《Divine Brilliance》


 Chapter 1 - Half Monster Zong Shou

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Half Monster Zong Shou</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>ryangohsff <strong>Editor: </strong>Nora


    Chapter One: Half-Monster Zong Shou


    ¡°I probably really time-traveled¡ª¡±


    Within the exquisitely decorated carriage, Zong Shou looked at the circr mirror in front of him expressionlessly.


    The image in the mirror was obviously an underage teen. He was around thirteen years old, and his face was ashen white. However, his five basic features formed a rarely seen excellence; he was breathtakingly handsome.


    He had a pair of almond-shaped eyes like a Phoenix, glowing brightly with many colors. At this moment, those eyes were filled with bitterness and helplessness.


    Not long ago, he still had a normal andmon face, the type that one would not be seen if thrown into a crowd. He was working as the manager of a library in one of the small countries of the Cloud World, sitting around and waiting for his turn to die. His identity could not be any more normal.


    However, after he woke up from a dream, he found that his body had be one of utmost handsomeness. Although it was sickly and weak, it was undoubtedly top-ss in terms of looks. Even in hisst life, those famous male celebrities were far from this level. If he had to point out acking aspect, it would be his temperament.


    But at this moment Zhou Shou did not feel any happiness or delight; he only felt worried and uncertain.


    He was like a fish swimming freely and living however it wanted in the ocean, suddenly arriving onnd.


    Everything around him, apart from feeling unfamiliar, suffocating, and filled with surprises, gave him a sense of fear and loneliness.


    Unwilling to give up, Zong Shou pinched his skin hard, and felt a sharp pain instantly. Naturally, he did not find any scars on his face from stic surgery.


    ¡°I feel pain, so I shouldn¡¯t be in a dream, right? But what is my identity now? And where the heck am I?¡±


    ¡®Zong Shou¡¯ was the name in the memory of his current body. In hisst life, he had another name, but living in the present and in this ce, that previous name no longer held any meaning to him.


    He muttered a few sentences to himself before sighing and turning away his line of sight. His chest was bloated with a feeling of despair, and he had totally given up hope of waking up from the dream or returning to where he came from.


    Actually, many days had passed since he appeared in this body. Pretty much every time he woke up, he would repeat the previous series of actions. Today was already the seventh day.


    Looking at the decoration style of the carriage, it seemed to be from the ancient times... but also didn¡¯t.


    Opening up the blinds and looking outside, he was faced with endless wild ins, green and brimming with life, making one¡¯s heart feelfortable and rxed. The air was refreshing, totally different from the polluted environment of his era.


    If one looked down, one would realize that although this horse carriage had wheels, it was hanging in mid-air three inches above the ground. The horned horses at the front, sixteen in all, were stepping on the air, proceeding forward with an up and down motion.


    As a result, although the carriage was big ¨C in fact, just the carriage alone was forty square meters ¨C they were able to travel over any terrain like it was tnd, regardless of howplicated the geography was.


    At the current moment, there was no one driving the carriage, so it rushed forwards in a straight line into the distance.


    On both sides of the carriage were some knife cuts and de marks, if one paid close attention to it.


    Zong Shou felt a little dizzy as he sat weakly on the soft, swan-feather-padded mattress.


    The horses were tamed elite beasts, and the carriage was a Cloud Crossing Carriage. ording to his knowledge, these two items only appeared twelve thousand years ago in the Cloud World, and they should have been really old antiques.


    With a slight thought, he recalled a series of memories appeared.


    They were all broken fragments and iplete parts. Among them were some words and many faces. Suddenly, they were cultivating; suddenly, they were studying. Witnessing life and death battles, seeing people flying through and tunneling into the ground. There was also a giant mountain protruding into the clouds, and an unimaginably huge school that upied half of an ind within ake.


    It all felt strange yet familiar to him; he also felt a slight tinge of fear. These types of feelings were extremelyplicated and weird.


    Lastly, the only perfectly kept series of memories were located in the deepest parts of his brain. There were numerous magical words, whichbined together to form aplete book.


    He was really familiar with these words, and one could even say that he knew them like the back of his hand. When he was a student, he had studied them a lot, and he had even written a thesis specifically on this topic.


    ¡°Indefinite Spirit Emperor Art, such devilish words still exist. Is this ce ten thousand-odd years ago, where martial cultivators and spirit masters prospered? These features in my memory shouldn¡¯t be wrong...¡±


    Thinking about the chants those spirit masters pulled off every day in the bits and pieces of memory he had of the school, as well as all sorts of spiritual energy, the corner of his lips could not help but twitch. However, his face still remained in a daze.


    It wasn¡¯t that he had never seen simr scenes before, but they were all in games!


    The Cloud World in the future prohibited fighting. With the spiritual energy in thend drying up, only some special regions known as Shrines had thicker energy. Cultivation started to fall behind. With the appearance of various machines, technology started to rise up.


    However, the people of the Cloud World still inherited the genes of their ancestors, to continue to strive to be stronger, to fight against Heaven and Earth.


    Unable to cultivate normally, they could only make up for that in the virtual game worlds.


    The most famous one was a virtual reality MMORPG known as God Emperor. It was said that they had hired all the famous martial artists of the era and hundreds of historians. They were able to recreate the era of thirteen thousand years ago. It was the time before the God Emperor descended, where heroes and legends weremon. Martial arts and chanting cultivation methods proceeded as a part of daily life, and everything was exceedingly close to reality.


    Oh yes. He remembered that in thest life, hisst bit of consciousness was within God Emperor.


    The battle of the Seven Emperors of the Cloud World. He had one sword, challenging groups of heroes. However, at the final moment, his body suddenly felt a current, and he lost consciousness.


    After he woke up, he found himself in a different body. Everything in front of him was not the familiar world from before.


    So was he currently in the game, or was he truly in an era thirteen thousand years in the past?


    His brain felt dizzy once more. Zong Shou decided to put down everything and not think about it anymore.


    Anyways, he had nothing to do inside the carriage. Zong Shou took out a meter-long green steel sword and started to practice his sword technique in the rtivelyrge carriage.


    His footsteps advanced and retreated, twisting and turning. With the movement of his body, the sword gleamed brightly.


    Like in hisst life, each sword stance, each footstep was urate to the extreme. It could basically be called perfect.


    However, after such a basic sword technique, Zong Shou was panting in just eight minutes. Cold sweat dripped down his entire body.


    The image training of the sword technique could not help but go off pattern, and he only relied on his will and unwillingness to admit defeat to hold on and not fall to the ground.


    Only after he used up all the remaining energy in his body did this stop. He panted heavily as he sat on the mattress.


    When his focus dissipated, he instantly felt a sharp burning pain pierce his bones, muscles, limbs, and lungs.


    He was not doing this because he felt bored. Rather, it was due to the uneasiness he felt. This world and his situation left him sensing danger and feeling nervous. He eagerly wanted to obtain some strength, so that he at least had the ability to protect his life.


    In the game during hisst life, he trained the martial artist basics to the ancestor level. In the entire Cloud World, only around a thousand people had a simr achievement.


    The sword theories, the sword changes; he had grasped all of it. What he needed to do now was to make this body remember it, and make it a reflex action.


    The only problem was that his current body was simply horrible. He could onlyst for the time it took to brew tea doing such basic training, and his stamina was less than half of a normal person¡¯s.


    The part that depressed him most was that those basic internal cultivation techniques could not be trained at all.


    It wasn¡¯t that Zong Shou¡¯s body was truly weak. He even exceeded normal people by a wide marge in terms of strength, explosiveness, flexibility, and the like. His spiritual roots and bone structure could even be considered that of a top-rate genius. However, he just felt extremely weak for some reason.


    After seven days of testing around, Zong Shou had an idea that it probably had something to do with his meridians. Being a half-human and half-monster ¨C a human/fox mix ¨C resulted in his handsome face, but it also caused him to possess a weak physique.


    It was nothing surprising. After all, be it his father¡¯s race or his mother¡¯s race, they both had exceptional histories.


    ¡°I am still not sure about the features of my human blood. But this monster bloodline obviously belongs to the Seven-tailed Fox. In the entire Cloud World, less than a hundred people have this bloodline! It would be great if one side suppressed the other. However, both bloodlines are of equal level. In the Cloud World, regardless of the era, everyone learns martial arts. Even an underaged teen would be able to open up a meridian. An unassuming civilian might be skilled in martial arts. However, to be like me, having zero internal strength and no ability to fight back, it¡¯s simply too rare...¡±


    Lying on the mattress, the thoughts that Zong Shou had forcefully suppressed rose once more.


    In his thoughts, he remembered those series of magical texts in the depths of his mind.


    The Indefinite Spirit Emperor Art also had an Indefinite Killing Fist and a Fish into Dragon Transformation; they were both secret martial art techniques.


    Moreover, regarding this Indefinite Spirit Emperor Art, Zong Shou always felt that he had heard those words somewhere. However, he simply could not recall where.


    ¡°Top ss secret art, and it actually has both a fist technique and a body technique. A body having two types of top ss bloodlines. The identity of this person definitely isn¡¯t simple. Is he a distinguished person in the Cloud World? Is this Zong Shou from an aristocratic Family? Surnamed Zong? Did hee from the Sky Fox Zong Family that was wiped out? Who knows why, but that name feels really familiar. Oh yes, there were also two servants...¡±


    When he thought of the two people who had traveled together with him for these seven days but were currently not present, Zong Shou could not help but feel dizzy once more.


    With how out of the ordinary those two were, his status probably exceeded what he imagined.


    Thinking about how the world in the game became reality, and how he was trapped within it, Zong Shou really could not believe it.


    Just as he felt his head hurting, a whistling sound spread out from outside the carriage. Zong Shou frowned and looked out through the window.


    He saw a girl in a colored skirt moving over. Although she was walking, her speed exceeded the sixteen horses. She was also dragging the corpse of a giant beast in her hands.


    Seeing Zong Shou look over, the girl immediately raised her head and smiled sweetly. She had extraordinarily beautiful looks, picture-perfect, and at the sides of her head were a pair of really cute white cat ears. This was one of the two servants he had in this world when he woke up: Su Chuxue!


    Behind her was a burly man. He was the coachman, Yin Yang. He was three meters tall, and his whole body was covered with muscles, like he was smelted from steel.


    Yin Yang emitted a majestic aura. His footsteps were neither slow nor fast, but each one covered a long distance. His squarish face was calm and solemn like water, but beneath it, one could see hints of worry.

 Chapter 2 - Dual Meridians

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Dual Meridians</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>ryangohsff <strong>Editor: </strong>Nora


    The thick scent of meat wafted through the wilderness. A terrifyinglyrge beast leg was being barbecued above a fire. asionally, fat would trickle down, giving out a sizzling sound.


    Seeing that the boar skin had already turned golden brown, Zong Shou carefully brushed on ayer of oil and fresh spices. The wonderful scent made one drool.


    The wild boar that weighed close to four tons was split into numerous portions. At least half of the creature was fed to the horned horses, which were also called Cloud Stepping Foals. The boar meat was mixed with yellow beans and other grains, and they were eating heartily.


    Of the remaining three boar legs, apart from the one that was still being barbecued, Yin Yang and Su Chuxue had both taken one. Currently, they had grease all over their mouths.


    The former was still slightly gentlemanly and civilized, while thetter did not bother about her image at all. It was like she wanted to swallow up the entire bone. She chewed and gnawed while looking at Zong Shou with worshipping eyes.


    ¡°So good! So delicious! Young master¡¯s barbecue meat skills are so much better than before...¡±


    Her voice was vague. If one did not pay close attention, they would not be able to hear what she was saying. Zong Shou could not help, but smile.


    Chuxue was his maid. She came from the tiger-cat race, which was a branch of the monster race. Although she looked really pretty, she was very active and loved to eat. She looked like a gentle and quiet person, like everyone¡¯s dream girl, but she could not sit still for even a moment. When she ate, the jaws of others would drop. Although her name was Su Chuxue, apart from her skin being snow white, her temperament and personality were totally different from her name.


    Based on the records, the so-called monster race were ancestors who injected the blood of strong beasts into their bodies to increase their fighting strength. They did this to face the wild beasts that swept thend.


    However, once that intense and cruel era ended, humans started to fear these people. As such, they decided to form their own race among themselves, which was how the monster race came about.


    After tens of thousands of years, this race had pretty much be extinct. Zong Shou had only seen them within the game.


    Using the dagger in his hand to casually cut off a piece of barbecued meat, he started to slowly eat it. His gaze could not help but look toward the carriage at the side.


    ¡°Uncle Yin, with so many enemies eyeing us, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for us to be starting a fire and stopping?¡±


    Spending seven days in the carriage, although Zong Shou did not personally witness Yin Yang and Chuxue fight others, the marks on the sides of the carriage were really new. There were also numerous holes shot through the iron boards of the carriage. There were even blood stains on some spots, a shocking sight. It seemed like they had faced some dangers before he arrived in this world.


    During these two days, the two of them regrly went away, saying that they were going to hunt. However, every time they returned, their bodies would be covered with the smell of blood. It was not beast blood, but human blood.


    His words gave Yin Yang pause. He acted like he did not care, continuing to feast on the meat and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, prince. The area for six hundred miles around here has been cleaned out. Only the eagles above are following us night and day. Whether we start a fire or not doesn¡¯t matter. Chuxue and I also need time to rest up...¡±


    Zong Shou looked up at the sky. As expected, he saw a few small ck dots up in the clouds. His heart sank once more. With these ¡®eyes¡¯, the enemy knew the tracks of his group.


    Furthermore, this carriage was really eye-catching, and it was nearly impossible to cover up its tracks.


    It seemed like there was truly an enemy present, and the danger was evident.


    However, what he cared about was what Yin Yang called him. Chuxue called him Young Master, while Yin Yang called him Prince.


    Prince, within the monster race, it definitely meant the son of the Monster King!


    There were hundreds of branches of monsters, and most of them were untamed and unrestrained. To be the inheritor of the Monster King and so weak, one could imagine the oue he would have.


    Sighing, Zong Shou continued to eat the wild boar meat in his hand. When he was around ny percent full, he felt a warm current move around his body.


    Zong Shou got up. He walked to one side and chose an empty spot. He started to move, stretching his back, bending over, and suddenly stretching out his four limbs. These actions were simr to those fat reduction exercises in the future.


    At that moment, Chuxue had also finished the boar leg in her hand. She then tore off half of the front leg. As she ate, she looked over curiously.


    ¡°He¡¯s training those stances again. It looks so weird, and also can¡¯t be used to fight others. Did young master learn this from Linhai College? Those Spirit Masters only know how to cheat others, saying how what they taught were special, and they epted everyone from the four seas...¡±


    Zong Shou acted like he did not hear that, focusing on executing each and every action perfectly.


    This basic direction of energy did note from ancient times. Instead, it was self-created by some yers in the game. The goal was to lead and direct the energy that the body absorbed from the outside world and turn it into their own. If it were trained together with heart-calming cultivation methods, one would benefit greatly. When cultivating basic cultivation methods, it could help raise the efficiency by thirty percent.


    Zong Shou was one of the participants and founders of this method. Before he came to this world, he was developing the seventh set of actions. Unfortunately, before he couldplete it, the Book of Eon Extreme Life was released, giving rise to the War of Seven Emperors.


    He had then mysteriously appeared in this world.


    At the current moment, any movement that hepleted would direct an energy current into the energy sea in his stomach.


    However, this energy was not truly internal energy. Rather, it was the so-called energy essence, made up of the purest spiritual energy. The energy from the wild boar meat should have dissipated on its own as time went on. However, Zong Shou was using this method to forcefully gather it in his dantian. It could strengthen his body, be used to heal up injuries, or be transferred to others; there were many uses for it.


    In hisst life, this energy-directing technique was the reason why Zong Shou was able to get ahead of hundreds of millions of yers.


    Usually, Zong Shou would practice this in the carriage three times a day. Chuxue had seen it several times already, so after looking on for a moment, she lost interest.


    However, this was the first time Yin Yang had seen it, and his eyes shone sharply, not blinking at all.


    Only after Zong Shoupleted the entire set of the Energy-Directing Technique did Yin Yang retract the sharpness from his gaze; he said expressionlessly, ¡°Who knows where the prince learned this series of movements from? If you continue training hard in it, you will be able to be a mighty ruler, and it can also help you strengthen your body.¡±


    Zhun Shou slightly nodded, expressing acknowledgment. However, he had a weird expression on his face.


    During these seven days, the only thing he knew was that he had studied in the really familiar Linhai College. Furthermore, he was not there for only a short time. The two of them had only fetched him away recently.


    Next, would be Yin Yang. Despite how knowledgeable and well-read Zong Shou was, he actually could not read the person in front of him.


    Cold and calm, every action done with manners. No matter what, he did not look like a coachman.


    After finishing the meat, Yin Yang and Chuxue went to meditate and adjust the energy in their bodies. Their breathing slowed down like they had fallen asleep.


    Zong Shou also sat cross-legged. First, he tried to use a basic heart technique to transform the essence energy in his energy sea into internal energy. At the start, he did not feel much. However, when the energy entered his meridians, he felt a piercing pain all over his body. It was like hundreds of thousands of needles stabbing into him, making him cry out.


    He instinctively took in a cold breath, and bore the pain without disturbing and alerting the two beside him. Only after a short while did the intense pain stop. Cold sweat flowed from his entire body.


    ¡°As expected! It is because my meridians are flowing together!¡±


    A look of enlightenment shed in his eyes. Zong Shou used his will to move that warm current back into his energy sea. He had already temporarily given up on cultivating internal energy.


    All races in the Cloud World used the nine Chakra Meridians in their bodies as the foundations of cultivation. These nine Chakra Meridians circled the entire body.


    When he was moving the energy, he could feel the traveling essence energy splitting up within his meridians.


    Within his body, as he had expected, co-existed two sets of meridians!


    This body was half-human and half-monster, possessing both the human race and fox race bloodlines. As both races had exceptional histories, someone having the strengths of both races, their spiritual potential and foundations would be extraordinary.


    It was also this factor that caused a sh, resulting in his stamina being so shockingly low. It rendered him unable to train in any internal techniques.


    Most people would give up on cultivation if they had such a body. However, he had no choice.


    Coming to this world, what he felt most fortunate about was that his years of reading and experience in the game world had helped him amass a cultivation experience that exceeded all cultivators in this era.


    Recalling all the information in hisst life, Zong Shou¡¯s brows locked tight.


    There were many special cultivation methods suitable for people with dual meridians. Many of these were really strong, even exceeding the secret arts level. However, none of them were suitable for him.


    First, he needed to obtain a few heavenly materials and herbs to strengthen one of his bloodlines to suppress the other. He needed to change his body and merge his meridians.


    However, such items were exceedingly rare. Zong Shou did not even dare to think about them.


    ¡°I really deserve it! Blistering ze Cold me Method, Moon Brilliance Art, Diabolic God Technique, why didn¡¯t I take a close look when I got all of them? Although they were a little rubbish...¡±


    Just as he was wracking his brains, a set of words shed across his mind like a sentient light.


    ¡°The Path of Heavens, reduce what is too much, increase what is too little. The Path of Man, reduce what iscking and increase what one has.¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly stunned. He immediately chased out those words like a person who saw a snake or a scorpion, dredging them from deep in his memories.


    These words came from a set of ancient secret texts he had gotten known as ¡®Swallow Energy¡¯. It had once caused endless amounts of waves in the Cloud World, leading to several wars and gory fights. Its name spread far and wide, and people deemed it a prohibited art.


    If he used this method, it could help to solve his bloodline conflict problem. It could even cause his cultivation to rise rapidly. However, this method was something he was unwilling to touch unless he was at a dead end. With his body, this might add more problems, which was why he hesitated.


    He let out a bitter sigh. Zong Shou dispersed all the essence energy that he had gathered into his bones and limbs, to strengthen his body.


    Especially his hands; the muscles, bones, and joints had all be tougher.


    After which, he chopped down amonly seen ironwood tree in the forest and used the elite steel treasure sword in his hand to carve it into a six inch long flying dagger.

 Chapter 3 - Six God Defensive Knife

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Six God Defensive Knife</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>ryangohsff <strong>Editor: </strong>Nora


    Standing beside the carriage¡¯s window, Zong Shou raised his wrist slightly, and a ck shadow instantly shot out from his sleeve. Almost instantly, it nailed cleanly into a short tree two hundred feet outside of the carriage with a crisp sound.


    ¡°Half a millimeter to the left!¡±


    Since there was someone driving, the speed of the carriage sped up by quite a bit. That short tree that was used as a target shed by his field of vision. In the blink of an eye, one could not even find a trace of it.


    Zong Shou squinted; his eyes were as sharp as a hawk¡¯s, and they focused clearly on the flying knife that he had carved from ironwood.


    The knife had deviated slightly to the left...


    ¡ª


    They had not stopped to rest since that day three days ago.


    Yin Yang and Chuxue would asionally leave the carriage while giving off killing intent. On the other hand, Zong Shou would remain aimlessly within the carriage.


    Apart from training sword techniques, body techniques, and the Energy-Directing Technique to strengthen his physique every day, he had set himself one more task. He would train his flying knife skills with these ck ironwood knives.


    Every time he felt tired, Zong Shou would stand in front of the window and use something nearby for target practice for these flying knives.


    In thest life, Zong Shou was famous for the sword. Within the game, out of the Seven Emperors and the millions of yers, he was a pinnacle existence.


    However, at that time, his most terrifying skill was his flying knife hidden weapon, which helped him to suppress the masses.


    He learned the Six God Defensive Knife Technique from God Emperor. The knife would hit anything without missing, and its strength could y an immortal! During the War of Seven Emperors, it had never missed. Even the person known as the Invisible Emperor, who was famous for his invisibility skills, died under his Six God Defensive Knife Technique.


    In this game, the most special part was that the cultivation method of most martial art secret techniques were recorded. All legacies from the past could be practiced in real life.


    The Six God Defensive Knife Technique was one of the top secret techniques within the game. Although Zong Shou¡¯s chakra points had not opened up, he was still able to train some parts of this secret method. As a result, his knife skills were as good as those who truly cultivated martial arts. In fact, they might even be better.


    His right hand flipped down, and yet another ck knife made of ironwood appeared in his hand. With his fingers leading the way, it spun between his fingertips, disying a series of beautiful knife glows.


    Zong Shou squinted and started to turn his focus on his body.


    Since he was unable to train in internal energy, he simrly knew nothing about the chakra situation in his body. He was unable to truly achieve a state of glimpsing into the body. However, with his experience as a top martial artist in thest life, he could clearly feel the situation and change in each muscle in his arm, the strength they exerted as well as their flexibility, even which muscles were contracting and which joints were twisting; he could feel them all!


    In a short while Zong Shou gained someprehension...


    ¡ª¡ª


    After three days, his knife skills went from rusty to well-trained. Now, he could even hit moving targets urately. If it were any other person, they definitely would not be able to do that. Even those with martial art talents would probably find it difficult. Only he could rely on precise control that approached the peak to continuously reflect and adjust step by step, allowing him to reach such a level.


    However, Zong Shou still was not pleased with his current knife skills. In terms of hidden weapon techniques, a millimeter of difference was the same as thousands of miles. In a battle against cultivators, life and death was just a very thin line, and one could not afford to make any mistakes.


    Even if it were half a millimeter, that was something that could not be epted.


    The carriage continued to proceed swiftly through this vast wilderness. Suddenly, a hopping ming Feather Rabbit jumped into his view.


    His eye opened slightly, and the twisting knife in his right hand seemed to instinctively shoot out. It turned into a dark ck light, crossing hundreds of feet and stabbing into the throat of the rabbit.


    Under Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, the flying knife pierced a huge hole in the throat of the ming Feather Rabbit. The rabbit cried out and fell onto the ground, rolling as it fell.


    Upon close inspection, one could see that the flying knife still had a slight deviation. However, this change happened due to the high speed movement of the target, which was within his eptable parameters and which he had predicted would happen.


    Smiling slightly, Zong Shou took out another knife. He had barely found the feeling of being a hundred percent urate, like he was in hisst life. Now, he needed to continue to train this diligently, like that basic sword technique and basic body techniques. He had to train to exert strength from every direction to etch this flying knife technique right into the deepest parts of his blood and bone, making it an instinct.


    ¡°Although this body has weak stamina, its strength and flexibility are terrifying. I only have half a monster bloodline, so it is no wonder the monster race can¡¯t ept humans...¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s strength, as well as her immense speed, did not purelye from cultivation techniques. In fact, at least thirty percent of it came from the talents of the snow cat race.


    His muscles tensed up, and his strength focused right onto the tip of the knife. Just as that ck knife shot out from within the carriage and through the air, Zong Shou suddenly turned around, only to see Su Chuxue standing at the entrance of the carriage. She was carrying a giant bathing basin, and her blue eyes were looking at Zinger Shou¡¯s right hand in shock.


    After a short while, she eximed in a daze, ¡°So quick! Even I might not be able to block young master¡¯s knife!¡±


    A light shone within her nted eyes. ¡°That flying knife technique looks like it¡¯s just the basics, but it¡¯s really strong. Smooth, crisp, and simple, wasn¡¯t that what the ruler thought? But young master is even more amazing, you are obviously rusty and stiff, like you are just learning it, but it looks like you have also practiced it thousands of times, and it has be a part of you. Uncle Yin said before that you are a true talent, unfortunately...¡±


    Knowing that she should not have said that, Chuxue quickly stopped.


    A look of surprise appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. After all, he had never nned to hide his sword and flying dagger training from these two.


    Within his fragmented memories, there was a part of him cultivating when he was young. Be it fists, swords, or hidden weapon techniques, he had learned all eighteen types. Although it was the basics, he learned the essences of most of them. When he arrived at Linhai College, apart from incantations and spiritual techniques, they also taught basic martial arts. However, after he became ten years old, he stopped cultivating martial arts, because he could not open his meridians.


    As a result, no matter what he trained now, no one would have doubts or feel surprised.


    The real reason she was surprised was because of hisprehension. She had actually seen through the profound part of his technique at first nce.


    Simple, efficient, and swift, reducing all extra movements. At the same time, maintaining uracy to use up most of the strength; this was the basic secret of the Six God Defensive Knife Technique.


    And he actually did train this flying knife technique thousands of times. However, he was rusty in this body.


    How did such a girl be the maid of such a defenseless person?


    Although he was shocked deep down, Zong Shou did not show it on the surface. He expressionlessly looked out at the path of the ironwood knife that showed no deviation, ¡°No matter how well I train in it, what¡¯s the use? If I can¡¯t train in internal energy, I¡¯m just trash.¡±


    Although he did not mean those words, he truly felt helpess.


    In his memories of cultivating, there were naturally many others rolling their eyes at him and looking down at him with disdain. Although these were not his memories, he felt the pain, and wished he could recover the strength of thest life. He wanted to use his skills to sweep through all those clowns.


    After mocking himself, seeing that Chuxue¡¯s expression was bing nervous and ashamed, Zong Shou shook his head, stopping and not saying anything. He looked at the wooden basin in her hands, and a look of confusion appeared in his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±


    Su Chuxue was ming herself at the side. Hearing his words, it was like she was pardoned, and she hurriedly ced down the basin and exined, ¡°Young master, you forgot about it? Today is the time for the ten-day medicine bath. Xue¡¯er is here to help you wash up!¡±


    Wash up?


    Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts instantly ran wild. At that moment, he felt some excitement.


    Looking into the basin, he saw various herbs inside. Chuxue used her hands to tap the sides of the basin. In an instance, some force attracted numerous liquids from all directions, and the liquids gathered in the basin.


    The temperature also slowly rose. In the blink of an eye, it started to boil.


    When Zong Shou saw that, his eyes were dull with shock.


    ¡°This is spirit and martial arts dual cultivation...¡±

 Chapter 4 - Fragant medicinal bath

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Fragant medicinal bath</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>ryangohsff <strong>Editor: </strong>Nora


    After the boiling water melted the herbs and the medicine, he saw the temperature swiftly decrease.


    Zong Shou looked on, stunned. Spirit and martial arts dual cultivation was really extraordinary. He had to reevaluate the potential and skill of this girl. Before this, he had greatly underestimated his personal identity.


    Hot steam rose. The water within the basin had also been reduced to a suitable temperature. Zong Shou did not hesitate anymore, and nor did he ask anything else. He simply sat down within the basin. He had weak stamina and was thin, which gave one an impression of being feeble. He seemed like a teen that would easily get sick. However, he still had a muscr body.


    After he sat down in the medicinal water, Zong Shou could feel something akin to tens of millions of ants biting his skin, and could not help but tense up. This also stimted his lower body, and it had already risen up without being covered.


    When Su Chuxue saw that, her face flushed red. She loosened her clothes. Now, only a thin and translucent veil covered her body. She stepped into the basin and sat down behind him.


    Just as he flinched, and his mind started to wander, those thin and long fingertips pressed onto his back. They pressed an acupuncture point; Qizhou, at the center of his back. After pressing and rubbing that point, she slowly expanded the area. Her jade-like hands turned into thousands of afterimages, continuously hitting the various acupuncture points. At those points, a gentle foreign strength helped to guide the seeping medicine into his body all over, guiding it into his limbs and bones.


    The current Zong Shou could not help, but have wild thoughts. Slowly, he managed to get rid of them, trying his best to focus on his own body. The techniques of Su Chuxue definitely had some background to them. As for the herbs used in the basin, they were simrly rarely seen precious herbs. Unless one came from a rich family, it was difficult to gather them all up.


    Strengthening the muscles, bones, and vessels... this was the first time Zong Shou had felt so much energy since upying this body ten days ago.


    These herbs were really quite effective, since they could reinvigorate and strengthen the foundations. It helped to improve some of his body qualities, strengthening his spirit and vital energy.


    However, it did not help to solve the true root of his illness. Instead, it showed signs of making it worse.


    Within his body, the dual meridians were swelling up and hurting!


    After the time it took to brew tea passed, Su Chuxue¡¯s hands went from fast to slow before finally stopping. Her face was covered in beads of sweat as she panted, ¡°I have already used up all my energy. Young master, soak for a while longer. You can onlye out after four hours. Uncle Yin said that this Five Ginseng Bone-Strengthening Soak was something master spent a lot of effort to obtain from a famous physician. Apparently, in just six years, it will be able to help solve your dual meridian problem! It can also strengthen your foundations and improve young master¡¯s body.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed. What kind of physician was that? How decrepit and muddleheaded! He only heard Chuxue say with her brows knitted together, ¡°Uncle Yin also mentioned that Young Master should not rush too much. It¡¯s best to take it easy for now. Ten days ago, young master nearly died because you tried to forcefully train internal energy...¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly filled with a feeling of enlightenment. It was just like he had imagined; Zong Shou had not died from a sneak attack. Instead, he had forcefully tried to cultivate internal energy, went too far, and died. As a result, he had upied this body.


    He could not help, but silently shake his head. The thinking path of that so-called famous physician actually was not wrong. The Five Ginseng Bone-Strengthening Soak could strengthen a meridian. The soak helped to target one type of meridian, slowly merging the other coexisting meridian into it. This was the mostmon solution for such a body type.


    It was true that he had dual meridians. However,pared to normal dual meridians, he was slightly different. Not only were both top grade, but they were also closely connected. The former had merged into thetter, and thetter had merged into the former, making it difficult to split them up.


    If not, why would he have such a headache? After all, when he was developing the Energy-Directing Technique in hisst life, he had studied medicine. In terms of acupuncture, he had even reached the Grandmaster level.


    ¡°So it seems like Uncle Yin being hurt greatly in the past few days was because of me? And not because of others?¡±


    Turning around, Zong Shou looked behind him, and his eyes stopped once more. Xu Chuxue¡¯s thin veil had been soaked in water, so her undergarments were partly visible. Her protruding front and bottom were on full disy. Long drenched hair, bright red cheeks, snow white skin, and those pair of cat ears; the temptation simply could not be described with words.


    He could not help but gulp as he swallowed the words he was about to say out. Within his body, the already powerful vital energy instantly started to rumble and boil, and his breathing even started to quicken.


    In the God Emperor world, strength was everything. Even if the strong wanted to kill the weak, no one would care. However, no matter how strong Chuxue was, she was still his maid. It also seemed like she was really close to him. During these few days, she showed much reliance on him and was even attached to him like he...


    Zong Shou did not dare to think anymore. He shook his head vigorously to stop those thoughts. He could not help but mock himself in his heart. Zong Shou, Zong Shou, when have you be such an immoral person...


    There was nothing wrong with being lustful, but this Xue¡¯er was obviously only thirteen. With the long lives of monsters, she was just an infant at this age.


    Su Chuxue, who was standing behind him, seemed to notice his weird expression, and she looked back shyly. Following which, she actually pushed forward those twin peaks, and a pair of huge jade rabbits seemed like they were about to break out of her shirt. Making Zong Shou¡¯s mind run wild once more, sheughed and jumped out of the water, standing to the side and saying, ¡°Master said that Xue¡¯er needs to wait until I am eighteen, training up and breaking the Yin Lock before I can share a room with you. If not, with your body, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. As for those people, they are just clowns, don¡¯t take them to heart....¡±


    The thin veil on her body was totally wet as it clung tightly to her, giving Zong Shou a feast for his eyes.


    However, once those words were said, the water all evaporated, instantly drying up. Su Chuxue had also changed and flew out of the carriage. Like a swallow, she stood on the top of the carriage with an easy backflip and surveyed the area alertly.


    When Zong Shou in the carriage heard that, he could not help but be stunned once more. It seemed like this Xue¡¯er and him were not just master and servant. From her words, it seemed like his father of unknown background had chosen her as his concubine.


    And also that training up, breaking the Yin Lock, what was that? Was it...


    All of a sudden, many different thoughts ran through his mind. He only came back to his senses when he felt an unbearable pain once more; his skin felt like tens of thousands of ants were biting him. His eyes narrowed right away.


    Although Su Chuxue always acted happy and optimistic in front of him, the hidden worry in her eyes could not be kept from him. Moreover, she also decided to avoid and not answer his questions and probing.


    One could see that the situation that the three of them were in was not a good one...

 Chapter 5 - Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>ryangohsff <strong>Editor: </strong>Nora


    His brows rxed from thefortable feeling, and Zong Shou adjusted his breathing once more. Sitting within the basin, he continued to direct the medicinal properties of the bath, turning them into spiritual energy and moving them into every corner of his organs.


    Currently, he was using the Internal Breathing Leading Technique, which was a branch of the Energy Leading Technique. Without it, he was naturally unable to use each and every bit of energy to its maximum.


    Chuxue¡¯s acupuncture point massage technique was obviously a passed-down secret technique. Using vitality qi to support it, the speed that it used the medicinal powers was hundreds of times faster than his Energy Leading Technique. However, in terms of spreading them out to the finest degree, there was a huge gap.


    He was turning the medicinal powers that had not dispersed into spiritual energy. He did not hope for these medicines to solve his Dual Meridian Body, much less strengthen the meridians themselves and cause his illness to worsen. As such, he could only use it to strengthen his body.


    He just could not bear to waste the essence of the medicine like that.


    After half the time it took to brew tea, Zong Shou had already washed his limbs, bones, and pretty much every part of his body once. He finally came to a stop when the swelling pain in his meridians was too much for him to bear.


    Although this soaking bath could strengthen his body and increase his vital energy, it needed to proceed slowly and improve it gradually. It could not be rushed. Once every ten days was the best buffer period for this.


    However, when Zong Shou opened his eyes and looked at the still thick and wonderful-smelling herbs, he sighed once more.


    He was really filled with doubts whether that so-called famous physician actually knew anything about medicine. The prescription for the Five Ginseng Bone-Strengthening Soak was simply too generous. All the items were expensive and rare. However, humans could only absorb less than a tenth of the medicinal energy into their body.


    If he were the one making the prescription, the effects of the medicine could be tripled. If the body were perfect and did not have the problem of dual meridians, he could even use this strength in conjunction with his self-created internal breathing technique to directly open up a chakra point and step onto the path of martial art cultivation.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t even absorb internal energy normally. I totally cannot rotate and move internal energy within my meridians. If it were just pain, it would be fine, but my meridians are shing. lf things went wrong, I would die. Is there really no other way?¡±


    After thinking for a long while but with no gains, Zong Shou got up from the basin. The moment he stood up, a series of words appeared in his brain once more. It was not the monster text, but an ancient scripture.


    Looking at the way of the heavens, learning how the heavens work, the way of the heavens has repetition and everything repeats. Everything has a pattern, a moment of fortune can turn bad, while a moment of misfortune can be used as fortune...


    ¡°Why is it still this Swallow Energy Technique again?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes opened wide as he stabilized his body. This part of the text was something he was familiar with, and it came from that Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique.


    It did not record any martial arts, and it only contained some profound scriptures, which were secrets needed for cultivation. This book rebelled against the normal path, and was a devilish book that should be totally banned. However, it had managed to make its way into the game, spreading on a really small scale. It resulted in the death of millions of yers in three years.


    Zong Shou had also obtained a copy of the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique. He did not dare to randomly cultivate it, and he had looked for a way to perfect and improve this method. However, his efforts had little to no effect. He could only use the core essence of the technique to merge into other types of martial arts techniques. As time went on, he gave up on the idea of using this scripture to create his own form of martial arts.


    However, during these past few days, maybe because his situation made him feel total despair, Zong Shou had asionally thought of this technique, unable to stop himself.


    ¡°The path of heavens, reduce what is too much, increase what is too little. My current dual meridians show signs of having a weak body and ack of vital energy, so it is right for this path. If I cultivate this technique, I will definitely be like that fellow who stepped onto the clouds and soared right into the heavens!¡±


    Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique¡¯s essence was mainly to use the energy of others for oneself. Swallowing the essence of the energy from the Heavens and Earth to make it into one¡¯s own one. Cultivators hated taking things away with force or trickery. However, Zong Shou felt no burden doing that.


    In the hands of the right people, it would be good. If used by evil, a weapon would be bad.


    Toward his life or death enemies, he had to go all out. Toward the innocent, Zong Shou naturally would not casually take their energy.


    ¡°Step onto the clouds, soar to the heavens? It is nice to listen to! Although that person was famous for an era, what happened to him in the end? In just three short game updates, he died from his body bursting apart. Rather than saying he died from thebined attacks of those few pinnacle experts, it was truer that he died from his own hands. How would you adjust your Qi and meridians, how do you merge those weird kinds of energy? It seems easy, but it isn¡¯t. Energy is mixed, and in the future, it will be difficult to escape from life and death and embark onto the path of true cultivation...


    ¡°You spent so much effort over the years, merging so many different paths to develop the Energy Leading Technique, wasn¡¯t it to prepare for this technique? By adjusting the qi and the meridians, swallowing essence energy isn¡¯t impossible, much less by this Swallow Energy Technique that has been improved a lot. Although its power was reduced, there isn¡¯t any risk of the internal energy going berserk.


    ¡°But this Energy Leading Technique still isn¡¯tplete! Furthermore, the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique has its weakness. If I can¡¯t improve this Dual Meridian Body, cultivating this method will only be like this Five Ginseng Bone-Strengthening Soak...¡±


    Two voices were having an endless debate in his head, and Zong Shou¡¯s face was dark for a moment and bright the next. He was totally uncertain.


    After a short while, he actually smiled and sat down once more.


    His heart was really clear; he was going to prioritize his life. If time allowed it, he obviously wanted to perfect the technique before cultivating. However, what choice did he have now?


    Chuxue and Yin Yang both told him that there was no need to worry, but that just made him feel more uneasy. If things really went wrong, he had to at least have the ability to protect himself!


    Furthermore, if he was just using it to absorb the essence of these medicinal herbs, this Energy Swallowing Technique should not cause any hidden problems.


    Having reached a decision, Zong Shou started to directly move the energy and control his breathing. He had analyzed this Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique many times, and he had also conducted many simtions of various situations.


    Using the cultivation technique now was basically without problem, and he easily led all the medicinal strength into his body. This step was known as Heaven Swallowing.


    Next, he used the Internal Breathing Leading Technique to control the warm energy in his body, transforming it into essence spiritual energy. He resisted the sharp pain, following the words of the scripture to rotate the energy continuously, purifying andpressing it at every step. This was the second step, energy conversion. It sounded easy, but the entire process was reallyplicated and any mistake would render all the previous effort useless.


    When he had used up around seventy percent of the medicinal liquid in the basin, Zong Shou could feel that his abdomen was about to tear apart. It was like many little mice were rampantly knocking around in his body. Cold sweat trickled down, and all his chakra points felt like they were about to burst apart.


    Zong Shou was not shocked. Instead, he was delighted. His expression was solemn as his eyes emitted a sharp glow. He opened his mouth and let a soft holler, saying ¡°Open!¡±. He controlled the spiritual energy he had purified numerous times to smash half an inch down from his navel.


    He felt a sharp pain in his abdomen, and a sudden explosion sounded out in his ears. His blood suddenly flowed backward for a second, making him lose consciousness and go dizzy for a moment.


    When he regained his senses, his face immediately revealed a look of delight.

 Chapter 6 - Dragon Lake Twisted Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Dragon Lake Twisted Gathering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>ryangohsff <strong>Editor: </strong>Nora


    The past few days, no matter how he tried to inspect his body, he was only able to get the rough idea of energy changes. When Zong Shou looked into his body once again, he could clearly feel the unending flow of his meridians and ring after ring of profound andplicated chakra points, which were filled with thews of Heaven and Earth.


    Moreover, after this piercing pain slowly faded, a warm sensation rose within his abdomen at the same time.


    This was where all the spiritual energy, primordial qi, and internal energy gathered, the root of all qi! It was also where the nine chakra points of the body came from. Before one broke open the chakra points, this was the only acupuncture point that could directlye into contact with the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth.


    Although Zong Shou could previously use some special methods to investigate, he was far from being able to sense everything urately.


    The spiritual energy that he had led with much effort and difficulty could not be stored here. Even if he forcefully infused it, it would only slowly dissipate.


    Currently, his spiritual sense could see one more white bundle of qi at the bottom of that portion of his abdomen.


    If one delved deeper into it, they would be able to see a white ocean of mist in front of their eyes. Many bundles of qi were flowing inside it. When one first looked at it, it was snow-white in color, but if one paid closer attention, they would notice many blue and grey spots inside it.


    These spots were the remnant essence energy that he had used the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique to purify from the Five Ginseng Blood Strengthening Soak. It needed one to slowly digest and transform it so that it could be internal energy.


    The storage amount naturally could notpare to hisst life when he was challenging the top. However, it lightened his chest and his depression faded.


    ¡°The opening of the energy ocean is the beginning of Chakra...¡±


    In thest life, Zong Shou had created numerous characters in the game to analyze the secrets of Chakra. Using the virtual environment¡¯s total realism aspect, he tested his new and weird ideas and tried out his crazy and randomly assembled ¡®self-created¡¯ techniques.


    Naturally, he had opened up his energy ocean several times.


    However, this was the first time he had done so in reality, and it gave him a totally different feeling. It was not a game character. Instead, it was true energy, that belonged to him!


    This could be called the beginning of the meridians. After one opened it, one could truly be considered to have stepped onto the path of cultivation, and they gained the right to train in martial arts.


    ¡°However, although this Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique is magical, no matter how one purifies the essence energy swallowed, there are still some impurities. As I expected...¡±


    Thinking about the multi-colored spots in the bundle of white gas, Zong Shou¡¯s joy lessened and was reced with serious thought.


    Those impurities were not that obvious now. However, if he did not deal with them, it might be fatal once his cultivation reached the level of breaking through bodily chakra and amassing a certain amount.


    Of course, it still was not a worry now. Absorbing the benefits of dozens of cultivation methods did have some use in improving the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique. Moreover, with his self-created Energy Leading Technique, he would be able to totally purify it in a short time.


    Only thing was that he still had to be careful about it in the future.


    He tried to use the Internal Observing Technique to check his body¡¯s Chakra Meridians, only to see that the energy ocean linked to several meridian acupuncture points; he had dual meridians, as expected. They were like fried dough twists wrapped together, one rejecting the other, and there was little that connected the two.


    Zong Shou smiled helplessly. He no longer bothered with his body¡¯s condition and started to sense the outside world.


    Before the energy ocean was opened up, he basically could not notice and sense the spiritual energy that existed between Heaven and Earth.


    Only now was he able to use his negligible amount of qi to explore the area an inch around his body.


    However, the next moment, he was stunned once more. His brows could not help, but furrow once again.


    ¡°Why is the spiritual energy here so thin?¡±


    After calcting the spiritual energy density of the area an inch from his body, he naturally found that the density to be far greater than his era.


    However,pared to the God Emperor game, a virtually created abundance of spiritual energy, the amount was far more than this, too.


    ¡°Which era is this exactly? Is it truly ten thousand years ago?¡±


    His eyes were at a loss as he looked around his surroundings. At that moment, Zong Shou felt an unprecedented regret.


    In the God Emperor game world, the top cultivators had all the power. He had been worried about this matter, which was why he did not dare ask Yin Yang and Chuxue. During these few days, he could only probe from the sides.


    However, he was now forced to understand his current situation, thendscape of this Cloud World, and the era he was in.


    Legend had it that during the ending years of the Deste Era, a time where legendary figures roamed thend, the spiritual connection between Heaven and Earth was mostly cut off. The legacies of spiritual masters and martial artists were close to extinct. It was least likely to be that era.


    All that remained would be the era where spiritual energy slowly awakened in the Cloud World. However, this erasted for tens of thousands of years before weing the energy explosion of the God Emperor era.


    As his thoughts ran wild, he felt unsettled. Zong Shou sat in the basin in a daze. He only stood up after the water within the basin hadpletely turned cold; his face was totally green.


    Right after he donned his clothes, Chuxue popped her head into the carriage to take a look and happily said, ¡°Young Master, we have arrived at Twisted Gathering...¡±


    ¡°Twisted Gathering?¡± Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose, and his heart felt a wave rise up once more as he quickly moved to the carriage window.


    Looking out ahead, all he could see was a huge market upying many square miles appearing before him.


    This was not the Twisted City in his memory, as those majestic city walls had not been built yet. There were only a few fences outside to defend against wild beasts.


    Looking at the sight in front of him, Zong Shou felt himself rx. He felt really emotional.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When the carriage stopped at the edge of the market, Yin Yang left on his own. No one knew where he went.


    Su Chuxue apanied Zong Shou as they toured around the market.


    The current Twisted Gathering was far from the scale it had reached in the future, but it was already prosperous. At the sides of the streets were shops selling beast leather, beast crystals, and herbs. The people walking around all carried weapons and gave off a strong aura.


    Its position was close to the Dragon Lake ins, and many clean water sources were nearby. As a result, many martial artists and spirit masters gathered here. Every day, no less than a thousand people would enter and exit this ce.


    Experts were abundant here, and some of them were scum who killed without blinking. Despite this, one did not need to worry about their safety.


    The top sect of the East Cloud World defended thisnd. Within the market, private killing and fighting was prohibited. In such a ce, who would dare tomit such atrocities?


    Hence, Yin Yang did not worry much and allowed them to tour thisplicated area, where fishes and dragons mixed.


    As he walked, he observed the surrounding travelers and the many merchants on the sides. Zong Shou was feeling more and more certain about the era he was in, which helped him rx.


    This should be about ten to fifteen years before the energy explosion urred. Any earlier and there would not be this Twisted Gathering on the Dragon Lake in. Anyter, and Twisted City would have its rough structure. Numerous spirit masters and martial cultivators all felt the signs of the increase in spiritual energy and gathered here. They would venture into the depths of the Dragon Lake ins to strengthen their hearts and their cultivation.


    Zong Shou had a gentle personality. When he came into contact with God Emperor, the reason he would skip sleep and meals was due to his interests. The texts within and the peak of martial arts that no one could reach interested him. Actually, he was not willing topete with those perverted and overly powerful people from the God Emperor era. As for those legendary figures of the Primordial Era, it was best if he avoided them.


    However,paring the end of the Primordial Era to theter God Emperor era where spiritual energy was simrly low, Zong Shou preferred this God Emperor era, filled with endless cruelty and brutality. Although it was filled with dangers, at least he could continue to research all the things that he craved to learn and search for that peak of cultivation.


    Furthermore, in his previous life, he had many regrets that needed to be solved one by one in this era, where spiritual energy was about to explosively increase.


    ¡°Yee? Baobing House, this Twisted Gathering actually has a branch of Baobing?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s words broke Zong Shou¡¯s focus. He followed her line of sight, only to see a medium-sized, really well-organized weapon shop right before them.

 Chapter 7 - Coincidental meeting at the weapon shop

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Coincidental meeting at the weapon shop</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>ryangohsff <strong>Editor: </strong>Nora


    ¡°Baobing House?¡±


    Zong Shou remembered this merchant group. They mainly sold weapons and were really famous in hisst life. They basically monopolized twenty percent of the entire Cloud World¡¯s weapon and armor trade, and they also explored other worlds. They even set foot into those Spiritual Realm worlds.


    Famous for being high-priced and high-quality, high-level experts would choose Baobing House first when they searched for weapons.


    Coincidentally, it was also at this Twisted Gathering. Since he wanted to search for a few suitable defensive weapons, he only hesitated a moment before striding in.


    The manager of the branch was around thirty years old, and it was just like the ones Zong Shou remembered. The managers of the various branches of Baobing House all wore wide smiles on their faces, giving off a gentle and humble image. They were calm andposed, but they also had the craftiness unique to businessmen. With a nce, the manager was able to see that the two of them were dressed differently and were not from normal rich families, so he personally came forward to wee them.


    Zong Shou did not mind, and judged the area around him first. The weapons here were all well-crafted elite items and were rtively high end. Normal martial artists would not be served here.


    His eyes turned toward a corner where various throwing weapons were ced. He observed the items for a while, but silently shook his head. As expected, spirit mark weapons were still not prevalent in this era.


    However, he did not feel disappointed and turned around to ask the manager, ¡°Can I order custom weapons here?¡±


    When the middle-aged shopkeeper heard that, he smiled, ¡°As long as the requirements aren¡¯t too high, our Baobing House branch can do it! Does the master have any weapon blueprints? Or you can just give us a description of the item...¡±


    Zong Shou did not reply. Instead, he directly walked to the side of the counter. He took out two yellow pieces of paper and started to draw.


    In a short while, a willow flying knife and a long needle were drawn on the paper. Their shapes were normal, and there was nothing special about them. The only notable parts were some lines and carvings of unknown purpose, looking really beautiful.


    Chuxue looked on curiously from the side, but she could not understand his drawing. In the end, she said, ¡°Young Master¡¯s drawings are so good, much better than before. Did that Linhai College teach arts?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled when he heard that. Putting down the wolf hair brush in his hand, his expression turned cold and solemn. ¡°The knife is two inches long, and it needs to be as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. Forge it from elite steel with three grams of blood copper mixed into it. I would like three hundred of these knives!


    ¡°These needles are made from the same material. Split them into two inches, three inches, one inch, and half an inch, these four sizes; I need one hundred of each. How much time do you need to craft all these?¡±


    The manager¡¯s forehead furrowed. After thinking for a while, he said bitterly, ¡°These items drawn by master are really precise, despite being small. Especially these patterns, they should be weapon marks, right? Although our branch can craft these, we have too little manpower. To carve these marks precisely would take at least ten days.¡±


    Zong Shou had predicted such a situation, needing just ten days even exceeded his expectations. However, he did not have much time to wait now.


    ¡°Normal smiths naturally can¡¯t, but based on what I know, each Baobing House branch has spirit cksmiths, right? I want to collect these things in an hour!¡±


    That manager looked at Zong Shou with a weird expression. He nodded slowly, ¡°We do in fact have them. Within my shop, there are three. However, to invite the spirit cksmiths to craft these weapons would cost more. For the three hundred willow mark knives and four hundred elite steel mark needles, the materials andbor would only cost seven thousand silver. If crafted by the masters, it would at least cost one hundred and fifty thousand silver...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled in contempt and turned around to Chuxue. Anyways, he had nothing on him, so he could only seek her help.


    Since he was able to ride such a carriage and own sixteen Cloud Stepping Foals, he felt like such a sum of silver should be easy to take out.


    Thetter did not disappoint him and casually took out a silk bag. The bag contained around three hundred crystals of various colors. When she shook the bag, the crystals gave out crisp tinkling sounds. She took out two fire red crystals and ced them on the counter.


    These crystals made the manager¡¯s eyes instantly light up. ¡°Third Grade Fire Tiger crystals are worth one hundred thousand silver. Master, please wait for a moment, the three hundred willow knives and four hundred needles will only take half the time it takes to brew tea to be finished.¡±


    He turned around and hurried away. Zong Shou had to hide his surprise. He also had a few such crystals, and they were all Second and Third Grade monster crystals inside the purse he carried.


    However, for a Third Grade fire tiger beast crystal to be worth a hundred thousand silver, what kind of joke was that?


    He thought about it. The current spiritual energy was thin, so such beast crystals were probably sparse. Rare things were expensive, so for them to be worth more in the current era than in the future was to be expected.


    His family was probably not only rich, but also really strong.


    With the flying knife and needles ordered, he stillcked a sword. Although the fine steel sword he carried with him was sharp, it was stillcking.


    However, he did not need to custom-make this sword. This Baobing House had many mark swords sold as shop specialties and ced in the front of the shop. Furthermore, they were all specially crafted.


    Standing in front of the weapon rack, Zong Shou contemted for a long time before retrieving a shining Pinewood Patterned Wind Sword.


    Although this sword did not stand out among the few mark weapons, wind could increase speed and protection. It was also really light and did not use up much stamina, just as he needed.


    He casually waved it around; it was something he could barely use.


    Chuxue, who was standing at the side, furrowed her brow as she hesitated, ¡°Young Master, these mark swords will be difficult to use without spiritual energy and true qi. Why not use normal weapons...¡±


    Zong Shou did not reply. Instead, he silently directed the energy currents in his energy ocean into the sword. Just as the marks were about to ignite, Chuxue swung around and looked down, staring at the door with alert killing intent.


    At the same time, Zong Shou heard augh, ¡°We really meet everywhere. Who knew that I would meet cousin-brother in a faraway ce like Twisted Market? Wasn¡¯t cousin brother at Linhai College learning those chanting methods and spiritual techniques? Why did youe here?¡±


    At the opening to the shop, a young teen smiled as he stepped in. He was simrly extraordinarily handsome, and his words gave off a friendly demeanor, like a breath of fresh air.


    Zong Shou instinctively stepped backward. Subconsciously, he felt afraid of this man, but he also felt also a rough sense of hatred. His eyes tensed up as he knew that this was a subconscious action of his body.


    In this era, apart from those few characters who stood high above everyone, he was confident about handling even those few experts who had not appeared. What ability did this person have to make him feel fear?


    Zong Shou looked past him, and saw two strong men standing behind him. From the way they walked behind him, they looked like followers. They were expressionless, and emitted a deathly aura, like they were his shadows.


    However, in his eyes, the two of them were like sheathed swords. It was hard to disguise their sharpness; they were very dangerous.


    Be it this young man or the two servants behind him, they all had some skill. They were around the same level as Chuxue!


    However, he did not recognize any of these three. He only had a few fragmented memories about the one who called him cousin-brother. He could only turn around; his eyes were filled with a sense of loss.


    That young man went along with what Zong Shou did. After taking a look at Zong Shou, he smiled meekly, ¡°You spent three years in the college and don¡¯t recognize me anymore? When we were young, you used to call me Brother Yu, remember?¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou act like he was enlightened, but Chuxue gave a cold snort that was filled with killing intent. ¡°How fake. Out of the more than ten brothers of Young Master, only you, Zong Yu, likes to be so fake! Weren¡¯t the people sent to kill us during these past few days all from you? Trying to assassinate the heir, you entire race should die! Master will definitely destroy all of you traitors one day!¡±


    Zhou Yu did not care andughed out loud, ¡°What a good ¡®kill my entire race¡¯! Xue¡¯er is still so cute after so long. I can¡¯t bear to kill you. If it were a few months ago, how would I dare? However, if that uncle of mine is confirmed to have died, even if I personally killed Brother Shou, what could any other people do?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s face instantly turned ashen white, and her body shook as she snorted, ¡°What are you saying? Only a fool would believe you...¡±


    Zong Yu snorted. He was toozy to argue with Chuxue as he continued, ¡°With the empty spot of Monster King, there are many people internally with other ideas, and strong enemies are staring down. Would we really push this trash up onto the throne?¡±


    Looking at Zong Shou, Zong Yuughed coldly, ¡°I came here to tell Brother Shou. After all, we are brothers. If you are willing to give up the throne, I¡¯ll let you live. If not, don¡¯t me me for being vicious and heartless. This isn¡¯t like when we were young and I let you off if you begged...¡±


    After saying that, he swung his sleeves and left. Within the Baobing House, Chuxue¡¯s face was green and white, while Zong Shou was deep in thought.

 Chapter 8 - Golden Needle Acupoint Testing

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Golden Needle Acupoint Testing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>ryangohsff <strong>Editor: </strong>Nora


    After buying the Pine Pattern Wind Sword, the Willow Mark knives, and the iron needles from the shop, the two of them did not continue to shop and returned to the carriage.


    Along the way, Chuxue kept silent and did not say anything. However, she did not try to hide the worry in her eyes, either.


    When Zong Shou returned to the carriage, she suddenly opened her mouth. ¡°Young Master, that Zhou Yu has always been crafty. The words he says are always half-false, so don¡¯t pay attention to it. Master has just temporarily lost contact, and he definitely hasn¡¯t fallen. With his ability, how many people in this world could kill him?¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent. If Zhou Yu¡¯s words were not true, why did Chuxue react in such a way?


    Even if the father that he had never met and had no memory of had not died, the situation was still a bad one.


    Without a certain amount of confidence, why would Zong Yu take such a huge risk, not bothering about the consequences to try and kill the heir?


    Although his heart felt chilly, Zong Shou did not show it on his face. Giving her a warm smile, he stepped into the carriage.


    When he sat down, he let out a bitter smile.


    How was this good? Looking at the way Zong Yu acted, he was obviously really confident. The moment he stepped out of Twisted Gathering, those people would probably strike.


    Although they did not know what kind of trump card Zong Yu possessed, with his own skill, along with those two servants, they were already very hard to deal with.


    Was he going to die again aftering to this world?


    Although he still was not certain about his situation, and he did not know whether he had any hope of returning, even ants craved to live, much less humans!


    His eyes slowly turned cold as he flipped his right hand, pulling out several silver needles and a green crystal.


    He had prepared these needles for himself for acupunctural use. Along with the Energy Leading Technique, it would increase the efficiency of body strengthening.


    Thetter was a Grade Two Green-Faced Wolf beast crystal, which he took out from his bag. In the market today, it was worth ten thousand silver, or a hundred gold.


    If Zong Shou was willing, these two items could be used in another way to solve this crisis.


    However, if he took this step, he could not stop and could not turn back.


    If he were unable to reach the peak, only hell would await him.


    After contemting for a while, he gave out a coldugh. To still hesitate at such a moment showed that he was simply too weak.


    Before entering Twisted Gathering, he already knew that he had no choice, so why was he still hesitating?


    Lighting up themps in the carriage and scorching the needles, Zong Shou did not bother about the Chuxue outside. His right hand controlled the needles; his hand was firm like a mp, urately stabbing the inch-long steel needles into his body.


    A total of forty needles were stabbed into various acupuncture points. He sat cross-legged and closed his eyes as he focused, while pain spread across his body.


    In the Cloud World, there were many races. As a result, each and every person had different acupuncture points. Even brothers from the same parents would have slightly different ones. Only the major acupoints and nine chakra points were the same.


    Zong Shou was a half-monster and also had dual meridians, so he had to be really careful.


    These needles were following the Golden Needle upoint Testing Method he learned in hisst life, which was born from acupuncture techniques. Its value was even greater than those top-grade martial art techniques.


    Normal martial artists could only learn the fewmon acupoints on one meridian. Only when medicine became better in theter years did the situation improve.


    Zong Shou in hisst life could use this needle technique to urately find all the acupoints in one meridian.


    Be it cultivation speed or true qi gathering, it was not something that normal cultivators could do.


    Inserting the steel needle, Zong Shou moved his internal energy to flow through his body so that he could observe it.


    In less than eight minutes, his face was ashen white, and thin sweat beads appeared on his forehead. This was actually more tiring than training the sword style once.


    ¡°Nine chakra points of the body. First, train in the foundation chakra to strengthen the foundations and solidify the source. Dual meridians, each finding sixteen acupoints, which is not bad. But this Wind Spirit extra point, I searched the entire body and could only find five. So be it...¡±


    After all, he had just opened up his energy ocean andcked true qi, so he was unable to truly investigate his entire body. To be able to map out arge part of it still relied on his experience from hisst life, and was enough to satisfy him.


    As his cultivation improved, he would naturally be able to totally control this chakra meridian.


    What he cared the most about were still the Wind Spirit extra points. A total of five, no more, no less. There were no surprises and also no disappointments.


    Both his hands moved once more; they were still stable and urate as he pulled out all the steel needles, one by one. He pulled out threads of blood and was totally unaffected by the weakening of his stamina.


    He gathered a few more pinky-sized green crystals in his hand. They were all Grade Two Green-Faced Wolf wolf beast crystals.


    Without any hesitation, he stated grimly, ¡°Swallow energy!¡±


    In that instant, his right hand was like a maic rock. The surrounding energy and even dust were attracted to it.


    Within his hand, two thin, weak streams of really explosive essence energy flowed down his hand and directly entered his energy ocean.


    It circled outside the ocean while being tamed, step by step. It was knocked around and cleaned by the vital energy in his body. The vital energy acted like a huge, smashing out the impurities from within.


    His left hand used the needles once more, stabbing into his body. He used twenty-seven of them, stabbing them in right below his abdomen.


    He let the cycle repeat ten times until the streams were purified to the limit. Only then did he lead the energy into his chakra meridian.


    At the same time, he spat out a bloody mist.


    From the moment the essence energy from the beast crystals entered his body, it caused the energy ocean that he had just opened to double in size!


    This essence energy was naturally nothing to high-ranked experts, but it was huge to him!


    His energy ocean was naturally unable to store it all, so he directed the energy to scatter and hit all the corners.


    Arge portion of the essence energy was directed by Zong Shou. Like a flood, it was strongly infused into the deepest part of his energy ocean, into the two thick meridians.


    A crisp tearing noise sounded in his nose once more. Following which, a blistering pain spread across his entire body. It was like numerous high speed turning drills stab into his body at the same time, causing him to nearly lose consciousness and faint.


    Who knows how long it took for him to slowlye to his senses. Looking into his abdomen, it was a total mess. The chaotic energy had resulted in numerous scars.


    The only thing that made him feel slightly happy was that beneath his energy ocean, an obvious portion of the meridian was cleared out. Small amounts of internal energy were flowing there.


    In his senses, eight more small bright spots had appeared in his body, split into those two meridians opposing one another. The cost was that that portion of the chakra meridian was riddled with thousands of holes. He also felt a pain in his abdomen that still had not lessened.


    Luckily, arge half of the essence energy had been used up. The remaining amount was also slowly being controlled by him.


    Zong Shou mocked himself. When normal people cultivated, they proceeded slowly in a cycle, opening up the Chakra Meridians a step at a time to strengthen their internal energy.


    However, his dual meridian body would cause any true qi in his body to split up ande into conflict with itself, causing serious pain.


    Apart from those special martial arts and the few spiritual herbs that could affect his bloodline, the only way would be his way, not bothering about the process and using such a brutish method to forcefully open it up!


    His current energy ocean and Foundation Chakra had already reached its limit. If he continued, the consequences would be catastrophic. He had to rest for at least four days before he could continue.


    But that pain was just the beginning. Apart from the nine main meridians in the human body, there were many extra points outside of these meridians. The Wind Spirit extra points were his targets.


    These five extra points were far more important than even his main Chakra Meridians!

 Chapter 9 - Extra acupoints

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Extra acupoints</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>ryangohsff <strong>Editor: </strong>Nora


    After half a day, Yin Yang finally returned after going off on his own. He brought with him several huge packages. There were clothes, food, spices, and other items; it was enough for a few years. However, his expression was really dark, several times worse than when he left.


    Returning to the carriage, he unexpectedly did not hide anything. He called Chuxue into the carriage and exined everything in front of Zong Shou.


    ¡°After hiding it from you for so long, with the situation being so dangerous and uncertain, Yin Yang doesn¡¯t dare to hide it from you anymore. In truth, there has been no news from master for several months. I tried to find some people to get information, and they said that half a month ago, some people personally witnessed master being forced into the Oblivion Cloud Ocean.¡±


    Within the carriage, there was a slight sound when Chuxue identally hit the teapot on the side. All the blood on her face was gone.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he did not say anything.


    Currently, he was on the Donglin Cloud Continent of the Cloud World, hanging over the Cloud Ocean. It was twelve million square miles in size, and one of the five biggest continents in the Cloud World.


    The Oblivion Cloud Ocean was located south of the Donglin Cloud Continent. Legend had it that there were many mysteries about this ce. No matter if it were beast or human, they would definitely die if they entered that ce.


    Ten thousand years from now, people investigated the mystery. But at this time, it was still a death zone, especially before the spiritual energy exploded. Apart from those ancients in the Cloud World, probably no one else could go deep inside.


    Hence, it was no wonder that his cousin-brother had the courage. Once someone entered the Oblivion Cloud Ocean, their chances of survival were really slim.


    Chuxue slightly stabilized her thoughts. Gritting her teeth, she tried to hold on, ¡°It is only the Oblivion Cloud Ocean. With master¡¯s ability, there¡¯s definitely a chance he will be able to walk out from there!¡±


    Yin Yang looked expressionlessly at Chuxue. Not bothering about her, he said, ¡°Master isn¡¯t a person with a short life, and I know about his skill. The problem now is the fight for the throne. The brothers and nephews of master are all ambitious. For example, that Zong Yu...¡±


    Chuxue held her breath, not debating that point. She furrowed her brow. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the battle for control of Gantian Mountain? At most, Young Master won¡¯t be the heir!¡±


    ¡°But if we can¡¯t borrow the power of Gantian Mountain, what would the prince use to face the enemies of master?¡± Yin Yang smiled coldly as he clenched his fists tight. In his tiger gaze, there was a cold killing intent.


    ¡°My words are equivalent to my life. I have promised Master I would protect the Prince and let him inherit the position of Gantian Mountain Monster King. Even if I die, I won¡¯t betray that promise. Anyways, we can¡¯t stay here for too long. Before Master left, he ordered us to send the Prince to the Lingyun Sect. It seems like he predicted this.


    ¡°We need to rush to Pill Spirit Mountain to be safe! Pill Spirit Mountain has really strict rules, different from Linhai College. This journey will be even more dangerous, so my Prince, please be mentally prepared!¡±


    Chuxue heaved a sigh of relief, her eyes filled with uncertainty, ¡°We leave now? Young Master and I saw Zong Yu. That Li Ling and Li Du were also there. Who knows, maybe the other brothers are also a part of this!¡±


    The moment her wordsnded, Yin Yang waved his sleeves, cutting her off, ¡°Today, it is only one Zong Yu and the Li Family brothers. After a few days, once the others catch wind of it and arrive, it will be even more difficult to take a step out of this Twisted Gathering!¡±


    His tone was certain and not to be doubted. Yin Yang did things with lightning-like decisiveness. He immediately stood up and exited the carriage.


    Chuxue¡¯s expression was still uncertain. Only after the carriage rose into the air did her expression turn disappointed. ¡°It is all my fault. If I knew this would happen, I would have let Young Master stay within Linhai College.¡±


    Zong Shou had seen through everything, and he smiled like it was a matter of no concern. On the contrary, it was Chuxue that was worried.


    His father asked someone to bring him out of Linhai College, probably because he knew that its strength was not enough to protect him from his enemies. As such, one could see how strong the enemy was.


    Zong Shou did not care much about the position of king. He was also thinking about giving it up for his cousins to fight for it.


    However, after listening to Yin Yang¡¯s words, this did not seem like a smart idea. Apart from taking the risk to flee toward Pill Spirit Mountain, there was no other way he could leave.


    In the end, it was unavoidable for them to bring their knives to the battlefield.


    On the other hand, he cared about his father¡¯s identity.


    Gantian Mountain was one of the monster race¡¯s sacred ces. After the spiritual energy exploded, the ruler of the mountain controlled and ruled over the west of Donglin Cloud Continent¡¯s million monster races.


    He could vaguely remember that within tens of years, this Gantian Mountain had changed Monster Kings several times.


    There were no outstanding people among them. Moreover, those heroes born during the God Emperor era were simply too eye-catching.


    It resulted in the Gantian Mountain bing a blind spot in their memory, such that they did not even record the names of the Monster Kings, let alone those people before the God Emperor era.


    These people could only vaguely remember that in the Cloud World ten thousand years ago, there was a Sky Fox Zong Family that was famous.


    However, without any new clues, it was tough to know which Monster King his father was.


    Chuxue still sat at the side with her brows locked tight. Zong Shou took out a Willow Mark knife. The knife was like a fluttering butterfly as he twisted and turned it with his fingers. It was thin as a cicada wing, but with substantial weight, feeling totally different from the ironwood flying knife.


    The knife itself had many carved marks, simr to those of the Pine Pattern Wind Sword he had bought. One was speed, while the other was sharpness.


    It would make the knife faster and the tip sharper when the knife was thrown. The difference would be that after thirteen years of changes, the effects were far above the marks of this era.


    There were also some other lines that were totally useless. Not only did it not have any effect, it made it tough for others to see the secret to these markings.


    As he held the mark knife in his hand, Zong Shou could tell that the spirit cksmiths of Baobing House were not simple. They were all pinpoint and precise, and the amount of blood copper added was perfect. It was like blood vessels spread across the knife. The spiritual marks on the knife were all perfectly drawn.


    He continued to spin it until the shape, the center of gravity, the weight, and the thickness were all etched into his heart. Only then did that flying knife stop.


    This was also one of the important parts of the Six God Defensive Knife Technique. If one did not understand the flying knife like it was a part of their body, how would they be able to shoot it out urately and im the lives of their enemy?


    The best method would be to craft it himself. However, with his current condition, it was not practical, and this was the second-best solution.


    The knife handle faced the outside, while the tip faced in toward his palm. Zong Shou held it like that, closing his eyes as he sat quietly. Threads of true qi were infused into the body of the knife through the red copper channels, roatating inside.


    In his body, apart from the energy sea and the Foundation Chakra that each had four acupoints opened, there were five more slightly brighter spots in his right hand and left chest. These were located outside of the nine Chakra Meridians.


    These were extra points of the wind type. Medical books named them Lingchi, Luantai, Fengxia, Zhenming, and Guanfeng. Since the four acupoints of the Foundation Chakra were opened, the essence energy from the green beast crystals was used to strike these five extra points.


    Not only were they all opened, but they were even fully filled by true energy from the wind beast essence energy. The energy stored in every one of those extra points far exceeded the energy circting in the Foundation Chakra.


    This was also one of the special techniques he learned in hisst life, which was to open up the extra points to increase energy.


    Six God Defensive Knife Technique, use energy to grow the knife, use spirit to grow the knife.


    He was far from able to do thetter, but with the true qi stored in these five extra points, he could barely achieve the former.


    Those threads of true qi were continuously injected and cycled. In a short while, Zong Shou was able to form a spiritual connection with the knife.


    However, that was the max he could go, so he changed it for the next knife. With his current skill, if he wanted to use spirit to grow the knife to use it like it was a part of his body, it was impossible.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Just half an hour had passed. The carriage had exited Twisted Gathering, and the horses once again galloped into the wilderness.


    The scenery outside flew by. A few figures stood on the hill ahead and jumped into their field of sight.


    Feeling a piercing pain in his brows, Zong Shou ced down the knife in his hand as he looked outside the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s Zong Yu and the Li Family brothers. Oh? Xue¡¯er, do you know who that man is?¡±


    Beside Zong Yu was an old man, his face thin and shriveled up. He carried a long sword, and his hand was like an eagle¡¯s w.


    Chuxue had noticed the man before him. Her eyes had actually shrunken to the size of a needle.


    ¡°It¡¯s Wu Wei, Burning Sword Wu Wei!¡±

 Chapter 10 - Burning Sword Wu Wei

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 10 Burning Sword Wu Wei</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>ryangohsff <strong>Editor: </strong>Nora


    ¡°Burning Sword Wu Wei?¡±


    Zong Shou pondered for a while before shaking his head. He had totally no impression of such a name.


    However, after he took a few nces at the person before him, Zong Shou found that he had some skill.


    The surface of his skin gave off a maic copper glow, and was obviously as strong as iron. For someone to have trained until the surface of their skin reached such a state, their internal training would have probably reached the peak.


    Out of the nine Body Chakra Meridians, he had probably opened at least seven of them. His aura was as sharp as a knife, he had learned the true meaning of the sword. Such a person would be acknowledged even a hundred years from now in the Cloud World. He was as strong as Yin Yang.


    ¡°Young Master, you have never heard of him?¡¯


    After her initial shock, Chuxue¡¯s expression returned to normal. Her tone was t, without any emotion at all. ¡°He is Zong Yu¡¯s senior at Duyang Mountain. Two years ago, to escape pursuit, he killed five Mythic Masters from Defeng City within half a day before escaping. The entire West of the Donglin Cloud Continent was shocked by this, and it was said that hundreds of martial artists were killed by him.¡±


    Zong Shou nodded slightly. He had heard of Defeng City; it was a human city close to Ice Ocean. Its ability was not bad, and it was no weaker than some small nations. It had numerous experts, and many exquisite martial art legacies.


    Within the Cloud World, three Chakra Meridians were known as one stage. Body, Heaven, and Earth, for a total of twenty-seven Chakra Meridians. One was separated into Martial Warrior, Martial Master, Mythic Master, Xiantian Master, Martial Ancestor, Xuanwu Ancestor, Ascended Ancestor, Grandmaster, and Spiritual Grandmaster. Each stage was further split into three levels, and above all of these was the unfathomable Celestial Realm!


    In the future he came from, it was already rare for one to break out from the peak of internal cultivation. Even in the game, many years after the spiritual energy exploded, most yers stopped at the Xiantian Master and Martial Ancestor level.


    Mythic Master was the average regardless of the era you were in.


    For that Burning Sword Wu Wei to kill five experts of the same stage meant that he had some secret techniques.


    Apart from that, he was also familiar with that Duyang Mountain. It was very famous at the starting period of the God Emperor era, and had caused a lot of trouble.


    He cared more about the fact that the girl beside him was already filled with the intention to fight to the death.


    It was like she was afraid of him being afraid. Chuxue suddenly hugged him and muttered, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be afraid! Master has predicted it and asked me to bring that thing along. Young Master will definitely be fine...¡±


    Zong Shou was totally unprepared, so he got hugged. His nose was filled with the smell of her. Next, he felt something that was so big, and his entire face plunged into it. It was soft andfortable, making it hard for him to believe that Xue¡¯er was truly only thirteen.


    His instinct was to break away, but his heart twitched, and his mind came up with a bad idea. His head burrowed into her embrace as he enjoyed it all, ¡°I am not afraid. I feel more worried about Xue¡¯er. How soft! How fragrant! I really want to take a bite...¡±


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    Just as Su Chuxue was feeling moved, her body froze up, and she jumped backward with her face flushed red.


    Zong Shou did not feel embarrassed at all. It seemed like this girl was afraid of skin contact. Afterughing, he looked outside the window. Coincidentally, he exchanged nces with Zong Yu on the hill.


    Those dark eyes were cynically looking at him like he was looking at a dead person. Following that, his line of sight was covered by the edges of the window.


    With a cold snort of contempt, Zong Shou continued to let the Willow Mark knife spin around in his right hand, only it was spinning several times faster than before. His wrist was stable as a mp, adding thirty percent more strength. However, his entire aura became calmer, like he was not there at all.


    Chuxue was stunned. She instantly forgot about the awkwardness from before, turning around and looking attentively at Zong Shou.


    There was obviously nothing going on. However, for some reason, Zong Shou at that moment gave her a feeling of utmost danger.


    It was like the person sitting next to her was not her Young Master. He did not seem like the person who had failed to progress after training in martial arts for ten years, and was deemed trash by everyone. Instead, he was like an ancient deste beast, choosing who to swallow up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Atop the small hill less than six hundred feet high, Zong Yu was looking at the carriage half a mile away as it swiftly ran into the distance.


    After a long while, he gave out a coldugh, ¡°Just as I expected, hey! Those people definitely aren¡¯t willing to stay in Twisted Gathering. Senior Wu, you have seen those people today, are you confident?¡±


    ¡°That girl isn¡¯t a problem; you three can handle her. But this Yin Yang...¡±


    Thinking back to that calm and majestic figure sitting at the front of the carriage and guiding the horses with a single hand, Wu Wei¡¯s eyes turned serious. He instinctively gripped the sword in his hand tightly, and several veins actually popped out from his thin and shriveled hand.


    ¡°That person¡¯s skill isn¡¯t normal! I ain¡¯t his opponent. That person is from the human race, so why would he work for Gantian Mountain?¡¯


    Zhou Yu frowned slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know the background of that person. I only know that he was once a disciple of a big sect. Because my uncle helped him, he left the sect to be a coachman for Gantian Mountain. He has a body of exceptional skill. Senior really can¡¯t do anything to this person? Actually, you only need to drag him away...¡±


    ¡°I only said I wasn¡¯t his opponent, not that I couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Three dayster, your senior Li will alsoe to Dragon Lake in,¡± he said simply.


    A look of curiosity appeared on Wu Wei¡¯s face, ¡°As for that prince, what are you going to do to him? He is your cousin, so are you really going to kill him on the spot?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not such a fool!¡±


    Afterughing coldly, Zong Yu ced down all his worries. ¡°Uncle has run for thirty years, and there are many people in the race that are loyal to him. Even if they don¡¯t want that rubbish to be king, they wouldn¡¯t allow thest descendant of uncle to die at the hands of the others. My brothers and cousins are all ambitious. If I kill him, they would make me the scapegoat! I was just scaring him before. I understand the theory of having the emperor in my power and ordering the dukes about in his name.¡±


    When Wu Wei heard that, he directly shook his head, ¡°Master instructed me to help you all the way. I can even help you kill him. If those brothers dare to stop you, let¡¯s just kill them all. Even ughtering Gantian Mountain wouldn¡¯t be a problem...¡±


    Zong Yu did not know whether tough or cry, ¡°My Gantian Mountain isn¡¯t that small Defeng City. Even if my uncle dares, master still has to be worried. Forget it, senior won¡¯t get it. As for my cousin, although I won¡¯t kill him, I won¡¯t let him have an easy time. A piece of rubbish that can¡¯t train any internal energy actually wants to be the heir?! Will we really let an impure bastard inherit the position of Monster King and take charge of the million branch races of Gantian Mountain?¡±


    As he spoke, who knew what Zong Yu was thinking. An ugly blood scar actually appeared on the right side of his face, and hatred could be seen in his eyes.


    ¡°If he falls into my hands, I will make his life a living hell!¡±


    Wu Wei kept silent. He did not know what grievances or past his junior brother had with that heir, and he was not willing to ask either.


    He only came to this Dragon Lake in to kill!


    ¡ª¡ª-


    To proceed to Lingyun Sect¡¯s Pill Spirit Mountain, they needed to cross the Dragon Lake ins and reach the East of the continent, which would probably take half a month.


    Unexpectedly, the carriage galloped for five days through the wilderness and got out of the swamp region without obstruction. It was peaceful all the way. The sneak attack they had been preparing for had not arrived. However, the depressed feeling of the calm before a storm was getting thicker and thicker.


    Chuxue was on high alert. Standing on the roof of the carriage, she suspected everything around her. Zong Shou stayed within the carriage to train like nothing was happening. Even if the carriage stopped asionally, he would note out.


    He tested all of the three hundred Willow Mark knives one by one. However, he only kept five in his sleeves, hidden right next to him.


    With his current cultivation, it would not be possible to use spirit to train the knife. However, days of carrying them along could help strengthen the spiritual connection and have some slight effect.


    The other flying knives were used by him for training. He did not use internal energy. He just repeatedly shot them out in an uninteresting manner.


    After all, they were different from the ironwood flying knives, whose weights and thicknesses were different. For those knives, a slight error would cause deviation. Out of the three hundred Willow Mark knives, arge half were used to let his body get used to controlling them.


    For the true trump cards, these five were enough!

 Chapter 11 - Blood Maniac Monster Saint

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 11 Blood Maniac Monster Saint</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>ryangohsff <strong>Editor: </strong>Nora


    Simr to the five flying knives that he had kept close to nourish, there was also that Pine Pattern Wind Sword.


    Although the Six God Defensive Knife Technique was a flying knife technique, some of its secret methods could have great effects when used with other weapons and secret tools. It just needed some slight changes to work.


    There were many cultivation methods and incantation techniques in the world. But in the end, it needed all the methods to return to its roots. Many theories were connected and said the same thing.


    In Zong Shou¡¯sst life, he understood this theory and his discoveries soared. He would not be restricted by conservative cultivation theories and concepts.


    Every morning, he would absorb true qi into the body of the sword and let it flow and rotate for forty-nine times before stopping. After every time, he would use clean water to wash it, and then he would brush on beast oil.


    Zong Shou called this the Sword Washing Technique. This was not a technique he created. Instead, he learned it from a friend, who was also known for his sword skills. Then he improved on it and added the secrets of the Six God Defensive Knife Technique.


    It could wash away impurities, training and purifying the sword¡¯s body. Additionally, it could spiritually connect the mark sword to him.


    Although the mark knives and wind de were defensive killer weapons he had prepared, they had used up a lot of his time.


    Over these five days, Zong Shou paid more attention to his cultivation. The opening of the energy sea and Foundation Chakra meant that the gates of cultivation had swung right open for him.


    Within the carriage, a light wind blew about. It did note from outside the window, but from the fist that Zong Shou shot out. However, it was mostly due to his sleeves being too big, so they swung in the air.


    Zong Shou stepped in a weird and special manner. At the same time, he employed various kinds of specific breathing methods that had the exact same tempo. He continuously moved around the forty-square-meter space.


    Both his fists moved around. Sometimes, they were fast, like a heavy storm; sometimes, they were weak, with no energy. It was not methodical at all.


    It seemed really weird, but Zong Shou could feel all the blood in his body boiling and crashing around like a flood.


    Maybe if Yin Yang was around, he would be able to see what was going on. Even if he were unable to deduce the background of it, he would know that this was definitely not something that Gantian Mountain and Linhai College should have.


    Chuxue only treated Zong Shou like he was training those weird movements again. To her, it was no different from the past days, except they had be much weirder. asionally, when she returned to the carriage, she would take a brief nce at him. However, she would not mind it much. Due to what had happened that day, this girl did not dare to be alone with Zong Shou recently.


    They did not know that the name of this weird-looking fist technique would spread over the gxy, known as the Spiritual Breathing Fist. It was the pinnacle breathing technique from the Snow Dress Temple of the Shapo World!


    Martial arts were split into internal and external. Cultivating and training the Chakra Meridians and true qi was internal, while this fist technique was naturally external. His self-created Energy Leading Technique also had a simr nature.


    The Body Chakra had nine Chakra Meridians: the Foundation Chakra, Breath Chakra, marrow chakra, Bone Chakra, Blood Chakra, Intelligence Chakra, Major Organ Chakra, Minor Organ Chakra, and External Chakra.


    And when martial artists cultivated, they opened up their Body Chakra Meridians to train their breathing, their marrow, their bones, their heart, their organs, and their skin to strengthen their physical body.


    From inside to the outside, until one totally broke away from the Body Chakra and connected with the heavens and earth. The following process would be the opposite, using the spiritual energy from the heavens and earth to train the physical body from the outside to the inside. This process was known as the Earth Nine Chakra Meridians.


    However, even if the Chakra Meridians were opened, the body would not be strengthened in a day. It needed time to slowly show its effect and improve the qualities of the body, bit by bit.


    At such a time, one would need outside help to speed up the process. The so-called external cultivation methods were born for such a reason.


    This Spiritual Breathing Fist from the Shapo World was a technique to train breathing, strengthen the roots and the source, and build firm foundations.


    As Zong Shou trained in the fist technique, he could feel a warm sensation in his chest.


    The so-called Foundation Chakra had a total of 24 orifice points, which were around the stomach area, forming a nice circle. Many saw this as the start of life, the source of qi. This belief waster proven to be true.


    He had only trained in this Spiritual Breathing Fist for five days, and there were already some results. Yesterday, he had tried out his strength without using true qi, and realized that his strength had doubledpared to a few days ago.


    This result was not totally because of the fist technique. His special body was also one of the reasons. Having two top ss bloodlines was not without its benefits.


    Unfortunately, he was only able to train this fist technique for fifteen minutes at a time.


    It was not long before Zong Shou was drenched in sweat as he sat limply on the soft mattress. From start to finish, his weak stamina did not show any signs of improvement.


    As usual, he took out a Willow Mark flying knife and yed around with it in his hand. After his breathing calmed down, he sat down cross-legged with another green crystal in his hand.


    The injury at the acupoints around his abdomen had alreadypletely healed up yesterday. To be safe, he purposely dragged it out until today, waiting for his Spiritual Breathing Fist to reach small sess.


    In the center of his palm, the Swallow Energy Technique sucked in once more, and a thread of essence energy was swallowed into his body.


    However, it did not go down toward his abdomen. Instead, it headed into his right shoulder. In thest few days, he used the Golden Needle Acupoint Testing Method to confirm another extra point position, which was the Wind Attribute Spiritual Opening.


    After he purified all the essence energy, he gathered them into a needle shape and stabbed it hard into this extra point. After the essence energy went in deep, he exploded the needle.


    The process was simple and violent, and something that Zong Shou had gotten very familiar with by this point. However, the moment this Wind Attribute Extra Point was opened, all his thoughts nked out, and he nearly lost consciousness. His muscles contracted, and he felt a pain that no human could bear, which made him wish that he would either lose his sense of pain or ck out on the spot.


    In a few short breaths, he forced himself to recover his senses. He took out another two beast crystals and swallowed their essence. Then he gathered up the remaining essence energy in his body to charge down into his abdomen.


    In an instant, a sharp pain no less than the previous one attacked the nerves and senses all over his body.


    He decided not to care about it. Since he was still conscious, he once again took a look at his abdomen situation.


    The crystals used this time were the higher-grade ones he chose out from tens of wind-type beasts. The amount of essence energy he absorbed from them was more than double from five days ago. However, they only managed to open up six acupoints in his two foundation Chakra Meridians. When a martial artist cultivated, each step would be much tougher than thest.


    Those light spots were already forming an outline in his body, moving along the energy ocean like small circles.


    The circting energy was double that of before.


    ¡°The injuries this time are much worse. Next time, I have to wait for eight days. Ah! I still underestimated this Dual Meridian Body...¡±


    The rolling qi currents in his meridians had not calmed down, and the pain continued.


    Just as Zong Shou was about to faint and lose consciousness, he felt another explosion deep within his brain.


    Many memory fragments crazily flowed into his consciousness. At the same time, many scenes shed across his eyes without stopping.


    The thirteen years of memories of this body had totally exploded out in an instant.


    Moreover, the memories became more stable and clear. A handsome and well-built man appeared within his memories; Zong Yu¡¯s looks could notpare to him. The man smiled toward Zong Yu gently; his aura was majestic, enough to swallow up mountains and rivers.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes had narrowed to points.


    With these thirteen years of memory, he finally remembered the kind of identity the father of this body had.


    He thought that his father wasn¡¯t a famous person, but actually, he had killed thirteen strong experts to take revenge against those who killed his son. He was the Blood Maniac Monster Saint, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox...


    No wonder he was be so familiar with the Indefinite Spirit Emperor Art!


    The words ¡®killed his son¡¯ stopped for a moment in his thoughts. Zong Shouughed out loud; his body slumped as he fell and totally lost consciousness.


    Just as thatugh stopped, two images, one after the other, charged right into the carriage.


    Yin Yang noticed it second, but was the first to arrive. He helped Zong Shou up and checked his pulse.


    His expression was quickly filled with both happiness and worry.


    ¡°The prince¡¯s Chakra Meridians are open; the foundation meridian is slightly open!¡±


    The moment he spoke those words, his tone contained both happiness and sadness.


    Su Chuxue heaved a sigh of relief, then recalled something, making her look at Zong Shou with pity.


    ¡°The ancestors say that a tiger father won¡¯t beget a dog son. The heir is so determined; he is actually able to bear such pain. However, he was too anxious this time!¡±


    Letting out a short sigh, Yin Yang pulled out a small medicine bottle from his sleeve and took out a pill. A cold scoff followed.


    His eyes turned icy, and he looked out beyond the carriage windows.


    ¡°How quickly they havee...¡±

 Chapter 12 - First battle with Zong Yu

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 12 First battle with Zong Yu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>ryangohsff <strong>Editor: </strong>Nora


    He slowly regained consciousness, and the unbearable pain slowly faded away.


    Zong Shou tried his best to open his eyes. He could gradually feel his limbs, but he still could not move them.


    Within his abdomen, he felt a cooling sensation seeping into his body. This should be the medicinal herb properties, which woke him up and helped to suppress his rumbling qi.


    Looking around once more, he was still within the carriage. However, the carriage had already stopped, and a greenish pattern surrounded the four walls of the carriage.


    In the middle of carriage was a purple jade ball. It was the size of a fist, temporarily suspended in the air. It slowly turned, giving out a spiritual light.


    ¡°Is this a formation? Spirit tool?¡±


    Zong Shuo was stunned for a moment before he remembered that Chuxue was a double cultivator. She had enough mental ability to activate this Wind Wall Charm Formation.


    It seemed like this carriage and that jade ball, which were simrly exceptional, were the methods Chuxue mentioned a few days ago. His father had left these things for him.


    When he was within this carriage, thanks to this formation¡¯s protection, he did not even need to be afraid of a Xiantian master, as this formation would be able to protect his life for a period of time.


    Blood Maniac Monster Saint, Nine-Tailed Fox King. At the start of the spirit energy explosion, Donglin Cloud Continent¡¯s monster race did have a few strong experts. They were as eye-catching as the shining sun, but also fell like shooting stars, causing many to sigh and feel pity for them.


    For some reason, that name that he should only feel pity for felt really close to him when he thought of it...


    Maybe it was because the way he lost consciousness was very simr to the scene where the real Zong Shou disappeared. As a result, the remnants of the soul resounded. Perhaps, it was some other reason. The oue was that the thirteen years of memories were totally recorded into his head.


    The proud son of the king fell into the depths. Everyone close to him left and stayed far away from him. He trained hard and cultivated diligently to no effect. He went far from home to train in the path of a spirit master. However, three yearster, he was still seen as trash and received more mocking and disdain from others.


    In the near future, he would be a puppet in the hands of others. He would be tortured and die on Gantian Mountain.


    The next Gantian Mountain Monster King would hang his head on the mountains.


    His consciousness was still heavy and dizzy. At that moment, his chest was still filled with fury and unwillingness...


    No matter what pain it was, he could take it. He could persist through any kind of arduous training! Why was he unable to open up his Chakra Meridians?


    Was he really a useless person? Could he only hide under the wings of his father and be protected by him?


    He was not willing!


    All kinds of thoughts entered his brain. Zong Shou shook his head vigorously, forcing himself up. The scenes outside of the window entered his eyes, and his muscles instantly tensed up. His ears that were supposed to be deaf took in the surrounding noise once more.


    A silentugh; Zong Shou loosened his body, allowing sensation to return to his limbs. He used his sword to support his body as he stood in front of the jade ball.


    This charm formation had locked down this carriage. Others could not enter, and he could not exit.


    Luckily, in thest life, he had some small progress into the spiritual arts. It could be said that he was proficient at talismans and charms...


    Gathering energy at his fingertips, he touched an area outside of that spiritual light, which totally cut off that flowing spiritual energy.


    The jade ball in front of him started crazily spinning and drifted down. The purple-colored patterns on the carriage walls also started to dim.


    Zong Shou naturally would not bother. He raised that Pine Pattern Wind Sword and darted right out of the carriage. He silentlynded outside of the carriage, and he looked out at the still rotating wind pir behind him.


    The originally totally green wilderness now had several patches of blood. Five or six bodiesy on it.


    The sun was like blood, and the vultures in the air screeched as they circled endlessly.


    Seven hundred yards away, there were maniacal shouts and furious roars. Grass was flying everywhere. Nearbyid a body, thin and shriveled. The hand of the body was like that of an eagle¡¯s w, but its shape was a little different. It was not Wu Wei, who he had seen before. This oney face down on the ground, showing no signs of life.


    Nearby, sword light burst out, with knife images like a flood. Dust and sand covered his sight, making it hard to see the images within.


    Focusing all his energy, he could only see that Yin Yang¡¯s chest had been pierced. Half a broken dagger was still in the wound. Under that maniacal sword light, he bitterly held on.


    What a burning sword!


    His eyes tensed up, and Zong Shou looked toward the heavily wounded cat-eared girl.


    The snow-like dress she was wearing was dyed red, revealing skin that was now covered with knife wounds.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er...¡±


    Those thirteen years of memories filled his mind once more. They were childhood sweethearts who shared everything with one another.


    Everyone saw him as trash, a bastard, and the humiliation of Gantian Mountain, but only Xue¡¯er did not leave him.


    Even if he knew that this was the memory of that dead person, and he had spent less than half a month with this girl, his lips could not help but start to smile.


    Usually, he was a little confused and lost. However, every time he looked at her, he would feel warm.


    However, just as that smile rose, it became cold with sadness.


    They were not fighting, but bullying her. She could barely support her body as she fought solo against six men. Her footsteps were messy, she was on the verge of copsing. The sword ws on her hands meant that she had little to no way to defend herself.


    The remaining people mostly stood at the side and watched, their eyes filled with ridicule. Only Zong Yu, like a cat ying with a mouse, walked around her. asionally, he would sh a wound on her body or stab an area. The smile and his face made it seem like he was having a lot of fun.


    Moreover, it was like this cat-eared girl did not know the situation she was in. She was obviously finding it really difficult to stand, but she still tried to chase the shadow of Zong Yu.


    Only after the wind around the carriage faded and the fluttering stopped did she stand still with despair in her eyes.


    Zong Yu was also stunned. He quickly took a few steps back away and looked toward Zong Shou with surprise and delight.


    ¡°It is brother Shou! It seems like Xue¡¯er¡¯s incantation technique couldn¡¯tst for long. Haha! I was still wracking my brains, thinking about how to open up this Wind Wall Charm Formation. I won¡¯t kill you today, so why don¡¯t you follow me back to Gantian Mountain? With me protecting you, no one will steal your throne. But this Xue¡¯er is not bad; she is really intense. I want you to give her to me!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother with him. His expression was full of focus as he looked at Chuxue. Each and every scar and wound was etched into his heart.


    He let threads of true qi flow out of his Chakra Meridians and into the Pine Pattern Wind Sword. A the same time, he was thinking about whether killing people in real life was the same as killing people in the game or not.


    In thest life, in the game world, there was a person known as the Corpse Smasher. This person loved to y with corpses after killing them, making it hard for people to watch. His notoriety spread far and wide.


    At that time, Zong Shou didn¡¯t understand and felt confused. However, he felt simr torturing thoughts enter his mind today.


    Sword Emperor Tanqiu would have his first battle of this era against this group of scum.


    When Zong Yu saw Zong Shou not reply, he thought that Zong Shou was scared silly, and he dissed once more, ¡°I thought you improved over the years, but you are still so useless!¡±


    Just as Zong Yu was about to tell the people at the side to take him down, Zong Shou suddenly asked, ¡°Xue¡¯er, are those wounds painful?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s consciousness felt heavy but after she heard that, she immediately shook her head despite her surprise. ¡°No, but I regret being unable to protect Young Master. It is all my fault...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart felt pained when he heard those words. However, his face revealed a smile, ¡°That¡¯s good. Watch as your Young Master helps you take it out on them! Should I take all their balls down for you to kick?¡±


    Chuxue was not the only one astonished. Ball? Did he mean silk strip balls? Were those kicked? Even the people around them were shocked. Zong Yu was furious and amused, and he mocking, ¡°Help her take it out on us? You can¡¯t even take care of yourself! Brother Shou, are you crazy or stupid?¡±


    He casually waved his hand as the three blue-clothed swordsmen beside him dashed like arrows toward Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou frowned slightly. Following which, he took a deep breath and adjusted his body to its optimal condition. His Pine Pattern Wind Sword was pointed forward, and nted slightly as he held it tight with both hands. The strength hidden in his body suddenly exploded. His right leg kicked off the ground, and he leapt five feet forwards.


    In the future game world, he killed people for fun. However, in reality, be it fighting or killing, this was his first time.


    However, he had adapted amazingly well to it, and there were no signs of rustiness. It was like there was an ember that was burning in his chest.


    In a short few strides, he could already clearly see their faces. The three swordsmen heading over had the special green eyes of a low-ss wolf race. At that moment, they were cold, butcked any fighting intent. In their eyes, they probably did not treat him as an opponent, but a clown that did not know his ce.


    With a mockingugh, the Wind Spirit Extra Point in his left chest exploded, and the true qi spread out and coursed into his legs.


    ¡°Wind Stepping!¡±


    With his weird-looking steps, Zong Shou¡¯s body shone, resulting in afterimages. His entire person had doubled in speed without any prior signs. As he appeared in front of the first person, their faces were right in front of one another. A stunned and terrified expression appeared on his target.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Without any hesitation, the sword light pierced forward like lightning.


    A line of blood along with numerous bone fragments and flesh spurted out crazily from the hole in the man¡¯s throat that opened up.

 Chapter 13 - Strength of the talisman knife

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 13 Strength of the talisman knife</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>ryangohsff <strong>Editor: </strong>Nora


    When that line of blood sprayed out, the remaining two blue swordsmen were totally stunned.


    Zhou Yu, at the back, couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Were his eyes ying tricks on him? Although the fellow who died was far from the skill of the Li Family brothers, he was still at the peak of a martial soldier and had opened up three meridians. His sword technique was also exquisite amongst those of the same rank. He was so easily stabbed in the throat, and by that cousin-brother who couldn¡¯t even open a single chakra meridian.


    Zong Shuo¡¯s actions didn¡¯t stop at all!


    ¡°Swallow energy!¡±


    His vital energy flowed in the opposite direction, and his Chakra Meridians went against the flow. A strong absorption force exploded from the tip of the Pine Pattern Wind Sword, sucking out all the strength and signs of life from the body. It turned them into energy gathered within the sword.


    Unfortunately, his Spirit Eye was not opened. If not, he would see that this person¡¯s soul was also absorbed by his sword!


    Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion; this technique was just that cruel. Swallowing and absorbing Heaven and Earth, anything could be swallowed!


    Before the energy from the corpse flowed into his body, a green flow exploded out from the Pine Pattern Wind Sword.


    Half of the essence energy started to awaken the Wind Series spirit talisman within the sword after the sword body was energized. The sword lit up once more, and the footsteps of Zong Shou were like that of a lingbo dance. Inconceivably, he appeared beside another person.


    ¡°Yan Xiang!¡±


    The beautiful and exquisite green light shed lightly, and a head flew into the air. Large amounts of blood and brain matter surged out from the broken point.


    Those two blue-shirted swordsmen fell one after another. Everyone present was totally silent. One could only hear the intense shing of swords a thousand feet away.


    There was a sense of loss on all of their faces. The cynical expression on Zong Yu¡¯s face still hadn¡¯t faded.


    In an instance, two people were chopped down! One was stabbed in the throat, while the other was beheaded!


    Moreover, all the sword styles and footwork techniques he used were normal to the max. Anyone that cultivated needed to learn these basics. However, in Zong Shou¡¯s hands, these techniques had an inconceivable amount of strength!


    Zong Yu was stunned for a short moment, before thest wolf-race swordsman was in in one sh. When he looked at Zong Shou, who was surging over with speed that was increasing by several times over, Zong Yu felt his heart tremble. In that moment, he actually felt fear.


    It was like the person he was facing wasn¡¯t that trash that he bullied when he was a kid. Instead, it was a true expert boiling with killing intent.


    Those narrow and long phoenix eyes didn¡¯t have the calm and gentleness as before. All that was left was ice-cold killing intent, which made his pupils sting with pain.


    Just as trepidation rose in his heart, and his senses were on the verge of copse, two loud hollers spread out from beside him at the same time. Zong Yu returned to his senses, only to see Li Ling and Li Du both charging out. At the same time, he felt embarrassed that he actually felt afraid. Afraid of this cousin-brother...


    In the end, he still had not experienced much, and just two peak Martial Warriors had made him panic. He was a middle-ranked Martial Master who had broken through five meridians! He needed just a year to break through into the Mythic Master rank!


    Frowning, Zong Yu also drew his sword. The next moment, he looked out toward Zong Shou, and he saw Zong Shou¡¯s left hand flip and a green light streak out. For some reason, a bloody streak appeared on the throat of Li Ling on the left. His eyes went totally round, staring in death to the front in disbelief.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    As the blood flowed out, Zong Yu was still in a daze. Looking carefully, he noticed that a green flying knife was driven into Li Ling¡¯s throat. It looked like a willow leaf, and also had blood patterns on it. Moreover, it was as thin as a cicada wing!


    His eyes couldn¡¯t help but contract. A flying knife? Li Ling and Li Du were both four meridian Martial Masters, so they were just a little weaker than him. They had also been through tens of tough battles, yet they died to a flying knife?


    What secret technique was that? If that flying knife flew toward him, could he escape?


    ¡°Li Ling!¡±


    A tragic shout rose in the wilderness. Li Du¡¯s speed suddenly exploded. His expression was savage as he charged toward the thin image. He waved his giant sword as he hacked down.


    The current Zong Shou only had Li Du in his eyes. After that flying knife shot out, he didn¡¯t bother about it anymore.


    Six God Defensive Knife, breaking the spirit, taking the life! No one can live!


    However, half of the energy taken from the three people through the Energy Swallowing Technique was used up by that knife.


    His eyes focusing, the Luantai Extra Point in his body exploded. The true qi stored inside gathered up the remnant energy, causing a huge storm around the Pine Pattern Wind Sword. A green light shone out.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Another simple charge; however, the sword was unstoppable. When the two swords met, a crisp ¡°Dang!¡± sound broke out and sparks flew.


    The huge recoil caused both of them to lean backward. Just as Li Du was still trying to stabilize his body, Zong Shou¡¯s right foot had already stepped on the ground. He used the foot as a pivot to spin in the air.


    ¡°Swallow return!¡±


    The sword shadow was light and quick, and it easily left a bloody cut across Li Du¡¯s throat.


    It was not a millimeter too deep nor was it a millimeter too shallow. The move had directly cut his veins and blood vessels.


    Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion also swallowed up all the life essence and soul of this low Grade Martial Master.


    The Pine Pattern Wind Sword in his hand shook, giving out a sweet ringing. Zong Shou stood still and coldly looked at Zong Yu, who now was only a few steps away.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t willing to kill this piece of trash at the same time. Rather, it was because within his body, his meridians were boiling and his energy was running rampant. Although the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique and those extra acupoints were all top secret arts, one had to pay a heavy price to use them; this was especially true for someone with a body like his.


    If he killed Zong Yu now, Zong Shou would probably copse on the spot.


    At the current moment, be it Zong Yu or Su Chuxue, they were both still in a trance. Looking at the extra bodies that had fallen to the grass, they were pretty much unable to tear their eyes away.


    They simrly couldn¡¯t believe that two low Grade Martial Masters and three peak Martial Warriors had died under the sword of Zong Shou in such a simple and clean manner.


    The entire process took less than sixty breaths of time.


    Su Chuxue was originally lying limply on the ground in despair. At the current moment, she was lost and looked around, confused.


    Not long ago, she still thought that they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. After a short moment, the entire situation had turned around.


    When she didn¡¯t believe it, she touched her wounds. They really hurt!


    After a few breaths, the storm in Zong Shou¡¯s body had calmed down slightly. He smiled towards Xue¡¯er, ¡°Do you remember how the scars on my cousin came about?¡±


    Su Chuxue came to her senses. Instantly, she pushed out her chest, not bothering about the dizziness from losing a lot of blood, ¡°Zong Yu offended you, master ordered people to whip him for three days and three nights using the Dragon Whip. Chase him out of Gantian Mountain and make him a ve. Make him remember that our prince cannot be offended!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zong Yu¡¯s face was totally twisted, flushing red. Instantly, countless bloody scars appeared, extremely ugly. He gripped both his hands; he was filled with energy, the grass around him rising into the air.


    Rage like a maniac. Zong Yu stepped forward, only to see Zong Shou looking expressionlessly at him with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile.


    It was like buckets of water being poured down onto him. All of his rage disappeared. If this Zong Zhou was strong enough to kill the Li Family brothers, escaping was unknown, let alone taking revenge today .


    His expression turned dark and cold, as he contemted for a short moment. Zong Yu gritted his teeth and leapt toward Su Chuxue.


    He saw the lips of the young man coldly rise up.


    It was like a slight breeze came from the sleeve of that right hand, and numerous white lights shot through the air. With no way to dodge, his throat was pierced.


    Zong Yu could even hear the sound of his throat bone shattering. Fresh blood left his body under high pressure.


    As his line of sight grew dimmer, he saw Zong Shou stopping right in front of him.


    ¡°Unfortunately for these legendary techniques, the one using them is actually such trash...¡±

 Chapter 14 - Death of Burning Sword

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Death of Burning Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou retrieved the Willow Mark flying knife from the neck of Zong Yu, who had died in discontent. Zong Shou casually flicked his hand and flung all the blood off.


    The spiritual connection he developed with this flying knife had been totally cut off the moment it left his hand. He was just using the action to mask his Heaven Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique sucking away all of the remaining vital energy and essence energy from Zong Yu.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in taking another look at Zong Yu. He patted Chuxue¡¯s head,ughing as he walked straight towards where the intense saber and sword were shing a thousand feet away.


    To say that Zong Yu and the others were trash definitely wasn¡¯t to anger them, but because deep down he actually felt that way.


    The one that truly felt dangerous was still Wu Wei five hundred paces away, already heavily injuring Yin Yang and suppressing him such that he couldn¡¯t fight back. Only this person was worthy of being treated seriously.


    Martial Masters who entered the middle stages were much strongerpared to a low stage Martial Master. Even if he was unable to swallow the energy right away, the energy that Zong Yu contributed was at least thirty percent more than that of the Li brothers.


    But even if he absorbed all of this energy, along with the true qi stored up in his body, he could only fire one flying knife that could challenge a seven-meridians-opened Mythic Master.


    If it seeded he would be able to live; if not he would die!


    Zong Shou paused slightly beside the shrivelled and thin corpse when he reached it.


    He couldn¡¯t help but praise Yin Yang. Although he didn¡¯t know the name of this dead person, from the way his bones and muscles were shining, his cultivation was obviously above Martial Master and in the Mythic Master Realm.


    Yin Yang killed this person in such a domineering manner. Although he had suffered heavy injuries, it saved him from fighting one against two. At the current moment those heavy knife shadows were as solemn and serious as a wall. Under the vast and mighty sword light, he could barely hold on, showing his determination and resilience.


    If this was ced in the future God Emperor game, even though it couldn¡¯t be considered a small boss, it was at least it was an elite level character.


    Moving over here, he could feel that unrestrained wind suppressing him, gusts of energy were shing at his skin, and he felt a lot of pain. Moreover, Wu Wei¡¯s sharp eyes swept over time after time.


    Pretty much every step he took he had to tighten up his focus. He was taking a huge risk, and one bit of carelessness or misstep would cost him his life. With how fast this person¡¯s movements and sword was, to take his life within a hundred steps wouldn¡¯t even take half a second. It would just be the blink of an eye.


    Zong Shou still continued on, his expression without fear. Only when he was fifty yards away did he stop. Right hand holding his sword, left hand reaching into his sleeve, a small knife sticking out, its cold light glowing.


    The flying knife in his hand could reach instantly such a distance.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    Chuxue anxiously chased behind him, her eyes filled with disbelief. No matter how strong Zong Shou¡¯s skills were, his internal energy was still limited. It would be too much for him to interfere in a battle between two Mythic Masters, he was thinking too highly of himself.


    But while she was feeling worried, she saw that not far away, that relentless sword light had suddenly stopped. The saber image rose, its aura even exceeding that of the sword light.


    Zong Shou was just standing there and could see that huge cold sweat beads had formed on Wu Wei¡¯s forehead. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but sweep at Zong Shou¡¯s left hand, like he dreaded it.


    Only then was she stunned, as in that person¡¯s eyes, Zong Shou¡¯s flying knife was actually so strong!


    When she watched Zong Shou practicing the flying knife, apart from feeling that it was fast, precise, simple, and that it threatened her, she didn¡¯t have any other feeling.


    However today, be it that Li Ling or Zong Yu, when faced against that Willow Mark flying knife, they couldn¡¯t even try to dodge.


    At this moment, this knife in his hand even threatened Burning Sword Wu Wei, who had killed numerous Mythic Masters!


    In those dry eyes, apart from anger and shock, there were actually intentions of backing off.


    However, it was like Zong Shou didn¡¯t pick that up, his mouth breaking into a smile, his eyes looked like they were closed, but they weren¡¯t. His legs moved one ahead of the other, like he was asleep. As time went on, his entire aura slowly disappeared.


    That Wu Wei was losing hisposure, his sword light bing chaotic and unfocused, losing all the flow to it. In just eight minutes he had suffered injuries from Yin Yang¡¯s saber.


    After holding on for a short while longer, he finally lost all will to fight. The sword image pped the ground aze, pushing Yin Yang back before swiftly retreating into the distance without any hesitation.


    And just at that moment, Zong Shou¡¯s face twitched, blood building up in his mouth. He knelt down onto the ground, a series of endless and heart-tearing light coughs continuing.


    Wu Wei had only taken a few steps away when he showed his surprise. He slightly hesitated before turning around. He directly avoided Yin Yang, his sword glow like that of a dragon as it struck out.


    Chuxue instantly panicked, Yin Yang¡¯s expression changed, the saber glows around him all retracting, exploding a bunch of more intense saber shadows sweeping right at Wu Wei¡¯s back. However, his speed was a full beat slower.


    In just one breath, the distance between the two closed to ten feet.


    The sword tip was already in front of him. Zong Shou¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, although it was painful to the extreme, but his mind was still thinking clearly, filled with cold killing intent and cynicality.


    ¡°Unfortunate. You had such a good chance, why didn¡¯t you escape?¡±


    All the energy he had swallowed, the four Wind Spirit Extra Acupoints, all the true qi flowing in his chakra meridian. At that moment, all of them were gathered at a point in his finger tip. The knife was inside his sleeve, held by his left hand. Without any movement at all, a sh of indiscernible white light suddenly broke the air.


    Wu Wei, who was in midleap was astonished. The sword in his hand just needed to cross five feet to im the teenager¡¯s life. However, he didn¡¯t dare to proceed forwards.


    With a light scoff, his image actually managed to twist in the air without anything to rely on, drawing an arc to avoid that knife glow.


    Just when he was going to heave a sigh of relief andugh, he saw that marked knife actually suddenly change its course. It weirdly drew close to him, and Wu Wei¡¯s eyes instantly contracted.


    ¡°A flying knife changing direction! How is that possible?!¡± he shouted as he retreated backwards like a storm. He had just made it fifty feet away when he felt a sharp pain in his right eye.


    That cicada-wing-thin flying knife, after driving into his eyeball, pierced right into his brain.


    How dangerous it was, barely being able to stop the momentum of the flying knife and use the bone of the socket to block the point. Wu Wei¡¯s brain was filled with an intense dizzying pain. Before that disappeared, his expression changed once more. It was ashen white, the color of death.


    The knife glow chasing after him exploded, instantly swallowing him up.


    At thest moment before he lost consciousness, Wu Wei only had one thought.


    What an exquisite flying knife! How is there such a godly technique in this world?


    The next moment,rge amounts of fresh blood sttered out, dyeing the green grass bright red.


    Personally seeing Wu Wei being killed by Yin Yang, Zong Shou felt his entire being rx. His eyes went dark.


    The reason why he coughed blood wasn¡¯t because he was trying to lure him over, but because his body was finding it hard to hold on. After thisst knife, it totally copsed.


    This stupid dual meridian body is so weak..., he thought before he totally lost consciousness.


    When Chuxue behind him saw that, she immediately stepped forwards to support his body and prevent him from falling to the ground. Her expression was a little weird. Apart from the joy of surviving at the brink of death, she also felt a little lost.


    During the battle of today, the Young Master pretty much used his own strength to settle everything, while she had been a total burden.

 Chapter 15 - Pure Soul

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Pure Soul</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Young Master is actually so strong. Will he not want me in the future?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s eyebrows knit together, seriously considering such a possibility. On Gantian Mountain there were numerous maids, and many of them were clever people. There were also many whose families had a high status. She was only better than normal people her age because she double cultivated, and was chosen as the prince¡¯s maidservant.


    The more she thought about it, the more depressed she felt. Chuxue looked foolishly at the fainted teen in her hands.


    At her most desperate time, Zong Shou, whom she should have been the one protecting, had appeared in front of her. She originally thought that no hope was left, but in a few breaths of time, he managed to kill Zong Yu and the others, forcefully pulling her away from the edge of Hell.


    That handsome image challenging six people at once was deeply etched in her mind, not fading away, unable to forget.


    Her eyes slowly wandered off until Yin Yang arrived beside the two of them.


    ¡°Were those people also killed by the prince?¡±


    Looking clearly at the corpses strewn near the carriage a thousand feet away, even if Yin Yang had an idea, he couldn¡¯t help but take in a cold breath.


    ¡°What a quick flying knife! What an overbearing sword! Three Martial Warriors, three Martial Masters, taking less than forty breaths of time, how amazing...¡±


    Eximing for just a while, Yin Yang took out a purple crystal from his bag, cing it on Zong Shou¡¯s forehead.


    When Chuxue saw that, she got a little mad. ¡°Uncle Yin, Young Master still remembers what happened when we were young!¡±


    Yin Yang didn¡¯t care, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Xue¡¯er you should be clearer than me about how strong this Wu Wei is. He could kill three or four same stage Mythic Masters. To be able to take his right eye with a body that just opened the Foundation Chakra, how can I not be suspicious? We must test to find out whether or not the heir is still himself!¡±


    In just a short while, a sky blue glow appeared from the crystal, the color pure and bright.


    Yin Yang¡¯s eyes lit up, and stowing that purple crystal, he couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°His soul is really pure. The quality of the spirit technique the heir is cultivating must be from the heavens! I heard that those ascended grandmasters and spiritual masters hate impure spirits and wouldn¡¯t allow the original spirit to exist. Since the heir has memories from his youth, the soul is also so pure, it is definitely him!¡±


    Seeing Chuxue looking less nervous, Yin Yang smiled. He looked towards Zong Shou emotionally. That look had anticipation, happiness, and a little jealousy.


    ¡°Since it wasn¡¯t the hidden knowledge of the past life, then this battle was the heir¡¯s own strength. He should be cultivating in some secret technique that we all don¡¯t know about, to be be so strong. In the past, we learned that the heir wasn¡¯t able to learn any martial arts or incantation methods due to his dual meridians. Who knew that his talent would be so shocking? A person who just opened his Foundation Chakra killing a Martial Master! If the heir could breakaway from his Dual Meridian Body and be an ascended Grandmaster, who could be his enemy?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¨C


    When Zong Shou woke up once more, three days had passed. It was like his brain had been split in half by someone, heavy and dizzy, filled with intense pain.


    He opened his eyes with much difficulty, and noticed that he was within the carriage and lying on the thighs of Chuxue.


    <i>This pillow is sofortable, so fragrant...</i>


    Drinking in the atmosphere, even the pain in his brain greatly lessened. Zong Shou sniffed lightly, and at the next moment he noticed a long red scar.


    The tiger cat race¡¯s body qualities were really strong. The monster race had inherited tens of thousands of years of medicine skills, and their effects were amazing.


    In such a short period of time, most of the injuries on her body had recovered. Only such red scars were left on her snow white skin. They would all probably disappear in just a few more days.


    After being unconscious for a few days, Zong Shou¡¯s feeling was that the life and death battle had happened not long ago.


    Thinking back to those terrifying wounds on her, his heart couldn¡¯t help but shake as he tried to sit up. However all the muscles in his body felt like they were tearing apart, and he took in a cold breath.


    Su Chuxue, who was lying on the carriage and sleeping, was woken up. She muttered before stretchingzily.


    In the next moment, she saw Zong Shou looking up at her with a smile that didn¡¯t look like a smile. Instantly her face flushed red as she hurriedly stood up.


    ¡°Young Master ,you are awake?¡± Her voice was surprised but her head was hung low, like she wanted to dig a hole into the ground to bury herself in it.


    Zong Shouughed, feeling that it was weird in his heart. Wasn¡¯t she very bold when she helped massage him? When did she suddenly be so shy?


    He wanted to tease her, but in her current state, she would just run away.


    He could only shake his head and look outside the window.The scenery outside wasn¡¯t wilderness, but canyons all around. Along way he could see many people walking and in carriages. They probably had gotten out of Dragon Lake in, but entered the Sudian Mountain Range near the Dongji Cloud Ocean.


    Not far from that would be the base of the top sect of Donglin Cloud Continent, Lingyun Sect¡¯s Pill Spirit Mountain.


    Lingyun Sect¡¯s power spread across the Cloud World. it had nine bases across the five continents, as well as the fourrge cloud inds.


    This Pill Spirit Mountain was only one of them. The true headquarters of the sect was within a cloud pce left from ancient times. In hisst life, Zong Shou was fortunate enough to see it, and its scale was indeed huge.


    Looking at the never-ending mountains to the sides, Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised. ¡°Are we rushing to Pill Spirit Mountain? I heard that the mountain is hidden behind heavy mist and will only appear once every three years? I am afraid the time isn¡¯t right!¡±


    Su Chuxue tried to calm herself down and smiled, ¡°Did Young Master forget that this year is the hurricane year? Considering the time, there should be two months left!¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou remember that all the cloud inds of the Cloud World were hanging above the cloudyer. Roughly every ten years, there would be a hurricane that started in various parts of the cloud ocean and swept in all four directions. The former was because of gravitational forces, while thetter was because of temperature differences, but all this was knowledge gained as time went on.


    No matter how thick the fog and mist, it would be swept away, which would be when the Pill Spirit Mountain revealed itself.


    Licking his lips, Zong Shou felt unwilling. He didn¡¯t want to go to the Pill Spirit Mountain.


    In the game in thest life, his rtionship with Lingyun Sect was secondary. More importantly now, it was because of his Nine Tail Fox King father known as the Blood Maniac Monster Saint. The eleven martial experts he killed all came from Lingyun Sect.


    Legend had it was because his son and the entire Sky Fox Zong Family was destroyed because of Lingyun Zong. He ughtered his way up Pill Spirit Mountain, killing many experts.


    Decades after that battle, Lingyun Sect struggled, their reputation falling greatly. Only at theter parts of the God Emperor Era did it recover a little.


    That battle was a historical one, shocking the world. However, the reason why Zong Weiran at that time didn¡¯t have the identity of Monster King but was travelling on his own was something Zong Shou couldn¡¯t recall.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know what was going on outside. The only thing he knew was that the son of the Monster King was heartlessly chased out after he arrived at Pill Spirit Mountain.


    That resulted in future matters, where he became a puppet and his corpse was put on disy.


    ¡°What actually happened in Pill Spirit Mountain? There should be a reason why the Monster King sent him to Lingyun Sect, but why was he chased out? Heck with it, we will only know when we¡¯re there. Anyways I will have to go to Pill Spirit Mountain sooner orter. There are some things I need to confirm...¡±

 Chapter 16 - Eon Extreme Life

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Eon Extreme Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou snickered, and a cold light shed across his face.


    It wasn¡¯t appropriate to tell Yin Yang and Chuxue about things that hadn¡¯t urred yet. Anyways, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to go up to that ce.


    The only thing that he could be sure about was that this journey up to Pill Spirit Mountain wouldn¡¯t be dangerous, but it wouldn¡¯t be calm either.


    Looking up into the sky, he could still see those eagles circling above, watching them from high in the sky.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have a suitable arrow. The strength of his body was alsocking. If not for the distance he just needed one arrow to shoot them down. Large portions of the Six God Defensive Knife Technique could be used on other hidden weapons, including the art of the bow.


    Su Chuxue looked at Zong Shou¡¯s actions, her head also sticking outside of the window, looking up above. ¡°These few days uncle Yin had tried to shoot that eagle down, but it evaded it. It should be controlled by a spirit master and we shouldn¡¯t be far from him. However, this is the Sudian Mountain range and most people wouldn¡¯t dare to attack...¡±


    Although Lingyun Sect¡¯s base was in Pill Spirit Mountain, the zone under its control included the entire Sudian Mountain range and the Dragon Lake in outside, and even further outwards, spreading to many countries and cities in the entire Donglin Continent.


    Although they couldn¡¯t see any Lingyun Sect person here, they definitely couldn¡¯t doubt the control of this sect over the surrounding region.


    Since the ancient times, there had been many examples noted down. With the mist fading and numerous young talents gathering under the foot of the mountain to want to enter the sect, no one would try to challenge the authority of Lingyun Sect at such a moment.


    Expressionlessly looking at that eagle, Zong Shou didn¡¯t care much about it. Turning around, he was instead attracted to the lines of scars on Chuxue¡¯s skin.


    His heart shook, holding onto her hand and softly kissing the scars on her hand, ¡°Do they still hurt?¡±


    Chuxue was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to do, trying to pull her hand away but she couldn¡¯t struggle free. Her cheeks flushed red as she shook her head, saying weakly, ¡°It¡¯s not pain! Young Master, I have been badly hurt before in the past, but I am still fine. Master said that I am like wild grass, no matter how I am chopped, I will still grow back. My injuries couldn¡¯t bepared to Young Master...¡±


    <i>Wild grass?</i>


    Zong Shou was startled. Looking at her beautiful face, he couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. Who knows what background her master had, making him a little interested in it.


    Hearing her tone and words, she had probably suffered a lot during these three years, as injuries weremonce.


    If he hadn¡¯t taken over Zong Shou¡¯s body, three days ago her future would definitely be uncertain.


    This cat-eared girl had only lived for thirteen years, the cruelty of her life was no less than that of Zong Shou.


    Silently sighing, a feeling of pity rose in his chest.


    ¡°I am a man, how can Ipare to a girl? Next time you feel pain, you don¡¯t have to bear it. That¡¯s right, you are my maid, no one can hurt you in the future!¡±


    Kissing those red scars once more, he felt like ayer of fat had congealed on her skin, feeling really smooth. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but lick it a few times, the feeling was exquisite.


    Su Chuxue felt she was shocked by lightning as she exploded out with true qi, finally managing to pull her hand away. She anxiously rushed outside the carriage like lightning.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t stop her, sitting down on the soft mattress and smiling. ¡°Xue¡¯er don¡¯t forget that in two days is time for the medicine bath. Have you prepared those herbs?¡±


    Outside of the carriage was an instant gargling sound, like something heavy had dropped to the floor. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, willful to the extreme.


    ¡ª


    Zong Shou¡¯s face returned to his usual coldness as he started to investigate his body¡¯s condition.


    The situation was better than he had predicted. Thest knife he threw had used up all his true qi and also his mental energy, but it also helped to prevent the true qi from conflicting within his Chakra Meridians. It was no wonder he was able to wake up in just three days.


    But with his current condition, it was tough to feel optimistic. Zong Shou noticed that he had fallen totally into a vicious cycle.


    The better his cultivation got into the future, the more the conflict between the two meridians of his body would escte.


    If he continued to practice martial arts and cultivate, before he managed to break out of the Body Chakra Realm, he would probably die from internal injuries.


    Unless there was an even stronger power that was able to control them or help to mediate...


    ¡°So it seems like double cultivation is the only path that I can choose. Only this spirit master art... It seems like I need to find a chance to mould the soul sea.¡± As he muttered softly, his brow slowly furrowed.


    In hisst life in the game, he had created many characters to practice spiritual techniques. However, on that aspect, he used very little time and thus his achievements weren¡¯t that satisfactory.


    Only his talisman and charms were decent, and could barely be considered at the Grandmaster level.


    Just the path of cultivation was huge and indiscernible, difficult to find the source of it all. How would he have energy in thest life to train in spirit arts and incantation techniques, too?


    However, he had no choice now.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have time to read the Book of Eon Extreme Life that he had gotten before he was teleported ten thousand years into the past.


    This book was one of the top spirit master cultivation secret manuals in the world, recording the ways of space and time.


    The God Emperor game was unable to record the full version of the book. Half of its theories were rough guesses and deductions from future experts towards the spirit technique.


    If he was able to take a look at it, it would be a huge help for his spiritual cultivation.


    Sighing, Zong Shou took out the Pine Pattern Wind Sword once more. The quality of this sword was really good. After killing four people and going through the tempering of the swallowed energy from his technique, it was still really tough and the cold light gleamed.


    Bending his fingers and tapping it to confirm that there wasn¡¯t any hidden damage to the sword. Zong Shou bore with the pain to do some simple and quick footsteps, training the sword once more.


    The time for rest was over, and he had to work hard now.


    Although Zong Yu had died, the crisis hadn¡¯t been solved. Furthermore, he had never ced that person in his eyes. What he cared about was the next Monster King, who had beheaded him and hung his body up.


    In this journey to Pill Spirit Mountain, he would probably find another tough battle. He couldn¡¯t waste any time at all.


    This short moment of training made Zong Shou feel that things were totally different. When he had moved around in the past, he always felt that it wasn¡¯t smooth, like there was a thinyer between his soul and this body. After merging with those thirteen years of memories, thatyer had disappeared.


    This sword training proceeded as he wished, his footsteps and the de in his hand were also much more precise.


    The battle three days ago was the same. If it wasn¡¯t that he could already control his body, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill those few people so cleanly, much less throw out that final knife.


    ¡°Although this Zong Shou can¡¯t cultivate, his basics were really well trained...¡±


    Because he was unable to open up his Chakra Meridians, the old owner of the body still repeatedly trained such basic techniques, building up a really firm foundation.


    Even if three years had passed and he didn¡¯t train them much, it was really simple to pick it up again. Even if some areas had some errors that he wasn¡¯t satisfied with, he just needed to make some slight changes.


    Zong Shou¡¯s cultivation path, be it thest life or this, focused more on the basics. Only with firm foundations will one be able to build hundred-story tall buildings!

 Chapter 17 - Protector Spirit Beast

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Protector Spirit Beast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In the afternoon six dayster, the carriage that the three of them sat on entered a little town filled with bars and inns.


    This ce was known as Haze City, surrounded by a ring of mountains. Many strong beasts roamed the area and it wasn¡¯t a good living environment. Not far from here, over those heavy clouds, would be the camp of Lingyun Sect in the Donglin Cloud Continent, Pill Spirit Mountain!


    Every three years, this ce would be especially prosperous, the merchants here earning bucketloads of money.


    When the three of them arrived, there were already thirty-odd thousand people gathered here. Many were teenagers, travelling here from far and wide. Moreover, many of them had strong identities.


    In the next two months, there would be no less than sixty thousand people who would gather here,peting to enter Lingyun Sect, fighting for less than six hundred spots.


    The three of them mixed into the crowd, like water beads merging into an ocean, totally unassuming.


    Entering the town, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but feel likeughing. In God Emperor, this ce was specially arranged as the newbie region belonging to the Lingyun Sect. All of the new disciples of the sect would go through training here.


    Every day one would be able to see hundreds of thousands of Lingyun Sect outer sect disciples doing missions in this small region, killing beasts to raise their level. Pretty much every small valley here was flooded with people.


    He had asionally came over to this ce. Looking at the familiar buildings all around, he reminisced about the past.


    They found a rtively clean inn to stay in at the north corner of the little town. Afterwards, Zong Shou waved to Yin Yang before bringing Chuxue out to walk the streets.


    They looked to be aimlessly strolling, but after going past a few streets, they arrived in a market.


    As this little town suddenly had many people surging in, this ce also became really prosperous, people rubbing shoulders with one another. Looking around, one was able to see hundreds of vendors of both sides of the streets.


    A lot of them sold weapons and clothes, while others sold talismans and pills. There were also martial arts and Spirit Cultivation methods, but they were only the most basic ones. One could even see a few famous merchants mixed up with the others.


    Zong Shou strolled like he was viewing flowers on horseback. When he walked past one book vendor, he couldn¡¯t help butugh involuntarily.


    On the stands were many handwritten copies of books like Lingyun Sect disciple evaluation historyption, Lingyun Sect Bone-Testing Technique, etc.


    In thest life, he thought that all these books were created by yers. He didn¡¯t expect simr books to be sold ten thousand years ago.


    Directly walking passed it to the end of the street led to a really unassuming shop. Only there did Zong Shou step inside.


    Chuxue followed behind, blinking her eyes in surprise, as she followed him in. This was a shop specifically targeting spirit masters, so what was the prince doing here?


    The items here were all an obvious step up, purposely opened for the spirit master disciples of Lingyun Sect. Zong Shou only cultivated in martial arts while she double-cultivated, but she didn¡¯t need any of the items present here.


    Zong Shou casually bought some talisman papers, high-grade sandalwood incense, Blood Ink Cinnabar used to write on talismans and charms, and some purple soul stones from beasts. He stood in front of a wooden rack filled with golden metal cans.


    These cans were mostly fist-sized. They were either made of Star Steel Stone or Yellow Copper, raw materials which could block off spiritual energy. Some of them even added in some special materials, which meant that there were a variety of colors.


    At the opening there were all unique marks, words like ¡°Gold Swallowing Beast¡±, ¡°Three Element Ice Soul¡±, ¡°Spirit Cloud Bird¡± , and so on.


    ¡°Young Master! These are all Protector Spirit Beasts!¡± Chuxue reminded him, before remembering that Young Master had learned the way of spirit masters at Linhai College. She didn¡¯t need to remind him about suchmon things.


    Zong Shou nodded, his eyes moving around and searching, the glow in his eyes growing brighter.


    One of the strongest Protector Spirit Beasts in the God Emperor era, the only one that grew from the lowest Grade into the Celestial Grade growth-type Protector Spirit Beasts.


    It was found by that person in this Haze Town, using just sixty years time to surge into the heavens and spread his name throughout the Cloud World.


    At the start of the God Emperor game, many people came over to admire it, but the item was a Not For Sale item by the system, awaiting that fated person to appear. Everyone could onlye over to look at it with envy.


    Who knows what kind of situation it would be ten thousand ago? There were around ten years before that person appeared in the world, would that item already exist?


    In a short while, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes locked onto a wooden can. It was made of the most basic ironwood, and on some areas there were some talismans and charms carved to seal it.


    On thebel were the words ¡°Quicksilver Beast King¡±, which sounded like a whole lot of bluff.


    This item was actually here!


    Trying his best to suppress his excitement, Zong Shou picked up the ironwood can. He called out and a thirtyish shop clerk walked over.


    Looking at the item in Zong Shou¡¯s hand, that person was obviously stunned. After a short hesitation, he said, ¡°Sir, no one has asked about this item in close to seven years. Although the name is nice, being called a beast king, it is just a small water beast that has a slight mutation, it can be barely considered a Grade One spirit beast. A spirit master can have ten to twenty Protector Spirit Beasts in his entire life. If one makes his choice, he pretty much cannot change it. Sir, please reconsider!¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, he smiled without a bit of care. The merchants in ancient times were truly based on sincerity and trust, so different from the craftiness of the future.


    Taking out three Grade Two beast stones to make payment, Zong Shou looked at Chuxue, ¡°Did you see any Protector Spirit Beasts you like? Buy them together?¡±


    Su Chuxue shook her head, deciding against it. Her master said that she had great talent and that she would definitely reach the Xiantian level, even managing to ascend. She was really ambitious, and although the Protector Spirit Beasts here were good, they couldn¡¯t meet her needs.


    She also made her mind up that if Zong Shou wanted to take this Quicksilver Beast King as his Protector Spirit Beast, she would definitely try to convince him not to destroy his future.


    Walking out of the shop, Zong SHou walked around aimlessly. After a few hours, he bought a full bag of metal, around forty kilograms which Su Chuxue carried for him. They also exchanged for some wind element beast crystals, as well as many bronze mirrors, before returning to the inn as the sun set.


    What was shameful was that he had strength far from that of Chuxue. After walking for a few steps, he was already panting.


    The moment he entered the room, Zong Shou took out that ironwood can. After opening the lid, he used the Pine Pattern Wind Sword to cut up a Grade one beast crystal and a red copper, mixing in some of his blood before throwing them all into the ironwood can.


    At the current moment, his soul ocean hadn¡¯t hadn¡¯t been formed and he wouldn¡¯t be able to tame his beast. However, he would be able to nurture it and grow it.


    At the start when that person got this item, he also didn¡¯t treat it that seriously. Only many yearster did this future top-grade Protector Spirit Beast start to shine.


    However, Zong Shou knew the ability of this beast, so why would he be like that person and toss it aside? As the son of the Monster King, the amount of finances and resources he could use was far from what that person couldpare to.


    The future ability of this beast was really exceptional. Just as it entered Grade Two, it would have a strong ability. However, due to theck of nurturing it was unable to reach the peak of its ability, making many people feel regretful.


    With it in his hand, he could make up for that regret.


    Zong Shou took out a little basin, pouring the blood ink he bought into it. This was made from spirit beast blood taken from beasts abundant with spiritual energy, the stench piercing his nose.


    Zong Shou was unfazed, mixing in the cinnabar and stirring it all. After they were all well mixed, he stood up and started to draw talisman patterns on the floor of the room.


    In just a short eight minutes, the outline of a circr talisman formation had appeared.

 Chapter 18 - Sky Mirror Soul Shining

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Sky Mirror Soul Shining</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    A total of six Grade One purple beast soulstones were ced around it, each taking a corner. On the windows were a total of six copper mirrors, shining the light into the room.


    Zong Shou was sitting at the center of a room now covered in talisman patterns drawn from fresh blood, looking around and checking carefully if he had missed anything.


    Drawing the talisman formation was to ward away outside evils, and also the astral wind that was present everywhere in Heaven and Earth. When spirit masters first created their soul oceans, what they feared most was attracting all sorts of outside evils. If one wasn¡¯t careful, their soul would be stolen away, and they would be a vegetable.


    Those purple beast soulstones were a special stone created after sealing beast spirits.


    They were originally used by spirit masters to improve items and build formations, but were now being used by Zong Shou as a source to absorb spiritual energy.


    The Heaven Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique was not limited to the martial path, it was also simr to the incantation techniques of spirit masters!


    The Path of Heavens: reduce what is too much, increase what is too little. The Energy Swallowing Technique could steal and take anything, which was why future people saw it as an evil art and listed it into the path of the devil.


    Using six soulstones at once was because of Zong Shou¡¯s high hopes for himself.


    Spirit masters simrly ced a lot of importance on foundations. The quality and scale of the soul ocean directly decided the future achievements of the spirit master.


    With the cultivation experience from hisst life and the Heaven Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique in his hand, naturally Zong Shou felt really confident.


    Confirming that all the talismans and charms were correct, and that Yin Yang and Chuxue also wouldn¡¯t disturb him at such a time, Zong Shou directly cut open his middle finger and dripped many drops of fresh blood around.


    Only after the entire talisman formation lit up did Zong Shou activate the Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique to absorb and swallow the six soulstones around him. The six beast soulstones gave off a purple glow. From weak to strong, threads of spiritual energy, supported and enhanced by the formation, were infused into the brow of Zong Shou.


    However Zong Shou had just absorbed it for a moment when the talisman on top of that soulstone broke. Six loud roars appeared in his ear, and the surrounding beast soulstones all exploded into pieces.


    A purple smoke rose out from them, quickly all turning into the shape of igers. They were all close to five feet tall, looking ferocious. They roared towards Zong Shou, looking like they were about to leap at him at any moment.


    ¡°You are all dead beasts, unwilling to be in... Do you still want to harm people?¡±


    Zong Shou gave out a coldugh. Grade one beast souls were unable to harm people and could only act powerful orunch spiritual energy attacks, their threat level was naturally pitifully low.


    However, if the person disying the skill couldn¡¯t keep calm or his heart wavered, or if he was unable to resist the beast soul assault, they would still have a chance of dying.


    Zong Shou was mentally prepared, and naturally wouldn¡¯t make such mistakes.


    In thest life, to practice and cultivate in real life, he had also gone through numerous difficulties and hardship. In this life, pretty much every moment of every day he had to face the pain of his meridians shing. His stability of his heart was far greater than those experts who hid themselves and didn¡¯t appear. As for these external evils, he naturally didn¡¯t fear them.


    Soul energy was being forcefully sucked out from the beast soulstones, leading them into the Cloud God Point located right between his eyebrows. Zong Shou also started to focus and sink into his own thoughts.


    Normally when spirit masters cultivated, they would use Chakra Meridians as their foundations. Meditating everyday, after storing enough soul energy and spirit energy in the Intelligence Chakra Meridian located between the eyebrows, they would try to build the soul ocean.


    This entire process, depending on the talent and quality, would take anywhere from one month to three years.


    Zong Shou, being unable to practice martial arts after bing a Martial Master, was a good choice. However the Intelligence Chakra Meridians in his head being dual meridians were a problem that he couldn¡¯t avoid. Thus, in three years, he had achieved nothing.


    Using the six beast soul stones as a source for energy helped Zong Shou jump directly through the process of umtion, choosing to build the soul ocean directly.


    Spiritual energy all around him as well as the soul energy he snatched directly was moved by him from his God Cloud into his mind.


    Zong Shou gathered them up into one point in an experienced manner, while drawing various types of talismans and charms in the room, a total of thirty-six of them.


    He could slowly feel that below his energy ocean there was a repulsive force, which was preventing him from gathering up the energy.


    This was a conflict between internal energy and soul energy, which he had expected. At the current moment, it was really slight and could just be ignored.


    After hepressed all the spirit energy and soul energy to the extreme, he suddenly exploded it. When it formed once more, it became a spinning purple cloud-pool.


    This was the so-called soul ocean! From now on, his mind would have a true core, the foundation for spirit master cultivation. At the current moment, it was far from an ocean; it was just the seed of a true soul, needing a lot of effort to grow.


    Zong Shou let out a huge sigh of relief and rxed his senses. Although the entire process seemed really simple, many people who cultivated in spiritual techniques failed at this step.


    As he continued to meditate, he was a little worried whether or not his soul ocean had parts of the Heaven Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique in it.


    The soul ocean that was formed wasn¡¯t the pill shape like normal people, but a small whirlpool. Not only was it swallowing up spiritual energy from around him, it was also absorbing those scattered soul fragments! The effects were really small, unlike the Heaven Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique but every moment there would be new soul energy and spiritual energy entering his mind, showing no signs of stopping.


    He was already showing signs of regret, wondering whether or not such a mutation was good or bad.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to purposely lead it, but it can swallow energy on its own all the time. Wouldn¡¯t I be meditating at every moment? Spirit masters prioritized the purity of the energy. For me to use the Energy Swallowing Technique to train the path of spirit masters is because I had no choice. Who cares... I can¡¯t solve it, at most I will have a few more problems to solve...¡±


    With a bitter sigh, a sharp glow appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. With a heavy scoff, the six green tigers which had been totally sucked dry couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, turning into a green smoke which thinned quickly.


    When he looked outside the window, he saw that the moon was hanging high in the night sky.


    ¡°I have actually used up four hours. This is the right time!¡±


    When one built a soul ocean, it was a matter of sess following naturally when the conditions were right. This moment was the truly crucial part!


    Taking out nine sticks of sandalwood incense, he lit them up one by one and stuck them in front of him, Zong Shou closed his eyes once more and started to meditate.


    Using the Twelve Floor Method to imagine his soul climbing up floor after floor, when he reached the finalyer he gave out a soft shout.


    ¡°Out of Body!¡±


    Instantly smoke drilled out of Zong Shou¡¯s head. Ethereal and near invisible, only the center portion was slightly thicker.


    At the same time, outside of the talisman formation, numerous spirits and demons of many different sizes appeared. They were all staring aggressively, trying their best to strike, but they were all stopped by shes of purple light outside of the formation.


    There was also that astral wind blowing in from the outside, seeping in bit by bit. When Zong Shou¡¯s soul came into the slightest contact with it, it would shake vigorously, like it was on the verge of copsing.


    ¡°What a sharp astral wind! After being pretty much blocked off by my formation, it still has such strength! The environment ten thousand years ago is actually so dangerous, no wonder when ancient spirit masters cultivated they had toplete the Focus Concentrating, Soul Observing and Spirit Cultivating stages before truly being able to reach the Out of Body stage...¡±


    Using all of his energy, Zong Shou managed to gather up his soul,pressing it and hanging it out half an inch away from his body, waiting quietly.


    When the time hit midnight, the moonlight reflected in by the six copper mirrors was all gathered in one spot, the center of which was Zong Shou¡¯s soul.


    After a short while, bits of the sun¡¯s essence me could be seen indistinctly within!

 Chapter 19 - Prince Zong Shou

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Prince Zong Shou</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou¡¯s current feeling was like his entire being was standing within huge mes.


    The mes of the sun were pure and blistering, the best outer force to help purify and improve the soul. However, apart from the top spiritual cultivators, the spirits of other cultivators would be dispersed with just one ray of light from the sun.


    Most spirit masters, before the Return to Sun stage, would cultivate using moonlight, which was many times weaker.


    Even using the copper mirror to reflect the moonlight to help gather up the sun essence fire, aspared to straight moonlight, was a further few levels weaker yet. This was something thought up six thousand years in the future. Using this Sky Mirror Soul Shining Technique, the person who created this technique used his average ability to climb high up, pretty much stepping to the peak of spirit masters.


    In the era Zong Shou lived in, this technique had spread out far and wide, pretty much everyone knew about it. However, as the spiritual energy around then was really weak, there were few spirit masters who achieved much.


    At this moment, such a technique could help to make up for the weakness of the Heaven Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique.


    The copper mirror was blurry and its reflection wasn¡¯t strong. Moonlight was like water, its glow was extremely cold.


    When it was shone onto Zong Shou¡¯s soul, it immediately caused half of this smoke-like soul to immediately disappear, the remaining part shaking vigorously.


    Just as it was about to be crushed, the fragrance from the nine sandalwood incense rose. The green smoke wrapped up Zong Shou¡¯s soul, and it solidified once more.


    ¡°So hot! It feels like I am about to burn up. Luckily this time I was careful and prepared sandalwood essence to stabilize the soul. Hei! These six copper mirrors already reached such a level. Who knew how painful the true Sky Mirror Soul Shining Technique would be? I really underestimated those spirit masters in the past...¡±


    The true Sky Mirror Soul Shining technique would use the radiance mirror that appeared in the future, which was extremely thin and tiny.


    Just six copper mirrors could only gather up the lowest requirement of sun essence fire. Even then, it gave Zong Shou the feeling of his soul melting.


    Midnight was when the sun¡¯s essence fire was the weakest. In just half an hour, it would rise gradually.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare dy, consciously manipting his true soul seed to charge into the center of the sun¡¯s essence fire.


    He could see those impurities which had entered his soul with the Energy Swallowing Technique transform into thin threads of smoke, rising into the air and disappearing. As for the remaining parts of them, they totally merged with his soul.


    This seed didn¡¯t have any other color, now like a deep purple jewel. Zong Shou¡¯s soul entered his body through the back of his head.


    This time, Zong Shou could feel that his five senses had instantly became sharper by over ten times. All sorts of noises and sights within a hundred meters were caught by him.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother much, knowing that this was a temporary phenomenon that appeared after one built up their true soul. After a night, it would disappear slowly.


    Hurriedly swallowing a pill that was prepared much earlier, he took in a deep breath, sucking in the smoke from the nine sandalwood incenses. In the next moment, the back of his head felt a piercing pain, making him question his existence. The muscles in his body all felt weak andcking energy.


    This was the sign of one¡¯s soul suffering from too much damage, the price that had to be paid for using the Sky Mirror Soul Shining Technique. Fortunately, the pill in his stomach gave off bits of a cooling sensation. The sandalwood incense also helped to nourish the soul, lessening the pain.


    After a short while, Zong Shou slowly adapted to it. He took a blue crystal, cing it between his brows. Looking at the wless purple dot within his body, he smiled through all the pain.


    He took the risk, to use the Sky Mirror Soul Shining technique, and he had nearly died. However, the rewards were far greater than he had expected.


    ¡°In terms of purity and quality, my current soul probably canpare to those Back to Sun level experts? The recovery of the soul will need some time. However, two months should definitely be enough. When the Lingyun Sect opens up, not only might my Foundation Meridian bepleted, my spirit master cultivation will also reach the Focus Concentration Realm!¡±


    ¡ª


    After a short while, along with the moon in the sky shifting, the moonlight reflected in by the six mirrors slowly deviated.


    Zong Shou waited for his strength to slowly recover, before standing up to collect all the instruments and talismans within the room. Not long after he began, a sound entered his ear.


    ¡°Brother Yin, although you work for master, you are still from the human race. Furthermore, you are from a famous sect; why are you interfering in our Gantian Mountain¡¯s internal squabbles? Isn¡¯t it better to leave right now?¡±


    ¡°Leave now? Feng Xiao, who was the one who taught you to say those words? Was it Zong Shi, Zong Yang, or that Zong Shiyuan? Master was wrong about you! Before this, I was still wondering how that small Zong Yu followed the tracks of the prince.¡±


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t going to continue listening, but when those words entered his ear, he stopped.


    He could easily tell that the noise came from a small bridge two hundred yards away from the inn.


    <i>This voice is Yin Yang, who knows what background the other person has? Listening to what he is speaking, he seemed to work for my father?</i>


    His brows slightly raised, Zong Shou continued to listen attentively. That Feng Xiao continued tly after keeping silent for a while, ¡°It was Young Master Zong Shi. After all, Master has fallen, we still need to survive well. With the prince¡¯s ability, even if he could be the Monster King of Gantian Mountain, we would only be harming him. Brother Yin, why do you have to be so stubborn?¡±


    ¡°As expected, it was him! Feng Xiao, you do have some taste. This kind of getting somebody else to do your dirty work schemes you are executing really well. So is that Zong Shi prepared to let the prince go back to Gantian Mountain to be his puppet, or does he want the prince to die outside of Gantian Mountain?¡±


    Feng Xiao gave a coldugh, saying arrogantly, ¡°My Young Master Zong Shi is the top talent of the Sky Fox Zong Family, the best after Master. He is not even twenty and managed to break out of the Body Chakra stage, being recognized by numerous elders of the Family. He could use his own strength to convince all the families in Gantian, why would he need a puppet? If you could bring the prince far away and not enter the Cloud World from now onwards, the Young Master would let him live on ount of their brotherhood. But if he doesn¡¯t know his position and plots for the throne, no matter how magnanimous the Young Master is, he will take his life!¡±


    This time it was Yin Yang who was totally silent. That voice continued, ¡°Brother, you swore to work for Gantian Mountain to the death. Why must you hang around a dead tree? What future do you have following that Zong Shou? I know you are going to bring the prince to join Lingyun, but in my eyes you won¡¯t get what you wish for. If you join me to serve the Young Master, maybe you can manage to protect the prince...¡±


    The moment the wordsnded, Yin Yang interrupted with a coldugh, ¡°Speak no more! Our paths are different! I have chosen the prince and won¡¯t join anyone else, even if I die I have no regrets! I am ashamed to be connected to traitors like you!¡± After he spoke, he stormed away without hesitation.


    Zong Shou shook his head slightly, not bothering with that situation anymore.


    Was this Yin Yang loyal, or was he stubborn? Feng Xiao¡¯s idea was actually a n.


    To say those words, wasn¡¯t he totally cutting off his way out?


    He roughly remembered that after ¡®he¡¯ was chased out of Lingyun Mountain, he became the Gantian Mountain Monster King, forced into the position by Zong Yang and Zong Shiyuan. However, he onlysted for a short few years before being usurped by that Zong Shi.


    Listening to the tone of Feng Xiao, it was like he knew what futurey ahead of the three of them at Gantian Mountain.


    Interesting!


    Zong Shouughed instead of feeling angry, while in the deep parts of his eyes, a cold glow shed by.

 Chapter 20 - Godspeed Progress

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Godspeed Progress</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Time passed in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, two months had passed.


    Zong Shou was getting more and more used to the lifestyle in this era. Apart from asionally shopping for spirit master cultivation items, the herbs and ingredients for that Quicksilver Beast King and asionally nning with his maid, the rest of the time he would remain in his room, training basic sword techniques, footwork, and other basic cultivation foundations.


    Yin Yang and Chuxue were the same, not wanting to go outside and attract trouble.


    At the current moment, over a hundred thousand people had gathered within Haze City. Fishes and dragons mixed up, many of them also really young and hot-headed. Even with the deterrence of the Lingyun Sect, there were unavoidably some fights and conflicts. The only thing was that no one dared to kill one another.


    The three of them had special identities, and naturally didn¡¯t want to cause trouble here.


    During these two months, Zong Shou was happy was that both Yin Yang and Chuxue both had small improvements in their cultivation. After the intense battle with Burning Sword Wu Wei, Yin Yang opened up his eighth chakra meridian and became a middle-grade Mythic Master.


    As for Chuxue, although he didn¡¯t know what level her soul reached, her true Qi showed that she had reached the peak of Martial Master, even better than Zong Yu had been.


    Zong Shou was obviously happy, as Yin Yang and Chuxue could be considered his loyal servants. In this world, they were the only people he could trust. Their strengths increasing naturally meant that his chances of surviving had increased too!


    Even Chuxue was delighted. For a double cultivator to improve after this stage was as tough as ascending the heavens. Every small improvement was really precious.


    The worry that disappeared after killing Wu Wei had appeared on Yin Yang¡¯s face once more, and it became darker by the day.


    He didn¡¯t mention that conversation with Feng Xiao, so Zong Shou could only act like he didn¡¯t know about it and not ask questions, practicing as usual and being even more hardworking.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Within the bath basin, the water flowed, hot steam rose into the air. Zong Shou was totally naked, sitting in the middlezily.


    Sitting behind him, Chuxue was drenched in water and sweat, her fingers helping to massage Zong Shou and free up his acupoints.


    As if she hated Zong Shou, she used a lot of strength, and Zong Shou¡¯s back was covered in red marks.


    ¡°Young Master haspleted the Foundation Meridian and now a small part of the Breathing Meridian. Your qi training has small sess. Next time, you won¡¯t need Xue¡¯er for the medicine bath and you can do it yourself.¡± She taught him a set of breathing and internal cultivation methods which helped to use up the medicinal powers of the Five Ginseng Blood Strengthening Soak.


    Seeing Zong Shou¡¯s meridians, Chuxue was deeply shocked. Who knew what method Zong Shou used, he was obviously just using the Zong Family basic Qi training method, but in a short two months he had managed to open the twenty-four acupoints of the Foundation Meridians. With his double meridians, that was forty-eight points! As for the Breathing Meridian, he had alsopleted a portion of it!


    Let alone Martial Warriors of the same level, even those at those with peak meridians would lose out to him in terms of internal energy!


    The strengths of his basics were stronger than any martial cultivator she knew of. With such internal strength, he definitely didn¡¯t need her help and could absorb all these herbs on his own.


    Who knew that Zong Shou seated in front of her would directly shake his head. ¡°Breathing internal cultivation method? I won¡¯t learn it! Having Xue¡¯er to help me is enough...¡±


    Why did he have to bother himself to learn a technique to consume these medicines?


    Although in terms of efficiency his Energy Swallowing Technique and internal breathing Energy Leading Technique were much better than Xue¡¯er¡¯s, but every ten years to have such a beauty bathing with him? Such benefits, where could one find them?


    Chuxue nearly exploded. Luckily, after these two months she had some understanding of the Young Master¡¯s current personality and was immune to it. She said coldly, ¡°No matter whether or not Young Master learns it or not, anyways Xue¡¯er won¡¯t apany Young Master to bath anymore.¡± She had decided not to help massage this perverted Young Master.


    Zong Shou expressionlessly acknowledged, his expression still one ofziness... only for the side of his lips to perk evilly, ¡°Okay. Then the basic sword technique I wanted to teach Xue¡¯er... how unfortunate...¡±


    His tone was filled with huge regret. Chuxue¡¯s eyes lit up. Various families and sects had simr basic sword techniques. But one as superb as Zong Shou¡¯s was not something she had seen before.


    Thesest few days, when she sparred in the sword with him, she would lose within a few rounds. No matter how exquisite her sword stance, in front of Zong Shou it was easily broken.


    From start to finish, he only used that simple basic sword technique. She admired the sword Dao and the the theories within, as well as some changes to it.


    She was instantly tempted, and the next moment her cheeks flushed red.


    She smacked Zong Shou¡¯s back, dispersing thest bit of medicinal energy that was gathered up, donned her dress and flew out the door.


    After a few breaths, she shouted from outside, ¡°Young Master you are despicable!¡±


    Her tone was indeed filled with anger. However, with her sweet voice, it didn¡¯t have much weight.


    Zong Shou grinned, and directly used the Energy Swallowing Technique to absorb the remaining Essence of the medicine, turning it into pure energy and storing it in his body.


    He only used a few breaths of time.


    ¡°Unfortunately that Sky Mirror Soul Shining technique can¡¯t be used on my meridians. If I could use Sun Essence fire to purify the true Qi, my cultivation could increase, and I couldplete the Breathing Meridian.¡±


    The purifying and improving process after using the technique took up a lot of his time.


    If it wasn¡¯t that he was worried that the true Qi would have too many impurities and cause problems for his future, he might even be able to break out of the Martial Warrior Realm!


    His soul cultivation had exceeded his martial cultivation. The Sky Mirror Soul Shining Technique had gone from six mirrors to twelve. Every seven days, the windows of the guest room would be filled with copper mirrors.


    At this time he hadpleted the cultivation of the Focus Concentration level.


    Spirit master levels were really simple, split into nineyers: Focus Concentration, Soul Observation, Spirit Cultivation, Out of Body, Night Roaming, Back to Sun, Night Roaming, Body Forming, True Image.


    At the start of the soul cultivation path, the soul wasn¡¯t stabilized and was unstable and indistinct. The Focus Concentrations stage was to stabilize and concentrate the soul.


    Ever since Zong Shou built his true soul seed, he had brought it out of his body every day to go up against the astral winds. He also used the essence fire of the sun in the moonlight to purify and train it.


    What hecked was enough energy. He had barely reached the requirements to enter the next step of cultivation.


    Moving the wooden basin to the side, Zong Shou fed the mutated water beast in the ironwood can as usual.


    As for the food it currently ate, the ores had increased in level, and the beast crystal also increased to Grade Two.


    Hearing the chewing sound of the monster within, Zong Shou smiled.


    In a few more days, the spiritual energy he gathered would be enough to tame this Protector Spirit Beast. In just half a month, it would advance to its second stage and gain the ability that many admired.


    Looking into the tens of beast crystals remaining in his bag, helplessness appeared on his face.


    Cultivating qi techniques, and feeding the spirit beast caused his finances to greatly reduce. If he didn¡¯t replenish them, they would be used up sooner orter.


    ¡°Oh? This wind doesn¡¯t seem right?¡±


    Zong Shou quickly stepped forwards, facing the light breeze that entered the room as he headed towards the window.


    In the next moment, he could see amotion on the streets outside. There were even people running around hollering, ¡°The wind has arrived! Lingyun Sect is about to open up!...¡±

 Chapter 21 - Lingyun Vermillion Token

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Lingyun Vermillion Token</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°The wind has finally arrived, haha! I have waited in this goddamn ce for two months!¡±


    ¡°Idiot, the storm is about to arrive, why aren¡¯t you running!?¡±


    The street instantly descended into chaos, everyone running around and bumping into one another. In a blink of an eye, the street that was packed a moment ago was now empty, left in a total mess.


    Zong Shou looked out into the distance once more, where those closely packed clouds were slowly floating towards the distance.


    As the wind grew in strength, that giant mountain that was hidden in the clouds all year round finally showed signs of appearing.


    At the south side of that ce, a ck cloud floated over along with the wind. The sound of lightning sted out asionally.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression slowly became distracted.


    At such a time, is she already on those mountain peaks, dancing along with the wind? Legend had it that this habit started a hundred years before the God Emperor era.


    Thinking back to that outstanding and extremely enchanting body, Zong Shou¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help, but wander off. After a short while, his thoughts were broken by a knocking on the door.


    Yin Yang walked in from the outside. At his waist was that ringed saber, his entire body up and down was all packed up and ready. He wore a Martial Master long-sleeved coat, making him seem really majestic. Unfortunately his face was still as cold as usual.


    ¡°Prince, it¡¯s time for us to move! Things might change as time go on, we can¡¯t wait here...¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    Braving the heavy rain, the carriage charged out of the mountains. Traveling in such a huge storm was something those 16 Cloud Stepping Foals hated, asionally letting out unhappy cries. However under the control of Yin Yang, they were really well-behaved and continued to travel.


    Under the blowing storm, the carriage tilted left and right. Luckily the talisman formation at the bottom of the carriage came into y, helping to stabilize the carriage before it toppled.


    They went past a hundred miles of forest and over a three-thousand feet river. The carriage finally arrived under a huge mountain.


    The first thing that entered the eyes of the three was a gigantic gate.


    It was around nine thousand feet high, made up of eighteen giant stone pirs. Its body was connected by deep green spiritual jade carved with various images, which made it look really majestic and beautiful. The steps opened up within were all made of stone and quite spacious.


    The dominance of the top sect in Donglin Cloud World was on full disy.


    ¡°This is Pill Spirit Mountain? How huge...¡±


    Chuxue and Zong Shou jumped off the carriage together, bending backwards to try to find the mountain peak. However, it was still hidden within the clouds and they couldn¡¯t see a thing.


    ¡°It is at least three times bigger than Gantian Mountain! No, at least five times. As expected from Lingyun Sect...¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but sneer; what did the size of Pill Sun Mountain have to do with Lingyun Sect? He scoffed coldly, ¡°This mountain is big. But the mountain doesn¡¯t focus on the height, but the people in it; what is important about the ocean isn¡¯t how deep it is, but how strong the Dragon in it is...¡±


    The moment he said that, he remembered that on this mountain lived the person who was closest to bing a Celestial in this world.


    Above their Gantian Mountain, apart from those few people, there weren¡¯t any talents. He could only pout, looking at the peak of the mountain unhappily. He truly didn¡¯t have confidence when he said those words.


    He remembered that when had he just entered the game, when he was still a rookie, many times Lingyun Sect disciplines kill stole his monsters, or even killed him to steal his treasures. He became total enemies with this top sect of the East of the Cloud World. There were probably no less than a hundred thousand Lingyun Sect disciples who died under his hands.


    After his martial arts reached the big sess stage, he charged into the pce and had a full one day and one night battle with the sect master. In the end he had to escape helplessly, but he felt glory in defeat.


    Talking about hisst life and this, he had many squabbles and conflicts with this Lingyun Sect. No matter what, he just found them an eyesore.


    But those various actions were, after all, in the game. The current him was like a small ant under the foot of a giant. Without them needing to act, directly using their aura, they could suffocate him to death.


    His greatest wish in the past was to step on this sect, grinding it right into the ground. Who knew whether or not he would be able to get his wish in this life?


    But if his father¡¯s status was good enough and he could enter the sect? What should he do? Follow along, or be a little arrogant?


    What awaited him outside was a huge storm. A big sect to rely on felt like a good choice.


    Lingyun Sect had ten thousand years of martial art techniques and spiritual techniques he craved. Before he was able to get the Book of Universal Extreme Life, he was nning to ninja his way into their Scripture hidey-hole.


    In the future, when he wasn¡¯t happy, he would just betray the sect and leave. Those old people wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about him.


    When Chuxue heard that, she felt a little weird, turning around and taking a look at him. Then she shook her head, who knew that he was currently thinking about things that would make Lingyun Sect disciples tear him to shreds.


    On the way here, there was a huge rainfall, but as they got near the Pill Spirit Mountain, it was sunny and clear.


    The few of them ascended the stairs and went up, shortly arriving outside of the gate.


    Below the giant pirs stood four people. Each of them stood upright on the two sides of the pirs.


    Before waiting for Zong Shou and the others to get close, a square-faced man stepped out and shouted, ¡°Who are you? Today is the day our inner disciples enter! Outsider tests will begin three days from now, when the rain stops!If you don¡¯t have any other matters, you can leave!¡±


    Yin Yang stopped in his tracks, bowing solemnly, ¡°I am Yin Yang from Gantian Mountain, my master ordered me toe over to greet the first seat of Pill Spirit Mountain, to allow the Young Master of my Family to enter Lingyun Sect!¡±


    Whilst he spoke, Yin Yang took out a red token and held it in front of him.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Lingyun Vermillion Token!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes narrowed, a feeling of enlightenment entered him. No wonder his father and Yin Yang had confidence of getting him into Lingyun Sect.


    For a person to have the Lingyun Vermillion Token, he must have been of great help to the sect. With this token they could request a matter from the sect at any moment. Naturally the matter the token holder requested would be simr to the amount of help he gave.


    Looking at the golden line above and below the two words ¡°Lingyun¡± on the token, it seems like his father or his ancestors had helped the sect a lot.


    The man was also surprised, hesitating and taking a look at Zong Shou before nodding, ¡°It is the Sky Fox Zong Family! So this must be the Prince of Gantian Mountain? Since this is a high grade Lingyun Vermillion Token, not to mention bing a disciple, even bing the first seat¡¯s personal disciple isn¡¯t too much to ask. I am Huang Yi, a fifth-generation disciple of the sect, you three can follow me!¡±


    After he spoke, he raised his hand and a cloud-shaped instrument flew out and hung in midair.


    Yin Yang and Chuxue didn¡¯t say much, stepping into the cloud. Zong Shou followed behind, stepping onto it.


    ¡°The three of you please stand properly!¡± Huang Yi reminded them before doing a hand sign, chanting some incantations before saying, ¡°Rise!¡± The cloud below them instantly rose into the air and flew slowly towards the peak.


    Although the cloud wasn¡¯t fast, it was far better than walking. In such a short while they covered half the height of the mountain.


    This was the First time Chuxue had ridden on such a spirit master instrument. She stepped hard with her foot and then said in awe, ¡°This Huang Yi, although he is just a fifth-generation disciple and is so young, not much older than me, he can drive flying tools. When can I have such achievements?...¡±

 Chapter 22 - Hero Gathering Hall Head

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Hero Gathering Hall Head</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Huang Yi¡¯s lips instantly rose, revealing delight and pride. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but snicker, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    Seeing Chuxue look over in confusion, he also felt really annoyed with the face of Huang Yi, so Zong Shou exined, ¡°Xue¡¯er, you haven¡¯t seen much, it¡¯s just that this tool is exceptional!¡±


    Stepping with his foot, pushing aside the clouds around him, below him were closely-packed talisman words.


    Chuxue took a look and felt that this spiritual formation indeed came from the hands of an expert. It pretty much didn¡¯t have any function other than flying. It was really inflexible, only being able to use in a small area.


    This seemingly useless tool was something spirit masters with little spiritual ability could control.


    Her face blushed red and sheughed, too. Huang Yi felt really awkward. However, the thickness of his face seemed to have reach a certain level, as in a blink of an eye, he regained hisposure, looking at Zong Shou in surprise.


    Zong Shou wanted to say a few more words, but then he wondered why he waspeting with this junior of Lingyun Sect. Heughed softly and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Spirit master cultivation had nine realms, each Realm could be split into three stages, simr to that of martial cultivator¡¯s Heaven, Earth, and Man¡¯s three rounds.


    The first three stages were the Psychic Stage. One could use and make talismans as well as some weak formations.


    The next three realms were the Tool Driving Stage that Chuxue had mentioned, who could control and create tools. In an era with low spiritual energy, this stage would basically be the maximum.


    Thest three stages were the Spirit Control Stage. One could control the spirits around with their will, executing formations without hand signs. Just raising his hand would give off a huge amount of strength.


    In hisst life, those Lingyun Sect disciples loved to use these special tools to fake being tool driving cultivators to look skilled. As relevant news spread out between yers, they could only scare newbies, as well as those system NPCs.


    At a hundred thousand feet in the air, Huang Yi made another hand sign, saying ¡°Land!¡± as the cloudnded in front.


    This ce was really t, a tform sticking out from the middle of the mountain, having a hundred thousand square feet of space. Right in front of them was a gigantic pce.


    Outside of the pce stood dozens of people. There were also a bunch of kids formed up in a row, all of them looking really solemn.


    The moment Huang Yi descended in front of the pce gate, he walked towards an old man dressed in silver and said, ¡°Senior Grandmaster Lin, Gantian Mountain Monster King Zong Weiran orders his son to join our sect. With them holding the Lingyun Vermillion Token, disciple doesn¡¯t dare to stop him!¡±


    The old cultivator¡¯s eyes were half-open, and only when Huang Yi finished did he look up. Yin Yang instinctively raised the token. The former¡¯s eyes shed and then he nodded, ¡°Understood, go look for the first seat. But Ling Weizi, that old man, isn¡¯t at Yueling Pavilion. He should have gone to the Yuling Taoist pce...¡±


    Huang Yi bowed deeply before walking through the gate. Zong Shou followed quickly behind. Just as he stepped into the gate, those kids scoffed, ¡°Gantian Mountain Zong Family, what¡¯s so great about them? What I look down are all those who depend on their ancestors!¡±


    Zong Shou blinked his eyes, looking into that crowd of people. This look caused that disciple to slightly shiver.


    Apart from them opening up the mountain for a selection, Lingyun Sect would have professional scouts search for talents all over the Cloud World. They would choose elite jewels to bring into the mountain to be inner disciples.


    These teens and kids who were at most fourteen should be the talents gathered by Lingyun Sect from all over thend.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention before, but looking closely now, he immediately found that a load of them were famous people in the future. Three to five of them were people who he had crossed swords with as NPCs in the game.


    As for the person who dissed him, he hadn¡¯t seen him before.


    The surrounding cultivators just smiled, acting like they didn¡¯t hear him and didn¡¯t care. Huang Yi did the same as he continued forwards. Only Su Chuxue felt a little furious.


    Zong Shouughed silently. The personality of the Lingyun Sect disciples were always like that, looking down on the weak and respecting the strong. Since they were in a strong sect, they looked down on all Donglin Cloud Continent people. Thepetitive atmosphere in the sect was also really thick. In thest life, this was what he didn¡¯t like the most about the sect.


    In this life, with it affecting him, he didn¡¯t like it all the more.


    Beside the pce gate was a giant drill field, which took up arge part of the entire ce.


    When the four of them directly crossed it. Zong Shou specifically took a look at the two sides, stone tforms a thousand feet away from the pce gate. Zong Shou had seen these two ces many times in thest life, and was really familiar with them.


    Legend had it that the left side was the Heaven Talisman tform, with many talismans and charms that no one could draw. On the right was the Sky Sword tform, with sword formations that no one could break.


    At least before the God Emperor era, those legends were true. Even those few experts couldn¡¯t do anything about them. It had once caused all martial artists and spirit masters to deem them as their greatest humiliation.


    He could roughly see that on the left there were twelve stone stes standing tall. On the right were eighteen puppets standing calm and silent.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips coldly rose, looking elsewhere.


    Going through this drill field, in front of them was an ancient pce hall building. Vermillion red paint and golden ss bricks made it look really noble and expensive.


    When the four of them stepped in, a middle-aged man dressed in a simr silver robe stepped out from inside.


    Looking at them four, the person avoided their eyes, his face sinking, looking at Huang Yi as he asked, ¡°Who are these three? Why are they here?¡±


    Huang Yi wasn¡¯t surprised, following what he said before to answer, ¡°Disciple greets Senior Master Liang Miaozi, this three are guests from Gantian Mountain. Gantian Mountain Monster King wants his son to be a disciple of our sect. They have a Lingyun Vermillion Token, which was why I led them in!¡±


    ¡°Gantian Mountain Monster King? Is it that Zong Weiran who has been rumored to have fallen recently?¡±


    That Liang Miaozi used his hand to grab out, a blue light shot out at the Lingyun Vermillion Token in Yin Yang¡¯s hand. Yin Yang actually couldn¡¯t hold onto it, letting it fly out of his hand. Liang Miaozi grabbed the token, looking at it expressionlessly, ¡°So it was given by brother Yun. How generous. However, with just this token you want to be a disciple to our Lingyun Sect? I am in charge of the Hero Gathering Hall, how can I bear to let a dual meridian trash enter our sect?¡±


    Hearing thosest few sentences, Yin Yang knew that things weren¡¯t good, his face instantly turning really ugly. Su Chuxue was filled with panic and loss, looking stunned at Liang Miaozi.


    Huang Yi was evidently astonished, hesitating. ¡°Senior master, isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate? Lingyun Vermillion Token was a rule that the ancestor set up ten thousand years ago. This is also a high-grade gold token, no matter what, as long as the demands aren¡¯t too overbearing, we have to agree. They only want a person to join our sect, there has been precedence in the past...¡±

 Chapter 23 - Heaven Sword Formation

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Heaven Sword Formation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Precedence? That was before me! I don¡¯t know what those seniors in charge of the Hero Gathering Hall were thinking. But in my hands, I won¡¯t allow this to happen! Furthermore, sect leader has decreed that Lingyun Zong musn¡¯t interfere in Donglin Cloud Continent¡¯s fights and matters.¡±


    Liang Miaozi¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold, his expression really sharp as he tossed back the Lingyun Vermillion Token. ¡°I¡¯ll return this token to you. Whatever problems you have, please raise it up. However as long as I am here in Lingyun Sect, we won¡¯t allow trash who don¡¯t enter by the right path to join our sect. To join our sect is really simple... just pass the examination!¡±


    Huang Yi frowned, not daring to retort and could only turn his head and look at the three of them apologetically.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was cold from start to finish. In front of him, Yin Yang was so furious that his body started to tremble. After a breath, he gritted his teeth as he knelt down, bowing towards Liang Miaozi, ¡°Yin Yang knows this is asking a lot, but our family¡¯s prince has nowhere to go. He can only seek protection from Lingyun Sect, please make an exception...¡±


    Su Chuxue, seeing the situation, anxiously knelt too. She didn¡¯t know what to say, just begging as she looked towards Liang Miaozi and Huang Yi.


    Zong Shou was totally infuriated at this moment. A blistering heat rose in his chest that he couldn¡¯t press down. In hisst life, be it in the game world or the real world, he fought against Lingyun Sect for over ten years. He had never bowed his head to Lingyun Sect and admitted weakness!


    Yin Yang and Chuxue had thrown away all his face.


    Thinking about it another way, he silently sighed. These two of them had given up everything for him. They could even give up their pride and dignity. Even if they weren¡¯t truly doing it for him, but for themselves, it still touched him emotionally.


    In the end, he had thirteen years of memories from this body, and to a certain extent he was already one with the old Zong Shou.


    ¡°Make exceptions? In this world, exceptions can¡¯t be made for all things.¡±


    Liang Miaozi was unmoved, a mocking look appearing on his face. ¡°This girl is talented, double cultivator with exceptional achievements. If you are willing to join our sect, after the test you can directly be an inner disciple. If there¡¯s nothing else, you all can go down the mountain!¡±


    Yin Yang didn¡¯t say anything, heavily kowtowing, his head smashing onto the green stone, giving out a light sound. Su Chuxue did the same, however in a short while, her snow white forehead had been bloodied.


    Zong Shou was furious and depressed, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. His ten fingernails were etched deeply into his skin.


    That Liang Miaozi gave out a coldugh. ¡°If kowtows were useful, what are sect rules for? However, if I made you all return just like that, it would be a little too heartless. You all can spend half a year underneath the mountain. For half a year, our sect will protect you three. As for this Lingyun Token, you can it exchange for pills, medicine, spiritual tools, even cultivation manuals and spiritual incantation techniques! However, it is impossible for me to let such a dual meridian trash enter our sect! If there is nothing else, then you...¡±


    Yin Yang frowned once more and was about to change his tone. Unable to join the sect, but being able to be protected for a few years was his original intention. But Liang Miaozi¡¯s tone had totally turned cold, ¡°You all can scram!¡±


    The moment he said those words, his voice was like thunder. When he said ¡®scram¡¯, astral wind burst forth. Yin Yang was tossed backwards a thousand feet. He rolled off the staircase and when hended, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Just one sentence was enough to make Yin Yang suffer heavy injuries. Chuxue also flew back hundreds of feet, but her situation was better than Yin Yang, her face was just ashen white.


    Within Zong Shou¡¯s body, his vital energy and blood also started to blow. It wasn¡¯t that Liang Miaozi showed mercy, but because his sound secret technique caused people who had stronger internal energy to be affected more. He, who was the weakest, was unharmed.


    However, the mes of fury in his heart burned even brighter. Like adding oil to a me, it was burning away at his rationality. His eyes started to turn red.


    Huang Yi also wasn¡¯t affected, looking towards the three of them with pity. Although they were from the same sect, he felt that his Senior Master was just too much. No matter what somewhat with the token had more or less some contribution and good grace to the sect. However, he couldn¡¯t say much about this matter, only being able to sigh quietly. ¡°Senior Master Liang Miaozi is the head of the East Hero Gathering Hall, in charge of the eptance of all inner and outer sect disciples. Since he has made his mind up, it won¡¯t be changed. Why not let me send the few of you down the mountain?¡±


    Zong Shou was expressionless, saying nothing. He casually turned around and walked back to Chuxue and Yin Yang.


    Thetter wasn¡¯t one to be stepped on by others, and after standing up he didn¡¯t plead with Liang Miaozi anymore. His face turned green, his fists gripped tight. The fury in his eyes could nearly materialize.


    Chuxue was just as bad, holding tightly on her sword handle, her lips torn from all the biting.


    Coincidentally at this moment, mocking voices spread out from the direction of the gate. ¡°Even with the Lingyun Vermillion Token you got chased out...¡±


    ¡°That should be the right way! I¡¯m ashamed to be associated with these people! Aristocratic families are good but what can they do?¡±


    ¡°Gantian Mountain Prince, I have recalled! Didn¡¯t that Monster King Zong Weiran already die two months ago? I also heard of this Zong Shou, he spent three years in Linhai College and achieved nothing. There were rumors that said that he was chased out, why is he here now?¡±


    Although the voice was soft, but in the ears of martial arts cultivators, they could hear things clearly from a thousand feet away. Su Chuxue¡¯s face flushed red, she suddenly pulled her sword half an inch out, the cold light gleaming. Huang Yi¡¯s face sank, ¡°Three guests, please don¡¯t do anything you will regret. This is, after all, Lingyun Sect¡¯s Pill Spirit Mountain!¡±


    Yin Yang shook his head and pressed on Chuxue, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Let¡¯s go down the mountain...¡±


    The moment he said that, Zong Shou suddenlyughed.


    In those thirteen years of memories, he was indeed fetched out by Yin Yang and Chuxue, which was the same as being kicked out of Linhai College.


    If it was the original Zong Shou, he had to bear everything, no matter how hurtful it was.


    But now it was him. In this life, he wouldn¡¯t be a gentle and respectful person. He would never be able to hide his sharpness and aggressiveness.


    The noisy chatter outside at the gate entered his ears. Liang Miaozi, standing on the steps, stood with his hands on his waist, looking down at them like one would look down on ants.


    Zhou Shous¡¯ anger had surprisingly disappeared. Instead heughed, ¡°Uncle Yin, it wouldn¡¯t be toote for us to go down the mountainter. Just watch, I will help you two vent your anger, how about that?¡±


    At this moment, his heart was like that of a mirror, his will as cold as ice. A Realm that he had spent so many years trying to reach in hisst life but couldn¡¯t attain was achieved right now in one jump.


    No wonder there were people who said that, be it martial cultivators or spirit masters, when they cultivated they needed to experience and understand all sorts of feelings in the world.


    Yin Yang was astonished and instinctively wanted to stop him. His expression suddenly changed, as he felt that the teen in front of him was giving out an iparable aura.


    Zong Shou was smiling, but he gave one a feeling of a volcano about to explode. It was really suppressive, even leaving a Mythic Master who opened up eight meridians like himself astonished and unable to speak.


    Zong Shou turned around and directly walked towards the Sky Sword tform to the right.


    ¡°I have heard that the ancestor of Lingyun Sect once set up a small Heaven Sword Formation on the Pill Spirit Mountain. Apparently people below the ascended level can¡¯t break it. Anyone who is able tost for hundred breaths without using true qi can be a true disciple. Three hundred breaths and one can be a direct disciple. A person who destroys one puppet would directly be a disciple of the elder in charge of teaching!¡±


    Climbing up the stairs one by one, Zong Shou suddenly pulled out his sword, his eyes staring right at the eighteen silently standing puppets.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to test us? Untalented Zong Shou wants to try out this Heaven Sword Formation to see if it is worthy of its name...¡±

 Chapter 24 - Eighteen Puppets

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Eighteen Puppets</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The moment his voice hit them, the entire drill field went silent. Not only were Yin Yang and Chuxue stunned, the group of teen cultivators at the gate were totally quiet. Even Liang Miaozi was astonished.


    After a short while, hugeughter broke out. An image rose into the air andnded on the Sky Sword tform. It was the surnamed Lin person who Huang Yi called Senior Grandmaster. Heughed tat Zong Shou, ¡°Although you aren¡¯t big in size, your words are big, interesting. However since you know our sect rules, you should also know that if you enter the Sky Sword tform, the sect won¡¯t be med for your life or death. You must survive a hundred breaths without using any true qi or spiritual method.¡±


    Zong Shou barely nodded, his hand wielding the Pine Pattern Wind Sword. He showed no hesitation, slowly walking towards the center of the formation, ¡°No need for bullshit, I am naturally clear about your Lingyun Sect rules!¡±


    How could he not know? After learning about the Sky Sword and Heaven Talisman in hisst life, he purposely created a character to challenge it every day!


    Others might fear and avoid this stone tform, but he treated the Heaven Sword Formation and those set of talisman patterns as the grinding stone for his own sword techniques and talisman drawing techniques.


    He remembered that he spent a total of 2,372 attempts; an entire year, days and nights.


    When this small formation was finally broken, his sword skills had reached the big sess stage. In a short three years, Sword Emperor Dan Qiu was born in the game of God Emperor!


    When the old man heard that, he wasn¡¯t angry and nodded, ¡°Good that you know! Since the the Deste Era ended, a total of thirteen thousand and seven hundred people havee to challenge this Small Heaven Sword Formation. From Xuanwu ancestors to initial stage Martial Warriors, none of them have won. Close to three thousand people have died on this tform. Recently, fewer and fewer people have came to challenge it. I have only seen three people thesest four hundred years. Although you are dual meridians and unable to cultivate, being able to step on this stage, your courage ismendable...¡±


    Chuxue, who was beneath the tform, was shocked. She wanted to go forwards, but Yin Yang stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xue¡¯er. Yyou have seen the prince¡¯s sword skills. They aren¡¯t normal, it shouldn¡¯t be tough tost for a hundred breaths.¡±


    Chuxue rxed slightly, but when she turned to look at him, she saw Yin Yang¡¯s expression, which was really solemn and filled with worry.


    Liang Miaozi not far away even gave a scoff of contempt. ¡°Challenge the Small Heaven Sword Formation? He really doesn¡¯t know his ce!¡±


    Lin Fei had just gotten halfway into his speech and noticed the impatience on Zong Shou¡¯s face, making him smile awkwardly. He threw out a talisman, which turned into eighteen spiritual lights, entering the bodies of the human-sized puppets.


    A red glow appeared in the eyes of the eighteen puppets. Creaks sounded out from their joints, like when rusty machines were being activated once more after hundreds or thousands of years.


    Zong Shou had stepped to the center of the tform, his long sword at an angle. The game creator of God Emperor had perfectly recreated this sword formation into the virtual world, even making it better than this. The real Heaven Sword Formation and the replica in the game would still be a little different. Being used to all sorts of false advertising in his era, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Who knew whether he would be able to take it on?


    Those puppets started to loosen themselves up until all the cracking noises of the joints disappeared. All of them suddenly stepped forwards in unison and gave out a ¡°Hua!¡± shriek.


    They took a few consecutive steps and drew closer. Their bright swords shone coldly in the sunlight.


    Zong Shou smiled, taking three steps to the left. He saw the puppets shift their positions ordingly. Each action, each step, all of them were standard textbook and really precise. Nine long swords stabbed towards him from all directions.


    Even when he had seen this several times in hisst life, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, as there wasn¡¯t a weakness in all this.


    This sword formation was indeed exquisite and first rate. Eighteen sword puppets looking out for one another, their cooperation with one another was also wless.


    If live people used it, maybe it would be even more powerful, but it wouldn¡¯t be as wless, with no weakness like this was.


    However, this feeling was slightly different from that formation which he was familiar with.


    With absolutely no ns to take it head on, Zong Shou shifted his steps two to the right. He was practically brushing the sharp sword glows as he dodged their attacks. His movements were like that of a butterfly as he shifted around within the formation, looking really endangered, but also really smooth.


    Su Chuxue couldn¡¯t help but grab her sleeves tightly.


    Lin Fei, who was controlling the sword formation and looked like he was sleeping opened his eye once more in surprise.


    ¡°That footwork is not bad, he does has some foundations...¡±


    With a deep moan, uncertainty filled his face. No matter how good one¡¯s footwork was, he shouldn¡¯t be able to move so freely within the formation. The Small Heaven Sword Formation shouldn¡¯t be staying the same, either... unless this person¡¯sbat talent and intuition was scaringly strong, or his attainments in the path of the sword were really deep!


    Either of theming from a thirteen-year old was totally unheard of.


    In front of the gate, those sounds ofughters had continued. They slowly died down as they all walked towards the stone tform to watch.


    They originally thought that the battle would end in only a few rounds, but even now it was still not over.


    The person whom they had mocked was still standing straight up on the tform. His extremely handsome face had a smile on it, enchanting the onlookers.


    ¡°He is not bad! This person does have some talents, and they are quite out of the ordinary. Unfortunately, due to his meridians, however good his talent is, it is useless!¡±


    ¡°Forty-eight breaths have passed! If he continues to dodge so easily, not to mention a hundred breaths, he can even easily pass four hundred...¡±


    However there were people whose eyes filled with cynicism, ¡°Easily pass? Is the name of the Small Heaven Sword Formation fake? My ancestor challenged it before at the Xuanwu master level, and failed at four hundred-twenty breaths. This person can easily advance and retreat, but the true killing mode hasn¡¯t begun!¡±


    There was a fourteen-year old thind in the crowd, his eyes fixed right on the feet of Zong Shou, his eyes shining, revealing a fiery passion.


    Beside him, was a girl of simr age, youthful and cute. She suddenly turned around and smiled, ¡°Fei Bai, you self-proimed martial fanatic, saying you are the top talent in the past ten years of Donglin Cloud Continent. In my eyes this Zong Shou is stronger than you. Let¡¯s make a bet, guess how long he wouldst?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t bet!¡±


    That young teen decisively shook his head, then he looked towards Zong Shou¡¯s right hand. ¡°I heard that a thousand years ago there was an ascended expert who fought, could only tie with this sword formation. However, this person still hasn¡¯t used his sword; I can¡¯t guess, it isn¡¯t easy to guess either..¡±


    That Pine Pattern Wind Sword hadn¡¯t moved since the start! In the teen¡¯s eyes, that sword was like a poisonous snake hidden in the grass, dangerous to the extreme. It was okay if it didn¡¯t move, but if it did, it would be fatal.


    The eyes of the girl froze up, and she shook her head, ¡°I guess that Liang Miaozi is having huge regrets now. I can¡¯t see through this Zong Shou, but I can tell he is saving up a lot of energy. Four hundred breaths isn¡¯t a problem. I heard that this person helped that Zong Shi a lot in the light and in the dark. It seems like our future fellow apprentice will have a tough time!¡±


    As she said that, the girl actually gave out a gloatingugh.

 Chapter 25 - Choosing Death

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Choosing Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The teen known as Fei Bai looked out towards the firstyer of the pce, and saw Liang Miaozi. His expression was ugly to the maximum and very dark.


    He couldn¡¯t help but burst out inughter, and then his expression became serious as he said, ¡°Liang Miaozi is, after all, our Senior Brother, how can we be so disrespectful?¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t care, her lips pouting as she turned her attention back to the Sky Sword tform.


    ¡°It¡¯s already the ny-fifth breath!¡±


    The teen¡¯s expression instantly turned really solemn. Ny-five breaths was when the Small Heaven Sword Formation changed! The true killing sword woulde after this...


    At that moment, pretty much everyone could sense the changes in the eighteen puppets. That cold sword light suddenly intensified by several times. The speed of the sword puppets also raised by at least fifty percent.


    A thick killing intent spread out on the Sky Sword tform. Sword light shing sessively, sharp sword afterimages made that thing shadow on stage not as carefree as before. The sword images were like rain, looking like they could cut Zong Shou into pieces at any moment.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised, andughed instead. He wasn¡¯t forcing it, it was a genuine happyugh.


    A full ny-fifth breaths, he finally understood what was wrong.


    It seems like the formation in thest life in the game was indeed stronger than this one on Pill Spirit Mountain.


    God Emperor¡¯s game developers, who loved to blow their own horns, at least said something true for once.


    He was really foolish. How could eighteen puppets with their own minds be stronger than a sword formation controlled entirely by AI?


    He originally thought that he needed to drag it out until three hundred-forty breaths of time before having a chance of breaking the formation.


    He didn¡¯t think that his chance would actuallye so early.


    He took a step back to the right. Three sword puppets immediately charged forwards. Behind him, four swords swiftly and urately stabbed at his back.


    Zong Shou was unmoved, shifting to the left. In a totally dangerous manner he brushed against the cold light as he managed to take seven steps through the only empty spaces.


    At this moment, in front of him were a total of fourteen sword afterimages that were piercing through the air! Close behind him, locking down every direction, fourteen puppets seemingly locking down all the space around.


    Zong Shou could hear clearly the mocking sounds from below the tform. Along with it were a few regretful sighs.


    Lin Fei sighed before closing his eyes, ¡°Ny-nine breaths and it all ends here...¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s anxious breathing also entered his ears. He could even see Liang Miaozi, who was totally rxed on the staircase opposite him, his mouth giving off a smile of contempt.


    <i>It all ends here?</i>


    Zong Shou smile grew wider and wider. He obviously knew that this position was a trap.


    However if one didn¡¯t proactively jump into this trap, how would one be able to break the formation?


    For such a peak sword formation, one had to die before he would be able to rise from the ashes.


    He took in a deep breath, then the energy that had been umting in his body was like a bomb going off as it surged into his limbs. He suddenly charged forwards, the Pine Pattern Wind Sword he had been carrying since he stepped onto the tform finally gave out a bright sword glow.


    One of the four basic sword techniques, forward stab!


    The green sword image was like lightning, charging forwards. The sword scene that had just been executed had been pierced through from the most unbelievable angle.


    With a deep ¡°dong¡±, the sword in Zong Shou¡¯s hand paused before he confidently stabbed through the chest of the sword puppet. The huge energy directly destroyed the crystal talisman formation inside, tossing the entire puppet out of the tform. The puppet exploded into numerous pieces, spreading in all directions.


    The originally wless sword formation now had a gigantic hole in it.


    In that instant, the entire pce was dead silent. Everyone looked at this scene in disbelief.


    Those Lingyun Sect disciples at the gate who didn¡¯t have the heart to bother about the examination gathered towards the Sky Sword tform. They were in total chaos, pushing around to get in a better position to see more clearly.


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible, it was actually broken by him...¡±


    ¡°The weakness of the formation was actually hidden in all the danger! I was wondering how this world could truly have a wless sword formation...¡±


    Lin Fei¡¯s eyes were opened wide, his face didn¡¯t have anyziness anymore. It was like there was a supreme beauty in front of him, his eyes unmoving.


    Liang Miaozi was originally preparing to take his leave, but he was now rooted to the spot, his face filled with astonishment.


    The small Heaven Sword Formation that no one could break, that posed problems for ascended experts, was broken just like that? Ny-nine breaths, and it fell to a person who was not even thirteen?


    How was that possible?


    Yin Yang, whose body was bent like a leopard, couldn¡¯t move from the shock.


    He didn¡¯t hope for Zong Shou to help him wipe clean his humiliation. Was the prestige of the top sect in the continent so easy to harm? Even if he faced an even bigger humiliation he would choose to swallow it.


    He originally thought that as long as Zong Shousted over 100 breaths, he could at least be a disciple of the sect. However, he felt despair and was even prepared to risk his life to save his young master.


    Who knew that in the a blink of an eye, such a miraculous turnaround would ur, he couldn¡¯t even believe his own eyes.


    Only Chuxue was in utter joy, without any other thoughts.


    Three months ago the Young Master had done something like today, unbelievably ying several people. He also used a stunning Will Mark Knife to take the life of that Burning Sword Wu Wei.


    Zong Shou was also a little stunned. The moment the sword in his hand stabbed into the ¡°heart¡± of the puppet, he felt an icy cold current spread from the tip of the sword into his body.


    Before he could react, it had already charged into his energy ocean. The ice-cold energy current didn¡¯t make him feel ufortable, and helped to recover the huge amount of stamina that he had used up.


    A thought shed into his mind at the same time. Was that conjecture really true?


    He didn¡¯t dare to be distracted and check out his body. He only paused momentarily to collect his thoughts and refocus. His body followed through the gap to charge out of the puppet formation.


    The Small Heaven Sword Formation of Lingyun Sect, at least three people, at most eighteen. This battle was still not over! Breaking just one puppet was far from breaking the formation!


    Every following footstep and sword needed to be truly precise and not have a single millimeter of deviation.


    He moved left, his sword light shing once more as he shed behind him.


    Seventeenth stance of the basic sword technique, right sh to the back!


    ¡°Second puppet broken!¡±


    Yet another sharp ringing as the powerful sword light directly cut the head of the puppet behind him into shreds.


    Wood shrapnel flying in the air, Zong Shou moved once more, using this headless puppet which couldn¡¯t move as a cover to shift right.


    Neenth stance of the basic sword technique, side charge!


    ¡°Third puppet broken!¡±


    A sharp sword lightnded immediately, piercing through the neck of a puppet who had circled around to the right. Its own momentum even caused the entire head of the puppet to break off.


    The drill field at the current moment was truly silent. Everyone, no matter young or old, had surrounded this tform.


    There were many more Lingyun Sect disciples who had dashed out from deep within the pce. They couldn¡¯t make it close enough in time, so they looked on from afar. That floating figure, holding a reallymon Pine Pattern Sword, shing out ray after ray of shockingly cold sword light.

 Chapter 26 - Sky Sword Platform Broken

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Sky Sword tform Broken</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Wooden shrapnel flew all around, another sword puppet was crushed under the sword light of Zong Shou. The group of people beneath the Sky Sword tform were buzzing in deep conversation with one another. It was like all the shock and surprise umted from before had totally exploded out at this moment.


    Not many Lingyun Sect disciples had walked out from inside the pce, only around a hundred of them. Their eyes were filled with confusion and disbelief.


    ¡°Where did this the person on the tforme from? Our sect¡¯s Small Heaven Sword Formation has only had a handful of people who survived four hundred breaths of time in ten thousand years. How did he break it so easily?¡±


    ¡°He actually only used basic sword techniques from start to finish. Is this the so-called back-to-basics realm?¡±


    ¡°Not only the sword technique, even his footwork!¡±


    ¡°How can a thirteen-year old kid who just started cultivating reach the back-to-basics realm? He has only managed to train his sword art to perfection. Those Senior Brothers in the sect were right! No matter how rough or basic the technique, if one grasps its essence, one would have incredible amounts of power...¡±


    At the gate of the pce, two teens were stunned.


    When Zong Shou had stepped into the trap, even they, who had extraordinary foresight, also felt that he had stepped to his death, and the oue of the battle was obvious.


    However, in just a breath of time, the teen on the tform had turned it totally around. At the most impossible moment, he had broken the sword formation.


    ¡°This Zong Shou could actually be so cool!¡± After pausing for a long while, when the teen girl returned back to her senses, her cheeks flushed red with infatuation, ¡°I, Ge Hanyun, have lived for fourteen years and this is the first time I am moved by a person. If this person didn¡¯te from the Zong Family, who knows, I might even be tempted to marry him. Fei Bai, he is really stronger than you...¡±


    ¡°Although his sword techniques are really basic, they have endless amounts of Sword Dao and sword truth.¡± The teen nodded slightly and did not retort. His words were filled with praise and in them was zero unwillingness to deny that he was worse off, ¡°At least for now I am weaker than him! However, within ten years, the rare talent of Donglin Cloud Continent will still be me and not him!¡±


    Ge Hanyun was a little startled. Even witnessing someone his age using one sword, taking close to no damage to destroy this Small Heaven Sword Formation. While the childhood friend she had grown up with was still unfazed, his words were filled with scary amounts of confidence.


    The girlughed, thinking that if this Zong Shou didn¡¯t have dual meridians and was like that, what would the future be like?


    That right! There was one more person whose expression was really interesting.


    Liang Miaozi was standing in front of the firstyer of halls of the pce, his face white like paper, looking at the unusually nimble image darting around like an arrow. He wished he could tear the teen apart.


    When the first puppet was broken, it caused him to feel some regret. Now, he was filled with hatred, he wanted to totally tear that person apart.


    How was this a piece of trash? How was this an ant that he could step on? The exquisite sword techniques, in thesest ten thousand years, at such an age, how many people could achieve that?


    His face turned slightly green and purple. He could already feel many looks of gloating and pity were shooting over at him. In the deep parts of his chest he was feeling a sharp pain.


    The long sword shing diagonally, cutting off the legs of a puppet. Like a spark, he stabbed behind him, at the ¡®heart¡¯ where the beast crystal was ced in the puppet, totally piercing through. Only then did Zong Shou shift back to his original position, his footwork like lightning.


    Around his legs were scattered the spare parts of many of the puppets. No only did they hinder the movements of these wooden puppets with no intellect, they also restricted his movements.


    He started to pant, the meridians in his body which were constantly in conflict seemed like they could burst apart at any moment. Zong Shou¡¯s focus had reached its peak.


    Every sword puppet he had killed since his first strike had infused a sharp and cold energy into him. Every time, it would help his body recover a little, replenishing his current stamina beyond his expectations. He didn¡¯t use up all his energy and end up badly weakened, as he had expected he would.


    His mind was totally pure, unable to hear all the noise from the outside.


    All humiliation and honor, all plots were tossed behind him. In his eyes were only the sword in his hand, as well as the puppets up ahead.


    Just as the three puppets around him gathered up to attack, Zong Shou took a few sessive steps back. Then he suddenly exerted strength, counterattacking swiftly, with one sword he pierced through the throats of two puppets before they could react.


    The sword light shed down diagonally, utterly cutting through the weak throats of these puppets. There was a clean ringing as he shed with the swording in at his side, resulting in numerous sparks flying. The unstoppable sword momentum forced him to immediately take a step back, his legs stumbling as he nearly fell down.


    Be it strength or toughness, the puppets couldpare with the physical bodies of Xuanwu Ancestors. It used just one sword to cause his blood to fold and nearly copse.


    However, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t weaken a single bit, instead shining even brighter.


    Basic Sword technique 44th stance, Outer Spinning sword!


    ¡°Eighteenth puppet in!¡±


    The green Pine Pattern Wind Sword suddenly drew a circle, a gentle strength ingeniously pushed the sword of the puppet to the side. That green shadow was like a viper¡¯s tongue as it suddenly pierced forth, stabbing through this sword puppet.


    When Zong Shou opened his eyes once more to look around, the entire tform was a mess. There were no more puppets who were able to raise a sword at him.


    The entire ground was filled with broken pieces of wood, Of the Small Heaven Sword Formation, eighteen sword puppets, nothing remained.


    A short moment passed, and Zong Shou stepped out from that state of mind filled with heavy fighting spirit and killing intent as his thoughts started to clear up.


    He could see Lin Fei, as well as many eyes beneath this Sky Sword tform look over in disbelief. Shock and jealous sighs mixed together.


    Zong Shou was startled for a bit, at the next moment he gave out a cold scoff of contempt.


    ¡°Three hundred forty-three breaths, this is the Small Heaven Sword Formation of Lingyun Sect? It is just so...¡±


    Just a short few sentences was enough to infuriate the Lingyun Sect disciples. But after a breath of time, they were totally speechless.


    A hundred breaths to break the formation, Three hundred forty-three breaths to destroy all eighteen sword puppets who hadrge amounts of individual strength.


    Such a person did indeed have the rights to say what he just said.


    Apart from the teen standing on the Sky Sword tform who had performed such a miracle, no one else had the right.


    They had even thought that the Small Heaven Sword Formation left by the ancestor was just to create problems for everyone. No one in the world could break the formation without using internal strength.


    Today, they had personally witnessed a miracle.


    Those present who knew what happened from start to finish had faces red with shame. They were totally silent and didn¡¯t speak up.


    Huang Yi, who was standing beside Liang Miaozi, sighed. His Senior Master was simply too much. He had shamed and humiliated Zong Shou, no wonder he would say those words.


    The Pine Pattern Wind Sword in Zong Shou¡¯s hands had already curved up, the spine of the de starting to crack. He tossed it to the back, stabbing it into the center of the Sky Sword tform. He looked over at the stone tform on the left, which was of a simr size.


    Without any hesitation, he confidently walked down from the Sky Sword tform and towards the other side.


    When he stepped forwards, he didn¡¯t give off any overbearing aura, but all the Lingyun Sect disciples and many teens all instinctively made way, allowing Zong Shou to walk over to the Heaven Talisman tform.

 Chapter 27 - Twelve God Talismans

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 27 ¨C Twelve God Talismans</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Heaven Talisman tform, what is he doing going up the Heaven Talisman tform?¡±


    ¡°Does he have wishful thoughts, that after the Small Heaven Sword Formation he can conquer the twelve God Talismans?¡¯


    ¡°The Small Heaven sword formation tested one¡¯s cultivation talents. The twelve stone stes on the Heaven Talisman tform were all drawn by spirit masters. Only with absolute talent in soul and talisman drawing can one conquer it, neither can becked. In these ten thousand years no one has been able toplete a single talisman, much less the entire thing...¡±


    ¡°I heard master say that for one to conquer this Heaven Talisman tform left by ancestor, one needs an extremely pure soul. They must be really good at calligraphy, too, to have any chance. How is it something a spirit master before the Day Wandering stage could achieve?¡±


    ¡°Three hundred forty-three breaths to break the formation, this person¡¯s sword skills are scarily strong. I don¡¯t believe his skill in talismans are too!...¡±


    Looking at Zong Shou taking a step up the stairs one at a time, the crowd chattered once more.


    The ways they looked at this teen were filled withplexity. However, no one dared to say he overestimated his ability before they could be certain.


    Yin Yang and Chuxue exchanged nces with one another. Zong Shou breaking the Small Heaven Sword Formation had already shocked and delighted them both.


    But even before the two of them could recover from it, their prince ascended the Heaven Talisman tform!


    They had both witnessed Zong Shou¡¯s sword skills three months ago ,and had some idea of how strong he was.


    But in the way of the talisman, they had no idea what his achievements were. Although he spent three full years at Linhai College, in the end he was kicked out.


    Chuxue¡¯s heart moved as she thought back to the materials that Zong Shou had been buying during these three months, all of which were spirit master items.


    Moreover, during the battle against Zong Yu, the Wind Wall Formation around the carriage had suddenly been broken. Before this she had thought that her talisman skills were to me, resulting in the talisman formation failing. Thinking about it now, it might have been the actions of her Young Master!


    On these twelve stone stes, left by the Lingyun ancestor before ascending, the twelve True God Talismans!


    Even after her Young Master had broken the unbreakable Small Heaven Sword Formation, she still didn¡¯t have any confidence in him.


    As the people beneath the tform were filled with many random thoughts, Zong Shou was already standing in front of the first stone ste.


    The steel was thirty feet high, and apart from the front which was leveled out, no other modifications were made to it. Its body looked like it was made of stone, but actually it was made of Evil Spirit Gold from the Golden Spirit World.


    Legend had it that in that world, any ce with Evil Spirit Gold would have evil spirits around. It was also one of the best ingredients for spirit masters to write talismans with.


    On the first stone ste was written the Word ¡®Sky¡¯.


    Actually each stroke and each line of the Word was powerful, like a scorpion¡¯s tail; the calligraphy skill was really exquisite. It was also as beautiful as a phoenix, like an angry lion breaking apart a piece of stone. The aura it gave off was hard, firm, and also light and flexible.


    Be it the structure or the strokes, one couldn¡¯t tell that it was a ¡°Sky¡±, but Zong Shou knew that it was a proper and true ¡°Sky¡±.


    Or maybe the word, in the eyes of normal people who wouldment that ¡°only ghosts would know what you¡¯re drawing¡±, was supposed to look like that.


    Who knows when, but Lin Fei had appeared behind him. His eyes were shining as he looked at Zong Shou. ¡°The rules here are simr to the Sky Sword tform. One mustn¡¯t use any soul power, and not utilize any spiritual treasures. In ten thousand years, a total of 46,044 people have challenged these twelve God Talismans, close to half of them died from the counter effects. You have to be careful...¡±


    The expression of this old man was reallyplicated. From what the weak boy here said just now, he had given up all intentions of joining the sect.


    Breaking the Small Heaven sword formation was a return blow to the Lingyun Sect!


    Looking at Liang Miaozi from the corner of his eye, Lin Fei shook his head silently. It seems like he had given this Hero Gathering Hall head too much freedom. However, no matter how he med himself today, it was useless.


    A legendary talent, but he rejected the sect. Lingyun Sect from today on would be destined to be the joke of everyone.


    If this kid, after breaking the Small Heaven sword formation, could crush this twelve God Talismans, there would be a huge storm within Pill Spirit Mountain. Everyone present here, including the first seat, would inevitably feel some responsibility.


    An inappropriate thought rose in his heart, hoping that the talismans that the ancestor drew were truly impossible for everyone below the Back to Sun Realm. It would be best if the kid in front of him died, just like that. However the moment such a thought rose, Lin Fei felt really ashamed.


    Zong Shou naturally didn¡¯t bother with Lin Fei¡¯s words. When he stood in front of the stone ste, his heart was totally focused, tossing aside all random emotions and chaotic feelings.


    The talismans were drawn by the hands of a godly spirit master. Any unneeded thoughts appearing would be asking for death, and were also a huge insult to the owner of the stone ste.


    Biting his right index finger, he dotted on the starting point of the word. There was instantly a giant explosion in his ear.


    A strong intent charged into his mind. The intent the talisman maker ahd left hadn¡¯t weakened a single bit over many years.


    Vibrating along with his soul, it brought his consciousness into a vast and gigantd. This was a borderless sky one could fly around in freely. In it was water, wind, fire, thunder. There were dust particles and also various kinds of biological beings floating into the air.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed slightly. He had simrly used a year in hisst life on these twelve God Talismans. 365 days, a total of 3,227 times!


    However, he had not encountered such an experience. In such a moment, his understanding of the ¡°Sky¡± Word had reached a pinnacle.


    His index finger moved along the carvings. He felt numerous spiritual whirlpools forming around him. Weird energies were pulling at or pushing away, causing his index finger to deviate.


    Smiling slightly, Zong Shou was totally unfazed, either following the force or going against it, or borrowing the strength, he drew many curved and ugly lines of blood. However, from start to finish he didn¡¯t move away from those carvings.


    Each stroke was done with utmost focus and zero hesitation. Only when he reached thest stroke was he blocked by an unknown powerful force.


    At the current moment, everyone below the tform looked on with baited breath. They all knew that this was the most crucial moment. If he seeded he would live, if not he would die.


    Lin Fei looked on, his eyes unblinking, unable to look away even for a moment. To sessfullyplete the talisman, one had to understand the true meaning within it.


    All words in the world represented different paths, all talismans were thebination and unification of such paths.


    Could this teen known as Zong Shou, the prince of Gantian Mountain, do it?


    In the next moment, everyone saw a smile appear on Zong Shou¡¯s face.


    That was the joy ofprehension, a smile without any impurity. Lin Fei¡¯s pupils contracted into a pin at that moment.


    ¡°It means sky! Without the sun, anything that soars would be the sky!¡±


    Stroking down diagonally, this arc was still curved, but it cleared everything in its path, breaking that unknown resistance.


    When the blood talisman was formed, a light wind swept forth. The spiritual energy in the area instantly climbed by a hundred times.


    Beneath the Heaven Talisman formation, there was a simultaneous hiss as everyone took in a deep cold breath.


    Zong Shou could only feel that his body had lost all of its weight. There was also a warmth entering his body. It didn¡¯t charge into his dantian, but into his soul ocean!


    He wasn¡¯t in the mood to check it out, his eyes directly looking to the side, towards the Second stone ste... the ¡°Earth¡± Word talisman.


    ¡°It means ¡®Earth¡¯! Beneath the sky is the earth!¡±

 Chapter 28 - Luck Word God Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Luck Word God Talisman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At the foot of Pill Spirit Mountain, it was still raining cats and dogs. Dark clouds loomed down, and the entire Sudian Mountain range was as dark as night. shes of Thunder lit the entire sky.


    Not far from the mountain gates of Pill Spirit Mountain, two images were looking up at the mountain peak from a carriage.


    ¡°A hour has passed already, why haven¡¯t theye down? Uncle Xiao, did the person on the mountain truly agree to it? There weren¡¯t any changes?¡±


    The one speaking was a teen. He was really handsome and looked simr to Zong Shou. His current expression was filled with doubt.


    The one beside him was a thirty-odd years old man, his skin slightly yellow. After hearing that, heughed lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Zong Ling. That Liang Miaozi is the East Hero Gathering Hall head, and is really close to Young Master Zong Shi¡¯s Senior Brother. Since he agreed, he definitely has confidence. One Nine Yin Snow Lotus is more than enough to make him try his best!¡±


    If Zong Shuo was present there, he would be able to recognize this person from his voice. He was that Feng Xiao who spoken to Yin Yang a few months ago.


    That Zong Ling didn¡¯t rx just like that, his brows raising up instead. ¡°I naturally know that, but even though my cousin can¡¯t train in internal energy, the elders in the Family all mentioned that his cultivation talents are top ss. The evaluation to enter Lingyun Sect shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him. Along with that Lingyun Vermillion Token...¡±


    ¡°Young Master Ling doesn¡¯t know how the big sects work within!¡± Feng Xiao directlyughed coldly, filled with contempt, ¡°A huge sect like Lingyun Sect is filled with problems internally. So what if he passes the evaluation? A Dual Meridian Body is enough for that person on the mountains to reject him, unless he has enough skill to break the Small Heaven Sword Formation, or topletely copy the twelve God Talismans left by the Lingyun Ancestor.


    Zong Ling was startled, then shook his head, ¡°No one can break the Small Heaven Sword Formation, and as for the twelve God Talismans, no one below the Day Wandering stage canpletely copy them, much less him. Even those talents epted into Lingyun Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, much less my cousin. However, this is the first task that brother Zong Shi entrusted to me, and I don¡¯t want any mistakes to happen.¡±


    While he spoke, Zong Ling raised his head once more, looking at the middle of the mountain and muttered, ¡°When my uncle was around, that cousin was so arrogant and we needed to respect him. All these years I have been thinking that Zong Shou is just a bastard, a trash that couldn¡¯t cultivate, why is he riding above our heads? Being able to pull him from the clouds and grind him firmly into the ground can be said to have solved one of the biggest knots in my heart.¡±


    Feng Xiao couldn¡¯t help but feel a little awkward, but he still said a few sentences in agreement. After all, he worked under the old Monster King, and these words were a little inappropriate and made one look down on him. After a slight hesitation, he shook his head, ¡°Prince Zong Shou, be it talents or character, can¡¯t be a leader. For this to happen to him, he can¡¯t me it on anyone else.¡±


    Looking along Zong Ling¡¯s line of sight, Feng Xiao¡¯s felt that something was weird. Who knows what had happened above. It shouldn¡¯t have dragged for so long...


    ¡ª¡ª


    The pce at the middle of the mountain was long empty. All the inner and outer disciples, even the workers in charge ofbor, were all gathered beneath the Heaven Talisman Formation.


    Most of them looked on in disbelief, shock, anger, or jealousy. Their eyes were without a doubt all on the image on the stone tform, not daring to look away for a single moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s already the 9th talisman, the ¡°Terra¡± word. As for the remaining God Talismans, they shouldn¡¯t be too tough for him...¡±


    ¡°Twelve God Talismans: Sky, Earth, Yin, Yang, Gold, Wood, Water, Fire, Terra, Water, Wind, Thunder, and Luck. The first four are the toughest to copy. This person didn¡¯t start from the easy ones and instead chose to begin from the most difficult ones. Thus all that are left will be really simple for him.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that this world really had people who could copy these Heaven Talismans without using any spiritual energy! I feel so ashamed...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking too early! Although the Sky and Earth words are the toughest, the final Luck Word is the most difficult. The true meaning of that talisman is indiscernible. Even if he manages to draw the first eleven talismans, he might not be able to draw that one!¡±


    Among the crowd, Ge Hanyun¡¯s eyes shone coldly, fixed on Zong Shou up on the stage. She eximed, ¡°Twelve God Talismans, he has already copied nine. Fei Bai, what should I do? I¡¯m liking him more and more, I really can¡¯t let him go...¡±


    The teen beside her twitched, regaining his calm almost instantly, ¡°We truly underestimated him at the start. His sword arts are great, his talismans skills too. Hanyun, how many of these twelve can you confidently copy?¡±


    ¡°Including the Sky and Earth ones, a total of eleven...¡±


    Ge Hanyun brushed her lower chin, her face filled with pride. She looked at thest stone ste in despair.


    That ste was a different color from the rest. It was silver, shining bright, its material changed into Cloudlight Stone. It wasn¡¯t more valuable than Evil Spirit Gold, just that it had other properties.


    ¡°Only that ¡®Luck¡¯ Word I can¡¯t copy.


    ¡°The so-called Path of luck is too difficult to get hold of. I truly suspect whether or not this rule even exists in the world. I probably need two more years to understand it. As for the ¡®Life¡¯ which is above luck, that is even more difficult. Speaking of which, our Ancestor¡¯s achievements were just this. He only left these twelve Heaven Talismans; as for the deeper and more difficult ¡®Universe¡¯ and ¡®Eon¡¯, he couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of it...¡±


    When they mentioned the Path of the Talisman, this girl would get extremely excited and chatter on without being able to stop.


    The teen was satisfied with the answer from before, directly changing the topic, ¡°I think if I am to break that Small Heaven Sword Formation, I will also need two more years. Seems like Ge Hanyun is the same as me. However, these talismans are really ugly...¡±


    The blood talismans that Zong Shou had copied onto the stone ste, even if one said that it was like a bug crawling, it would be apliment. Looking closely, they were simply many ugly twisting and turning vines, unable to even admire.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a martial artist, what do you know!¡± Ge Hanyun scoffed coldly, looking towards those blood talismans like one was looking at legendary calligraphy. ¡°Without using any spiritual energy, no matter how skilled the person drawing the talisman, it¡¯s difficult to be so firm and urate. These drawings might look ugly, but they encapstes the path of the talisman, having everything it should have,cking everything it shouldck. This person obviously has perfect control of the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth. I don¡¯t know what the situation in the Central Cloud Continent is like, but in Donglin Cloud Continent, no more than five people in his age group canpete with him...¡±


    Her voice paused as she turned her eyes back to Zong Shou on the tform, saying confidently, ¡°I¡¯ve made my mind up. If he manages to copy the final talisman, even if I have to chase him, I will make him mine!¡±


    The teen burst outughing, then controlled himself, showing no intentions of stopping her as he continued to look at the stage with a serious face.


    The current Zong Shou was already standing in front of the ste with the Word ¡°Thunder¡±. Simrly he used the index finger that was dripping blood to touch the beginning of the talisman.


    The teen didn¡¯t care much, as the difficulty of this talisman was below that of Sky, Earth, Yin, and Yang. Since he could copy those few words, this Thunder Word wouldn¡¯t be too tough for him.


    However, he was a little curious whether or not this person could copy the ¡°Luck¡± Word that Ge Hanyun said was the most difficult...

 Chapter 29 - Breaking the God Talisman Stelae

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Breaking the God Talisman Ste</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°This is Wind! It is both energy and movement, cold and hot, never stopping, and there¡¯s no hole it won¡¯t enter!¡±


    ¡°This is Thunder! Thunder is loud noise, so loud it can spread hundreds of miles. Thunder belongs to a part of the Yin and Yang!¡±


    His finger was ced on the stone ste, cleanly drawing thest blood mark. It caused a sudden loud ringing. The melody was really weird, clearing minds to suddenly clear up while also leaving them confused and shaken.


    Zong Shou licked the wound on his hand, his heart filled with a little helplessness as he waited for the sounds of Thunder to disappear.


    Even without using any spiritual energy or soul power, when these talismans encapsting the naturalws were drawn out, naturally they would possess a certain amount of power.


    The Thunder talismanpleted, the next one would be the ¡°Luck¡± talisman.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but frown. Out of the twelve God Talismans, the one he had the least confidence in was this one.


    Luck and Fate were the most indiscernible. So small like ants and dust, but like countries and worlds. Each and every thing had its own luck.


    In hisst life, he didn¡¯t truly understand the real meaning behind it. The reason why he was able to sessfully copy it was because of repeated practice, using the stupidest method to take charge of this talisman.


    Using his index finger as usual, he touched the starting point of the talisman. Everyone in the drill field held their breath.


    In that short while, Zong Shou¡¯s soul started to vibrate along with the talisman. His consciousness was forcefully pulled out.


    This time, he wasn¡¯t pulled out to view those various sorts of naturally phenomena and instead entered a real dream state. His mind sank into it.


    Who knows how long it was before Zong Shou regained consciousness, two drops of tears falling from his eyes.


    In that short moment, he had gone through the life of an old man. The rise and fall of a country, the ups and downs of the life of a person.


    ¡°So the true meaning of luck is actually so easy!¡±


    Laughing inside, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t express his current feelings. His animosity towards Lingyun Sect had disappeared.


    He didn¡¯t know the reason why the Lingyun ancestor ced down the Small Heaven sword formation and the twelve Heaven Talisman ste. Today, he had more or less gained some benefits from that expert.


    Eleven talismans, eleven sorts of illusions, and although he had only guessed the true meaning of some of them, he had still benefited in some way.


    This Luck word, he had onlyprehended the most basic and rough idea of the talisman. However, it was enough for him to step foot onto the most uncertain and most powerful path.


    ¡°Disasters and blessinge together, both are caused by blessings. To what extent? One couldn¡¯t say for sure. True and false is uncertain, kindness and evil coexist. This riddle willst forever!


    ¡°Mighty people knows this, experts abide this; knowing this is an honor, following this might be an insult; knowing this is like white, following it is like ck, like how the world works!


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing certain about blessings and disasters, it depends on what one is looking for; kindness and eviles in all shapes and forms!¡±


    The path of Heaven naturally existed, the so-called Luck was within this path. But because of changes in the environment, it was indiscernible and difficult to predict. Man was curious about the mystery of fortune and misfortune in luck. The reason fortune and misfortune relied on and changed ording to one another was like how human nature changed between good and evil.


    ¡°The root of misfortune was in one¡¯s evil tendencies, one¡¯s negative thoughts; the roots of good fortunee from doing good and behaving well.¡±


    But was the true meaning of luck so simple?


    Zong Shouughed coldly. If he epted such a theory, maybe in his whole life he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand the path of luck.


    In this world, if everyone did good, would there truly be no disasters and cmities?


    Currently he didn¡¯t need to think too deeply into it. He was a small spirit master who had entered the Focus Concentration stage, he found it difficult to stay alive, much less search for the real meaning of life. He didn¡¯t have the right to chase, he could only follow what this Lingyun Ancestor wrote and just copied.


    His blood followed the carvings, stretching out and elongating. Copying this Luck word close to a thousand times in thest life and also hisprehension of it in this life made each and every stroke really powerful and confident, flexible and swift. He didn¡¯t have any of the ugly andcking feeling of thest life.


    At thest moment, before it waspleted, the Heaven Talisman tform didn¡¯t have any more changes. The only thing that happened was the stone ste made up of Cloudlight Stone burst apart into many pieces.


    The entire drill filled entered a period of deadly silence once more. Liang Miaozi¡¯s face was as dead as ash, Lin Fei¡¯s was solemn to the extreme.


    Ge Hanyun was in awe, muttering really softly, ¡°He actually really did it. It should be impossible. My father said that beneath the Day Wandering stage, one would definitely be unable to touch the Path of Luck. Not to mention Day Wandering, even people who have shaped their ¡®true Image¡¯ might not have such capabilities. We are all ants beneath the huge path, how can we touch such true heavenly theories?


    ¡°This person¡¯s talisman calligraphy methods actually improved, how lucky. Damn it, with this Luck ste breaking, where will I go to learn the meaning of this talisman? Do I have to go to the other four Cloud Continents, or to Lingyun Sect¡¯s Cloud Pce?¡±


    The teen beside her brow furrowed as he heard her words, a weird look shing across his face before he shook her head.


    He didn¡¯t understand the meaning within Ge Hanyun¡¯s words, but knew that this Gantian Mountain Prince had performed a truly remarkable feat.


    After Zong Shou drew out thatst stroke, he kept his hand there for a breath of time. When the stone ste exploded, a warm stream flowed in through his fingertip and into his soul.


    The amount this time was close to ten times thebined amount of the previous eleven stone stes.


    Zong Shou also finally had an idea what these warm currents actually were.


    ¡°They are actually Words, are they the seeds of the Heaven Talismans? So the cold wind from the eighteen sword puppets should be what I expected...¡±


    His thoughts wandered off for a while before he came to his senses. Looking at the entire floor of broken stone as well as the absolutely silent crowd, Zong Shou felt his chest free up and all his depression disappearing.


    ¡°Great!¡± Laughing softly, Zong Shou smiled widely, revealing his joy.


    He had long wanted to crush the mes of Lingyun Sect. Although he had killed many Lingyun Sect disciples in hisst life, it didn¡¯t make him feel good.


    Who knew that in this life, he would reincarnate ten thousand years ago toplete his wish?


    ¡°Is this the so-called unbreakable Small Heaven Sword Formation? The twelve God Talismans no one can copy? Lingyun Sect¡¯s thirty thousand disciples can¡¯t even topare to a piece of trash...¡±


    Scoffing coldly, Zong Shou stopped speaking. Thinking about the kindness from that Lingyun Ancestor now in his body, he couldn¡¯t bear to say anything worse.


    Lin Fei¡¯s face changed, but he calmed down after a moment, ¡°The Ancestor mentioned that if one couldplete any one of them, they could be the direct disciple of the sect leader. The person whopletes both can enter the Ancestral Hall in ten years to cultivate for three years, are you interested?¡±


    All the eyes beneath the tform all held still, keeping silent as they waited quietly for Zong Shou to make his choice.


    They knew that just a word from this weak-looking teen and he could ride over all of their heads.


    The Ancestral Hall was something that made everyone envy him.


    When Liang Miaozi heard that, his fists were clenched tight, his expression really dark and gloomy.


    In this world there was actually a person who had such absolute talent in cultivation and spirit arts. However, such talents appeared on such a body...


    Zong Shou shook, hesitating.


    To cultivate for three years in the Lingyun Sect Ancestral Hall, there¡¯s actually such a good thing?


    Lingyun Sect¡¯s Ancestral Hall was one of the Ten Shrines of the Cloud World. Although it was at the bottom of the rankings, it had gathered the cultivation and spirit art essence of Lingyun Sect over tens of thousands of years, many people craved it.


    Although the twelve God Talismans and the Small Heaven Sword Formation were extraordinary,pared to the things he could find in the Shrine, they were at most unrefined techniques.


    Swallowing down, Zong Shou did indeed crave it badly. In the next moment, his eyes looked towards Yin Yang and Chuxue, and he instantly mocked himself.


    ¡°Ancestral Hall? I truly am a little tempted. But I, Zong Shou, don¡¯t have such thick skin, being scolded by people as trash and definitely being unable to join Lingyun Sect. Anyways, you all look down on my Dual Meridian Body, right?¡±

 Chapter 30 - Leaving Abruptly

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 30 Leaving Abruptly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After he spoke, Zong Shou suddenly leapt away, jumping off the Heaven Talisman tform and walking towards the gate of the pce.


    Lin Fei opened his mouth, wanting to persuade him, but at thest second he sighed, not saying a word. From start to finish, Liang Miaozi was standing in front of the main hall, his fists dripping fresh blood.


    Yin Yang hesitated, his face showing that he was struggling. However, that was just for a short moment, and he confidently chased after his prince with Chuxue.


    Walking out of the crowd, Zong Shou suddenly thought about one matter, turning around and saying, ¡°What was that, that Lingyun Vermillion Token? Why is Uncle Yin still holding onto it? That useless thing, are you going to eat it?¡±


    Yin Yang paused only a moment, beforeughing and tossing the Lingyun Sect Token casually to the side.


    With a crisp ttering, the entire drill field and the hundreds of Lingyun Sect disciples there felt their faces flush red, filled with anger, but also shame.


    This token being tossed on the ground was undoubtedly a p straight at their faces!


    Ten thousand years of built-up reputation was ground right to nothing in an instant.


    Lin Fei¡¯s face was showing more and more despair. Liang Miaozi could only feel an intense pain in his chest; his throat felt sweet, but his mouth was filled with the taste of iron.


    Zong Shouughed without restraint as he continued to walk on. Just as he was about to step out of the gate, he saw someone ahead of him. He was tall and skinny, only his eyes looked those of a wild beast, fierce and brutal.


    An overbearing aura instantly charged at his face, touching his heart. It was like there was a huge leopard filled with killing intent in front of him, and not another thirteen-year old teen like him.


    Yin Yang¡¯s expression changed slightly, hurrying to block for Zong Shou.


    ¡°So it is this person...¡±


    The memories buried in the depths of his mind instantly sharpened. Yan Fei Bai, entered Lingyun Sect at thirteen years of age, after just ten years him stepped into the Realm of the Ascended.


    Considering the time and age, didn¡¯t this person join Lingyun Sect this year? Out of this batch of disciples, apart from him, who else would have such martial arts strength at such a young age?


    Since this person was here, then the other should be, too. His eyes floated around, and not far away found a girl. Her face was flushing red as she looked on from afar with interest.


    If he was right, this girl should be surnamed Ge, her name was Hanyun.


    During the God Emperor Era, spiritual energy was rampant, numerous experts were born. These two people were pinnacle-level existences in the future, butpared to all the experts, they weren¡¯t out of the ordinary.


    The reason why Zong Shou remembered them was because in hisst life, he had an intense battle against the twin pirs of Pill Spirit, not just the Heaven Talisman and Sky Sword tforms.


    Even without him, two yearster this Yan Fei Bai would be able to break the legend of the Donglin Cloud Continent. With one de and within seven hundred breaths, he would break the Small Heaven sword formation. Ge Hanyun at his side would borrow the Luo Cloud Spirit Brush, personally copying the twelve God Talismans of the tform, simrly shocking the Cloud Continent. On the same day, the two of them became direct disciples of Lingyun Sect, bing the pirs of the sect.


    His thoughts moved slightly, before he regained his calm. Zong Shou didn¡¯t pause at all as he walked forwards. The ce he put his foot down changed slightly. Just by turning his body slightly to the side, he easily broke this strong aura, brushing past this young teen.


    That Yan Fei Bai¡¯s body trembled, and he eximed coldly, ¡°What exquisite skill! Such martial talent, what a waste! If you weren¡¯t dual meridians, I definitely couldn¡¯t beat you. If three years from now, you can enter the Martial Master Realm, I will challenge you!¡±


    Zong Shou was confused, not following this person¡¯s logic. I can¡¯t beat him now, but in three years, he thinks I can? He recalled the fool¡¯s obsession with martial arts before silently shaking his head, not bothering with him as he walked out of the gates of the pce.


    Both sides of this ce was still high mountains and clouds. Looking out from here was vast and open, miles ofnd caught in one¡¯s eyes, very rxing and rejuvenating one¡¯s senses.


    When Zong Shou looked down at his feet, he saw a mountainous path linked directly to the foot of the mountain. It was made of jade stone, but it was really dangerous and covered by numerous clouds, blocking one¡¯s sight such that one was unable to see their direction. It seemed to be predicting his future.


    Taking a deep breath, Zong Shouughed out once more, before heading down.


    Perhaps because he had used up too much stamina and energy, his footsteps were weak and his body was shaky. However, every step he took was filled with conviction.


    No matter how tough the path ahead, he would have to walk it. If there was no path ahead, then he would just open one himself.


    There was no reason why the decades of years of experience he had in hisst life couldn¡¯t conquer this Dual Meridian Body.


    Although the Lingyun Sect was good, his character loved being unrestrained.


    Just as he was feeling really self-righteous, feeling really good about himself, feeling that all the obstacles in the world were easily solved, his legs suddenly went soft, and he uncontrobly fell forwards.


    Looking at the huge fall ahead of him, Zong Shou immediately used his hand to cover his face, leaving everything to fate. Was his ambitious future going to end right here?


    The next moment, he only felt the world around him twisting and turning as he was pulled back by someone.


    ¡°Young Master, stop forcing yourself!¡± The voice was like a silver bell. Zong Shou looked around carefully and realized that he was lying on her back.


    Preposterous! A proper man being carried by a girl!


    Zong Shou instinctively struggled, but when he smelled the fragrance from her body, he immediately changed his mind and happily hugged her.


    This smell was really fragrant!


    ¡ª¡ª


    Two hours after the three of them left, Pill Spirit Pce was still totally silent.


    The admission test for the inner disciples ended in a hurry. All the Lingyun disciples were gloomy. As for the broken parts and stone pieces on the tforms, no one went to pick them up, much less that Lingyun Vermillion Token.


    At the current moment, Lin Fei and Liang Miaozi, who had the highest positions, stood at their original spots in a trance, just like statues.


    A three-colored glow descended from the clouds. An image appeared on the Heaven Talisman tform, and a roughly fortyish-year old man, wearing a high hat and broad belts like a schr, his body a little towards the plumb side, stepped out of the glow.


    Looking around, the gentle smile on his face disappeared. All that was left was loss and shock. ¡°Senior Master Lin, what happened? Lin Weizi only took a trip to Yunling Pce, what did I miss? Did someone really break the Small Heaven Sword Formation and copy the twelve God Talismans? Which disciple had such exceptional talent?¡±


    Lin Fei¡¯s body tensed up, his mouth filled with an indescribable bitterness.

 Chapter 31 - Too Late to Regret

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Too Late to Regret</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The atmosphere on the Heaven Talisman tform was scarily cold. The many heads of Pill Spirit pce were all extremely nervous, standing solemnly and looking at the gloomy Ling Weizi.


    ¡°Which meant that the Gantian Mountain Prince held the Lingyun Vermillion Token and wanted to join our sect but Liang Miaozi Junior Brother rejected him. Junior brother not only chased him out, but even humiliated him! So this prince was furious, not only breaking the Small Heaven Sword Formation but also copying the twelve God Talismans?¡±


    As he summarized all that, Ling Weizi felt a huge headache. One could pretty much imagine the situation that would ur.


    An absolute dual talent, such a teen, even without what happened today, was enough to shake the hearts of anyone.


    ¡°Then after that, this Gantian Mountain Prince didn¡¯t choose to join Lingyun Sect, not just saying words of humiliation towards our sect, but also tossing aside the Lingyun Vermillion Token?¡±


    The people around all didn¡¯t reply, shame and regret appearing on their faces. Ling Weizi only felt his chest feeling really stuffy, his head giddy.


    He took in a few sessive breaths, resisting the temptation of beating up everyone present.


    But looking down at the broken puppet parts and broken pieces of stone, his face couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    Casually bringing the red Token to his hand and softly holding it, only after a long while did the fury in his eyes fade away. However, the cold he was emanating sent more chills down their spines.


    ¡°Gantian Mountain Prince. I remember that kid, isn¡¯t he just thirteen? Keke! How strong! Just a thirteen-year old, and he could break the formation and copy the talismans, and we actually chased him away. If this matter is spread out, what would others say about us? Are we brainless, or do we not have eyes?


    ¡°Forget it? Not being able to ept such a talent to our sect is a regret, but it doesn¡¯t affect us much. But this Token affects the reputation of our sect that was built up over generations. I am simply ashamed, not knowing how I will be able to meet my masters after I die...¡±


    The few cultivators around were looking more and more ashamed. Ling Weizi looked right at Liang Miaozi coldly. ¡°Liang Miaozi Junior Brother, this entire matter started because of you. How are you going to exin yourself?¡±


    Liang Miaozi had no anger left in him, hesitating before trying to fight for himself, ¡°I saw that he had dual meridians and isn¡¯t suitable for cultivation! Within the sect, although there are dual meridian cultivation methods, they aren¡¯t orthodox...¡±


    ¡°That is an excuse! Our sect has so many previous examples, and I didn¡¯t see any of them harming our sect. That Zong Weiran only wanted to seek sanctuary for his son. That person helped our sect, so why couldn¡¯t we protect his son?¡±


    Ling Weizi shook his head, his face was filled with disappointment. ¡°Furthermore that Gantian Mountain Prince, even with dual meridians, with his talent we would go all out to help him make up for his ws. Junior brother, I know you still keep in contact with those few people. But are such rtionships strong enough for you to harm the sect¡¯s interests? It seems like you have forgotten your identity! We have really spoiled you...¡±


    Although his words were simple, Liang Miaozi visibly shook, his entire person instantly felt like his soul had left his body. After a short while he barely moved his lips, ¡°Miaozi is wrong! I will go into secluded meditation and await sect punishment.¡±


    Ling Weizi didn¡¯t bother with him, turning around and looking at Lin Fei, whose face was really bitter. ¡°I am also at fault. I will personally go ept my punishment.¡±


    Ling Weizi smiled bitterly when he heard that. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do about this matter today. We can only try our best to pick up the pieces. Who knows how many people witnessed it?¡±


    ¡°A total of two hundred and sixty-nine people. As the spiritual wave period is about to arrive, close to ny percent of Junior Brothers and Senior Brothers were cultivating in the cave. Only the disciples on duty, as well as the juniors brothers and sisters who entered today, saw it.¡±


    Huang Yi expected that Ling Weizi would ask that, answering without hesitation. Ling Weizi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Two hundred and sixty-nine? That¡¯s good, at least there¡¯s not too many...¡±


    Muttering softly, Ling Miaozi sighed, looking up into the clouds, ¡°I will seek instructions from the sect leader. I hope there¡¯s a way to save it. No matter what, such a shocking talent cannot afford to wander outside of our Lingyun Sect!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the current moment, Zong Shou and his two attendants were walking down the foot of the mountain. The Pill Spirit mountain was two hundred thousand feet high, its path was really dangerous. Even with Chuxue and Yin Yang being skilled cultivators, they took close to four hours to reach the bottom.


    Zong Shou felt a little regretful that he had too much of a backbone when he left. He should have asked Huang Yi to send them down.


    Yin Yang kept silent the entire way. Only when they could see the bottom, that giant mountain gate, did he suddenly ask, ¡°Prince,you really don¡¯t want to join Lingyun Sect? Once we walk out of this Pill Spirit Mountain, we can¡¯t turn back. The way back will have a lot of ambushes and dangers. That Liang Miaozi is just a small person, why do we care so much about such humiliation?¡±


    ¡°How can we not care? Since I have already said those words, can we still return and let themugh at us? We have to have some dignity and pride!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head beforeughing, expressionlessly saying, ¡°Actually I don¡¯t really care about my face, but I really didn¡¯t want to see you two get humiliated. I feel really disgusted by such people...¡±


    Yin Yang was startled and a little speechless. Although the prince sounded really righteous and also really cool, why did his tone sound so fake?


    In truth, he really didn¡¯t mind the humiliation Chuxue and him had endured. Even if they went back now, would the Lingyun Sect people dare tough at them? They would even treat them as VIP¡¯s!


    He wanted to say that and give Zong Shou a way out. Chuxue didn¡¯t notice anything, saying, ¡°I think Young Master is right. Especially that Liang Miaozi, he is so annoying. He said Young Master is trash, but apart from your dual meridians, you are better than him in every other way. So what if they are the top sect in the East of Cloud World? Even if they beg us, we won¡¯t go back. Even if I die, I don¡¯t want to enter this Lingyun Sect!¡±


    Zong Shou and Yin Yang wanted to say something but thinking about it, turning around now was a little inappropriate. Yin Yang turned his head and asked, ¡°How did the prince find out the weakness of the formation? I have thought about it for a long time and only felt like the entire formation didn¡¯t have any weakness, it was a wlessbination. It is hard to imagine how the prince managed to find the method to break the formation so quickly, while in so much danger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple!¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, heughed carefreely, ¡°If there are no ways to break through, you make one yourself...¡±


    Yin Yang frowned. This wasmon martial arts logic, but if those eighteen sword puppets were so easily broken through, then they wouldn¡¯t have remained unsolved for tens of thousands of years.


    In the next moment, Zong Shou said once more, ¡°Those puppets are truly unbreakable, if they were slow naturally one would not be able to do anything. But when they became fast, then there was a chance!¡±


    Yin Yang shook. A light shone in his eyes as he was filled with astonishment.


    So that was it!


    Who knew whether or not the prince had thought about it himself on the spot, or relied on his intuition?


    If it was thetter, then this prince had to be a cultivation genius, able to stand at the top of the generation in the future. If it was the former, then he would be even more terrifying, filling one with fear!

 Chapter 32 - Coincidental meeting at the foot of the mountain

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Coincidental meeting at the foot of the mountain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Yin Yang once again went into a state of silence. At the ending portion of the stairs, as he looked at Zong Shou, he appeared out of sorts.


    The talent of this kid was one in a million, unfortunately the heavens had tied up his wings.


    If he could toss aside the chains of his dual meridians, he would be able to soar up high and charge into the clouds.


    Even the skies of the Cloud World might not be able to keep such a mighty eagle, who was born to soar even higher.


    As long as he solved his body¡¯s condition. However, was it truly so easy to do so?


    While Yin Yang was in a trance, Zong Shou and Xue¡¯er started quarrelling. Not far away from the mountain gate, Zong Shou was prepared to get down and walk himself. However, Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t allow him to, her jade hands holding on tightly, not allowing him to get off.


    Zong Shou struggled for half a day and was still unable to get away. As such he could only knock her head, ¡°Little brat, put me down. If people see us, how can I show myself to others?¡±


    On the mountain he was forced to let her carry him. After all the Small Heaven Sword Formation and twelve God Talismans had used up all of his energy. The mountain path was also really dangerous, each step hard to traverse.


    But if he was still being carried when they walked out of the mountain, it would be really inappropriate.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Xue¡¯er defiantly scoffed back at, grumbling, ¡°Don¡¯t move. We are just a few steps away. Young Master has been like this since young, liking to force yourself! You obviously cramped up so many times! You have no energy left, right? But you still want to act strong. Also, don¡¯t call me little brat, Xue¡¯er has already grown up!¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help, but feel a little awkward. After he broke the formation, he didn¡¯t think about it much, but once they were walking down the mountain, each and every muscle was cramping up. However, he still didn¡¯t want to back down, ¡°Who says I have no more strength left? Cramping is cramping, it has nothing to do with not having strength. You¡¯re only thirteen, if you aren¡¯t a brat, what are you? You have carried me for so long, aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°I am not tired! Xue¡¯er is strong, I can walk several days and still be fine! Hah, Young Master is lying. When you struggled you were so weak, Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t even try seriously...¡±


    When she said that, Zong Shou¡¯s embarrassment turned into rage, ¡°You damn brat! I am a Dual Meridian Body, there will be more such scenes. Do you think I will let you carry me each and every time?¡±


    Chuxue proudly raised her eyebrows, her expression really serious. ¡°Of course, if you are like this for the rest of your life, I will carry you all the way. I promised master that in this life I won¡¯t be separated and leave Young Master!¡±


    Zong Shou was angry, but also amused, and he ended up smiling, feeling that the softest part of his heart was being touched. The emotions flowing in his chest were veryplicated. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but be much gentler as he focused on Chuxue.


    ¡ª


    He forgot to continue struggling, and only when they crossed the mountain gate did he regain his senses.


    Just as his desire to fight was rekindled, he saw two people walk over.


    Chuxue and Yin Yang instantly paused, Zong Shou¡¯s expression also froze.


    These two people, one was around forty, looking really unfamiliar, they had never seen him before. The other was sixteen, who looked vaguely familiar. Within his memory, images regarding this person automatically appeared.


    Zong Ling, Zong Shi¡¯s blood brother and also one of his cousins. He didn¡¯t remember having much interaction with this person. When they met they often gave each other a nod of the head, their rtionship was quite cold. Within Gantian Mountain, they hadn¡¯t spoken a single word to one another in the least few years.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why this person would appear here, most likely he had nefarious intentions.


    The two of them were slightly startled, then rxed, Zong Ling was the first to speak, saying coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it cousin? Looking at the situation, did brother Shou get kicked out of the Lingyun Sect? I heard that uncle has a Lingyun Vermillion Token, did cousin not use that?¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, the corners of his lips twitched. Wasn¡¯t Zong Ling¡¯s tone simr to that dead Zong Yu? As expected from cousins, they were pretty much the same.


    Yin Yang and Chuxue¡¯s expressions suddenly changed, their eyes sharp as they stared coldly at the two ahead.


    That unfamiliar middle-aged man shook his head and sighed, ¡°You really won¡¯t give up until you see your death! Brother Yin, I told you that you all wouldn¡¯t get what you wished foring over to Pill Spirit Mountain, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Now what? You should have agreed to what I said, better than losing all your face here.¡±


    Yin Yang¡¯s neck was turning green, the muscles on his body contracting tight, his face was getting very ugly. Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up brightly.


    He deduced that this person was Feng Xiao, who had spoken to Yin Yang that night. The matter today was also really simple, just thinking about it they knew the reason why Liang Miaozi rejected him.


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s teeth ground as she spat, ¡°Despicable!¡±


    ¡°Despicable?¡± Feng Xiao burst out intoughter, a look of disdain appearing on his face. ¡°Since we are already going ahead one another, naturally we would stop at nothing! When Master did things, he was at least ten times more vicious than my Young Master. In the end, wasn¡¯t this your choice? Furthermore, that senior agreed to give us a chance and also gave the prince a chance. As long as the prince passed the evaluation, even Zong Shi couldn¡¯t do anything about it!¡±


    The moment those words were said, Zong Lingughed coldly, ¡°Why are you saying so much for? A rubbish would always be a piece of rubbish! Even with the Lingyun Vermillion Token, it still can¡¯t help him. However, cousin, you are really fortunate, Xue¡¯er helped to carry you off the mountain? Previously I thought you were useless, but at least you had backbone. Now you have lost all face for our Zong Family! Don¡¯t you know how to walk? Why aren¡¯t you getting down?¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s fist gripped tight, her face flushing red with rage, she wanted to punch out and smash this Zong Ling¡¯s face in.


    <i>Young Master isn¡¯t trash! Three hundred forty-three breaths to break the Small Heaven Sword Formation, not using spiritual strength topletely copy the twelve God Talismans! How many people in this world canpare to him?</i>


    Within the famous Pill Spirit Pce, there were none who were able to use their sword at ny-nine breaths!


    Just as she was about to retort, Zong Shou broke out inughter. He patted her shoulder, ¡°Sorry sorry? I am such a piece of trash, pulling you down. But you do know that my body is too weak and I can only let her carry me down. Speaking of which, she is my maid; I want her to carry me, so she carries me, she will do whatever I want her to do. How does it concern you?¡±


    While he spoke, he hugged Chuxue tightly, looking really close. He originally didn¡¯t want anyone to see that in case he would lose all his face. Now that Zong Ling said that, he didn¡¯t want toe down anymore.


    Zong Ling¡¯s face turned green from rage, his eyes dark and gloomy as he red at Chuxue. After a long moment, he took in a deep breath to calm himself down, then he gave himself a mockingugh. He arrogantly passed by the three of them, ¡°Originally I wanted to take into ount our blood rtion, that if you gave up the throne and left Donglin Cloud Continent, my brother and I could let you live! Now I know that I was too foolish. Brother Shou asked for it, let¡¯s hope that there will be a day when you can return to Gantian Mountain alive...¡±


    Seeing that, Feng Xiao sighed once more, looking at Yin Yang. ¡°Brother Yin, the situation is clear now, why are you still following that piece of trash? If you want, to I can persuade the Young Master to give you a chance!¡±


    Yin Yangughed involuntarily, his lips rising, his words filled with a lot of irony. ¡°The situation is clear? I don¡¯t think so!¡±

 Chapter 33 - Sword Talisman Seeds

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Sword Talisman Seeds</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Less than a hundred steps from the mountain path, the three of them returned to the carriage.


    The huge rain was bing more and more intense, the storm wrapping up the area rapidly. The carriage, even with its spirit formation, was unable to fully stabilize.


    However Yin Yang¡¯s face didn¡¯t have the gloominess and worry from before. Be it his expression or his actions,it was like he had got over everything.


    Zong Shou got off Chuxue¡¯s back and stood at the entrance of the carriage, feeling like all the muscles and bones in his body were about to fall apart. The deep sense of exhaustion was striking him deeply. He suppressed it and didn¡¯t rush in to rest. Instead he turned around and asked Yin Yang, ¡°Uncle Yin doesn¡¯t regret? The moment we leave this Pill Spirit Mountain, it will be toote to turn back.¡±


    Yin Yang had said simr words to him on the mountain path. Now Zong Shou was the one asking in return. Yin Yang made a clear and definite reply, ¡°Since you aren¡¯t afraid of dying, then why should I be? Even if we are to walk into hell, I am willing to follow you in!¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent, turning towards Chuxue and smiling widely, ¡°Xue¡¯er, it seems I have underestimated you. What happened to you thesest three years in Gantian Mountain? Let¡¯s not talk about Zong Yu, why does even this Zong Ling like you so much?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s face turned red, like steam was rising from her head. She stuttered and tried to exin, but found Zong Shou pinching her cheeks yfully. ¡°Forget it! You are loved by everyone. Hehe! Just let Zong Ling be jealous until his death. However, you not leaving me and being separated from me during this life; those words, I will remember them clearly!¡±


    The first few sentences he said in a joking manner. For thest sentence, his tone was really serious.


    Chuxue was startled, but when she regained her senses, Zong Shou had already stepped into the carriage.


    The moment he returned to the carriage, Zong Shouid face t on the ground, his four limbs spread wide like a starfish,his meridians and muscles constantly cramping up.


    The pain was even worse than thest battle against Zong Yu and Burning Sword Wu Wei. Perhaps because he had adapted to this body, he didn¡¯t faint like before.


    ¡°If I went all in to one-versus-one someone, I wouldn¡¯t evenst fifteen minutes with this body!¡±


    Laughing bitterly, Zong Shou suppressed the pain and exhaustion and sat up once more, back to a sitting posture where his five hearts faced the sky, connecting with Heaven and Earth.


    He took a look at his dantian.


    He sucked in a deep cold breath. His calm was nearly lost, his face interchanging between green and white, filled with happiness and shock.


    ¡°Those cold currents from before were actually these things...¡±


    Within his energy sea Foundation Chakra, there were eighteen more sword shaped qi that were flowing around in his Foundation Meridian.


    They should be foreign types of true qi however they behaved like fish to water with the qi within his meridians, no conflicts, actually merging with one another and not separating.


    His will could even move them to a certain extent. However they could only be moved within his body and not moved outside.


    There were also small threads of intent hidden within, sharp and overbearing, however they were reserved such that one couldn¡¯t feel any sharpness.


    Towards this sword shape qi as well as the aura they revealed, Zong Shou was really familiar with them.


    ¡°These sword intent is most likely the Cloud shocking god destroying sword intent.So it seems like that legend is true!¡±


    Within his body was the Lingyun Ancestor¡¯s secret legacy-Cloud Shocking God Destroying Sword, the eighteen sword intent spirit seeds with all the secrets. Sword power, sword strength, sword qi, sword sharpness, sword rhythm, sword strength, sword sense, sword soul, sword spirit, all the secrets and methods to use were all included in the form of seeds.


    As long as he looked to it everyday, nurturing and developing it everyday, he would be able to truly grasp it. He would be able to practice this Lingyun Sect secret sword technique easily in the future.


    Legend had it that when Yan Fei Bai thatte bloomer had made himself famous, he had grasped a portion of the sword intent which was why he was invincible in Donglin Cloud Continent. Even some ascended experts needed to hide and avoid this junior who was only at the Earth chakra Realm.


    Many people were guessing where did this martial arts intent that exceeded his personal cultivation Realme from.


    Some people guessed that it came from the Lingyun Sect ancestral hall, that martial arts shrine. Some people guessed that it was from the First generation of eighteen sword puppets that Yan Fei Bai had taken down. The evidence was that in the other four cloud inds and four continents, disciples who destroyed the small Heaven sword formation had all grasped the Cloud shocking god destroying sword intent.


    However this had always been a guess and wasn¡¯t proven.


    However at this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s first thought wasn¡¯t surprise but he sighed instead.


    Lingyun Sect¡¯s Sky Sword tform wasn¡¯t only on Pill Spirit Mountain. On all five cloud continents and four inds, there were simr formations. Even those twelve god talisman stone steeles were the same.


    Their situations were simr to that of Donglin Cloud Continent, unable to be broken in ten thousand years.


    However just two yearster, after Yan Fei Bai, in just a short ten years, all nine puppets and stone steeles were either forcefully broken or talismans sessfully copied. Within Lingyun Sect, there was the rise of numerous experts, shining out from their generation.


    Looking out at the entire Cloud World, many experts and standouts of the generations appeared, the winds blowing and experts were asmon as clouds. Close to ten thousand years of martial arts umtion had totally exploded before the spiritual energy wave arrived. And the God Emperor era was truly an era that belonged to the strong.


    Today him breaking the formation and copying the talisman might be like a legend, unbelievable. However if he did it tens of yearster, not many people would be shocked by it.


    That was because too many people would be able to do that. The number of so called talents then were like stars in the gxy, uncountable.


    After sighing, Zong Shou started to investigate these eighteen sword intents as well as their pros and cons to him.


    Using his experience from thest life, using his will to touch them over and over, only two hours passed did he confirm that there was an 80 percent chance that the Lingyun Ancestor didn¡¯t do anything funny to these spiritual seeds.


    The reason why he said it was 80 percent was because there were more all rounded and definite ways to confirm it which were ones Zong Shou couldn¡¯t use. As such he couldn¡¯te into contact with the deeperyers of the sword intent.


    Once he rxed himself, a crazy joy appeared on his face.


    He didn¡¯t mind the Absolute Cloud Shocking Sword. Even the Cloud shocking god destroying sword intent from the Lingyun Ancestor was decent in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    At this moment, these sword intent spiritual seeds were like hot coal in winter.


    Using his will to control, he caused all the sword intent qi to flow around the breathing and Foundation Meridians, into all the holes and acupoints.


    As expected, everywhere they passed, all mutated and impure true qi were broken and taken apart by these eighteen sword intent spiritual seeds. Easily and simply, either digesting or excreting them.


    The only thing that gave him a headache was that these sword seeds were also absorbing the purest true qi within his body at every moment.


    Naturally this was something that he had expected. If he was right, this Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent would appear stronger and more apparent as he cultivated qi to charge and open his meridians.


    ¡°The small Heaven sword formation puppets were the eighteen Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intents. Then the warm current from the stone ste are the spiritual seeds of the God Talismans?¡±


    Zong Shou turned his attention back to his soul. As expected, around his soul ocean twelve Runes were rotating around.


    Identifying them one by one, all twelve of the Words were there: Sky, Earth, Yin, Yang, Gold, Terra, Water, Fire, Wood, Wind, Thunder and Luck, the twelve God Talismans!

 Chapter 34 - Break off all Friendly Ties

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Break off all Friendly Ties</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    All the God Talisman seeds were floating outside of his soul ocean, like a clock with the Sky Word as the head and the Luck Word as the end.


    Simr to those sword intent spirit seeds, they were absorbing his soul power to nurture and nourish themselves. Even his Energy Swallowing Technique couldn¡¯t keep up with the swallowing speed of these spirit seeds.


    Zong Shou sighed silently, knowing that after today, his body would have two more true qi swallowing channels.


    Luckily, all these talismans weren¡¯t without benefit. These talismans could also purify the soul, the effects were only slightly weaker than the Sky Mirror Soul Shining Technique. They could help strengthen his soul and suppress the dual meridians.


    Zong Shou¡¯s attention was attracted by that ¡®Luck¡¯ Word.


    Who knows if it was because of that piece of stone ste breaking apart, but out of all twelve God Talisman seeds, this ¡®Luck¡¯ rune was the biggest and the mostplete.


    As Zong Shou¡¯s intent came into contact with it, he had an eager-to-try feeling, to use his own strength to draw out the strength of this talisman.


    How was that possible? Without borrowing the help of the stone ste, for a spirit master to draw a God Talisman he would at least have to be in the Body Forming Realm! That was already the peak of what spirit masters could reach!


    ¡ª¡ª


    Pretty much at the same time, on the firstyer of stone steps of Pill Spirit Mountain, Zong Ling and Feng Xiao watched the carriage coldly as it left, disappearing into the storm.


    Feng Xiao¡¯s brows were badly furrowed. Normally speaking, seeing Zong Shou getting chased out by the Lingyun Sect, his mission here had beenpleted. What he had to do now was to be a bystander and watch what happened to those three.


    However, after he met that prince, Feng Xiao felt uneasy. He kept feeling that he had missed out on something.


    Zong Ling¡¯s expression at the side was even uglier, a cold light shining within his blue eyes. After standing still for long, he suddenly swore coldly, ¡°One day, I will personally tear apart that Zong Shou to vent my hatred!¡±


    He groaned, ¡°Uncle Feng, I heard brother say that you have a good connection in this city. With your ability, you can contact some helpers for me..¡±


    Feng Xiao was startled, forgetting what he was thinking and asking anxiously, ¡°Young Master Ling is ready to act on Zong Shou? You can¡¯t! Although the ruler died, there are many on Gantian Mountain that support him, his right hand men are all holding important roles. Zong Shi Young Master needs time to recruit the various tribes. Zong Shou can die, but he can¡¯t die at our hands!¡±


    He was annoyed that this young man wasn¡¯t calm enough, because of one move he actually lost his head. Feng Xiao looked at the teen beside him and shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Feng, I naturally know the importance of all this. I am asking you to call people over, just in case.¡±


    As he said that, Zong Ling paused slightly, his expression slowly bing serious, ¡°The feeling this cousin is giving me is really unusual. Confident and without a care. The previous him didn¡¯t have such an aura. Keke! Actually Uncle Feng doesn¡¯t need to care that much, it might be my false intuition. A piece of trash, could he truly flee from those two people?¡±


    Feng Xiao was a little startled; so, he wasn¡¯t the only one who had such a feeling. However, after thinking about it for a moment, heughed at himself for thinking too much.


    A eight meridian Mythic Master, a skilled maid along with that prince who panted after walking a few steps, what waves could they cause? No matter how the situation changed, nothing would be able to change the future of these three people.


    Giving a disdainfulugh, Feng Xiao¡¯s brows loosened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Young Master, Feng Xiao will try his best to keep the life of Su Chuxue. Yin Yang is a little unfortunate; not only did hee from a famous sect, he also has some secrets...¡±


    Just as he said that, they saw a cloud descend from the skies andnd in front of the mountain gate. A teen walked out. He was Huang Yi, who had brought Zong Shou and the other two up previously.


    Looking down at the two of them, Huang Yi¡¯s eyes shone before regaining calm, saying expressionlessly, ¡°You two are here for Liang Miaozi Senior Master?¡±


    Zong Ling¡¯s pride immediately disappeared. A ttering smile appeared on Feng Xiao¡¯s face, bowing, ¡°Yes! My Family¡¯s Young Master has some rtions with senior, and we two are here on his orders. We have a gift to hand over to senior Liang.¡±


    ¡°Gift?¡±


    Huang Yi frowned, following which he smiled, ¡°Coincidentally, Senior Master has a sentence for me to give to you two.¡±


    Zong Ling and Feng Xiao immediately raised their heads, their eyes filled with confusion and surprise. In the next moment, they felt a huge ¡°Pa¡± sound in their ears.


    Who knows what the young man ahead of them did, their right cheeks were smashed by a huge strength, flinging the two of them several meters away. They only felt their heads go dizzy and their necks were nearly broken into pieces.


    Luckily the two of them were at the Mythic Master Realm and regained their wits at pretty much the same time. Feng Xiao only felt panic and fear, not knowing what was happening. Zong Ling on the other hand was furious, the veins on his neck appearing, killing intent exploding out.


    Even Lingyun Sect, the top sect in the Donglin Cloud Continent, couldn¡¯t humiliate a direct disciple of the Sky Fox sect Zong Family for no reason!


    Before he could even speak, another ¡°pa¡± sounded out in their ears.


    This time it was on the left side of their faces, the strength increasing from the previous time. Their bodies flew back a hundred meters,nding in the mud. Seeing their tragic and dirty state, the few Lingyun Sect disciples behind Huang Yi looked away, not bearing to watch.


    Huang Yi didn¡¯t care about them, standing straight on the stone steps, he looked coldly at the two of them. ¡°Senior Master wants me to tell you that although he has done what you have asked, but the huge animosity of today is what he remembers to heart. From today on, him and that Gang Yezhen have no rtions! Ten years from now, he will personally find you to settle the score!¡±


    Following that Huang Yi¡¯s hand grabbed out, dragging out a wooden box that fell from Feng Xiao¡¯s body, saying coldly, ¡°As for your gift, I will ept it for Senior Master. I give you two five days time, and if you two are still in the Sudian Mountain range, Lingyun Sect will take your lives! These words are from the First Seat of Pill Spirit Mountain!¡±


    Saying those words, Huang Yi walked behind the giant mountain gate, smiling like nothing was happening.


    In the mud, Feng Xiao was shaking, his eyes filled with utmost fear. Zong Ling¡¯s face was ashen white, without any more anger, all that was left was uneasiness.


    Lingyun Sect held a high and mighty position all around, never interfering in the fights of the Continents and cloud inds. No one would make enemies with this sect, which was why from the start they were the symbol of kindness and friendliness.


    There had to be a reason why they were showing animosity towards the two of them.


    That Liang Miaozi seeing them as his enemies was something they couldn¡¯t understand, either.


    Feng Xiao and Zong Ling¡¯s eyes met. From the look on the other¡¯s face, they saw astonishment and doubt.


    What had happened on the Pill Spirit Mountain in the past few hours? Why did such a change happen so suddenly?

 Chapter 35 - Cloud Shocking God Destroying

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Cloud Shocking God Destroying</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Noon of the next day, Zong Shou was seated on the soft mattress of the carriage, his body shaking and moving with the vibrations of the carriage.


    The current him was living in a state of ignorance, his mind totally wandering off. Who knew how long had passed before he sighed, his expression really bitter.


    ¡°What should I do? This favor that I owe that Lingyun Sect ancestor is getting bigger and bigger..¡±


    Ever since he learned that the twelve God Talisman seeds could help him draw out the twelve God Talismans after he had nourished them to a certain level, Zong Shou knew that the gift from the Lingyun Ancestor was far greater than he imagined.


    Just the eighteen Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intents were already a huge help. Along with these God Talismans, the benefits didn¡¯t even need to be mentioned.


    Yesterday he was just too tired and didn¡¯t think much about it. He spent a full day and night in deep sleep, and after waking up and doing his usual cultivation he started having a headache.


    In hisst life, he was known as one of the Seven Emperors of the Cloud World. His martial art methods were enough topare to the top experts of the Ten Shrines.


    But, after all, that was in hisst life, and also in that virtual environment.


    To his current body, be it the sword intents or the god talismans, he had to cherish them.


    What Zong Ling was hesitating about was that after getting all these things, how was he going to strike down the Lingyun Sect?


    The vengeances in thest life, as well as the happenings in real life were things he could all ce down and not bother with.


    The Lingyun Sect¡¯s Scripture Hiding cave and that Ancestral Hall were just too tempting.


    ¡°Forget it! These sword intents and talismans, with my cultivation, can¡¯t be used anyways. If I have a chance in the future, I¡¯ll think of a way to pay them back. Speaking of which, if I can¡¯t solve this body, what future do I have? Aren¡¯t I thinking too much?¡±


    As he thought in such directions, Zong Shou felt more at ease and started cultivating once more.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Training Qi and meditation were all about focus. Once Zong Shou got into that zone, he had no thoughts and no emotions.


    Thread after thread of true Qi were forcefully sucked out of the beast crystals in his hand, and directed into his energy ocean. There he gathered up the true qi like a spear, piercing the unopened parts of his Breathing Meridian, chiseling it open without much care!


    Different from previous days, within that true qi spear were also the eighteen sword intent spiritual seeds!


    The original, already powerful strength was sharper than before. With an unstoppable aura, it broke apart all the unopened holes and acupoints in the Breathing Chakra Meridian.


    Explosions broke out from within the Qi ocean, like lightning striking down. Blood roiled all over his body, his white skin flushed red.


    Zong Shou was unfazed, and after a light shout, he took in a deep breath. Air currents wrapped up within the room, like small tornados, all the air as well as spiritual energy surging into Zong Shuo¡¯s nose. His lungs were like bottomless pits as they gave out soft sounds of wind and lightning.


    He exhaled hard, generating yet another explosion. All the air that he had inhaled from before was released.


    In just the time it took to inhale and exhale, all the holes and acupoints in his foundation and Breathing Meridians were opened up. There were now two circles around his energy, clean and pure.


    ¡°After the Foundation and Breathing Meridians, it is the Marrow Meridian!¡±


    Without any hesitation, he directed the remaining true qi in his meridians into the Marrow Meridian.


    The entire Marrow Meridian was also an unorthodox wheel going around his body. Like the other Chakra Meridians, it was made up of twenty-four points.


    Zong Shou broke open two of them in one shot, and then stopped without using up all of the true Qi.


    With the aid of the Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intents, the damage his meridians sustained by forcing them open was much lower than expected. Even if he opened up one or two more points, it would be fine.


    But cultivation and meditation was a process. His foundation and Breathing Meridians had progressed too quickly. In just three months he had totally opened them, leaving no time for him to amass and create a foundation.


    That Breathing Spirit Fist was also at the small sess state, unable to truly train his two meridians into boulder-like entities, to the stage where energy flowed out like a fountain.


    If the foundations weren¡¯t strong, how would one build a tower that led to the heavens?


    He dispersed all the true Qi, allowing them to cycle the meridians as they wished. Zong Shou looked up at the clouds, which were dark and cloudy as usual. Since he couldn¡¯t use the Sky Mirror Soul Shining Technique, he didn¡¯t meditate, instead taking out a Willow Mark knife. As he held it in the center of his palm, a serious look appeared on his face.


    Six God Defensive Knife Technique was the most pure martial arts secret technique, merging the rhythm, strength, sense, soul, spirit, and focus all into the flying dagger in his hand. This was the path of the Six God Defensive Knife Technique!


    It might not be as convenient as the tool-driving methods of spirit cultivators, but when one trained it to a high level, it could im lives from thousands of miles away.


    When the knife was used, it was even stronger than driving weapon techniques. Its strength and explosiveness wasn¡¯t something that those spirit weapons and tools couldpare to.


    In hisst life, Zong Shou walked the purest form of martial arts cultivation. After he got this Six God Defensive Knife Technique, he naturally followed the instructions, but felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    In this life, since he was forced to be a dual cultivator, he couldn¡¯t help but have thoughts of adding spiritual energy to this technique.


    In these short three months, naturally he didn¡¯t have any sess. The only sess was that the five flying knives in his sleeve were more spiritually connected to him.


    However, after these few months of testing, he had unknowingly opened up a back door that could strengthen the power of this flying knife...


    ¡ª¡ª


    Continuous thoughts and ideas filled his head, until the sky outside of the window was dark. A sharp glow appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This idea can be used. But it is indeed hard to grasp...¡±


    Without hesitating anymore, Zong Shou felt the sword intent spiritual seeds in his body. Causally choosing one and using his will to wrap around it. On the other side of this willpower was the Willow Mark knife in his hand.


    He was actually using a singr method, turning his will into something simr to sword intent, and infuse into the knife.


    This was also a spirit master technique that Zong Shou knew in hisst life, known as the Talisman Marking Technique. It was originally a secret technique from cultivators that only some of the top talisman masters knew. In the future it was spread widely, which meant that anyone that learned talismans would know about this.


    Zong Shou slightly changed it to help him imprint the sword intent.


    However, only Zong Shou, relying on the huge amount of experience he had amassed in hisst life could use his will to sessfully replicate this Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent.


    As time went on, bean-sized beads of sweat appeared on his head. The talisman knife in his hand started to change. A cold glow flowed along it, and the tip became sharper, like something was about to break out from the body of the knife.


    In just a short while, the entire Willow Mark knife exploded into pieces. Many white lights scattered in all directions, sharp beyond belief. Without any sound, they pierced into the four walls of the carriage, deep enough into the steel such that one couldn¡¯t see any splinters.


    Even Zong Shou¡¯s right hand, which he pulled back extremely quickly, was scratched by the shrapnel, leaving over ten wounds.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother much, and he didn¡¯t find it unfortunate, the only thing was that his brows were furrowed.


    ¡°These were made of elite Blood Copper steel, and still couldn¡¯t withstand it. Is this sword intent too strong? What I can copy is obviously only the topyer. As expected from the Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword, it can destroy god and celestial...¡±


    Flipping his hand, yet another Willow Mark talisman knife came out. He used the Talisman Marking Technique to again try to imprint the Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent onto it.


    This time, just a short moment passed before it was blown to pieces again.


    He repeated like that, until the fourth time, Zong Shou¡¯s face had no color of blood anymore. Within his handy a Willow Mark talisman knife.


    The knife¡¯s body was still green with red veins. But if one looked carefully, one could sense that within the knife¡¯s body a Cloud Rune was flowing around...

 Chapter 36 - Post Matter Decision

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Post Matter Decision</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    As the rune moved, faintly discernible bundles of light appeared around the knife. The glow at the tip of the sharp knife was even brighter.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, staying focused.


    ¡°I can only replicate its strength, but not its intent. Using spiritual power to replicate the sword intent isn¡¯t the true way of cultivation...¡±


    Muttering softly to himself, Zong Shou still wondered if he was asking too much of himself.


    The Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent he replicated was just a littlecking.


    But for martial cultivators still at the Bodily Chakra level, this was a level they were far from. Even experts who entered the Xiantian Realm of the Earth Chakra wouldn¡¯t be able to block this.


    If it was three months ago and he fought zing Sword Wu Wei once more, this knife wouldn¡¯t only take one eye, but directly pierce through his brain and take his life.


    He took out thest Willow Mark knife to try to imprint the sword intent. This energy this time was reduced by a lot. However, he still onlysted for just 15 minutes before the entire flying knife exploded into pieces.


    Zong Shou silently shook his head. The sess from before was just an exception. The arrangement of blood copper and its overall structure happened to be more logical and tougher than the other four.


    If he couldn¡¯t add such weak sword intent to it, that meant it was the problem with the material.


    However, these Willow Mark talisman knives were the best talisman weapons he could get his hands on in such a short time.


    Better flying knives could only be obtained from big merchants simr to Baobing, using higher grade spirit cksmiths, and their price wouldn¡¯t be cheap. Otherwise, he could purchase better materials to make them himself.


    ¡°The sess rate is low, but if I¡¯m able to imprint some sword intent, the strength is decent. I can continue doing this...¡±


    Zong Shou contemted for a moment before hiding the only sessful knife in his sleeve. Then he took out four simr Willow Mark knives and hid them around his body, cing them within his shirt so that no one would be able to see them.


    He didn¡¯t have any intention to continue experimenting, not because he didn¡¯t want to, but because he couldn¡¯t. First, he had already used up most of his spiritual energy. Second, only those five flying knives were spiritually connected to him.


    Just as he was about to turn his attention into his soul to observe the twelve talisman seeds, a voice spread out from outside the carriage, ¡°Young Master is it convenient?¡±


    <i>Yin Yang?</i>


    Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts moved, guessing the reason for it. He stopped his meditation andughed, ¡°Uncle Yin, juste in!¡±


    A tall figure stepped in through the doors. His expression was a little solemn, after taking a look at Zong Shou, his eyes filled with surprise.


    He walked in front of the soft mattress and sat down, probing, ¡°Prince haspleted the Foundation and Breathing Meridians?¡±


    Zong Shou knew he couldn¡¯t hide it, smiling and nodding.


    Once the two meridians were trained, there would be some energy seeping out of the body of the cultivator. Zong Shou had just opened up the two meridians, and was unable to control all his energy. A higher-level cultivator was easily able to find out.


    Yin Yang¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, and then became solemn, ¡°The Prince¡¯s talents are truly iparable! I don¡¯t know how you are able toplete two meridians in just three months. But I need to remind Your Highness, the foundations of a cultivator are really important, don¡¯t rush for achievements...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled awkwardly; how would he not know such a theory? However, he knew that Yin Yang was saying that out of goodwill.


    Luckily Yin Yang wasn¡¯t naggy and only said a few words. He changed to the main topic, ¡°When the ruler left Gantian Mountain, he asked Chuxue and I to pick you up from Linhai College and send you to Lingyun Sect. However, he didn¡¯t say anything more. It seems like he didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Since Prince doesn¡¯t want to join Lingyun Sect, then the three of us have to n for the future...¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head once more and knew that that was true. He had also guessed previously that it was the reason why Yin Yang was looking for him.


    As expected, Yin Yang took out a beast skin map, his face was filled with questions. ¡°Going out of Smoke Town, there are five paths to exit the Sudian Mountain range. We can use Dragon Lake ins to go back to Gantian Mountain. The other option would be to go east to Cloud Saint City. Although it isn¡¯t arge port, we can find boats to go out to sea. Apart from that, there are three smaller paths where fierce beasts roam, some of which are stage six beast kings that even Lingyun Sect can¡¯t do anything about. It seems like our carriage would find it tough to pass, too.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. The reason why Yin Yang said so much was just telling him that there were only two paths he could choose. Either escape out from the Donglin Cloud Continent, or return back to Gantian Mountain to fight for the throne.


    His hand brushing his chin as he thought carefully. Atst he smiled, pointed to the east, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a trip to Cloud Saint City!¡±


    The ce he remembered was not far away from that Cloud Saint City. It hadn¡¯t appeared yet, and only truly appeared when the spiritual energy wave came. That year was also the year the God Emperor game started from.


    If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, not far from this area was a Heaven and Earth spiritual ginseng. A few of them should have already matured. They weren¡¯t that precious, but they were things that he could use.


    That item should also be avable. It was the reason why he was so confident in rejecting Lingyun Sect.


    ¡°However all these paths are not suitable. The best way is to go from here!¡±


    Yin Yang was startled to see Zong Shou¡¯s finger drawing a fine line on the beast skin, going through the east of the Sudian mountains.


    ¡°Prince, that is the ck Soil swamp, it also belongs to the Dragon Lake ins. Although there aren¡¯t any high stage beasts, our carriage can¡¯t cross it...¡±


    This path would definitely be unexpected. However, the ck Soil Swamp was famous not for the beasts hidden within, but for the packs of swamp wolves as well as Corpse-Consuming Ants, which were pretty much invisible presences in the swamp. Even stage five and stage six beasts would avoid them.


    ¡°So we need to modify our chariot or directly change it. Our current speed is too slow!¡±


    With his body, without the carriage, he would definitely find it really hard to travel. Zong Shou mocked himself, pointing at the map, ¡°Let¡¯s first make a trip to Xiaoyuan City, I heard that it¡¯s famous for producing steel?¡±


    What Zong Shou pointed to was near Pill Spirit Mountain, just three hundred miles away. Be it in the God Emperor game or in ancient records, this Xiaoyuan city was the eastern mining capital of the Donglin Cloud Continent, producing huge amounts of iron ore and also various metals, a ce where spirit cksmiths and spirit weaponsmiths thrived.


    Even if it didn¡¯t have the scale of the future, it shouldn¡¯tck for raw materials and spirit cksmiths.


    Yin Yang was also deep in thought, looking closely at the Wind Wall Formation around the carriage, heughed bitterly, ¡°So be it! Let¡¯s follow your n. Going out from Xiaoyuan City, we can directly enter ck Soil Swamp. Knowing that our ability iscking and not fighting with them and giving up our lives, avoiding them is the best choice...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed coldly, and he knew that Yin Yang had misunderstood his intentions. Him rushing to Cloud Saint City wasn¡¯t to escape from the Donglin Cloud Continent!

 Chapter 37 - Gantian Mountain Situation

    <h4>Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Gantian Mountain Situation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou had no intention of vying for the Gantian Mountain Monster King spot. Ruling millions of monster race people was a lot of power, but if one wanted to have a stable hold on that position, one needed to be careful. If one wasn¡¯t careful, one would be targeted by all the human race countries or Cloud World sects.


    However, with his character, he definitely wasn¡¯t willing to flee and get chased out of the Donglin Cloud Continent by others!


    Anyways, before the spirit flood arrived, he didn¡¯t have any intentions of leaving this ce.


    Laughing expressionlessly, Zong Shou didn¡¯t want to waste time exining. His eyes directly looked at the east of the map, where the words Gantian Mountain were written. He asked, ¡°Uncle Yin, I haven¡¯t returned in three years. I was young and wasn¡¯t clear about the people around; what is the situation in Gantian Mountain? Apart from this Zong Shi and Zong Yu, who else would act against me?¡±


    Yin Yang looked towards Zong Shou in surprise, hesitating slightly before saying, ¡°Your cousin Zong Shi is the true direct line of the Sky Fox Zong Family and is from Xuan Mountain. His teacher Gangye Zhenren is said to be the person with the highest chance of breaking through to the amended Ancestor Realm. Zong Shi was also the most outstanding person in Donglin Cloud Continent thesest ten years. Rumors have it that he has entered the Xiantian Realm. When Ruler was there, there were still many people who saw him as the choice to seed the Monster King...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes narrowed; he had heard of Xuan Mountain Gangye. In this era, anyone that could leave an impression on him were strong and outstanding martial cultivators, or people who had huge influence on this era or the next.


    This Gangye Zhenren was obviously the former. In his heart hebeled this Zong Shi a tough opponent. Only then did Zong Shou¡¯s attention focus back on what Yin Yang was saying.


    ¡°This person¡¯s connections are strong, and his power is the strongest. Within the Zong Family there are also two more people who can fight for the throne.


    ¡°The first is Zong Yang, whose talents were a little weaker than Zong Shi and had reached the peak of the Bodily Chakra when I left. His father Zong Hao is the Zong Family elder, which was why he has a lot of power.


    ¡°Next would be the Ruler¡¯s twin brother Zong Shiyuan. Simr to Zong Hao he was a peak martial ancestor expert. The Ruler had them as his left and right hands. If they worked together they could even suppress Zong Shi...¡±


    Hearing that, Zong Shou started to frown.


    Two peak martial ancestors that had opened up six meridians of Earth Chakra? This Gantian Mountain was much stronger than he originally thought.


    He originally remembered that this Gantian Mountain and the Sky Fox Zong Family would die out without any fame...


    Seeing his expression change, Yin Yang wasn¡¯t willing to make Zong Shou lose all of his confidence. After introducing the three, his tone changed. ¡°Although these three are strong, Gantian Mountain is, after all, the hard work of the Ruler. He was born in a normal family and was just a branch disciple. In fifteen years time, he used his strength to raise Gantian Mountain to stand tall in the Eastern Donglin Cloud Continent. Before disappearing, he had already upied seven provinces. Although the other powers invaded and upied some, its power still remains, and the foundations aren¡¯t harmed.¡±


    Zong Shou was already taking in a deep breath. upying seven provinces? Donglin Cloud Continent only had fifty provinces. upying three provinces, one could already be called a huge country!


    Naturally the Monster race situation was different from human countries, the truend that it upied was rather small. However, to control the Monster races of seven provinces meant that their power was definitely top rate in the Donglin Cloud Continent!


    As for the Lingyun Sect, they weren¡¯t ordinary, either.


    ¡°Although Ruler came from the Sky Fox Zong Family, in the eyes of many people in Gantian Mountain, be it Zong Shu or Zong Hao, they were lucky. They were outsiders who are taking the achievements of the Ruler. Although they are worried that you are not strong enough to fight everyone, they also have doubts about them. It won¡¯t be so easy to inherit the Ruler¡¯s position.¡±


    Laughing coldly, the cold sharp glow in Yin Yang¡¯s eyes was exposed as he continued calmly, ¡°There are four million people of the monster races working under Ruler, a total of one hundred and forty-seven races. However, only four of them can decide who the Monster King position belongs to.


    ¡°First is the leader of the Iron Tiger race, Hu Qianqiu; the second is the leader of the Wind Bear race, Chai Yuan; third is the leader of the Eye Wolf race, Ling Fakong; and thest is a powerful General on the same level as Zong Shiyuan, Qiu Wei!


    ¡°The first three are elders of big families, whose powers are only lower than that of the Zong Family. Thest controls twenty percent of the military of Gantian Mountain, and was the first to follow the Ruler. These four are all Xuanwu ancestors and eight meridian experts of the Earth Chakra Realm! The Ruler also has several great friends who are at the peak of the Xuanwu stage. These people wouldn¡¯t sit by and watch you get bullied. And as of today, no one is able to confirm if Ruler truly died...¡±


    Zong Shou was already numb from all the shock. Four million people, a total of one hundred and forty-seven races. An elder in the family had the power of a peak martial ancestor. One could imagine how strong Gantian Mountain was.


    Connecting what Yin Yang said with Zong Shou¡¯s thirteen years of memories, a few faces appeared in his mind. At that time, they were all really polite and warm towards him, apart from Hu Qianqiu.


    Zong Shou at that time was just a little kid, and naturally couldn¡¯t notice anything. He who had been through two lives knew that these people were all shrewd, and one wasn¡¯t able to read through their intentions.


    He also agreed to thosest two sentences. If those people didn¡¯t have doubts, the ones acting on him wouldn¡¯t be Zong Yu and two Mythic Masters.


    ¡°Ling Fakong is leaning towards Zong Shi, Chai Yuan leans towards Zong Yang, Qiu Wei is unbiased. That Hu Qianqiu who is most loyal to Ruler is also uncertain. But these four are closest to the Ruler, and as long as the Prince has enough ability, they will definitely follow.¡±


    Knowing that such a situation was definitely impossible, Yin Yang sighed slightly, barely keeping calm. ¡°Although the other leaders can¡¯tpare to these four, if they work together they aren¡¯t weak. Many of them work in Gantian Mountain, and their words hold a lot of weight. Anyways, Zong Shi and the others have to care about what Ruler¡¯s old forces think, and they won¡¯t go too far. So you still have a chance to win!¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed. He asked all this not because he wanted to return to take the throne, but because he wanted to make sure how strong the people trying to kill him were!


    The situation really wasn¡¯t optimistic. If he was Zong Shi, Zong Yang, or Zong Shiyuan, after bing king he would be the first person they killed, to wipe out the influence of his father.


    The three of them wouldn¡¯t openly act against him now, but that didn¡¯t meant that he was safe.


    Those cousins of his might even appear, fools like Zong Yu, and Gantian Mountain¡¯s enemies might borrow his identity to plot things.


    Just by killing him, it would cause chaos within Gantian Mountain, disbanding this huge power.


    How could he not be worried about such a situation? This was the first time Zong Shou thought of going out to sea.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be good if he used such a chance to escape from the Donglin Cloud Continent?


    Just as he was unsettled, a huge explosion sounded out beneath the carriage. mes rose around the carriage and a huge strength caused the carriage to fly up in the air and spin it in a full circle.


    Zong Shou grabbed the sides of the soft mattress, barely stabilizing himself. Yin Yang¡¯s eyes, on the other hand, were spitting out fire.

 Chapter 38 - Spirit Master Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Spirit Master Ambush</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Spirit masters!¡±


    With an infuriated roar, Yin Yang had his saber in his hand, moving like lightning as he charged out of the carriage window. In the next moment, one could only hear a soft impact of steel as numerous curses spread outside the window.


    As the carriage finallynded on the ground, the entire carriage shook violently. Zong Shou released his grip when the carriagended, leaping into mid air andnding gently on the floor. He avoided the windows on both sides, lifting up the table to shield in front of himself.


    His actions took less than a breath of time. Pretty much at the same time, two flying shuttles and three talismans charged in from the right window, directly exploding in mid air. Numerous needles and an icy rain filled the air as they burst apart in the room.


    A small number of them pierced into the table in front of Zhou Shou, ttering against it.


    After this needle and ice rain, ck fog exploded at the sides of the carriage. It was actually still night time, raining cats and dogs, and one couldn¡¯t see their surroundings. When this ck fog spread, nothing was visible within a thousand feet of the carriage.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed; these people really wanted to kill him!


    He viciously bit the tip of his finger, using blood as ink to draw two simple runes by his eye and his ear, and said, ¡°Clear sight, good hearing¡±.


    Instantly a cooling energy surged in from Heaven and Earth. Zong Shou could pretty much hear everything around him within five hundred feet. His field of vision became much clearer, and although he couldn¡¯t see far, he could at least see the surrounding hundred feet... just as two ck shadows using the fog as cover quietly entered through the window.


    Before the two of them could inspect their environment, two white lights flew out from Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves, through the air and into their throats.


    The two silver Willow Mark flying knives directly tore through their vocal cords and windpipes. Those two ck shadows were only able to give out a ¡°ke¡± before they were unable to speak and dying.


    Zong Shou leapt over, grabbing onto their limp bodies before putting them down to the sides of the carriage. No sound was made throughout the entire process!


    Their eyes contracted. This person¡¯s actions were actually more well trained than them!


    He was only thirteen years old, was he truly the Gantian Mountain Prince that was said to be powerless?


    Before being able to confirm, Zong Shou¡¯s hand pressed onto their foreheads. After feeling a little dizziness, all their thoughts disappeared.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t stop moving. After picking up the two swords, he left the carriage. The speed of his actions were like a fox, while also totally silent.


    Outside the carriage now, numerous bean-sized raindrops pelted down. The sounds made his eardrums tremble, while also masking the voices of Yin Yang and Chuxue. There was also the surrounding wind, which was as cold and sharp as a knife, yet still unable to separate and blow away this thick ck fog.


    Just as he left the carriage, Zong Shou drew two more talismans on his body, still using blood. One was ¡°with the wind¡±, the other was ¡°avoiding rain¡±.


    The moment he walked into the rain, his entire being was like an indiscernible mist hidden in the storm. When raindrops fell, they naturally flowed down beside him.


    Looking closely, one could see a man with a handkerchief covering his face looking really alert a hundred feet away, his eyes filled with doubt as he looked at the carriage. He was wondering why there wasn¡¯t any news from his aplices. The greenish glow in his eyes meant he was also buffed by techniques so he could see in the ck mist.


    Zong Shou smiled, his body moving like lightning. Before that man could even react, he had crossed the distance. The sword light shed; facing it the man panicked and tried to dodge, but was pierced through right into his neck.


    Zong Shou pulled back his sword, not bothering to see what the result was as he directly crossed by that person and continued east.


    When the technique was used, maybe the people around him wouldn¡¯t know, but he was able to discern that the spirit master had definitely stood at this spot.


    This was not only just the experience that he built up through millions of battles in the virtual game. It was also the confidence of an Ascended Ancestor in real life!


    ¡°These two swords, one is wind and one is shadow, they are both talisman weapons, even better than my Pine Pattern Wind Sword by numerous levels! Where did these peoplee from?¡±


    In a short ten breaths of running, Zong Shou had grasped the weight and basic properties of the weapons in his hand. However, the information only caused his doubts to deepen.


    A Pine Pattern Wind Sword cost him a Grade Three Monster crystal. Before the spirit wave began, it was simr to a hundred thousand silver. The value of this Wind Stealth Sword and Shadow Step Sword was above it. Even twice the price of the Pine Pattern Wind Sword, two Grade Two beast crystals, might not be able to purchase them.


    Which person was so generous? Grade Three beasts were simr to a Mythic Master in strength. They were rare, and killing them was also really difficult.


    Such a sword was personally crafted by an intermediate spirit cksmith, and even some Mythic Masters would see them as treasures. However they were now in the hands of middle rank Martial Masters.


    The air suddenly reverberated.


    He heard Yin Yang¡¯s voice, shouting ¡°Kill!¡± viciously. A white me rose in the air and wrapped up around that bright saber light.


    When the saber shed across, the figure of a barbecued person instantly fell from midair.


    ¡°Why do I feel like Uncle Yin¡¯s aura isn¡¯t right. Like he has been locked by something? I had this feeling when I built the soul ocean, this time it is more apparent...¡±


    Feeling weird about it on his own, Zong Shou was still expressionless. He didn¡¯t turn around, calmly using the talismans on both swords.


    If before he still had a little resistance to the wind, then now when the Wind Stealth Talisman was activated, he totally merged into this huge storm.


    When the Shadow Step was activated, ayer of ck shadows appeared around Zong Shou, covering him. His footsteps also totally disappeared.


    Using the strength of the wind, his running speed of Zong Shou was like a spectre. In an instant he broke away from the region the ck mist was covering. Borrowing the power of the talismans, he was like an invisible ck shadow, moving within the dense forest. In just ten breaths he was seventeen hundred paces away.


    Within his field of view, a figure appeared. He was around thirty years old, wearing a white robe. Even in such a muddy forest, it didn¡¯t have a speck of dirt.


    Around him was a really simple formation; two candles in front of him, three soul focusing incenses in the middle. Beast blood was poured onto the ground, forming a Yin and Yang diagram.


    That middle-aged man had a wooden sword in his hand as he stood in the middle of the formation, his legs stepping on separate sides of the Yin and Yang. In front of him four yellow talismans floated as he chanted something.


    He also looked over, smiling coldly, ¡°You actually managed to find this ce! Seems like that prince isn¡¯t surrounded by totally useless people! Since you¡¯re here, then just die!¡±


    Pointing with his finger, those four talismans shot out. Large amounts of ice and water spiritual energy crossed the air in the forest.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was calm, proceeding forwards instead of retreating. His speed immediately tripled as he charged towards those four ice talismans.

 Chapter 39 - Death of Spirit Master

    <h4>Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Death of Spirit Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In the strong wind, the two sword glows in the air suddenly split from two to four, stabbing right into the ice rain talismans before they were able to explode.


    Moving along with the spiritual energy, a small whirlpool caused these four talismans to all lose effect, turning into cold energy and dispersing harmless, freezing the surrounding rain drops solid.


    That white-robed man initially didn¡¯t look like he cared, filled with confidence. Only when all the ice talismans were broken was he astonished.


    ¡°You are a Xiantian martial cultivator? That¡¯s not right!¡±


    It was not like he had never heard of such talisman-breaking methods. However such a situation should only appear at the Xiantian Master level, or if the person was several times stronger than him at talisman making!


    If it was the former, the person could easily kill him with a wave of his hand. If it was thetter, then it would be even more preposterous! A martial cultivator that wasn¡¯t even at the Mythic Master level, how much talisman-making could he know? Even if he was a double cultivator, it was impossible!


    In the next moment, he saw a thin image walking out of the icy white mist.


    The effects of the Shadow Step and Wind Stealth talismans faced the recoil effects of the ice talisman and were dispelled. Zong Shou appeared in his true form.


    When his handsome face entered the eyes of the spirit master, his face, which was already filled with astonishment, was now even more shocked.


    ¡°This person is Zong Shou? Is it a substitute, or was it a face change?¡±


    He didn¡¯t have the effort to think about it as he brought out a seal with his left hand, the Peach Wood Sword in his right hand shed diagonally as he cut the two white candles in half.


    ¡°Who cares who you are! Today I, Qi Xiao, will definitely kill you! Eagle One and Snake Three, why aren¡¯t you two out here now! Protector Spirit Beasts!¡±


    Two giant energy mists appeared at his call, suddenly charging out from the two sides, mixing into the smoke from the soul focusing incense and turning into their actual forms.


    A twenty-foot tall sparrow hawk appeared in the sky, opening up its wings as it dove down from above.


    Opposite it was a giant cobra, spitting out its tongue as it coiled at the front of the formation. Several pieces of wind armor had formed around its body.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be seen as he smiled, but he didn¡¯t stop for even a moment.


    He tossed out with his right hand, a ck wooden can from his sleeves flew into the air. Just as that sparrow hawk charged down, this unassuming ck wooden can suddenly exploded.


    A silver light shome and numerous silver tendrils, like strong iron ropes, separated. Like an octopus, it tightly wrapped up the sparrow hawk.


    Zong Shou also spat a heavily mouthful of air, adjusting his thoughts to the most calm and rational state before speeding up.


    Although the stamina of his Dual Meridian Body was very bad, there was one point that no one else couldpare to. Once he was able to temporarily cause his meridians to coordinate with one another, his explosiveness was invincible in the world!


    The Shadow Step sword in his hand was thrown forwards ferociously, bringing with it a sharp shriek.


    His now empty left hand drew a blood talisman on the remaining Wind Stealth sword at breathtaking speed.


    ¡°Armor Breaking!¡±


    A cold glow instantly flowed to the tip of the Wind Stealth sword. Zong Shou only felt an intense piercing pain in his head, like all the remaining spiritual energy in his body was sucked away, and it nearly caused him to faint.


    Biting onto his tongue to force himself to focus, the killing intent in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes gathered to the pinnacle.


    The cobra in front of Zong Shou hesitated before dodging to the side, avoiding the Shadow Step sword that was flying through the air.


    In the next moment, a ball of energy beneath Zong Shou¡¯s feet exploded, pushing his body forwards. His running speed was once again raised by fifty percent, leaving an afterimage behind him.


    The tip of the Wind Stealth sword shed from the most unbelievable point, stabbing through the wind armor, scales, and into the vital spot of the cobra in one shot.


    When the white shirt man saw that, heughed instead.


    When normal beasts faced such a sword, they would probably die instantly. But this cobra, its main body before it died was a Grade Four Wind Snake, and when made into a beast spirit it dropped to Grade Two. However, the beast didn¡¯t have a physical body and was able to inherit the abilities of a Grade Four beast!


    Unless one was at the Mythic Master stage, if not normal martial techniques, de and sword skills wouldn¡¯t be able to cause it any harm!


    The sword from this person was truly exquisite, and even a spirit master like him could p his hands in praise.


    Unfortunately, this fellow had chosen the wrong opponent. In the next moment he would probably be killed by this Wind Snake spirit beast.


    Shaking his head, the white robbed man nced at the silver white beast that looked like an octopus. He was interested in this thing that had trapped his spirit beast.


    In just half a breath of time, his expression was reced with fear. His face turned ashen white and there was no blood left.


    The thin figure in front of him shook his sword, and the strong Wind Snake spirit beast started to copse, showing signs of disappearing.


    Its entire body turned into a smoky whirlpool as it was sucked away into the de tip of the Wind Stealth sword.


    ¡°Energy Swallowing!¡±


    Large amounts of spiritual energy, threads of essence energy, and also the soul energy of the Grade Four beast spirit surged crazily into his body, refilling his soul ocean and refreshing his dry meridians with true qi.


    Under Zong Shou¡¯s control, all the spiritual energy and internal energy exploded out once more, turning into pure strength injected into his limbs and muscles.


    The sword shadow shed once more, a lightning-swift sword light stabbed indiscernibly towards the center of the formation.


    Although the white-robed man was afraid, but he didn¡¯t panic. Deep within his eyes a few threads of craziness were revealed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡± He grabbed tightly onto his thumb ring, pressing on it hard, and ayer of wind appeared in front of his body.


    His sleeves waved forwards, and hundreds of talismans flew out of them.


    Just as he was about to ignite them, a gentle but coldugh broke out by his ear. ¡°Armor Breaking, die!¡±


    A white light shone on the tip of the sword, formed of many small glowing lights. They broke a few of the talismans in mid air, and swept forwards through the mes and cold energy from the talisman explosion, directly piercing through the wall.


    The sword light shone once more, the spirit master could only feel a pain, like an insect bite, in the middle of his brow. A bone-chilling energy swept towards him.


    That was the feeling of an ice-cold sword stabbing deeply into his head. The expression of the white-robed man slowly disappeared.


    At thest moment, he suddenly spat out a bloody mist onto the face of Zong Shou, making his handsome face look a lot more vicious.


    In the eyes of the spirit master were disbelief and shock.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a face change or an illusion. You are Zong Shou, the Prince of Gantian Mountain! No, the true Zong Shou should be a piece of trash that can¡¯t cultivate! How can you be him? You broke through the Foundation and Breathing Meridians and your spirit power is only at the Spirit Focusing level! I, Qi Xiao, actually lost to a kid, how amusing, how amusing! There are actually such surprises in this world...¡±

 Chapter 40 - Protector Spiritual Beast

    <h4>Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Protector Spiritual Beast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The spirit master couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself. After a long while, he became totally silent, and his body started to turn stiff and cold.


    Zong Shou sucked in a deep breath, his nervous senses rxed. The few blood talismans that he had drawn on his body had already worn off. The wind pelted him, and in the blink of an eye his clothes were totally wet.


    He had absorbed a lot of spiritual energy and essence energy from that person with the Energy Swallowing Technique. However, he didn¡¯t have any energy left, he fell backwards andid face up in the mud, looking up at at the dark starry night.


    ¡°Tsk! Just a spirit master who had reached the peak of Soul Observing stage...¡±


    Even the battle three months ago against Mythic Master Wu Wei was far from the difficulty of this fight.


    At that time, there was Yin Yang helping out and Zong Shou didn¡¯t need to be at the front, which was why his knife could seed. But today, a spirit master who was an entire Realm lower than Wu Wei had hindered him, and he had nearly lost his life.


    These people training in Spirit Cultivation and incantation methods might not be as strong in battle as martial cultivators were, but if they were prepared and had talisman formations and altars set up, with Protector Spirit Beasts to assist them, their strength could increase several times over, and was not something same stage martial cultivators could face.


    This person who called himself Qi Xiao was just like that. He had two Grade Two spirit beasts and their strengths weren¡¯t too much weaker than that Burning Sword Wu Wei.


    However, although this battle was tough, it didn¡¯t force him to use his trump card.


    Once his tight muscles slowly rxed, Zong Shou stowed the Willow Mark talisman knife by his left sleeve into his clothes, and barely managed to lever himself back to his feet.


    He originally wanted to use the sword to support him, but the moment he stood up, the Wind Stealth sword immediately broke into pieces, and he nearly fell down once more.


    ¡°Seems like this talisman sword was just a defective product. I was wondering how these people were be so rich...¡±


    His thoughts didn¡¯t rx much. Although these swords were defective, behind these assasins was a high-grade spirit cksmith, or maybe they had a special rtionship with the armor and weapon shops that sold talisman weapons.


    One must know that within the Donglin Cloud Continent, even defective items were not things that normal people could buy.


    Walking in front of the Yin Yang formation, Zong Shou searched through all the items that the white-robed man had on him.


    There were a few hundred talismans whose grades weren¡¯t low, among which twenty were obviously from the hands of a Night Roaming spirit master. That Peach Wood Sword was also around three hundred years old, and Zong Shou dly epted it.


    Next would be his bag, inside which were about fifty spirit healing pills for healing spirit injuries in porcin bottles. There were also bottles and cans of items normally used by spirit masters, Grade One and Two beast crystals. Apart from that, there was also a Grade Three spirit beast that was still sealed.


    ¡°It is actually a Grade Five Dark Chill Tiger spirit soul! Where did this persone from? His background is rich and is no less than those inner disciples of the Lingyun Sect! One Duyang Mountain Burning Sword Wu Wei, now a Qi Xiao. Before my uncle or cousins act, I will probably make enemies with all the powers in the Donglin Cloud Continent...¡±


    As he was thinking this, Zong Shou directly kicked away Qi Xiao¡¯s body. He stepped into the center of the formation, stepping on the two eyes of the Yin and Yang as he reignited the two candles.


    His hands formed into a seal and he spoke out a series of incantations. In a short while, Zong Shou could feel spirit energy connecting to him bit by bit.


    This was the power of a formation, using the power of talismans and the art of formations to connect to the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and raise the strength of the incantations and spells.


    ¡°The altar of this spirit master is really useful. If I was martial cultivating, I would need to be at the Xiantian level to feel such spiritual connections. To truly use them for my own, I would need to be at the Xiantian Ancestor Realm.¡±


    Using this thing that could solely be used by spirit masters for the first time, Zong Shou was filled with many thoughts. However, when his soul connected with the spiritual pulses from the Yin and Yang eyes, his mind was totally clear and free.


    The huge amount of spiritual energy from Qi Xiao mixed with the spiritual pulse from the ground. It immediately formed a chilling aura that made it hard to breathe around this small dense forest.


    The silver octopus beast and the sparrow hawk who were wrapped up with one another instantly stopped. They actually didn¡¯t dare to move under the might and suppression of this aura.


    Zong Shou formed another hand seal and stretched his hand as he called out, ¡°Little fellow, you still are noting over?¡±


    The silver octopus beast first showed resistance, its body contracting backwards. However, a really strong contract strength exploded out from within its body.


    It could only helplessly retract its hands, its entire body bing a ball before it unwillingly rolled over.


    Zong Shou smiled. Actually when spirit masters recruited Protector Spirit Beasts, it was best done when they were at a sealed state, so they couldn¡¯t reject.


    However, since he dared to let out this quicksilver beast king out, he was naturally confident about it. During these three months time, he was basically feeding it his blood every day, and he didn¡¯t do that for no reason.


    Each drop of blood helped to strengthen his control of the spirit beast!


    That Grade Two sparrow hawk, without the silver hands restraining it, started to p its wings loudly and escape into the sky.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly, throwing the ck can that belonged to Qi Xiao at it.


    Just as this sparrow hawk flew a hundred feet up, many ck lines exploded out and locked onto its body, dragging and pulling it into the small can. Without needing Zong Shou to do anything, the can automatically shut itself.


    The Protector Spirit Beast and the spirit master was connected spiritually as one. Once the spirit master died, the Protector Spirit Beast would be badly hurt.


    Although this Sparrow Hawk King was Grade Two, he could easily tame it without using any effort.


    Just at that moment, the silver octopus beast arrived in front of the altar.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression focused. He took out a brush and dipped it in special spirit ink, drawing a formation on the skin of this octopus beast.


    This Protector Spirit Beast epting Ceremony would have some influence on the Protector Spirit Beast in the future, too.


    Normally when one subdued spirit beasts, the stronger the spiritual energy disyed, the more loyal the spirit beast would be.


    Although he didn¡¯t reach the proper Realm yet, his soul was really pure. The soul energy and essence energy that he absorbed from Xiao Qi was totally controlled and usable. The blood that he had fed the beast in advance for three months had a miraculous effect, and was enough to subdue this octopus beast.


    Next would be the talisman formation to subdue the Protector Spirit Beast. The more perfect it was, the lesser the restrictions the spirit beast would face in the future. Some special talismans could also help to quicken the evolution of the Protector Spirit Beast.


    In such an era, there still wasn¡¯t such a concept. However, a few thousand years in the future some bored spirit masters would do some specific experiments.


    What was really coincidental was that as a small manager of the national library, he had came into contact with several of those talismans.


    That silver octopus beast was really badly behaved, struggling and twisting its body. When he hadpleted about a fourth of the talisman, who knew whether it knew that this talisman was good for it, but it gave out afortable expression and allowed Zong Shou to draw whatever he wanted to on it.


    When hepleted it, the entire talisman slowly dulled. This spirit ink made of Zong Shou¡¯s blood, cinnabar, spirit stone dust, and also thousand-year ck grass juice would slowly seep into the spirit beast¡¯s skin, and even into its beast crystal.


    Only then would it be considered a true Protector Spirit Beast!

 Chapter 41 - Wanxiang Dark Chill

    <h4>Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Wanxiang Dark Chill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The matterpleted, Zong Shou threw the brush in his hand away.


    With the Beast Controlling talisman drawn, this Silver Octopus beast¡¯s attitude towards him was totally different.


    Its body contracted and expanded as it jumped right onto Zong Shou¡¯s hand. All its tentacles were already withdrawn. Its entire body was now shaped like a water droplet, its outeryer bright and smooth, without the normal disgusting slime of octopuses. It moved around in Zong Shou¡¯s palm, looking extremely cute.


    ¡°The name Quicksilver Beast King sounds so bad...You look like jelly, from now onwards I will call you Jelly...¡±


    Looking at it that way, the thing in his hand did really look like jelly.


    Zong Shou swallowed, feeling that something was wrong.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! There shouldn¡¯t be any jellies in this era. When fighting with others, this name is too weak and it isn¡¯t suitable for the true name of this spirit beast. Speaking of which, you are the king of god beasts, your name should have some might. Let me think about it. I remember that when you evolve to your limit, your body turns purplish gold. What about Little Gold? Speaking of which, you see everything as food, simr to my Energy Swallowing Technique...¡±


    That silver octopus couldn¡¯t understand anything, shifting its body around once more.


    Zong Shouughed, just treating it as this fellow agreeing. Coincidentally, a shadow braved the rain and arrived from afar.


    When he got close, he realized that it was Chuxue. Her body was covered in blood and her clothes were torn and tattered. However, she hadn¡¯t suffered many wounds.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised. If two martial cultivators worked together, it would be like one plus one equals two. If a martial cultivator and a spirit master worked together, it would be like one plus one equals three, or even four or five.


    There actually weren¡¯t many people who had ambushed them. Three seven meridian Mythic Masters, along with ten Mythic Masters. Overall, it was a little weaker than Zong Yu and Wu Wei previously.


    But the moment they added this Soul Observing Realm spirit master, theirbat strength increased by at least fifty percent.


    However, once this Qi Xiao died, Yin Yang and Chuxue, whose strength had greatly improved, naturally didn¡¯t have problems dealing with their opponents.


    Chuxue was unable to keep calm when she saw the weak state of Zong Shou. Only when she realized that the Young Master didn¡¯t have any wounds on him did she rx.


    The next moment, her eyes were attracted by the thing in Zong Shou¡¯s hand, making a surprised expression.


    ¡°Young Master? This is..¡±


    ¡°My Protector Spirit Beast!¡± Zong Shou smiled in delight, ¡°Its name is Little Gold, doesn¡¯t it sound really strong?¡±


    Chuxue was a little stunned, unable to know how that name and strength even had any connection.


    However, that didn¡¯t stop her thought process as she rolled her eyes, roughly guessing where that beast came from. ¡°Was this that Quicksilver Beast King octopus beast? Young Master, you are really nning on making it your Protector Spirit Beast? I heard that a spirit master can only subdue five to twenty Protector Spirit Beasts, even god masters who reach the True Image stage can¡¯t change that. Furthermore, double cultivators like us are even less..¡±


    Zong Shou solemnly shook his head, ¡°You think that this little fellow isn¡¯t good enough and cannot help me?¡±


    Although Little Gold was only Grade Two, it was a little sentient. When Zong Shou said that it wasn¡¯t good enough, it immediately jumped up and down in protest.


    Chuxue pouted. Octopuses were the weakest things in the world, a type of beast without intelligence. Such a Protector Spirit Beast, even if it was mutated it wouldn¡¯t have a future.


    In the next moment, Zong Shuo smiled, ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you know what the ancestor of this octopus beast is? What bloodline it inherited?¡±


    ¡°Octopus beast¡¯s earliest ancestor? I remember that it is the god beast Wanxiang? Able to change into a thousand forms and any possible thing. Legend had it that when it transformed into the ck Dragon it could y around with other ck dragons, when it transformed into phoenixes, it couldpete in fire with other phoenixes. Out of the ancient god beasts, it was the most mysterious and was viewed as a top-grade god beast, unfortunately they fell during the Deste Era...¡±


    When Chuxue said that, she was suddenly startled, and looked carefully at the silver jelly in Zong Shou¡¯s hand. She pondered whether this fellow could actually evolve into that Wanxiang.


    After a short while she gave a disdainful scoff.


    ¡°Young Master, it isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t believe you, but if this octopus beast could evolve into the Wanxiang, that would be a little too preposterous!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! A spirit master has so many Protector Spirit Beasts and only one or two could be used at the same time. It¡¯s just one spot, there¡¯s no harm wasting it!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head,zy to exin anymore. The little fellow in his hand would truly be a god beast. It was justcking a little to have the true Wanxiang bloodline, unfortunately its foundations weren¡¯t stable for now.


    However, even if he exined this to her, she wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    He made a hand sign with his hands and Little Gold¡¯s body automatically spread open, like a thinyer of skin wrapping around Zong Shou¡¯s hand. It crawled upwards and disappeared into his sleeve.


    ¡°Oh yes, I remembered that Xue¡¯er doesn¡¯t have a suitable Protector Spirit Beast!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have one! Our tiger cat race mostly trains martial arts and doesn¡¯t have any spirit masters. Ruler said that he would help me find a top spirit beast as a Protector Spirit Beast, but not long after he disappeared...¡±


    Speaking of the matter, Chuxue¡¯s face looked dejected. ¡°Actually it isn¡¯t much, I will definitely be able to find a suitable one in the future...¡±


    As her wordsnded, Chuxue saw a silver wooden can tossed over to. When she saw it, her face revealed surprise.


    ¡°It is a Grade Three Dark Chill Tiger, and it is also a spirit beast?¡±


    Dark Chill Tigers lived in the north and were the king of beasts there. Furthermore, they loved the cold, their fur and ws were trained in the harsh environment, and as such they were really tough and strong.


    Unless a martial cultivator was at the Xuanwu Ancestor level, they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill a Dark Chill Tiger that reached Grade Five in the snow.


    Even the its spirit, which dropped two grades, was still really strong.


    Actually, out of all beasts, it wouldn¡¯t be considered strong. But as it was a tiger-type and was a match with Chuxue¡¯s tiger cat bloodline, it was really suitable for her.


    Seeing her so happy, Zong Shou was happy too. He was also prepared to give her that Sparrow Hawk, but seeing that she was a double cultivator, he decided against it.


    The Sparrow Hawk was good, able to fly up high and scout into the distance, and block enemies from spying. When it grew to forty feet long it could be ridden on, but in terms ofbat strength it wasn¡¯t suitable to be a Protector Spirit Beast, much less now, when it was badly hurt.


    While the two of them spoke, another shadow walked over towards the spell altar.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, Yin Yang¡¯s thick brow furrowed. ¡°Did the Prince get hurt? Who is this person, his dress looks familiar...¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s face immediately turned red. When she rushed over, she just wanted to check on Zong Shou, but because of the Dark Chill Tiger, she forgot all about this matter.


    Zong Shou was startled, taking out the Peach Wood Sword, only to see that there was a dove mark on it. ¡°That person said his name was Qi Xiao!¡±


    ¡°Qi Xiao? So it is him!¡± Yin Yang¡¯s face jumped, showing shock. His expression looked like he had heaved a sigh of relief, while also looking like he had a huge headache, his eyes filling with doubt. ¡°His master is from the Central Cloud Continent and is said to be at the Back To Sun Realm. He came over to Donglin Cloud Continent to escape from trouble. Although this will be problematic, his teacher won¡¯t be able to find us for a short time. However, who was the one who invited this person?¡±

 Chapter 42 - Assasination Myth

    <h4>Chapter 42 : Assasination Myth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou smiled coldly. Choosing such a shameless method of ambushing and assassination and dying in the end fromck of skill. If the teacher of Qi Xiao cared about his face, he definitely shouldn¡¯t find him.


    Thinking carefully about it, in this era before the appearance of the God Emperor, the Cloud World was filled with five continents and sixteen inds, all of which saw bloody battles. As long as one wasn¡¯t happy with another, they would pull out their sword, stealing whatever they liked. The strong could decide everything. Apart from those huge sects who prided themselves on righteousness, who else would talk about rules with you?


    Only when the God Emperor unified thend and set upws were martial cultivators and spirit masters restricted.


    However, the spirit master at the Back to Sun Realm in the Central Cloud Continent wouldn¡¯t be able toe over to Donglin Cloud Continent to seek revenge anytime soon.


    On the other hand, the one who ordered this person to kill him was the one that was giving Zong Shou a headache. There were too many people who could have nned to assassinate him.


    Thinking about it, his identity meant that he had too many enemies.


    Laughing bitterly, Zong Shou breezed over the matter. Looking at Yin Yang, ¡°How are your injuries? How many people did you kill? Anyone alive?¡±


    His injuries were heavier than that of Xue¡¯er, with more than wounds, some of which were still dripping blood. However, Yin Yang was still filled with energy like nothing had happened.


    As expected Yin Yang didn¡¯t mention his injuries, frowning slightly, ¡°A total of twelve, all killed!! They were all prepared to die, hiding poison on their bodies. Xue¡¯er and I captured three of them, but none survived. There was also a Mythic Master that managed to escape.¡±


    Zong Shou sighed, luckily he didn¡¯t have any hopes when he had asked the question. Looking carefully in the direction leading outside of the dense forest, he asked, ¡°Then how are our loses?¡±


    Yin Yang¡¯s two thick brows were nearly connected to one another, his face filled with bitterness, His words were really simple, ¡°We suffered huge losses!¡±


    Only when Zong Shou was carried by Chuxue back to the main path did he realiZe what Yin Yang meant.


    Four of the sixteen Cloud Stepping Foals died, the others all suffered from heavy injuries. Luckily those horses that were at the front didn¡¯t suffer too much from the impact.


    As for the carriage, its shape had totally changed after smashing a gigantic hole into the ground.


    However, the carriage was really strong, as expected from fine steel. A hundred foot long, twelve-ton heavy carriage was flipped three hundred feet into the air and actually didn¡¯t copse!


    Only the steel tes of the carriage body were twisted. One could imagine how strong the carriage was.


    Zong Shou wanted to cry, but no tears came out. In this era, each Cloud Stepping Foal was worth a hundred thousand silver, and each carriage cost more than a million silver!


    ¡°Blowing twelve tons of steel a hundred yards into the air! Exactly how many explosive fire talismans did those fellows use?¡± Zong Shou first looked to the side, at the giant hole in the middle of the road. It was five hundred feet wide. Luckily the spirit formation at the bottom of the carriage had cancelled out most of it. If not, just the impact alone would be enough for Yin Yang and him to die in the carriage.


    The reason why they were able to survive wasn¡¯t because the enemies had shown mercy, but because once the explosive fire talismans exceeded a certain amount, or if they used other high-grade talismans, the energy ripples would be picked up by Chuxue and Yin Yang.


    What was worse was that these people were probably probing to see what methods Zong Weiran had left, as well as how the people with him would react after this.


    If a Xiantian cultivator or a Night Roaming spirit master personally attacked, the three of them would definitely have died in this battle.


    He walked another round around the carriage before heaving a sigh of relief.


    The entire spirit formation wasn¡¯t badly damaged, it just needed some repair and they would be able to continue travelling. As for heading to Xiaoyuan City, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. They had fine steel and many cksmiths who could fix the carriage.


    He felt his heart hurt. He didn¡¯t have too many beast crystals left on him. Luckily Qi Xiao had replenished a lot of them, their overall value around five hundred thousand silver.


    There was also that Grade Three Dark Chill Tiger, just that spirit beast alone was around three times the value of the carriage.


    This time, at least he didn¡¯t lose out.


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± Zong Shou suddenly thought of a matter, turning around he continued the topic they were talking about, ¡°Yin Yang, remember that my father once set me a fianc¨¦e? Isn¡¯t that girl¡¯s father the City Lord of Xuan Mountain City?¡±


    Xuan Mountain City was called a city, but it was actually a country. It was built on Xuan Mountain, fifty square miles ofnd.


    In the thousand miles around it, all the small andrge cities were under their control, their power spread to about three provinces. The City Lord was also half-monster, half-human bloodline.


    In Zong Shou¡¯s memory, this person¡¯s power was only a little less than that of Gantian Mountain. His rtionship was also really close to Zong Weiran.


    When Yin Yang heard that, he shook his head. ¡°Prince, let¡¯s not hold high hopes for that Xuan Mountain City. I heard that the princess opposed this marriage. More recently, her parents have been acting really uncertain. These few years they haven¡¯t bothered about you, so we can deduce the rough situation...¡±


    Zong Shou only felt more rxed, the loss from before didn¡¯t feel as bad. What he hated most were these uncertain implications...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He fixed the spirit formation below the carriage in two hours. He cleaned up all the battle marks from this ce afterwards. By the time Yin Yang ordered the carriage to proceed forwards once more, another hour had passed.


    Just as that broken carriage disappeared at the end of the road, two shadows arrived from afar.


    Leading was a middle-aged man, the other younger and thin, both their faces were hidden in the rain, and could not be seen clearly. Only two red palm marks on their left and right stood out.


    ¡°Who were the ones that nned this killing plot?¡±


    Looking around, Feng Xiao was thinking deeply. ¡°This rain means that water-type spiritual energy is strongest. To blow such a deep hole, one would at least need fifty high-grade explosive fire talismans!¡±


    Looking around at the numerous branches and leaves cut by sword energy and fist winds, Feng Xiao¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°At least four Mythic Masters fought for fifteen minutes here. Two of them died. Apart from that, there should be a spirit master!¡±


    Zong Ling knew that Feng Xiao was experienced, but even he was surprised. However, in the next moment heughed coldly, ¡°Who knows who it was? There are too many people who want him dead, but too few who want to protect him. However, it wasn¡¯t our men!¡±


    Feng Xiao shook his head, his body like that of a spectre as he headed into the forest. After seven minutes he walked back out.


    However his face was a little ashen. ¡°The spirit master was at the peak of the Spirit Observing Realm. If I¡¯m not wrong, he was Qi Xiao, and he was killed with one sword through the brain!¡±


    ¡°Qi Xiao? I have heard of this person, he is friends with Zong Yang. However, he also has some rtions with Burning me Mountain. We can guess that it was Burning me Mountain or Zong Yang who wanted to make use of this person¡¯s identity...¡± Zong Ling muttered before suddenlying to his senses, btedly understanding the main focus of Feng Xiao¡¯s words. His expression changed.


    ¡°You said one sword killed him within ten breaths? The person acting is a Xiantian expert? Haven¡¯t the few people protecting cousin in silence been locked down? Where did this persone from?¡±


    Feng Xiao shook his head slightly. ¡°As for what the situation is, I don¡¯t know either! To kill a spirit master of his level with one sword couldn¡¯t be done even by a Xiantian Master. This situation is a little weird. The power of the people around him must be much stronger than we imagined. If we are forced to personally act, we¡¯ll need additional hands...¡± His voice was filled with doubt and disbelief.


    The changes on Pill Spirit Mountain, as well as this situation, all made him uneasy...

 Chapter 43 - Battle Intuition

    <h4>Chapter 43: Battle Intuition</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The heavy rain pelted down. Just as Feng Xiao and Zong Ling were speaking uneasily, there was a shadow within the forest standing in front of more than ten corpses.


    It seemed like a girl, her body like an illusion or mist. Her face was above average, her star-like eyes were filled with interest as she looked around.


    These corpses were all burned up, so apart from some injuries, one couldn¡¯t see anything.


    However, the Yin and Yang formation of the spell altar was still there, the nearby branches and leaves proved that a battle had urred here.


    It was obvious to see that the person who dealt with the traces, as well as these corpses, didn¡¯t truly put in a lot of effort.


    The girl¡¯s eyes, from start to finish, focused on an average-sized corpse, her eyes turning and her face smiling slightly.


    ¡°It looks like a sword iming the soul, but it also doesn¡¯t look like that was the case. Did they purposely try to mislead people? Interesting,ing out this time, and I managed to see such interesting things.¡±


    The young girl smiled, raising her head, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    ¡°It looks like a Xiantian expert, but also looks like someone who had justpleted his Foundation and Breathing Meridians. Who is this person...¡±


    ¡ª¡ª-


    On the carriage, Zong Shou suddenly sneezed, only feeling a cold wind as he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Normally when he had such a feeling, it would usually be a sign of bad things toe, like something bad was about to happen.


    ¡°Did my arrangements from before mess up?¡±


    His brows linked together as he thought hard, before he disagreed with that judgement. Using corpses and the environment as a disguise, creating the signs of a Xiantian expert, it was good if he could scare those people. However, if he couldn¡¯t, then it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou continued to focus on matters at hand. In front of him was a yellow talisman, on it were gods knew what kinds of blood-red lines.


    But if one looked at it carefully, one could see that these lines were drawing out the final ¡®Luck¡¯ word of the twelve God Talismans, they were seventy percent simr.


    However, these strokes were curved and twisted, no different from the efforts of a three-year-old child.


    Zong Shou¡¯s exquisite eye brows were simrly twisted, his eyes showing surprise.


    ¡°This God Talisman seed is actually able to help me draw the God Talisman...¡±


    In truth, this talisman had not seeded, failing at the final step. However, Zong Shou felt that the only reason why he failed was because hecked a little bit of spirit power.


    Without any hesitation, Zong Shou took out all his beast spirit stones, and also that sealed-up Sparrow Hawk.


    However before that,there was something beside him that he had to spend some effort on.


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong! When you step out, the sword needs to be diagonally to the left by half an inch! Your left hand has to be a little higher too...¡±


    Beside him, Chuxue was practicing the sword, repeating every action time after time, doing the same simple strokes over and over again. After listening to Zong Shou¡¯s words, her actions immediately adapted, her lips perked unhappily.


    ¡°Young Master! You obviously didn¡¯t see anything! How would you know that Xue¡¯er was wrong?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even raise his head, calmlyying out a talisman paper.


    ¡°Bullshit! A martial cultivator is able to look in many directions, ears pick up noises from all directions. If I say that you are wrong, then you are wrong! You are the one that wanted me to teach you, why are you misbehaving and not listening so quickly?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s breathing paused, following which she pushed out her not-so-small chest, ¡°Then why must this sword be half an inch diagonal and my left hand higher? What sword theory is it based on? It was just the instructions from a Celestial. Everyone is doing the same as I!¡±


    Zong Shou sighed softly, knowing that this little cat wouldn¡¯t listen so easily.


    Putting down the brush in his hand, he picked up the fine steel sword beside him, smiling slightly.


    ¡°Watch carefully!¡±


    Just when Chuxue was startled and wary, Zong Shou suddenly moved, stepping forwards and the sword light pierced over diagonally.


    It was obviously the same action that she had done before, only modifying it slightly, but there was a lot more rhythm. It was like a swift wind was moving, the sword light had exceeded the maximum of what human strength could achieve. There was a sharp shriek as the sword arrived in front of her.


    The greenish-white sword body reflected some light into her eyes, leaving her unable to see the sword attack piercing through the air clearly.


    Chuxue was forced back several steps, her face a paper-like color, staring at Zong Shou in a terrified manner.


    At thest moment, she was barely able to block this sword. However, the huge momentum from the sword left her unable to hold onto her own sword. Her right hand, which was holding the sword, was still trembling slightly.


    If Zong Shou¡¯s inner strength was a little stronger, or his sword speed was a little faster, that thrust could have taken her life!


    ¡°This truly was a Celestial pointing the way for you? Young Master, you didn¡¯t lie to me?¡±


    Thinking back to Zong Shou¡¯s every action, Chuxue was able to confirm that that sword was in fact from the instructions of a Celestial. Her white face instantly flushed red.


    ¡°Can this still be fake?¡±


    Who knows why, but Zong Shou¡¯s expression started to change, the way he looked towards Chuxue became really weird. After just a few breaths, he managed to calm himself down.


    ¡°Do you understand? The changes in the movements mean a difference in strength, the speed of the sword will also increase or weaken. However, this sword technique can also change. Wind speed,nd geography, even light can be made use of!¡±


    Chuxue looked like she understood, nodding her head, her eyes shining like stars. The way she looked at Zong Shou was filled with new respect.


    Zong Shouughed silently to himself. The sword stance, in this era, was called Celestial Instructions, and had many other names. Ten thousand years from now, it was called the Small Step Diagonal Stab.


    After ten thousand years and numerous martial cultivator experiments, along with studies of the human body, they modified this stance and it far exceeded the so-called Celestial Instructions.


    In terms of sword theory, it was far above this generation. It was more than enough to scare this little brat.


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t show any emotion or pride, keeping a straight face. ¡°Since you understand, then train the sword as I taught!¡±


    Chuxue immediately picked up her sword in a flustered manner, following every instruction to execute yet another Celestial Instruction. This time she followed Zong Shou¡¯s changes without any differences.


    As expected, a sword shriek broke out. In terms of sword speed or sword strength, it had exceeded Zong Shou¡¯s. At the tip of the sword some indiscernible astral energy gleaming, making the sword appear really sharp.


    Chuxue was a little startled, then her face showed her joy, and the way she looked at Zong Shou was filled with more and more respect.


    Zong Shou nodded slightly, slowly putting down his sword and turning around, picking up that wolf-hair brush. However before he drew anything, he hesitated once more. After a moment, his handsome face revealed a bitter smile.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, next time for those martial arts secret techniques, you only need to familiariZe with them. The so-called sword theories, fist theories and so on, don¡¯t bother about them. You also don¡¯t need to learn them from me...¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Chuxue¡¯s sword paused once more, as this was really weird. She looked at him with a wronged expression, speaking with a lump in her throat, ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t want to teach me anymore?¡±


    Seeing Xue¡¯er not understanding, Zong Shou sighed once more. He thought back to not long ago, and the sword he predicted that she wouldn¡¯t be able to block.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you instinctively know to do that to block my sword? That instinct is a fighting talent, abat instinct. In other words, you are more amazing than all the other brainless beasts and monsters, who could only fight. All sorts of sword theories and fist theories are useless in front of you...¡±


    Chuxue nodded her head, feeling happy after being praised by someone else, and then her head was suddenly filled with ck lines. ¡°Young Master, you are beating around the bush and scolding Xue¡¯er, saying that I am dumber than those beasts, right?¡±


    Zong Shou was breathless, his face filled with surprise. ¡°Wow, Xue¡¯er, you actually saw through what I was saying!¡±

 Chapter 44 - Battle Martial Body

    <h4>Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Battle Martial Body</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The end result of teaching the sword technique was Zong Shou taking out that Spiritual Breathing Fist Method before he was able to make the furious Chuxue smile.


    Only after Chuxue left was Zong Shou able to start drawing with the brush to create that ¡®Luck¡¯ Word talisman.


    ¡°That little cat¡¯sbat strength is actually so strong, her speed is also actually so scary. To exin it with the talent of the tiger cat race doesn¡¯t make sense. Does she have the legendary Battle Martial Body? Keke! If I had her talents, why would I need so much time to research and develop all these martial arts sword theories? Truly making one envious and angry...¡±


    The so-called instinct of a martial cultivator was knowing what to do that would be most beneficial for oneself during a battle.


    Chuxue was now only at the most surface level, but she had started to show her shocking talent. As long as she did some specific training in the future, herbat ability would soar.


    People like Zong Shou, on the other hand, used their own intellect and experience to calcte and analyze. In battle both sides had their pros and cons, but the amount of effort he had to put in was several times greater than her.


    Sighing in dejection, Zong Shou calmed down. With a palm he crushed the seal on the ck can. He activated the Energy Swallowing Technique, absorbing all the remaining soul power and essence energy of the Sparrow Hawk within the can.


    His body saw an instant rise in his spirit power. The excess seeped out from his soul, turning his eyes purple.


    He started to draw on that yellow talisman paper without hesitation.


    Without the God Talisman stone ste helping, the entire drawing process was several times more difficult. Zong Shou could only rely on the God Talisman seed in his soul ocean, moving the brush ording to those spiritual energy channels. as well as between the resistance forces of heaven and earth, trying his best to ensure that the lines of the talisman didn¡¯t deviate too much.


    ¡°As expected from the God Talisman, this spirit power is used up so quickly! The essence energy and soul power provided by a Grade Four beast is actually not enough...¡±


    Without hesitation, Zong Shou raised his hand and grabbed a few beast spirit stones. The Energy Swallowing Technique ferociously absorbed it all, crushing the stones in his hand into dust.


    His dried-up soul ocean was instantly revitalized. Threads of spirit power were directed to the tip of the brush in his hand and gathered on the rune he was drawing.


    When thest stroke waspleted, the entire yellow talisman instantly glowed with a dim rainbow light.


    The other God Talismans would instantly cause changes in the surroundings, but this time the only effect was that the wolf-hair brush in Zong Shou¡¯s hands instantly exploded into many pieces.


    Zong Shou took a long deep breath, focusing on the God Talisman in his hand. Although the writing was really ugly, after the entire talisman waspleted it gave off an unusual aura.


    Overall, it didn¡¯t look that ugly. However exactly what use would this Luck talisman be after it waspleted?


    Thinking about that, Zong Shou¡¯s expression revealed some distress.


    In hisst life, although he had also copied thest ¡®Luck¡¯ God Talisman, he had only simply copied it.


    He wasn¡¯t a spirit master, drawing out a talisman at the Xiantian Realm naturally had no effect. He also didn¡¯t have any understanding of the true meaning of this God Talisman.


    During that period in the game world, no one had used simr God Talismans.


    Today, he could be considered to have truly understood the meaning of the talismans left behind by the Lingyun Ancestor.


    However, the ¡°fortune is caused by misfortune, misfortune is caused by fortune¡± as well as the ¡°fortune and misfortune happen because of oneself; retribution is formless and invisible¡± within it gave him a headache. He had no idea what the use of this Luck talisman was.


    ¡°It seems like I need to find a person to test the effects of this talisman...¡±


    This Luck God Talisman was the most special one out of the twelve talismans within his soul ocean.


    Not only did he obtain the mostplete seed, the amount of spirit power he used when he drew it could be controlled by him, using one of nine levels.


    Zong Shou could naturally only draw the one that needed the least spirit power, the effects of this talisman were also naturally the lowest and wouldst for around a half-hour.


    If he didn¡¯t use it, he would be unable to find out the exact effect of it.


    He frowned for a long while before he stowed away all the drawing tools.


    The other God Talismans were far from being perfected. For him to draw them, even the most simple ones required him to wait until he reached the Xiantian Realm. With his current Focus Concentrating stage, he couldn¡¯t even think about it.


    At the current moment, the one he cared about most was still the talisman in his hand.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Two hourster, that torn and tattered carriage, with only twelve Cloud Stepping Foals pulling it, arrived in Xiaoyuan City.


    The moment they got close, the Wind Talisman Formation he had fixed totally copsed. Luckily, they were not far away from the city gates.


    Zong Shou had never been to this eastern mining capital, so famous in the future. However, Yin Yang seemed to be quite familiar with it.


    After entering the city, he easily led them to a street with various cksmiths as well as weapon shops.


    Not only did they sell agricultural tools, armor, and weapons, they also sold the various types of metals that they mined. Many forged fine steel and red copper items were shown in an orderly manner in the various shops.


    Among the shops were some who sold carriages. However, there were only a few merchants who were able to build and craft such huge items, naturally the ones whose stores looked the most grand.


    Standing at the opening of the street, Zong Shou¡¯s heart moved as he thought about the talisman in his sleeve.


    His eyes immediately floated between Yin Yang and Chuxue with much hesitation. Anyways, he didn¡¯t dare to use himself as a guinea pig.


    Yin Yang felt a chill go down his spine, like he had a feeling about what was about to happen, looking towards Zong Shou warily. He decisively stepped forwards, ¡°Young Master, wait here, I will go ask around to see if anyone can fix the carriage!¡±


    The moment he said that, Yin Yang disappeared into the endless stream of people.


    Zong Shou felt some regret in his heart as he looked warmly towards Chuxue.


    She couldn¡¯t help but shake, feeling a chill for no reason, asking curiously, ¡°Young Master, why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    Zong Shou coughed softly, not making a sound. He took out the Luck God Talisman that he drew with much difficulty and stuck it on Chuxue¡¯s back. He acted like nothing had happened, ¡°Uncle Yin probably needs some time. Since we are free, let¡¯s go walk around..¡±


    In his heart he was thinking about the hundreds of talismans he¡¯d scoured from the body of Qi Xiao. Since he couldn¡¯t use them, if he sold them all he would be able to buy beast crystals and beast soul stones that he badly needed.


    Chuxue didn¡¯t notice the his actions, instead feeling that what he said made sense. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look! If there is a branch of the Sanlu bank, we can take some money out. Buying Cloud Stepping Foals and repairing the carriage requires money. Luckily when Ruler told us to fetch Young Master from Linhai College, he stored four thousand Grade Three beast crystals in this bank. However, Young Master, the beast crystals you have are being used a little too quickly...¡±


    Zong Shou visibly shook. He knew that his father, the Monster King of Gantian Mountain, would definitely have made some arrangements for him, not letting his only son fight alone outside. As for Chuxue¡¯s grumbling at the end, Zong Shou acted like he didn¡¯t hear her.

 Chapter 45 - Rolling In Money

    <h4>Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Rolling In Money</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    A branch of the Sanlu Bank was in the middle of this street, its signboard visible from some distance. However the two of them had just walked forwards a few steps before Chuxue fell to the ground heavily.


    Zong Shou was startled; a martial cultivator was dexterous and swift, especially Chuxue with her bloodline¡¯s talents. The chances of her falling when walking were one out of a hundred, it was nearly impossible.


    However, she had not fallen onto the ground for no reason.


    Chuxue¡¯s face was red all the way to the root of her ears. Just as she was quickly standing up, she let out a surprised shriek. After she brushed off the dust from herself she picked up a red cloth bag. When she opened it, she saw that it was filled with gold.


    ¡°It¡¯s a money bag. There¡¯s so much gold in it, ten gold and seven hundred silver and also a Grade One monster crystal. Young Master, who dropped this? We need to return it to them...¡±


    As she said that, Chuxue walked forwards while counting money. At that moment, a giant basin fell from the building beside her, directly hitting her head.


    The basin immediately broke, blood dripping from her forehead, and her eyes was filled with fury. The next moment she gave out an ¡°Yi!¡±, taking out a finger-sized ck fruit from the dirt inside it.


    ¡°Young Master, what is this? It looks like the seed of spirit wood, the spirit energy inside is so strong...¡±


    The corners of Zong Shou¡¯s eyes started to twitch.


    That core-shaped thing was a thousand-year lightning almond seed. If any spirit master below the Out of Body stage saw it, it would be a treasure to them.


    Be it making spirit tools or crafting medicine, this item had huge use. Probably when the master of the nt was making soil, he identally mixed this ck seed into the soil.


    Was this the power of the talisman? Falling down for no reason and picking up three thousand silver worth of items. Being hit on the head by a pot and getting a thousand-year lightning almond seed.


    Just as the talisman mentioned, ¡°Fortunees from misfortune, misfortunees from fortune¡±, it was totally true.


    As he thought about that, his face gave off a really weird expression. He didn¡¯t know whether he should feel depressed or happy. Anyways, he was really d he didn¡¯t use himself as a guinea pig.


    Before he could sort out his thoughts, a sword flew through the air. This time Chuxue was able to dodge in time, getting out of the way dangerously. However just as that long sword flew past, it totally cut off her right sleeve.


    ¡ª


    There were a total of seventeen hundred steps from the start of the street to the branch of the bank. However, the entire process was filled with situations.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t say a word, quietly remembering and taking note of everything. Chuxue fell a total of four times, picking up twelve thousand silver and two night glow pearls. Smashed by a pot, she got a thousand-year lightning almond seed as a reward. When she was nearly stabbed by the sword, the owner gave her a two thousand silver dress, as well as three thousand silver for her distress. On the road she was struck by a carriage, luckily she was uninjured. However the owner alsopensated her with a Cloud Stepping Foal...


    ¡°Fortunees from misfortune, misfortunees from fortune¡±, it was totally true.


    Zong Shou tried his best to act like nothing was happening, his face expressionless.


    ¡°Young Master, there has to be a god in this world, right? Did Xue¡¯er do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, how are there gods in the world? As a martial cultivator, you should believe in yourself, not a god. Even if the ancient Hongmeng God that spirit masters believed in, the Buddhas that the Buddhists believe in are true, as martial cultivators, we shouldn¡¯t fear anything. So what if they are gods, if we train our martial arts to a certain level, can¡¯t we kill any kind of god?¡±


    ¡°Then why is Xue¡¯er so unlucky? Falling for no reason, being knocked by carriages! If there is no god, is there spirits involved? So infuriating! If I catch it I will break it into shreds!¡±


    Zong Shou nearly burst outughing, barely managing to bear with it. He also felt a little guilty, making up his mind that he couldn¡¯t let her find out about this talisman.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Luckily, the effects of the talisman had disappeared and no more simr matters ured.


    They were easily able to withdraw one hundred Grade Three beast crystals from the Sanlu Bank.


    The amount of finances that Zong Weiran had left for him were much greater than that. Apart from money and beast crystals, there were some spirit tools and talisman weapons. There were even some martial arts secret manuals. However they were all stored in the headquarters of the Sanlu Bank in Donglin Cloud Continent, and he could only obtain them from there.


    The two of them exchanged for the spirit stones and beast crystals that Zong Shou needed for cultivation. They also bought three simr, but even sharper Pine Pattern Wind Swords. Just as they were about to walk to another ce to take a look, his body suddenly stood still in the middle of the street. He felt a cold gaze in his direction.


    Beside him was a human river, but he felt no warmth from them. That bone-piercing chill reached deep into his heart, turning his face ashen-white.


    He looked around, searching for the source, but was unable to find it.


    Chuxue also noticed Zong Shou¡¯s expression, and that something wasn¡¯t right. Her brow furrowed, ¡°Young Master, what happened?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head slightly, his expression calming down. But within his eyes, there was a dangerous shine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return, the earlier we leave this Xiaoyuan City, the better. It seems like this time we have really angered some people we can¡¯t afford to anger.¡±


    As his wordsnded, Zong Shou had already started walking towards the end of the street. However, just as he passed the door of a weapon shop, his heart shook, and he turned around and walked inside.


    Not longter he walked out once more. He visited ten over shops in a row, exiting with three flying knives in the end.


    Flying knives weremon items. In Donglin Cloud Continent, pretty much half of martial cultivators had more or less trained in them.


    However, the number of people who crafted flying knives into talisman weapons was really scarce. Making a talisman knife that carried the Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent was even rarer.


    Zong Shou searched the entire street and was able to find just three. Unfortunately, he could only stay at most two days in this Xiaoyuan City, or he would have ordered one from a spirit cksmith.


    If he could have ten of these in hand, instilled with the sword intent, even when nine meridian Mythic Masters acted, he could easily kill them all!


    ¡ª¡ª


    When they returned, Yin Yang had already invited the spirit master over. A total of four high grade spirit cksmiths, their cultivations all at the Spirit Cultivation Realm, a level above that Qi Xiao. Yin Yang used twenty thousand gold to hire them.


    Although the price was a little expensive, the damage to the carriage was really extensive.


    The reason why Yin Yang was willing to pay such a high price to fix the carriage instead of buying a new one was due to the Wind Wall Formation within the carriage.


    A talisman that was able to block the attacks of Xiantian experts couldn¡¯t be bought with just twenty thousand gold!


    Exchanging for a few pieces of carriage boards made from fine steel, they followed Zong Shou¡¯s formation pictures to redraw the Wind Wall Formation. It took only two days for the carriage to look as good as new. At least on the outside, one couldn¡¯t see any signs of damage.


    Yin Yang purchased another eight Cloud Stepping Foals, switching off two that were lightly injured, increasing the number of horses they had to 18. Only when everything was settled did they head out of Xiaoyuan City.


    This time they galloped directly east, towards the area of the vast ins dominated by swamps and mud.

 Chapter 46 - Spirit Swallowing Formation

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Spirit Swallowing Formation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    A two-inch silver ck flying knife gripped in his palm, Zong Shou generously injected spiritual energy supported by true qi to wash through the flying knife.


    Pretty much every half an hour, Zong Shou would absorb a beast spirit stone and beast crystal to replenish the true qi and spiritual energy in his body.


    He also rubbed a special beast oil on the body of the knife to prevent this flying knife from being damaged by the purification and training of true qi and spiritual energy.


    The flying knife in his hand was mainly fine steel, however the supporting materials were not just red copper, as there was also obsidian and some ck iron.


    The knife body itself was also slightly wider than the Willow Mark flying knife from before. Although it was slightly ufortable, he was still barely able to use it.


    The entire knife training process normallysted for a full four years. It consumed a total of three hundred Grade One monster crystals and spirit stones. The purpose was for him to be able to achieve a spiritual connection with these three ck Willow Mark flying knives.


    Using beast oil to brush the knife body brought the flying knife, which was bing hot from the wash of true qi and spirit energy, back to normal temperatures.


    Zong Shou used his spiritual connection to connect to the talisman knife in his hand, making it shake slightly.


    It was like he just needed to add a little strength, and the knife would be able to rise up from his hand.


    Knowing that the time was right, Zong Shou used his spiritual control as a bridge to connect this flying knife to one of the Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intents. He imprinted the sword intent in a well-practiced manner into the knife.


    After a few experiments, Zong Shou was more at ease and familiar this time. In just a short while the flying knife in his hand started to change, and some patterns started to appear on the ck knife¡¯s de. It was like there were clouds rolling within.


    ¡°Sess! With these three knives here, I will at least have some confidence to protect my life. However, that person...¡±


    Thinking back to that person who was looking at him in Xiaoyuan City, Zong Shou felt a cold feeling piercing into his bones.


    Unfortunately in thest few days, even with the legendary Energy Swallowing Technique in his hands, his cultivation couldn¡¯t see huge improvements.


    On the other hand, his soul power, relying on the Sky Mirror Soul Shining Technique and twelve God Talismans, he had reached the peak of the Focus Concentration Realm. His soul ocean was totally stabilized.


    The next step of cultivation would be the Soul Observing Stage. Like its name suggested, one had to observe each and every corner of one¡¯s soul to understand its structure. Only then could one prevent themself from being injured and their soul being totally dispersed when one reached the Out of Body Realm. Even if the soul was dispersed, one could find a way to gather it up once more. However, to reach such a level, one needed to be at least at the Day Wandering Realm.


    Cultivation needed time... but it wasn¡¯t like he had no way to speed it up.


    This method was something he thought about thesest few days. He didn¡¯t know whether or not it would cause repercussions, which was why he was still hesitating.


    Just as he hid the flying knife into his sleeve, Zong Shou saw Xue¡¯r walk in excitedly, her expression filled with joy. ¡°Uncle Yin said that we finally ditched those people! Young Master is really smart, choosing this path. As expected, no one else thought about it. With the Wind Barrier Formation the carriage speed is seventy percent faster than before. To think those ignorant spirit cksmiths who didn¡¯t know anything said that it didn¡¯t matter.¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, his expression became solemn instead.


    He had expected to be able to ditch all the people on their trail. Within this carriage, the Wind Barrier talisman that was modified could manipte wind element spiritual energy to reduce the weight of the carriage to pretty much zero.


    Moreover, it could also enable the Cloud Stepping Foals at the front to borrow the wind energy of the carriage itself, such that their galloping speed wasn¡¯t affected. When they went full speed, it would be thirty percent faster than normal.


    Unfortunately, in such a small ce, they weren¡¯t able to buy the Windrider Foals, which were much faster than the Cloud Stepping Foals. If not, this carriage could even rise up a hundred feet and ¡®fly¡¯ through the air.


    In this endless and vast marsnd filled with mud and swamps, just these eighteen Cloud Stepping Foals were enough for them to totally break away from the people chasing them.


    However, since they had already gotten away from those people, why hadn¡¯t the sense of danger in his body disappeared, and instead he felt a chill?


    Zong Shou frowned slightly, standing up, no longer hesitating. He decisively took ced over ten spirit stones and beast crystals in the four directions of the room. They were actually all Grade Two and above. Then he took out some beast blood which came from the purest and rich in spiritual energy Grade Three baby beasts, whose price was not cheap either.


    Zong Shou started drawing, and in a blink of an eye he drew a twenty-square foot diagram.


    ¡°This is a altar?¡± Chuxue looked on from the side. She herself wasn¡¯t that certain, and it wasn¡¯t until Zong Shou ced an incense table and lit up candles and sandalwood incense that she confirm that the thing in front of her was an altar.


    Zong Shou¡¯s arrangement was slightly different from themonly used altar methods of spirit masters of that era. For some reason, the spiritual energyposition around it was more peaceful and harmonious.


    Zong Shou stood in the center of the altar, reaching out with his right hand, only to see a silver-white, water droplet like octopus beast appearing in his hand.


    ¡°Little Gold, ah Little Gold, whether or not your master can survive this depends on you! If I die today you won¡¯t be able to live too, do you understand?¡±


    Little Gold was startled, bouncing up and down in his palm. Zong Shou didn¡¯t expect that it could understand, just cing the little fellow in the center of the incense table.


    His hand made a sign and he chanted some incantations. After a wait, he opened his eyes, and green smoke and yellow light was drawn out from the surrounding beast spirit stones and beast crystals, moving along the talismans that Zong Shou drew to gather towards the incense table.


    Little Gold was originally jumping around, but it had became quiet now, allowing this true qi and spiritual energy to encapste its body.


    It absorbed them all into its body. Its body was like a balloon as it started to swell up. It was originally just the size of two fists, but now it was several sizes fatter.


    When all the spirit stones and beast crystals shattered one by one, the small body of Little Gold looked like it was going to explode. A bright glow shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    He stretched out his hand to grab Little Gold¡¯s head, and the center of his palm gave off an energy swallowing power which reached directly into Little Gold¡¯s body.


    In just a breath¡¯s time, an ocean of essence energy and soul energy was pulled out by Zong Shou and into his palm. The two flows easily spread into their own currents, a portion flowing towards his dantian, while the other streamed towards the soul ocean between his eyebrows.


    ¡°With Little Gold¡¯s body as a, after a round of purifying and refining, the absorbed essence energy and spiritual energy is many times purer than if I directly absorbed from the spirit stones and beast crystals! It can pretty much be directly used, the effect is even better than my first set of the Energy Leading Technique. If I purified all this energy myself, I would probably die immediately...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to lower his guard, making use of the twelve God Talismans and eighteen sword intents, along with his Energy Leading Technique, to purify the essence energy and spiritual energy once more.


    Only when all the impurities within were wiped out did Zong Shou allow them to return to their original positions.


    Within his soul ocean, numerous huge storms broke out, and only when that whirlpool nearly doubled in size did it stop.


    All the essence energy was also used by Zong Shou, directing them towards his abdomen, seeping in bit by bit to strengthen his Foundation and Breathing Chakra Meridians.

 Chapter 47 - Green Wind Spirit Bead

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chapter 47 ¨C Green Wind Spirit Bead</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The foundation meridian was the foundation of energy. It was the one closest to the navel, the first and the beginning point of blood and meat. Within the human body, it was the source of all energy.


    When one trained the foundation and breathing meridians, one was solidifying and training the source itself.


    When one trained it to the extreme, one could return back to birth, like those babies who weren¡¯t born, breathing through their navels, connected to heaven and earth.


    When the bits of true qi entered his abdomen, Zong Shou started to use his strength, shaking the muscles around his abs, trying to get each and every bit of true qi to seep into his body and muscles.


    Although Little Green could purify a lot of true qi, there was a limit. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t greedy, absorbing around 60% of it before letting go of his hand.


    Following that, he started to punch out and kick out within the narrow space. The series of spiritual breathing fists were on full disy, causing winds to rise in this carriage.


    It wasn¡¯t the weak breeze from a few months ago, but a wind that whistled as it blew by.


    The spiritual energy from heaven and earth gathered up, a grinding stone helping Zong Shou to digest all the true qi in his body.


    From start to finish, he sessively did twelve repetitions, a total of thirty-six stances.


    Only when Zong Shou felt that all his stamina were used up did he lead the still vast and mighty energy back into his meridians, mixing with the 18 Cloud Shocking God Destroying Sword intents to attack the marrow chakra meridian once more.


    With a series of fireworks-like explosions, acupoints were blown open one by one. Only after all twenty-four acupoints in his marrow chakra meridian were opened, and a small entrance opened towards his bone chakra meridian, did the remaining true qi appear to becking in strength.


    Zong Shou gave out a soft hoot from his nose, like a breath of thunder. Just that breath expelled all the remnant essence energy and its impurities outside his body.


    Looking into his body, he could feel that the muscles around his abdomen had became several times stronger in a short time. The energy flowing around his energy ocean also saw a ny percent increase, and it was still continuing, its growth showing no signs of stopping.


    ¡°Foundations like a boulder, breathing meridians like a fountain! I have finallypleted these two chakra meridians. All twenty-four acupoints of the marrow meridian have been opened up, the bone meridian is also open; I can barely say that I have entered the martial master realm! Today was as good as three months of cultivation...¡±


    He could feel piercing pains all over his body, but he didn¡¯t bother much about them as he started to loosen up. Not long after, he frowned.


    Although the foundation and chakra meridians had absorbedrge amounts of essence energy and were strengthened, there were some areas that weren¡¯t trained up to that level. The energy flow still had areas that weren¡¯t smooth.


    ¡°This speedy method does have some problems, but it is still much stronger than I expected. In the future I still need to train in the foundation and breathing meridians. I only need half a year, and I could make up for it!¡±


    He then let his consciousness flow into his soul ocean, only to see that the whirlpool within had already stabilized. Compared to before, it had close to doubled, and was giving off a slight green glow.


    He had totallypleted the Focus Concentration stage, his umtion of soul power was far above other spirit masters at his level, barely at the Spirit Observing realm.


    The only thing was that within his soul ocean there was a piercing pain still going on, almost making him faint.


    His body, especially around the marrow meridian that had just fully opened up, was like fire burning. The dual meridians conflicted with one another, the pain mixed together and made him feel like vomiting.


    Furthermore, the feeling of rejection between the soul ocean and the energy ocean was getting more and more evident. Be it soul power or internal energy, they started to float around and showed signs of being unstable.


    ¡°As expected, my foundations are starting to shake. I will have to stop using the Heaven Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique for at least three months. It is best if I don¡¯t use this kind of short-term gain methods if possible. My body is giving me a headache, if I continue like this, I only need to reach the eighth meridian before I lose myself and die from the pain. Luckily, training in soul power has some use and can barely control this dual meridian body of mine...¡± Zong Shou sighed to himself, before stopping his internal observation and turning his attention to what was in front of him.


    ¡ª


    Little Green was on the incense table, giving off a seven-colored glow, shifting like the clouds. Chuxue was to the side, her eyes fixed on Zong Shou, her expression judging uncertainly. ¡°Young master, you broke through to the martial master realm?¡±


    Her face was filled with total disbelief. Zong Shou used the Energy Swallowing Technique, borrowing Little Gold¡¯s body to do so. As such, when he swallowed the essence energy and spirit energy it was really secretive. Chuxue only knew that Zong Shou had arranged an altar, using 36 Grade Two spirit stones and 36 beast crystals, tapped gently onto Little Gold, and easily went from advanced martial warrior to the martial master realm.


    Even his soul power showed signs that it had increased!


    Astonished, Chuxue looked to Little Green. Just as she was wondering if that protector beast had the ability to help one increase their cultivation, Little Gold¡¯s body started to constrict, like it was about to sneeze, then suddenly expanded once more.


    A multi-colored breath was expelled, and its surface color also returned to its usual silver-white.


    The only thing was thatpared to before, the glow seemed to be more smooth, like a soft ball, looking much cuter.


    Chuxue was a girl and no matter how extroverted she was, she felt really disgusted about octopuses. But towards Little Gold, she didn¡¯t feel any of that hate. Instead her eyes shone, like she couldn¡¯t help but hug it.


    ¡°This fellow is looking more and more like jelly...¡± Zong Shou muttered to himself, grabbing Little Gold once more. He observed its energy and aura, and his expression changed.


    After numerous breaths, the disbelief in his eyes slowly calmed down.


    This mutated octopus beast had not only expelled all the impurities, but after the absorbed essence energy entered its beast core, it actually became much purer!


    ¡°Not only being able to swallow all things, it also has the ability to purify energy. That¡¯s right, with these two abilities, only then could it rise to the position of a god beast!¡±


    If he was envious of Chuxue¡¯s battle instincts towards this little fellow before, Zong Shou was truly jealous to death now.


    ¡°Unfortunately this little fellow is like me, his foundations aren¡¯t stable. Simrly, we can¡¯t use this method often...¡±


    Because he had obtained much benefits from Zong Shou, Little Gold seemed to warm up to him, sliding around his hand.


    Zong Shou smiled slightly and opened his hand towards Chuxue. ¡°Take that Wind umting Ball over...¡±


    Chuxue hesitated slightly, before taking out a green jade ball. It was the spiritual energy core used to activate the Wind Wall Formation that day.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and before Chuxue could react, he used a sword and shattered it.


    Inside it was a small green bead. The moment it was taken out a slight breeze blew around them.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s a Green Wind Spirit Bead; the one who made this tool is wasting treasures!¡±


    Scoffing coldly, Zong Shou ced the green bead in front of Little Gold.


    Little Gold rejected it at first, but not long after it pounced forwards in surprise, merging the Green Wind Spirit Bead into its body.


    Chuxue wanted to stop him, but she was toote. She wanted to cry, but no tears came out. ¡°Young master, that¡¯s the core of the Wind Wall Formation...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. Although that Wind Wall Formation was good, sitting there and getting hit wasn¡¯t his style. If they really met a Xiantian expert, he might be unable to open it in a short while, but after a few hours, the Wind Wall Formation would weaken. No matter how strong it was, it was better for them to directly increase their ownbat strength.


    After a short while, Little Gold¡¯s body spread out, wrapping around his palm, like a silver-white glove covering all the way to his elbow.


    The Green Wind Spirit Bead couldn¡¯t be fully digested in a short while, so a little ball was visible at the back of his wrist.

 Chapter 48 - Leaving in the Lurch

    <h4>Chapter 48: Chapter 48 ¨C Leaving in the Lurch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Chuxue looked on with her mouth agape. Zong Shou and this octopus had simply given her too many surprises today, so many that her little head couldn¡¯tprehend them all.


    Looking at Little Gold¡¯s current state, it looked more like a spiritual tool and talisman weapon than a protector beast!


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips rose slightly, his hand shook as a ck talisman knife appeared in his palm.


    Not only was a rune moving within the knife, there was wind lightly blowing around it too, the aura given off by it growing more indiscernible.


    He then stowed the talisman knife, taking out a Pine Pattern Wind Sword instead. Instantly ayer of silver spread from his palm onto the sword, totally covering it.


    Zong Shou smiled, joy appearing in his eyes.


    Be it energy-swallowing or purifying, this was Little Gold¡¯s innate skill!


    Changing into anything was an Awakened ability after Little Gold upgraded to Grade Two. The current Little Gold could not only toughen the Pine Pattern Wind Sword, the spiritualwork in its body was like a natural talisman, letting Zong Shou use the Wind Wall ability of the Green Wind Spirit Bead.


    If it was an emergency, it could use it to rece the original Wind Storing Ball as the core for the Wind Wall Formation.


    However, that ability wasn¡¯t very strong, at most it could be used as support only. After Grade Four, its transformation ability would start to show itself.


    His thoughts moved, and Little Gold knew what he was thinking. The silver hue covering his arm retracted and hid back into his sleeves.


    At that moment, Zong Shou felt a piercing stench entering his nose. Looking down, he could see that all his clothes were drenched, especially his chest and abdomen area, where ayer of ck mud-like substance seeped out, the smell rising into the air.


    Zong Shou frowned slightly, following which heughed, looking towards Chuxue with nefarious intentions.


    Looking at the amount of time that had passed, it should be time for the medicine bath. Coincidentally, he was so tired that he couldn¡¯t even move a single finger.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Over the next few days, Zong Shou didn¡¯t make use of the Energy Swallowing Technique. Each day he would practice the Foundation Breathing Spirit Fist at least forty-eight times, no less, only more. There was also the Energy Leading Method, which he repeated at least thirty times. Even his sword training was reduced.


    While it helped to solidify his foundations, he also used this fist technique to control the true Qi in his body, which was increasing swiftly.


    asionally he entered a focused state, and he would go all out to solidify the foundation, breathing, and narrow meridians. asionally he would open up one or two extra acupoints to store true Qi. The number of usable extra points in his body reached twenty, mostly belonging to the wind and water Elements.


    During the night, he would use the Sky Mirror Soul Shining Technique to gather up the moonlight, burning his soul without any rest.


    The number of copper mirrors had already increased to sixteen, their surfaces polished by Zong Shou. Thus the amount of Sun Essence Fire and heat had tripled.


    ¡°The so-called Spirit Observing realm of a spirit master is to observe the will of one¡¯s soul, to control the changes in it. Simr to the Focus Concentration realm, it was not just the beginning of the spirit master cultivation journey. Even when one reached the True Image Stage, one still needed to do their homework everyday. Simr to how martial cultivators check up on their body¡¯s condition...¡±


    Maybe because he was too deep into the martial cultivation path, the current Zong Shou, although he could be considered a Spirit Observing realm spirit master and a dual cultivator, his thinking hadn¡¯t changed much. He still treated himself as a martial cultivator.


    In hisst life in game, he had already crossed the celestial level. In real life, he had been able to forcefully enter the Ascended level with his normal body, even in an era with little spiritual energy.


    Since all techniques came from the same source, even if Zong Shou walked the martial cultivator path, it also had benefits for his spirit cultivation.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In just a short few days he had improved his journey of Spirit Observing. Apart from gathering soul power, which was stillcking, he had alreadyrgely grasped the structure of his soul.


    If he considered everything, his cultivation level as a spirit master had reached theter stages of the Spirit Observing realm.


    Spirit master cultivation was just that, focusing onprehension and talent. As long as onepletelyprehended each realm, they would be able to rise to the next level and soar to the heavens at a quick rate.


    Zong Shou remembered that in the god emperor era, spirit masters who cultivated at the quickest speed used just a year to go from the Focus Comprehension realm to the Back to the Sun realm.


    It was unlike martial cultivation,which was a step by step journey proceeding slowly in a fixed process.


    Inparison, his current cultivation speed was only normal. The only thing he could feel proud about was that with the Sky Mirror Soul Shining Technique and the 12 god talismans, his soul had regained its purity.


    The soul power fluctuations caused by forcefully expanding his Soul Ocean were showing signs of calming down.


    ¡°If I continue to keep this level of purity, the Fifth realm of spirit master, the Night Roaming realm, I might be able to directly skip ahead and enter the Back to the Sun realm...¡±


    As he thought about that, Zong Shou stopped his meditation. When he opened his eyes, the first rays of sunlight shone in through the window.


    Dual meridian body... his stamina was weak, and even when his cultivation entered the marital master realm, it didn¡¯t show much improvement.


    He only felt more energized. Meditating six hours a night had better effect than sleeping, all his exhaustion had disappeared.


    However, once he woke up, a strong feeling of hunger swept over him. His stomach grumbled loudly.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile. Since his foundation and breathing meridians were strengthened, and his marrow meridian was opened, it had caused his appetite to greatly increase.


    His daily food intake had tripled. It meant that his body was strengthening and changing and neededrge amounts of energy. He didn¡¯t need to feel worried about it, and instead was happy.


    ¡°We have already spent seven days in this ck soil swamp, it should be time to stop and rest up. I remember the best food here is the ck swamp crocodile, legend has it that not only was the taste delicious, but it helped to strengthen one¡¯s marrow, and train one¡¯s skin and bones. Shortly after that we can let Uncle Yun catch some...¡±


    As he thought about that, Zong Shou frowned once more. He sighed, that sense of danger had not increase nor decreased during thesest few days. It was like a leech he was unable to get rid of, clinging onto his body.


    It even made him suspect this sense of danger was an illusion.


    The carriage suddenly jolted towards the back and then slowly reduced speed. Zong Shou¡¯s brows were raised and he gave out a coldugh.


    <i>Waited for so long and they are finally here...</i>


    With just a step he appeared outside the carriage. Going to the front, he saw Yin Yang and Chuxue were focused as they looked to their right.


    Zong Shou followed their gaze, only to see a couple miles away a pack of wolves charging towards them. In front of them were five Cloud-Stepping Foals racing in their direction. On them were four guys and a girl. The men were dressed as martial cultivators, their faces devoid of color.


    When Zong Shou looked at the girl, he was a little startled. Her face was like a lotus flower out of the water, like she was covered in white powder and carved out of jade, an exquisite beauty!


    Even when fleeing for her life she looked really attractive, making one feel for her. Her eyes as she looked over were filled with tears, bringing with them a call for help. It made one wish to help her, even if it meant giving up their lives.


    Zong Shou was startled for a short moment beforeing back to his senses, shaking his head. ¡°Don¡¯t care about them, swiftly go around!¡±


    Xue¡¯we was shocked, her face showing some unwillingness, but in the end she didn¡¯t say anything out of concern for Zong Shou¡¯s safety.


    Yin Yang¡¯s expression turned cold as he waved the horse whip, there was a loud crack above the eighteen Cloud-Stepping Foals, and they instantly increased speed!

 Chapter 49 - Cauldron Energy Seed Host

    <h4>Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Cauldron Energy Seed Host</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Not only did Yin Yang have high cultivation, his driving skills were also well trained.


    After picking up speed, he tugged the ropes to the side, turning the heads of the eighteen Cloud Stepping Foals. Although the arc they made to the side wasn¡¯t big, it coincidentally avoided all the iing wolf pack.


    When the four guys and one girl saw that, a look of despair appeared in their eyes. One of the guys was a little too slow and the wolf pack caught him. Along with a painful neigh from his Foal, he was immediately swallowed by the wolf pack. The remaining Cloud Stepping Foals were also panting like their energies were nearly used up.


    That girl¡¯s face instantly turned pale, gritting her teeth as she pleaded for help, ¡°Few friends on the carriage, we have bumped into one another, it is sort of fate. For you three to not help isn¡¯t that a little too cold-blooded? If you can help save our lives I will pay you back! I am willing to hand over a Grade Six beast spirit stone!¡±


    Before this she already looked really pretty, now that she was so anxious that she nearly teared up, she seemed a lot more pitiful, making one empathize with her.


    Chuxue seemed to be touched by her words, hesitating a moment before she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Young Master, those few people are so pitiful, they don¡¯t look like bad people. I heard Buddhists say that to save a life is better than building a seven-story pagoda for a god. There are only a hundred swamp wolves, Uncle Yin and I aren¡¯t afraid of them. If you aren¡¯t willing we can go faster to ditch them...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled coldly, still unmoved, flicking Chuxue¡¯s forehead as a punishment. He was actually totally unmoved by that girl¡¯s beauty, like he hadn¡¯t seen her, his sights focused on the front.


    The riders knew they had no chance of surviving as they cursed. They were sessively pounced upon by the wolf pack and loud cries broke out.


    Just as the carriage was about to brush past the wolf pack, the beautiful girl suddenly whipped her horse, and it sped up. At thest moment they charged alongside the carriage and she jumped, grabbing onto the right side of it in a dangerous manuver.


    Chuxue rushed up to try to help her. Zong Shou gave a cold scoff as he took out a sword, and thrust at her.


    A cold light shed in Yin Yang¡¯s eyes as the knife in his sleeve left its sheath. Burning with fire, it swept towards the girl¡¯s cowl.


    The girl was astonished, her eyes filled with despair. In the next moment one could only hear a light ringing, and see a porcin-white jade hand stretch out and easily deflect Zong Shou¡¯s thrust to the side. That image hanging on the cowl floated up like it had no weight, dancing in the wind as it dodged the knife.


    That girl gave out a merryugh, but just as she was about tond, her face suddenly changed. A ck glow reached her without any sound. When she saw it, it was already only ten feet away, like a shooting star as it arrived in an instant.


    Her willow leaf brows rose up as her body did a spin in mid air. She turned towards the left weightlessly. Her figure was unbelievably quick as just one dodge crossed three hundred feet.


    But that ck glow changed directions in mid air. A slight wind blew around it, increasing its speed, and it instantly exceeded its original speed by several times. Its attack was indiscernible, like a ck fog, such that one was unable to tell where this knife was pointing.


    ¡°Flying knife changing direction? Oh? It is actually sword intent...¡± that girl eximed, not being as carefree and rxed as before. She hurriedlynded, dodging to the side. She was still caught by the ck light a bloody glow instantly shing by.


    Her figure stopped, and the left side of her chest was already dyed fresh red.


    Her aura had instantly climbed to its extreme. The cold aura around her was suppressive, the grass and soil underneath her were frozen. An extremely strong mental suppression covered this area.


    The originally aggressive wolf pack stopped moving, their bodies shivering as they looked at the girl¡¯s suddenly explosive aura with respectfully.


    The eighteen Cloud Stepping Foals in front of the carriage were even worse off than the wolf pack. They simrly stopped still and didn¡¯t move. No matter how Yin Yang whipped them, they weren¡¯t willing to move a single inch.


    Chuxue stood stunned at the entire situation, not understanding anything that was going on. Just as she was about to help that girl, before she could react, that weak girl in her eyes had be an expert that could easily deal with a knife from Yin Yang.


    Yin Yang had already totally given up, throwing aside the whip in his hand, his face extremely ugly, ¡°Double cultivator, Xiantian master..¡±


    To be able to easily dodge his knife, she should be at least in the Xiantian Realm.


    Zong Shou nodded slightly. The Cloud Stepping Foals didn¡¯t have anybat strength and could only travel while stepping in the air. Naturally they wouldn¡¯t be like the swamp wolves, who were afraid of the aura of a Xiantian master.


    For them to be so silent and not move, it was obvious that it was a mental technique.


    He was feeling unfortunate that his knife hadn¡¯t managed to take the woman¡¯s life. He also knew that her ability was tough to judge, which was why he didn¡¯t choose areas like her neck or forehead, and directly picked her chest. He was worried that her strength was too high and he would fail.


    ¡°Interesting, interesting! Where did you learn your flying knife skill from? To actually be able to harm me! And also this sword intent, it¡¯s actually simr to Lingyun Sect¡¯s Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent...¡±


    The woman lowered her head to take a look at her injuries, before pulling out that ck flying knife and ying around with it in her hand, her eyes filled with shock.


    ¡°You just bought this in Xiaoyuan City. Only such materials can carry such sword intent and not copse. Some other medicines are infused into it. It was purposely to prepare for me, right? Which means you already noticed me that time?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, not replying anything. Some herbs were inside in the beast oil. Brushing the beast oil everyday would mean that the medicinal properties also seeped into the knife¡¯s de.


    Unfortunately Xiaoyuan was just a mining city and there were too few medicines and herbs that he could purchase. There were simply too few that could affect Xiantian experts.


    Seeing the situation, the smile on the woman¡¯s face became more apparent. She raised her head and looked firmly at Zong Shou, ¡°As expected, looking for you to be my cauldron energy seed host was the right decision!¡±


    Hearing those words, Zong Shou and Yin Yang who were really serious, their eyes slightly contracted.


    Cauldron energy seed host? Hearing her tone, this woman wasn¡¯t from Gantian Mountain or enemies of Gantian Mountain?


    Looking closely, this woman gave off a casual and free air. While she spoke, she was also really rxed. She was really beautiful and had a tempting allure to her.


    She was obviously poisoned, but she acted like it was a mosquito bite and totally didn¡¯t care about it.


    ¡°You are Zong Shou from Gantian Mountain? I heard those people say that you are the Son of the Monster King.


    ¡°A few days ago I saw an interesting thing. Using a Martial Warrior body to kill a Spirit Observing Spirit master, so amazing! Meeting you today, you gave me even more surprises. No only do you have deep plotting ability, but also this flying knife technique and sword intent. Keke! I originally didn¡¯t want to let you all find out, and was prepared to just follow you. But since my n has failed, let me directly ask you a question. Are you willing to be my cauldron energy seed host?¡±

 Chapter 50 - Tan Mountain Demon

    <h4>Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Tan Mountain Demon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The expression that beautiful woman had when she spoke was not only filled with energy, she was looking towards Zong Shou with a weird amount of desire, like he was an item in her bag.


    ¡°If you agree, although I might be unable to help you get the throne of Gantian Mountain, but before you be a Martial Ancestor with six Earth meridians, I can kill whoever who dares to attack you!¡±


    Yin Yang was very wary, muttering to himself, ¡°Cauldron energy seed host? Lady, did youe from the ckwater Demon Sect or Yuanmo Temple? Or are you from Tan Mountain Beautiful Demon...¡±


    ¡°Tan Mountain Seven Spirit Sect, what you all call the Beautiful Demon Sect!¡± That woman raised her chin with pride, her eyes staring seriously at Yin Yang, like she was unhappy with him saying the word ¡®demon¡¯.


    ¡°I never say a false name and I will never change my surname. I am chief disciple Zhao Yanran of Seven Spirit Sect, ordered by master to go down the mountain to search for a seed host!¡±


    Yin Yangughed bitterly, his eyes ice cold with no warmth at all. ¡°This means that Miss Yanran is prepared to train in the magical Demon Seed nting Technique to try to break out to the Ascended stage in one shot? But I heard that this technique will result in death or heavy injuries. That even if the host can survive, his cultivation would be wasted with close to no exception...¡±


    ¡°Naturally! The Ancestor has recorded that the battle between the person nting the seed as well as the cauldron energy seed host is seventy/thirty. To date, only one host has managed to survive. There are so many simr techniques in the world... but does it look like you have any other choice?¡±


    As she said that, she leered at Zong Shou. ¡°If you ept my seed, your dual meridians will be suppressed before the Ancestor level. Be it cultivation methods or spirit techniques, you will improve by leaps and bounds. If you aren¡¯t willing, I will kill you now! My seed was personally obtained by my master three thousand feet in the ground, tempered by twelve Magic ming Lotuses. It has a natural pure me and burning ability. If it is nted, it will be able to open up seven meridians in half a month. It is all up to you!¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s brow furrowed, feeling a chill down her spine. This Zhao Yanran had no care for the lives of others. Talking about killing others, her tone was scarily calm.


    Thinking about before, to the several Martial Warriors who died among the wolf pack just for show, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her entire body turn cold. She instinctively moved closer to Zong Shou.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of killing people,but the woman ahead of her was terrifying. She came out of a demon sect, and be it personality or methods, they were scarily weird.


    Just as she felt that darkness and cold was about to prate into her bone, Zong Shou tapped her shoulders, warming her up. Only then did she realize that she was frightened by this woman. She looked on at the teen beside her, his expression really calm as he said, ¡°Choosing me as a host? Did Miss Yanran make her up mind? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your many years of tough cultivation will be siezed by me?¡±


    When Zhao Yanran heard that, she directly scoffed, ¡°Be it martial cultivation or Spirit Cultivation, we focus on being unafraid. I have seven chances and you have three. If I don¡¯t live, I will just die. What is there to be afraid of? Naturally it is good to win, it doesn¡¯t matter even if I lose. Zong Shou, you are the most talented person I have seen in thesest sixteen years. Because of your dual meridians, it¡¯s unfortunately tough for you to achieve anything in your life. If I can¡¯t even win against a piece of trash like you, I deserve to die! Anyways the stronger you get in the future, the happier I will be!¡±


    ¡°The stronger I get the happier you will be? Haha, Magic ming Lotuses, to say the truth I am actually a little tempted.¡± Zong Shou smiled slightly. In the next moment his face turned cold, ¡°Since you are finished, scram!¡±


    To say that he was tempted wasn¡¯t totally false. Magic ming Lotuses were really good items. It was a huge temptation to help one charge into the Mythic Master Realm.


    Even without other people helping, he had a ny-nine percent confidence to bite back on the seed nter.


    However once the Magic ming Lotuses and Magical Demon Seed nting Technique was used, it would lock down his future path.


    Based on what he knew, seed nting conflicted with his Energy Swallowing Technique.


    More importantly, he was annoyed by the craziness of the woman. That craziness, arrogant tone, the attitude of having everything in her control was something that he found really irritating...


    Chuxue was feeling silently fortunate, pressing on her sword, warily staring at Zhao Yanran, the sword ws in her left hand opened slightly.


    Zhao Yanran was obviously startled. She looked at Zong Shou in disbelief, like she didn¡¯t expect her request would be rejected. After hesitating for a while, Zhao Yanran didn¡¯t directly start killing, instead her brow furrowed, ¡°Why do you reject me? With how vicious you were when you killed that spirit master, you shouldn¡¯t reject me. Were my conditions not good enough? Or are you afraid of sex? No, if that was the case then all the more you should agree...¡±


    Zong Shouughed coldly and didn¡¯t reply. A battle today couldn¡¯t be avoided, his eyes focused on her wound.


    The poison that he drew up, although not strong, had huge infiltrating ability, Once one was infected, it would be like a leech, really difficult to get rid of.


    After fifteen minutes, the effects of the poison woulde into effect even on a Xiantian Master.


    An eight meridian Mythic Master like Yin Yang would barely have the ability to go up against her. They still had a chance of winning the battle today.


    The chances of victory were pretty much nine to one; Zhao Yanran was the nine and the three of them were the one.


    Zhao Yanran muttered to herself for a short while, her expression slowly calming down. Not only did she not attack, she suddenlyughed, ¡°Whether you are willing or not, listen to me blow a tune first...¡±


    She took out a few normal-looking, but different flutes. Like she was making a difficult choice, she seriously ran her eyes over these few different flutes.


    ¡°Which one of them should I choose?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised slightly, on one nce he knew that this person was good at music. Simr melody but using a different flute, the tune and rhythm would be different. The iron flute was heavy and thick, the bamboo flute was airy and spiritual, the jade flute was crisp; each had their own specialties.


    And based on what he knew, this Tan Mountain Seven Spirit Sect used the secret technique of melody, using sound to hurt people.


    He instantly guessed what she was thinking about, he looked down and smiled, ¡°If Miss Yanran can¡¯t find a suitable flute, I have one here, you will definitely be satisfied!¡±


    Su Chuxue was startled, wondering when they had brought such an item. Yin Yang and her were focused on martial arts. As for the Young Master, he had never touched such an item before...


    After a moment she finally realized what he meant, her face flushing red. In her heart she was scolding Zong Shou for being dirty.


    Zhao Yanran didn¡¯t react, eventually picking out a jade flute. Her expression was really solemn as she lifted it up to her lips.


    The moment the flute sound rang out, it was really cold and ethereal, the sound soft and weak.


    Yin Yang and Chuxue were both wary. However, the moment they heard it, they fell into a trance.


    The sound was like crying, filling one with sadness.


    Zong Shou was the weakest out of the three of them, but the smile on his face didn¡¯t change. A ck Cloud Pattern flying knife in his sleeve was partly hidden and partly revealed from start to finish.


    Normally he wouldn¡¯t be tempted by this flute¡¯s tune, but a short momentter, the memories in his brain swarmed over him, catching him totally off-guard as he was immersed in the song.

 Chapter 51 - Land of the Dead

    <h4>Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Land of the Dead</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    Deep within a group of mountains, on a stone tform hanging high on the side of a mountain, Zong Shou looked around, filled with a sense of loss.


    In the next moment, his eyes were attracted by a person ahead, who was looking out towards the dusk.


    Her cloth dress was white and clean. Her back gave off a magnificent aura, the air around her was also uncertain and indiscernible.


    Who knows why, but when Zong Shou looked over, he felt that this person was tragic and deste.


    ¡°Shou¡¯er, do you miss your mother?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do! But didn¡¯t father say that mother isn¡¯t in the Cloud World, and can never return?¡±


    ¡°I am not in the Cloud World, but it isn¡¯t true that I can never return!¡±


    That person gave out a bitter smile, but she wasn¡¯t in a rush to turn around. ¡°In the past just treat your mom as if she died, but recently you have been thinking about her, or you want to try hard to bring her back. My Shou¡¯er will not always not have a mother.¡±


    ¡°Really? Father, you didn¡¯t lie to me? Where is mother, Shou¡¯er wants to go find her!¡±


    Zong Shou was feeling more and more baffled. He obviously didn¡¯t want to speak, but this voice spread out from his mouth uncontrobly. It was also really young and immature, like that of a six-year-old kid. When he said the word ¡°mother¡±, his chest actually felt eagerness and warmth.


    Furrowing his brows and thinking for a moment, he understood. This should be a portion of the memory of that thirteen-year-old Zong Shou.


    The image of the person in front of him turned around with a huge smile, the handsome face brought with it a heroic aura, his eyes were really sharp.


    ¡°You can follow me to find your mother, but your skills cannot be too weak. Twenty years, only need twenty years for us go see exactly how strong the Lu Family who rules many small worlds actually is...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constricted. That image wasn¡¯t it the Blood Maniac Demon Saint he was familiar with, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox?


    Before he was able to think, the scene in front of him fell apart. Zong Shou¡¯s consciousness followed the flow of the memory ocean and arrived at yet another memory fragment.


    It had now changed into a wide drill field. At the sides were many stone blocks,as well asrge amounts of knives, sword, spears, and other weapons.


    He was panting hard, his body enduring intense training, and he was filled with utmost exhaustion.


    Within his chest was a pent-up breath, filled with unwillingness. He hated the heavens for being unfair, he hated his own body for being so useless.


    It was still that middle-aged man, however in his eyes the sharpness was all lost, instead what reced it was pain and guilt.


    ¡°Okay, Shou¡¯er, your Foundation Meridian hasn¡¯t opened, maybe due to your human and monster dual meridians. Being unable to train martial arts isn¡¯t your fault. It is pointless to continue torturing yourself. Since you are unable to walk on the martial path, you still can try to cultivate as a spirit master. After a few days, father will send you over to Linhai College...¡±


    The memory scene was broken once more. When another scene was formed through all the numerous broken pieces, he stood in a narrow corridor.


    Zong Shou was walking along it, only to hear numerous chit-chat noises spread into his ears.


    ¡°Is that person the trash from ss B? Three years of time and still unable to open his soul ocean?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him. I heard that he is the eldest son of Gantian Mountain, the future Monster King...¡±


    ¡°Tsk! The monster race have always followed the strong. How would the Gantian Mountain people follow him? Isn¡¯t he dead for sure?¡±


    ¡°What a joke, since he has no talents, he should just walk away! Wasting a spot, wasting a spiritualnd!¡±


    Different from before, the unwillingness in his heart became stronger and stronger, the hatred and anger oozing out. Yet apart from all this, there was a sense of despair at the bottom of his heart.


    Following which, not only were the thirteen years of memories of Zong Shou brought out, even ones from hisst life that were unjust were flipped out.


    The sadness of losing his father at a young age; his tough childhood; working hard to feed his sick mother. While he worked, he studied really hard with all the time he had, to get into the best school in Donglin Cloud World. However, his spot was stolen and in the end he didn¡¯t evenplete his education. His mom died from the illness and left him alone in the world.


    The hard work afterwards slowly revealed his talents in the business field. However, he was the target of jealousy and crowded out. He could only fall to working in a library to survive.


    Zong Shou looked on with a smile, like this thing didn¡¯t concern him. He waved his hand and everything in front of him dispersed.


    He opened up his eyes once more, only to hear the song continuing, the melody repeating over and over. Zhao Yanran herself seemed to be totally immersed within it, her expression focused.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but snicker,zily resting on the surface behind him like he was reallyfortable.


    When the tempo of the flute changed once more, he used the Pine Pattern Wind Sword in his hand, along with the sword sheath, to lightly knock on the carriage beneath him.


    The sound wasn¡¯t loud, but the noise of wood hitting metal paused the tune suddenly.


    The tragic atmosphere instantly disappeared.


    Zhao Yanran couldn¡¯t help but look over in disbelief. Seeing that Zong Shou still had a clear head and was smiling, she couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.


    Frowning, she changed the tune, wave after wave of mental energy spreading out towards the direction of the carriage... only to see Zong Shou take the sword and knock once more, messing up her tune. The bit of intent encapsted within it disappeared.


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. Once could be said to be a coincidence, but two consecutive times, it definitely couldn¡¯t be an ident.


    The person in front of her actually had a method to break her Land of the Dead tune.


    Before she could think about a method against it, a third tap sounded out.


    This third tap wasn¡¯t simply messing up her tune, even the internal energy in her body started to feel unstable. There was also an energy blocking her chest, which she tried to vent out.


    Her eyes shone, and after pausing for a moment, she still blew out more notes.


    She saw Zong Shou standing opposite her, his lips raising in an evil manner, tapping his sword on the wood for the fourth time.


    Her tune was unable to continue. The blood stain on her shirt at the left side of her chest had expanded suddenly at that instant.


    Her flower-like face also seemed to have turned much whiter.


    Once the iciness in her eyes disappeared, she actually showed no anger and worry. Instead there was a fanaticism burning really bright inside her.


    The person in front of her was just a teen far froming of age, yet he was actually able to give her such a surprise!


    ¡°Zong Shou, you are really only thirteen years old? Did you learn music melody before? My Land of the Dead tune was something that even my few senior sisters and juniors sisters couldn¡¯t do anything about. To be able to break out of my tune by yourself proves that you are extraordinary. To be able to break out of my tune, one has to be a great martial cultivator. How can I give up on someone like you? How about this, if you agree, apart from the twelve magic ming lotuses, I can give you three Foundation Training pills. If you still don¡¯t agree, then I have no choice but to force you...¡±


    Zong Shou sighed silently, bitterly rubbing the area between his eyebrows. This crazy woman had her eyes on him and wouldn¡¯t let him go.


    He was wracking his brains trying to think of a way to chase her off. Suddenly, he felt a huge shadow cover over him.


    Raising his head and looking up in the sky, he saw a dragon appear between the clouds, zigzagging three thousand feet up in the air.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. He had waited for a total of ten days and they had finally arrived!

 Chapter 52 - Lingyun Long Ruo

    <h4>Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Lingyun Long Ruo</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    That dragon¡¯s shadow arrived in the blink of an eye, hanging over the sky of the carriage in the next instanct. On closer look, it wasn¡¯t a true dragon, but just a giant flood dragon. On its head was a white horn, and four ws grew out of its body. Its bones and meat hadn¡¯t fully formed and were contracted near its abdomen. It didn¡¯t have dragon scales nor beard, and its scales looked really shiny and smooth, and gave off a strong aura.


    On the wide flood dragon head stood a purple shadow, a peach wood sword on his back, his clothes fluttering in the wind. His face was white and clean, while his expression looked really cold. Looking down, he patted that horn.


    That giant flood Dragon suddenly descended down, making the eighteen Cloud Stepping Foals and hundreds of swamp wolves feel even more ufortable. Their bodies shivered as their eyes were filled with fear.


    Both Yin Yang and Chuxue were startled.


    Zong Shou, on the other hand, scoffed coldly.


    ¡°Tsk, it seems like this fellow loved to act cool even during this era...¡±


    His voice was so soft such that the others couldn¡¯t hear it. But Su Chuxue, who stood an inch away, heard everything. She turned around and asked curiously, ¡°Young Master, you know this person? What does acting cool mean?¡±


    Zong Shou instantly gave out an awkward smile, realizing this era didn¡¯t have such a phrase.


    However, he did in fact know that person. one of the historical characters that were brought to life in the God Emperor game. It seems like the game developers had a wicked sense of humor as they actually made the personality and habits of this person exactly the same.


    That person floated down from the head of the flood Dragon, as he saw Zhao Yanran he was evidently startled. After a friendly smile, wariness appeared in his eyes, ¡°So it¡¯s Seven Spirit Sect¡¯s Miss Yanran, what a coincidence. I am Lingyun Sect Hero Group Hall¡¯s First Seat Long Ruo! This must be Gantian Mountain Prince Zong Shou? Are you free to have a conversation with me?¡±


    Thetter sentence was said to the three on the carriage. Between his brows, many barely visible blue lights shone at Zong Shou.


    Although Zong Shou¡¯s tone was filed with disdain towards this person, when he spoke to him he had to stand up straight and be solemn, not having theziness from before.


    It wasn¡¯t trying to let him have a good impression, but respect, a respect towards an enemy.


    ¡°I naturally am free, moreover I really would like to!¡±


    Smiling as he nced at Zhao Yanran, Zong Shou stood up and stepped off the carriage. ¡°Mr Long Ruo came today because of what happened at Pill Spirit Mountain ten days ago?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Long Ruo nodded, and then suddenly stuck out his hand, ¡°Your Highness, may I take a look at your meridians?¡±


    Although he was asking, his hands didn¡¯t show any courtesy as he grabbed onto Zong Shou¡¯s wrist. Closing his eyes as he observed, first he was surprised, following which he was deeply disappointed.


    When he let go of his hands, he even sighed slightly, his tone filled with sincerity. ¡°Truthfully, I am here on orders to express my apologies for what happened at Pill Spirit Mountain. Hero Gathering Hall First Seat Liang Miaozi epted bribes and has been punished to watch over Wanfeng Pagoda for twenty-four years. Pill Spirit Mountain First Seat Ling Weizi has also secluded himself to cultivate in shame. Your father has helped our Lingyun Sect in the past. For such a matter to happen has made all our thirty thousand disciples ashamed. It¡¯s the sect¡¯s misfortune to have such disciples! Your Highness, please forgive us!¡±


    As Long Ruo said that, he gave the three of them a deep bow. Zong Shou turned away, expressing that he wasn¡¯t going to ept such huge treatment. No matter how unhappy he was towards Lingyun Sect deep down, he could only magnanimously smile.


    In his heart he was thinking that this person was as polite and as warm as in the game. The way he did things was also really magnanimous.


    Long Ruo¡¯s tone changed, ¡°Originally, I also wanted to ask the Prince if you were willing to enter Lingyun Sect. This was asked by the sect master. If you agree, you can directly be a direct disciple, right under the sect master...¡±


    Zhao Yanran instantly frowned. She felt weird; why would the head of the Hero Group Hall appear here, and also treat Zong Shou with such high regard. His tone was really humble, like he was really guilty about something.


    As she listened to what Long Ruo said, she grew even more curious. A direct disciple of Lingyun Sect not only meant that he could enter Lingyun Sect¡¯s Shrine as and when he wanted, he could read all the secret manuals and would also get huge amounts of resources each month. In the future, he would also have the right to fight for the position of sect leader!


    To do so much just to recruit Zong Shou into the sect, simply made her curious about exactly what had happened ten days ago at Pill Spirit Mountain.


    Yin Yang and Chuxue¡¯s faces were filled with surprise, hoping that their prince would instantly nod his head and agree.


    However Zong Shou shook his head slightly, ¡°Since you said that was your original intention, that means that Mr Long Ruo has changed your n?¡±


    Long Ruo sighed softly once more, his face filled with regret. ¡°That¡¯s right! Originally, even if you didn¡¯t agree, I would tie you up and bring you back by force. To break the Small Heaven sword formation in 343 breaths,pletely copying the God Talismans in four hours... such dual talents! Let alone being a direct disciple, you could even be our next sect leader!


    ¡°However when I took a look at your meridians I found out about your body situation, and it is far from as simple as having dual meridians. Even if we try our best to obtain a way to cultivate dual meridians, it won¡¯t be able to help. Your Spirit Cultivation can reach further, but your martial cultivation can only reach the Mythic Master level at best. However, even if you cannot be a direct disciple, as an inner disciple the sect would still try our best to help you...¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s eyes instantly contracted, not knowing what to say.


    Breaking the Small Heaven sword formation in 343 breaths. Completely copying the twelve God Talismans in four hours. Was that about the Sky Sword tform and the Heaven Talisman tform?


    Was this Long Ruo joking?


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank, he didn¡¯t expect that apart from his dual meridian problems he would have other hidden problems.


    But such a feeling onlysted for a moment before he regained his usualposure.


    He had all along not bothered much about Lingyun Sect and didn¡¯t even n on joining them. Hearing those final few sentences he evenughed coldly to himself, toozy to even bother. With his personality, would he bother to ept such scraps?


    So what if he was unable to cultivate? He wouldn¡¯t ept the pity of others!


    Long Ruo¡¯s words seemed warm, but it couldn¡¯t hide the coldness and intention to draw away from him.


    Not bothering about the anxiety of Chuxue behind him, and without much consideration he directly shook his head. ¡°Since I am destined to be unable to cultivate, I will spend the rest of my life touring the world and seeing the other continents and inds. I wouldn¡¯t disturb your sect.¡±


    Long Ruo was unsurprised, nodding his head. ¡°That¡¯s also a good decision. However, my sect has topensate you for that day. Our ancestor set rules that no matter who was able to break the sword formation and draw those talismans, he would be able to choose three items from our Xuan Treasury. That treasury is too huge and I couldn¡¯t bring it here. However, I took some items out that maybe the Prince could use!¡±


    While he spoke he waved his hand and hundreds of different items appeared. Pills, weapons, and cultivation methods all appeared from nowhere as they floated in front of him.


    Zong Shou felt surprised. He really didn¡¯t know that Lingyun Sect had such a rule. In hisst life he hadpleted both formations many times, and apart from getting the identity of direct disciple, the characters that he had created had never obtained any physical rewards.

 Chapter 53 - Breaking the Mysterious Seal

    <h4>Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Breaking the Mysterious Seal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He didn¡¯t understand in his heart, but he still smiled. When he saw the weird look on Long Ruo¡¯s face, his heart sank a little. He slightly groaned as he walked over, casually taking out two medicine bottles and a jade pendant.


    Lingyun Sect had the Heaven, Earth, Xuan, and Yellow treasuries, which had collected loads of treasures. The Heaven one was the most precious, Earth second, and the Xuan the third.


    All the precious items within were all items that were hard to give a price to.


    The ones that Long Ruo had taken out were all, in fact, rarely seen precious items.


    He didn¡¯t know if Lingyun Sect truly wanted topensate him or if they had other thoughts. Anyways why not just take it, only then would the Lingyun Sect be at ease. At such a time he didn¡¯t need to be courteous with them. He could just treat it as thepensation for the Lingyun Vermillion Token.


    Zhao Yanran had recovered from her shock, and seeing the situation, she couldn¡¯t help but frown once more. The items that Zong Shou chose were too ordinary and weren¡¯t the most precious ones out of all of the items.


    The face of Long Ruo was filled with praise for Zong Shou¡¯s tactful behaviour. A beatific smile appeared. ¡°One bottle of Blood Cloud marrow, helping to strengthen the skin and grow the flesh. One drop can offset a year¡¯s skin training for a normal person. Ten Simple Sky pills that can help strengthen one¡¯s Xiantian energy. The prince is choosing this for your servant? And also this Dragon Spirit Jade Wall. Can help calm the senses and strengthen vital energy, strengthening foundation and breathing. The girl beside you is a double cultivator, unfortunately her spirit master talents are slightly weaker, her energy ocean and soul ocean are unable to sync with one another. This item can help her break through to the Mythic Master stage. Prince is truly a great person!¡±


    While he said that, he took out another token, solemnly sending the item over the air, ¡°Those items before were just the ones promised by the ancestor, this is our truepensation. Top Grade Gold Token, I believe with this item, it won¡¯t cause shame to our sect. Prince, please ept this! From today on no matter what you request, as long as it is righteous, the entire sect will go all out to help you...¡±


    Zong Shou saw that the red token didn¡¯t have the original golden line, but three purple lines carved at a side of the token. This was, in his memory, the highest grade of Lingyun Vermillion Tokens!


    This time he didn¡¯t reach out to ept it, smiling as he shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t ept the Token. However, Zong Shou coincidentally has something that requires help. Since Mr Long Ruo knows about my thoughts for my servant, you can naturally see through the situation in his body. Please help him out and open up the locks within his body, how about that?¡±


    Yin Yang¡¯s expressionless face suddenly revealed a slight smile. Zhao Yanran also looked towards this thirty-year-old man with a weird expression.


    When Long Ruo heard that, he showed some hesitation, giving out a bitter expression. After a long while he hesitantly exined, ¡°The lock on your servant came from other sects. Naturally it isn¡¯t a difficult thing for Long Ruo to unseal it. However, it¡¯s a little inappropriate to butt into other sects¡¯ matters...:


    When his wordsnded, he could see a cold mocking intent in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. ¡°Nevermind! I will help, and as for the repercussions, I will ept them when I return to the sect...¡±


    No one saw how he did it, but red spiritual lights instantly seeped out from beneath Yin Yang¡¯s skin. His mouth suddenly gave out an intense cough as he half-knelt on the ground. Two golden threads broke out from his chest and abdomen, bringing with them a stter of fresh blood.


    Blood seeped out, but there was no fatigue on Yin Yang¡¯s face. Instead he roared out, like a wild beast which had been locked up for too long, finally escaping from it cage. He was obviously trying to suppress the roar, but was unable to, filled with delight and freedom.


    In a short few breaths, wind swirled around his body. The astral wind lost control, cutting the surrounding wild grass into pieces. He had actually broken through the final meridian a short while after the two golden threads were taken out, entering the peak of the Body Chakra Meridians.


    Long Ruo didn¡¯t bother, his eyes looking deeply at Zong Shou once more. After a short while he still shook his head, ¡°How unfortunate! Not only is the Prince talented, your intelligence and foresight is extraordinary. Regretfully the heavens do not bless you, not allowing you to have achievements matching up to your talent. Helping him break his seal today is just a little matter, that Lingyun Vermillion Token can still be used. However, regarding what happened ten days ago on Pill Spirit Mountain, my sect covered up the matter. I hope you can understand!¡±


    Leaving this sentence, Long Ruo didn¡¯t say much more. After stowing all those hundreds of treasures, he tossed the Lingyun Vermillion Token over before floating back up to the head of the flood dragon.


    From start to finish he didn¡¯t speak a single word to Zhao Yanran. Apart from the slight greeting at the start, he treated her as nonexistent throughout. While he spoke he didn¡¯t bother to hide anything from her and he wasn¡¯t afraid of her spreading anything.


    Naturally he didn¡¯t have any intention of helping Zong Shou get out of this situation.


    On the side of Zhao Yanran, she was icy cold from start to finish, giving a deadly stare to Long Ruo. When he rode the flood dragon away, her killing intent had risen to the peak, and she didn¡¯t even bother to hide it.


    Zong Shou felt slightly regretful when he saw that. This Seven Spirit Sect and Lingyun Sect, although they were opposing sects, had far from the animosity they had in the future. Now they were just wary of one another and didn¡¯te into contact much.


    He mocked himself silently. Although they said that the items given by the sect were by instruction from the ancestor, they were also to silence him.


    Not because of the Sword Formation or God Talisman, but because of Lingyun Sect¡¯s reputation. Thinking about it, such a giant sect was truly terrifying.


    However, he truly earned a lot this time. A bottle of Blood Cloud marrow, ten Simple Sky pills, only needing a month to be able to create a Xiantian Master. And that Dragon Spirit Jade Wall, which was even rarer. Naturally there was also this top grade Lingyun Vermillion Token.


    He acted like he didn¡¯t care much towards these items. Only when Long Ruo left did he start gloating, holding that red Token in his hand.


    Knowing that even if he wouldn¡¯t be able to use these items, and he wasn¡¯t willing to ask Lingyun Sect to do things for him, in the future it would be a good thing to sell for money.


    A top Grade Lingyun Vermillion Token, there were only three in the world!


    Chuxue was currently looking out towards the giant flood dragon. ¡°That Mr Long Ruo is a double cultivator? To be able to control a flood dragon, who knows how high his cultivation must be. It seems like he is even stronger than the ruler, who knows if he has reached the ascended level and Day Wandering Realm!¡±


    ¡°How could he be considered a double cultivator? He only learned some body cultivation techniques, his soul power is barely at the Day Wandering Realm. As the third generation First Seat of Lingyun Sect, it isn¡¯t anything to brag about.¡±


    Zhao Yanran smiled coldly, but in the next moment however she trembled slightly. She saw the aura of the thirty-year-old man explode out like a wild beast. His eyes were filled with killing intent, extremely ferocious.


    As long as she had an intent to hurt Zong Shou, he would pounce on her. Zhao Yanran¡¯s eyes contracted slightly as she turned back to Zong Shou, her eyes shining with surprise. ¡°Lingyun Ancestor spent his life searching for talents and also legendary techniques, which was why he set up the Sky Sword tform and Heaven Talisman tform. Those two are really famous throughout the entire Cloud World, who knew that you would be the one who broke it? 343 breaths, four hours to copy; is that true?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, not bothering to answer her question. Although Long Ruo left, he didn¡¯t have any worries about handling this woman himself now.


    He was originally nning to use Long Ruo¡¯s strength to shake off this woman. It seemed Lingyun Sect didn¡¯t want him to be her seed host.


    However, the current situation wasn¡¯t too bad. The unknown problem within his body should be enough to make this demon woman give up on her own ¨C


    And she promptly drew a sword and pointed it at him. Her face was burning with passion. ¡°Pull out your sword! If you are able to block my swords without using Xiantian energy, then I will never mention the Cauldron Energy Seed Host technique ever again! I can also hand over three Foundation Training pills and three Snow Spirit pills. If not, you will be my servant from today onwards!¡±

 Chapter 54 - Sword Spar Gamble

    <h4>Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Sword Spar Gamble</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou was startled when he heard that. Zhao Yanran¡¯s personality was truly unpredictable.


    He originally thought that this woman wouldn¡¯t mention this matter again, and the two of them would not have any rtions with one another going forwards.


    He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yanran¡¯s thinking to suddenly jump to suddenly wanting to have a sword duel with him. Looking at her expression, she was also really serious. She probably wouldn¡¯t give up unless he agreed.


    Tilting his head, Zong Shou sighed slightly before the Pine Pattern Wind Sword in his hand came out of its sheath.


    Although it was a little problematic, but being able to settle the matter in such a way was for the best. Three Foundation Training pills and three Snow Spirit pills, he was going to gamble for this battle!


    Actually, he had no choice, as he was being forced into this...


    However before he walked up, Chuxue pulled him back strongly, saying anxiously, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t bother with this demon. Even if she doesn¡¯t use Xiantian true qi, her normal true qi is several times stronger than yours. This battle is totally unfair! To think she was shameless enough to want to spar with you! Let¡¯s go all out against her, Chuxue isn¡¯t afraid of dying!¡±


    The knife in Yin Yang¡¯s hand was showing small fiery sparks. In the surrounding marsnd, the temperature was rising, but his face was still stone cold, ¡°Prince, I believe that I can hold off this woman! You don¡¯t need to worry!¡±


    Zhao Yanran gave a disdainfulugh, toozy to bother with Chuxue. She only paid some slight attention to Yin Yang. Who knew how long that person was sealed by those two golden threads, his cultivation was really firm. Breaking away from the spirit technique seal and breaking past the ninth meridian, the true qi in his body showed no signs of being unstable, instead it quickly stabilized. He was roughly at the peak of the Body Chakra level, and was even showing signs of breaking through.


    It was like he had stayed calm for too long, like a volcano amassing too much heat, right about to explode.


    Zong Shou felt warm in his heart, his fingers lightly tapping the back of Chuxue¡¯s wrist, and her hand went weak. He easily broke free from her and stood in front of Zhao Yanran. ¡°One hundred swords, three Foundation Training pills and three Snow Spirit pills, that is what Miss Yanran said! Don¡¯t regret it...¡±


    What was weird was that once Zong Shou raised up the sword in his hand, he wasn¡¯t as unruly as before, his tired andzy aura disappeared. He became really serious, like a sword that was just sharpened, its glow shining brightly. In a second he regained his calm, internalizing the sharpness of his aura.


    Zhao Yanran was startled, and then her face was filled with praise. Only such a talented person would be able to break the eighteen sword puppets of Lingyun Sect in such a short time. She felt delighted, her fighting spirit soaring.


    When a small breeze blew across the swamp, Zhao Yanran¡¯s fairy-like body suddenly disappeared. Her image seemed to have blended into the wind, unable to be picked up by the naked eye.


    Yin Yang tightly clenched the saber in his hand, his muscles instinctively tightening. On the other hand, Chuxue couldn¡¯t see her movement trajectory or track. When she reacted, all she heard was the crisp ring of weapons colliding that could make one¡¯s eardrums explode.


    Zong Shou showed no emotion, staring expressionlessly as he stood still. The sword in his hand suddenly stabbed to the left, chopped towards the right. A series of metallic clinging and nging sounded out around him as swords met. He stayed rooted to the spot, unfazed and calm, counting out aloud, ¡°nine, ten, fourteen, fifteen...¡±


    The swords of the two were extremely quick, sometimes he was even unable to count it exactly, directly skipping over. He thought to himself, <i>Although her personality is a little weird, she still keeps her promises. Not only is she not using Xiantian true qi, the strength of her sword is also at the Martial Master Realm.</i>


    The only thing would be this spirit master Wind Controlling Movement technique, how was it something that a Martial Master-level person could have? It was simply cheating!


    Another ding broke out, several times louder than the previous few times.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes sank, feeling his right hand starting to go numb and the blood in his chest start to boil. He could obviously feel her strength was being increased tenfold. A cold strength drilled through the sword, covering the front portion of it in frost.


    Smiling coldly, Zong Shou smacked a body fire talisman that he had snatched over without much care, and his body warmed up. He had no intentions of backing off, gathering all his strength at the tip of his sword, causally stabbing forwards.


    There followed yet another series of sword shes, twenty-odd rounds, the deafening sword shes were each louder than the next. Their strength was the same. Zong Shou showed no fear, battling sword with sword, his body still totally upright.


    Chuxue was surprised. With Zong Shou¡¯s cultivation, how was he able to go head-to-head against Zhao Yanran, who was at the Xiantian Martial Master level?


    Only when her eyes slowly adapted did she slowly realize that Zong Shou¡¯s every blow struck out at the sword spine or the sword tip of Zhao Yanran¡¯s sword, the position different each time, meaning that he faced the least amount of momentum.


    She was even more astonished, taking a few steps forward, hoping that she could take an even closer look. Zhao Yanran was just too quick, how did Zong Shou manage to distinguish the path of her sword? How was he able to make the judgement and react so quickly, find the best spot to deflect her strength so precisely?


    When they reached the 65th sword, the entire region was covered in sword images, a cold fog scattered around them.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t persist any longer. Every time the ice cold sword strength was too powerful, he would retreat. His footsteps sometimes advanced, sometimes he retreated, moving freely in the heavy sword shadow.


    He used his exquisite footsteps to disturb the high speed figure of Zhao Yanran. He also gave Chuxue some pointers while doing this! ¡°Xue¡¯er, can you see clearly? You¡¯re from the tiger cat race and you¡¯re born more nimble than others. If you only use your speed to avoid and dodge, it would be a waste!¡±


    At that moment, not only Chuxue, even Yin Yang was deep in thought, his eyes fixed. Zhao Yanran¡¯s face was totally green as she scoffed coldly. Instantly all the illusionary images gathered into one spot as she thrust out. Like something flying from outer space, the howl of the sword broke through the air, suddenly arriving in front of him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression tensed up. Even before he came into contact with that blow, he could feel an unstoppable strength pressing down onto his chest. However, he onlyughed coldly, his body slightly rocking from left to right. The tip of his sword became indiscernible.


    Just as that intense sword was showing signs of weakening, he backed off a few steps before stabbing out with his Pine Pattern Wind Sword. Where the sword tips met, the two swords instantly went into a series of whirlwind-like motions. Zong Shou was going all out to lead the sword momentum to one side while Zhao Yanran was trying to use the momentum to strike Zong Shou¡¯s sword out of his hand.


    Just as the whirlwind was about to fade, the Pine Pattern Wind Sword was slowly losing out. At a nce, it was about to fly out of his hand, and Zhao Yanran¡¯s eyes also showed some signs of regret. At that moment, Zong Shou¡¯s footsteps changed as the sword suddenly pressed downwards, using the sword whirlwind¡¯s strength to thrust forwards, a sword shadow directly sweeping towards Zhao Yanran¡¯s throat!


    It was an inch away, the viciousness and sharpness at its maximum!


    In that instant, Zong Shou¡¯s sword was like a knife from the rivers of hell! Appearing instantly, cruel to the extreme!


    Zhao Yanran actually showed signs of panicking as she shed back, floating away to a hundred feet away. When shended, there was already a deep cut on her neck.


    Looking back at Zong Shou, he had already returned back to his original position. The sharpness that he showed before had disappeared once more, and all that was left was a calm and expressionless teen.


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s hand was shaking slightly, her eyes filled with disbelief. Even the shock from before, when she heard Long Ruo say that this teen had broken the Sword Formation and copied the God Talismans couldn¡¯tpare to this.


    ...What did she see just now.. Sword intent! It was actually sword intent!


    It wasn¡¯t like that flying knife, which was just an empty shell. This was strong beyond description, causing her will and focus to shake, the martial intent was totally unavoidable and couldn¡¯t be dodged.


    It was something that shouldn¡¯t appear on the body of a teen. Such power far exceeded that of the Martial Master level, and even a Xiantian Master like her couldn¡¯t touch it. But at that moment, it looked like it appeared, and also like it didn¡¯t. Even if it hadn¡¯t, he was not far away from it.


    At that moment, her fear had reached the maximum, and shock from all the disbelief had also simrly climbed to its peak.


    Who knew that Lingyun Long Ruo would also have times when he misjudged people?


    With a Martial Master body, to actually have a glimpse of the profoundness of sword intent. Could this teen be just called a talent? Such ability, how could he be restricted by the limits of his body?


    If Long Ruo found out in the future, who knew how much regret he would feel...

 Chapter 55 - Sword Connected to the Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Sword Connected to the Spirit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After calming down, Zhao Yanran carefully recalled what had happened, confirming that Zong Shou¡¯s sword was far from reaching the level of sword intent.


    Thinking back to that shadow, that sword technique, footstep, even every small movement, she immediately felt a unique sort of rhythm encapsted within.


    Any martial cultivator that was able to peek into the path of martial cultivation and get hold of the huge meaning of martial arts, their every stroke and move would have a special kind of rhythm.


    Moreover Zong Shou¡¯s sword technique not only had sword rhythm, it made one¡¯s heart warm. It was like the sword rhythm, sword strength, and sword sense were all present, even reaching the Soul level!


    It didn¡¯t truly exist, but he had sort of an indiscernible, hard to grasp, but really strong martial intent!


    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Yanran looked towards Zong Shou once more. Before this, she didn¡¯t feel much, but looking at him now, he felt that this half-monster teen seemed really weak and thin, but was filled with a heroic spirit. He simply stood out from others, his talents were terrifyingly amazing.


    A deep killing intent uncontrobly rose from deep within her heart. The surrounding air instantly changed. Numerous ice droplets floated around in the wind. Snow rose hundreds of feet around the area. The sword in her hand slowly became transparent, like a water crystal.


    This bone-piercing killing intent was locked right onto him three hundred feet away. She couldn¡¯t afford to let such a person live...


    Zong Shou was slightly moved, raising his head to stare coldly at her. He took half a step back, the long sword trembling by his left side. His entire aura also changed ordingly, looking totally different from before.


    Before he was floating calmly, while now he was like an immovable boulder. Under such suppression of will, histhin body seemed as majestic as that of a tall mountain.


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s face furrowed slightly, only noticing that her sword attack had stopped once more.


    In her mind a sentence shed across: Defend as stably as Yuan Mountain, attack as swift as a ming bird!


    Yuan Mountain was arge mountain within the Central Cloud Continent, three hundred and forty thousand feet tall. It had forty-nine peaks and was really huge. The ming bird was the Burning sh bird in the Western Cloud Ocean, a Grade Five monster beast from birth and known for its speed. When it flew it couldn¡¯t be picked up by the naked eye, disappearing in a sh. Compared to those god beasts, it was no different, which was why it was known as the Burning sh bird.


    Thest exchange between the two of them could be said to be as fast as a Burning sh bird. Under a ferocious assault, persisting for a total of sixty-five attacks and not taking a single step back. It could be said that he had defended as stably as Yuan Mountain!


    Zong Shou¡¯s defense at that moment was far different from right now, leaving a deep impression on her.


    A simple action, but it involved a duel within the path of martial cultivation.


    Just like previously with the Land of the Dead tune. She had prepared for a long time, but at the crucial moment her tempo was broken.


    The sword in her hand obviously hadn¡¯t shot out, but she was unable to continue.


    The former and thetter, they were actually two different kinds of martial cultivation intents!


    She was pretty certain that the Lingyun Long Ruo would definitely regret this. Who knows, maybe he would pound his chest and stamp the ground in the future about what had happened today.


    She couldn¡¯t help but start to imagine whether or not the sect leader of Lingyun Zong would directly send him to the Wanfeng Pagoda for eighteen years if he witnessed the current scene.


    Her eyes wandered to the side, only to see that Yin Yang had unknowingly arrived two hundred feet away from Zong Shou. He was like an armed bow, his animosity apparent. Zhao Yanran frowned, the killing intent in her eyes slowly disappearing. She instead asked curiously, ¡°Zong Shou, do you know sword intent?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows were raised, feeling that the crazy woman in front of him not only didn¡¯t have any more killing intent, she didn¡¯t have much will left to fight, either. However, he didn¡¯t dare to let his guard now, slightly nodding his head, lying without blinking, ¡°I have heard about it, there are also many records, but I haven¡¯t personally seen it..¡±


    In hisst life, with him as one of the Seven Emperors, Sword Emperor Tanqiu, how could he not know about sword intent?


    Even in real life, he had grasped it long ago.


    However in the thirteen years life of this Zong Shou, he truly had no chance of witnessing such a thing that belonged to ascended experts.


    Zhao Yanran only felt some bitterness in her mouth, feeling that with Zong Shou¡¯s background, it was impossible for him toe into contact with such deep martial arts.


    Theplicated emotions in her heart were difficult to describe, even making her feel discouraged.


    Never witnessing it personally, with no one to give pointers to him, but able to grasp the dream of sword intent..


    Decisively putting her sword back into its sheath, she tossed over two medicine bottles toZong Shou.


    ¡°Your way of the sword is already connected to the spirit, and along with that flying knife, that¡¯s already using three forms of sword intent. I can¡¯t beat you, these are the prizes for our duel. I was insane to want to use you as my seed host; if I did my chances of survival would be less than ten percent. Let¡¯s hope that we never meet again in the future.¡±


    While she tossed out the bottles, a casual smile appeared on her face once more, looking deeply at Zong Shou before turning around and leaving.


    She was still skating on ice, and wherever she passed, those marsh and swamp would freeze. Her speed afoot was no slower than that of Long Ruo¡¯s flood dragon.


    Zong Shou felt a little breathless when he saw that, thinking that he had really underestimated the ancient people. He didn¡¯t know that the ice element cultivation technique actually had such a use.


    Although this Zhao Yanran was only at the Xiantian Realm, the true qi in her body was really thick. It could actually be used to travel so quickly, what a generous use of true qi.


    He loosened his brows and smiled, looking towards the bottles in his hand, his expert aura disappearing.


    The six pills within were all great stuff.


    Although the Foundation Training pill sounded really normal, as its name said, it was to train the foundation and breathing. It was normally only used by those big sects and huge powers.


    Furthermore, due to the differences in recipes, the effects were often different. Gantian Mountain had also crafted such pills, but their effects were really weak. Based on what Xue¡¯er mentioned, Zong Weiran had stored close to forty of them in the Sanlu Bank, which was ten years worth in Gantian Mountain. Unfortunately they were at the main branch and they couldn¡¯t get their hands on them now.


    As for the Foundation Training pill of the Seven Spirit Sect, it was slightly different. The cultivators of the Cloud World called it the Seven Spirit Foundation Training pill. Not only could it help to build foundations when training internal techniques, it also had a miraculous effect when one opened up meridians and entered outer training.


    It should have been specially prepared by Seven Spirit Sect for Zhao Yanran. As for that Snow Spirit pill, it was a spirit pill targeting the soul. Each pill could help strengthen spiritual energy and help purify the soul ocean.


    To a certain extent, the value of these six pills was no less than the three treasures that Long Ruo had handed over.


    If it weren¡¯t for these items, he wouldn¡¯t be so dumb as to spar with that crazy woman alone.


    This Zhao Yanran¡¯s skills were truly extraordinary. She could be said to be a great talent, but why didn¡¯t he hear about her in hisst life?


    Just as his mind was wandering off, he felt Chuxue walk up to his side, saying worryingly, ¡°This woman¡¯s weird personality, as well as the Lingyun Sect, who desire fame... Why didn¡¯t that Long Ruo act, since he knew that she was from Beautiful Demon Sect?¡±


    Zong Shou used his finger to flick her forehead, ¡°Next time you meet her, be more polite. Although her actions are really toxic, don¡¯t randomly call her demon. The Seven Spirit Sect isn¡¯t truly a demon sect...¡±


    Seeing Su Chuxue get startled, Zong Shou felt a headacheing. Although Seven Spirit Sect was seen by many as a demon sect, there was a difference from the true path of the demon. It was why Lingyun Sect didn¡¯t truly see them as their mortal enemy.


    This involved the battle during the Deste Era, which Zong Shou himself wasn¡¯t that sure about and only knew the rough overview.

 Chapter 56 - Spirit Race Blood Contract

    <h4>Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Spirit Race Blood Contract</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    It was said that during the Deste Era, not only were martial arts prosperous, in terms of philosophy, it was also like the Philosophers Debate period of Chinese history.


    And Xi Zi, who was the ancestor of the Seven Spirit Sect, was one of them.


    He supported equal rights for everyone. Be it strong or weak, no matter their birth, they should have equal rights. All the royal families and nobles in the world should be removed and let the people live their own lives.


    Such a school of thought was naturally seen as evil by all the power wielders in the world and they strongly opposed it, putting it on the same level as those devil paths.


    Xi Zi supported themon people, spreading down his techniques and skills. Apart from Mohism, Confucianism and Legalism, he formed another school of thought which supported the rights of themon people. In the end he died in defeat, but his disciples kept his ideals and beliefs alive. This Seven Spirit Sect was one of them, all of which were women, which was why it was called the Beautiful Demon Sect.


    Legend had it that thousand of years ago their methods were really intense. As long as they felt that their ideals were correct and that they could finally achieve equality, they felt that they could use any kind of methods to achieve it. It was why they were deemed by many to be demons.


    Their style now, although better, was still a little too biased. Just looking at those martial cultivators that followed Zhao Yanran, one could tell a bit about their style.


    In the future, people had already slowly epted Xi Zi¡¯s ideas. This sect being called a demon sect was being overturned, but they were still hated and disliked by many.


    But how could he exin these matters to Chuxue? Frowning and thinking about it, Zong Shou decided to be more objective, ¡°I heard that Lingyun Sect has twenty-three people above the ascended level, seventeen above the Day Wandering level. On Seven Spirit Sect¡¯s side, they have only three on the same level, simrly regarded as a strong sect in today¡¯s world. Do you think that Long Ruo would easily attack her?¡± He added in his heart, <i>Unless that Long Ruo was confident that I could cultivate. If not, he wouldn¡¯t stand up for me.</i>


    Facing a huge sect like the Seven Spirit Sect, if Zhao Yanran was insistent, then even that Lingyun Vermillion Token would be useless.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like the soft is afraid of the hard!¡±


    Chuxue was immediately enlightened. No matter how dumb she was, she also knew that if these two sects wanted to fight with one another, the entire East of Cloud World would be in chaos.


    She also felt afraid. If her words had annoyed that crazy woman, wouldn¡¯t she destroy their Gantian Mountain in one breath?


    However, the Lingyun Sect was still okay, why hadn¡¯t she heard about this Seven Spirit Sect? Was it a legendary kind of mystery sect?


    She didn¡¯t suspect anything about Zong Shou knowing all this. With his identity as the Prince, it wasn¡¯t weird for him to know about all theserge sects.


    So what if they were a huge sect? Since they were finding trouble with them, shouldn¡¯t they fight back? At most she would just fight to the death!


    ¡°Although this woman is a little weird, at least she keeps her promises. That¡¯s right! She said that your sword is connected to the spirit, what does that mean? When I saw Young Master use the sword, I only felt that Young Master was really strong. Such a sharp sword and you can go head-to-head with her. But exactly which part was strong, I don¡¯t know..¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh; this was something he wasn¡¯t sure about, either. During that duel he had actually performed beyond his ability. Under the suppression of that crazy woman, this weak body was already performing at a much higher level than he would usually.


    However, in terms of the sword arts, it was far from that.


    At that moment, Yin Yang walked over, his face cold and serious, his expression as solemn as usual.


    Zong Shou was startled, thinking for a while before looking seriously at Yin Yang, ¡°No matter how precious these items are, they are useless for me, why don¡¯t you all have it. My safety in the future depends on you to. As for the top Grade Lingyun Vermillion Token, even if I die I wouldn¡¯t request any help from them, do you believe me? As for the spirit technique seal on your body, I heard that you were from a famous sect. It seems like a great sect disciple that my father trusted and had so high hopes wouldn¡¯t have such low ability. There should be other reasons, which was why I had guessed so...¡±


    In the Cloud World, there weren¡¯t many sects that could be considered famous sects. Even the weakest disciples from those sects weren¡¯t people normal people could face. Thirty years old and just entering the seventh meridian, such a talent wasn¡¯t high at all.


    When he had opened up his energy ocean, he had noticed Yin Yang¡¯s aura, pale and bitter. Only after these few days when he entered the Martial Master level was he able to confirm it.


    Yin Yang¡¯s eyes shone for a while before sighing, following which he knelt down.


    ¡°Yin Yang has received the kindness of the Ruler and Prince, I have no ability to repay you two, I can only be loyal to Prince till death!¡±


    Thest few words were said word by word, firm and determined. A blood pattern picture also appeared between his eyebrows.


    ¡®Uncle Yin, you are a descendant of the spirit race?¡± Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed, and he frowned. ¡°Once this blood contract is signed, it is for life and you can¡¯t break free. Uncle Yin, are you serious? That Lingyun Long Ruo is certain that I am unable to break through to the Earth Chakra level and I won¡¯t be able to help you. Instead, I would be a burden...¡±


    Yin Yang kept silent, more and more blood patterns appearing, making that picture more and more perfect.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly, knowing the rules of the spirit race. If he rejected him now, it would be a humiliation to Yin Yang. After sighing, his expression became solemn as he stood in front of Yin Yang.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Uncle Yin wants to do this contract, but if in the future you feel that it is inappropriate you can look for me to cancel it...¡±


    He reached out with his hand to the center of Yin Yang¡¯s brow, and a thread of blood seeped right into his palm.


    It formed a pale red image on the side of his wrist.


    This was the spirit race blood contract. From now on, a single thought from him would control Yin Yang¡¯s life or death. Even all his descendants would be his servants.


    Originally he didn¡¯t mind, but he felt that within that thread of blood, a mental intent had entered his brain. Numerous words and runes appeared in front of his eyes.


    ¡°It is actually the spirit race legacy bloodroot!¡±


    At that moment, Zong Shou understood Yin Yang¡¯s true intentions. If Zong Shou could merge this bloodroot fully into his body, he would need just seven or eight years for his body to be like that of the spirit race. Even if he couldn¡¯t cultivate martial arts, he could cultivate spiritual energy.


    However, the original host of this bloodroot would have to pay a heavy price.


    Looking at Yin Yang in astonishment, Zong Shou smiled. He knew that the identity of this servant was far from as simple as being a disciple of a famous sect.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate at all to seal the spirit race power back into the pale red picture.


    Thinking of what Long Ruo mentioned before, Zong Shou¡¯s lips pouted coldly.


    I can¡¯t cultivate? He really wasn¡¯t going to admit defeat like that. He wanted to see how he was going to use this body to get to the peak of the martial path.


    Unfortunately Long Ruo wasn¡¯t specific in his words and didn¡¯t point out where his problemsy. If he wanted to be sure, he would have to put in a lot of effort.


    But before this, there was an even bigger problem he had to deal with.


    Zong Shou looked around only, and saw that they were surrounded by hundreds of swamp wolves. Losing the suppression of Zhao Yanran and the giant Flood Dragon, they had all drawn close, their eyes glowing red as they looked over hungrily.


    Their closely packed numbers made his skin and hair go numb. This time they were truly screwed over by that crazy woman.

 Chapter 57 - Blackmail and Extortion

    <h4>Chapter 57: Chapter 57 ckmail and Extortion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    From the distance came the savage howls of wolves, asionally mixed in with the sad cries of Cloud Stepping Foals.


    Zhao Yanran, who was speeding away on the icy surface, promptly smiled, her eyes showing the glee of taking revenge.


    Suddenly she changed directions, running up a nearby hill. Zhao Yanran looked back in the direction she hade from, only to see that carriage was in apetition of speed with numerous swamp wolves as it headed to the east.


    She smiled like a sunflower, then frowned tightly.


    The wound on her chest was starting to hurt badly, she couldn¡¯tpletely suppress the poison within her body.


    She wiped her neck, only to notice that her entire hand was covered by fresh blood. What should had been a small and minute wound was being obstructed by a special power, leaving her unable to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°As expected, it is sword intent taking form! Thirteen years and his sword art is already connected to the spirit...¡±


    She muttered on as she closed her eyes, thinking back to that sword from hell. All around her body she felt a painful spasm.


    The only difference from before was that in Zhao Yanran¡¯s eyes, that half-monster teen wasn¡¯t interesting at all, but was instead a little annoying.


    In the end she was definitely afraid. In front of the might of that supreme sword skill, she didn¡¯t have the confidence of making Zong Shou her seed host.


    In terms of her spirit and mentality, there was already a weakness. In this world there was actually a weaker person she didn¡¯t have confidence in beating.


    She flipped the bag that she brought along with her, only to notice that the amount of medicine remaining inside was running low.


    Zhao Yanran sighed softly. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she changed her mind and stopped in her tracks. She reached into her pocket and took out a roughly inch-long mirror.


    Directly cing a Grade Four beast crystal on the back of the mirror, the mirror shone with a blue spiritual glow. Zhao Yanran directly used the blood from her neck as ink to write something on the face of the mirror.


    Her handwriting was scrawled, a total mess, unlike the elegance one expected from a woman. Instead, it had a hidden sharpness to it, encapsting an overbearing aura.


    The words she wrote were of simr style.


    ¡°...Oi! Old demon witch, does your Taiyuan Sectck people? Do you still want a direct disciple?¡±


    The moment those words were written, the blood turned into dots of living light, dissipating in four directions. After a short while the mirror reacted, and a few lines of words had appeared on it.


    At the top was a simply drawn portrait, looking pretty and cute, but she was furious.


    ¡°You wretch! You dare to call me old demon witch once more and I will definitely eat you up!¡±


    The words all disappeared after just a short while, following which another line of words floated out.


    ¡°You obviously know that our Taiyuan Sectcks people. But direct disciple? You¡¯re so nice? Someone who is able to be our direct disciple, but Seven Spirit Sect doesn¡¯t want and instead wants to give him to us? Did the sun rise from the west? I suspect...¡±


    That beautiful portrait also changed, her face filled with questions.


    Zhao Yanran clicked her teeth, using blood as ink once more to write on the mirror.


    ¡°If this fellow wasn¡¯t a male and that Seven Spirit Sect only epts females, old demon witch do you think I would bother to let you know?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s a male...¡±


    The expression of the portrait became much calmer. ¡°If I feel good I will consider it. Anyways, every time you wretch looks for me, it wouldn¡¯t be for anything good. With your taste, the person you rmend would probably not be any good. Our Luminous Spiritual Energy Sword isn¡¯t something that everyone can learn!¡±


    The sides of Zhao Yanran¡¯s lips twitched, forcefully suppressing the thought of totally smashing the copper mirror in her hand.


    After a short while she gave out a cold smile, her eyes showing a dark and vicious luster.


    ¡°Then what do you think about a person who broke the Lingyun Sect Sky Sword tform?¡±


    ¡°The Small Heaven Sword Formation? That¡¯s decent, however that is only slightly famous in Donglin Cloud Continent. The Ten Shrines, neen spirit houses, all these sects, any direct disciples from any of them could easily break it, they just can¡¯t be bothered to. Such talents can barely enter my sect...¡±


    ¡°If this person is only thirteen and used a total of 343 breaths?¡±


    The face of the mirror was silent. However Zhao Yanran felt that it wasn¡¯t enough, continuing, ¡°If that person only used four hours to copy out the twelve God Talismans?¡±


    This time after a long while, finally there was a reaction from the copper mirror, ¡°Are you kidding me? There is such a person in Donglin Cloud Continent? Crazy wretch, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t personally witness it but I heard Lingyun Long Ruo say it with his own mouth!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. If there was such a person Lingyun Sect would snatch him back, how could they allow us to step in?¡±


    ¡°He is half-monster and has a Dual Meridian Body. Specifically, he has hidden problems, too, that make him unable to break out of the Bodily Chakra Realm!¡±


    The beautiful portrait on the mirror instantly revealed an expectant expression. Even the words that were formed on the face of the mirror showed some glee.


    ¡°I knew that was the case! Since he has dual meridians and is unable to break through, then what¡¯s the use of letting him into Taiyuan Sect?¡±


    Zhao Yanran gave out a coldugh, waiting for those words to disappear before writing once more.


    ¡°Thirteen years old, his sword path is connected to the spirit! With a spirit master body to peek into the profoundness of sword intent. I restrained my Xiantian true qi to fight him, and on the 76th blow I was stabbed, the wound is not healing. I lost all fighting spirit and felt that I had no chance of winning!¡±


    Although those blood words were still overbearing, they had a feeling of loss and sadness.


    That mirror once again descended into silence. However after a while, words didn¡¯t appear, instead it was a dark and solemn voice, using the copper mirror as a medium to transmit from far away.


    ¡°Who is this person? Where is he now? Are you in the East of Donglin? Thirteen years and sword is connected to the spirit? Are you trying to trick me?¡±


    Zhao Yanran didn¡¯t have any more intentions to write anything, directly stowing the mirror. Thend around her feet froze once more as she slid down the small hill.


    She only heard an anxious voice, ¡°Crazy wretch, are you going to speak? Do you believe that I will not rush to your Seven Spirit Sect and scold you for being disrespectful?¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, her face revealing a teasing expression.


    ¡°Go ahead, since you said you will consider, I will wait for you to consider before saying. Anyways we focus on the Path of the Common People, and you¡¯re not the only sect that needs to find direct disciples.¡±


    That person instantly took a deep breath, the tone instantly turning gentle and fawning.


    ¡°Okay Yanran, Senior Master is wrong! How about this, I will give you five soulfire pills when we return? Although you can¡¯t use them now, but after a while they could help you tackle the Return To Sun Realm. I could also give you our sect¡¯s Nameless Sword..¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s lips rose slightly, the depressed feeling in her heart swept away.


    ¡°Add in twenty more Foundation Training pills and twenty Snow spirit pills. If not, no deal!¡±


    ¡°Zhao Yanran you are crazy!¡±


    Her tone rose by a full eighty decibels, the copper mirror in her bag was also shaking crazily. Zhao Yanran naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered, her image suddenly speeding up as she skated into the distance.


    ¡ª


    Pretty much at the same time, in a tower thousands of miles away, a woman that looked to be around twenty stood up, her expression one of loss.


    On the mirror in front of her appeared the lines of words that Zhao Yanran had written down.


    ¡°Thirteen years old and sword art at the spiritual level! With a spirit master body to peek into the profoundness of sword intent. I restrained my Xiantian true qi to fight him and on the 76th blow I was stabbed, the wound is not healing. I lost all fighting spirit and felt that I had no chance of winning!¡±


    Within those elegant eyes, there was a weird glow.


    ¡°Does such a talent exist in the world? Are the heavens blessing Taiyuan Sect?¡±

 Chapter 58 - Foundations like a Boulder

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Foundations like a Boulder</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    A warm current flowed continuously in his abdomen like a flood, making Zong Shou sweat profusely, drenching his entire shirt.


    Swallowing a Foundation Training pill was like swallowing a fireball. For an hour, his body felt like it was being burned in a furnace.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel the pain, but instead quite happy. After the dirt and impurities in his body were excreted out by the medicine, he only felt reallyfortable. Even the piercing pain that spread through his body wasn¡¯t that hard to bear anymore.


    He still used the Spiritual Breathing Fist, strong winds moving around. His fist was like a dragon¡¯s roar, really overbearing and ferocious.


    This set of fist techniques had a specialty, and if one¡¯s foundation and breathing weren¡¯t strong then naturally it would be weak. But once the two meridians were trained up, it would be really powerful and its strength was indiscernible.


    The path of martial arts was simr. Fist theories and sword theories were slightly different, but mostly the same. Zong Shou¡¯s fists also had sort of rhythm to them. The changes in his strokes were small, but really strong.


    Moreover, with every fist he used, he could feel the warm current within his chest and abdomen lessening by a bit. More of the medicine was seeping into the muscles in that area, either dispersing or settling down.


    The Foundation and Breathing Meridians had almost doubled in size, the breathing path was like a fountain, endless and unstopping.


    An entire Foundation Training pill was being used up by him, he was left with the Essence which still hadn¡¯t disappeared, gathering in a spot near his energy ocean.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t in a rush, his fist intent became soft, and the surrounding Qi rotated many times before vigorously exploding.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    A small shout that could break a stone. Zong Shou punched out with great intensity and strength. There was a loud whistle as the wind from the fist hit the side of the carriage.


    The carriage shook slightly. The newly repaired carriage wall actually had a faint fist imprint on it.


    As for the Essence of the medicine, it was forcibly dispersed by him into his abdomen.


    The current Zong Shou felt like his abdomen was made of iron, making him feel really stable.


    ¡°This is the true Breathing like Fountain, Foundation like Boulder! Xueyi Temple¡¯s Spiritual Breathing Fist, Seven Spirit Sect¡¯s Seven Spirit Foundation Training pill is a match made in Heaven! I just needed one pill to help make up for all my problems in cultivation in the past...¡±


    The medicinal properties of the Foundation Training pill had been half used up. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t prepared to rest, suppressing his exhaustion as he started to practice his self-created Energy Leading method.


    This second set was suitable for martial cultivation, and targeted the Marrow, Bone, Blood, and Intelligence Meridians.


    Using this to disperse the remaining medicine had great effect. As usual, it was still those weird muscle pulling and stretching exercises.


    Only when thest bit of warmth in his body was calmed down did Zong Shou stop. He directly took up an Impurity Cleaning talisman to absorb all the sweat and dirt. His entire body was clean once more.


    ¡°Spirit master talismans are so convenient. Not only killing and fighting, they can be used in every part of life. No wonder those spirit masters are sozy. Want to make your body feel revitalized, just one talisman can do that. Then why does one need to bathe? Unfortunately, that Qi Xiao didn¡¯t have too many of those talismans. I¡¯m also focusing on cultivation and don¡¯t have the energy to waste time to draw them...¡±


    Stopping such random thoughts, Zong Shou observed his body, joy instantly shing in his eyes.


    Not only were the problems removed from his Foundation and Breathing Meridians, they were even strengthened greatly. With such foundations, the marrow training in the future would be done well, and he could be at ease targeting the Bone Chakra, not needing to wait for three months.


    ¡°Training the foundation and breathing, the Seven Spirit Sect¡¯s Seven Spirit Foundation Training pill is second only to the Human Extreme pill which was called a Saint product. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now I know that it is true. To be able to get three at once is my good fortune. Thenes the marrow training. That Blood Maniac Monster Saint left twenty Tiger Marrow Dragon Bone powders in the Sanlu bank, made out of Grade Two elite beast tiger marrow and Grade Two giant snake bones. I heard that the best marrow and bow training medicine in Donglin Cloud Continent is Lingyun Sect¡¯s Dongluo pill, but I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to use it...¡±


    Mocking himself, the current Zong Shou was feeling really fortunate for his good luck. What he didn¡¯t know was that hundreds of miles away, that girl that gave him the Foundation Training pill had sold him for ten times the bet!


    Adjusting his breathing slightly to stabilize the energy. Zong Shou took out a blue pill and swallowed it.


    The Snow Spirit pill was like its name, ice cold. The moment Zong Shou swallowed it, his entire body felt a shiver. Compared to the Foundation Training pill from before, they were two extremes.


    Without needing him to control it, there were ice cold energy currents charging into his soul ocean.


    Energy of Heaven and Earth suddenly gathered and surrounded his soul. The moment the cold energy seeped in, it was wrapped up by the whirlwind in his soul Ocean, turning into pure spiritual energy.


    Interestingly enough, the impurities and weird stuff that he usually couldn¡¯t notice were showing signs of freezing up under this cold intent.


    ¡°This Snow Spirit pill is great!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s spirit shook as he focused more heavily on removing the impurities one by one.


    Not long after, his entire soul ocean was cleaned out. Unfortunately, the medicinal effects of this Snow Spirit pill had also run out.


    The changes within his soul ocean surprised Zong Shou.


    ¡°My overall spiritual energy amount increased by ten percent. Even the injuries from the Sky Mirror Soul Shining technique and burning of spiritual energy have recovered. I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a miraculous effect...¡±


    Unfortunately the effective time of the medicine was just too short, it didn¡¯tst for even an hour.


    Looking at the bottle in his hand, Zong Shou decisively stowed it.


    If it could only increase his soul power and purify the soul, he would continue using it without hesitation. But since this item could also heal his injuries, he shouldn¡¯t waste them so easily.


    Coincidentally at this moment, he felt a strong spiritual energy fluctuation not far from the carriage, spreading out for hundreds of feet. Itsted for only a short moment before disappearing.


    ¡°Unfortunate, just one small step and I could ascend!¡±


    Since breaking free from the wolf pack, Yin Yang would regrly enter such a stage. He would start up spiritual waves, which after a short while woulde to a stop.


    His cultivation had already touched the door of the Xiantian Realm. The foundations he built before he was sealed were simply too overpowered. Now he was just a step away from the Xiantian Realm, and bing a Xiantian master.


    However such a matter could not be rushed. Although he failed this time, eventually he would seed.


    ¡°Who knows if I harmed him instead. If he used his own strength to break the seal and reach Xiantian before forty, his future achievements would be immeasurable. I hope that Blood Cloud Marrow helped him. This item¡¯s skin strengthening and flesh-tempering effects are good...¡±


    Just as he thought about that, Zong Shou felt a strong exhaustion sweeping over him.


    Even his mental strength couldn¡¯t resist it. His head tilted to a side as he fell asleep instantly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    While asleep, his mind entered a vastnd where dark and light didn¡¯t exist. He saw it was a lonely ce, and he couldn¡¯t see the boundaries of it.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned slightly, having some ideas. A bundle of light appeared in front of his eyes...

 Chapter 59 - Swallowing Zong Shou

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Swallowing Zong Shou</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°So it¡¯s my own mental world. But why is there a light here?¡±


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou smiled as he walked over. Understanding where he was meant that he didn¡¯t have any hesitation left.


    An image appeared, looking like he did in hisst life. With just a thought, he drew close to that glow.


    It was a giant blue light, he couldn¡¯t see exactly what was inside, the ripples that it released terrified him.


    What Zong Shou cared about most at that moment was a person not far away. He was around thirteen years old, his face even more beautiful than girls. It was the appearance of Zong Shou, whose body he had upied.


    He stood in front of the glow, looking over, his expression surprisingly calm, ¡°You are here. I have been waiting for you.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, walking over in front of the teen, and waved his hand. Instantly a tea table, a ss of clear wine and a few wine sses appeared.


    This was in his mental world and could be considered a dream, so naturally he could do anything that he wanted.


    Directly sitting down, Zong Shou poured wine while making a ¡°please sit¡± motion, smiling, ¡°You are Zong Shou? Don¡¯t just stand there, sit down and let¡¯s talk...¡±


    What was weird was that that teen was born from the royal race. Be it attire or looks, he was top ss. Zong Shou¡¯s face was just slightly handsome, and he was wearing a really ordinary green shirt.


    However at that moment, he was even more like a prince than that teen. His shirt was ordinary, but his aura was magnificent. His actions were casual, but they seemed really elegant.


    He should be much moreckluster than the teen, but thetter was like trying topare fireflies to the night sky, the two couldn¡¯t even bepared to one another.


    That teen was slightly unsettled, but didn¡¯t reject it, sitting down in front of Zong Shou, picking up the wine ss and drinking. He only felt that it was really delicious and didn¡¯t know how Zong Shou made it.


    Finishing it in one mouthful, the teen hesitated for a while before speaking. ¡°Since I fell unconscious that day, I have been wanting to meet you.¡±


    Zong Shou nodded slightly, continuing to drink the wine, replying without a care, ¡°You want this body back?¡±


    If this teen wants it, he really didn¡¯t care. It wasn¡¯t his and he had no need to forcibly upy it.


    Even if the current him still wanted to live, and still wanted to see what the world ten thousand years ago was like.


    He originally thought that the owner of the body had died. However, since his consciousness was still here, he felt a little embarrassed.


    Naturally he didn¡¯t have thoughts to end his life. As long as his soul existed, there would definitely be a way for him to continue living.


    However who knew that the kid would directly shake his head, ¡°You obtained all thirteen years of my memory, I am naturally able to see your past life experiences. I know that you came from ten thousand years in the future, and in yourst life you were known as Tanqiu. In the God Emperor game you were called the Sword Emperor, and be it in the virtual world or real world you gave all sects a headache...¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile. To say that he gave them a headache was too appropriate.


    However in the eyes of the true experts who stood at the top of the martial path or spiritual cultivation, that him could only cause them to slightly notice, no different from a fly.


    ¡°At the start I really wanted to get back my body, but in the end I didn¡¯t have such a thought...¡± the teen said softly, his tone really calm, as if the matter he was talking about didn¡¯t refer to him.


    ¡°I know that you in yourst life were like me, even tougher than the life I had, without an identity and without a father that could protect you. Your chakra had copsed and your difficulty in cultivation was no weaker than mine.


    ¡°However, in the end, you stood out from the rest. Even in such a desperate situation you were able to stand up and go all out to grow up into a huge tree that could control your destiny. Me, on the other hand, only knew how to me the heavens and me others. You should know that thest two years in Linhai College, I had already given up. If it wasn¡¯t for the motivation from my father¡¯s disappearance, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk.¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent. This fellow was a resilient and determined person, only thest two years made him look down on him.


    Since he was born as a man, then even if you are ground into the dirt you must have the resilience to pick yourself up.


    However, looking at how depressed this fellow was, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t prepared to say that to hurt his feelings.


    ¡°After I learned that even if I didn¡¯t die, there would be a day when someone chopped my head off and ced my body out for all to see. My father would also be enemies with the Lingyun Sect because of me and die early. I also know that our monster race will be wiped out one by one in the future millenia.¡±


    As he said that, the teen mocked himself, ¡°So why not just give my body to you. At least what you can do is much more than I can.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any joy. He knew that the teen hadn¡¯t finished what he wanted to say. In this world, there weren¡¯t any free lunches.


    ¡°You going to Cloud Saint City isn¡¯t only for the spiritual herbs there, you also want to avoid the battle for Gantian Mountain, right? You don¡¯t care for the position of Monster King, right?¡±


    The teen smiled bitterly, his voice bing weaker and weaker, ¡°I know my ability, even now with all your memories, I don¡¯t dare to say that I can change my fate and break through the Bodily Chakra Meridians. I don¡¯t have any other requests. Gantian Mountain is the hard work of my father and I don¡¯t want it to fall into the hands of others. I only want my father and my mother that I haven¡¯t seen to be able to live on peacefully. These are myst wishes...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care much about the words he said before as he peacefully drank his wine. Only when he heard thest two sentences did his emotions change.


    In the next moment, he frowned slightly. The consciousness of the teen slowly faded, merging into his soul. Not only did his voice get weaker, his body faded away. Zong Shou wanted to stop him, but he had no way to do so.


    Zong Shou was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what he should do.


    Freely roaming around the Cloud World and reading all the books, wasn¡¯t that the best thing?


    Giving out a long sigh, Zong Shou looked at the side, towards that giant blue glow.


    ¡°Oi! Let me ask, what is inside that glow? Why does the light look so scary?¡±


    ¡°This? I am not sure. When I awakened this thing was already here. You brought this here, so why you asking me?¡±


    That teen smiled, his expression indiscernible. ¡°Anyways sooner orter you will know. You will also know that I am you and you are me,the two of us are actually one body...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow was tightly furrowed.


    When he awakened that thing was already here? This ¡°awakened¡±, did it refer to after he upied the body?


    <i>He brought it here? How was that possible?</i>


    <i>Also what was with that ¡®I am you, you are me, we both are one body¡¯ mess?</i>


    Why did those words sound so ambiguous, making his body shiver and his hairs stand on end.


    When he wanted to ask some more, the body of the teen had already disappeared.


    In the next moment, waves of hatred, unwillingness, anger, fear, and eagerness flooded into his chest.


    Zong Shou knew that these were all the emotions of the teen. Although they weren¡¯t his, but who knew why, he felt the exact same way...

 Chapter 60 - Sky Fox Monster Body

    <h4>Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Sky Fox Monster Body</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Backing out from that dark mental space, Zong Shou felt dizzy and heavy. After a long period of time, he slowly awakened.


    Looking out the window, it should be early in the morning. The first ray of light shot through the darkness of the cloudyer.


    Which meant that he had ¡°slept¡± for a total of a day and night.


    He had never slept so well sinceing to this era, apart from the first few days. Duringst these few months, each night he would meditate to recover, and that exhaustion gathered up bit by bit.


    ¡°I finally woke up. That demon woman, its all her fault.¡±


    The reason why he was able to enter that mental realm was because of Zhao Yanran¡¯s Land of the Dead tune. Because of it, he was able to meet with the true Zong Shou.


    Rxing his body, he felt that not only was his entire body reallyfortable, he was also filled with energy.


    However, thinking back to that teen that had already totally disappeared from this world, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    ¡°Gantian Mountain Monster King? This is truly a tough problem. That position isn¡¯t so easy to fight for...¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on his face, while his eyes were serious.


    In the dream world, although he didn¡¯t personally agree to it, but since it was Zong Shou¡¯s final wishes, no matter what, he would try to achieve it.


    Since he upied this body, he would use it to continue to climb to the peak. He also had to do something for that teen.


    Who knows if it because he had truly swallowed the soul of Zong Shou, or merged with his memories and feelings. The moment he thought about the Gantian Mountain that his father had created falling into the hands of Zong Shi or Zong Yang, he felt really ufortable. Unknowingly, he was getting emotionally attached to this identity.


    ¡°Forget it! Why not have a fight!? In myst life I dared to go up against all the sects without any help. Would those people at Gantian Mountain be stronger than that Lingyun Sect?¡±


    Smiling in cold disdain, Zong Shou thought back to that blue glow.


    Listening to what the teen said, that item was brought back by him from ten thousand years in the future. As for what it was, he had no idea.


    He brushed his head, and was stunned, feeling his palm touch fur. It wasn¡¯t hair, but a fur-like thing.


    Behind him it there was something floating around in the wind.


    His face instantly turned green as he hurried in front of the copper mirror.


    He stood nailed to the spot, like he was struck by lightning.


    The current him not only had two white fox ears appear behind his ears, he also had two snow white tails, which were three feet long that were waving nonstop.


    After standing stunned for a moment, he finally reacted. Within the carriage, a loud ¡°ah¡± spread out, the sound was simr to a woman¡¯s scream.


    ¡°Young Master, what happened? Did something happen?¡±


    Chuxue and Yin Yang rushed into the carriage right away. The former¡¯s eyes were filled with worry as she hurried in. When she saw Zong Shou, she was surprised, and then filled with joy.


    ¡°Monster body? Young Master, your body¡¯s Sky Fox blood has awakened! The heavens bless you!¡±


    ¡°Sky Fox blood? Awakened?¡± Zong Shou slowly calmed down from all the shock. It was because the image in the mirror was too shocking, even someone with such a heart realm state as he couldn¡¯t keep calm.


    Only when he heard Chu Xue¡¯s words did he remember about how every Monster race would awaken their bloodline when they were twelve and have all the abilities it brought.


    Like Chu Xue, who was strong and really nimble.


    His Seven-tail fox bloodline, it was above that of the Tiger Cat.


    Based on his age, he should have awakened it earlier. For it to drag on until now was basically because his original body couldn¡¯t cultivate.


    ¡°The Sky Fox bloodline!¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s eyes shone like stars as she looked at Zong Shou eagerly. The current Young Master was so cute. Resisting the urge to hug him, she exined, ¡°Fox ears and fox tails, and also the pure white star patterns. This should be the purest Sky Fox blood. To think the elders say that your bloodline is impure. HAH! This time when we return to Gantian Mountain, let¡¯s see what they say!


    ¡°It is worth celebrating!¡±


    Yin Yang nodded slightly, his expression also filled with joy, ¡°If Tuler knew he would be delighted. Two generations of pure Sky Fox blood, Ruler and the Prince are the true direct bloodline of the Sky Fox Family.¡±


    Zong Shou looked carefully and noticed that be it his tail or those ears, they had a star-like pattern, only that the color was really dim and hard to notice.


    In the next moment, his forehead was filled with ck lines. If he was forced to meet people with such an appearance, it would be better if he just died.


    Thinking deeper about it, only then did he calm down. He could only be considered half a monster, and his body was seven-eighths human blood. Furthermore, the human bloodline was no weaker than the monster bloodline!


    The time that the monster bodies appeared every month was a short day and just bearing it, it would be over soon.


    At most, whenever his monster body appeared every month, he would just hide and not meet anyone.


    That was how he consoled himself, but in the next moment, Zong Shou started to hesitate. This day was tough to bear with.


    ¡°Zhao Yanran, Zhao Yanran, from today onwards we are enemies!¡±


    He vigorously shook his fist, gritting his teeth. For some reason he totally hated Zhao Yanran.


    His Sky Fox bloodline didn¡¯t awaken early norte, it happened after he swallowed the soul of the real Zong Shou.


    To say that it was because of her made sense.


    He was curious whether or not his Sky Fox bloodline would bring him any special abilities.


    Chuxue said that it was the purest Seven-tail fox blood, so it shouldn¡¯t be too bad...


    Thinking of which, once Yin Yang and Chuxue walked out of the carriage, Zong Shou quietly rotated his internal energy. His body moved forwards, actually flying many ahead.


    ¡°This speed is at least twenty percent faster than before! I have only awakened two tails. If I reach seven tails, how strong will I get? I heard that my father had nine tails when he was born, which shows that this bloodline can be strengthened!¡±


    He stopped, a look of shock appearing in his eyes. It was no wonder why this monster race was so strong ten thousand years ago, the main force fighting against demons and beasts during the Deste Era.


    If everyone had such talents, they would definitely crush the human race. The only thing was that reproducing was tough, and for thousands of years it was hard for them to proliferate.


    Another fist struck out to test his strength. He felt that there was a slight increase, but it wasn¡¯t apparent.


    However, the muscles in his body became much stronger and could ept much more tempering.


    The only drawback was that within his chest there was a thirst for violence and a desire for blood.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his Clear Heart Realm, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.


    ¡°I remembered that history books wrote that monster race were violent and really bloodthirsty, their methods really cruel. It seems like that makes sense. Merging with the blood of those ancient strong beasts, they inherited a portion of their personality. This should be why the monster race was discriminated against by humans. They couldn¡¯t me the human race for forgetting their past favor...¡±

 Chapter 61 - Indefinite Spirit Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Indefinite Spirit Emperor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Legend had it that the Seven-tail Fox bloodline wasn¡¯t that good in terms of strength. In terms of dexterity, they were pretty decent.


    In terms of talent, however, it was one of the pinnacle ones of the monster race. The reason was due to its magical talent. As long as one had the Sky Fox bloodline, if they were a spirit master, they would be great at illusions. If they cultivated martial arts, their ability there was really good, too.


    He thought back to the Indefinite Spirit Emperor Art in his memory, as well as the fist technique which came with it, the Indefinite Killing Fist.


    With the martial arts experience from hisst life, Zong Shou just took a look at the incantations and those pictures and was able to totally grasp the profoundness of this Killing Fist.


    With one fist, one would generate many illusionary fist images in the front of the body, looking really uncertain and indiscernible.


    ¡°What a good fist technique!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. Based on the memories of this body, this Indefinite Spirit Emperor Art and Indefinite Killing Fist were self-made by that Zong Weiran.


    The current Zong Shou, although he only had a rough understanding, knew that his cultivation method could be considered a Grade Six art. Furthermore it had unlimited potential and a chance to upgrade. Along with the talent of the Sky Fox race, its strength was powerful and indiscernible.


    As such, he could see that Zong Weiran¡¯s cultivation had reached a really high level.


    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t that good in fist techniques, and he also didn¡¯t do much research on the path of illusionary martial arts.


    However with his martial arts achievements in hisst life, understanding this fist technique and creating an illusionary sword technique was a simple matter.


    After testing the bodily technique, he started to test the spiritual technique.


    At the Soul Observing Stage, he could already use lower stage spiritual techniques. Although he didn¡¯t train in any spiritual abilities in hisst life, his path of the talisman was at the ancestor level.


    At this moment, he used just one hand to bring about a ball of illusionary mist, which spread around the entire carriage.


    ¡°With this technique helping, my Indefinite Killing Fist can¡¯t be stopped by people below the nine meridian Mythic Master level! However, in front of Xiantian Masters, it is like child¡¯s y...¡±


    Waiting for a short while, when that mist disappeared, the handsigns and incantations changed. Two illusions appeared behind him. They looked vivid, but their faces were a little stony.


    Zong Shou looked to his left and right, and frowned. It wasn¡¯t that this illusionary art was badly used. Even if the expressions were a little fake, when one was in battle, how many people could predict between them urately?


    The effect was actually much better than he expected.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right, when I use illusion element techniques, I seem to be stronger than other spirit masters. And at least twice as strong! What was the reason for this? I remember that my body doesn¡¯t have any spirit tools. Is this Seven-tail bloodline really that strong?¡±


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath, sitting down cross-legged decisively, calming himself down and entering meditation.


    Although the monster race bloodline was different from normal people, even such a god beast bloodline like the Seven-tail fox shouldn¡¯t exceed it by so much.


    His current situation should be due to other reasons.


    His consciousness entered his soul ocean to take a closer look. After a short while he found out the reason.


    The spiritual energy spat out at the depths of the whirlpool had increased by at least fifty percent!


    ¡°That¡¯s weird, my soul energy fountain seem to have increased by half. Was it due to merging with that little fellow¡¯s soul?¡±


    The increase in the size of his soul ocean wasn¡¯t much to someone who had the Energy Swallowing Technique. However, the increase in strength of spiritual techniques would make all other spirit masters crazily jealous.


    He felt that two more spiritual energy sources had appeared in this soul ocean. Zong Shou split out two wills to look deeper.


    He saw that the source of these two spiritual energies were the two waving fox tails on his back.


    Not only were they absorbing spiritual energy, they also allowed him to wlessly control the spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth as and when he wanted to.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but feel enlightened So those fox tails had such an ability, and weren¡¯t totally useless.


    Being able to absorb and use spiritual energy from Heaven and Earth not only helped spiritual cultivation, it also helped to strengthen spells and increased the speed of forming seals and solving curses.


    Normal people needed ten breaths of time to use spiritual techniques, while he would only need eight or nine. It seemed like a small amount of time, but it was a crushing advantage for him against normal spirit masters.


    ¡°My body can¡¯t cultivate martial arts, but who knew that on the side of Spirit Cultivation it would have such insane talent...¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but mock himself. He originally cultivated spiritual techniques to suppress and fix his body. However, if he didn¡¯t put in effort now, he would be wasting his god-like talent.


    Opening his eyes, Zong Shou took out a wine sk and two wine sses. After filling it up, he drank one while pouring the other out to the side.


    ¡°This is for you. Thank you!¡±


    His eyes brought with them a feeling of sadness as he drank another cup of wine.


    Apart from him, no one would know that justst night, a teen with such a tough life had disappeared so silently and ceased to exist...


    ¡ª¡ª


    Who knew when, but rain started to fall within the ck Dirt Swamp.


    In a ce filled with the corpses of wolf corpses, a red-dressed woman carried an umbre as she strolled through the rain.


    The red shoes she wore hung in mid air as she stepped on air. Her moonlike brows were curved, her calm eyes looked carefully at the ce and all the tracks.


    Over ten days had passed, and a bunch of white skeletons were all that was left from all the dead swamp wolves.


    A day ago there was a storm here and washed the entire area. However, to her eyes, there were some messages and clues that could attract her attention.


    ¡°It seems like Lingyun Long Ruo¡¯s green Flood Dragon has evolved. In just twenty more years won¡¯t it be a true Dragon? That fellow has such good luck, to have a Dragon-type Protector Spirit Beast. Other direct disciples of the same generation can¡¯tpare to him...¡±


    However the ce her eyes stopped at was an unassuming clearing not far away.


    ¡°It actually is sword intent! After seventeen days and still a bit of it remains. Who is this person? Is he truly thirteen years old and at the Martial Master Realm?¡±


    A shadow appeared in the rain not far away. Looking over, it was Zhao Yanran.


    As usual, she froze the water into ice as she skated over. The woman in red felt she was too slow and arrived three hundred feet in front of her with just one move.


    Just as she was about to open her mouth to ask, she noticed that there was a ck line on her neck.


    The woman was startled and in the next moment he appeared right in front of Yanran Her hand reaching out and grabbing that snow white neck, actually lifting her off the ground.


    Zhao Yanran couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked too, saying in annoyance, ¡°Old demon witch, are you trying to strangle me to death? Let me go!¡±


    When she said that, her head was knocked. That red shirt woman said coldly, ¡°How rude, I am your Senior Master!¡±


    Without any intention of letting go, she stared at Yanran¡¯s neck, at that ck line.


    It was originally a wound, but for whatever reason not only did it not recover, it also dposed, making one feel like vomiting. It was a strong contrast with her snow white skin.


    The red shirt woman spent a long time looking at it before letting out a sigh, and finally setting Zhao Yanran down.


    ¡°This sword intent hasn¡¯t truly formed. With your ability it shouldn¡¯t be so hard for you!¡±

 Chapter 62 - Taiyuan Shrine

    <h4>Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Taiyuan Shrine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°This sword intent is a little weird, and a little difficult. However in seventeen days time, I could certainly have removed it many days ago. Did you think I kept it for nothing? It was obviously for you to take a look at!¡±


    Zhao Yanran scoffed, raising out her hand without any courtesy, ¡°Hand it over! Twenty Foundation Training pills, twenty Snow Spirit pills, five Soulfire pills, one Snow Soul Nameless sword! Keeping this sword intent for so many days, I have done well for you.¡±


    The woman wasn¡¯t annoyed, causally swiping at that ck wound, only to see a weird ripple appear in the air around it.


    Coincidentally, there were a few flies that passed through the area. They were hit by the ripple and instantly fell onto the ground, devoid of life.


    Moreover, within ten feet, all the wild grass lost all signs of life.


    ¡°Crazy girl, you should be thankful you weren¡¯t rash and that I came at the right time! If you didn¡¯t remove it, there would be several problems for you!¡±


    While speaking, the woman looked at her with praise while ncing at the withered grass on the ground, ¡°What great sword intent! I have never seen it before, or heard of such before. Sure kill, bringing with it a thick aura of death. Luckily his cultivation isn¡¯t enough and his sword intent hadn¡¯t formed up. If not, you would have died a lot earlier!¡±


    Zhao Yanran was startled, touching her neck in fear. Learning the effects of not dealing with the wound, although it wouldn¡¯t do much to her, she couldn¡¯t help but be astonished once more.


    The air around them instantly stopped, giving off a feeling like there was not enough air to go around. In the next moment she said confidently, ¡°So what? To be able to achieve such a level of sword intent hidden within the sword, old demon witch, aren¡¯t you really happy? You must beughing, right? Don¡¯t try to hide it from me, I can see it! In this world who is more suitable than him to learn your Taiyuan Sect¡¯s Luminous Spiritual Energy Sword?¡±


    The woman only, face-palmed, ¡°My sister was so intelligent, but why did she ept such a disciple like you? If you continue to be so rude, although I wouldn¡¯t eat you up, I will throw you into the Jianan Hole. I believe those monks would be so delighted to try to change a demon like you!¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s eyes contracted immediately, her face finally showing fear. She wasn¡¯t afraid of anything in this world... except listening to those monks and their chanting.


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s eyes shone, revealing a strong sense of doubt. ¡°Senior master, do you know how to write the word ¡®trust¡¯? It is not that I don¡¯t trust you, but whatever you said you have never done, so...¡±


    In the end she was still a little terrified, so she stopped calling her an old demon witch. The woman¡¯s cheeks had flushed red, it was obvious that her embarrassment had turned into rage, coughing awkwardly before her eyes suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°Stop the crap, where is that person now? What is his surname and name? Where did hee from? If I can¡¯t find him, it won¡¯t only be the Jianan Hole, it will be the Shanming Temple!¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s face turned ashen white once more. However her brows raised, not wanting to lose out. ¡°That person wasn¡¯t even interested in that Lingyun Sect, he might not want to join your Taiyuan Sect. With his qualities, can¡¯t he enter any sect or faction he wanted?¡±


    ¡°Lingyun Sect?¡± The woman in red burst outughing, proudly scoffing, ¡°It is just a sect with a Shrine at the end of its road. My Taiyuan Sect controls the Third and Seventh Shrines! It is not his choice! Whoever dares to fight with me for him, I will destroy them!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Within ck Dirt Swamp, thin rain fell continuously. Thousands of miles away, it was all sunshine.


    In thesest ten days, Zong Shou¡¯s cultivation area had changed from within the carriage to its roof, upying Xue¡¯er¡¯s ¡®territory¡¯.


    The marrow and bones of a person, were warm in nature, the source of yang energy in the human body. But as it was also located at the deepest part of the human body, umting day by day, so it would often umte a lot of cold Yin energy.


    Hence when one trained the marrow and the bones, the best ce would be to choose somewhere the sun was prevalent. With the support of the sunshine to chase away the cold energy, the effectiveness of training the marrow and bones would be raised.


    As for this training technique, Zong Shou chose a secret legacy method from the monster race, Great zing Sun Fist.


    In his memory, this was the best marrow and bone training technique passed down within the monster race. In ancient records, it was regarded by numerous martial cultivators to be the peak of rted methods, and even had a suppressive advantage.


    The human race rarely cultivated it in the future. Human bodies and monster bodies were different and thus the effectiveness differed, too.


    Since Zong Shou had awakened his monster body, naturally it was appropriate for him to use this fist technique. He decisively threw away the other top ss marrow training techniques and directly chose this one.


    Different from the Spiritual Breathing Fist, this Great zing Sun Fist was intense right from the get-go. On the carriage roof, it reverberated strongly with the passing wind, causing loud ringing in the air.


    Zong Shou¡¯s footsteps were now in a different style and really nimble.


    The carriage had long exited the ck Dirt Swamp and entered a hilly area. The body of the carriage shook and went up and down with thendscape.


    Zong Shou was unaffected in any way. It was like his legs had suction cups to hold him onto the roof of the carriage, like he was walking about freely onnd.


    Chuxue looked on by his side quietly, her eyes unblinking as she watched. Even Yin Yang, who was driving the carriage, would spend most of his time looking back and observing Zong Shou¡¯s fist techniques.


    Although the two of them had long passed this stage, they knew that this moment was a rare chance.


    Not only was the fist technique a rarely seen special art, the martial path theories that Zong Shou disyed when he trained the fists were really deep.


    The strength of the fist became softer and softer as he trained, in the end it was a total opposite of the initial tough and intense rhythm at the start. It was instead really simr to the Spiritual Breathing Fist at the beginning, soft like a sponge.


    Yet, whenever the fist was shot out, it would cause a ringing in the air, the strength within it wasn¡¯t so obvious. As the carriage was travelling swiftly, the wind that arose was limited to several feet away.


    Su Chuxue couldn¡¯t understand much, but knew that nothing would go wrong if she learned from Young Master. To this date she still remembered his heroic aura when he defeated Zhao Yanran in seventy-six moves and broke the eighteen sword puppets on the Sky Sword tform.


    Yin Yang¡¯s eyes were getting brighter and brighter. His hand couldn¡¯t help but move along with Zong Shou¡¯s fists. The surrounding air was also unsettled, spiritual energy rumbling, but was suppressed by an invisibleyer that he was unable to break through.


    After less than ten minutes, Zong Shou finally fell fromck of energy. This Great zing Sun Fist used up a lot of stamina, and being able tost thirty minutes was already the result of his soul power increasing, suppressing his dual meridians andrgely improving his body.


    ¡°The Foundation and Breathing Meridians being stable really have many benefits. I used just seventeen days, and my marrow training is at the final step! Toplete this step I spent a full year in myst life!¡± he murmured to himself sadly..


    Using up three Seven Spirit Foundation Training pills at once left Zong Shou¡¯s foundation energy at its strongest. This marrow training also fell into ce. The hundreds of bones in his body felt like they had warm embers inside providing a lot of vital energy for his body.


    He just needed three more days to truly melt out all the umted cold Yin energy from his bones and marrow...

 Chapter 63 - Weird Man by the Crossing

    <h4>Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Weird Man by the Crossing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shouy powerlessly on the roof of the carriage, but still tried his best to maintain the cycle within his body, vibrating his muscles and using the internal breathing of the Energy Leading Technique to absorb the energy of the sun.


    His four limbs all felt warm, like one was standing beside a fire. However, his soul felt really ufortable.


    Soul power was of the Yin nature and couldn¡¯t ept the blistering fire of the sun. When a spirit master begun cultivating, he needed to gather uprge amounts of Yin spirit energy. This was where martial and spiritual cultivation conflicted, and only when reaching the Return to Sun Realm would it turn for the better.


    Cultivating martial arts wasn¡¯t without benefits, of course, helping to strengthen the flesh and body, enriching vital energy, building the foundations for letting soul power strengthen.


    Under the sun¡¯s rays, Zong Shou could feel that his body was strengthening little by little every moment.


    Unfortunately for Yin Yang, he was still unable to break through to the Xiantian Realm.


    Recovering some strength, Zong Shou sighed as he sat up, ¡°Don¡¯t rush it, Uncle Yin. Although breaking through to Xiantian Realm needs to look at the luck and fate of someone, you are now touching that stage. You will probably take half a month as long as you calm down, you don¡¯t need to purposely force it. Who knows, you might be able toplete it tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Prince, for your advice!¡±


    Yin Yang was focusing on driving the carriage but turned around and smiled. His face wasn¡¯t as depressed as before, only showing a sense of apology. ¡°I am not that anxious, I just feel sorry towards the Prince. These few days you spent so much effort showing me the profoundness of the path of martial arts. I am so dumb, still unable to break through.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. It seemed like his servant had noticed. Him specially practicing the Great zing Sun Fist on the carriage was to instruct them. He heard Yin Yang ask curiously, ¡°Prince, seventeen days ago during the battle against Zhao Yanran, did you disy sword intent?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± Zong Shou¡¯s eyebrows perked, following which heughed to himself. ¡°To disy sword intent, one has to be at least above Martial Ancestor Realm. How could I have the ability now? To be able to gain the rhythm of the sword technique now is already not bad.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Yin Yang shook his head, his face filled with disbelief. ¡°Since that day on, I have been thinking back to your sword art. The more I thought about it, the more deep and profound it was. I only felt that the prince¡¯s sess in martial arts is levels above mine. Especially that final sword, I don¡¯t have any impression about it, or rather I can¡¯t remember all of it...¡±


    As she heard that, Chuxue¡¯s eyes opened wide. Recalling what had happened, she also had little to no impression of the final sword that struck back against Zhao Yanran. She had obviously seen it back then, too!


    ¡°When that demon woman left she said that your sword art had reached the spiritual level and also asked you if you know about sword intent. There had to be a reason for that. Even if the Prince didn¡¯t use sword intent then, you are probably not far away!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled but didn¡¯t reply, thinking to himself, So what if my martial path intent and understanding is so deep? With my current situation, I could only barely beat Zhao Yanran, who didn¡¯t even use her Xiantian true qi...


    Yin Yang seeing through all that meant that he would probably break through to Xiantian Realm really quickly.


    Just as he wanted to give them some more advice, his expression turned solemn as he looked ahead.


    ¡°What are they doing there?¡±


    Without Zong Shou reminding, Yin Yang and Su Chuxue noticed what was up in front of them.


    Roughly ten thousand feet away was an overflowing river. It was located where the hignd and lond met. Three thousand feet away was a giant silver waterfall, which gave out a deafening rumble as the water crashed down.


    At its sides were densely covered by trees reaching four hundred feet at their highest. Only the middle portion of the road allowed carriages and people to pass.


    However at the current moment, this round was blocked by hundreds of different types of carriages. The people in the carriages were filled with looks of anxiety as they looked towards the shore.


    Zong Shou stood up curiously, tip toeing as he looked ahead. He could barely see a person who was sitting at the center of that waterfall.


    He couldn¡¯t look at his face, but looking at his actions, it was like he was sighing.


    There was nothing special about this person, but carriages on both sides of this river couldn¡¯t pass, stuck right at the opening. Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned serious as his eyes moved to the giant ck steel de by the man¡¯s side.


    Looking at the shape of the de, one could even call it a giant piece of steel. It was a hundred feet long, stuck into the ground. It had a dragon pattern on it, and just looking at it gave one a giant feeling of being suppressed.


    Apart from that person and his de, there were a dozen tall and strong servants who standing on the roads and blocking everyone.


    ¡°Why does this de feel so familiar?¡± Zong Shou descended into thought. What he was familiar with wasn¡¯t the de, but the ¡°intent¡± and spiritual connection of it. It was amassed and nourished by the owner of the de every day and night.


    Yin Yang directly jumped out, skimming over thend, and in just a few steps found a random person to ask about what was happening. After a short while, his face turned green as he returned.


    ¡°Prince, I heard that the person isprehending martial arts. He wants to take a look at the Mingjing Mountain and the Fallen Cloud waterfall. He doesn¡¯t want random people to disturb and destroy the mood of the area, so no one is allowed to pass! I heard that this person has already spent seven or eight days here.¡±


    ¡°Comprehending martial arts?¡± Zong Shou frowned slightly as he looked towards the east. The giant mountain at that side was not only shaped like a mirror, the side that was facing them was as shiny and smooth as a mirror, able to reflect one¡¯s image. This ce was a famous location and many martial cultivators loved toe here toprehend martial arts, so what he said did make sense.


    ¡°There are so many carriages gathered up, so why in¡¯t there anyone who is unhappy?¡±


    Although this ce wasn¡¯t a must-pass path to get to Cloud Saint City, it was the most convenient one. The Taiyuan river traveled three thousand miles and this was where it originated. Even here it was a mile wide and as most parts of it had strong currents, only here at the waterfall was the water slightly calmer.


    Yin Yang¡¯s expression became even uglier. ¡°The few merchant groups here indeed hired Martial Masters to protect them, there are even seven Mythic Masters. They all tried to rush him, but were chased back. I also tried to see through that person, but I can¡¯t see his strength...¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile. Just looking at the intent that gathered on that de, that person wasn¡¯t something that Martial Masters could fight against.


    Even Zhao Yanran was far from enough. Even Lingyun Long Ruo, who had reached the Day Wandering Realm didn¡¯t have enough strength.


    ¡°He only knows how to use strength to suppress others!¡± Chuxue scoffed, feeling it was unfair, ¡°Why can¡¯t he choose another spot, why must he choose here and block everyone¡¯s way!¡±


    Their carriage could travel a hundred feet off the ground, so even if they chose another path, it would just take a bit more time, but it was doable.


    As for those horse carriages ahead, they had no choice. If they couldn¡¯t use this path, they needed to make a ten-day detour. Moreover, this ce was in the wilderness, and if they stayed too long they would attract beast hordes.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t that afraid of the beasts. With that person there, any beasts with a brain wouldn¡¯t dare toe close.


    However the current him didn¡¯t have time to waste. Thinking for a while, he shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s choose another path. We can¡¯t do anything about that guy.¡±


    Yin Yang silently nodded, this matter had nothing to do with them, and at most they would just take half a day more. Just as the carriage was about to turn direction, they heard somemotion at the front, and saw those coachmen and Martial Masters were all riled up. Some bold ones even shouted out.


    ¡°Brute, do you know how much business I am losing waiting here for an entire day?¡±


    ¡°Scram! You want toprehend martial arts, then go find another ce! Don¡¯t block our way!¡±

 Chapter 64 - Mountain and River Blade Intent

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chapter 64 Mountain and River de Intent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Not only people hurling abuse, nine seven-meridian Mythic Masters came out from the carriages, two more than Yin Yang had spoken about. All their expressions were really serious as they looked towards the river. They led over ten Martial Masters to have a standoff with the ten who were dressed up as servants.


    On the opposite side of the river it was the same situations. Swords were pulled out and crossbows were equipped, a battle was a spark away from happening.


    Zong Shou smiled to himself, knowing that these merchants must have felt that they had enough strength to start to create some trouble.


    Actually those servants weren¡¯t weak, either. However, the hardest to deal with should be the man beside the waterfall.


    This time it was highly likely they were asking for trouble.


    After a short while, the man beside the giant de was annoyed. He directly scoffed coldly, shaking the air in the area.


    That giant de rose from the ground suddenly and stabbed right at the river crossing. His mountain-like intent suppressed both sides of the shoreline.


    Normal people didn¡¯t know much about martial arts and didn¡¯t feel anything. Those martial cultivators all felt their bodies tremble. A few of the Mythic Masters felt their heads go dizzy and their faces turned ashen white. Those with weak foundations even half knelt on the ground, fear appearing on their faces.


    ¡°All of you, scram! I, Old Lei, have travelled all five continents toprehend de intent. Today I had some rough idea, but you all disturbed me! Do you all want to die?!¡±


    His voice like thunder as he created sound ripples all about. The owner of the giant de was really annoyed. However, he suppressed it. ¡°No one will pass this ce for ten days!¡±


    Suddenly he waved his sleeve, and hundreds of beast crystals casually appeared. ¡°I don¡¯t care how much you lose, these beast crystals should be enoughpensation. After half a month, you are allowed toe over!¡±


    Those Martial Masters and coachmen were speechless. They knew that they had angered a very strong person. To be able to wield such a giant steel de, if he was a spirit master he would be at least at the Out of Body Realm. If he was a martial cultivator, he would be at least at the Ascended Realm.


    His words were showing mercy to them, and they all turned around and left. In just a short while, hundreds of carriages turned around, kicking up a lot of dust as they galloped back the way they came.


    Zong Shou got his hands on one of the beast crystals. Looking closely at it, it was a Grade Two water element crystal. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine, thinking about how generous this person was. A Grade Two beast Crystal was about ten thousand silvers. Howeverrge one¡¯s loses were, they were definitelypensated.


    Looking at the expression of those merchants, they were terrified and also delighted. It was obvious that they had earned a lot.


    Zong Shou was filled with praise. This person had the ability, but restrained himself from abusing it.


    His annoyed feeling also disappeared. upying the opening and not allowing people to pass was a little too overbearing. But even though those people who insulted him, not only did he not take revenge, he even took out beast crystals topensate them. Such a personality couldn¡¯t be considered too bad, no matter what.


    Yin Yang was starting to turn the eighteen Cloud Stepping Foals around. After travelling for around a thousand feet, Chuxue asked curiously, ¡°Prince, is the de intent he mentioned simr to the sword intent Uncle Yin and you were talking about? Could heprehend such a thing from the mountain and water?¡±


    ¡°Nearly the same! When one has a bare grasp of the martial path, one could see the rhythm. Once your rhythm reaches a certain level, it would be strength. When your strength gets strong enough, it bes sense. Sword intent and de intent are really simr, just that they change because of the weapon. At that stage, one would be far along on the path of martial cultivation. This person said he had travelled to many mountains and rivers, it seems his intent has something to do with them.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t think too much and casually exined, following which he felt a little helpless. ¡°Our luck is just too good, to be able to bump into an ascended expert here!¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°The demon women said that the prince¡¯s sword is already one with the spirit, and you understand three types of sword intent. This person isprehending de intent, so isn¡¯t he weaker than you?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped, instinctively wanting to shut her mouth. An Ascended Realm expert, even when totally focused, could hear everything within twenty miles. They were still around ten thousand feet away, so how could she casually say those words?


    He was bullied by Lingyun Sect. Forcing back Zhao Yanran was because he had no choice. Experts like these, it was best if he didn¡¯t make enemies with them at this stage.


    However before he could do anything, a surprised exmation appeared by the waterfall, ¡°Sword art one with the spirit? Little Brother, pleasee out!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed, standing nkly on the rooftop and acting like he didn¡¯t hear that.


    In the next moment there was a gigantic strength that grabbed him from that direction. Zong Shou was sucked up and after feeling the world around him twist and turn, he appeared next to the waterfall, beside the master of the giant de.


    ¡°Prince!¡± Yin Yang eximed, abandoning the carriage. His entire person was like lightning as he chased his liege. In just a few breaths, he crossed two miles. After taking out his de, he forcibly pushed away those servants.


    Before he got close, that hundred-foot giant de gave out a long ringing, and another strong intent suppressed him.


    Yin Yang was pushed back, and only after hundreds of feet did he stabilize. Using his de to support himself, his face was totally green. Under that intent, he could barely hold on.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t stop him. Looking at the man ahead of him, he realized that he was actually really young. He was about twenty-odd years old, his five features were nice, and he was a really handsome guy. However, he didn¡¯t shave and his whole face was covered in a beard bristling like steel needles. His body was tall and strong, his eyes sharp and his aura was really overbearing.


    Who knows why, but he actually felt really close to him, perhaps because of the intent in the de.


    The master of the de was simrly judging Zong Shou, ¡°Someone said your sword art is one with the spirit? Which famous martial expert said that?¡±


    Zong Shou felt his head hurt, knowing that experts at that level hated people lying to them. He calmed down and replied, ¡°A while ago I met Seven Spirit Sect¡¯s Zhao Yanran.¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± The master of the giant de was slightly startled, but calmed down. ¡°Although her ability is a little weak, her eye for people won¡¯t be wrong. But you are just thirteen, to say your sword art is one with the spirit and you know three sword intents, is that person crazy? Whose disciple are you? No, you are only at the Martial Master level, and you have a Dual Meridian Body...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, not bothering what this person thought, anyways he didn¡¯t want to make enemies with him. In the next instant, the master of the giant de shook his head, ¡°Since shemended you like that, even if she exaggerated a little, I bet you have some talents in martial arts. I, Old Lei, need someone to evaluate me.¡±


    While he spoke, he suddenly struck out with his fist. There was no sound, but two giant de lines appeared on a rock a hundred yards out. He pointed out towards the giant mountain and the waterfall. ¡°What do you think about this mountain and this water? What about my de intent?¡±


    Zong Shou sighed several times inside, not daring to not answer carefully. He focused and looked carefully, then shook his head, ¡°This mountain is a mountain, a mirror-like mountain. This water is water, water like a waterfall curtain. As for the de intent, there are simple too many chisel marks, they are too heavy and aren¡¯t anything spectacr. You seem to know this yourself, so why do you need to ask me?¡±


    The face of the giant de owner instantly turned green.

 Chapter 65 - A Mountain is still a Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 65: Chapter 65 A Mountain is still a Mountain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°You are bold! Aren¡¯t you afraid I will get angry and kill you?¡±


    After staring at Zong Shou for a long while, the owner of the giant de scoffed coldly. ¡°However you do have some insight, and also didn¡¯t try to lie to me. My de intent is in fact too heavy in its chiseling ability.¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief and knew that he had temporarily survived the first obstacle. Sometimes one couldn¡¯t randomly tter others, and the truth had to be said.


    He heard this person say in a slightly depressed manner, ¡°I am Lei Dong. At twenty Iprehended de intent and was deemed the top de master in the Central Cloud Continent. At twenty-five I entered the Xiantian Realm and was chased after by various sects and factions. I was the top de talent in a million years, however after training hard for ten years, my de skills weakened instead of improving. My mountain and river de intent is even weaker then when I had justprehended it. Three years from now I will face off against that person, what can I do? I have gone to so many famous mountains and rivers, seeing hundreds of them. Am I destined to lock myself up for fifty years and not go out to see the world? No, rather than losing my face in front of so many three yearster, it¡¯s better if I end my life now.¡±


    While he spoke, Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel like he had any intentions to praise himself, instead he sounded really sad and depressed.


    Zong Shou was originally prepared to keep silent and not say anything, thinking to himself that he had never heard of a person called Lei Dong. During the God Emperor era, just in the Cloud World alone there were hundreds of famous experts, so how could he remember them all?


    However, along with the sighs of the giant de owner, the surrounding air around his body became really unstable. It also made the blood within his body boil, spiritual energy charging in all directions.


    Ascended experts, one inhtion and one exhtion could affect Heaven and Earth. He was only slightly sighing, losing control of his breathing slightly, and yet it was something that Zong Shou nearly couldn¡¯t take.


    His thoughts changed as Zong Shou decided to direct his attention away. Sighing, he shook his head and opened his mouth. ¡°Since you are certain that the chiseling of your de intent is too heavy, then think of a way of changing it! What¡¯s the point of wallowing in self pity?!¡±


    ¡°Change?¡± Lei Dong raised his head and looked at him, unable to control hisughter, ¡°Do you think it is really easy? In your eyes a mountain is mountain, a river is river. In my eyes, they aren¡¯t. How do I change? You¡¯re just a small marital master, what do you know?¡±


    So that was the case! The corner of Zong Shou¡¯s lips rose and knew that this person had reached a bottleneck. If he was right this, person must be a loner.


    During normal cultivation, one would naturally see mountains as mountains, rivers as rivers. At his level, the mountains and rivers in his eyes had a sort ofw, and he could see the portion behind the surface. Doing so would cause his Mountain and River de intent to take a step back instead of forward.


    If he was a disciple of a big sect with masters to get pointers from, he would be able to get past this stage easily. However, this Lei Dong was stuck at this step and unable to gain any improvement.


    Zong Shou hesitated, not knowing whether or not to continue. Although he had huge martial arts experience, if he showed too much he would only incur the jealousy of others. The Lingyun Sect was furious thest time, and Zhao Yanran also lost face.


    He thought back to how this guy handed out beast crystals. To be able to observe and admire beautiful rivers and mountains and cultivate such an intent, one had to be a really calm and magnanimous person.


    Zong Shou smiled helplessly. Forget it, let¡¯s bet on Lei Dong¡¯s personality. Giving pointers to him once could be considered sowing good karma. Anyways, this person only needed a few years to break through this barrier.


    ¡°Why do you think I know nothing? I don¡¯t know why you think the mountain isn¡¯t a mountain and the river isn¡¯t a river. In my eyes it is just that, there is no change!¡±


    Lei Dong frowned slightly, his eyes giving off a mocking expression, thinking that he was crazy for talking to a thirteen-year old, four-meridian Martial Master.


    A half-monster kid, even if he knew something about the path of the sword, how could he understand such deep stuff?


    Zong Shou walked over to the giant stone with two de marks in it. He pulled out his Pine Pattern Wind Sword and shed out beside the de mark.


    The giant stone was really tough and where the sword light shone, sparks flew and several white lines were drawn out. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t discouraged and continued to cut down on the rock with his sword.


    Lei Dong originally felt that it was funny, like he was watching an ant trying to carry a rice grain ten times its weight.


    Slowly his eyes grew solemn, he sat down as he stared at Zong Shou, only feeling that every action of this boy was deep and filled with meaning.


    Even Yin Yang stopped struggling, looking at that rock without blinking. He was astonished and guessed that Zong Shou was giving pointers to the master of the giant de. But how was that possible?


    That sword light was sometimes as heavy as a mountain, sometimes as swift as a water current, a beautiful rhythm and intent which was simr to his mountain and river de intent!


    He used his sword to cut down onto the rock, until a faint mark was left on the giant rock. Only when the sword in his hand was totally wasted did Zong Shou turn around and smile.


    ¡°Your martial cultivation must have reached a certain level. I¡¯m a small Martial Master and am unable to give pointers to an Ascended Ancestor. However I know that there is a difference between the surface and the inside. This when one is clear about the essence of the thing, one wouldn¡¯t be stuck with what something looks like on the inside or the outside. Your heart wouldn¡¯t think why is this mountain, why is that river. You will just think that it is natural. Do you think I¡¯m right?¡±


    Lei Dong stood rooted to the spot, keeping silent for a long while. Then, the spiritual energy and wind around twirled and flew around randomly. Within a thousand feet, sand and stone flew around.


    Even the nearby rivers were forced to part by the giant force.


    Zong Shou cried out in pain silently, luckily he was prepared and dodged early enough. He arrived three thousand feet away beside Yin Yang.


    A few breathster, he heard Lei Dong breaking out inughter.


    ¡°As expected! Treating everything as natural and expected is the best. So what if I can see the true face of everything in the world? A mountain is still a mountain, a river is still a river!¡±


    He stretched out his hand, only to see that hundred feet de ringing excitedly as it appeared in his hand.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the use of looking at this damn mountain and that damn river? Wasted two years of my life for nothing!¡±


    He suddenly cut down with his de, hundreds of de glows broke through the air. In an instant travelling hundreds of miles.


    A loud explosion sounded out and he actually drew a huge mark on Mingjing Mountain.


    Those few servants were still okay, like they were used to it. Chuxue¡¯s face, on the other hand, was ashen white as she looked on at this scene with a startled expression.


    Was this the might of an Ascended expert?


    Yin Yang held his breath, too. An even stronger aura burst out. The nearby spiritual energy formed into small storms, seemingly going against that strong aura.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised, and knew that Yin Yang was already at the brink of breaking through. Being suppressed just now for too long and also stimted by that de glow, breaking through to Xiantian Realm was to be expected. However he didn¡¯t show any joy, his hands covering his face, feeling like he had no face to see others.


    Ten thousand years from now, this Mingjing Mountain would be one of the most famous ces in Donglin Continent. For it to be indirectly destroyed in his hands... If he had known that it was going to happen, even if he died he wouldn¡¯t have spoken so much.


    After Lei Dong vented his frustration, heughed even more, showing no more signs of fatigue. When he turned around, he saw Yin Yang and his eyes were filled with praise.


    ¡°To be able to breakthrough to Xiantian at such a time. What a talent, what luck too! In terms of foundation, although he is a little older, his cultivation in the future won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    He then looked towards Zong Shou, his expression reallyplicated. He heaved a sigh, ¡°That crazy woman actually wasn¡¯t wrong. Your sword intent is actually at the spiritual level! Although the sword intent hasn¡¯t formed, you have already obtained the meaning and Essence of martial cultivation. What is your name, where you from?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression became serious, and he bowed solemnly. ¡°Gantian Mountain Prince Zong Shou greets you!¡±

 Chapter 66 - Sworn Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Sworn Brothers</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Gantian Mountain Prince Zong Shou? I will remember this name!¡±


    Lei Dong nodded, a warm smile appeared on his face, ¡°My de intent improving today is all because of little brother. For such kindness, how can I repay you?¡±


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t a pretentious person, all that helping people and not asking for anything in return, that was all bullshit. When one helped others, one should naturally get some benefits. He took in a deep breath before saying without any hesitation, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t say anything, you would probably understand your Mountain and River de intent within a month. You give me too much credit, how about you protect the three of us as we proceed towards Cloud Saint City?¡±


    ¡°Next month? Although I was just a small step away from having small sess in my de intent, it might not have happened next month, it would at least take three to five months. And furthermore you not only advised me, you have saved my life! How isn¡¯t this huge help?¡±


    As he said that, Lei Dong scoffed heavily, unhappiness appearing on his face, ¡°To pay it off just by sending you to Cloud Saint City, are you looking down on me? Do you think my life is worth so little money?¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless, saving his life? Did Lei Dong actually n on killing himself?


    ¡°Slow down! Gantian Mountain Prince, I have heard about you!¡±


    Lei Dong¡¯s expression changed slightly as he tried to recall something. In the next moment, he shouted at his servants, ¡°The few of you, bring an incense table over!¡±


    ¡ª


    His servants were really smart and swift, and in a short while who knows where but they found an incense burner and a table.


    Choosing a wide space and cing it down, Lei Dong ordered them to find wine sses, lighting up candles and incense. Even three types of sacrificial items were all prepared.


    When Zong Shou saw that, he was surprised and didn¡¯t know what was going on. Lei Dong pulled him to the incense table, following which he prayed seriously.


    ¡°The heavens above, today I will make Gantian Zong Shou my brother! From today on, we will share all blessings and disasters, we will die and live together. If I go against it, I will never be able to drink Miss Zhenru¡¯s Snow Spirit Wine for nine hundred years!¡±


    The voice although sounded magnificent, but the words that came out were amusing and funny. However, Lei Dong¡¯s face twitched, like nine hundred years of not drinking that wine was a very painful thing for him.


    Zong Shou was startled as he stood rooted to the spot; he didn¡¯t understand how suddenly they were going to be sworn brothers? <i>What the f** is happening?</i>


    Just as he was at a loss, Lei Dong stared over, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Unless you think that Old Lei isn¡¯t worth being brothers with?¡±


    Zong Shou held his words. He had no choice but to pick up three incense sticks and swear towards the table. The words he said were simr, only thest part was slightly different.


    ¡°If I go against this oath, I, Zong Shou cannot touch books in this life!¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to say stuff like spending life in a living hell or being unable to w back up or something. However, not being able to read books for the rest of his life was a really serious oath to him.


    in hisst life he loved to read. The reason why his cultivation had improved was because the library that he managed had a huge collection of books.


    To be unable to touch books for the rest of his life, just thinking about it made Zong Shou feel his heart tighten up and regret slightly. Was this oath too much? How painful of a matter would that be? Who knows, maybe that Snow Spirit Wine was just something useless to this guy...


    When Lei Dong heard that, he burst outughing, smacking Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder, ¡°So brother is a special type of person, I like your personality! Nine hundred years not drinking Snow Spirit Wine, a life of not touching books, it is pretty much the same!¡±


    He didn¡¯t control his strength with that smack, nearly dislocating Zong Shou¡¯s arm. Luckily, he¡¯d had some sess in marrow training, and his Bone Meridian¡¯s acupoints were mostly opened up, so he didn¡¯t spit out blood.


    Lei Dong didn¡¯t care, taking out the full wine bowls that his servants had prepared, forcing out over ten drops of fresh blood. He forcibly grabbed Zong Shou¡¯s hand, a sharp strength cut his wrist, and he ced his blood into the bowl. He took a bowl and drank it all, smashing it on the ground in a proud manner.


    ¡°Today Zong Shou and I drank blood as a form of an alliance, the heavens can bear witness to it! From today on, we are life and death brothers!¡±


    Zong Shou looked at his right wrist and the wound dripping blood; he wanted to cry but no tears came out. Normally when one became sworn brothers, this blood-drinking step wasmon.


    But why did Lei Dong have to just use a few drops of blood while he had to cut his wrist? Did he mean it or not?


    Helplessly, he could only drink up the wine in the other bowl. At the start he could taste the sweetness, and that this wine was unusual. In the next second, he felt like a ball of fire had exploded within his chest. His throat felt a pain simr to when his wrist was slit.


    His brain started to get dizzy. What wine was this? It looked no different from white wine. Be it the color or the taste, it was the same, so why was this wine so strong? It could pretty muchpare to the Celestial brews passed down in the future.


    He saw Lei Dong blink, looking over in disbelief, ¡°This is the half-step shake brewed by Miss Zhenru, a few drops and a strong man would be drunk. With my four Heaven meridian cultivation I only dare to drink three bowls at once. For brother Shou to drink such a big bowl at once, you are amazing! Although your body is weak, your spirit is something that normal people cannotpare to!¡±


    Zong Shou only felt really depressed, he wanted to tear up Lei Dong¡¯s face into shreds.


    Why didn¡¯t you mention that a few drops could make a big man drunk? Spirit your head, if I knew this wine was so overbearing, who would be so foolish to drink it all?!


    Just as his consciousness started to fade, he saw Lei Dong¡¯s expression turn serious, his tone filled with killing intent.


    ¡°From today on, you are my brother. No matter who it is, whoever dares to touch a single hair of yours, I will kill their entire family!¡±


    His words encapsted a hidden sharpness, like an overbearing knife. The hundred-foot giant saber at the side suddenly rang out, like it was resonating with Lei Dong. An overbearing de intent surged up all around.


    Zong Shou was startled, his eyes looking stably at Lei Dong, the corner of the lips raised up to reveal a smile. And then his head tilted to the side and he lost consciousness.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Zong Shou woke up again, he noticed that he was already within the carriage. His head was feeling an intense pain, giddy and heavy, a really unbearable feeling.


    His brain was totally nk and he couldn¡¯t remember anything. It was a while before the headache slowly faded and he started to remember what happened before he became drunk.


    It seemed like he was plotted against after swearing brotherhood with someone, a bowl of half-step shake and he was drunk.


    <i>Wu, I fell for it! Lei Dong, you jerk! Bullying me for being weak! I will remember this, one day I will show you!</i>


    Cursing out silently in his heart, Zong Shou looked out of the window. It was just one carriage, alone and travelling on the road.


    The next moment a petite person walked into the carriage. After looking at Zong Shou, she was instantly delighted. ¡°Young Master, you are awake! It is already the fourth day, you nearly scared Xue¡¯er to death!¡±

 Chapter 67 - Totally Worth It

    <h4>Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Totally Worth It</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°So it is already the fourth day?¡±


    Zong Shou rubbed his forehead, stunned, and sighed. The power of that half-step shake was truly strong. Just one bowl and he was out for three days and three nights.


    ¡°So where is my cheap older brother? Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Mr Lei Dong is still at Fallen Cloud waterfall. After Young Master got drunk, the next day we moved and rushed for Cloud Saint City.¡±


    Chuxue shook his head. Who knows what good things Lei Dong gave her, she was filled with respect and worship for him. She exined, ¡°Mr Lei Dong says that he didn¡¯t purposely hide the half-step shake thing from you, because it was good for you and you needed to drink a big bowl of it. Also he has something going and couldn¡¯t follow us. Those other people, he will block them for us. The City Lord of Cloud Saint City has some rtion to him, so while we are there Young Master will be safe. He also said that you two will have time to meet up in the future and there¡¯s no need to be rushed now...¡±


    ¡°Good for me?¡±


    Zong Shou furrowed his eyebrows, rxing and looking around his body. He was instantly stunned. His bones and marrow felt like a warm heater, thest bit of cold ying energy was removed; it was obvious that he had seeded in training his marrow. Apart from that, his body qualities had greatly improved, especially his bones had became much stronger.


    He punched out strongly, and could clearly feel that his strength was a full thirty percent stronger than before he fainted.


    The conflicts between his two meridians had also lessened a lot!.


    His thoughts changed and he knew that that bowl of half-step shake wasn¡¯t just wine. It helped to improve one¡¯s body qualities and one¡¯s cultivation!


    That wine, which was close to Celestial brews, each drop was worth hundreds of gold. A bowl of the wine itself was worth at least several dozen days of cultivation.


    A look of gratitude shed across his eyes, but Zong Shou coldly scoffed, ¡°So he made me drunk? I still need to be grateful to him and owe him a favor?¡±


    ¡°Mr Lei Dong said that Young Master would say that!¡± Chuxue burst outughing, her eyes lighting up, ¡°He also said that Young Master is one of the mostpatible people he has met in these few years. How weird, he only met you for a day and he didn¡¯t say much to you, but he seems so certain of your personality. However, Young Master is really amazing. Uncle Yin said that Mr Lei Dong is a peak Ascended expert and among the top experts in our Cloud World, once shocking the Central Continent. For Young Master to actually be brothers with him, it is so unbelievable. With this person protecting you, there will be no one in Gantian Mountain who can touch you...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed. To be protected under the wings of someone else wasn¡¯t something to be happy about.


    As Chuxue said that, she felt a little self-annoyed, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for talking too much. If Young Master wasn¡¯t skilled, I would have caused a disaster.¡±


    When he heard that, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh. His five fingersbined into a sword hand palm and he lightly knocked her head as sort of a punishment.


    ¡°Good that you know, just pay attention next time. The Cloud World has simply too many strong people, and each word spoken might attract problems.¡±


    While he lectured her, Zong Shou lost focus, as he was thinking about something else. Since they had set out three days ago, they should only be half a day away from Cloud Saint City.


    That meant they were inches away from that ce...


    ¡ª¡ª


    Still at that Fallen Cloud Waterfall, Lei Dong sat on thatke, quiet and not moving.


    There was a giant cut on the Mingjing Mountain, not far away. In the river close by, the de marks were filled up by the water. However the scenery was still really beautiful, adding a bit of fragmentary beauty.


    Lei Dong wasn¡¯t looking at the scenery, but instead at a giant rock. Apart from the de marks he¡¯d left, there was the sword mark left by Zong Shou¡¯s sword.


    The former he felt to be a total eyesore and he couldn¡¯t bear to look at it. All his attention was focused on thetter; at that sword mark that didn¡¯t look like anything.


    ¡°Damn it! There are actually such talents in the world. He is only at the Martial Master Realm and only at the sword rhythm level, but why do I feel that my brother¡¯s martial path is more deep and indiscernible than mine? The sword intent within is the exact same as my Mountain and River de intent!¡±


    Sighing, Lei Dong waved his hand and a de appeared in his hand. It was greenish-purple, a strong intent instilled within.


    ¡°Three days ofprehension and the strength of my de intent rose by ten percent. If others knew that I, Lei Dong, was actually inspired by a thirteen-year old Martial Master, they would probablyugh themselves to death!¡±


    He grinned as he mocked himself, but there wasn¡¯t much worry on his face. Instead, he was filled with happiness.


    ¡°Ruo Tao, Ruo Tao! Three years from now, I will show you!¡±


    Coincidentally, a sozen ck-shirted servants carried a hundred foot long object over. That thing was covered by a huge red cloth, its shape indistinct.


    A ck-shirted old man respectfully bowed, ¡°Sire, the thing you wanted has been obtained.¡±


    Lei Dong¡¯s eyes lit up, his sleeve shaking, and the red cloth was swept off, revealing what was underneath.


    It was a giant saber¡¯s de. It seemed almost insubstantial, but it was really heavy. Lei Dong called out with his hand and it flew through the air, fixing itself into the hundred-foot giant de.


    He heard a light Kacha, the designed mechanism locked tightly. His de had increased to a hundred and fifty feet, an overbearing aura overflowing from it. The de intent and spiritual energy didn¡¯t show any decrease.


    Lei Dong casually waved the de, like how one used a sewing needle, light and simple.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad! Although it still is a little light, I can barely use it for a period of time. However it¡¯s better if I craft the next de set sooner.¡±


    His face was satisfied as he put down the de in his hand. Seeing that, the ck-shirted man hesitated before finally bowing and asking, ¡°Sire I heard that three days ago you became sworn brothers with the Gantian Mountain Prince. Is that action a little too much? I heard that Zong Shou is a piece of trash that can¡¯t cultivate. Master is an Ascended expert, to interfere in the Donglin Cloud Continent is a little inappropriate..¡±


    ¡°Trash? He has such ability, how would he be trash?¡±


    Lei Dong scoffed coldly. ¡°So what if he is trash? I have recognized him as my brother. It¡¯s nice that you are back, make a trip to Cloud Saint City and help me take care of him. Although my brother has a few Xiantian experts protecting him, they should be from Zong Weiran. I am guessing these people wouldn¡¯t be able to protect him for long.¡±


    That ck-shirted old man was speechless. After smiling awkwardly, he didn¡¯t try to persuade his master otherwise, and changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talking about the sworn brother matter, sire has been too generous recently. One carriage, one Grade Two beast crystal. As a martial Ancestor you can¡¯t sustain such usage. You don¡¯t have to bother about those small fries.¡±


    ¡°You are asking me to use strength to convince them?¡±


    Lei Dong gave an ironic smile, ¡°My father had a sentence for me that was right. If you could use money to do something, why would you use strength to suppress it? You don¡¯t bring any superficial things when you came into life, and you can¡¯t bring them away when you die, so why care so much? When I do things, although I use my heart, it¡¯s best if others are totally happy. Although I do not fear them, why should I make enemies with them?¡±


    The ck-shirted old man was speechless once more, thinking that even if he wanted to use money to persuade people, he didn¡¯t need to give twenty thousand silver to one carriage. Lei Dong just looked at that rock with a wide smile.


    ¡°Furthermore, this time we didn¡¯t lose out. Instead we earned! We earned a huge amount!¡±

 Chapter 68 - Taiyuan Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Taiyuan Fairy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    That broken piece of stone could be sold for money? The ck-shirted old man frowned as he looked over in disbelief.


    Apart from those two de marks, he couldn¡¯t see anything special about it. Apart from those, there was a shallow mark from another weapon, he couldn¡¯t tell what.


    He didn¡¯t see much, but just as he was about to shift his eyes away he was startled. There was an explosive sh in his eyes as he looked back at the giant stone. The old man couldn¡¯t shift his eyes away anymore.


    ¡°...however, it will depend on whose hands this stone falls into. In front of non-cultivators, naturally it is useless. But in our eyes, it couldn¡¯t even be bought with ten thousand gold. Such simplified descriptions, describing the profoundness of sword art... If we sell this item, it would be at least worth two hundred Grade Four beast crystals. If I give it to my Senior Master, who is searching for a disciple, I can con him for more and also make him owe me a huge favor!¡±


    Lei Dong said this gleefully, and was even more excited, slowly entering a delusional state, ¡°If I pass it down it would be even more amazing. ¡®Lei Dong, beforepleting his de technique, wasprehending the martial path at Fallen Cloud Waterfall. Coincidentally he met Sword God Zong Shou as they discussed their theories of the de and the sword. As they clicked with one another, they became sworn brothers¡¯.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that is quite poetic and legendary? Who knows if this stone will be sold for a sky high price and bless my descendants. I heard that a rock that the former de Saint sat on was sold for ten thousand Grade Four beast crystals. What about this rock? Ask someone to carry this rock away. If it is hurt or damaged, I will hold all of you responsible!¡±


    The ck shirt man trembled, unable to say a word. After a long while he calmed down. ¡°Sire this was really left by the Gantian Mountain Prince Zong Shou? I heard that he is only Thirteen. Thirteen years old and he can grasp sword intent?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s lying to you!? When did I ever lie to you?! From now on he is my brother, you all have to call him Second Young Master!¡±


    Lei Dongughed coldly as he looked towards that giant stone. The stone weighed hundreds of tons. A dozen ck-shirted servants working together was barely able to move it. They used all their strength, their faces all turning red, but they were still unable to carry it away.


    Lei Dong was helpless, thinking that these few fellows were a little too useless. Waving his one hundred and fifty foot giant de, he cut off the excess rock in three cuts, and all that remained were the essence of the three marks.


    He frowned. With Zong Shou¡¯s sword mark there, wouldn¡¯t the de mark he left seem a little too weak? He was totally beaten by his brother...


    If any descendants saw that, wouldn¡¯t they mock him? It wasn¡¯t too good...


    His eyes turned as he cut out with another two strokes, covering up the original de marks. Only then did he nod in satisfaction.


    Only then did the old man regain his senses, sucking in a cold breath. ¡°In this world, there are actually thirteen-year-olds whose sword art is one with the spirit. This prince has hid it really deep. If this is really the case, your brother¡¯s future achievements will be extraordinary. I¡¯ll rush to Cloud Saint Cityter to protect him well! Sir, do you want to give this stone to master to make Second Young Master his disciple?¡±


    ¡°I have such an intention, but he might not want to. With his soft on the outside, hard on the inside personality, he seems humble, but is actually very arrogant inside. You can go, but don¡¯t let him notice you. Follow him in the dark, I would like to see my brother¡¯s ability. Be it wanting to fight for the Monster King Throne or leaving Donglin Cloud Continent, it is his choice...¡±


    ¡ª


    Lei Dong shook his head as he handed down some instructions. Seeing that his servants had already shifted that giant stone, which was now only a fifth its previous size, onto a carriage at the side, he walked over to the river and into the water.


    Only to see that what the river water reflected was an unkempt big man, he couldn¡¯t help but mock himself.


    ¡°Three years ofprehension, I have toured hundreds of sites and des, and apart from them, I have nothing else in my heart. Unknowingly, in such a short time I have be like this! If Miss Zhenru saw this, how pained would she feel!¡±


    Sighing to himself, Lei Dong actually picked up that giant de and shaved himself.


    After washing up, he was a totally changed person. His entire aura changed, his body was still magnificent, his looks much more handsome, and he had a more refined aura.


    Right hand raising the de, looking excitedly towards the heavens, his de intent was on full disy.


    Maniac de Lei Dong, who had disappeared for three years, had returned. Who knew if those old friends in the Central Continent were ready?


    Just as he looked up into the sky, his brows furrowed.


    ¡°Who is that? Using Qi to fly in the sky?¡±


    In his field of view, two small dots appeared. There were two women who were travelling in the sky.


    And coincidentally, he recognized the two of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s that olddy from Taiyuan Sect, Taiyuan fairy Shui Lingbo? Why did this persone to Donglin Cloud Continent? The person behind her is Seven Spirit Sect Zhao Yanran...¡±


    His heart moved and he remembered about the words Zong Shou said before. The person who said that Zong Shou¡¯s sword art was one with the spirit was thetter!


    ¡°I was wondering why this olddy woulde here so randomly. So it is to find a disciple! Haha! If my Brother bes the Taiyuan sect disciple, wouldn¡¯t that be interesting?¡±


    The corner of his lips raised as Lei Dong also suddenly rose into the air. A de shadow swept towards the sky.


    ¡ª


    The image in the sky reacted quickly too, her body shing slightly, and she managed to dodge it.


    One of them was Zhao Yanran. The one leading the way was wearing a red robe as she looked down, her face totally green.


    ¡°Which crazy person wants to die?¡±


    When he looked at the person charging at them, her expression changed. ¡°Maniac de Lei Dong? You don¡¯t have enough problems, and you actually want to anger me! I have something going on, I¡¯m not free to deal with you, scram!¡± Heavily stepping down with her foot, she scattered a de strike.


    Lei Dong burst outughing instead. ¡°My de intent has reached the small sess stage, my Hundred Dragon de has also increased twenty-five percent, and I wanted to test it out! Taiyuan fairy you came at the right time!¡±


    The de shadow disappeared, but in the next instant it covered the clouds, the de glow like a dragon as it totally covered the sky.


    Shui Lingbo¡¯s eyes was now extremely solemn and cold. Lei Dong¡¯s de was like a scenic painting made of ink, unrestrained and filled with energy. Although there wasn¡¯t any killing intent, the fighting spirit was extremely strong.


    Her expression as cold as ice, her sharpness reached its maximum as she pulled out a red sword, stabbing down from above. The sword shadow exploded out, just like the sun hanging in mid air, directly shing with those saber glows.


    ¡°Anyone who dares to stop me now will only die!¡±


    With a sharp ringing, numerous sharp winds burst out throughout the sky. Dust and sand flew in the entire area. The trees on the ground either snapped or were bent under this huge storm. The many walking or flying beasts in the forests scattered.


    Zhao Yanran was standing causally not far away, looking on aimlessly. Although she was unable to use her qi to continue travelling, she was able tond light as a feather after she opened up a red umbre.


    As she fell four thousand feet, her eyes suddenly focused on a stone being loaded on a carriage below.


    Although in the air above there was an intense battle, it couldn¡¯t attract any of her attention. Her eyes were fixed on that huge rock.


    In the next moment, sheughed. So that was the case. With that guy¡¯s personality, how could such a top treasure be hidden in the sand for so long?

 Chapter 69 - Outside Cloud Saint City

    <h4>Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Outside Cloud Saint City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Weird! That spiritual energy wave doesn¡¯t seem right!¡±


    Zong Shou stuck his head out of the window with doubt as he looked over. He was meditating and strengthening his soul, when suddenly a huge spiritual energy wave swept over. It hurt his soul.


    Luckily his two fox tails were able to stabilize the nearby spiritual energy and it calmed down.


    Looking towards the west, he saw that there was a fiery light charging towards the heavens. In this pitch ck early morning period, it was all the more eye-catching.


    ¡°Such a scene, is there a Grandmaster fighting there? Or are there two or more peak Ascended experts...¡±


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou frowned. Estimating the distance, it was six hundred miles away, where the Fallen Cloud Waterfall was at. No wonder Lei Dong asked Yin Yang to bring him away.


    However, he didn¡¯t have much worry in his heart. Lei Dong was obviously at the peak of the Ascended Realm. In such an era, where even those Spirit and Martial Ancestors needed to hide in Spiritual Lands, an Ascended Ancestor was enough to roam unrestrained.


    Unless he faced the ambush of many simr ranked experts or another Martial Ancestor, he wouldn¡¯t be in any danger. Even if he couldn¡¯t win the fight, he would at least be able to run away.


    ¡°Who knows which Ascended expert it is? Lei Dong¡¯s de intent is at the small sess stage, and he is half a step into the Grandmaster Realm. People who he could go all out against and cause such amotion have to be just as strong, too!¡±


    Since the matter didn¡¯t concern him, Zong Shou shook his head and didn¡¯t care. His arrival in Cloud Saint City was imminent.


    ¡ª


    Donglin Cloud Continent had a total of fifty provinces and nine hundredrge cities. As it was broken up, one city could be considered one country. Half was because martial experts were proud and arrogant, having a bit of power and not willing to be managed. The other half were those famous sects who specially managed and set up restrictions. The biggest country only had three provinces, and those weren¡¯t totally under their control.


    This Cloud Saint City was considered to be strong in the east of Donglin Cloud Continent. Although its back rested on the Sudian Mountain range, it itself sat on a ten-million-odd mu ins. It was also near to the eastern Cloud Ocean, and benefited in terms of trade.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When the carriage arrived at the city gates, the sky hadn¡¯t lit up and the city gates hadn¡¯t opened. There were already dozens of carriages stopped at the gate. Yin Yang could only order the carriage to stop at the side of the road.


    After a short while, they suddenly heard a rumbling sound, like thunder. A bunch of mounted riders swiftly charged over, each of them riding on a Cloud Stepping Foal and holding sabers and spears, their expressions cold and solemn.


    Zong Shou originally didn¡¯t pay much attention, but when the bunch of cavalry got close, he realized that at their lead was actually Zong Ling and Feng Xiao, who he had met before. Who knew why, but their faces were covered with a veil, such that one was unable to see their true faces.


    When the two of them saw him, they were startled. Zong Ling directly led his horse near the window, his eyes filled with a mocking expression, ¡°What a coincidence, who knew that we would bump into each other a month after Pill Spirit Mountain. Zong Ling is here to purchase some cloud whale bones to make arrows. Who knows why cousin ising over to Cloud Saint City, are you really nning to go out to sea?¡±


    Zong Shou felt helpless in his heart, toozy to bother with his cousin-brother.


    He knew that the cloud whale bone in the eastern cloud ocean was really light and was the best material to make arrows. There was also fish gtin that could make arrows. The various powers of Donglin Cloud Continent would send people each year to buy some. This Zong Ling¡¯s excuse was really good. However, the reason why these two met was always the same and this time was no different, making it a little uninteresting.


    Looking at the veil, Zong Shou¡¯s heart moved as heughed, ¡°Cousin, why are you covering your face, you don¡¯t dare to see others? Is your face hurt? Let me guess, it is caused by Lingyun Sect?¡±


    Zong Lin¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide in fury. A month ago, he was pped by that Lingyun Sect disciple and usually such an injury would heal in a few days. But whatever that guy did, the p mark hadsted for a month and still hadn¡¯t faded, instead looking clearer and clearer.


    In this past month, he had invited a few spirit masters to take a look, but none knew what to do. He had also invited a few Xiantian Martial Masters, who had no clue either. As such he had no choice but to use a veil to cover his face.


    Zong Shou¡¯s words struck right where it hurt. He had guessed that what happened to them at the foot of Pill Spirit Mountain had to do with Zong Shou.


    Who knows, maybe he used the Lingyun Vermillion Token to ask Lingyun Sect to help humiliate him!


    His expression became darker and darker, the riders also crowded around. The nearby atmosphere turned cold instantly.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes contracted, noticing that in this group there were two or more people who were at the Xiantian Realm and above.


    Feng Xiao was more or less worried, and he walked over too. He pulled at Zong Ling¡¯s sleeve to signal a warning to him.


    Just as Zong Ling was hesitating and uncertain, Yin Yang coldly scoffed. He brought with him an uncertain aura which caused all horses within a thousand feet to neigh in fear and quickly retreat.


    The faces of Feng Xiao and Zong Ling changed once more. They exchanged nces and their faces revealed an enlightened expression. They knew that the Xiantian expert that killed Qi Xiao was him!


    Zong Ling thought for a while before rxing. ¡°Cousin-brother can continue to be so vicious with your words! There hasn¡¯t been any news about uncle in a month, and he hasn¡¯te out of the Oblivion Cloud Ocean. I hope in a few more days brother Shou can still continue to smile. Do you know how many people nearby want your life?¡±


    Zong Shou silently shook his head, without needing people to remind him, he could feel the killing intent all around. He smiled slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people want to kill me. But if I die in front of brother Zong Ling, cousin Zong Shi would have something to do with it.¡±


    Zong Ling instinctively whipped his horse to get it to move, and when he heard those words, his expression froze up once more as he stared over viciously.


    Coincidentally, the Cloud Saint City gates opened at that moment. A bunch of cavalry galloped out of the city gate, dressed in fresh clothes and riding valiant horses, giving off a majestic aura. The first six were all Xiantian Masters riding on the Windrider Foals that Zong Shou had wanted for so long. They were dressed in heavy armor and their strong aura couldn¡¯t be masked.


    They swiftly arrived in front of Zong Shou¡¯s carriage before stopping. A middle-aged soldier stepped out. After which he respectfully bowed towards the carriage, ¡°Is Gantian Mountain Prince Zong Shou in the carriage?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t need to think much to know that this was because of his brother Lei Dong. He wasn¡¯t surprised, expressionlessly nodding and answering, ¡°Yes.¡±


    When the middle aged soldier heard that, he was delighted, ¡°The City Lord instructed us a few days ago that you were going toe over. Our Cloud Saint City will do our best to serve you well and treat you just like our City Lord. Please follow me into the city...¡±


    He paused before sweeping around coldly, and when he looked at Zong Ling, his eyes were filled with killing intent.


    ¡°All of you, Gantian Mountain Prince is Cloud Saint City¡¯s important guest. If anyone tries anything funny, they will be our enemy! City Lord has said to kill without mercy!¡±


    The cavalry had all moved their horses to the two sides to protect the carriage in the middle as it moved towards the city gates.


    When Zong Ling and Feng Xiao exchanged nces once more, their expressions were totally unsettled.


    They felt like they couldn¡¯t see through this Zong Shou. How was he suddenly rted to this Cloud Saint City?


    In the next moment, Zong Shou stuck his head out and said a few words to the middle-aged soldier. Thetter immediately looked back coldly, ¡°You are Zong Ling? Cloud Saint City doesn¡¯t wee you and won¡¯t handle your business. Scram!¡±


    Zong Ling¡¯s face, hidden by the veil, instantly turned green.

 Chapter 70 - Wind Travelling Spiritual Bone

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Wind Travelling Spiritual Bone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After they entered the city they learned that the City Lord of Cloud Saint City wasn¡¯t within the city. The one in charge of matters within the city was another person.


    However, the Martial Masters taking care of him were still really respectful. Even those Xiantian Masters didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant. They directly arranged for his trio to stay in a ce near the City Lord manor with heavy surveince and even two Xiantian Masters protecting it. It was apparent that they knew about Zong Shou¡¯s current situation.


    This was exactly what he wanted, not needing to go out and meet people and eat. Over the next few days he hid in his room. When he had matters, he instructed Yin Yang and Chuxue to do things while he totally remained in the house.


    First, he drew some diagrams for Yin Yang to take to the only weapon shop in the city with eight advanced spirit cksmiths. Next, he purchased fifty custom-made talisman knives, as well as some weird spare parts, herbs and medicinal grass.


    The talisman knives he wanted would be listed as high-grade talisman weapons. Even with all the ingredients present, the eight advanced spirit cksmiths still needed half a month toplete the job. However, the other matters were done in a few days.


    He made another simple list of pills and medicines, as well as some metals and elite beast bones to be used to feed Little Gold. Apart from that, there were a few random ancient books that people had no idea about.


    ¡ª¨C


    He continued training the Great zing Sun Fist. Without the support of pills, Zong Shou bought several bottles of Cloud Whale Essence Oil to rub on his body.


    Although the cloud whale was called a whale, it could fly in the air, freely traveling around the East Cloud Ocean.


    Its wings were short and small, its flying speed far from that of birds. It was gigantic, however, and in the cloud ocean, apart from human whalers, it pretty much didn¡¯t have any enemy.


    Its bones were really light, but tough, like steel forged a hundred times. This Cloud Whale Essence Oil was taken from it¡¯s bones, adding in some spirit herbs and crafted. It was a top bone-training medicine. The effects wouldn¡¯t let a person soar right to the top, but it wouldn¡¯t leave any after-effects.


    Every time that Zong Shou rubbed the oil on his body, he felt like his entire body was on fire. Moreover, every time he did a set of the Great zing Sun Fist, he would only feel reallyfortable, the feeling unable to be described with words.


    However, the effects of the bone training weren¡¯t that apparent.


    ¡°¡®Martial arts internal training, training foundation and breathing, training bone and marrow, training vital energy and blood, training the organs, training the skin. This bone and skin training is the toughest! The skin can¡¯t handle force, which is why it is the toughest to train, so one can only use pills or over a long period of time to strengthen it. This bone training, due to it being tough and closely packed, even medicinal herbs can¡¯t seep in. Normal herbs are ineffective...¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    Training bitterly for three days, his progress was really slow. Although he wasn¡¯t discouraged, he had given up hope on further improving his Chakra Meridians.


    On the other hand, his soul power was increasing by the day. With the Energy Swallowing Technique and Sky Mirror Soul Shining technique, he grew really quickly.


    Thest time he broke through was twenty days ago. In just a short time he had already reached the peak of the Soul Observing Realm.


    However, Zong Shou still wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    ¡°Fifteen days from now, I should be able to perfect the Focus Concentration Realm, but this bone training will take at least two months, it¡¯s too slow. To be able to protect myself, I think I still need to rely on those items. Although the speed is a little inappropriate, I can¡¯t care too much now...¡±


    This Cloud Saint City was really close to that ce. Zong Shou was filled with unbelievable craving, but he was still able to calm himself down and continue training and meditating.


    He specially flipped out an aura consolidation art to be trained together with the Energy Leading art and the Great zing Sun Fist.


    This method was created by people in the future. Usually it would lock all the energy inside one¡¯s body and not waste any, using internal breathing to lead and direct the vital energy to train the bones. However, this aura consolidation art was for the future, for that item. It was a really important element.


    The technique wasn¡¯t difficult, and with the experience of hisst life Zong Shou managed to train well in just a few days. With just a thought, he was able to keep and withhold his aura. Even Chuxue, who was learning together with him, could barely achieve the same.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Just as he reached the small sess stage in the breath holding art, the weird things that he asked for were obtained by Yin Yang.


    They were all made of cloud whale bones, so they were all white. Each of the parts were inreally weird shapes, the runes carved on them were all really special.


    Chuxue and Yin Yang were really curious when they saw them but they suppressed their questions. Zong Shou¡¯s face was filled with delight, joining up andbining all these pieces like there was no one around him.


    Not long after, these parts were allbined into one. It looked like a human outline, just that the structure was slightly wider and it only had the legs and waist portion. Apart from that, there was an indentation at the waist.


    Yin Yang, who was looking on quietly, said soberly, ¡°Is this the mechanism technique?¡±


    The bone in Zong Shou¡¯s hands, although far from that of the sword puppets of Lingyun Sect, was obviously rted to mechanisms and machines. No wonder the things he asked to be crafted were so weird.


    ¡°I call this the Wind Traveling Spiritual Bone and it is a type of external bone...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, putting the thing in his hand onto his leg, perfectly fitting his body.


    He then stuck a Grade Two wind element beast crystal into the depression, activating the spiritual patterns carved on the cloud whale bones. Zong Shou felt his body be really light, and it was effortless when he walked.


    He felt on cloud nine, jumping up, everything he did was smooth and casual.


    Chuxue didn¡¯t think much, only feeling that it was really unique and special. Yin Yang, on the other hand, was astonished. After observing for a long while, he nodded slightly, ¡°What an idea, how exquisite! Congrattions, Prince. Although I don¡¯t know what an external bone is, but with this item here, Prince can walk about as you like.¡±


    The corner of Zong Shou¡¯s lips rose. A design from the hands of ten-plus mechanism art grandmasters, how could it not be exquisite?


    The so-called external bones were a branch of mechanism techniques in the future. They had developed to a pinnacle, where even people who had no strength, if they had a top external bone suit could carry a million kilograms of weight.


    This Wind Traveling Spirit Bone was the most normal andmon one. He specially made it to help him walk.


    ¡°Now I can freely walk about, not needing to worry about wasting stamina. However, this cloud whale bone is still a little weak. It is okay for walking, but when fighting the depletion of wind element beast crystals is too big...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. Top grade external bones could naturally be used to fight. But this wind traveling set was designed for those people with body handicaps. Legend had it that whatever the terrain was, they could travel it like it was t. Be it the wilderness or the ins, they could travel freely.


    What was tragic was that although he wasn¡¯t handicapped, he was no different from a handicapped person. Without carriages to rece walking, he would be tired after four hours of walking.


    With this item, he basically didn¡¯t need to use any strength and would be able to walk freely. Although it was slower than carriages, it was more convenient.


    Although it is a little weaker, using it to obtain that item, it is more than enough, he thought to himself, before walking over and covering himself with a big robe. After concealing the Wind Traveling Spiritual Bone, he looked towards Yin Yang. ¡°Uncle Yin, Xue¡¯er and I will go out of the city tomorrow. This time you just stay in the city, you don¡¯t have to follow us...¡±


    Yin Yang was shocked, the chair behind him instantly shattering into pieces.He stood up immediately, but before he could speak, Zong Shou threw a few ancient books onto the table. ¡°Uncle Yin, have you read the Deste Records before? If you haven¡¯t, do you know about the Cloud Deste and Deste Beast records?¡±


    Yin Yang¡¯s brow furrowed. The Deste Records was a book that all kids in Donglin Cloud Continent read, so how could he not know? Records of Cloud Deste and Deste Beast records were reallymon, too. Why did Zong Shou suddenly raise the topic of these books?

 Chapter 71 - Trip to Blood Valley

    <h4>Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Trip to Blood Valley</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Deste Record 37th page, 4th line, Year of the Starfall: the god bird Lightning Phoenix appeared in the east of the Donglin Cloud Continent! 56th page, 12th line, end of the Deste Era: the Lightning Phoenix fought the Sparrow Dragon, blood scattered in the West Spiritual ins.


    ¡°Also in the Records of the Cloud Deste, Year of Yanhuang, Sparrow Dragon sneak attacks and injures the Fire Phoenix. The Fire Phoenix fled thirty thousand miles in defeat, its tracks unknown. In the year of darkness, east of the Cloud Continent, there was a Phoenix cry near the ocean, voice spreading for three thousand miles. Cloud whales going crazy and hurting hundreds of thousands. East Ocean mountains, numerous beasts died...¡±


    Zong Shou spoke frankly and with assurance, while Yin Yang was getting more and more confused. Ancient books didn¡¯t have an exact year mark, and could only use what happened that year as a symbol of that year.


    The words Zong Shou said were basically recorded in a few ancient books and were talking about ancient history. What did that have to do with him going out alone?


    In the next moment, Zong Shou smiled, filled with utmost confidence, ¡°I heard that the fire Phoenix and the Lightning Phoenix are always together. But during the Yanhuang Year when the Sparrow Dragon injured the fire Phoenix, where was the Lightning Phoenix? Why did it have to find the Sparrow Dragon 300 years ago? When a god beast has children, it will take 1800-2000 years. The Year of the Starfall to the end of the Deste Era was a nice 1700 years..¡±


    Yin Yang frowned as he thought, slowly guessing what Zong Shou¡¯s intention was, his eyes filled with astonishment. Zong Shou¡¯s words were like an alien speaking, fuzzy and he couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°After the Deste Era, the Cloud Continent was split into numerous pieces, splitting up into five continents and numerous inds. The east of the Cloud Continent became the current Donglin Cloud Continent. The mountainous area that was near to the ocean was definitely the Sudian Mountain Range. I was curious, so I looked through many ancient texts, before guessing that the ce the Lightning Phoenixid her egg was in the Blood Valley Demon Corpse Mountain!¡±


    Speaking of which, Zong Shou¡¯s face showed a little bit of helplessness, ¡°That ce, with you there, we are unable to enter...¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    Walking on the streets, Chuxue looked around nervously.


    ¡°Young Master, why not go back? Can¡¯t I get other people to help you get the Meridian Spirit Grass? It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t pay. Also that Lightning Phoenix egg, it¡¯s your guess, it might not be there...¡±


    Not long ago, using the Dragon Spirit Jade Wall and the Blood Cloud Marrow, she had stepped into the Mythic Master Realm. However, Chuxue didn¡¯t have the aura of an expert, looking around in worry.


    Zong Shou was expressionless, this was already the eleventh time she grumbled when they went out. Left ear entering, right ear exiting, he acted like he didn¡¯t hear her.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to convince Yin Yang to allow him and Chuxue to travel out of the city. He also used much effort to draw everyone away, so how could he return so easily?


    The Meridian Spirit Grass mentioned by Chuxue wasn¡¯t much, only that item he definitely couldn¡¯t give up.


    The two of them had already changed their clothing and disguised themselves. Chuxue¡¯s face was slightly yellow, her brows slightly thicker, her eyes smaller. Although she was still beautiful, she was totally different from before.


    Zong Shou was simr, wearing the Wind Traveling Spiritual Bone. He decided to go along with it, and his entire person seemed much bigger and stronger, his face also had some slight changes. Because of the Aura Consolidation Art, the both of them looked like normal Martial Warriors.


    This close-to-perfect disguise technique was one of the reasons why Yin Yang agreed. Apart from Chuxue¡¯s unnatural expression, there wasn¡¯t anything suspicious about them. Unless there were Grandmaster-level people who could lock onto one¡¯s soul, basically there was no chance anyone could recognize them.


    They causally bought some things along the way. The closer they got close to the city gate, the more Chuxue¡¯s brow furrowed as she kept looking behind her.


    Zong Shou felt amused and toozy to bother with her, walking casually out of the city gates. Just as he was walking towards the north, Chuxue stood rooted to the ground.


    Zong Shou was surprised. Did someone see through their disguise and followed them?


    Turning around and looking along Chuxue¡¯s point of view, there were two woman galloping over on their horses. The one in front was wearing a fiery red shirt, while the one at the back wore a long green skirt. Their mounts were both Cloud Stepping Foals.


    They didn¡¯t notice Zong Shou and Chu Xue, directly riding out of the city.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Who are those two?¡± Chuxue¡¯s expression changing wasn¡¯t without reason. These two women were definitely people she knew. Two Xiantian experts naturally attracted attention. The one in red who was so young and only sixteen, all the more she was eye-catching.


    ¡°It is Miss Yiren!¡± Chuxue came back to her senses after a long while, her face at a loss. Seeing Zong Shou not understanding, she exined, ¡°Young Master, you forgot? Miss Yiren is your fianc¨¦e. Eight years ago you met her at Xuan Mountain City...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s memory instantly jumped back to those thirteen years and he felt enlightened.


    A woman changing a lot after she grew was not a false statement. That little brat that loved to follow Zong Shou around was now a beauty no less than Chuxue. Her eyes also held a heroic spirit.


    Looking back at her jade white body and that skin untainted by wind and dirt, one could see that she had already trained to the surface skin. She had probably crossed the internal cultivation stage and entered the Xiantian Realm.


    However, her expression wasn¡¯t arrogant. Although she was cold towards the soldiers asking questions at the city gate, she was really polite. Although she had a noble identity, she didn¡¯t look down on others.


    This was his fianc¨¦e? The Xuan Mountain Princess?


    Zong Shou recalled the words Yin Yang said to him, and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. It seems like she most likely came over to find him to end the marriage. This Cloud Saint City was certainly so chaotic, all sorts of people gathered in an area.


    He only felt a heavy pressure pressing down on his shoulders. As time went on, and the time that Zong Weiran disappeared into the Oblivion Cloud Ocean grew longer and longer, be it Gantian Mountain or his allies, they would get more and more unrestrained.


    The next time they struck, it would not be like the previous two times, which were just probing attacks. Gantian Mountain didn¡¯t have ack of Xiantian Martial Masters, and as for Martial Ancestor-level experts, Donglin Cloud Continent had thousands of them.


    He had totally no interest at all in his fianc¨¦e. He also had no mood to turn back into the city to meet her. He didn¡¯t care, pulling Chuxue to travel north.


    ¡ª¡ª


    They spent two days walking over two hundred miles before taking off the annoying disguises.


    Afterwards, they directly cut through a nearby valley and swiftly crossed the mountains.


    This ce could be considered within the Sudian Mountain Range, but it was just an eastern branch. Lingyun Sect¡¯s influence here was really small. The ce Zong Shou wanted to go to was a ce all martial cultivators in Donglin Cloud Continent were afraid of.


    Within three thousand miles, this was the only ce that Lingyun Sect couldn¡¯t influence.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Walking another half a day within the mountain, the area in front of Zong Shou and Chuxue grew a lot wider.


    In front of them was a giant valley. Around them, although they were surrounded by mountains, it was really vast and they were unable to see the end of it. Looking out, one could see beasts grouped up and roaming around.


    However it was different from other ces. Even the more gentle beasts had eyes shining with a red glow, revealing strong bloodthirst and craziness.


    Chuxue¡¯s face was even more bitter. ¡°Young Master are we really entering this Blood Valley? I heard that the elite beasts here are at least Grade Two. Compared to the swamp wolves in ck Soil Swamp, they are even harder to deal with. That Demon Corpse Mountain is even more dangerous. I heard that Xiantian martial cultivators and above can¡¯t even enter. As for those below Xiantian, even if you can enter you might note out whole...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, taking out a bottle of medicine to wipe on his body,smiling, ¡°How is it that bad? Xue¡¯er, since you know that this is Blood Valley, then do you know how it came about?¡±


    Chuxue didn¡¯t understand, saying patiently, ¡°I know a little. Legend has it that a different race¡¯s demon god was killed here. His intent didn¡¯t disappear, which was why any living being who came over would slowly lose their mind and be explosive! Be it humans or beasts, there is no exception, which was why this is known as Blood Valley. I also heard that many elite beasts are able to upgrade and evolve or mutate here, which was why every few years there would be a beast wave that rushes here. When that happens is the most dangerous period for this Blood Valley.¡±


    ¡°You are right. However, there is another reason why the beasts here are like that. It has nothing to do with that demon god¡¯s will!¡±


    Zong Shou gave a light scoff, and then took out another bottle and handed it to the startled Chuxue. ¡°Wipe this on yourself. At least in front of Grade Five beasts, we will be fine. Although it is so small, it is worth a lot of money...¡±


    Chuxue didn¡¯t believe him. She personally witness Zong Shou use herbs worth less than thirty silver to make this, so how could it be worth any money?


    As for the so-called effects that he imed, all the more she didn¡¯t believe it. However, thinking back to how much miracles her Young Master has caused, she wiped the medicine on her body and followed Zong Shou into the Blood Valley.


    What was weird was that the scent of the medicine wasn¡¯t thick, and it was even slightly fragrant.


    Those fierce beasts who roamed the Blood Valley seemed to be unable to see the two of them. Even if they asionally got close, after sniffing that scent they would hurriedly avoid them!

 Chapter 72 - Coincidental Meeting with an Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Coincidental Meeting with an Old Friend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Two small shadows swiftly crossed the valley. Apart from those slightly bigger beast groups that they needed to go around, their path was pretty much unobstructed.


    ¡°This medicine is actually useful!¡± Chuxue¡¯s eyes were wide as she looked at those elite beasts who were unbelievably trying to avoid them.


    What was even more shocking was that Zong Shou seemed to be really familiar with the ce. Throughout their journey, he easily maneuvered through the area, not stopping at all.


    This valley was vast and wide, and as long as one recognized the direction, one just needed to walk straight ahead. However, Zong Shou¡¯s grasp on the character of the beasts here was obviously something normal people couldn¡¯tpare with.


    Chuxue was filled with questions, and finally she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Master, did youe to this Blood Valley before?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t answer her, smiling mysteriously. This was one of the most famous mid-rank newbie regions, so naturally he hade here before. Furthermore, he had fought numerous battles with the beasts here. It was this ce where his martial path began!


    However, this medicine didn¡¯te from the game, but was an invention in real life.


    Every year, there would be some hunters or people who loved to study elite beasts who would wipe this medicine on their body and enter Blood Valley.


    Moreover, the library that Zong Shou worked at in hisst life coincidentally had the recipe for this medicine.


    This Blood Valley did indeed have the souls and wills of other ancient race experts, forcing Xiantian Realm experts to stay outside. The reason why these elite beasts would change so much and be so bloodthirsty had nothing to do with that, it was because of the influence of something else. All infected beasts would feel really sensitive to and be disgusted by the smell of the medicine on him.


    Seeing Zong Shou not bother with her question, Chuxue couldn¡¯t help but pout angrily, following behind him. Her eyes were still wary, afraid that some beast would suddenly attack and hurt him.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Although the medicine was good, its effects wore off quickly. Every four hours they had to apply it again.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t think about it much, treating the trek as a feast for his eyes. He would turn around and look, while Chuxue¡¯s face would flush red.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Blood Valley was around twenty miles wide, but the further one walked the narrower it got. The two of them used half a day to travel a hundred miles. Seeing that there were Grade Three beasts appearing, Zong Shou suddenly stopped.


    The higher the Grade of a beast, the more intelligent they were. Even if they were affected by that thing, some could still barely maintain control. Naturally the effects of the medicine on their bodies were less effective.


    These Grade Three beasts hadn¡¯t reached a level that truly made him afraid. What he was afraid of were those Grade Five ones, simr to human Xiantian experts.


    Chuxue also knew about the dangers of this area, her finger tapping between her brows and a light exploded out.


    ¡°Protector Spirit Beast!¡±


    A smallyer of smoke gathered around them. A hundred-foot long body with an ice cold aura spread around them. With sharp ws and teeth, the tiger¡¯s eyes shone viciously.


    This was the Dark Chill Tiger they had recovered before. A day before they exited the city, Zong Shou helped Chuxue tame it. Although it was only a Grade Three spirit beast, the aura from when it was still a Grade Five beast was still there, making the elite beasts around it fear it.


    Who knew if it was because of their tiger bloodline rtionship, but it seemed like the beast and Chuxue had some sort of a connection. Not only did it help Chuxue¡¯s aura grow, the strength of the Dark Chill Tiger was also on the brink of Grade Four!


    ¡°This Dark Chill Tiger and Chuxue¡¯s bloodline are reallypatible. Unfortunately, Xue¡¯er¡¯s ability is too low. If your soul power enters the Out of Body Realm and you make use of talismans, you can strengthen this Dark Chill Tiger to Grade Four...¡±


    Just taking a look, Zong Shou turned away and continued to choose his route carefully.


    He mainly needed to differentiate the scents, and observe the positions of the beasts. Any ce with high Grade beasts the other nearby beasts would try their best to avoid, and was really open and easy to identify.


    This was his experience from hisst life.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Not many milester, they heard human voices ahead. Looking ahead, Zong Shou saw that there were actually a group of people fighting those beasts.


    There were only seven or eight of them, but their strength was exceptional.


    There were two who were using talismans, they were actually Spirit Cultivation Realm spirit masters. Although they were facing a pack of forty-plus Grade Two Fang Wolves, they were able to handle them easily.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed and was feeling surprised. Although the Blood Valley was dangerous, it wasn¡¯t truly a ce where you wouldn¡¯t see a single person. The beasts and herbs inside were unique to this ce, and there would be many who would choose such a period to enter.


    Silently shaking his head, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t be bothered about them. Using his Wind Traveling Spiritual Bone, he prepared to go around them.


    However just as the two of them passed, someone eximed, ¡°Is that Junior Brother Zong Shou?¡±


    Under the disturbance of the beast roars and the noise from the fight, that voice was soft and difficult to pick up. However, the quality of the voice was something Zong Shou¡¯s body was really familiar with and sensitive to. His body stopped by itself instantly.


    Turning around in shock, he saw a woman looking over, her smile really bright as she waved in surprise.


    Zong Shou frowned slightly, all memories regarding her rising in his mind.


    In the next moment he felt his head hurt. He remembered that this woman was called Gong Xinran, she was a senior sister at Linhai College. There wasn¡¯t anything special about her. Not only was her identity normal, her looks were, too. But to the Zong Shou who had already disappeared from the world, she was carved deep within his heart.


    She was the only girl who cared for him in the initial year at Linhai College. You could even say that she was one of his emotional pirs at Linhai College.


    She left the college toplete her studies, which brought the heartbroken Zong Shou to despair, wasting two years of his life.


    That fellow who had already disappeared was truly fickle in love. Spending a short year in Linhai College and falling in love with two girls.


    He didn¡¯t want to bother with her, still leaving from the side. However, it was like roots grew from his feet, and he was unable to leave.


    Just as Zong Shou was hesitating, the bunch of martial cultivators had wiped out arge portion of those Fang Wolves. Gong Xinran had broken away from them, using talismans to dorm a light wind and fly over.


    After confirming it was Zong Shou, she was filled with surprise, ¡°It really is you! Why is Junior Brother here?¡±


    Remembering that Zong Shou couldn¡¯t cultivate, and his soul ocean wasn¡¯t opened either, Gong Xinran judged Zong Shou once more, her willow brows raising. Looking at Chuxue at his side, as well as the Dark Chill Tiger that was close to Grade Four, she rxed slightly. However her brows were still furrowed. ¡°This Blood Valley is so dangerous. You are the Prince of Gantian Mountain, why are you risking your life here?¡±


    Zong Shouughed awkwardly. What was happening these few days? Yesterday he bumped into his fiancee, and today he met his past crush.


    In hisst life and this life he had seen numerous beauties. The looks of this Gong Xinran were decent, but she still made his heart beat. His throat was so dry that he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    He suddenly remembered how gentle and warm she was towards him. Thinking back to the concern in her words, he felt really emotional, and his heart was in chaos.

 Chapter 73 - Senior Brother Gao Yi

    <h4>Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Senior Brother Gao Yi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°So senior sister is also here!¡±


    Closing his eyes and taking in a deep breath, Zong Shou tried his best to calm down his roaring blood. When he opened them up once more, the state of his heart had recovered. ¡°I heard that there is a Meridian Spirit Grass here that is helpful for my Dual Meridian Body, so I am here to look for it. Why did senior sistere to Blood Valley? Even if you want to train, there are also many other spots, why choose such a dangerous ce?¡±


    He was surprised. In his memory, when Linhai College disciples reached the Spirit Cultivation Realm, they would need to travel out, going out to ces where spiritual veins gathered until they reached the Out of Body Realm, before they could return.


    The current Gong Xinran had obviously not achieved that realm of cultivation.


    Speaking of which, his ideal senior sister did have some talents. Neen years old and already at the Spirit Cultivation stage. Such an achievement was something that many spirit masters could only envy. In Linhai College, it was enough for the many masters to put a lot of attention on her.


    ¡°You also know this is a dangerous ce!¡± Gong Xinran scoffed, shaking her head bitterly. ¡°How am I doing this for training? Do you think senior sister is like you? No matter how crazy I am, I wouldn¡¯t easilye here, and also wouldn¡¯t choose this ce to nourish the soul and train the heart. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to walk around Donglin Cloud Continent casually?


    ¡°Do you remember what senior sister said to youst time? Our Gong Family had a Day Wandering Realm expert in the past. Three thousand years ago he once stood tall in the Donglin Cloud Continent, but who knows for what reason he fell in this Blood Valley, weakening our Family greatly. This time I came over here to find the things that my ancestor left behind. Once I achieve the Out of Body stage, I will be unable to enter anymore...¡±


    Zong Shou was busy flipping through all his memories, and quickly found the relevant portion of memories.


    No wonder this woman was so well liked by Zong Shou. Her words had no other intentions behind them and she was really honest when she treated people. Even the remains of an Ascended level expert she didn¡¯t bother to hide. Her concern towards Zong Shou was also very sincere.


    Gong Xinran didn¡¯t feel anything funny, turning around. ¡°I have the bloodline of my ancestor and I am able to sense the location of the corpse. Coincidentally, your Senior Brother Gao Yi, the Young Master of the Dragon Spirit City Gao Family, could find some helpers, so we decided toe in and try. Naturally it is great if we can find it, but if we can¡¯t then it would be ending one of my hopes, such that I won¡¯t have any regrets in the future.¡± She smiled as she pointed behind him at the other spirit master in the group. He was tall and handsome, dressed in a traditional Chinese robe and giving off a really noble aura. He bowed his head at them as one who had good family upbringing would, only his expression was really cold.


    Zong Shou immediately felt a slight stab in his heart, feeling really bitter. For some reason, he didn¡¯t like this Senior Brother Gao Yi.


    He remembered this person. Two years ago when they were still at the college, he was really close to Gong Xinran, like they were a couple, and today they were still walking together.


    Deep in his heart he was feeling really bitter, but that wasn¡¯t his true feelings. The consciousness of Zong Shou had already disappeared, but his influence on his mind was still really strong.


    This was the reason why people who stole the bodies of others didn¡¯t want to merge with the soul of the original body. Apart from ensuring the purity of the soul, they didn¡¯t want to be affected by the consciousness of the original soul.


    However, his situation was a little different. Before he came back to ten thousand years in the past, apart from his consciousness and state of heart still existing, his god intent, martial arts intent, andprehension had all disappeared. When that Zong Shou chose to merge their consciousness, he didn¡¯t have any chance to reject him.


    ¡°This is your family¡¯s maid? She is so cute! To be able to tame a Grade Three Dark Chill Tiger as a Protector Spirit Beast, she has to be a Spirit Cultivation Realm spirit master too, right? As expected from the Prince of Gantian Mountain... however, the two of you are too rash! Thesest ten thousand years, who knows how many martial and spirit cultivators have died here. One girl who just reached the Spirit Cultivation Realm and the other who can¡¯t cultivate, you two still dare to enter? Will the Meridian Spirit Grass really help Junior Brother?¡±


    Hong Xinran looked towards Chuxue with praise, following which she scolded Zong Shou without mercy, rolling her eyes and pulling him towards the group of martial cultivators.


    As they got close she smiled towards Gao Yi, ¡°Senior Brother Yi, do you remember Junior Brother Zong Shou? What a coincidence to actually meet an old friend in Blood Valley. He wants to collect Meridian Spirit Grass inside, has Senior Brother heard about it?¡±


    Zong Shou helplessly followed behind her. Judging this bunch, he was astonished.


    Out of the eight of them, apart from Gao Yi and Gong Xinran who were spirit masters, the other six were actually all Mythic Masters. Just now when they killed those Fang Wolves they all did so really cleanly. It was like they had been through hundreds of battles, just that aura alone wasn¡¯t something normal cultivators couldn¡¯tpare to.


    Dragon Spirit City was one of the big cities in the east, but he hadn¡¯t heard of this Gao Family. In the original Zong Shou¡¯s memory, their strength wasn¡¯t weak, and they were a newly risen famous Family.


    ¡°Zong Shou? I naturally remember, he¡¯s the Prince of Gantian Mountain, right?¡±


    The corner of his lips rose up ironically, his eyes showing obvious dislike, but it disappeared instantly and was quickly covered up. He lowered his head and said, ¡°I have never heard of the Meridian Spirit Grass. There are too many spirit grasses in the Blood Valley and many are simr-looking. Unless one is experienced, they would be unable to differentiate between them. Can Junior Brother Zong Shou describe it so that we can help you find some?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head slightly, it was normal that they hadn¡¯t heard of it.


    This Meridian Spirit Grass, even in the future its effects were really secret. The pillmakers and medicine masters of this era naturally didn¡¯t know how to use it. Even this name was made up in the future.


    It was because they couldn¡¯t buy it on the market, simrly there wasn¡¯t any in Cloud Saint City, which was why Zong Shou decided to get some himself.


    As for specialties, he couldn¡¯t say them out loud. He could only test it out one by one, using his experience to differentiate.


    ¡°Why is it like that?¡± Gong Xinran¡¯s expression darkened, but she lit up once more, ¡°Senior Brother, anyways it¡¯s convenient, so why not let them tag along? Junior Brother can¡¯t cultivate and although the girl is a Spirit Cultivation Realm spirit master, she is too young. I feel too worried to let them harvest herbs on their own!¡±


    Gao Yi¡¯s brows instantly frowned as he looked at Zong Shou, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but show some disdain. When he looked towards Chuxue, his eyes lit up. Before he could speak, there was a cold scoff. ¡°Let them tag along? Miss Xinran, are you joking? A piece of trash that hasn¡¯t even opened a single meridian should know his ce. If we bumped into those beast groups, I wouldn¡¯t care about him. Trash like him are better off dead...¡±


    That person was short and muscr, but his waist was fat and shoulders were broad. His face had many scars and when he spoke he looked really vicious. He was actually a double cultivator, but due to his vital energy being too strong, it covered up his soul energy. He shouldn¡¯t have reached the Soul Observing Realm.


    When he said that, Gao Yi hollered, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Gao Yi had a lot of authority among them. Although that guy wasn¡¯t willing, he didn¡¯t make another sound. Gao Yi rubbed his forehead in distress, ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t you know how dangerous this trip is? There are so many beasts and we might not even be able to protect ourselves, how can we bring more people in? If I can be frank, the girl is still okay, but Junior Brother Zong Shou has no ability to fight back. He would be just a burden for us and add to the danger! If you are thinking of them, you should make them return...¡±


    His tone was also really uncourteous. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t angry, just quietly looking on. Although he had cultivated to the Martial Master Realm and his spirit power had reached the peak of the Soul Observing Realm, because of his Aura Consolidation Art, it seemed like he had never cultivated.


    This was for the best, as if they travelled together it would be the worst case. Although the people here were strong,but they would only drag down Chuxue and him.


    Not to mention, he had the medicine that could allow them to travel unobstructed in the Blood Valley. Even without it, those beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.


    Gong Xinran didn¡¯t know about his thoughts, her expression was one of helplessness, however she still insisted, ¡°Senior brother! They have already walked to here, how can we ask them to return? My Junior Brother is stubborn and it is useless no matter how we try to convince him. Once we leave he will still follow behind. Why not let them obtain their Meridian Spirit Grass, only then would I feel at ease. If Senior Brother isn¡¯t willing, then I will have to go with them!¡±

 Chapter 74 - Beneath Demon Corpse Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Beneath Demon Corpse Mountain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Gao Yi¡¯s brows were locked tight. Under Gong Xinran¡¯s pleading eyes, he hesitated for a long while before unwillingly saying, ¡°Forget it! Thisdy is a Spirit Cultivation Realm spirit master. Just nice enough to make up for what we arecking. That Dark Chill Tiger can help, too. You can follow, but you have to follow my instructions...¡±


    Gong Xinran was instantly delighted, forcibly pulling Zong Shou and Chuxue into the group.


    Zong Shou was speechless, he wanted to say that the current Zong Shou was different from the one in the past and didn¡¯t need people to protect him. However he didn¡¯t, actually epting it, ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister! Has life been good thesest two years?¡±


    Gong Xinran smiled, subconsciously looking at the back of Gao Yi. ¡°Not that good, but not that bad! I have been following Senior Brother Gao Yi these two years, around the eastern cities. I have been to many ces and seen a lot of things. As they say, you don¡¯t know how big the world is unless you go out to the world. Even in the east of Donglin Cloud Continent, we are like water droplets in an ocean. When we were studying at Linhai College it was like looking at the heavens through the window of a well. Luckily Senior Brother Gao is experienced, although he came from a big family, he has taken good care of me.¡±


    Her eyes were filled with sweetness and happiness. Zong Shou could only feel like his heart was like being stabbed by a needle. Even when his Dual Meridian Body acted up when he cultivated wasn¡¯t as painful as right now.


    He smiled bitterly. In hisst life he suffered from heartbreak once. He originally thought that he would never feel that sense of loss and sadness ever again. Who knew that in this life he would deeply experience it once more? The burning jealousy and pain within his chest was so annoying, however he couldn¡¯t get it to go away.


    Suddenly he felt his body feel cold, and an ice cold gaze spread towards his direction, making him shiver. However where his eyes passed there wasn¡¯t anything strange. It wasn¡¯t that Qi Nu who showed displeasure towards him before...


    Was it his misconception? Was he thinking too much?


    Zong Shou focused, still feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. Looking carefully at the people in front of him, there wasn¡¯t anything unusual. In the end he suppressed his doubts and buried it in his heart.


    Gao Yi made some slight arrangements and the group of them continued to travel forwards. A few Mythic Masters protecting at the front, the Dark Chill Tiger also added there. Gong Xinran and Chuxue walked at the back. What was surprising was that Gao Yi also walked with the Mythic Masters. He was a double cultivator and his martial cultivation was at Martial Master. With a Grade Three wolf-type Protector Spirit Beast helping him out. asionally when he struck out his ability was like that of Mythic Masters, and even a little better! His body was thin and well built, like those who girls fell for.


    After awkwardly following them for a while, Zong Shou realized that this situation was decent. Within this group he was basically doing nothing, he didn¡¯t need to spend any effort to avoid the beasts. Anyways, Gao Yi didn¡¯t expect him to have any fighting strength.


    Chuxue also used her spiritual connection tomand that Dark Chill Tiger to fight at the front. asionally she used spiritual techniques, like Light Body, Clear Eyes, and Strengthen Body, on those Mythic Masters. She could train her spiritual techniques while also strengthening her bond with her First Protector Spirit Beast.


    Their speed was only slightly slower than when the two of them travelled alone. In just half a day they travelled eighty miles and arrived near the middle portion of Blood Valley. That Dark Chill Tiger who chuxue was a little rusty and not used to at the start, they were now spiritually connected and its actions became more casual and more ferocious.


    Gong Xinran was a little astonished, turning around and asking, ¡°Is Junior Brother¡¯s body recovered? You have walked so long and aren¡¯t panting. I remember in the past in just thirty minutes you would be tired. I thought you would have to rest just now...¡±


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised, his Wind Traveling Spiritual Bone was sticking close to his body and the spiritual energy of the wind element beast crystal only cycled within. Spirit cultivating Realm spirit masters couldn¡¯t notice anything at all.


    He didn¡¯t exin, nodding his head slightly as a sort of silent admission. He looked at those few Mythic Masters in front, probing, ¡°Were they hired by Senior Brother Gao? Where did theye from?¡±


    He felt that this group of people weren¡¯t ordinary, and that feeling had raised to its maximum.


    Not only were they sharp when they struck out, when they worked together they did so with a great understanding of one another. Their techniques were really skilled, like they came from the military. They also cared for Gao Yi really well.


    They were really experienced, although not at his level, but as they travelled they had avoided arge half of the beast hordes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either!¡± Gong Xinran shook her head. ¡°Senior Brother wrote a letter to invite them over after learning that my family ancestor fell in this Blood Valley. If they aren¡¯t his friends, then they are his subordinates. Their overall strength is really strong, normal Mythic Masters aren¡¯t their opponents.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone and he didn¡¯t ask anymore, his heart filled with praise. Such a group, just three of them could casually kill zing Sword Wu Wei. Even Yin Yang, who was at the Eighth Meridian, might not be able to retreat when the six of them worked together.


    It was weird just thinking about it: as the Young Master of the Gao Family, how could he not have bodyguards around him?.


    Even he himself didn¡¯t believe that Zong Weiran didn¡¯t arrange other helpers to protect him in secret, beyond Yin Yang.


    Temporarily putting down the worries in his heart, Zong Shou felt a little more wary.


    Maybe because their strength was too high, but apart from a few Grade Three beasts and a Fang Wolf pack that gave them some problems, the rest of their journey had been really smooth.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Only when they got deeper in, a giant mountain stabbing into the clouds in sight, did the situation get more intense.


    There weren¡¯t any Grade Two beasts here anymore, they were all above Grade Three, and were even more vicious. Luckily their numbers were really small and they were spread out, But if they bumped into one the beasts stopped at nothing. Some of these beasts loved to form into groups, and were even harder to deal with.


    ¡°This is the Demon Corpse Mountain!¡±


    As they walked to the foot of the giant mountain, Gong Xinran looked towards the peak with a dazed expression. ¡°Legend had it that this mountain was transformed after that other race¡¯s martial cultivator fell. This ce can turn the beast people into bloodthirsty devils. It is also a ce where Xiantian Realm and above experts don¡¯t dare toe. Legend has it that this ce also had many Deste Era treasures that even the experts of the Cloud World crave for.¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent. Blood Valley and Demon Corpse Mountain were a mid-level newbie region, but twenty yearster it became a high-level sub quest of the game. To enter it one had to be at least at the Ascended level.


    The reason he came over in the game world was to kill beasts and raise levels, as well as for the treasures and equipment within.


    To really be here, with people from ten thousand years ago, only then he could truly feel the suppression as well as theplicated feelings the people in the east of Donglin Cloud Continent had towards it.


    As Gong Xinran said that, she mocked herself, ¡°My ancestor most probably came here for those treasures. Who knows where he fell, and whether I will be able to seed.¡±


    Just as Zong Shou was about to speak, he heard Chuxue exim. Looking around, he could only see a grey shadow to the right looking at him.


    That shadow was shaped like a rat, beneath its arms it had it looked like bat wings. Its speed was as fast as an arrow, in a blink of an eye arriving in front of him.


    Chuxue wanted to use a skill to save him, but it was toote.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold, his right hand pressing down on the brand new Pine Pattern Wind Sword at his side. He had consolidated all his aura and hid it so as to prevent attracting those beasts, but right now he had no intentions of hiding his strength.

 Chapter 75 - Splitting at the Foot of the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Splitting at the Foot of the Mountain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    His eyes sharpened, the vital energy in his body slowly gathering. Just as he was about to strike out, he suddenly saw Xinran¡¯s body blocking in front of him. Soul power charged out as she reached out with her hands and coldly spat, ¡°Back off!¡±


    Her jade-like five fingers suddenly opened. A small yellow talisman appeared there. A strong repelling force forced that winged rat backwards.


    In the next moment, a martial cultivator cleanly killed it in one swordstroke.


    ¡°How dangerous! We kept talking and nearly forgot that this is Blood Valley.¡±


    Looking at that winged rat being cut up into minced meat, Gong Xinran patted her chest in fear. She looked around, ¡°Senior Brother Gao, are you a little tired? Why not retire first and rest up. Although my ancestor left some treasures, we don¡¯t have to risk our lives.¡±


    Gao Yi at the front smiled bitterly. He turned around and looked over apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it was just a moment of carelessness. We still can handle most Grade Three beasts. That flying rat was too cunning and we weren¡¯t on our guard.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold, looking at Gao Yi with a dark expression.


    Was it just carelessness, what had happened just now? With his peak martial cultivation in hisst life, even when he spoke he wouldn¡¯t give up awaeness of the surrounding environment. That winged rat had charged across at such a coincidental time. It wasn¡¯t that the nearby Mythic Masters couldn¡¯t stop it.


    Half a day ago, he already felt that the way Gao Yi and the others were looking at him wasn¡¯t right. At that time, he thought that he was thinking too much into it, just following them along. After all Gantian Mountain and Dragon Spirit Mountain were so far away from one another and didn¡¯t have any conflict of interests, so he felt that he had misjudged it.


    Only now was he sure that this Gao Yi was filled with killing intent towards him! He just didn¡¯t know what the reason was.


    The two of them didn¡¯t have any grievances, and if he said that it was jealousy because of Gong Xinran¡¯s protection, then it didn¡¯t make any sense. His senior sister only treated him as a little brother. With his identity and character, he shouldn¡¯t have a reason to treat a publicly humiliated failure like that.


    Was it because of Xinran¡¯s ancestor¡¯s belongings? But this Gao Yi was the Young Master of the Dragon Spirit City Gao Family, so what things couldn¡¯t he get? A Day Wandering Realm spirit master, no matter how precious the items he had on him were, three thousand years had passed. Was there a need to kill him before he got those items?


    The doubts and questions in his heart grew stronger and stronger, but he couldn¡¯t get an answer. Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to be careless anymore; if it happened once it would definitely happen another time. He focused and took out some medicine, quietly rubbing it onto his body.


    He then took out a few thin pieces of fur as well as silver needles for drawing talismans and stabbed them into the sides of his ears and his temple.


    Instantly his listening and visual abilities grew greatly. His previous vision range was only around five thousand feet while now he could see everything within ten thousand feet.


    The noises he could hear were simrly increased by ten times, just like that day when he opened up his soul ocean. All the movements and actions of the beasts around, even the movement of the wind, were all picked up by him.


    Originally it was to perceive the environment and not be plotted against. But when Zong Shou blocked off some of the useless noises, he heard a few of them talking.


    ¡°Unfortunately... Young Master, that person... spoiled it!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! ... Why did you act on your own ord!? His identity, if he dies at our hands...we won¡¯t be able to wash our hands of it..¡±


    ¡°...That girl likes him, forget it! Don¡¯t care... Gantian Mountain Prince... would die anyways, he¡¯s trash, so what if he knows?¡±


    ¡°But that thing... is really important... the fewer people know the better...¡±


    ¡°The matter is simple... wait until we all get out... there were people prepared behind... even that person should havee..¡±


    The voices were muddy and hard to pick up. Even when using lip reading he was unable to understand totally. The fierce glows in the eyes of the six Mythic Masters made Zong Shou¡¯s heart sink even further.


    Just as he wanted to listen in more, those people had stopped talking. On Gao Yi¡¯s face, it was a gentle and warm smile, such that they couldn¡¯t see any abnormality.


    A killing intent rose in his heart,sting for a short while before he forcibly suppressed it.


    Su Chuxue had a beast-like intuition, and she instinctively leaned towards Zong Shou, one of her hands also simrly pressed onto her sword, her expression totally alert.


    The beasts on the Demon Corpse Mountain were even rarer, but their strengths were much stronger, all close to the peak of Grade Three. Even the Dark Chill Tiger was finding it tough to go up against them. If they dyed for too long and attracted a beast pack, they would be unable to break away.


    Luckily this wasn¡¯t the beast flood period, and their group was really careful and tried to walk a secluded way up the mountain. Their luck was really good, and they only bumped into around four or five in total. As they were really strong, it wasn¡¯t that dangerous for them.


    After walking for roughly four miles, the bunch of them started to look around the middle of the mountain.


    Zong Shou was worried about Xinran, acting dumb, like he didn¡¯t find it. It was best if they dragged things on tote night, when the beast packs on the mountain went berserk, so that these people would give up and go down the mountain.


    That is, until he saw unhappiness growing on the faces of Gao Yi and the others. Even Gong Xinran started to frown, and Zong Shou knew that he couldn¡¯t drag it out anymore.


    Silently sighing to himself, Zong Shou looked around and after a short while, joy appeared on his face as he walked off to one side.


    Not far away, beneath a giant rock was a red-beige spiritual grass around half a human¡¯s height, its leaves jade in colour.


    The spiritual grasses on Demon Corpse Mountain were all slightly poisonous on the outside. Before Zong Shou got close, he took out a leather glove and carefully plucked off one of them. He injected in a thread of true qi and also a drop of blood.


    When this drop of blood was absorbed, instantly red meridian veins appeared on the leaf. Just needing some slight confirmation, Zong Shou was able to confirm that this grass was exactly the same was the Meridian Spirit Grass in his memory.


    There were hundreds of grasses here, and Zong Shou checked them one by one, picking out around fifty. This number was more than enough for him to make into medicine and pills. What was special was that at the end of this Meridian Spirit Grass there were ten-some rice-grain sized fruits.


    The Meridian Spirit Grass would bear fruit every hundred years and the ones in his hands were obviously over three hundred years old, seeming very strong.


    ¡°As expected from things that people don¡¯t care about. If it was ten thousand years from now, even ten-year Meridian Spirit Grass is rare.¡±


    Although this grass had few uses, it didn¡¯t stop people from harvesting them. Ten thousand years from now, wild Meridian Spirit Grass was really rare.


    With these in his hand, if it was the future, he would be a multi-millionaire.


    Zong Shou ced all this into a long rectangr bag at his waist, satisfied. He saw Gong Xinran suddenly appearing by his side with a wide smile. ¡°Getting this Meridian Spirit Grass, Junior Brother must be satisfied?¡±


    She opened her hand and passed six over talismans, ¡°These are invisibility talismans I requested from master. Each canst for four hours and can hide one¡¯s tracks and aura. Junior Brother, with this help, should be able to return without problem.¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, looking at Gao Yi from the corner of his eyes. Although his previous thoughts were just guesses, and it was like he was being too suspicious... After all, although Gao Yi had killing intent towards him, but Gong Xinran he had taken good care of from start to finish. But he still felt a little worried.


    Taking in a deep breath, Zong Shou smiled and tried to probe, ¡°Why not let Junior Brother follow you along? Or I can let Xue¡¯er follow you. Anyways, with these talismans, I can walk out myself...¡±


    The moment he said that Chuxue frowned and eximed, ¡°Young Master!¡±


    Gong Xinran knocked his head, ¡°Stop it! Even if this invisibility talisman is strong, idents might happen. With no one following you, I will be worried.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled bitterly and knew that his suggestion would never work. Even if he said that he was at the Martial Master Realm, sword art connecting to the spirit, it also wouldn¡¯t work.


    Not only couldn¡¯t he persuade Gong Xinran and Chuxue, Gao Yi¡¯s expression became colder and colder, shining dangerously.


    Without any hesitation, Zong Shou chose the next best solution, taking out a stack of talismans he got from Qi Xiao. Without using his brain he shoved them into her hands, ¡°Senior Sister, take these, I can¡¯t use them. The mountain is dangerous, maybe you can use them...¡±


    Gong Xinran initially hesitated, and studied at how serious this teen looked. She thought back to his identity as the Gantian Mountain Prince, as such he shouldn¡¯tck such talismans. She smiled and stowed all the talismans.

 Chapter 76 - Lightning Phoenix Egg

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Lightning Phoenix Egg</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Gong Xinran, Gao Yi and their group soon disappeared towards the high ground of the mountain.


    Chuxue looked back unwillingly, then smiled gleefully. ¡°Young Master, this senior Sister is a good person! Why not marry her?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, smacking her head as punishment. Gong Xinran, who had an ambiguous rtionship with Gao Yi, was something he wasn¡¯t happy about. Even he himself had a person he loved.


    Subconsciously a beautiful image appeared in his brain. He shook his head; after all the person he met in hisst life was replicated by aputer. Who knows what she looked like in real life?


    He was a joke, a true nerd. Only seeing a back view and a dance on that mountain peak, not even speaking a single word, and he was hooked. Even if he knew that she was a virtual character, he couldn¡¯t forget her.


    Chuxue held her head, unhappy with Zong Shou¡¯s violence. ¡°Why did Young Master hit me? Was Chuxue wrong? That Gao Yi looks dark and weird, rather than marrying him why not marry you. A Dragon Spirit City Gao Family is so much weaker than our Gantian Mountain. Although you already have a fianc¨¦e, our few Monster Kings have had several wives and concubines. Father also told me that master and his family only had you spreading down the bloodline. When old master was around he had hopes for you helping him grow the family, in case the Zong Family get bullied by those direct bloodlines...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s mouth twitched. It wasn¡¯t much when others talked about it, but why did it sound so weird from Chuxue¡¯s mouth.


    However, this Gao Yi was indeed really suspicious. Even someone as pure as Chuxue could feel it. He had already spent three years with her. With his identity and personality, what kind of women couldn¡¯t he get? If he didn¡¯t truly like her, then why do that?


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t help much. He only hoped that Gao Yi¡¯s killing intent targeted him only. Maybe when he got his hand on that item, he could still make it...


    His eyes were really dark as he looked upwards once more. Zong Shou smiled as he flicked her forehead, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to, does it look like I can force her? Let¡¯s go, we still need to search for that Lightning Phoenix egg!¡±


    Only after she looked on as Zong Shou walked further and further did she follow closely behind.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Along the way they continued to climb up, until around forty thousand feet. Only then did Zong Shou¡¯s footsteps suddenly stop, halting abruptly. He raised his head and looked forwards.


    ¡°We are here!¡±


    Chuxue looked along Zong Shou¡¯s point of sight in shock, only to see a giant cliff ced right in front of them. It stretched out from the main body of the Demon Corpse Mountain, tens of thousands of meters away. It was also thirty thousand feet high.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes slowly revealed aplicated expression. In the next moment he reached out and hugged Chuxue, and then he jumped up thirty feet. A few flying hooks flew out from the Wind Travelling Spiritual Bone around his waist, clinging onto the stone in front of them.


    Little Gold, who had been hiding within his sleeves, was on his back, stretching out a dozen tentacles, the ends of which turned into suction-like structures, clinging onto the side of the mountain.


    He was like a spider with many legs, climbing upwards swiftly.


    Chuxue felt even more weird. How would that Lightning Phoenix egg be at this ce?


    Thinking back to how her Young Master had performed so much miracles during these few months, she stopped herself from asking, silently ordering the Dark Chill Tiger to protect beside them.


    Spirit beasts were formed from soul power and didn¡¯t have any weight themselves. Although the Dark Chill Tiger didn¡¯t have any flying ability, it was still able to follow beside them.


    Roughly climbing for ten thousand feet, just as Little Gold¡¯s strength was showing signs of running out, they had arrived at the highest point of this cliff.


    This ce was a tform several thousand feet wide. Although it was near the middle of the Demon Corpse Mountain, between them was a giant ravine.


    Not only were beasts unable to reach this ce even the fierce beasts from the skies wouldn¡¯t try toe over.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother with what was around him. After cing down Chuxue, he used the Wind Travelling Spiritual Bone to directly jump forwards several times before arriving in the center of this tform.


    This area slightly caved in into a hundred-foot wide hotspring. The spring water flowed towards the right side and formed a waterfall.


    Chuxue followed behind and stopped right beside Zong Shou. When the hotspring entered her eyes, she eximed, ¡°How is there a hot spring here?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Young Master, why did youe here?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face had a serious expression, shaking his head but not replying, the glow in his eyes still really bright.


    In his memory the fountain here should be a cold fountain, which was also why Chuxue was astonished. There was a natural water vein beneath this stone cliff, which was why water could gather up here.


    And since this water was still warm, then that thing here should still be there.


    If one followed normal logic, this item would be found by a Day Wandering spirit master ten years from now, after the spiritual energy flood started to affect the entire Cloud Continent. In just half a year it helped his sect develop an Ascended Ancestor.


    That sect was destroyed early on in the future, and only some legends were left. Within Zong Shou¡¯s library there was also a copy which recorded this part of history.


    He had once felt interested ande over in the game world to check it out. Naturally there wouldn¡¯t be such a thing in the game world.


    The only thing he was worried about would be whether or not he could truly make use of the Lightning Phoenix egg within.


    His breathing became slightly heavy and after a moment he broke out in a self-mockingugh. This item was simply too important for him, which was why he went all out for it.


    Taking a deep breath, he pulled Chuxue¡¯s hand and jumped into that hotspring without any hesitation.


    Descending two hundred feet, Zong Shou¡¯s body moved upwards. The Pine Pattern Wind Sword suddenly came out of the sheath, gathering all the energy of his body, and struck out towards the side.


    Because of the water, Zong Shou¡¯s energy was reduced by about seventy percent. Luckily that stone pir wasn¡¯t tough and with just one touch of the sword, it copsed to the side.


    Zong Shou and Chuxue followed along the current and were wrapped up within. He stabilized his body with much difficulty and floated to the surface. They saw a three hundred foot wide cave in front of their eyes.


    The cave was really dark, and they were unable to see anything. However the air here was really fresh, they should be another passage that connected this ce directly to the cliff.


    Zong Shou casually made a hand-sign, summoning a fist sized ember into his hand and lighting up this cave. Behind him, Chuxue took in a deep cold breath, looking calmly forwards.


    In the middle of the cave was a giant purple egg, around five feet tall. Beside it was the eye of the spring, boiling and rumbling water all around. On the surface of the egg shell were many magical patterns, like lightning from a storm, making it look really unique.


    Chuxue was rooted to the spot. On the other hand, Zong Shou¡¯s lips rose up slightly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to guess anymore, that is the Lightning Phoenix egg! However, ten thousand years have passed, and there is no life within. Even if we obtain an Allspirit Longevity Jade we wouldn¡¯t be able to hatch it...¡±


    Chuxue took in a cold breath, her eyes open wide. A Deste Era Lightning Phoenix was also one of the God Beasts. Even the Lightning Eagle, which inherited a tenth of its bloodline, was such a strong beast, really fierce and powerful. It was one of the dream Protector Spirit Beasts of spirit masters!


    And the egg of such a God Beast was ced in front of her eyes. Even if she knew that it would be unable to hatch, it still stunned her and made her look out of sorts.

 Chapter 77 - Phoenix Egg Essence

    <h4>Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Phoenix Egg Essence</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou also felt really emotional. In hisst life, he was used to seeing all sorts of spiritual herbs and treasures. Inparison, although this Lightning Phoenix egg was valuable, it wasn¡¯t much.


    However, those were in the God Emperor game. The top treasures in reality didn¡¯t really show themselves!


    His eyes burning as he looked at the giant egg. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but feel that the Lightning Phoenix in the Deste Era was certainly really careful when it hid itself, and really chose a good secluded space.


    Hidden here, it would be difficult for even Day Wandering Realm and above cultivators to notice if they didn¡¯t pay attention...


    If it wasn¡¯t for that other race¡¯s expert who coincidentally fell into this area, the Lightning Phoenix should have been able to be hatch three thousand years ago.


    Even the heavens didn¡¯t want this Phoenix to be born, so there was nothing wrong with him taking the egg.


    Taking out a bottle from his sleeves, this time he didn¡¯t directly wipe it on himself. Instead he took off his shirt, using a Willow Talisman Knife to draw out bloody lines on his body. The parts on his back he couldn¡¯t reach, he passed over to Little Gold, using his mind to control it to continue carving on his back. The cuts were half a millimeter deep and blood dripped down his body.


    Those marks were right above where his meridians were at. Chuxue was ashen white as she looked on, wanting to talk him out of it, but she knew that Zong Shou was obviously drawing a talisman on his body. She couldn¡¯t afford to disturb him, as that would hurt him instead.


    It took an hour before those lines of blood finally showed a picture. Zong Shou¡¯s four limbs, chest and abdomen were nicely the shape of four Lightning Phoenixes. Their beaks were nicely gathered right at Zong Shou¡¯s energy ocean. Around Zong Shou¡¯s body were also numerous spiritual talismans and branch talismans.


    His neck also had many small diagrams, which looked like a Lightning Phoenix spreading its wings and flying high, its tail and body connected into an entire being.


    Between his brows, he left a thumb-sized space.


    When all the talismans were drawn, Zong Shou used the hotspring to wash all the blood off his body. Only then did he use the medicine that he brought along and wipe it all over the wounds.


    The deep purple gave Zong Shou¡¯s body a weird aura, which also seemed really beautiful.


    In just a short while, all the wounds on his body all turned purple. The four big, one small Lightning Phoenixes seemed to be more sentient and looked more and more life-like. It was like they were about to fly off from his body in the next moment.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression also became deeper and more serious. In his memory, this item was only made into a pill by that Day Wandering Realm expert after half a year, using the total strength of his entire sect before he allowed his disciples to eat it.


    He definitely didn¡¯t have the ability and conditions now. The only thing he could rely on was the Energy Swallowing Technique!


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, guard me! If this fails, Uncle Yin and you need to leave Donglin Cloud Continent as soon as possible!¡±


    Casually instructing her, before she could even react, Zong Shou walked over to the front of that giant egg. Hesitating slightly, he suddenly pointed right at the tip of the egg shell.


    This touch felt like he was touching fine steel, it was really firm and strong. It was also burning hot, like there were tiny bits of electric currents flowing within.


    When Zong Shou started using the Heaven Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique, that egg shell weakened at a visible speed. After just a short while, his finger stabbed into the egg.


    In the next instant, a giant purple electrical current spurted out, charging up along Zong Shou¡¯s arm. Along with that zi-zi sound, the surface of his skin started to smell burnt.


    It should have blown his body into shreds immediatel,y but when it passed through his body, it entered that Lightning Phoenix formation.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body trembled slightly. Not only did his entire body feel numb, a deep purple glow surrounded his body. From the tip of his finger,rge amounts of pure Xiantian essence energy surged in like a raging river. It was a bottomless pit as it charged into his Chakra Meridians.


    In a very short while, Zong Shou was already on the path of no return. The Heaven Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique couldn¡¯t be stopped now even if he wanted to. He could only let it surge in and rage wildly within his body.


    The wounds on his body were healing swiftly, locking and sealing up all the purple lightning within. Simrly sealed within his body was all the essence that was absorbed by the Lightning Phoenix egg.


    Chuxue¡¯s heart was pumping when she saw that. Although the purple light was getting dimmer and dimmer, the wounds were looking more and more vicious and ugly, sticking out and twisting around. It was like there was something within them that was moving and struggling.


    She tried to take a step forwards, but subconsciously backed away, not daring to get close and touch it.


    On the other hand, Zong Shou felt like he was about to explode from all these energy currents.


    All the acupoints within his Marrow Meridian were being forced open under this pressure. His Blood and Intelligence Chakra Meridians didn¡¯tst much longer. The twenty-four main meridians, as well as numerous branch acupoints, were all forced open.


    Luckily a portion of the Xiantian energy also seeped into his bones, blood, brain, marrow and more, slowly improving his body and building up a stable foundation.


    Only when even the Major and Minor Organ Chakra Meridians couldn¡¯t take it, numerous acupoints of those opening up, did the Xiantian essence energy from the egg slowly start to lessen.


    The energy within his body went from maniacal and crazy to gentle. Zong Shou directly led it to settle down at various parts of his body.


    Although his body felt bloated and really ufortable, he was forcefully running the Aura Consolidation Art, along with the Five Phoenix Formation, to seal Xiantian true qi around various parts of the body.


    Each bit of Xiantian true qi was really precious. Even if he knew that he was just a step away from death, he didn¡¯t dare to waste any of it.


    And the reason why he began training the Aura Consolidation Art a few days ago was in preparation for this moment. The hardest difficulty was keeping all this essence energy within his body.


    Those wounds on his body were all healing up, one by one. The five purple Lightning Phoenixes on his body all disappeared, vanishing under his skin. Within the eggshell, the Lightning Phoenix essence energy that was being sent over also came to an end.


    However, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with a sharp glow, as he knew that the true danger, and also the most crucial step, was here.


    Just as the Xiantian true qi he was absorbing was slowly decreasing, Zong Shou¡¯s finger suddenly swelled up, and pine nut seed-sized energy ball tried to forcibly charge into his body.


    Everywhere it passed, all the meridians were all pushed apart, going along his arm and upwards into his body.


    It should have sunk down towards his energy ocean, but just as it reached his abdomen, a portion did sink into his energy ocean while the other directly drilled into his soul ocean. Within his soul ocean, it formed the thirteenth talisman, roughly the Thunderbolt Word, simr in size to the Luck Word beside it. It was changing, sometimes it looked like the Thunderp Word while sometimes it looked like the Thunder Word.


    Zong Shou felt like his head was heavily smacked by someone, feeling giddy for a long while before slowlying back to his senses.


    He sat down in exhaustion, but even so he immediately used his knife as a pen to draw a Seal Word in between his eyebrows. It was the size of a thumb, looking really profound, and it caused the five Lightning Phoenixes to appear once more. The purple lightning around his body danced happily, and his aura rose.


    Just like thest stroke on the painting of a Dragon, the effect of the entire talisman formation was greatly different. Before this, there were threads of purple lightning spread on the outside, even some of the Xiantian true qi was showing signs of leaking out.


    Once this talisman formation started to stabilize, Zong Shou¡¯s entire aura immediately calmed down and went silent.

 Chapter 78 - Chapter 78 Leaps and Bounds

    <h4>Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Leaps and Bounds</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When all the purple marks on Zong Shou¡¯s body began to disappear, the spiritual energy storm within the cave started to fade.


    Happiness appeared on Chuxue¡¯s face. She knew that Zong Shou was fine at this moment. His aura was locked up within his body, although no different from a normal person, but that shining lightning glow and rushing vital energy were really apparent. As for the benefits that Zong Shou had received, they were definitely immeasurable!


    Often when direct descendants of Deste Era God Beasts were born, they would be Grade Seven and above. One could imagine how huge all the essence within a Lightning Phoenix egg would be. At the moment, it was using Zong Shou¡¯s body as a formation and was all sealed within, nothing leaking out.


    Zong Shou¡¯s actions were a master stroke. Using himself as a pill, this was an idea that no one in their era would have thought of.


    ording to her knowledge, if Zong Shou wanted to obtain the essence of the Lightning Phoenix egg, he should have drank all the juices from the egg. What was surprising was that with just one finger, he could directly absorb all the Xiantian essence energy, and it was even moreplete!


    It was just like before at the ck Soil Swamp, where he directly swallowed the essence energy within the beast crystals. Who knows how Zong Shou managed to achieve that...


    Zong Shou was already observing his body.


    ¡°Bone, Blood, Intelligence Meridians are all opened. Half of the Major Organ Meridians are opened. Let¡¯s just hope that my foundations aren¡¯t too damaged...¡±


    He could feel that within his body, his bones, flesh, and skin, along with his minor and major organs, seemed like they were separating from his body, and were about to tear apart.


    However, he had suffered from simr pains daily and was already used it, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Ten times the pain and a hundred times the pain didn¡¯t have much of a difference, both had exceeded the limits of what the nerves of his body could transmit.


    With his strong resilience, he could barely suppress it.


    As he observed the situation within his body, he found it had exceeded his expectations. Not only didn¡¯t the worse situations happen, he was unusually lucky.


    ¡°My bones have be as strong as steel! The strength of my vital energy is also ten times that of normal people! My Intelligence Meridian has also beenpleted and my soul power has increased several times over!¡±


    Although there was an intense pain in his brain, like stabbing needles, Zong Shou could clearly feel that his thinking ability was several times stronger than before. The internal training of the Intelligence Meridian, strengthening its vital energy directly affected the soul. The whirlpool within his soul ocean had also expanded four times over in a short time.


    A portion was because it absorbed some of the essence energy, while another was the side effects due to his vital energy strengthening.


    His bone density had also nearly doubled, be it skin or flesh, or his major or minor organs, they had all slightly improved.


    When Burning Sword Wu Wei was stabbed through the eye with his Willow Knife and nothing happened to him, just feeling dizzy, it was because of his bone training.


    The current Zong Shou was the same, even a level higher. Even if he was chopped down with a de, he would be fine.


    ¡°Foundation and breathing stable, foundations are deeply rooted, as expected there are so many benefits! If not, I would have nearly died here. Today I have really taken one step right into the heavens, jumping into the Mythic Master Realm. Although my foundations aren¡¯t stable, that can be rectified. Paying such a small price is so worth it!¡±


    His thoughts at the end felt and sounded a little bitter. The price he paid today for absorbing the essence of the Lightning Phoenix egg couldn¡¯t be described as small.


    Until there was a day where he could totally absorb all the essence of the Lightning Phoenix, this tearing pain would never fade.


    Moreover, because he had to suppress the external energy within his body, and so could only use up at best forty percent of his strength. Even though his vital energy and body strength were much stronger, he couldn¡¯tpete with martial cultivators at his level.


    His current body was like a human-shaped pill.


    In hisst life, after that Sun Wandering spirit master obtained the egg, he refined it into forty-nine Phoenix pills. Pretty much each and every pill could help a Mythic Master, after consuming it, raise a rank and enter the Xiantian Realm.


    Even though there were many other spiritual herbs added within, it was obvious to see how much essence energy was present within it.


    In the future, how to totally absorb all this Xiantian energy, which was slowly stabilizing in his body, was enough to be a huge headache for him.


    The lightning power of the Phoenix hidden within the seal was also a problem. A moment of carelessness would cause his body to burst into pieces.


    ¡°Just one Lightning Phoenix egg was enough to produce so many talents for a small sect, pretty much being able topete with those neen spirit houses. Today all that essence energy is gathered in my body, who knows how long it will take me to absorb?¡±


    Mocking himself, however he didn¡¯t feel any despair in his heart. Instead, he was filled with joy and felt more rxed than ever before.


    Arriving in this world ten thousand years in the past, pretty much every day he was working hard in trepidation. Even though he was an Ascended expert in hisst life, the head of the Seven Emperors of the God Emperor game, Sword Emperor Tanqiu, he still lived his life in fear, terrified of the next moment, of losing his life at the hands of those Xiantian experts. He had a body with talent and skill, but was unable to use any of them, and also unable to search for the pinnacle of the martial path.


    Only today, after obtaining this Deste Era God Beast egg, did he finally have the ability to survive whatever storm hit him in the future.


    Although using his body as a pill added many uncertainties and numerous problems,pared to his inability to protecting his own life, it was a happy headache.


    In the end, he asked for it. He was willing to take the risk of his body tearing apart to seal all the essence energy within his body, nning for the future.


    The obstacle that Lingyun Long Ruo mentioned that day was definitely no weaker than his Dual Meridian Body. The more he prepared now, the higher chance he had of breaking through in the future.


    At the current moment he had some rough guesses, there were just those few possibilities...


    ¡°Unfortunately, although I can obtain a few more of those precious treasures, exining where they came from and not being doubted, this Lightning Phoenix egg is the only one. I have to think of a way to get those few other items in my hands!¡±


    He thought back to how much effort he spent just to convince Yin Yang at Cloud Saint City, buying numerous ancient books and raising up many small clues to make him believe, and thus allow Chuxue to follow him into Blood Valley.


    His actions were because he wasn¡¯t willing to make others suspicious about him. After all, his strength was too weak. If he had the martial ability of hisst life, even if others knew that he stole this body, what could they do?


    Naturally because of Zong Shou¡¯sst wishes, he didn¡¯t want to harm Chuxue and Yin Yang.


    Anyways, he didn¡¯t care much about his name, he didn¡¯t mind using the name of Zong Shou to sweep the world!


    His consciousness entering his soul ocean, quietly looking at that swollen whirlpool and the thirteen Runes.


    It was still transparent, with extremely few impurities. The essence energy obtained from the Lightning Phoenix egg was really pure, and even without using the Energy Leading Technique and Little Gold, he could merge them into his true qi and spiritual energy.


    The current energy he had amassed within his soul ocean also obviously exceeded that of the Soul Observing Realm!


    ¡°The so-called Spirit Cultivation Realm is when the spirit master develops a sort of spiritual sense, strengthening his control of spiritual energy from Heaven and Earth. Although I have enough soul power, if I use spells it still feels that it is not refined enough....¡±


    In a month¡¯s time, although the twelve talismans helped nourish them day and night, sweeping his soul power along and absorbing spiritual energy within a hundred feet, it was just too short and the effects weren¡¯t apparent.


    Although the essence of the Lightning Phoenix egg could increase his soul power, it couldn¡¯t, within a day, develop his spiritual sense.


    Suddenly, he felt that there was something moving on his head. When he regained his senses, Little Gold, who was hiding on his head, was now jumping and bouncing around.

 Chapter 79 - Blazing Glass Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 79: Chapter 79 zing ss Pearl</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Grabbing Little Gold off his head, the little thing was still struggling in his hand, a strong urge and desire spreading out from it.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh, knowing that the little fellow was craving the Lightning Phoenix egg.


    Although he had absorbed the essence within into his body, the eggshell was still intact with some juices left within. It could bepared to the most top Grade pills.


    ¡°Go eat if you want it, it is yours anyways. For us to be able to enter, you had a lot of credit...¡±


    He casually smashed the purple eggshell with a sword, and then threw Little Gold onto the pieces of the eggshell. He heard cracking sounds as the pieces of the Lightning Phoenix egg disappeared into Little Gold¡¯s stomach.


    They didn¡¯t have any other Protector Spirit Beasts, and the Dark Chill Tiger was only left with its soul. Thus they could only let this little fellow get all the benefits.


    Chuxue¡¯s eyes opened wide, looking over curiously, ¡°Young Master are you okay? The situation just now was so scary. But you have already broken through to the seventh meridian? How did Young Master know that the Lightning Phoenix egg would be here?¡±


    A chain of questions were all tossed out at once, not caring if he missed out on any. Zong Shou shook his head, punching a fist out at the nearby mountain rock, the surrounding area to trembled, stone shrapnel flying around.


    This fist had a force of 1,500 kilograms, jumping over the power of a Mythic Master. The toughness of his bones and strength of his body was even stronger than rocks. The skin on his right fist wasn¡¯t hurt at all.


    As for that sharp pain when he used his strength, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    The only thing weird was that when he struck out, a purple lightning seemed to appear around his arm. His fist speed was a lot faster, and a lot heavier. What was the reason for that?


    A bright light shone in his eyes, seeing that Chuxue was staring right at him with no sense of loosening up, he could only helplessly exin, ¡°I just guessed it. Lightning birds loved cold and dark ces toy their eggs, so I guessed that the Lightning Phoenix would be simr. This Blood Valley only had this natural water vein that could make a cold spring..¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned towards the eye of the spring. Although the Lightning Phoenix egg was obtained by him, it was still boiling and rumbling, steam rising up within this small cave.


    Only then did Chuxue seemed to understand, but her eyes were still filled with doubts, ¡°But I heard that lightning and fire are born together, which was why in the Deste Era the Lightning Phoenix loved to hang around the Fire Phoenix...¡±


    While she was speaking, Zong Shou took out a Pine Pattern Wind Sword, digging away at the dirt around him.


    He chiselled downwards to around ten feet. A red light shone out from within, dyeing this cave red.


    Even Little Gold, who was busy eating the Lightning Phoenix eggshells, contracted in fear.


    Chuxue looked over, seeing a red fire bead the size of a dragon¡¯s eye quietlyying in the dirt. It was three inches away from the eye of the spring, making this cold spring water boil and bing really hot.


    The water was also why the surrounding dirtyer didn¡¯t melt.


    ¡°This is a zing ss Pearl?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s eyes constricted. After all, she was a spirit master and knew how precious this item was. It exceeded spirit artifacts and could be used to create mythic treasures. Even the pearl itself could be regarded as a mythic treasure!


    Witnessing two rare precious treasures within a day, no matter how slow Chuxue was, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    ¡°This Blood Valleycked water veins, but where this water vein gathered there was actually a hot spring, didn¡¯t you suspect something? That¡¯s why you must read more books!¡±


    Zong Shou burst outughing, using the Pine Pattern Wind Sword to fill back in all the dirt that he had dug out.


    He was feeling more respectful towards that Day Wandering spirit master who found this item.


    The words he used to convince Yin Yang that day weren¡¯t made up by him. The small clues written in the ancient texts were all true.


    That Day Wandering spirit master had indeed searched for clues from numerous ancient texts and deduced where the Lightning Phoenixid its egg. Only then was he able to find it in such a secluded ce after ten years of searching, strengthening his sect. Unfortunately, due to ack of resources and talent, his cultivation was unable to increase, which was why he wasn¡¯t able to make use of the spiritual energy flood to turn his sect one of the neen spirit houses, and they were wiped out instead.


    Moreover, the reason that they were wiped out was also because of this zing ss Pearl, as well as the half of the Phoenix pills that were left.


    Chuxue regained her senses with much difficulty/ Looking at Zong Shou¡¯s actions, she was startled, ¡°Young Master, this zing ss Pearl is a treasure, why are we burying it?¡±


    ¡°Although a treasure is good, our lives are more important. Have you not heard that holding a treasure is a sin? Xue¡¯er, if you are able to take it out without people noticing, then I will allow you to dig it out.¡±


    Smiling slightly, his hands didn¡¯t stop, filling in the dirt while also burying over ten water element beast crystals in a small sealing formation.


    Zong Shou made a hand sign, and instantly a blue light shone across and sealed up all the remaining fire energy.


    There were ten years before the spiritual energy flood began, and digging this item out a few years from now wasn¡¯t toote.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When done, he started meditating, not bothering with the frowning Chuxue.


    When he was observing his soul, he noticed something weird within which he was unable to inspect deeply. It made him really curious and uneasy.


    In just a breath¡¯s time, Zong Shou¡¯s will once again descended into his soul, outside that giant whirlpool.


    Thirteen runes were all rotating outside the soul ocean. However, the most perfect one wasn¡¯t the Luck Word, but the Thunderbolt Word.


    It was continuously changing. Apart from Thunder and Thunderp, sometimes it would turn into a flying bird. It was deep purple, lightning revolving around it, making it look really exquisite and beautiful. Its size was also swelling, directly obtaining the umted Xiantian energy in his body to strengthen itself.


    When it had just entered the body it was simr in size to the Luck Word, but now it was three times its size.


    Luckily this swelling situation was slowing down, but this Thunderbolt Word was slowly drawing closer to the whirlpool.


    It was actually showing signs of merging into it!


    ¡°Is this talisman the true mental energy core of the Lightning Phoenix?¡±


    Zong Shou was astonished. After all, he was a martial cultivator and had limited understanding towards spirit masters.


    At this point he had no idea what he should do.


    After hesitating for a short while, the talisman drew close to the center of the whirlpool, the true source of his soul. Zong Shou helplessly sent a thought over to probe it ande into contact with it.


    He wanted to use his mind to control it and return it to its original spot. Just as it got close, a sudden explosion broke out by his ear.


    Zong Shou was dazzled, the lightning current shed. His soul was feeling light, like it had broken away from some sort of restraint.


    When he regained his senses, he realized that he was flying in the clouds. A vastnd was in front of him. Below him was the Blood Valley and the Demon Corpse Mountain.


    ¡°I am in the sky? How is that possible, for a martial cultivator to step into the clouds he has to be at least at the Ascended Realm! Am I dreaming? Why does this feel so real?¡±


    Shaking his head vigorously, Zong Shou seemed to have thought about something. At that moment, his heart stopped.


    Since he was travelling in the air, there was only one possible exnation.


    ...His soul was roaming the skies.


    Looking down, he didn¡¯t see his body. Instead, there were many feathers made up of soul power, as well as a pair of sharp ws. The sides of his body also had a pair of purple wings, and a thread of lightning was shining around him.

 Chapter 80 - Transforming into the Lightning Phoenix

    <h4>Chapter 80: Chapter 80 Transforming into the Lightning Phoenix</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Looking at his body, Zong Shou was baffled for a short while before finallyprehending what was happening.


    ¡°So my soul has transformed into that of a Lightning Phoenix, no wonder it would charge out of the cave and soar up...¡±


    His two wings pped, lightning shone. Everything in front of him swiftly flew past, in the blink of an eye he travelled hundreds of thousands of feet.


    He felt really free, totally unrestrained and reallyfortable.


    Zong Shou was feeling bitter at the start, but after making a few rounds in the sky, he started to familiarize himself. The pping of his two wings became more and more natural as he soared through the gaps of the clouds.


    After a short while the joy in his chest totally disappeared. A sense of fear rose, only to feel his entire body going ice cold.


    He was currently only at the Spirit Cultivation Realm, at most his soul was purer than others. The few times he was able to send his soul out of his body was with the help of the sandalwood incense and the spiritual formation.


    If he was unable to form a spirit sense and use the nearby spiritual energy to protect his soul, once he travelled too far away from his body, just the astral wind around would be enough to destroy him!.


    Not to mention the essence me from the zing sun in the day, which only people whose souls reached the Day Wandering stage weren¡¯t afraid of.


    Those dark souls and demon spirits in the world oftenbusted once they touched light. The human soul was a simr presence to them.


    Terrified, Zong Shou observing his surroundings, and after a while felt more at ease.


    Although it was night time now, the essence fire of the sun was still zing hot. Near the Demon Corpse Mountain, the mountain wind was blowing strongly. However, his current Lightning Phoenix transformation had threads of lightning surrounding him. Who knows for what reason but the sunlight and essence me of the sun were unable to touch him, and the same went for the intense mountain wind, which was unable to seep through.


    ¡°Is my current state because of that Tune in my soul ocean? Turning into this form and still being unrestricted by the wind and the sunshine!¡±


    He shook his head in disbelief,while trying to control the nearby dust and sand.


    He was only able to wrap up a rice-sized portion, while the others didn¡¯t move at all. The nearby spiritual energy didn¡¯t show much change. Only the threads of lightning glowing around him gathered and made the purple lightning around him denser.


    With another forwards charge, the sharp ws at his abdomen wed out, grabbing onto a hundred foot long, thigh-sized tree branch, and forcibly pulling it into the air. His body shook slightly before regaining its stability, and he didn¡¯t find it tiring at all.


    ¡°Using this Lightning Phoenix body I actually have 1,250 kilograms of power! Just weaker by a little bitpared to my body. If my soul didn¡¯t use this Lightning Phoenix form, who knows how strong it would be? It would definitely be weaker than this!¡±


    Numerous thoughts shed through his mind. Zong Shou could also feel his body getting exhausted. Just as he was thinking about returning, his heart shook slightly, thinking back to Gong Xinran, whom he had separated from not long ago.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation on her side? That Gao Yi makes me feel uneasy. With my current form, I can go take a look...¡±


    Although it was not long ago, he had actually spent half a day absorbing the essence of the Lightning Phoenix egg.


    It seemed like whether or not his senior sister found the items of her ancestor, she should be on her way down the mountain.


    The Demon Corpse Mountain was the safest in the day, but at night, especially at midnight, it would be a death zone worthy of its name.


    A thought shed in his mind as his wings pped once more, charging swiftly towards the middle portion of Demon Corpse Mountain.


    Just as he was getting close, he felt a strong mental energy disturbing his spiritual control. His consciousness nearly nked out and his Lightning Phoenix form nearly scattered.


    In the next moment Zong Shou scoffed coldly, a determined will exploded out from deep within his soul, colliding with this mental energy with no signs of losing out, chasing it out of his consciousness.


    He knew that this was the remaining will left by that different race expert, and was also the reason why all the Xiantian and Out of Body Realm experts didn¡¯t dare toe close.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate at all, his body spreading out as he charged right into the Demon Corpse Mountain.


    He flew around the area before finding tracks of Gong Xinran and the others. His heart sank deeper and deeper.


    Along the way he didn¡¯t see any tracks of beasts, but he picked up several blood stains along the way.


    Dripping onto the ground like stars, the glow was a fresh and evil red.


    ¡°This blood still feels warm, it shouldn¡¯t have been left long ago...¡±


    pping his wings once more, his body flew around this giant mountain easily. In the next moment, a few shadows appeared in front of him. He was deeply astonished by what was happening as he looked on with eyes formed from soul power.


    Below, Gong Xinran, filled with life, extroverted and optimistic, was pinned onto an evil-looking peach tree by a bright sword. Her face was ashen white, only her chest was rising up and down. Her eyes, that should have been clear and bright, were filled with a deathly aura.


    Her eyes didn¡¯t looked pained, there wasn¡¯t any fear or despair, only heartbreak. She looked forwards, her heart totally dead.


    Beside the tree stood several people... Gao Yi and also the six Mythic Masters. The former had a strange smile, ying with an item in his hand. The other looked on with either disdain, pity, or mocking expressions.


    The lightning glow around Zong Shou¡¯s body exploded out, his wings spreading once more as he charged down. Just as he was about to get close he saw Gao Yi suddenly wave his hand, smacking her face loudly, while alsoughing, ¡°Do you regret? Do you think that I, Gao Yi, am heartless? Do you know that I spent two full years on you for this thing? Two years just to spend with an ugly brat and make you happy. Do you know how tired I am?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes sharpened once more. Rage rose within him, but just as he was about to charge down he felt unbelievably exhausted. Arge amount of the surrounding lightning glow had dissipated, and became really dim.


    Luckily, at this moment thest bit of sunlight in the sky had disappeared. Although there was astral wind blowing all around, it was unable to get close to him. However, he still felt weak and without strength, and could only silentlynd on a tree branch.


    He did all he could to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy to recover some strength.


    Who knows if it because he was careful or because this Demon Corpse Mountain had the remnant will of that other race expert of the Deste Era, but Gao Yi didn¡¯t notice anything, shaking his head, ¡°If you want to hate, hate yourself! You know that you have no looks and no talent, why did you think I would like you? What made you think you could marry into the Gao Family, and be the futuredy of my Family?¡±


    Gong Xinran¡¯s head looked towards the side, her hair scattered and messy, covering her ashen-white face so that one couldn¡¯t see what expression she had.


    It seemed like Gao Yi felt really uninterested and bored as he shook his head, ¡°Forget it, after all I have spent two years with you, I can¡¯t go too far! I have already obtained this collection of martial secrets personally written by San Sheng. I have no reason to make things tough for you!¡±


    When Zong Shou heard his words, only then did he notice that in his hand was a book made up of gold silk, around four fingers thick and looking really heavy.


    After Gao Yiughed, just as he was about to turn around, he suddenly remembered something, stopping in his tracks, ¡°I nearly forgot! I swore to you that the two of us would be together everyday in life, and will not part even in death...¡±

 Chapter 81 - Frenzied Rage

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Frenzied Rage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Gong Xinran hadn¡¯t make a sound since the start, only until now did her body move slightly.


    Gao Yi¡¯s smile became weirder and weirder, ¡°What should I do now? I¡¯m not a liar. That¡¯s right, I nearly forgot that I had this treasure on me. Xinran, when you were at Linhai College, you read so many books. Have you heard of the artifact training technique of the Demon Spirit Sect during the Deste Era? Instilling the vengeful souls of the dead into the artifact, turning into a demonic spirit, can help make it into a Spiritual Artifact. My Seven Immortal Loop is stillcking one more demonic spirit. Your current state is the best material. You are a spirit master with strong soul power, you also hate me to the bone. If you be the artifact spirit and followed beside me, wouldn¡¯t we be together our entire life, not leaving and abandoning one another?¡±


    When his wordsnded, Gong Xinran¡¯s body had already became totally quiet.


    Zong Shou¡¯s chest was simrly filled with sadness, no rage in his gaze, quietly looking on from the side. The cold intent in his eyes was like a sharp knife, however.


    Just as Gao Yi was speaking, he suddenly heard a ringing sound outside of the mountain. He couldn¡¯t help, but give a look of surprise, ¡°So Old Mi senior hase. He is at the Xiantian Realm, so why did he take the risk toe here?¡±


    Grumbling slightly from the surprise, Gao Yi casually took out a bracelet, throwing it to Qi Nu at the side.


    ¡°This woman has some rtionship with me, and it isn¡¯t appropriate for me to do it myself. Qi Nu, you learned some soul binding techniques. Help me bind her soul and bring her down the mountain. If anything goes wrong, I won¡¯t let you off lightly.¡±


    That voice was so cold that it could freeze one¡¯s bones, and was followed by a longugh. ¡°If you are willing, you all can torture her. Although her looks are a little bad, her body is not! I know that you all have secretly learned techniques to steal yin energy to strengthen your body by sleeping with women, you all can go ahead and use those techniques. The more pain she feels, the more hatred she will feel, the quality of the demonic spirit would also be better. As for how good my Seven Immortal Loop will be in the future it would depend on all of you. But remember you all have toe down before midnight...¡±


    The eyes of Qi Nu and the others immediately lit up, and the way they looked towards Gong Xinran also became much weirder.


    Zong Shou, on the other hand stopped on the branch, coldly looking at the departing Gao Yi. His wings shook once more, and he took wing once again.


    Lightning glow slightly shining, one breath and he was already a hundred thousand feet away.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Returning back to the cave, as he neared to his body, that feeling of weakness and exhaustion totally disappeared.


    However, he still charged into his soul ocean and back into his body. When he opened his eyes, Zong Shou swung his fists hard, right into the ground. The enormous strength actually totally destroyed the rock below him.


    His anger slightly vented, Zong Shou jumped up quick as lightning and ran towards the outside. Little Gold, which was still eating the Lightning Phoenix egg, was suddenly at a loss.


    Hesitating slightly, it crushed the remaining eggshell into pieces, using its body to wrap it all up, and then jumped onto Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder.


    Chuxue also didn¡¯t know what was going on, but using a light body technique she followed closely behind. The more she followed, the more rmed she was.


    Who knew the reason, but the aura that Zong Shou gave off was even scarier than those Grade Six beasts that she saw in the past.


    In her memory, not only was Zhao Yanran far weaker, even Lei Dong was!


    It wasn¡¯t that their strength wasn¡¯tparable, but it was the dangerous aura that made one¡¯s heart go cold. It was like a snake that had awakened from winter, having a strong desire to consume people. It made one subconsciously afraid.


    At the start Zong Shou was still using the Wind Travelling Spiritual Bone to walk. After a short moment he felt impatient and tossed it aside, using his body to jump forwards.


    A lightning glow shed beneath his legs and his body gave out lightning crackles, directly crossing through the giant ravine with lightning-quick speed, charging through the dense forest within the Demon Corpse Mountain.


    Vital Energy was rumbling within his chest, his dual meridians were starting to sh and the Xiantian true qi that had stabilized started running rampant once again. Even all the bones within his body were giving out creaking sounds under such high speed.


    It was like Zong Shou didn¡¯t hear anything, his eyes were as cold as that cold spring. His brain had no other thought, his legs didn¡¯t stop at all as he kept on increasing his speed, going faster and faster!


    Chuxue following behind was dumbfounded once more. She had managed to slowly catch up to Zong Shou, but in another instant he was far ahead of her.


    It was like a rampant wind was blowing through the forest. She was stunned. Such a speed afoot was something she only saw from those at the ancestor level


    That day when Zong Shou sparred with Zhao Yanran, that speed was unbelievably quick... and wasn¡¯t worth a mention now. What kind of body movement technique was this, which was actually so fast?


    Her doubts were tossed aside once more. There was another thought in her mind: what matter had made Zong Shou so furious?


    In thesest few months, be it the humiliation from Liang Miaozi on Pill Spirit Mountain, or being forcing by Zhao Yanran to spar sword with her, Zong Shou had always been calm andposed.


    The current Young Master was something she had never seen before.


    Walking forty thousand feet up the cliffy mountain. If it was a normal asion, it would take many hours.


    However, Zong Shou used less than ten minutes and was able to rush to that evil peach tree forest.


    The clothes on his body were drenched in sweat, his stamina was basically nearly exhausted. His bone were showing slight cracks and the energy within his chest was really chaotic, his internal injuries heavy. The Wind Travelling Spiritual Bone he carried was totally destroyed now.


    Zong Shou waszy to bother, slightly panting as he continued onwards.


    He couldugh as people beside him died, and he could also im lives on his path to the top.


    Even if his hands were soaked in blood and he killed numerous people, he didn¡¯t care at all! Only this time, he had to do something!


    He could only hope that he was able to arrive in time.


    Trying his best to stop in a few dozen steps, the scene he saw using the Lightning Phoenix body once again appeared in his eyes.


    Gong Xinran was still pinned onto that peach tree, Qi Nu was standing at the side and drawing talismans. The remaining few men were watching around him.


    However at this moment they all looked over in astonishment.


    Zong Shou could only feel his heart rx, his body on the verge of falling and nearly copsing to the ground. He forcibly supported himself to stand up, slowly walking towards the few of them.


    Seeing the situation, Qi Nu was slightly astonished, but then shook his head, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Gantian Mountain Prince? Why haven¡¯t you gone down the mountain, have you been following behind? Let me guess, Zong Shou likes this woman? You rushed over so anxiously to save her?¡±


    Gong Xinran also raised her head, looking over in shock. The consciousness in her eyes slowly awakened and was slowly filled with panic and also a bit of self me. She said angrily, ¡°Junior brother, what are you doing here? Why haven¡¯t you gone back! You are the Gantian Mountain Prince, they won¡¯t dare to make things hard for you. Listen to senior sister, your meridians can¡¯t open and you can¡¯t form your soul ocean, there¡¯s nothing you can do about them...¡±


    ¡°Go back?¡±


    Qi Nu couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°We can¡¯t do that. If he didn¡¯t know anything, we could let him leave. But since he saw everything, we need Young Master Yi to deal with it. Although the Monster King has most likely fallen, his identity is special and we have to be careful!¡±


    Gong Xinran was startled, following which Qi Nu gave out an evilugh, ¡°Oh yes, prince, if you really like her, we can fulfil your wish. Actually the few of us aren¡¯t interested in this woman...¡±


    As he was halfway through his words, he suddenly paused. Zong Shou was looking over expressionlessly, in his ice cold gaze, it was filled with disdain. His handsome face held a never-before-seen wild and uninhibited savagery.


    A shadow blurred and a hand like an iron mp suddenly grabbed onto his neck.


    It clenched, and blood instantly burst forth, shooting out in all directions!

 Chapter 82 - Intent to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Intent to Kill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Qi Nu felt choked, that giant strength at his throat pretty much breaking his bones.


    He couldn¡¯t use any strength at all, he couldn¡¯t even struggle. He could only look towards this half-monster teen who just used one hand and grabbed onto his neck in utmost fear.


    That absolutely handsome face actually had a smile on it, but it was really cold, totally no warmth in it. What reflected into his eyes was a coldness that seeped into his lungs, filling him with shock and trepidation.


    The surrounding men looked over in astonishment. Looking at Zong Shou, they felt that this was really absurd.


    The feeling was like seeing a bunny that couldn¡¯t even bite a person suddenly bing a Deste Era god that wanted their lives!


    Just now, he was still panting heavily, like he was about to fall down at any moment. Even at this moment he didn¡¯t have any aura around him, even feeling weaker than those normal people who had opened up a few meridians... and in just the blink of an eye, a sh of the body, and he had instantly killed Qi Nu.


    ...Although Qi Nu had not died yet, but the meridians and veins within his throat were already broken into pieces, blood spilling out, there was pretty much no chance of him surviving.


    The series of actions was so quick that they couldn¡¯t see what had happened.


    Gong Xinran was dumbfounded, unable to believe what was happening in front of her eyes.


    Qi Nu was filled with killing intent moments ago,ughing and teasing the two of them casually. How did Zong Shou, who should be weak and powerless, grab onto his neck in the blink of an eye and leave him waiting for his own death.


    The hand closed, there was a crack, and Qi Nu¡¯s neck was snapped! With it hisst bit of life force slipped away.


    Zong Shou casually threw away the bleeding head in his hand, taking in a deep breath, suppressing the killing intent rumbling in his body and all the rage inside him. He acted like the ones left didn¡¯t exist as he moved his legs with much difficulty towards the peach tree.


    He first used a few needles near the wounds of Gong Xinran, sealing up her blood vessels and meridians. Only then did he pull out the sword that had pinned her to the tree.


    Not much blood flowed out, but Zong Shou¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. Her lungs and internal organs were badly hurt, and her spleen was torn apart. Unless one had those legendary pills that could grow bones and flesh of people, only then could her life be saved. The only thing he could do now was to help her extend her life.


    All the rushing he had done before this was all for nothing, as he was still a littlete in the end.


    Gong Xinran had gotten over it, instead of feeling despair, she gave him a consoling smile. Her body trembled slightly from the cold.


    Zong Shou pierced her with a few more golden needles, helping to keep her more energetic and conscious, and he silently took off his outer jacket and covered her body.


    The hostility which was gathering up in his chest was unable to be suppressed anymore, and it flooded into his brain.


    A killing intent rising once more, the aura was instantly being picked up by the five people who were looking on warily. Their eyes turned sharp, like civet cats as they pounced right at him swiftly.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Screaming, a few de shadows flew towards him from all directions. A fist wind was encapsted within, but before they could reach him, there was a thunderous tremble.


    There strikes were afraid that he wouldn¡¯t die, really intense and overbearing, with no holds barred.


    Zong Shou mocked himself. He had originally thought that the state of his heart had reached a level where even if the heavens were torn apart he wouldn¡¯t be shocked. But when such things happened, it was inevitable for him to lose his calm.


    Even if he tossed aside all the memories and feelings of that Zong Shou, he would probably be unable to keep calm. The violent tendencies within his chest were something that he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    He wanted to see blood! He wanted to kill! He wanted to destroy this bunch of animals!


    He still didn¡¯t move, taking out a golden needle and sticking it into the corner of her forehead.


    Only when the de and sword lights were close to his body did a sharp glow explode out within his eyes!


    His sleeves moved slightly as two Willow Talisman Knives shot out.


    Six God Defensive Knife: when the knife shoots out, a life is ended!


    The green knives that flew into the air shot through the heavy de screen around him, precisely nailing the necks of two of the Mythic Masters.


    His right hand pulled out his sword as his entire body shed once more. He retreated and dodged to the side. When he turned back a fury of sword strikes rained out, instantly drowning out everything within a hundred feet of his front!


    Blood flew, sword light scattering around. When everything regained silence, Zong Shou was already standing two hundred feet past them.


    Everywhere he passed had pieces of meat scattered all over! There were two people who had their hands pressing on their throats as they knelt on the ground. Blood was spurting out like a fountain, seeping out from their fingertips. The life in their eyes were slowly dimming.


    Only that person who used his fist was perfectly fine. However his body had over ten sword cuts, his face ashen white as he stood rooted to the spot.


    He had personally witnessed two of his friends being stabbed in the throat by one Willow Talisman Knife.


    The other two were instantly cut up into many pieces by the sword light storm started by that teen.


    In that instant, who knows how many swords had shed out, it was all unbelievably quick. Two perfectly intact bodies were diced up into scattered pieces of meat.


    He had been through hundreds of battles in his life and he had never felt as powerless as today. He had faced Xiantian experts before, but he had never felt as much fear than from the half-monster teen in front of him.


    Gong Xinran was startled once more, the eyes which she looked towards Zong Shou with were a little unfamiliar. Was this truly the shy and low self-esteem disciple she met in the college?


    The person whom all seniors and teachers evaluated as having a Dual Meridian Body and wouldn¡¯t be able to have any achievements in life; the person who was humiliated by others, making her empathize with him. Was he truly the same person as the one whose body was giving off a terrfying aura right in front of her?


    When he came he seemed exhausted to the limit, but in such a short moment he had eliminated Qi Nu. And in just two breaths he had injured one and killed four Mythic Masters who each had their own special sets of skills. They all died in such a tragic manner, making it such that one couldn¡¯t bear to look on. It was like he didn¡¯t use any strength at all, and that it was really easily achieved by him.


    Each and every action tugged at one¡¯s mind.


    Zong Shou flicked his sword and cleared off the meat and blood on it. His chest felt much better, but that intent hadn¡¯t stopped just yet. That intense brutality was so thick that it felt like it was about to manifest itself, turning into a de and stabbing out of his chest.


    Once he looked at the woman under the peach tree, the remaining sense of happiness in his heart had disappeared.


    The remaining Mythic Master fled crazily for his life. The corner of Zong Shou¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but rise coldly, filled with disdain.


    His left hand¡¯s finger moved slightly and another Willow Talisman Knife flew through the air.


    A few months ago, with just a Martial Warrior body, he could use a knife to heavily injure zing Sword Wu Wei. The current knife would naturally hit without any chance of missing.


    After the knife shot out, Zong Shou didn¡¯t even bother to look, walking directly to the peach tree.


    As expected, just as he started walking, he heard the crisp sound of the talisman knife stabbing right into the spine. A body dropped roughly to the ground, dust and sand flying up into the air.


    Zong Shou sighed, walking over in front of Gong Xinran. He hesitated slightly before opening his mouth bitterly, ¡°Senior sister, do you have anyst wishes?¡±

 Chapter 83 - Taming the Hook Lion

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Taming the Hook Lion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Gong Xinran was startled, following which she broke out in a smile, ¡°In this instant, I actually had some hope that Junior Brother had a way to save me. Golden needles into my acupoints to extend my life, killing six people in a row, suffering close to no injuries. Xinran nearly thought that Junior Brother was omnipotent.


    ¡°But this is great! I remember three years ago Junior Brother told me that one day you would definitely exceed your father and be an absolute world expert. To let everyone who looked down on you see you in a different light, I thought that Junior Brother had given up on that hope and didn¡¯t expect that you had already achieved it. Your other Junior and Senior Brothers, none of them can catch up to you...¡±


    Zong Shou was slightly startled, searching back in his memories. He silently shook his head, that Zong Shou truly had times when he was so childish.


    His face couldn¡¯t help, but blush shyly. Even if the one who spoke wasn¡¯t truly him, in the eyes of others it was.


    Gong Xinran seemed to be really exhausted, panting slightly before speaking once more. However her expression was really heartbreaking, ¡°In terms ofst wishes, can Junior Brother take back that collection of martial secrets for me? Senior sister doesn¡¯t hate Gao Yi; he is right, the reason why I am dying is because of my silly dreams. I have no eyes to believe him. That collection of martial secrets affects my Gong Family legacy, and is really important for my younger brother, it can¡¯t be lost at my hands.¡± As she said that, her eyes moved slightly, revealing a pleading look. ¡°I know that my request is a little too much and I also know that Junior Brother might not be able to achieve it now. I only hope that in the future when Junior Brother thinks about me, you can help me obtain it...¡±


    Zong Shou listened silently, when suddenly his heart picked up something. He coldly looked towards the right at the grass and trees at that side which were shaking.


    He saw Chuxue panting heavily as she walked up. Looking over the situation, as well as Gong Xinran who was taking herst breaths, she was momentarily dumbfounded. Her petite face turned serious and quietly stood to the side.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened just now, she didn¡¯t dare disturb them.


    A total of ten breaths, seeing that Zong Shou didn¡¯t give a reply, bitterness slowly appeared on Gong Xiran¡¯s face. In the next moment, Zong Shou suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°Just getting the collection of martial secrets back? Aren¡¯t you willing to watch that Gao Yi die in front of you?¡±


    Gong Xinran was originally filled with despair, and when she heard that, her heart shook once more. She looked over in disbelief and in a short while her brow furrowed, ¡°I am not afraid that Junior Brother can¡¯t kill him, but Gao Yi has already gone down the mountain. I heard his tone, and there are many people receiving them down there. There might even be Xiantian Realm experts. Although Junior Brother is strong, there¡¯s no need for you to go head on with him now...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, walking towards a nearby corpse. He picked up arge iron bow in his hands.


    Casually pulling it open, the bowstring was extremely tight and really tough, adding up to 1,500 kilograms draw before he managed to pull it open. With his current strength, he was unable to fully open it up.


    Zong Shou stood behind the bow with satisfaction, picking up the quiver. There were a total of twenty arrows within, which this person had never used. They were all made up of cloud whale bones and were really light. Golden tiger teeth were used for the heads, and blood patterns were carved on them. Their tips shone with a cold light, and looked extremely sharp.


    He felt them arrow by arrow, and after getting a rough understanding of each of them, he hung the quiver on his back. Just as he was about to walk down the mountain, he said, ¡°Xue¡¯er carry her along, be careful and don¡¯t touch those needles!¡±


    Chuxue wanted to ask some questions, and say that her Young Master looked like a stiff wind would cause him to copse. He had run for so long and should have already used up most of his strength, so why was he still holding on?


    In the end, she didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly. She walked over and carefully picked up Gong Xinran. Only when she got close did she realize how badly Gong Xinran was hurt, losing nearly all her blood. For her to still be alive now was a miracle.


    As Zong Shou took a few steps down, he felt a loss of breath and that his stamina was unable to keep up. He tried to use the Wind Travelling Spiritual Bone on his legs, and only then did he realize it was ruined during his run previously.


    His brows subconsciously tightened, when he saw that there was a blood red glow in front of him.


    At first nce, it looked like two red cages. On deeper observation, he realized that there was a twenty-meter high giant lion staring ferociously over. Its body was well built and strong, muscles tightly contracting, its eyes was filled with a deep bloodthirsty intent.


    From afar he could feel a fishy smell piercing his nose.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Grade Three Hook Tail Lion!¡±


    Chuxue stood rooted to the spot, her hands nearly losing her grip. She instantly sniffed her body, and as expected the fragrance of the medicine was already gone. As for Gong Xinran, she didn¡¯t have such a thing on her.


    Her nose couldn¡¯t help but be filled with a bitter smell. Although the Hook Tail Lion in front of them was Grade Three, its aura wasn¡¯t stable. Instead, its aura suddenly surged upwards and gathered uprge amounts of spiritual energy around it. In the next moment its aura was consolidated and difficult to pick up.


    The situation was really simr to Yin Yang during the past few days, like it was at its peak of its Grade and was about to break through.


    Was her Dark Chill Tiger able to defend against it?


    Zong Shou broke outughing, and his eyes turned blood red too.


    All the hatred, anger, and killing intent that he was suppressing when he spoke to Gong Xinran had now burst out all at once. His mind was unstable and held a maniacal intent within it.


    Before this, he was still worrying about how he was going to get down the mountain. In a blink of an eye, his solution to walking had found its way over itself.


    It seemed like that Hook Tail Lion had sensed some danger as it retreated. Instead of charging forwards, it gave a low roar as a show of might as it took a step backwards.


    In the next moment, it saw a purple sh in front of it. Zong Shou¡¯s body turned into a ball of unclear light as he appeared in front of the lion. Before it could even react, he delivered a huge fist to the side of the lion¡¯s head.


    <i>Peng!</i>


    A loud rumbling sound broke out as 1,500 kilograms of strength smashed towards the weakest spot behind the year. The Hook Tail Lion to immediately stumbled towards the side, its brain dizzy and out of sorts.


    Another uppercut followed up from below without any mercy, making its nose bleed. The sessive blows caused it to nearly lose all its consciousness.


    He crazily smashed out the head of the giant lion, and only when the intent within his chest had slightly calmed down did he stick a sword into its head, stabbing diagonally down. It pierced through the lion¡¯s skull before stopping close to its brain.


    Zong Shou leapt up and immediately leapt on the back of the Hook Tail Lion, shaking his hands. In his heart he was thinking about how tough the bones of this lion were, evenparable to Mythic Masters of the same Grade. Even after absorbing the essence of the Lightning Phoenix egg, his improved bones were still far from it.


    Just a few dozen fists, and his bones nearly fractured.


    Seeing Chuxue still standing stunned over there, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°What are you doing? Are you still noting?¡±


    Chuxue could only feel her throat go dry as Gong Xinran and her looked towards the beast and man ahead of them in astonishment.


    Was Zong Shou nning on riding this Hook Tail Lion down the mountain?

 Chapter 84 - Book of Martial Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Book of Martial Secrets</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The Hook Tail Lion had also recovered from its stupor, the red in its eyes miraculously disappearing.


    It first shook its head, and when it realized the situation it was in, it instinctively twisted its body to try to struggle free, trying to shake off the people who were on its. Its hook-like giant tail danced, sweeping up ferociously.


    Zong Shou was unfazed, slightly shaking his head as he said, ¡°Naughty!¡± before grabbing onto the hilt of the Pine Pattern Wind Sword and shaking it. The giant lion immediately cried out in pain, ny percent of its strength instantly disappearing.


    Only then did it realize that it was so close to death. That sharp sword on its head was just half a millimeter away from its brain. If it drove forwards just slightly more it would go through its skull.


    A cold glow shed from within the sleeves of Zong Shou¡¯s left hand. His fingers holding onto a ck Willow Talisman Knife, silently tossing to one side, instantly disappearing in an arc. Blood spurted out as the hook-like lion tail was cut off.


    Chuxue¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but constrict once more. The visual prowess of the tiger cat race exceeded that of normal people. She had personally witnessed that sharp knife stab in from the softest part of the lion tail and then right between the gaps between the tail bones. Zong Shou hadn¡¯t used much strength from start from finish, using the sharpness of the talisman knife to cut the steel-like hook tail in two.


    The Hook Tail Lion cried out in unendurable pain. Zong Shou didn¡¯t let it go, stepping down hard, copsing the spine of the Hook Tail Lion down and out, its hundred foot long spine started to shake from head to toe, giving out cracking sounds whichsted for a long while.


    When Chuxue and Gong Xinran regained their senses, the peak Grade Three beast was alreadyying t on the ground.


    Its eyes showed an intense pain, and it had no energy to roar out anymore. Its current state was more well behaved than cats, totally tamed by him.


    Chuxue felt a shiver down her spine, looking closely at her Young Master. On that absolutely handsome face, there was a smile which wasn¡¯t a smile, giving him a really cold and cruel expression.


    His eyes looked really calm, but carried an even crazier and stronger killing intent than these beasts.


    She forgot to react until she saw a glimpse of impatience appear in the purple red eyes. Only then she did quickly regain her senses, carrying Gong Xinran and jumping onto the extremely wide back of the lion.


    Only then did Zong Shou give out a satisfied smile, kicking it lightly. The giant lion kept quiet out of fear, but it was really intelligent and knew what Zong Shou wanted. It quickly got up and rumbled out before swiftly charging down the mountain. It was as fast as the wind, not much slower than the speed of Zong Shou when he climbed up the mountain.


    The mountain path was really uneven and the back of the Hook Tail Lion jolted up and down. Zong Shou¡¯s two legs were like they were rooted right onto the head of the lion.


    One hand tightly held the giant bow, the other pressing onto the quiver, a purple glow of lightning shining slightly in his eyes.


    Even after killing six people in a row, his chest didn¡¯t feel free. The violence and brutality in his heart hadn¡¯t been vented just yet. After he heard thest wishes of Gong Xinran, it had instead felt even more unbearable.


    Who knows whether that person at the foot of the mountain had made any preparations?


    Zong Shou, Sword Emperor Tanqiu from ten thousand years in the future, was here to kill!


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Gao Yi came down from Demon Corpse Mountain, he saw a dozen cavalry quietly waiting a thousand feet away from the foot of the mountain.


    Their mounts were all specially chosen Cloud Stepping Foals. Even if they carried a thousand kilograms, they would still be able to travel easily.


    Ten of them wore iron armor and were carrying sabers, giving off a majestic aura as they stood unmoving.


    However Gao Yi¡¯s gaze was thrown towards the front of the squad. There were two rarely seen Windrider Foals, one of which was empty, while on the other stood an old man.


    He carried one sword at his side, and the aura he gave off was even stronger than the ten armored warriors behind him. He was sitting casually and looking forwards in a carefree manner.


    When Gao Yi saw that he smiled, his body suddenly floating up, using a few breaths of time to cover a thousand feet, andnding on the Windrider Foal.


    It seemed like this foal was also corrupted by the demon god intent of the Demon Corpse Mountain, its eyes turning slightly red. When Gao Yinded on it, it suddenly stood up on two feet, its actions wild and unrestrained. Gao Yi didn¡¯t panic at all, staying on its back. A talisman appeared at the tip of his finger, instantly calming this foal down.


    Heughed towards the side, ¡°Why did Mr. Mi personallye over to this Demon Corpse Mountain? This Blood Valley and Demon Corpse Mountain is famous for being dangerous; Mister is a Xiantian expert, idents might happen.¡±


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t step on this mountain, those small interferences aren¡¯t too difficult for me,¡± the old man expressionlessly exined, smiling coldly. ¡°Although my strength is a little restricted, who here has the ability to handle me? Only those Xiantian martial cultivators with weak wills would fear this ce. Did you get the item? What happened to that Gong Xinran?¡± He looked over, his eyes shining brightly.


    ¡°Of course I got it!¡± Gao Yi smiled, taking out a thick golden book. ¡°However Mr. Mi, allow me to make a copy first before I hand this book over. As for that woman, I really like her and I want her to be with me for eternity.¡±


    The old man was indifferent towards it, but when he heard thest sentence, only then did he burst outughing, ¡°So you are prepared to train her into your Seven Immortal Loop? You truly are vicious; no wonder old master has such high hopes for you.¡±


    Gao Yi didn¡¯t mind as he smiled, ¡°Our Gao Family has just risen up. If we weren¡¯t vicious, how could we rise up? That woman wasted two years of my life, only after spending so much effort was I was able to quash her suspicions. How annoying! What I find weird is that there are thousands of copies of this collection of martial secrets in the world. If you want one, you could easily get it, why did you eye this book and spend so much effort?¡±


    When Mr. Mi heard that, he didn¡¯t reply, taking out a jade bottle from his clothes, casually tossing it to Gao Yi. ¡°This is the reward you wanted. Old master personally harvested elite equipment, travelling many mountains and seas to refine this top grade Human Pinnacle Pill. There are only forty-nine of these, and even I was given one in my early years. This is your good fortune! As for the collection of martial secrets, it isn¡¯t something you can know about.¡±


    Gao Yi was delighted, and after epting it, he stowed it within his sleeves. ¡°Legend had it that this item could help all people below the Earth Chakra level who hadn¡¯t entered the Xiantian Realm increase their strength greatly. Changing bones and strengthening tendons, improving the body, helping to save ten years of cultivation. When I was in the Blood Valley I met a person, the Gantian Mountain Prince Zong Shou. Will he pose any obstacles?...¡±


    ¡°Gantian Mountain Prince?¡±


    The old Mr Mi was expressionless from start to finish, and only when he heard that word did he turn slightly serious, then calm down once more. ¡°Forget it! There¡¯s no need to make too many enemies. Let him die on his own, he won¡¯t be able to live for long. It is good if he died at the hands of the people in Gantian Mountain, but if others are the cause, no matter who it is, Gantian Mountain will want to take revenge. Who knows for what reason, he has formed a rtionship with the City Lord of Cloud Saint City. What is amusing is that many powers west of the Cloud Continent want to kill him, but they can¡¯t move easily.¡±


    Gao Yi understood,ughing coldly, ¡°That piece of trash that can¡¯t even open up a meridian. Kill him and throw him to the beasts, who would know that we were the ones who did it?¡±

 Chapter 85 - Successive Arrow Shots

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Sessive Arrow Shots</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Although he was really curious when he said that, in the end he still felt some trepidation. He didn¡¯t care about that piece of trash, but killing him would cause a whole bunch of problems.


    Tossing aside this matter, Gao Yi said with some regret, ¡°Forget it, I will follow what Old Mi says! Sadly that servant beside him even I liked, for a Tiger Cat race girl to be so beautiful is so rare, even I was touched. Although my Family has so many beauties, but they aren¡¯t as pure and beautiful as her. Her strength is also not bad, if I could use her as the main spirit of my Seven Immortal Loop, it would be much stronger than using Gong Xinran. Who knows whether or not I will have a chance in the future...¡±


    Old Mi smiled, but didn¡¯t reply. He signalled backwards, and the ten cavalry all lined up in an orderly manner and started to gallop forwards.


    Seeing that the old man beside him was starting to leave too, Gao Yi was startled, waving the rope in his hand and chasing up, ¡°Mr Mi, what is this? I still have a few subordinates who aren¡¯t here. My Seven Immortal Loop...¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t waiting anymore!¡± Old Mi shook his head, his expression looking a little more serious, ¡°There is someone in Cloud Saint City who wants to see you. Speaking of which, it has something to do with this Gantian Mountain Prince. It would be of great benefit to you!¡±


    Gao Yi¡¯s brow furrowed, hesitating a moment before following behind that old man. ¡°So Mr Mi came over for this matter. Who knows who is so important, to be able to invite Mr Mi? Forget it, I can follow Mister for a trip. However, because of the dy of this matter and being unable to turn Gong Xinran into a demon, Mister, you have topensate me...¡±


    Just as he was joking, a sudden lion roar spread out from behind them from on the Demon Corpse Mountain, quickly hurrying their way.


    When he heard it, it seemed like it was tens of thousands of feet away, but in just a short while it arrived behind them.


    Not only Gao Yi, even Old Mi was caught off guard. Turning around and looking, they saw a giant Hook Tail Lion charging out from the dense forest, chasing after them. It was twenty feet tall, its body huge with two people on it. A young teen stood on the head of the lion, while a simrly-aged beautiful girl behind was carrying someone in her hands.


    That person was someone Gao Yi was really familiar with, but filled him with even more shock. Until when Old Mi looked over with a questioning gaze did he frown slightly. ¡°That person is Zong Shou! The girl behind him is his servant. Are they crazy? Are they asking to die?¡± Numerous questions flooded his heart, starting with how didn¡¯t Gong Xinran die? Where was Qi Nu and the other five of them?


    Why was this Hook Tail Lion listen to hismand? Was it a spirit master¡¯s Protector Spirit Beast? Using just that elite beast, he wanted to seek him out for revenge?


    It was pretty much like moths diving into a fire, unable to change anything!


    The giant lion seemed like it had gone crazy. Its speed was much faster than the Windrider Foals the two of them were sitting on,rge amounts of spiritual energy crazily injected into it. The more it charged the faster it got, it even showed signs of touching Grade Four.


    Old Mi also couldn¡¯t understand, but he gave out a coldugh. ¡°I originally didn¡¯t wish to have any rtionship with this kid. But since he seeks death, then let¡¯s just let him die!¡±


    Casually waving his hand to send instructions to the side, those ten horsemen all turned their horses around and charged ahead. Their actions sounded like they were all one person as they all pulled out their sabers and swords. Looking expressionlessly forwards like tigers and wolves, they looked valiant, yet filled with an evil aura.


    The aura around the Hook Tail Lion slightly stopped, and the spiritual energy that was gathered from the surroundings suddenly disappeared.


    The eyes of Chuxue constricted, and she grabbed the back of Zong Shou¡¯s cor. ¡°Young Master, that person is truly at the Xiantian Realm!¡± Gong Xinran, who was being carried in her arms, couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists tight, her face revealing a sense of fear.


    Zong Shou was unfazed, coldly raising that giant bow. He caressed the bow string, his heart slightly emotional. How long had it been since he used a bow and arrows?


    In hisst life, he didn¡¯t have much use of it in real life. In the game world, he asionally used them before he obtained the Six God Defensive Knife Technique. This archery technique was simr to his flying knife. Although it wasn¡¯t much, it was slightly famous.


    Who knows whether or not he would be able to find the feeling he had in the past?


    Nocking the arrow to the bowstring, he didn¡¯t fully pull it back before an arrow was shot out. The arrow shadow whizzed past, directly passing through the knife glows and piercing right into the chest of the Cloud Stepping Foal.


    That horse cried out as it fell down towards the front, copsing along with the horseman on it.


    Zheng! Zheng! Zheng!


    Arrows swiftly whistled out by one by one. Within a breath¡¯s time, numerous arrows whizzed out. The Cloud Stepping Foals at the front seemed to be shot at the same time in their necks, and the horses and men all flipped. The horsemen behind them had their paths blocked, and could only slow down and go around the sides.


    In the next moment, a few more arrow shadows struck out.


    The men were prepared, chopping and hacking down readily as they smacked away all the tiger tooth arrows. An instantter, their eyes were opened up in rage as they looked at the quickly following arrow shadows.


    Two arrows! Three arrows! The arrows sank but also rose, they were unbelievably swift!


    The men on the horses were either shot in the eye or through the necks. In just ten breaths, four of them had fallen from the horses.


    The twenty tiger-tooth arrows within the quiver were all used up. There were only two people on horseback with no injuries, their expressions startled and filled with disbelief.


    Chuxue summoned out the Dark Chill Tiger once more. Before she was able to order it to proceed forwards, her eyes were lifeless as she looked at the scene ahead of her.


    Ten armored, totally equipped seven meridian Mythic Masters; in just a blink of an eye, half of them had died. Just twenty tiger tooth arrows and five lives were taken.


    Her Young Master¡¯s archery skills were so strong! It was so barbaric and unreasonable.


    Gao Yi looked behind himself with his eyes open wide. That person, who he looked on with disdain and viewed as trash, whose maid he even wanted to obtain...


    He subconsciously felt a chill. Although that teen standing on the lion¡¯s head was extremely cold and expressionless, he only felt a crazy and violent aura from him along with a solemn killing intent. Those cold eyes were as sharp as knives, raising a stabbing chill within him.


    Even the face of the old man beside him was drawn and frozen in ce. ¡°What good chain archery!¡±


    Looking on calmly for a short while, only then did Old Mi exhale slowly, muttering in disbelief, ¡°To be able to pull a 1500-kilogram bow, he must at least be a Mythic Master of seven meridians. Ten breaths of time to fire twenty arrows, and none of them missed. His archery is terrifyingly strong. Are those people from Gantian Mountain crazy? Are the Linhai College spirit masters blind? Even if this Prince was in our sect, he could be a direct disciple. How does one dare to call such a talent trash?¡±


    Gao Yi¡¯s face instantly turned ashen white. Not long ago he was one of those blind people!

 Chapter 86 - Using the Soul to Drive the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Using the Soul to Drive the Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In the Donglin Cloud Continent, as long as one was a martial cultivator, most of them would be good at using bows and riding horses. However, finding an archer as skilled as Zong Shou was one in a million.


    Able to shoot twenty arrows in ten breaths, this person couldn¡¯t be the piece of trash in all their minds.


    A thirteen-year old seven meridian Mythic Master was a world-shocking presence no matter where he was.


    Why did this person spent so much effort to hide his strength? Was he truly a Dual Meridian Body, like everyone said he was?


    What was amusing that he didn¡¯t feel anything wrong before...


    Such scheming ability, such talent; if he grew a little older how strong would be be?


    He couldn¡¯t help but be filled with shock and panic, killing intent silently raising up. He looked towards Old Mi, only to see that after the old man thought about it, he shook his head, ¡°This matter has been blown up and can¡¯t be hid! Let¡¯s talk about it in the future. This person has some ability, but killing him is still like killing a dog. He tried to hide his strength, but was still unable to bear it. Naturally there will be people who won¡¯t allow him to live...¡±


    He whipped the body of the Windrider Foal, spurring it to suddenly pick up speed. Gao Yi¡¯s expression sank, coldly looking behind as they fled. He scoffed, filled with killing intent, and followed close behind. He silently mocked himself that he had nearly lost his bearing because of this person who was about to die sooner rather thanter.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A sudden lion roar broke out from behind him. The Hook Tail Lion was excited, looking at the ten horsemen who were filled with killing intent moments ago being stopped and removed. The lion¡¯s aura recovered, the spiritual energy that dissipated gathered up once more as it roared out angrily. The few Cloud Stepping Foals who were still standing neighed out in panic.


    It made a sudden vertical jump, leaping over the bodies of the fallen foals, and throwing off the remaining two horsemen.


    At that moment, the two Windrider Foals in front of had already increased their speeds. Be it Gao Yi or that Xiantian master, they had no intention of turning around to fight. They directly left the few horsemen and raced off into the distance.


    The Hook Tail Lion¡¯s speed was, after all, not fit for long distance, its explosive charge was slightly stronger. Its injuries weren¡¯t light to begin with, and before this it had already run for miles, so it was showing signs of exhaustion. In just a short while the distance between the two grewrger andrger.


    When Gong Xinran saw that she heaved a deep breath, not knowing if her mood was at ease or filled with regret. Looking at the back of Gao Yi, she only felt a dizzy feeling striking her brain.


    Chuxue felt irritated and depressed, and then rxed. Being unable to kill that Gao Yi made her feel regretful, while not needing to face that Xiantian master made her heave a sigh of relief.


    Zong Shou face was as expressionless as stone. Only the lightning glow in his eyes continued to flicker, the blood red intent from within including a savage and crazy emotion which still hadn¡¯t disappeared, instead bing much thicker.


    His brow furrowed as he looked ahead, only to see Gao Yi fleeing on the Windrider Foal slowly distance himself. He looked back with a cold mocking expression from afar, a killing intent in his eyes.


    The two horsemen who were dismounted had slowly chased up after them. Even the other Mythic Masters who had their mounts killed had stood up and chased after them.


    Seeing the two men and two horses about to disappear from his line of sight, as well as the two horsemen who were less than a hundred feet behind them, Zong Shou¡¯s chest surprisingly felt cold.


    He didn¡¯t feel unwilling nor depressed, the only thing was the killing intent in his chest, the degree of which he had never felt before. His lungs surged and boiled, so ufortable that he found it difficult to breathe.


    Chuxue gave a soft sigh and made a hand sign, and the Dark Chill Tiger faced the back. Zong Shue put his hand on the sword at his waist. Just as he was about to jump off the lion, she heard Zong Shou give out a softugh. His tone was really cold, holding endless amounts of chill and also a decisive and uninhibited intent.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it is up to you to take care of meter! If I don¡¯t wipe out this Gao Yi, I will feel really uneasy!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, your body...¡±


    Chuxue was instantly startled. Before she could to react, she felt the area a hundred feet around her suddenly gathering up a lot of ying energy. Zong Shou suddenly went limp and fell down backwards, leaving Chuxue to rush forwards to help him up. She saw a green mist appearing from Zong Shou¡¯s head and rising into the air.


    She could still roughly hear Zong Shou¡¯s voice. It was still unbelievably cold, with killing intent which charged right into the clouds, stopping by her ear with a reverb like a thunderp.


    ¡°I can let off tens of thousands of people, except for him!¡±


    When his sentence waspleted, she heard a light ringing. Numerous Willow Talisman Knives flew up from within his sleeves, along with that green mist. The Pine Pattern Wind Sword stuck into the head of the Hook Tail Lion was also forcibly pulled up by a strong force and flew into the air.


    The sound of streaking knives trembled through the wilderness. Not just the few cavalrymen behind them were startled, even Old Mi and Gao Yi, who were thousands of feet away, turned around in astonishment.


    When he saw the green smoke rise up, Old Mi couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Not only has he opened up seven meridians, he is also a double cultivator!¡±


    Gao Yi was rmed, pretty much going speechless. He smiled in disdain, ¡°He must have gone crazy from heartbreak, a person who has just reached the Spirit Cultivation Realm actually dares to let his soul wander the night? Isn¡¯t he afraid of the astral wind destroying him?...¡±


    Before he was able to finish, he stopped his train of thought, seeing that the light smoke was on the verge of dissipating. A sudden purple lightning suddenly red, wrapping up the mist within and gathering into a ball, showing no signs of being affected by the astral wind.


    In the next moment the ball of green white light rose into the sky, Gao Yi¡¯s eyes opened wide and Old Mi himself was momentarily frozen in ce.


    That sword light was the light the moon, shining just slightly. The two horsemen who had caught up to the side of the Hook Tail Lion had their heads tossed high up, two bloody glows spurted out.


    In a blink of an eye, a sword cut off their heads!


    Where the sword shadow shone, all the life and essence energy from within the two Mythic Masters was swallowed. Their bodies also turned ashen white in an instant.


    Zong Shou also felt his soul had a swelling pain, like it was about to tear apart. The feeling of using his soul as a body to use the Heaven Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique was different. Along with the essence energy entering him through the sword tip, the remnant consciousness of the two Mythic Masters also charged over, filling him with many random thoughts. He was barely able to protect his own soul and consciousness.


    It took a while before he was able to reject them. A dense killing intent burned intensely within his soul.


    His ying soul surged as he urged the Pine Pattern Wind Sword to surge forwards with unparalleled speed in the distance.


    A breath covered ten thousand feet, in the blink of an eye it arrived in front of the two of them.


    Gao Yi instinctively leaned his body backwards, he couldn¡¯t help but feel threatened by the sharpness of the sword. All of a sudden his mind was rattled and he couldn¡¯t muster up any will to fight back.


    At his side, Old Mi had already calmed down, coldly scoffing, ¡°You have just a little ability and you dare to act so bold in front of me! Spirit Cultivation Realm and you actually dare to learn from people to use the soul to drive the sword! It seems like I, Mi Yuan can¡¯t show mercy today, even if I wanted to! Get down!¡±

 Chapter 87 - Unparalled Knife and Sword

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Unparalled Knife and Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    As he said those words, his dry, thin body raised the astral wind and blew it in all directions. His body moved from a totally calm state as he leapt up from the back of the horse like an arrow.


    His five fingers stretched out like that of an eagle¡¯s w. A green ember zing upwards as he grabbed towards the sky.


    It seemed like he was bringing unlimited amounts of firepower, the wild grass below allbusting. His body was like that a hunting leopard, so quick that he couldn¡¯t be seen.


    A breath ago he was like a dying man who was on the verge of going into the coffin. A breathter, he was a fierce martial cultivator who was still at his peak!


    The mes surging out explosively made Gao Yi tremble slightly, struggling out from under the force of the sword. In that moment, he actually felt a little amused.


    Did this Gantian Mountain Prince really think that he could win again a Xiantian master all by himself?


    Although double cultivators were really strong and their talents were something that couldn¡¯t be found even in one in a million, the mind of this person was something he couldn¡¯t understand. Logically speaking, such a person who could hide his strength for so long definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing.


    Or maybe he truly loved that Gong Xinran to the core?


    Thinking about that, the corners of Gao Yi¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but rise. He wasn¡¯t a shallow person, but at such a time he couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly gleeful.


    Chuxue and Gong Xinran behind couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts tighten. Chuxue also needed to split her focus to protect Zong Shou¡¯s body. Gong Xinran¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t move as she looked on at that ball of green fire and the sword shadow.


    In the night sky, three knife glows shed out from within that light. Two ck and one green, two in front and one behind,ing out from within Zong Shou¡¯s soul.


    That Old Mi didn¡¯t bother, slightly squinting his eyes as he grabbed out with his two mp-like hands.


    Such talisman knives were things that Martial Masters needed to defend against, but in his eyes they were jokes that he could casually break into pieces.


    A Spirit Cultivation Realm spirit master was as weak as an ant!


    In the next moment a look of astonishment appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes. That knife shadow seemed unreal, splitting from two into eight. Its trajectory was also really uncertain and indiscernible, such that he was unable to be sure which was real.


    His two hands had grabbed air. Six knife shadows still continued on, flying in his direction.


    ¡°Cloud Light Illusion?¡± he eximed in shock as he suddenly dropped towards the ground. Just as his body touched the ground, the six knife shadows followed quickly behind.


    He wasn¡¯t able to dodge, his expression turned cold as he gave out a thunderous shout with true qi hidden within, and the knife glow illusions disappeared.


    His two hands shot out and at the crucial moment he grabbed the two ck flying knives in his hands.


    Just as he tried to crush them to pieces, his body trembling slightly as fresh blood seeped out from his mouth. A cut appeared on the palms of both his hands.


    ¡°Lingyun Sect Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent! How is that possible?¡±


    The energy within his body instantly became chaotic, smashing all around. His face was also filled with total disbelief.


    How could this unassuming looking talisman knife have sword intent attached to it?


    In the next moment, a few green knife glows arrived in front of his eyes.


    Old Mi¡¯s eyes constricted, all of a sudden he was unable to raise strength to dodge. His body explosively retreated backwards a hundred feet, until the energy within his body calmed down. Only after he deduced the true trajectory of the knife shadow did he reach out and grab three inches in front of his body.


    Only... he grabbed the air once again. The trajectory of the talisman knife had actually changed in that instant. It flew diagonally down and pierced between his chest and abdomen.


    ¡°This is weapon driving! No, is this changing the direction of flying knives?¡±


    If this was before, although he would be surprised, he would still be able to maintain some calm. Now he was truly astonished, his upper body twisting to the side and avoiding the major organs, letting the green flying knife drive into his left abdomen.


    His eyes opened wide, anger surging within him as he looked up into the sky.


    ¡°You actually dare to hurt me!¡±


    Unlimited amounts of killing intent surged out and again rose into the sky, trying to destroy that soul ball. The old man¡¯s body, however, was rooted to the ground, his eyes were wide open. Shock that had disappeared not long ago had once again entered his brain.


    The green sword shadow had flown down from above from a really close distance.


    Zong Shou¡¯s soul was manifested within that green smoke, like there were a pair of cold eyes coldly looking down.


    What filled him with trepidation was that on the Pine Pattern Wind Sword there was several times stronger martial intent than on the talisman knife.


    The sword shadow was only falling down, but it had a sort of rhythm that caught his attention.


    This sword gave off might and strength, but it was cold and elegant, like that of watery moonbeams. It also seemed really uncertain and indiscernible, no sound or aura as it struck down from above.


    Even that speed was so unbelievably quick. It was like the sword itself had became a part of the night!


    When Old Mi looked up, the tip of the sword had already reached the front of his eyes and was just inches away.


    This time his face was filled with shock and astonishment. A loud roar erupted, like a wild beast which was on the verge of dying, not caring about vital energy fluctuations or the injuries to his abdomen. He couldn¡¯t help but back off urgently, a green me exploding out from around him as he gathered up all the energy in his body to strike out with a fist towards that sword.


    They saw the green Pine Pattern Wind Sword once again re with an eye-catching glow. It turned into a ball of light that the naked eye couldn¡¯t pick up, directly piercing through his throat.


    A stab and draw hurled the old man¡¯s head t up high into the air, his eyes open wide in disbelief. Looking down at his headless body, he was totally dumbfounded.


    <i>How did this happen? How did this happen? I am a Xiantian Master of the Second meridian of the Earth Chakra, and I have died at the hands of a Spirit Cultivation Realm spirit master?</i>


    <i>Where did this Gantian Mountain Prince learn his flying knife technique? How did the Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent of Lingyun Sect appear in his hands?</i>


    <i>And also that sword, using the soul to drive the sword, how could it have such terrifying rhythm?</i>


    <i>No, his martial arts intent had definitely exceeded that of the sword intent level!</i>


    <i>Which expert reincarnated into this half-monster teen? </i>


    A that moment within the Blood Valley, it was totally silent without any movement at all.


    That hook tail lion stopped as it looked over, its lion eyes opened wide. Chuxue and Gong Xinran, who were riding it, seemed out of sorts.


    Did that Xiantian master really die just like that? He died under Zong Shou¡¯s sword?


    The remaining martial cultivators following behind were all startled. Looking at the flying head and the blood rain, they stood rooted, unable to believe their eyes.


    Gao Yi¡¯s face was ashen white with no signs of blood on it, his eyes ck. He only sat stunned on horseback, allowing the Windrider Foal bring him on a swift retreat.


    When Old Mi was forced into despair by Zong Shou¡¯s three talisman knives, it had already shocked him.


    When he saw Old Mi being beheaded by that moonlight-like sword, it was like his heart had been stabbed by someone, feeling really empty and lost. The energy within it was rising and dipping like a wave.


    <i>How did Old Mi die? How did such a strong person die at that little brat¡¯s hands?</i>


    When he regained his senses, his face was instantly filled with fear!


    At that moment, an unprecedented amount of regret filled his chest.

 Chapter 88 - Refining of the Soul

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Refining of the Soul</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    While everyone was startled and rooted, Zong Shou¡¯s sword didn¡¯t show any sign of stopping.


    Heaven Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique, when that green sword swept through the old man¡¯s neck, it had already taken with it a few threads of this Xiantian Master¡¯s essence energy.


    Even a tenth of it was terrifyingly overbearing. The remaining consciousness of the old man was stronger than the two Mythic Masters from before by tenfold!


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly, forcefully wiping out all the distractions in his mind. The sword shadow rose into the sky once more, after making a turning motion, it swept down into the distance once more.


    Gao Yi¡¯s face was totally white as he tried to use his swords to swing behind him, ordering the Windrider Foal to gallop away like it meant its life.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind, all the essence energy that he absorbed suddenly exploded out. It directly manifested into a strong aura, stabbing down sword by sword rapidly, turning into a thousand swords, like a waterfall raining down from the sky, charging down.


    When the <i>ding ding dang dang </i>of the sword rainnded, blood and flesh flew out in every direction. One sword directly cut the Windrider Foal in half, then the following sword shed once more and cut off Gao Yi¡¯s four limbs, leaving him to fall right onto the ground.


    The sword turned back once more and leapt up into the air, travelling like lightning as it covered a hundred thousand feet in a breath. One sh, and it cut an armored warrior who was preparing to escape into two. The sword shadow flickered sessively and a few more streaming lights shed across. A thousand feet out another Mythic Master was beheaded, totally silent and without signs as he fell right to the ground.


    The remaining two people who were currently still fighting with the Dark Chill Tiger. In their panic, their moves were really uncoordinated and were unable to break free quickly.


    Zong Shou felt a piercing pain within his soul, the nearby purple lightning was already dim to the and about to dissipate. Knowing that he was already at his limit, even if he was able to swallow the energy it was difficult for him to continue. He didn¡¯t bother anymore and directly moved in the direction of his body.


    A light smoke entered through the acupoint between his eyebrows. After his soul returned, regaining control of his body, Zong Shou immediately felt dizzy.


    Shaking and on the verge of falling, not only was he mentally weak, his body felt like it was being stabbed with a thousand needles. All the energy within his body was used up.


    Within his soul ocean, there were many impurities mixed in, and at this moment it was really corrupted.


    Zong Shou knew that this was the secondary price of using the Heaven Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique to kill the Xiantian Master.


    Clearing his soul and purifying it again would at least take two months of hard work. For those two months not only would he be unable to let his soul leave the body, his soul power cultivation would fall back instead of improving.


    Not only his soul, sessively pulling open the strongbow twenty times left his arm still trembling now. Some of his tendons and muscles had torn. For the next half a month it would be difficult for him to use any strength.


    He didn¡¯t bother much about it, instead he felt reallyfortable and carefree, all the violence and brutality in his heart had been vented out.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw Chuxue lowering her head and looking at him like a stunned piece of wood.


    Gong Xinran was the same, her eyes dumbfounded as she struggled to find words to say.


    It seemed like a dream when he killed those Mythic Masters. Now, before her eyes, that Xiantian master who was an unstoppable wall was also killed with a sword.


    He actually did what he said he would, promising that he would let Gao Yi die in front of her. He really stopped at nothing, risking it all to fight with that Xiantian master so as to be able to kill Gao Yi.


    Not only did he use special technique after special technique, the way he acted was also really sharp and decisive, sending fear down one¡¯s spine.


    She remembered that this Junior Brother who was deemed as trash by people at the college was only thirteen years old.


    She was filled with great emotions. That boy who was humiliated, who could cry silently to himself, was actually so strong now.


    She thought back, wondering if she stayed next to him during the past two years and was not swayed by the gentleness and status of Gao Yi, how her life would be different?


    Thinking about it, Gong Xinran couldn¡¯t help but scold herself that she was really shameless.


    All of a sudden, she had no mind to think about Gao Yi who personally pushed her into the abyss. In her eyes there was only this teen whose face was ashen white, her thoughts chaotic as they all swarmed her heart.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t sense anything. After biting at his lips, he helped himself up.


    His face turned whiter and whiter. His eyes looked calmly at her left chest. That golden needle was sealing her life meridian, her final breath of life was already showing signs of loosening.


    He sighed, struggling to get up, before climbing down from the back of the Hook Tail Lion.


    No matter how painful and tiring it was, there was one thing he had to do before he fainted.


    He pulled out a pill and threw it into his mouth. When the medicinal properties of this Snow Spirit Pill spread out, the piercing pain within his soul lessened by half. His soul ocean felt as cold as a cold spring.


    He tried his best to move his feet towards Gao Yi, who was now like a human stick. He saw his eyes spitting fire, looking over with endless amounts of rage and fury.


    Zong Shou burst outughing, taking out a bangle in his hand. He saw the hate in Gao Yi¡¯s eyes totally reced with fear. His face was white as paper as he vigorously shook his head, his body twisting and turning as he tried to wriggle away.


    ¡°Seven Immortal Loop? What do you want to do? No! I don¡¯t to be a demonic spirit, Zong Shou, I beg you. Please kill me!...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t pay any attention. After stabilizing his footsteps, the blood from Old Mi had flowed over. With the blood from the hose, as well as Gao Yi¡¯s own blood, within thirty feet it had formed a circr formation. In seven directions there was a really weird-looking rune.


    He ferociously smacked the bangle, releasing a few of the vengeful spirits sealed inside before making a hand sign.


    ¡°I, Zong Shou, love to fight poison with poison. Since you wanted to make senior sister Xinran the main spirit of the Seven Immortal Loop, then I will make you a demonic spirit within the Loop, unable to break free forever!¡±


    He chanted on, and saw that blood-red talisman suddenly give out a devilish red light, pulling over all the living souls that had just died not long ago. That bangle floated up into the air and turned from pure white to a seven-colored glow.


    Zong Shou reached out his hand and tapped out on the Seven Immortal Loop in front of Gao Yi¡¯s terrified eyes.


    A ball of ck smoke surged out from the middle of Gao Yi¡¯s eyebrows, and was sucked into the loop.


    Watching that glow appear, Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel any happiness at all, his mouth tasted slightly bitter as he turned around and looked backwards.


    He saw Chuxue¡¯s face was ashen white, carrying the already white-eyed and lifeless Gong Xinran, slightly shaking her head. ¡°Three breaths ago she was already gone. She told me that although she had many regrets in this life, at least she was able to die in peace..¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart tightened up, what was surprising was that he didn¡¯t feel as pained as he imagined, instead he felt lost and slightly sad.


    A thought rose, and there was a roar from the depths of his soul, like there was something trying to get out.


    Not only was his soul ocean crazily expanding, all the impurities within it because of the Heaven Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique were also being excreted.


    A green smoke rose from the top of his head, the howling sound became more clear and ethereal, continuing and showing no signs of stopping.

 Chapter 89 - Out of Body Realm

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 89 Out of Body Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Is this the refining of the soul?¡± Chuxue¡¯s back straightened as her heart rippled endlessly.


    She had lived for thirteen years and spent seven years in Spirit Cultivation, but this was the first time she had seen such a situation.


    Legend had it that when a spirit master reachedprehension, or if his soul reached a clear state, the moment when his soul was connected to Heaven and Earth, one¡¯s potential would be ignited and cause one¡¯s soul power to increase rapidly and help to improve his Realm. Among more talented spirit masters, such situations were reallymon.


    That was why when spirit masters cultivated, apart from daily practice and umtion, they paid a lot of attention toprehension and spirit.


    The current Zong Shou was not only hit by a strong source of spiritual energy, there was also an unknown pressure spreading out in all directions along with that long whistle, covering an area a thousand feet around.


    In just a breath of time, his soul power Realm had jumped over an entire level!


    After over ten breaths, the whistling sound slowly stopped. The emotions in his chest were all vented out.


    ¡°Is this the Out of Body Realm?¡± Hesitantly raising his hand, he saw bundles of spiritual energy gathering up within his palm.


    First was fire energy gathering up into a ball of mes. When that dissipated, it changed into water energy, a ball of liquid floating three inches above his palm.


    Without using any talisman or artifacts, they were naturally formed in his hand.


    It was obvious that he had seeded in Spirit Cultivation and he was at the Out of Body Realm, where his soul could control the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth.


    <i>Who knew that after Sword Emperor Tanqiu reincarnated, his biggest achievement wouldn¡¯t be in the martial path, but instead his soul, reaching the Out of Body Realm...</i>


    Shaking his head slightly, Zong Shou only felt speechless.


    An Out of Body Realm spirit master couldpete with Xiantian masters, and no matter who it was, it was a great feat. However, he didn¡¯t feel happy about it.


    ¡°Not only did my soul power increase, even my injuries within my soul ocean have healed. Forget it! With this Out of Body Realm cultivation, I have some self protection ability and at least I won¡¯t be easily killed by others...¡±


    Thinking about that, Zong Shouughed at himself, feeling that he was indeed a little hypocritical.


    The refining of his soul today was not only a happy thing, it was also a turning point.


    All the pressure that had been gathered up within his chest had been lessened slightly. At least now he wasn¡¯t totally defenseless.


    From today on, no matter who it was, they would just fight to the death. In hisst life, although he was used to the martial path, he could still use his soul to drive a sword!


    The water in his hand dissipated, turning into small bits of pure spiritual energy, and disappeared into the air.


    A thread of lightning appeared within his hand. The lightning shone, like there was something in his body that resonated along with it, and the glow instantly swelled and turn into a purple arc of electricity, wrapping around his hand and giving out a buzzing sound.


    <i>As expected, my control of lightning is far stronger than the other elements. This is probably due to all the purple lightning sealed up in my body, as well as the mental core and source mark absorbed from the Lightning Phoenix egg... </i>


    Recalling that sect in his memory, the Phoenix Pill that had been refined didn¡¯t have such effects. Within that sect, the number of spirit masters good at using lightning were also rare.


    He got a sort of feeling that him using the Heaven Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique to absorb the essence energy of the egg was a much better method than refining it into pills.


    Regarding the specifics, he still needed to personally experience and test it out.


    His mind wandering slightly, Zong Shou smiled bitterly in the next moment.


    He nearly forget about the main matter. Did the resolution of this matter cause his remaining emotions of the earlier Zong Shou to disappear?


    A pale sense of sadness once again rose in his mind as he looked towards Gong Xinran. Zong Shou suddenly eximed.


    ¡°Oh? This Hook Tail Lion...¡±


    The spiritual energy around the giant lion which he had forcefully tamed and led over was so thick it had started to take shape. Its aura was roughly enough to go head to head against his.


    ¡°Grade Four Rising Moon Lion? What good luck. Oh yes, there¡¯s also Little Gold...¡±


    The bloodline of the Hook Tail Lion had mutated, breaking through the Fourth Grade barrier mostly because it hadprehended something during his battle with the Xiantian master.


    His body seemed to be hidden in the moonlight.


    However, Zong Shou was toozy to deal with it. He remembered that his First Protector Spirit Beast had also reached its crucial moment.


    Turning his head and looking at his shoulder, he saw that the eggshells of the Lightning Phoenix egg had all disappeared. Little Gold gave off a full expression,ying there stuffed at the edge of his shoulder.


    Its body was still a silver color, however on its surface there were lightning-like patterns. The spiritual energy gathered in its body had increased to seven times its original amount. It felt much heavier on his shoulder. The metallic feeling on its surface was also much stronger, the result of Zong Shou feeding it various metals every day.


    It had obviously entered Grade Three, but the energy within the eggshells were simply too huge and Little Gold was unable to totally digest it.


    ¡°Are these patterns lightning tattoos?¡± Zong Shou was slightly startled, Little Gold¡¯s evolution this time was slightly different from what he knew in hisst life.


    However, he didn¡¯t have to let the little fellow walk the path that the person in thest life chose. Moreover the current situation didn¡¯t seem to be bad for it, and instead seemedrgely beneficial.


    With a slight thought, Little Gold¡¯s body shone with a purple lightning-like glow, but much dimmer. The spiritual connection between him and it had also greatly strengthened at this time.


    Zong Shou smiled, this little fellow had probably gained some new ability. He flicked with his finger and Little Gold¡¯s body dissolved once again, wrapping around his arm once more.


    Coincidentally, the aura of the that Rising Moon Lion had totally stabilized. However, it showed no intentions of taking revenge. Instead, it slowly walked over andid down five hundred feet away from him.


    Its eyes were filled with respect.


    Zong Shou was surprised and didn¡¯t think much about it. Instead, he looked towards those two Mythic Masters not far away who were trying to split up and run. One of them was still fighting with the Dark Chill Tiger, while the other was quickly getting out of his sight.


    Before this he was helpless, but right now he just needed a thought to be able to kill them.


    However Zong Shou didn¡¯t act. The purple lightning in his eyes shone once more, looking really sharp. ¡°Xue¡¯er I will leave the two of them to you. No matter what you do, only return after you killed them...¡±


    Since one was a spirit master, one couldn¡¯t not have Protector Spirit Beasts and also couldn¡¯t not have people protecting them while they meditated.


    He didn¡¯t wish his body to be destroyed by someone else when his soul left his body to fight.


    Although Qi Xiao didn¡¯t reach the Out of Body Realm, he was an example.


    At the current moment, he only had Chuxue and Yin Yang who he could trust to protect his body.


    However, this Xue¡¯er still needed to be trained.


    Chuxue acknowledged his order, a bit shocked before immediately turning around. Her actions were as swift as a cat as she chased after that person who was close to a thousand feet away without any hesitation.


    Zong Shou looked towards a small bottle lying on the wild grass. It seemed to have rolled out of the sleeves of Gao Yi, and had some bloody marks on it.


    ¡°What is this? It looks like a pill?¡±


    His palm gestured, and a ying wind wrapped up and passed the porcin bottle into his hand. Zong Shou¡¯s expression instantly filled with utmost wonder.

 Chapter 90 - Burying in a Dark Place

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Burying in a Dark ce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Between the tall and lofty mountains was a small tomb, sitting between the messy rocks of an area.


    It was roughly twenty feet square in size, pieced together by rocks all around and then solidified and stabilized with spells. Although the tomb was small, Zong Shou spent an entire night atop it.


    This wilderness area was deep into the mountains where there were many carnivorous beasts. Even if one was buried deep into the ground, they could still be dug up.


    As such, Zong Shou decided to use the stone as a coffin, using it to help build a cave for this stone tomb.


    In the wilderness, there was no ce to purchase any items. There was no ce where he could buy paper money or incense candles or anything. He also didn¡¯t bring any usable items along with him.


    As such, Zong Shou could only burn two sandalwood incense and obtain the raw materials around him to craft a Spirit Calling Banner, using water in recement of wine and pouring it over this stone tomb.


    ¡°Gong Xinran, although I knew you for less than a day, I am able to feel your kindness and sincerity. Unfortunately, things in the world are uncertain and unpredictable, we had to say goodbye right after we met. Although this mountain is lonely, it has exceptional scenery and also great spiritual veins and ying energy, the best home for the afterlife...¡±


    As he said that, Zong Shou suddenly realized that something wasn¡¯t right. Before this he felt that it was good, not only away from Blood Valley, but it was the only suitable burial ce within a hundred miles.


    However thinking carefully about it, a deep spiritual vein, strong Yin energy, wasn¡¯t it the best ce to nourish and grow vengeful spirits?


    With the way that Gong Xinran died...


    He still had a way to deal with vengeful spirits, but to prevent a zombie from forming, he had to burn her corpse.


    That¡¯s right, it seems like there were two Yin veins here? Or was it four or five?


    He didn¡¯t have apass on him, and was unable to test it out.


    Zong Shou was full of cold sweat as he shook his head. Since this woman had alreadypleted her final wishes, she wouldn¡¯te back in spirit form? To bury her in another ce was too much effort, and he didn¡¯t have time to do so.


    His tone changed as he coughed lightly. ¡°Senior Sister Xinran, be at ease when you are below. I will pass that collection of martial secrets to your Family and in the future they wille over to bring you away. May the ancient Buddhas and Bodhisattvas bless Senior Sister Xinran. Sadly, I don¡¯t remember the soul calming chants of the Buddhists and Taoists...¡±


    He bowed deeply, paying respects to her. Zong Shou smiled bitterly to himself, thinking he was really useless. Even the girl that that guy loved he was unable to protect....


    If he knew that this would be the case, he would have followed her up the mountain instead. Even if he wasn¡¯t a match for Gao Yi, as long as they were able to avoid that Xiantian Master, he would have been able to protect Gong Xinran and escape with their lives.


    Sighing, Zong Shou looked at that thick golden book in his hands.


    Apart from obtaining that pill bottle after killing Gao Yi and that unknown Xiantian, there were also many pills used by martial cultivators.


    This collection of martial secrets was also naturally taken, too.


    Zong Shou was filled with many questions at this moment.


    This collection of martial secrets was said to be personally written by three martial saints during the Yunhuang Period, recording a total of one hundred and forty types of top secret martial techniques of that era, as well as the basic martial artsprehensions of the three saints themselves. All martial cultivators saw this as a martial arts ssic.


    Legend had it that the reason the three saints wrote it was to spread the martial techniques within across the Cloud World, such that allmoners could learn top ss and deep techniques.


    To this date there were two hundred of these books, and were all taken by therge sects and aristocratic families, going totally against the original intentions of the three saints.


    However, in the future, apart from some portions which were kept secret, arge portion of it proliferated.


    ¡°That Gao Yi spent two years just for a copy of this collection of martial secrets? Is there something special about this book?¡±


    Zong Shou was filled with doubt, but thinking carefully about it, it made some sense.


    Although it was just a copy, to a newly risen aristocratic family it could be a martial arts cultivation treasure.


    He had already seen this book in hisst life. Within Gantian Mountain was also a moreplete version of this book.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to think about what was happening within, directly storing it. However, he felt that the burden on him was a lot heavier.


    ¡°Without the void rings in the future, it is so inconvinient...¡±


    Thinking about it, he felt a little inappropriate, taking out his sword to draw a formation around the stone tomb.


    They were all talisman patterns that would clean and purify evil. In hisst life Zong Shou learned very little about runes, only doing so to learn about spiritual energyws and the path of Heaven and Earth. They were really helpful for his martial cultivation and sword techniques, and he had even specifically created a sword art just for that.


    But suppressing vengeful spirits and clearing out evil energy, such talismans were things he hadn¡¯te into contact with.


    Barelypleting the runes, Zong Shou¡¯s brows were still tightly furrowed. He had asionally seen such a talisman in hisst life and it was said to be really useful in suppressing vengeful corpses. Right now, he was just following his rough memory to copy it stroke by stroke.


    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right, but the Yin energy here has already dropped. It shouldn¡¯t be enough to make this into an evil Yinnd?¡± Using his hand to stroke his chin, he groaned uncertainly before irresponsibly shaking his head and not caring anymore.


    Anyways, to form up and umte into a vengeful corpse would need at least a century. In two years at most the Gong Family would bring her away.


    In just a short while she saw a small and thin person standing on the head of a giant lion quickly charging over.


    There was still two hundred feet between them, but she leapt up andnded beside Zong Shou.


    ¡°Young Master, I have dealt with those corpses as you had instructed. I have burnt them into ash and threw them into Demon Corpse Mountain. Also, that Gao Yi is most likely in the stomach of those beasts...¡±


    As she said that, Chuxue looked on at the tombstone, her eyes dimming slightly, ¡°This sister Xinran is so pitiful. Down below she will definitely regret for meeting such a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t agree with what she said. As people say, holding a treasure is a sin. With this collection of martial secrets, even if she didn¡¯t meet Gao Yi, she would most probably have lost her life.


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou looked at that Rising Moon Lion, only to see that its eyes were filled with a begging expression. He couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Why did you bring it over?¡±


    When Chuxue heard that, her face was depressed, ¡°This lion keeps following me and I can¡¯t ditch it. Why not have Young Master chase it away?¡±


    Thinking about before when Chuxue was riding on this lion, she couldn¡¯t help but feel fed up. Although the Rising Moon Lion wasn¡¯t the strongest Protector Spirit Beast, but to be able to obtain another Xiantian beast would be more help.


    ¡°Forget it! Those bodies have been dealt with, let¡¯s just go back. Oh yes, open up! Ah...¡±


    Chuxue didn¡¯t understand, just following and making an ¡®ah¡¯ sound, and a red pill entered her mouth.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    Chuxue was just about to grumble and spit out that thing in her mouth. However she felt a sweet taste spread out from the tip of her tongue. She chewed at it, only to feel a fragrance and icy sweetness, following which she swallowed it down.


    ¡°How sweet! Young Master what is this, it¡¯s so fragrant....¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, leaping on the back of the lion. ¡°What else can it be, naturally it is a Human Pinnacle Pill!¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s body froze up as she stood rooted to the spot. After a long while, she saw Zong Shou and the Rising Moon Lion getting further and further away, and hurriedly chased after.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Not long after the two of them left, , a giant lightning suddenly struck down from the sky above the stone tomb, and dark clouds gathered.


    Nine wide cracks appeared on the ground and spread outwards, gathering where the tomb was at.


    Moreover, blood dripped down from the words Gong, Xin, and Ran on the tombstone...

 Chapter 91 - Lightning Phoenix Mark

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Lightning Phoenix Mark</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    <i>Night time...</i>


    On the big wilderness road, a ball of indiscernible mist was travelling quickly.


    Along with the surrounding area bing illusionary, the colors were changing constantly, sometimes yellow, sometimes green. If one wasn¡¯t close, one wouldn¡¯t be able to notice what was inside.


    And if one were close, one would see a twenty-foot tall male lion travelling swiftly.


    Not only was there a mist surrounding its body, under the night sky it was sometimes visible and sometimes invisible.


    Zong Shou sat on the lion¡¯s wide back, his eyes closed as heid downfortably on it, bathing in thest bit of sunlight.


    Apart from that, the giant lion was dragging two pieces of ropes behind his back.


    At the end of one of the ropes, Chuxue was dragged on as she ran behind, her face flushing red. On the other end, Little Gold was bouncing and jumping. Most of the time it was flying in the air, its body round and circr, but it gave out a really pitiful and ufortable expression.


    Chuxue¡¯s eyes were shining like stars, looking towards Zong Shou with a begging expression, so close to opening her mouth and begging.


    Looking at the back of the teen who was lying on the lion like he had already fallen asleep, she jumped up and stepped onto the tail of the Rising Moon Lion.


    Before she was able to gain stable footing, she was struck by a white light. It was a stone, hitting the back of her foot, numbing her body to feel numb as she fell off the lion¡¯s back once more. She nearly tumbled, taking a few awkward steps to regain her footing. She gave out a distressed cry, ¡°Young Master, Xue¡¯er has already run for half a day! Three hundred miles of road and I haven¡¯t even stopped a single moment! I hadn¡¯t even rested a single moment the whole of yesterday!¡±


    Zong Shou sighed slightly, like he had woken up from a dream as he straightened his body and took azy stretch.


    The exhaustion from the past night had greatly disappeared.


    Before this, he felt that this lion wasn¡¯t suitable to be his Protector Spirit Beast, but now he felt that to have such a beast to rece walking seemed like a good idea.


    Based on what he knew, spirit masters mostly chose beast spirits to be their Protector Spirit Beasts, as they are easy to control and nurture. One only needed enough Yin energy and spirit stones, as well as enough materials, to be able to quickly raise its Grade.


    There were very few people who chose a living beast as their Protector Spirit Beast.


    Beasts had blood and bones, and it was inconvenient to bring them along. Because of their strong vital energy, they rejected controlling formations and it was easy for a spirit master to be harmed from by bacsh instead. Spiritual connections used up a lot more spirit power from the spirit master, several times the amount needed for spirit beasts. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t be sealed.


    Raising theirbat strengths a Grade was also really difficult.


    The living beasts that were chosen to be Protector Spirit Beasts would often be less intelligent, or nurtured from a young age.


    Little Gold was the former, and actually this fellow¡¯s intelligence wasn¡¯t weak. In the eyes of people, octopus didn¡¯t have any brains.


    If it was thetter, unless it was a high Grade when it was born, if not it wouldn¡¯t be a good choice. To go from Grade One to Grade Nine without a few thousand years and heaping amounts of spiritual herbs was near impossible.


    Like the ck Flood Dragon that Lingyun Long Ruo rode that day, it was a rare sight. It was said that he went from a ck python at the beginning to now where it was close to transforming into a Dragon, using up only twenty years.


    Although this Rising Moon Lion was no different from legs, itsprehension was really good.


    That day he used his soul to drive in the sword and used a Rising Moon intent once. That was picked up by this lion, mutating its bloodline and evolving to Grade Four.


    The Rising Moon Lion was not only good at travelling swiftly, but also infiltration and silent movement. Itsbat strength in the day was enough to go up against peak beasts of the same Grade. During the night, it would be the king of beasts.


    Such a beast was good atying in wait, travelling swiftly and one-shotting people. It was an assassin of the night and as a Protector Spirit Beast, it was even worse than Little Gold.


    Using it as a mount was barely suitable. Although it couldn¡¯t fly, it was more suitable sleeping on the lion than on a carriage.


    Seemingly feeling Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts, the Rising Moon Lion couldn¡¯t help but give out a tragic roar, like it was feeling sad for his fate of bing a mount.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all. Just as he was about to enter meditation, he felt really ufortable from the eyes behind him that were staring down, almost being able to chisel past his body.


    Helplessly he said, ¡°Stop staring, I am doing this for you. That Human Pinnacle Pill has a lot of medicinal powers and is the top foundation building pill for the Body Chakra level. This is a good chance for you. With this pill and my teachings, within three months you will be able to enter the Xiantian Realm.


    ¡°But the medicinal powers are difficult to dissolve and spread. The more you run, the better it will be for you. Little Gold¡¯s situation is simr to yours. There¡¯s a good saying: ¡®the sharpness of the sword came from the grinding of the stone, the fragrance of the osmanthus flower came from the cold, if one doesn¡¯t go through storms, how can one manage to see the rainbow¡¯...¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s expression was one of fury, obviously unable to ept that. No matter how strong the Human Pinnacle Pill was, how could it be stronger than that Lightning Phoenix egg¡¯s essence?


    She only saw Zong Shou turned his head behind with what looked like a smile, ¡°Of course, if you are willing to learn three sets of Energy Leading Techniques from me and memorize them all, you won¡¯t need to run so tiringly.¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s face instantly squeezed into a ball, simr to that of a bitter gourd. Faced with his soft-looking, sleep-inducing Energy Leading Technique, she would rather walk.


    Zong Shou smiled, sending his consciousness back into his soul ocean. Since he swallowed the essence energy of the Lightning Phoenix, this was the first time he had carefully observed his body.


    <i>As expected, it is because of the mental source of the Lightning Phoenix...</i>


    That the Thunderbolt Word was now hanging in the center of the whirlpool, turning into a Phoenix that was opening up its wings and soaring.


    What was shocking was that beneath that Phoenix was actually a seven-tailed spiritual fox. Between the two, they were showing signs of merging together.


    He didn¡¯t dare to send his consciousness too close, as when the Phoenix tried to gather up lightning energy around it, there would be a slight glow.


    ¡°Seven-tail Sky Fox and Cloud Deste Lightning Phoenix, illusion and lightning merging as one?¡±


    Zong Shou gave out a bitter smile; the power of these two natures didn¡¯t have any areas which were simr to one another.


    He observed his entire soul ocean, which was tens of times bigger than a few days ago, starting to take shape. That whirlpool was evenrger.


    The hidden problems which didn¡¯t appear before had finally shown themselves.


    For some reason his soul was riddled with thousands of holes, only a thinyer protecting around it.


    His current state was like a stitched-up balloon. The spiritual energy could swell up, but once it reached a certain level, it would start to leak all around.


    There was also his own bloodline, the core of the soul ocean. Apart from the seven-tail Sky Fox, there was some bloodline mark. The bloodline had signs of merging with the mark of the Lightning Phoenix, and showed no signs of losing out.


    ¡°This human bloodline seems to be different on the surface and within...¡±


    Zong Shou believed that this was one of the reasons that Lingyun Long Ruo had given up on him. His soul had an inborn risk of copsing.


    It was good if people like him didn¡¯t cultivate. If they started cultivating, and their Spirit Cultivation stopped and didn¡¯t improve, he would die in a short amount of time.


    However...¡±A freakbination of factors; a Heaven Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique, and a Lightning Phoenix egg has already totally solved my problem. Should I say that this is luck, or that even the heavens want me to walk the path of a spirit master first?¡±

 Chapter 92 - Freak Combination of Factors

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Freak Combination of Factors</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou¡¯s soul was in fact riddled with a thousand holes, but the nature of the Heaven Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique meant that his soul ocean was a whirlpool when it was formed.


    Not only was it absorbing the spiritual energy flowing outside of his body, it was also gathering up and condensing all the soul energy, such that it was unable to dissipate. Because of all the hidden holes within his soul, this process was really dangerous. After merging with the Lightning Phoenix soul mark and the Sky Fox, the whirlpool could barely counterbnce it.


    When he thought about that, a look of helplessness appeared on his face.


    Although it could be barely said that it had been solved, his spiritual cultivation journey would still be tens and hundreds of times more risky than others.


    ¡°What a freakbination of factors! I Tanqiu always said that I am smart, but who knew that I would make such a blunder in the end...¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t act smartly and cultivated soul power to suppress the conflicting dual meridians within his body, there was a chance of changing them into a single meridian.


    Now, he had to refrain from shooting at rats for fear of breaking vases, needing to try his best to maintain the bnce between his dual meridians.


    He had really picked up a piece of stone and smacked his own leg with it.


    ¡°The Lu Family that has been famous for eight hundred years? What history did that family actually have? What bloodline did they have? So terrifying...¡±


    Looking at the two god beast marks within his soul ocean, Zong Shou¡¯s heart was like a raging ocean.


    The Deste Era Lightning Phoenix was listed as one of the top hundred god beasts. The seven-tail Sky Fox was a descendant of a god beast, and his should still be able to evolve.


    These two god beast bloodlines merging together and he actually barely had the ability to counter-bnce, one could see how terrifying it was.


    If his guesses were right, the reason why his body had so many ws was most likely rted to this.


    He thought back to a few months ago when he was charmed by Zhao Yanran¡¯s Land of the Dead tune, and the memories of the young Zong Shou.


    Legend had it that the Lu Family had already disappeared thousand years from now, no one knew where they went. Legend had it that they opened up a new world.


    The future could only understand the strength of this aristocratic Family in the God Emperor game. Even in such a virtual environment, the true power of that family was still hard to fully deduce. The game data simrly had miscalctions and wrong inputs.


    After all, the designers of God Emperor didn¡¯t experience that era for themselves.


    They could only look through the old records and sect history recordings to obtain the rough experiences of the many people during the God Emperor era, and then use AIs to perform calctions.


    Zong Shou frowned silently, backing his consciousness out of his soul. He sat up on the lion¡¯s back and entered a state of deep thought.


    The matter about the Lu Family should have nothing to do with him. Since they didn¡¯t find any problems with him for thirteen years, they probably wouldn¡¯t bother with him in the future.


    However, he had to be really careful from today forwards on his own path.


    The hidden problems within his soul were these small cracks and tears. He would have to think of a way to make up for them in the future. Be it cultivation methods or pills, he remembered a few different ways that could solve it. However, he didn¡¯t know what weaknesses he had within his Body Chakra, prompting Long Ruo to say that he would be unable to break through to Xiantian.


    Zong SHou tried to use the Third set of Internal Breathing Energy Leading Technique, only to feel that all nine meridians of his Body Chakra were all free and unobstructed, and there was nothing worth paying attention to..


    His heart felt a dark sinking feeling.


    If it weren¡¯t these nine meridians, then the only possibility left would be that ce.


    It was the most difficult problem to solve, no wonder why Lingyun Long Ruo didn¡¯t hesitate to give up on him.


    Sighing softly, Zong Shou temporarily suppressed all these annoying thoughts and started to purely enjoy the happiness of his soul entering the Out of Body Realm.


    He felt that the spiritual energy in Heaven and Earth was like the ocean encapsting him, and there was no barrier like before.


    Normal spirit masters when they got into this Realm would normally find it hard to breathe in front of such a vast spiritual energy ocean. Usually they would take several months to adapt to it.


    Zong Shou disregarded itpletely, like a fish taking to water, his mind flowed freely and was able to roam in this ocean.


    The surrounding spiritual energy was like water he could obtain for his own use whenever he wanted.


    With just a thought, he could easily amassrge amounts of the lightning element spiritual energy.


    Zong Shou felt a sudden interest, his will rose and gathered on his palm. He saw threads of purple lightning forming and gathering up to swell up into a fist sized pale purple ball.


    ¡°How strong is this lightning? Legend has it that the best lightning techniques in Cloud Worlde from Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect. Rumor had it that when its Supreme Purple Cloud Lightning technique was cultivated to its pinnacle, one would be able to smash the cloud continent with one fist!. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t learn its cultivation method. Since my soul has reached the Out of Body Realm I should choose some spiritual techniques. I also need a Spiritual Artifact flying knife, this matter is slightly more problematic...¡±


    Be it spirit masters or martial cultivators, the battle support items they needed were split up into talisman artifacts, Spiritual Artifacts, and magic artifacts.


    All talisman artifacts could be crafted by spirit cksmiths. At the Spiritual Artifact level, they needed spiritual refiners.


    Spirit cksmiths could be found all around, but these spirit refiners were mostly recruited by those sects and aristocratic families. The remaining ones scattered around were often not of decent standard.


    Within Donglin Cloud Continent, there were other cities where things could be purchased from. However, it depended on his luck andpatibility.


    His heart suddenly had a thought as Zong Shou regained his senses and looked behind him. Chuxue¡¯s aura was starting to spread and even out.


    He gave out a softugh, retracting Little Gold who was exhausted from all the bouncing. Just as Chuxue¡¯s eyes lit up and was about to jump onto the back of the lion, he suddenly recalled something, smiling, ¡°Oh yes! Xue¡¯er, did you remember that you mentioned that you need to train up the Bodily Chakra and break the Yin Lock before you can share the room with me. After eating this Human Pinnacle Pill, it would roughly take just these three months?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s breathing totally stopped as she fell from midair. Luckily, her footsteps were nimble and she didn¡¯t trip. In just a short while she jumped up onto the lion¡¯s back. She lowered her head, not daring to look at Zong Shou, muttering, ¡°No! Master said that I would only have a chance of breaking through when I was eighteen. Today it is much quicker. If Young Master wants to, you need to wait until Xue¡¯er is eighteen before we can discuss this. The Spiritual Emperor Internal Scripture said that if we do it too early our vital energy would be corrupted and mixed up and cause many problems. Anyways, no!¡±


    Zong Shou burst outughing. Vital energy would be corrupted and mixed up and cause many problems? What a mess, why didn¡¯t he remember that such things were said in the Spiritual Emperor Internal Scripture?


    Chuxue¡¯s eyes turned curious, ¡°Young Master, you really don¡¯t want that Seven Immortal Loop? Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to throw it in that Blood Valley. Although it is a demonic item, if you use it for good it is good, you use it for bad it is evil...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, thinking that this little brat was starting to be smart, and actually knew how to change the topic. He shook his head solemnly, ¡°That item is too cruel and I couldn¡¯t bear to use it. I wasn¡¯t willing to let go of that Gao Yi, so why not give it to someone else. Your words make sense. There are reasons why the demonic path is seen as demonic, and it isn¡¯t that simple!¡±


    He didn¡¯t bother to exin, guessing what the origin of the Xiantian master was. He didn¡¯t know the man¡¯s background and as such he could only destroy the corpse and clean up the traces.


    Although he was self confident, he wasn¡¯t so crazy as to make such a strong enemy.

 Chapter 93 - Nine Ying Dark Vein

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Nine Ying Dark Vein</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    <i>Also that night...</i>


    Within Blood Valley, a wobbling shadow was swiftly rushing through the wilderness and towards the Demon Corpse Mountain.


    A ck silk shirt hung over him and was covered in blood. His face was hidden within a ck mist. So travelling, his image was really uncertain.


    His body stabilized as he suddenly looked into the distance. A thousand feet out, a bangley quietly in the bushes.


    One could actually hear faint cries spreading out from within it.


    The eyes within the ck mist was filled with shock. He hesitated for a short while before rushing over and picking up the bangle.


    The item immediately started to shake and struggle, like it wanted to break out of his control. The ck shirt man gave out a coldugh, a drop of blood dripping on the bangle. He started travelling swiftly and disappeared into the giant mountain in the distance.


    ¡ª


    An instant after that man left, a golden light suddenly rushed over to this area, stopping and hanging in the sky above.


    It was an impressive thing, a really beautiful flying sword. Its body was gold and had numerous gems embedded into it, a truly eye-catching sight.


    The person on top of the sword was a little fat. He was dressed in a gold robe made up of many golden threads. Two pudgy ears and a total of six earrings dangled down, simrly embedded with many gems. At his waist was a pure white jade belt, and on his ten fingers were ten jewelled rings.


    He was simr to the sword beneath him, shining gold, sending off an aura of riches.


    Looking in the direction of the Demon Corpse Mountain, the gold-shirted fat man¡¯s face showed some hesitation and unwillingness. Heughed coldly.


    ¡°Count yourself lucky, actually escaping into Demon Corpse Mountain. To be able to escape from Jin Buhui you do have some ability. Let¡¯s hope we do not meet in the future...¡±


    He scoffed with a lot of majesty before he guided the sword to leave. Suddenly his attention was caught as he looked a hundred miles away.


    ¡°What a strong Yin energy, dark clouds gathering and not dissipating, like there¡¯s something evil there. That¡¯s weird, it shouldn¡¯t be time for that thing within the Demon Corpse Mountain to appear.¡±


    Without any hesitation, he turned into a golden light and rode towards where the dark fog was rumbling. In an instant he crossed ten miles, and in just fifteen minutes he arrived at the peak of the mountain.


    Jin Buhui instantly took in a deep cold breath.


    ¡°Nine Yin veins, how is this possible? How can there be nine Yin veins gathered up near the Demon Corpse Mountain? No wonder the Yin energy here is so strong. A vengeful energy around, unless there is a vengeful spirit or evil corpse over here, how can such a weird situation ur...¡±


    He looked around and in just a moment he found the source of the anomaly.


    ¡°Senior Sister Gong Xinran¡¯s tomb, blood patterns appearing on the tombstone, what a strong vengeful energy. Before she died she must have gone through terrible things. Eh? Something isn¡¯t right, the talismans around here are also weird!¡±


    Taking a close look, Jin Buhui¡¯s lips twisted as he couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°Which jerk did this? All the vengeful energy had dissipated, but he chose to bury her in this Nine Yinnd! Also which spirit master passed down this talisman formation? What a good moonlight evil chasing formation drawn into such a manner. Chasing evil end up bing gathering evil, moonlight bing dark moon! Did you want to scare away evil or create a Nine Ying Spiritual Corpse? What did your teacher teach you, what an idiot! You actually couldn¡¯t see the Yin veins along this ce, but if you didn¡¯t draw this formation nothing would have happened. That¡¯s not right! Dark moon gathering evil, along with these nine ying veins, and this corpse¡¯s wishes have beenpleted, vengeful energy left in the body, it¡¯s a perfect fit for zombies to be created! Furthermore it is the Nine Ying Witch Reincarnation. Bastard, I have never heard of something like this!...¡±


    He muttered in a low tone, cold sweat beads appeared on his face, which was starting to turn ashen white.


    Suddenly he moved his golden sword upwards, only to see that within the clouds numerous lightning bolts had exploded up and slowly gathered, like there was a person hiding within.


    Jin Buhui¡¯s sweat was like a fountain as it flowed unstoppably. That golden sword didn¡¯t dare to fly forwards an inch.


    This formation, this tomb, this Nine Ying Gathering situation; he actually couldn¡¯t break it and didn¡¯t dare to break it.


    After hesitating slightly, the fat man in gold decisively kept his sword andughed softly, waving his sleeves as he turned and left.


    ¡°Forget it! Anyways, it will take nine years for this Nine Ying Witch to appear. I, Jin Buhui ain¡¯t too good at this evil dispelling thing, so why should I risk my life over it? I should wait for the future to invite those daoists over. However, if I have a chance I really want to meet the person who did this....¡±


    The veins in his hand suddenly swelled, the blood vessels on his neck instantly grew several times in size.


    ¡°...I really want to kill him now!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¨C


    At the city gate of Cloud Saint City, Zong Shou suddenly felt a chill down his spine, like a strong intense killing intent had spread through the air.


    His eyebrow furrowed in surprise, looking around him. As they say, when there are too many fleas, one isn¡¯t afraid of it being itchy. There were too many people who had killing intent towards him, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to care.


    When Chuxue and he had left the city, they had disguised themselves, so they did the same when they entered.


    However they couldn¡¯t bring the Rising Moon Lion into the city. Luckily, the beast was best at staying hidden. Distancing itself from the city, it wasn¡¯t easy for people to notice it. With its Grade Four strength, unless one was a Xiantian master, they couldn¡¯t do much to it.


    Still at night, they returned back to the manor arranged for them by the Cloud Saint City City Lord. Not long after entering through the backdoor, Zong Shou saw Yin Yang was in a horse stance within the courtyard. His body was moving rhythmically, the bones in his body giving out a crisp sound like popcorn popping, his face filled with worry and a little helplessness.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up as he praised, ¡°Not bad! Even when you reach the Xiantian Realm you didn¡¯t forget about your basics. Uncle Yin¡¯s hard work would definitely help you ascend in the future..¡±


    Yin Yang was slightly astonished, jumping up and walking over joyfully. After bowing, he took a close look at Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou¡¯s aura was more reserved and hidden, no different from a normal person. He couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Prince, is the Blood Valley matterpleted? Was that Lightning Phoenix egg truly there? I shouldn¡¯t have agreed with you, and should have just followed along!¡±


    ¡°I spent so much time analyzing and researching this matter so how could I be wrong? If you left most people would be able to guess that I am not here!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t beat around the bush, seeing the shock and some disbelief on Yin Yang¡¯s face. Just as he wanted to talk about his progress in cultivation, his brow furrowed, looking forwards, ¡°Uncle Yin, there¡¯s someone in the hall?¡±


    A difficult expression settled across Yin Yang¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Yiren hase here looking for Prince three times in these two days. I tried my best to dy the matter, saying that you would deal with it when you return, but this time she wasn¡¯t willing to leave, like she is determined to see you...¡±


    Zong Shou realized his fiancee was waiting within the hall...

 Chapter 94 - Yiren Renyi

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 94 Yiren Renyi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Fiancee...¡± Zong Shou also felt really helpless. When he left the city a few days ago he had predicted such a situation.


    Travelling such a long distance over here, most likely it was to find him.


    His heart felt more or less a little ufortable epting the thirteen years memory of the previous Zong Shou, his heart filled with resentment. This matter still had to be dealt with sooner orter, and he didn¡¯t wish to be entangled too much in this.


    ¡°She came here to annul the marriage?¡±


    Seeing the more or less weird expression on Yin Yang¡¯s face, Zong Shou didn¡¯t put it to heart. Thinking to himself that meeting her now was also a good thing, he directly walked into the hall of the front courtyard.


    The lodgings that Cloud Saint City arranged for them were really huge, a small courtyard with a quaternary system. Once Zong Shou walked into the front hall, he saw the two young women sitting within the hall.


    A mid-teen, red lips, white teeth, an apricot face with rosy cheeks. She was wearing a red arrow sleeved shirt which really fit her. Although her growth wasn¡¯t as alluring as that of Chuxue, beneath that shirt was a tempting body.


    The other woman was dressed like a servant, around twenty years of age, looking beautiful and dignified. Her face was really dark, looking really unhappy.


    Outside of the city gates, he had seen the two of them from far away, but their appearance now looked a little different.


    Watching Zong Shou and the others walk in, the brows of the girl instantly rose, looking over Zong Shou. After a short while her face was filled with disappointment, while her servant coldly scoffed, ¡°You finally show your face? You made my family¡¯s missuse over three times and each time she waited for several hours! Prince Zong Shou, the air you put off is really huge...¡±


    Zong Shouughed involuntarily, toozy to bother with the impolite words. Since they were destined to flip at one another, there was no need to be courteous, neither did they need to be polite. He directly sat down in the hall expressionlessly, ¡°Miss Yiren is here to annul the marriage? No problem, Zong Shou understands your problems and difficulties, and I won¡¯t dare to force you. Uncle Yin bring the ink and brush over, let me write an annulment letter...¡±


    Yin Yang¡¯s face was filled with awkwardness as he didn¡¯t move. That red shirt teen looked towards Yin Yang and Zong Shou with a weird expression, the brows slightly furrowing, ¡°Who says I want to annul the marriage? Our marriage was decided by our parents and all the steps have beenpleted, only left with finalizing the date andpleting the marriage. How can we annul it so easily? If you want to annul the marriage, what kind of situation are you putting me, Xuanyuan Yiren, in?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s mouth was agape, at a total loss. What kind of situation was this? This Xuanyuan Yiren came all the way here to find him not to annul the marriage?


    Was she worried about something, or did she have other things to consider?


    He recalled that in this ancient era, although they paid a lot of attention to the loyalty of the women, the atmosphere was a really open one. With the status of Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s parents, she shouldn¡¯t be affected that much.


    The only thing would be that her reputation would be slightly bad.


    Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t stop, staring at Zong Shou furiously, ¡°Do you think I, Xuanyuan Yiren, am such a treacherous person?¡±


    Zong Shou was getting more and more speechless. For some reason she gave off a really strong aura, suppressing him so much that he was unable to go against her.


    His brow furrowing, he made a soft cough. ¡°Naturally not, only I heard that Miss Yiren greatly opposed this marriage long ago. Uncle and auntie has also not asked much about Zong Shou, and their attitudes are unknown. I, Zong Shou, am unable to protect my position now, and I don¡¯t dare drag you down with me. Actually, Miss Yiren you don¡¯t need to mind too much, avoiding a crisis is a normal matter. This matter affects your entire life and we should be really careful. Moreover, it was between our parents and our opinions weren¡¯t taken into ount, I myself disapprove-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xuanyuan Yiren shouted coldly, a shining sword pointed right at Zong Shou¡¯s nose, cold and sharp and filled with a solemn killing intent.


    The eyes of the red shirt teen looked like they were shooting out mes, stubborn to the maximum.


    ¡°Although my name is Yiren, if you read it the other way around, it is benevolence and righteousness! The surname Xuanyuan came from an ancient Saint, it is a noble surname and no one will taint it! If Uncle Weiran was still here, I wouldn¡¯t mind annulling the marriage. I don¡¯t like you, so I naturally can say whatever I want. But now that uncle is not here, if I destroy the marriage that would be adding insult to injury, and totally ungrateful!¡±


    The corner of Zong Shou¡¯s eyes twisted once more as he stared furiously at Yin Yang at the side.


    Scolding out silently, he thought to himself, <i>Was this the fiancee that you told me wanted to annul the marriage?</i>


    Only to see Yin Yang looked really happy and was looking on with appreciation.


    Sighing softly, Zong Shou could only feel totally powerless. He frowned, ¡°Did Miss Yiren ask your parents before you came? How about this, I will still write the letter and bring it back and let your parents decide. This marriage annulment matter isn¡¯t because of the Xuan Mountain City Xuanyuan Family. I, Zong Shou, have a girl I like and choose to annul it...¡±


    The woman who was dressed like a maid instantly showed a joyous look.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was startled. Taking a look at Zong Shou, she smiled coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t like your character, initiating the annulment was it truly not to drag me down? You are trying to act like a nice person? Or is it that you know that you will definitely die? Although you are useless, you are still my future husband. Don¡¯t say such words in front of me! You have people you like, then just marry them in the future. My father married so many wives and my mother didn¡¯t say anything. What did this have to do with annulling the marriage?¡±


    Zong Shou was totally speechless and didn¡¯t know how to continue, what he should say. Xuanyuan Yiren had sheathed her sword, looking valiant and heroic, giving off an aura of cold purity. ¡°No matter what my parents think, I, Xuanyuan Yiren, won¡¯t be a traitor and unrighteous person. Don¡¯t worry, you are my fiance. From today on, I would follow beside you, with me here you won¡¯t die at any other people¡¯s¡¯ hands! Even if you truly are trash, no one will dare to go against you...¡±


    As she said that, not bothering about whether or not Zong Shou agreed, she walked off towards the inner courtyard.


    Zong Shou was left stunned in the hall. He was stunned for a long while, only to see the young woman stand in front of him with an ugly expression as she bowed.


    ¡°Xuan Mountain City Li Yunniang greets the Prince!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled again. Not only because the aura this woman gave off was much stronger than Yin Yang, even the current him couldn¡¯t see through it. This Li Yunniang gave off an undisguised killing intent as she looked over coldly, like two icy knives.


    ¡°Little miss always does things independently, her personality is a little weird and naive. Prince, please forgive her! But if I were you, I would annul this marriage sooner orter. Not long ago Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect¡¯s seventh direct disciple has already sought her hand in marriage. Not only did the City Lord¡¯s wife agree, even the City Lord himself is showing signs of agreeing.¡±


    ¡°Coldlyughing, Li Yunniang¡¯s expression turned to one with much meaning. ¡°Prince, don¡¯t have any weird ideas. The longer you drag this on, the more unfavorable the situation is. You are a piece of trash that can¡¯t cultivate, how are you worthy of my Family¡¯s missus? That is all I have to say, Prince. Please think about it clearly...¡±

 Chapter 95 - Trying to Refine the Pill

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Trying to Refine the Pill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Once Li Yunniang left with Xuanyuan Yiren in a very elegant manner, Zong Shou only felt his head swell up and generate a huge headache.


    He didn¡¯t put Li Yunniang words to heart.


    What he was worrying about was this marriage. Even when he proposed annulling it, he was still unable to do so.


    What reading her name backwards is benevolence and righteousness, this Xuanyuan Yiren had a weird personality!


    While his father was here, she kept grumbling about annulling the marriage. Now that his future was dim and he was in a dangerous situation, she instead decided toe over to his side.


    Looking at the situation, it seemed like she was determined to follow him. Was there something wrong with this girl¡¯s brains?


    A direct disciple of Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect? Why did it sound so annoying when he heard that?


    What a coincidence, he remembered not long ago he had thought about this sect when he thought about their lightning technique. Just as he returned to the city, he had now formed a bad rtionship with thisrge sect famous for lightning element spiritual techniques.


    When she regained her senses, Chuxue, who was standing beside him, was so furious that she was trembling and gritting her teeth, her face tight.


    Yin Yang¡¯s eyes looked really uncertain and after a long while he said disdainfully, ¡°I have long heard that Xuan Mountain City Lord Xuanyuan Tong was a righteous person whose words were worth their weight in gold. It seems like that isn¡¯t true.¡±


    When he spoke, Yin Yang didn¡¯t bother to hide his words or speak softly. In the back courtyard, Li Yunniang, who was not far away, was furious. But she kept silent and didn¡¯t react.


    A cold scoff spread over. ¡°Since all of you dare to say such words in the heat of the moment and act so recklessly, if something bad happens in the future, don¡¯t me me, either....¡±


    Zong Shou originally burst outughing, but when he heard the second sentence his face turned dark and was really cold. He didn¡¯t care about this marriage, what he hated the most was being threatened by others.


    Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect? Zong Shouughed coldly to himself, shaking his head in disdain. Seeing Yin Yang¡¯s anger not receding, he directly asked, ¡°Uncle Yin, have you bought the items I told you to prepare?¡±


    Yin Yang¡¯s attention was pried away. After being startled by the shift, he said respectfully, ¡°The medicine cauldron that the Prince requested was easy to get and was bought a few days ago. However, that silver charcoal is in low quantities in the market, I was only able to gather them all half a day ago. They are all ced in the Young Master¡¯s room.¡±


    Zong Shou nodded slightly, a happy look appearing on his face. This marriage matter could be temporarily set down, and there wasn¡¯t a rush to deal with it.


    The most important thing now was to refine that pill out sooner to settle his Dual Meridian Body and recover the strength of hisst life.


    He then thought back to the Spiritual Artifact, hesitating slightly before opening up, ¡°Uncle Yin, it is best if you could help me find a Spiritual Weapon within ten days. No matter what type is it, just buy it. If you can¡¯t find one, you can select high Grade talisman weapons instead, best if they had lightning talismans...¡±


    Yin Yang was startled. Spiritual Weapons were things that only Out of Body Realm spirit masters and Xiantian Masters could use.


    It seemed too early for the Young Master to use this item. Such a treasure was valuable. In Cloud Saint City, there would be probably less than ten!


    As for lightning element talisman weapons, those were easy to find. However, the Sky Fox Zong Family¡¯s bloodline was good at illusion arts, wasn¡¯t it better to purchase water element weapons?


    He was about to ask, but Zong Shou had already swiftly walked towards the back courtyard.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    That Xuanyuan Yiren and Li Yunniang had moved into the courtyard with no sense of politeness. The ce the former chose was beside Zong Shou¡¯s room, saying that it was convenient for her to protect him. However, after choosing their rooms the two of them left, who knows where they went to.


    Zong Shou was speechless towards that woman and decided not to bother about her, directly entering his room, moving to start refining pills.


    First he used beast crystals and spirit ink to form up a spiritual energy gathering formation, cing the cauldron that Yin Yang bought into the center of it.


    He had learned the spiritual energy gathering formation was good for martial cultivation, which was why Zong Shou had researched so deeply into it.


    In hisst life he didn¡¯t have a teacher, and be it martial cultivation or talisman and formations, he had learned them from books.


    Beforeing to this era, he wasn¡¯t bound to those books and had internalized the talisman legacies of many different worlds. His knowledge was mostly rted to martial cultivation and his standards on other aspects were a mess, such as driving out evil from before, which he knew nothing about.


    The current talisman pattern he was drawing was totally different from the mainstream in the Cloud World. The moment it wasid out the spiritual energy in the area increased threefold. The center area, where the furnace was, was the thickest.


    When Zong Shou sat in front of the furnace, he was timid and filled with trepidation.


    He had learn some parts of pill making in hisst life in the game world ,and could be said to be his sub ss. However, he didn¡¯t have many achievements in this area.


    After all, one had limited time and energy and couldn¡¯t spread it out on too many fields.


    After all, the game world was just a game and no matter how real they made it, there would still be a difference from real life.


    ¡°Forget it. Though I have never eaten pork, I have seen pigs running. Anyways, I have prepared so much silver charcoal and meridian spirit grass, I can afford to fail several times. Anyways, this pill refining is rtively simple and if I can¡¯t find any reliable people in the future to help me refine pills, I will have to personally refine those famous recipes of the future. I have to put in some hard work for this pill refining technique...¡±


    Calming down, Zong Shou grit his teeth before he started to move into action.


    The furnace in front of him was the most normal one. It was made out of cast iron, mixing in some tungsten. There were some runes drawn onto it, so it could barely be considered a talisman artifact.


    It was good, as it was easily controlled and when one was pill refining, one didn¡¯t need to regte it. That silver charcoal, as its name suggested, was a ck charcoal with threads of silver within.


    Not only did it give off a really high heat when it was burned, there wasn¡¯t any smoke released and the firecouldst a long time. Not only was it suitable for refining weapons, it was also a basic item in refining pills.


    Its production amount was really small, and legend had it that out of five thousand kilograms of charcoal there was only four-five kilograms of it, which was why it was really valuable and worth a lot of gold.


    Zong Shou carefully selected around two kilograms of silver charcoal and ced it into the furnace. Although it looked like a small amount, it could burn for half a day.


    Spreading them coals out evenly, he ignited them and started to warm up the furnace. Only then did Zong Shou begin to fiddle with the herbs and meridian spirit grass, adding in over ten support herbs. He crushed all of them, making them into a paste he threw into the furnace.


    He performed some hand signs, and held one of the them to control the spiritual energy and use his soul talisman techniques swirl the medicinal liquid within the furnace. Simr to a chef was making dishes, the chef cooked the food, while he was cooking the pill.


    asionally he had to change talismans to either increase or reduce the temperature of the me. Pill refining was simple, as long as one knew the pill form, it was really easily to get together all the required materials, especially in the future, where one could be precise and spot on.


    The hardest part was the control of the fire.


    There were specified times that he needed to raise and decrease the temperature. The spiritual energy couldn¡¯t be thick throughout the process, and it also needed to be regted.


    It would all depend on the experience of the pill maker. No matter who the high Grade pill refiner was, they had been through hundreds and thousands of failures,wasting massive amounts of medicinal herbs and materials to train themselves up, which was why they were more precious than those cksmiths. Each pill refiner was heavily recruited by the big sects and aristocratic families.


    This was the aspect which Zong Shou was mostcking in. He himself didn¡¯t have a teacher he could learn from. Apart from the bit of experience he had in hisst life within the game, he was a nk sheet of paper and could only slowly fumble around.

 Chapter 96 - Pill Refining Talent

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Pill Refining Talent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    <i>As expected, this pill refining can also help to train one¡¯s control over spiritual energy. Changes in medicinal properties, changing hand signs and talismans, they are of great help inprehending the paths of Heaven and Earth. No wonder those pill refiner¡¯s cultivation speeds aren¡¯t much slower than those normal spirit masters...</i>


    In the God Emperor game world, Zong Shou had chose a dummy control method. Simply put, he didn¡¯t care about anything at all, and left it all to the system. There would be a certain sess and failure rate, and the oue was totally down to luck.


    Large numbers of yers were like that. However, there were some who chose to control the mes themselves, most of them pill refiners and medicine makers with great talent in real life. Like how he used the virtual environment to train sword techniques and talisman techniques, these people increased their pill making experiences using the game.


    At this moment personally refining the pills felt really different. Zong Shou was just worrying about his soul power improving greatly. His soul ocean that had swelled up tenfold was showing signs of losing control.


    At this moment, he decided to make pill refining part of his cultivation.


    Sitting there aimlessly for half a day, Zong Shou estimated that the time should be enough. The power of the silver charcoal me had started to weaken, and he immediately eagerly opened the lid to the furnace.


    Inside was a gooey ball. Within the furnace was a ball of soft paste, the only few pill-shaped things all looked weak.


    ¡°The power of the me isn¡¯t enough?¡±


    Zong Shou raised up the few pieces of pills doubtfully. They had a tinge of medicinal fragrance, but were soft, mushy and sticky to the touch. Looking at it, there was no way he would dare to put it into his mouth.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s my first time refining pills, at least I didn¡¯t burn it. In two days I will coax Xue¡¯er into trying one.¡±


    He suddenly shook his head. This thing was different from that Luck Word God Talisman. Was it a spiritual pill or a poison pill? He wasn¡¯t sure about it now.


    Moreover, he was still feeling heartpained about that little brat, and didn¡¯t want her to suffer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not do it on Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s probably no chance. Why not let that Li Yunniang try it. Or maybe look for cats and dogs...¡±


    Stowing the few pills, Zong Shou also didn¡¯t want to waste the medicinal paste. After rubbing it into a ball with his hands, he ced it in another bag and then started pill refining.


    He had bought only thirty kilograms of silver charcoal. Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about exhaustion, opening up the furnace five times, using half of the overall amount.


    Spending a full day and night, the pills within the furnace started to take shape. They looked like Dragon eyes, purely ck in color. Be it smell or size, shape or color, they were exactly the same as was recorded in books.


    Zong Shou suppressed the joy in his heart as he rushed out of the room.


    Looking around, the courtyard was really silent and there weren¡¯t any beasts or flying birds for him to feed the pills to. He suddenly had an idea and walked to the side of the pond, taking out a pill and crushing it before throwing it into the pond.


    He was silently doubting. Dd he have such a great talent in pill refining too?


    Just four times and he had made a true pill. Such standards could bepared to those genius pill makers in legends.


    As the powder entered the water, who knows if it was because of the fragrance, the goldfish in the pond started topete with one another for it.


    And then, before his excited eyes, the fishes all powerlessly flipped to the surface.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up. This monster pill known as the Meridian Spirit Pill did have such an effect, softening all the veins within the body and redressing Chakra Meridians. It had very few uses, but it was really invaluable.


    And then all the gold fishes flipped over again. They tried their best to struggle, before their breathing totally stopped.


    A cold wind blew over, sending a chill all over his body. Looking in the sky, at the huge sun, he still only felt coldness all over.


    ¡°This Meridian Spirit Pill does have some difficulty. Pill refining isn¡¯t an easy matter, the people from the past spoke the truth...¡±


    Silently sighing to himself, Chuxue¡¯s exmation rose from the side, ¡°Young Master, did you go to dig coal, how did you be like this?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, and he used the pond water to see his reflection. The silver charcoal wasn¡¯t totally without smoke. After a day and a night, his entire body was totally ck.


    His face was also ck in color. His distinct white eyes, red lips and white teeth were even more eye catching.


    Just as he gave out a bitter smile, he saw Chuxue look into the pool, her expression filled with shock, ¡°Young Master you said that you wanted the Meridian Spirit Grass to refine pills to treat your Dual Meridian Body. Were you truly making poison pills? Is it like those who could be rubbed onto weapons or thrown into waters and poison a huge area? How quick...¡± It seemed like she was remembering the past when Zong Shou used the poison knife to force back Zhao Yanran. Chuxue¡¯s eyes were shining brightly.


    When Zong Shou heard that, his face flushed red, looking totally embarrassed. In just a moment he recovered, looking expressionless while also profoundly mysterious, ¡°I haven¡¯t seeded, I am just testing out the effects. No one has tried to use Meridian Spirit Grass to make poison so I wanted to try. If this pill could be made, even Xiantian Masters could be poisoned!¡±


    As expected, Chuxue¡¯s eyes were filled with worship, a look like her hopes were taking off, so hopeful. Suddenly there were more people who walked out from the corner.


    Coincidentally, it was Xuanyuan Yiren and Li Yunniang. Looking at Zong Shou, the two of them frowned. Xuanyuan Yiren sniffed, asking uncertainly, ¡°The smell of charcoal fire, this fragrance is from medicine? I have never smelled it before, how weird...¡±


    After a short while, her eyes focused on Zong Shou¡¯s right hand. With just a slight movement she slipped in front of Zong Shou, grabbing his right hand, which had touched the medicinal powder. She smelled it, her face turning weirder and weirder.


    Lastly, she stuck out her tongue and licked Zong Shou¡¯s palm.


    Zong Shou immediately felt his body shudder and the area beneath his abdomen felt warm. On the other hand Li Yunniang¡¯s face turned totally ck, her needle-like eyes could tear Zong Shou into a million pieces.


    Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t feel that anything was up, focusing on the taste of the power, only then did her furrowed brows rx. ¡°Using Meridian Spirit Grass as the main medicine, adding in rose root, windmill palm, palm ginseng,ngerstroemia indica...,¡± she mused, finishing with, ¡°and cantharis!¡±


    Zong Shou was totally stunned, staring right at Xuanyuan Yiren, who had left yesterday and returned today.


    This Meridian Spirit Pill had over twenty medicinal herbs, and she got each and every one of it spot on. What was her tongue made of?


    He saw her deep in thought, ¡°You are pill refining? The Meridian Spirit Grass in Demon Corpse mountain is slightly poisonous and was seen as pill refiners as a useless item, so why do you want to refine it into pills?¡±


    Zong Shou wanted to exin that he wasn¡¯t refining pills, but refining poison, only to see Xuanyuan Yiren look enlightened, a bright glow appearing in her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Thebination between Meridian Spirit Grass andngerstroemia indica is to soften the meridians in the body and to remove poison. What a great pill recipe! Zong Shou, are you trying to use this to solve your Dual Meridian Body? If you could use a suitable body technique there is some chance...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were wide open as he stared at Xuanyuan Yiren, thinking, Is this girl a demon?


    <i>Just licking his palm and she was able to guess all of this?</i>


    In the next moment, another pair of eyes looked towards him. It was Xue¡¯er, whose eyes were filled with disdain.

 Chapter 97 - Freak Talent Xuanyuan

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 97 Freak Talent Xuanyuan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Giving a few dryughs, Zong Shou acted like he didn¡¯t see the piercing eyes around him, smiling awkwardly, ¡°It is a pill made of Meridian Spirit Grass. I didn¡¯t know that Miss Xuanyuan was so good at pill refining. I admire you!¡±


    Who knew that Xuanyuan Yiren would say scornfully, ¡°The medicine form is correct, but do you know how to refine pills? Do you understand medicinal theory? You didn¡¯t really throw all the medicine into the furnace, right? How dumb. If you don¡¯t know how to refine pills, then don¡¯t waste all these herbs...¡±


    No matter how good Zong Shou¡¯s temper was, he still felt furious from all the embarrassment. His face turning solemn as he respectfully bowed to her, ¡°So, it seems like Miss Xuanyuan knows how to refine this Meridian Spirit Pill? I do, in fact, know know nothing about pill making. Please Miss teach me!¡±


    A Saint mentioned before that one must have a teacher, if one didn¡¯t know. One must ask and not feel shame. This wasn¡¯t a humiliating thing.


    He was shocked. This woman¡¯s medicinal deductive ability was really special. Even those high Grade pill refiners might not have such skill. It seems like a pill refining technique wouldn¡¯t be that bad.


    When Xuanyuan Yiren heard that, she scowled, then her expression changed to one of calm. ¡°To refine this pill, that forsythia and windmill palm needs to be added forty-five minutester. The other herbs need to be added in at the right time. If not this pill will be a poison pill like now. After the medicine bubbles, you must use the first seven of the twelve Danxuan Seals to dispel the poison. When the cauldron is opened, one must use the energy controlling form toplete the pill and dissipate the me...¡±


    As she spoke to this point, Zong Shou was looking more and more lost, he was clueless. Xuanyuan Yiren was helpless. ¡°Forget it, even if I told you about it you wouldn¡¯t be able to refine it. This concerns some of the secrets of my sect you don¡¯t know about. I will just help you refine that pill. If it seeds you have to tell me where you got this recipe from. Which book did you get it from? If you are interested in learning, you cane in to take a look.¡±


    Her sharp nose sniffing once more, she followed the smell of charcoal and walked directly into Zong Shou¡¯s room.


    Zong Shou was startled, thinking, How is this woman so impulsive? Before he told her theplete recipe, she iss so eager to start refining it!


    Even if she knew what the pill was made of, she couldn¡¯t guess the amounts. Can one make pills like that?


    Li Yunniang had walked forwards too, her eyes filled with killing intent. Compared to yesterday her eyes were even colder. ¡°¡®Little Miss knows how to refine pills?¡¯ Little Miss was epted by Pill Fountain Sect seven years ago, and in just three years was epted by Old man Ming Dan as a closed-door disciple. She is said to be the top talent in the path of the pill and needed just ten years to learn everything from him. Forget it, why am I telling you all this? Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, Pill Fountain Sect, your father probably wouldn¡¯t tell you about any of this. What a waste of my breath...¡±


    Her tone was filled with disdain, toozy to speak more to him, ¡°You only need to know that her identity is far from something a piece of trash that can¡¯t open a meridian can even look for. Even if you are able to solve your Dual Meridian Body one day, you wouldn¡¯t be fit for her. Be more conscious and just scram, stop bugging her!¡±


    Her voice was soft, however Zong Shou could clear everything clearly.


    Chuxue¡¯s watery eyes stared and she was just about to flip out at this woman. Zong Shou pulled her back and gave a light smile, ¡°Pill Fountain Sect? I have heard about it, the seventh of the Neen Spiritual Houses? I heard that their ability canpete with the bottom three of the Ten Shrine sects and they are focused on pill making. As for Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, they are the third of the Neen, their Lightning Spiritual Technique is pretty amazing...¡±


    Li Yunniang was startled beforeughing coldly, ¡°It is good that you know. Oh yes, since Little Miss is personally refining your pill, it will be done in a day and a half. Just take it then! Her pill making technique involves sect secrets, and it is best if you don¡¯t look on.¡±


    As she said that, she too walked into Zong Shou¡¯s room. Just as Zong Shou face thickened up and he wanted to follow in, the door closed loudly.


    Chuxue was really furious, spitting her tongue at the room door and grumbling, ¡°How arrogant, what are they feeling so gleeful about? She isn¡¯t the one who is the disciple of Old Man Ming Dan? What stop bugging her, she is the one that doesn¡¯t want to leave? When did Young Master bug them! If that woman knows that you have reached the Out of Body Realm after cultivating for such a few months, even reaching the Night Wandering stage without any obstacles, would her chin drop to the ground? Oh yes, your sword intent is connected to your spirit...¡±


    She still didn¡¯t know the meaning of sword connecting with the spirit. To astonish Zhao Yanran so, and even that Ascended Ancestor Lei Dong was shocked, it had to be a big matter, even more amazing than reaching the Out of Body Realm.


    Just a day ago, Zong Shou was able to kill that Xiantian master at the Spirit Cultivation Realm!


    Zong Shou burst outughing when he heard that, flicking her forehead, ¡°You are the gleeful one. Such little ability isn¡¯t much to those big sects. If you say it out loud, people will treat it like a joke!¡±


    He silently shook his head as he looked towards his own room¡¯s door in annoyance.


    Such a great chance was missed just like that. In hisst life he had faced simr situations where he wanted to take a peek at the secrets of those great sects.


    Martial cultivation intent and talisman techniques were all found out by himself. He was like a blind person walking, and it wasn¡¯t systemized.


    Since he had no hopes of watching, he had to find other things to do. Should he go and train a series of fist techniques in the back garden and wait for Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s Meridian Spirit Pill to bepleted? Or try to send his soul out of his body to try to experience this Realm once more?


    He suddenly had an idea, turning around and asking Chuxue, ¡°Has the sword that I asked Uncle Yin to find been settled?¡±


    Chuxue was originally pouting, her hand stroking her head. When she heard him, she didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly, rushing towards the front courtyard. In a moment she carried a sword over, smiling slightly, ¡°He found it yesterday! It is a top Grade talisman weapon Lightning Tooth Sword. He spent a total of twenty Grade Three beast crystals!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and after he took it he pulled the sword out. It was a green-blue hue, with a lightning-like glow.


    Grade Three beast crystals were worth a thousand gold, a hundred thousand silver. Twenty crystals meant twenty thousand gold!


    In the past, when he ordered a Pine Pattern Wind Sword at Baobing House, he spent a Grade Three beast crystal. This sword was two grades higher than that of the Pine Pattern Wind Sword, a rare elite product. This price point seemed slightly cheap.


    Just as he was about to use his soul power to activate the runes on the sword, Chuxue opened her mouth, ¡°There are also Spiritual Weapons. Uncle Yin searched for half a day. There are some in the city, but no one wanted to sell. Uncle Yin said that Cloud Saint City has a pawn shop that wanted to auction off a Spiritual Weapon, and so he is already waiting over there. I heard that a year ago someone used exchanged that sword for a hundred Grade Three beast crystals and to this date no one hase to redeem it...¡±

 Chapter 98 - Cloud Saint Auction

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Cloud Saint Auction</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°A spiritual sword? Pawning it for only a hundred Grade Three beast crystals?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, and muttered, ¡°This auction house really turned so much profit!¡±


    Chuxue nodded her head in agreement. The crafting of a spiritual sword was many times harder than that of a talisman sword. The materials used were often rare and precious.


    Even the worst Spiritual Weapons would exceed the price of the Lightning Tooth Sword in his hands tenfold. It was a market with no supply, sometimes even with money one wouldn¡¯t be able to purchase it... something like the situation that they were facing now.


    After feeling emotional about it for a while, Zong Shou felt that the Lightning Tooth Sword he was joyous about moments ago was a little too weak in hindsight.


    He had instructed Yin Yang to search for top Grade talisman swords because he had learned a secret technique to nourish the sword. Combined with his unique sword washing technique and Little Gold, it could allow a talisman weapon have part of a Spiritual Weapon¡¯s ability.


    He didn¡¯t think that there would be such a surprise within Cloud Saint City.


    Tying the sword in his hand to his waist, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone brightly. In a short moment, he decided, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s so boring staying here. Let¡¯s go to the streets to look around!¡±


    Chuxue blinked her eyes in surprise, but didn¡¯t disagree.


    She knew that with Zong Shou¡¯s current ability, as long as he was within Cloud Saint City there would definitely be no one who could harm him!


    Since he could kill Xiantian masters when he was at the Spirit Cultivation Realm, now that he was at the Out of Body Realm he naturally didn¡¯t fear them at all.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The auction house was located at the west of the city, in a tea house by the river.


    It wasn¡¯t as professional as in the future, where auction houses stood in great numbers. The current method would be to invite all the nobles and rich people within the city after it had stored up enough items in its treasury, gathering them all in one spot to auction off.


    Before Zong Shou rushed over, he paid a visit to the weapon shop that custom made talisman knives. The fifty Cloud Pattern talisman knives weren¡¯tpleted yet,


    However, he didn¡¯te over here to obtain the knives. He drew many different parts and ced his order here.


    It was another external bone, but different from the Wind Travelling Spirit Bone from before. The former only needed some soul power to be used. It could only be used to walk and if one¡¯s energy was high, he could walk several days and nights without problems. The weakness would be that it couldn¡¯t be used in fights, and its personal strength wasn¡¯t that high.


    The one Zong Shou was making now was an external bone that could be said to be at the introductory level. Not only was it not easy to break, it could increase to up to 2500 kilograms of strength. Naturally, the soul power it needed was tens of times higher than before.


    Due to that Wind Travelling Spirit Bone being destroyed halfway thest time, Zong Shou ordered two sets, as well as some crucial parts so that he could change them.


    The crafting of it wasn¡¯t a difficult matter and was simr to making middle Grade talisman weapons. Coincidentally, the date it would be ready was the same as the talisman knives.


    ¡ª


    When Zong Shou rushed to that tea house. The ce was really exquisite, located at the bank of the river, the scenery was beautiful, adding a few points of elegance.


    Near the tea house were rows and rows of armed warriors guarding nearby. They were all well-built brutes, Martial Masters above Grade Four, their killing intent boiling.


    He could roughly feel the auras of a dozen Xiantian experts around him, surprising him. Did such a spirit weapon need such arge formation? Or were there other important items that were being auctioned off?


    Heart filled with disbelief, he still stepped into the tea house. His attire was really luxurious and those guards didn¡¯t bother to stop him.


    The tea house was already filled with people. However, Yin Yang had booked a suite on the second floor. Who knows if it because this auction house knew about their status, or if it was because of their rtionship with the Cloud Saint City City Lord.


    When they met, Yin Yang frowned in worry. ¡°Although this ce is within the city, it is really chaotic. Even if the city has nned for your protection, there might be idents. Why did Young Master take the risk?¡±


    Zong Shou took a look at Chuxue, thetter scratching her face in embarrassment, knowing that she probably didn¡¯t tell Yin Yang about this matter.


    As for that Cloud Saint City Lord, he could see that the man didn¡¯t have any intentions of making connections or forming any rtionship with him. As a lord of the city he was out on a journey and wasn¡¯t within the city for several days, how was that possible?¡±


    He probably only agreed to take care of him because of Lei Dong! Since he was not willing to meet him, then Zong Shou wasn¡¯t that thick-skinned to shove himself over. The current situation was for the best.


    There were many eyes and ears in this ce and it wasn¡¯t the right time for him to exin to Yin Yang. Zong Shou smiled as he rubbed the tip of his nose, sitting down in the suite without saying anything.


    Opening the shutter, they entered a room that could look down into the tea house. Just as Zong Shou sat down, a confused look gazed over at him.


    Zong Shou was also startled, recognizing a person who stood outside in the corridor. This person was Zong Ling.


    His expression turned thoughtful. ¡°Cousin actually has the mood toe over at such a time. It seems like these few days you have been having a lot of fun in Cloud Saint City.¡±


    Feng Xiao was there beside him, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. His expression was solemn, shifting like the clouds as he looked at Yin Yang, who had entered the Xiantian Realm.


    Zong Shou was still sighing in his heart. Why were these two people like dog skin sters? They were so sticky, for him to see them wherever he went...


    He heard a light scoff, ¡°You really think that this small Cloud Saint City Lord can protect you? There are numerous experts in Donglin Cloud Continent. Even east of it, there are four powers who are stronger than Cloud Saint City. But do you know that the Purple Lightning Spear under seventh brother Zong Yang has alreadye over personally?¡±


    While Zong Ling spoke, his eyes looked towards another side. Zong Shou followed suit, seeing a man dressed in a gold cotton dress who was sitting cross-legged in another suite. His back was straight like a spear, his posture so perfect that one couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with it.


    He was around twenty years old and his face had the handsomeness that came from the Sky Fox bloodline. He was really cold, and beside him was a spear wrapped up in cloth.


    He nced expressionlessly at Zong Shou before turning away, like he was totally uninterested.


    Although there were two other Xiantian Masters beside him, they were hidden beneath his cover and hard to notice.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed. After obtaining the thirteen years of memory, he roughly knew the situation in Gantian Mountain.


    He had a rough impression of this person. He was said to be a member of the Sky Fox Zong Family, the most outstanding person out of all the side branch disciples.


    He was recruited by Zong Yang¡¯s branch and was truly loyal towards him. In the past, Zong Weiran also felt regret over him, personally calling him a genius in front of him. Not only regretting that he couldn¡¯t work for him, but also sympathizing that even with talents no weaker than the main branch, he was destined to be other people¡¯s pawn.


    ¡°The power of the martial path? Not bad!¡± Squinting, Zong Shou roughly knew that this person¡¯s ability was at the peak of Xiantian Master, three meridians of the Earth chakra level.


    What he cared about more was that the appearance of this Purple Lightning Spear meant that a change had urred in Gantian Mountain.


    In the next moment he heard Zong Ling scoff coldly, ¡°Cousin, you truly are fortunate...¡±

 Chapter 99 - Changes in Yunxia

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 99 Changes in Yunxia</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    As for exactly what the good fortune that Zong Ling referred to was, he didn¡¯t say, directly walking across and sitting down in a suite not far away.


    Huang Xiao looked into Yin Yang¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°That Purple Lightning Spear originally came over to kill the Prince. However, Brother Yin needs to be careful. Do you know that six days ago, that guy from Yunxia Mountain ordered his two thousand Fire Wolf cavalry to move into Dongwei Mountain?¡±


    Yin Yang¡¯s eyes turned cold, slightly nodding his head as sort of a reply. He didn¡¯t show that he believed him, but also didn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t.


    Zong Shou had expected, the situation of Gantian Mountain did indeed change.


    Dongwei Mountain was the name of a ce located west of Donglin Cloud Continent. It was within 3700 miles of Gantian Mountain, and not only was it a strategic point, but it was also really close to the Gantian Mountain-controlled monster race Ancient Crane City. If one rode on Windrider Foals, it would only take two hours to arrive.


    Moreover, that Fire Wolf cavalry was famous within Donglin Cloud Continent. News had it that their weakest member was at Grade Five Martial Master level, while there were hundreds of Mythic Masters made up of the young teens of the Fire Wolf race, born with the innate talent of controlling fire. They were one of the most elite powers of Yunxia Mountain.


    As for the specific situation, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t too sure about that. He only roughly knew that Ancient Crane City was one of Gantian Mountain¡¯s pirs in the south.


    Donglin Cloud Continent was made up of many cities joined together, interlocked like a dog¡¯s teeth, even showing signs of there being countries within countries. Although Gantian Mountain controlled millions of Monster race members in four provinces, it didn¡¯t include all of the human cities in the area.


    They only controlled ten or so of them, spread out within the monster race cities. As Gantian Mountain was really powerful, there were many human cities who sought refuge with it.


    This Ancient Crane City was not only an important pass in the area and a merchant hub, it was the pir helping to control a province of monster race members, as well as a dozen or so human towns within a thousand mile radius.


    Once it was taken down, thousands of miles of territory in the south would be lost to the hands of the enemy.


    In the past, without an outside enemy, Zong Shi and Zong Yang went all out to fight for the spot of Gantian Mountain Monster King, even Zong Shou nearly couldn¡¯t keep his life.


    However, with a huge enemy in front of them, if they wanted to protect Gantian Mountain they needed to work together to face the enemy. Losing what they built up was no good for any of them.


    If he died now, it would be a disaster for Gantian Mountain. Morale freezing and people being disheartened were things that could be predicted.


    Even if those three people wanted to act against him, the many race leaders and even elders of Gantian Mountain wouldn¡¯t agree.


    Thinking about that, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile. So that was the case. The reason why he was able to keep his life and be the Monster King for a few years after being chased out of Linhai College was probably because of this Yunxia Mountain.


    Since one side couldn¡¯t prevail over the other, and neither could get an advantage, then supporting a puppet which all sides could ept naturally became the best choice.


    In his heart, he was silently surprised about how foolish this Yunxia Mountain was. If it was him, he would keep his ws and wait for the enemy to be in chaos, wasn¡¯t that better?


    Such rashness and impatience, letting the two thousand Fire Wolf cavalry into Dongwei Mountain, what a foolish decision...


    Who was the Monster King of Yunxia Mountain? He couldn¡¯t remember. Someone using three provinces to go up against Zong Weiran for five years, only slightly losing out, he shouldn¡¯t be foolish. Unless there were other reasons?


    Just as Zong Shou¡¯s mind wandered off, Huang Xiao smiled towards him, ¡°The Prince must be careful, you still need to take over the great work of Gantian Mountain. Not only Yunxia Mountain, even that zing me Mountain might act against Prince. Although Purple Lightning Spear has arrived here, the head of the Yunxia Mountain Nine Swords has also arrived over, and he is also here...¡±


    After he finished he respectfully bowed once more before leaving and entering Zong Ling¡¯s suite.


    Zong Shou was at a loss. He knew about the Purple Lightning Spear Zong Yuan because he was from the Sky Fox Zong Family.


    As for the Yunxia Mountain Nine Swords mentioned by Huang Xiao, he had never heard of them.


    On the contrary, Yin Yang¡¯s body shuddered, his eyes sweeping around sharply. In just a short while, he focused in therge hall below. At the left-most round table in the corner was a rather thin ck shirted middle-aged man sitting alone. The seats around him were empty and no one dared to get close to him.


    Noticing Yin Yang¡¯s gaze, that person nced back before turning his head around. His face had a centipede tattoo that looked really vicious and his eyes were extremely cold.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes contracted. This person was actually also at three meridians of the Earth Chakra! The peak of Xiantian Master!


    After a martial cultivator entered the Earth Chakra Realm, their strength would have a earthshaking change after every meridian they opened up.


    The old man that died in Zong Shou¡¯s hands that day was only at two meridians of the Earth Chakra Realm. Moreover, his strength was restricted in the Blood Valley.


    The person in front of him, as well as that Purple Lightning Spear, were the same, they had already reached the strength stage of the martial path! He was just half a step away from the Martial Ancestor Realm.


    Just as he was about to ask Yin Yang about that man¡¯s past, the entire tea house turned totally silent.


    A dozen green-robed men were clustering around an old man as he walked to the center of the tea house. Each carried a tray covered in a silk cloth. They ced them in an orderly manner on a table.


    That old man first cupped his fists towards the crowd, saying a few introductory statements to the tune of ¡°thank you foring¡±¡±we are grateful¡± and so on.


    Just as Chuxue was feeling really impatient, that person finally stopped and unveiled the item on the first tray.


    It was a sword,ying quietly there, ck with wave like patterns.


    The entire tea house was so silent that a pin drop could be heard. No matter if it was it a martial cultivator or spirit master, they all looked towards the tray with burning gazes.


    The old man exined, ¡°Most of you must have already known. This item was pawned to our shop a year ago by a Xiantian master for a hundred Grade Three beast crystals. The pawning period has passed and we can sell it now. Today we will use a hundred Grade Three beast crystals as the starting bid, to go to the highest bidder!¡±


    When his wordsnded, the entire tea house was still totally silent. Everyone looked quietly at the item, but no one made a bid.


    Although the item was precious, apart from Xiantian or Out of Body Realm experts, other people had no use for it. On the contrary, it would bring disaster to them.


    The old man wasn¡¯t anxious, he knew that only a few people had the ability to buy this sword. He didn¡¯t rush them, just silently waiting.


    Zong Shou also looked towards the spiritual sword with certainty, his eyes filled with curiosity.


    This ck Wave Sword didn¡¯t surprise him much. It was really basic, and out of Spiritual Weapons, it could be considered one of the weakest ones.


    However, the moment his eyes touched it, his heart felt some mysteries, like telepathy.


    ¡°This is rhythm? Weird, who was the owner of this sword, to be able to nurture sword rhythm into the sword? It probably followed him for thirty to fifty years, and show no signs of damage. This feeling of nothing being unbreakable and imprable, how could it merge with a water element ck Wave Sword?¡±


    That faint sword rhythm was only slightly discernible. Other people couldn¡¯t pick it up, but Zong Shou, who was sensitive towards the martial path, definitely didn¡¯t miss out on it!

 Chapter 100 - Secret of the Spiritual Sword

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Secret of the Spiritual Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°How weird...¡± Just as Zong Shou was deep in thought, people below ced their bids, directly increasing to two hundred Grade Three beast crystals. It continued climbing, only slowing down at four hundred.


    This was close to the normal price of this ck Wave Sword, and only a few people continued to bid, all within suites.


    Zong Shou looked at the sword once more with certainty, until when no one bid did he look towards Yin Yang and make a ¡°nine¡± hand signal.


    Although Yin Yang was a little surprised, but wasn¡¯t going to go against Zong Shou¡¯s order. However before he could speak, Chuxue excitedly rushed to the window and shouted, ¡°My Young Master say nine hundred Grade Three beast crystals!¡±


    At the moment, many probing eyes looked over from within the tea house. There weren¡¯t many who looked shocked, but each of them had weird expressions.


    There were many Grade Three beasts in the world, but to amass enough Grade Three beast crystals they needed decades. Normally while they were amassing them, these beasts would be at the peak of the Grade.


    This was why although many Mythic Masters focused on hunting beasts as their livelihood, in their entire lives they would at most reach five to six hundred such crystals.


    Nine hundred Grade Three beasts crystals was over double of the normal price of this ck Wave Sword, and could buy a well-made Grade One spiritual sword.


    The eyes of the many who looked over were filled with disdain. Zong Ling was also staring over with a ¡°you are so dumb¡± expression.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, quietly waiting for the results. After a few breaths, no one made any other bids. Just as the old man was ready to give up waiting, another low voice broke out from below, ¡°One thousand Grade Three beast crystals!¡±


    Zong Shou searched for the noise and saw that it came from the ck shirted man at the corner.


    Everyone within the tea house were astonished. A funny thing was that when Zong Shou bid nine hundred, everyone saw him as a fool, but when the ck shirt middle aged man bid a thousand, no one dared to look down on him. Instead they once again judged the sword carefully and tried to see where it was so special.


    Silently shaking his head, Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate and once again raised out five fingers to Chuxue.


    Chuxue understood what he said and shouted, ¡°Five thousand!¡±


    This time,many of the rich people here were unable to breathe. Many of their life savings were not even a tenth of this price.


    Five thousand beast crystals was even enough to buy three to five Xiantian Master¡¯s lives!


    Who knew who it was that was within the suite. Just because of this ordinary looking sword, they bid such a shocking price.


    That middle aged man was unfazed, taking in a deep breath before speaking up once more, ¡°Fifty-one hundred!¡±


    Zong Shou smirked, reaching out a finger and waving it at Chuxue.


    This time not only did Yin Yang frown, even Chuxue hesitated. Under the fierce gaze of Zong Shou, she shouted uncertainly, ¡°Ten thousand!¡±


    The moment her wordsnded, Zong Ling who was in the other suite, couldn¡¯t help but scold out, ¡°Zong Shou, you are crazy! Our Gantian Mountain has seven million people, three thousand Mythic Masters, and we only get two hundred thousand Grade Three crystals a year, along with the hundred thousand we get from the various cities. Today you spent ten thousand for a stupid sword? You want to ruin the Family, you don¡¯t have to do it in such a way! What¡¯s so special about this sword. I don¡¯t believe someone like you who hasn¡¯t opened a single meridian can see it!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother with him. In hisst life he was poor and used to spending carefully. Now he was lucky to be the son of the Monster King, with assets worth millions; naturally he had to be generous.


    This feeling of using money to suppress others, not caring about beast crystals, was so great.


    As for you, Zong Ling, I am using my own crystals how does it concern you? If we don¡¯t use it all now, are we going to wait until the spiritual wave for it to depreciate?


    A Grade Three beast crystals was worth a thousand gold now, but two years from now even a hundred would be too high.


    The ck shirted looked over. His eyes didn¡¯t show any anger,ughing out as he looked down on Zong Shou, ¡°How foolish!¡±


    Everyone else was startled, and in a short while they understood. This person at the corner bid so as to y around with the person in the suite for enjoyment.


    The old man who chaired the auction had a bright smile on his face, but he was also a little worried.


    No one would have expected such a normal ck Wave Sword to be sold for ten thousand. It was only pawned for a hundred Grade Three beast crystals and they had earned a full ny-nine times that.


    Could the bidder really take out such an amount? Only when another manager whispered a few words in his ear did joy fill his face. He waved his hand to let someone send the sword to Zong Shou¡¯s suite. He even brought with him the witness letter of the Sanlu bank, afraid that Zong Shou would go against his words.


    ¡ª


    Only when few people left in satisfaction did Zong Shou pick up the ck Wave Sword and appraise it on his hand.


    The things on sale now were a few pills and talismans, as well as some antiques andnd.


    Zong Shou was uninterested and only focused on the sword in his hand.


    He could still hear Zong Ling bbing out in the next suite. He seemed to be tired as his tone changed to one of disdain. ¡°The Ruler is so amazing, but why did he give birth to a dumb kid like you? If his spirit roams in theherworld and knew that you were spending his wealth like this, he would definitely vomit blood. Double Meridian Body and unable to cultivate, that¡¯s okay, but even your brain is so stupid? Isn¡¯t it normal for those Yunxia Mountain people to be shameless? If his price is too high, just don¡¯t bother. Why are you so foolish...¡±


    Zong Ling continued to grumble on, there was also another ice cold gaze who looked over. It was the Purple Lightning Spear, Zong Yuan.


    Zong Shou acted like he didn¡¯t hear anything while Chuxue, although angry, couldn¡¯t vent it out. She couldn¡¯t find a way to retort.


    Only Yin Yang was expressionless, looking at the ck Wave Sword seriously, helping Zong Shou search for the valuable point of the sword.


    ¡°As expected, it is weird!¡±


    Zong Shou looked at it for a while before flicking at the sword body, giving out a ¡°ding¡± thatsted for a long while.


    After listening to it for a moment, Zong Shou turned his gaze to the sword handle.


    Although the sword body was totally ck, the handle had ten pearls embedded in it, along with dozens of weakening talisman runes drawn onto it.


    Zong Shou tried to remove all the pearls and then fooled around with it for a moment. Yin Yang and Chuxue heard a soft kacha.


    In the next moment, air that was tightly sealed within seemed to have found its exit as the pearls struck out, numerous holes appearing on the wooden walls all around. A really sharp and powerful wind suddenly charged upwards, smashing away the roof of Zong Shou¡¯s suite.


    Within his hand appeared a small sword, around twenty inches long, shining coldly.


    At that moment everyone¡¯s eyes looked over once more, this time more than shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Grade Three Spiritual Weapon...¡±

 Chapter 101 - Sword within a Sword

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Sword within a Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The martial cultivators within the tea house who had some slight ability were at most able to sense that it was a Grade Three Spiritual Weapon.


    Those Xiantian masters all instantly stood up, attracted by that sharp intent, each of them looking towards Zong Shou¡¯s suite in astonishment. Their eyes slowly heated up, their expressions filled with disbelief.


    ¡°It is sword intent! It¡¯s actually sword intent!¡±


    Zong Ling was totally dumbfounded, looking over at a loss, not knowing how he should react.


    Although he hadn¡¯t reached the Xiantian Realm, he had received many teachings back at home. He knew that the sword wasn¡¯t ordinary, and he could barely sense the martial arts intent on that short sword.


    ¡°So it was a sword within a sword!¡± Zong Shou smiled uncontrobly, taking a closer look at it. He thought to himself, <i>No wonder this item felt so strange.</i>


    Using metal to generate water not only helped to nourish and grow this ck Wave Sword, it could also borrow thetter¡¯s manyyers of water element talismans to cover this metal element spiritual sword¡¯s sharp sword intent.


    So not just the short sword in his hand, actually the ck Wave Sword, which acted as a sort of sheath, was also exceptional.


    Looking out with his brows raised, the pure ck long sword at the side was glowing with a dim spiritual light. Without needing to restrict the sword intent within, it was like a water pattern appearing on the body of the ck Wave Sword body, flickering uncertainly, looking quite beautiful.


    Once his gaze looked out through the shutter once more, he saw that Purple Lightning Spear Zong Yuan had instinctively grabbed the spear bag beside him, his eyes shining bright. The ck shirted man¡¯s eyes were squinted, his hands pressing on the hilt of his sword.


    The other few Xiantian masters were all breathing heavily, their eyes looking fierce, with hesitation. There were also people far away who had locked onto him.


    The atmosphere within the tea house instantly reached a freezing point. The nobles and rich men within Cloud Saint City broke out in cold sweat, not daring to make any moves.


    To all martial cultivators Xiantian master and above, not just qi cultivation, but martial cultivation intents were simrly really crucial.


    Rhythm, strength, sense, soul, spirit,divinity. A martial cultivator only needed to have some slight sess in this area, which not only multipliedbat strength, but one could also use it to break talismans to go against spirit masters, and it was also the best help to break through the Heaven and Earth Chakra Meridians,


    Although only Zong Yuan and that head of the Yunxia Seven Swords hadprehended the strength stage of the martial path, the other people had just reached the rhythm stage. The path they sought was also different from the unstoppable sharp sword intent on the sword.


    But if they couldprehend the sword, they would definitely have a breakthrough.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised, expressionlessly shaking the short sword at those outside. ¡°I also can¡¯t use this item. Since coincidentally so many heroes are gathered here, then why not let me auction off this item here? Let¡¯s start off with three thousand Grade Four crystals, going to the highest bidder. Or one can trade with items like pills or usable talismans...¡± he said expressionlessly, while his left hand was ced on the ck Wave Sword, injecting threads of spiritual intent within it.


    If anyone dared to snatch it from him, he really didn¡¯t mind sacrificing blood to this sword. At the current juncture, he needed human heads to establish his prestige.


    The entire tea house was stirred up, before returning back to silence.


    One Grade Three beast crystal was worth a hundred thousand silver. Grade Two was around ten thousand, and a Grade One was a thousand, roughly a ten times difference.


    However, once it reached Grade Four, it was close to a hundred times difference. Not only were Xiantian Realm beasts really rare, they were also really difficult to kill.


    Three thousand Grade Four beast crystals was ten times more than what Zong Shou had paid for that ck Wave Sword.


    However, no one felt that it was expensive.


    A normal Grade One Spiritual Weapon was worth five hundred to a thousand Grade Three beast crystals. A Grade Three Spiritual Weapon¡¯s price climbed tens of times.


    The martial path intent encapsted within it also increased the price of this sword yet again.


    Not only could oneprehend sword intent from it and help one fight, one could also borrow the intent on it. Although it was Grade Three, it was no weaker than a Grade Five Spiritual Weapon.


    Not to mention ten times, even a hundred times, it was still worth it.


    Everyone present were totally silent as they exchanged nces with one another. The sword made one drool, and the price that Zong Shou asked for wasn¡¯t high, either.


    However, no one within the tea house was able to pay three thousand Grade Four beast crystals.


    The spear in Zong Yuan¡¯s hand had already been taken out from the bag. The turquoise spear body and magenta spear tip was shining with a metallic glow. His hand gripped it tightly and loosely, loosely and then tightly, like he was measuring the pros and cons, evil thoughts flooding his mind.


    The ck-shirted man was exactly the same. His hands brushed the sword handle like he was choosing the best time to strike.


    Just as the atmosphere was turning explosive and on the brink of a battle starting, a cold voice suddenly rose in the tea house. ¡°What a Broken de Sword!¡±


    Along with the words, a white-robed man suddenly stepped out from one of the riverside suites.


    The moment this guy made his appearance, a cooling aura seeped right into everyone¡¯s hearts, and the pent-up, charged atmosphere rxed slightly.


    Even Zong Yuan, whose killing intent was boiling, frowned slightly. It was like he was totally unable to raise any fighting intent, the spear in his hand felt really strange to him, and was unable to stab out a single bit.


    That man was smiling widely as he looked at the weapon in Zong Shou¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Originally I decided toe over on the spur of the moment to take a look at a Grade Four mutated cloud whale baby, who knew that I would bump into this Spiritual Weapon. My Lingyun Sect has searched for it for two hundred years, but couldn¡¯t find it. So it was hidden within this ck Wave Sword. Prince Zong is really fortunate this time!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed. Looking at that man¡¯s apparel, he knew that this white shirted man had to be a disciple from Lingyun Sect.


    He was slightly disappointed He had other reasons for taking out this sword. He wanted to kill someone, but who knew that he would bump into this guy. It seems like it would be difficult for his wishes toe true today.


    Who knew that he would meet a Lingyun Sect disciple so coincidentally at this ce?


    In the next moment, a small medicinal bottle appeared in the white shirted man¡¯s palm, ¡°Since the Prince said three thousand Grade Four beast crystals, then why not let me, Zu Renkuang, purchase this Broken de Sword? This sword is precious, not less than a Grade Five Spiritual Weapon. I don¡¯t have many beast crystals, but I won¡¯t take advantage of you. Two Human Pinnacle Pills are worth thirty-six hundred Grade Four beast crystals, let me exchange for that sword with these items!¡±


    Exmations broke out from all around, numerous people whispered and chattered around, no one paid any more attention to the sword in his hand. Most of them were looking at Zu Renkuang¡¯s hand.


    One Human Pinnacle Pill only needed three to five years to enable a person who had never cultivated to step into the Xiantian Realm.


    Xiantian Masters were not only strong in terms of strength, their lifespan would increase, allowing normal people who hadn¡¯t cultivated before to live an additional fifty years. If the person took care of their body well, it wasn¡¯t surprising for them to live to be a hundred and eighty


    Although the Broken de Sword in Zong Shou¡¯s hand was precious, within this tea house it attracted far less attention than that Human Pinnacle Pill!

 Chapter 102 - Who is Dumb?

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Who is Dumb?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Yuan¡¯s face was so dark and gloomy, his eyes stared at that bottle of medicine with a burning desire.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Broken de Sword could allow him toprehend an even stronger spear strength, while this Human Pinnacle Pill could help solidify his own foundations.


    No matter which item it was, it was a dream item for a Xiantian master like him.


    He silently put that spear back into its cloth cover before sitting down once more. That ck-shirted man did the same, returning his sword back to his waist.


    Although the Human Pinnacle Pill was good, it was something that Zu Renkuang took out. The Broken de Sword was something he drooled over, but it was something Zu Renkuang wanted.


    In Donglin Cloud Continent, apart from those hidden sects, which power could be stronger than Lingyun Sect?


    Even if he didn¡¯t fear them, this wasn¡¯t the ce or time, nor was he the opponent of this Zu Renkuang.


    There were so many Xiantian masters here, who dared to behave preposterously in front of him?


    Zong Shou sighed, looking towards the pill bottle. After a short moment he shook his head without any interest, ¡°This Human Pinnacle Pill is good, but it is useless for me! If you want to trade item for item, I would prefer beast crystals or same Grade beast spirit stones!¡±


    Since he couldn¡¯t kill people to establish dominance, it wasn¡¯t too bad if he was able to exchange for some items from this person.


    That Zu Renkuang was slightly startled, his brow furrowing, ¡°I know that Prince is a Dual Meridian Body and can¡¯t cultivate, however your two servants can use these two Human Pinnacle Pills...¡±


    However once his eyes swept past Yin Yang and Chuxue, his face showed an understanding expression, ¡°So that was the case. One¡¯s foundations is so strong he doesn¡¯t need outside help, the other has already eaten one a few days ago. No wonder you are uninterested in my pill!¡±


    Taking in a deep breath, Zu Renkuang smiled, ¡°How about adding in this item? Although the Prince can¡¯t use it, these few items added together could barely be equal to this Human Pinnacle Pill...¡±


    His sleeve opened up and he took out a silver white crystal, and threw it, along with that pill bottle, into the suite.


    Zong Shou epted it, not taking a look as he threw the Broken de Sword to Zu Renkuang casually, knowing that this was already the most that this person could offer, he had already earned a lot, and that he couldn¡¯t get any more out of it. If he still wanted to raise the price, then this Zu Renkuang might just end up leaving.


    After throwing the sword out, he had the time to look at the item in his hand. He didn¡¯t bother to open the pill bottle as he knew that it was definitely a real thing. With howrge the Lingyun Sect was, they didn¡¯t need to resort to cheating others.


    What he cared about was that crystal. Its surface was silver-white and shining, very eye-catching. Touching it, it felt like amber.


    It should be a spirit stone, as high as Grade Six. He could see a silver bear, opening up its arms and roaring, sealed within. On its surface were ten runes, both simple and profound, the aura restrained within like a normal spirit stone.


    So it was a Protector Spirit Beast, sealing a Grade Six beast spirit perfectly within the spirit stone. Its Grade only dropped by one, and the ability of this beast from when it was alive was probably only decreased by half.


    The person who made this spirit beast was probably Day Wandering Realm or above! Most probably they were good at the way of the talisman...


    No wonder Zu Renkuang said that he probably couldn¡¯t use this item. Normally speaking, to recruit and tame this Protector Spirit Beast he had to at least be at the Night Wandering Realm.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone slightly as he stowed the spirit stone into his sleeves. He smiled towards Chuxue, ¡°Xue¡¯ere over, open your mouth, ah!¡±


    Chuxue instinctively opened her peach lips, but after a moment thought back to two days ago. She frowned immediately and moved beside Zong Shou hesitantly, bitterly saying, ¡°Young Master, do I still need to run?¡±


    Actually that Human Pinnacle Pill was really sweet, sweeter than candy. But thinking about the torture after that, Chuxue was filled with worry.


    ¡°Why you saying such useless things!¡± Zong Shou directly kicked her leg, her whole body numbed up, and her mouth subconsciously opened. A red pill was thrown inside.


    She tasted the pill carefully before she swallowed it. It was indeed really delicious, but she still needed to bargain now. ¡°Young Master I will run, I don¡¯t want to learn your Energy Leading Technique!¡±


    Zong Shou threw that pill bottle towards Yin Yang. After thetter took it, he directly broke the porcin bottle and swallowed the remaining Human Pinnacle Pill.


    This item was really precious and a dream for numerous martial cultivators in the Body Chakra level. Bringing it along with him was just asking for trouble.


    Using it in front of everyone would instead end such thoughts from the other people. This Human Pinnacle Pill didn¡¯t have much of an effect for him, but it could save him around two years of cultivation.


    In the next suite, Zong Ling¡¯s face turned red as he looked on. ¡°Zong Shou, you really are crazy! A Human Pinnacle Pill, even if it is split up and shared, can help make four or five Xiantian masters for our Sky Fox Zong Family! Now you let these two servants waste it! I willin to the Zong Family elders, and you will have to give them an exnation...¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with fury, his eyes were spitting mes. The veins within his hands exploded out, he was obviously raging.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips raised up, thinking to himself, <i>If I don¡¯t use it now, should I wait until peoplee to snatch it from me? I must give it up to you and that Purple Lightning Spear, and you will be happy, right? In the future you will show mercy to me, right?</i>


    Not bothering to care about him, Zong Shou looking towards the ck shirted man, smiling, ¡°Oh right! Uncle Yin, do you remember someone saying that I was trying to ruin my Family, that I am stupid. Do you think that I, Zong Shou, am stupid?¡±


    When Yin Yang heard that, his lips raised up too, bowing towards Zong Shou. ¡°Prince isn¡¯t stupid, using one ck Wave Sword and selling it for fifty times the price. The person who said the Prince is stupid is the true stupid person!¡±


    Zong Ling¡¯s face turned green and white. Out of everyone present, he had scolded the most and he had done so right in front of Zong Shou¡¯s face.


    He was astonished, unsure whether or not Zong Shou was just lucky, or if he truly knew that the sword was special, which was why he bid ten thousand beast crystals for it.


    In the hall below, that ck-shirted aged man was also really gloomy. Before this, he was really delighted and gleeful, but now he was a total joke. He wasn¡¯t willing to stay for another moment, scoffing coldly before taking his leave.


    The old man chairing the auction also had a really ugly expression. His breathing was uneven and his face was ashen white, so regretful that he wanted to smash his chest.


    When they ced this ck Wave Sword on auction, why didn¡¯t they think about appraising it further? He didn¡¯t dare to even touch those pearls and runes in case he spoiled the spiritual sword. However, asking someone who knew such items to appraise it could have been done.


    Two Human Pinnacle Pills and one Grade Five spirit beast against ten thousand Grade Three beast crystals, how could they bepared? They didn¡¯t need to even sell the sword, just giving it to the Lingyun Sect would have allowed his family to be prosperous for many decades.


    That Zu Renkuang stashed the Broken de Sword with a joyous expression on his face. After hearing those words, he burst outughing, ¡°Prince Zong Shou, you truly are a brilliant person! The people who said you are stupid are the truly stupid ones! You have gathered treasures and people who definitely eye them. Although without the Human Pinnacle Pill, many spirit masters would want that Grade Five spirit beast and they will kill for it. How about this: within half a month if you don¡¯t exit Cloud Saint City I can ensure your safety. You will have enough time to deal with that item!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up. Hearing his tone, he probably didn¡¯t know what happened at Pill Spirit Mountain, which was why he said those words.


    He politely nodded his head as thanks for the kindness. It was impossible for him to act like he was on Cloud Nine.


    That Zu Renkuang was a little surprised, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart, looking around at the tea house before directly leaving.


    Zong Shou had no reason to stay anymore, the spiritual sword he wanted was already in his hands. He had also received two Human Pinnacle Pills and one Grade Five spirit beast.


    Although he was a little interested in the mutated Grade Four Cloud Whale baby, it wasn¡¯t muchpared to the Grade Five spirit beast in his hands.


    The eyes of everyone in the tea house yearned to tear him to shreds. No matter how thick his skin was, he wasn¡¯t willing to stay here.


    When they left the tea house and walked out onto the streets, it was alreadyte at night.


    Within Zong Shou¡¯s smiling expression was a solemn killing intent.


    ¡°Uncle Yin, what is that Yunxia Seven Swords about?¡±


    ¡°It refers to the seven sword experts within Yunxia Mountain, who are all Xiantian masters. Some say that one or two of them have stepped into the Martial Ancestor Realm. That person just now was known as Ren Qianchou, his title is ¡®Deceitful Sword¡¯. Although he is the head of the Seven Swords, that is only because he is the oldest. In these two years it is said that his sword improved greatly, and even some four meridian Earth Chakra Ancestors couldn¡¯t beat him. Although I have broken through to Xiantian, I am not his opponent. Even after that Human Pinnacle Pill, it is far from enough!¡±


    As he said that, Yin Yang finally couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Prince, you were too reckless. Even if you knew that sword was mysterious, you could have waited until we left. Why did you take it out and put us at risk? We were lucky today that the Zu Renkuang helped to deter and threaten everyone. If he wasn¡¯t there, I really can¡¯t imagine what would have happened.¡±


    These words had been building up in his chest for a bit, and to say them now made him feel much better.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t react, looking forwards with his eyes squinted. Yin Yang¡¯s wariness rose as he followed Zong Shou¡¯s line of sight and looked over. He was astonished.


    That ck shirted man who had left a step earlier than them was walking over, his hand on his sword, giving off a threatening aura. The people travelling on the streets veered away from him. Only when he was ten steps away from the three of them did he stop.


    Calmly looking at Zong Shou, he broke out in a coldugh after a moment. ¡°I will remember what happened today. Within half a month, I will take your life!¡±

 Chapter 103 - Yunxia Seven Swords

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 103 Yunxia Seven Swords</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    This Deceitful Sword Ren Qianchou seemed to have purposely waited for Zong Shou so he could say these words. He coldly swept the three of them before taking his leave.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow turned serious, but rxed after a short while. With some slight interest, he asked, ¡°What about the other six?¡±


    Yin Yang just needed to look at Zong Shou¡¯s expression before knowing that all the words he said before were for nothing. He sighed slightly before answering, ¡°Although there are seven people in the Yunxia Seven Swords, apart from this Deceitful Sword Ren Qianchou, there are Dark Sword Lu Qing and Fake Sword Han Kong, who are the more famous ones and are ancestor rank experts, each taking charge of and. Apart from that, there are two more, Mist Sword Xie Jun and Rage Sword Yun Tao, who are like Ren Qianchou¡¯s shadows. Their strength is only weaker than that of Ren Qianchou by a level!¡±


    Zong Shou knew what Yin Yang was ying at. Since Ren Qianchou was confident of killing him within half a month, it meant that he was definitely not the only one from Yunxia Mountain who came along. Since the Mist Sword and Rage Sword were often together with Ren Qianchou, then they were most probably here, too.


    What he paid attention to now was that Dark Sword. It made him instinctively think about hisst life, to the sword intent that he studied and grasped the most.


    In the God Emperor game, he was termed by people as the Sword Emperor. In reality, his title also had a ¡°dark¡± word.


    Who knew whether this person walked a path simr to that he walked in hisst life, and whether or not he could bring him some surprises.


    At the end, Yin Yang¡¯s expression was a little angry. ¡°This person is so arrogant. In three months I will be able to beat him easily, but right now I am not his opponent. Prince, since the situation in Gantian Mountain has changed, if we have no choice, why not seek help from that Purple Lightning Zong Yuan and Zong Ling...¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, heughed and didn¡¯t bother to reply. Even if the three people from Gantian Mountain changed their minds and wanted to protect him, and back him to take over the throne, there were some things that wouldn¡¯t change.


    They would remove his helpers and lower the influence of Zong Weiran. It was best if they could borrow outsider help to do so, but if not, they could just do it themselves. Moreover, the three of them had definitelye to amon understanding.


    He didn¡¯t intend on borrowing the help of those three from the start.


    At such a time he didn¡¯t bother to hide his own strength. Now that he was surrounded by wolves, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it anyways. Why not just show it to others and let those old loyal people lean towards him and see some hope.


    Since he was unable to kill people to spread fear today, it would have to wait for the future. After all, this was within Cloud Saint City, and he had to give the City Lord some face.


    With the foundations that his father left, he didn¡¯t need to plot or scheme to obtain the Monster King position and control the four provinces.


    Although this path would lead him into a dangerous situation and attract the frenzied retaliation of those three, even powers like Yunxia Mountain and zing me Mountain would go all out with no worry. What he didn¡¯t fear now was this kind of life and death battle. He was the head of the Seven Emperors in hisst life, and the most exceptional talent in the Cloud World for centuries, so why would he fear such small dangers?


    His martial path was a merger of hundreds of different kinds, obtaining their essences and blending them into one. The moremon a path was, the easier it was for one to reach the divinity stage. He didn¡¯t mind proving his path through killing!


    The essence that he had absorbed from the Lightning Phoenix egg needed some external pressure to ignite its potential, and digest all the Xiantian essence energy that had settled down between his bones, muscles, and Chakra Meridians.


    Directly skipping across the Yunxiao Seven Swords matter, Zong Shou started to think about his fiancee back at home. Who knew whether or not that Meridian Spirit Pill had beenpleted or not?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Quickening his footsteps, when Zong Shou returned back to his courtyard, Xuanyuan Yiren and Li Yunniang nowhere to be seen once more.


    However, beside the pill furnace were three pill bottles ced in an orderly manner, along with a ¡°Pill has been refined, don¡¯t take it randomly¡± note.


    Zong Shou opened it up and took a look. It was pure ck, looking like a Dragon eye with a slight fishy smell. It looked really simr to the Meridian Spirit Pill that he had refined.


    This time he didn¡¯t need to test it. He had a feeling that told him that these pills were the true Meridian Spirit Pills, without a doubt!


    ¡°A total of one hundred and thirty-four pills, only using a third of the materials I collected, and only using two and a half kilograms of silver charcoal. This girl just refined it one time, there is no residue heat left within the furnace, so she probably only used four hours...¡±


    Even though Zong Shou was experienced and have seen so many different things in the past, he couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed.


    No wonder this girl was taken in as a disciple by that old man Ming Dan. No wonder that Pill Fountain Sect would list her as a direct disciple. Such pill making talents were truly extraordinary!


    Even he couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed for the other Zong Shou. She was probably the definition of a talented girl that even the heavens would be proud of.


    ¡°Where did those two woman go off to? They wanted a room here, but I can¡¯t see them at all. They are so mysterious, making it so difficult for one to understand them...¡±


    Zong Shou was feeling really curious, but he was even more eager regarding the pills in his hand.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Chuxue and Yin Yang returned, they locked their doors and started to digest the medicinal properties of the Human Pinnacle Pills.


    Zong Shou also locked his room door and directly swallowed one of the Meridian Spirit Pills.


    In a short moment, he felt his entire body turn soft and powerless. Looking into his body, he also saw those meridians soften up slowly.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up, and knew that Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s Meridian Spirit Pill was effective.


    The poisonous elements that had entered his body were countered and neutralized. Moreover, the effects of the medicine were thirty percent better than normal Meridian Spirit Pills and could be listed as high Grade pills!


    His body feeling weak and soft, he used his true qi to forciblymand those bones and muscles to stand up.


    First was a set of Foundation Breathing Spirit Fist, from soft to tough. It was follow by the Great zing Sun Fist, which went from tough to soft.


    In thest stance, the fist style changed. The fist technique this time was a mix of both, the Five Round Enlightened King Fist.


    After training the foundations and breathing, and then the bones and marrow, came training vital energy and the organs. The Five Round Enlightened King Fist was a basic building and body strengthening fist technique which from Buddhism, used to target the vital energy and the organs.


    Zong Shou was training in these three sets of fist techniques just to rx his body and make him feel morefortable.


    Once his body slowly became hot, Zong Shou¡¯s actions changed to be really slow, looking slightly weird.


    This was an external Energy Leading Technique, not very simr to any of the Energy Leading Techniques that Zong Shou had created before.


    During these past few months when Zong Shou gave great thought to it everyday, and was able to think of this.


    He had given up on practicing talisman techniques just for this. He was a nk piece of paper, apart from his soul power increasing greatly.


    Drops of cold sweat flowed down his forehead. Zong Shou grit his teeth, fresh blood to oozing out of the corner of his lips.


    Using such postures helped extend his meridians. Sometimes he helped straighten them out, while most of the time he just caused them to twist.


    In hisst life, those people who used the Meridian Spirit Pill to correct their meridians would have the support of instruments. As for him, not only did he not have medicine to numb his limbs, he could only rely on his custom-made Energy Leading Technique...


    ¡ª¡ª


    Sweat fell down like rain. After three hours, the meridians within his body hardened up once more. Zong Shou¡¯s body was totally drenched, and beneath his feet wererge patches of water.


    He had lost all his energy andid down powerlessly on the ground. It took ten hours for him to slowly recover.


    ¡°To think I nearly couldn¡¯t handle it, and all my effort before nearly went to waste. Hey! I think I have invented an interrogation and torture tool. The Meridian Spirit Pill and this set of positions are really a match made in Heaven. Even those Ascended Ancestors would probably copse...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, forcing himself to get up.


    He could feel that his body was really weak. Not only were his limbs without any strength, even his soul was.


    If someone acted to kill him now, he really had no way to fight back.


    Zong Shou subconsciously frowned. He made up his mind that not unless he was safe, or if he had a reliable Protector Spirit Beast or person beside him, he would not easily consume that pill.


    When he observed his body, he felt much better. He could clearly feel that his two meridians that were running parallel with one another had been slightly corrected.


    Not only were they lengthened as he worked for, they weren¡¯t a total mess, tangled up with one another. They were much more separated, and starting from the energy ocean, they were a spiral-like structure stretching in all directions.


    Moreover, the true qi within his Chakra Meridians seemed to have organized some. It was rotating around the two meridians, attracting one another while also repelling one another.


    There were some ces which were still entangled with one another, which just meant that his Energy Leading Technique wasn¡¯t perfected, and there were some areas that it hadn¡¯t reached. He would have to improve on it in the future. Happily, his reform of his meridians had only just begun.


    ¡°It is really like what I expected. The energy conflict has lessened a lot, the only thing I don¡¯t know now is what happens when I use strength with this spiral meridian?¡±


    Zong Shou tried, slightly moving some of the true qi in his body to smack the chair beside him.


    The extremely tough iron wood chair burst into pieces. The shrapnels were swept away by a whirlpool of strength.


    Zong Shou was totally stunned. He originally thought that he would be satisfied if he could make the chair fall apart. He didn¡¯t expect such a situation to ur.


    This spiraling meridian structure was ast resort for him. Now it seemed like it was of really great use!

 Chapter 104 - Spiral Energy

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Spiral Energy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He was stunned for a long while, before regaining his senses. Raising his palm to his eyes, a ball of true qi seeped out of his palm. The air above his palm continued to spin in a spiral movement, bringing with it bursts of wind.


    Not only did the energy flow within his body speed up a lot, his energy wasn¡¯t as scattered as before, and easily consolidated in one area. The tip was like a drill, unbelievably sharp.


    After injecting the spiral true qi, his strength had actually only raised up by ten percent, but the increase in speed and focusing of the power shattered the entire chair into pieces.


    The power of the vortex in his hands was shockingly strong!


    ¡°So that was the case!¡± After thinking about it for a short while, Zong Shou understood the reason for this true qi spiral movement.


    His true qi picked up speed because of the parallel movement of his dual meridians causing attraction and repulsion, forming a force simr to maism. Flowing in a spiral structure would focus the true qi more.


    Such a method was really fierce, and the attack power was frightening.


    However, there were pros and cons to this. He would also have to give up on many things because of it.


    The speed of the energy within his body meant that he was destined to walk a path of speed and power unless he reached a certain Realm. If not, he didn¡¯t even need to think about fist or sword techniques that focused on using soft methods to ovee the strong.


    ¡°... You gain some, you lose some, it is difficult to cover all ground. Dealing with my Dual Meridian Body is already a great sess. To have such benefits is a surprise!¡±


    Zong Shou suddenly pulled out the Lightning Tooth Sword, striking out to the side. A thread of sword energy along with some lightning shot out, and stone shrapnel flew, carving a hole in the stone wall five feet away.


    It was only a thumb thick, but inside it was very smooth and shiny. The other areas of the stone wall were totally undamaged.


    He gaped for a moment before he stared at the sword in his hand.


    ¡°Sword energy! People above Xiantian can only use this energy up to thirty feet. I am now only a Grade Seven Mythic Master, and I actually have sword energy!¡±


    The thread of sword energy that Zong Shou gave out was only around ten feet long. Compared to true Xiantian masters, it was simply too weak.


    The strength of this spiral true qi far exceeded his expectations. Unfortunately, he could feel the spiritual patterns within his Lightning Tooth Sword were showing signs of damage. He probably had to wash it with the Sword Washing Technique before he would be able to repair it.


    The spiral true qi was really strong and direct, but its drilling energy transmission method wasn¡¯t something that normal weapons could handle. Even this high Grade talisman weapon Lightning Tooth Sword was far from enough.


    This was only the first step. He needed at least a year toplete the reforming of his spiral meridians. These hundred-plus Meridian Spirit Pills were probably not enough.


    At that time, when the meridian structure that he designed waspleted, how sharp and strong would that vortex strength be?


    ¡°My true qi travelling in a spiral really gives rise to extraordinary strength! It was worth torturing myself for two hours. I remember in the past, no, around five thousand years in the future, there was a martial cultivator who created a Heaven Spiral Power secret technique. It was famous for a while and invincible in the Cloud World. Unfortunately, he fell before he was able to step into the Celestial Realm. I can borrow his technique to create one that is suitable for my dual meridians!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed as he forcibly suppressed the excitement which was building up within his chest.


    Although the spiral true qi was not bad, it needed several months before he could truly see its effects. Within the next few days, he wasn¡¯t nning to use another Meridian Spirit Pill. Although his meridians had been stretched and moved, they weren¡¯t stable. His meridians and tendons were weak and couldn¡¯t handle being stretched too soon.


    In the next few days they would definitely show signs of shifting back to its original state. He needed to repeat the process a few time before being able to stabilize it.


    To raise his strength, spirit master sword-driving techniques and incantation methods were more reliable.


    His eyes shifted towards the ck Wave Sword as he suddenly got an idea. He used his soul intent to call it over. It rose up in the air and hung in front of him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was filled with praise. As expected from a Spiritual Weapon which was nourished by that Broken de Sword for years, although it was only Grade One, its spirituality was shocking.


    Even without him refining it, he could use his mind to control it.


    This sword had no handle, and its insides were hollow. However, this was exactly what he wanted. With its weight greatly reduced, the soul power used when he controlled it was naturally much less.


    The only unfortunate thing would be that this sword was water element, and it didn¡¯t fit his ability to control lightning.


    ¡°This water element spiritual sword can help perform the illusion talents of the Sky Fox bloodline to an exquisite level. Even the Eighteen Cloud-Shocking God Destroying sword intent can be used by this sword. Only not with lightning, what a waste!¡±


    The strength of a spiritual sword was strong, not only was the material used much better than talisman weapons, the talismans drawn would be even moreplicated and close to the formation level.


    His sword skills were at the spiritual level. The reason spirit masters could use their wills to control swords was because of the talismans on them.


    In the future, a simple exnation would be that the Spiritual Weapons had force bearing points specifically for soul power.


    Refining them, however, was ratherplicated. It would at least take half a year of effort to be able to freely control a Spiritual Weapon and not be affected by the wills of other spirit masters.


    Zong Shou smiled, forming a seal with his hands, using soul power to bring up a me to scorch the sword.


    Only when the sword became a reddish-ck after ten minutes did he stop. He waited for the temperature to slowly lower before he raised it with his right hand and stabbed it into his left arm.


    When he pulled it out, blood flowed out. A bunch of it seeped into the spine of the sword, forming a really devilish blood seal on the metallic body of the sword.


    Zong Shou¡¯s soul had formed a connection with this ck Wave Sword.


    This blood sacrifice refining method was a demon sect technique. Originally it was meant to use the blood of ten six-year-old virgins to sacrifice to the sword.


    Zong Shou could only use his own blood essence to rece that, the difference between the two wasn¡¯t that much, but the price he had to pay would be momentary weakness.


    Luckily he still had the Lightning Phoenix egg essence within his body, so he wouldn¡¯t face many problems. This step could save him many months of sword nurturing effort.


    People who had seeded on the martial path were often cold-blooded. He was no exception, he was vicious towards others, and more so himself!


    ¡ª¡ª


    <i>Night-time, seventy miles outside of Cloud Saint City, on a secluded little hill top...</i>


    Xuanyuan Yiren sat cross-legged on the peak of the hill, naked.


    Her jade-white body shone with a really pure glow under the moonlight. Her twin peaks were wonderful, her skin creamy and no matter which part of her body it was, it was enough to drive men crazy.


    Her eyes were closed. In front of her chest a green and red pill floated. It was simr to a beast crystal, shining pure and clear, as if it were totally transparent.


    Large amounts of fire and wood element spiritual energies gathered over.


    If one took a step back to take a look, the entire hill had many beast crystals ced all around.


    A total of nine thirty-foot wooden towers were ced in nine directions. There were balls of spiritual mes glowing on top of those towers.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was positioned in the center of this formation. Each time she took a breath, she would swallowrge amounts of spiritual energy, before spitting it back out. Even the moonlight here seemed to be distorted, subtly gathering towards her. Bits of the moonlight¡¯s essence shone right between her eyebrows.


    With every moment that passed, the glow on the surface of her body became a bit more eye-catching.


    Only after the moonlight dissipated an hourter did Xuanyuan Yiren heave a sigh of relief. She took in a deep breath and sucked that pill into her stomach.


    After standing up, she reached her hand out, grabbing the robe beside her and covering up.


    Li Yunniang was not far away, perched on the top of a tree, and looking around with an alert expression.


    Seeing that Xuanyuan Yiren had already gotten up, the branch beneath her bent and then snapped back. Li Yunniang had jumped to the side of Xuanyuan Yiren, her face filled with questions. ¡°Little Miss, why did you stop so early today? Is it because the moon is too dark?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed a little too dim!¡± Xuanyuan Yiren nodded, looking above her, a smile on her face. ¡°However, my progress today is still not bad. Maybe it is because of the joy of getting a new pill recipe. If every day could be like this, I will only need two to three months to be able to break through. Even without using the strength of my external pill, I would reach Xiantian. I would also not need to use this Nine Spirit me Moon Formation to cultivate, and would still be able to cultivate the external pill.¡±


    As she said that, her face turned red, ¡°This Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance method that teacher picked for me is so embarrassing. Each time I train it I need to be naked. In this wilderness, I have to be especially worried, afraid that people would find out. Who knows how long it will take to be able to train to the level where everything that touches me burns. Damn it, why can¡¯t I just find that Asbestos Cloth Celestial Veil...¡±


    When Li Yunniang heard that she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, gloating, ¡°Little Miss, this method is a legacy method of the Pill Fountain Sect for double cultivators. Unless one is a legacy disciple one is unable to learn it, who knows how many of them want to learn it. Didn¡¯t Pill Spirit Senior expect this and prepare you a cave manor, you are the one that decided to run out and search for this Zong Shou.¡±


    As she said that, her brows were tightly drawn, like she was annoyed just thinking about that name.


    ¡°Little Miss, are you really intending to get married to that trash? Even if you don¡¯t like that Young Master Wen from Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, you don¡¯t need to find this Zong Shou! Even if he survives, he can only live for tens of years, while Little Miss can live for thousands. Why do you want to walk together with such a ordinary person? Little Miss, you are going to ruin your entire life...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t agree with her words, her small face sinking, revealing unhappiness at her words. ¡°Sister Yunniang, I know that you don¡¯t like him. But no matter what, he is still my fiance.¡±

 Chapter 105 - Demon Eye Silver Bear

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Demon Eye Silver Bear</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Li Yunniang could feel the pent-up frustration in her heart, making it difficult for her to breathe. ¡°Little Miss, do you really treat him as your fianc¨¦? You want to waste your life for him? In the Cloud World there are so many handsome guys. Even in Pill Fountain Sect, the basic disciples are stronger than him! The cultivation technique that you are using needs to control Yin and Yang. If you marry this piece of trash, are you going to give up on it? You love refining pills, but if your cultivation stops, how will you be able to refine those pills you desire?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was startled, but she shook her head with certainty, ¡°Sister Yunniang, I know you want the best for me. But in this world, everyone is different. Maybe other girls wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give up on this marriage, but I pay a lot of attention to righteousness and trust. I love those handsome talents, I also dream of people wearing golden armor, legs stepping on Seven Colored Clouds to marry me. I would also like to refine all the pills recorded in the sect and see what the peak of the world is like. But if you flip my name over, it means righteousness. I remember when I was young, my father told me not to go against that. I have always kept it to heart, and don¡¯t dare to forget it...¡±


    Li Yunniang not only felt her head hurt, her face was twitching. She thought to herself, Old Master, why didn¡¯t you think about the future when you taught your daughter? Will you regret these words that you said?


    ¡°Little Miss, it is important to be a trustable and righteous person... but you don¡¯t owe that Zong Shou anything, so why do you want to waste your life?¡±


    ¡°How do I not owe him anything? My father was able to rise up in Donglin Cloud Continent because of Uncle Weiran¡¯s help. If not for my father¡¯s position, how was I able to go to the Pill Fountain Sect? Even if I don¡¯t owe him anything, to leave him now when he¡¯s in danger is just striking him when he¡¯s down!¡±


    When Xuanyuan Yiren said that her brow furrowed, ¡°Father taught me to be kind and righteous, he himself has forgotten about the fifteen years of help Uncle gave him. Our Xuan Mountain City was able toe about because of Uncle Weiran. What is so important that knowing his best friend¡¯s son is in danger, to turn a blind eye?¡±


    Li Yunniang tasted bitterness, feeling powerless. The millions of people in Xuan Mountain City, the life and death of a racepared to the life of his best friend¡¯s son, it was such an easy decision to make.


    If he sacrificed the lives of millions just because of this invincible and indiscernible righteousness, wouldn¡¯t he be going against the meaning of the word instead?


    To be able to protect himself, knowing when to give some things up, to do what was needed, was what made one a truly great City Lord!


    ¡°I know what my Father is considering, and I don¡¯t n on forcing him. But the kindness that he has forgotten, let me remember it for him. Let me, Xuanyuan Yiren, take care of my fianc¨¦!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s tone changed, she said really seriously, ¡°He is a Dual Meridian Body, but with the Meridian Spirit Pill from today, there is some hope to cure it. I¡¯m good at pill refining and one day I will find a way to help him cultivate!¡±


    ¡°Will that take ten years or twenty years?¡± Li Yunniangughed coldly, ¡°Even if you were to seed, that Zong Shou will most probably hate you. What these man hate most is being protected by women. Not only will they not be grateful, they would even treat it as humiliation. Even if he himself doesn¡¯t think so, would he be able to stop the words of others? No matter how good his personality is, being gossiped about so much by others, it is unavoidable for him to have some heart knots...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren blinked her eyes curiously, following which they shone as she looked at Li Yunniang, ¡°Sister Yunniang, before you help people do you care what they think or what they would give you back before you help? I don¡¯t care how people will treat me or view me. I just need to take good care of him!¡±


    Li Yunniang instantly felt powerless as she looked at the expression of her Young Master, and a sort of shame filled her. Knowing that all kinds of persuasion would be useless, she sighed, ¡°Forget it! Since Little Miss wants to do this, there is nothing I can do. I swore to follow you with my life, so let me go crazy together with you. I only hope that Little Miss don¡¯t regret for this!¡±


    ¡°I chose my own path, so why would I regret it? He isn¡¯t as bad as Sister Yunniang said. After being scolded by me, he could suppress his emotions to learn humbly. He is a calm and humble person who desires to learn more...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren made a hand-sign and the nine red wood pirs rose into the air, reducing to finger-sized and then flew into her hands.


    She thought back to how Zong Shou didn¡¯t enter the room after she began pill-making, and helplessness shed across her eyes. He was calm and humble but he might not desire to learn.


    She asked curiously, ¡°Sister Yunniang, you said that Zong Shou didn¡¯t want to follow you in. So where did he go for the entire afternoon?¡±


    Li Yunniang¡¯s eyes shed darkly, but it disappeared quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened specifically, but I only heard he went to a tea house and bought a Grade one spiritual sword for ten thousand Grade Three beast crystals. As for what happened next I am unsure. However, I heard that his Cousin Zong Ling was there and he was furious...¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand Grade Three beast crystals for a Grade one spiritual sword?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s hands were trembling slightly as she took in a cold breath. The nine spiritual mes in her hands nearly exploded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After eating the Meridian Spirit Pill and using blood to sacrifice to the sword, it took Zong Shou two days to recover his energy.


    He recovered so quickly because he had the essence of the Lightning Phoenix egg in his body. If it was others, without ten years it would be impossible to get off the bed.


    In those two days, Zong Shou either drew talismans or remodeled formations in his room.


    The former was to familiarize himself with talisman techniques and also draw some talismans for future use. Thetter wasn¡¯t for pill refining, but for other uses.


    As for that furnace, after the Meridian Spirit Pill was refined, he threw it into the trash.


    His days were really carefree, no oneing over to disturb him. He had separated himself from all impending danger, often giving him the misconception that he had returned to hisst life, to the peaceful and quiet times.


    Sometimes he would be filled with emotions, that actually it was not bad if he could just continue living within this courtyard.


    However, it was only an illusion. If he truly had such thoughts, he wouldn¡¯t be far away from death.


    While he drew talismans and formations, he spent some time teaching Xue¡¯er. That was simple, just asking her to go catch sparrows.


    Otherwise, he trained in the sword. Every day in his room, bundles of ck sword light randomly danced around.


    Not only could they strengthen the spirituality of the sword, they also improved his control over this ck Wave Sword. They helped familiarize him with the Spirit Master Instrument Driving Technique.


    There was the blood seal that he had left on the body of the sword. Even tens of thousands of feet away, he could control it freely. In just several hours, his control of it reached a high level, and he could even split some of his focus to draw talismans.


    ¡ª


    After two days of training, Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel satisfied.


    ¡°This sword driving in the skies is really indiscernible and unexpected, its speed is ever changing and can help to kill people from far away. However, its strength is a little too weak, unable to add martial arts intent, and can only use the spiritual sword itself to harm people. It is okay to bully those lower-ranked martial cultivators, but for Xiantians it is useless. No wonder those Out of Body spirit masters pay more attention to hammers and rope-like Spiritual Weapons, either their attack strength was shocking or they had other uses..¡±


    He thought about those cultivators among spirit masters who focused a sword, and his heart was filled with envy.


    ¡°Those sword cultivators used their body as a sword, as their second soul. Their sword was like their body, able to instill sword intent. Unfortunately, I have no way to learn this second soul method, unless I find a legendary sword. Once I train it up, I will be able to shock the Cloud World!¡±


    With his current situation, it was impossible to find any good sword. To use this ck Wave Sword as his second soul was also asking for his own death.


    Instilling martial arts intent into this ck Wave Sword to fight against martial cultivators, one had to send the soul out of body, using the soul to control the sword.


    With his achievements in sword techniques in hisst life, with a sword at hand he was confident of being invincible under the Martial Ancestor level! However, that would mean a high requirement for a Protector Spirit Beast...


    ¡°The Rising Moon Lion is good at hiding and travelling quickly, killing people in one blow. If it protected me, it would be wasting its talent. Although Little Gold is good,it hasn¡¯t grown up. If I use the soul to control the sword, I have to to search for another Protector Spirit Beast...¡±


    After the energy within his body recovered, Zong Shou rested up for one more day. He waited for the third day and finally felt full of energy. All the formations and talismans he needed were alsopleted.


    ¡ª¡ª


    He lit up two candles on the incense table, forming a simple altar, and ced a few yellow talismans onto the table. His expression turned serious, taking out the silver beast crystal that he had obtained from Zu Renkuang.


    The bear-type spirit beast within was a Grade Five Protector Spirit Beast. In actuality it was above Grade Six, and was far from what an Out of Body spirit master could tame.


    The reason why he had such confidence was because Zong Shou had seen a talisman formation in the library in hisst life. It could temporarily seal a portion of this spirit beast and forcefully lower it by a Grade. However, the entire process was really risky.


    If it was before he had obtained the ck Wave Sword, Zong Shou definitely wouldn¡¯t take the risk. However, at this time he didn¡¯t hesitate at all, tossing the beast crystal towards the table;. While it was in mid air, two runes ignited off the candle and chased after it.


    A ball of fire instantly wrapped up that beast crystal. In the next moment,rge amounts of green smoke seeped out. When it gathered up, a sixty-foot tall giant bear appeared in front of Zong Shou. Luckily his room was big enough and built of giant wood, the ceiling eighty feet tall so the bear didn¡¯t break apart the roof!

 Chapter 106 - Recruiting Spirit Beast

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Recruiting Spirit Beast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    It was silver in color, its eyes blood-red. After it took a look at Zong Shou, it roared out, pouncing right at him. It was an illusion, it was a spiritual body, but each step it took caused the ground to shake.


    ¡°Back off!¡± Zong Shou was unfazed, throwing out two talismans. They both turned into two balls of greenish-blue mes as they hit the paws of the bear.


    The giant silver bear instantly leaned backwards like he had just touched lightning, pulling back his paws.


    Zong Shou formed a seal with his hand and said some incantations. Just as the giant silver bear was about to pounce at him once more, he suddenly coldly shouted out, ¡°Talisman chains thousand coils, bind him!¡±


    Dozens of rune locks instantly rose from the formation and directly wrapped around the body of the giant bear.


    It continued to struggle. It tried to stand up, its immense strength actually breaking the chains one by one.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t panic, taking out yet another talisman, directly causing a yellow light to charge up into the sky.


    ¡°Stone Gathering Talisman, form!¡±


    In an instant, earth element spiritual energy gathered from all around, slowly drawing out many giant stones and pressing them onto the body of the giant bear.


    The giant stones gradually increased in size. At the start the bear could still resist, but slowly it couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It was ferociously pulled down by the chains, and its entire body copsed to the ground.


    The red glow in its eyes became heavier. A bright glow shone out and suddenly a red mark appeared at the center of its forehead. A silver light was spat out from within, shing towards the altar right next to it.


    Zong Shou reacted quickly, using his will to fly the ck Wave Sword to fly over. He heard the spiritual sword being actually shocked backwards like it had struck metal. That silver light shivered, its power not reduced as it pounced over.


    Just as it rushed to the front of the table, it was stopped by an invisible energy, frozen in mid-air.


    A yellow talisman pasted onto the table ignited without a me. The silver light finally showed its true appearance: it was actually a silver cone, sharp and glimmering coldly.


    ¡°This Broken Mountain Bear is mutated. I have already used this spiritual formation to prevent it from being unable to borrow energy from Heaven and Earth, and also used the chains and stone talismans to lock it down. To think it could actually still retaliate! Zu Renkuang said that this thing and the two Human Pinnacle Pills could bepared to the Broken de Sword in value, it seems he was being too humble...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to take this lightly, the giant bear nearby roaring out once more, revealing its teeth. The strength of that small silver cone also increased, forming ripples in front of it. He made a Sword Forming Seal and had the ck Wave Sword charge down once more, nailing it right into the blood mark on the bear¡¯s forehead.


    It roared furiously, the entire room rembled.


    The silver bear still wasn¡¯t willing to be restricted. It seemed to notice that it was a soul body, turning into green smoke as it rose and dissipated in all directions, breaking away from the stone and the chains.


    When Zong Shou saw that, heughed instead, his eyes were filled with coldness.


    ¡°Bastard! Since I want to tame you, how could I not defend against this move? Although you are strong, you are too dumb. But that¡¯s good, I like it!¡±


    Stepping onto the ground, another talisman on the table burned. A lightning-like glow formed from thin air. Who knows if it was because of the Lightning Phoenix mark within his soul, but that silver lightning was slightly purple as it spread along the rune chains.


    The bundles of green smoke surged and rolled. After a short moment, it gathered up and formed into shape once more.


    Not only did it look much more dispirited, its body also shrank a little. It was like a trapped beast who couldn¡¯t escape, looking towards the altar with vengeful and hateful eyes.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, jumping up right in front of the silver bear. He wasn¡¯t afraid that the beast would attack him, using his finger to dot on its forehead, where the ck Wave Sword had hit.


    Out of his current Protector Spirit Beasts, be it Little Gold or the Rising Moon Lion, they all had physical bodies.


    Recruiting a spirit beast was a first for him.


    Luckily he had seen this done several times in hisst life. Not only in reality, in the game he had even personally tried.


    He used the Lightning Tooth Sword to cut open his veins. Fresh blood spurted out, but it was only one of the ingredients. Zong Shou opened up a small bottle, and a lot of jade-green, dark, and cold liquid flowed out.


    It was made of numerous beast spirit stones directly refined, taking out their essence and thenbining them with some special materials to form a spirit liquid.


    Zong Shou naturally didn¡¯t have the time to personally do that, but this item was reallymon and one could purchase it casually in any city.


    The one Zong Shou was using now was a Grade Four spiritual liquid, the highest one he could purchase in Cloud Saint City.


    After mixing in his blood, the color became even more devilish, green with a little bit of red. It was restricted by a certain sort of power as it seeped into the forehead of the giant bear.


    In just a short while, a small talisman was drawn up, simr to the one when he tamed Little Gold, the only difference being thest few strokes could not bepleted.


    Sweat started to appear on Zong Shou¡¯s face, feeling that the intent of this spirit beast was really crazy and violent, like waves crashing onto the shore, resisting and trying to destroy this spirit controlling formation to the death.


    Laughing coldly, Zong Shou¡¯s empty left hand directly grabbed a Grade Four spirit stone in his sleeves. ¡°Swallow energy!¡±


    That crystal immediately broke apart, exploding into pieces within Zong Shou¡¯s hands. On the right fingertip he ced on the forehead of the giant beast, a ball of bloody light glowed.


    Along with thest bit of talisman beingpleted, the red in the Broken Mountain Bear¡¯s eyes became much dimmer. Even its expression was much tamer.


    If it was a normal beast spirit, it would be totally tamed at this step to be his Protector Spirit Beast, from that moment on living and dying with the spirit master. However, Zong Shou could feel that there was still some resistance within the heart of the bear, the violence and hatred there was still not solved.


    After that blood talisman was formed, it continued to expand and spread out to the bear¡¯s four limbs. The Broken Mountain Bear¡¯s entire body turned pale red.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After a full eight hours, Zong Shou found a chair and sat down, panting profusely.


    Taming this Protector Spirit Beast was as dangerous as expected. The other things weren¡¯t much; with him being well prepared, this Grade Five beast couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    What was hard was to focus continuously for so many hours. The talisman would copse with just a moment ofpse.


    The focus used up was several times more than three days ago. That day it was very painful, but it couldn¡¯t bepared to today, where his energy was used up and his soul was dried up, like amp without oil.


    In front of him, that originally sixty feet high giant beast had contracted to twenty feet tall. Even if it stood up on two feet it wouldn¡¯t touch the ceiling.


    Although it didn¡¯t have the threatening aura from before, its expression was also much more peaceful, and it didn¡¯t oppose Zong Shou¡¯s orders.


    The amount of soul power he had to provide was enormous. Even if he used the formation to suppress it to Grade Four, it was equal to Little Gold and the Rising Moon Lion added together.


    Combined with thetter two, who had physical bodies and whose connection to him couldn¡¯t be broken, three Protector Spirit Beasts were close to his maximum.


    Even if he used the Energy Swallowing Technique to absorb spiritual energy from Heaven and Earth, it wouldn¡¯t solve the problem.


    ¡°This Broken Mountain Bear was born with a silver demonic eye. Although it is unable to fully open, it can break through gold and smash stone. In the future, let¡¯s call it Little Demon...¡±


    Casually thinking of a name for the silver bear, Zong Shou thought back to how that Rising Moon Lion who was following his orders and hiding outside the city still didn¡¯t have a name.


    Although Rising Moon Lions were really rare, there were some in the world, so he couldn¡¯t call his Protector Spirit Beast that.


    After a beast reached Grade Six, it would have a unique name. Its life would be rted to the name, so ¡®Rising Moon Lion¡¯ was not suitable.


    ¡°Itsprehension is decent and it has some intellect. Its future achievements will be far more than this, let¡¯s call it Little Zhi.¡±


    He didn¡¯t think that the way he named things was like a small child, instead feeling delight that he was really close to the beasts.


    Just as he thought of the name, he could feel that his soul had crossed twenty-odd miles, connecting to that Rising Moon Lion outside of the city.


    This was a spiritual connection between a spirit beast and his soul. With his Out of Body Realm, it was around ten miles, unless one side had an especially strong will or the other cooperated, in which case he would be able to jump past that restriction.


    ¡°Oh? You found a treasure outside, simr to that Seven Immortal Loop. There are also two woman that look evil. Little Zhi, you aren¡¯t their opponent, and want me to go take a look?¡±


    Zong Shou closed his eyes for a moment before smiling. ¡°A beast that just became Grade Four who has never seen a Spiritual Artifact, knows what a treasure is? There are so many experts in the world, even Cloud Saint City where a Martial Saint came from has peopleing over to seek their luck. To see two slightly strong woman outside is normal...¡±


    In his heart he was curious. Saying it was simr to the Seven Celestial Loop was worth him going out to take a look. Unfortunately he was worn out and found it difficult to even stand up, so he had no way to exit the city.


    Speaking of women, Zong Shou thought about Xuanyuan Yiren and Li Yunniang. Who knows for what reason but after the two of them left three days ago he still hadn¡¯t seen a sign of them again.


    Did they suddenly regret and leave? If that was the case then it would be for the best.


    His head felt giddy and heavy as he stopped thinking about that. Zong Shou waved his hand, and the bear to turned into smoke and entered his sleeves. After that, he lost consciousness and fell into slumber.

 Chapter 107 - Didnt Mean to Peek

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 107 Didn¡¯t Mean to Peek</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Who knows how long it was before Zong Shou awoke from his sleep in a daze.


    The first thing he felt was his right wrist hurting. Raising it in front of him, it had already stopped bleeding, but that light red mark was really astonishing.


    Zong Shou sighed to himself. He was so used to bloodletting now. If it wasn¡¯t that he had some sess in training his marrow and his vital energy was strong, he would probably suffer from weakness of the blood.


    The talisman inks that spirit masters used were most effective when they used their own blood essence, but it wasn¡¯t that there was nothing that could be used to rece it. There were at least ten other substances that were much more effective. Unfortunately, he had none of them beside him.


    Looking at the window, he didn¡¯t need to guess, realizing that this was noon of the next day.


    In a moment, he was startled. ¡°This spiritual energy movement is a little weird. There seems to be someone cultivating or using spiritual formations. This ce seems to be next door?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed. Living beside him was Xuanyuan Yiren, who forcibly moved in, not bothering if he agreed or not, just throwing all her items inside.


    For thest few days she wasn¡¯t in, and he nearly forgot about the matter.


    ¡°Who knows what this girl is training in. Was it the Dark Fire Moon art or the Yin Moon Fire Energy method? It is so weird! I heard that Pill Fountain sect has a secret technique, the Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Method. Using it to refine pills would let one seed seven times out of ten, but it was proven to have ws and no one trained in it anymore...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, directly walking out of his room. Just as he was about to step out, his eyes looked through a hole in the wall.


    This was the hole that was pierced a few days ago using the Lightning Tooth Sword. Although he ordered people to clear it up, they still hadn¡¯t filled in the hole.


    His heart struggled, after hesitating for long he couldn¡¯t suppress the curiosity in his heart, walking in front of the hole in the wall. Muttering to himself for Xuanyuan Yiren not to be angry, Zong Shou is just worried and not peeking at her.


    The strength of the Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Method was great, but it had a huge weakness in theter stages, and several of the most talented Pill Fountain Sect disciples fell because of it. Before they were able to reach the Celestial level they fell, directly resulting in the Pill Fountain Sect weakening, dropping from seventh out of the neen spirit houses to fourteenth.


    He wouldn¡¯t care if he hadn¡¯t seen it, and if this Xuanyuan Yiren had broken the engagement with him, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered.


    However, since she had found her way here, he couldn¡¯t sit still and not do anything. Although there was something wrong with her brain, saying that she was righteous and not backing out of the marriage, in his heart he was really impressed by her.


    In this bloody and gory era, even after that God Emperor had established rules andw, there weren¡¯t many righteous and honest people. It was even rarer for a girl.


    Moving his eye close to that hole, he saw was a ball of spiritual light shining.


    Near the wooden bed was a red and green pill floated in the air. It was this item which was absorbingrge amounts of spiritual energy, and the source of the weird flow in the area.


    ¡°So it is the External Pill. I was wondering how this girl broke through to the Xiantian Realm at sixteen! She has even reached the third meridian of the Earth Chakra stage, stronger than that Zhao Yanran. How could this world have such a talent...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head silently, but he could see that her talent was indeed good, she was only half a step away from the Ancestor Realm.


    When he looked at her in the past, he felt an intense Yang energy from her, her foundations were obviously really strong.


    She wouldn¡¯t need a long time, nor the help of the External Pill. The pill could also be one of the Spiritual Artifacts she brought around.


    Looking closely at the pill, at the rate it was ¡®breathing¡¯, as well as the spiritual patterns that asionally red, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    ¡°So it really is the Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Method. Was this girl one of the talents of the sect that fell? Her technique has achieved small sess, what a bother!¡±


    Sighing, Zong Shou looked towards the ground at the person sitting cross-legged, and then he froze up like a statue.


    A flowery teen that was only sixteen years of age was sitting cross-legged on the bed. Her body was already mature, her skin was white as snow, nicer and smoother than exquisite porcin. A pair of snow rabbits were round and perky in front of her chest, her waist slender. If one looked down, one would be able to see that deep trench. Her body was many times better than what he saw a few days ago.


    Zong Shou could only feel his mouth going dry, the blood in his body boiling as he wondered to himself about why she didn¡¯t wear clothes when she cultivated.


    He thought back to Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Method, that when one trained the surrounding fire would be really strong and would ignite everything. All clothes would be burned.


    Xuanyuan Yiren sensed something, opening her eyes and looking over.


    She was startled when she noticed that Zong Shou was peeking at her. Her beautiful eyes were filled with embarrassment and rage, her face flushing red, but she was unable to speak. Her eyes avoided him as she was unable to look over.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart beat rapidly, and after keeping silent for a while, he backed off several steps. Without turning his head, he ran out of the door to a courtyard by the side, and only then was he able to calm down.


    ¡°Sigh, Tanqiu¡¯s heroic name has been unexpectedly ruined today...¡± Who knew how Xuanyuan Yiren would react after this matter.


    The key was that the hole in the wall was too coincidental. If it was any other girl, they would think that he purposely opened it up to peek at her.


    Did he have to exin to her that he was worried that the Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Method was dangerous, which was why he wanted to take a look?


    She might not even believe him and just the fact about how he knew about it was difficult for him to exin.


    If she would just grab him and beat him up that would be good. What he was afraid was that since this woman ced so much emphasis on her values, she was also really conservative.


    ¡°I have been through so many things in the past, why am I feeling so guilty about this underage girl? I just saw her body and didn¡¯t even do anything! If we rescind the marriage, who would have the fortune to marry her? Such a great girl is so rare...¡±


    Thinking about that, the ufortable feeling in his chest was forcibly suppressed.


    ¡°I have to find a way to exin it to her! Why not apologize to her on the spot... but if I could act like nothing happened, isn¡¯t that the best?¡±


    Thinking about it for a while, he had no idea what to do. Zong Shou decided to train his sword in the front courtyard, his Lightning Tooth Sword still using those basic sword techniques, only adding in many more movements.


    After a great increase in strength, his body was more rxed and speed much quicker, and as such his sword art naturally changed too.


    The greatest difference would be that he had the ck Wave Sword beside him, moving with his nimble body, flying and circling around him.


    To be able to use your will to control the sword was one matter. Using the spiritual sword technique to perfectly coordinate with your sword was another!


    The reason why double cultivators were stronger than people of the same Grade was because they were able tobine martial and spiritual cultivation!


    Pretty much every thrust that stabbed out would give off a lightning glow along with a watery mist mirage, like it had turned into several more swords, looking indiscernible and uncertain.


    This wasn¡¯t a spiritual method and wasn¡¯t purely caused by his will. When martial cultivators reached the Mythic Master Realm, their true qi was strong and they had their own body specialties. They were able to use some special methods to change spiritual energy, like how Yin Yang could control fire, and how when Zhao Yanran could freeze hundreds of feet around her when she wanted to.


    Although Zong Shou was cultivating the most basic energy cultivation technique, because his body had the Sky Fox and Lightning Phoenix natures, he was able to use lightning and illusions. He didn¡¯t even need to control them himself.


    ¡°I need to select a energy cultivating art first, not only to prepare to charge to the Xiantian Realm, but because when I use strength it really is too difficult to control...¡±


    Zong Shou could only dy it due to his Dual Meridian Body, even though he had a martial technique library in his head.


    At this moment, each sword stab would damage the Lightning Tooth Sword. Getting control of the spiral power was far more difficult than he had expected, far exceeding the control required of basic energy controlling techniques.


    The only path he could walk now would be to create one!


    If he only had the spiral meridians in his body, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem. But the problem was that he had to consider the Sky Fox illusion art along with his lightning-controlling ability, and also his mysterious and unawakened human blood. He also needed to leave some room for changes which greatly tested his martial arts abilities.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Even a cultivation method meant to be used before the Xiantian stage couldn¡¯t bepleted in a short time.


    After three days of inactivity, his body was slowly warming up, the vital energy flowing into his limbs and bones, his heart devoid of any random thoughts. Although the Lightning Tooth Sword was ringing out, he felt reallyfortable.


    He didn¡¯t stick to those basic sword techniques, some of the exquisite ones he trained in hisst life were unknowingly used. Sword energy swept this t ground, numerous leaves were cut down, some of the branches were chopped into pieces before they fell to the ground.


    When he stabbed out with thest sword, Zong Shou¡¯s body totally straightened out. It was like he didn¡¯t belong in this world, the sword in his hand stabbed out from nothingness, bringing with it a deathly intent. It felt like there were many dark and cold rivers flowing around him.


    His eyes were without any emotion. He woke up, only to see that in front of his eyes, the pine tree a hundred feet away was totally withered, the fallen leaves below it had turned yellow in an instant.


    Just as heughed bitterly to himself, Zong Shou noticed something and turned to his right.


    He saw Yin Yang taking in a cold breath, shocked as he muttered to himself, ¡°Sword energy, sword intent, using the soul to drive the sword. Did I see wrongly? Am I, Yin Yang, in a dream?¡±

 Chapter 108 - Martial Path Strength

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 108 Martial Path Strength</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°So it¡¯s Uncle Yin!¡± Zong Shou heaved a sigh of relief, opening up his sleeves and many talismans flying out, instantly turning into a bundle of mes, spreading in all directions.


    In a short moment, all the dead leaves on the ground were all burned up. A portion hit the pine tree, the mes jumping around, burning brightly.


    His actions weren¡¯t to cover up his tracks, but instead to wipe out the deathly energy that arose due to his martial arts intent. If he didn¡¯t use the mes of the sun to destroy it, within three days everything within a thousand feet would die!


    His Styx River Death Sword had great battle achievements in hisst life, all the disciples of the many sects in the Cloud World avoided him.


    In the future he knew that he killed too many, after he struck everyone died and there was no life left, so he sealed it and forgot about it. He chose to merge a hundred different kind of paths, a more difficult and arduous sword path.


    Just now he had unknowingly used it again.


    Such a sword art made use of the death energy in Heaven and Earth, turning into the River Styx Underworld Sword. It imed lives, and pretty much nothing could counter it. It was like a death god and really close to the path of evil.


    If it was possible, Zong Shou would rather not use this set of sword techniques and get noticed by others.


    Luckily the person who was watching Yin Yang. He wasn¡¯t afraid that others would learn it, but even watching it was extremely risky. Because Yin Yang was sealed for so long, his mental strength was really strong and wasn¡¯t wavered by his sword intent.


    After dealing with the dead leaves and tree, Yin Yang came to his senses, his eyes calmly regarding Zong Shou.


    ¡°Using the mind to control the sword, has the Prince really reached the Out of Body Realm? The sword energy seeping out seems even stronger than Xiantian. And this sword technique, I finally know why that Zhao Yanran asked if the Prince knew about sword intent. Your sword is able to connect to the spirit!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Yin! I have only opened up to the seventh meridian of the Body Chakra level and am far from understanding sword intent. I am still at the sword rhythm level and at most better than normal people!¡±


    Seeing Yin Yang¡¯s expression not changing, Zong Shou smiled helplessly, not bothering to exin anymore. ¡°As for the Out of Body Realm I have indeed reached it! Didn¡¯t Chuxue tell you about it during thesest few days?¡±


    ¡°She did, she also said that the Prince killed a Xiantian Master with your soul. However, I didn¡¯t believe her...¡±


    Yin Yang nodded his head, am uncertain look shed across his face, ¡°Even personally witnessing it, I thought I was dreaming. The Prince¡¯s sword technique is unheard of and never before seen. I even had a sort of feeling that I was about to die fromck of strength. I know that if I was in front of that sword I would definitely die! What a pity, if the Ruler was still here, he would be so happy!¡±


    Seeing Yin Yang looking slightly sad, Zong Shou didn¡¯t know what he should say. If his father was here, would he treat him as a devil that took over his son¡¯s body and destroy him? Whether or not his father would be happy was something he didn¡¯t know.


    Looking around, he saw that apart from the leaves and pine tree he had used talismans to destroy, there were many fire marks. He had a rough idea, ¡°Uncle Yin, are youprehending de strength?¡±


    When Yin Yang heard that, he didn¡¯t continue to reminisce about the past, his brows rxing. ¡°Yes!¡± He pulled out a saber and sliced it through the air. A suppresive fire aura spread out for a hundred yards.


    Zong Shou could feel that area beside him heat up, but he didn¡¯t react, watching Yin Yang cut out with the de.


    Aggressive like fire, it was indeed filled with a rhythm.


    ¡°My body has a fire nature and I cultivate in the ancient secret technique Heaven Burning Absolute me de. My martial path intent is like the charging of mes! In the past three months, after witnessing Prince perform the Great zing Sun Fist to teach me the profound meaning within, a few days ago my saber has reached the peak of the rhythm level. However...¡±


    Yin Yang shed down once more. The mes wrapped out once more, but the power of the mes were reduced this time. That snow bright de image wasn¡¯t as threatening as before.


    Yin Yang gave a bitter smile, ¡°I am prepared to continue working hard toprehend the strength of this de technique, but am still unable to. My teacher said that I have amazing talent and would be able to rise up in the path of the saber. The Ruler also said that I would be able to enter the Ascended Realm. But with the current situation, I am just a mediocre person...¡±


    Zong Shou took in a deep cold breath when he heard that. How long had it been since Yin Yang was only an eight meridian Mythic Master? At such a stage, he had actually only reached the requirement to startprehending martial intent.


    No wonder when he was within the tea house he said that he needed a bit more time and he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of that Ren Qianchou. He did indeed have the ability to say that!


    It was no wonder why Zong Weiran didn¡¯t hand his son over to those Xiantian experts or his other trusted men, and instead passed him to Yin Yang. It was not only because of his spiritual race identity, but also because of his unparalleled talent on the martial path.


    Spending five or six years on Gantian Mountain, if Yin Yang had used his own strength to break the seal of his own body, he would have been able to rise up straight into the heavens in one swoop.


    At that time, even if he was still unable to cultivate, Yin Yang alone would have been able to protect him.


    He knew that Yin Yang¡¯s progress would be really fast, even exceeding his own, but he didn¡¯t expect that it would be this quick.


    Judging Yin Yang with a weird expression on his face, Zong Shou took in a deep breath and swung out with the Lightning Tooth Sword in his hand.


    ¡°In the world, clouds are unpredictable, and me is also really simr. It can be gathered and dissipated. If you spread it out, you can cover thousands of miles, if gathered you can smelt gold and iron! Uncle Yin, you actually have your ownprehension, which I won¡¯t go over. I will only help you out with what iscking. Although this strength of the martial path is within martial intent, it is also slightly different from the other rhythms, sense, soul, spirit, and divinity...¡±


    That sword shadow made a circle as the surrounding mes were swept up and gathered at the tip of Zong Shou¡¯s sword. Like a tongue of the me jumping around, it suddenly passed a hundred feet of space and directly arrived in front of Yin Yang.


    When Yin Yang was startled, the tip of the Lightning Tooth Sword was just an inch away from the middle of his eyebrows. The tip of the sword was shining with a bright white light, and burning with a strong heat.


    What was shocking was that at that moment, Zong Shou seemed to have merged into the mes, wrapping up a heaven-covering amount of mes to overwhelm him, trying to burn him to ashes.


    An understanding suddenly rose up in his heart: this was the sword strength of the me! Zong Shou had actually used the sword rhythm level to reach the effects of the strength level!


    ¡°Uncle Yin, do you understand? You are only using your de to control the fire, you have not yet borrowed the strength of the fire. Everything in the world has a strength. A grass and a tree, the weather changes, even your own identity and power can be disyed within a strength. People who train to the pinnacle can even fight with experts who are at the divinity level of the martial path.¡±


    Yin Yang was listening with utmost focus until he heard thatst sentence, when he started to not believe.


    To be at the divinity level of the martial path often meant that one was an expert at the Celestial level and above, how could it be something that this strength could go up against?


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t exin anymore.


    He also couldn¡¯t say that in hisst life he heard that an emperor that had control of thirty-six worlds, using the billions of souls and millions of soldiers under him as his strength to kill a spiritual Grandmaster who was at the cusp of reaching the Celestial Realm in one blow!


    The future Cloud World was connected to many different other worlds, which was how they were able to learn of news from other worlds, and was far from as locked up as it was now.


    Yin Yang still had his eyes closed thought, who knew how long it took before he drew a breath, ¡°Thank you, Prince, for your teachings. Although I am unable toprehend it now, I know the path forwards. I just have to directly walk over...¡±


    Zong Shou nodded slightly, he didn¡¯t expect Yin Yang to be able to immediatelyprehend his sword. One needed to calm down and think about it to truly turn it into their own.


    Since he had already helped him today, why not go all the way. Yin Yang had already totallyprehended de rhythm and had some grasp of the strength level. If he was able to view a sword sense of the simr nature, he would definitely be able to improve even further.


    The fire on the Lightning Tooth Sword in his hand changed once more, turning an intense white. It looked like even the sword body itself started burning.


    Yin Yang¡¯s expression changed, immediately focusing his eyes. Coincidentally Chuxue eximed from afar, ¡°Young Master, Uncle Yin, someone came! I think they are from the City Lord¡¯s manor...¡±


    Zong Shou was a little startled as he looked over. He saw Chuxue running over, covered in sparrow feathers, even her hair and face had a few feathers.


    He couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. The reason why she looked like that was also because of him.


    The so-called sparrow catching was to catch seventy birds each day, within two hundred feet she couldn¡¯t let any of them fly away. With her speed it seemed simple, but it was actually reallyplicated and difficult. Moreover, every day it would increase by four to train her battle intuition. These birds all had their own techniques to help them to escape while also helping Chuxue go up against spiritual techniques.


    Yin Yang, on the other hand, really wanted to kill someone. He had just obtained someprehension, but it was interrupted, and he stared over viciously.


    Chuxue instinctively paused, subconsciously feeling that the situation wasn¡¯t right. She only felt that Yin Yang¡¯s expression was really fierce and ferocious, while Zong Shou¡¯s expression was a faint smile that showed nefarious intentions.


    ¡°You want to ck off again? Since someone from the City Lord¡¯s manor has came, let the servants report, why did youe over? Haven¡¯t all the sparrows flown away now?¡±


    The courtyard that Cloud Saint City arranged for him was not small in size. There were also four or five servants who spent every moment in the front courtyard and didn¡¯t appear, like they didn¡¯t want to have any connection with them.


    Seeing that Chuxue¡¯s face didn¡¯t turn red, only feeling embarrassed as she looked up into the sky, using her fingers to scratch her face. Zong Shou smiled as he walked to the front.


    The person who came was a Xiantian master close to sixty, his body still strong. He didn¡¯t enter the hall and just waited by the door. When Zong Shou came, he bowed respectfully, asking his followers to hand over a few wooden tes.


    ¡°I heard that the Prince ordered several items from my Cloud Saint City weapon shop. I was ordered by the City Lord to help the Prince send it over...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes swept the wooden te. On it were the parts of the external bone, and a full fifty of the Cloud Pattern Talisman knives crafted by the spiritual cksmiths.


    His eyes couldn¡¯t help but squint from smiling. In the next moment, he heard this person say calmly, ¡°We all took matters in our own hands, Prince, please don¡¯t me us. Also, our City Lord want to tell the Prince that our Cloud Saint City has great scenery and is peaceful, the best area to tour and look around. If you like it here you are free to stay as long as you like!¡±


    After which he bowed once more, bringing the followers behind him and leaving right away.

 Chapter 109 - Lightning Walking Spirit Bone

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 109 Lightning Walking Spirit Bone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Chuxue was baffled as she carried those wooden trays, looking at the backs of their visitors in doubt.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird! Why did they send over these items to us? Was that weapon shop also opened by the City Lord?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, but didn¡¯t reply. He grabbed a Cloud Pattern flying knife and yed around with it in his hand.


    The material quality of these knives was no weaker than that of the Lightning Tooth swords. The Cloud Pattern talismans on them just needed to be slightly mustered and mist woulde out. It carried Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent, much strongerpared to his current Willow flying knives.


    It was still as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, but it was sharper.


    His focus wasn¡¯t on the knife at hand, but coldly looking at a building opposite them in the distance.


    That was the City Lord manor, fifty foot high stone walls totally separating the huge and wide patio from the outside. On the right there was a building slightly higher than the stone wall. It was ten thousand feet away from him, but looking out one could see that there were two people up there.


    ¡°What else can it be for? People sent the things we ordered over naturally because they want us to leave...¡±


    Chuxue gave out a ¡°ah¡±, she did not understand. That person at the end had told them to stay here for a few more days. That person was treating them like a gue, making them really unhappy.


    Yin Yang¡¯s face turned gloomy, his expression really ugly. Zong Shou was still smiling with his eyes squinted.


    Cloud Saint City has great scenery and is peaceful, the best area to tour and look around.


    The meaning was obviously that they didn¡¯t want to be wrapped up in this storm. If something bad happened then it would go from peaceful to things happening. Even if the scenery here was great, no one woulde over to tour.


    He had seen through it and also understood the tough situation that the Cloud Saint City Lord was in. If it was him, he would probably handle the matter the same way... but he still felt slightly ufortable and unhappy in his heart.


    Not even bothering to meet and just directly chasing them away, that was a little too much...


    Mocking himself, Zong Shou stopped looking at that building as he walked back within his own courtyard. Actually, without needing the City Lord to remind him, he was already prepared to leave, it was just two days earlier.


    Getting the Cloud Pattern flying knives and external bone parts early was actually a good thing.


    He thought back to the peaceful andfortable days. As expected, they didn¡¯tst long. It was impossible to even find a quiet ce to live...


    To be able to survive in this world, he couldn¡¯t depend on others. Only depending on his own strength, sword art, and spiritual techniques would he be able to have a stable foundation.


    He had to take this seriously...


    ¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Liancheng, is that the Gantian Mountain Prince?¡±


    Ten thousand feet away, in that five story building, an old man in robes was looking over. His face was redder than dates and his expression was calm and peaceful.


    Looking out from there, he was able to see the thin and weak-looking teen outside of the stone walls. ¡°To be able to sense me, this person is really sensitive and sharp! He doesn¡¯t look like someone who hasn¡¯t cultivated?¡±


    ¡°This Prince does in fact have something special about him. However, I ordered people to observe him for several days and didn¡¯t notice him showing any signs of cultivating, and it looks like he hasn¡¯t trained in the soul. If he had trained in either there would be signs on his body. But master, you saw that this person doesn¡¯t even have a bit of martial cultivator energy, and neither does he have any soul power that seeped to the outside...¡±


    The one who spoke was behind the old man. His face was filled with wrinkles, a middle-aged man who looked like a butler, standing there with his hands down. He was wearing a ck robe and one was unable to see anything special about him... except when he asionally raised his head, his eyes were like an eagle.


    That old man frowned, ¡°Although that is true, I feel really uneasy. Mr Lei Dong told me to try my best to take care of him. In the end, not only couldn¡¯t I respect his wishes, instead I am chasing him away...¡±


    The face of the butler known as Liancheng changed, looking a little helpless, ¡°This matter isn¡¯t your intention and is because of pressure from many sides. Mr Lei Dong always does what he wants, after ordering people to send his instructions he didn¡¯t even appear, making one doubt. Maybe Mr Lei Dong has already forgotten about the matter. This person is in a whirlwind and this matter concerns the fate of many sides in Donglin. He is said to have some connection to the Eight Tail main sect of the Sky Fox race. This isn¡¯t something our Cloud Saint City can interfere in. A trash with a Dual Meridian Body is not worth our city doing so much for him. Making him leave is the best way!¡±


    The old man hesitated, finding it difficult to make a decision. After a short while he sighed, ¡°I can only be sorry towards him, but before he leaves I still need to meet him and send him away. I don¡¯t want to form any rtionship with this person, but neither do I want to make enemies with him. There has to be some reason Mr Lei Dong thinks so highly of him. Prepare some presentster to bring over!¡±


    Liancheng was startled, raising his head only to see the calm expression on the old man¡¯s face, his tone and expression one that didn¡¯t ept any doubt. He had no choice but to stop what he was about to say, not persuading him anymore, ¡°Liancheng will follow your instructions! But as for the scale of the gift...¡±


    That old man was in deep thought and didn¡¯t reply. Liancheng bowed slightly before going down into the building. He also knew that his old master¡¯s meaning was not to treat him so importantly, just normally would do.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Returning to the courtyard, Chuxue had already calmed down. Although she was furious, but after thinking about it, this was, after all, their territory.


    They had already spent ten-odd days here with no danger at all, so why weren¡¯t they satisfied? They couldn¡¯t ask them to help protect them forever, right?


    Yin Yang was the same, but he was much calmer, like he had expected everything that had happened. ¡°I heard that Cloud City City Lord Xu Zhengyuan in his heyday rebuked the heavens and Earth, his personality was explosive and he was really vicious when he did things. At thirty-five years he reached the Spirit Ancestor level, unifying three thousand miles ofnd around Cloud Saint City.


    ¡°He was then injured by someone, his injury hard to heal, and he started to calm down. The way he did things became like that of a woman, hesitant and not decisive. He focused on treating people nicely, never forming enemies with others. It has been like this for the past few decades, the situation going from bad to worse. There were many times when he was forced into desperation by others, but he didn¡¯t dare to fight back, relying on his past rtionships with those hidden sects and aristocratic families to barely protect the city. It seems like it is bing more and more unbearable...¡±


    Zong Shou was amazed. Who knew that this Cloud Saint City City Lord had such a glorious past? Three thousand miles in radius spanned many provinces!


    As for the other few sentences that Yin Yang said, he didn¡¯t agree. How could one with a personality of a tiger easily keep his sword? Xu Zhengyuan did things like that probably because of helplessness.


    However, it didn¡¯t concern him. Moreover it was already veryte and they could wait until tomorrow to leave.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Once again heading into his room, he couldn¡¯t help but look through the hole once more. It wasn¡¯t blocked and the situation on the other side could still be seen. Zong Shou quickly looked away.


    ¡°It seems like she isn¡¯t there? Did she leave via the back door?¡± Filled with doubt for a moment, Zong Shou didn¡¯t pay much attention and started to assemble the parts.


    The Wind Travelling Spirit Bones before were only the legs. This set that he custom-made even had the upper arms!


    It was simrly made up of Grade Three Cloud Whale bones, but the quality was different. One was taken from the ribs, while the other was taken from the wings that helped to sustain the entire body weight of the Cloud Whale as it flew in the sky. In terms of strength, it was at least three times stronger.


    Many lightning patterns were carved on it. The arms and joints were made up of metal and were shining with a cold light, making this external bone more durable.


    The hands were simr to sword ws, his five fingers able to be sleeved within them. Each finger sword was sharp and hard, no weaker than a Lightning Tooth.


    The runes carved on the outside were using a material known as Blood Spirit Copper, seeping through the bones. These markings were not easy to destroy, but also not easy to fix.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Zong Shou spent a full hour before managing to assemble one. After donning it, he could feel that this external bone set resonating with the Lightning Phoenix talisman within his body.


    Grabbing out fiercely, he crushed the only remaining sandalwood chair within his room into pieces. Zong Shou¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as he started to calcte his strength.


    ¡°Around four thousand two hundred and fifty kilograms! My personal strength is around eighteen hundred kilograms, this external bone added a total of two thousand four hundred and fifty kilograms of strength, close to the five thousand kilograms strength of a nine meridian Mythic Master!¡±


    Zong Shou was amazed, the name of this new set of external bone was known as Lightning Walking. It was different from the Cloud Walking, as thetter was controlled by wind energy, while the Lightning Walking was controlled by lightning.


    Although the two were both known for being swift, on this aspect the Lightning Walking spirit bones were far above that of the Cloud Walking, even faster than the Cloud Stepping Foals.


    Itsbat ability wasn¡¯t weak, either. Not only could the five sword ws work, there was also a space within the two arms that could hide swords. If one had enough soul power, one could even direct its lightning to injure people.


    In hisst life, this Lightning Walking spirit bone could at most supply 2500 kilograms of strength.


    ¡°Most probably the Cloud Whale bones of this era aren¡¯t from tamed and grown Cloud Whales, but were wild grown, so naturally they are more sturdy and durable!¡±


    Zong Shou was excited, his body flowing around the room as he used the bone to disy fist techniques.


    It wasn¡¯t the Foundation Breathing Spirit Fist nor the Five Round Enlightened King Fist. Instead, the ten sword ws brought with them a cold glimmer, swift like a tiger and ferocious like a leopard.


    After a short moment, Zong Shou¡¯s interest waned.


    ¡°Although this external bone is strong but wearing it, the fist techniques aren¡¯t as flexible as when one uses their own bodies. If I wear it to fight, mybat ability would instead drop by two levels. No wonder in myst life, apart from the top-grade external bones, all other experts viewed them as a burden...¡±


    Looking into his body once more,he realized that after training in the sword and in the fist, the amount of Lightning Phoenix essence that he digested was so little. Only a really little amount was truly absorbed by his skin and flesh. Breaking through once more would take at least several months.


    Shaking his head slightly, Zong Shou sat cross-legged on the bed, taking out a Cloud Pattern flying knife and cing it in the palm of his hand.


    Using strength, the flying knife in his right hand rose like a Spiritual Artifact as it hung half an inch above the palm of his hand.

 Chapter 110 - Leaving Cloud Saint

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 110 Leaving Cloud Saint</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    <i>The morning two dayster...</i>


    Chuxue brought out the eighteen Cloud Stepping Foals in the stables.


    Zong Shou also used these few days of free time to fix and remodel the carriage. He added in many Grade Three wind element beast crystals, as well as a few spiritual formations. They made the carriage even faster and the environment within the carriage morefortable.


    Zong Shou¡¯s personality was like that. If he had the items, he definitely didn¡¯t mind making his life better.


    Unfortunately, he was still unable to find any Windrider Foals. That day under the Blood Valley Demon Corpse Mountain they bumped into two...


    Unfortunately, one was chopped in two by him, while the other he didn¡¯t dare to ride. Such a thing that would easily reveal his identity was something he wouldn¡¯t dare to touch easily.


    That person had a total of ten Grade Seven Mythic Masters beside him, so the power standing behind him was definitely not weak, and heaven knew what their origins were.


    He looked aimlessly at Chuxue clumsily dragging those Cloud Stepping Foals one by one in front of the carriage and tying the ropes onto them.


    He slowly walked over. Before he reached her, he heard a silver bell-like questioning voice, ¡°Where are you all going? Are you leaving Cloud Saint City?¡±


    Zong Shou gave a tragic sigh, and without needing to turn around he knew that that was definitely Xuanyuan Yiren. Why early, notte, she had to coincidentallye back at such a time.


    He acted like he didn¡¯t hear her as he continued to walk towards the carriage. He heard a wind blow as a red shadow shed by, Xuanyuan Yiren blocking the door of the carriage.


    Taking a look at Zong Shou, the questioning look in her eyes grew even thicker, ¡°Why are you dressed like this? Why are you learning from those mechanical puppets? If other people saw this they wouldugh at you for being an idiot. You haven¡¯t replied to me; are you leaving Cloud Saint City?¡±


    Zong Shou was wearing a huge robe, his body looking nearly twice as big. But his small face was still so thin and exquisite, making him look really weird.


    His actions were also unusually tough, no different from how mechanical puppets walked. This was actually a characteristic of the Lightning Walking spirit bone, when he walked he did look really mechanical.


    His body shook from left to right, and seeing that Xuanyuan Yiren had no intention of moving aside, Zong Shou could only stand there helplessly. His expression was really serious, ¡°I am leaving and returning to my Gantian Mountain. Miss Xuanyuan, your future is limitless, so why do you want to follow me, who can¡¯t even protect my dynasty? I have already prepared the marriage annulment letter, so miss please return early. Your parents have been really worried about you...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, looking calmly at Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. ¡°Zong Shou, you actually said such words? How do you want other people to look at me? Have you ever heard that starving and dying is a small matter, losing chastity is a huge matter?¡±


    Chuxue didn¡¯t think that anything was wrong, but the following Li Yunniang frowned instantly. Her heart was filled with doubts... what did this suddenly have to do with chastity?


    Zong Shou instantly felt guilty, coughing softly, deciding to change his method. ¡°Since Miss Xuanyuan wants to marry me, then we have to do it openly and properly. Although we are engaged, we haven¡¯t gotten the approval of our parents. Before we are officially married, how can the both of us travel together?¡±


    He was thinking that since this girl¡¯s brain had problems and was determined to protect loyalty and righteousness, then if he used religion and ritual to counter her it would definitely work.


    As expected, Xuanyuan Yiren hesitated slightly before decisively shaking her head, ¡°These are all small things. You are going on a dangerous journey and as your fiancee how can I sit still and not do anything? Actually, in my eyes it is better if you don¡¯t go back. Zong Shou, why don¡¯t we go out to see together? You can give up that Monster King position, and I can also not bother about the Pill Fountain Sect..¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s mouth was agape and his eyes opened wide. How did this end up being a conversation about eloping? Li Yunniang¡¯s expression changed greatly, she blinked her eyes anxiously.


    However it was like she didn¡¯t see it, her tone certain. ¡°Anyways, no matter where you go, I will follow you until you are truly safe and your life isn¡¯t in danger!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled bitterly. ¡°I, Zong Shou, am of indomitable spirit, how would I need a girl to protect me? Yesterday in the back garden you should have sensed something. In your eyes, do you think there is anyone under the Martial Ancestor Realm that are my opponents?¡±


    When Li Yunniang heard that, she burst outughing, nearly cursing out.


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s face was filled with confusion, ¡°What should I sense? You are referring to Uncle Yin? His de rhythm has formed and is close to reaching the strength stage, as expected from someone from a famous sect. But to protect you he still needs some time!¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but facepalm, thinking back to Xuanyuan Yiren at that moment. She was probably startled and breathing erratically, so she most likely didn¡¯t sense what was going on outside.


    Slightly shaking his head, Zong Shou¡¯s mind moved and the ck Wave Sword hiding within his sleeves began to move. Compared to words, nothing was more convincing than a spiritual sword flying through the air.


    He suddenly thought about something, and that ck Wave Sword suddenly stopped within his sleeves.


    With this girl¡¯s stubborn personality, even if he revealed his strength, would that be of any use? Instead he might end up making a fool of himself!


    Before he was able to think of a solution, she spoke up once more, ¡°Even if there is a day when you have the ability to protect yourself, how can this marriage be easily ended? If you don¡¯t want me, I can only not marry in my entire life to keep my chastity! Oh, right, where is Uncle Yin?¡±


    Zong Shou was totally at a loss, impatiently gesturing around him, ¡°What Uncle Yin? He saw me living such a bad life, so he left alone yesterday!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was startled, and her brow furrowed, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Uncle Yin is so loyal, why would he betray you? You are lying!¡±


    Just as she wanted to follow up, only to see Zong Shou had gotten onto the carriage, smiling with nefarious intentions, ¡°Miss Xuanyuan wants to travel in the same carriage as me? Zong Shou doesn¡¯t mind, but is it convenient for you?¡±


    Looking at her up and down, it was like the naked body he saw yesterday was still right in front of him.


    Remembering that before she reaches the small sess stage of the Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Method, she had to cultivate it once every three days, and she had to do so naked.


    If she had fireproof shirts then it would be okay, but if she didn¡¯t, then she could only give him a feast for his eyes like yesterday.


    Her face instantly flushed red, scoffing as she turned around furiously. ¡°Sister Yunniang, go find the Lingyun Sect people and borrow a carriage!¡±


    Li Yunniang was so shocked her body jumped, taking her a long moment to regain her senses. She could only feel that her tone was filled with a lot of shame.


    Zong Shou heaved a sigh of relief. If he let this girl get onto the carriage with him, then he would not be able to do anything this whole journey.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When they entered the city it was clumped up and cluttered, but when they were leaving it felt cold and empty. As they passed the city gate, they coincidentally saw Zong Ling riding a Windrider Foal at the city gate, looking over coldly.


    His eyes taunted them, like he was saying, ¡°Did you expect this to happen thirteen days ago? When you chased me away at the city gate did you expect that the one being chased out of the city would be you? What about those words a few days ago?¡±


    In the next moment, Zong Ling ordered his horse to gallop over.


    Zong Shou decisively opened the window, shouting for them to speed up. Chuxue immediately waved the horse whip, causing the eighteen Cloud Stepping Foals to pick up speed, their speed actually no less than Zong Ling¡¯s Windrider Foal. Thetter seemed to have no intentions to chase them, as in a short moment he was left far behind.


    Zong Shou was toozy to haggle with this person, but in his heart he felt really frustrated.


    He wanted a bunch of assassins to appear so he could kill all of them with the sword in his hand and stun all of these people.


    ¡°Seems like I am unable to be truly calm andposed and unaffected by everything. Although I think my heart is as calm as water, with just a slight wind it will still have slight ripples. My heart still has the desire to win and to chase for glory.¡±


    Collecting his emotions, Zong Shou slowly started to get rid of his distractions as he sat on the soft mattress and started meditating.


    If one looked carefully, one would notice that all his muscles were trembling at a minute rate.


    It was the Internal Energy Leading Technique. Ever since he absorbed the Lightning Phoenix egg, every moment he would use this technique to solidify the Xiantian essence energy within his body, making it easier for him to merge it into his body.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind was in a totally different ce, starting to flow through the river of his memory.


    In hisst life he had fit hundreds of thousands of books, half of the library, into his head. Who knew how many secret techniques he had read, among which were some peak techniques passed down by the top sects ten thousand years ago.


    It was really difficult to find an energy cultivating method that was suitable for his Dual Meridian Body, but something like his spiral meridians was unprecedented. Truly finding one suitable for his half-monster body was even more impossible!


    ¡°If I want to self-create one, then let¡¯s reference this Indefinite Spirit Emperor Art. As for the Lightning Phoenix, my memory has a copy of the Nine Destruction Unrestrained Lightning Technique. Although it isn¡¯t as good as the secret technique of the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, it is enough. What is difficult is my human bloodline! I don¡¯t know its characteristics, so this energy cultivation method must be inclusive. That¡¯s right! How did I forget about the Heaven Energy Swallowing Conversion Technique, the nature of everything in the worldes from spiritual energy. With this as the base, it might work. Oh? There are people in front...¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    Zong Shou was originally deep in thought, the idea before was like a light at the end of the tunnel, making him happy.


    However in just a short while, his brows revealed wariness instead.


    They have travelled fifteen miles out of Cloud Saint City, and people were asionally travelling on the roads. However, there was no one he paid attention to; he wasn¡¯t even bothered about Xiantian masters.


    Saying there are people in front meant that ahead of them were people that could threaten his safety.


    Focusing, the two auras were slightly familiar and had no killing intent.


    ¡°So it is them...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, walking to the front of the carriage, ordering Chuxue to stop. He saw several people quietly waiting on the side of the road.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes directly looked towards that sixty-year old man. ¡°Are you Lord Xu Zhengyuan?¡±


    Within Donglin Cloud Continent, Gantian Mountain was simr to a huge country, so Zong Shou used his identity as Prince to directly call out his name.

 Chapter 111 - Sword Intent Healing Wound

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Sword Intent Healing Wound</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The few people beside the old man dressed in a brocade robe had rage in their eyes, staring death at Zong Shou.


    A forty-something man stepped out and looked coldly at Zong Shou. ¡°Although the Prince has a honorable background,this is too impolite, don¡¯t you know how to respect your elders?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, not paying much attention, ignoring what he said anding off the carriage slowly, looking expressionlessly at the robed old man.


    Xu Zhengyuan himself appeared slightly awkward, opening his mouth to stop them, ¡°Liancheng, keep quiet! The Prince is the Prince of Gantian Mountain, he isn¡¯t impolite!¡±


    He looked towards Zong Shou and said respectfully, ¡°Please forgive me, Prince, I have been out this half a month, unable to free myself. Only today am I able to rush over and meet you. Are you leaving already? Why not stay a few more days in Cloud Saint City?¡±


    Chuxue sitting at the front couldn¡¯t help but pout, thinking about how much of a hypocrite this person was. He was obviously chasing him away, but he still wanted to act like he was trying to keep him there.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wave the horse whip, On this wide road, the sound was sudden and really ear-piercing. The Cloud Stepping Foals pranced uneasily.


    It was like Zong Shou didn¡¯t see anything, his eyes didn¡¯t blink. ¡°Thank you, City Lord. Although Cloud Saint City is good, it still isn¡¯t home. No matter how beautiful the scenery is, I can¡¯t truly be at ease when I stay there, which was why I want to return.¡±


    When Xu Zhengyuan heard that he nodded slightly, ¡°Prince Zong Shou¡¯s words make sense, so I won¡¯t try to keep you. I brought some small gifts so I hope you will ept them. In the future when you see Mr Lei Dong, please send him my apologies. I have other problems and I was simply too helpless. In this half a month, if there was anything I didn¡¯t do enough, please forgive me...¡±


    No wonder this person ran out of the city to meet him, he wanted him to tell Lei Dong about all this.


    His eyes shifting over to the hands of those few servants. They were carrying a few wooden boxes; a few hundred Grade Three beast crystals, three talisman weapons. Apart from that, there were actually two bottles sealing spiritual Protector Spirit Beasts.


    The bottle was tightly closed, but from the energy given out it should be a spiritual beast around Grade Two.


    To say that it was a small gift was obvious, but to say that it was a generous gift was far from it.


    Silently shaking his head, Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel any dissatisfaction. Although he didn¡¯t know if the man was sincere, but since he could bring these items over and personally give them to him, it obviously showed his kind intentions.


    If he wanted to me, he could only me himself. His reputation as a piece of trash was simply too widespread.


    In the next moment, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes focused on the old man¡¯s left hand. His brows raised slightly. ¡°City Lord, your left hand is like that because you were hurt by sword intent? Why didn¡¯t you invite people to remove it?¡±


    As Yin Yang mentioned, this Cloud Saint City City Lord was hurt some time ago, and even now it hadn¡¯t healed. Most probably it was this area. The blood and flesh at that area had dried up, and it was obvious that someone forcefully cut off all the vital energy and Essence energy there.


    The expression of Liancheng changed once more, his face sinking slightly. The other servants appeared to be furious. This teen was simply unafraid to say anything; no wonder hended in such a situation!


    Xu Zhengyuan had epted his fate long ago, although he was a little unhappy. He patiently exined, ¡°The prince has good senses; my left arm is indeed a result of sword intent. It was because I was too rash and bold in the past, which resulted in such a disaster. I have invited people to aid me, but as he was an Ascended Ancestor the sword intent was a little weird. Even Mr Lei Dong couldn¡¯t remove it, so I could only leave it like this...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned slightly; the sword intent left in his body was indeed a little special. But in the future he had seen simr martial intents, so this was not a difficult problem.


    Spiritual energy weakened in the future, but the martial path that developed to its peak during the God Emperor era had mostly been conserved. Most of the secret sects and aristocratic Family legacies spread to themon people were how he benefited.


    Thinking carefully for a moment, he smiled, ¡°This half a month City Lord has helped me slightly. I don¡¯t like to owe people favors, so today I¡¯ll help you get rid of the sword intent, clearing it between us...¡±


    Xu Zhengyuan was startled, and then felt amused. Even an Ascended Ancestor couldn¡¯t do anything about his injuries, a thirteen-year old kid who couldn¡¯t even cultivate actually said something as pompous as helping him get rid of the sword intent guing him?


    The few servants beside were the same. They had looked at Zong Shou with fury, but now they looked at him as if they were looking at an idiot. Maybe this person wasn¡¯t truly rude, but he was just a joke of a person?


    That Liancheng sighed, ¡°Prince, even Mr Lei Dong said that unless a spiritual Grandmaster acted, there was no chance of solving it. Prince, ask yourself if you can best Mr Lei Dong? Your good grace is something my master appreciates.¡±


    The meaning of his words were to tell him not to waste his effort.


    Zong Shou scoffed when he heard that, was it soplicated to remove that sword intent? If one didn¡¯t know how, naturally it was difficult, but if one knew the theory behind it, to removing it was easy. Even now he could still barely do it.


    He was toozy to exin to that person, walking towards Xu Zhengyuan.


    Liancheng was shocked, immediately stepping forwards to block Zong Shou, only to see Zong Shou¡¯s right hand pointing out, numerous illusions appearing in front of his eyes.


    In his mind he felt an indiscernible but extremely strong sword stabbing over through the sky! It gave him the feeling of having no ce to dodge and no way to avoid it.


    His eyes contracted as his body shifted right, instinctively pressing down on the de at his waist. But before he could pull it out, purple lightning shed and a finger stabbed out from the heavy illusions and hit his right shoulder.


    His body instantly twent soft and he could muster up no more energy, falling paralyzed to the ground.


    His heart was filled with utmost fear, his mind totally nk. To be the butler of the Cloud Saint City City Lord, his ability was above Xiantian, someone who had opened the second meridian of the Earth Chakra level.


    But at this moment he couldn¡¯t even block one finger from this teen. It was less than a breath from when he walked forwards to stop him, and him being suppressed.


    Was this Gantian Mountain Prince truly a piece of trash who hadn¡¯t opened a meridian? Was he a fake who wanted to harm his master?


    Numerous thoughts flooded into his brain. He tried his best to struggle, the energy in his body disappearing bit by bit.


    Xu Zhengyuan was also shocked, his eyes looking warily at the half-monster teen.


    Without any hesitation, Xu Zhengyuan took a step forwards, a powerful underlying strength burst forth around him, like a lion awakening. His shoulders hung low, coldly looking down on Zong Shou. The aura was thick and heavy while also being cold and solemn, like it was about to explode out and tear Zong Shou into shreds.


    In the next moment, Xu Zhengyuan felt a strong intent exploding out from Zong Shou¡¯s body. It was several times stronger than before.


    Several illusions broke out from the body of the half-monster teen, and he was unable to see where the true body was at. Bundles of mist gathered around him, making it tough for him to see.


    The faces of the Mythic Master servants around him turned ashen white under the suppression of the intent, unable toe close at all.


    ¡°Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent!¡±


    Xu Zhengyuan¡¯s eyes contracted. Just as he was about to go all out to take down this weird half-monster teen, he heard a light keng. Zong Shou had his sword in hand, a shiny Lightning Tooth sword shone with electricity as it pointed over.


    A sword intent like lightning and mist changed to be utterly sharp, like it could break everything in the world, stabbing right into his soul.


    His entire body felt that it was filled with fatal weak spots. The sword intent that was hiding in his body for so long seemed to resonate together with it, suddenly charging out from various parts of him. The meridians in his body were blocked up, and his energy went out of his control.


    He was unable to move. The energy gathered around him was being crushed and destroyed.


    Only Xu Zhengyuan¡¯s eyes could move, staring at the expressionlessly advancing Zong Shou, his eyes were filled with disbelief, his chest with shock.


    If it wasn¡¯t that he knew that the person ahead of him was only thirteen and wasn¡¯t a disguise, he might think that the martial path intent left in his body was left by him!


    This boy was able to control the sword intent within his body from a dozen paces away. Why did this teene here? Did he really have bad intentions and want to kill him? Was he really the Gantian Mountain Prince Zong Shou? The dual meridian trash spread in stories?


    If he wasn¡¯t Zong Shou, then why? If this person wanted to kill him, it was easy as turning his fist! Why did he have to devise such a situation to lead him out? If he was really Zong Shou, then why did he have to hide so deep?


    How was this person trash? In a few breaths he had controlled Liancheng so strictly that he couldn¡¯t move. In this world, where was there such a trash?


    It was obvious that he had a lot of skill that he hid deeply!


    Zong Shou just needed to see his expression and roughly knew what he was thinking. He didn¡¯t want to bother much with him, expressionlessly shaking his head, ¡°I was presumptuous, please forgive me!¡±


    cing his hand on Xu Zhengyuan¡¯s meridians, he injected a thread of energy. After a short while Zong Shouughed, ¡°As expected, it is the Meridian Yin Yang Method and the Withering Sword energy. I am not talented and can barely solve it!¡± Not caring if Xu Zhengyuan agreed or not, he stabbed a few golden needles in.


    Just as Xu Zhengyuan felt the meridians in his body going crazy and was unable to release them, thinking that he was about to die. Zong Shou used his Lightning Tooth sword to cut his left arm; fresh blood spurted out and ssh a hundred feet away.


    Within the blood were encapsted threads of sharp energy, which pierced numerous holes in the grasnd.

 Chapter 112 - Withering Sword Intent

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Withering Sword Intent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When the blood spurted out, Xu Zhengyuan felt his body totally rx. Half of that withering sword intent was still in his body, but it was unable to trap his energy anymore.


    His left hand was still dry and withered, but it wasn¡¯t as deathly as before, instead brimming with life. Blood flowed unopposed all around.


    A thousand feet to his left, all the wild grass had instantly withered, and then life sprouted once more, turning into green. In just ten breaths the area experienced the withering cycle several times, before finally showing no signs of life.


    Xu Zhengyuan felt immense joy, like the giant rock on his back pressing him down for decades had finally shifted away. However, he still couldn¡¯t move. Although he could control his true Qi, but whatever method Zong Shou used, he still couldn¡¯t raise up his hands.


    He could only stay still at the spot and listen to Zong Shou speak.


    ¡°The senior who used the Meridian Yin Yang Method shouldn¡¯t have had any bad intentions, and just wanted to punish you and teach you a lesson. This withering sword intent should have dissipated in three years and the meridian Yin Yang energy left should have even helped City Lord get into the seventh meridian level of the Earth Meridian. Maybe some idents happened while you were cultivating or because you were too eager to remove it, causing it to umte and settle in your body.¡±


    When Xu Zhengyuan heard that, he was startled once more. Although he didn¡¯t know if what the boy said was true or false, he could only smile awkwardly. His torture by this withering sword intent for decades was his own doing?


    However, what shocked him more was this half-monster teen in front of him.


    Even a fool could see that Zong Shou meant no ill intent towards him. He truly wanted to help him remove the sword intent, and at this point he had really done so.


    Thinking back to what he did before, Xu Zhengyuan¡¯s face flushed red.


    This person was so exceptional, no wonder Mr Lei Dong would treat him so highly. To think he had such doubts, and even thought that Lei Dong casually sent this teen to his city!


    The reason was to give Xu Zhengyuan the chance to make friends with him! With this teen¡¯s ability to easily control other people¡¯s sword intent, why would he need the city¡¯s protection?


    Zong Shou waszy to care about his feelings, casually exining a few words before pulling out the needles, turning around and taking his leave. His tone was still t. ¡°Half of the withering sword intent still remains, but my cultivation isn¡¯t enough to remove it all. As long as you can recover your left hand, if you are able to meet an ascended expert he should be able to help you. I was presumptuous before and so please don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡±


    Actually, if he spent more effort and a few more months, this wasn¡¯t a tough matter. However, he didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with this man and didn¡¯t want to waste time on this Xu Zhengyuan.


    He didn¡¯t bother with the gifts as he hopped onto the carriage. Without needing him to say anything, Chuxue smiled as she cracked the whip, setting off the eighteen Cloud Stepping Foals. Dust and sand rose up and covered the people behind them.


    By the time the dust dissipated, the carriage was a thousand feet away. Liancheng had regained some strength, his limbs could move now. His face was totally red as he knelt down in front of Xu Zhengyuan.


    ¡°Liancheng is useless! I am blind, unable to see his ability. Actually misjudging him for master, nearly missing such an opportunity...¡±


    As he said that, many sweat beads umted on his forehead. If he missed out on acquainting himself with an expert, then it was okay. But thinking about today, if he missed this, his master would have been unable to recover his strength! Liancheng felt his heart turn numb, a feeling of dread washed over him.


    Luckily he was fortunate and the master decided to leave the city to send him of. If not the oue would be unimaginable.


    Xu Zhengyuan¡¯s energy cultivating skill was exceptional and profound. Recovering before Liancheng, his eyes were fixed on the carriage.


    When he heard that he just smiled, waving his hand, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. This Prince really hid things deep, even I couldn¡¯t pick up a trace. For you to be able to notice that something was weird was the true weird thing!¡±


    Liancheng was ashamed and unwilling to get up. Xu Zhengyuan didn¡¯t bother with him as he continued to look after the carriage.


    ¡°Who knows what rtionship he has with Lingyun Sect, to actually be able to use their sword intent? He could also make his sword illusionary... who knows what stage his sword intent has reached? I heard that for one to control other people¡¯s sword intent they had to be at the peak of sword sense. But at his age, how is that possible? I really don¡¯t understand. This Prince has no opponents under Martial Ancestor, but why does he hide his talents so deep!¡±


    As he said that, he gave a gloating smile, ¡°Zong Weiran started off with nothing and rose in Donglin Cloud Continent, how would such a father have a weak son? As for those who want the throne, they are nothing in his eyes!¡±


    Liancheng totally agreed. Thinking about that short engagement his heart pounded. If that Prince wanted to kill him, he could have done so within a breath.


    Even Xu Zhengyuan, who was at the Martial Ancestor level, was controlled without any time to react.


    Such ability would definitely allow him to gain the hearts of everyone. With the people his father left for him, in a short time he would be able to regain control of Gantian Mountain.


    He heart moved slightly and entered deep thought. ¡°Zong Shou is such a talent, unparalleled in the world, but he hides it so deep. Looking at the others in Gantian Mountain, there should be no one who could make him afraid, there has to be other reasons!¡±


    ¡°Most likely so!¡± Xu Zhengyuan slightly nodded, and smiled bitterly. ¡°If that is the case, I really owe him one. He hid his skills for over ten years, but because of me he made an exception. I am so ashamed! If my old friends knew they would definitely burst outughing. Mr Lei Dong tried to help me, but I chased him away, I feel totally ashamed!¡±


    As he said that, he started to frown once more. After a long while he gave out a long sigh, ¡°Go back to the city and prepare a huge gift. No matter what, you have to catch up. Although he said that he wanted to pay me back for my days of protection, I am unable to feel at ease, and feel guilty about it!¡±


    Liancheng acknowledged,but he didn¡¯t move, looking around, ¡°Then what about the people nearby...¡±


    ¡°Deal with all of them!¡±


    Xu Zhengyuan was expressionless like he was saying something that was normal, a sense of overbearingness within. Since his left hand had recovered, why did he have to bow down to others?


    His eyes were filled with regret, this time he really missed out. He regretted not personally receiving this Gantian Mountain Prince...


    ¡ª¡ª


    Returning back to the carriage, Zong Shou casually took out a talisman to clean up the sweat on his body, then took out a pill to help recover his true qi.


    This was a simple task, but he used up slightly too much energy. Although Xu Zhengyuan was at the peak of Martial Ancestor, but his body still had that withering sword intent left inside. It was like an egg grasped within his hand, unable to cause any waves. But activating the Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent and using the golden needle took some energy.


    Up in front, Chuxue was smiling widely. ¡°Young Master should have taught those few people a lesson! To think they looked down on Young Master!¡±


    Zong Shou was happy when he heard that, as he had wanted to find someone to vent his frustration on. However, his face turned serious, ¡°Bullshit! How can we be so shallow? When a dog bites you, do you bite back? When someone makes you angry, do you have to take revenge before you stop?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s anger dissipated, but she continued to grumble, ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have helped that City Lord remove that withering sword intent. Look at them, its best if we didn¡¯t care.¡±


    Zong Shou was originally teasing this little brat. This time he frowned, his tone also became serious, ¡°This was just a simple casual matter for me ,but to him it concerned his life or death, why should I be so stingy?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say any big theories, casually taking a fruit and throwing it outside the window. It actually spun in a spiral manner and flew to the front. In his heart he smiled, even as he scolded, ¡°Little brat, you are so young, but so temperamental! Drive the carriage properly!¡±


    Chuxue groaned, unbelievably wronged, ¡°Young Master Xue¡¯er is already stupid, stop hitting my head!¡±


    In the next moment he heard the sound of chewing fruit, as well as a lightugh.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The sides of Zong Shou¡¯s lips rose up as he thought about the Cloud Saint City City Lord matter.


    Maybe this major figure in the past was really old. However, maybe he had such thoughts because he was thinking from his own perspective. Maybe other people would agree with Xu Zhengyuan¡¯s decision to protect himself.


    Being disturbed by this matter, all the inspiration from before was totally wiped out.


    Zong Shou closed his eyes toprehend once more, but was unable to get what he wanted. His thoughts and heart in chaos, he decided to walk over to the window and look at the scenery to calm himself down.


    In his field of sight he saw rumbling smoke and dust. His heart subconsciously jumped. However in the next moment he saw another carriage appearing in front of his eyes.


    No one was controlling them, the horses galloped by themselves. There were eighteen horses, but they were all Windrider Foals. Who knows how those people got them. The speed of the carriage was so fast that they caught up in just a moment.


    Above the carriage sat a red-shirted person. Looking closer, it was Xuanyuan Yiren, looking down and coldly looking in their direction. Li Yunniang stood beside the shaft, her eyes simrly sharp and cold.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on. That girl really caught up...

 Chapter 113 - Turning from Arrogance to Deference

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 113 Turning from Arrogance to Deference</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After catching up with Zong Shou¡¯s carriage, Xuanyuan Yiren and Li Yunniang hopped onto his carriage with no trace of politeness. They didn¡¯t even care about the carriage behind them.


    What was weird was that the eighteen Windrider Foals were all really tame, not needing people to control them as they followed closely behind.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mood was really down, waiting for the two of them to enter before bothering to say, ¡°This isn¡¯t good, right? Miss Xuanyuan, you still are unmarried, and to share such a small space with your fianc¨¦.. it won¡¯t be good for your reputation...¡±


    ¡°The turns are troubling and we can¡¯t care too much. As long as we can answer to ourselves, it is fine. Furthermore, with Sister Yunniang here, who would gossip?¡± Xuanyuan Yiren shook her head, unbothered. Her eyes were filled with eagerness as she looked at Zong Shou, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me which book the form for that Meridian Spirit Pill came from. Do you have other forms? Although that pill is refined, it¡¯s best if we find other pills to target your dual meridians or use acupuncture techniques or fist techniques to rx your meridians. Maybe the book you saw has other clues...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s is no medicine book I just fortunately saw the pill form.¡±


    Zong Shou could only feel his entire body devoid of energy. Even if his heart was filled with awe, and even though Xuanyuan Yiren was smart, he didn¡¯t want to deal with her. When he saw the disappointment on her face, his heart was moved enough to take a brush and ink and casually write a form, ¡°There are a few simr forms like this Chill Spirit Mysterious Sense Pill! Maybe Miss Yiren can use it.¡±


    In hisst life he didn¡¯t know how to refine pills, but he had a desire to improve. He remembered many pill forms from the future, but he didn¡¯t know how to make a single one. It wasn¡¯t a waste to write this form out aspensation for her helping him refine the Meridian Spirit Pill.


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, when Zong Shou wrote thest line she eagerly snatched it, ¡°Chill Spirit Mysterious Sense Pill? Ice blue grass, sweet basil, dried orange, ck budworm, cold alum. What a weird form, and it looks hard to refine. I have never heard of two of the ingredients? What¡¯s the use of this pill? If I don¡¯t know, I won¡¯t know what fire to use when refining...¡±


    Unlike before with the Meridian Spirit Pill, although Zong Shou wrote out all the required amounts, she was still unable to deduce the use of this pill. She took the form, muttering in a trance.


    Seeing the situation, Zong Shou¡¯s confidence recovered a bit. Although her talents were strong, in the end there was still a limit.


    The Chill Spirit Mysterious Sense Pill was a pill developed in the future for people after the Out of Body Realm, and was simr to the Seven Spirit Sect¡¯s Snow Spirit Pill. It helped increase soul power and meditate to purify the soul. However, the strength of the medicine was three times stronger than the Snow Spirit Pill.


    It also had another effect, which was to make a person¡¯s body as cold as ice.


    He wrote this recipe both for himself, and also to help her.


    At this moment it wasn¡¯t appropriate to directly tell her that this could help her Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Method. At least when she cultivated she could wear her clothes and didn¡¯t need to be naked. He could only let her figure that out by herself.


    Still, he was happy to see such a situation. As for that Li Yunniang, he was toozy to bother about her. Heid down on the soft mattress and continued to review all the martial art techniques in his memory.


    Since he couldn¡¯t ditch these two people, then he should just treat them as air.


    <i>¡ª</i>


    <i>My Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique is the base, it can ept everything and is inclusive. Doesn¡¯t that fit my martial path, which included the pros of hundreds of paths? However, it¡¯s best if I get rid of some of the weaknesses within. It¡¯s better to be slightly weaker than have hidden problems. As for how to merge with the illusion art and lightning techniques, I can take a look at thebined mark of the Seven Tail Fox and the Lightning Phoenix </i>. With that, he suddenly saw the whole thing in a big picture.


    With that idea, Zong Shou let his mind roam totally free, numerous chants and words along with various energy cultivating technique essences were found by him and pieced together.


    Without spending much effort a rough structure had already formed. Even the basic Body Chakra portion was thought up, and all that was left was to test it out.


    ¡°Heh! Spiral meridians, Indefinite Spirit Emperor Art, Nine Destruction Unrestrained Lightning Technique, Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion. Who knows maybe I can personally create a world shocking technique! It¡¯s best if it can coexist and aid my spiritual technique. Oh right, my soul has reached the Out of Body Realm and needs to cultivate a Spirit Cultivation technique. Although the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique is good, it is not suitable. I need to find another set of techniques to work together with it!¡±


    The joyous expression on his face receded a little as he started to frown once more.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Li Yunniang looked on in confusion from the side. The disdainful look on her face grew thicker.


    He knew that his cultivation talents were worse than others and had a Dual Meridian Body, so he should be more hardworking than others. Instead he was sozy,ying on the mattress and who knew what stupid things he was thinking about.


    Even if Little Miss could help him solve his dual meridians, it would be useless. This person was a bunch of spoiled sand, unable to be built into a man.


    Looking around at the carriage at the newly crafted talismans, she was slightly astonished. These talismans were really exquisite and profound.


    But right after, she didn¡¯t care much. Even Yin Yang left this person, so it shows how he didn¡¯t have hope for this Gantian Mountain Prince. The situation he was in was predictable.


    Just as sheughed coldly, she saw a bundle of smoke and dust race up behind them. It was really quick, chasing up in just a short moment.


    The head was wearing a ck shirt, around forty years old, but his body was dyed with blood. Behind him were a bunch of horsemen, three Xiantian Masters, twelve seven meridian Mythic Masters. At the back were two women whose cultivation wasn¡¯t weak. They also brought tens of Windrider Foals, a few of the horses had purple-gold eyes and horns on their heads.


    Li Yunniang¡¯s brows rose. She recognized this person, it was the butler of the City Lord¡¯s manor. She couldn¡¯t help but find it weird. Why wasn¡¯t he in the city, and why did hee over here?


    Just as she touched her sword in caution, that ck shirt man jumped in front of the carriage. He bowed, saying, ¡°Prince benefactor, please stop for a moment, this Liancheng has some things to say.¡±


    The eighteen Cloud Stepping Foals were all startled, standing up on two legs. Chuxue controlled them with much difficulty, forcing them to halt.


    Li Yunniang was startled. <i>Benefactor? What did that mean? Zong Shou was the only Prince here, so why did he call him benefactor? Did he get things wrong?</i>


    Zong Shou¡¯s train of thought was broken, buthe had expected this and wasn¡¯t annoyed. Neither did he get off, just standing beside the window, looking out, looking at the carriage expressionlessly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Looking at the exquisitely wrapped gifts, Zong Shou was able to guess the reason why the butler came.


    Those ten martial cultivators all got off their horses and knelt down in front of the carriage, their expressions solemn and respectful.


    Li Yunniang was feeling wierder and weirder. Not long ago, she heard that the Cloud Saint City Lord had treated him really coldly. Apart from ensuring his safety, he didn¡¯t care about anything else, not even meeting him. The reason why Zong Shou left was said to be because the City Lord chased him away!


    But what was happening now?


    Liancheng opened up his mouth once more, his voice loud and respectful, ¡°My master told me to spread the message to say that he won¡¯t forget your kindness. The Prince has brought so few people on your journey to the west, which is why he send these men to protect you. These are all his servants whom he helped in the past, from now on they are yours. Apart from that there are some gifts to make your style of travel morefortable...¡±


    As she heard that, Li Yunniang¡¯s expression was totally stunned. Twelve Mythic Masters and three Xiantian Masters weren¡¯t following them, but outright given to him? The power of the Cloud Saint City Lord, was only average, but he still dared to be so generous?


    What did Zong Shou do for him such that he had to give such a huge gift?


    Looking at those gifts, even if they were wrapped up, just by the aura one could see how huge they were. Among them were four Grade Five beast crystals!


    Zong Shou smiled, coldly shaking his head, ¡°I don¡¯t need the men, Zong Shou doesn¡¯t need protectors. However I will ept the gift and horses. Coincidentally, I need these Windrider Foals.¡±


    When Li Yunniang heard that she was filled with mncholy. You, Zong Shou, are a piece of trash, to actually say that you no need protectors? Did he really think he could return to Gantian Mountain with only the help of the two of them?


    The value of the gifts weren¡¯t small. Eighteen Windrider Foals, each was around thirty Grade Four beast crystals. Only Cloud Saint City, which was near the cloud ocean and one of the producing areas for them could take them out. There were even four of them that looked like mutated Gold Eye Wind Defense beasts, able to scare off beasts. Theirbat strength was exceptional, even Li Yunniang didn¡¯t have such steeds!


    Zong Shou¡¯s tone sounded like epting these gifts was him giving face to Cloud Saint City!


    Liancheng smiled happily, and after hesitating a while, he opened his mouth, ¡°With the Prince¡¯s ability you do not have need for these people. However, to control the Windriders you need a coachman. I have a person here known as Lian Fan, who is a Xiantian master. His ability isn¡¯t bad, he knows how to keep a secret and is really loyal; his family is controlled by the City Lord, so we won¡¯t spoil your ns!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, keep a secret, spoil his big ns? What n does he have that they were afraid to spoil?


    Thinking about it, he had some idea, and he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He wanted to exin, but was toozy to do so, just letting these people misunderstand.


    Li Yunniang¡¯s mouth was agape as she looked at Zong Shou, for the first time she feeling that this rubbish-like Gantian Mountain Prince was deep and indiscernible.


    Chuxue¡¯s brows were rxed and happy. With this new coachman, she would be relieved of her duties. This driving thing was so boring and annoying!

 Chapter 114 - Sweeping Donglin

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Sweeping Donglin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Looking at that Lian Fan, Zong Shou hesitated slightly, at first nce knowing he was a person of few words.


    Even when Liancheng said he was going to give him over to Zong Shou as a ve, he was unmoved, not having the pride that a Xiantian expert should have.


    Telling Chuxue to drive the carriage was simr to testing her true qi controlling ability. If they gained these eighteen Windrider Foals it would be pushing it a little. He would probably have use for such a coachman.


    Just as he was hesitating, the eyes of Xuanyuan Yiran, who had been lost in her own world and totally ignorant of what happened beside her, lit up. ¡°I understand now! This pill form is amazing, it¡¯s better than my sect¡¯s Exceptional Chilling Pill. I am unable to find that ice blue grass and snow stem, but I can try to rece them with other items! Who knows I might be able to create a new recipe!¡±


    Under such a situation she really wanted to jump up and kiss Zong Shou, but in the end she managed to maintain some rationality. Her face flushed red as she exited through the window. Zong Shou was speechless. Without the Ice Blue Grass and Snow Stem, what kind of Chill Spirit Mysterious Sense Pill would that be? At most it would just increase soul power, but to remove the fiery power from the Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Method was impossible.


    Opening his mouth to say something but stopping in the end, he instead just sighed helplessly. He once again looked out of the window, ¡°Okay, I will ept him!¡±


    Liancheng was ecstatic, kowtowing once more. ¡°Thank you, Prince, for Lian Fan to follow benefactor is his luck! City Lord also said that Cloud Saint City is far in the east and he can¡¯t help you much, but if the Prince controls Gantian Mountain and wants to conquer Donglin, we will follow your orders! We will help the Prince sweep Donglin...¡±


    After he said that he moved aside, respectfully standing at the side of the road with the other martial cultivators.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He was returning to Gantian Mountain just toplete the wishes of the other Zong Shou. What conquer Donglin, he didn¡¯t have the time or intention to do so!


    ¡ª¡ª


    After changing to the Windrider Foals, Zong Shou¡¯s carriage speed close to doubled. Lian Fan¡¯s skill was much better than Chuxue¡¯s, saying nothing as he guided the horses. His face was cold, simr to Yin Yang.


    Li Yunniang didn¡¯t leave with Xuanyuan Yiren, keeping silent and judging Zong Shou up and down, numerous thoughts flooding her mind and rumbling like waves.


    What did that half-monster kid do for Cloud Saint City to owe him so much? Even if he saved Xu Zhengyuan¡¯s life, he didn¡¯t need to do this!


    And also, how this ¡®Cloud Saint City will follow all their orders¡¯..! Even willing to go under them and support Zong Shou!


    She was speechless and helpless and surprised...


    Observing carefully, Li Yunniang couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. This Zong Shou didn¡¯t even have any martial cultivator energy, and he didn¡¯t even open a single meridian.


    Was such a person worthy of Liancheng being so respectful? Was it because of the people behind him? Or maybe Gantian Mountain¡¯s Zong Weiran hadn¡¯t died...


    Puzzled and not understanding, Li Yunniang couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth and ask, ¡°What were you doing in Cloud Saint City?¡±


    Zong Shouzily opened his eyes, expressionlessly looking at that woman, acting like he didn¡¯t see her as he continued to lie on the soft mattress. He was toozy to even take a look at her.


    His temperament was good and chatty, but it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t have a temper.


    Li Yunniang was gloomy, coldly scoffing, knowing that she would be unable to get an answer. Within Zong Shou¡¯s eyes a glow appeared, looking at the gifts that Liancheng sent over.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t pay attention to the beast crystals and pill bottles. He casually waved his hand and a long wooden box flew over to his hand.


    This True Qi Catching art came from the cultivation method he had just formed. It was really sharp, when he summoned it he didn¡¯t control his strength and the silk to tore into pieces.


    His explosiveness was strong, but his stamina was really weak. Even after remodelling to his spiraling meridians it didn¡¯t improve greatly.


    In a life and death battle it would be decided in a short moment; if he didn¡¯t win, he would die. The sharper and stronger it was, the more suitable it was for him.


    However, it was still a blueprint, and if he wanted to train in it he needed a period of time to perfect it.


    He used a palm to open up the wooden box, and saw a shiny sword lying within.


    ¡°Lightning Tooth Sword?¡± Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone, after looking closely he realized that it wasn¡¯t. It was actually a half-Spiritual Weapon, which after a failure in crafting looked like the Lightning Tooth Sword.


    Although it was unable to be a Spiritual Weapon, the strength of the lightning element was still stronger than normal Lightning Tooth Sword. As it was intended to be a Spiritual Weapon, the sharpness of this sword was only weaker than that of his ck Wave Sword.


    ¡°What a good thing! I was just worrying about how my sword was being hurt greatly by that spiral sword energy! With this item here I have nothing to worry about.¡±


    Activating his meridians, a sword energy instantly seeped out from the tip of the sword, the spiritual patterns within weren¡¯t damaged at all.


    Zong Shou smiled slightly before stowing the sword, and in the next moment he took out a Meridian Spirit Pill. After he tested it out, he realized that his meridians had already stabilized and he could use the second pill.


    Just as Zong Shou was about to release the Monster Eye Silver Bear out, he remembered his other Protector Spirit Beast, the Rising Moon Lion.


    ¡°We are now away from Cloud Saint City, it is time to recall Little Zhi!¡±


    His hands forming a seal as he used his mind to make contact. Just as he was about to summon it, he suddenly thought about Xuanyuan Yiren, who was following behind him. Hesitating slightly, the Rising Moon Lion suddenly sent out a message to him.


    ¡°Peak Xiantian? There is actually another Out of Body spirit master?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned cold, giving up on that thought. He walked in front of the carriage and looked coldly at the low mountains peaks to his left.


    He smiled without a care, looking at Chuxue who was trying to make herself look small to reduce her presence. ¡°Stop trying to ck! Since you don¡¯t need to control the carriage, go and catch birds!¡±


    Her face instantly became more bitter than bitter gourds. Zong Shou was delighted, and a sense of joy rose. Was this the happiness of teasing young girls?


    <i>How not encouraging, I actually became a perverted person... </i>


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Between the mountains, at the small mountain peak of a four thousand foot-high mountain, four people were looking down.


    Three of them were looking really cold and handsome, giving off a serious aura.


    If Zong Shou was here, he would recognize that the leader of them was the Decitful Sword Ren Qianchou, who he had met in Cloud Saint City.


    Yin Yang, who was more experienced instead, would be able to recognise Xie Jun and Yun Tao beside him.


    They all had a threatening aura, the two of them like unsheathed weapons, feeling slightly different. Yun Tao¡¯s aura was explosive and strong, while Xie Jun¡¯s one was like a mist, really indiscernible.


    The other person was around thirty years old, yellow-skinned and normal looking. His face had several talismans drawn on it, and he sent off a really weird energy.


    His hands formed a seal as threads of blue light gathered in his palm. Within their four eyes, a blue rune shed.


    After a short moment, a look of exhaustion appeared on the yellow faced middle aged man, and the blue light dissipated. The runes in their eyes also disappeared. The yellow-faced middle aged man closed his eyes to cultivate for a short moment before expressionlessly saying, ¡°This hundred mile farsight technique was easy to train, but uses up so much soul power. Avoiding the notice of the two Xiantians uses up a lot more energy. I am just at the Out of Body Realm and can¡¯tst for long!¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhuang¡¯s technique is already really good. Fifty miles away and we can still see things like they were in front of our eyes. Spirit master techniques are really magical!¡± that Xie Jun praised, but looked like he didn¡¯t understand something, ¡°The attitude of that Cloud Saint City is so weird! All the people we arranged near the city gate were killed. Now he even sent so many gifts, eighteen Windrider Foals, and also a Xiantian expert. What did this Prince say when he met the City Lord? Why did even that Liancheng be so respectful towards Zong Shou? If Xu Zhengyuan truly wanted to protect him, then why did he allow him to leave?¡±


    His voice was filled with confusion. Not only Xie Jun, the other people were the same. Their expressions were all filled with doubt.


    ¡°The reasoning of that City Lord is so difficult to guess, or maybe he couldn¡¯t resist the pressure and could only chase off this Zong Shou to leave. Sending the gifts was only because he didn¡¯t want to make enemies with the person backing him. Unfortunately, we can only see with this technique and not listen..¡±


    Ren Qianchou shook his head as he tried to guess. When he thought about the massacre that happened outside the city, it didn¡¯t make sense. His tone also became serious.


    ¡°I only know that this situation isn¡¯t right. If we don¡¯t deal with him soon, things might change!¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    Xie Jun nodded, ¡°It is better to end this matter sooner. Only, that Xuan Mountain City Princess is tough to deal with. To kill Zong Shou, we have to go through her. Speaking of which, what is she thinking, is she so dumb to like that trash Zong Shou? Why did she have to involve herself in this? Her father is the Xuan Mountain City Lord. If it is possible, it is best not to make enemies with them...¡±


    Yun Tao¡¯s brow furrowed, his expression unhappy, growling, ¡°Why should we care, if this woman dares to stop us, I will kill her together with him. When we brothers do things we only care about enjoying it and being straightforward, why should we worry about it so much?¡±

 Chapter 115 - Domineering Lingbo

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 115 Domineering Lingbo</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Sixth Brother, you can¡¯t say that. That Xuanyuan Yiren is different from before. I also recently found out that she is actually the direct disciple of the Pill Fountain Sect; we have to be careful about her!¡±


    Ren Qianchou smiled bitterly, his expression rxed and confident, ¡°It is really simple going around his girl. It won¡¯t be much of a problem...¡±


    As for how to go around her, he didn¡¯t give an exnation. He solemnly said, ¡°Apart from that girl, there is also that Purple Lightning Spear Zong Yuan, who wouldn¡¯t sit still as we kill Zong Shou. That person is also a problem; if I fight him, I at most have a fifty percent chance of winning. That Zong Ling hired a few Xiantians, and Zong Shou has those few hidden protectors, so we must be wary! Out of the three of us, who should stop them?¡±


    Xie Junughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, zing me Mountain naturally has that handled for us. Little brother knows where those few people are, so we can go talk to them. They want to follow us and bite off a peice of meat from Gantian Mountain, so how can they not do anything at all? As for choosing where to kill them, that is what we need to think about.¡±


    Ren Qianchou¡¯s expression rxed, his eyes revealing a praising expression, ¡°I have always trusted Fifth Brother¡¯s speaking ability! As for when to kill them, let¡¯s talk about it in a few days. Now, we don¡¯t know which path that Prince is taking. That Lingyun Zu Renkuang said he would protect him for fifteen days. Although he said that it would be within the area around Cloud Saint City, it is best for us to wait for a few days before acting.¡±


    Seeing Xiu Jun having no intention of opposing him, Ren Qianchou nodded slightly, knowing that the matter was settled, just like that. He looked at the surnamed Fang spirit master, ¡°Brother Fang, what about you? Are you willing to do this deal along with us?¡±


    That spirit master frowned slightly, subconsciously wanting to reject. He was known as Fang Long, the leader of an unknown sect. Originally this matter didn¡¯t concern him, he was only invited toe help due to his rtionship with the three of them.


    If Zong Shou truly had no one to depend on, then he would act out of kindness and also get some rewards in return. But with the actions of the people from Cloud Saint City, it meant that there was more to this matter than meets the eye.


    Xie Jun seemed to know he would react in such a way, his eyes shining, ¡°If Brother Fang is willing to help us out, the Grade Five Protector Spirit Beast in his hand will belong to you. If anything wrong happens, you can hide in our Yunxia Mountain!¡±


    Fang Long¡¯s expression changed immediately, revealing a greedy and craving expression, but he quickly controlled himself. ¡°With your ability, killing him is like weeding a field. Furthermore, brother has alreadyprehended sword strength so not to mention those few Xiantian experts, even a Martial Ancestor might not win against you. Why do you want me to help you?¡±


    Ren Qianchou and Xie Jun couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces and smile, knowing that this person was already tempted. The former shook his head, his tone really cold. ¡°When a lion wrestles a rabbit, it will still use its full strength. I don¡¯t know whether that Gantian Mountain Prince has any other trump cards, and I am toozy to guess. I can only go all out and just crush him. Who cares what methods he has, he won¡¯t be able to stop the four of us working together!¡±


    Fang Long was deep in thought, his fists slowly gripping tight. In his heart he slowly mustered determination, and just as he was about to speak, he was startled, ncing to his left.


    There was nothing there at all. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his brows in suspicion, he felt like there was something there looking at him just now. But when he spread out his spiritual sense to investigate, he picked up nothing...


    ¡ª¡ª


    Exiting Cloud Saint City, if one went another thirty miles north they would be in the Eastern Cloud Ocean.


    At the borders of thend wererge patches of cloud and fog, level with the horizon of the Cloud Continent, surging and rumbling below.


    From here to the true ocean was around seven thousand-odd miles, the central portion of the Eastern Cloud Ocean. There was a woman dressed fully in red standing furiously in the sky, stepping above the cloud ocean.


    ¡°Lei Dong, are you a rat? If you have the ballse out! I know you are hiding here. Didn¡¯t you want to find me to test your Hundred Dragon de? Thene out and fight!¡±


    She scolded out, but her anger wasn¡¯t vented fully as she walked heavily. The cloud ocean in the area trembled slightly.


    The air whipped,rge patches of fog was forcibly separated, but she was still unable to see any signs of Lei Dong.


    Shui Lingbo scoffed coldly, the violence in her eyes growing thicker.


    ¡°How are you even called Crazy de? That Mountain and Sea Intent, was itprehended from a drain? Since you have the courage to search for me to test your de, then you should be prepared for the consequences! When I became serious, you want to run and stop fighting? How is there such a good thing in the world?!¡±


    Her red sleeve swung as the lightning within the clouds shed, clouds of fire gathered, pulling out that rumbling fog.


    The current Shui Lingbo was different from more then ten days ago. Her skin seemed younger and softer, like she had be several years younger. A mark of lightning and fire tangled together between her eyebrows. Every breath releasedrge amount of strength and stirred the clouds.


    ¡°How vicious! Continue to hide! Don¡¯t let me catch you, even if your fatheres and begs for you, I will still skin you! Do you believe me, Lei Dong?¡±


    There was still no sound in the surrounding clouds. Shui Lingbo¡¯s eyes turned and decided to take a soft approach instead, since her violent approach wasn¡¯t working.


    ¡°Forget it, I shouldn¡¯t be quarelling with a junior. As long as you apologize, I will let today¡¯s matter pass. But if you are caught by me, then it won¡¯t be as simple as a little beating. Think carefully! I will give you one minute, after this time you will suffer the consequences!¡±


    She stood there silently and didn¡¯t make any sound. On her left, roughly within ten miles, a voice asked with some slight hesitation, ¡°Are your words true?¡±


    Shui Lingbo¡¯s brows loosed as joy appeared in her eyes. She spread out her mind and locked onto where that voice came from. The expression on her face also became calmer and gentler.


    ¡°Naturally it is true, it couldn¡¯t be any more true!¡±


    ¡°Then fairy wouldn¡¯t me me for testing my saber on you?¡±


    ¡°As long as you apologize, naturally I won¡¯t care. After all you are crazy about martial arts. Such crazy people like you, I have seen many...¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t me me for scolding you as an old witch just now?¡±


    Shui Lingbo¡¯s lips constricted, tensing up her fists hard enough to hear her bones crack. She forcefully suppressed her anger, a smile still on her face. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°But I heard that your reputation is not good, you always go back on your words.¡± Within that rough voice was some hesitation.


    Shui Lingbo was astonished, looking like she didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Is there? My words are worth their weight in gold, when have I ever lied?¡±


    ¡°Then let me think about it. Oh yes! I also scolded you, old demon witch, will you eat me up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat people!¡± Shui Lingbo scoffed coldly, getting impatient, ¡°Are youing out or not?¡±


    Her mentalsearch still hadn¡¯t been able to locate the true location of Lei Dong.


    That rough and loud male voiceughed out, ¡°Let me think about it. Since you can¡¯t find me, then why should Ie out? You are really interesting; if you took candy to bluff kids you would be unbeatable.¡±


    ¡°Are you ying me?¡± Shui Lingbo¡¯s brow furrowed, the violence in her eyes shed once more, her expression close to crazy, ¡°To think you call yourself Maniac de and still hide like a little girl in front of a woman. What kind of man are you?¡±


    ¡°Hey! A real man can be soft and can be hard, knowing when to give and take. Who says a man who hides isn¡¯t a real man?¡±


    Lei Dongughed, acting like he was right, ¡°You are an old woman who hasn¡¯t even touched a man before, so how would you know about the magnanimity and character of us men?¡±


    Shui Lingbo was so furious, all the hair on her head stood on ends, lightning shining between her eyebrows.


    ¡°Good! So you are noting out? Today I will blow you out! Even if I flip this entire cloud ocean, I will catch you!¡±


    In the sky, ck clouds gathered slowly, many green runes floating behind Shui Lingbo¡¯s body.


    Bolts of lightning gathered over, wrapping her up. They grewrger andrger; ten feet, thirty feet, seventy feet, a hundred feet!


    When a turquoise color appeared in her eyes too, numerous bolts of lightning struck out in all four directions.


    They spread for a hundred miles around, besieging and blowing up the entire region. In just a few short minutes, lightning drove the entire patch of cloud ocean into a bad state.


    Shui Lingbo¡¯s looks were also bing younger and younger.


    ¡°Who asked you to say I am an old demon witch? Do you have the balls to continue scolding? If you have the ability, continue hiding! Once I catch you, I will skin you and break your tendons, cut you into pieces and feed you to the dogs!


    ¡°I am just twenty-nine years old! Unable to find a cultivation partner isn¡¯t my fault. You men are useless and don¡¯t have the ability...¡±


    Her words became more and more vicious, the lightning around her actually grew several times, showing no signs of weakening. She also became even younger, her entire body shrinking, the previously eighteen-year old girl was now sixteen!


    Just as the cloud ocean was being blown away, in the distance a leaf boat was slowly travelling over. It hung in mid air, moving atop the cloud ocean.


    On the boat a person was holding a red umbre as she lookedzilly in front of her.


    After staring for a moment, the girl sighed slightly. ¡°Senior master, this fellow has that spiritual treasure on him. As long as he hides in the cloud ocean, who in the world can find him? He might look crazy, but he is really smart. Why are we wasting time with him here? You have chased him for more then ten days in this cloud ocean, but have you managed to hurt him? Who knows, he might have left long ago. If you really want to capture him, you should return to your sect and use that Taiyuan Sky Mirror!¡±


    Shui Lingbo didn¡¯t care bother, lightning shing frenziedly in her eyes, bundles of lightning bolts crazily exploded out, as if no soul power and spiritual energy was needed to cast them!

 Chapter 116 - World Shocking Spiritual Art

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 116 World Shocking Spiritual Art</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Shui Lingbo didn¡¯t bother, lightning shing frenziedly in her eyes, bundles of lightning crazily exploding down like no soul power and spiritual energy were needed to cast them.


    Zhao Yanranughed softly, controlling the boat under her foot and shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t care, but that Junior Brother might have been taken away. We have wasted half a month and who knows, maybe he bumped into another fortuitous encounter and was fancied by those secret sects. Cloud Saint City is not far from Lingyun Sect, I heard that there is also a Martial Ancestor living in seclusion there...¡±


    Shui Lingbo¡¯s face changed, her expression really dark. She wanted to give up, but was unwilling to do so.


    After a short moment she scoffed coldly, her body shing as she arrived on the boat that Zhao Yanran was standing on.


    In the next moment, her eyes were attracted by a rock at the back of this boat.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Mountain and River saber intent of that old rat Lei Dong? It is such an eyesore. Eh? Whose sword is that? Numerous swords shing down, but they look like they were from the same cut. Using one type of sword intent and breaking it up into tens of structure, but not losing its original intention. It is also that Mountain and River martial intent, but it is so much stronger than that Lei Dong! As long as one¡¯sprehension isn¡¯t bad one could definitely learn something from it..¡±


    ¡°Who else can it be? It is my little Junior Brother that hasn¡¯t joined the sect. I heard that it was to give Lei Dong pointers, which was why he used a sword to carve the stone.¡±


    As the conversation went on, Shui Lingbo¡¯s eyes were shining brightly. Zhao Yanran was startled, ¡°Senior Master, you aren¡¯t going to fight with me for it, right? Rather than taking this stone from me why not get him...¡±


    Shui Lingbo¡¯s expression burned with more and more passion, her eyes focused on that sword mark, unwilling to shift away even for a moment.


    The more she looked at it the more she loved it, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch it.


    Seeing the situation, Zhao Yanran felt like a piece of her heart was being cut off, her face turned green. Her body shed and blocked the stone, ¡°Uncle master, that is mine, don¡¯t touch it!¡±


    Shui Lingbo felt slightly awkward, her eyes turning, ¡°Yanran, you are my junior sister¡¯s disciple, we are one family, why do we have to split things so clearly? Why not give it to me? I¡¯m willing to give a Dragon Energy Sword for the stone, hasn¡¯t your junior sister wanted it for a long time?¡±


    Zhao Yanran hesitated, after thinking her face revealed that she was in a difficult situation, ¡°What about three years from now? I want to use it toprehend sword intent. And apart from that Dragon Energy Sword I want ten more Purple Spirit Pills...¡±


    Shui Lingbo clicked her tongue, with no intention to bargain with her. She walked to the front of the boat in high spirits. As expected, capturing that person quickly was the most apt solution.


    As long as he entered the Taiyuan Sect, wouldn¡¯t she get as many such rocks as she wanted?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Not long after Shui Lingbo and Zhao Yanran left, another leaf boat appeared in the clouds and arived near this part of the cloud ocean.


    However it didn¡¯t dare get close to the area where the lightning had spread, stopping ten miles away.


    In the next moment, a person walked out of that heavy lightning, falling into the boat.


    Battered and exhausted, all the hair on his body was barbecued, only a few broken pieces of cloth remained, barely covering the important areas, revealing a body of strong and firm muscles.


    ¡°How risky, just a little more and that old demon witch would have pulled me down! Just angering her a little and she chased me for fifteen days. As expected from an old demon witch that no one wants to anger. She only removed the seal and reached the Grandmaster level, to actually be so terrifying...¡±


    Shaking his head, Lei Dong waved his giant saber, cutting himself several times. A ball of lightning seeped out, and with it some fiery energy.


    Lei Dong didn¡¯t mind, looking at the ck-shirted man at the helm, ¡°Oh right! Old ck, where is my stone?¡±


    The ck-shirted man gave a helpless smile, bowing, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry master, the stone has been stolen by the Seven Spirit Sect¡¯s Zhao Yanran!¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Lei Dong¡¯s brows twisted as his expression turned solemn. ¡°Old ck, you are a Martial Ancestor of the Earth chakra level. Even if she is the first seat of the Seven Spirit Sect, you shouldn¡¯t lose to her!¡±


    ¡°She said that if I didn¡¯t give it to her she would rather destroy it!¡±


    Lei Dong¡¯s expression changed while the old man was still totally ashamed, ¡°I believe I can beat her, but I would be unable to protect that stone. Miss Yanran said that if I lent her that stone for three years she would find a way to lead away the Taiyuan Fairy. I am useless...¡±


    ¡°Three years? What I¡¯m afraid of is we aren¡¯t going to get it back! Forget it, treat it like we owe her a favor,¡± Lei Dong scoffed, resisting the urge in his chest. He drew another wound on his leg, after which he leapt into the air, heading west.


    Just as the ck-shirted man was feeling a little weird, Lei Dong¡¯s voice arrived from far away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go meet Uncle, I sent a letter to him A few days more and the old man should arrive. This time I was really prepared to waste that woman¡¯s time. Brother Shou is such a talent, I can¡¯t let him go on the wrong path. Although I can¡¯t handle her, there are definitely people in the world that can!¡±


    The ck-shirted man was startled. So this matter... wasn¡¯t over?


    Shaking his head, the old man continued to navigate the leaf boat onwards. His head was filled with a load of questions, thinking that it wasn¡¯t a true demon sect, even the old master liked their theories, so why was Young Master so anxious? Or was he really bullied badly by that Taiyuan fairy?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Sitting atop the carriage, Zong Shou¡¯s right palm held a rotating ball of true qi.


    Half of it was watery blue, like mist and ice beads; the other half was deep red, showing a me-like glow.


    The two opposing nature energy balls were now mixed together in a spiral. They repelled one another, while also attracting one another.


    Be it fire element true qi or the mist true qi, both of them had threads of purple lightning shining within.


    Lightning and fire were partners with one another, but the majority of lightning in Heaven and Earth existed within the clouds.


    This was a energy cultivating technique merging the Indefinite Spirit Emperor Art,


    Nine Destruction Unrestrained Lightning Technique, and Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique. This self-created technique was named the World Shocking Spirit Art.


    Its name didn¡¯t have any rtionship with the technique itself. Zong Shou only wanted it to sound strong and great. As long as ¡®world shocking¡¯ was said, everyone would know that this technique was really really great.


    That true qi turned mist was naturally the illusion art from the Sky Fox, merged with the Eighteen Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent.


    It could turn into a million illusions, while also forming energy to harm people. It had purple lightning with it, its strength was huge.


    The fire element true qi came from his body characteristics.


    Just two days ago, Zong Shou was finally able to deduce that the characteristics of his human race bloodline was fire, monstrous me.


    It was still unawakened, but every time he meditated during those two days, he could feel a me in his soul he couldn¡¯t put out that was burning brightly.


    Merged with the World Shocking Spirit Art was also an energy cultivation art previously unknown in the world, Pinnacle Immeasurable me.


    At the current rate he had justpleted the cultivation method to the Sixth Meridian of the Bodily Chakra and there were still many weaknesses. Happily, the characteristics it showed were really extraordinary.


    Zong Shou himself was in deep thought, seemingly observing the true qi changes in his hand. However, he was actually thinking about Xuanyuan Yiren, dealing with all the chaotic thoughts.


    He wanted to annul the marriage, but with her personality she definitely wouldn¡¯t agree.


    The only way would be to let her give up herself. If things were the same as before, it was pretty much impossible to do so.


    Whether or not he had the ability to protect himself, the oue wouldn¡¯t be too different.


    If she knew that his soul power had already passed the Out of Body Realm, that girl would not easily give up on the marriage.


    If he forcefully annulled the marriage, the oue would be really uncertain. That girl would most probably reject it, but there would be a slight chance she could agree. However, she might also see it as a huge insult and be enemies with him.


    Was he really going to let her not marry for the rest of her life?


    He was like a heartless man, actually feeling unwilling to let her leave, much less let her be a passerby.


    For who knows what reason his heart felt reallyplicated...


    Hence the only thing he could hope for now would be that her parents might make her change her mind.


    If he removed his title of trash, what if his future father-inw, who he hadn¡¯t met, changed his mind again?


    This Xuan Mountain City Lord Xuanyuan Tong said to have a deep rtionship with his father, their friendship was unparalleled. Even now that Zong Weiran¡¯s status was unknown, the two of them still had some friendship between them. To annul the marriage sounded really ugly. The end result was really unpredictable.


    Speaking of which, was he feeling too good now? Should he hide his strength or not?


    This journey would definitely have some killing and fighting, so how could he hide it?


    A sudden pain spread from his palm, jolting him back to his senses.


    ¡°How amusing! I, Sword Emperor Tanqiu, actually contemted over and over about such matters! Let the heavens decide for me, everything will be solved when the timees. If I really am unable to annul the marriage, then I will just marry the girl, I won¡¯t be at a loss anyways and I won¡¯t feel unhappy. On this journey, I will have to go all out, and the killings will be unpredictable, in the end she would still find out...¡±


    His thoughts grew free and unobstructed as he looked carefully at his palm, and the changes of the true qi. That spiral was losing control and piercing his palm. Even the energy within his body felt pain.


    <i>-As I expected, there are still weaknesses! If I am not careful, I will lose control of it, there are many areas for improvement. I can barely cultivate it, just need to change and modify it in the future. As for the other mistakes, they will only appear as I cultivate. Legend has it that the Cloud World neen thousand years ago was a martial arts desert, until the Deste Era where many experts rose and those primitive techniques started to be slowly perfected, resulting in many cultivation methods that shock the world today. I have the martial arts secret manuals to borrow from and look at from the future, so I can¡¯t lose to anyone before me!-</i>


    Zong Shou closed his hand and that ball of true qi dissipated.


    This World Shocking Spirit Art was really explosive, but was weak in a drawn-out fight. This ball of true qi could onlyst for two hours before the energy within his body showed signs of drying up.


    However, it was a perfect fit with what he had set out to create in the first ce!

 Chapter 117 - True Spiritual Charms

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 117 True Spiritual Charms</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Since Zong Shou¡¯s meridians had been forced into a spiral structure by the Meridian Spirit Pill, his energy cultivation speed had increased by several times.


    He didn¡¯t need to spend too much effort to mediate the conflict of the meridians, and the intense pain of his true qi rotation had also greatly reduced.


    At this moment, as long as he thought about it, the energy within his chakra meridians could transform. True qi within his meridians, like an ice-like snow mist, the other transformed into fire, silently encapsting the world-shocking hidden power of the purple lightning.


    After spending a few hours he managed to start training from the foundation and breathing levels until he reached the Intelligence Meridians.


    Only after he barely reached the Seventh Meridian, Major Organs, did he start to stop. He had not created the cultivation method for the back parts, as the major and minor organ meridians were really important and reallyplicated. If he wasn¡¯t careful he might harm them, and he hadn¡¯t found a solution yet.


    However, although this Major Organ Meridian could not be changed easily, he could see the light of breaking through to the next Realm.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned sharp, red and blue appeared in his eyes, his pupils had turned ice-like. All the energy in his body was like a flood, surging about. It spun around towards the Minor Organ Meridian!


    After obtaining the Xiantian essence energy of the Lightning Phoenix egg, Zong Shou¡¯s bodily qualities had improved greatly. He had the possibility of breaking through to Xuanwu Ancestor within a short time, even Ascended Ancestor. But the Xiantian energy amassed within his body had blocked up the meridians in his body. The difficulty of opening them up was simrly increased several times over.


    However, when he used the energy in the spiral, one chakra meridian and one acupoint after another were forcibly opened up.


    Even if it faced obstructions, Zong Shou activated the Eighteen Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intents to gather them all in one spot and charge forwards to break through.


    He heard soft popping sounds within his body and chest.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After an hour, Zong Shou opened his eyes once more, his entire body was covered in ck sweat beads, like he had climb out of some smelly sewage, giving off a really foul stench.


    Every time his body had a breakthrough or when a chakra meridian was opened up, such situations would ur. Today was slightly different. Not only was it even more smelly, that ck sweat liquid also had a light red.


    This was due to the Major and Minor Organ Meridians being opened up, expelling most of the toxins and blood clots within his organs.


    This also meant that he had stepped into the Realm of eight meridian Mythic Master, just one step away from the peak of the Bodily Chakra Stage.


    Zong Shou sniffed at his body and instantly frowned. He directly threw his clothes out the window, before taking out a talisman to return his body to its clean state.


    However that wasn¡¯t enough. Zong Shou made a hand sign, using the wind to blow out the smell that he had given off out of the window before he stopped.


    When Zong Shou looked into his body, his saw that within, he saw threads of qi and essence energy flowing about within his minor organ meridians.


    The effects of the Meridian Spirit Pill were really low in that area, and the spiral meridians weren¡¯t that plentiful, which was why the energy flow was rtively slower and the conflicts of energy were much moremon.


    He could see threads of Xiantian essence energy going from here into all his major and minor organs, improving his organs as well as his body.


    ¡°This was the benefit of absorbing the essence of the Lightning Phoenix. With this Xiantian essence energy helping me, after I open up the meridians, I just need a short time toplete the improvement of the body and get it used to my true qi. I probably need one more month to get my minor and major organs strong and healthy...¡±


    The strength of the minor and major organs was directly shown in resisting poison. Even if Xiantian experts ate poisonous substances, as long as the poison wasn¡¯t too overbearing, their organs would be able to resist and expel them on their own.


    Next would be the amount of food he ate. After opening up eight meridians of the Bodily Chakra level, Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t even have a problem eating an entire cow.


    Eating to absorb spiritual energy was closely rted to the energy between his meridians, able to strengthen his foundations, strengthen his vital energy, and also improve his marrow.


    <i>-My true qi amount doubled. Today my entire body has two hundred fifty-two opened acupoints, as for the one hundred and thirty-two extra acupoints, I only filled up half. The next step would be opening the external meridian, then spending a period of time umting to prepare to breakthrough to Xiantian...-</i>


    As for the hardest thing to train, the skin, Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry at all. If it was other people they might need up to a year, umting day by day to be able to seed..


    But with so much Lightning Phoenix essence energy within his body, it was strengthening his body at every moment.


    Even without needing to purposely train it, a few monthster all the skin and flesh of his body would be strong enough for him to try for the Earth Chakra level without any worry, and enter the Xiantian Realm.


    Yet his cultivation in the martial path, no matter how fast, couldn¡¯t bepared to his soul power.


    ¡ª


    Sighing slightly, Zong Shou¡¯s mind entered his soul.


    Within that soul ocean was still a giant whirlpool. Over the past few days, it seemed to have grown much stronger.


    All of his soul power felt like it was burning. As for the middle portion, that Seven-Tailed Sky Fox and the Purple Lightning Phoenix had not changed much.


    Within the core of the soul ocean, there were a few more small tunes.


    There were only around ten, like words from a passage, suspended at the deepest parts of the soul ocean.


    They were the True Spiritual Charm seeds, simr in nature to those God Talisman spiritual seeds outside. The former was forcibly injected in and formed its own cycle. Zong Shou was unable to train it now and turn it into his own. Thetter was something he spend a lot of effort to form these few days.


    Talismans represented the way of the Heaven, while charms represented everything beneath the way of Heaven.


    Beneath a true talisman there would be tens of lesser true charms. Beneath those charms would be spiritual runes.


    Using soul power to form True Spiritual Charms was a training method of Out of Body Realm spirit masters. Not only could it help grow the soul, they could also help purify it.


    The souls of some peak spirit masters didn¡¯t even have anyrge changes, and wererge texts of the grand path made up of talismans and charms.


    When one disyed spiritual techniques which involved these True Spiritual Charms in his soul or if he formed True Spiritual Talismans in the future, it could save him power and increase his strength.


    Before the Out of Body Realm, the talismans and charms that spirit masters used were false ones. Only after the soul could go out of the body and let the bodyprehend Heaven and Earth, truly learning the true meaning of talismans and charms, would one be considered to have truly set foot onto the path of the spiritual arts.


    Theplicated merger of all sorts of spiritual talismans and spiritual charms was the source of such spiritual arts.


    Zong Shou only used ten days to form up twelve True Spiritual Charms, mostly rted to the lightning and illusionary elements. He was most familiar with them and thus found them the easiest to form up.


    Such talent could be said to be unprecedented.


    Moreover he used the Sky Mirror Soul Shining technique every day to gather the true me of the sun to burn the soul. At this moment, even if his soul still wasn¡¯t at the Back to Sun level, but under the daily strengthening of the vital energy from the energy ocean chakra meridians it didn¡¯t show signs of weakening.


    <i>-In a few more days, after forming up three more true talismans, I can strike the Night Wandering Realm...-</i>


    The Lightning Phoenix egg essence¡¯s support and help towards soul power wasn¡¯t as strong as its true qi aspect.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Heart Realm cultivation in hisst life was too high. In this life, apart from his soul¡¯s outeryer having many holes, his soul cultivation talents could be said to be top ss, which was why his soul power progress was far ahead of his martial cultivation.


    Zong Shou sent a bit of his mind to the twelve God Talismans rotating on the outside. As long as he was able to form up three true spirit talismans, he could try to dissolve and train these seeds. Stepping into Heaven in one step wasn¡¯t a dream. This process would be extremely difficult, as taking shortcuts made it hard for one to seed.


    Zong Shou silently meditated, trying to form True Spiritual Charms within his soul. This time he suffered from sessive failures, making his soul ocean tremble.


    He knew that if he continued there wouldn¡¯t be any chance of sess. Zong Shou immediately stopped without regret as he woke up from his meditation.


    To form True Spiritual Charms and True Spiritual Talismans, apart from soul control needing to be really precise, one also had to understand the true meaning of that talisman or charm. He had thought that since he was skilled in talismans in hisst life, forming them shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    He now realized that it was far harder than he had thought.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Chuxue¡¯s head suddenly hung down from the carriage roof, a loud bell-likeugh breaking out. Her body was covered in bird feathers. Her blushing red face was smiling, ¡°Uncle Lian said that the horses are tired and need to rest to feed...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose, and he immediately cancelled his ns of cultivation. He smiled, as with the carriage stopping, that meant Chuxue wouldn¡¯t need to catch birds.


    In thesest few days, Chuxue had developed an immense dread of catching sparrows.


    The speed of the Windrider Foals were nearly double that of Cloud Stepping Foals, and they could travel for a full day and night without resting. But they were still flesh and blood, so they would definitely get tired. Long distance travelling required time to rest up.


    When Zong Shou got off the carriage, he saw the area around him was a forest. There were numerous mountainousnds around, but they weren¡¯t very tall. It was obvious that after passing these mountains they would arrive at the west end of the Sudian mountain range.


    Zong Shou and his servants raised their own mes and captured beasts to barbecue.


    Not long after Zong Shou¡¯s carriage stopped, another red carriage closed in. After Xuanyuan Yiren stepped off the red carriage, she directly took out sacks of green beans from her purse.


    These were nted by therge sects in their spiritual farms and had some spiritual power on their own. If normal people ate them frequently, not only could it strengthen their bodies, it would have many benefits for energy cultivation.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was using it to feed the horses, very generous and unbiased. There seemed to be endless amounts of sacks as she took out ten sacks, enough to feed all 36 Windrider Foals before finally stopping.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t look at those spiritual beans and instead focused on her waist.


    That was a small Heaven and Earth bag he had seen many times in game. In the early years he had killed many people just to get one, and had treated it as one of his treasures ever after.

 Chapter 118 - Little Heaven and Earth Bag

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Little Heaven and Earth Bag</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Just as he was in a daze, Li Yunniang walked over and burst outughing, ¡°What you looking at? This was given to her by the Pill Fountain Sect Sect master, personally crafted by Old Man Ming Dan. Even if it is in front of you, you can¡¯t use it...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned and looked away. Was this Li Yunniang at her menopause stage? She was like a porcupine...


    The Heaven and Earth bag was a space artifact. Inside it was a small world. Even the smallest ones had two hundred cubic meters of space.


    Made of Grade Eight and above beast leather, the person who crafted it had to be above the Day Wandering Realm.


    In hisst life in the early stages of God Emperor, a Heaven and Earth bag could be sold for a sky high price. Only after his name of Sword Emperor spread through the Cloud World was he able to kill over ten Grade Eight beasts to make small Heaven and Earth bags, taking the opportunity to earn a small fortune.


    In the end, he even managed to get one in reality!


    However in this era, things like the small Heaven and Earth bag was really rare. Even a spirit house sect like the Pill Fountain Sect should only have eight to ten of them. For that Old Man Ming Dan to give one to this female disciple showed that he cherished her.


    He was indeed envious. In the future there were even smaller space rings which had one to ten cubic meters of space. They were really cheap and reallymon, any middle ie person could afford one.


    But in this era, the small Heaven and Earth bag was the lowest level space artifact. To say he wasn¡¯t jealous was a lie.


    <i>-I have heard about the crafting method of space rings. I remember that west of Donglin Cloud Continent were numerous sumeru stone-producingnds, one of which was not far from Gantian Mountain. Now that I have soul power, maybe I can try making one or two. Carrying so many things around is really too inconvenient...-</i>


    Zong Shou subconsciously looked towards the me in front of him, making the mes burn even brighter. Just as his heart was thinking about the sumeru stone and what materials were needed for the ring, Chuxue and Lian Fan had carried their prey back. There were actually three Grade Two Snow Pattern Pigs, one of them close to two thousand kilograms.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes opened wide and he was suddenly interested in personally barbecuing it. Although this forest had many beasts, most of their meat were tough to chew and impossible to swallow.


    Beast like the Snow Pattern Pig werezy, which was why their meat was softer and its taste was really delicious.


    Using the skills that he had trained up in game, he spent only an hour to barbecue the Snow Pattern Pig to golden brown. After spreading on the spices, the smell was really tempting.


    The people around were all drooling. Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes glowed. Although she didn¡¯t say anything and maintained an elegant appearance, the amount she ate was no less than Lian Fan.


    Even Li Yunniang, who wanted to make a joke out of him, was surprised. She directly ate half of the pig leg, however her mouth still didn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°Although this meat is well barbecued, since ancient times real men stay far away from the kitchen. Not to mention the real heroes, even martial cultivators with some ambition would stay far away, who would focus on such small techniques?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren frowned slightly, feeling that her words were a little too much. Just as she wanted to stop her, Li Yunniang looked over at Chuxue who was covered in feathers and mocked, ¡°Why is your servant catching those sparrows on the roof everyday? Is it very fun? As her Young Master, why aren¡¯t you more caring? What a good martial cultivation seed and not diligently practicing, ying with those birds every day. If you continue on, you will be wasted just like that.¡±


    Chuxue had already been really annoyed with this woman and now she was totally annoyed, ¡°I want to y with birds, so how does it concern you? Young Master wants me to catch birds, so even if I waste my talents it is not your problem. And also I am not ying! At the start, I could catch sixty and they would fly away. Now I can do one hundred and sixty-eight of them! If it were you, you definitely couldn¡¯t do it! If you have the ability, why not try? Scolding people without showing ability, what kind of skill is that...¡±


    When he heard Li Yunniang talk about ying with the birds, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t hold it in and wanted tough out loud. His thoughts went in the perverted direction. At the end he was evenughing until his stomach started to hurt.


    Li Yunniang gave a cold scoff, looking towards Zong Shou in disdain. She didn¡¯t say anything, taking two bird cages and heading into the forest. In just thirty minutes she back out.


    The cages were filled with sparrows, a nice two hundred of them.


    Li Yunniang smiled confidently and let them all go. She stood in the middle of the grass patch, her body shing around and capturing the sparrows that flew away.


    At the start, it was okay, but slowly she was losing the race. At first one flew away, then three, then five. In just a short moment only a hundred and twenty of them remained. Her face was dripping cold sweat while her eyes revealed a shocked expression.


    At first she didn¡¯t find anything special about it. Looking at Chuxue, she was only stronger than normal Mythic Masters, but was able to control so many sparrows within a 100 feet area.


    A Mythic Master that reached the peak of the 8th meridian could do this, so as a Xiantian master she should be able to achieve it easily. However, the situation was totally the opposite of what she expected. Her speed was double that of Chuxue, but was unable to urately grasp the flying trajectory of the birds.


    After a short while Li Yunniang gave up. Her face was dark as she stood rooted, allowing those sparrows to fly away.


    Seeing the situation Chuxueughed, ¡°See, they are all gone! So you don¡¯t even know how to y with birds!¡±


    Zong Shou wasughing so hard he probably suffered from internal injuries. However he chided Chuxue solemnly, ¡°Chuxue, keep quiet! No one will think you are mute if you don¡¯t say anything!¡±


    Chuxue stuck out her tongue and continued to chew on the pig leg. Her food consumption was huge and she alone took up two legs. She was only worried about there being not enough food for her and liked it if she didn¡¯t have to speak to others.


    As for Xuanyuan Yiren, she was deep in thought. After thinking for a while, she was in awe of Zong Shou. ¡°Did you think of this idea? It is such a good one, how suitable for her! Her intuition is really amazing...¡±


    Li Yunniang¡¯s face was green. After coldly scoffing she sat down next to the fire. Her sullen face appeared really weird under the light of the mes.


    Neither Xuanyuan Yiren nor Li Yunniang spoke another word. After they were full and hydrated, they sat next to the fire and rested.


    Zong Shou crossed his legs and seemed to be asleep. The hand within his sleeves was ying with a flying knife from start to end.


    Using energy to wash the knife and spirit to nourish it. His soul was a bridge used to copy threads of Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent into the knife.


    The material of the Cloud Pattern flying knife could be said to have reached the peak of talismans weapons. The sword intent that it could carry was five times that of the Willow Talisman knives.


    With Zong Shou¡¯s current cultivation Realm, he was able to copy over the intent much more easily. The amount of knives on him decreased instead of increasing, he only brought four.


    Although his Six God Defensive Knife Technique had a hundred percent uracy, the amount of mental focus used on each wasn¡¯t small. The more focused he was, the stronger the killing power.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    They waited until the sky turned bright and those Windrider Foals were rested up before standing up. Far away in the forest, a fiery glow charged up into the heavens. Fifty thousand feet away it exploded in the sky, revealing the word<strong>BOAT. </strong>The eye-catching bright mes could be seen for a thousand miles.


    Li Yunniang was startled while Xuanyuan Yiren instinctively wanted to rush over, but she stood rooted. After taking a look at Zong Shou, she hesitated.


    Zong Shou looked calmly at the sky, saying expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s the me signal of your Pill Fountain Sect asking for help. He either needs help or is in a life or death situation. It is not far from here, around sixty miles. Miss Xuanyuan, you aren¡¯t going?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was astonished as she looked at him. She was shocked about how much he knew, but still didn¡¯t move out, her expression filled with hesitation.


    Zong Shou shook his head, ¡°Miss Xuanyuan, don¡¯t think too highly about your ability. You are only Xiantian because of the External Pill. Those people have other reasons for not acting on me, but definitely not because of you. Furthermore, I have Lian Fan and your servant. Even if something happens we can hold on until you return...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was slightly startled, but was still unable to make a decision. Although Zong Shou¡¯s words made sense, why did it sound like something was wrong?


    However, at this moment she couldn¡¯t figure it out. Li Yunniang also stood up and bowed, ¡°Just go, miss. I will take care of him. To not help someone from the same sect is a huge crime. If the person is just asking for help, it won¡¯t be much, but if the person is in danger then...¡±


    The moment she said that, Xuanyuan Yiren was like a sparrow flying away. Her hands formed a seal as she rose into the sky. In just a short moment she crossed a thousand feet, leaving a ¡°I¡¯ll be back quickly¡± behind before she disappeared into the sky.


    ¡ª-


    The forest once again regained silence as everyone waited silently. In half the time it took to brew tea, Zong Shou suddenly smiled and fastened the Lightning Tooth Sword and ck Wave Sword to his waist, and then casually leaned on the giant tree. His expression waszy as he looked towards that really evil and deep forest.


    What had toe would stille in the end. He had waited five days for this battle. To not use their blood to mourize his journey, wouldn¡¯t his path back he boring?


    Lian Fan had obviously been through a lot, grabbing his weapon. Chuxue and Li Yunniang also revealed wariness in their eyes.


    In a short while, three people stepped out from the forest, each in one direction as they walked out of the shadows.


    A slightly thin, schrly-looking guy was the final person. They had weapons around their waists, all sword-shaped and all looking slightly different.


    The lesser was Ren Qianchou, saying as he walked over, ¡°Remember a few days ago I said that I would im your life within half a month? I havee to keep my promise...¡±

 Chapter 119 - Rabbit and the Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Rabbit and the Tiger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s body rose and fell as she passed the forest. Using spiritual techniques, she crossed the sixty miles distance in mere minutes.


    In a short moment she saw a thirtyish red-robed man sitting on the ground.


    In front of him was a pill furnace, beneath it a me was started and light smoke rising. Beside it was an eye of a spring giving off a chilly aura, spiritual energy sprouting up and a cold mist spreading all around.¡±


    ¡°Senior brother Yuan Ding?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren smiled, stabilizing her body as she stood a thousand feet away, her face revealing a lost expression.¡±Why did Senior Brother used the fire signal?¡±


    That red-robed schr raised his head. He had a hatchet like face, a coppery red in hue, and was wearing a smile. ¡°Junior Sister Yiren came at the right time, I obtained three Nether Fruits and in a moment of happiness I decided to see if I can refine a few Nether Spirit Pills to strengthen beast spirits. In the end my spiritual ability wasn¡¯t good enough and I nearly destroyed the pill. Since junior sister, is here you can help me control the fire!¡±


    ¡°Nether Fruit, Nether Spirit Pill?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was startled, her eyes looking towards that pill furnace in shock. She instinctively walked towards it. Just as she came within three hundred feet of it, she frowned. ¡°Senior Brother, why did you lie to me? This isn¡¯t the Nether Fruit! It is just the smell from smoke rue grass and ordinary light fruit. The spring beside you is also not the ice vein spring used to refine Nether Spirit Pills...¡±


    As she said that, she realized something, her body shing and rapidly retreating. She turned into a red light and charged into the sky.


    When the red robbed schr saw that, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°No wonder master said that you are the person in the Sect that could most probably exceed him. Maybe in terms of spirit and martial cultivation talent you aren¡¯t extraordinary, but in terms of pill refining, we are miles off your level. This mix is what I cracked my brains to think of and felt that it was perfect, however even that couldn¡¯t get past you.¡±


    He suddenly tossed out an item like a red yarn ball, which exploded in the sky, numerous red threads spread out. In an eyeblink it formed a giant cage and covering a thousand feet in every direction.


    The entire space seemed to have became independent of the world, numerous threads locked down and many runes appeared.


    Xuanyuan Yiren took out a red wooden word, the fiery glow around her body glowing bright as she chopped down. However she was unable to break through, instead repelled by an invisible strength.


    When shended, her face turned really dark as she looked at the man, the raging mes in her eyes evident.


    Yuan Ding felt guilty as she stared at him like that, subconsciously moving his head away, ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Junior Sister, Senior Brother lent me this Red Spider Thousand Thread Cage. Without this, I wouldn¡¯t be able to trap you. However with my ability it will at mostst for two hours. At that time you can just take your leave.


    ¡°This time I am under the orders of the Sect. That Zong Shou has dual meridians and can¡¯t cultivate and isn¡¯t a good match for you. Master said that the Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Method seem to have some weaknesses. The Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect has a Ancient Mystery Chill Pill passed down from the Deste Era which can help you. I have no choice but to do this, Junior Sister please understand...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t say a word, turning around and chopping with her sword once more, causing ripples on the invisible barrier. Along her body numerous talismans rose and burned. On that wooden sword, a fiery glow shone brightly. After cutting tens of threads it ended up in a stalemate with the power of the Thousand Thread Cage.


    Seeing that she was unable to break through, Xuanyuan Yiren spat out a fire pill and hit it at the thread, making it burn. She then took several pills consecutively, making the sword glow even brighter.


    ¡°Junior Sister, why are you doing this!?¡± Yuan Ding shook his head, ¡°Do you know who the ones attacking are? Yuanxia Mountain¡¯s Deceitful Sword Ren Qianchou, Rage Sword Yun Tao, and Mist Sword Xie Jun. Even among Xiantian masters they are at the top. Although that prince has a Xiantian master and Li Yunniang, he is far from their match. Any one of them can easily handle them. Based on what I know, apart from them three, the Yunxia Mountain Lord hired a person to follow in the dark, just in case. Your fianc¨¦ has no chance of surviving. Even if you rush back you won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren bit her lips, fresh blood dripping out. Her jade hands flipped and took out numerous golden needles to pierce into herself.


    That fiery energy increased once more, strengthening by several times.


    Yuan Ding¡¯s eyes constricted. ¡°Junior Sister, are you crazy? To use this Crazy Demon Needle Technique for that trash!¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to let her continue, but just as he stepped forwards he saw her nce over, her eyes ice cold. Yuan Ding was frightened, stopping in his tracks. After thinking for a moment, he had an idea and took out a few talismans.


    ¡°If Junior Sister doesn¡¯t cherish herself, I don¡¯t have a way to stop you. But I am good in talismans and if I go all out I can stop you for a few hours. If you continue like this I will go all out to make you stay here for a day! Madam Xuanyuan has agreed to end the marriage and even the lord is tempted. That Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect Han Ni Shui was chosen by Senior Brother! Junior Sister, are you not going to listen to your parents and your seniors?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was startled, the hand that was wielding her sword couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She looked calmly in the direction she came from, the me not reducing but instead bing stronger.


    The anxiety in her eyes disappeared and instead turned into one of determination.


    ¡°I will be filial towards my parents and teacher in the future. But I won¡¯t listen to such orders and do such unrighteousness things! Even if the technique is wed, I would rather die early. If you flip my name it means kindness and righteousness, that is my martial path!¡±


    Without hesitating she stabbed thest golden needle between her eyebrows. That sword glow charged out like a dragon, just one sword cut arge half of the threads.


    Yuan Ding sighed, numerous spiritual talismans flew out, turning into spiritual light. In just that moment, the cage stabilised, the broken threads weaving themselves back in.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Coincidentally at that moment, an indiscernible sword aura spread out in the distance and reverberated. Even tens of miles away one was able to sense it.


    Yuan Ding¡¯s brows rose up, joy appeared on his face. Xuanyuan Yiren on the other hand grit her teeth.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Within the forest, the aura was really cold and serious.


    ¡°Yunxia Mountain Mist Sword Xie Jun greets Prince Zong Shou!¡±


    That handsome man that looked like a schr walked over. His aura formed, looking like a mist spreading in the mountains, illusionary and indiscernible. It was coordinated and resonated with the illusionary orange sword aura of Ren Qianchou.


    That big man gave out a vicious smile, ¡°I am Rage Sword Yun Tao, here with my big brother to take your life!¡±


    He raised his head as he stepped forwards, ferocious as a fierce beast, giving off a frenzied and intense aura. He stared coldly at Zong Shou, like he was observing prey.


    Lian Fan¡¯s eyes squinted, his breathing became really heavy. He pulled out his weapon, a shiny hook sword Spiritual Weapon, his face cold.


    On the other hand Li Yunniangughed, backing two hundred feet away and standing far away.


    Deceitful Sword Ren Qianchou nodded slightly towards the woman, ¡°Is that Miss Li Yunniang? Before this someone contacted us, this matter doesn¡¯t concern you. We brothers will make things clean here and won¡¯t let Miss Yiren find out. Zong Shou and I have some grievances and that Zong Weiran is enemies with our Mountain Lord. This time our brothers won¡¯t let him die easily. If you can¡¯t bear to see it, you can wait nearby.¡±


    Li Yunniang shook her head but showed no intention of moving, ¡°I am not at ease, it¡¯s better if I watch here. I have killed so many people, so what kind of scenes hadn¡¯t I seen? Who cares what methods you all use, as long as he dies.¡±


    Chuxue was furious, staring viciously at Li Yunniang. Zong Shou rubbed the sides of his head, thinking to himself, <i>-What kind of situation is this? Four rabbits in front of a tiger discussing how to kill it and split the corpse? Aren¡¯t they a little too arrogant?-</i>


    When Ren Qianchou heard that he grinned, ¡°That¡¯s good, too. However, my methods are gory, so I hope you can bear it and not vomit.¡±


    His dark gaze once again turned to the half-monster teen under the tree. Just as a killing intent exploded out in his eyes, Zong Shou shook his head. Not standing up as he instructed, ¡°Xue¡¯er there is an Out of Body Realm spirit master ten miles south, you and my lion go over and get me his head! I give you fifteen minutes. If you exceed it, I¡¯ll smack your butt...¡±


    Chuxue stopped staring, and without replying charged south into the forest without hesitation.


    Not only were Li Yunniang and Lian Fan startled, even Ren Qianchou and the others were.


    Li Yunniang felt furious and amused. To ask her to leave was to let her escape? But would these three people stop and do nothing? Even if there was an Out of Body spirit master, how could Chuxue deal with them?


    On the other hand, Ren Qianchou was astonished. There was in fact a spirit master ten miles south, but how did Zong Shou know?


    He instinctively wanted to stop her, but Zong Shou suddenly got up and casually flicked off the leaves and dust on his clothes. He pulled out his sword, a Lightning Tooth Sword, revealing many small white teeth, smiling casually at them.


    ¡°I treat people well, and I can¡¯t think of any violent and sad way to kill, much less torture people. As such I can only let all of you die cleanly...¡±

 Chapter 120 - Why am I not Angry?

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 120 Why am I not Angry?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Li Yunniang burst outughing. Just as she was thinking about how Zong Shou was on the brink of death and still had the heart to say jokes, in the next moment she felt a strong, sharp, piercing and steely energy, mixed with a cold killing intent, spreading over.


    Li Yunniang¡¯s heart trembled. Although this killing intent wasn¡¯t targeting her, she still felt a chill down her spine, like a cat whose tail was stepped on, all the fur standing up.


    As for Ren Qianchou and the other two, their expressions changed, not bothering to care about Chuxue as they focused their sights on that energy.


    They saw several talismans burning in mid air where Zong Shou had stood, while his body had disappeared. He had turned into an invisible white shadow, swift like thunder. Only a glow appeared at the tip of his sword, a flicker of purple lightning.


    This sword was quick to the extreme and also really sharp. It was like Zong Shou had gathered all his energy at the tip of the sword.


    Just like the energy the three of them had felt, it was really strong, sharp, and tough, unbelievably overbearing.


    Ren Qianchou¡¯s facs changed as it instantly became ashen white. He desperately backed off, the sword in his hand turning into a million illusionary sword shadows as he tried to go all out to block it.


    He was called the Deceitful Sword, as when he struck out he was really unpredictable. Every time he would attack where people didn¡¯t expect, and he had always been proud of that.


    However at that moment he hated his sword path. In front of this sharp and barbaric sword skill, he had no way to defend!


    No changes, just the most simple stab! But when this sword struck, it was like a shooting star. No matter how many sword images he made appear, that sword still pierced through without stopping.


    ¡°That is sword strength! No, it should be sword sense! Wait no, it actually is sword rhythm...¡±


    This Zong Shou was obviously only an eight meridian Mythic Master even after he exploded. But in that moment it felt like an Xiantian Master was striking him.


    It was unstoppable!


    Just as that shing cold sword tip was an inch away from his throat, a look of joy appeared on Ren Qianchou¡¯s face.


    At thest moment he grasped the sword path of this sword. His entire body felt rxed, numerous sweat beads excreted out of his body.


    And then his eyes constricted to pinpoints. Zong Shou¡¯s sword shed with lightning as the sword speed increased by ten times instantly.


    It pierced through that less than an inch of space and stabbed into his throat.


    Ren Qianchou could even clearly hear the loud ¡°gechi¡± when the sword entered his throat, and that lightning which caused his blood and flesh to explode and tear apart.


    A destructive spiral energy charged into his body and destroyed his life force. There was also a whirlpool which swallowed his Essence energy, all his energy vanishing without a trace.


    His knees went weak and Ren Qianchou knelt down in front of Zong Shou.


    At that moment, the four people within the forest were still as statues as they stood rooted to the ground.


    Li Yunniang¡¯s mouth was agape, the mocking smile from before even didn¡¯t have time to fade. Her eyes didn¡¯t move as she looked at Zong Shou, like her eyeballs were about to drop out.


    The Mist Sword and Rage Sword were only able to move a hundred feet, before being unable to move further.


    They were locked down by Zong Shou, a cold killing intent piercing right at their minds. It felt like as long as they tried to move another step, Zong Shou¡¯s fierce and indiscernible sword would strike them.


    Lian Fan was expressionless, but within his heart were roaring waves.


    He gritted his teeth. The pain from it told him that this wasn¡¯t a dream.


    When he was sent by Xu Zhengyuan to be Zong Shou¡¯s servant, he didn¡¯t understand. But he was a man of few words, not a person who went against the orders of his master, so he barely followed along. The good grace he owed could be said to have been paid off.


    Only now, after personally witnessing this scene, did he finally know the reason. Xu Zhengyuan sent him under the Gantian Mountain Prince, not to send him to his death, but because he wanted to give him a future.


    Using a eighth grade Mythic Master body, one sword killed the Deceitful Sword, Ren Qianchou, who hadprehended sword strength, on the spot.


    No wonder Liancheng, who represented Xu Zhengyuan that day, was so respectful towards this Prince.


    He suddenly felt it amusing. Before this, he felt Zong Shou¡¯s actions were weird, but now he understood his feelings.


    A short moment ago those four were so excited and happy, discussing how to torture him to death. In a short moment, Ren Qianchou¡¯s throat was cut and he was dead.


    In this world, was there anything more funny than this?


    In Zong Shou¡¯s eyes these four were no different from clowns. Although the words they said were really terrifying, it could just make peopleugh.


    At that moment they were only weird, that sword that exploded out of Zong Shou¡¯s hands had the ability to kill peak Xiantian masters...


    Zong Shou held the swords, feeling that the Essence energy sucked out had reached the max he could control before pulling out. Allowing Ren Qianchou pressed into his opened throat without caring.


    Turning around and looking at Yun Tao nearby, ¡°You are called Rage Sword, so why are you not angry?¡±


    Yun Tao¡¯s eyes turned red, and he howled, waving the giant sword in his hand toe charging over withrge steps. The wind ruffled as he angrily shed down.


    As for that Mist Sword Xie Jun, he had another reaction. His body floated backwards as he fled into the distance without even turning his head.


    Zong Shouughed softly, casually waving his sleeve. A cold glow shot out, before he stabbed out with his sword. This time it was indiscernible and changing, unlike the sharpness from before.


    Human like the cloud, sword like the mist. In the eyes of Li Yunniang and Lian Fan, one turned into two, two turned into four, difficult to tell its true from.


    Just as a dazzled look appeared in Yun Tao¡¯s eyes, a sword image pierced out from the cloud and stabbed softly through his left chest and heart. His giant sword shed heavily into the ground with a loud <i>keng </i>.


    As for Yun Tao, he immediately stopped, using the sword to support his body as blood flowed out like a fountain from his chest. His eyes were wide open, staring like he was going to remember this teen forever.


    Li Yunniang could only feel her entire body turning cold, totally unable to believe her eyes.


    Was this the Zong Shou that she deemed rubbish, the one she mocked these ten days, but who didn¡¯t get angry at all?


    Did the head of the Yunxia Seven Swords, Deceitful Sword Ren Qianchou and Rage Sword Yun Tao, who were famous in Donglin Cloud Continent, die just like that?


    Was she in a dream where all these people were acting for her?


    She subconsciously looked towards that Mist Sword Xie Jun. This look sent a cold chill down her spine.


    A white light was chasing the frantically escaping back of the man.


    It was totally silent, like a dream and an illusion. No matter how Xie Jun tried to escape, that thing was getting closer.


    He suddenly twisted his body in mid-air and used an unbelievable move to turn south. But in the next moment that white light did the same, not only staying close, but also getting closer.


    ¡°It¡¯s a flying knife. A flying knife changing direction...¡±


    Li Yunniang¡¯s face was white like paper, unknowingly using her hands to grip her robe. She used too much strength and nearly tore the cloth.


    She didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen if that knife was heading towards her.


    In that moment, that white light suddenly exploded with a bright glow. A really strong intent descended onto the forest.


    That Xie Jun eximed in fear at the same time. ¡°Sword intent?! How can it be the Shocking Cloud God-Destroying sword-¡±


    Before he could finish, there was a sharp <i>ting </i>. Li Yunniang only saw Xie Jun, along with his sword, heavily pinned beneath a tree.


    There was no sound from him, who knew whether he was dead or alive. At that moment, she could only feel that her entire brain was empty, she didn¡¯t know how to react.


    She also couldn¡¯t help but recall a few days ago when Liancheng knelt down and said those words to him.


    <i>¡°...when Prince takes control of Gantian Mountain if you want to conquer Donglin, our Cloud Saint City will follows all your orders! We will help Prince sweep Donglin...¡±</i>


    Before this, she found those words funny, but now she had no intention ofughing, her heart had tightened up.


    Three peak Xiantians couldn¡¯t evenst ten breaths and had all died. How could she stillugh?


    She remembered that the Gantian Mountain Zong Shi reached Xiantian not long ago at twenty. The current Zong Shou was only thirteen and could go up against peak Xiantian masters!


    With such ability, couldn¡¯t he easily take control of Gantian Mountain? If a few more years passed, he could sweep Donglin Cloud Continent.


    No wonder even someone as proud as Xu Zhengyuan would go under him.


    What about herself? What was she? A joke?


    Since he had such strong ability, then why did he hide it? Couldn¡¯t he do what he wished and join any sect he want?


    Neen Spirit Houses, Ten Shrines would all go all out to recruit him!


    There was also that sword intent!


    When he used the flying knife to kill Yun Tao, it was the Shocking Cloud God-Destroying sword intent!


    Thatst sword also showed sword rhythm. But that martial intent was as profound as when Xiantian or Martial Ancestors fought.


    It was the sword rhythm level, but it seemed much higher. Two different kinds of sword paths in one body, both with highprehension and which could be used interchangeably without problems.


    Li Yunniang could only feel like she was going to go crazy. What kind of monster was standing in front of her eyes?

 Chapter 121 - Actually a Spirit Master

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 121 Actually a Spirit Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°...Sword intent, it is actually sword intent!¡±


    Ren Qianchou was half-kneeling on the ground, and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. His expression was really dark, despairing with a bit of self-mocking, ¡°Hehe, so the person everyone saw as trash was actually someone who trained to eight meridians, a sword path genius at only thirteen! How amusing, how really amusing. How funny that Gantian Mountain Zong Yang thinks he can fight for the throne with you, also how I am so blind and overestimated my strength...¡±


    Zong Shou looked coldly at Xie Jun who was in the forest, confirming that he was dead. Only then did he turn around and look over in surprise, ¡°Your life seems even stronger than a cockroach, you actually aren¡¯t dead yet?¡±


    Ren Qianchou¡¯s eyes were so furious they could tear someone up, his head also felt heavy and giddy, his consciousness was slowly fading. His face looked really vicious and crazy, ¡°Do you think you can be free and safe after killing the three of us? Can you imagine the methods of my Yunxia Mountain Lord? Behind the three of us there are definitely follow-up methods! Who knows, it might be that Li Yaling, hehe! Us brothers will take this step first and wait for the Prince toe down to meet us...¡±


    When he said Li Yaling, Li Yunniang¡¯s body shook once more, revealing a look of fear, like she had heard something extremely terrifying. On that pale white face, thest signs of blood had disappeared. She had pretty much forgot all about before, about the shock that Zong Shou had brought her.


    Ren Qianchou choked on the blood in his mouth. He seemed like he still had more to say, but before he was able to, a sword glow shed across and directly cut off his head.


    Zong Shou looked towards the dense forest on the left, deep in thought. On a branch there was an owl hanging upside down, watching them. Its feathers were green, and it was hiding in the leaves. The aura that it gave off was really weak, so weak one was unable to notice it.


    One man, one owl, just exchanging nces for a moment and a smile appeared on Zong Shou¡¯s face. Since they came down from their carriage, within a thousand feet all the bird beasts had fled. However, there was still an owl who had remained, wasn¡¯t that weird?


    The eyes of that owl shone, and in the next moment it flew up into the air. Its body actually swelled up tenfold, stirring up a giant wind as it flew into the distance. One breath and it had covered seven thousand feet.


    Zong Shou shook his head, throwing the Lightning Tooth Sword in his hand after it. It turned into a purple light and pierced right through that owl!


    A tragic shriek echoed out as the giant bird fell down from the sky.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to observe carefully, waiting for that bird to fall before pulling with his hand. The Lightning Tooth Sword immediately spun back into his hand. Uncertainty entered his eyes as he looked at Li Yunniang, who was out of sorts, ¡°Who is this Li Yaling, why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡±


    To make Li Yunniang, a Xiantian master, so afraid, he should be a slightly famous talent.


    But even as he racked his brains to search his memory, there was no news about this person. The other Zong Shou didn¡¯t know anything about him. Ten thousand years from now, be it those historical books in reality or the game which was made following everything that happened in this era, there wasn¡¯t anything about a Li Yaling.


    Was he a Martial Ancestor level expert?


    Li Yunniang came back to her senses, instinctively giving out a cold scoff. Her face was green as she didn¡¯t reply. With what had happened previously, no matter how she pledged allegiance or said that she wanted to be his ve, this Gantian Mountain Prince wouldn¡¯t make her life easy. Why not act harder right from the start?


    Only to see Zong Shou expressionlessly raise the Lightning Tooth Sword to his lips as he blew along it.


    The human and owl blood on it dripped down. The green-white sword light reflected Zong Shou¡¯s dark smile.


    Li Yunniang¡¯s heart jumped, and she didn¡¯t dare to persist, ¡°You have never heard of Li Yaling, but what about Hundred Thousand Blood Killer Li Yunhong? Li Yaling is his new name. This person believes in the killing path and said that as long as he kills a hundred thousand people his martial path would bepleted, and he would be invincible! This person became famous at twelve and in a short six years he became numb from killing, taking down no less than ten thousand! Rumors had it that half a year ago, after he entered the Xiantian Realm, the first thing he did was to kill his own mother and wife and change his name. Only recently has he been more low profile, but all the people he killed were cultivators. He is unrestrained and everywhere he passes, as long as he feels like it he will kill people to train up his sword.¡±


    That Lian Fan was also curious, and after hearing those words his expression changed. He didn¡¯t have any reaction towards Li Yaling ,but he reacted strongly when he heard Li Yunhong¡¯s name. The green veins on his arms and necks protruded.


    His eyes shone as he was tried his hardest to control the emotions in his heart.


    Zong Shou was astonished, killing no less than ten thousand, killing his mother and wife, there were actually such vicious people in this world?


    Despite that, he was impressed by what he heard. If he had such a vicious faith and believed in the pure killing path, then this Li Yaling¡¯s ability would most probably be really strong!


    Although his own martial path was a mix of many paths, it didn¡¯t merge such evil and gory paths...


    His expression slowly became serious, his eyes showing that he was deep in thought, ¡°So that Li Yaling is a Martial Ancestor?¡±


    ¡°At most peak Xiantian!¡± Li Yunniang slightly shook her head, looking at his solemn face she felt some happiness. While she spoke she unknowingly used a mocking tone, ¡°There have been ten Martial Ancestors that died under his sword. Although Ren Qianchou and the two others are good, they are nothingpared to him. This person had angered several Xuanwu Ancestors and was saved by the Yunxia Mountain Lord, and has been protected ever since. However, he has an arrogant and unrestrained personality and didn¡¯t like being restricted. Even if Yunxia Mountain had any backup ns, it wouldn¡¯t be him.¡±


    As she said that, Li Yunniang stared coldly at Zong Shou, her eyes filled with disdain, ¡°The Prince hides things deeply and your sword is strong, but you should pray that the person Yunxia Mountain lord sends isn¡¯t him! With your little ability, he will kill you like a dog!¡±


    As she said that,ughter broke out within the forest, ¡°Thank you for yourpliments, however this time you guessed wrong. The person who came today is me!¡±


    That voice brought with it the youth of a teen, and also a bit of the maism of a grown man. However, it sounded really ear-piercing.


    Li Yunniang took in a deep breath, her heartbeat speeding up by several times. She bit her lips, focused on the source of the sound, only to see a red -robed teen step out of the forest.


    His flushed red face didn¡¯t reflect his eighteen years old age, like he was having a high fever. His eyes was crazy to the max and really cold. A few fragrance sacks which should have originally smelled really nice hung from him, but now smelled of nose-piercing blood.


    Li Yaling first looked towards the corpse of the giant owl and regretfully shook his head, ¡°A spirit beast I spent so much effort to train is dead just like that, what a waste. Do you know how difficult is it for a spirit master to find a Protector Spirit Beast? How high the price we have to pay?¡±


    His expression was one of sadness, which turned into frenzy as his eyes burned bright. He red at Zong Shou, ¡°But no worries! The best thing today is to be able to meet you! I feel that killing you can make up for three thousand kills. It isparable to my wife. Keke, I can kill less people, isn¡¯t that a fortunate matter?¡±


    Zong Shou gave azyugh, squinting his long and narrow long phoenix eyes. He didn¡¯t care to speak to this person. Such a person didn¡¯t have heart or soul and had some mental problems. To try to talk or argue with him was pointless.


    Although he killed people without meaning, in the end he had a reason for doing so. This person had his own interests and didn¡¯t do so purely to prove the path he embarked on was right. Instead he merged himself into the killing path.


    No matter what, they would have to fight today so why bother to speak anymore?


    The sword in his hand shone with lightning. Li Yaling¡¯s eyes were shining icy blue.


    A blood-hued sword rose into the air. Li Yaling giggled before stepping forwards. His entire person turned into a wolf, instantly arriving in front of Zong Shou with a thick killing intent.


    The speed of his movement was actually several levels higher than when Zong Shou killed Ren Qianchou!


    He was three hundred feet out, but before Zong Shou could even blink he was already two inches away, pretty much face to face. A bloody arc swept down.


    Lian Fan¡¯s eyes immediately constructed, he was totally unable to react. Li Yunniang¡¯s fist was tightly wound as she suppressed the trepidation in her heart.


    Just as she thought that Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t be so lucky anymore, a ck sword glow rose from his waist. He was actually not using his own strength to rise up and stab diagonally towards Li Yaling¡¯s neck. The sword speed was quick and really nimble, stabbing through from inside the bloody sword arc.


    Li Yaling¡¯s face changed slightly, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to frantically retreat, sweeping his blood swords forwards and blocking his neck. A light ding sounded as he was able to knock that ck spiritual sword to the side, and a loud roar exploded out.


    A giant silver bear suddenly appeared beside Zong Shou. It opened its mouth and two rows of nail-like teeth ferociously bit over.


    Li Yunniang at that moment looked like she had already died.


    Driving a sword into the sky and controlling a Grade Four spirit beast, those were obviously the actions of a spirit master!


    Her mind moved and she finally recalled those few spirit talismans that were burning when Zong Shou killed Ren Qianchou. Why didn¡¯t she notice it then?...


    This Gantian Mountain Prince was not only a Grade Eight Mythic Master, but also an Out of Body Realm spirit master!

 Chapter 122 - Chapter 122 Hundred Thousand Blood Killer

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 122 Hundred Thousand Blood Killer</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Wrapped up between numerous threads, a me was crashing and surging within, burning at the Red Spider Threads from within.


    The red sword energy stabbed into that invisible wall, giving out <i>pu pu </i>sounds, but she was unable topletely pierce through.


    Xuanyuan Yiren at that moment bit her lower lips until they broke, her face was white as snow and she felt really weak. The golden needles stabbed in the major acupoints of her body had started to shake.


    But her two eyes which looked like cold stars were still shining like knives, filled with determination.


    Yuan Ding acted helplessly, shaking his head. At the top of his head a moon rose and gave out a cooling glow. It suppressed the mes surrounding Xuanyuan Yiren by arge amount.


    Just as he was about to speak, his brow furrowed, looking towards the south.


    ¡°The aura of that Ren Qianchou disappeared? How quick..¡±


    At that moment he realized that something wasn¡¯t right and his eyes changed, filled with shock, not understanding.


    Ren Qianchou¡¯s aura didn¡¯t disappear because he concealed it after settling the matter, it had totally disappeared from his spiritual sense cleanly, without anything left and no signs.


    A moment ago it had exploded out, but a breathter there were no signs of it.


    At the same time another aura appeared and disappeared right away, stunning him.


    Doubt entered Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes and she felt a little anxious.


    ¡°Senior Brother! No matter whether that Ren Qianchou is dead or alive, the situation there has ended. Are you still not letting me go? Are you trying to make me hate you for the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Yuan Ding instantly hesitated and didn¡¯t know what to do. Just as he was doubting himself, his face changed, an astonishing look appeared in his eyes and took in a deep breath.


    ¡°Who is that? What strong killing intent!¡±


    Suddenly realizing something, Yuan Ding solemnly shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Junior Sister! Since he made that person personally act, some ident must have happened. This person is a habitual killer and if he goes crazy, although I can control him, I might not be able to protect you. Junior Sister should just wait here peacefully until the dust settles..¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was startled, and in the next moment her expression changed. ¡°That crazy man came? Hundred Thousand Blood Li Yunhong from Yunxia Mountain?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± Yuan Ding nodded slightly, his expression reallyplicated, but he smiled helplessly, ¡°But he has changed his name, you should call him Li Yaling!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t say anymore, her teeth gritted tight. She suddenly took out a red pill from her Heaven and Earth bag, popping it into her mouth before Yuan Ding could react.


    In just a moment, a pale red color rose on her face. Her porcin-like skin actually showed blood vessels tearing open.


    Her sword strength grew by several times. Just a few swords and eighty percent of the threads were cut open. That invisible pir also seemed to have started burning up.


    Yuan Ding¡¯s mouth was agape behind her, it was toote even if he wanted to stop it. After a short while heughed bitterly, ¡°Little Burning Energy Pill, why did master give it to you? Junior Sister, why are you doing this? With Li Yaling here, how can Zong Shou have any chance of surviving? Even if you rush, over you wouldn¡¯t be of help and would instead lose your life..¡±


    Seeing Xuanyuan Yiren not care, Yuan Ding thought about it for a while before making a decision, contracting the cage by half. He shed and came beside her. He opened his sleeves and a ball of cold Yin spirit power surged forth. He stretched out numerous vines to try and wrap around Xuanyuan Yiren.


    His eyes were still fixed on the south in curiosity.


    That Deceitful Sword, Mist Sword, and Rage Sword were all famous for years, and weren¡¯t weak. The former hadprehended the strength of the martial path and could break through to Martial Ancestor Realm. Who knew who it was that stepped out? To actually deal with the three of them so quickly...


    He also felt unfortunate, to anger that Hundred Thousand Blood Killer Li Yaling, Zong Shou was really unlucky.


    That maid of Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s was most probably dead.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Within the forest sixty miles away, Li Yaling¡¯s head was covered with sweat beads. His blood sword shed diagonally to be able to block the path of the silver bear, only to see a silver glow appear in the middle of the silver bear¡¯s brows.


    Li Yaling once again retreated quickly, desperately heading into the forest. The blood sword glow once again stabbed out, barely pushing away that silver cone.


    His field of sight was totally covered by Zong Shou¡¯s shadow and a gleaming cold sword.


    It was really sharp, ferocious to the extreme. As it entered his sights, it was inches away.


    A purple lightning glow and in that moment the tip of the Lightning Tooth Sword seemed to be the only light source within the forest. The dusk in the sky and the moon that hadn¡¯t faded seemed really dim.


    It was like the entire world was only left with that sword.


    Li Yaling¡¯s eyes were wide,the vein in his left wrist exploded as bloodshed towards the sword like it had a mind of its own.


    The sword shed out and with a light ding, just as the sword was about to pierce into his skull, it was deflected to the side. In the next moment the sword flowed like a waterfall, shing back. The blood image seemed to have gone crazy, looking like it was going to chop the half-monster teen in front of into a million pieces.


    Zong Shou smiled in pity, making a hand sign with his left hand. A mist rose and covered his body. The sword image also became really illusionary and uncertain while the blood sword started to hesitate.


    Just as his body was about to be drowned by that blood light, the ck Wave Sword pierced forth once more.


    Stab in diagonally from the most unexpected angle , the sword strength was indiscernible and gave one the idea that this sword was even more deceitful than Ren Qianchou¡¯s!


    That bloody sword image suddenly halted. Li Yanling scoffed coldly and backed off once more, coincidentally avoiding the silver giant bear charging at him. The tip of his foot lit up as he flew up, and numerous sword lights charged down crazily.


    Only then did Li Yunniang recover from her shock, but she was stunned once more as she watched, dumbfounded.


    Those two images rose and shifted left and right, the speed that they were moving at extremely quick. In just a short moment, they had switched attack and defense sides several times.


    Li Yaling¡¯s sword attacks were simple and direct, purposely designed for killing. Although there were not many changes, they were much more ferocious and difficult to block than other more exquisite sword techniques.


    Zong Shou stood in front of the bloody sword shadow, like a boat in front of raging waves as he went up and down along with the waves, showing no hesitation at all, allowing that sword light to smash onto him, but he didn¡¯t allow the boat to have any danger of capsizing.


    Using spiritual techniques and sudden sword techniques, sometimes controlling the swords, sometimes controlling the spirit beast. He was always able to forcibly suppress the killing intent of Li Yaling at the most suitable time.


    It seemed like that blood sword was being wrapped up by numerous locks, unable to fully disy its might.


    Looking at how Zong Shou was totally unfazed, and his carefree body, Li Yunniang¡¯s fists clenched tightly once more.


    Even before, when Zong Shou killed the three of them in a few breaths, it didn¡¯t shock her as much as right now.


    Not because of her Out of Body spirit master cultivation, but because this Gantian Mountain Prince could actually fight with a talent seen by the world as extraordinary, a shoe-in to get to the Ascended level. In their battle, with both sides going all out, he was not on a back foot.


    At that moment, her impression of Zong Shou had totally changed, the useless and cowardly impression from before was gone.


    There was only the casual waving of the purple lightning sword, the overbearingly deceitful sword, the viciousness when he killed Ren Qianchou. There was also that disbelief and impossible strength. All of it were meshed together and imprinted in the deepest parts of her mind.


    That face was still just as handsome and also really delicate. In her eyes he didn¡¯t feel weak any longer.


    He was using soft to counter hard, on the insides of the gentle cover was absolute sharpness.


    The moment it shone, it would send a chill down the spine.


    She couldn¡¯t help but step forwards, hearing a cold scoff. As she looked over, Lian Fan was watching her with cold eyes.


    He didn¡¯t bother about the intense battle in front of him, his hand wielding a sword as he stepped in front of her, unmoving.


    Li Yunniang frowned, and heard a ¡°keng¡± collision of two swords. She immediately turned her attention back to the battle situation.


    The two of them were going neck and neck, each of them retreating frantically. Zong Shou stood on top of a branch and looked down. Li Yaling backed off by two hundred feet as he half-knelt on the ground.


    ¡°What good sword technique, what great technique. Be it your martial path or your sword driving technique they are terrifyingly strong, you didn¡¯t disappoint me!¡± Li Yaling smiled arrogantly, a wound torn open on his face, but instead he was really excited, ¡°My estimations were wrong. Killing you can make up for ten thousand, no, twenty thousand! Killing you, I canprehend the intent of the killing sword!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and didn¡¯t reply, his eyes solemn. A killing intent which was long overdue burned in his chest like a me.


    Although he didn¡¯t support this fool¡¯s character, his strength was undeniably great. This was the first real opponent he¡¯d had since he came to this world.


    As that Li Yaling spoke, his head turned towards the side. His smile slowly disappeared, coldly scoffing, ¡°It actually is a Xuanwu Emperor. Hehe! Prince, your father really takes good care of you! Looking at the situation they wouldn¡¯t keep staying still. Those zing me Mountain people are useless. My partners, three Martial Ancestors and four Xiantian peaks, actually couldn¡¯t hold on for such a short time. Forget it, we don¡¯t have any more time. This sword will decide victory or defeat!¡±


    Zong Shou spiritual sense could feel that a strong aura was rushing over. However Li Yaling¡¯s suggestion was exactly what he wanted.


    His lips rising up, Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded slightly, his sword pointing down. ¡°Ok! This sword will decide our life and death!¡±

 Chapter 123 - Life or Death, Victory or Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Life or Death, Victory or Defeat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    As Zong Shou said that, this dense forest immediately became really cold and solemn, a chilly killing intent spreading out in all directions.


    Li Yunniang¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but contract, while Lian Fan was distracted.


    When Li Yaling heard that, he burst outughing, ¡°What a good life and death! I believed that even if I can beat you, I might not be able to take your life. On the other hand, you seem confident you will take my head! That¡¯s a good idea, let the both of us decide our life and death here!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly, but he didn¡¯t reply, using his mind to control the ck Wave Sword to circle around his body. He waved his sleeve, and the sword¡¯s body was covered in silver.


    In a breath¡¯s time, Little Gold¡¯s body had totally covered this spiritual weapon, making the sword body extremely strong and sharp, and also adding in a bit of intelligence.


    The fighting intent in his body was slowly suppressed, all that remained was pure killing intent. He was all along a person who loved to destroy precious things and didn¡¯t bother about cherishing another, much less having emotions of feeling lonely at the top.


    He always felt that the best enemies should lie in the dirt and be unable to speak. If the enemy could still move, he would think of a way to chop them up in one blow and personally send them to the grave... especially someone crazy like Li Yaling, who he couldn¡¯t allow to walk away from his eyes alive.


    The space seemed to have two conflicting and same level consciousnesses going head to head.


    Zong Shou stepped on the tree branch, his body shaking along with it. When he activated the Energy Swallow Technique, the tree beneath him swiftly withered, losing all signs of life. Numerous leaves dropped to the ground and slowly spread about. Within a hundred feet of him, all the trees started to turn greyish-yellow.


    Sword energy seeped out of the Lighting Tooth Sword in his hand, his strength slowly climbing, step by step. He looked downs like how one would look at an ant.


    Li Yaling¡¯s expression grew more and more serious, he was simrly boiling with killing intent. The aura he gave off grew sharper and sharper, his cheeks flushed red. From start to finish, he stood still and didn¡¯t move, not striking out.


    Li Yunniang felt her heart getting tighter and tighter, knowing that although the two of them didn¡¯t truly cross swords, this was even more dangerous. Using one¡¯s aura to sh with one another, both of them were going all-out to increase their chances of winning.


    What shocked her was that the famous teen known as the Hundred Thousand Blood Killer, Li Yaling, who changed people¡¯s faces when they heard about him, wasn¡¯t at an advantage. However, she didn¡¯t want to see Zong Shou with the ability to kill Li Yaling. If he did, she would probably find it hard to survive.


    Just as she was in a pickle, Li Yaling¡¯s body stepped backwards, retreating instead of moving forwards. Like an invisible red shadow, he flew to the side of the carriage. He waved the blood sword in his hand, a tens of feet long sword glow directly cut through all the defenseless Windrider Foals beside him.


    Blood spurted, and Li Yaling¡¯s killing path sword strength was raised to the limit. Yet, he was astonished. Zong Shou was still on the tree! He didn¡¯t chase him, but instead held a sword in his hand, staring coldly at him.


    Slightly startled, Li Yaling didn¡¯t hesitate and flew up once more. That blood sword glow swelled and contracted, he crossed a hundred feet of space at lightning-quick speed as he charged up the tree.


    Halfway there, his two wrists exploded once more as blood wrapped onto his sword. The forty-foot long blood sword energy increased to seventy feet.


    The aura was really bloody and intense, like the sword could kill all types of living beings.


    Influenced by this aura, Zong Shou¡¯s face uncontrobly jumped. In the next moment he stabilized his breathing and let his heart regain its calm. Apart from the excitement of fighting a strong opponent, his soul was like a mirror, impervious to desires and passions, reflecting everything.


    All things in front of his eyes seemed to have suddenly stopped as he mapped out all the possible changes of Li Yaling¡¯s sword path into his heart.


    Just as that blood sword energy was forty feet away from hid, Zong Shou spat out a deafening shout.


    ¡°Out of Body, kill!¡±


    A ball of yin energy charged out from his brain, bringing with it that ck Wave Sword as it waved forwards and stabbed down without that cloud and mist-like change, but with extreme sharpness and speed!


    If one came close, one would be able to feel that just the ripple would rip apart their souls, and even the exceptionally strong vital energy of Xiantian masters.


    Zong Shou subconsciously smiled coldly; the wood essence energy he had absorbed from the tree surged out and protected his body.


    This sword! He had gone all out, the sword had used up all he had, cutting off his way out, there was no way back!


    Keng!


    Purple lightning shone as it wrapped around the silver sword body and struck down into the blood shadow, entangling with the blood sword glow, spiralling and mixing with it. It also drew out many magical and mysterious trajectories, like it was entering from every possible position, stabbing into the deepest parts of that blood sword glow.


    The two swords struck one another, unable to break away. In one breath, all the trees and nts within three hundred feet were chopped up and broken into pieces. The ground was crossed with numerous deep sword cuts.


    Cold sweat dripped from Li Yaling¡¯s forehead. With each sword blow he could feel a portion of his energy being sucked away!


    Zong Shou¡¯s soul was also bing dimmer and dimmer under the light of the rising sun.


    In just a few breaths, the purple and red sword images in the sky were showing signs of weakening, like it was difficult to continue.


    Li Yunniang heaved a sigh of relief as she saw that, and also felt depressed. She knew that the battle between the both of them would most probably end up in a draw, but at least her life would be kept.


    Although Zong Shou was unable to kill Li Yaling, he was able to use his soul to drive a weapon to force back Hundred Thousand Blood Killer. Just that alone meant that he was an absolute top spirit master talent in the Cloud Continent!


    In just a short while, Li Yaling¡¯s blood sword shadow reached its maximum point and there were no more changes. Regretfully letting out a ¡°Hei!, the sword glow expanded once more while he floated backwards.


    The purple lightning around Zong Shou¡¯s soul was also disappearing. Under the shine of the daylight, the entire Yin Soul looked like it was going to melt. He felt a burning sensation within his soul, like it was on fire.


    His mind was still as cold as ice, his killing intent not decreasing, and he was still determined. Just as Li Yaling¡¯s image retreated by tens of feet, Zong Shou¡¯s soul expanded once more.


    He was waiting for the moment that both of them thought neither side could continue before using it.


    Within his soul ocean, those few True Spiritual Charms that had just been formed started burning, turning into pure soul power that was injected into the soul ocean whirlpool that was drying up.


    The silver sword suddenly vibrated. Following a really profound and difficult to describe trajectory, it arrived under Li Yaling¡¯s disbelieving eyes. A spin and a stop, that really young head flew up into the air and fell to the ground.


    A blood glow spurted out and rained down, dying arge patch of the ground blood red.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Li Yunniang was dumbfounded. Was this Zong Shou nning to die? He was obviously in danger, but he still wanted to kill someone? Wasn¡¯t he afraid his soul would be destroyed and he would be unable to return to his body?


    A deep sense of inreality surged into her head.


    That Hundred Thousand Blood Killer Li Yaling died, just like that? His head was chopped off in one move by this thirteen year old, who everyone thought was unable to cultivate because of his Dual Meridian Body, using sword driving?


    Lian Fan was also totally startled, his expression dumbstruck as he turned around and watched.


    Zong Shou¡¯s soul was originally so dim it was on the verge of copsing. After killing Li Yaling, that purple lightning appeared once more, unharmed by the light of the sun.


    A sh and it had returned to the tree it had jumped out from, into the body being protected by that giant bear.


    His mind instantly felt an intense pain, which he barely managed to suppress. His right hand formed a sign and sucked that Demon Eye Silver Bear back into his sleeves.


    However when his consciousness spread out once more, he was shocked.


    ¡°Weird, I actually lost track of that person, he left really quickly!¡±


    That strong aura which was rushing over and was less than three miles away had totally disappeared. He had no track of him.


    He came suddenly, while also leaving suddenly.


    Zong Shou was filled with doubts, his brow furrowed tightly. He shook his head and walked over to Li Yaling¡¯s body.


    The eyes of his head were still open wide, staring forwards in rage like he had died with a grievance.


    However, that angry aura had already totally disappeared.


    ¡°Hundred Thousand Blood Killer, killing your wife and killing your mother. This guy¡¯s killing path is really amazing! His strength was really strong and pretty much no one under Martial Ancestor could beat him!¡±


    Zong Shou was filled with emotions, but he felt weird. With this person¡¯s sword skill and the killing sword path he grasped, he only needed five-six years to reach the Ascended level. When the spiritual wave era arrived, he might have been able to step into the Celestial Realm.


    Why wasn¡¯t he famous in the future? Why hadn¡¯t he heard of him?


    Just now it was really, really dangerous, his won by a thin line. This Li Yaling had nearly killed him.


    That day in the Blood Valley he had once gone all out in a battle. But that Xiantian master was one whose name he didn¡¯t even bother to ask. He was far less threatening than this Li Yaling.


    The instant that he killed this person, Zong Shou could feel that his grasp of his sword path had be much clearer.


    The level of this battle was actually far from his original Realm. But he was at the same level as the enemy and in such fights, life and death was often decided by one sword.


    In that moment, the tempering of his mind was worth close to a year of cultivation of his heart!

 Chapter 124 - Killing to Verify the Path

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Killing to Verify the Path</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Unfortunately this person¡¯s luck isn¡¯t good. If he was given ten years time before we met, maybe he might have given me an even bigger surprise...¡±


    Li Yaling cultivated in the path of the killing sword, while Zong Shou was using fighting on the brink of death to train up his sword.


    Although there was a slight difference between the two, they were both just killing people! They both needed numerous experts to be sacrificed to their sword path!


    If this Li Yaling could reached Ascended Realm or even Grandmaster before fighting him, the benefits he received would definitely have beenrger.


    As for whether or not he would lose and die, such things were never within what he considered.


    In hisst life in real life and in the game, tens of thousands of intense battles had long developed a crazy amount of self confidence.


    His own sword was naturally something no one could block, no one could beat, and no one was his match! It could kill everything and destroy everyone!


    His few soft sighs were so soft that they were pretty much unheard. Li Yunniang¡¯s face flushed red, feeling a bit of hotness on her face, like someone had just pped her viciously.


    She only felt that all the shameful things she had done in the past twenty years added together wasn¡¯t as bad as what had happened today.


    She was feeling gleeful and treated Zong Shou as a dead man, happily chatting with Ren Qianchou and the others. Then she personally witnessed three of the Seven Yunxia swords die one by one at his hands.


    She didn¡¯t want to see Zong Shou get smug, and started to brag and praise Li Yaling... and then she witnessed a battle that could shock the whole of Donglin Cloud Continent. A moment ago she watched with her eyes wide as the head of the Hundred Thousand Blood Killer Li Yaling was chopped off in one stroke by Zong Shou.


    <i>¡°The Prince really hid things deep, your sword art is strong. However you better pray that the person Yunxia Mountain lord sent over isn¡¯t Li Yaling! With your little ability, he will kill you like a dog...¡±</i>


    The words she said not long ago rang out in her ears. Thinking about them now, she had an urge to dig a hole in the ground and jump into it in shame.


    It wasn¡¯t false to say that Li Yaling¡¯s luck was too bad.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about her, trying his best to recall something. He remembered a spiritual technique in his memory.


    He immediately made a hand sign and two blue lights appeared in his eyes. All things around him were instantly magnified.


    Li Yunniang¡¯s face instantly became huge in front of his eyes. Zong Shou was disgusted and started to pay attention to where Chuxue and that spirit master were at. His field of vision had been pulled closer and everything within a few miles could be clearly seen.


    <i>-So this is the spirit master¡¯s Vision Expanding Technique. Unfortunately I¡¯m blocked by trees and unable to see clearly. I remember that X-ray Vision technique, but to be able to use it I have to be at the Return to Sun Realm or have Spiritual Artifacts aiding me...-</i>


    Suppressing the feeling of novelty in his heart, Zong Shou was barely able to find a small gap in the trees and see what was happening ten miles out.


    Chuxue¡¯s body was like that of a cat, shifting around an altar and a few strong Grade Three spirit beasts.


    The Rising Moon Lion which was hiding at the corner had actually not even made its move. Chuxue also didn¡¯t appear to be in a tough situation.


    Every time a spirit technique wasunched, she would be able to cut off its source before it was able to open up and gather its power, just like a few months ago when he killed Qi Xiao.


    At that time what he relied on was deep and profound talisman path techniques, while Chuxue was relying on her shocking intuition.


    There were many times when she was wrong, and was only able to crush around thirty percent of the spiritual techniques. However, Chuxue was always able to safely dodge at thest moment, forcing the spirit master inside the altar to sweat cold beads. As time went on, her dodging techniques became more and more fluid and instinctive.


    The corners of Zong Shou¡¯s lips rose up. As expected, the sparrow catching had paid off. Unfortunately the time was too short and she hadn¡¯t truly trained it up.


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou stopped the hand sign and dissipated the technique. He didn¡¯t need to think about it, and knew that Chuxue was definitely going to lose.


    However, a thought came to mind and he decided not to help her. Since he was developing her into someone he relied on to protect him, he had to be more vicious.


    Anyways, with the Rising Moon Lion keeping a lookout she was in no danger. To borrow the ability of others to train her skills was a fortunate thing.


    cing down the worry in his heart, Zong Shou looked ahead. He reached out his hand and sucked the blood sword which had fallen into the mud to him.


    There weren¡¯t any signs of evil arts, and apart from a nose-piercing stench, there weren¡¯t any vengeance energy or other problems.


    However, the killing intent was really strong. Just holding it in his hand, a crazy killing intent rose in his mind, his eyes started to turn red and he started to lose his mind.


    In that short moment, it was like he had gone through Li Yaling¡¯s life, a full fourteen years of sword cultivation.


    Started training at four, killing at eight, sixteen years old killing a total of ten thousand, reaching Xiantian. Seventeen years old ughter wife and mom and also his own child.


    These memories were muddily recorded within the blood sword. Li Yaling¡¯s remaining mental energy seal crashed down on Zong Shou¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Kill kill kill kill! Kill more, kill a hundred thousand and I will be invincible! Kill a hundred thousand and I will be able toprehend the end of the killing sword!¡±


    That mental energy was really intense, but Zong Shou just scoffed coldly and his eyes returned to normal, looking clear and unaffected.


    He was astonished, despite himself. This sword was actually the one used to kill the ten thousand, his mother, and his wife!


    Who knows how that Li Yaling managed to do this. Even if ten thousand people lined up for him to kill, it would also take a few days.


    ¡°So this is a sword nurturing technique. Who knows where this Li Yaling learned such a good technique from, to be able to do so as a marital cultivation. Wait no, he should have cultivated some soul power...¡±


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention as he used his finger to tap the blood sword.


    In the next moment, he felt a much stronger intent reject the entry of his soul power and sh with his mind.


    ¡°You want to control my mind with so little power?¡± Zong Shou¡¯s eyes sharpened. Aftering to this era, what he wasn¡¯t afraid of the most was a sh of intents!


    His thoughts changed slightly, and the mental seal on the blood sword started to break apart. The blood sword seemed to have lost its powers as its glow dimmed.


    Wiping away thest bit of intent within the sword, Zong Shou casually threw it to the side. Although the material of the sword was good, unfortunately its killing intent was too strong and wasn¡¯t suitable to be use as food for Little Gold. After breaking the mental seal on the item, he stopped it from bing an evil weapon.


    Using his intent to scour his corpse, Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°He is someone who killed twenty Martial Ancestors, isn¡¯t he a little too poor! Why doesn¡¯t he have a single beast crystal! Eh?¡± he eximed, pulling out an item from his waist bag. It was a fist-sized white pearl. Looking carefully, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was truly getting whatever he wanted.


    As for Ren Qianchou and the other two, they had no items. Zong Shou sent his intent over to search deeply while he shook his head in disappointment.


    There were only a few bottles of pills and some Grade Three beast crystals, which wasn¡¯t much to him. He really didn¡¯t have a mood to scour those corpses.


    On the other hand, he was slightly interested in the woman near him.


    Turning his head, he saw Li Yunniang¡¯s fists gripped tightly, her face turning green as she stood a few dozen yards away.


    Who knows if it was because she was affected by the killing intent that had exploded out, but those beautiful legs were shaking slightly. She tried her best to suppress it, her teeth grit tight and her eyes vicious.


    Zong Shou grinned and felt slightly interested. He was delighted inside, but his face was dark, looking coldly at her. ¡°Li Yunniang, should I kill you now, or let you live?¡±


    Li Yunniang¡¯s body trembled and a deep sense of helplessness surged up. Her chin was raised and her body upright, thinking that she was definitely dead this time.


    This person was obviously someone of the Out of Body Realm, but had killed even that Hundred Thousand Blood Killer Li Yaling. He was somehow able to hide it until now and let everyone think that he was a piece of trash. There had to be some reason for that...


    She knew so many secrets, but she wasn¡¯t someone he trusted. Along with the words that he said before, she probably had no chance of surviving.


    Just as she wanted to say ¡°Kill me if you want, why are you talking so much crap?¡±, she saw a look of hesitation appear on Zong Shou¡¯s face as he sighed.


    ¡°You are Yiren¡¯s maid, even if I want to deal with you, she should be the one to do it. It is inappropriate for me to act..¡±


    Some hope rose in her heart. Her will to die valiantly had started to weaken.


    <i>-That¡¯s right, I still have Miss! With her here, this Zong Shou won¡¯t kill me!-</i>


    Then her heart sank once more. She knew so many of his secrets. This person acted so viciously, how would he not kill her to shut her up?


    Seeing Li Yunniang¡¯s face look so uncertain, sometimes dark, sometimes bright. Her eyes revealed a hopeful glow before calming down. Zong Shou found it more and more interesting as he looked around himself. He reached out and picked up one of the floating chrysanthemums in the forest.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you, you might spoil my ns, but if I do I¡¯m unable to exin to Yiren. Let¡¯s use this to decide your fate how about that? Odd you die, even you will live! Odd, even, odd, even...¡±


    He counted as he plucked off the petals from it. Li Yunniang¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten up. She was feeling really nervous, his shouts of odd and even made her heart feel like a rollercoaster.


    Her eyes were wide as she tried her best to see how many petals there were. However a portion of them were blocked by Zong Shou¡¯s hand, and she couldn¡¯t see properly.


    The number of petals got lesser and lesser, her heart chilled once more. Only five petals were left, it was actually odd...


    Just as she felt despair, Zong Shou grasped with his hand and crushed the petals, teasingly smiling, ¡°You really believed that? You woman are just so dumb...¡±


    Li Yunniang was immediately startled, only after a while did she realize that Zong Shou was just ying with her from the start. From start to finish, he didn¡¯t have any killing intent, but unfortunately she felt so threatened and afraid she didn¡¯t notice it...


    Lian Fan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst outughing.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any mocking expression. He only felt disgusted towards this woman, and if it wasn¡¯t for Yiren, he would have just killed her with one stroke.


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou looked to the side, only to see Chuxue smiling widely as she walked over, carrying a head.

 Chapter 125 - Slow Yiren

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 125 Slow Yiren</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Once Xuanyuan Yiren rushed back to this empty space in the forest, she saw Zong Shou sittingzily next to the fire.


    The surrounding thousand feet was in a state of chaos. The ce where the fire was started had changed to a rtively cleaner area


    Li Yunniang was behaving like a little wife that had angered her husband as she was carefully massaging Zong Shou¡¯s legs.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was shocked. Li Yunniang was always annoyed with Zong Shou and during these few days she often mocked him, wishing that he would just die.


    With her identity as a Xiantian expert, actually serving Zong Shou so respectfully with totally no expression of unhappiness. Itced her at a loss and she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    <i>-Is Sister Yunniang crazy? Or was her body stolen by someone?-</i>


    Such a thought entered her mind, however Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t have the mood to think about that. The first thing she did was investigate the surroundings.


    When the bodies of Ren Qianchou and the other two entered her eyes, she paused. When the other younger head entered her eyes, she took in a deep breath.


    ¡°Deceitful Sword Ren Qianchou, Mist Sword Xie Jun, Rage Sword Yun Tao, and also this Hundred Thousand Blood Killer Li Yaling. Yunniang, who killed them?¡±


    Li Yunniang¡¯s eyeballs turned, but she didn¡¯t dare to reply. Instead, she looked towards Zong Shou like she was asking for instructions.


    Zong Shou smiled casually, in his helpless expression was a bit of confidence, ¡°Who else can it be? Apart from me, who else is able to kill them?¡±


    Just as he sat up, disying some strength and wanting to exin the entire matter, Xuanyuan Yiren looked over in disdain. It was like her eyes were saying ¡°With just you, you think you could kill them?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren shook her head, her tone solemn as she said, ¡°You still have the mood to joke at such a time? Which expert was it that acted? Sixty miles away just now, I obviously felt a Xuanwu Ancestor!¡±


    Zong Shou sighed. He felt like all the energy in his body was used up, his heart filled with hesitation. All of a sudden, he was toozy to exin and also didn¡¯t want to waste energy to prove himself.


    Seeing that Zong Shou and even Lian Fan were silent, her brow furrowed. She looked directly at Li Yunniang, ¡°Sister Yunniang, you speak!¡±


    Li Yunniang¡¯s body trembled and she hesitated. She snuck nces at the expressionless Zong Shou, and then she shook her head. ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t see anything and didn¡¯t hear anything!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was startled once more, her face turning cold as she scoffed coldly, ¡°You follow me! I have words to speak to you alone!¡± Not giving her any chance to reject, she turned around towards the carriage they had borrowed from Lingyun Sect.


    When she saw that six Windrider Foals were in in front of the carriage, Xuanyuan Yiren calmed down once more, a tragic sadness appearing on her face. She didn¡¯t hesitate to enter the carriage.


    The current Li Yunniang had surprisingly not followed behind, looking pitifully and beggingly at the half-monster teen beside her.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly, taking his sword sheath to casually tap a few times on her leg. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief and run like she was being chased by a devil.


    When she charged into the carriage, she saw Xuanyuan Yiren staring at her with a dark expression. After a short while, Yiren burst outughing. ¡°Sister Yunniang, you are a Xiantian master! Even those big sects don¡¯t dare to underestimate you, not to mention that you have spent time together with me since I was young. In the future, even if I marry Zong Shou, I will treat you well. Why did you have to massage his legs to get in his good books? If he dares to bully you, I¡¯ll pinch his ear!¡±


    As she said that, her soft face turned slightly red. Her expression was a magnanimous one, but with just some slight look of being ashamed.


    Li Yunniang felt bitter. Where was getting into his good books her intention? This Gantian Mountain Prince would definitely take revenge, and he had a devil-like personality.


    In a short two hours he had totally tortured her. She massaged his legs to stop him and she had no choice, but to kneel there. If she rejected, he would use his sword to torture her again!


    Who knows where he learned that technique from, she didn¡¯t feel pain but just really ticklish and she wanted tough until she fainted.


    Being killed was better than being humiliated like that. Luckily Xuanyuan Yiren returned early and saved her from that disaster. After massaging his legs, who knew what kind of tortures would be next?


    Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t notice anything, her expression turning solemn once more, ¡°Did you see that Xuanwu Ancestor? Who was it from Gantian Mountain? How did he kill Li Yaling?¡±


    Li Yunniang hesitated once more, she wasn¡¯t willing to lie to Xuanyuan Yiren. After thinking about it for a moment, she shook her head, ¡°Little Miss, I didn¡¯t see the Xuanwu Ancestor. As for the specific situation, it¡¯s not for me to say and I can¡¯t say it!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Xuanyuan Yiren muttered, knowing that with Li Yunniang¡¯s personality she definitely wouldn¡¯t randomly speak to her. Since she couldn¡¯t say, she definitely had her reasons.


    Her expression turning serious, Xuanyuan Yiren buried this doubt in her heart. ¡°Did the person instruct you after he left?¡±


    She felt more uncertain of his intentions, only feeling that that person¡¯s personality was really cunning and dangerous.


    Although he was teasing her, it wasn¡¯t certain that he didn¡¯t have any killing intent.


    However this matter had nothing to do with Xuanyuan Yiren. Thinking about it, Li Yunniang asked with a weird expression, ¡°Little Miss, if one day you realize that Prince Zong Shou isn¡¯t the trash that everyone thinks he is, and is even stronger than that Hundred Thousand Blood Killer Li Yaling; that those people that want to kill him are like ants and clowns, not worth a mention... what would you do?¡±


    ¡°Why did you ask that? How is such a thing possible?¡± Xuanyuan Yirenughed, not answering that. However, she saw that Li Yunniang was really serious. She couldn¡¯t help but feel weird, but without thinking much about it, she casually said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that better? If he has such ability I¡¯ll be at ease. However, before he is able to ascend to the throne of Monster King, I will follow him through all his troubles since we are husband and wife! We should follow each other in life and death! After he sends marriage custom gifts to my family, it should be time toplete the marriage. When the marriage matter is solved, I will return to Pill Fountain Sect to cultivate...¡±


    Li Yunniang was really dispirited, having expected such an oue. She replied without any energy, ¡°Didn¡¯t Little Miss hate this Zong Shou? He doesn¡¯t need anyone to protect him anymore, so why not annul the marriage? It won¡¯t go against your values!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren couldn¡¯t help butugh, her face showing disagreement. ¡°Sister Yunniang, if the Prince is a talent that means my eyes have failed me and I am unable to see someone clearly. I should try to understand him more and learn more about him, why would I use previous impressions to judge him? Furthermore, I didn¡¯t hate him in the past, I just didn¡¯t like being a chess piece of adults...¡±


    Li Yunniang was still unwilling to give up. ¡°Then what if he annuls it?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was startled before thinking carefully. After a long while, her face flushed unusually red, her tone determined, ¡°If it was fifteen days ago, maybe I would agree! But now it is impossible. The elders had seven reasons for abandoning the wife. I haven¡¯t even hit one, so how can he annul the marriage? This matter is settled, don¡¯t talk about it anymore!¡±


    Li Yunniang sighed, following which a thought entered her mind, ¡°Please allow me to ask one more thing. That Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Method, is it only solvable by the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect¡¯s Pill?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not certain. The Sect has many spiritual pills in our records that can solve it, only that several ingredients are rare. We should be able to refine it, but we might not have enough of them...¡± Xuanyuan Yiren exined as she shook her head. Just as she was halfway through her sentence, a strong giddiness struck her. She fainted onto the mattress.


    Li Yunniang was shocked and rushed to help her up. Just as she touched her skin, her body shook, nearly eximing out loud. She could feel that what she touched was ice cold without any warmth. A momentter it turned into a fiery heat.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, sixty miles away Yuan Ding sighed as he stowed the cage around him.


    It retracted back into the ball shape from before, but there were now some small dents and holes and also signs of it being burned.


    ¡°This Grade Four Spiritual Artifact Thousand Thread Cage was actually destroyed to such an extent..¡±


    He wasn¡¯t worried about the artifact, but stunned by her craziness.


    Yuan Ding casually tossed it into his sleeves following which he looked out into the distance in a depressed and worried expression, ¡°Small Energy Burning Pill, Crazy Demon Needle Technique. How badly is Junior Sister hurt now? Her vital energy is corrupted and her energy used up, will it cause the hidden problems of the Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Method to explode out early? I remember that she has a few small replenishment energy pills, but did she take them in time? What a bother! Why is her personality so stubborn? If my master and Senior Masters find out, they will skin me alive! Senior Brother ah, Senior Brother, you really got me in trouble this time. How am I going to exin it when I return?


    ¡°That Zong Shou really deserves to die!¡±


    He instantly pushed all the me to that Gantian Mountain Prince who he had never seen before. A killing intent rose in his mind, and then he was filled with questions. ¡°Xuanwu Ancestor? That¡¯s not right! Before that person arrived, the three of them had already died and the Hundred Thousand Blood Killer¡¯s aura also disappeared at that moment. Who did that? Could that Xuanwu Ancestor kill from a distance away?¡±


    Yuan Ding frowned. It seems like this Prince wasn¡¯t as simple as he thought. To deal with this matter, he had to have a carefully thought out n...

 Chapter 126 - Death of Someone Famous

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 126 Death of Someone Famous</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    They had a total of thirty-six Windrider Foals, almost half of which were in by Li Yaling. Splitting them between the two carriages and they would still be able to pull them, but their speed would be a little slower.


    The current Zong Shou sat solemnly within the carriage. In front of him, Xuanyuan Yiren was lying sideways, her eyes closed shut and her face alternating between a red shade and a paper-like whiteness.


    Zong Shou grabbed Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s right wrist and carefully checked her pulse. After a long while he gave out a sigh and put down her hand.


    He only noticed that something was wrong with her when they were prepared to set off and he didn¡¯t see her. Li Yunniang¡¯s expression was also really weird and she looked panicky and out of sorts. Only then did he forcefully interfere and moved Xuanyuan Yiren to his carriage to take care of her.


    When he checked her pulse, he felt that her situation was far worse than he had expected.


    ¡°A huge vital energy deficit, weak energy. The meridians also have two sites which are torn up; in such a situation, she is just a step away from death. Why did this dumb girl go all out? Why did she worry?¡±


    The person who sent out the Pill Fountain Sect fire signal was just trying to lead her away from his side, so he most probably wouldn¡¯t do anything detrimental to the girl. Why did Xuanyuan Yiren hurt her body to such an extent? This was something Zong Shou didn¡¯t understand.


    Looking at how badly her vital energy was damaged, she was probably going all out during these few hours.


    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right, her body is alternating between cold and hot. It seems like the situation with the Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Method has changed...¡±


    Zong Shou hesitated slightly, but still removed Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s clothes.


    Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t wear any body-hugging clothes and apart from a thin silk which was wrapping around her chest, she didn¡¯t wear anything else. Zong Shou pointed with his finger and an energy immediately cut that silk in the middle.


    Her snow-white skin was impressed into Zong Shou¡¯s memory. Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s chest wasn¡¯t big, but they weren¡¯t small, they fit just nicely into the hand. They was also really firm and their shapes were really good. At the moment it was like two quivering pigeons. The two small cherries at the tip were a soft red in color.


    Zong Shou was dazzled as he looked at them, and a sudden urge rose to hold the pair in his hands and y around with them.


    He immediately closed his eyes and took in a deep breath, constantly muttering to himself that he was treating her and a medical practitioner should behave like a parent, before barely being able to calm himself down.


    However a short whileter, Zong Shou opened his eyes once more. Xuanyuan Yiren was simply too beautiful. What should be big was big, what should be small was small. Not only was her chest area nice, her waist could be said to be thin and the meat and bones were perfectly distributed. However Zong Shou¡¯s eyes gathered at the center of her chest right away, and the me mark between that pair of pigeons. It was yellow on the inside and red on the outside, like a dancing me.


    Who knew if this there in the past, or if it just appeared just recently.


    Zong Shou touched it slightly and felt a me like burn on his fingertips. The skin on his fingers pretty much burned up.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was alreadycking in vital energy, and with with the fiery power of the Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Method striking her, naturally her situation became far worse.


    This me energy had entered her lungs, which made it hard to release it. The lungs were a metallic element and fire countered metal, which made this the worst possible situation.


    Fortunately she had met him this time. If it was another person, even if they were good in the medical arts they would have no way to solve this.


    First he took Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s Heaven and Earth bag in his hand and searched inside it. In just a short moment, he took out a bottle with Small Energy Replenishment Pill in it.


    Unable to confirm the amount needed, Zong Shou first scratched off a small portion of it with his fingernails and ced it in his mouth to taste.


    He directly fed three of them to Xuanyuan Yiren. Unfortunately this girl still had some blurry consciousness and knew how to swallow it herself, leaving Zong Shou silently filled with regret, sighing slightly. As for what he felt was unfortunate, only he knew in his heart.


    He took out the set of golden needles and stabbed them into Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s body.


    In hisst life, although he wasn¡¯t good at pill refining, this golden needle acupoint piercing technique was something he was well versed at. It was rted to his martial cultivation; when his strength reached a certain level, he knew all the acupoints and energy flow within his body like the back of his hand.


    A strong martial cultivator was often able to be a good doctor.


    With just ten needles, the heat on Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s body slowly retreated. The me mark on her chest also became much dimmer.


    Zong Shou made a cut on his wrist and immediately some blood flowed out, which he dripped into her mouth.


    Three Energy Replenishment Pills weren¡¯t enough, and he also needed to care about the herb making her condition worse.


    To replenish vital energy and strengthen one¡¯s bodily energy, nothing was as good as the Xiantian essence energy he had gained from the Lightning Phoenix egg.


    It had settled within his body and he was unable to digest it in a short time; now it could aid Xuanyuan Yiren in replenishing her body. After about a small half bowl of blood was fed to her, her face started to return to its normal red shade. That ball of me had alsopletely disappeared and be so weak that there was no signs of it.


    However Zong Shou¡¯s brows were still tightly furrowed. This could solve the problem, but not the root. The situation of the mes entering her lungs and meridians had reached a really dangerous situation.


    Stowing all the golden needles, Zong Shou entered a period of deep thought once more.


    ¡°It seems like I still have to remind this girl to refine that Chill Spirit Mysterious Sense Pill. Although it couldn¡¯t solve the root, it can more or less suppress the fire in her meridians. However, there needs to be another good n to solve it...¡±


    A thought suddenly entered his mind as his fingers subconsciously started to follow along the meridians in her body.


    ¡°Fire entering the lungs is because the heart fire is too strong. Maybe I can target the spleen, unfortunately I only know the rough concept of the Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Method and to totally solve it I will need a period of time!¡±


    Suddenly his hand touched a soft ball, he instinctively tapped onto it, only feeling that it felt reallyfortable. He couldn¡¯t help but press on it, following which he was startled, feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. He also felt that the atmosphere within this carriage had suddenly became dark and cold.


    Looking down, he saw the awakened Xuanyuan Yiren, who had opened her eyes wide and was looking at him in rage and sadness. There seemed to be tears in her eyes and in the next moment they were like mes burning.


    Immediately many huge sweat beads appeared on Zong Shou¡¯s forehead. He wanted to exin but just as he looked at his hand which was pressing on her chest, he immediately pulled back like he was burned by fire. He was instantly speechless and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Xuanyuan Yiren also straightened her body and in just a few breaths put on her clothes. Her teeth bit onto her lips as she stared right at Zong Shou.


    In that instance, two lines of tears flowed down, ¡°Prince, please behave yourself! After all we haven¡¯tpleted our marriage, so how can you do that? What kind of person do you think I am? I originally thought that you only couldn¡¯t cultivate, but your personality was not bad. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a perverted person! To take advantage of people, how despicable!¡±


    Zong Shou seemed like he was struck by lightning, his heart shaking and he stood rooted to the ground. His brain was only filled with the words ¡°perverted¡¯, which was ringing out within his head.


    Only when Xuanyuan Yiren left in tears did he came to his senses. When he tried to exin, Xuanyuan Yiren had already gotten out of the carriage.


    He felt like crying, but no tears came out. At the start he did have some evil thoughts, but at the back he really didn¡¯t and was focusing on making up for the weaknesses of the Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Method. Removing her clothes was for the acupuncture needles and he really didn¡¯t have any bad thoughts.


    He felt really depressed and he used his head to hit on the wall. This was a hole that he would be unable to dig himself out of.


    ¡°Young Master, why was Miss Yiren crying?¡±


    Chuxue had stepped into the carriage and looked towards Zong Shou curiously. She was usually dumb, but at this moment she was really smart. Suddenly thinking about something as she looked fixed with her eyes wide, and then she was filled with disdain, scoffing, ¡°Young Master! I don¡¯t want to scold you, but you are indeed rushing it. Taking advantage of her, what kind of ability is that? Actually once youplete the marriage, isn¡¯t she just yours?¡±


    Zong Shou was furious, staring furiously at Chuxue¡¯s hips. Her body instantly tensed up and her expression was filled with wariness and she said furiously, ¡°Young Master, this doesn¡¯t count! You said that the Rising Moon Lion would help me, but in the end it didn¡¯t even appear. It isn¡¯t my fault that I used such a long time! If you smack my butt you are being unfair!¡±


    Zong Shouughed, giving out a viciousugh as he sat on the soft mattress.


    Actually that Rising Moon Lion had already helped out, but it was just that Chuxue didn¡¯t know. If it wasn¡¯t for the lion revealing its killing intent and sending that spirit master into chaos, at the end it also used its mental energy to aid her, Chuxue would have already died. How would she have been able to kill that spirit master?


    As expected that lion was really smart and gave one many surprises. It was like it was born to live in the shadows. He had originally nned to recall it after that battle. However he decided against it. With its ability in hiding, its effects would be far greater.


    Just as he wanted to scare the little brat, he smelled a light fragrance, like orchids in a valley.


    Zong Shou was startled, and after a short moment he realised that this was the smell of Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s perfume. He was dumbfounded, numerous thoughts surging into his mind.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s heart was simrly in a mess. After hurriedly running back to her carriage, she was able to calm herself down.


    She felt like her heart was like a deer knocking around and her entire body was burning hot. It felt like Zong Shou¡¯s hand was still on her chest, making her tremble, ashamed, and sad.


    ¡°That pervert!¡± Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s face felt like fire burning, and she silently spit out in contempt. However, she wasn¡¯t that annoyed, only just feeling a little wronged.


    ¡°Am I that type of fickle lewd woman? No, it just felt weird and felt extremely close to him. Is it because he is my fiance? Yes, that must be the reason!¡±


    After consoling herself, Xuanyuan Yiren felt that something wasn¡¯t right with her situation. Her mouth tasted fishy and sweet, like she had swallowed blood.


    There were a dozen needle holes in her body. Everyce that was stabbed were acupoints of the minor and major Chakra Meridians, and each had a special effect. Looking at the acupuncture technique, it was really precise.


    The blood that was badlycking in her body had also mostly recovered!


    ¡°Was Zong Shou the one who helped acupuncture me?¡± Xuanyuan Yiren shook as a confused expression entered her eyes.

 Chapter 127 - Martial Saint Remnant Image

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Martial Saint Remnant Image</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In that empty space within the dense forest, it was drizzling. The blood stains on the ground were all washed clean.


    ¡°Deceitful Sword¡¯ Ren Qianchou, ¡°Mist Sword¡± Xie Jun, ¡°Rage Sword¡± Yun Tao and also Hundred Thousand Blood Killer. Three Xiantian sword masters who had hopes of reaching the Martial Ancestor level, along with this future Ascended Ancestor Li Yaling. This time the losses of Yunxia Mountain weren¡¯t small...¡±


    Within the dense forest, a ck shirt man raised his head high as he walked forth. He was wearing a ck cloak, but one could roughly see his face. His features were exquisite and beautiful, tough to differentiate between girl and guy. He seemed extremely young as he tilted his head upwards to look at that tree branch.


    ¡°How unfortunate! The heavens aren¡¯t cooperative, this rain washed away all the blood. Apart from you and I, there are about five other people that passed here. We probably are unable to find any clues...¡±


    Beside him was another person, also dressed in ck, but he didn¡¯t cover his face. His nose was exceptionally big, pretty much taking up half of his face. Moreover he had shifty eyes, making him look really cunning. A dark glow shed across his eyes, which sent a chill down one¡¯s spine. At the moment he was absentmindedly looking around the area.


    ¡°We are under orders from teacher to search for the person who killed Old Mi. Why have we searched to this ce? Although we were asked by Gantian Mountain¡¯s Zong Shou to send the Prince back, didn¡¯t teacher say that their price was too low and rejected it? That Gantian Mountain Prince has nothing to do with us now!¡±


    ¡°Naturally he has something to do with us!¡±


    That handsome teenughed coldly, walking in front of a pine tree and saying expressionlessly, ¡°Those Xiantian experts who have rtionships with the Gantian Mountain Prince were mostly around Cloud Saint City. Within Cloud Saint City, they mostly know about us, and Lingyun Sect wouldn¡¯t easily act against Old Mi. In my eyes, only this group of people is possible. Does Chou Ling Junior Brother agree with me?¡±


    While he spoke, that handsome teen took one of the broken branches. After taking a look at the edge that was broken, he immediately took in a cold breath.


    ¡°Cutting off all signs of life. This person, what a sharp sword. As expected from the Hundred Thousand Blood Killer...¡±


    ¡°Li Yaling¡¯s sword is naturally good. That crazy guy kills without blinking! Even I feel chills down my spine. Even such a beautiful wife was killed by him and turned into dust. Who knows if it truly that Xuanwu Ancestor who appeared who did this?¡±


    That handsome teen kept silent and didn¡¯t reply. Chou Ling didn¡¯t mind it, starting to move around. ¡°But Senior Brother Yun, what you said does make sense. This group of people took up seventy percent of those who has the ability to take Old Mi¡¯s life! Who knows, maybe four of them have already died here!¡±


    He suddenly stood rooted to the ground, his eyes staring at the head of Li Yaling, whose eyes were opened wide. Chou Ling¡¯s brow furrowed as he gave out a coldugh.


    ¡°They are all dead, so why are they making such an expression, like they died with grievances? Losing your life and losing your sword, who else can you kill?¡±


    He actually raised his leg and heavily stepped down, smashing Li Yaling¡¯s head like it was a watermelon.


    In the next moment, his expression changed, ¡°Sword energy?¡±


    Numerous des of energy exploded out under his feet. Chou Ling rapidly backed off, in just a breath he was two hundred feet away.


    There were numerous wounds on the bottom of his foot, and also some scratches on his legs. He couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Why does this Li Yaling still want to harm people even when he is hurt! Luckily I reacted quickly at this. Eh, something isn¡¯t right...¡±


    Thinking back clearly to the scene from before, Chou Ling instantly took in a cold breath, ¡°It¡¯s from the neck. It isn¡¯t Li Yaling, but the person who killed him! This sword intent had gathered and not exploded, secluding itself in wait for half a day. This person is really amazing! As expected from a Xuanwu Ancestor...¡±


    That teen who was surnamed Yun moved his body and flew to the still perfectly intact body of Li Yaling, looking at the severed neck. A short whileter he slightly shook his head, ¡°No! It isn¡¯t at the sword sense level. It feels like it is only at the Xiantian Realm. How is that possible? Which Xiantian expert in this world could kill Hundred Thousand Blood Killer? This Li Yaling is good at the Land Galloping Art and is really swift. If not, how was he able to escape and flee after being chased so many times? Who was able to make it such that he wasn¡¯t even able to escape?¡±


    The more he spoke, the more serious he got, his eyes filled with doubt. Chou Ling, who was tending to his wounds, was also stunned.


    If the person who killed Li Yaling was a Xuanwu Ancestor, then this matter wasn¡¯t surprising. They could only exim that this Hundred Thousand Blood Killer¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t good. But if the one who attacked was a Xiantian Master, that meant that the nature of this matter had became totally different.


    If this matter spread out in the Cloud World, not only Donglin Cloud Continent, even the Central Cloud Continent would be shaken.


    The name of Hundred Thousand Blood Killer Li Yaling shocked not only Donglin Cloud Continent. After a short while, he smiled, suddenly pping out with a fist, turning Li Yaling¡¯s body into dust.


    ¡°Junior brother, we really managed to find something interesting, thanks to you. It might not be rted to Old Mi, but I am really curious now and definitely have to take a look...¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    <i>Within Cloud Spirit God Pce...</i>


    Long Ruo was riding his giant Flood Dragon and flying towards one of the halls.


    This pce within the clouds sat in the deepest parts of the cloud ocean. It was really spacious and all around were endless amounts of mist.


    The scenary¡¯s beauty was pretty much unmatched in the world, but if one looked at it every day, one would just find it to be normal.


    Ten thousand feet away from that stone pce, Long Ruo stepped down from the body of his Protector Spirit Beast and walked in alone.


    Although this ce was huge, there were very few people. Long Ruo walked in through the gates, directly into therge space of the stone hall where only five people sat.


    Four of them were dressed in green robes, there faces looking haggard, their eyes closed shut as they sat on the left and right sides. The one directly at the front had aplexion as clear as jade, his eyes looked like paint, face really handsome and roughly 17-18 years of age as he looked over with a smile.


    ¡°Do you find it weird why I summoned you over? Take a look at this!¡±


    While he spoke, the teen casually waved his hand and a blue light flew over. Long Ruo¡¯s brows rose and a solemn expression appeared on his face. He waved his sleeves and an absorption force sucked out, carefully catching that blue light in his hands. It was a two-inch long small sword, really sharp and cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Broken de Knife!¡±


    Long Ruo¡¯s brow furrowed, and he was on cloud nine as he bowed forwards, ¡°Thank you, teacher and fellow Senior Masters, for your support and love. With this sword my Sword Driving Art will definitely be much stronger.¡±


    He asked curiously, ¡°How did you obtain this Broken de Sword? Didn¡¯t legend have it that our sect searched for it for two hundred years, but was unable to find it. Wasn¡¯t this sword possibly destroyed by that person?¡±


    ¡°Your Junior Brother Zu Renkuang bought it. The one who found this sword was Gantian Mountain¡¯s Zong Shou. It was hidden within a normal ck Wave Sword, how surprising! To buy this sword, Renkuang used two Human Pinnacle Pills and a Grade Five spirit beast. Long Ruo, in the future, you need topensate him...¡±


    As the teen said that, his brow furrowed. ¡°Renkuang said that this Zong Shou is unable to cultivate due to dual meridians and doesn¡¯t even have a single bit of internal energy. For him to be able to find this sword he is truly lucky. Long Ruo, you personally saw him, do you really think he has no hope of cultivating?¡±


    ¡°Not a thread of internal energy?¡±


    Long Ruo was slightly startled. He remembered when they first met that Gantian Mountain Prince was obviously at the Martial Master level and his foundations weren¡¯t weak. Why did Junior Brother Zu Renkuang say that he didn¡¯t have a single bit of internal energy?


    He didn¡¯t pay much thought to it; maybe the Prince had totally given up hope and had dissipated his true qi. With a Dual Meridian Body cultivating the martial path was like torture every single moment. It wasn¡¯t surprising for one to give up.


    Suppressing his doubts, he didn¡¯t hesitate to shake his head. ¡°I remember that I mentioned that he has other problems. His soul is shattered and has barriers raised by the heavens. I think that at most in this life he could only reach the Mythic Master Realm. As for Spirit Cultivation, once he reaches the Out of Body Realm he will definitely die. If I misjudged it, dig my eyes out...¡±


    The teen immediately gave out a lightugh. After a short while he gave out a regretful sigh, ¡°How unfortunate! His personality and temperament is not bad, martial cultivation and talisman talents are both top ss,but why is he unable to cultivate? There is nothing certain and the heavens are hard to predict!¡±


    Long Ruo kept silent and didn¡¯t say anything, but for some reason when those words were said, he felt uneasiness within his soul, like he had done something wrong that he was unable to make up for, his heart trembling constantly.


    That teen didn¡¯t notice Long Ruo¡¯s weird expression, and after sighing, his expression turned solemn. ¡°A year from now will be when the Dragon Gate opens. All the disciples of the sect would gather in Dragon Gathering Mountain. Many of the experts in Donglin Cloud Continent will also participate. However, out of these thousands of people only twenty will have the chance to view the remnant images left by the Martial Saint. The only decent people our sect can take out are Zu Renkuang and you. Long Ruo, you need to prepare well these few days! If you throw the face of our sect, I won¡¯t let you off lightly!¡±


    His tone was like that of a bell and drum, bringing Long Ruo toe back to his senses, instantly keeping all the random thoughts in his heart as he bowed to the front, ¡°Long Ruo understands, I won¡¯t let down Master and Senior Masters!¡±


    An intense passion rose in his chest. Dragon Gate Martial Saint Remnant Image only appeared once in a hundred years. It was a stone pir that was left behind by a Martial Saint expert who had shocked the world ten thousand years ago. It was said that everyone whoprehended it all had great improvements in the martial path.


    Although he was a spirit master, he leaned towards the sword cultivation path, and this Martial Saint Remnant Image was of equal importance to him.


    He was also looking forward topeting and proving his strength against the many experts of the Donglin Cloud Continent!

 Chapter 128 - Spiritual Vein Golden Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 128 Spiritual Vein Golden Pearl</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Keke, so it is barriers set by the heavens! I got scared and thought that this was going to be tough...¡±


    Pretty much at the same time within the carriage, Zong Shou let out a sigh. He only felt his senses befortable and his mood was indescribably rxed.


    After the battle with Li Yaling, not only did his sword path and Heart Realm have much improvement, because of him fully focusing his mind and all of his energy being forced by that killing sword, the potential within his body also had a small burst. With the Xiantian essence energy of the Lightning Phoenix egg, it directly turned into true qi, which flowed into his body.


    With only a day and night of cultivation, he was able to open up a small portion of his Eighth chakra meridian, and thirteen acupoints.


    All the acupoints within his body also became much more active. His vital energy had greatly increased, and he was finally able to see thatyer of ¡°obstacle¡±.


    A human body had three ces which were able to connect to Heaven and Earth. One was the umbilical eye, which one was born with. If one didn¡¯t cultivate, this umbilical eye would slowly close up and be unable to absorb spiritual energy from Heaven and Earth.


    The other side would be beneath his legs, known as the Earth gates. One was able to sense spiritual veins of the Earth and borrow the spiritual energy. This was known as the Xiantian Realm, where one would be even able to merge those small spiritual veins into their bodies.


    The Third would be the Sky Gate at the top of the head. When one opened this up, one would be an Ascended Ancestor. Just raising one¡¯s hands would have enough power to shake the mountains and the earth. Like that, Lei Dong was able to cut a deep mark on the Sky Mirror Mountain with just a casual wave of his de.


    At that Realm, one¡¯s destructive ability was simply too huge. Moreover he would be able to live for a thousand year. Compared to normal people they would be like gods, like how ants looked at humans.


    The Cloud World sects and aristocratic families had an agreement that once one reached the Ascended level one would need to put down everything and not participate in the conflicts of the five continents and twelve inds.


    When martial cultivators trained and their bodily chakra stage waspleted, they would need to use all the energy of their body to break through the Earth Gate, leading Earth spiritual energy from the outside to the inside and training the chakra meridians, hence being called the Nine Earth Meridians. After the Earth Chakra was opened up, they broke open the Heaven Gate and borrowed the strength of the stars and the spiritual energy of the gxy to wash their body.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Earth Gate and Heaven Gate were bothpletely blocked up, scarily firm and strong. They were like boulders, unable to be shaken, the so-called ¡°barriers from Heaven¡±. People like him might not be able to break open the Earth Gate in their entire life.


    This was the worst situation out of those that he predicted before.


    However, that only referred to normal people!


    ¡°It seems like my unfortunate destiny didn¡¯t turn even slightly better after returning to ten thousand years in the past. In myst life, my meridians were torn up and broken, given barriers from the heavens. In this life it is just as bad, he had dual meridians, his soul was tattered and he also had barriers from Heaven. Hehe! God, why are you treating me so badly?¡±


    However Zong Shou didn¡¯t have any dejection in his eyes. Instead he was really pumped up and filled with energy, sharpness he was unable to hide revealed in his eyes.


    In hisst life, he spent a full seven years toto open the Earth Gate, and then three more to smooth out the Heaven Gate.


    If it wasn¡¯t for these barriers from Heaven, it wouldn¡¯t have been thirty-two years old before he broke into the Ascended Ancestor Realm!


    In hisst life, he was both useless andcked help, relying on his indestructible toughness to solve all his problems. In this life, was there any reason he would be stopped by such a small barrier from Heaven?


    With his experience fromst time, the closed up Heaven and Earth Gates weren¡¯t any obstacles in his eyes.


    Which was why, although his martial path journey was still filled with difficulties and obstacles, Zong Shou only felt the heavy pieces of stone pressing down on his heart being moved aside, taking away all worries.


    His thoughts were free and rxed, the energy within his meridians also seemed to be more alive. However, he only used the true qi toplete a few small rotations before ending his cultivation.


    After cultivating for a day and night, if he continued on he wouldn¡¯t be able to see much improvement. His six minor organs¡¯ training stillcked heat, and the foundations amassed weren¡¯t enough, so he didn¡¯t need to rush into opening up the Minor Organ Meridian.


    With the barriers from Heaven in front of him, his path of energy cultivation couldn¡¯t be rushed.


    Zong Shou openedhis eyes and took out a white pearl, exactly the one he had obtained from what Li Yaling left behind.


    Under the light, it seemed translucent and gave off a pure white glow.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it was wless. However in Zong Shou¡¯s experienced eyes, he could feel threads of impure spiritual energy within it, not true purity.


    ¡°That Li Yaling might be poor, but this item alone could ount for three Human Pinnacle Pills. How did he obtain it? If he could merge this item into his blood sword, I would probably have had no chance of winning...¡±


    This item was known as the Spirit Summoning Vein Pearl, a reallymon name. It was formed from the energies of earth spiritual veins.


    It could strengthen Spiritual Weapons and also help people above Xiantian cultivate, raising their true qi cultivation and their ability to sense Earth veins.


    In Zong Shou¡¯s hand was a pure metal element Spirit Vein Pearl, moreover it was a dual vein level one, a so-called Grade Two Metal Vein Pill.


    Just as its name suggested, thedual vein meant that this Spirit Vein Pearl sealed up at least two metal element spiritual veins of exceptional quality, with very few impurities.


    If it was mixed together with that blood sword, it would be able to raise it by a full Grade.


    At that point, no matter how deep and skilled Zong Shou was in the martial path, he would have had no chances of winning.


    Zong Shou was interested in it because this Spirit Vein Pearl could be used as an external pill.


    That day in Cloud Saint City, Zong Shou didn¡¯t mean to peak at Xuanyuan Yiren cultivating with that red and green spiritual pearl hanging in front of her. That was an external pill, which was also made from Spirit Vein Pearls.


    Its quality was much higher, and with just his eyes and senses he could deduce that within it there were at least seven earth and six fire veins.


    As for the one in Zong Shou¡¯s hand, using it to craft an external pill was much toocking.


    Spirit Vein Pearl needed to have at least four veins to be good enough to be external pills.


    However he had other methods which could utilize it.


    ¡°Although this metal element Spiritual Vein Pill is only Grade Two, far off from Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s external pill, it can be barely used for me. Who knows whether Little Gold could use it...¡±


    Thinking about Xuanyuan Yiren, Zong Shou sighed once more. His brows hung low and his mood started to be depressed once more. The more he thought about it, the more awkward it was, and the more he worried about it.


    Forcing himself to focus, Zong Shou started to ce beast crystals around the carriage. The formations and talismans were drawn up at the ck Soil Swamp and he didn¡¯t need to make many changes to it.


    As for the beast crystals he ced down, they were all above Grade Three and were mostly of the metal element. There were also some earth, wind, fire, and the rarest lightning element beast crystals.


    As usual he put out an incense table altar and that round ball of Little Gold at the center of the table.


    Little Gold looked clueless, not understanding what was happening. It had used up a lot of its energy and was sleeping sweetly on Zong Shou¡¯s arm, but now it was grabbed down by Zong Shou and was jumping around now, expressing its displeasure.


    Zong Shouughed, taking that metal element Spirit Vein Pearl and waving it in front of Little Gold. ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Little Gold¡¯s body shook, and it jumped around even more intensely, the message it sent out filled with eagerness and excitement. Like spitting out rubbish, it spat out that Green Wind Spirit Bead.


    Zong Shou was unsurprised as he heavily smacked its head. ¡°Then be well behaved and sit here and not move! If you aren¡¯t able to take it, you might lose your life. When that happens, even I won¡¯t be able to save you!¡±


    Who knows whether or not Little Gold understood or not, but after Zong Shou said that, its jelly-like bodyy t on the table and it didn¡¯t move at all.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned solemn. He lit up three sandalwood incenses to help calm himself down and focus his mind.


    He started the spiritual chants and the formation under his feet was activated. Threads of essence energy seeped out from within the beast crystals and gathered towards Little Gold.


    In just a short while, its round body was dyed in five colors.


    Zong Shou used one hand to press onto Little Gold¡¯s head and activated the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique.


    This time he didn¡¯t absorb it into his body, but used the Eighteen Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent to cut open all the impurities. He then used the World Shocking Spiritual Art to activate his spiral energy and stir it up. After cleaning and purifying it out, he injected it back into Little Gold¡¯s body.


    This was to help it reduce the pressure. Even if this fellow had a natural body-purifying ability, it was too slowpared to the amount of energy it was absorbing.


    As time went on, the five colors on Little Gold became brighter and brighter. It was brightly colored, looking really nice. Its body also swelled up an entire size, looking really fat. Its skin was also really smooth, making it look quite cute.


    However, Zong Shou¡¯s brows were furrowed, and knew that it was the essence energy that was forcing its body to expand. The current Little Gold was feeling extreme pain.


    Luckily those beast crystals were breaking apart one by one and had reached their limit. It was up to this little fellow whether it was able to digest all the energy.


    He couldn¡¯t help it out now, so Zong Shou sat silently at the side and waited patiently.


    Actually such methods of growth were good for spirit beasts, but for Protector Spirit Beasts with a body it didn¡¯t have any benefits. At the start it might swiftly improve, but it would find it tougher and tougher to improve as it went on, just like martial cultivators.


    However Zong Shou had no choice now. If he wanted to have the ability to protect his life, he had to use this method.


    ¡°When I return to Gantian Mountain, I will settle the matter. After which, I will have to take a trip to that ce, although it doesn¡¯t have any benefits for me, but it could help Little Gold and Little Zhi¡¯s strengths increase greatly. With that thing, Chuxue can also improve her cultivation. As for the Demon Eye Silver Bear, even if spirit beasts went it would be useless...¡±


    Just as he was contemting in his heart, Zong Shou looked forwards, only to see smoke seeping out of Little Gold¡¯s body.


    His brows couldn¡¯t help but rise as he knew that they had seeded today! His palm sucked out all the energy that Little Gold was unable to absorb. He directly threw it out of the window, giving rise to an explosive burst.


    Turning his eyes back to the little fellow on the incense table, its body still hadn¡¯t contracted and it looked dispirited. It was so fat that just moving slightly was difficult for it.


    However that five-colored glow was so faint until one couldn¡¯t see it anymore. Little Gold returned to its usual silver-white color.


    Zong Shou smiled, throwing over the metal element Spirit Vein Pearl, which immediately merged into its body. Instantly a really sharp and strong energy rose within the carriage

 Chapter 129 - When will you ask for the Marriage Date

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 129 When will you ask for the Marriage Date</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou smiled as he picked up Little Gold. He felt that this little fellow had already shrunk by a lot, but it was still in pain.


    Gently rubbing it to console it, Zong Shou obtained some spirit liquid, mixing it with spiritual ink to draw a few calming and energy absorbing runes on its body. As expected, the little thing quieted down quickly andid there.


    Zong Shou also closed his eyes and sent his consciousness into its body. He could see that golden element Spirit Vein Pearlying near its beast crystal.


    A pattern of spiritual energy veins were being built between the two.


    This little thing was born with the innate ability to change into all things, its body didn¡¯t have a fixed shape. The spiritual energy veins in its body was the same. It could control all types of talisman weapons, Spiritual Artifacts, treasure artifacts, and even all sorts of precious items. As long as it drew out a specific spiritual vein, it would be able topletely lead out the power of these spiritual items.


    Although Zong Shou was unable to use this Grade Two metal element Spirit Vein Pearl as an external pill, Little Gold could use it, using an external pill method to reach Grade Four.


    This little thing could also use the spiritual vein method to inject all sorts of spiritual power over to its master.


    Just like the Green Wind Spirit Bead from before. In the ck Soil Swamp, Zong Shou¡¯s ability was definitely not enough to activate the item. However with Little Gold as a middleyer, he could use it freely.


    In other words, this little thing could be considered his external pill. Although its strength was much weaker than a true external pill, it could still let him take a portion of a Xiantian Master¡¯s ability.


    A momentter Zong Shou¡¯s brows frowned once more. The spiritual energy vein that was building up within Little Gold¡¯s body was too simple.


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou interfered without hesitation. The future god beast Wanxiang had intellect better than human, but at the current moment it was a dumb octopus. Even if it was mutated, it wasn¡¯t that much more intelligent.


    ¡°Little thing, the spiritual energy vein isn¡¯t built like that.¡±


    He used soul power to draw in Little Gold¡¯s body. It was really well-behaved as it followed Zong Shou¡¯s soul power distribution to form channels and connect with that metal element Spirit Vein Pearl.


    All the channels seemed to have no logic or nning, but if one looked from a distance, one would see that all the veins formed aplicated but precise talisman.


    Once all the channels were built up, the spiritual energy that depend out of Little Gold¡¯s body started to dissipate.


    ¡°It¡¯s stillcking a little before it can borrow the strength of the external pill to chase Grade Four. It would at least need twenty days, just in time...¡±


    Zong Shou calcted the date and it was coincidentally the day before he returned to Gantian Mountain. He couldn¡¯t help, but smile slightly as he rxed.


    Although Little Gold wascking thest step, it could already use a portion of the ability of the metal element Spirit Vein Pearl.


    Zong Shou caressed the little fellow while pulling his sword out, hearing a sharp sound as sword energy stabbed tens of feet away.


    He could see mes and a cold mist wrapping up with one another in a spiral structure. There were also some threads of purple lightning around it.


    The sword energy shed and instantly disappeared without a trash. Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose as he showed a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Sword energy has reached thirty feet away, this standard isparable to Xiantian Masters! I borrow the strength of the metal element Spirit Vein Pearl to make the sword energy much sharper. Once this little thing enters Grade Four, I will be able to reach fifty feet. Unfortunately it was a metal element one; if it was water and lighting it would be even more overbearing!¡±


    Stowing his sword, Zong Shou waved forwards with strength. A light ringing sounded out within the carriage as the surrounding air seemed like it was trembling.


    ¡°Without using the Lightning Travelling Spirit Bone, I have eighty-five hundred kilograms of force! I¡¯m just a step away from Xiantian!¡±


    Just as he was about to disy his light body technique, he frowned once more. A thought had Little Gold turn into a thinyer and burrow into his sleeve as he sat down beside the table in the carriage.


    In a few breaths, he saw Xuanyuan Yiren who had left crying a few days ago,ing into his carriage.


    Zong Shou originally thought she came over to scold him, but after she came up, she only looked at him with aplicated expression. She ced a bottle of pills in front of him without saying anything.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed, taking that pill bottle in his hands and asking curiously, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is the modified pill refined from the recipe you gave me, the Psychic Mysterious Sense Pill! I added in Spirit Revealing Grass and Daylily Bamboo Heart. It might not be as good as the recipe you have, but I believe it¡¯s effects won¡¯t be too different. I modified the pill so that it can be used along with the Meridian Spirit Pill. It might not be able to reduce the pain, but it can help youst longer. You can also use the Meridian Spirit Pill to train soul power, helping toplement one another...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren seemed too tired to exin, her expression werenguishing. Her eyes were like red cherries; it was obvious she cried for a long time after she returned.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why!¡±


    Zong Shou felt warm in his heart, but his expression didn¡¯t change. He nodded and opened the bottle. His fianc¨¦e was really rich; there were a total of hundred of this Psychic Mysterious Sense Pill. Just the costs of the raw materials used were a lot.


    To refine such spiritual pills, normal silver charcoal was useless, and one needed to use rarer elite coals.


    Feeling delighted, Zong Shou stashed it without any signs of courtesy. He knew that the three true talismans he needed to form for the Out of Body Realm had been solved.


    Then he felt a headache. Thinking about it, he needed to reveal the reason for making her refine that Chill Spirit Mysterious Sense Pill.


    His eyes shone as he frowned, ¡°Your pill seems decent. But doesn¡¯t it defeat the purpose? Does this pill have an icy soul effect? I read a book that said that the ice blue grass can reduce heart fire and calm the senses. That snow stem can also clear heat and clear the lungs up. Let¡¯s hope your pill isn¡¯t much worse than that...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was instantly furious and unhappy. Although she was a gentle and calm person, no matter how good her temper, she wouldn¡¯t easily get angry. However, she didn¡¯t allow people to question her pill refining skills. This new pill was one she specifically helped Zong Shou make, so how could the effects be weak?


    Then her heart jumped and emotions rose up in her eyes as she grabbed his hand, asking anxiously, ¡°You said that ice blue grass can reduce heart fire and calm the senses, snow stem can reduce fire and clear the lungs. Is that true? What book did ite from?¡±


    Zong Shou could only feel like his wrists were being mped down, slightly hurting. He knew that this girl had lost her bearings and her strength was above five thousand kilograms? It was enough to crush a Grade Two beast. Luckily, he had managed to train his bones; if not they would have shattered.


    His brows frowned before rxing again. Zong Shou smiled casually, ¡°I don¡¯t remember which book it is. Gantian Mountain has so many books, Linhai College has three big depositories, so who would remember which book it was? Would you know if you try?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was startled and dumbfounded as she pulled back her hand. After a short while she calmed herself down. Thinking back to the few needle holes in her body a day ago, she couldn¡¯t help but look over in doubt.


    Zong Shou felt guilty as she looked at him, his eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch. He thought that this girl had finally found out that he was extraordinary? He was a bright pearl whose glow was unable to be hidden. Even such a dumb girl could notice...


    Just as he was eagerly awaiting it, he only heard her say emotionally, ¡°Is the prince good at acupuncture? To know the pill forms of the Meridian Spirit Pill and the Chill Spirit Mysterious Sense Pill and also the effects of snow stem and blue ice grass, you are also good at medicine. As they say, someone who is sick for long can be a doctor, Prince must have thought of numerous methods to cure your dual meridians. You were the one that saved me yesterday, right? Yiren misunderstood you...¡±


    Zong Shou stood rooted to the ground,ughing bitterly in his heart, speechless once more. After a short while he mocked himself; forget it, at least she stopped misunderstanding him for a pervert.


    However her tone changed once more, ¡°Although the prince was forced by circumstance, but after all, I¡¯m a pure body. Since things have reached such a stage, when are you going to seek my parent¡¯s approval for the marriage?¡±


    When she said that, she stared at Zong Shou, both nervous and serious.


    Zong Shou was at a loss. He wanted to speak several times, but swallowed his words. Towards this pair of eyes, he really couldn¡¯t bring himself to annul the marriage.


    Just as he was feeling depressed in his heart, like he was bing more and more a heartless person, not knowing what to answer, Chuxue eximed on the outside, ¡°Young Master, the fog here is huge! Uncle Lian has taken a few spins around here, but is unable to get out. I think we lost our way...¡±


    Zong Shou immediately dashed out; he had been saved! When he rushed out, he only saw a fog in front of his eyes. Like being within the cloud ocean, anything after a hundred yards couldn¡¯t be seen.


    Luckily Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s carriage followed closely behind and didn¡¯t get lost. Li Yunniang wasn¡¯t allowing the Windrider Foals to guide themselves, personally driving the carriage.


    Zong Shou looked around, but didn¡¯t know where he was. He only knew that this was really vast and the ground was really t.


    The two carriages had travelled several miles in this area, and didn¡¯t experience any climbs or falls.


    ¡°How did we get lost travelling on t ground?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed, filled with doubt. Lian Fan was a Xiantian Master and be it senses or directional sense, he would exceed normal people. Even if there was a fog he should be able to see two hundred yards and basically wouldn¡¯t be affected.


    This path continued west with no turns, so how did they get lost?


    Zong Shou looked up into the sky, and after a short while he revealed a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Thesest few days the weather has been dry, so this fog wasn¡¯t formed naturally. This area is also really wide, covering at least a hundred miles. If it isn¡¯t from a formation, then it would be from spiritual techniques. Is there someone who wants to harm me?¡±

 Chapter 130 - Reason for the Fog

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 130 Reason for the Fog</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Just as this thought rose, Zong Shou immediately shook his head. It would be okay if there was a formation. But if it was a spiritual technique, this person had to be above Day Wandering Realm. A causal technique would easily take his life, so why would he go through so much trouble?


    The key was that he couldn¡¯t sense anyrge spiritual energy waves that were flowing in an orderly manner, so this wasn¡¯t a spiritual formation, either, or at least he was unable to sense it.


    Xuanyuan Yiren also followed him to the front of the carriage, looking around, her brows furrowed tight.


    When she had rushed over earlier, they were already surrounded with a dense fog, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. At this point she was rmed and felt that the situation wasn¡¯t right. After thinking about it, she didn¡¯t agree blindly, ¡°Uncle Lian, did you get it wrong? Shouldn¡¯t be have just continued forwards, so how did we get loss? I remembered that the fog started less than half an hour ago, so how did it so quickly...¡±


    ¡°Miss Xuanyuan, I, Lian Fan, never speak wildly!¡± Lian Fan¡¯s expression was really solemn as he pointed to the front of the carriage, ¡°Look at the Windrider Foals and you know. They look like they are moving straight, but they are actually deviating. Apart from the fog being unusual, there should be illusionary arts to confuse the heart. Just now we probably made a circle in the same spot. Which direction we are facing we don¡¯t know at all. I was only able to notice it due to my ancestor¡¯s special bloodline!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was surprised and looked around carefully, and found the situation was as Lian Fan mentioned. Her expression turned cold as she looked around, deep in thought.


    Zong Shou suddenly smiled and casually sat down. ¡°Uncle Lian Fan, stop! Most likely an expert is using a technique here. He most likely isn¡¯t willing to let us go, so there is no point in continuing to run. Why not rest and allow the horses to gain some strength?¡±


    Since he was sent over by Liancheng as the coachman, Lian Fan followed all orders carefully. After that battle, he had also became really loyal towards Zong Shou, treating his words like Buddhist scriptures.


    When he heard that, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and let all the Windrider Foals stop.


    Xuanyuan Yiren looked towards Zong Shou unhappily, like she was ming him for deciding matters by himself, but she didn¡¯t speak up to scold him.


    This waitsted for four hours; Zong Shou fell asleep calmly. Seeing that the sky turn to night, that fog showing no signs of retreating, Xuanyuan Yiren slowly became anxious. She rose into the air and stood at the top of the carriage, bowing around, ¡°Which senior¡¯s technique is this? Pill Fountain Sect disciple Xuanyuan Yiren greets you! How about senior be kind and let us go?¡±


    Her voice had a prating ability and spread ten miles out, they could barely hear some echoes.


    Even after she said that, an hour passed and no one replied. That fog naturally didn¡¯t show signs of dissipating.


    Zong Shou was awakened and seeing the situation, he smiled. Although he didn¡¯t know what the reason the person creating the fog wanted, but he didn¡¯t want to kill them. If he did, he¡¯d had so many chances in the past few hours.


    Xuanyuan Yiren seemed to have seen through that, and sighed helplessly, ¡°Prince, this fog most likely isn¡¯t targeting us. However, we can¡¯t just wait like this. Yunniang and I will look around. If there is any danger you can use my fire signal. This is made by my Pill Fountain Sect and even in this fog it can be used.¡±


    A pale gold talisman floated out from her hand. Pretty much assuming that Zong Shou couldn¡¯t use it, it flew in front of Chuxue and then several golden needles, and forty Grade Two beast crystals were arranged around the carriage.


    Zong Shou took a casual look and knew that this was a formation to determine direction. As for the open needle, it was something she used often and had some of her energy and aura. Under the buffs of the formation, even ten miles out she would be able to pick it up. The entire formation was really simple, but also really smart.


    Squinting his eyes a little, Zong Shou didn¡¯t pay much attention. He watched the two of them leave, then smiled and stretched out. ¡°This sleep is just enough, howfortable! Xue¡¯er, why don¡¯t we go take a spin?¡±


    Chuxue gave out a ¡°Yi!¡± and looked in the direction Xuanyuan Yiren left. ¡°But Young Master, didn¡¯t Miss Yiren ask you to wait for her here?¡±


    ¡°You are my brat, are you listening to her or me?¡±


    Zong Shou grinned and jumped off the carriage, activating the Lightning Travelling Spirit Bone, walking forwards like a wooden puppet with mechanical sounds. His brows were raised coldly as he pressed his hand on the Lightning Tooth Sword, the violent energy in him hidden as he smiled, ¡°Since that person has ced such a big formation for your Young Master, how can I run away?¡±


    Chuxue seemed to understand and didn¡¯t hesitate before jumping off, following Zong Shou blindly. Lian Fan deserted the Windrider Foals and carriages, and followed closely behind.


    Zong Shou¡¯s walking was totally without purpose, not using any deduction techniques and just following his intuition. Suddenly walking towards the east, suddenly south, the two exchanging nces with one another.


    What was weird was that just as Chuxue was thinking whether or not her Young Master was really dumb, that it would take forever to reach the end, suddenly a ball of light lit up and entered their field of sight.


    Heading to that light, they saw that they were beside a stream. The two shores were covered byrge patches of greenery, fluttering in the wind. The water in the stream flowed and gave out ¡°ding ding dong dong¡± sounds, like music.


    What was weird was that around this ce, the fog was so thick it made it hard for them to even see each other¡¯s faces. But beside this stream there was no fog at all, like a paradise.


    Beneath a few willow trees, two people were seated with their legs crossed.


    A guy and a girl, the guy seemed to be seventy years old and wearing a cloth traditional dress. His hair and moustache were white, looking like a celestial,ughing slightly.


    The girl was around seventeen or eighteen years old, between her brows there was a lightning mark. She looked really beautiful, such that one couldn¡¯t help but take a few more looks at her. The feeling she gave off wasn¡¯t like an underworldly beauty, but she had an evil charm.


    Behind the old guy and young girl stood two people who he was familiar with. One of them was Lei Dong, while the other was Zhao Yanran.


    When Zhao Yanran saw Zong Shou, she looked over in surprise. Lei Dong had an embarrassed smile and tried to avoid his eyes.


    Their reactions were different, their expressions slightly changing, looking slightly disappointed while slightly eager.


    Zong Shou was startled, looking in shock at the old man and the girl. Following which he just needed to think about it and he knew what was happening. He viciously stared at Lei Dong before looking over, ¡°Zong Shou greets the two seniors! Dare I ask you two for your names? Was this fog done by you two? Can you two be benevolent enough to let the few of us leave?¡±


    The teen with the lightning mark didn¡¯t speak, her eyes judging Zong Shou, looking up and down him. Her eyes looked like she had seen a lover with their joy, but she frowned, who knew what she was thinking.


    The old man was the same. After a short while he smiled as he said, ¡°I am Yan Fan, Lei Dong¡¯s Uncle, in charge of the Wujue Vi. I know that Lei Dong and you became brothers, so you can call me Uncle Lei!¡±


    As his wordsnded, that teen scoffed coldly, ¡°Stop trying to get close to him! He and your nephew only met for a day. How does such a brother count?¡±


    That Yan Fan smiled, nodding towards that teen, ¡°You recognize the two behind. As for this iss, she might look young, but she is quite famous in the Cloud World. She came out from Taiyuan Sect, she is called the Taiyuan Fairy, and her name is Shui Lingbo. Normal Spiritual Grandmasters need to respect her.¡±


    Chuxue didn¡¯t feel anything when she heard that, while Zong Shou and Lian Fan couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Thetter had heard of of the two sect names before, while Zong Shou was in awe.


    Wujue Vi was a Sect with a Shrine, ranked fifth. Taiyuan Sect was a little stronger, one of the three pirs of the Common People Path. At the same time, they controlled the Third and Seventh Shrine, their strength was great, several times that of Lingyun Sect.


    Comparing them to the Spiritual Houses sects was likeparing Heaven to Earth.


    However what astonished him was that the two people in front of him were the first batch of people who had entered the Celestial level after the spiritual wave began.


    In hisst life in the God Emperor game, these two reached levels yers couldn¡¯t climb to.


    Once a cultivator reached the Celestial level, their lifespan reached three thousand years. In their era, many people were guessing that the two of them were still alive, just that no one knew where they went.


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath before barely calming himself down. He expressionlessly bowed towards the both of them.


    Although their identities were shocking, he didn¡¯t have any requests for them, so he didn¡¯t need to show too much respect.


    Yan Fan smiled, ¡°Looking at you, you should have heard of our names. Both of us are secluded in meditation and our names aren¡¯t that famous, so for you to know them you must be well read!¡±


    He waved the sleeves of his robe, moving a chess piece on the game that Shui Lingbo and him were ying, saying expressionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t me us. We have other reasons for this fog, not to cause trouble for you. Not long ago Taiyuan Fairy and I were discussing the Lingyun Sect Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent. There were some parts that we disagreed on, which was why this fog arose.¡±


    When Chuxue heard that, she looked towards the chess board, seeing that the chess board made of sandalwood was filled with ck and white pieces, no different from normal items.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel weird. What did discussing sword intent have to do with chess? Was this fog caused by this chess game? That was just too unbelievable, wasn¡¯t it?


    Zong Shou smiled coldly, as expected in the next moment Yan Fan smiled as he nced over, ¡°I heard Lei Dong say that you helped himprehend his Mountain and River de intent?¡±

 Chapter 131 - Fighting Chess to Discuss the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Fighting Chess to Discuss the Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Zong Shou said simply, taking a deep look at Lei Dong, ¡°What I feel weird is that since big brother Lei Dong came out from Wujue Vi, why couldn¡¯t heprehend that a mountain is still a mountain, a river is still a river?¡±


    If he knew that this person had such an identity, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken so much previously.


    He also felt that things were a little weird. The two of them looked really simr and should be rted by blood, so why did they call themselves uncle and nephew? Why were their surnames different?


    Wujue Vi specialized in sword techniques, but Lei Dong was good at saber techniques and also had a different surname. He even thought that this fe was a random cultivator with no background and no help.


    Lei Dongughed awkwardly and touched his nose, raising his head as he looked at the sky. Yan Fan didn¡¯t care, ¡°Prince please don¡¯t be angry, Dong¡¯er followed his mother¡¯s surname, which is why his surname is Lei. This fellow left home to spite me and gave up on the sword to choose the saber. He said that he didn¡¯t want to rely on the Wujue Vi to carve out his own path. Speaking of which, I would like to thank you. If not for you, I don¡¯t know when he would have been willing toe and see me!¡±


    Zong Shou was enlightened, the anger in his heart dissipating slightly... but he still red furiously at Lei Dong.


    It wasn¡¯t because of his past, but because he knew that today¡¯s matter definitely had something to do with him!


    Lei Dong also seemed to know that he wasn¡¯t in the right, and his expression was helpless as he kept bowing towards Zong Shou. Without this Taiyuan Fairy matter, why would he have to reveal that stone? He wouldn¡¯t need to ask his uncle out. He wanted to keep that stone for himself to be a family treasure.


    His heart suddenly moving, materializing a wine table and his right hand held up three fingers.


    Hundreds of miles away from their first meeting, Zong Shou smelled a wine fragrance simr to the half-step shake that day but much better, it was obviously on the level of the Celestial brews...


    Thinking back to that day when he downed that bowl of wine and spent several days unconscious, a raging me rose in his heart.


    His hands viciously shed ten fingers, and only after looking at the bitter expression on Lei Dong¡¯s face did he feel slightly happier.


    Yan Fan smiled, like he totally didn¡¯t notice Zong Shou¡¯s little actions. He casually lifted up his sleeve and threw a wooden can filled with white chess pieces in front of Zong Shou, smiling, ¡°Actually, I have seen the sword intent stone. Prince is so young, and your sword intent has connected to the spirit, how exceptional! I think this time you will be able to help the two of us solve our doubts! I remember that on this path the Prince has used the Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent several times, right?¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent and didn¡¯t reply. He wasn¡¯t dumb enough to ask the two of them what would happen to him if he wasn¡¯t willing toplete this remaining game of chess.


    Looking at the eyes of Taiyun Fairy, they were even warmer than when one saw a lover. Yan Fan was the same. If one didn¡¯t know that he was married and was deeply in love, Zong Shou would have nearly thought that his sexual orientation wasn¡¯t normal.


    If he really rejected them and the two of them threatened him, it wouldn¡¯t be nice to see...


    Coldly scoffing, Zong Shou continued to use the Lightning Travelling Spirit Bone to walk towards the chess table with a kachi kachi sound. He sat down cross-legged at his own pace.


    Looking from a distance, he didn¡¯t feel anything. Observing closely now, he felt that there was a misty sword stabbing towards him, and his brain was about to be shed open in the next moment.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes sharpened and he instinctively ced a white piece at the bottom right of the chess board, heavily smacking it down with a crisp pa.


    What was weird was that when the chess piece was ced down, the sword he saw in his eyes was forcefully dissipated with a random strength, turning into fog.


    Shui Lingbo and Yan Fan couldn¡¯t help but straighten their bodies to look at where Zong Shou had ced the chess piece, their eyes revealing surprised expressions.


    Shui Lingbo was less subtle, unconsciously holding her fist tight and waving it strongly.


    To test a person¡¯s sword art talent and skill, it was best seen during his reaction in a life or death scenario.


    Zong Shou¡¯s chess piece far exceeded what they expected and it was perfect! Two times! No three or four times!¡±


    Not only did it block that cloud sword, it also forcefully dissipated it. The moment he counterattacked with that chess piece, it was close to the sword soul level!


    Shui Lingbo¡¯s heart was filled with joy. So what if he had barriers from Heaven and his soul was broken? She would find a way to move aside all these obstacles and let this kid step on the path of cultivation!


    The foundations and ability of the Taiyuan Sect wasn¡¯t something a bottom Shrine Sect like Lingyun Sect couldpare to!


    His eyes couldn¡¯t help but burn brighter, like they were about to burn through his body.


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s expression changed slightly, instinctively pressing her hand towards her sword before instantly regaining calm. She only felt a really strong martial intent exploding out, which made her instinctively want to protect herself.


    At that moment, she realized that during their ck Soil Swamp duel that Zong Shou didn¡¯t use all his strength.


    If she was the one ying this chess game, she would definitely be struck back thousands of feet. For ten days she could forget about cultivating.


    Chuxue and Lian Fan behind Zong Shou had different reactions. The two of them couldn¡¯t feel the moment of contact, but the moment Zong Shou ced down the chess piece there was a heaven-shocking strength!


    When the sound of the chess piece being ced down sounded out, the mist in the area fell twenty percent!


    Chuxue couldn¡¯t help but look at the chess board once more in shock. She blinked, wondering if this huge fog was really because of this chess game.


    ¡°Good chess! Good chess! How exquisite and how unexpected! Also nning for the big picture!¡±


    Yan Fan couldn¡¯t help but give out sessive praise, like there were many people who were ying the game. He took up a ck piece and casually ced it in the center of the chess board.


    ¡°How is the Prince going to counter this move?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even have time to wipe off the cold sweat on his forehead before the fog gathered once more. The cloud light became illusionary, appearing and disappearing, passing through the fog. He was unable to see any signs, but still able to feel that danger was right beside him.


    The illusion in front of him felt really real. Zong Shou tried his best, but was unable to break free of it, cursing silently. He didn¡¯t hesitate, smacking down another chess piece which was still at the bottom right corner.


    When that piece was ced down, Zong Shou let go of all his worries. He was forced to reveal some of his ability, so he had no reason to purposely try to hide anything now.


    The way he spoke was also unrestrained and with no fear.


    ¡°This Cloud Illusionary Sword, although it wanders without a trace, it is too soft. Moreover, could changes in the light truly make it invisible and cover all its tracks? This isn¡¯t the true meaning of the Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent! This standard is quite average...¡±


    He heard a soft ding as a white mist sword recoiled out from the fog. Without any surprise, it was crushed into pieces.


    When Yan Fan saw that, not only was he not annoyed, but a bright glow shot out from his eyes. The happiness within couldn¡¯t be suppressed at all. He nodded slightly, ¡°As expected, it is a little weak! Hiding within the fog is just a small trick! Then what about this?¡±


    Simrly a new cloud light illusionary sword, just as it was halfway to him, split into four, and then into eight, shing in from all directions.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw that, it would have been okay if it was other paths. But the path of the illusionary sword was something he was an expert at.


    Without hesitation, he grinned and ced a white chess piece beside that ck chess piece.


    ¡°This sword is not bad, but it gives one an impression of being prepared at thest moment! It stillcks a little meaning, which is why it couldn¡¯t hide from me, making it easy to break it. Vi head isn¡¯t good at this path, so why try to force it..¡±


    The martial cultivators in the world mostly specialized in one path, unlike him, who would study all sorts of paths as long as they were sword techniques, so as to be able to merge it into his Hundred Path Sword. He had researched almost all of the top sword techniques that spread into the Cloud World, and was pretty much able tobine all their pros together!


    This Wujue Vi vi head was using the Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent to test him. However he didn¡¯t know theplete version of the intent and also didn¡¯t spend time researching and studying it. Although the martial path was one where if you mastered one you would understand many, Yan Fan had already reached the spiritual Grandmaster Realm and was just half a step from the Celestial Realm. As such, he definitely wasn¡¯t a person who cultivated every day!


    The cultivation during this era was unlike his, where he could use the virtual world to grind his sword techniques every day and night.


    To say that it was prepared at thest moment wasn¡¯t wrong!


    As expected one of the eight swords started to shake. All of the other swords started to copse and disappeared without a trace.


    That Yan Fan instantly sucked in a deep breath. Zong Shou¡¯s evaluation was totally true. Lei Dong behind him burst outughing as he gloated.


    Yan Fan¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but furrow as he turned around and stared at his nephew. He didn¡¯t put down another piece and was really satisfied, once again looking towards Taiyuan Fairy. Zong Shou¡¯s talent and sword path standards he roughly knew, and he didn¡¯t need to test them anymore.


    As expected, his sword path was connected to the soul, disying strong sword intent at the sword rhythm level! Such exceptional qualities might not be seen even in a hundred years!


    Shui Lingbo didn¡¯t bother to act courteously, throwing a ck chess piece into the chess board.


    Within Zong Shou¡¯s mind, the situation changed once more. Those numerous clouds and fog gathered up. This time the sword strength was much different from that of Yan Fan.


    It was strong and then weak, sharp and overbearing. Its strength was several times that of the first sword.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath as that strong sword strength attacked his mind. His eyes instantly contracted and sharpened.


    ¡°As expected, one¡¯s sword is a replicate of themselves! This sword strength is really overbearing!¡±


    One sentence stabbed at the two seated people. Zong Shou¡¯s expression also became much calmer.


    ¡°However, the crux of the Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword is to be both soft and tough. If it¡¯s too hard, it will break! How is this a cloud sword? It is more like an ice sword!¡±


    A chess piece in his hand was ced down with a crisp ¡°pa¡± sound once more, reverberating in everyone¡¯s ears.


    That tough and hard sword instantly copsed like ice and dust. The powerful sword strength also disappeared.


    Shui Lingbo was on Cloud Nine, her eyes shining. If it wasn¡¯t for her not being able to beat Yan Fan sitting next to her, she would immediately snatch away this Zong Shou.


    Now she could only suppress her thoughts and emotions, her brows solemn and acting like she was angry from embarrassment, coldly scoffing, ¡°You are just an eight meridian Mythic Master and you dare to say that I am wrong...¡±

 Chapter 132 - Who dug this Hole

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Who dug this Hole</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Along with Zong Shou¡¯s words, a giant sword formed in his mind, its strength was even higher and more intense, the ice blue sword body giving off a cold light.


    Zong Shou was instantly speechless, dissing in his heart, -How is this the Cloud Shocking God Destroying Sword? It should be the Mysterious Ice Sword?-


    Watching the sharp sword stab over, Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed as heughed coldly, ¡°Discussing sword techniques using the mouth is just a war of words. Since the Fairy says your sword intent is the true Cloud Shocking God Destroying technique, then why don¡¯t Ipete with you to see whose is better!¡±


    Not saying anything more, another chess piecended, flying into the top right corner. In front of Zong Shou¡¯s eyes another sword formed. This one was controlled by him, like the clouds and like fog, looking illusionary and ethereal. That mysterious giant ice sword was struck by the high speed flowing ice and numerous holes appeared in it. Important structures on the sword spine were on the verge of copsing.


    Before the sword was able to recover, the giant foggy cloud sword shed over with a sha-sha sound.


    In this sh of swords, that giant mysterious ice sword pretty much copsed and broke into many pieces without much surprise.


    That cloudy fog sword still had some remaining energy and after making a spin, it shed towards the opposite side.


    It was obviously like a cloud, but its aura filled the skies, like it was extremely sharp!


    Taiyuan Fairy Shui Lingbo¡¯s expression instantly changed. She immediately ced down another chess piece on the chess board, forcing that fog sword to dissipate!


    She looked in disbelief at the opposite side of the chess board. She originally thought that the sh before would end in a stalemate, but who knew that she would lose so terribly!


    Although this second chess piece had sessfully negated Zong Shou¡¯s attacks, once she ced this piece down she had already lost...


    This half-monster teen had actually reallyprehended the Essence and profound points of the Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent!


    Even without the cultivation method of this sword technique, when he used the cloud sword its strength was be no lower than the Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword!


    Yan Fan smiled widely, the smile on his old face pretty much like that of a flower. He coldly looked at the Taiyuan Fairy, killing intent hidden within, the thought of killing and snatching before running entering his mind. However, he felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate at this time and temporarily shelved the thought.


    Looking at the chess board, his heart moved as he ced another chess piece heavily on the board.


    ¡°This game has ended, the Prince¡¯s words have also helped us solve our qualms. A few chess pieces disying all the mysteries behind the sword intent. As what my nephew said, your sword is one with your spirit! However, Taiyuan Fairy and I still have some questions about this sword path. Will Prince help us solve it?¡±


    When his wordsnded, Zong Shou felt like the world he was in had totally changed.


    He was in a narrow cave, to his left and right were thick stone walls. Below him was magma, which could melt everything, while above was an intense wind that could rip everything to shreds.


    Around his body were many Yin spirits, numerous sword glows striking him, like they were about to swallow him up and cut him into pieces.


    He couldn¡¯t help but grind his teeth. He knew that this was the method of a spirit master at the True Image Realm, using soul to bring his consciousness into this illusion.


    It was real, like one was in the situation themselves!


    Chuxue didn¡¯t know about the changes, only seeing that Yan Fan had taken another turn, angrily saying, ¡°You all took another turn! How can you cheat!?¡±


    Yan Fan smiled and didn¡¯t speak, while Shui Lingbo red at him. However, she was also really excited to see how Zong Shou would react.


    Before this they were just testing Zong Shou¡¯s sword path talent and that was enough to get full marks. No, double or quadruple marks!


    Now what they were testing was his heart realm. The path of martial cultivation was like a mountain path towards the peak. The further one got the tougher it was. Above there were dangerous cliffs, while below were abysses tens of thousands of feet deep, just like the illusion that Zong Shou was facing now.


    She was also curious how such a Dual Meridian Body, barrier from Heaven, immensely talented in the sword, unparalleled genius half-monster of a teen would react. It was something that they looked forward to...


    Opposite that chess board, Zong Shou held onto a chess piece with his hand, sweat watering his shirt like a fountain.


    Within the cave, facing those fierce spirits and knife images, Zong Shou momentarily lost focus and thought back to hisst life.


    The barrier from Heaven that restricted him for half his life, taking his revenge after he seeded in the martial path. The millions of battles in the virtual environment as well as the dangers he faced on real life. Him going all out to climb to the peak of martial cultivation...


    If he took any wrong step at all he would fall into Hell. Even if he tried his best to climb upwards, it was more likely he would fall under the might of the heartless heavens and be buried in the ground.


    -How could such small obstacles and dangers stop me! How could it stop the head of the Seven Emperors of the Cloud World, Sword Emperor Tanqiu!-


    Scoffing coldly, the confidence in Zong Shou¡¯s chest rolled like the waves, a resilient, unwavering spirit to charge up into the heavens.


    In this life so what if he had dual meridians, barriers from Heaven and that his soul was broken?


    He would descend on this world and climb to the peak once again!


    When his handid down on the chess board once more, he only felt a strong restrictive force and many external forces trying to hold him back and move his hand away.


    But the white chess piece on his fingertip seemed to be sentient as it avoided them all flexibly. It smacked heavily right into the center of the entire board.


    With a soft sound the nearby spiritual energy soared. In the end the many chess pieces on the board couldn¡¯t take it and flew away, scattering all around.


    On the chess board, only that white pieceid quietly in the middle of those neen criss-crossing lines.


    It was like someone saying, ¡°I am the only master of this chess board!¡±


    The shore of the smallke was totally silent.


    Totally not rted to the sword path, everyone around this chess board were startled and silent because of the spirit which exploded out from Zong Shou.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡°The fog seems to have dissipated to arge extent!¡±


    Tens of miles away, Li Yunniang raised her head and looked at the sky. The fog had been growing denser and then suddenly thinner, giving them a huge headache.


    Only now did it slowly show signs of dissipating. A few minutes ago they couldn¡¯t see their fingers when they stretched out their hands. Now they were able to see a couple hundred feet out from where they were standing.


    Xuanyuan Yiren frowned, and suddenly stood still, her expression solemn as she looked ahead.


    Li Yunniang followed closely behind and stopped too. When she saw the scene in front of her, she let out a head full of cold sweat.


    Beneath that rumbling and flipping fog was a giant hole, bottomless like a hundred-thousand-foot cliff.


    ¡°Why is there a hole here? Luckily Little Miss reacted quickly, or we would have fallen into it!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren kept silent and didn¡¯t reply, looking at the hole. Li Yunniang was startled, and just as she wanted to observe carefully, as expected this hole was thousands of feet deep. A young man¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Is there anyone there? There is, right? I heard your voice! I am Zong Ling from Gantian Mountain, the brother of the next Monster King, Zong Shi! Pull me up, if you do my Gantian Mountain will reward you!...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren blinked her eyes and exchanged nces with Xuanyuan Yiren. Thetter frowned while showing a doubtful look, ¡°It¡¯s him? Didn¡¯t this Zong Ling have some Xiantian experts by his side and is also a Mythic Master Realm expert? This hole is just five hundred feet deep, why can¡¯t he climb out of it?¡±


    Looking carefully down, the fog at this point had dissipated further. The walls of the pit were actually bright and slippery. What was terrifying was that there was ayer of oil on them.


    Li Yunniang couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver down her spine. So this hole wasn¡¯t natural, but someone dug it out. Who was so vicious? Once one fell in, how would one be able to get out?


    She heard Zong Ling curse, ¡°Why are there so many soil eel snakes? Disgusting! Oi, did the person on top hear me? Why are you not pulling me out?¡±


    The fog dissipated further. When Li Yunniang looked down, a feeling of disgust rose in her heart. There were numerous earth-brown dirt eels and small snakes squirming around. A few people were trapped below. They tried to jump up, but they always slipped down the stone cliff.


    One of them had sharp eyes and seemed to see the people at the top, shouting loudly, ¡°Is that Princess Xuanyuan Yiren and Li Yunniang from Xuan Mountain City? I am Gantian Mountain Feng Xiao, my Young Master is cousins with the Prince! Please give face to the Prince and save us!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yirenughed without making a sound, toozy to even say a word. After she looked around, she said expressionlessly, ¡°The fog has started to dissipate, let¡¯s return!¡± Without any hesitation, they turned around and left.


    Zong Ling immediately got anxious and cursed out, ¡°You dare to not save me? Once my brother bes Monster King, he will destroy your Xuan Mountain City! If not for us protecting you, your city would have been destroyed long ago! Do you think your trash of a fianc¨¦ can protect you? Sooner orter my brother will behead him and parade him! Stupid brat, if you dare to not save me, I will make you my concubine and torture you day and night...¡±


    Originally Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t care, but when she heard more, her brow furrowed. She walked back, just as Zong Ling was ecstatic and Li Yunniang was shocked. Xuanyuan Yiren took out some powder and sprinkled it down. She then rubbed her hands and left once.


    Li Yunniang found it weird and hurried along, asking curiously, ¡°Little Miss, what was that powder?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren smiled as she heard that, casually shaking her head, ¡°Nothing much, just a fire scale powder that will make those eels drill holes.¡±


    Li Yunniang was startled, and felt goosebumps on her body. So her Little Miss did have times when she was scheming and vicious...


    Within that hole, Zong Ling was scolding out crazily, ¡°Who the f*** dug this hole? How vicious, wait for me to get out and I will definitely kill him! Ah, damn it! Why do these dirt eels know how to dig holes...¡±

 Chapter 133 - Taiyuan Wujue

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Taiyuan Wujue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At the bank of the stream, Lei Dong sneezed heavily, unable to stop. He used his hand to touch his nose, wondering who was cursing him. His expression changed.


    The cold and frozen atmosphere seemed to be totally ignited by his sneezing sound as numerous amounts of astral energy started to sh with one another. Two majestic and strong martial intents fiercely attacked one another in close proximity.


    Looking at the situation, there seemed to be nothing weird going on. One could see the dirt and dust that Yan Fan and Taiyuan Fairy were sitting on slowly disappearing at a visible rate. They turned into thin and small dust particles as they dissipated.


    The wild green grasses had no more signs of life. They didn¡¯t transform into dust only because they were supported by the two strong and unbearing external forces.


    Yan Fan gave out a foxy smile as he looked towards Taiyuan Fairy, cold intent shed across. He turned his head and kindly looked at Zong Shou, ¡°Does the Prince have a teacher? Are you willing to join my Wujue Vi? Lei Dong and you are brothers, and learning from the same sect will ensure you have a friend! My Wujue Mountain has five types of pinnacle techniques for you to choose! In thirty years, I will have to step down and you will be in charge of Wujue Vi!¡±


    Those withered pair of hands couldn¡¯t help, but close tightly.


    It wasn¡¯t his sword path talent, but because this teen had the confidence and resilience to cut through all types of dangers in his path! Such a person, even if he had ordinary talents and obstacles from Heaven, would definitely have achievements in life! He would definitely not allow himself to miss out on such a person!


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up. He had heard of the five pinnacle techniques of Wujue Vi. In hisst life, he only managed to witness them. The ability of the Fifith Shrine Sect was far better than that Lingyun Sect!


    The abundance of their book depositories was also something that Lingyun Sect couldn¡¯tpare to.


    That Taiyuan Fairyughed coldly, ¡°Your Wujue Vi is just the Fifth Shrine Sect. You actually have the face to snatch a disciple in front of my face? Little kid, although we are the Third Shrine, we own the Seventh Shrine, too! In this world, there are so few sects that are above us. If you are willing to join my sect, I am willing to make you a direct disciple of the sect leader and learn our Luminous Spiritual Energy Sword! With your talent, in at most in five years you will reach the Ascended Realm!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. The Luminous Spiritual energy sword was pretty good too!


    That was a pinnacle technique above the Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword, directly leading one to the path of a Celestial, a really extraordinary technique!


    Yan Fan didn¡¯t show any anger, smiling widely, ¡°Fairy¡¯s words are wrong! Although Taiyuan Sect is stronger than my sect, what does this have to do with a teacher epting a disciple? What matters is suitability! I already have two Heaven Chakra four meridian disciples and there are three more who have reached the Ascended Ancestor level! In this Cloud World, in terms of nurturing talent, there is no one that can beat me! How many disciples does Taiyuan Fairy have? What kind of achievements do they have?¡±


    Puchi!


    Shui Lingboughed immediately when she heard that, saying with a mocking tone, ¡°Senior brother Yan, did you misunderstand me? Such a top talent, I don¡¯t dare to ept him to teach him, I don¡¯t have that ability. Naturally he would go under my sect¡¯s Senior Brother for him to teach. My Senior Brother, although he isn¡¯t in this world now but if he knew of such a top talent, he would happily return. If not, why would he be called a direct disciple of the sect leader?¡±


    Yan Fan was obviously startled, following which he couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Yan Fan was wrong too! Such a talent isn¡¯t such a person I can teach. Your Taiyuan Sect has a Celestial Realm expert, so why would my Wujue Vi not have one? Coincidentally my Senior Master has been grumbling about not getting a suitable disciple for a few hundred years. Even if he can¡¯t, I can invite the Ancestor, Master Qiong Jing to personally teach him. Does your ancestor of the Common People Path have such patience...¡±


    When Lei Dong heard that his brows couldn¡¯t help, but furrow. If Zong Shou became the disciple of Yan Fan¡¯s Senior Master, wouldn¡¯t Zong Shou be Senior Master to him?


    If he became a disciple of Qiong Jing, then Zong Shou would be two generations above him!


    ¡ª


    Chuxue¡¯s throat was getting dry as she heard that. Listening to their tones, they were all talking about top experts in in the world.


    Before when Zong Shou rejected Lingyun Sect, she only felt regret. At the moment, she felt really fortunate.


    Taiyuan Sect was the Third shrine and Wujue Vi was the Fifth, either one was much stronger than Lingyun Sect.


    Such top experts, the top powers in the world were actually fighting to get her Young Master into their sect! -The Young Master is the best...-


    She was also a little worried, not knowing whether the two of them knew the problems with Young Master¡¯s body. Would they go back on their decision, like Long Ruo previously?


    ¡ª


    Lian Fan¡¯s body trembled. When he left Cloud Saint City with the feeling of being abandoned, how could he expect that he would be able to witness such a scene?


    Those Cloud World experts were like people in a market, quarrelling to recruit the Prince!


    Even if he was just a small coachman, he felt great honor!


    ¡ª


    That Shui Lingbo scoffed coldly, not bothering to dispute with Yan Fan, her eyes sweeping towards Zong Shou, ¡°Little fellow, choose yourself, will you follow me or him? I, Shui Lingbo, travelled thousands of miles to recruit you, don¡¯t let me down!¡±


    She revealed a slight killing intent, while also saying it in a threatening tone, like that if he didn¡¯t join her, that she would immediately act against him.


    Yan Fan¡¯s eyes were shining as he smiled, ¡°Prince, think carefully. Although Taiyuan Sect is not bad, they are recognized as a demon sect. My Wujue Vi is a true sect of the proper path. In just thirty years you will control the sect and with me here now, you don¡¯t have to fear her!¡±


    He didn¡¯t bother to be gentlemanly anymore, trying his best to tempt Zong Shou. What wascking was him directly attacking Shui Lingbo.


    Shui Lingboughed out loud, ¡°Little fellow, although my Taiyuan Sect is unable to promise that you will be the sect leader in thirty years, my sect have seven thousand disciples who are mostly beautiful. Two of the top ten beauties of the Cloud Worlde from my sect. That Seven Spirit Sect is also our subsidiary sect, and there are also many beauties there. My sect specializes in dual cultivation, and we don¡¯t have as many worries when ites to energy cultivation. You can select from all the girls in the sect, as many wives and concubines as you wish. If you are willing, my junior niece Yanran can be given to you...¡±


    Zhao Yanran was expressionless, not only not feeling disgusted when she heard that, instead observing Zong Shou carefully, looking a little interested.


    This Taiyuan Fairy¡¯s voice brought with it a devilish temptation.


    His brain couldn¡¯t help but sweep past that absolutely beautiful body, wiping away the marks of saliva at the corners of his lips. Just as he was feeling dumbfounded, he shook his head with certainty, ¡°Fairy, let¡¯s not mention this again. Although many wives is good, but I only want to chase the pinnacle of the sword path, how can I be tempted by women?¡±


    Not only did Yan Fan¡¯s eyes show surprise, even Shui Lingbo who started that was astonished.


    She knew that Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t be tempted by noise and illusions, and definitely not women, but she didn¡¯t think that he with just his eight meridian Mythic Master cultivation could break out of her Taiyuan Wonderful Voice.


    The stream slowly returned to silence. Underneath that silence was a killing intent. Even Chuxue and Lian Fan could feel it. They were forced to retreat hundreds of feet and they still felt like they couldn¡¯t hold on.


    Zong Shou was hesitating. It was obvious that the conditions from Taiyuan Sect were better and their Luminous Spiritual Energy Sword was at the extreme level, able to smash through the gate to the Celestial Realm. There were also many female disciples, even if he couldn¡¯t get his hands on them, just looking at them would be delightful. He loved to talk with girls about their dreams and future.


    That Wujue Vi was also not bad. He had no interest in being a guild leader, but that showed their sincerity. A sect on the correct path would also have a greater future.


    In hisst life, he had cultivated alone. Only after his cultivation reached the small sess stage and he ascended did he realize that climbing the martial path wasn¡¯t that simple. Especially since he was trying to merge the pros of many different paths, he needed experience in different traditions. Only those sects which had legacies over tens of thousands of years could satisfy him.


    At that time, he was already really famous in the Cloud World. The Styx River Death Sword in real life and the Sword Emperor Tanqiu in game were all really famous. Nine of the Ten Shrines and all Neen Spirit Houses were willing to ept him.


    If he didn¡¯t know how tough it was to cultivate alone, he wouldn¡¯t have given advice to Lei Dong, nor would he be so tempted by Lingyun Sect¡¯s depository.


    As for this chance to enter arge sect, he couldn¡¯t miss out on it.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate for long, seeing as Yan Fan and Taiyuan Fairy looked like they were about to tear him half, he had an idea. He decided to throw the ball back into their court, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to choose, why not the two seniors decide? How about you decide which sect I should join and I will agree, how about that? I will definitely not hesitate...¡±


    Yan Fan was startled, following which heughed, ¡°You brat, how very cunning!¡±

 Chapter 134 - The Bystander will also Suffer

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 134 The Bystander will also Suffer</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Yan Fan couldn¡¯t help but praise, before not bothering to look at Zong Shou anymore. His hands were ced on his knees, looking really casual. To Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, he was like a bowstring pulled tight, ready to fire.


    ¡°Taiyuan Fairy, why not do me a favor? If you are willing to give me face, our Wujue Vi will definitelypensate Fairy for your sacrifices...¡±


    Shui Lingbo gave out a coldugh, lightning shing between her eyebrows, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make the sacrifice? If you are willing to give the little fellow to me, Taiyuan Sect will open up the treasury to you and allow you to pick three items. I won¡¯t go against my words!¡±


    Yan Fan frowned as he shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t give him up, Prince is the only one in a thousand years that could merge our five pinnacle techniques. Please Fairy, be gracious!¡±


    ¡°I should be the one asking vi head to be gracious!¡± Shui Lingbo said coldly, ¡°This fellow¡¯s sword path talent means he is the only one who can train in my sect¡¯s Luminous Spiritual Energy Sword! If Lingbo gives him up, I would have no face to meet the Ancestor of the Common People Path! I can¡¯t give him up...¡±


    ¡°Neither of us can give him up, so do we really have to fight it out?¡± Yan Fan sighed, ¡°The Fairy is young, less than thirty, and managed to open the ninth meridian of the Heaven Chakra stage, your Spirit Cultivation has also reached the Body Forming stage. Although it is because you got the Martial Saint Golden Pill, but in terms of talent you are indeed the top in ten thousand years in the Cloud World. However, it isn¡¯t like I haven¡¯t improved in these hundreds of years, I am confident my current cultivation is many levels above you!¡±


    Shui Lingbo frowed coldly, her lower chin rxing like she was not fearful at all. ¡°Let¡¯s fight then! Anyways I am not afraid, even if this Donglin Cloud Continent turns to dust, this is also Lingyun Sect¡¯s territory and the deaths don¡¯t concern you and I...¡±


    Yan Fan smiled bitterly when he heard that. ¡°The Fairy is indeed vicious, truly like a demon sect. Aren¡¯t you afraid that all the proper sects target you once again after eight thousand years?¡±


    ¡°What does my Path of the Common People have to fear? Eight thousand years ago you all couldn¡¯t do anything about us, eight thousand yearster you all will only get ughtered as you return. If the ancestor knew what happened today, he will definitely praise my sect!¡±


    Shui Lingbo suddenly stood up, her body surrounded by a fiery glow, ¡°My Taiyuan Sect definitely wants this person!¡±


    Zong Shou sat at the side of the chess board, his face dripping cold sweat. He only felt like the atmosphere was bing colder and colder, the wind in the area surging around. The killing intent of the two was getting thicker and thicker.


    Chuxue and Lian Fan could avoid it, however they were too close to these two top experts. If they weren¡¯t careful and moved, it might cause unexpected results.


    Even if they went all out, they were barely able to hold on in this wave-like battle of intents.


    Thinking to themselves that they were about to be coteral damage, it was really ufortable.


    Yan Fan kept silent for a while. Although he didn¡¯t stand up, a deep sword intent seeped out from his body. He had a solemn expression on his face, ¡°Although I can¡¯t bear to kill the innocent, but today, even if a thousand miles around this ce turns to dust, I won¡¯t let this kid fall into your hands!¡±


    Turning around his head and smiling warmly towards Zong Shou, ¡°If the Prince is impatient you can leave first. It is best if you leave swiftly! Once we have a result, naturally we will go and find you!¡±


    Zong Shou felt like he had been saved, knowing how dangerous this ce was and not wanting to stay a moment longer here. He bowed towards the two of them before leaving hurriedly with Chuxue and Lian Fan. Before leaving he didn¡¯t forget to raise up two fists, ten fingers and shake them in the direction of Lei Dong.


    Lei Dong was furious, his heart in such pain it was bleeding out. He thought to himself, -Who is it for that I am bringing my uncle over? In the end, I have to pay ten bottles of Celestial brew and even lost that stone, what a huge loss!- Thinking about the stone, he couldn¡¯t help but stare furiously at the woman opposite him, his eyes opened wide and giving off sparks, -Return the stone to me!-


    Zhao Yanran waszy to bother about him, directly looking to the side.


    Lei Dong didn¡¯t let her off, still staring at her as he scoffed coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t return it to me, don¡¯t me me for speaking too much! If she knows that you let me go and was the reason this old man is here, what do you think the oue will be?¡±


    This time Zhao Yanran¡¯s eyes turned sharp as she stared back, using her eyes to say, If you have the balls, go ahead!


    Lei Dong¡¯s aura was a level weaker and he was worried that the crazy woman would destroy the stone. Thinking about it, he decided to bear with it and not stoop to her low level.


    As the two of them were staring at one another, the situation between Yan Fan and Taiyuan Fairy also changed. Yan Fan suddenly smiled, keeping his fighting spirit and killing intent, sitting downfortably. ¡°The Fairy is so confident that this Prince is the one the three saints mentioned, the future choice of the God Emperor of our Cloud World?¡±


    The fiery glow around her body also suddenly dimmed, her expression still cold, ¡°Whether he is or not, I am not sure. I only know that even if he isn¡¯t, with his talents he might not be worse than those favored by the heavens.¡±


    ¡°It seems like heroes have the same thoughts, I also think so, too. Since there is only one Zong Shou and we can¡¯t split him ino half. Do we really have to have a big war involving the two sects because of him?¡±


    Seeing Shui Lingbo¡¯s expression stay the same and not change, Yan Fan¡¯s gaze also became solemn, ¡°Why not let¡¯s have a bet to decide who this kid belongs to...¡±


    Shui Lingbo¡¯s eyes furrowed in interest, ¡°That is exactly what I wanted. What do you want to bet?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Zong Shou used the Lightning Travelling Spirit Bone to walk back, he could see that the fog here was still thick, but he could already determine the direction. Those Windrider Foals were still there and none of them had escaped. The two carriages were still waiting quietly.


    Xuanyuan Yiren and Li Yunniang still weren¡¯t back yet.


    Just as the three of them walked onto the carriage, they saw two people running over together. Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to look and knew that it was the two of them.


    As the two of them got close, Zong Shou looked Xuanyuan Yiren over carefully. She was without a single dust and dirt particle, like she hadn¡¯t faced any dangerous situation, only then was he at ease. Smiling, ¡°Did you find the senior who used the fog spiritual technique?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren shook her head and could feel that Zong Shou was teasing her as she immediately stared back. But the moment she met his eyes, for some reason her face flushed red as she look away.


    Li Yunniang frowned when she heard that, and she seemed a little annoyed, ¡°We didn¡¯t see that senior, but we saw a piece of trash! How disgusting! But that person shouldn¡¯t be in a good situation, it must be like he is in a living hell...¡±


    As she said that, Li Yunniang¡¯s brows were like dancing as she gloated, ¡°The person who dug the hole is so vicious. Six hundred feet is still okay, and he actually added oil! Once one fell in they would definitely be unable to climb out. It was most probably the person who made the fog. Luckily, Little Miss was alert or we would have fell in..¡±


    ¡°Trash? Six hundred foot stone hole, oil? What?¡± Zong Shou was at a loss, but after shaking his head, he instructed Lian Fan to proceed.


    There might be a shocking battle at this ce in the next moment. When two of the strongest people under the Celestial Realm went head to head, within a thousand miles all living things could possibly die and turn to dust in just a breath.


    Since Yan Fan reminded them, naturally it was best for them to leave this ce.


    Li Yunniang was startled. Compared to the person in front of her, wasn¡¯t that Zong Ling trash?


    Who knew that this Gantian Mountain Prince, the piece of trash who everyone thought couldn¡¯t cultivate, would kill Ren Qianchou, Xie Jun, and Yun Tao in ten breaths, and also behead Ten Thousand Blood Killer Li Yaling?


    His Out of Body Realm cultivation was there for everyone to see. His soul could also rise up in the sun and behave naturally, totally unbelievable. Or was he already at the Night Wandering Realm?


    Speaking of which, the Little Miss was still in the dark...


    Li Yunniang couldn¡¯t help but look to the side. Would Xuanyuan Yiren me her after she learned about it?


    If her Miss really med her then she had no choice, why did only the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect have that ancient pill. Who knew how long it would take for that person she informed to send someone over?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Not long after the two carriages left the fog, in a giant hole not far away, Zong Ling was covered in oil, his face green with rage as he climb out along one side.


    Just as he gained a footing, his hands tightened up and activated true qi. Immediately a dozen living things were forced out from his body.


    Zong Shou grabbed them with his hands and crushed them, blood and meat flying around. His handsome face was now ashen white, filled with rage.


    ¡°I swear I will take revenge for today! Xuanyuan Yiren, and also that Zong Shou!...¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Xuanyuan Yiren leaving him in the lurch, he would have gotten out long ago. If it wasn¡¯t to track down Zong Shou, why would he have faced such torture? Naturally there was also that damn powder...


    He didn¡¯t know the past of the person who dug the hole and he probably couldn¡¯t do anything to him, which was why he hated the two of them to the bone.


    Feng Xiao also climbed out after him, his face simrly ugly. He pulled out a dirt eel from his ear, then walked up, ¡°The fog has dissipated! Let¡¯s move and chase after them! If we get left behind, we won¡¯t be able to answer to Young Master Zong Shi!¡±


    Zong Ling scoffed, his face filled with unhappiness, ¡°Why bother to chase? That person has a seven meridian Xuanwu Ancestor protecting him. Why would he need our help?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you are thinking about it wrongly! It is because of that Xuanwu Ancestor that we we need to follow.¡± He said solemnly, ¡°That person is badly hurt and at his weakest time. If Zong Shi wants to take control of Gantian Mountain. he has to get rid of him!¡±


    Zong Ling¡¯s brows perked as he entered a deep thought. Just as he was about to rx, he suddenly heard a loud explosion miles away.


    A bright light exploded and the fog rose into the air. The wind was really intense and with a sweeping strength broke all the trees and nts nearby.


    Zong Ling was startled, turning around without any hesitation and jumping back into that deep hole filled with dirt eels and little snakes.

 Chapter 135 - Spiritual Grandmaster Realm

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Spiritual Grandmaster Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    That explosive ring was still deafening to the ear even tens of miles away. The two dozen Windrider Foals neighed in fear. Even without needing Lian Fan to rush them, they galloped ahead crazily.


    Zong Shou stuck his head out of the window, looking behind curiously. That Yan Fan and Shui Lingbo had obviously restrained themselves. However, just that strike was enough to destroy all the nts and trees within tens of miles.


    The martial cultivators of this era really had nothing to worry about. If it was ten thousand yearster, not matter how high their identity was, if a person above the Ascended Realm dared to attack in the Cloud Continent, to use strength exceeding that of Ascended Realm, they would immediately be hunted down and killed.


    Even if one had any grievances, they needed to be solved within the cloud ocean. He himself was someone who had frequented the cloud ocean to fight.


    ¡°...That Yan Fan¡¯s hundreds of years of martial path and spiritual cultivation experience is really extraordinary. Only because of the restrictions of the spiritual energy, even with the help of the Shrine he is unable to step into the Celestial Realm. After the spiritual energy wave starts, he will charge into the heavens. However, Shui Lingbo isn¡¯t weak, either. This girl has obtained a Deste Era Martial Saint Golden Pill, which had the Saint¡¯s life¡¯s cultivation. Her true qi and spiritual energy are abundant and ten yearster she will also rise up. If the two of them really went all out, it would be really difficult to choose a winner...¡±


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou kept his thoughts and pulled back his head into the carriage, feeling a little unfortunate. If the two of them couldn¡¯t find a winner, than his hopes of joining arge sect and reading theirrge amounts of techniques would temporarily be shelved.


    He was also looking forward to the ten bottles of Celestial brew. High Grade Celestial brews could bepared to pills. They worked really quick and the fiery and poisonous properties of them were small. To a certain extent, they were even harder toe by than those pills!


    Xuanyuan Yiren and Li Yunniang were also startled, but they didn¡¯t think too deeply about it. They only knew that there were top level talents fighting, and they didn¡¯t dare to stay too long here. Li Yunniang guided their Windrider Foals and they followed closely behind.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nothing much happened along the way. Maybe because of testing that Chill Spirit Mysterious Sense Pill, Xuanyuan Yiren had hidden back into the carriage and didn¡¯te out much.


    She asionally came out and hurried off, hurriedly returning within an hour or half a day. She caught up to the carriage, who knows where she went to search for Ice Blue Grass and Snow Stem.


    He had once taken a look inside her Heaven and Earth bag of Xuanyuan Yiren. There were numerous herbs inside, split into three types. Any spiritual herb below Grade Three was abundant. The ingredients needed for the Chill Spirit Mysterious Sense Pill were all avable aside from the Ice Blue Grass and Snow Stem.


    Zong Shou heaved a sigh of relief. At least he didn¡¯t need to face her questions about when he was going toplete the marriage.


    Chuxue was still catching sparrows on the roof of the carriage. After that battle with the spirit master, that little brat seemed to haveprehended something and stopped grumbling. Not only did she catch all sorts of flying bird beasts, she also increased the amount on her own to two hundred. As she was on the high speed travelling carriage, it was tough to increase the amount.


    Chuxue didn¡¯t grumble anymore and didn¡¯t try to ck. She spent most of her time on the roof of the carriage with the birds. Luckily Zong Shou¡¯s heart realm wouldn¡¯t be affected even in a market, so his cultivation wasn¡¯t affected.


    Every day he felt happier and happier. Chuxue might not be able to feel it, but every day he could sense that her speed was increasing crazily.


    This process didn¡¯t happen suddenly, and was because of the two Human Pinnacle Pills, small daily improvements that in the end it umted to such a breakthrough, She had pretty much crossed the gate to the Ninth Meridian and was working towards the peak of the Bodily Chakra.


    He did feel a little regretful. Although Chuxue¡¯s martial cultivation improved every day, her spiritual cultivation wasgging behind. This sparrow-catching method helped increase her intuition and speed, but it didn¡¯t improve strength. He could only think of a way after they settled down in the future.


    Looking at the current situation, in less than the three months he had expected previously, she would be able to reach Xiantian.


    This brat had a Battle Martial Body.


    ¡ª


    Li Yunniang, who was on the carriage behind them, had a different kind of feeling. She was initially filled with disdain towards Chuxue catching birds every day. Since that contest, she had started to pay attention and treat it seriously.


    Every time she saw saw Xue¡¯er¡¯s quick movements, she would be filled with awe.


    Simple and efficient, moreover whenever she acted, she was really precise, like she had expected that those birds would be unable to escape her control.


    Every action of hers had the ability to touch one¡¯s heart and was really beautiful. It also had a sort of sentient and uncertain rhythm, like a girl from Heaven, and also like an elegant and nimble snow cat.


    After a few dayster, Li Yunniang had someprehension and knew that Chuxue was unknowinglyprehending and developing a sort of martial rhythm, one really simple and unrestrained! It seemed like she had reached a really high level in just these short few days...


    It made her feel really strange and sent a chill down her spine. She was unsure how high her chances of beating this girl which was only at the peak of Bodily Chakra were...


    ¡ª¡ª-


    West of the Sudian Mountain range was a deste in filled with numerous beasts. Only after travelling a few thousand miles did they finally see signs of people. They continued for weeks before arriving near the center of the Donglin Cloud Continent.


    Here was a grassy in, rivers flowing along. It should have been the most fertile and most prosperous area, however because this was where the fourth war happened, it seemed really deste and forsaken.


    When they entered this huge region, Li Yunniang¡¯s face slowly became really ugly. It wasn¡¯t because of Chuxue¡¯s fast improvement, but because beside this path were many people dressed shabbily, all thin and on the verge of copsing. Their faces were ashen white, like they were near dead.


    Once they saw the carriage galloping by, they crowded over crazily. Luckily the carriages were travelling in the air and Lian Fan and Li Yunniang¡¯s skills were good, so they were easily able to avoid the crowds and not be blocked.


    Xuanyuan Yiren spent every day refining pills within the carriage and didn¡¯t ask about any matters. Zong Shou was basically a nerd in hisst life and now was trying his best to perfect his Sword Shocking Spiritual Art. The entire set needed to break through to Xiantian was alreadypleted.


    There was also his soul power cultivation. His soul was really pure now, and he had no obstacles getting to the Night Wandering stage, even directly jumping over it and entering the Back to Sun Realm. He still needed to form three True Spiritual Talisman seeds within his soul ocean.


    Martial cultivators were split into Body, Earth, and Heaven realms.


    Martial Warriors, Martial Masters, and Mythic Masters were at the Bodily Chakra level and could be split ording to their strength based on their number of meridians. Xiantian masters, Martial Ancestors, and Xuanwu Ancestors were Earth Chakra experts. At that realm they were already considered quite skilled in the Donglin Cloud Continent. Above six meridians of the Earth chakra stage, one could be the master of and.


    As for Ascended Ancestors, Grandmasters, and Spiritual Grandmasters, they were Heaven meridian experts. Above the Ascended Realm, one wasn¡¯t allowed to participate in the battles betweenmoners. When one reached the Fourth meridian, due to the weakening of the Heaven and Earth spiritual energies, most of the time they would need to hide in Shrines and Spirit Houses whererge amounts of spiritual energy gathered, in case their cultivation was lowered and their lifespan was shortened.


    That was why people like Yan Fan and Taiyuan Fairy spent their years in closed door cultivation and it was difficult for one to see them.


    Spirit masters were different. Before the Out of Body Realm, there wasn¡¯t a clear Realm distribution. Focus Concentration, Soul Observation, and Spirit Cultivation were just a rough gauge, like how Zong Shou was unable to fit into a specific category a few months ago.


    After the Out of Body Realm, there was a precise way to deduce which Realm you were at, which was the number of talismans and charms you had formed.


    Within the soul ocean, a spirit master who had not formed three True Spiritual Talismans would be at the Out of Body Realm. Above that, and one would be at the Night Wandering. Above six and one would be at the Back to Sun level.


    Every True Spiritual Talisman seed formed greatly increased one¡¯s soul power and allowed one to use more spells and techniques.


    After nine, one was considered at the peak of the Back to Sun stage! After nine charms, one could still continue to no limit, but only after one broke through to the Day Wandering level would one see a physical change.


    At Day Wandering, Body Shaping and True Form realms could also use three, six, or nine to deduce their realms. This time it would be God Talisman spiritual seeds.


    The Celestial spirit master was simr.


    All this was why, although Zong Shou¡¯s soul was really pure and his soul power was really strong, many times that of Out of Body spirit masters, as long as he didn¡¯t form the three True Spiritual Talismans he couldn¡¯t be considered to have reached the Night Wandering stage!


    Thesest few days he had managed to make the World Shocking Spiritual Art more and more perfect, which filled him with joy.


    Chuxue suddenly hung her head upside down, poking in through the window. Her eyes were shining, her eyes watery as a little deer that had just been born.


    Just as Zong Shou thought she was about to ask to ck, she muttered, ¡°Young Master, can you lend me some money?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, ¡°Lend you money? What for?¡± He felt weird. ¡°Didn¡¯t you earn a lot at Xiayuan City, why are you asking me for money?¡±


    Chuxue touched her finger tips and smiled awkwardly, ¡°That money were dropped by others so I gave it to the beggars instead, since I couldn¡¯t find the owner. They are so pitiful. There was also some I gave to the doctors, so I only have a little left...¡±


    No wonder when he was fixing the carriage Chuxue couldn¡¯t be seen for the entire day...


    Suddenly having an idea, Zong Shou came to the top of the carriage and looked around, seeing so many people packed to the west.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed as his face revealed a serious expression, ¡°Lian Fan, do you know what is happening?¡±


    The area¡¯s trees were withered and the ground was dry and cracked up, like it was in the middle of a huge drought. However, he remembered that in the hundred years after the spirit wave, nts and trees grew exceptionally crazily here.


    Even in the desert, if one paid attention one would be able to grow a flower. Even in a drought it wasn¡¯t be possible for it to be so bad that people would leave their homes.


    Lian Fan frowned when he heard that, slowly stopping the Windrider Foals and the carriage.

 Chapter 136 - Great Aspiration of Lingyun

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 136 Great Aspiration of Lingyun</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Hesitating slightly, Lian Fan said, ¡°I heard about this ce when I was at Cloud Saint City! Has Young Master heard about Lianhai City and Fenghua City?¡±


    Zong Shou thought back. The other ¡°Zong Shou¡± was someone who didn¡¯t know about world matters, so there would definitely be nothing in his thirteen years of memory.


    All that he could rely on would be therge amounts of books he had read in hisst life. After a long while he finally found the information.


    They were all average size cities, a few grades lower than that of Cloud Saint City. They each managed around a thousand miles of territory, with each having a poption of three to five million, and could be considered countries.


    Although their poption wasrge, they were different from the Monster race. Everyone in the Monster race practiced martial arts, and relying on their talents, they all had great skill.


    Gantian Mountain had four million people under them; deducting the old, young, and women, there were at least a million who could wear armor. There were a million Grade Three Martial Warriors, a hundred thousand Martial Masters, and three thousand Mythic Masters!


    And apart from that, there were the subordinate troops of the various cities, which could casually number in the millions.


    That was why when they were prosperous they could control seven provinces. Even after havig shrunk now, they still spanned four provinces, and were true top power in the west of Donglin Cloud Continent.


    Based on what Zong Shou had deduced, the reason why Zong Weiran didn¡¯t send the army to unify Donglin was because he was disturbed by the various sects and forced to turtle up in a corner.


    On the other hand, cities like Lianhai City and Fenghua City, although there had millions of people, they could only put two hundred thousand onto the battlefield. As for the number who couldpete with the Gantian Mountain Monster race soldiers, it was less than three percent of that number. They only had a hundred Mythic Masters, at most!


    However, for a human race city, their strength was quite decent.


    In his memory, these two cities had been long destroyed before the spiritual energy wave began.


    Since Lian Fan opened up on the topic, he didn¡¯t worry anymore, ¡°Cloud Saint City is quite well informed, which was why I heard about it. This Lianhai City and Fenghua City arepeting for a mind stone mine. The war continued on and on and there has been over ten battles already. News has it that surrounding cities also interfered, sending over more troops. Two months ago, the number of troops they sent were around five hundred thousand. These refugees mostly escaped for that reason. Everywhere the army passed, nothing lived. They were already in a drought and didn¡¯t have much stored up grain, even that was taken away. News had it that there are already a hundred thousand who died from hunger...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned, waves crashing through his mind. Mind stones? Those things were much rarer than beast crystals. They could be used to craft talisman weapons and Spiritual Artifacts, refine pills, disy magic, or obtain true qi. One could also directly absorb them and increase cultivation.They were really pure and thus rare, which was why all high Grade martial and spirit cultivators saw them as treasures.


    However there were just too few mind stones, which was why even those Shrines and Spirit Houses craved them.


    This close to million man war was mostly orchestrated by those sects to obtain these mind stone resources. The ones who were harmed were the people who lived in the area.


    What he forgot was that this era was one where the strong ate the weak, a chaotic time where the weak were usually eaten up until even their bones were gone.


    He expressionlessly looked at the dirty-clothed, exhausted, and despairing people. Most of them were holding onto their children and kids, wobbling like they were about to fall down at any moment.


    When those people looked at the two carriages, it was like they had seen some hope. But once they saw that the foals and carriage was hanging in mid air forty feet from the ground, they continued on their way in disappointment.


    Zong Shou was thinking solemnly as he took off a bag from his body. He took out a portion of the things inside and causally threw them towards Lian Fan. ¡°These few hundred beast crystals, help me pass it to those two City Lords. No matter what, at least let some of these people live!¡±


    The price of grain in war-torn areas would definitely be really expensive. Although the hundreds of Grade Three beast crystals were a gigantic fortune, it was still not enough.


    Even with the few Grade Five crystals from Cloud Saint City Lord Xu Zhengyuan and tens of Grade Four crystals, it was barely enough.


    What was unfortunate was that this ce was secluded and there probably wasn¡¯t a branch of the Sanlu bank. He had a huge fortune, but no way to use it.


    Within the Donglin Cloud Continent, fifty silvers was enough for a person to live for a month. A Grade Four crystal would be worth a hundred Grade three crystals, worth a hundred thousand silver.


    Which was why in Cloud Saint City, when Zong Shou shouted out a bid of ten thousand Grade Three beast crystals, Zong Ling scolded him for wasting money.


    The reason was because in this era the number of beast crystals were just too little. The ratio between beasts killed and crystals earned was less than ten to one, and there were also many cultivators who needed these crystals. All these beast crystals were sold for sky high prices.


    Calcting it precisely, there was one Xiantian per million people in the Cloud World. And a Xiantian expert who went all out to hunt, disregarding cultivation would only get no more than ten Grade Four beast crystals in a year. As such one could naturally imagine their value.


    Within that bag there were a total of sixty Grade Four beast crystals. Even in this era where grain prices exploded, it was enough to support a million people for a year.


    Zong Shou expected that the two City Lords wouldn¡¯t use it all to solve the crisis and most probably half would be lost due to corruption.


    But as long as these two people weren¡¯t willing to let all their people die, they would more or less leave some.


    Just that small amount would be enough to save some people.


    When Lian Fan took over the bag, he was startled. He looked over at Zong Shou in disbelief, not understanding what he was trying to do. But he didn¡¯t say anything, taking a Windrider Foal and leaving quickly.


    When Li Yunniang saw that, she drove the carriage and parked it at the side. After hearing what was happening, she subconsciously mocked, ¡°I didn¡¯t think the Prince would be so kind! The beast crystals from you are gathered from the millions from Gantian Mountain. These people are not your people and not of the Monster race. You giving these crystals to show your kindness, did you consider the welfare of the millions of your Gantian Mountain?¡±


    When Chuxue heard that she was really furious, ¡°They are about to die from hunger, are we just not going to care? Li Yunniang, do you even have a heart?¡±


    Li Yunniang burst outughing, saying disdainfully, ¡°These people are leaving their homes are because their City Lord is useless. The Prince is the Prince of Gantian Mountain, he shouldn¡¯t care about them and should just let them die. It¡¯s better for useless people to die, how can the Prince save them all with just his own strength? Even if he sends these crystals, over half would be eaten up. Why not just buy the grain and give it out yourself...¡±


    Chuxue was infuriated at the start, but at the back she was moved and felt that it made sense. Turning her head, she made a curious expression.


    Zong Shou felt that it was funny and nced at Li Yunniang, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    She really was a women. If he really bought the grain, in the eyes of the two stupid City Lords, wouldn¡¯t that be him trying to buy over the hearts of the people? Even the sects behind them would be wary!


    More importantly, they didn¡¯t have the time, nor the energy. He wouldn¡¯t be so dumb as to risk his own life trying to save some people.


    However, Li Yunniang¡¯s previous words did make some sense.


    But his soul after all came from ten thousand years from now, from that peaceful world. So how could he not do anything at all?


    In hisst life, although there were a lot of killing and ughter, cultivating in the Styx River Death Sword made him indifferent to life and death. He didn¡¯t care about life, be it others or his own.


    It was why he was really wary. If one had such a heart, what difference would there be between him and a beast or madman?


    In his memory, the riches that Zong Weiran left him were not rted to the ie of Gantian Mountain. Even Yin Yang said so. Naturally he could do whatever he wanted with the money.


    Furthermore, he was someone who had a bottom line when he did things and did as he wished, following his heart... so why would he need others to teach him?


    Everyone had their own views and he didn¡¯t want to evaluate whether Li Yunniang was right or wrong, and naturally wouldn¡¯t think that he himself was in the wrong.


    Patting Chuxue¡¯s head, Zong Shou looked expressionlessly into the distance, ¡°Dumb brat! How is their life and death not my concern? They aren¡¯t my people now, but they will be in the future! When I am in the mood I will take down this Donglin Cloud Continent and be an overlord. I will also chase the Lingyun Sect away...¡±


    Li Yunniang nced at him and was astonished. She suddenly realized that this half-Monster teen wasn¡¯t someone she could casually mock. Hearing Zong Shou¡¯s words, she was enlightened. She couldn¡¯t muster up any intention to mock him and was instead moved by his heroic spirit, thinking that if this kid grew up, unifying Donglin Cloud Continent wasn¡¯t an impossible thing.


    It was too exaggerated to chase Lingyun Sect out of Donglin Cloud, but there was a ny percent chance he could be the overlord of the continent.


    To be able to kill the Hundred Thousand Blood Killer at thirteen, he naturally had the talent to look down on all the experts in the world.


    Zong Shou smiled, only feeling the breeze on the roof, smiling in disinterest. Just as he was about to turn around to return to the carriage, he saw Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s beautiful eyes look over. Her eyes were shining brightly as she revealed a praising and joyous expression.


    Zong Shou frowned instantly as he sighed, only to feel his body lose all his energy and all the heroic spirit from before was gone. He restlessly returned back into the carriage.


    His thoughts were filled with the mind stone and beast crystal matter.


    He had forgotten about all the Grade Four crystals he had in the Sanlu bank. Only now, when he heard about the mind stone mine, did he feel a need for them.


    In just a few years, hundreds of mind stone mines would appear in Donglin Cloud Continent. Once the spirit wave began, this number would increase.


    The huge amounts of mind stones was the main reason why beast crystals would fall in price.


    Thinking about how these hundreds of thousands of people were fighting over such a small mine, leading to heavy casualties, he was really amused.

 Chapter 137 - Chapter 137 Spirit Searching Technique

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Spirit Searching Technique</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In just a few years, be it mind stones or beast crystals, they would devalue to an unbelievable level.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I should quickly exchange out the beast crystals in my hand. However, that mind stone mine?...¡± A bright glow shone in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, before quickly disappearing.


    Since it was a newly discovered mind stone mine, was the mine core already taken by someone?


    Speaking of which, it was time for Little Gold to swallow beast crystals once more. But if they were changed to mine stones, it would be even better...


    Anyways, for the next couple of days he had to wait for a few people near here and Lian Fan had toplete the matter he asked him to, why not go over and take a look?


    ¡ª¨C


    When night fell, Zong Shou once again put on the Lightning Travelling Spirit Bone.


    When he walked out of the carriage he subconsciously looked at the other carriage not far away, hesitating.


    Li Yunniang who was guarding outside immediately revealed a wary expression, like a cat on full alert, ¡°What do you want to do? Little Miss is cultivating!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but think about Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s naked body, as well as the fiery glow she emitted, his heart shaking.


    He even had a thought to rush in and do something. This Li Yunniang wouldn¡¯t be able to block him...


    He shook his head strongly. He was feeling astonished deep down; did she refine that Chill Spirit Mysterious Sense Pill so quickly? Her cultivation would most probably be able to solve the problems from before.


    Not thinking much about it, Zong Shou directly jumped off, his body shing as he flew away. Chuxue couldn¡¯t even call out to him, only immediately follow.


    Li Yunniang found it weird, and wanted to drive the carriage after them. When she saw the two of them enter the forest, disappearing into the hills, she unwillingly gave up on such a thought.


    Her eyes spun as she entered deep thought.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Lightning Travelling Spirit Bone made a mechanical cking sound as he walked, but when he fully activated it and ran, it was lightning quick and really swift. Under Zong Shou¡¯s control, he could run a hundred feet in a breath and wouldn¡¯t knock into trees.


    However, it also used up a lot of soul power. Zong Shou¡¯s soul ocean whirlpool could swallow spiritual energy from Heaven and Earth, as well as soul power from around him so he could replenish his at any moment. As a result, he didn¡¯t fear anything and pushed it to full speed. Chuxue could actually keep up, like a white shadow, sticking close to him.


    ¡ª


    However, when the two of them ran tens of miles and arrived at a mountain peak, the gap between them was evident.


    Chuxue was panting profusely, all her stamina nearly used up while Zong Shou¡¯s face was normal, only his eyes revealed a little exhaustion.


    From start to finish he didn¡¯t even move a finger, relying on the External Bone to move. As such he only consumed soul power.


    This peak was seven thousand feet high, and couldn¡¯t be considered high. At this ce he could still look out and scan all the surrounding hills.


    Casually taking out a spirit stone, Zong Shou made a hand sign. A circr blue talisman appeared in his eyes as everything in his field of sight increased in size.


    ¡°All the mind stone mines are located near the mountain ranges where earth energy is thick and spiritual energy veins are located. This ce is a ins and the highest possibility would be this hilly region. Who knows which direction that mine is in?¡±


    Sweeping his eyes around, he suddenly focused on the south. There seemed to be a battlefield there. Looking out, it was littered with broken armor and corpses. Who knew how many people had died in that battle, actually attracting numerous scavengers, asionally hearing the roar of wolves. In the skies many giant vultures were circling.


    Narrowing his eyes, Zong Shou searched around that area. Not long after, his eyes setled on a four thousand foot high peak.


    Slightly smiling, Zong Shou charged down. Knowing that Chuxue was out of energy to follow, he picked her up and rushed across, relying on the Lightning Travelling Spirit Bone.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The short seventy miles of road was covered in just forty-five minutes. When they arrived near that hill, Zong Shou stopped, looking into the distance.


    There were actually two giant barracks in the area, clearly split up in a standstill. Each barrack had hundreds of thousands of people. At just a nce one would know that they were all elite troops. Even the lowest strength soldier was a Grade Two Martial Warrior, no weaker than his Gantian Mountain.


    Injecting his soul power and looking into the distance, he could see dozens of bright energy glows charging into the sky, mixing up with the vital energy of hundreds of thousands as it filled the vicinity.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but frown. In hisst life he had seen armies battle, but that was already when he was at the Ascended Realm, and he himself was a martial cultivator, so he didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Looking out now, he couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished. There weren¡¯t many experts here, around a dozen Xiantian Masters. But there were many experts who were good at the martial path here, they could cause Xuanwu Ancestors to think twice.


    The vital energy strength from hundreds of thousands of people countered spirit masters. If one wasn¡¯t at the Back to Sun Realm, once any spirit techniques got close, it would be dissipated by the vital energy.


    Looking at this for a short while, Zong Shouughed bitterly. This huge army was a big problem. The reason why he didn¡¯t choose the easier disguise method to avoid assassination after he woke up that day and instead chose to travel in the grand and eye-catching carriage was because of this.


    The Cloud Stepping Foals were really quick and the carriage could travel in the air. Even if others knew their tracks, it was difficult for them to mount an attack. Without the same level of mounts, anyone below Xiantian could forget about following him. Moreover, even big powers like Gantian Mountain didn¡¯t have many Cloud Stepping Foals.


    However, if one was found in disguise, thousands or even tens of thousands of soldiers would work together to surround and kill him. Even with ability, one would still die.


    This was the most dangerous region and also thest leg on his return to Gantian Mountain.


    That Yunxia Mountain and zing me Mountain¡¯s power were only in the west. They were hundreds of miles away from Sudian Mountain range, and even if they wanted him to die, they had to send many elites.


    Once he arrived in their territory, with their abilities, it wasn¡¯t an impossibility for them to send millions to attack him.


    To return safely, he needed to find more Windrider Foals to use.


    Totally giving up on the thought of using disguises and sneaking in, he still didn¡¯t give up. A mind stone mine stretched for tens of miles, and this might not be the only entrance.


    Retreating a few miles, Zong Shou started to arrange a formation. There was an army camp nearby with many Xiantians, so he didn¡¯t dare to make too much noise. He only ced a few dozen marks and twelve Grade Three beast crystals around.


    Chuxue had already recovered some stamina as she stood quietly beside him. Although she was quiet, she didn¡¯t say anything, watching Zong Shou chant some phrases and incantations. Suddenly his legs shook and the ground suddenly split into dozens of cracks. With Zong Shou¡¯s spiritual formation centered on his legs, the foundation spread out. A few of them were thicker and stretched south, the opposite direction from the two army camps.


    The twelve earth element beast crystals burst apart, and Zong Shou stopped his incantation and hand signs. His expression was solemn as he looked at the cracks.


    A few hundred years from now, the connections between the Cloud Continents and other worlds would start to open up.


    Some of the specialties of the Cloud World would start to spread to other worlds and the secret techniques of other ces, spiritual spells, and other special items would also be grasped by people of the Cloud World.


    Currently the one Zong Shou was using was a spell belonging to another world, an earth element Spirit Searching Technique. It didn¡¯t have much other purpose than to differentiate mind stone mine veins.


    The mind stone mines found in the Cloud World during thesest few hundred years would mostly wither and dry up in just three thousand years.


    The reason why there were asionally mind stones appearing during this time was due to trading with other worlds and by relying on this technique to find some small-sized mines.


    ¡°...it is actually a Grade Two mine vein!¡±


    Zong Shou was deep in thought, looking at where the two camps. He was thinking to himself that these few hundred thousand people couldn¡¯t even urately see where the veins were at, just starting to kill based on one branch vein.


    After he smiled, Zong Shou focused as he continued to look at the cracks.


    The mind stones here were really scattered, so he didn¡¯t want to waste efforts finding them, only searching for where the core might be.


    The oue was a happy one. Every mine core existed where a whole line of mine vein Essence was gathered. The area around it was often filled with mind stones and huge amounts of spiritual energy.


    Through these cracks he could pretty much see everything. He could easily determine where the abundance of spiritual energy was. There was only one ce where the core could be located at.


    However below that was a crack, and what was behind it couldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡°Seven hundred feet down there is actually an underground river...¡± Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on. Luckily he had confirmed the location, it was just that he had to spend more effort.


    He was quiet as he crossed the forest, only when he reached twenty miles did he stop.


    Chuxue was totally lost. All night she was running all around with Zong Shou, who knew what he wanted to do?


    Zong Shou raised up his sleeves, and just as he was about to pull out his Lightning Tooth Sword to start digging, he suddenly remembered that he was an Out of Body spirit master. Why would he need to personally bother himself?


    His thoughts changed slightly as he found three human-sized rtively good quality granite stones. He used spirit ink to draw talismans while burying five Grade Three earth element beast crystals and two beast spirit stones.


    He started chanting and formed a hand seal. These three granite pieces broke apart and revealed heads and hands. In just a short moment, three tall stone puppets stood up from the ground. They were about twenty feet tall, built burly and muscr.

 Chapter 138 - Darkness Blooming Cereus

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Darkness Blooming Cereus</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Although spirit stones were nted within the three stone puppets, they didn¡¯t have minds of their own. Zong Shou could only use some of his intent to control them. To him, this was a brand new experience.


    As this was the first time he was doing so, the puppets were wobbly and shaky, and fell down several times.


    By the time he slowly got the hang of it and understood how to control them, an hour had already passed. They straightened their arms and stretched their legs before walking to their designated positions to start digging using their stone arms.


    Although the stone puppets were a little cumbersome, they had great strength, around ten thousand kilograms of power. Every time their stone palms smacked down, they would dig out huge amounts of dirt. In just a short while they had dug a hundred feet down. When they faced stone that was hard to break through, Zong Shou used his Lightning Tooth Sword to forcibly cut through.


    ¡°This stone puppet is not bad! Spirit master¡¯s spiritual techniques are really magical and dazzling, with so many uses and benefits...¡±


    Unfortunately, the cost of these puppets was huge: one Grade Three beast crystal, which was a hundred thousand silver. In the Cloud World, that was the wealth of an average rich family.


    Only Zong Shou, who had huge amounts of resources in the Sanlu Bank, knew that beast crystals would be useless in the future, which was why he dared to waste them like this.


    Ten beast crystals, two spirit stones of the same Grade; this was a heavy price. However, the stone puppets couldst for two months and they didn¡¯t need to worry about running out of energy.


    It meant that he would have three more expertsparable to nine meridian Mythic Masters!


    Their digging speed was quick, and in just an hour they easily dug to the bottom.


    Here was a fifty-foot high natural tunnel, and below it was a shallow stream.


    The Rising Moon Lion was hiding not far away, and the outside of the hole was guarded by it.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate, bringing the three stone puppets along as he jumped down. On the two sides of the tunnel were star-like glitters, closely ced together, all crystals.


    Chuxue roughly knew Zong Shou¡¯s intentions. Following Zong Shou, she jumped down into the stream, and was in awe as she looked around at the crystals reflecting the light.


    ¡°Young Master, are all these mind stones?¡± Chuxue was thinking that if they dug this all out, wouldn¡¯t they earn a huge profit? One mind stone, even the lowest Grade was ten times that of a same Grade beast crystal.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile as he continued forwards. If the mind stones were so easy to find, then they wouldn¡¯t be so expensive!


    The crystals could actually be considered mind stones, but they weren¡¯t graded and had little use. Even those spirit masters before the Soul Observing Realm disdained to use them. In other people¡¯s eyes it might be a sizeable fortune, but in his it was just trash and a waste of time.


    As he proceeded forwards, he spread out his soul power to search the tunnel.


    This ce was underground and although the Yin wind blew, it didn¡¯t hurt his soul. Zong Shou usually could only stretch out his soul power to a hundred feet, now he stretched it out three hundred and didn¡¯t find it tough, only that he was unable to go deep into the earth.


    ¡°I heard that an out of body spirit master can stretch his soul power ten feet into the dirt. A Night Wandering Realm spirit master was thrice that. When one reaches the Back to Sun Realm, one could reach a hundred feet, one thousand at the Day Wandering Realm. At that Realm, one just needs to use their mind to sweep and they would be able to find mind stones. However, that would only work in Low Grade mines. In those high Grade veins, spiritual energy would congeal and the soul power of a spirit master would find it tough to even get close...¡±


    Zong Shou could only stretch into the dirtyer fifteen feet. At such a range, it was really tough to find a mind stone. He didn¡¯t have high hopes when he did so.


    There were many branches here and the short ten mile path had at least a dozen branches.


    When he walked to a turning point, his eyes lit up. He ordered the three puppets to dig towards the side. After digging five feet at the wall, a few blue transparent crystals appeared, roughly the size of a fist.


    Chuxue was slightly astonished, noticing at first nce the blue crystals were different from the other crystals on the sides of the wall.


    They were shiny and transparent, the spiritual energy within it was many times that of the surrounding crystals. If one looked carefully, one could see a liquid power flowing within, containing pure Essence energy and spiritual energy. When one absorbed it, one could easily utilize it and not leave any future problems.


    Chuxue was astonished for a while, unable to be certain. After a while she hesitated, ¡°Young Master, is this a Grade Four stone?¡±


    ¡°Above Grade Three, but not at Grade Four! But it is already not bad!¡±


    Zong Shou causally stashed them in the bag by his waist, totally expressionless. A Grade Three mind stone couldpare to a Grade Four beast crystal. He was feeling slightly unfortunate that although he could make use of this water element mind stone, it wasn¡¯t the one he wanted.


    However, this meant that they were close to the core!


    A mid-sized Grade Two mine, only where spiritual energy was the most luscious would there be Grade Three mind stones!


    ¡ª¡ª


    Continuing forwards, after another nine hundred feet, Zong Shou ordered the three puppets to stop.


    The ce where the cracks showed was at this ce. Looking around here, he was unable to see the reason for the spiritual energy crack. Observing it, the spiritual energy here was still really rich and there wasn¡¯t anything unusual.


    ¡°Was that core taken by someone else? But there are no signs of it being dug up, what¡¯s the reason?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows were raised, his heart filled with questions. He drew a few talismans on the stone wall, drawing out a spiritual formation.


    This time the Runes he drew were even more precise and the patterns more pure. He took out four earth element beast crystals, trying his best to choose to use pure ones and stick them above the runes.


    Once he activated the spell, many cracks opened up, the thickest one stretched down, stopping halfway before spreading in all directions, stretching outwards like some kind of energy was blocking it.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes contracted. The effects of this Spirit Searching Technique were tested numerous times in the future. Such a situation was really unusual.


    Thinking back, there were in fact simr examples...


    ¡°First there might be a treasure stopping my spell. Second is that the mind stones here exceeds Grade Three and reaches above Grade Six, but how is that possible? Thest reason is that there is a beast below thisyer...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow turned serious and he revealed a wary expression. Several talismans flew out from his sleeves and ignited along with his incantations.


    An earth-yellow glow surrounded Zong Shou and Chuxue. Even the three stone puppets were covered by that glow. Their bodies seemed to have became even more burly and their strength was increased a little.


    Since the Spirit Searching Technique couldn¡¯t work, then they could only forcibly dig!


    As that thought entered his mind, the ck Wave Sword charged down. Not long after the stone below was cut into pieces.


    The three stone puppets moved aside the stones while being ready on guard.


    At around a hundred feet down, Zong Shou squinted as he pressed his right hand onto the sheath of Lightning Tooth Sword on his left.


    Once the stone puppet forcibly dig out the area, Zong Shou was dumbfounded as his eyes fixed down.


    A purple stone spread out below, even his ck Wave Sword was unable to break it, flying backwards instead! His consciousness also couldn¡¯t enter it.


    Only after the stone puppets dug away the sand and dirt around it were they able to take out the stone. It was thirty feet around and only a few inches thick, with purple gold patterns on it.


    Zong Shou was surprised. Using his sword to tap on it generated a metallic shing sound.


    His expression was really weird, it wasn¡¯t a treasure, nor a Grade Six mind stone, nor any beast. It was just a metal stone that had appeared along with the mind stone mine.


    Was it because he was too inexperienced, making such a blunder, wasting a dozen talismans. Luckily when Chuxue killed that Out of Body Realm spirit master, she replenished some.


    ¡°It is actually Purple Spirit Iron! This item is rare, using it to make a sword, one could make a Grade Four spiritual sword! Such a big piece is more than enough to make four or five. It is not much worse in value than a Grade Six mind stone.¡±


    Although this item was good, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t use it now. He had so much material, but where could he find a spirit refiner that could craft a Grade Four Spiritual Weapon?


    Such a huge piece was also too difficult to move!


    Sighing slightly, Zong Shou made one of the puppets carry it while continuing down.


    His eyes contracted, his pupils turning into pinpoints, and he kept on blinking.


    After a short while he pinched Chuxue¡¯s face, asking curiously, ¡°Xue¡¯er is it painful? Are we two dreaming?¡±


    Chuxue forcibly broke away from his hands, her eyes tearing up, looking at Zong Shou with a wronged expression. ¡°It¡¯s so painful! Young Master, why you bullying me and punching me for nothing? Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t do anything wrong...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, thinking, -Good that it hurts, I really am not dreaming!-


    Below them was a pure ck, crystalline spiritual grass growing in the dirt beneath the Purple Spirit Iron.


    Its leaves and roots were ck and transparent, making one suspect whether this grass was alive or not. It also bore a flower. Numerous silken petals were tightly wrapped around it, revealing itself in front of Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou sucked in a cold breath, still not daring to confirm it. A bundle of me appeared in his hand as he observed it attentively. Be it the grass leaves or roots, and also this fire, it was exactly as mentioned in those books.


    ¡°Darkness Blooming Cereus, it actually is the Darkness Blooming Cereus...¡±

 Chapter 139 - Metal Element Mine Core

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Metal Element Mine Core</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou looked on for a good long while in disbelief. Was he blessed by the heavens? For him to actually have such good luck...


    He was just trying to dig out the mine core of a Grade Two mind stone mine, and had actually obtained Purple Spirit Iron, and then bumped into such a treasure.


    Darkness Blooming Cereus; just listening to its name, one would know that such a spirit grass needed to grow in a dark environment.


    Based on what Zong Shou knew, such a spiritual grass not only neededrge amounts of spiritual energy, it also couldn¡¯t be exposed to the sun. If it came into contact with it, it would die immediately.


    After it bore fruit it would need to be exposed to the air to bloom. It would only be able to live for ten breaths before withering immediately.


    This item couldn¡¯t increase cultivation nor soul power, but the seeds from this nt had a special ability which sent all spirit masters into a frenzy.


    Even he was tempted by it!


    His breathing couldn¡¯t help but be thicker as Zong Shou pinched his arm once more, and only under this piercing pain was he able to keep his senses.


    Although the Darkness Blooming Cereus was good, it could only be harvested after the flower bloomed. There was one day before this flower bloomed, a full day before he could get his hands on it.


    Once again he controlled those stone puppets to dig down, but this time he carefully avoided the nt and went down on the sides.


    As he had expected, this area was where the mine core was at. After digging for another four hours, he obtained over ten Grade Three mind stones, making him smile broadly. Their elements were different; many were water element, due to the underwater stream, next mostmon were earth element mind stones, which took up a small portion.


    Mind stones were produced where earth energy was thick. No matter which mind stone mine it was, it would definitely have earth element mind stones.


    Thest and final mind stone mine core should be buried beneath this tunnel, roughly three hundred feet away. It was a full eight hundred feet below the ground.


    When Zong Shou found the item, he had been digging for a total of eight hours.


    This mine core was different from the mind stones. It was silver in color, like a swan egg, no different from any normal stone. However, he was able to feel therge amount of spiritual energy within it, four times that of normal mind stones.


    ¡°It actually is a metal element mine core...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes once again revealed a shamed expression. This time he had actually guessed wrongly once again!


    The many water and earth element mind stones dug out before made him sure that this mine core should definitely be one of those two types.


    In the end it was actually the metal element, which had nothing to do with them.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! As they say, metal gives birth to water, this ce is also where earth veins are thick and also that Purple Spirit Iron ore. I am too inexperienced, which was why I got it wrong!¡±


    Knowledge gained from reading from books and real life experiences were two different matters.


    Using his spirit to feel it, this iron core didn¡¯t give him much surprise. The metal element spiritual energy was abundant within it, but he could only deduce two rtively stronger spiritual energy veins.


    The so-called mine core was no different from the Spiritual Vein Pearl.


    The only difference would be that the former was formed naturally. Many spiritual veins gathered in the ground and reacted with one another, which would produce mind stone veins. The mine core was formed by many spiritual veins crashing into one another and even merging together. Each medium-sized mind stone mine could have one to many mine cores, and there was also chance that there were none at all.


    As for a Spiritual Vein Pearl, that was totally manmade.


    He could feel Little Gold¡¯s reaction getting more and more intense on his left hand. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile. This little fellow was really lucky today!


    The metal element mine core left him slightly disappointed. Only water, lightning, and fire elements, crafting them into a Spiritual Vein Pearl would help him greatly.


    However, these two metal element veins was not bad, either. He could directly merge them with that Grade Two metal element Spiritual Vein Pearl. After it reached Grade Four, it could barely reach the quality needed to be an external pill.


    The abundance of spiritual energy here was not much worse than some spiritualnds. Arge portion was because of the Darkness Blooming Cereus and that Purple Spirit Iron stone, which swallowed up a huge amount of spiritual energy. If not, this mind stone mine wouldn¡¯t only be Grade Two and it could even be a Grade higher...


    ¡ª¡ª


    Taking the mine core, Zong Shou didn¡¯t give up yet. He continued to search around, and over four hours he found twenty-plus more Grade Three mind stones. This time it was an explosion of metal element ones, a total of 17, making up a huge proportion of them.


    When he sent out his mind to search around once more, he couldn¡¯t find any traces of more mind stones, and only then did he order the stone puppets to stop.


    There should be many more mind stones hidden around, but their positions were really secluded and tough to pinpoint. He wasn¡¯t willing to spend so much effort to search for them.


    His original n was toe and go quickly, returning after a night. But in order for this Night Blooming Cereus to bloom, he still needed to wait for several hours.


    Even if he used his heels to think about it, he knew what decision he had to make.


    ¡°There are still fourteen hours until it blooms. Forget it, I can have Little Gold swallow these mind stones...¡±


    Zong Shou chose a rtively open space nearby. He ordered the three stone puppets to dig around the sides to open up the space a little, until there was sixty feet cleared all around him.


    However, when Zong Shou started to arrange the spiritual formation, his head hurt. The number of Grade Three beast crystals in his bag was close to drying up. He racked his brains and added in two mind stones before barely having enough.


    Mind stones naturally had extremely pure essence energy and soul energy, no less than the essence energy he got from the Lightning Phoenix. Actually Little Gold could have just directly swallowed them.


    Zong Shou¡¯s current formation wasn¡¯t to absorb mind stones, having another use.


    He looked around in satisfaction. Zong Shou threw another two metal element mind stones to the side, saying to the stunned Chuxue, ¡°You won¡¯t learn anything from this, go to the side and use these two mind stones. You swallowed two Human Pinnacle Pills and with the help of the mind stones, within a few days you should be able to reach the Spirit Cultivation Realm...¡±


    ¡°Eh? This mind stone is for me?¡± Chuxue grabbed the mind stone and with a dumbfounded expression asked, ¡°How should I use this?¡±


    She had not cultivated spiritual techniques in a long time and every day she just habitually cultivated her soul power and was unable to break through from the Soul Observing Realm. Although she had learned this mind stone absorbing method, she didn¡¯t have a chance toe into contact with it these few years and had long forgotten about it.


    Seeing that Zong Shou¡¯s face had turned green and was really unpleasant, she gave an awkward smile and felt guilty for some reason, ¡°Young Master, I remembered, I have some rough impression! No, I remember it clearly, how could I forget?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned, his expression calming, ¡°Xue¡¯er if you don¡¯t know just say it! I also won¡¯t scold you. Oh right, I drew a total of three formations just now, so what did you learn? Those Runes are reallymon and you should have learned them before...¡±


    He could have came alone to obtain the mine core. The reason why he made Chuxue follow around was to let her see him draw formations. In this world, there was nothing more helpful than to view high Grade spirit masters and talisman drawers, to look at their talisman drawing process to understand the true meaning of the path of the talisman.


    Spirit masters, be it in the future or in the past, paid a lot of attention to legacy.


    Chuxue immediately heaved a sigh of relief. However she was still doubting, looking innocently at Zong Shou, ¡°Really? Young Master wouldn¡¯t scold me?¡± Seeing Zong Shou nod, she was barely able to feel at ease, following which she blinked and asked, ¡°Young Master, you promise you can¡¯t scold me, promise! Xue¡¯er forgot everything! I have learned the technique long time ago, so how can I remember? And also these talismans, they recognize me but I don¡¯t recognize them, I forgot about them long ago...¡±


    Zong Shou was furious, not waiting for her to finish before pinching her face, alternating between left and right, ¡°Why are you speaking like you are right? How are you a spirit master if you don¡¯t know about talismans? Why not learn only martial cultivation?¡±


    Seeing her eyes turn slightly red, shining in a watery manner, her chin protruded like she wanted to say that she would just cultivate martial cultivation. What spiritual techniques and talismans, what a bother, why does she have to learn it. Zong Shou was furious and amused, adding more strength, ¡°You dumb girl, your Battle Martial Body is not bad and you are able to reach the peak of the martial path withoutprehending sword and fist theories. However, if you meet any truly overpowered people, then you would definitely be dead. If you cultivate spiritual techniques at least you can escape without running!


    ¡°You still dare to act cute to me? That¡¯s useless, after you return copy the deste talisman scripture a hundred times, did you hear me?!¡±


    Was it because he was afraid of the killing intent in her eyes, or he was afraid of hurting her cheeks, after punishing her a little he let go.


    Chuxue jumped up in rage, hiding to a corner. Her two small hands rubbed her faces as she cried out, ¡°Young Master, you liar, you said you wouldn¡¯t scold me!¡±


    ¡°I directly pinched your cheeks, I didn¡¯t scold you! How did I lie?¡± Zong Shou smiled slightly, then his expression changed instantly as he started to recite the incantation for absorbing the mind stone.


    When martial cultivators absorbed mind stones they only needed to activate their inner strength to absorb it. It was a little tougher for spirit masters, who needed to use their spiritual technique to absorb the spiritual energy from within the mind stone.


    Teaching her the chants and also the talismans that she needed to use, Zong Shou was worried that the little brat didn¡¯t get it and would waste the mind stone. He used his hands to show her many times before trusting her to begin to the side.


    Zong Shou sat in the middle of that spiritual formation, ordering Little Gold to slide off his arm. For an octopus beast to swallow something was really simple, he only needed to toss over the mind stone.


    In less than ten minutes, Zong Shou saw an entire mind stone get crushed by Little Gold. He didn¡¯t waste a single thread of spiritual energy and soul power, and after absorbing it all he spat out all the dust.


    It was also Grade Three, but this mind stone didn¡¯t give him any pain or trouble.

 Chapter 140 - Four Vein External Pill

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Four Vein External Pill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Each mind stone would take up to half an hour. Little Gold swallowed sixteen mind stones before being unable to swallow anymore.


    Its body had swelled up into a big ball once more, but it didn¡¯t look like it was in pain. It jumped onto his palm and squirmed around in a really friendly manner.


    Zong Shouughed, taking out that mine core and drawing two talismans. One was ¡°shake¡± and the other was ¡°tear¡±.


    A light exploded out in his eyes as he shouted, ¡°Break!¡±


    That mind stone mine core instantly started to shake and numerous tear patterns broke out. In just a short while, it started to break into pieces.


    Instantly two silver white lights surged out from within like pythons, one charging out from the left and the other from the right.


    When these two pythons charged to forty feet out, there was an invisible barrier there that forcibly rebounded them.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare treat them lightly, as he knew that his spiritual formation was too low Grade, and was unable tost for too long. His right hand formed into a seal and he once again shouted out, ¡°Direct!¡±


    A bright light suddenly exploded from the tummy of Little Gold, who was lying in his palm. It seemed like the two spiritual veins were forcibly directed by a power and gathered in front of his body.


    Little Gold was a little uneasy at the start and tried to struggle. After a short while it realized that the two balls of silver white light not only didn¡¯t mean any harm towards him, but instead benefited him, and he quieted down, allowing those two pythons to drill into his stomach.


    The entire process took six hours, and only then did the two metal element spiritual veins totally merge into that Spiritual Vein Pearl. The entire process seemed to be smooth and without danger.


    When Zong Shoupleted it, his forehead was filled with dense sweat, his face was also ashen white. Compared to the battle with Li Yaling, he was a little more tired.


    The spiritual vein itself didn¡¯t have a mind of its own, which was why it could be controlled. However, it had a natural characteristic of flowing around and dissipating, and was also really sensitive to changes in spiritual energy.


    What was most difficult wasn¡¯t to direct it over, but to trap it and restrict it. The full six hours, he was totally focused on his soul and the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth being on the same wavelength.


    Even more soul power was needed to prevent this spiritual vein from flowing away or dissipating. He consumed so much strength, no different from fighting a tough opponent, going all out for sixplete hours.


    -This spiritual vein is expectedly tough to control! No wonder Spiritual Vein Pearls need spirit masters who have reached the Back to Sun Realm to craft. To be able to capture one is already really difficult. To lead it into a Spiritual Vein Pearl needs oceanic amounts of soul power and one needs to be really precise with his spiritual energy control. Every increase of one vein will increase the difficulty tenfold...


    -Finding ingredients which are also able to ept five spiritual veins is also really difficult and really rare. External pills like Yiren¡¯s are worth their weight in gold. Today it was because I was lucky to be able to find this mine core, the spiritual vein within it was already really dormant and tamed, so I was able to improve this Spiritual Vein Pill...-


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Once thest bit of light was totally swallowed by the Spiritual Vein Pill, Zong Shou sat down cross-legged and entered meditation. Only when the Darkness Blooming Cereus gave out a spiritual energy fluctuation did he awaken.


    He hadn¡¯t managed to recover much spiritual energy, his eyes still showing his exhaustion.


    His face, on the other hand, was really excited. With a a thought, Little Gold turned into a thin mask and started to spread over his hand, covering his chest like silver armor, wrapping around his whole upper body.


    There were also many small needles, which drilled into his muscles and connected to his meridians.


    The current Little Gold seemed to be a part of his body. The Spiritual Vein Pearl which had been upgraded to Grade Four used Little Gold¡¯s body as a middleman to inject huge amounts of spiritual energy into his body.


    The spiritual power within him started to be replenished, surging rapidly and boiling in agitation. The power in his body seemed to have swelled up several times!


    His body¡¯s reaction to the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth, especially metal elemental spiritual energy, seemed to be slowly increasing.


    Every time the true qi in his body moved, it was able to attract and gather up arge amount of spiritual energy.


    ¡°This is Xiantian...¡±


    A long wished-for feeling had finally filled Zong Shou¡¯s head, and his heart also trembled. Even though he had reached Xiantian Realm only because he was borrowing the strength of the external pill, he still found it tough to keep his emotions in check.


    The energy surging within his body was true qi; it was power, actual power that he could control and use!


    Breathing out loud, Zong Shou stabbed out with his sword. At the tip of the Lightning Tooth Sword, a sword energy surged out, giving out a loud pu, only dissipating sixty feet away.


    Stone shrapnel flew in all directions. He had actually pierced a small and precise hole into the stone wall. The sword was really sharp, but silent and without a sign.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t the lightning element that I want the most, or the water element that is best for disying the Cloud Shocking God Destroying Intent, but I am able to get the sharpness of metal. This sword, nothing below a Spiritual Weapon can block!¡±


    He controlled that ck Wave Sword to fly out, not holding it in his hand. Injecting true qi from a distance into that sword, another wave of sword energy surged out to seventy feet.


    This sword had been nourished by that Broken Bade Sword for close to two hundred years, and bore some of its metal sword intent. The current Zong Shou injectingrge amounts of metal element spiritual energy instantly caused a reaction.


    ¡°My sword energy can reach sixty feet out, which means that the strength of my body can reach thirty thousand kilograms! Fifteen thousand kilograms lets one exude hidden energy out of the body. Every further increase of five kilograms of strength increases it by ten feet. If I go all out, I can rival those Xiantian experts with Spiritual Vein Pearls. Unfortunately I still am not at the Xiantian Realm. I can use it, but not for long periods of time!¡±


    The was the reason why Earth Chakra experts exceeded Body Chakra experts in all areas. Apart from directing the spiritual energy from Heaven and Earth to cleanse the body and borrowing external strength to train all the meridians, the greatest difference would be merging with spiritual veins.


    When one cultivated in one chakra meridian, one could select a spiritual vein to merge into their body tobine with the meridian.


    At the Mythic Master Realm, other people could only use the strength of their body to borrow a little bit of the strength of Heaven and Earth. On the other hand, Xiantian Masters had threads of spiritual veins which were self-sufficient and which wouldn¡¯t dry up in their bodies. How could those Body Chakra Realm cultivators fight with them? How could their bodily strength not be stronger?


    The reason why this stage of martial cultivation was called the Earth Chakra was also because of that. Spiritual veins had grades: small-sized spiritual veins, as they were born from energy from the Earth, that was why they were known as Earth veins.


    Borrowing the strength of the external pill, although he was able to obtain the ability to go against Xiantian Masters for a short time, the problem was that his body was still at the Bodily Chakra level, his veins and meridians were too weak and unable to support it.


    As his stamina wasn¡¯t much to begin with, once he fought with others, be it life or death, if he went all-out he would at mostst for twice the amount of time needed to brew tea, so it wasn¡¯t something he had to worry about.


    What was unfortunate was that the amount of energy he could borrow from a Grade Four Spiritual Vein Pill wasn¡¯t much to begin with. Going through Little Gold¡¯s body, it became even less.


    Zong Shou shook his head helplessly, Little Gold¡¯s body also started to contract. It gathered back around his left arm like an arm guard, tightly wrapping around it.


    ¡°With this external pill, I will be able to make do until I break through to Xiantian. Even against those ancestor experts, I would be able to retreat with my life. However, what I¡¯m curious about is whether my Dual Meridian Body is able to merge with parallel spiritual veins? Hei! At the Earth Chakra Realm, to merge with eighteen spiritual veins, is that possible?¡±


    Zong Shou was in deep thought as he recalled those books which spoke about Dual Meridian Body cultivation. There weren¡¯t any sessful examples and they didn¡¯t specifically mention it, so probably no one had managed to do so.


    However, this was a first and there probably wasn¡¯t anyone with a spiral meridian like him! No one else was able to create the World Shocking Spiritual Art, which included three elements.


    Within his hand, a ball of energy suddenly popped up. The blue and red were attracted to one another, while also repelling one another. Zong Shou smiled, closing his fist and extinguishing the energy.


    Such a possibility was really worth looking forward to. It was too early to think about this matter, he would have to wait until he opened up his Bodily Chakra Realm before he nned for it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Taking a step, Zong Shou floated over near to the side of the hole, looking coldly at that Darkness Blooming Cereus.


    This nt¡¯s spiritual energy fluctuations were at their most intense moment, and it was really unstable, like it was on the brink of exploding.


    Shaking to the extreme, it once again stabilized, and then its petals started to bloom outwards at a visible rate.


    Zong Shou held his breath, the pure ck color of the petals was close to pinnacle beauty in his eyes.


    ¡°What flower is this, it is so beautiful!¡± Chuxue, who had longpleted absorbing the mind stone, walked to the side of the hole, her face filled with awe. She instinctively stretched out her hand to touch it, but Zong Shou grabbed it.


    After that flower had bloomedpletely, Zong Shou retreated instead of going forwards, bringing Chuxue and backing off a hundred feet away.


    In the next moment, a pale ck fog spilled out. It spread to hundreds of feet, silently corroding arge part of the surrounding dirt and soul.


    When Chuxue saw that, her smile totally disappeared. Such a beautiful flower could also develop this fatal poison. If they had retreated a little too slowly, or if her hand had touched that flower, her body would probably have liquified.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t fazed, directly using a spell to summon a gust of wind and blow the ck mist away. Only when none of it remained did he once again move towards the side of the stone pit.


    Just as he looked down at the Cereus withering after it bloomed, the entire hole started to shake as the dirt copsed around it.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but frown as he looked into the distance.


    There were some human voices and they weren¡¯t small in number, walking in this direction!

 Chapter 141 - Cloud Desolate Monster Race

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Cloud Deste Monster Race</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    That voice spread down along the slight wind in the tunnel... they were around twenty miles away. Who knew how many explosive fire talismans they used to open the path and cause such a loud tremor.


    Their speed was also extremely quick. In just a short while, they were a thousand feet closer.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He was still calm andposed, quietly waiting for the Darkness Blooming Cereus to wither.


    The final petal withered and fell off. At the heart of the flower, three strawberry-like ck fruits were revealed as they did so.


    Just as these three Darkness Blooming Cereus fruits were about to drop onto the ground, Zong Shou caught them.


    The Darkness Blooming Cereus was poisonous but this spirit fruit was not. Instead it had a nice fragrance and an alluring color.


    When Zong Shou got his hands on them, he immediately ced them into porcin bottles. He didn¡¯t hesitate to use two spells to cover sound and scent, bringing Chuxue and leaving right away.


    Just as they travelled five-some miles, before they got close to the deep hole he had opened up, the voice that spread out previously was just inches away. They were in a branch tunnel near this underground stream, and were swiftly closing in, just two miles away.


    Listening to the footsteps that were getting closer and closer, Zong Shou frowned, feeling helpless.


    With their speed, it was impossible to escape. If they walked on like this, they would be found sooner orter.


    The auras that were closing in showed no signs of being hidden or covered. There were many strong people; apart from a few Xiantian masters, there were even Out of Body Realm spirit masters and Martial Ancestors.


    He currently had so many heavy treasures on him,ing into contact with them wasn¡¯t a wise decision.


    Looking around, Zong Shou had an idea. He looked upwards at the arched ceiling roof, and there was actually a natural caved-in portion.


    Slightly focusing, Zong Shou used a noise blocking technique, and a Lonely Spirit talisman, cutting off and extinguishing the spiritual energy waves and sounds here. He than grabbed Chuxue and climbed towards the roof. The three stone puppets did the same, their hands and legs all stabbing into the dirt and stone. Their bodies changed and in just a short moment they were no different from normal granite, blocking the bodies of the two from sightpletely.


    Just as the two of them hid themselves and covered their auras, they saw through the cracks a bunch of people turning a corner.


    The two in front were dressed in heavy iron armor, like generals. They walked slowly and calmly, but they were both Xiantians.


    After the two of them came a middle-aged man. He was wearing a green robe, and there were ck spiritual patterns on his hands and his neck. Looking at it, it seemed like an actual spiritual formation covering his face.


    Above his hand hung a green-blue coloured me, illuminating this dark cave, but giving off an intimidating dark aura.


    Beside him was a fifty-year-old man. His hair was deep red, his eyes seemed to have electrical currents flowing in them, making him seem courageous and valiant.


    Behind these few people were twenty nine-meridian Mythic Masters. There were also a bunch of people badly dressed, being dragged in chains by these martial cultivators.


    Most of them showed characteristics of beasts, each of varying degrees. They either had beast ears, or beast tails or fur shining densely. However all of them were scarred, only covered with some torn cloth. Their hands and legs were cuffed up, some of the more burly ones even had steel nails through their joints and bones, or their tendons and muscles were torn.


    Most of them had to use both their hands and legs together to be able to barely keep up. If their speed was too slow, those Mythic Masters would whip them.


    Chuxue¡¯s body instantly tensed up. Zong Shou frowned too; the ones being cuffed up were all from the Monster race.


    He turned towards the few people in the front. Those two Xiantian Masters didn¡¯t have much worth noticing.


    Not only were they not as strong as Hundred Thousand Blood Killer Li Yaling, they were even much weaker than Deceitful Sword Ren Qianchou.


    At most they were the same level as that unknown Old Mi in the Blood Valley.


    Only that Martial Ancestor and the spirit master were worth him paying some slight attention to. The former gave off an intense but stable aura, his vital energy really strong. It was obvious he had reached a certain Realm in the path of martial arts.


    As for that spirit master, he would definitely be from a famous sect, or his master was a famous expert in the world.


    The spirit formation drawn on him was obviously from the hands of someone above the Day Wandering Realm. Drawing God Talisman on one¡¯s body... only once he reached the Night Wandering stage would he be able to grasp some amount of God Talisman spells in advance.


    This was simr to the God Talisman seeds left by the Lingyun Ancestor, only that thetter was more incredible.


    Moreover, unless one trusted the other a lot, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow it! If it wasn¡¯t his master, it would be someone really close to him.


    These two people weren¡¯t easy to deal with. The twenty Mythic Masters behind were also acting as one, and were dressed in decent armor.


    Although he was able to kill Li Yaling that day, he didn¡¯t have much confidence of being able to deal with all of these attacking him together.


    The moment the middle-aged spirit master walked out of the branch tunnel, he stopped in his tracks and looked around in doubt.


    That old man also stopped, filled with excitement, ¡°Mr Mingjue why did we stop, did you find something?¡±


    That Mingjue shook his head, observing the area carefully. After a short while he shook his head, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m wrong, but the nearby spiritual energy changes seem unnatural. In this ce where the branch path meets, where the energy currents gathered, it is just too silent...¡±


    That old man was slightly disappointed, following which he said in thoughtfully, ¡°When I used my spiritual sense to feel, I also found this ce weird. When I used my soul to observe and found that apart from the spiritual energy being quiet, there wasn¡¯t anything else. Mostly it is formed naturally, the mind stone distribution here is also really low.¡±


    That Mingjue was still filled with doubts, his brow still frowning as he spreading out his senses all around. He heard the old man¡¯s tone change, saying with thanks, ¡°This time it is all thanks to Mr Mingjue. If it wasn¡¯t for you using this Blood Energy Spiritual Leading technique, I, Dou Lingzhen, nearly thought that this was just a small Grade One mine. No wonder that Shi Lianhai is spending so much topete with me. Using five hundred thousand troops and hiring tens of Xiantian experts to attack my Fenghua City! This time I really have to thank you...¡±


    When he heard that, Mingjue was distracted, smiling, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank us. The Demon g Sect isn¡¯t helping you for free, City Lord Dou just has to remember the agreement!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone slightly. This Dou Lingzhen person was the City Lord of Fenghua City. So the Shi Lianhai he talked about would be the City Lord of Lianhai City.


    This Demon g Sect also has some fame, although they weren¡¯t listed in the Ten Shrines and Neen Spirit Houses, but they weren¡¯t weak. They upied a few spiritualnds whose effects weren¡¯t weaker than thosest few Spirit Houses. Their sect also had a few Grandmaster and Body Forming spirit masters.


    However, that sect was a true Demon Sect!


    Dou Lingzhenughed out loud in a straightforward tone, ¡°Naturally! This mind stone mine should be above Grade Two; as for what we get, it will be eight to two; we get two, Demon g Sect will get eight! I won¡¯t go against my word. However, that Lianhai City as well as the Hidden Sword Vi helping them, I will need your sect to help me out.¡±


    Thest few sentences had a sort of probing tone. That Mingjue scoffed coldly, not bothering to answer. He grabbed out with his hands and pulled several tiger-blood Monster race people before him. A few w chains shot out from his sleeves, tearing and hooking, breaking open their heads. Inside their skulls a blood-colored worm was moving around.


    Mingjue used a spell and immediately the heads of these few Monster race people started to burn. All of a sudden this cave was filled with painful screams.


    In a short while the mes spread to the entire bodies of the prisoners, and a ball of bloody light appeared in Mingjue¡¯s hands, spinning around on his palm.


    After a few breaths, Mingjue revealed a disappointed expression, ¡°That¡¯s weird, the mine core should be near here. However, using the Blood Energy Spirit Leading Technique, I can¡¯t determine the direction.¡±


    Looking behind him, a sh of worry appeared upon his brow, ¡°We do have not much raw material left, and at most can use it twice more. If we can¡¯t find it, we can only give up.¡±


    Dou Lingzhen frowned, ¡°If Mr Mingjue needs more blood spirits, outside our Fenghua City are many hungry people with no hope of living. You can just take them and use them if you want...¡±


    ¡°I thank you for your kindness, but my technique isn¡¯t so simple.¡± Mingjue expressionlessly shook his head. ¡°The blood sacrifice has to be of a certain cultivation level. The stronger the ingredient, the more effective it will be. That is why the Monster race is the best. These people have the blood of Deste Era god beasts and have preserved it rtively perfectly. They are the best choice for using this Blood Energy Spirit Leading Technique!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case!¡± Dou Lingzhen gave out a enlightened expression, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Speaking of which, these Monster race people are such a joke. Not wanting to live properly as humans and want to be like those beasts, merging with the blood of god beasts. Aren¡¯t they no different from animals? Even their personalities are simr to those wild beasts, barbaric and violent. I was always curious why the sects didn¡¯t work together and wipe out these monsters...¡±


    When he said that, the Mythic Masters around all burst out inughter, revealing a mocking tone.


    Chuxue¡¯s body was shaking as she heard that, unable to bear it and nearly exploding. Her eyes revealed a me filled with utmost fury.


    Zong Shou kept silent, Based on the historical records, during the Cloud Deste Era, the people of the ancient races didn¡¯t have an advantage, and numerous beasts roamed the wilderness, there were also invasions of races from other worlds.


    In the early periods of the Cloud Deste Era, humans nearly went extinct. Some human experts weren¡¯t willing to see the fate of the human race end and merged with the Essence blood of god beasts to barely turn the tides.


    The descendants of these people, as well as the new additions of experts, after losing billions, managed to conquer thend and stabilize the position of the human race as the true rulers!

 Chapter 142 - Sword out with a Thought

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Sword out with a Thought</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The peace of the Cloud World onlysted for a hundred years before they started to ostracize those who had merged with beast blood, seeing them as not human.


    They either hunted them down or captured them to make them ves. Only when the Monster race became independent, standing alone as a race, did the situation turn for the better.


    However their situation only changed slightly. There were still many human race cities who hunted Monster race people. From the end of the Cloud Deste Era to the beginning of God Emperor era, in these short ten thousand years, the monster race went from seven hundred seventy-four races down to four hundred and twenty-three.


    Over three hundred species were hunted to extinction during those ten thousand years. The remaining Monster race people were looked at with disdain and treated no different from beasts. In those ten thousand years, the Monster race people that died at the hands of humans could be counted in the hundreds of millions.


    How would Chuxue not be furious about it?


    Along this journey he used his identity as Monster King Prince, with Gantian Mountain to protect him. Even if the human race despised him, they didn¡¯t dare to show disrespect, so he wouldn¡¯t feel that discrimination.


    Only now did he deeply feel the kind of bias and animosity lingering among the humans, as well as the sadness and helplessness of the Monster race. They were like trapped beasts with no way out.


    If ten thousand years ago, when the human race experts who merged with the blood of god beasts to fight back knew that their descendants would face such treatment, who knows what they would think?


    Would they still sacrifice themselves and merge with the blood of the god beasts to save others? Would they still go all out against the beasts and foreign races, so their children would be scolded as animals, humiliated, and hunted down?


    A depressed filling gathering within his chest, Zong Shou sighed helplessly, rolling his eyes as he looked upwards, his mind wandering off.


    In hisst life he was from the human race and when he asionally looked at the history books, he would feel sad for the Monster race. However, at most he would just pity them, not thinking about trying to seek justice for them.


    However his current identity was a half-Monster, the Prince of Gantian Mountain, the master of millions of Monster race people.


    Just a hundred and fifty years from now, the Monster race in the Cloud World would be close to extinction...


    He didn¡¯t have the heart to turn the tides of the Cloud World and seek justice for the Monster race. However at that time, how would he be able to avoid what¡¯sing?


    Speaking of which, this Dou Lingzhen was truly vicious towards his own people, needless to say how he treated the Monster race.


    They say that the monster race was cruel and bloodthirsty. But this Fenghua City Lord Dou Lingzhen was no better, he was worse than an animal...


    ¡°Wipe them out?¡± That Mingjue shook his head, pouting in disdain. ¡°If they are wiped out, where would my Demon g Sect get such good blood spirit ingredients? Twenty percent of the techniques of demon sects need the god beast bloodlines of the Monster race. Don¡¯t let my teacher hear your words, or he will scold you.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case!¡± Dou Lingzhen didn¡¯t feel awkward, and after smiling, his face changed. ¡°Speaking of the Monster race, I thought of a funny matter! Just yesterday a Xiantian Master came up to my door and handed over many Beast crystals, some of which were Grade Five. He said that he came under orders from Gantian Mountain Monster Prince to ask me to buy grain to let the refugees live. Mr Mingjue, isn¡¯t that funny? Does his brain have a problem? I was worried about not having enough to pay the army, now someone is giving me free money. Unfortunately that Shi Lianhai also obtained some beast crystals and went to send people to purchase grain from nearby cities. So I can¡¯t go too far, after all these refugees are disgusting, but they do have some use...¡±


    His tone was filled with mocking. Zong Shou was just looking upwards, acting like he didn¡¯t hear anything as he sat quietly.


    On the other hand, Mingjue¡¯s brow furrowed, revealing a wary expression. ¡°Gantian Mountain Prince? Isn¡¯t that Zong Weiran¡¯s son, the legendary Dual Meridian Body Zong Shou?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that trash!¡± Dou Lingzhen nodded his head, his eyes revealing a dark and vicious expression, ¡°Is Mr Mingjue interested in doing this business with me? Since this person can take out so many beast crystals he should have many on him. After that we can me Shi Lianhai for it. Even if things get leaked, you have your sect to protect you, while I can join Yunxia Mountain or zing me Mountain. No matter how strong Gantian Mountain is they can¡¯t do anything about you and I!¡±


    When he heard that, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but grin, thinking that this Dou Lingzhen was a scheming and vicious person. He really has no character, before this he was scolding the Monster race, and now he wanted protection from them. Chuxue was so furious she nearly blew up, her right hand pressing on her sword, her beautiful eyes filled with killing intent. She wanted to jump down and chop that Dou Lingzhen into a million pieces.


    Mingjue was evidently interested, after taking a deep breath he shook his head, ¡°This matter is tooplicated, let¡¯s discuss it in the future! To make this matter wless, we have to make some preparations...¡±


    The bloody light in his hand had spun for close to ten minutes and still didn¡¯t point in any direction, slowly turning dimmer and dimmer. When it finally dissipated, it gave out a soft popping sound. Numerous bloody specks fell in all directions. The burning Monster race corpses all copsed and turned into dust.


    Mingjue scoffed slightly, his face really ugly, like he had used up a lot of his vital energy.


    He didn¡¯t mind, his ws once again shooting out from his sleeves as he grabbed a demon fox race teen and brought him forward.


    He ripped apart her clothes and viciously bit her neck. His two hands also roved on her body. The girl struggled, and Mingjue was excited, the color of his face slowly returning to normal.


    The surrounding people including Dou Lingzhen acted like they didn¡¯t see anything, turning their eyes away.


    Seeing that demon fox race girl¡¯s body turning white at a visible rate, Chuxue felt pained.


    She wanted to pull out her sword, but resisted the urge. She could only close her eyes, biting her lips as blood seeped out. She wanted to save the girl, but she knew that if she did something stupid it would drag down her Young Master and herself. All she could do was close her eyes.


    Zong Shouughed without making a sound. The three stone puppets released their limbs at the same time, falling to the ground.


    A ck sword glow mixed in the dust and sand stabbed towards where that Mingjue was at.


    Dou Lingzhen¡¯s humiliation and words was something he didn¡¯t care about. The two of them scheming for his money was something he couldn¡¯t bother with.


    However, this was something he couldn¡¯t sit still and ignore!


    He didn¡¯t know any big theories and ideals, he also didn¡¯t care about his life or death. He only knew that he needed to attack now!


    Pulling the sword just as he thought about it, killing because he was angry, what reason did he need to have? No pity, no anger, just because he felt like he wanted to see blood.


    In a blink of an eye that sword glow arrived in front of that Mingjue. Dou Lingzhen was astonished, using a fist to grab at the sword.


    ¡°Where did youe from?¡± He hollered, soil and sand falling at the power of his voice.


    The impact of the sound wave also caused the ck Wave Sword to slow down. Dou Lingzhen¡¯s hands surged out a huge amount of earth yellow internal energy, like a giant w to smack at the sword.


    However just as it was about to hit, the ck sword turned illusionary as it was destroyed. At the same time another ck flying sword appeared thirty feet away.


    Dou Lingzhen¡¯s eyes contracted, that giant w stretching out once more to smack, only to see the sword turn and easily avoid it.


    However with that short moment of time wasted, Mingjue had reacted, tossing the demon fox girl to the side while he retreated frantically. Numerous talismans flew out from his sleeves, spent like they were free.


    That ck word seemed to make a nimble turn, going around that naked girl. The sword glow became illusionary, either avoiding or forcefully going through, it seemed like it was sentient as it stabbed sharply and swiftly at him.


    Near him there was one Martial Ancestor and two Xiantian Masters, but there was no one who could help him.


    Mingjue unwillingly eximed, tossing out a golden pill. Just as the sword light was about to hit his body, ayer of goldyer exploded out.


    However before that golden glow covered his entire body, that ck sword had already shed down, chopping off his left hand!


    Blood spurted out and a loud scream resonated in the tunnel.


    Dou Lingzhen¡¯s face instantly turned green, he whirled around to look at that sword light. Killing intent rose in his eyes, ¡°Who are you? You dare to hide here and ambush us?¡±


    The Mythic Masters all pulled out their bows, arming them towards where the grey dust spread, their gazes sharp. Mingjue, who had an arm chopped off had an aggrieved and enraged expression.


    Zong Shou sighed, he knew that the geography of the hole was bad for him. To be shot at by dozens of arrows, no matter how strong he was, it would be tough.


    Furthermore his cultivation was average and wasn¡¯t even at Xiantian. Among this group there was even a person whom Li Yaling was weaker than ¨C a Martial Ancestor expert!


    Scoffing as he mocked himself, Zong Shou stepped out from the dust, his hand holding onto the Lightning Tooth Sword, expressionlessly looking forwards. In the depth of his eyes one could see the hesitation.


    The battle today, his chances of winning weren¡¯t high. Even if he could win, it would be a tough one. He would be fine, but Chuxue would most probably be heavily injured.


    His only chance of winningpletely would be to use the sword that he had sealed for ten years, the Styx River Death Sword...

 Chapter 143 - The River Styx means Death

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 143 The River Styx means Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The dust slowly dissipated and Mingjue and the other Mythic Masters were finally able to see the two people within.


    Dou Lingzhen frowned right away; as a Martial Ancestor his eyes were as sharp as a hawk. When he gathered true qi within his eyes, he could see many miles away, just some dust wasn¡¯t able to block his vision.


    First he was filled with doubt, and then in the next moment he swept across Zong Shou¡¯s face, as well as Chuxue¡¯s cat ears. His expression was one of loss. ¡°You are the Gantian Mountain Prince?¡±


    That face was really simr, not long ago he had seen it in the drawings sent by Yunxia Mountain. A few breaths ago he was even nning to rob this person of his riches!


    Who knew that just a short whileter that person would be in front of him! He couldn¡¯t help but feel delight; wasn¡¯t this mine the best ce to kill someone?


    He was filled with many questions. The teen in front of him didn¡¯t have any internal energy or soul power, and as expected from the rumors, he had dual meridians and couldn¡¯t cultivate.


    However, the spiritual sword that cut off Mingjue¡¯s arm had to be the workings of a spirit master who could at least control weapons from afar. Three stone puppets whose strength wasparable to nine-meridian Mythic Masters also needed one to be at least Out of Body Realm to activate.


    He instinctively thought that it was controlled by the Tiger Cat race girl beside him. But observing closely, he noticed that she was just a Mythic Master at peak 9th rank. The soul power she gave out was really normal and shouldn¡¯t be at the Spirit Cultivation Realm.


    So who was controlling that spiritual sword and the three puppets? A whole bunch of questions filled his mind.


    Mingjue was also startled as he looked carefully at Zong Shou, his eyes burning like fire. When his line of sight swept past Chuxue, it lit up. Touching the wound at his left hand, his face couldn¡¯t help but twist,ughing evilly, ¡°Who cares who he is! Capture that man alive; I want to light him up and burn him for ten days to avenge the hatred of my broken hand. I also want that girl, coincidentally my Demon Spirit gcks one blood ve!¡±


    Dou Lingzhen came to his senses when he heard that, and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Who cares who the ones controlling the spiritual sword and three stone puppets were, or what was going on, as long as they captured them?


    A bright glow shining in his eyes, he casually threw out a hand sign. The twenty strong bows behind him instantly thrummed, twenty finger-sized arrows shot through the air. In just a breath, numerous sharp arrows filled with internal energy shot out.


    Following closely behind were the two Xiantian Masters wearing heavy armor. Their movements were like spiritual cats roaming the mountains, swift and light, defending against the ck Wave Sword floating in mid air while also quickly getting close.


    The arrows only hit the three stone puppets, and instantly stone shrapnel flew in all directions, ringing constantly from the impacts. The arrows brought with them huge power and forced the huge bodies of the puppets back.


    Anxiety rose in Chuxue¡¯s eyes. However Zong Shou was still not reacting, his mind wandering off.


    Seeing the score of arrows fly over, and the three puppets were riddled with holes, unable to block them all, only that stone piece was strong enough, but could only deflect less then half of the arrows. Chuxue immediately wanted to block in front of Zong Shou.


    However just as she was about to move, a powerful hand grabbed onto her. Turning around her head, she saw Zong Shou smiling as he looked forwards. The hesitation in his eyes had disappeared and all that remained was helplessness, coldness, and determination.


    Chuxue heaved a sigh of relief, but was also shocked. The feeling Zong Shou gave her now was really different. Before this, no matter when he scolded her or yed with her, she would feel really close to him. Although he was smiling now, in her eyes he didn¡¯t seem human, like he was devoid of emotions andpletely cold.


    She felt a chill down her spine, the nearby temperature suddenly dropped. The wind in here was already cold, but nowhere near as what was sweeping into their bones, freezing the blood.


    In the next moment she only heard Zong Shou say expressionlessly, ¡°Xue¡¯er close your eyes!¡±


    Chuxue was startled. At such a time she could die at any instant, how could she close her eyes? She didn¡¯t have the ability to fight blind!


    Hesitating for a moment before doing so. Zong Shou¡¯s voice was exceptionally serious and solemn. No matter what, she would listen to his instructions, whether she lived or died.


    Everything in front of her was dark, in her ears she only heard ¡°Keng¡± sounds. Chuxue tried to use her mind to deduce and differentiate and it was actually the sound of the Lightning Tooth Sword being pulled out of its sheath. This iplete Spiritual Weapon was now wrapped by Little Gold, flying up in mid air and suspended in front of him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s voice broke out once more, ¡°Remember, without me instructing you, definitely don¡¯t open your eyes...¡±


    Chuxue was startled once more. What is happening, why can¡¯t she watch? Her heart sinking and some bad thoughts rose in her heart. If Young Master knew he had no chance of winning and decided to go all out, asking her not to see was to protect herself...


    All of a sudden her heart was in a mess. Her eyelids twitched as she struggled.


    At this moment, Zong Shou didn¡¯t have anything in his mind.


    This sword that he sealed up was something he really didn¡¯t want to use. However, in today¡¯s circumstances he had no choice but to use it.


    Sighing slightly, the yin cold energy around him became much thicker.


    The moss around the two streams was withering quickly. A deathly aura wrapped his right hand.


    ¡°The water of the river of death, blue cold waves...¡± Zong Shou said softly as his hand reached out and grabbed onto the Lightning Tooth Sword. His right hand had actually turned white, like a dead man. His entire person didn¡¯t have any signs of life, all the hair on his head had turned ashen white.


    When his true qi struck it, it gave out another echo. On the Lightning Tooth Sword, lightning shone, the world shocking true energy of fire and water entangled together seeped out from the tip of the sword.


    It merged with that white energy, there was no discord and no repulsion.


    The water of the river of death, cold blue waves where the energy of the dead gathered. The power of death was something mixed up together with thews of Heaven. Anything could cause death. Be it metal, wood, water, fire, earth or things like light, darkness, yin, yang, wind, lightning, and so on, they all had the power of death.


    Which was why everything was really harmonious, resonating with one another and mixing all together!


    The light ringing sound continued. The sword light waved, bringing with it a grey shadow. The gathered up cold yin energy and the white death energy was like a true river of death, surging in his underground space.


    ¡°Yin river gathers, the gates of the nine spirits. This sword connects to the underworld, signalling your death!¡±


    Along with this sound, it seemed like Zong Shou had disappeared from his world, merging with this raging river of death into one being.


    The first to feel Zong Shou¡¯s change, apart from Chuxue who was hesitating about whether or not to open her eyes, were the two Xiantian Masters who were originally filled with killing intent. Their eyes contracted and they revealed looks of terror.


    At that moment, the grey sword shadow suddenly moved. Like a sh of purple lightning, this sword stabbed out from the darkness, arriving in front of their faces in a ghostly manner.


    Even if the two of them had heavy armor, it was useless. They even couldn¡¯t feel the armor pieces on their neck being sliced like tofu, just a chill at their necks.


    They felt a chill go down their spine. By the time they were able to react, a person wrapped by grey-white death energy passed them, not pausing for a moment.


    In that short moment they realized that they actually didn¡¯t die, and there was also no blood from the wound.


    Just as they joyously exchanged nces with one another, they were shocked as they stood dumbfounded, looking at one another.


    The person opposite them was withering and drying up at a shocking speed. Not only couldn¡¯t they use any energy, their skin was growing old and dposing swiftly.


    The entire process filled them with fear and despair.


    They only had one thought in their mind: -What sword is that? How is it so scary and so overbearing?-


    Zong Shou was still travelling swiftly. Using the power of the external pill, one jump of his was a hundred feet. The sword shone and easily blocked all the arrows shot at him.


    A hundred feet crossed in an instant. Dou Lingzhen¡¯s expression was ashen white as he looked at that grey white sword, fear actually appearing in his eyes. He felt that the situation was really weird. The pale white shadow in front of him was extremely dangerous!


    -The Gantian Mountain Prince was said to be trash, how could he cultivate? And he is a double cultivator and has an Out of Body Realm cultivation?


    -Where did his sword techniquee from? So weird?-


    Without having any time to think, Mingjue threw out several talismans. They turned into fire dragons in the air and bit out. The ws in his sleeves also shot out to grab at Zong Shou.


    That grey sword light shed and the fire dragons all disappeared without a trace. When the second sword was waved out, the dozen w chains were all destroyed.


    In front of that grey-white sword, everything dposed like wood, and would be easily broken!


    ¡°Dark sword! Are you Yunxia Mountain ¡®Dark Sword¡¯ Lu Qing?¡±


    When he said that, Dou Lingzhen felt that it wasn¡¯t correct. Lu Qing was said to be a burly man close to forty. The boy wasn¡¯t even fifteen and it shouldn¡¯t be so easy to disguise himself.


    This sword, although it was of Xiantian cultivation, the sword¡¯s strength made him feel an unprecedented death intent, reaching into his heart.


    No matter how one tried to fight back, to block this sword, one wouldn¡¯t be able to change the oue.


    This sword was many times stronger than that Dark Sword Lu Qing.

 Chapter 144 - When the Sword is out you Die

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 144 When the Sword is out you Die</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Being threatened by that sword intent, Dou Lingzhen¡¯s heart nearly stopped in shock. His entire body felt like it was frozen to the bone.


    Only when that grey white sword lunged towards his eyes did some anxiety appeart. He bit his tongue, spitting out a mouthful of blood. The blood in his body boiled like a fire, burning and chasing out the cold in his heart. He was furious, like a volcano about to explode!


    ¡°What is this, Tai-chirge domain saber, die!¡±


    That saber energy instantly exploded and filled the entire cave hole. A full one hundred and fifty thousand kilograms of strength was gathered on the saber. Stepping forwards, the entire tunnel shook. Dust and dirt particles fell down once more, like it was on the verge of copsing.


    That de swinging out was enough to open mountains and tear stone! Everything within forty feet was stained with an earthen yellow glow.


    Who cares what evil spell, what sword intent, he was confident of forcibly cutting it into pieces!


    But Zong Shou seemed to not have an actual physical body, like a ghost creeping towards him. The sword that stabbed out came out from the darkness, not belonging to this world.


    There was a ding as it struck the Seven Ring Broadsword in his hand, causing sparks to fly. The huge saber, which was also a Grade Two Spiritual Weapon, actually had a giant hole in it. Dou Lingzhen could also feel his energy totally losing control. His de flew back and forth as it cut to the side out of his control.


    The body of the half-Monster teen was like a leaf, softly floating backwards, the deathly energy around him growing thicker and thicker.


    Dou Lingzhen felt lost, and astonishment. When he raised his head and looked over once more, in the next moment he was attracted by the eyes of that half-Monster teen. Within those narrow long phoenix eyes was a simr grey-white energy, devoid of human emotion. He was like a grim reaper holding a scythe, looking down from above.


    All of a sudden Dou Lingzhen didn¡¯t even have thoughts of running, he had totally given up hope.


    This sword was one he couldn¡¯t avoid and couldn¡¯t hide from. When the enemy stabbed out with the sword, he was destined to die.


    The Seven Ring Broadsword in his hand, as well as the vital energy in his body, not only wasn¡¯t controlled, there were also threads of grey-white death energy spreading into his body from the de.


    It was dark and chilly, cutting off all signs of life. He went all out, but was still unable to remove it.


    Coincidentally the situation of those two Xiantian Masters from before entered his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but suck in a deep breath with a hiss.


    -What kind of evil sect method is this! How weird, is this person a human or a ghost!? Which branch of demon sect is he from? Did I see wrongly, is it really that dual meridian, trashy Gantian Mountain Prince?-


    As such thoughts shed across his head, Zong Shou¡¯s body stopped retreating. He moved forwards with a sword and shed ahead, directly dotting in between his eyebrows. There was no blood glow, just lightly passing by him from the side.


    This passing was another hundred-odd feet, that sword light split up. In just a few breaths there were a few Mythic Masters who were hit in the center of their eyebrows by that grey sword shadow.


    Lacking Xiantian strength, the speed at which these people¡¯s life force disappeared was also much quicker, instantly turning white and starting to dpose.


    Mingjue, who was standing behind all of them, couldn¡¯t suppress his fear anymore. He yelled, rising on a circr te. His body rose into the air as he swiftly flew into the distance.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to chase, a silver light shing from within his sleeves and a flying knife shooting out. It was ten times faster than his body. With one sh, it arrived behind Mingjue.


    Mingjue¡¯s head was covered in cold sweat as he anxiously charged to the side and into another branch tunnel. Just as he thought that he had temporarily avoided death, that knife suddenly spun and directly struck him.


    ¡°Mind lock, flying knife changing direction! How is that possible?¡± Mingjue protested, another golden pearl shooting out from within his sleeves and turning into that golden light. At that moment, the knife turned illusionary, bing many knives. They pierced through thatyer of gold and slit right through his throat. That sharp knife didn¡¯t stop there, driving his entire body backwards and pinning him onto a pir.


    Mingjue was in total despair. The energy on the knife was destroying his meridians. His veins were exploding, blood flowing out. Although he hadn¡¯t died, he had no chance of surviving. His heart was also filled with shock and loss.


    ¡°How is the Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword intent on this knife? How can that guy¡¯s sword be so scary? Was it a branch of a demon sect that I didn¡¯t hear about before? I, Mingjue, am going to die here, how unfortunate...¡±


    At that moment, the scene was dead silent.


    Those Mythic Masters hadn¡¯t died, but they were unable to make any sounds, they could only look at their changes in fear.


    Those Monster race ves were also dumbfounded, looking on in disbelief.


    Chuxue was really curious as to what was happening and why the cave was so quiet.


    She wanted to open her eyes, but wasn¡¯t willing to go against Zong Shou¡¯s instructions. She could only make a bitter expression, filled with a lot of hesitation and unhappiness.


    Out of all of them, only that Dou Lingzhen could move. He tried his best to turn around, his eyes slowly losing color as he stared at the white robed shadow standing in the crowd with the long sword.


    ¡°Who exactly are you? Where did that sword techniquee from?¡±


    He knew that he had no hope of surviving. He only wanted to know who killed him, and where this weird sword technique that took his life came from.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was still cold, his face was ashen white. Only his eyes regained warmth. Only after a short while, when Dou Lingzhen¡¯s eyes revealed disappointment, did he sigh, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know my identity? As for this sword technique, it is called the Styx River Death Sword.¡±


    ¡°Styx River Death Sword?¡± Dou Lingzhen was startled, and then heughed out loud in maniacal fashion. Styx River Death Sword; where the Styx was, the attack of the sword would announce one¡¯s death!


    When the teen used this sword technique, he was destined to die!


    He was still unwilling in his heart. Within Fenghua City were numerous beauties and many delicacies for him to eat. There was also this Grade Two mind stone mine. Even with twenty percent of the profits, it was enough for him to recruit troops and expand his army.


    Why did he have to meet such a monster? Yunxia Mountain was so despicable. With this Prince¡¯s cultivation and sword technique, ten years from now, who could fight him in the Donglin Cloud Continent? Wouldn¡¯t he be even more terrifying than that Zong Weiran?


    Even if he hadn¡¯t bumped into him now, a few days from now when he made a move, he would still have died under this sword.


    He could feel hisst bit of life,st bit of energy leaving his body. Dou Lingzhen took in a deep breath and still scolded out. ¡°God, you¡¯re such a con artist! You just wanted me to die at the hands of this Monster race teen, I f*** your ancestors...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned and rolled his eyes at Dou Lingzhen. Although he was filled with disgust towards this person, he too had problems with the gods above. Hearing him curse, he actually feltfortable in his heart.


    Zong Shou turned his head at a gasp, and saw that Chuxue had opened up her eyes. She was dumbfounded as she looked at the scene before her. She watched the corpses dposing and withering, before finally turning into dust, suddenly copsing. When she looked at Zong Shou, her eyes were filled with disbelief and fear.


    Zong Shou gave her a bitter smile. The little brat couldn¡¯t resist it in the end. He knew that such a scene was a giant hit to one¡¯s heart. Even if one had gone through war and battles, it was tough to resist it.


    He then looked at his hand, where the grey-white energy had already dissipated. The dark chill energy around him had vanished moments ago.


    His hand was still ashen white. Although the death energy didn¡¯t enter his body, it still affected it.


    If one looked carefully, his skin had grown as old as that of a middle-aged man. Luckily it was peeling now, and in three days it would recover.


    This was the price to pay for using the sword. With his current cultivation, every eight minutes he used it would reduce his lifespan by one month.


    The higher his cultivation, the more death energy would be gathered and the more life force he would use up. Even an Ascended Ancestor with a thousand-year lifespan couldn¡¯t support such a consumption.


    However that was secondary, the true price wasn¡¯t that. Every time he used the technique, his emotions would reduce a little. The more he used it, the more heartless he would be.


    Chuxue¡¯s words were true, things itself weren¡¯t bad, if it is used for good it would be good, used for evil then it is bad.


    But if the technique itself could affect one¡¯s character, then that was tragic. This was the characteristic of demon sects and evil techniques...


    In hisst life, he was only able to recover true human emotions after a long time. This sword technique harmed the heavens...


    If it was possible, he wouldn¡¯t want to use it for his entire life. He also didn¡¯t want Chuxue to see him now; like a person but not like a person, like a ghost but not like a ghost.


    Sighing, Zong Shou stowed the Lightning Tooth Sword. Little Gold was still affected by the death energy and frozen.


    Zong Shou injected true qi in to help it recover. Chuxue¡¯s eyes were filled with awe and respect as she said, ¡°Young Master, you look so handsome and cool when your hair is white!¡±


    Handsome and cool were words she learned from him, who knows if she even knew the meaning. However at that moment she only thought about these two words to describe him.


    Just as he was thinking about how good it was if his hair didn¡¯t change back, it promptly started to turn ck.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly and looked at the Monster race ves, his expression really cold.


    That demon fox race girl was long dead. Mingjue had sucked away her Essence energy and she was only able tost for a few breaths.


    As for the others, their situation also sent a chill down his spine. He saw the blood worms crawl out from their noses.


    What shocked him was that these people couldn¡¯t feel what was happening.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank coldly. This was what the Demon g Sect had done and he didn¡¯t have any hope to begin with.


    The only thing he had thought about was to quickly set free these people.

 Chapter 145 - Tiger Hu Qianqiu

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 145 Tiger Hu Qianqiu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    A huge ball of fire charged upwards, lighting up the sky.


    It was simr to the Pill Fountain Sect¡¯s fire signal, but when this ball of mes exploded it was a giant GAN symbol which didn¡¯t disappear for a long time.


    Below where the me shone, two carriages were lined up right next to each other. Beside them were dozens of majestic horned horses as well as some people.


    A sixty-year-old man was sitting on the roof of one of the carriages. He had thick brows on his face as well as tiger tattoos on his body. His eyes were like car wheels, shining brightly. He gave off a really calm and solemn aura, exuding power.


    At the moment he was looking forwards with a really ugly expression.


    ¡°Where did your Young Master go, why isn¡¯t he back yet? He knows he is hunted, so why is he still running around? Is this how you protect your Young Master?¡±


    In front of the old man respectively stood Yin Yang and Lian Fan. The former was expressionless and unfazed. Thetter appeared a little awkward.


    As the coachman he had the responsibility of protecting Zong Shou. However, when hepleted the matter and rushed back, who knows where Zong Shou went. He spent two full days and was still unable to find any signs of him.


    Beside the old man was a thirty-year-old man. He gave off an experienced aura, his body sturdy and muscr. His face was squarish and he was frowning, with nothing else special about it. At the sides of his lips were three strands of a long moustache. They were twitching, like he was extremely furious.


    Xuanyuan Yiren and Li Yunniang were standing on the roof of the other carriage. When he heard the words of the old man, her brow furrowed, looking angrily at Li Yunniang, ¡°You should at least know which direction the Prince went in, right? Why didn¡¯t you ask him about it?¡±


    Li Yunniang shook her head as she pointed at the hills by the side as her reply.


    She felt bitter; with the character of that little demon, how would she dare to ask? Even if she did ask, Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t bother with her. She had seen clearly that the Young Master treated her like a fly and dust, both feeling disgusted and unwilling to deal with her.


    Yin Yang agreed, naturally; on the other hand that older man¡¯s eyes were wide. He scoffed once more before closing his eyes, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Are you mute?¡±


    Only then did Yin Yang move his body, bowing slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry sir. Young Master will return in some time. With his ability he will be safe.¡±


    ¡°With his ability he will be safe? Hei, what ability does the Prince have? I, Hu Qianqiu, really don¡¯t know! Yin Yang, before Weiran fell into the cloud ocean, it was mostly Hui Ling protecting the Prince. But that person is heavily injured, most of the time he needs me to protect him. For you to actually say such words so confidently...?¡±


    That old manughed coldly, his expression solemn and cold as he looked at Yin Yang, ¡°Now can you speak? You traveled ten thousand miles, rushing twenty nights to invite me here, what for? Although I, Hu Qianqiu, am loyal to king Weiran, I am responsible for protecting my race. If it is as you said and you can persuade me to support him, that¡¯s great. If not, I will personally take his life in case the next Monster King tries to drag down my Iron Tiger race.¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren stopped breathing, lightly biting her cherry lips, her fists tightly closing.


    Lian Fan and Yin Yang were expressionless and didn¡¯t take it to heart. Even Li Yunniang didn¡¯t feel that such a threat woulde through, only some anxiety appeared on her face.


    Why hadn¡¯t that person rushed over?


    Yin Yang smiled, shaking his head, ¡°Yin Yang doesn¡¯t dare, and even if I say it, you would most probably not believe me. It is better to wait for the Prince to rush back and personally talk to you. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    Hearing those words, Hu Qianqiu didn¡¯t believe nor not believe him, but the middle-aged man behind him burst outughing, ¡°You won¡¯t disappoint my father? The Prince has already disappointed Gantian Mountain thesest ten years. What right does he have to not disappoint my father? That¡¯s right, if one doesn¡¯t have hope, naturally one wouldn¡¯t be disappointed...¡±


    Yin Yang kept silent and didn¡¯t speak, Hu Qianqiu¡¯s eyes turned cold as he scolded, ¡°Hu Zhengyuan, shut up! No matter how the Prince is, he is my brother¡¯s son! If you speak another sentence, I will sink you into the cloud ocean!¡±


    Hu Zhengyuan was startled, and shut up in trepidation, showing an unwilling expression. Hu Qianqiu looked into the air once more, only to see that ¡°Gan¡± word slowly turning dim.


    He couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Fire another one! Don¡¯t stop. Since you want to wait until he returns, so we shall. I will wait half a day here for him. Treat it as me trying for my brother...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s brows rose.


    To satisfy Hu Qianqiu... with Zong Shou¡¯s current situation, how could he be satisfied?


    Unless he referred to that Meridian Spirit Pill and that Psychic Mysterious Sense Pill? But those could only slightly help him cultivate...


    And that Hu Qianqiu seemed to be specially invited over by Yin Yang over. Why was he so confident and assured?


    ¡ª¡ª


    That ¡°Gan¡± me once again lit up the night sky. Everyone within a ten mile radius looked up to the sky at the same time.


    Zong Ling was the same, frowning as he looked into the sky. His eyes were filled with disbelief, ¡°Is this fire signal free? What are they doing? Feng Xiao, is there really a Xuanwu Ancestor there?¡±


    Feng Xiao wasn¡¯t certain, looking towards the Xiantian expert beside him who was holding a sword and quietly riding a Wind Rider Foal.


    Seeing thetter nod slightly, he frowned, ¡°His aura is like a dragon, like a gold pir. He is at the peak of marital cultivators, most probably. This person must be not afraid to shock the world and didn¡¯t bother to cover his tracks, so his strength should be extraordinary. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a boastful Xuanwu Emperor...¡±


    ¡°It seems familiar, like someone I have seen before. Was it that Xuanwu Ancestor that was beside Zong Shou that day?¡±


    Zong Ling¡¯s face was filled with questions. He took in a deep breath and ordered the horses forwards, ¡°Let¡¯s rush over to take a look!¡±


    ¡°No, Young Master! His vital energy is strong, and I¡¯m unable to see any signs of injury, it is most likely not him. And we don¡¯t have any Xuanwu Ancestors with us...¡±


    Feng Xiao anxiously persuaded him not to, but after seeing that Zong Ling didn¡¯t care at all, he helplessly ordered the horse to go forwards. The few Xiantian Masters around them also followed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Four hours had passed since Zong Shou climbed out from the hole.


    Although he wasn¡¯t injured just now, the Styx River Death Sword consumed too much stamina. Without the Lightning Phoenix Essence, he would have nearly not been able to recover.


    The time was mainly spent on clearing out tracks and destroying signs of the corpses. When he obtained the Darkness Blooming Cereus, he didn¡¯t think about it. But after killing those people, he had to handle it.


    That Dou Lingzhen wasn¡¯t a problem. Although he was a City Lord, but he killed him, then so be it. Only that Mingjue was a little problematic.


    These true demon sect methods were what he wasn¡¯t clear about. There were often internal fights within sects and most of the time a whole bunch of them would die. Most of the time they died at the hands of people from their own Sect. The strong carried on while the weak were wiped out, heartless ces.


    But the moment a disciple was killed by an outsider or died from a public matter in the Sect, then they would go all out to take revenge.


    Thinking back to the dozen Monster race ves that had already died, Zong Shou sighed slightly. Who knows whether it was a blessing or not for him to act. He had released them from their torture, but it also directly caused their expedited death.


    He had still obtained something good from that Mingjue.


    The demonic artifacts and talismans on him would expose his identity if he used them. There was only one item he could use without worry.


    When he jumped out to the surface, just as Zong Shou stabilized his feet, he looked up into the sky and saw that giant GAN symbol.


    ¡°Signal?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose in shock. In the entire Donglin Cloud Continent, only Gantian Mountain used the Gan symbol.


    In the next moment, he understood. Most probably it was the person he had invited. Considering the time, it was more or less about right.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile. The number of fire signals were fired sessively without stopping; seems like he was impatient.


    He couldn¡¯t remain at this ce, as the deaths of Dou Lingzhen and Mingjue couldn¡¯t be hidden for long. In just a few hours it would affect the Fenghua City army. Once one side won, there would definitely be people who would enter that hole to take a look.


    He didn¡¯t waste any more time, picking up Chuxue and dashing, activating the Lightning Travelling Spirit Bone to cross the mountains.


    In just a short while, Zong Shou¡¯s face was filled with helplessness.


    ¡°Chuxue, how long do you still want to stare at me for. Haven¡¯t you seen enough?¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er will never get enough of Young Master!¡± Chuxue actually nodded her head like she was in the right, following which she revealed a regretful and upset expression, ¡°Especially when your hair was white, you were so handsome! I shouldn¡¯t have listened to you and should have opened my eyes. Why don¡¯t you use it again and change your hair back for me to see? Young Master, I beg you..¡±.


    When she said that, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t take it anymore and smacked her head, ¡°You dumb brat, do you think that sword technique can be randomly used? It seems like I have to punish you when you return, you are getting more and more unrestrained. I have changed my mind, make two hundred copies of that deste talisman scripture for me before you eat!¡±


    Chuxue immediately gave out a tragic cry, while Zong Shou was both amused and angry.


    In hisst life, whenever he used the Styx River Death Sword, be it male or female they feared him like a devil. Who knew Chuxue would like it so much?


    Was it because of his looks? But he wasn¡¯t that ugly in hisst life? He had rare male characteristics...


    Just as his mind was filled with such random thoughts, his footsteps halted.


    His eyes squinted as he looked forwards. The forest leaves waved along with the wind, one was unable to see anything wrong.


    However that Rising Moon Lion had sent over a message that it wasn¡¯t so. Not only was there someone, he had nefarious intentions!


    After a long while and seeing that nothing happened, Zong Shou got impatient, smiling and saying directly, ¡°Friend, do you really think that people cannot see you when you¡¯re hiding there?¡±

 Chapter 146 - Dragon Dominates the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 146 Dragon Dominates the Sky</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The forest was silent for a moment before there was movement. A twenty-odd year old teen, his face red and smooth, looking dignified in a Taoist robe, awkwardly walked out of the forest. Quickly he turned cold and serious, ¡°You are Zong Shou, the Prince of Gantian Mountain?¡±


    Zong Shou subconsciously touched his face, thinking to himself, <i>-I am really famous, no matter where I go there are people who recognize me.-</i>


    This person¡¯s robe seemed really familiar, like he had seen the images on it before.


    Thinking back to the memories of hisst life, Zong Shou said, ¡°So what if I am? You are from Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Fourth generation disciple, ninth direct disciple, Long Batian!¡±


    That teen¡¯s face was cold and arrogant as he brushed his chin, saying with disdain, ¡°Since you know my identity, then you should know why I¡¯m here! If you¡¯re smart, then give up on your marriage with Yiren! Yiren is a daughter of Heaven, how can a dual meridian trash like you taint her? You¡¯re just a toad and you want to be with a dove? Only my sect¡¯s Senior Master Han Nishui is good enough for her!¡±


    Zong Shou only felt helpless. He truly was famous. Pretty much everyone who met him would step on him and mock him.


    However why did he feel happy when he heard the name Long Batian?


    In hisst life the martial cultivating novels loved to use simr names. What Long Aotian, Long Jingtian, Long Zhengtian etc, how annoying.


    The name sounded good and strong, but if one saw it a lot, it was a little disgusting.


    This Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect¡¯s disciple intake rules were really bad. The one in front of him looked around twenty-eight and was just a Xiantian Master that had opened two Earth meridians, to think he could be a direct disciple...


    Why did this persone? Even if it was to force him to annul the marriage, he was a little too weak...


    He was originally nning on not talking with this person and wanted to directly attack, but he changed his mind. He decided to bear with it, not thinking in a bad direction.


    There were too many people who had died at his hands today.


    Making up his mind, Zong Shou shook his head, ¡°Nope! In the past I didn¡¯t care about the marriage, but I changed my mind. As for whether or not I am good enough for her, it¡¯s none of your business! Unless Yiren herself changes her mind, I can only say sorry!¡±


    Chuxue was staring at the square-faced man in rage. She didn¡¯t like Li Yunniang, but she loved Xuanyuan Yiren. During thesest few weeks, Yiren would give her some pills which were sweet and delicious. Every day after she caught birds she her muscles would not be sore.


    That Long Batian¡¯s face flushed green before returning to normal as he nodded his head coldly, ¡°Forget it! I have already spread the message, whether or not you listen is up to you. I just hope you won¡¯t regret because of it!¡±


    He flung his sleeves backwards, like he was about to leave. However, after taking half a step, he pulled out his sword, his body like an arrow on a bowstring as he chopped towards Zong Shou¡¯s neck.


    That cold sword image was as swift as lightning. When it chopped down on Zong Shou¡¯s body, only then did Chuxue blink and finally react.


    Long Batian¡¯s eyes were fierce and filled with evil glee. Just as he was about to enjoy the feeling of his sword shing into meat and bone, he saw Zong Shou give him a mocking look.


    In the next instant Zong Shou disappeared in front of his eyes. His body became illusionary, and the sword passed through, and then he felt like his chest was smacked by a giant rock.


    A thunderous sound, Long Batian¡¯s twenty-four ribs immediately cracked loudly. His entire body flew backwards for several hundred feet before managing to stop.


    He was dizzy and only after numerous breaths did he barely recover some awareness.


    He immediately spat out blood and felt that his chest had broken into pieces. His ribs were stabbing into his organs.


    Just as his eyes were filled with loss about what had just happened, Zong Shou easily crossing hundreds of feet and shifted in beside him.


    Long Batian¡¯s body trembled as he remembered what had happened. It was this teen who had casually kicked out into his chest and heavily injured him.


    Seeing Zong Shou still smiling warmly, Long Batian¡¯s heart tightened. At this moment this polite and gentle half-Monster teen didn¡¯t feel weak, or like someone he could bully anymore. There was only a deeply hidden darkness and viciousness, as well as an uncertain amount of strength, as well as that decisive counter-attack from before.


    Rage rose within his heart. Long Batian tried to keep calm, but his face couldn¡¯t help but twist, ¡°Well done! What a Zong Shou, I¡¯ll remember the matter of today! One day I¡¯ll take revenge on you!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and pulled out a Lightning Tooth Sword, casually waving it around and bringing with it a lightning glow as if he was testing out the feeling in his hands.


    Long Batian was astonished, and heughed coldly. ¡°You dare to kill me? I am the Fourth generation disciple of Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, the ninth direct disciple! Between the two of us, it is still a personal grievance. But if you dare to touch me, my Sect will wipe out your Sky Fox Zong Family!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips twitched. <i>-Wipe out my Sky Fox Zong Family? Why do I feel good instead?-</i>


    He wished the Sect could help him deal with it, as it wasted his energy and time.


    Thinking about that, the sword in his hand chopped down. The man beneath his feet was instantly beheaded!


    Long Batian¡¯s head dropped to the ground. On it was rage and disbelief, <i>-This Zong Shou actually dared to kill him! How? His body speed, that leg which he couldn¡¯t dodge, that was obviously Xiantian!</i>


    <i>-How could this Zong Shou cultivate, and how was he so strong? He should be a dual meridian trash that couldn¡¯t cultivate...-</i>


    Waving the sword once more and flicking away the blood, Zong Shou¡¯s lips revealed a mocking expression. <i>-How dumb, did he think I would let him off?- </i>Be it Tanqiu in hisst life or Zong Shou in this, he didn¡¯t have a habit of showing mercy, especially to people who had tried to kill him.


    As for that Mysterious Cloud Sect, it was just the Third of the Spirit Houses, so how would he put them in his eyes?


    However, he still needed time to destroy the traces, so he would need to have time to do so.


    Feeling a headacheing on, Zong Shou smiled, turning to the forest on his left. ¡°Come out, you should have seen enough of this show!¡±


    Chuxue just walked up to his side and was shocked, looking around dumbfounded.


    Was there someone else apart from this Long Batian here?


    This time the two of them didn¡¯t need to wait, a person stepped out from the darkness. He was holding a spear, his expression flickering.


    Chuxue was startled, ¡°Purple Lightning Spear Zong Yuan?¡±


    She had not only seen this person from afar at Gantian Mountain City, she also met him up close at the Cloud Saint City auction.


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t reply, the spear in his hand trembling and moving in a circr motion, like a poisonous snake all coiled up, warily looking at the beast in front of him. His eyes were cold as he stared at Zong Shou with doubt and disbelief, and also fear.


    Zong Shou looked at his spear and couldn¡¯t help butugh out, ¡°You saw what happened? What does cousin think about it?¡±


    ¡°What do I think? Prince is really strong! I have no chance of winning. Be it Zong Shi or Uncle Zong Hao, the people in the race are wrong about you.¡± Zong Yuan gritted his teeth, his face turning greenish purple, but he answered truthfully. He asked, ¡°Was Deceitful Sword Ren Qianchou, Mist Sword Xie Jun, and Rage Sword Yun Tao killed by you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zong Shou didn¡¯t n to hide this matter.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s expression became more solemn, ¡°Then that Hundred Thousand Blood Killer Li Yaling was also killed by the Prince?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed in astonishment, asking slightly curiously, ¡°You know? You saw?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Zong Yuan shook his head, ¡°I was twenty miles away and knew that the Xuanwu Ancestor couldn¡¯t make it in time. I went to observe that ce and it seemed like only you were able to kill him!¡±


    The hand that was holding his spear couldn¡¯t help but tremble. His heart was also about to jump out from his chest. When he was ordered to rush to Cloud Saint City, he didn¡¯t expect that this Prince who couldn¡¯t cultivate and was seen by all as the disgrace of Gantian Mountain was actually such a monstrous person!


    To be able to kill Ren Qianchou and the other two in just sixty breaths, such a skill was invincible under the Martial Ancestor Realm! Thinking about it, only this Prince had the ability to fight Li Yaling within the forest!


    Zong Shou smiled, ¡°You are smart. Like what my Father said, not only your martial talents are top in the race, even your brain is good...¡±


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t say anything, raising his spear and leaving.


    If it was only to kill Deceitful Sword Ren Qianchou, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to try. Even facing those three together would only make his fighting spirit grow.


    But to kill Li Yaling after that battle and behead him, this Prince wasn¡¯t human!


    As a martial cultivator, it is good to be fearless and to have determination to win every battle. But if you were stupid to challenge someone you had no chance of beating, that wasn¡¯t being valiant, that was being stupid, really stupid, water-entering-your-brain stupid!


    His body shed and he was dozens of feet away. In the next moment he suddenly stopped.


    In front of him a giant ck lion was lying on the ground. Its eyes were ferocious and muscles locked tight, like it was ready to spring, locking up any way out.


    Zong Shou shook his head, raising the sword in his hand. ¡°What ack of ambition! Let me see your Purple Lightning Spear, and whether it is as my father said, that it can get you to the Ascended Realm...¡±

 Chapter 147 - Disappointed or Not

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Disappointed or Not</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Who knows when, but between the two carriages a giant campfire was set up. It was already deep into the night and Hu Qianqiu¡¯s face was really ugly.


    Three hours had passed, and the Prince still hadn¡¯t returned.


    Hu Zhongyuan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His brow was filled with impatience. He wanted to open his mouth to speak, but managed to bear with it. Finally he grumbled, ¡°Dad, I hope you can stick to your word and only wait half a day for him...¡±


    Hu Qianqiu didn¡¯t reply, coldly staring at him before sitting down. After a short while he stared with tiger eyes at a nearby mountain moat.


    ¡°Since Zong Ling hase, why note over to talk. Did you really think I¡¯m deaf and blind to not notice you?¡±


    When he said that, a light scoff spread out seven miles away. Zong Ling showed himself and brought Feng Xiao and the others, walking over.


    When the distance was a thousand feet away they sat down and chose a stone that was taller than a human. Zong Lingughed coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to hide from you! Mr Hu Qianqiu is a Xuanwu Ancestor of eight Earth Chakra Meridians. Without Martial Ancestor cultivation, who can hide from you? Only I¡¯m a little curious why you and your son came all the way here. Is it to discuss something secret?¡±


    They eyes of his follower Feng Xiao lit up immediately. Although this Zong Ling had the temperament of a Young Master, it was the right way to treat Hu Qianqiu, generous and open and showing no signs of fear. No wonder Zong Shi trusted him to take charge of this thing.


    Even Hu Zhongyuan showed a respectful gaze.


    ¡°Discuss in secret?¡± Hu Qianqiuughed, a cold light shining in his eyes. ¡°Since you know that the Prince and I are discussing secrets, aren¡¯t you afraid I will kill you to shut you up?¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed slightly, not caring. ¡°If you have such an intention, you can do so quickly, I won¡¯t resist. If you want to reject going under my brother then there¡¯s nothing I can do. Gantian Mountain doesn¡¯tck your Iron Tiger race. What you need to know is that your secret meeting here with the Prince is something that not only my brother worries about, but even Zong Yang and that Zong Shiyuan will have doubts. As for the matters within, please contemte them seriously.¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan frowned, sighing slightly before persuading his father, ¡°Young Master Zong Ling has a noble identity and is one of the direct bloodlines, father. How can you speak to him like that?¡±


    Hu Qianqu scoffed heavily, wishing to smack his spineless son. The killing intent within his eyes shone brightly.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and looked away.


    ¡°You seems to be capable. Whether or not the Prince and I have any secrets, you can just listen on at the side and find out..¡±


    He sighed slightly as he spoke, bringing with it a lot of regret. If that Prince was half as good as this Zong Ling, he would stop at nothing to help the only descendant of his brother take the throne.


    Zong Lingughed in disdain, not speaking anymore. He casually took out some snacks, sitting on the rock and filling up his stomach. While he ate, he swept his gaze at Xuanyuan Yirenn, who was seated on the other carriage. His eyes were filled with vengeance and also greed.


    The current Xuanyuan Yiren had her fingernails sticking deep into her flesh, using the piercing pain to suppress her uneasiness. She was staring at the mountains and hills, hoping that Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t appear.


    Li Yunnaing¡¯s expression was also unsettled, worry appearing in her eyes. However, what she was worried about was different from Xuanyuan Yiren.


    Hesitating slightly, she took in a deep breath, making up her mind. ¡°Little Miss, can you leave with me for a moment, I have something to tell you!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s brow furrowed, she didn¡¯t think much about it, still staring at the hills, ¡°Whatever you have to say, why can¡¯t you say it here?¡±


    Li Yunniang shook her head slightly, her tone turning cold and serious, ¡°It concerns our Xuan Mountain City and also your parents. We can¡¯t let others listen to it! I only need a short moment...¡±


    ¡°My parents?¡± Xuanyuan Yiren was startled, turning around in doubt. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Seeing Li Yunniang¡¯s serious face and certain eyes, she bit her cherry lips. After hesitating for a moment, she jumped up and moved towards a side.


    Li Yunniang instantly rxed, her eyesplicated as she looked at that hill. She immediately got up and followed closely behind her mistress.


    Watching those two shadows slowly disappearing from his field of sight, Hu Qianqiu¡¯s brow furrowed, filled with some doubt, ¡°What are these two nning?¡±


    He didn¡¯t care too much, raising his head and looking at the sky, then at Yin Yang. His voice was cold as he questioned, ¡°Half a day has passed. I, Hu Qianqiu, said that I would leave! Since I said I would wait for half a day,I won¡¯t waste any moment more. One hour from now, no matter how you beg me, I will return immediately back to Gantian Mountain! Yin Yang, you need to know that it isn¡¯t me not giving the Ruler face. It is because the Prince is sote. Making this trip for you is already me being righteous and kind!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry!¡± Yin Yang¡¯s expression was still unfazed, with some confidence he said, ¡°I am unsure if the Prince can rush back in time, I only know that if you miss it, it will be your lifelong regret!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief. Yin Yang¡¯s tone actually showed no signs of panic and he was really calm, like he wasn¡¯t bothered about whether or not he left.


    Even that Lian Fan, who wasn¡¯t a Gantian Mountain person, why was he like that, too? Not only was he willing to work for Zong Shou, he even seemed proud of it.


    Some curiosity rose in his heart as he started to look forward to it. Maybe the son of his old friend could give him some surprises!


    Hu Zhongyuan on the side had a wholly opposite feeling. ¡°What words are those! My father shouldn¡¯t have even made this trip!¡±


    After a mockingugh, Hu Zhongyuan looked to the side and saw Zong Ling and his men eating dry rations. His face sank, and he waved his sleeves to the side. There were a few servants by the campfire who understood his instructions. They carried two barbecued Wild Tooth Pigs over to Zong Ling, at the same time raising a fire by his side.


    Zong Ling didn¡¯t reject the gift, directly taking a hind leg and biting down onto it. Instantly his face was covered in grease, the taste fresh and delicious. He couldn¡¯t help but nod his head gratefully towards Hu Zhongyuan. Thetter smiled, his heart rxed and delighted.


    He thought to himself that his father paid too much attention to the rtionship between the Ruler and himself. He needed to be the one who nned for the future of the Iron Tiger race.


    <i>-That Prince, although he is the direct son of the Ruler, his dual meridians make him trash. How could he be the Monster King? Father is really bing old and silly.-</i>


    Young Master Zong Shi was not only one of the direct bloodlines of the Sky Fox Zong Family, he was able to reach Xiantian at twenty! Many hidden sects in the Donglin Cloud Continent wanted to ept him as a direct disciple.


    Being born in this chaotic world, only the strong could stand up and protect Gantian Mountain.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Dozens of miles away, the battle had ended quickly. The entire process took less than ten minutes.


    Zong Yuany face down in the dirt, unable to move. However he could still speak. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you killing me? Why did you stay your hand? With your skills, if you want to kill me, you won¡¯t need ten breaths! This is a humiliation! I would rather die than let you show me mercy!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled before sheathing his sword. The Purple Lightning Spear this person used was really good. As Zong Weiran said, he had hopes of bing an Ascended. It wasn¡¯t referring to after the Spiritual Energy Wave, but before it!


    His talent couldpare with the direct disciples of somerge sects. The unfortunate thing was that his spear technique was too messy and didn¡¯t form up into a system.


    He suddenly had an idea. He smiled, asking, ¡°Is this Purple Lightning Spear technique self-made? Did you learn your technique yourself?¡±


    Zong Yuan was startled, coldly scoffing, ¡°I¡¯m not a child of your direct bloodline, so how could I learn any good techniques? Those big sects wouldn¡¯t ept me, as they worry because I¡¯m from the Zong Family. Apart from learning myself, what can I do? If I had your background, the one winning today would be me! I would definitely let you die under my spear...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up, as he had more respect for this person. His skill wasn¡¯t much weaker that Deceitful Sword Ren Qianchou. However, his talents could bepared to the Hundred Thousand Blood Killer!


    Not bothering with hisst statement, Zong Shou casually waved and a lightning glow appeared on his palm. He smiled slightly as he said, ¡°Speaking of the Sky Fox Zong Family, I¡¯m just from the branch bloodline! We should have the same enemy. If you have regrets, I have a lightning technique here. If you are willing to follow me, I don¡¯t mind passing it to you!¡±


    Zong Shou was immediately tempted, but he still turned his head, ¡°It¡¯s better you kill me! I¡¯d rather die than be a traitor!¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help, but smile wider. ¡°Cousin, you really are honest and sincere; why are you hanging with those snakes? Why not follow me? Not only can you live, but you can also learn this pinnacle technique?¡±


    He looked towards the side, and saw that Long Batian¡¯s corpse was dealt with by Chuxue. She directly captured a few beasts and without needing to instruct them, they ate him up without leaving any trace. The only things left were some things he carried.


    Chuxue had followed him for many months and was getting much better at destroying traces and corpses...


    Zong Shou smiled and looked in the direction of the me signal. He had wasted a lot of time because of these two people. That Hu Qianqiu was famous for his short temper, would he be too impatient to wait? It is best if he went over quickly...

 Chapter 148 - Bring me my Saber!

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 148 Bring me my Saber!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Chuxue was in charge of carrying the tied-up Zong Yuan as they continued to run towards where the fire signal hade from. This time there wasn¡¯t any more interference during the fifteen minutes they needed to rush there.


    Before he got close, Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed. The corner of his lips rose slightly. <i>-It seems like the people from Gantian Mountain are all here...-</i>


    Not only that person that he invited, even Zong Ling came over unannounced, as did this Zong Yuan who was now in his hands.


    He could feel Hu Qianqiu¡¯s intent sensing him from afar. He couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. He stopped using the Lightning Traveling Spirit Bone, relying on his own strength to walk over.


    The other people had noticed by now, all of them looking over. Joy shed on the faces of Lian Fan and Yin Yang. As for Hu Yuanzhong and Zong Ling, their faces were filled with disdain and contempt. Thetter even mocked, ¡°To actually dare to run around at such a time! Zong Shou, you really are the Ruler¡¯s son; how bold, really unafraid to die at the hands of Yunxia Mountain or zing me Mountain...¡±


    As he said that, he suddenly paused as he looked at Zong Yuan, who was wrapped up like a dumpling and being carried in one hand by Chuxue.


    In shock for a moment, he burst outughing. ¡°Zong Yuan I didn¡¯t think that your Purple Lightning Spear would have such a day? Weren¡¯t you arrogant before, how did you end up in such a state? How did you get captured by my cousin; did you anger him and incite that person to attack? You knew that that person was near him, aren¡¯t you a little too stupid?¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s face turned green, muttering, toozy to reply him. He looked towards Zong Ling with the gaze one uses when looking at a retard. He wanted to tell him to run away and spread the news. However, he wasn¡¯t willing to speak after that, thinking that soon Zong Ling would be the one crying.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed at this; It was not the first time he had noticed the presence of that Xuanwu Ancestor.


    He was filled with doubts about why this person wasn¡¯t willing to reveal himself. Why did hee sote in his battle against Li Yaling? And why did he leave halfway?


    Why didn¡¯t even Yin Yang know about this Xuanwu Emperor?


    Hearing the two of them speak, he seemed to find out a little bit about that person. Once this matter ended, he should interrogate this Zong Yuan and Zong Ling...


    Especially thetter! He only let him go because he was worried about Cloud Saint City. Now he didn¡¯t have a reason to allow him to slip away. This fellow was like a leech, something he was unable to get away from.


    There was also Chuxue, who for some reason upon seeing this Hu Qianqiu felt fidgety and hid behind Zong Shou. asionally she would sneakily nce at the father and son, her gaze filled with hesitation, making him really curious. However, he had no intention of asking her about this.


    Random thoughts entered his mind for a while before he regained hisposure. Looking at the sixty-odd year old man, he didn¡¯t need to think and knew that this was definitely Zong Weiran¡¯s right hand man, the second strongest person in Gantian Mountain, Hu Qianqiu!


    Be it the aura he gave out or what he remembered, it was the same.


    In that instant, a strong intent suppressed him. He was unfazed, calming looking towards Hu Qianqiu, slightly bowing, ¡°Hello, Uncle Hu! To make you rush over so many miles in a dozen days, it must be tiring for you, I¡¯m grateful!¡±


    ¡°Not seeing you in three years, your manners are still there! In terms of being tiring, I can¡¯tpare with Yin Yang.¡±


    Seeing that Zong Shou wasn¡¯t threatened by his aura, Hu Qianqiu was a little surprised. But when he observed him up and down, his face dimmed. He was the same; no internal energy, no soul power.


    That was true anyways, how could a Dual Meridian Body cultivate? Even if one changed to practice spiritual techniques, it was also really difficult. He shouldn¡¯t have held any hopes...


    Suppressing the disappointment in his heart, he stood up and bowed solemnly, ¡°Hu Qianqiu greets the Prince! Why did the Prince want to meet me?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan couldn¡¯t help but frown. He wasn¡¯t used to seeing his father being so respectful, especially when Zong Ling was right there.


    What ability did the Prince have, for his father to be so respectful? However, Hu Qianqiu stared at him, making him stand up unwillingly and bow too. His expression was really cold, his eyes like sharp knives.


    That gaze was like a knife, stabbing over while also showing a warning expression. Zong Shou smiled, not bothering about it.


    ¡°I invited Uncle Hu over for two things. First thing is that I want that throne. My father¡¯s work cannot fall into the hands of others. Uncle Hu, please help me!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu¡¯s tiger body instantly shook in shock. Hu Zhongyuan felt like his chest was about to explode, filled with anger, not bothering about his father heughed coldly, ¡°You actually dare to say that? You don¡¯t know your position! You are just a piece of trash, even a half-Monster. Even if I give the throne to you, how can you keep it? Although Gantian Mountain was built by the Ruler, this concerns the life and death of the hundred races! Do you really want us to be destroyed by Yunxia and zing me Mountain?¡±


    Zong Ling couldn¡¯t help butugh, spitting out a bone from his mouth, ¡°If you want that Monster throne, then take it. No one will fight with you for it! Be it my brother or that Zong Yang or Zong Shiyuan, we don¡¯t intent to fight with you for it. Cousin, you are unable to cultivate; it is not your fault, but I didn¡¯t expect you to actually be so dumb...¡±


    Hu Qianqiu¡¯s face twisted, looking really fierce and ugly, filled with killing intent. After a while he sighed, his expression returning to normal.


    However before Zong Lingpleted his words, Zong Yuan burst outughing, totally unrestrained and crazy, revealing a mocking intention.


    Zong Ling was unhappy that he was interrupted, wondering if Zong Yuan really had gone crazy. Laughing and couldn¡¯t stop? He was getting annoyed, and threw a bone over. ¡°What are youughing at? What¡¯s so funny, I think your Purple Lightning Spear is stupid!¡±


    That bone brought with it a huge force, streaking through the air and bringing with it a whistling sound. Chuxue didn¡¯t bother to block the bone, allowing it to smash into his face.


    Zong Yuan acted like he didn¡¯t feel any pain, hisugh stopping, his voice turning cold, ¡°Zong Ling, do you remember that day in Cloud Saint City? Who was the fool in the end? What happened today is also amusing! Now you feel good scolding, but in just a short time we will know who the fool is! I hope that when that happens, you don¡¯t cry! Hehe, an ant actually dares tough and call an elephant short! Forget it, I¡¯m simr to you,ughable and pitiful to an irrecoverable extent. I can¡¯t bother to talk to you...¡±


    As it went on, his tone became reallyzy. Everyone present had no idea what was going on and were filled with questions.


    Only Yin Yang smiled. On the other hand, Lian Fan shook his head and revealed a little disdain.


    Removing these two people, out of all of them, only Feng Xiao¡¯s heart tightened, subconsciously feeling that something was wrong.


    That Zong Ling evenughed coldly, not bothering about what Zong Yuan said, taking it as a crazy dog barking.


    What his cousin could rely on would be that heavily injured Xuanwu Emperor. He couldn¡¯t even protect himself, much less cause any big waves!


    Hu Qianqiu¡¯s heart was heavy, expressionlessly shaking his head, ¡°Prince, the reason why I didn¡¯t take any sides after the Ruler went missing and also rushed here within ten days was because of my gratitude to him. If you want my Iron Tiger race to... with just these few words...¡±


    Before he finished, Zong Shou waved his sleeves, ¡°Whether or not you agree, let¡¯s speak about itter! I have a second matter to request of Uncle Hu!¡±


    A cold light shone and Zong Shou took out that Lightning Tooth Sword once more. Little Gold¡¯s body covered it, turning it silver as he pointed it at the carriage.


    ¡°I heard that Uncle Hu is really skilled; in Gantian Mountain you are only beneath my father! You are good at the Tiger King Saber; today, may I ask you to give me some pointers?¡±


    When he said that, everyone present went silent, looking at Zong Shou in disbelief. They really couldn¡¯t believe that those words came out from his mouth.


    Zong Yuan couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes; he knew that this situation would happen. He then opened his eyes wide and looked on, thinking that it was pretty good to be able to see such a spectacr fight before he died.


    That Zong Ling forgot to continue chewing the meat in his mouth, his mouth agape and unable to close.


    This Zong Shou didn¡¯t have any internal energy and actually dared to challenge a Xuanwu Ancestor, did he hear it wrongly? Hu Zhongyuan was dumbfounded,and didn¡¯t know why Zong Shou would make such a suggestion.


    Hu Qianqiu¡¯s eyebrows rose as his expression turned solemn, taking another close look at Zong Shou. He thought about it before saying, ¡°Prince, are you serious? You do know that my saber is merciless! At that time I might not be able to hold back!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t speak, his eyes were calm. Although there was no energy leaking from him, his heart had reached a really calm andposed realm.


    He had no other thoughts in his mind, his sword and him became one at that moment.


    The other people didn¡¯t sense anything, but Hu Qianqiu¡¯s eyes lit up, his originally icy blood started to flow once more.


    The half-Monster teen in front of him, the son of Weiran, at that moment was One with the Sword!


    ¡°Dumbass, go get my saber!¡±


    Hu Zhongyan, who was dumbfounded and not reacting, immediately jumped up beside one of the Windrider Foals at the shout.


    With a clean ringing of steel, a seven-foot-long saber with a hook tooth on it was pulled out from its sheath!

 Chapter 149 - Hundred Changing Sword

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 149 Hundred Changing Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°SIster Yunniang, what do you have to say, you can say it here!¡±


    After walking out ten miles, Xuanyuan Yiren suddenly stopped in ce. She looked back at Li Yunniang, a cold intent hidden in her gaze.


    ¡°Or you didn¡¯t have anything to report to me in the first ce?¡±


    Li Yunniang was astonished, simrly stopping in her tracks, seeing in those beautiful eyes a raging fire.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This Little Miss was really smart, not someone who she could hide things from. At the start maybe she was bluffed, but when she turned around and thought about it, she would have definitely felt that something was up.


    Just as she was contemting, she saw the coldness on Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s petite face getting thicker and thicker. Li Yunniang was astonished, giving up on all thoughts of trying to hide it from her, bending her knees slightly, ¡°Little Miss, please don¡¯t be angry. Before I followed you to Cloud Saint City, your mother gave me some instructions that I could not let you join into any conflict of Gantian Mountain. That is why I took matters into my own hands...¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s brows rose up, and she tried her best to suppress the helplessness and sadness in her eyes. Mocking herself,she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yunniang to be so loyal. But you are simply too bold, to y such schemes and make decisions for me! Since you want to listen to my mother, then you can return to Xuan Mountain City alone. Yiren doesn¡¯t need a loyal servant like you!¡±


    As she was about to return back on the path they came from, she saw Li Yunniang pulling out her sword and moving to block her.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was startled, staring in shock. Li Yunniang didn¡¯t dare to look at her in the eyes, trying to avoid her gaze, yet her eyes were filled with determination. ¡°Little Miss, Yunniang has always listened to your words and never intended to go against you. But this time I can¡¯t. Today I definitely cannot let you return!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes contracted as she frowned, looking in the direction of the carriage. Unfortunately there was a hill standing in the way, and she was unable to see what was going on there.


    She thought back to before, about those words that Hu Qianqiu said, and her heart immediately tightened up. Who knew whether or not Zong Shou had already returned? If he was unable to satisfy Hu Qianqiu, would that elder of Gantian Mountain really do what he said and take his life?


    That person was a Xuanwu Ancestor of the Eighth meridian of the Earth Chakra level. With such exceptional strength, how would she be able to save Zong Shou?


    Thinking about that, Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes lit up, looking towards Li Yunniang once more. ¡°Yunniang, what are you hiding from me? You specially led me here so I would not see something, right?¡±


    When Li Yunniang heard that, her face went as white as a piece of paper.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The saber was seven inches long and an inch and a half wide. A winged dream tiger roaring towards the heavens was engraved on the body of the saber. Under the light of the fire, it glowed with a cold, liquid light.


    Hu Qianqiu held onto the saber and stood a hundred feet away from Zong Shou. His eyes were glowing slightly, he didn¡¯t have any fighting intent in his chest, only feeling his heart boiling.


    Huge excitement as well as expectations were being suppressed at the bottom of his heart, unable to be released.


    His gaze settled, waiting for his breathing to adjust and his heart to regain its calm once more did he exert his aura, an intense and overbearing sensation suppressing in all directions.


    ¡°What a good One with the Sword, bring it on! Your Uncle Hu has dreamt so many times in the past ten years that one day the Prince could spar with me like today. However, I was unable to see that dreame through. Let me see what you have learned in your three years at Linhai College!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression trembled slightly, but he didn¡¯t speak. His eyes shining, in the next moment he moved quickly, his right foot stepping powerfully on the ground. All the energy within his body exploded out instantly, surging into the meridians of his four limbs and burning intensely. His whistled as he moved, like a sh of lightning, disappearing and appearing before the eyes of everyone. Stabbing out with the sword, shocking the spirit and stunning the soul. Underneath the night sky, it was like a stream of light breaking everything in its path.


    A loud DING echoed in all directions. Hu Qianqiu casually cut with his saber, brushing aside the sword. Heughed out loud,rge amounts of surprise and joy in his roaring voice, ¡°Good! What a good sword, what good sword strength! You are at eight meridians of the Bodily Chakra level, External Pill Xiantian! Yin Yang, you were right, the Prince really didn¡¯t disappoint me! No, he surprised me! Such surprise...¡±


    Hundreds of feet away, there was a choked gasp. Zong Ling was stunned, the pig foot in his hand dropped to the ground. There was excess fat remaining at the corner of his lips, but he didn¡¯t have the energy to wipe it away. His eyes were fixed on that swiftly moving, ghost-like image.


    He didn¡¯t see it wrongly? Was that really his cousin Zong Shou? Didn¡¯t they say he was dual meridians and couldn¡¯t cultivate? He had specially observed him and he didn¡¯t have any internal energy, how could he be at eight meridians of the Bodily Chakra level?


    Not just Zong Ling, even the people behind him were startled. They exchanged nces with one another, their faces dumbfounded.


    As for Hu Zhongyuan, who was sitting on top of the carriage, his face was really dazzling and impressive. It was sometimes green and white, and then suddenly turned red.


    He had felt it when Zong Shou proposed the challenge, and when he became One with the Sword, but only now did he confirm it.


    Not only did the Prince know how to cultivate, his level wasn¡¯t low, either. Eight meridians of the Bodily Chakra Realm, wasn¡¯t the Prince just thirteen?


    At that moment, he wished that he could p himself in the face.


    Only Zong Yuanughed out loud, his voice filled with mockery at how everyone here was blind. His eyes were brimming with life, fixed on the two people in the center.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was really calm, only his blood was starting to get excited, and his fighting spirit rose. His heart was still ice cold, One with the Sword.


    Today he could go all out! Not needing to care about losses, not needing to use his spiritual techniques. Only using the sword in his hand to fight for victory, fighting to his heart¡¯s desire...


    He retreated, then he charged forwards once more, the sword light bursting out again, instantly ten sword shadows charging into that saber light.


    ¡°zing Sword, where did you learn it? Not bad!¡± Hu Qianqiuughed, being caught off guard as he cut down with the saber, directly blocking those ten sword images.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword didn¡¯t dissipate just like that. It suddenly became indiscernible and uncertain, the sword path moved about swiftly, stabbing in from the most impossible directions, aiming right at Hu Qianqiu¡¯s vital points all around his body.


    Hu Qianqiu eximed once more, ¡°This is Deceitful Sword? Did you learn from Deceitful Sword Ren Qianqiu, or from someone else? Hey! The form and the style is there, however you are much better than him at using it; much, much stronger!¡±


    That saber just waved down simply and dissolved the danger. At his level he didn¡¯t need to exert himself much, and could use his own strength to fight against ten. No matter how exquisite Zong Shou¡¯s moves were, Hu Qianqiu could break them with his own strength.


    Facing Zong Shou, even if he didn¡¯t use ny percent of his strength,he would be able to easily defend himself. Eight meridians of the Earth Chakra Realm was pretty much the strongest below the Ascended Ancestor Realm!


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t fazed and didn¡¯t give up, the Lightning Tooth Sword in his hand waving out ten sword images once more. This time it was like a volcano exploding, his aura was raging and frenzied, ringing as it struck the saber light. Each sword blow was heavier than thest, each sword crazier than thest.


    Hu Qianqiu didn¡¯t care, standing still on the spot and not moving. The seven-foot Tiger King Saber casually danced in his hand. He was getting more and more excited as he said happily, ¡°This is the Rage Sword? This time it is a little different; your sword technique is ten times better than that Rage Sword Yun Tao. However, you can¡¯t just learn his explosive temper. Prince, when you are sparring, you are too calm and unable to learn the rhythm within!¡±


    Between the two of them, saber and sword lights flickered constantly, ten strikes colliding with every breath. The sword and saber images intersected one another, every single moment changing.


    When Hu Zhongyuan heard what Hu Qianqiu said, he didn¡¯t think much about it. Zong Ling and Zong Yuan¡¯s bodies shook in astonishment.


    Burning Sword Wu Wei, Deceitful Sword Xie Jun, Rage Sword Yun Tao; all were people who had acted against Zong Shou before.


    Hearing the words of Hu Qianqiu, it is like he had grasped the rhythm of them all perfectly!


    In the next moment, Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes opened wide. He saw a purple lightning glow appear in Zong Shou¡¯s hand. At the activation of this lightning energy, it seemed like all the resistance in the air was totally cut off, intersecting with the sword light.


    This was his Purple Lightning Spear! Except it was even swifter and more perfect. Under his stunned gaze, the connection between steps didn¡¯t have any ws.


    At that moment, Zong Yuan even had a misconception, as if the person who made this Purple Lightning Spear wasn¡¯t him, but Zong Shou!


    Hu Qianqiu¡¯s voice was filled with surprise.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this that little brat Zong Yuan¡¯s Purple Lightning Spear? Using a sword to rece the spear and actually still has its true rhythm. The ideas you put into it are really exquisite. If you spend more effort into making it more precise, it could be listed as one of the pinnacle techniques. Prince, are you and Zong Yuan really close to one another? Did you teach him his spear technique? He didn¡¯t seem to do a good job learning it...¡±


    Zong Yuan nearly spat out blood. Hu Qianqiu eximed, ¡°This is the Blood Killer Sword Technique! Hundred Thousand Blood Killer Li Yaling?


    ¡°Prince where did you learn this sword technique from? If I didn¡¯t know that Prince has always been in Linhai College and doesn¡¯t have any killing intent now, I nearly thought that you were like that Li Yaling, killing tens of thousands of people and your mother and wife! However, although these sword techniques are good, but they don¡¯t look like they are yours...¡±


    Seeing Hu Qianqiu shake his head, Zong Shouughed too. From the moment he used that Burning Sword, he was just trying to test what he had gained over this period of time. At this point, it was time for him to be serious.


    The sword attacks paused slightly, and without any prior signs, they changed once more, bing like a shadow and illusion!

 Chapter 150 - Sword Flying in the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 150 Sword Flying in the Sky</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When that sword light dissipated, a ball of sword mist seemed to cover Hu Qianqiu under the night sky. Zong Shou¡¯s entire body seemed to turn into a mist, moving along with the sword, hard to discern whether it was real or fake. All of a sudden there seemed to be more then ten Zong Shou¡¯s in their view, no one knew where his true body was at.


    The sword energy warped and weaved like clouds and mist, moving left and right between the saber images. This time that Tiger King Saber was unable to hit them back in one strike. Instead it was unusually lingering and exceptionally gentle.


    That sword stance was so soft it seemed to hold no strength at all, but it was filled with hidden power which shed with the Tiger King Saber, slowly but surely swallowing the space between the two of them.


    In a short twenty-odd stroke encounter, Hu Qianqiu¡¯s seven-foot saber had less and less space to move.


    Pretty much every sword that stabbed out hit the crucial point of the astral air around Hu Qianqiu, making the energy chaotic. Every point that the sword pointed to was one he had to save and use his saber to block. The Tiger King Saber was trapped around Hu Qianqiu¡¯s body and he was unable to use it.


    Hu Qianqiu could only feel like he could use less and less energy. After he ny percent of his own strength was restricted, he still had around a hundred kilograms of power. However, even if he still had many times the strength of Zong Shou, there was no way he could use it. His overbearing tiger strength was being stabbed, cut, and pierced, breaking into pieces.


    He didn¡¯t feel depressed, but instead really excited, his blood slowly starting to boil. Originally he was just trying to test out Zong Shou¡¯s ability, now he couldn¡¯t help but be filled with fighting spirit.


    ¡°Is this Xie Jun¡¯s Mist Sword? No, that fellow isn¡¯t as good as you. I know, this is Lingyun Sect¡¯s Cloud Shocking God Destroying Sword! Where did you learn this Lingyun Sect secret art from? It¡¯s so deep! Did I see wrongly? Is this your true ability? From sword rhythm to sword strength to disying the true sword intent...¡±


    When Hu Qianqiu said that, Hu Zhongyuan, who was sitting on the carriage, felt his heart start palpitating, his eyes shining brightly.


    Lingyun Sect¡¯s Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword was one of the legendary techniques in Donglin Cloud Continent. They said that when one cultivated it, they would be able to reach nine meridians of the Heaven Chakra Realm, the spiritual Grandmaster level.


    In ancient times, even Celestial Realm experts had been hurt by that sword before.


    There were only three to five direct disciples in Lingyun Sect that seeded in cultivating it. In the entire Sect, there were less than ten people.


    However that sentence was not as shocking as what came after.


    From sword rhythm to sword strength to disying the true sword intent... doesn¡¯t that mean that Zong Shou hasprehended the intent of the Cloud Shocking God Destroying sword, and he had reached a really high level?


    Zong Ling¡¯s face was ashen white and green, feeling that Hu Qianqiu¡¯s voice was really ear-piercing. The two illusionary shadows in front of him pierced his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t shift his gaze away.


    The light that exploded out from this half-Monster teen was just too eye-catching, so much that it was hard to ept!


    ¡°Good sword! What future ascended, what top talent outside of the Donglin Cloud Continent top sects, that Zong Shi is scumpared to you! No, he isn¡¯t even qualified to be scum! An outsider actually daring to try to plot for the Ruler¡¯s hard work, what does he think he is...¡±


    Hu Qianqiu burst outughing, the saber in his hand seemed to be wrapped up by a dozen iron chains, bing more and more cumbersome and slower.


    But the more so, the happier he felt. He felt that his entire life added up wasn¡¯t as happy as this moment.


    His best friend¡¯s son, who everyone viewed as trash, was actually a top sword expert with hidden skill.


    The uncertain and unstable Gantian Mountain had a chance to rise up once more, how could he not feel happy about that?


    ¡°... that Zong Shi needs to be at least fifty before he can reach the Ascended Realm. I think Young Master can do it by thirty! As expected from the son of the Ruler! However, although your sword is One with the Spirit, today I am going to get serious! Tiger roar, chop!¡±


    His saber that seemed to have been slowing down and was getting tied up, suddenly exploded out under what seemed to be a really impossible situation.


    A sharp saber glow wrapped out in all directions, cutting all the illusionary sword shadows into pieces.


    Like a tiger that was sleeping allowing a spider to make its web next to it. When it woke up, it causally wed and destroyed the web, with ease and without using any energy. The overbearing power was apparent!


    However just as that saber glow exploded to the maximum and was about to dissipate thest bit of mist, a sword pierced in from behind Hu Qianqiu. Without any sign or sound, it was almost indiscernible, suddenly pushed to the maximum! Like a part of the moonlight, all the killing intent and energy was hidden within.


    Hu Qianqiu didn¡¯t feel anything, only when that sword light was three inches away from him did his eyes open wide in astonishment. The saber glow swiftly turned back, but he was only able to use his saber handle to block the cold gleam of the sword tip.


    A huge strength exploded out. Hu Qianqiu was caught off guard and unable to use much strength to block it. His body was pushed forward several inches.


    The two of them had fought for close to fifteen minutes, but this was the first time that Hu Qianqiu¡¯s body moved. The glow in his eyes, apart from a little fear, was only excited.


    ¡°What a Rising Moon Sword! How exquisite, I nearly died under your sword! If you used it to assassinate no one can block it. If it was that dumb brat Zhongyuan, this sword would most likely have killed him!¡±


    Zhongyuan was speechless; he was close to forty so how could his father still call him a little brat...


    However if it was him, his life and death under that sword would be tough to predict, a toss of a coin...


    This Prince who had never revealed any of his ability was actually shockingly strong!


    He also felt ashamed, ncing at Zong Ling who was seated not far away with a weird gaze. If it wasn¡¯t for him, he wouldn¡¯t have made a fool of himself just now...


    His father¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. That Zong Shi might seem like a huge talent in the eyes of others, butpared to this Prince he was nothing.


    After stabbing out with that sword, Zong Shou also recoiled several hundred feet. The energy within his body exploded and his true qi surged. He had to take several breaths and adjust his energy before barely being able to suppress it.


    <i>-How strong, how really strong! If this Hu Qianqiu went all out, even hundreds and thousands of Zong Shous would be in by his saber...-</i>


    At this moment, even when he had restricted ny percent of Uncle Hu¡¯s strength, he still was still suppressed; Not only was his strength great, but Uncle Hu was also really deep in the martial path.


    However, the better he was, the more Zong Shou¡¯s fighting spirit raised! His sword got stronger the stronger the person he faced. Sword Emperor Tanqiu didn¡¯t like to bully the weak, only experts of the martial path like this made him interested.


    Hu Qianqiu praised him before sheathing the saber at his side in satisfaction, ¡°Prince¡¯s Dual Meridian Body isn¡¯t totally solved. You have probably used up all your strength. Let¡¯s end it here, how about it?¡±


    He thought that this battle could end just like that. Who knew that Zong Shou would shake his head, ¡°No, I still haven¡¯t had enough?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t had enough? Your body must be feeling really painful, like all the bones in your body are tearing up and cracking, and you still want to fight?¡±


    Hu Qianqiu was shocked, the praise in his eyes grew. He asked with interest, ¡°So that sword technique wasn¡¯t your true skill?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Hu, please give me pointers! As for what exactly is my sword, you will know after this fight.¡±


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath once more, his expression surprisingly solemn. The hand that was holding the sword dropped down to his side.


    So what if he was facing a bone-tearing and cracking pain? Even if he was being stabbed by a thousand knives ,he wouldn¡¯t care.


    A good opponent was hard to ask for; even if he died from this, he was going to have fun! This was the heart of a sword expert!


    Hu Qianqiu¡¯s expression also became solemn, his intuition telling him that the current Zong Shou was different from before. An aura that made one respect him seeped out from Zong Shou, and it could actuallypete with his own...


    After being silent for numerous breaths, Zong Shouughed. ¡°Xue¡¯er, watch carefully! I will probably be able to use this sword today. If you miss this chance, you will need to wait until I reach four meridians of the Earth Chakra Realm to see it again...¡±


    Chuxue was surprised; what kind of sword technique could only be used today, did he specifically choose a date?


    She didn¡¯t dare not listen to his words, opening wide her watery eyes and not even daring to blink.


    In the next moment the glow in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes exploded out as he charged thirty feet, waving the sword in his hand.


    ¡°Someone who is good at attacking can shake the heavens!¡±


    Hearing Zong Shou¡¯s shout, Chuxue¡¯s pupils grew even bigger.


    This sword was really spiritual with no trace at all, dazzling and eye catching, giving one a feeling like it flew over from the heavens!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ten miles away, Li Yunniang¡¯s expression was panicking. She anxiously shook her head, ¡°Little Miss, I don¡¯t know what you are saying. When did I hide things from you?¡±


    ¡°You still want to lie!¡± Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment, ¡°You said you were worried about me butting into Gantian Mountain¡¯s things, but that Hu Qianqiu has the ability to destroy mountains, I couldn¡¯t interfere even if I wanted. What thing don¡¯t you want me to see?¡±


    Seeing Li Yunniang calm down and not answer, she slightly shook her head, directly walking forwards,zy to ask once more. What was going on? She just needed to take a look and she didn¡¯t need to waste time here.


    Li Yunniang frantically stabbed out with a sword to try to block her path. However in the next moment her expression changed, only to see Xuanyuan Yiren not dodge and avoid, her body heading towards the sword tip.


    She couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, pulling back her sword, and that red blur moved past her.


    This ce was really close to the carriage. The small hill beside it was just three hundred feet high. Xuanyuan Yiren was able to reach the top with just one jump, everything below entering her line of sight.

 Chapter 151 - Half a Piece of Shirt Sleeve

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 151 Half a Piece of Shirt Sleeve</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Her almond eyes immediately contracted. She looked on dumbfounded, rooted to the spot. All of a sudden she didn¡¯t know how to react.


    At that moment, what entered her eyes was that celestial-like person in mid-lunge, those glistening eyes, that absolutely amazing sword, and that calm and confidence.


    The sword image was only three inches wide and the sword energy only seventy feet long. But when the sword chopped down, it seemed to shake the heavens and earth. The sword seemed indiscernible and sentient, its trajectory tough to grasp.


    A few words shed across her mind. There were only two phrases now that could describe what she was feeling!


    This sword was totally magical! It was exceptional!


    ¡°That is Zong Shou? How is that possible, wasn¡¯t he dual meridians and didn¡¯t have internal energy? How could he disy such a sword...¡±


    Such sword techniques were something she didn¡¯t even see her Senior Brothers in Pill Fountain Sect use!


    Even the elders in the sect didn¡¯t have skills at such level of sentience!


    Just as her gaze was at a loss and she muttered in disbelief, Li Yunniang followed behind and jumped onto the mountain. Looking down, her face was reallyplicated.


    ¡°Little Miss, that day when the Prince said that it was him who killed Deceitful Sword Ren Qianchou and Hundred Thousand Blood Killer Li Yaling... those words were true. That Li Yaling really died at his hands. As for killing Deceitful Sword Ren Qianchou, he didn¡¯t even need to use three breaths...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s body shuddered once more, all of a sudden her thoughts in chaos and her mind went nk. Only broken pieces of memories surged out from the deep parts of her mind.


    <i>Why do I, Zong Shou, need a girl to protect me? Yesterday in the back courtyard you should have felt it. In your eyes, how many people below Martial Ancestor are my opponents?</i>


    <i>Who else can it be? Apart from me here who could kill them...</i>


    <i>Little Miss, if one day you find out that Prince Zong Shou isn¡¯t the trash everyone thinks he is, and instead a talent even stronger than that Hundred Thousand Blood Killer Li Yaling... Those people who want to kill him are like ants and clowns, not worth mentioning. What would Little Miss do?</i>


    A short few words kept on appearing in her mind. Xuanyuan Yiren couldn¡¯t help, but bite into her lower lip.


    It¡¯s true, those words were true! Her fingernails stabbed into her flesh, it was painful! Her lips were hurting and bleeding. This was real!


    Li Yaling was really killed by him, and now, in front of her eyes the person using this celestial-like sword was really Zong Shou!


    That unreal sense of enlightenment instantly faded. In her memory, that unable to cultivate but resilient, calm but reckless, slightlyzy teen had instantlybined with this person in front of her who was able to make all the top talents in Donglin Cloud Continent feel ashamed.


    In her chest, a hard-to-ept mix of feelings rose in her heart.


    Was she happy? Delighted? Emotional? Excited? Regretful? Ashamed?


    Xuanyuan Yiren couldn¡¯t pinpoint what her exact emotions were, only feeling that she was feeling a whole host of emotions, veryplicated.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Hu Qianqiu squinted his eyes, raising his head as he looked into the sky. His gaze was also attracted, fixed on that sword, filled with surprise and praise. It was also the first time some seriousness appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°What a good ¡®Someone who is good at attacking can shake the heavens!¡¯ This sword is really leaves no tracks! Exquisite...¡±


    With his level of a Xuanwu Ancestor, he still didn¡¯t dare to take it head on. He immediately retreated a hundred feet, and only when Zong Shou¡¯s sword attack slightly weakened did he gently go forwards and chop it down once more!


    saber and sword intersected, but they did not collide, instead brushing past one another dangerously.


    The following ten strikes were the same, continuing sessively, barely passing one another. It was like there were two people waving their sword and saber under the moonlight, having nothing to do with one another. However if one looked at the attacks, just one slight difference and one would be beheaded.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t blink a single time, while Hu Qianqiu was really excited, his face flushing slightly red, like he was enjoying the moment and totally immersed in it.


    In the eyes of everyone around, they had a totally different feeling. Hu Qianqiu¡¯s saber shed widely and heavily, simple and clean, but really overbearing. Zong Shou¡¯s sword seemed too exquisite. The sword light was illusionary, each blow from unbelievable angles, making it tough to grasp, yet there was none of that deceitful energy; it was alive, indiscernible, and carefree.


    It was like each sword encapsted sword intent, sword rhythm, sword strength, and sword sense; all of it was present.


    As they were focused into it, they suddenly felt that not far away a simr aura suddenly rose. Everyone looked over in shock, only to see Chuxue looking at Zong Shou¡¯s sword in delight, her brows dancing. Her aura was showing, it was also really alive, fluttering like it was about to fly.


    These people were all intelligent and just needed to think back and knew what Zong Shou meant by what he said just now.


    Someone who is good at attacking can shake the heavens! The sword intent of that sword was really suitable for this girl, and he intended to give her some pointers.


    Zong Yuan couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. Not yet reaching the Xiantian level and being able toprehend the strength of the martial path; what kind of level would she reach in the future? Regardless, it would be stronger than him...


    He didn¡¯t dare to be distracted for long, muttering a few words before looking back to that intense battle.


    The wind surged in all directions, saber energy shooting all around, sword energy shing horizontally and vertically, extinguishing the mes of the campfire.


    The sky had slowly turned bright, the sunlight shone down from the east through the clouds, and the glow of the weapons was ever more eye-catching.


    Just as the saber and sword auras climbed and ballooned to their maximum and became more and more intense, Hu Qianqiu gave out a regretful sigh. ¡°Prince¡¯s internal energy is bing chaotic, why not he decide it in this stroke?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Vital energy was charging about within Zong Shou¡¯s chest and he was unable to speak further, giving only a simple reply. His sword glow exploded, an electric light shining and thousands of illusions appearing, sweeping outwards. This time it was a different style, unafraid of shing with Hu Qianqiu¡¯s Tiger King Saber. All the power was focused and gathered. When the saber and sword shed, it instantly exploded.


    Those saber shadows and sword glows instantly became several times faster, so fast that it exceeded one¡¯s perception, difficult to discern.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword was like a blooming cereus, opening to its most eye-catching period before starting to fade.


    Ding!


    A piercing ring shook one¡¯s ears as Zong Shou flew backwards. He had lost all of his energy and was unable to support himself anymore. Shaking and wobbling, barely holding his sword, he stabbed it into the ground to prevent himself from copsing. At the corner of his lips, some fresh blood seeped out.


    However, his eyes showed no sense of pain, only the satisfaction of one going all out in a battle.


    Hu Qianqiu stood solemnly with his saber by his side. He seemed to be stunned as he looked at the sleeve on his right hand.


    The crowd didn¡¯t know what was up until they saw a piece of clothing slowly breaking apart and drifting to the ground.


    In that instant, the area around the two carriages was deadly silent. Everyone kept quiet, like they had lost their ability to speak.


    ¡ª


    Only when tens of breaths had passed did Hu Qianqiu suddenlyugh out crazily, filled with excitement and happiness. ¡°I lost, what a good loss! The battle today is so enjoyable, how amazing! It seems like I still underestimated the Prince. Is this your sword? It is totally unparalleled. After ten years, no, you only need seven, and your sword will be invincible!¡±


    When he said that, Hu Qianqiu¡¯s saber swept out. That saber was sudden to the maximum, before one could even blink that thousand feet of saber energy had arrived beside Zong Ling.


    It brushed the body of Zong Ling before sweeping behind him at Feng Xiao and the other Xiantian experts that were retreating, striking them with a saber.


    Blood sttered all about and gore flew. Instantly half of Zong Ling¡¯s body was dyed red. He didn¡¯t dare to move, his eyes were devoid of life as he looked stunned into the distance, not daring to wipe it away.


    ¡°You really know how to grasp the chance! In front of me, you still want to escape? Do you dare to behave arrogantly in front of me again?¡±


    ¡ª


    Zhongyuan¡¯s eyelids twitched and he didn¡¯t try to persuade his father otherwise. For thest three months,his father had a lot of pent-up frustration, and had suppressed his anger several times back in Gantian Mountain. This time he knew he didn¡¯t need to bear it anymore and exploded immediately. Naturally he was unrestrained and could do anything.


    Their Iron Tiger race needed the heads of these few people to express their loyalty in front of the Prince.


    If one had to me something, one could only me Zong Ling for having bad luck. The current Hu Qianqiu was like a human tornado, even his son didn¡¯t dare anger him.


    Speaking of which, this Zong Shi and Zong Ling really deserved a lot of hate. They didn¡¯t have the skill, so why were they trying to seize the throne?


    Like their Prince, who was obviously skilled in the sword, unparalleled in the world, but knew how to be low profile. But he was a little too low profile...


    Just as he thought about that, Hu Zhongyuan saw a cold gaze look over. It was Hu Qianqiu. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down his spine and his mood sank. He knew that his father was really violent, and he definitely could feel a beatinging on the way.


    ¡ª-


    Zong Yuany t on the ground, his eyes showing his glee, like he knew this would happen.


    That Zong Ling was probably crying inside. Who was the fool out of all of them?


    However, Zong Yuan didn¡¯t gloat; he had justprehended some martial intents that he needed to think back on carefully.


    When Zong Shou returned, he would most probably die...


    ¡ª


    Xuanyuan Yiren, on the other hand, was standing on the peak, totally stunned, her jade hands tightly clenched.


    He won, he could actually beat Hu Qianqiu by half a stroke. Even if thetter restricted most of his true strength to less than that of Martial Ancestor to fight him, his attainments in the martial path were there and real...

 Chapter 152 - Willing to Call you my King

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Willing to Call you my King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In the early morning hours, the bright morning sun eradicated thest bit of chill on this destend.


    Zong Shou was really calm, sitting on the roof of the carriage. Opposite him sat Hu Qianqiu.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was at the side, personally pouring wine for the two of them. Girls during the olden times were supposed to show respect to their husbands. The current Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t have any of the usual sharpness that she had before. She was gentle and solemn, her actions and the way she sat was really demure and perfect. Each of her actions were elegant and disyed her womanly charms perfectly.


    On the other side also sat Hu Zhongyuan. However, Zong Shou¡¯s gaze automatically disregarded him.


    In truth Hu Zhongyuan didn¡¯t dare to look at him. The elder of the Iron Tiger race was badly bruised and wasn¡¯t that nice to look at.


    How Hu Qianqiu lectured and taught his kid a lesson was still fresh in his eyes. He took that Tiger King Saber, not caring about everyone present and beating his son up heavily. The words he cursed out were something he wouldn¡¯t forget soon.


    <i>What bastard, what ¡°do you think I¡¯m old and stupid¡±, what ¡°trying to suck up to Zong Ling¡±, what ¡°haven¡¯t you lost enough face?¡±. </i>Anything that sounded bad, even words that Zong Ling felt were ear-piercing were yelled, leaving him unable to sit still.


    At that moment, Zong Shou really didn¡¯t want to annoy and provoke this person. On the other hand, Hu Zhongyuan himself didn¡¯t mind much, raising up his swelling face as heughed awkwardly.


    Hu Qianqiu gazed at him in disgust and scoffed, following which he smiled and looked warmly, looking at Zong Shou like he was his true son.


    ¡°How are the Prince¡¯s injuries?¡±


    Zong Shou spread his arms and stretched out, a series of bone-cracking sounds breaking out, sounding like frying yellow beans. He smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not a big issue, thank you, Uncle Hu, for showing mercy!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu nodded his head gently, understanding the situation, was why he didn¡¯t ask much. He knew that Zong Shou¡¯s internal energy meridians weren¡¯t smooth after fighting for so long, thus he controlled his power to not truly hurt him. Although he spat out blood, that was from the recoil and not from any true injuries. After the battle he just needed to adjust his breathing for a while and he would be fine.


    He stared at Zong Shou and measured him, his smile slowly fading. He expression was solemn as he raised up the wine cup, ¡°This first cup is to the Ruler¡¯s spirit in Heaven...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, not knowing whether tough or cry. At this time, his father still hadn¡¯t died.


    In just a few years, he would return from that Oblivion Cloud Ocean and show off his might. First he would personally wipe out the Zong Family, then he would simrly hang Zong Shi¡¯s head on the Gantian Mountain g for three months.


    Following which, he would be furious with Lingyun Sect for going against their promise. He would charge up Pill Spirit Mountain alone and engage in ughter, killing thirteen Ascended experts before leaving. Even a few of the Sect elders working together couldn¡¯t stop him. The top Sect in Donglin Cloud Continent would nearly lose their own Shrine.


    Of course, that caused his death. As for what would happen in this era, he had no idea.


    Towards this expert, he felt worried instead. Every time he did something, he would have many considerations. Those few ownerless treasures that were around he didn¡¯t dare to easily obtain, much less move away from Yin Yang and Chuxue.


    Although he was thinking about that, his face was really solemn as he raised up the wine cup and poured it to the side.


    Hu Qianqiu sighed softly, raising a second one, but this time he didn¡¯t drink it. Probingly as he looked at Zong Shou, he asked, ¡°I am curious; in Gantian Mountain, both the Left Pir General Qiu Wei and I haven¡¯t taken sides. Why did you invite me and not him?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, saying really casually and calmly, ¡°I heard Yin Yang say that Qiu Wei is really loyal to my Father and he would stop at nothing to support me to inherit the throne. Uncle Hu paid attention to the big picture. You didn¡¯t choose a side; was it to bnce those three in Gantian Mountain?¡±


    Hu Qianqiuughed out loud, his face filling with happy smile, ¡°The Prince is really smart, as expected from the son of the Ruler! Your Sky Fox race is really born intelligent. But you are a little too smart, my brother Weiran really kept it from me for so long... The Prince is such a talent, unparalleled in the world, but he didn¡¯t let us brothers find out. These days my heart has been filled with trepidation...¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan nodded his head vigorously in agreement, more or less a bit annoying.


    Zong Shou could only feel helpless. Before Zong Weiran disappeared, he really didn¡¯t have any internal energy. Thankfully, at such a time he really didn¡¯t have a need to exin.


    Hu Qianqiu¡¯s expression changed and asked, ¡°Thinking about this, there really was a need to hide it. Although your Sky Fox Eight Tail King Family can¡¯t shake our Gantian Mountain roots, recently they have became a problem. Those fellows abandoned us to avoid being hunted by the humans, and left the Cloud World. Now they actually shamelessly want to return. If they knew about the Prince¡¯s situation early, things might have gone bad. They would dare to poison or assassinate you. There is also your mother¡¯s family, the Ruler really had his difficulties...¡±


    The hand which Zong Shou raised his wine cup with couldn¡¯t help but shudder slightly. He opened his eyes wide and his mouth couldn¡¯t close.


    So he really had a reason to keep a low profile and train up his power?


    Sky Fox King Family? This was different from the Seven Tail Zong Family. The Eight Tail Sky Fox Xue Family was a huge name in the God Emperor era. They were extremely powerful and no weaker than those Shrine Sects.


    Zong Shou hd a thought and totally gave up on attempting to take over Donglin and use his sword on the entire world. It seems like it was best to be a low profile person...


    After drinking the second cup, Hu Qianqiu causally threw the cup away, and the servants behind him took out two bowls and ced them in front of the two of them.


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s expression changed slightly before regaining her calm, her hands holding onto the wine bottle as she solemnly filled them to the brim.


    Hu Qianqiu didn¡¯t bother about her, his eyes shining brightly. ¡°In the past, I was worried you couldn¡¯t support Gantian Mountain, and that our million people and hard- gained several provinces would be lost. Now without such worries, naturally I have no reason to work for anyone else. What instructions does the Prince have for asking Yin Yang to summon me over? You just need to say one word and I¡¯ll follow you and kill our way back to Gantian Mountain! I¡¯ll cut off that Zong Shi¡¯s head and use it as a wine sk for you!¡±


    The corner of Zong Shou¡¯s lips rose slightly before his expression regained its calm. ¡°Uncle Hu, we don¡¯t need to rush for the Monster King position. For the next three to five months, I want to stay outside for a period, to find a ce to focus on cultivation.¡±


    Seeing Hu Qianqiu frown and about to say something, Zong Shou smiled as he waved his hand, telling him to calm down.


    ¡°With Yunxia Mountain attacking us, if I return to take over as Monster King, it would only spoil matters. I am also unwilling to continue acting and act as their puppet. Furthermore, the Zong Family¡¯s reach has gotten too long thesest few years. Its not convenient for me to act against my own race, so I need to rely on Uncle Hu and the Left Pir General! You don¡¯t need to go too far, just making them know their ce is enough.¡±


    Hu Qianqiu¡¯s eyes bulged before he burst outughing, ¡°My eyes are truly blind. Well done! The Prince has the Ruler¡¯s intellect, but none of his indecisiveness. That Zong Family has been behaving too arrogantly, but the Ruler has been bearing with them and allowing them to do as they pleased. I, Hu Qianqiu, have long been annoyed by them. Let me handle this matter, don¡¯t worry, Prince. When you return, you will be able to climb on top of the city and there won¡¯t be that dark smoke and miasma.¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s expression changed, his brow furrowing. How could his father say such words? The words that the Prince said were obviously bearing nefarious intentions and were destined to make the entire Monster King race unhappy.


    Hu Qianqiu didn¡¯t bother about him, his tiger eyes smiling, ¡°Prince you trust me just like that? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll do things behind your back?¡±


    ¡°I believe Uncle Hu, but I don¡¯t totally believe you!¡± Zong Shou waved his sleeves and pointed to the side. ¡°So my two servants will follow you back! With Uncle Hu and Qiu Wei working together, you two will be able to put them in important positions!¡±


    Where his hands pointed were where Yin Yang and Lian Fan stood. Thinking that since he had no intention to stay in Gantian Mountain to deal with administrative matters, why not ce his two trusted helpers there, and he could happily not bother about anything. Wasn¡¯t that for the best?


    Hu Qianqiu¡¯s eyes lit up once more, the praise within them thicker and thicker.


    He wasn¡¯t inclined to listen and to believe, and even in diplomacy he didn¡¯tck precautionary measures. He had really good martial skills and didn¡¯tck the courage and viciousness to make decisions. Wasn¡¯t such a person the best choice to be Monster King?


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Zong Shou was doing so because he wanted to bezy to make ns for a future casual and cking life...


    Hu Qianqiu could only feel more and more satisfied,ughing out loud before taking that Tiger King Saber and holding it into his hand once more. With a cut of the saber,rge amounts of blood spurted out.


    Only when the entire bowl¡¯s worth of wine was dyed red did Hu Qianqiu look over excitedly.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips twitched as he saw that. Was this blood-letting? That¡¯s right, the Monster Race had a blood contract which once one made an oath, they wouldn¡¯t betray it for the rest of their life. When a new Monster King ascended, they would have to redo the blood contract.


    Yin Yang once said that their Gantian Mountain had a total of one hundred and forty-seven races. If he made blood contracts with all of them, wouldn¡¯t he lose all his blood...


    He was nning to learn from Lei Dong what he did that day to force out a few drops of blood. But when he saw Hu Qianqiu¡¯s pure excitement, looking forward to him cutting his wrist as well as that shocking wound at his own wrist, he could only grit his teeth, closing his eyes as he slit his wrist open, too. However it was several millimeters shallower, only cutting open the flesh and forcing out a few dozen drops of blood.


    At that moment, be it Hu Qianqiu, or Xuanyuan Yiren and Hu Zhongyuan beside them, they were very solemn. All those nearby knelt down towards Zong Shou, the entire atmosphere suddenly became holy and serious.


    Hu Qianqiu half-knelt on the ground, raising up one of the bowls with both of his hands and solemnly raising it in front of Zong Shou.


    Until after Zong Shou solemnly epted it did Hu Qianqiu raise his bowl heavily into the air.


    ¡°Today I, Hu Qianqiu, will drink blood to form an alliance; my Gantian Mountain Iron Tiger race is willing to serve the Prince as our king!¡±

 Chapter 153 - Elope or Not

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 153 Elope or Not</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Finishing the blood wine in one mouthful, Hu Qianqiu smashed the bowl in his hand onto the ground, saying viciously, ¡°If I go against my oath, let my Iron Tiger race be like this bowl!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu used a lot of force, but that bowl was extremely high quality. There was a puncturing sound as it shot into the ground and disappeared, leaving behind a deep hole one couldn¡¯t see the bottom of.


    As for whether or not the bowl broke, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t certain and too embarrassed to dig it out to take a look.


    After forming the blood alliance, Hu Qianqiu¡¯s eyes showed killing intent as he looked at Zong Ling and Zong Yuan, who were tightly bound. ¡°How is the Prince going to deal with the two of them? Although Zong Ling and Zong Yuan are your cousins, I think you should be more vicious. Leaving these two bastards around would only create problems; why not kill them as sacrifice to your rule?¡±


    Zong Ling was stunned, the expression on his face filled with despair long ago. That Zong Yuan continued to scoff. His expression was normal; even if he knew that he was going to die in the next moment, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Uncle Hu, our Sky Fox race has a special ability. Once we learn martial and spiritual cultivation to a certain Realm, we form a mental connection with close ones. Zong Ling¡¯s father has died, but his mother is a Back to Sun Realm expert. It¡¯s better if you find a ce to lock him up, it¡¯s still not time to kill him...¡±


    Hu Qianqiu frowned. After thinking about it he still felt a little bitter and unwilling. He looked over once more with new excitement.


    Zong Shou knew what he meant, but decisively shook his head. His cultivation was not bad and he could barely sense the life and death of his loved ones. He also knew that Zong Weiran was alive and within the Oblivion Cloud Ocean.


    However he couldn¡¯t randomly say such words. Zong Weiran might treat him as a demon and kill him after he returned. Just as he thought about that, his heart couldn¡¯t help but jump intensely.


    Hu Qianqiu was slightly disappointed, ¡°Then what about this Zong Yuan? His entire Family pretty much all died.¡±


    Zong Shou regained his senses and smiled once more, his smile really innocent, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Hu. I want to keep this person. My Zong Family does not have many talents. Just this one good seed is left and to kill it is such a waste, my father would definitely me me. So I¡¯m prepared to keep this fellow and develop him...¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t kill that one and don¡¯t want to kill this one, Prince is really uninteresting,¡± Hu Qianqiu scoffed in utmost depression. However, he suppressed his temper and reminded Zong Shou, ¡°Zong Yuan¡¯s personality is not bad. Out of so many people in your Sky Fox Zong Family, only he looks decent to me, looking simr to when the Ruler was young. However, this person wouldn¡¯t easily betray his master, so the Prince must be careful!¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou nod to express that he understood, only then did Hu Qianqiu stand up, ¡°Recently the situation in the Mountain City is a little off, so I can¡¯t stay here for long. I will return immediately and help the Prince take care of Gantian Mountain. However, I am worried with you alone outside, let my son Zongyuan apany you. I¡¯ll leave together with you two servants. Prince, if you have words to instruct them, please be quick. And also my granddaughter...¡±


    He took a deep look at Chuxue, who was hiding in a corner, and sighed slightly. ¡°Prince, please take care of her!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu left the carriage after he finished and mounted a strong and huge Windrider Foal, waiting in the distance. Zhongyuan snickered, walked to a side, grabbed onto Zong Ling whose face had finally recovered some color and promptly gave him a heavy beating!


    Just now he was heavily assaulted by his father. Since he couldn¡¯t be angry with his dad and Zong Shou, naturally he had to let it out on someone. He made a fool of himself because of this Zong Ling, so naturally he couldn¡¯t let him off. As for his father arranging him to follow at the Prince¡¯s side, he didn¡¯t mind at all.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butpliment his actions. The Iron Tiger race leader seemed really brutish, but he was really intelligent and attentive and knew what he had to do. However, he didn¡¯t expect that this Hu Qianqiu was actually Chuxue¡¯s maternal grandfather. No wonder Chuxue was a little off just now.


    He waved over Lian Fan and Yin Yang; the two of them understood and walked over. Zong Shou first looked towards Lian Fan and passed him a green silk filled with words, ¡°Lian Fan, your talents are average, so you can¡¯t learn any deep martial arts. I don¡¯t have much to teach you. However, you are a really calm andposed personality, resilient and persistent. I have a Mountain Piling Art that is suitable for people like you. If you are hardworking and practice diligently, in the future you can chase after to those talents and be an Ascended expert!¡±


    Lian Fan¡¯s personality meant that he could keep calm in front of both praise and humiliation. When he heard the words at the start, he didn¡¯t feel disappointed. The words which came after he also didn¡¯t show much delight at. His eyes only revealed some gratitude, solemnly stowing away the silk.


    Zong Shou smiled as he looked towards Yin Yang. ¡°Uncle Yin is really talented,ing from a famous sect and naturally has martial art legacy techniques. That Heaven Burning Absolute me Knife is no weaker than Lingyun Sect¡¯s Cloud Shocking God Destroying Sword. I can¡¯t give you much, I can only help you quicklyprehend martial strength!¡±


    When he said that, Zong Shou reached out with his hand casually, and a branchnded in his grasp. A ball of me rose in his palm. It didn¡¯t extinguish and it didn¡¯t seem really hot, just continuing to burn. A short momentter the branch became charcoal. Zong Shou passed it over to Yin Yang, ¡°Uncle Yin take this; in the future maybe it will help yourprehension. Thank you for both of your help with Gantian Mountain!¡±


    Yin Yang¡¯s brows rose up, holding the item in his hand like one would treasures. Looking at it now, it was no different from wooden charcoal.


    He could feel that if his martial path was obstructed, this piece of charcoal was the key to helping him break through. Silently stashing it, Yin Zhang bowed to Zong Shou. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his actions reced words.


    Zong Shou instructed them with some things until Hu Qianqiu grew impatient and shouted over, then he let the two of them leave.


    When Yin Yang and Lian Fan got on their horses, Hu Qianqiu cupped his fists andughed, ¡°Five months from now I will wee the Prince back to the mountain to inherit the throne! The Prince¡¯s sword path is One with the Spirit and suppresses the Cloud World. I hope that I am able to see the Prince sweep Donglin and take over the Continent while I am alive!¡±


    His voice was loud and reverberated through the wilderness. As he left, a bunch of men with dozens of Windrider Foals all took their leave. They left a trail of dust as they disappeared without a trace swiftly.


    Sweep Donglin and take over the Continent? He was not the only person to say those words to him...


    Zong Shouughed, casually raising the wine cup in his hand to the side. When Xuanyuan Yiren saw that, she red at him, but still refilled it.


    Only when Zong Shou finished it did Xuanyuan Yiren grit her teeth and say, ¡°Has the Prince been looking at me like a joke thesest few days? With your ability, ten of me wouldn¡¯t be your match. To actually say that I could protect you, wasn¡¯t that a joke?¡±


    ¡°How do?¡± Saying that, Zong Shou said it like he was in the right, ¡°I didn¡¯t hide it from you, you didn¡¯t believe me. Didn¡¯t you say something on the lines of ¡®you still have the mood to joke about things like this now?¡¯¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren couldn¡¯t help but grind her teeth and scoff. She took a clean cloth and helped Zong Shou bandage the wounds on his hand. Her actions were delicate and attentive, startling him. Her voice was also really gentle. ¡°I¡¯m in the wrong, okay, I shouldn¡¯t have not believed you! But am I worth so little in your heart? Am I not worth you exining a few more sentences?¡±


    Her voice was like that of a bell, soft and really nice to listen to, making him feel wobbly and numb. When Zong Shou heard it even his bones became soft, his hair standing on end. With his personality, he loved it when people took the soft approach towards him.


    Speaking about this matter, he wasn¡¯t in the right. At that point in time his mood was reallyplicated. He had indeed wanted to ditch this girl. Awkwardly, Zong Shou coughed softly, ¡°I forgot!¡±


    He originally wanted to use flowerynguage to say how he was afraid that if she knew she would leave him, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see that happen. But thinking about it, it was inappropriate. Rather than using a thousand lies to exin, a simple word was better; anyways he didn¡¯t know how much about talking to girls. Although he loved to do so, to interact with them and talk about their life goals, most of the time he would make them angry.


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but flush red. However she was a really straightforward woman and didn¡¯t show a wronged expression. She brushed her hair and said expressionlessly, ¡°If the Prince doesn¡¯t like me, we can annul the marriage. I won¡¯t bug you anymore. Your sword art is One with the Spirit and your future is bright, you will definitely be able to find someone in your league and someone you like...¡±


    The more Zong Shou heard, the more he felt it wasn¡¯t right, only feeling his mouth sour. He knew that if he annulled the marriage now, he would be seen as someone who abandoned his wife.


    He couldn¡¯t help but facepalm, his head hurting badly as he waved his hand, ¡°What are you thinking? When did I say I wanted to annul the marriage?¡±


    Just as he wanted to move the topic away, he heard her lightly acknowledge his words, her eyes brimming with life as she looked over. ¡°Since you aren¡¯t going to annul it, then when will youe over to meet my father?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, how did the topic lead back to this again? Thinking about it, the situation wasn¡¯t right. He snuck a nce and saw that she had a crafty look in her eyes. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile, but he still hesitated, ¡°That¡¯s not good, right? I heard your mother doesn¡¯t want to meet me, and your father has many regrets about it. There¡¯s also Pill Fountain Sect and Mysterious Cloud Sect, which are problematic. Yiren, why don¡¯t we elope, let¡¯s leave the continent together and be free.¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s brow immediately furrowed. ¡°How can we do that? If we leave Donglin Cloud Continent now, we can avoid a lot of trouble, but what will happen to my parents? As their child, how can I do that to them? As they say, one mustn¡¯t be too far from where your parents are!¡±


    Zong Shou looked over with a smile, his eyes filled with doubt. Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s face instantly turned red as she exined, ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t think about leaving for long, I only wanted to leave with you for a period of time. In the future, we just needed to lie and say that everything has been done and they would have no choice but to agree...¡±

 Chapter 154 - As God Intended

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 154 As God Intended</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°But that was at a time when you were in danger. Today, since you are already at eight meridians of the Bodily Chakra level and your sword techniques are really good, naturally you should walk the proper path. How could we do that...¡±


    As she said that, she felt that things weren¡¯t appropriate. Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were wide, smacking the table in admiration, ¡°What ¡®everything has been done¡¯? You actually have such a method, how intelligent. Tsk tsk, this idea is not bad!¡±


    Looking at the weird gazes of Hu Zhongyuan and Li Yunniang at the side, she felt like she had no face to look at people. Just as she was about to return back to the carriage, she suddenly heard Zong Shouugh, ¡°Five months from now, before we return back to Gantian Mountain, I will make a trip to Xuan Mountain City to meet my father-inw...¡¯


    Xuanyuan Yiren turned around in shock. She saw that although Zong Shou was still smiling, he was really serious. The gaze he had was really sincere and passionate, warming her heart, ¡°I will follow what you said and marry you through the proper channels!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren only felt that her heart was tapped slightly, but it was suddenly very soft, her entire chest filled with joy. It was not only bliss, but surprise.


    She couldn¡¯t help but squint and take a closer look at Zong Shou. In her heart, she was wondering about exactly what kind of person her future husband was.


    Was he kind? Lazy? Calm andposed? Intelligent? Vicious? Decisive?


    She also felt that that wasn¡¯t it, all sorts of feelings were mixed up together, unable to differentiate the right one. That¡¯s right, he was also perverted...


    Her mother did say that to totally see through a person was a really difficult matter. She only needed to know that her future husband was responsible and she didn¡¯t hate him, and that was enough.


    The only thing she could be sure about was that Zong Shou¡¯s sword techniques were at the absolute pinnacle and he was really talented, unparalleled in the world. Very few people were able topete with him.


    Her parents were always worried that he couldn¡¯t cultivate and wasn¡¯t able to help give her a protected andfortable life. If they knew about what happened today, wouldn¡¯t they be so amazed that their eyeballs would drop out?


    When she first met him, she thought the same thing, thinking that this person was trash and a coward. Only now did she find out that she was totally wrong.


    To be able to cut off a portion of Hu Qianqiu¡¯s sleeve at eight meridians of the Bodily Chakra level, there was no one else in the world who could achieve that!


    Compared to him, all the experts that she knew were much too ordinary...


    She subconsciously thought back to the wee hours of the morning to Zong Shou¡¯s celestial image and that pinnacle sword.


    Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but be slightly dazzled. In an instant she came back to her senses, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel really ashamed and wanted to find a ce to hide herself. She lowered her head and gave a mosquito-like soft acknowledgement before running back into her carriage without any hesitation... while wondering why was she behaving like a love-struck fool today...


    ¡ª


    Zong Shouughed out loud, feeling that this clown was sometimes really cute.


    He also jumped off the carriage and headed towards Zong Yuan. The energy within his body was already adjusted, however his stamina hadn¡¯t been fully recovered. He could only activate the Lightning Travelling Spirit Bone, his posture really stiff as he walked over with a mechanical sound.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s brows instantly popped. He had heard the entire conversation between Zong Shou and Hu Qianqi. He wasn¡¯t surprised that he managed to keep his life, but instead felt cold and a little wary. He was also totally on guard as he stared right at Zong Shou.


    ¡°What do you want to do? My life is useless. If you want to kill me, just kill me, I won¡¯t frown at all! But if you want me to work for you, don¡¯t think about it! I, Zong Yuan, am righteous and will never betray my master...¡±


    Zong Shou waszy to speak with him. He didn¡¯t expect this fellow to listen to his orders so easily. He was thinking to himself, <i>-What I want isn¡¯t your heart, but your body, who cares what you¡¯re thinking about...-</i>


    Taking a close look at Zong Yuan, a look of joy appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. He wasn¡¯t happy with just looking, he started to touch him all over, feeling his bones and muscles, as well as the meridians within.


    Zong Yuan felt an evil chill and bad thoughts rose within his head. Was his luck so bad for him to meet a pervert?


    Zong Shou touched him for a moment, even more satisfied. He then smiled and instructed Hu Zhongyuan, who was at the side, ¡°Find some rattan and tie him up naked. Then find a ce with a wide area to hang him!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s green and bruised face already looked weird, and now he felt a shiver down his spine. Looking at Zong Shou with a weird expression, he thought that this Prince had such a weird preference and was totally different, and was the type that liked extremes. Actually this Zong Yuan had a good body, but his future wife was beside him, so shouldn¡¯t he be less open?


    Only when Zong Shou started frowning and showed impatience and stared over did he hesitantly run off to search for ropes. Every step he took he would turn around once, his eyes filled with pity.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn green, his lips turning purple as he scolded, ¡°Zong Shou, do you know about how cultivators can be killed, but not humiliated? I, Zong Yuan, am a man, and I would rather die than be humiliated like this to do that kind of stuff with you! Why don¡¯t you kill me!¡±


    Making up his mind, Zong Yuan didn¡¯t hesitate to bite his tongue. However before he was able to, Zong Shou grabbed his chin and pulled up, dislocating it. Zong Yuan tried to use the true qi in his body to break his meridians and end his life. Unfortunately, Zong Shou¡¯s meridian-locking method was really weird, and even when his face flushed red with all the force he was using it was useless.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t understand what he was doing. Was this necessary? He just needed to take off his clothes, why did he make it like it was a life or death matter? He wasn¡¯t a woman that when one sees naked, he can¡¯t get married.


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s actions were really quick, bringing a green bundle of rattan back and also many finger-thick ck vines. Even if Grade Five beasts were wrapped up by it they couldn¡¯t break away.


    His actions were quick and neat as he cleanly stripped Zong Yuan, only leaving his underwear. He found a ce further away from the carriage to hang up Zong Yuan, who was screaming like a pig being ughtered, but whose voice was muffled and couldn¡¯t be heard clearly.


    He sighed heavily and patted the shoulders of Zong Yuan before shaking his head as he left.


    Seeing that Chuxue didn¡¯t move away and was instead restlessly looking on from the side, he realized that he had been misunderstood. Zong Shou took out hundreds of beast crystals and spirit stones, drawing talismans on the ground. He also took out some blood ink and drew a really devilish rune on Zong Yuan¡¯s body.


    Although Hu Zhongyuan didn¡¯t cultivate spiritual techniques, he was still the future race leader of the Iron Tiger race and had seen a lot.


    The talismans that Zong Shou was drawing were filled with the will of god and far stronger than those of other spirit masters that he had seen before.


    The formation drawn out was also really well nned, and connected to the earth veins here. When it was drawn, the spiritual energy in the area would instantly increase by several times. Still, for some reason it had a weird feeling, like it wasn¡¯t from the proper path...


    Just as he was confused about what was going on, Zong Shou casually made a hand sign, all the beast crystals and spirit stones on the ground started to shine brightly. Numerous spiritual energies surged out and gathered over, like a thinyer wrapping around this area. The spiritual energy from the spirit stones followed the spirit patterns and flowed along them, climbing onto Zong Yuan¡¯s body. Even with him twisting and turning his body, he was unable to break free.


    The energy around here became more and more evil and sinister. Within ten miles, numerous Yin energy essences were being forcibly pulled over, thread by thread.


    Hu Zhongyuan was oblivious to all this, watching Zong Shou¡¯s hands, which were still set in the hand sign, not blinking. Although he was controlling the oceanic amount of spiritual energy, he did so casually and easily. He continuously changed the hand signs, controlling the pale white spiritual energy from a distance, forming a unique talisman between the brows of Zong Yuan, runes sessively entering his muscles one after another.


    He didn¡¯t understand all this, but it was like a storm within his heart, raging and surging. After a long while he took in a deep breath, ¡°Xue¡¯er, the Prince trains in spiritual techniques? What Realm has he reached today?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! He does train in spiritual techniques!¡± Chuxue was worried that she would be ¡®tortured¡¯ by Zong Shou, not daring to move away her eyes and not be distracted. She casually replied, ¡°Young Master reached the Out of Body Realm a month ago!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but flush red once more. The muscles in his body were so tightly clenched that he prevented himself from roaring out, suppressing his excited and shocked emotions.


    What he wanted to do most now was to call his father back to personally witness this.


    Eight meridians Bodily Chakra level, sword art One with the Spirit! He thought he had known about Zong Shou¡¯s true skill.


    Now he knew that Zong Shou didn¡¯t go all out in his battle with Hu Qianqiu!


    The Prince was going to be fourteen in a few days, an Out of Body Realm spirit master who wasn¡¯t even fourteen...


    What kind of monster was that? How could one live anymore?


    In the past, he envied Zong Shi for being young and still being able to step into Xiantian. Compared to this Prince, he was a speck of dust that wasn¡¯t worth mentioning.


    His father said that Zong Shi couldn¡¯t even bepared to scum; in his eyes those words were insulting scum.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was also astonished, and rushed over. She was dumbfounded as she looked at the expressionless person who was controlling the spiritual energy without much difficulty.


    It seemed like Zong Shou was actually also an Out of Body Realm spirit master. His use of talismans had actually reached such a level,bining it with the will of a god. He had obviously understood the true meaning of all the talismans, the Realm of a Grandmaster...

 Chapter 155 - Respect Respect

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 155 Respect Respect</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    All that grey energy had injected into the middle of Zong Yuan brows after a short while. Following which that rune also started to change color, forming a pale golden ¡°spirit¡± word.


    Connected to the tens


    All that grey energy was injected into the middle of Zong Yuan¡¯s brow after a short while. The rune also started to change color, forming a pale golden SPIRIT character connected to the tens of spiritual tattoos running around Zong Yuan¡¯s body. A short momentter, everything faded.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t notice the weird atmosphere behind him, smiling as he looked at Zong Yuan.


    This was a demon sect spirit controlling secret art he saw coincidentally in hisst life when he was in the library.


    It needed to sacrifice close to ten thousand people¡¯s worth of Yin spiritual energy to form the run needed to control a Xiantian expert. If one had a hundred thousand people, then one could even try for a person in the Spirit Ancestor Realm.


    However, Zong Shou had never tried it before, to see whether or not it was effective. First he wasn¡¯t a spirit master and secondly he wouldn¡¯t really go and murder ten thousand people.


    He had only thought of this technique because this ce was near the battlefield. Many people who died there, and their vengeful spirits hadn¡¯t faded. Sooner orter the demon Sect would obtain them.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s also this thing! I nearly forgot, this was something a demon Sect disciple had to have...¡±


    Zong Shou remembered about something else, flipping open his storage bag and taking out seven silver needles. They were thin as hair and the tail of the needle was like a blooming ck lotus.


    This was the only thing he kept from Mingjue. It was called the Seven Lotus Spirit Needle, a top ss talisman artifact.


    Its original use was to temporarily recruit and control high grade beasts. Zong Shou had another use for it now. He stabbed most of the Seven Lotus Spirit Needles into the hair bun, one of them he stabbed into the center of his brow. It didn¡¯t pierce into his flesh, only piercing the skin, forming a lotus flower mark.


    Actually if one talked about controlling the souls of living people, the Demon g Sect was the best at it. Among the items that Mingjue carried, there were numerous bugs and evil talisman artifacts.


    Zong Shuo despised and was disgusted by them, directly destroying them, keeping only this Seven Lotus Spirit Needle, which was the specialty of demon Sect disciples and was simple to craft. All demon Sect disciples carried them, which was why he kept it.


    When this lotus flower mark had connected into one with that pale gold SPIRIT character, Zong Shou drew with his finger and a sharp hidden power came out of his finger. It shredded all of the ropes around Zong Yuan¡¯s body and also unlocked all the meridians in his body.


    When Hu Zhongyuan saw that, his expression instantly changed and he revealed a wary intent. Zong Yuan scoffed, turning around and running without hesitation.


    He had no intentions of going all out against Zong Shou. In front of him was a Martial Ancestor of five Earth meridians, and one fake pill Xiantian whose martial path was so strong that Hu Qianqiu, the second in Gantian Mountain couldn¡¯t do anything. In front of these two he didn¡¯t even have the ability to go all out.


    As he was tied up for too long, his vital energy had umted in one area and his body was stiff. However his speed was still as fast as lightning, crossing three hundred feet in an instant.


    Just as he ran five hundred feet, Zong Shou smiled wide as he made a hand sign and chanted out some words. He pointed his finger into the distance, ¡°Stop for me!¡±


    The moment he said that, Zong Yuan¡¯s four limbs stopped and he couldn¡¯t move. However, his forwards momentum didn¡¯t stop, and he fell t onto the ground.


    Zong Shou snickered, changing the handsign. ¡°Come back!¡±


    Zong Yuan wanted to disobey, but his entire body¡¯s strength was being controlled. His body stood up without him moving it and jumped and hopped back to Zong Shou.


    His entire body wouldn¡¯t obey him, and he could only viciously stare at Zong Shou, like his gaze could kill this cousin.


    ¡°Weird, your actions seem too stiff...¡± Zong Shou shook his head, as if he couldn¡¯t understand. This demon sect mysterious art wasn¡¯t as good as mentioned in the book. It said that one could control the person as they wished and was even more effective than on spirit beasts.


    He tried to use spiritual techniques to disy Zong Yuan¡¯s Purple Lightning Spear skills. It was really awkward and not half as strong as a peak Xiantian. The rotation of his internal energy was a little too rough.


    With this trial and error, Zong Shou understood. Zong Yuan¡¯s mind and were affecting his own body. As he was unwilling to cooperation, naturally his actions wouldn¡¯t be smooth.


    Chuxue tilted her head as she looked over, and after a short while she asked curiously, ¡°Young Master, it feels useless. When you are fighting with others, do we still have to make all these handsigns, what a bother? And with him like that, I could beat him with one finger!¡±


    Zong Shou was also hesitating. This secret art shouldn¡¯t be so problematic. Normally one just needed a thought to control the person. Even if one gave them instructions it wouldn¡¯t be much worse than spirit beasts, so why would one still need to form hand signs?


    Xuanyuan Yiren took in a deep breath, and was just about to say something before she stopped. Only when Zong Shou looked over did she stop hesitating. ¡°Prince, did the technique you usee from the demon sect? Yiren has never heard that demon sect techniques could control martial cultivators with a strong will. Moreover, this technique should still need artifacts to aid in the controlling. This demon sect techniques are evil and cruel. Prince, you are the future Monster King and will have billions of people under you, killing and scheming cannot be avoided. However, it is better not to use such evil and unrighteous techniques. This Zong Yuan is, after all, your cousin. Rather than humiliating him like that, why not kill him with one sword. Since this technique can¡¯t be used, why not let him die happily...¡±


    Seeing Xuanyuan Yiren lecture him, Zong Shou felt his teeth starting to hurt.


    Zong Yuan was really touched when he heard that and nearly broke out in tears. Miss Xuanyuan was such a good person! Gantian Mountain gaining such a female lord was such good fortune. He would rather die just like that in his current situation.


    Zong Shou closed his eyes to think. That demon sect secret book he read was indeed notplete andcked a few pages in front. Even with the addition of this Seven Lotus Spirit Needle, it couldn¡¯t make up for it. However it wasn¡¯t like he had no way to solve it...


    After a short while, just as hope appeared in the eyes of Zong Yuan, he heard Zong Shou viciously say, ¡°How is it useless? If he doesn¡¯t dare to listen in the future, I¡¯ll have him masturbate for three days and nights at the gates of Gantian Mountain City! I¡¯ll let him wish he was dead, but still can¡¯t die...¡±


    When he said that, Zong Yuan fell to the ground, tears flowing down the from the corner of his eyes. It was tough for a man to cry, he only did because he was sad that he had fallen into the hands of a devil.


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s eyes lit up, praising, ¡°The Prince is smart to actually have such a method. Hu Zhongyuan has learned something new. The Prince is such a talent and has such high intellect, respect respect!¡±


    Zong Shou was astonished, ncing at him. This fellow wasn¡¯t that good at doing things, but in terms of sucking up to the boss, he was really skilled.


    Chuxue and Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s faces flushed red as they both shifted their eyes away.


    That idea was really vicious; as long as one had some face they wouldn¡¯t dare to go against orders.


    Xuanyuan Yiren frowned, and after a short while she calmed down once more. Since Zong Yuan chose to be enemies with Zong Shou, then he naturally should bear the consequences. Although Zong Shou¡¯s actions were too much, it was to be expected.


    Although she was insistent on her ideals, she wasn¡¯t stubborn.


    Zong Shou made some hand signs once more, and Zong Yuan didn¡¯t resist, allowing himself to be controlled like a puppet.


    Zong Shou burst outughing and released his control of Zong Yuan. The life or death of this person was still at his whim. He wasn¡¯t afraid that Zong Yuan would run away again or try to kill himself.


    Casually waving his hand and stowing all the still useful beast crystals, he then wiped away the formation. Zong Shou¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed as he looked into the distance.


    A few soldiers were charging over. They were three Xiantian Masters wearing heavy armor, riding on Windrider Foals. In just a moment they arrived in front of him. When they saw Xuanyuan Yiren, their eyes lit up.


    They rode over in front of Xuanyuan Yiren and bowed, ¡°Little Miss, City Lord¡¯s wife is sick. I am ordered by him to ask you to return!¡± While he spoke, he nced around and when he saw Zong Shou, his gaze became cold.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was startled, than used an equally cold gaze to stare at Li Yunniang.


    Thetter shuddered and sighed. These people finally came, however they were just toote.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Just as Li Yunniang sighed, not far away in the clouds where Zong Shou couldn¡¯t sense, an old voice was also filled with emotions.


    ¡°That sword really gives off a lot of rhythm and feeling. Even after a day I can¡¯t forget it. What a ¡®someone who knows how to attack is stronger than the heavens¡¯, no wonder that Hu Qianqiu lost to him. Thinking about it, the sword really flew above the heavens, totally unrestrained, traceless and indiscernible. It is really extraordinary...¡±


    When he said those words, Yan Fan was thinking back, like he was immersed in a sort of dream.


    ¡°Thinking about this, the aura of his sword is simr to my Wujue Vi¡¯s Hundred Spirit Pinnacle Sword, it is a perfect fit. As long as he cultivates it slightly, he will have great attainments in it...¡±


    Although they were in the sky, within the cloudyer, there were tables and chairs, everything was prepared.


    Opposite Yan Fan was that Taiyuan Fairy Shui Lingbo, who wasughing coldly.


    ¡°How shameless! You say that he is suitable to train in your Hundred Spirit Pinnacle Sword. With his sword path talents, which sword technique can¡¯t he reach the top in?¡±


    Yan Fanughed, opening one eye, ¡°The Fairy still hasn¡¯t given up? He was willing to pay so much to save millions, we can see he is really kind and is someone from my path!¡±


    ¡°Kind? He only did so casually and you said that he is kind? If that is really the case, he wouldn¡¯t have learned that type of evil sword technique!¡±


    Originally she wanted to retort, but she became more and more excited, her eyes lighting up, ¡°He kills without blinking; his thoughts are careful and can¡¯t be seen through; he is vicious and his heart realm is perfect for my Common People Path!¡±


    ¡°Your words are wrong!¡± Yan Fan shook his head, ¡°He knew that those ves would die. Even then he didn¡¯t hesitate to help them out, so what can we tell about his personality? How is such a kid suitable for your Common People Path? As for that sword technique...¡±


    of spiritual tattoos which ran around Zong Yuan¡¯s body. However a short momentter everything faded.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t notice the weird atmosphere behind him, smiling as he looked at Zong Yuan¡¯s body.


    This was a demon Sect spirit controlling secret art he saw coincidentally in thest life when he was in the library.


    It needed close to ten thousand people worth of Ying spiritual energy to form the run needed to control a xiantian expert. If one had 100 thousand people, then one could even try for a person in the spirit ancestor realm.


    However Zong Shou had never tried it before to see whether or not it was effective. Firstly he wasn¡¯t a spirit mast and secondly her wouldn¡¯t really go and murder ten thousand people.


    Only because this ce was near to the battlefield which was why he thought of this technique. Anyways there were so many people who died there and their vengeful spirits hadn¡¯t faded. Sooner orter the demon Sect would obtain them.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s also this thing! I nearly forgot, this was something demon Sect disciple had to have...¡±


    Zong Shou remembered about something, flipping open his storage bag and taking out 7 silver needles. They were thin as hair and the tail of the needle was like a blooming ck lotus.


    This was the only thing he kept from Mingjue and was called the 7 lotus spirit needle, a top ss talisman artifact.


    The original use was to temporarily recruit and control high grade beasts. However Zong Shou had another use for it now. He stabbed the seven lotus spirit needles into hair bun, only one of them he stabbed in from the center of his brows. It didn¡¯t pierce into his meat, only piercing the skin, forming a lotus flower mark.


    Actually if one talked about controlling the soul of living people, the Demon g Sect was the best at it. Within the items that Mingjue carried, there were numerous bugs and evil talisman artifacts.


    Zong Shuo despised and was disgusted by them directly destroying them. Only this seven lotus spirit needle which was the specialty of demon Sect disciples and was simple to craft. All demon Sect disciples carry them which was why he kept it.


    And when this lotus flower mark had connected into one with that pale gold spirit word, Zong Shou drew with his finger and a sharp hidden power deeper out of his finger. It shredded all of the ropes around Zong Yuan¡¯s body and also unlocked all the meridians between his body.


    When Hu Zhongyuan saw that, his expression instantly changed and revealed a wary intent. Zong Yuan scoffed, turning around and running without hesitation.


    He had no intentions of going all out against Zong Shou. In front of him was a martial ancestor of 5 earth meridians, one fake pill xiantian but his martial path was so strong that Hu Qianqiu the 2nd in Gantian Mountain couldn¡¯t do anything. In front of these 2 he didn¡¯t even have the ability to go all out.


    As he was tied up for too long, his vital energy umted in one area and his body was stiff. However his speed was still as fast as lightning, crossing 300 feet in an instance.


    However just as he ran 500 feet, Zong Shou smiled wide as he made a hand sign and chanted out some words. He pointed his finger towards the distance,¡±Stop for me!¡±


    The moment he said that, Zong Yuan¡¯s 4 limbs stopped and couldn¡¯t move. However his forwards momentum didn¡¯t stop and he fell t onto the ground.


    Zong Shou snickered, changing the handsign,¡±Come Back!¡±


    Zong Yuan wanted to disobey it but his entire body¡¯s strength was being controlled. His body stood up without him moving it and jumped and hopped back beside Zong Shou.


    His entire body couldn¡¯t move and he could only viciously stare at Zong Shou like his gaze could kill this cousin.


    ¡°Weird, your actions seem too stiff...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head as he couldn¡¯t understand. It was like this demon sect mysterious art wasn¡¯t as good as mentioned in the book. It said that one could control the person as they wished and was even more sentient and effective than spirit beasts.


    He tried to use spiritual techniques tomand Zong Yuan to disy his purple lightning spear skills. However it was really awkward and it wasn¡¯t half as strong as a peak xiantian to be. The rotation of his internal energy was a little too rough.


    With this trial and error, Zong Shou barely understood. Zong Yuan¡¯s mind and will was useful towards his own body. As he was unwilling to cooperation, naturally his actions wouldn¡¯t be smooth.


    Chuxue tilted her head as she looked over, after a short while she asked curiously,¡±Young master it feels useless. When you fight with others do we still have to make all these handsigns, what a bother? And with him like that I can beat him with one finger!¡±


    Zong Shou was also hesitating, this secret art couldn¡¯t be so problematic. Normally one just needed a thought to control it. Even if one gave it instructions it wouldn¡¯t be much worse than spirit beasts so why would one still need to form hand signs?


    Xuanyuan Yiren took in a deep breath, she was just about to say something before she stopped. Until Zong Shou looked over before she stopped hesitating,¡±Prince did the technique you usee from the demon sect? But Yiren has never heard that demon sect techniques could control martial cultivators with strong will. Moreover this technique should still have artifacts to aid in the controlling. This demon sect techniques are evil and cruel. Prince you are the future Monster king and will have billions of people under you, killing and scheming cannot be avoided. However such evil and unrighteous techniques are better to not use. Also this Zong Yuan is after all your cousin. Rather than humiliating him like that why not kill him in one sword. Since this technique can¡¯t be used, why not let him die happily...¡±


    Seeing Xuanyuan Yiren speak as she started to lecture him, making Zong Shou feel his teeth starting to hurt.


    Zong Yuan was really touched when he heard that and nearly broke out in tears. miss Xuanyuan was such a good person! For Gantian Mountain to have such a female lord was such a good fortune. He would rather die just like that in his current situation.


    Zong Shou closes his eyes to think. That demon sect secret book he good was indeed notplete andcked a few pages in front. Now even with the addition of this 7 lotus spirit needle it couldn¡¯t make up for it. However it wasn¡¯t like he had no way to solve it...


    After a short while, just as hope appeared in the eyes of Zong Yuan, only to see Zong Shou viciously say,¡±How is it useless? If he doesn¡¯t dare to listen in the future I¡¯ll let him masturbate for 3 days and nights at the gates of Gantian Mountain City! I¡¯ll let him wish he was dead but still can¡¯t die...¡±


    When he said that, Zong Yuan fell to the ground, tears flowing down the from the corner of his eyes. It was tough for a man to cry, he only did because he was sad that he fell into the hands of a little devil.


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s eyes lit up, praising,¡±The prince is smart to actually have such a method. Hu Zhongyuan has learnt something new. The prince is such a talent and has such high intellect, respect respect!¡±


    Zong Shou was astonished, ncing at him. Thinking that this fellow wasn¡¯t that good at doing things but in terms of sucking up to the boss he was really skilled.


    Chuxue and Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s faces flushed red as they both shifted their heads away.


    That idea was really vicious, as long as one had some face they wouldn¡¯t dare to go against orders.


    Xuanyuan Yiren frowned. After a short while she calmed down once more. Since Zong Yuan chose to be enemies with Zong Shou then he naturally should bear the consequences. Although Zong Shou¡¯s actions were too much but it was to be expected.


    Although she was insistent on her ideals but she wasn¡¯t stubborn.


    Zong Shou made some hand signs once more and Zong Yuan now didn¡¯t resist, like a puppet allowing him to control.


    He burst outughing and released his control of Zong Yuan. However the life or death of that person was still at a single thought of his. He wasn¡¯t afraid that he would run away once more or tried to kill himself.


    Casually waving his hand and keeping all the still useful beast crystals, he then wiped away the formation. Zong Shou¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed as he looked into the distance.


    Only to see a few soldiers charging over. They were 3 xiantian masters wearing heavy armor, riding on windrider horses. In just a moment they arrived in front of him. When they saw Xuanyuan Yiren, their eyes lit up.


    After whipping the horses to pick up speed, they arrived in front of Xuanyuan Yiren and bowed,¡±Little miss, city lord¡¯s wife is sick. I am ordered by him to ask you to return!¡± Whilst he spoke he nces around and when he saw Zong Shou his gaze became cold.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was startled, in the next moment she used an equally cold gaze to stare at Li Yunniang.


    Thetter shuddered and sighed. These people finally came, however they were just toote.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Just as Li Yunniang sighed, not far way in the clouds where Zong Shou couldn¡¯t sense, an old voice was also filled with emotions.


    ¡°That sword really gives off a lot of rhythm and feeling. Even after a day I can¡¯t forget it. What a ¡°someone who knows how to attack is stronger than the heavens¡± no wonder that Hu Qianqiu would lose to him. Thinking about it, the sword really flew above the heavens, totally unrestrained, traceless and indiscernible. It is really extraordinary...¡±


    When he said those words, Yan Fan was thinking back, like he was immersed in a sort of realm.


    ¡°Thinking about this, the sentence of his sword is simr to my Wujue Vi¡¯s hundred spirit pinnacle sword, it is a perfect fit. As long as he cultivated it slightly he would have great attainments in it...¡±


    Although they were in the sky, within the cloudyer, but there were tables and chairs, everything was prepared.


    Opposite Yan Fan was that Taiyuan Fairy Shui Lingbo who wasughing coldly.


    ¡°How shameless! You say that he is suitable to train in your hundred spirit pinnacle sword. But with his sword path talents which sword technique can¡¯t he reach the top with?¡±


    Yan Fanughed, opening one eye,¡±The fairy still hasn¡¯t given up? He was willing to pay so much to save millions, we can see he is really kind and is someone from my path!¡±


    ¡°Kind? He only did so causally and you said that he is kind? If that is really the case he wouldn¡¯t learn that type of evil sword technique!¡±


    Originally she wanted to retort but she became more and more excited, her eyes lighting up,¡±He kills without blinking, his thoughts are careful and can¡¯t be seen through, he is vicious and his heart realm is perfect for mymon people path!¡±


    ¡°Your words are wrong!¡± Yan Fan shook his head,¡±He knew that those ves would die. Even then he didn¡¯t hesitate to help them out, so what can we tell about his personality? How is such a kid suitable for yourmon people path? As for that sword technique...¡±

 Chapter 156 - Conning and Extorting

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 156 Conning and Extorting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Speaking about that sword technique, Yan Fan¡¯s eyes revealed fear. How could there be such an evil sword technique existing in the Cloud World? How did Zong Shou learn it?


    When that person in white danced with the sword, it was like the death god descending on the Earth. When the sword was pulled out, others would die.


    In terms of the sword path, naturally it was that celestial-like sword that Zong Shou used before that was the most astonishing.


    But in terms of killings and life and death battles, that River Styx Death Sword was the top choice!


    He closed his eyes suddenly, his tone returning to calm andposed, ¡°Using the death energy of Heaven and Earth to harm the enemy. Although it is slightly evil, it contains the path of the heavens and doesn¡¯t fall into the devil¡¯s techniques. As long as he doesn¡¯t use it often, nothing bad would happen from it!¡±


    The lips of Shui Lingbo twitched upwards in disdain. Yan Fan couldn¡¯t help butugh and knew that nothing would happen if they continued to argue with one another. He shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m liking this kid more and more! I can¡¯t bear to give up on him. But with both of us not wanting to budge, it isn¡¯t a solution...¡±


    Shui Lingboughed coldly, ¡°What do you want? Within these twenty-odd days, we have gambled ten rounds! Three sword battles, two talisman drawings, four chess battles, and we still are unable to find a victor! This time what do you want to bet? If you say something about drawing or books, I¡¯m not that dumb. If I suggest going all out in a battle you probably won¡¯t agree!¡±


    Yan Fan was stunned to silence. This matter was indeed tough to settle. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t win, just that during chess he had to let her have three pieces, in terms of sword sparring and talisman drawing there were many restrictions...


    Lei Dong felt like crying, but no tears came out. For this matter, he had been trapped for thirty-odd days here, unable to break free, who knew when he could...


    Lei Dong scoffed, ¡°Why don¡¯t both of you make concessions; why don¡¯t the two sects share, one person, two teachers?¡±


    When he said that, Yan Fan and Shui Lingbo¡¯s killing intent boiled as they looked over coldly. The former scoffed heavily, ¡°Bullshit! If two sects share him, who is the main and who is the sub? If he learned those extreme evil sayings of the Common People Path, how will I exin to the ancestors of Wujue Vi? If this son falls into the devil path, I would rather take his life by my own hands.¡±


    Shui Lingbo also scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m more afraid he is corrupted by your thoughts and his brain bes spoiled. If he joins Wujue Vi, I would help my Common People Path eliminate a huge enemy!¡±


    Lei Dong couldn¡¯t help, but roll his eyes, looking into the sky. He had totally give up hope on these two people.


    He looked at the side, only to see Zhao Yanran casually ying around with a saber and sword. Her mind was focused on other things, and she seemed really excited.


    If one looked carefully, one would realize that the trajectory of the sword and saber were simr to those of Zong Shou and Hu Qianqiu, it onlycked a bit of intent. It was obvious that this crazy woman had learned a lot from that battle.


    This woman really knew how to enjoy herself. Sadly, his Miss Zhenru would probably feel really lonely, not seeing him for so many days...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    On the roof of the carriage, Zong Shou sighed as he looked out at Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s carriage leaving in the distance.


    He had a sense of emptiness, like something was leaving from beside his body.


    Just like that, only four people were left beside him. Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned dark. They way those three Xuan Mountain Xiantian Masters looked at him made him feel really ufortable.


    He didn¡¯t care about people looking down on him, but that expression was obviously anger and disgust.


    Chuxue was also filled with reluctance, ¡°How unfortunate! Why did her Mother fall sick so suddenly? Doesn¡¯t that mean we will only see her after a few months? May the heavens bless her such that nothing happens!¡±


    Zong Shou rolled his eyes. This girl was so pure that she thought that the Xuan Mountain City Lord¡¯s wife was really sick.


    However, he didn¡¯t wish toment on this matter. There was no need to always think the worst of others, maybe she really was sick?


    Just as he shook his head, he heard Chuxue turn around and ask seriously, ¡°Young Master, Xue¡¯er is thinking about her now. Why not go to Xuan Mountain City and marry her back?¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless, knocking onto her head. ¡°I think you don¡¯t miss her, but that medicine candy she gave you!¡±


    Chuxue was astonished, and a little panicky, her eyes turning red. ¡°Young Master, we don¡¯t have to return to Gantian Mountain. A few days ago didn¡¯t you say that you would return to ascend the throne...¡±


    ¡°Why should I return? To get yed by people?¡± Zong Shou smiled coldly, the glow in his eyes flickering, not noticing that his focus was sessfully drawn away by Chuxue.


    With Hu Qianqiu¡¯s help, Gantian Mountain was two-thirds under his control. If he turned back, it was okay if he was willing to be a puppet. But the moment he showed intentions to take control, the reactions of Zong Shi and Zong Yang would be unpredictable.


    With the enemy outside, if there were still people who backstabbed them, the situation would turn ugly.


    It was because Hu Qianqiu¡¯s ability was far above what he had predicted that he changed his mind.


    With that reliable rock taking charge, he could help him stabilize Gantian Mountain, so why not just continue on outside?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if he returned after he broke through to Xiantian?


    Speaking of which, he was still too weak. If he had Hu Qianqiu¡¯s ability, below the Ascended Realm he would be invincible. Even Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s level was enough, at least when he faced Xuanwu Ancestors he had a shot.


    Thinking back to the Eight Tailed Sky Fox king race¡¯s Xue Family, and also his mother¡¯s Lu Family, which ruled eight hundred worlds, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache.


    He still needed to find a strong person to rely on, be it the sword sect standing behind Wujue Vi, or the Common People Path behind Taiyuan Sect, only...


    Thinking about this matter, Zong Shou was really hesitant and indecisive. An urge rose from his body as he suddenly turned around, not bothering about anything and shouting towards the sky, ¡°Oi! The two of you, do you have a result? If you aren¡¯t going to decide, let me go to Tailing Sect to find a master!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan who was standing in front of him looked around at a loss. There was no one around them, so he didn¡¯t know who Zong Shou was talking to and thought that he was just being crazy.


    However it didn¡¯t seem like a bad decision to go to that Tailing Sect. Other people might not know, but he had heard people say that they were the top Shrine in the Cloud World.


    If they were the shield for Zong Shou, Gantian Mountain would have nothing to worry about, all the chaos would also naturally be solved.


    Just as he was finding it weird, there was a explosion sound at the side. The tens of thousands of miles of clear sky suddenly had lightning rumbling. Bucket-thick lightning bolts brushed by Zong Shou and struck beside the carriage, instantly blowing out a hundred-yard wide circr ditch.


    The dozen Windrider Foals instantly neighed out in panic and jumped up in shock. Zong Yuan, who was acting as the coachman, tried his best and was barely able to calm them down.


    Hu Zhongyuan felt a chill go down his spine. That lightning bolt struck down without any sign. If it had hit someone, even a Martial Ancestor like him at the five meridians of the Earth Chakra level, would turn into a pile of ashes.


    A person who was able to summon such a strike was at least above Day Wandering Realm!


    Luckily this carriage was floating in mid air, so it wasn¡¯t affected by that lightning.


    Zong Shou sighed inside, he knew that the oue would be like this. He very calmly adjusted himself and pushed down the hair standing up because of that lightning. Suddenly his heart moved and he continued to look up, using a discussing tone, ¡°This can¡¯t work, that can¡¯t work! My good future is being wasted by both of you like this, you have topensate me! Furthermore, before I choose a master, you should at least give me some greeting gifts, right?¡±


    The sky was silent. After a short while, a ball of light descended andnded slowly on the roof of the carriage.


    Looking closely, it was ten two-fist sized wine bottles. Although the bottles were closed, there was a thick wine fragrance rushing towards his face.


    Zong Shou took a look as his lips instantly twitched. Wasn¡¯t this the ten bottles of celestial brew that Lei Dong promised him? The two of them were really stingy, eagles who don¡¯t go away until they see rabbits. Before they recruited him, they wouldn¡¯t give him any benefits!


    He was furious in his heart and decided to resist, scoffing as he pointed towards the sky, ¡°I have made my mind up! Whichever one of you is the first to give me something good, I will make them my master, I won¡¯t go against my words!¡±


    This time, before his words finished, two bundles of light descended from the sky. The left one was blue,inside it was a Spiritual Weapon which rolled and spun as it fell down, plunging into arge stone beside the carriage. The sword¡¯s handle continued to shake, but actually didn¡¯t break from all the momentum.


    On the other side was a small pill bottle whichnded in front of Zong Shou at pretty much the same time. The medical fragrance entering his nose and was no weaker than the ten bottles of celestial brew from Lei Dong.


    Zong Shou was slightly delighted, just as he was about to try harder to try to extort more from them, only to see some frenzied lightning flicker in the skies. Another vast sword energy surged about in the sky like a dragon, flowing around.


    Be it those lightning arcs or sword energy, they were both filled with killing intent. Zong Shou stopped breathing and decided it was better if he not go too far.


    Looking at the situation, if he spoke more, the lightning glow and sword energy would directly chop down on him.


    He mumbling to himself, and just as he was about to order Chuxue to stash the pill bottle and wine bottles, he turned around and his jaw dropped. Chuxue was holding onto an opened wine bottle, her face was totally red, her eyes were blurred, with totally no sense of depth.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed, and just as he was about to smack her with his fist, he saw a ball of energy rise up around her. The surrounding spiritual energy exploded out, surging in a rhythm along with her breathing.


    Chuxue opened her eyes in confusion, and then she burped out loud. ¡°Oh? Young Master, Xue¡¯er seems to have broken through to Xiantian!¡±

 Chapter 157 - Blooming Cereus Mark

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 157 Blooming Cereus Mark</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    They were still close to that Grade Two mind stone mine. There were also hundreds of thousands of troops and scores of Xiantian experts waiting nearby. Zong Shou had a five meridian Earth Chakra level expert in Hu Zhongyuan and a peak Xiantian, Zong Ling, who was like normal Martial Ancestors and wasn¡¯t that worried, he still didn¡¯t wish to attract more trouble. He hurriedly stowed his things and left swiftly.


    Zong Yuan was in charge of driving the carriage, and following his guidance, the carriage slowly turned to the south and hurried away.


    Hu Zhongyuan naturally stayed on the roof of the carriage as a guard while Chuxue originally followed him into the carriage. However, who knew what she thought about, she suddenly felt ashamed and guilty and ran up to the roof to stick together with her uncle.


    Zong Shou could only upy the entire carriage on his own. He first took out that pill bottle which fell from the sky, seeing hundreds of red pills inside. Zong Shou took a sniff, scraping off some powder and tasting it. A look of shock appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°So it¡¯s the Wujue Vi¡¯s Deste Body Washing Pill! How stingy! They are no matter what the Fifth Shrine in the Cloud World, I thought I could at least get three to five Human Pinnacle Pills...¡±


    He licked his lips in disdain, but joy shed in his eyes. A medicine was good not if it¡¯s quality was high, but if it was suitable!


    Probably that Wujue Vi head noticed that his body had the Lightning Phoenix Essence, which was why he took out this item. If it were normal people, this pill wouldn¡¯t have much effect. But it could help him wash his body every day and quickly merge with that Xiantian Essence energy.


    He reached out with his hand and picked up that spiritual sword. Since that Deste Body Washing Pill was given by Yan Fan, then this sword naturally came from Shui Lingbo.


    It too looked simr to the Lightning Tooth Sword, his eyes lit up as he held it in his hands. Those runes and carvings were ordinary and the materials used weren¡¯t the top ones. But when Zong Shou injected a bid of world-shocking true energy in, he immediately noticed the difference.


    The spiritual veins within were really smooth and when true qi moved within there were no obstructions at all. The lightning that exploded out from the sword was triple that of his previous Lightning Tooth Sword!


    ¡°It actually is a Grade Two Spiritual Weapon! What a good sword, who knows which artifact refiner Grandmaster this came from?¡±


    The spiritual formation within was ordinary, but the exquisitebination of these talismans had raised this Spiritual Weapon to high Grade Two, close to Grade Three.


    Spiritual Weapons had a total of nine grades, like those spiritual beasts. Once one reached Grade Three, the strength of the spiritual formation carved within was as remarkable as a spirit beast of the same rank. However, in the hands of experts, the amount of strength that could be exerted was naturally different from that of normal beasts.


    Zong Shou took a look at the handle of the sword, only to see on it was carved three small words: Sword Sculpting Master.


    ¡°Sword Sculpting Master? So it was refined by this ancient artifact refiner. It seems like the rumours that Taiyuan Fairy had obtained a certain emperor dynasty¡¯s treasury from the Ancient Cloud Deste Era wasn¡¯t false...¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but take in a deep breath; that Fairy¡¯s luck was only below that of the God Emperor. Studying what happened to her, it was as smooth as water; the challenges she faced were all easily passed. In terms of fortune, she was the top from the past to the future.


    In the future, any appearance of a sword crafted by the Sword Sculpting Master was worth tens and hundreds of times more than a normal sword, seen by people as precious treasures.


    Even in this era, it was probably simrly expensive.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother cherishing it and switched the sword he was using without any reluctance.


    Weapons made by spiritual refiners were meant to be used. If that weapon sculpting master knew that his sword would be admired as toys by people he would probably tear up in sadness.


    However these two Spiritual Grandmasters who stood at the peak of the Cloud World weren¡¯t ordinarily stingy.


    The gifts they took out actually couldn¡¯t bepared to Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s parting gift. Those pill bottles and cans she took out were worth many times the overall value of this sword and those pills.


    Although he was despised by Li Yunniang and those three Xiantian Masters from Xuan Mountain City for being helped by a woman and depending on her, Zong Shou still felt really fortunate.


    ¡°Next would be this item!¡±


    After changing his sword, Zong Shou¡¯s expression became serious. In his hand were three strawberry-shaped ck fruits. Apart from that were all the petals that fell off the Darkness Blooming Cereus.


    In terms of value, this Darkness Blooming Cereus was far worse than the Lightning Phoenix egg. However, in the eyes of spirit masters, it was not that much worse...


    The use of this item was barely decent to him. Spirit masters who were able to get the fruit were really rare. Those books were often not specific and never described its proper use. He also didn¡¯t have any proper teachings from any spirit master, which was why he was totally at a loss.


    Normally speaking, such fruit-like items were best swallowed to test if they were poisonous or not.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, a scene shed across his head as he remembered what happened when he swallowed the Lightning Phoenix egg¡¯s Essence.


    ¡°My Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique canpletely swallow the life mark of the Lightning Phoenix, so maybe it could be used here. Maybe this technique, which was meant to swallow Essence energy of Heaven and Earth and harm Heaven and Earth to make up for what iscking was used in such a way...¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but enter deep contemtion,sting for a long time. He decisively gave up on the idea of eating it, holding one of the fruits in his palm.


    ¡°Heaven Swallowing Energy conversion, absorb!¡±


    A ball of bright light exploded out. When Zong Shou activated his true energy to absorb it, only to see ck lines spreading up the veins of his hand. In the next moment they started to spread out, a portion charging into his dantian while the other went right into the acupoint between his eyebrows.


    These ck Essence energies were not only really thick, they were also really pure. Once they entered his soul they totally dyed it in ayer of ck.


    When he reached the end of absorbing it, his arm suddenly swelled. His mind seemed to explode and his ears were filled with chaotic ringing noises. The whirlpool in his soul ocean started to swiftly rotate, and the twelve God Talismans shone brightly.


    Zong Shou shook his head and quietly waited for it to settle down. Once the intense pain lessened and he entered meditation once more, he saw that above his soul ocean there was now a pure ck flower that hadn¡¯t bloomed.


    When he first looked at it, it was like looking at that Darkness Blooming Cereus once more, but after looking closely, there was some differences.


    The entire flower seemed to be built up by numerous spirit tattoos and talismans.


    ¡°This Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique can actually really swallow the source of life...¡±


    Zong Shou was totally startled, unable toe back to his senses. Maybe in hisst life the person who relied on the technique to absorb other people¡¯s essence energy, even himself, had walked on a wrong path.


    The true use of this technique was probably just found out by him at this moment.


    He also felt really surprised; how did such an overpowered technique not spread out in that virtual environment.? How did the numerous ascended experts from all the sects not notice what was mysterious within it?


    Taking in a deep breath, Zong Shou slowly calmed down and focused on that Blooming Cereus. It was no doubt a Xiantian talisman. Currently it had a presence, like a True Spiritual Talisman.


    The roots of this flower were directly tied to the deepest portions of his soul ocean. It was also simr to the twelve God Talisman seeds, absorbing the soul power within his soul ocean. However it didn¡¯t use it to grow, but instead to tightly wrap around the flower within.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up and he used the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique on the other two fruits, causing two more Darkness Blooming Cereus to appear in his soul ocean.


    Silently meditating, when those three Darkness Blooming Cereus were nourished for close to two hours, his thoughts changed, the ck Wave Sword by his side rose. Like an arrow it pierced out from the window and struck a giant stone a thousand feet away.


    ¡°Kill that youth, Three Stack Wave!¡±


    When he activated the sword technique, the First Blooming Cereus within his soul ocean opened up. The spiritual energy he injected into the ck Wave Sword suddenly increased. A series of three sessive swords cut down, each heavier than thest, cutting into that stone and spraying sword shrapnel. When the ck sword image had passed, he saw that giant stone was cut up by his ck Wave Sword. He turned around and it returned to him.


    ¡°With the help of this Blooming Cereus, the soul power equipped on the ck Wave Sword increased by half! What a good item, those books really didn¡¯t exaggerate it. No wonder those spirit masters see them as treasures. However, I won¡¯t be able to rely on it in the short term...¡±


    This darkness blooming flower was said to have been nourished for a long time and the power it had when it exploded out was so strong that it couldn¡¯t stop.


    In hisst life, there were Out of Body Realm spirit masters who used the flower to kill Return to Sun Realm experts.


    Storing the soul power into the flower for twenty-odd years will enable someone to jump two stages and kill a Return to Sun Realm expert that gathered had seven true talismans, shocking the entire Cloud Continent.


    This item could be said to be one of the rare artifacts for spirit masters that could help them challenge people above their Realm. As such, one could imagine how much spirit masters yearned for them.


    Although it was unable to help increase soul power much, it was still deemed a huge treasure.


    Naturally this item had some weaknesses. After exploding it would be like a blooming flower, disappearing instantly and at moststing for three breaths.


    In other words, if Zong Shou¡¯s was unable to increase his Realm, even if he nourished it for twenty years, at most he would be able to release peak Return to Sun Realm spirit mastery, and then only for nine breaths.


    Zong Shou paid more attention to the future. When he reached the Day Wandering Realm, he would be able to go all out with Body Forming Realm spirit masters, even being able to fight for one breath!


    ¡°Those spirit masters should have only obtained the Xiantian talisman within the flower. With my technique I was able to obtain its life mark! Who knows how these three Blooming Cereuses will change?¡±


    He observed them attentively for a long time, but didn¡¯t see anything different. Zong Shou shook his head and tossed the remnants aside, focusing on forming charms in his soul ocean.


    That day after the battle with Li Yaling, for a consecutive twenty days he had been forming True Spiritual Charms; now it was time to reap his gains!

 Chapter 158 - Body Chakra, Nine Meridians

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 158 Body Chakra, Nine Meridians</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    If he paid close attention, he could see there were hundreds of charm runes floating around within his soul ocean whirlpool.


    With Zong Shou¡¯s mind controlling them, True Spiritual Charms formed one by one at the center of the soul ocean.


    Normally every time he formed one, he would need to use uprge amounts of time and energy.


    However at this moment his mental state was unusually excited. Not only was he really focused, his spiritual energy seemed to be endless.


    With just a thought, drawing in the air, he was able to form a True Spiritual Charm.


    In the all out battle against Hu Qianqiu, under the pressure of that eight meridian Xuanwu Ancestor, all his life potential was released. His mental state was at its tip top fighting spirit throughout the whole process. All his thoughts were exceptionally clear.


    If he cultivated energy now he would definitely improve by leaps and bounds. The first thing to benefit was his soul.


    ¡°The number of True Spiritual Charms are enough; today I can form True Spiritual Talismans!¡±


    Talismans represented thews of Heaven and Earth, while the charms represented the surface phenomenons of thews.


    When one had enough True Spiritual Charms, it meant that the number of true charms in their soul ocean was enough to support thatw.


    With Zong Shou¡¯s will controlling them, those unrestrained and uncontrolled True Spiritual Charms charged down from all directions. All the True Spiritual Charms gathered at the middle of his soul ocean and continuously reorganized themselves.


    In just a moment, he saw a silver white rune appearing within his soul ocean whirlpool. Threads of electrical currents spread out in four directions. In just a short while it covered his entire soul.


    It also connected with the illusionary image of the Lightning Phoenix, looking even more vast and mighty.


    The first True Spiritual Talisman Zong Shou chose was the LIGHTNING Word, not only because he had the Lightning Phoenix life mark, it was because this true talisman was the most powerful one out of all of the Runes.


    Once he gathered this True Spiritual Talisman, arcs of electricity started to gather around his body


    A suddenprehension filled his heart, and he knew that in the future when he used lightning element spiritual techniques he not only could skip half the steps when chanting and making the hand signs, its strength would also double. Compared to other people who had formed lightning Word True Talismans, he was much stronger!


    Next would be the explosive increase outwards of the soul ocean. All the spiritual energy within was actually provoked by the True Talisman and split in two, and then into four, and only when the area they covered doubled did they finally stop.


    ¡°How quick! It expanded by close double; the growth of soul power of a spirit master is as expected when they form True Spiritual Talismans!¡± Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up and revealed some surprise.


    When he cultivated in the past, even if he relied on the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion method to cultivate every day, he only managed to increase his soul power by 0.6 percent. Right now, he had actually doubled it.


    True Spiritual Talismans were the source of one¡¯s power, raising the quality of a person¡¯s soul, and thus their effects were naturally different from normal cultivation.


    Zong Shou was trying his best to also form up the Water Talismans.


    However, when he drew out two more true charms, he felt a huge swelling pain in his head and his consciousness felt heavy.


    ¡°I¡¯m at my max! As expected, there¡¯s no such thing in this world as taking one step to reach Heaven!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate and stopped meditating, starting to exhale.


    This World Shocking Spiritual Art¡¯s cultivation was far easier than forming true charms. Swallowing and releasing spiritual energy of the Heaven and Earth, after a few cycles the true energy in his body started to boil.


    He activated it to merge the World Shocking true energy with the surrounding spiritual energy; one water, one fire, like a spiral they rolled forwards in the meridians.


    The remaining acupoints above the lungs were really soft and rxed because of Zong Shou¡¯s fist training these past weeks.


    During the battle with Hu Qianqiu they totally opened up. Zong Shou didn¡¯t need to expend much energy to open them up one by one.


    All the power gathered up and like two thin needles, viciously stabbing into the external meridian!


    Just as those obstacles were being drilled open, the Xiantian Essence energy within his body turned into fire and water true qi, merging into the Bodily Chakra Meridians.


    Zong Shou borrowed this strength to take things a step further, uprooting all problems and breaking the acupoints of the external meridian one by one.


    Nine Bodily Chakra Meridians; each had twenty-four acupoints and many small other points. Only this external meridian was different, it had forty-eightrge meridians spread around the body. Due to his dual meridians, Zong Shou¡¯s external meridian actually had ny-six points!


    Zong Shou used the golden needle acupoint testing method and relied on his knowledge of the human system in hisst life, managing to find twenty-six points, which meant fifty-two acupoints. As for the remaining positions, he was unable to ascertain them.


    The energy gathered around him only managed to charge open two dozen of them before slowly weakening. For each point that was opened, a bloody hole would appear on his body.


    His body actually still had some hidden energy that needed more umtion to be able to open a few more points. However Zong Shou knew when to stop, allowing the energy to rotate for a few more cycles to calm down his meridians. All the true qi returned back to his energy ocean as well as the acupoints around his body.


    ¡°As expected, fighting with experts and bringing out the life potential is the shortcut of cultivation. If it was normal times, even with the Lightning Phoenix Essence I would need close to two months to open up the external meridian. In just one jump, I saved four months of tough cultivation. Unfortunately, it is difficult to find opponents in this world; if I found an unsuitable person, fighting them would also be useless.¡±


    Although the battle today wasn¡¯t a life and death battle, but under the pressure given by Hu Qianqiu an eight meridian Xuanwu Ancestor whose martial path was deep, Zong Shou had huge benefits. Even more than the battle against hundred thousand blood killer Li Yaling.


    Now this was just the preliminary gains; the remaining portion would slowly appear in the next month. Bringing out of one¡¯s life potential would allow more Xiantian Essence energy to be absorbed by his body. His cultivation speed during these few months would also greatly increase, allowing him to easily step into the peak of the Bodily Chakra level.


    ¡°Nine meridians of the Bodily Chakra level. What is my power like now?¡±


    With the thought rising up in his mind, a light seeped out from his fingertips, fire and water entangling and a crackle of lightning shining. This strike reached out close to twenty feet.


    ¡°Energy prating seventy feet! My World Shocking Spiritual Art and spiral true qi is more focused than normal martial arts, and even sharper. Using that as a calction, its strength is around five thousand kilograms!¡±


    Zong Shou felt slightly helpless; the acupoints on his body were twice that of a normal person.


    Because of his grasp of the golden needle acupoint testing method, he could open them all up; other people they could only open ten or so acupoints of a chakra meridian.


    In terms of strength or true qi energy storage, this was close to double that of normal martial cultivators!


    As most of the true qi was used up internally, his strength was simr to normal nine meridian martial cultivators, or just a little higher. In terms of ability to continue, it was far from others.


    This was also because he had been recently strengthening the spiral meridians. If it was before when he just entered seven meridians, he wouldn¡¯t even be at eighty percent of a normal person.


    Only in the future, when the spiral meridians totally took shape, would it change for the battle.


    He didn¡¯t hope to really have double the strength of others. However, dual meridians meant that the time he needed to cultivate was twice that of others. His cultivation time was also twice that of others. His strength and true qi storage amount should also be more than others to be logical, right?


    Sighing slightly, Zong Shou closed his eyes. During the sword battle not long ago, not only did it ignite his potential, it was also a type of training for his sword technique.


    Training his sword from the start was actually a good thing. He could reflect on himself and find out many points he wascking in the past. There were even many ces that could be modified, making his foundation even deeper.


    Moreover, the intense battle against Hu Qianqiu revealed his sword arts¡¯ many weaknesses, especially thosest few swords which brought his basic martial path into a whole new world!


    ¡ª¡ª


    Just as Zong Shou¡¯s carriage was travelling quickly towards the south of the Cloud Continent, at the ce where Zong Shou and Hu Qianqiu had their intense battle...


    Two thin people were standing tall at the peak of one of the hills. They appeared where Li Yaling had died.


    Chou Ling folded his arms, on his repulsively ugly face was a look of impatience.


    ¡°Senior Brother Yun, what are you looking at? There are no signs at all...¡±


    ¡°There are no signs!¡±


    That surnamed Yun teen nodded his head and looked into the distance. All he saw was just a tnd, some trees growing all around. Originally there wasn¡¯t anything to pay attention to, however...


    ¡°The vast spiritual energy was so strong that even the Lianhai City Lord didn¡¯t dare toe close. There were no signs, making it seem suspicious...¡±


    ¡°That is the theory!¡± Chou Lingughed, not thinking much, ¡°Since someone has already dealt with this area, it is useless to continue checking!¡±


    The Yun-surnamed teen also smiled, not retorting, only saying expressionlessly, ¡°I forgot to say that today there was news from Cloud Saint City. Teacher has already checked that the Xiantian expert near the City didn¡¯t go close to Blood Valley that day. Also, that Gantian Mountain Prince also knew Gong Xinran at Lianhai College. In those two years, their rtionship was quite close.¡±


    Chou Ling¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, revealing the look of a person in thought, ¡°So that Gantian Mountain Prince is suspicious? Although he is a piece of trash, his father left many subordinates. That¡¯s right, thesest few days were a little weird. That Yunxia Mountain and zing me Mountain were originally prepared to gather their troops to surround and kill the Prince. But after yesterday, the people of the two powers were wiped clean in a night. Also that Zong Ling, who knows where he went. That Purple Lightning Spear Zong Yuan also disappeared without a trace, how weird. All the people could be excluded, all that remains is the Prince...¡±


    The surnamed Yun teen came to a conclusion, his eyes revealing a cold light. ¡°Today most of them are dead; whether or not it is him, we only need to kill this Prince to take revenge for Old Mi!¡±

 Chapter 159 - Touring the Land

    <h4> Chapter 159 Touring the Land</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Five dayster, the carriage entered a hilly region and started to shake once more.


    Zone Shou¡¯s body started to vibrate within the carriage. Although he was able to maintain a sitting posture and not fall down, his soul wasn¡¯t there. It was outside of the carriage and strolling around.


    Half a day ago, Zong Shou sessfully formed the WATER Word True Talisman. His soul power had an explosive increase once more, close to doubling again. However, the size of his soul ocean didn¡¯t increase, and instead started to shrink.


    That Lightning Word True Talisman also had some changes, forming threads of spiritual tattoos, connecting it together with that Water Word. The two of them had different degrees of growth.


    The different Heaven paths originally weren¡¯t alone, and were instead connected to one another. The theory behind the Charms and Talismans were the same.


    With his soul power increasing greatly, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t suppress the thought of going out of body to roam.


    Before when he transformed into the Lightning Phoenix, he wasn¡¯t even afraid of the zing sun. Now, after forming two True Talismans, in the deep night he was even more free and fearless.


    Two wings beat lightly and traveled tens of thousands of feet. There was no sound, even Zong Yuan and Hu Zhongyuan didn¡¯t notice him.


    Bathing in the night light, Zong Zhou¡¯s soul was like a Phoenix-shaped ball of smoke soaring up into the sky.


    Smiling as he spun around, he felt totally unrestrained and reallyfortable.


    ¡°Thest time when my soul as out of my body, even at night, the lightning around my body would onlyst for about two hours. But today, with the True Spiritual Talisman being formed, this aureole lightning shows no signs of disappearing...¡±


    Zong Shou looked up into the sky at the pure moonlight. It was currently the start of the month and only half a crescent moon was left; it was the time when the moonlight was the dimmest.


    He had an idea, and started trying to dissipate the purple lightning around his body.


    He felt a burning sensation rise up within his soul. It gathered in waves of heat, forming like a wildfire to sweep his entire soul ocean.


    The moonlight was like water and felt really cooling, but when it shone down on his soul it was like a me, about to totally burn him.


    The essence me of the sun that the moonlight had was actually several times the heat he gathered when he used thirty-six mirrors to reflect the moonlight.


    Threads of impurities that he was usually unable to remove all turned into smoke and dissipated.


    In just an instant, the Lightning Phoenix that Zong Shou had turned into shrank by a tenth. He didn¡¯t feel despair, and instead was filled with surprise. He pped his wings once more and climbed higher into the sky.


    Five thousand feet, seven thousand feet, ten thousand feet, twelve thousand feet...


    Zong Shou¡¯s soul was pretty much about to turn into a me. Only when he reached thirteen thousand feet and was close to the cloudyer and the lightning clouds within did he stop.


    ¡°Night Wandering Realm, to be able toe out of body in the night and not be afraid of the astral wind and the moonlight, roaming anywhere below two thousand feet. Even without using the purple lightning I am not far from it, even several times better! With the Sky Mirror Soul Shining technique the purity of my soul is much better than normal spirit masters. I only need to form a True Talisman and I can enter the Return to Sun Realm. However, this is the start of the month; during the middle of the month, if I dared to climb so high while Night Wandering, that would be asking to die!¡±


    He turned his eyes back to the clouds, and the swerving and swirling lightning within, which was at its smallest thigh-sized. If he didn¡¯t have the mark of the Lightning Phoenix, he would definitely be terrified.


    He strolled around beneath this cloudyer before charging down.


    As he dove down two thousand feet, he felt a strong yin energy surging towards his face.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but fix his eyes on it, and saw that a few thousand meters away, a ball-like thing was flying in the air, crazily charging at him.


    The shape was vicious and ugly. Not only was its spiritual energy abundant, it was several times his. Within it were also numerous evil intents; he could feel that this thing was giving out a strong desire to devour him.


    With just one look he was enlightened. He knew that this was something mentioned in books: a naturally formed spirit. In the many days and months and years, it had swallowed and absorbed the souls of many beasts and turned into such a thing, a type of demon and monster.


    Strong soul power, but low intelligence. It probably sensed Zong Shou¡¯s delicious soul, so it rushed over to swallow it.


    ¡°Ignorant monster, you really are asking to die! Kill!¡±


    Laughing coldly, Zong Shou¡¯s soul pulled out a ck spiritual sword. His entire soul body shone with lightning and swiftly spiralled downwards.


    The purple glow shed out and smashed that fierce spirit apart with one blow.


    He could feel the cry behind his body. Zong Shou waszy to bother about it and continued to dive down.


    However when he was two thousand feet away from the carriage, Zong Shou was startled.


    Hu Zhengyuan was still sitting down atop the carriage. Chuzue was at the door of the carriage, looking anxious.


    ¡°Weird! The brat seems weird today?¡± Zong Shou felt strange, but didn¡¯t think much about it. He beat his wings and turned into a sh of light, charging into the carriage.


    Returning back into his body through the back of his head, only then did Zong Shou open his eyes. Chuxue has already walked over, but her expression was one of trepidation, her pink face was like fire burning.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t understand, getting more confused and was just about to ask when Chuxue lowered her head, grit her teeth and took off her white dress. Her expression was really quick, like she was afraid she would regret it. In just a few moments, she only had her undergarments and a thin veil on. Her twin peaks were sticking out, her waist was thin like branches, her arms were really circr, forming such a great curve that it made one¡¯s nose bleed. What an absolutely beautiful body...


    Zong Shou was startled. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did you strip for no reason? Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t apany me for the herb bath anymore?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s actions got more and more panicky as she muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t Young Master say that when Xue¡¯er broke out of the Bodily Chakra level and entered Xiantian that I have to, have to...¡±


    She repeated several times, but was still unable to spit out the words that came after. In the end she decided to take in a deep breath, closing her eyes as she epted her fate, ¡°Forget it, anyways I¡¯m here to sleep with Young Master! You can do whatever you want with me!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s mouth was agape and he was barely able to close it after a long time. His heart was swayed first before he walked over, not knowing whether tough or to cry.


    When he got close, his breathing uncontrobly became rushed. Chuxue¡¯s beautiful face was dyed red. One could see those circr and snow-like mounds behind that thin veil which were like nervous bunnies fidgeting. Her chest was rising up and down, her mouth exhaling slightly and breathing a fragrance that made one drunk.


    ... the current Chuxue was so beautiful it shook one¡¯s soul.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but slowly sink and be darker and darker, revealing a bestial gleam. Was this the so-called young face with big breasts that all men loved?


    His heart trembled slightly, his face giving her an evil smile, ¡°I can really do anything?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s body trembled, only feeling that Zong Shou¡¯s breathing was really thick and a dense male scent was filling her nose. Her heart felt trepidation while she was also looking forward to it a little, hesitating slightly, ¡°Xue¡¯er belongs to Young Master, of course you can do what you want...¡±


    When she said that, she only felt like her cheeks were being pinched by someone. Opening her eyes and taking a look, she saw Zong Shou with a weird smile, pinching her face and twisting it.


    ¡°You little fool, what are you thinking? Did you really believe what I said? You are only thirteen, what sex, do you think I¡¯m a pervert who likes to nurture young girls? If you really want to sleep with me wait till after eighteen! No wait, sixteen is fine! Maybe fifteen is okay too, some people have kids at fourteen...¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She took the time where Zong Shou was hesitating between sixteen and fifteen and leaning towards fourteen to eat her up, using her strength to struggle and jump away. She rubbed her cheeks with a wronged expression, ¡°Young Master bullied me again! If you don¡¯t want me just tell me, why did you pinch my face?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, Chuxue¡¯s skin was silk like and really smooth, red and tender. It felt really great to the touch, which was why every time he couldn¡¯t help but pinch it.


    Raising his hands and acting like he was going to leap over, Chuxue panicked and frantically retreated. She hurriedly donned her clothes and grumbled, ¡°Young Master, you cannot be angry with Xue¡¯er anymore. You said it, you will wait until I¡¯m eighteen!¡±


    After which she spat out her tongue at Zong Shou and made a clown face, before fleeing from the carriage.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sinister smile slowly disappeared. He sighed slightly and looked down at the bottom half of his body.


    Two days from now and he would be fourteen. His body had developed really well and was at a time when his vital energy was really strong. He really couldn¡¯t resist such temptation. He nearly wasn¡¯t able to stop himself.


    At this moment he was filled with regret. He actually gave up on such a good chance; today he was really no different from a beast...


    Just as he shook his head, he inhaled a familiar scent.


    ¡°... this smell, did we reach that ce already?¡±


    Without hesitating Zong Shou leapt out from the window and dashed south. He activated the Lightning Traveling Spirit Bone and passed the carriage in a jiffy. He leapt up andnded on a several hundred foot high stone.


    Looking ahead, he could see a giantke that one couldn¡¯t see the ends of in the distance. At the side of theke were numerous reeds and daffodils, bringing a sweet scent to the nearby area.


    Deep in his eyes, there was a rarely seen reminiscent and eager look.

 Chapter 160 - Water Fairy Lake

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 160 Water Fairy Lake</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Staring quietly at the seemingly endlesske, Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts turned chaotic and emotional.


    Roughly ten thousand years from now there would be a huge city here, and he would be born nearby. When he became a teen he would struggle, and after he seeded in bing famous, he would seclude himself here. He was born here and grew up here, recording many sad and happy memories.


    Sighing slightly, Zong Shou waved away the sadness in his heart. Today he was an ancient person belonging to the past; there were no signs of that future mega city.


    ¡°This Water Fairy Lake is really damn wide! This is the first time I have seen such a hugeke!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan eximed as he jumped from the carriage along with Zong Shou, following closely behind. ¡°Why did Young Mastere here? The scenery here is great, but there are no signs of people. There are also numerous fierce beasts, which we aren¡¯t afraid of, only¡­ there is said to be a ckwater Chill Serpent within the Water Fairy Lake¡­¡±


    Zong Shou smiled slightly and said nothing. He came to theke specifically because of his barriers from Heaven. To solve this, walking a path that he had walked before was the most suitable way.


    The only thing was¡­ who knew what kind of situation this ce was like ten thousand years in the past?


    As for that Chill Serpent, Zong Shou didn¡¯t care much about it. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t afraid of it, but that it had already entered deep slumber. When it woke up twenty years from now, it would evolve into a god beast, stirring up huge waves in Donglin Cloud Continent. Not only did books from nearby cities record it, in the God Emperor game there were also many relevant quests.


    As a mid tote game boss, it was in by people several times. Zong Shou had no worries and only fretted about the geography of the area; would it be different from ten thousand years from now?


    ¡ª¡ª


    When the carriage stopped beside theke, the four of them went into action. They chose a rtively higher spot on theke at a drier t ground to build a few wooden houses, which would serve as their temporary homes.


    The four of them were Xiantian Masters, and Zong Shou and Chuxue were also spirit masters, thus doing such work was quite easy. Just a few swordstrokes and many nks were neatly chopped down. Then they used some fire element spirit techniques to heat the pieces and remove the water. Zong Shou had some construction talent, and even though the wooden house were casually built, they still looked beautiful.


    Following this was deciding what work to give the three of them to do.


    ¡°Catch fish in theke? Three thousand a day? Not to sleep if I don¡¯t finish?¡± Chuxue¡¯s brow furrowed, wondering if this was Young Master taking revenge. It was most likely so; catching birds was not enough, and now she had to catch fish?


    ¡°Young Master, can I not go? Why not let Xue¡¯er help you warm the bed? I really can¡¯t have sex with you, both of us are too young¡­¡±


    Looking at the weird expression that Hu Zhongyuan and Zong Yuan had, Zong Shou¡¯s face was exceptionally red, looking really awkward. He exploded and knocked her head, ¡°What are you thinking? Your speed and ferociousness isn¡¯t enough. Catching fish is to solve that! If you are going to argue, I¡¯m going to make you copy books again¡­¡±


    Chuxue continued frowning, thinking about how she would rather be killed than catch so many fish. Just as she was about to bargain, she saw Zong Shou pick up a heavy book andugh sinisterly. Her heart jumped, and in a well behaved manner she leapt into the water.


    Following that, Zong Shou looked at Zong Yuan, who was really down. He didn¡¯t say much, just lightly flicking a piece of paper over.


    When thetter picked it up, he casually swept in, and then he was startled.


    ¡­everyday forward stab spear one hundred times, left spinning spear one hundred twenty-five times, right charging one hundred times¡­


    All of them were basic spear techniques, but why was it so messy? Why was he making a Xiantian Master like him train in this?


    Originally he wanted to ask, but thinking about how he was like a walking zombie and had no control of his life, he decided to just follow what he was told. He put the piece of paper into his chest pocket.


    The matter about making him masturbate outside the Gantian Mountain City gates was something this Prince might actually go through with¡­


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t bother further with him. He looked ahead as he exchanged nces with Hu Zhongyuan, ¡°Brother Hu, you are twice my age and a Five Meridians Martial Ancestor¡­ do you really need me to give you pointers?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuanughed, shaking his head, ¡°There¡¯s no junior in learning; the smarter one is the better one! Although you haven¡¯t yet reached Xiantian, you have stillprehended sword intent, and your sword is One with the Spirit. In terms of martial path, even my father isn¡¯t your equal. To date I have onlyprehended martial strength, and after entering the Martial Ancestor Realm my progress has slowed considerably; I¡¯ve been unable to make a breakthrough. If I¡¯m able to get pointers from you, I will certainly benefit!¡±


    Zong Shou sighed with an aching head¡­ The Hu Family father and son trained in des. Although des and swords were two sides of the same coin, there were still some differences.


    Contemting it for a while, Zong Shou solemnly said, ¡°I¡¯m not that good at des, but if you want to improve in your de strength I might be able to help! However, this method may be slightly dangerous. You mustn¡¯t move.¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan was on the verge of joy when Zong Shou suddenly pulled out his sword; all around him were afterimages.


    It was obviously a sword, but in his eyes it was a whole field of snow-like de light.


    The half-monster teen opposite him seemed to have transformed into a spotted giant lion, opening up its mouth and appearing ready to tear him apart.


    Not only did this sudden action have no warning sign, it was also so fast that he wasn¡¯t able to react.


    Just as Hu Zhongyuan instinctively wanted to gather up energy around his body, he suddenly thought back to what Zong Shou had said and suppressed it.


    When that flood of de images swept over him, he still felt a shiver down his spine. It felt like Zong Shou really wanted to kill him!


    When the de glow dissipated entirely, there were tens of tears showing on his clothes. At his brow, a wound had appeared.


    The tears in his clothes were caused by sword energy. Only the wound was caused directly by the sword.


    In Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s eyes was total astonishment, ¡°This sword! It¡¯s Tiger Roar!¡±


    ¡°¡­It is the Tiger Roar that Uncle Hu used that day! After that battle, I had a deep impression of it and barely learned it,¡± Zong Shou nodded, ¡°If you are is able to resolve the de strength that I shed into your consciousness within three days, your martial path will definitely improve! If not, you might not be able to improve for the rest of your life! I only hope that you won¡¯t me me!¡±


    Only then did Hu Zhongyuan feel that something wasn¡¯t right, that Zong Shou in front of him had turned into a giant tiger and was roaring in rage.


    He knew that this was an illusion, but his heart couldn¡¯t help but skip, and a chill ran down his spine. He instinctively tried to pull out the de, his forehead covered in a cold sweat.


    He was really shocked and afraid. The Prince¡¯s achievements and talent in the martial path were this strong?! He learned the Tiger Roar his father used after only one look!


    He was even more worried that if he was unable to break this de strength in three days, wouldn¡¯t he be forever stuck at this level?


    He came to his senses immediately. Since he cultivated, he naturally knew the theory that martial cultivators feared no one. How could he not have that bit of self confidence? Even though it would be difficult, he was going to try!


    Speaking of which, he had been ying at power in Gantian Mountain for the past few years, and his sharpness had been greatly reduced¡­


    Seeing Hu Zhongyuan slowly focus, Zong Shou nodded in praise. He roared, his voice spreading through the wilderness. In just a short moment, a ck lion came bounding out.


    Zong Shou casually threw a pill at it and had it eat it.He then took out his ck Wave Sword and executed a series of sword moves. It looked illusionary, indiscernible, like a mist¡­ like the rising moon.


    He was very patient, doing it time and time again until the Rising Moon Lion¡¯s eyes grew clearer and clearer. It roared back in gratitude before returning to the forest, and only then did Zong Shou stop.


    A smile appeared on Zong Shou¡¯s face. From start to finish, he only showed it the moves seven times; this lion was indeed rtively smart!


    ¡ª


    After arranging everything here, next would be dealing with his own matters.


    Bringing some pills with him, Zong Shou took out some grain and ced it into his bag. After that, he obtained ten oversized wooden boards and made them into nks, stepping on them and gliding over the water.


    However, just as he was about a thousand feet out he saw Chuxue pop out of the water all drenched. Anxiously shouting, ¡°This Water Fairy Lake has Chill Serpents, Young Master,e back!¡±


    Zong Shou nced back, not stopping and casually waving his sleeves to indicate that she should not worry. He increased his speed, and the wooden nk under him drew a line in the water as he quickly proceeded deeper into theke. In the blink of an eye he had ditched her.


    He thought that if the two of them knew that the ce he was going to was near where that Chill Serpent slept, they would be frantic.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The size of the Water Fairy Lake was quite huge, spanning two thousand miles north to south. There were thousands ofke inds within it. Some were tens of miles wide, while the small ones were merely a hundred feet across.


    Zong Shou looked through his memory, using true energy to control the nk, and continued surfing on the water.


    The Water Fairy Lake ten thousands years in the future and right now were different. Some inds were gone, while some hadn¡¯t formed yet.


    Zong Shou searched for half a day in theke before his eyes lit up. He acted quickly and searched ten or morerger inds before directly charging onto one that looked like a jade green giant axe.


    It was roughly seven miles circumference, covered in a bamboo forest. Zong Shou didn¡¯t show an interest in admiring it; his body was like lightning as he charged into the forest.


    In the next moment, a vast pond appeared in his eyes. The pond¡¯s water was deep ck, like ink. If one walked to its side and drew some out, one would notice that it was actually really clear and had a sweet taste.


    All this was exactly the same as his memory, only the temperature was slightly colder.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised, since the Chill Serpent hadn¡¯t left. Most likely that giant ind tens of miles away was still frozen¡­

 Chapter 161 - Training Body Underwater

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 161 Training Body Underwater</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Before the Chill Serpent evolved into a Dragon, it was naturally born with a mysterious chiling ability that was difficult to control. Thus, wherever it was located at any given time would freeze for hundreds of miles around.


    Apart from the water temperature being slightly warm, and the water quality and air being clear, everything else was simr to ten thousand years in the future.


    In the future, this ce would be owned by a friend of his, creating a private ind. His friend had changed thendscaping and renovated the ce. However, looking at it now, it seemed like the natural scenery was a small battlefield.


    Looking around, Zong Shou took out a few pills from his sleeves and swallowed them. Among them, the Body Washing Pill was necessary. Next would be the Psychic Mysterious Sense Pill, as well as two more pills called the Yang Fire Body Warming Pill and the Foundation Breathing Pill.


    Thetter could help one¡¯s breathing, while the former didn¡¯t have much use besides keeping the body as warm as an ember. These items were frequently seen even amongmoners, especially in the slightly colder regions, where every house stored plenty of the pills.


    In the end, after hesitating a little, Zong Shou decided to swallow a Spiritual Meridian Pill. When his body started to warm up, he took off his jacket, only keeping his under clothes. He somersaulted and dove into the pond.


    He dove down to 1700 feet, where he felt currents flowing.


    By the time he got to that point, the air in his chest was already used up. Luckily, using Little Gold and the Spiritual Vein Pearl, along with the fact that he was already a fake pill Xiantian, he was able to breathe by using the Breathing Pill and spiritual energy, so he had no fear of running out of air.


    He continued to dive down, and about every ten feet he felt the pressure on him increase little by little. It was like there were five thousand kilograms of weight on him, about to crush his body. The currents at the bottom of the pond were an unstoppable force, charging and smashing into him.


    Each hit brought about five thousand kilograms of force.


    Thiske was different from otherkes in the Cloud World. Although it seemed calm on the surface, the water was surging down below. The closer one was to the center, the more apparent it became.


    This ckwater pond looked independent, but it was actually connected to theke outside. Simrly, there were many currents that were even stronger. However, this ce had abundant spiritual energy and it was away from where the Chill Serpent was resting; it was the most abundant ce within a thousand square miles.


    ¡°This is the ce!¡±


    A roughly thousand-foot round stone tform appeared in front of his eyes. His body instantly tensed, and shot forward like an arrow.


    Just as he was about to step up, a sudden current knocked him over with a force that could part the seas.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t astonished, but instead was delighted. If he wasn¡¯t deep underwater, he would have justughed out loud.


    Ten thousand years from now, there were still not many changes to this ce. But the current in this era was much stronger.


    Conveniently, such a situation was exactly what he wanted!


    He punched out using all of his strength, borrowing the tens of thousands of kilograms of the External Pill, to directly shatter the water current.


    He then stepped onto the middle of the stone and right into the middle.


    Now, although he felt immense pressure on his body, his bones even crackling, the vital energy and qi in his body was swiftly swarming. His heart was also like volcano pumping, warm and exciting.


    In hisst life, he borrowed the strong water pressure and currents, using a full three years to breathe through his barriers of Heaven. However in this era, using the essence of the lightning phoenix, he should be able to shorten that time to a tenth!


    The effects of the Meridian Spirit Pill started to work, his veins and meridians began to soften, twist, and turn.


    Zong Shou smiled, not bothering about the pain, moving himself towards the center of the tform. He started to train the series of the Spiral Meridian Energy Leading Technique.


    Unlike normal, every action he did underwater was many times more difficult.


    Under the water¡¯s pressure, moving his hands and legs needed tens and hundred times more strength than usual. In the hidden current, if he wasn¡¯t careful and his actions went out of shape, his entire body would be intense pain.


    However a short momentter, not only did Zong Shou¡¯s meridians start to twist, all his blood vessels and even his flesh and bones started to burn.


    It wasn¡¯t just because of the Body Washing Pill and Yang Fire Body Warming Pilling into effect, it was because Zong Shou¡¯s motions had started to move all the energy in his body.


    ¡°Having the Lightning Phoenix Essence, the feeling of training underwater is so much different from myst life! However it is also thanks to the Psychic Mysterious Sense Pill that Yiren refined..¡±


    The effects of this pill was exactly what Yiren said. Not only did it reduce pain, it also helped one maintain a clear mind.


    This was exactly what was happening to Zong Shou. Under the effects of the pill, his senses was really clear. However, he found he would rather faint.


    The feeling of being swallowed and consumed by ants all through his body, in his meridians and muscles, was challenging his limits.


    Luckily the Psychic Mysterious Sense Pill also helped increase soul power. Using this immense pain to torture himself, the whirlpool in his soul ocean started to shrink. The spiritual energy inside, however, was starting to slowly increase.


    What made him happy was that under the effects of the Body Washing Pill, the Xiantian essence energy in his body was merging with him at a shocking speed.


    Pretty much every few moments he could clearly feel his body bing stronger and stronger. His meridians were getting tougher and firmer.


    In hisst life, when he cultivated to the 9th meridian peak of the Bodily Chakra level and was obstructed by the barriers from Heaven, he was able to improve for a year and a half. In the depths of the Water Spirit Lake, he practiced various fists methods as well as his self-created Energy Leading Art.


    The other time, his thoughts were simple; since the amount of energy the Bodily Chakra level could keep was not enough to break through the barriers from Heaven, then he would train and make his body stronger. It made his meridians wider and firmer, until the umted true qi was enough to shock and break through the barriers of Heaven.


    However, although the past him had borrowed the help of spiritual herbs, it couldn¡¯t bepared to the Xiantian essence energy in his body now.


    Using such a method to train the body consumed a lot of stamina and was like having an intense battle, like the one he had with Li Yaling. In just half an hour, Zong Shou was already panting. Luckily, even though this was underwater, when he was tired, he could stop and hide at a ce where the currents were weaker.


    His blood was boiling and the umted Xiantian essence energy was merging into the body. Bits of impurities were excreted out from his pores from his body.


    Not even needing to breathe, his body could maintain itself, and not feel any suffocating feeling.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Several hourster, when the effects of the Meridian Spirit Pill slowly faded, Zong Shou kicked the stone hard and swam upwards.


    His entire body felt soft and sore, unable to use any strength. Happily, he still had the Lightning Traveling Spirit Bone, which could still be of help underwater. When he floated out of the water, he saw that it was already evening. The sun was touching the western horizon.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯m able to use this Energy Leading Method five times more than previously. My bodily strength has increased, although it can¡¯t bepared to the potential brought out in the battles with Li Yaling and Hu Qianqiu, umting it over days and months it will amount to more. Who knows, maybe in three or four months I can try to break the barriers from Heaven!¡±


    The meridians within Zong Shou¡¯s body were numb and soft. All the energy within his body was used up, and he could only lie on the surface of the water, devoid of energy.


    He felt really rxed, enjoying thefort of the pain all disappearing, feeling delighted about his benefits from the training. He also thought back to the past, and his tough training days.


    Then he thought of Chuxue, who was still catching fish.


    ¡°With my current situation, I should be able to train a series of fist techniques under water. However with her personality, if she doesn¡¯t see my return she will be really anxious...¡±


    With a thought, a talisman flew into the air from the clothes he had ced by the pond.


    Zong Shou also casually called over the spirit ink within the bag, writing, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯lle back now¡±, before folding it into a crane.


    He eximed about how these spirit masters were more convenient than martial cultivation and more amazing. Just a thought, and the crane pped its wings, shaking them to its sides before flying east.


    After eating several dry biscuits, Zong Shouid motionless on the water¡¯s surface. He seemed to have fallen asleep, only his breathing was still regted.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Who knows how long passed, until when the sun totally set did he feel the energy in his meridians filling up once more. The swelling and soreness in his bones slowly dissipated.


    Zong Shou suddenly opened his eyes, the World Shocking True Energy exerting some force. Numerous acupoints were easily broken inside his external meridians.


    Only when the energy within his body rotated once more did he dive into the water once more.


    In hisst life, when he trained here he could only borrow specialized diving equipment. In this life with Little Gold, the external pill and the Xiantian essence energy in his body, the effects were simr. He could even stay underwater for a longer time.


    Actually training the fist underwater could be done anywhere in this Water Fairy Lake. However, only the strong spiritual energy in this pond would allow his body training effect to reach the highest point.


    He still went down two thousand feet, onto that stone tform. This time he didn¡¯t eat the Meridian Spirit Pill, just the Body Washing Pill and Foundation Breathing Pill, before standing on the tform.


    This time, he didn¡¯t use the soft Energy Leading Technique, and instead punched out fist after fist. Simple fists flew one after another, the fist strength not slowing down or decreasing, not rushing; they were really stable and simple, nothing hidden and nothing spectacr.


    But when this fist struck out, the smoothly flowing underwater current suddenly moved.


    Zong Shou¡¯s fist speed slowly grew quicker and quicker, pretty much going all out with each fist. His internal energy was boiling as he stirred up the surrounding water.


    In just a short moment, a whirlpool formed underwater, getting bigger and bigger, swirling with no signs of stopping. The speed of the current also increased by several times as it swirled around him!

 Chapter 162 - Naked Girls Playing with Water

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 162 Naked Girls ying with Water</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    This set of fist techniques that Zong Shou used wasn¡¯t one to train the body and it wasn¡¯t one that he self created.


    It was something that had been spread down from the Cloud Deste Era, a fist technique known as ¡°Chaotic Cape Wind Fist¡±. The wind from the fists danced chaotically, like that of a cape ,which was how it got its name.


    Now with just a slight usage of this, it caused the water beneath the pond to boil and the currents to flow in chaos.


    Zong Shou was standing at the center of that whirlpool, feeling a centrifugal force wanting to pull him up from the stone. There were also numerous currents sweeping past him from all directions, filled with energy, pushing him back and forth, front and back. Pretty much every one of the currents was close to ten thousand kilograms of force.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up, his gaze filled with excitement. The fist technique started to change, still with the Chaotic Cape Wind Fist as the main one. However he would use his shoulders, kicking, kneeing, hammering, pretty much using every part of his body to smash those currents!


    Facing things he didn¡¯t have time to react to, he used his chest, back and abdomen to take it. The water beneath the pond grew really restless.


    His meridians, blood, and spine started to burn up, bing hotter and hotter, like that of a volcano, likeva was flowing around his body.


    Even without using the Yang Fire Body Warming pill, he could feel the heat from his body was tough to bear. It was like there were going to be mes charging out from his limbs and bones.


    Pretty much every fist he threw out, a current would be broken, making his meridians and veins, and even his bones, tremble.


    When that Chaotic Cape Wind Fist reached the end of the kata, the underwater whirlpool formed two opposing strengths. There was a strong tearing strength. Apart from that, there was also a strength suppressing him, which pressed down on the eye of the whirlpool.


    As time went on, his skin slowly showed signs of tearing. His four limbs and organs also seemed to be squashed into pieces from the pressure.


    However Zong Shou only grew more excited, controlling the speed of his fists, while maintaining the whirlpool, trying to not let it increase speed.


    The effectiveness of this on training his body was obviously several times that of the Energy Leading Technique he had used before!


    <i>There are many body training techniques in the world, there are tens of pinnacle ones. However in terms of effect and skill needed, what canpare to my Chaotic Cape Wind Fist?</i>


    Zong Shou was feeling rather delighted inside. The current him was standing at the center of the whirlpool. Pretty much every inch of skin, blood, meat, and bone was being ground by that huge power, there were no gaps and holes.


    Those pinnacle body training techniques in the world, even with specific spiritual herbs, were far less effective than him right now!


    No matter how perfect the techniques were, there would be holes and gaps such that it couldn¡¯tpletely train every part of the body. They would leave big or small mistakes, which would be their Achilles Heels.


    But his secret technique truly didn¡¯t have any cons.


    Because he had to forcefully break through the barriers from Heaven, he was able to think of this technique.


    Naturally due to how sick in the head this was, the person who used it must be perverted, too. When using the fist, one needed to grasp every inch of water flow within a thousand feet, controlling one¡¯s speed and the angle of the fist.


    Moreover, it needed one to be resilient, to not be afraid of this body-tearing pain. One also needed to be focused from start to finish, and not distracted at all.


    Without top grade talent and high martial pathprehension, it was totally impossible.


    If Zong Shou hadn¡¯t used the God Emperor game toprehend martial path sense in the virtual environment, he wouldn¡¯t have been able toplete this.


    Even then, he had gone through numerous failures, and after going through ten near death experiences, slowly learned how to control the current. That allowed this Chaotic Cape Wind Fist whirlpool body training technique to form.


    It became something unique to him, such that even if others knew, they were unable to replicate it!


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Four hours passed, and the bottom of the pond regained its calm. Zong Shou once again stopped his fist.


    It wasn¡¯t because his body couldn¡¯t take it, he didn¡¯t care about such small pain. The intense movements of his four limbs had used up too much internal energy, he was also unable to maintain his internal breathing.


    However, just before he was about to float up to the water¡¯s surface, Zong Shou had an idea and dove even deeper. He casually grabbed a few shining white things before floating up.


    Just as he reached the water surface, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Within that whirlpool, his internal organs had suffered intense pressure. However, under his precise control, not only weren¡¯t they harmed, they even slowly adjusted and started to adapt to that vicious environment.


    However, when that pressure dissipated, the internal organs instead found it difficult to adapt quickly, which was why he spat out blood.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, activating the energy within his body, his muscles clenching tight. Although he didn¡¯t strike out, he could feel his body bing stronger.


    ¡°This night of fist training has increased my strength by 150 kilograms. The scale of the increase is ten times what usually happens when I go underwater! All the meridians around my body became much stronger and can ept more true qi...¡±


    Zong Shou felt delighted inside. With this speed, he might really be able to break through his barrier from Heaven within three months!


    He kept his thoughts, his mind sinking into his Chakra Meridians, taking the time where his consciousness was still really clear to search for the remaining acupoints in the external meridian.


    The more intense the exercise, the more vital energy was used up, and the easier it was to locate them. Currently all the meridians in his body were shaking intensely. Not only was it easy to open the acupoints, it was easy to find them, too.


    Just as his mind was searching about his body, he suddenly felt alert.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right, there¡¯s someone in the pond?¡±


    Finding it weird, Zong Shou opened his eyes, only to see an absolutely beautiful sight in front of him. Within the ck and pure pond, there were two mermaids swimming. Their bodies were naked and their upper bodies were close to perfect. Snow white skin, luscious and bright hair, their wet bodies gave off an unparalleled charm. The vitality of teen girls was on full disy.


    Their looks were also above average, looking really beautiful, like the faces of models. The one on the left had a strong look in her eyes, while the other seemed more pure.


    However, the two of them were both stunned when they saw him. The smile on their faces hadn¡¯t even had time to fade, they were obviously caught off guard by this.


    Zong Shou was startled before quicklying to his senses. He used a gaze of pure admiration to look at the two girls, at their white jade-like bodies, and he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He was feeling weird. The Water Fairy Lake presently still had the Chill Serpent. Not only wasn¡¯t there a beast above Grade Four, humans also rarely came over, especially so close to where it slept. There were no signs of people for hundreds of miles. The closest city was also two hundred miles away from theke.


    Only in the future was this ce tainted by humans, building many big cities around this Water Fairy Lake.


    Why would there be people who came to Water Fairy Lake at this time? Why did they have to chose this ind?


    While thinking about that, he heard two screams which nearly burst his eardrums. The two white flowery bodies charged into shore, their speed was like lightning as they picked up their clothes and disappeared into the forest.


    In just an instance he heard a bell-like cry, ¡°You shameless pervert, die!¡±


    As she said that, a girl wearing a colored dress came down out of the bamboo forest. With a few jumps she came to the side of the ckke and cut down with a sword.


    A cold glow appeared in his eyes. He had just trained in the fist and used up most of his true qi, which hadn¡¯t recovered.


    However, with this Lightning Traveling Spirit Bone, he didn¡¯t need to fear these two girls, who had just reached eight Realm Mythic Master.


    Before the sword lightnded, a shriek spread out, ¡°Older Sister Shuang, you can¡¯t kill him!¡±


    A purple-d person rushed over, hugging onto the colored dress girl¡¯s legs, stopping her from charging forwards. The colored dress girl seemed to be unwilling, struggling a bit before a ¡°h¡± sound broke out.


    At that moment, be it the two girls or Zong Shou, they were stunned. The skirt of the girl had been torn by that purple dress girl. Her two white and full long legs as well as the middle, that gap that could be roughly seen, was imprinted in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    Zong Shou¡¯s vision was really strong; within several miles, as long as he was willing, he could see anything clearly.


    It was just nice few hundred yards from him, he could see it even if he didn¡¯t want to. His eyes opening wide, the presence of that thing clear in his eyes.


    There was a ssh as the colored dress girl jumped into the pond, her face was first white and then flushing red.


    In a short while another loud screech once again crazily spread within the bamboo forest.


    The only one left was the purple dressed girl, the one whose eyes seemed rtively purer, who was holding onto a torn dress while smiling awkwardly at him.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes and continue to lie on the water¡¯s surface like a zombie.


    How am I supposed to live like this? God, am I supposed to be a yboy?


    First was Xuanyuan Yiren, now he see naked women ying in the water even in such a secluded ind. And they too were so beautiful!


    His vital energy which was boiling, he had just gotten away from Chuxue¡¯s temptation, but could he resist once more?


    In hisst life, although he couldn¡¯t be considered a gentleman, he never did those shameless things. However, in this life he was scolded as a pervert twice in a month, how speechless!


    That purple-dressed girl scratched her head in annoyance, not knowing what to say. Coincidentally, at that moment that colored-dress girl appeared once more beside theke, still holding onto the sword, a vengeful energy boiling.

 Chapter 163 - Feishuang Feihan

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 163 Feishuang Feihan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°You still aren¡¯t letting go of me? I¡¯m going to kill him today!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t Sister Shuangshuang, he is not in the wrong. He came to the pond first and he also didn¡¯t know we woulde here and purposely peek...¡±


    ¡°He still deserves to die, let go of me!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t! Mother said that reason is the biggest thing. Anything in the world, be it wood or grass, has fate. It isn¡¯t easy for our race to survive, so we should understand others. The heavens cherish life, so we should too. We cannot causally bully and kill others...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Han Han, your brain has been spoiled by mother. Today I, Ye Feshuang, am going to kill this shameless guy and bury him here!¡±


    Beside the ck pond, the sword in that colored-dress girl¡¯s hands was continuously spinning, trying her best to get out of her grasp. That purple dress girl tightly hugged her waist, her face filled with helplessness.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know what to say now. His body was weak as heid on the surface of theke. However, the ck Wave Sword, which was on the other side of theke, was connected to his heart.


    As long as that colored-dress girl had any bad intentions, with just a thought he could y the two girls!


    He heard that purple dressed teen suddenly have an idea, ¡°Sister Shuangshuang, look carefully, he¡¯s just a small kid! He hasn¡¯t even grown hair, so why are you so angry? It¡¯s just a kid that saw you, so you want to kill him, aren¡¯t you afraid of peopleughing at you? Oh, this kid is so cute...¡±


    That colored-dress teen was startled, her eyes fixed as she looked, following which her face had an awkward expression. The killing intent stopping immediately as she ced down the sword in her hand.


    When Zong Shou heard that he was furious. What haven¡¯t even grown hair? Even in this life he was close to fourteen years old! The elephant down there was already starting to show its majesty and was just ready to be pulled out of its sheath...


    These two girls really looked down on people too much...


    A killing intent rose in his eyes. That ck Wave Sword seemed to coordinate with his intentions as it shuddered.


    If he did, that was too despicable and cold, right?


    No matter what, he had seen their bodies and in a blink of an eye he was going to viciously crush those flowers. That didn¡¯t make sense and was too heartless...


    <i>Forget it, let them live...</i>


    Scoffing, Zong Shou was thinking about whether or not to push them down to show off his might. He swam towards the shore casually and slowly pulled on his jacket.


    That Ye Feishuang¡¯s face turned red. Zong Shou¡¯s clothing was right there and the two of them didn¡¯t notice, so it was indeed their own fault!


    However, she wasn¡¯t willing to admit her mistake. Her face sank and she scoffed coldly, ¡°Why are you here? And still diving in the water, exin yourself!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips rose slightly; this colored-dress girl probably didn¡¯t realize that she had just walked out from under the knife of the death god.


    He waszy to debate with her, casually putting in jade stones shining in his hand into his bag.


    That purple dressed girl looked at it, her eyes instantly lighting up. ¡°Jade Lake Stone? Youe here to pick Jade Lake Stone and then sell it, right? I heard my mother say that this thing is worth a lot on the outside. Are you the person in charge of mining stones from the Water Fairy Lake? That¡¯s not right, I didn¡¯t see any boat, only some wooden raft-looking thing...¡±


    Her willow brows moved, looking over with a pitiful expression, ¡°You don¡¯t even have a boat, your family must be really poor, right? How pitiful!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, and only felt really confused.


    He knew about the miners, but they mostly lived on the north side of theke, far away from the territory of the Chill Serpent. The Jade Lake Stones in his hands were indeed valuable, their grades really high and their price was simr to a Grade One beast crystal. However, he was going to gift them to Xue¡¯er.


    And also, where did this girl think that he was pitiful?


    The clothes on his body were made of gold silk. The patterns on his shirt were all exquisitely embroidered. In the Donglin Cloud Continent, anyone with experience and knowledge would see that they were robes produced by Yuehai City¡¯s Beautiful Pavillion and know that his identity was really important and rich. How was he linked to a stone miner?


    Forget it, that girl was more or less a dummy that didn¡¯t know anything. However, her sister was someone who knew things. Her expression looked really firm and intelligent, it seemed her learning wasn¡¯t something her sister couldpare to.


    That Ye Feishuang judged him, following which her expression changed as she slid her sword into its sheath, ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Little Sister paid attention, I misunderstood him!¡±


    She paused, a warning expression appearing on her pink face, ¡°However, you better not forget about what happened today! If you tell anyone else, I¡¯ll personally kill you!¡±


    When she said that, killing intent was apparent in her eyes. She tugged onto the purple dress girl, turning around and leaving. Just as she was about to step into the bamboo forest, she hesitated slightly, throwing over a small bag, ¡°For you to be able to meet the both of us today is your good fortune. Take these mind stones and you should be able to live without worries. My Mother said that stone miners are always pitiful people. Every time when they searched for Jade Lake Stones they had to dive down thousands of feet. Your body has no internal energy, mining is too dangerous, why not find other ways of surviving...¡±


    Only when the two girls left his field of sight did he look at the bag in his hands, and was stunned.


    Thirty Grade Two mind stones, ten Grade Three; this Ye Feishuang was really generous!


    Moreover these mind stones, not to mention living without worry, splurging and sshing in luxury was a simple matter. That Ye Feishuang didn¡¯t have muchmon sense... which was why she said those words?


    So many mind stones given to such a weak kid, wasn¡¯t she afraid people would have nefarious intentions and try to im his life?


    Slow down! Maybe this Ye Feishuang didn¡¯t dare to be vicious in front of her sister, which was why she used such a method to use others to kill them. How vicious!


    Thinking about how he had already grasped Ye Feishuang¡¯s thoughts, Zong Shou scoffed coldly, throwing the bag to the side before sitting down beside the pond.


    Taking a short moment to adjust his breathing, he recovered some of his true qi. Zong Shou jumped out from the shore of theke and rode that wooden raft back the way he came from.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When he returned to the shore of theke they were temporarily camping at, it was just past midnight. Chuxue was already totally anxious; she had even prepared the raft to search for him together with Hu Zhongyuan.


    When she saw Zong Shou, Chuxue instantly burst into tears, like someone had died. Only when Zong Shou took out those shining Jade Lake Stones did she finally smile.


    ¡ª¡ª


    They didn¡¯t speak during the night. The next morning, Zong Shou rode his wooden raft and rushed back to that small ind.


    As of yesterday he had already used the Meridian Spirit Pill; he needed to wait for a few days when his meridians were more rxed andfortable before he used it again. He directly started off with the Chaotic Cape Wind Fist technique to stir the water into a whirlpool.


    Itsted for four hours, until his internal breathing method couldn¡¯t endure. Zong Shou floated up to the surface once more.


    It was already the afternoon and for him topletely restore his stamina and energy he needed at least two to four hours.


    Zong Shou only felt his stomach growl, his stamina used up. He casually took out dry rations to chew. After a short while he felt really uninterested.


    ¡°The dry rations of this era are really disgusting! It¡¯s okay to eat them once or twice, but if one does this for ten days, how can one survive? I am going to spend four or five months here...¡±


    In hisst life he had enjoyed food. One naturally wouldn¡¯tin about good food; to satisfy his tastes he even trained out cooking skills that could rival the top chefs.


    With a sudden thought, since he had nothing to do, he controlled the ck Wave Sword to stab into the nearby giantke. In just a short while he speared several live fish and dragged them over.


    When they arrived in front of his face and he looked carefully, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but be delighted. Each fish was tens of kilograms in weight, really fat and strong. Moreover, they were the snow carp that were close to extinction in the future.


    ¡°I really am in for a treat today! Such a huge snow carp; if this was the future, wouldn¡¯t it be sold for a sky high price? This entire Water Fairy Lake was the hunting field of the Chill Serpent. Legend had it that sometimes it got hungry and needed to go out to hunt. Looking at the situation, it seems like it really has fallen asleep. Over ten years of not hunting, these fishes became strong and big, how good for me...¡±


    He cleanly gutted all the fish and threw away the intestines. He also removed all the gills.


    He then carefully cleaned out the fish before starting a fire. There was bamboo wood here, Zong Shou¡¯s spiritual technique was the best at starting fires. In a short moment, fire zed.


    After piercing through a few fish and putting them on a rack on the fire, Zong Shou excitedly turned them over.


    Just as a thread of barbecued fish smell spread through the air, a purple image shed in front of his eyes. A purple dressed girl jumped in front of him, smiling. ¡°So you are the one starting a fire here! Why haven¡¯t you left? This fish is so fragrant...¡±


    As she said that, her nose started to twitch, her eyes glistening as she looked at the fish on the fire. The only thing she didn¡¯t do was to drool, and she looked at him with a pitiful expression.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile as he thought back about Chuxue. This girl was simr to Xue¡¯er, they were both pure and dumb, and they loved to eat so much.


    Thinking that he wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it anyways, Zong Shou spread some spices and salt, taking one of the fishes which was barbecued and casually threw it over.


    The purple shirt girl wasn¡¯t afraid that it was hot, biting right into it as she took it. The expression in her eyes was burning as she praised, ¡°This fish is so fresh! Xixi! Why did it melt just as it enters the mouth? This is the first time I ate such a barbecued fish. Oh yeah, my name is Ye Feihan, what is your name?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes instantly moved. In a short while he regained his calm. Ye Feishuang, Ye Feihan, these two names connected together sounded really familiar... but he was unable to recall anything. He searched his memory for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t find any clues.


    He couldn¡¯t help but mock himself with a smile, light shing in his eyes as he introduced himself, ¡°I am Zong Shou!¡±

 Chapter 164 - Blood of the Blood Flame Fish

    <h4> Chapter 164 Blood of the Blood me Fish</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Zong Shou?¡±


    Ye Feihan used her finger to scratch her cheeks, making a really distressed expression. ¡°How hard to remember. In the future I will just call you younger brother Shou. Also the Zong Family surname is so weird! Oh, it sounds familiar...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled but didn¡¯t reply. The Seven Tail Sky Fox Zong Family, at least in this era, was really famous, one of the rare races of the monster race. It wasn¡¯t surprising that this girl had heard it.


    But was the name Zong Shou really so difficult to remember?


    After a blink of an eye, Ye Feihan wasn¡¯t distressed anymore, focusing on eating her fish. Her mouth was really small, like Chuxue¡¯s. Even though she tried to open her mouth, she only swallowed down a small piece of meat. However, her speed was really quick, and in the blink of an eye the Snow Carp was only left with bones. She opened her eyes wide as she looked at Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou was helpless, throwing another barbecued fish over. The two of them swiftly finished the Snow Carps before sitting beside the fire and staring at one another.


    Just as Zong Shou was wondering when this little girl was about to leave, he saw Ye Feihan start to tear up. He panicked, not knowing what to do, he also didn¡¯t know what he did to make her cry. He heard her sob, ¡°Brother Shou, you are a good person, I have never eaten such good fish in such a long time! How touching, it is even better than my mother¡¯s...¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed. It was just some barbecued fish, was that worth crying over? That Ye Family sisters were both eight meridian Mythic Masters and were really rich, couldn¡¯t they afford luxurious food everywhere?


    Ye Feihan cried for a period before stopping, her expression still really pitiful, ¡°Brother Shou, can you help me barbecue a few more? I still want to eat, and also sister, she hasn¡¯t tried it yet. She is such a poor thing, she was busy the entire day yesterday and in the end the fish was burned...¡±


    When he heard that, Zong Shou was helpless. <i>You are not barbecuing fish to eat, what did that have to do with me? </i>However, his personality was one who liked soft methods instead of hard ones, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see girls cry.


    Thinking that since it was early, there was still an hour before he regained his strength, he nodded.


    Ye Feihan was delighted. ¡°Younger brother Shou, you are such a good person!¡± and then she flew into the bamboo forest like a swallow.


    She left Zong Shou beside the fire, his face stiffening up. In the future, being called a good person wasn¡¯t a good thing, he didn¡¯t want to be a good person!


    That Ye Feihan was gone for about fifteen minutes before she rushed back. Her movements were really swift, and on the shoulders of that thin and small body were six fire-red fishes.


    Each of them weighed over fifty kilograms. Ye Feihan didn¡¯t seem to feel any weight, standing in front of Zong Shou, not needing to even pant as sheughed awkwardly.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constricted, ¡°Are those Blood me Fish? Where did you catch them from?¡±


    His eyes couldn¡¯t help but stop when he looked at her hair. He could barely see a small white horn hiding in her hair.


    Blood me Fish were all really expensive, and in terms of taste it was actually on the same level as the Snow Carp. However, its blood was really precious; there were dozens of spiritual pills that used it as the mainponent. Even the Human Pinnacle Pill couldn¡¯tck the blood of the Blood me Fish.


    Near here there were a few ces where these Blood me Fish gathered, but without exception all of them might alert that Chill Serpent.


    Ye Feihan didn¡¯t think about it, shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just ran a few miles out and caught it. Sister Han also said there was an underwater fire opening and will not allow me to go close. However, there are many sorts of these fish around it!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression rxed slightly, thinking that if he had time, he could go and take a look at it.


    The method of handling this Blood me Fish was slightly different. Zong Shou chose one of them first and carefully skinned it before making a temporary bag with it.


    He started to let out the blood of all of the Blood me Fish. It was all a fiery red color, like a me that was still jumping around. Adding in some medicine powder, he lightly shook it, spreading the powder evenly.


    After this step waspleted he gutted and cleaned it, using a fist-thick bamboo pole to stab through it before cing it over the me.


    While Zong Shou barbecued it, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you two stay here? You seem to be really familiar with this ce?¡±


    Ye Feihan shook her head, ¡°No! We arrived a couple days ago. We spent only four days here and heard our mother say that a senior ising over, but he is not here. Oh yes, Sister Shuang Shuang is known as Ye Feishuang. Although her temple is bad, she is actually really nice, her heart is soft...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled inside, seeing through that. Hearing that they weren¡¯t going to be staying here, he rxed. He asked, ¡°There seems to be a horn on your head; are you from the monster race?¡±


    Ye Feihan touched the top of her head, a weird expression shed in her eyes and sheughed, ¡°We can be considered! Mother has never told us; do humans not have horns? Isn¡¯t that really ugly? Horns are so nice!¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless; had this Ye Feihan never even seen a human? Speaking of which, was he really ugly to her?


    However in the end he rxed; this girl had no rtionship with that Chill Serpent.


    He also felt weird; which monster race was it that had horns on their head? He had no relevant details in his memory.


    The two of them spoke, and in just a short while Zong Shou was able to find out a lot of information from the little girl.


    The two girls were twins and seem to live on a small ind in the past, but not at Water Fairy Lake. It was said that their mother was really strong, able to summon the wind and call for the rain, breaking stone in an instant. However, as to how strong she was, Ye Feihan couldn¡¯t say for certain.


    They seemed to have met a really strong person who had separated them from their mother and they had escaped here.


    As for what reason, Ye Feihan seemed to be specially instructed by someone not to say why.


    Zong Shou tried to bait her, but he didn¡¯t seed, and didn¡¯t bother much. He, the Sword Emperor Tanqiu, wasn¡¯t so shameless as to try to hit on two small girls.


    He specially asked these matters to be certain of the rtionship between the two and the Chill Serpent was.


    ¡ª


    The Blood me Fish was slowly being cooked, her gaze was bing more and more infatuated. She drooled, ¡°Brother Shou let me secretly tell you, don¡¯t tell anyone else. Actually sister cried when she went back home! She said that her cooking skills were bad and someone saw her naked, she wouldn¡¯t be able to marry in the future. I was joking and asked her to marry you, as you look good. However she scolded me and said you don¡¯t know martial arts or spiritual cultivation, what¡¯s the use of looking good? She also said you were useless. However I think you look good, why don¡¯t you marry me? I know how to do everything and I also know how to fight. As long as you cook fish for me every day...¡±


    Zong Shou touched his head; seems like although he didn¡¯t have horns,in her eyes he was still quite good looking!


    Just as she said that, a cold scoff spread out from the bamboo forest, ¡°Sister Han, what are you saying? I asked you to train your spiritual technique, why did you run over here?¡±


    Ye Feihan was terrified, turning around, only to see Ye Feishuang coldly standing outside the bamboo forest, her face as red as if she was totally enraged. However, she didn¡¯t dare to stare directly at Zong Shou, saying coldly, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left? Didn¡¯t I say that it is risky to pick Jade Lake Stone, and you might lose your life? Stoping here!¡±


    Ye Feihanughed, not bothering about her sister, holding a barbecued fish and running over, raising it up to her lips and saying, ¡°Sister, have a taste. Brother Shou is not only a good person, his cooking skills can bepared to mother!¡±


    Ye Feishuang frowned, however seeing the fish was forced to her mouth, she unwillingly bit it. Her eyes lit up as she looked weirdly at Zong Shou.


    She heavily scoffed, shifting her head to the side, ¡°Sister don¡¯t forget that mother¡¯s fate is still unknown! If something happens to her, what would happen to us? If uncle is unable to seed, we need to be the ones to take revenge. How can you ck at such a time? If you have any ambition, you need to be ten times more hardworking thanst time!¡±


    Ye Feishuang suddenly paused, her eyes locking onto a bag at the side of the pond, her brows rising up. ¡°I know that some people in the human race are proud and don¡¯t want to ept help from others. Having backbone is good, but how can a trash like you that can¡¯t cultivate be arrogant? Mining is dangerous, why not think for your family? If something happens to you, do you know that your family will feel sad for you?¡±


    Scolding them both viciously, Ye Feishuang brushed her sleeves backwards as she left. Ye Feihan¡¯s eyes were covered in tears and only barely didn¡¯t start crying again. Looking at her back and at the fish, she hesitated slightly, taking up three barbecued Blood me Fishes and chasing after her sister.


    Zong Shouughed, looking at the fire like he didn¡¯t care about it. This Ye Feihan was a person of conscience and didn¡¯t take all the fish.


    Swallowing the fish into his stomach in two or three bites, Zong Shou went to retrieve the fish blood he had ced to the side. Due to the powder, the blood still hadn¡¯t solidified and gave out a strong and intense fish smell.


    Zong Shou frowned slightly and gritted his teeth, swallowing it all. Although this blood fish had a fishy stench, it was really delicious when it entered the mouth. Once he swallowed it into his stomach, he felt his entire body became really hot, making him want to totally tear off all the clothes on his body.


    Zong Shou took off his clothing once more and jumped into the ckwater pond; only then did he feelfortable!

 Chapter 165 - Peak of Bodily Chakra

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 165 Peak of Bodily Chakra</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Once again diving deep into the water, even with the ice cold water around him, Zong Shou could only feel an unbearable heat around his body.


    Without needing to use any punches, sweat came out from his pores. It was all dark ck and thick as ink.


    This was the effect of the Blood me Fish, helping excrete the impurities within one¡¯s body and strengthen it. The blood of six fifty-kilogram Blood me Fish was worth one Grade Two spirit pill, and even much more.


    However when Zong Shou stood on that stone tform he didn¡¯t practice his fist. Instead he took that Grade Two Lighting Tooth Sword, waving it underwater.


    That chaotic cape fist only needed to be slightly modified and became a chaotic cape wind sword technique, simrly causing the bottom of the pond to surge, currents chaotically flowing around. A giant whirlpool was slowly formed underwater. He didn¡¯t bother about the consequences, causing it to get bigger and bigger, exceeding when he trained in the fist by several times.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t foolishly standing at the center of the whirlpool, instead he picked up his Lighting Tooth Sword and swam around the whirlpool.


    He actually started training in body and sword techniques in the whirlpool. His footsteps were really simple, the most basic footwork... but while being used by him they were forever changing and he easily avoided the chaotic currents.


    His sword techniques were the same, too, but he wasn¡¯t using basic sword stances.


    During those thirteen years, all the sword techniques in Zong Shou¡¯s memory, as well as some exquisite techniques he saw along the way, were all used by him.


    Every sword stabbed out in a critical state, or was used to crush the shockingly powerful currents, making this underwater whirlpool bigger and more explosive. Slowly, the surrounding spiritual energy followed his sword and surged around him.


    In hisst life, his unparalleled and precise sword, which specialized in life and death battles, was trained through such methods.


    Not only was the sword art invincible,his movement techniques were also among the top of those that hadn¡¯t Ascended.


    Thirty minutester, Zong Shou¡¯s stamina wascking, and the speed of the sword in his hand slowed down slightly. The frenzied whirlpool reduced its spinning speed.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow also furrowed.


    ¡°My World Shocking Spiritual Art for the Bodily Chakra level has nearly beenpleted. Its many weaknesses need to be perfected one by one in the future! However, although this energy training method has beenpleted, it is unable to coordinate with sword techniques and various striking techniques, what a huge problem...¡±


    Zong Shou had a headache. He knew no less than thousands of sword techniques and other cultivation methods. However, none of them were able to activate his spiral energy!


    When he disyed those exquisite sword techniques from his memory, he always felt like there were some obstacles. After all, not every sword technique was like the Styx River Death Sword, which could perfectly merge with all sorts of energy cultivation methods.


    Thinking about that, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He knew that he needed to spend some effort. Since he had already created this World Shocking Spiritual Art, then he naturally had to have a sword art that was suitable for it.


    With his mind made up, Zong Shou¡¯s sword art changed and turned really slow. His main focus changed from training the sword to testing it out. His mind swiftly turned as he tried to form a new sword technique; unknowingly, he was soon totally immersed in it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Over the next few days, Zong Shou¡¯s tracks were fixed. Every morning he would rush to this ckwater pond and would train his fists twice, and train his sword once, each sessionsting for four hours. At midnight, he would return back to theke to rest.


    However on the fourth day, Ye Feihan who had left along with her sister, once again appeared in front of him. However this time Ye Feishuang was beside her.


    The former had a really good expression while thetter¡¯s face was flushed red. After hesitating she blurted out, ¡°Can you help us make those things to eat? Anything is good!¡±


    After she said that, she seemed like she was really afraid that Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t agree, putting a Grade Three mind stone in front of him. Her voice became louder like she was in the right, ¡°I will pay you to make us food! One for one meal, I know that these mind stones are really expensive in your cities!¡±


    Not knowing whether or not it was a coincidence, just as the mind stone was ced down, Ye Feishuang¡¯s stomach growled. Ye Feihan also made a pitiful face, her hands sped as she begged him, ¡°Younger Brother Shou, my sister and I hadn¡¯t eaten in two days. Brother Shou is a nice person and you will help us, right? My sister and I are so useless, the food we made is so bad, we are about to starve to death...¡±


    That Ye Feishuang¡¯s face was really bitter, unable to look into Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was really weird. Be it his identity as Gantian Mountain Prince in this life or Sword Emperor Tanqiu in hisst life, he didn¡¯t need to fall to having to be a chef for others, right?


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou sighed, thinking that since he had nothing to do, forming a rtionship with this pair of siblings was not bad.


    He also epted that Grade Three mind stone like it belonged to him, stowing it in his sleeves. He didn¡¯t dare to ept the bag of mind stones, but this piece was one he happily epted.


    In hisst life, for others to invite him when he was at the Sword Emperor level, and whose cooking was close to that of top chefs, they would at least need to give him a Grade Seven mind stone, and the cost of the ingredients was also separate.


    Only epting one small Grade Three mind stone was being really nice to this pair of sisters!


    Looking at Ye Feishuang¡¯s tight expression rxing, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile, and he started a fire.


    The ingredients were hunted and obtained by the two of them. Zong Shou was only in charge of processing the ingredients. Unfortunately, as he didn¡¯t have any other tools, he could only barbecue.


    However the ingredients that the two retrieved surprised him. There wasn¡¯t only fish; who knows how, but they also captured two Blood Gold Serpents. That made Zong Shou¡¯s eyes light up; with other tastes, at least he wouldn¡¯t be choked to death by the fishy smell.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next few days were just like that, only every noon or night there would be two girls who came over to eat and drink for free.


    Well, he couldn¡¯t say it was for free, since they paid. asionally, when Ye Feishuang felt satisfied, she would happily reward him with three to five mind stones, which were all Grade Three and really pure.


    However this Ye Feishuang was really thrifty and everytime she would hesitate, afraid that she gave too much, making Zong Shouugh until his stomach hurt.


    Ye Feishuang was really cold and arrogant, thinking that she was really smart, always being wary of Zong Shou. As the elder sister she took great care of her younger sister. Ye Feihan, on the other hand, was really pure and direct, not scheming at all and not needing to cover up anything.


    With these two girls apanying him, asionally talking about various matters, Zong Shou¡¯s daily cultivation didn¡¯t feel so dry.


    He was filled with emotions. In the past, when he was tired from cultivating, he could only go online and find girls to chat with to help him feel less bored. How could he be like now, where there were two more beautiful monster girls beside him, making him feel sofortable?


    With his mood staying better, it also helped his daily cultivation speed up. He actually used just twenty days to open up all the acupoints within his External Chakra Meridian.


    When all 480 acupoints around his body were all opened and reached the peak, the immense energy within his meridians boiled, naturally charging towards the two Earth Gates.


    Just as they were halfway there, Zong Shou forcibly stopped them. He knew that his twenty-odd days of body training had widened and strengthened his meridians. Although with his Dual Meridian Body the amount of true qi he had was three times that of normal peak nine meridian Mythic Masters, he was still a far ways before being able to open the Earth Gate. If he tried now, it was useless.


    He remembered in hisst life he had gathered five times the true qi of normal people, along with the Styx River Death Sword that he hadprehended, and used a Barrier Softening Pill before being able to break through the Barriers from Heaven. Now, he was not far away from that stage.


    He suppressed it now because he was prepared to break through all at once, and not lose any momentum!


    Zong Shou¡¯s skin and muscles were now slowly solidifying and forming ayer of hard skin on his body. To contend against that heavy water pressure and the centrifugal force, his minor and major organs, bones, and tendons were all really strong now.


    Even if he stood within the whirlwind and forcibly countered it, he would not be harmed. He had also increased the speed of the Chaotic Cape Wind Fist technique, doubling the speed of the whirlpool. Every ten days he would double it again.


    In another short sixty days, the thickened skin started to suddenly peel off, revealing the seemingly youthful and soft skin, no different from normal fourteen-year olds.


    However at this moment, a casual punch from Zong Shou could make the depths of the water shake.


    ¡°Today without using any external strength, one fist can wield 10,500 kilograms of strength, no different from people who have just entered Xiantian. With this speed, in just a little time I can try to break the Barriers from Heaven!¡±


    Joy filled his heart as his fist speed increased; not just the current, even the spiritual energy started to form a storm.


    The entire depths of the pond, and even the rocks and stones, started to shake. Numerous rock particles fell down.


    If one looked from outside the pond now, one would be able to see that two thousand feet of the pond¡¯s surface was turning into a giant whirlpool.


    ¡ª


    After it ended, Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about the chaos below him and directly jumped out of the pond.


    He opened his hands, and a ball of water and fire spiral suddenly appeared.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but show some satisfaction. Although a dozen Meridian Spirit Pills hadn¡¯t let his meridians evolve into a spiral shape, now he could use up to sixty percent of his actual strength, twenty percent of what normal people had! In terms of stamina there was also arge increase; at least he wouldn¡¯t pant after walking a few steps. Now he could walk over ten steps before panting...


    ...Although he was still really weak, it was a change in nature.


    ¡°I have some ideas regarding that sword technique. With the Heaven Spiral Energy as an example to follow, it is easy to achieve! However, once I break through the Barriers from Heaven, I need to merge my Earth veins into my body. Chuxue is about topletely train in her first meridian. Seems like it¡¯s time I started collecting suitable Earth veins...¡±

 Chapter 166 - Night Before Xiantian

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 166 Night Before Xiantian</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The earth veins that were merged into the body were a little different from the spiritual veins in external pills. All external pills were made up of gold or stone, and even if they were broken or spoiled, it didn¡¯t matter. The goal was for strength, and naturally the purer it was the better.


    When merging the earth veins into the nine Bodily Chakra Meridians, one needed to care about the five elements, not letting the five elements of the human body be imbnced. One could only choose to focus on one or two elements based on their different cultivation methods.


    Which was why, although the amount of spiritual veins in the world were endless, only a small number of them were suitable for Xiantian Masters.


    In the future, not only did the spiritual energy weaken, even spiritual veins that were suitable for cultivation were rarely seen. Who knows who it was who invented a mixed spirit technique which was able to mediate the spiritual makeup of spiritual veins and solve the Xiantian cultivation resource problem. However, this technique had really high requirements and the spiritual veins formed were far from that of natural ones, which was why Zong Shou wasn¡¯t prepared to use them.


    Not using the mixed spirit technique, he had a special technique for finding spiritual veins.


    It was the other techniques which weren¡¯t from this era which strengthened earth veins which Zong Shou wanted to try out.


    A few techniques didn¡¯t have much of an effect, only increasing the strength by ten to twenty percent. The so-called experts of the martial path relied on such small umtions to exceed and slowly climb ahead of others.


    Sometimes this little bit of difference in ability concerned one¡¯s life or death in a fight!


    ¡°What a bother, with the two of them following me behind things are really so inconvenient. Now that I am at the base of that Chill Serpent, they shouldn¡¯t follow over, right?¡±


    Although the Chill Serpent hadn¡¯t sessfully evolved into a Dragon, in terms of Grade it was already half a foot into the Celestial Realm. It was also a dual cultivator type, making it really difficult to fight.


    Experts of this Realm had really strong senses, and right now while it was hibernating and storing up power, it was when it was the most sensitive.


    If Yan Fan and Shui Lingbo got any closer, if they had any misunderstandings, they might cause the first Spiritual Grandmaster level fight since the Cloud Deste Era!


    However, with the personality of that Taiyuan Fairy, there was a chance she wouldn¡¯t bother at all.


    ¡°Luckily that time I killed Mingjue and obtained that item, making this easy to solve. Oh yes, there¡¯s also the Spirit Cultivation technique that is the more important matter!¡±


    A month ago, Zong Shou had formed the fire rune. Within his soul ocean he had finally gathered up three True Spiritual Talismans and broken out of the Out of Body Realm.


    Be it in strength of soul power or the purity of his soul, he could actually be considered a true Night Wandering Realm spirit master. His progress was godly, not only one level higher than his martial cultivation, it was a full two realms of difference.


    However, Zong Shou knew that to raise his spiritual cultivation in the future wouldn¡¯t be this easy. To be able to so quickly from the lightning and water Runes was because he had the Lightning Phoenix and a seven-tail Sky Fox mark.


    As for the fire true talisman, it came from the other half of his bloodline. This half, although it was still asleep, it was of great help to him. Compared to the lightning and water talismans, he used only five months more.


    In the future, even if he was a Talisman Master and knew the profound meanings of the God Talismans, he would be unable to proceed so swiftly.


    For example, in the month after he formed the fire Rune, he went all out, but only formed nine True Spiritual Charms. Who knows how long it would take for him to form the next True Spiritual Talisman?


    At this point he was feeling the importance of that Spirit Cultivation method.


    Sitting at the shore of the pond, Zong Shou entered deep thought. Only when a rustling sound came to his ears did hee to his senses.


    Turning his head to take a look, it was Ye Feihan and Ye Feishuang, as expected. In their hands were some food ingredients.


    Not only were they produced in theke, there were also beasts from thend, and also some wild vegetables tied together by vines.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes stopped at a fifty kilogramrge fish on Ye Feishuang¡¯s left hand, smiling, ¡°Why is it blood me fish again? Little sister Han, you like it so much?¡±


    ¡°Call me Older sister Han!¡± Ye Feihan coldly scoffed, pouting. ¡°I don¡¯t like it, I hated it long ago! However, older sister Shuang says that you need to go underwater every day and your body is corrupted by the chill so you need to eat this to warm your body and get rid of the chill and also to strengthen your body...¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked, taking a careful look at Ye Feishuang. Thetter¡¯s expression was as cold as ice, and her eyes looked away. He couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. These two sisters had been with him for over three months, did they still think he was a miner?


    During thesest few months, when did they actually see him pick up a single piece of stone?


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou smiled, ¡°So you also hate eating this fish! That¡¯s good, why not cook using burning stone!¡±


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s expression changed, starting to look forward to it. She saw Zong Shou first raise up a bunch of mes, following which he cleaned out a bunch of stone tes and ced them on the fire.


    After they became scorching hot, he ced thinly cut fish slices onto the tes.


    Not long after a fragrance spread all around, Ye Feihan also didn¡¯t wait for the meat slices to be totally cooked before cing one into her mouth. Her eyes instantly light up, ¡°Delicious! Wu, it tastes different than when it is barbecued!¡±


    Ye Feishuang started to munch and eat, revealing praise in her eyes, only not saying it out loud.


    Zong Shou also ate happily, peeling off a piece to eat. While he ate Ye Feihan started to tease Ye Feishuang, making her really excited and astonished.


    ¡°...Brother Shou, you really didn¡¯t lie to me? What kind of world has a big ship that is a tenth teh size of our Donglin Cloud Continent?¡±


    Ye Feihan¡¯s face was filled in shock, her gaze towards Zong Shou slowly looked like worship. ¡°Brother Shou you know so much! In the future I want to go take a look. Such a huge boat should be able to carry many people right?¡±


    Zong Shou acknowledged, only feeling that his body was a few bones less, ¡°That is also a small one! The biggest boat is equal to the entire Cloud World. There¡¯s also a daughter country built on it.¡±


    ¡°Daughter country?¡± Ye Feihan was really curious, her eyes in amazement, ¡°Are they all girls within that country?¡±


    Zong Shou nodded, exaggerating it a little, ¡°That race is said to not need men to be able to reproduce. They are all as beautiful as flowers, like people from Heaven. Unfortunately they can only be with girls, what a waste of resources...¡±


    Ye Feihan¡¯s eyes glew, the yearning look in her eyes grew thicker and thicker, looking like she didn¡¯t fully understand when Zong Shou said it was a waste of resources.


    Ye Feishuang kept a cold face, her ears raised up. Seeing Zong Shou smiling, she turned her head away, ¡°What bullshit! I have never heard of any rumours of daughter countries! A giant boat that is of the size of the Cloud World, how preposterous!¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but pout, although his words were a little exaggerated, but they were all the truth. This was a case of how a frog at the bottom of the well did not know how vast the world was.


    Ye Feihan opened her mouth, ¡°Sister, that giant boat might be true. Didn¡¯t mother give us a big boat? I heard that once we open it after the Day Wandering Realm it is three hundred thousand feet in size...¡±


    Before shepleted her sentence, Ye Feishuang revealed a furious expression, ¡°Shut up! How can you casually say this to outsiders?¡±


    ¡°Brother Shou isn¡¯t an outsider! How can I not say it?¡±


    Ye Feihan pouted unhappily, but didn¡¯t continue speaking. She revealed a sad look, ¡°Brother Shou, I will be leaving in a few days! Sister said that we can¡¯t stay here for long. Uncle might not be able to help us now. Those few bad guys might have already came over to look for us, so we can only stay here for a few days...¡±


    Zong Shou was just thinking about how high the level of a ship that could actually expand to three hundred thousand feet was. What identity did the mother of these two sisters have, to actually be so terrifying? When he heard that, he instantlyughed out, ¡°What bad person? Why don¡¯t I help you kill them?¡±


    A purple lightning glow shed in his eyes as his lips raised up and revealed an evil expression. He had recently changed the ck Wave Sword and was using the Grade Two Lightning Tooth Sword. He was justcking people to sacrifice to the sword.


    Ye Feihan was startled. Ye Feishuang instantly chided him, ¡°You should have a limit to how much you joke. It naturally is nothing to you, but it is life or death for us! Do you think it is very funny to say that? The few people chasing us are all Xiantian Masters. People who could crush you like an ant with just one finger! They aren¡¯t food that you could cut up...¡±


    After saying that she suddenly stood up, ¡°Also, recently you should also pay attention to yourself. Thet kill without blinking and maybe we might drag you down. It is best if you stay far away from here for these few days, don¡¯te again! I am full already!¡±


    Seeing Ye Feishuang leave after speaking, Ye Feihan revealed a face of helplessness, awkwardly smiling at Zong Shou before she chased after her sister.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind, smiling as he watched the two of them disappear from his sight.


    Xiantian Masters? He originally thought that those chasing these two would be much stronger.


    He sighed. In the past, people said that it was a sin to own treasures. It really made sense. Even he was tempted to kill them to take their treasures. It wasn¡¯t that he really would do that, but because he wanted to to see what that three hundred thousand foot boat looked like.


    Such a grade of boat might be able to break past the world barrier and enter other worlds.


    He then looked around, his heart filled with emotion. Three months had slipped past. He only had a few days time left here.


    Who knew what the situation at Gantian Mountain was like? What kind of life was Xuanyuan Yiren having at Cloud Saint City? During thesest few days, he was actually missing her.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile; the dragon-like energy surging within him was bing tougher and tougher to control. The two Earth Gates in his feet were also showing signs of loosening.


    At most six days, and he could try breaking into Xiantian!

 Chapter 167 - Dirt and Scum

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 167 Dirt and Scum</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Although Xuan Mountain City was called a Mountain City, it was actually built on tnd. It was next to a big river on the left and huge mountains on the right. Nearby was tens of thousands of square miles of fertilend; it was in a great geographical position.


    Outside of the fifty-square-mile city were four-hundred-foot high walls three hundred and twenty feet thick. Four carriages could travel along it. It was stacked using stone and rock, supported by some spiritual formations. Every few miles, one could feel a strong aura on their faces which felt really firm.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was standing on top of a nine-story building, looking in the direction of the city walls.


    However, her eyes weren¡¯t looking at the high walls, but even further southeast. She hated the walls for being too high and blocking her view so that she couldn¡¯t see further.


    ¡°Already three months have passed, are you still unwilling to change your mind?¡±


    Forty feet from that wooden fence stood a fortysome-year-old woman with ten maids following her. On her imposing face was total rage. ¡°You should be clear what kind of person that Zong Shou is! A trash with dual meridians that can¡¯t cultivate. Is he worth it? Yiren, you are going to ruin your life!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t reply, the corner of her lips rising slightly. She was naturally really clear about what kind of person Zong Shou was.


    If she hadn¡¯t rushed to Cloud Saint City a few months ago, she would really think he couldn¡¯t cultivate and he would have hid everything from her.


    In the past, every time he heard her Mother said these words her heart would debate with her mind. Only after thinking about what Hu Qianqiu said did she calm herself down. Recently, she was toozy to even have such thoughts.


    She roughly understood Zong Shou¡¯s current mentality. A person like him naturally had the pride of an expert, toozy to argue and toozy to prove himself. He did what he wished, so why would he care about the thoughts of others?


    In that month of time that person mostly saw her as a joke.


    However, during that eastern trip, what made her happy wasn¡¯t because she knew he was strong in the sword or because of his Out of Body Realm Spirit Cultivation. It was because his personality was really great...


    ¡°...it¡¯s all your father¡¯s fault, teaching you badly, always talking about what righteousness and kindness and setting that marriage! What dogshit kindness and righteousness, could that be eaten as food?!¡±


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s look was elegant, but cold and solemn. The words she spoke were really vulgar, and it seemed like she had really high standards.


    However when she saw that Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t care at all, just gazing off into the distance, she suddenly felt really guilty. Was she really insisting on her morals and ideals?


    No matter how she looked at it, she was like a girl thinking of a guy!


    Her eyes rolled, her tone changing once more, ¡°In the past didn¡¯t you say you would like to marry a hero? That Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect Han Nishui is such a hero. Marrying him would form such a perfect pair. What¡¯s good about that Zong Shou that he is worth you doing this? One is in the heavens one is on the ground. One is an eye catching white jade, the other is dirt that people step on. Yiren would you rather get dragged into the mud by him then get carried up into the sky? When did I Li Sina have such a dumb Daughter?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren smiled but she didn¡¯t rely. If one talked about a hero, maybe he wasn¡¯t it.


    But in terms of sword art, how many people of his generation can stand up to him and be his opponent.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think back to three months ago, that absolute sword glow, that sword that even Hu Qianqiu didn¡¯t dare to take easily. Her heart started to move and her heartbeat increased.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed, in this world which girl wouldn¡¯t have a guy she like? There was nothing wrong with her thinking about him...


    That middle aged woman was slightly astonished, she was frantic and furious,


    stomping her leg, ¡°My Yiren, even if you don¡¯t think about yourself you should think about your Family. That whirlpool of Gantian Mountain once we get wrapped into it, even your father would be torn up. Do you know this if you marry Han Nishui, with the support of Pill Fountain Sect and Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect your Father might be able to even take down Gantian Mountain? This is also because of your life. Your Senior Brother mentioned something about how there¡¯s a really high chance of dying halfway because of that Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Method and you need the help of their pill. If something happens to you, what will happen to Mother? Daughter, you always talk about kindness and righteousness, what about filial piety?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s expression changed slightly as she turned around, ¡°Mother! If dad heard what you said, he would definitely be unhappy. With his personality he definitely wouldn¡¯t rely on his daughter to form a legacy. You don¡¯t have to worry about my cultivation, I naturally have my own way to solve it and I recently have had some ideas. In terms of filial piety, in my eyes not letting my parents walk further on the wrong path is being filial. As for Mother, there is nothing wrong with your body, but you acted like you were sick to trick me intoing back. Is there a point? Also, that Gantian Mountain will definitely belong to Zong Shou. Without father¡¯s help, he also disdains any help. My fiance isn¡¯t someone who can be stepped into the dirt by others. Mother, I am unhappy when you say that about him!¡±


    ¡°I want to say that! He¡¯s dirt! Trash! Scum! A fool that is about to die! You stupid brat, are you really rebelling...¡±


    The middle-aged woman suddenly scolded out, viciously venting her frustration, only to see that although Xuanyuan Yiren was frowning, she looked into the distance without a bother. Her mother felt really depressed, like when someone threw a heavy punch into nothing, leaving her with a lot of pent-up frustration.


    She took in a deep breath, barely calming down her emotions. Sheughed coldly, ¡°That Gantian City will definitely belong to Zong Shou? In my eyes, you are obsessed! What ability does that Gantian Mountain Prince have? Losing that Monster King Prince position he is nothing; if he is not dirt, then what is he?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren shook her head, toozy to say anymore. When they set up the five month agreement that Zong Shou would personallye to Xuan Mountain City to meet her father, there was not much time left.


    Her mother had no control about her marriage, neither did her Senior Brother. Only her father could make the decision.


    The middle-aged woman couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless, heavily scoffing, ¡°I am toozy to convince you! Your marriage with that Zong Shou, even if your father nods his head, I won¡¯t agree. You are going to stay here during these next few months unless you make up your mind, you aren¡¯t allowed to go out!¡±


    After she finished, she furiously flung her sleeves and left. The maids behind her eagerly caught up.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    In a blink of an eye there were only two people left on the ninth story of the building.


    Xuanyuan Yiren sighed, a look of helplessness shing in her eyes. She turned her head, her expression ice cold. Without any emotions, she looked towards Li Yunniang who was standing behind her.


    ¡°What are you still doing here, aren¡¯t you going to follow my mother?¡±


    Li Yunniang¡¯s body shuddered, two lines of tears dripping down her face, ¡°Little Miss, why not listen to your mother? Although that Zong Shou has great talent, that Han Nishui might not be weaker than him with the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect to rely on. Your cultivation method problems also need that Ancient Mystery Chill Pill...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say in the past that even if I died, I wouldn¡¯t go against my heart? More so now! Okay, don¡¯t call me Little Miss, there is no rtionship between the two of us.¡±


    Li Yunniang stopped breathing, her expression tragic and bitter. She heard Xuanyuan Yiren look away, ¡°I am curious; why aren¡¯t you willing to tell anyone about him killing Li Yaling and defeating Hu Qianqiu? I am not willing to do so because I know he has some worries, but what about you?¡±


    ¡°It is not that I am not willing...¡± Li Yunniang raised her head, subconsciously biting her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare to?¡± Xuanyuan Yiren was startled, then a light bulb lit up in her head, ¡°You don¡¯t want my father to find out when hees out of seclusion and changes his mind, right? Understood!¡±


    Li Yunniang¡¯s face was ashen white, not agreeing and not denying.


    How was it as simple as what Little Miss said. There was another reason why she didn¡¯t dare to speak..


    Even she wasn¡¯t sure about what happened beside her.


    Who was that person who could threaten her life and make her keep quiet and not speak...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Roughly two thousand miles north of the Water Fairy Lake, within an unknown valley, two people were sitting on a mountain spine that stretched a hundred miles, both of them in a difficult situation.


    Yan Fan¡¯s shoulder was dyed red, while Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s body had also suffered a few light sword injuries.


    Below this ce, that hundred square mile canyon was corrupted to arge extent. Numerous sword marks and holes were arranged all around. The intense energy had killed all the spirits here.


    Yan Fan took a look at his wound, casually moving his hand and a thread of sword energy dissipated. His muscles shuddered and the wound automatically healed.


    ¡°Water Fairy¡¯s sword is getting better as time goes on, getting more and more vicious!¡±


    Slightly praising, Yan Fan¡¯s face showed some regret, ¡°I feel regretful these few days! Restricting ny percent of my true qi and not using the Pinnacle Mountain Sword, there were many times that I nearly lose to Fairy...¡±


    That Shui Lingbo¡¯s eyebrows raised, her cold disdain easily expressed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I also have to restrict eighty-five percent of my energy? I also didn¡¯t use my Lightning Technique. Although you have developed sword techniques and spiritual techniques for hundreds of years, are you not humiliating a junior and saying all this; do you have no shame? If you aren¡¯t willing, we can both go all out. Restricting our powers and fighting is so pointless and not fun at all!¡±


    Yan Fanughed and didn¡¯t dare to rebut her, only revealing a solemn expression, ¡°Speaking of which, three months have passed. That Zong Shou should be close to Xiantian. Who knows what kind of situation he is in? Has he touched the Barriers from Heaven? They aren¡¯t easy to cross...¡±

 Chapter 168 - Barrier from Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Barrier from Heaven</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Barrier from Heaven?¡±


    Shui Lingbo¡¯s attention was slightly diverted as her eyebrows furrowed, ¡°This matter is indeed tough.¡±


    ¡°Since the Cloud Deste Era, there have only been five people who were able to achieve that, and they all relied on external forces. Apart from that, he also has a Dual Meridian Body with a broken soul, which makes it even moreplicated and difficult. Luckily, he has already grasped some level of sword intent, meaning it isn¡¯t totally impossible. My sect has a treasure known as the Fake Body Pearl which could help him, what is your Wujue Vi nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Fake Body Pearl?¡±


    Yan Fanughed, responding to the provocative tone of Shui Lingbo expressionlessly, ¡°Although my Wujue Vi doesn¡¯t have as big a treasury as your Taiyuan Sect, we do have something that can help him. The effects would even be greater than that of the Fake Body Pearl. I don¡¯t know if this fairy has heard of the Spirit Containing Meridian?¡±


    Seeing the body of the girl opposite her shudder, an expression of shock subconsciously appeared in her eyes. Even with Yan Fan¡¯s training he couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted, brushing his mustache, ¡°Actually I am even more curious about what Zong Shou is doing at that Water Fairy Lake. He goes to the center every day, isn¡¯t he afraid of being eaten by that ckwater Chill Serpent?¡±


    ¡°Just that ckwater Chill Serpent?¡± Shui Lingbo¡¯s lips raised in disdain, ¡°If you want to know. why not go take a look? If you don¡¯t dare to go yourself why would you drag me there? A few days ago I used the Heaven Sight Technique and know that he is within the ckwater Pond, though I didn¡¯t look for long before the ckwater Chill Serpent blocked me. If we both work together why should we need to fear it?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t go!¡± Yan Fan shook his head, his expression extremely solemn, ¡°That guy is storing up energy to try to face tribtion, and he is at the stage now where he¡¯s the most way. If we both go over, a huge battle would be unavoidable. It isn¡¯t that I am looking down on myself but that the ckwater Chill Serpent is really strong, and even if we join hands we aren¡¯t its opponent. The moment a battle begins we would destroy the area around us for thousands of miles. If you want to go alone, I won¡¯t stop you, though I am definitely not going to tread through such muddy waters.¡±


    Shui Lingbo¡¯s eyes were filled with hesitation, before scoffing, ¡°So we won¡¯t go then, why are you talking so much crap! That Zong Shou could go anywhere, so why did he choose toe here to this Water Fairy Lake?¡±


    Grumbling about Zong Shou for a few moments, Shui Lingbo stopped speaking, her eyes dancing around as she was forming unknown ideas.


    Yan Fan also sighed, for he knew that if this matter dragged on they were dying Zong Shou¡¯s future.


    Be it martial or spiritual cultivation, it was a race against time. If one was slower by fifteen minutes, it might have a lifelong impact. The younger one was, the better chance they had of climbing to the top.


    Gathering his emotions, Yan Fan looked into the distance at Lei Dong, who was holding a de and dancing around. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you finding it boring now?¡±


    Lei Dong¡¯s brows rose, revealing his unhappy thoughts, ¡°If all of you fought like that every day I wouldn¡¯t feel bored my entire life! However, you¡¯ve only fought once in these ten days!


    Yan Fan burst out intoughter, a weird look appearing in his eyes, ¡°Then let me find something interesting for you to do which is also helpful for me. Take it as helping your sworn brother...¡±


    Lei Dong scoffed, instinctively wanting to reject the offer. He then saw Yan Fan take out a book from his sleeves, causing his vision to start shaking. He was startled, and almost immediately his eyes were filled with utmost interest. Lei Dong was now hitting his chest, disying his pride for the heavens, ¡°Look at what uncle is saying. I am your nephew, naturally, I should do things for you!¡±


    When Yan Fan saw that heughed, unsure of whether his words were true. He looked coldly to the side, a blue talisman shing as his vision extended through hundreds of miles. He did all this only to see that near the Water Fairy Lake there were two ck images standing at the beach. One of them looked really handsome while the other looked hideous, though they both hid their bodies in ck robes.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Within the ckwater Pond, the originally calm surface water was spinning and mixing, suddenly turning clockwise and then changing to counter-clockwise. Its strength wasn¡¯t fixed, bing strong one moment and weak the next, causing numerous waves to spurt everywhere.


    Zong Shou stood two thousand feet below the water where around him a giant whirlpool was crazily spinning.


    No matter how fast his Chaotic Cape Wind Fist¡¯s speed was he couldn¡¯t let this whirlpool spin any faster.


    Though his body was at the center of the underwater storm he was unable to feel any pressure, the centrifugal forces not having much of an effect on his body.


    His minor and major organs were trained until they were like steel and stone. His marrow, bone, blood, flesh, skin, and tendons were slightly stronger than Peak Grade Three Beasts.


    His broad and powerful fist energy passed through thirty feet of pond water and struck the stone wall opposite him. A giant piece of stone instantly broke into pieces, making the pond shake as though it was about to copse!


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care whatsoever, still standing calmly on the giant stone. He closed his eyes and quietly observed the meridians in his body, as well as the changes to his limbs and bones.


    He had dyed his advancement by several days, and those ten days of training had caused the energy within his body to be vast and numerous.


    ¡°...11500 kilograms of strength! I have reached the limit and can breakthrough to Xiantian!¡±


    Although his strength had reached such a number, he was still a level below that of a true Xiantian and was just double that of Peak Mythic Masters. However, the quality of his body was five times that of normal people and perhaps even stronger.


    It was due to his limited amount of spiritual energy that he couldn¡¯t explode with even greater strength.


    He could roughly ascertain that the energy within his Chakra Meridians was already out of control and moving slightly. Zong Shou made up his mind, leading threads ofrge and vast energy down his legs.


    A total of 480 Chakra Meridian acupoints, along with over 500 extra acupoints he had opened up in the past three months, became threads of true qi seeping into his energy ocean.


    When all the energy gathered together they acted as a flood, surging instantly and being quite difficult to control. They split up into two groups stabbing toward his lower body.


    They moved through his body like a hot knife through butter until they reached his two Earth Gates, where they were blocked by a thick and strong barrier.


    If it was a normal person the energy would be more than enough to easily crush their gates, though for him it was like they had run into a steel wall, causing the energy to flow backward as a result of the resistance.


    ¡°Barrier of Heaven?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes sharpened and revealed a cold smile. The barrier within his Earth Gate acupoints was around the same level as his past life.


    ¡°After umting for three months how could I be stopped by such a small barrier? Energy Turning Into a Sword, break!¡±


    Within Zong Shou¡¯s body, all the true qi flowing near his legs turned into a sharp but indiscernible sword image that shed down.


    It wasn¡¯t formed by the Eighteen Cloud Shocking God Destroying Sword Intent spiritual seeds in his dantian, but it was still quite draconic. The sh was as flexible as water, stable as a mountain, indiscernible as the clouds and truly overbearing. It was a sword that seemed to encapste everything!


    Numerous wounds appeared on Zong Shou¡¯s legs, unable to handle the dissipating sword intent energy.


    Two sword-shaped energy collections suddenly stabbed into the two Earth Gate acupoints! They looked like they couldn¡¯t be stopped, but just as they were about to smash thest obstacle a spiritual light seeped out from near the two acupoints, forming a rune that rejected the sword energy.


    ¡°Why this thing again? I had it in myst life, so why do I still have this Acupoint Sealing Talisman after changing bodies? It seems even more vicious this time...¡±


    A glow of lightning appeared in his eyes. In his past life, someone had ced this talisman on him, so which Day Wandering Realm Spirit Master did Zong Shou make enemies with this time?


    Luckily, these few months he wasn¡¯t arrogant and didn¡¯t rush around doing anything rash.


    Scoffing coldly, the Eighteen Cloud Shocking God Destroying Intents in his dantian charged downward and merged with the two sword energies.


    His sword epted and merged into all things, meaning the Eighteen Cloud Shocking God Destroying Sword Intents had no issuesbining with it.


    ¡°In my past life I was naturally not hindered by this talisman, so why would I be obstructed by it in this life? Xiantian Realm, open!¡±


    The auras of the two swords near his Earth Gate acupoints suddenly swelled, releasing an eye-catching glow which caused the spiritual talisman to instantly tear. He heard a ¡°hu¡± sound as more blood seeped out from his calf.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t pay much attention, remaining calm.


    He heard a loud explosion, signifying the obstacle had finally been broken through. The two sword-shaped energies immediately pierced through it and continued to move downward.


    The first thing to be hit was the stone tform, which was shed into many pieces by the sword energy. It continued even further downward, causing stones to roll and sand to stir.


    The pond water surged once more. There was no longer a whirlpool formed on the surface of the water, but instead two hundred feet high waves.


    The Heaven and Earth spiritual energy reverberated and shook, spreading out several miles.


    Time passed, and it was unknown how long it took for the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy to calm once more, but it was finally thinning out. The ckwater Pond had also finally returned to a tranquil state.


    Zong Shou opened his eyes underwater and then suddenly charged upward, jumping out of the pond and feelingpletely different from before.


    The ability of his spiritual senses had increased greatly, and the sensation of being able to connect to Heaven and Earth spiritual energy was far greater than the sensation one received by borrowing an external pill to reach Xiantian. His body¡¯s vital energy and blood boiled as though it had endless amounts of strength.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally reached the Xiantian Realm!¡±


    To martial cultivators who strived to reach the top of the martial path, the Xiantian Realm was just the beginning. He was a long way from the peak he reached in his past life.


    Each step on the path was tough, but he had to give it all he had!

 Chapter 169 - Danger of Han and Shuang

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 169 Danger of Han and Shuang</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Looking at the energy within my body, it is still quite stable. My current body quality is better than anyone else in the Xiantian realm, so as long as I nourish and train my External Chakra Meridian I can try to merge with my first earth vein. It seems like I¡¯ll have to stay at this Water Fairy Lake for a little longer.¡±


    Zong Shou took a look at Little Gold who was wrapped around his hand, smiling happily.


    This little fellow had followed him underwater, all throughout clinging to his body and being trained by the whirlpool¡¯s strength. It had even broken through to the 4th Grade a month earlier than him.


    If it was other people stepping into the Xiantian Realm, their lifespans extending to two hundred years and their ability increasing by ten times would definitely leave them delighted.


    Yet Zong Shou had already been through this process in his past life and was simply just repeating it. Although he was happy, it took no effort to suppress it.


    Looking around, it was already past noon yet there were still no signs of the two sisters.


    ¡°Weird, it¡¯s a few hours after lunch, have the two sisters left already? Ye Feihan didn¡¯t mention anything about it yesterday.


    The thought of the pair shed across his mind and he couldn¡¯t help but feel loss and regret. While originally he found the two girls to be boring and believed them to be disposable and meaningless to him, he found after talking and spending over three months with them to say he had no feelings toward them was a tant lie.


    He didn¡¯t worry too much, though he did sigh regretfully, packing up his things and walking toward the shore.


    After his extremely dangerous attempt at breaking through to the Xiantian Realm, he decided to give himself a day off to find Xue¡¯er to celebrate with and then rx.


    When one trained martial arts they should traditionally alternate training with rxation as if one trained too hard, they would break sooner orter.


    Due to the injury to his legs, he still couldn¡¯t walk. Luckily, he had the help of the Wind Spirit Bone which let off a mechanical sound simr to that of a wooden puppet as he walked to the shore.


    Just as he jumped onto the wooden raft, he had a sudden premonition and looked south. Aside from the breeze, all he could hear was the sound of weapons shing.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird, this situation doesn¡¯t seem right. Why does it seem like there are people fighting there, isn¡¯t that the direction where Feihan and Feishuang lived? Have they not left?¡±


    During these few months, although Zong Shou didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask he knew the situation of the pair like the back of his hand. He knew they were living on an ind roughly thirty miles away from the ckwater Pond, and that every day to get to him they had to row fifteen minutes on a boat.


    Taking another look at the raft beneath his feet, Zong Shou hesitated. If he continued south he would step into the territory of the ckwater Chill Serpent, and if things went wrong he might die.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t his problem if the Ye Family sisters died as perhaps they were just sparring with real weapons and were incredibly immersed.


    A thread of true qi pushed the raft forward and it traveled for several hundred feet before Zong Shou sighed, shaking his head and ordering the raft to turn and elerate.


    ¡°Zong Shou, you really like to meddle in other people¡¯s business! There are so many things in this world, can you really care about all of them? Why don¡¯t you remember, you need to be more careful...¡±


    Although he cursed himself, his eyes were filled with excitement.


    Since breaking the Earth Gates and entering the Xiantian Realm, his heart had a hard time suppressing the desire to search for an opponent to face his sword, even a random weakling was fine.


    Although he was acting as though he reached this decision after careful reflection and deliberation, the reality was he was just following his true nature. This was his heart¡¯s wish, and there was no need for him to go against it.


    When he activated the true energy the back of the raft started to spit out water as its speed climbed rapidly. He traveled for twenty miles and discovered that the water surface beyond consisted of ice chunks, and the temperature was at freezing point. He moved another mile forward and realized the wooden raft couldn¡¯t continue, as everywhere there were thick pieces of floating ice and a mist of blue energy that was surging and rolling.


    If Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts were correct, the mist should be the cold toxin that the ckwater Chill Serpent excreted from his body.


    ¡°They could choose to live anywhere in the Water Fairy Lake and they chose here, are they not afraid of idents? In this ce where nothing grows if one doesn¡¯t freeze to death they would be poisoned, it¡¯s no wonder they travel so far to bathe.¡±


    Abandoning the wooden raft, Zong Shou controlled the Wind Traveling Spirit Bone to jump onto the shore, dashing into its depths.


    To say that nothing could grow here wasn¡¯t strictly true as while there were no living things on the pieces of floating ice, there were many trees on the ind.


    Though when Zong Shou nced at them he frowned. The trees were a species that could only grow in extremely cold or poisonous areas, and a few of them would cause instant death if touched. The few beasts that he saw were simr, holding unique types of poisons in their bodies.


    The Ye Family sisters could actually live here happily, what a strange pair.


    He crossed the poisonous trees with much difficulty, to discover two familiar people surrounded by a few other people. The pair were stuck on an ice field, their faces green and white.


    The protective items the two had were really strong, however. They sat facing one another, and in their palms was a hook jade-shaped box spinning like Taichi, releasing a strong repelling force that spread in all directions.


    Ye Feishuang was really calm, her lips shaking and her eyes searching for an opportunity for survival. Ye Feihan¡¯s face was ashen white, as though she was full of despair, a look of death and eptance shining in her eyes.


    Zong Shou guessed the state of the two, though he was astonished by the jade piece, staring at it for a few moments before observing the surroundings.


    They were surrounded by a total of three people. One was a forty-year-old woman holding a red long whip, and another was a fifty-year-old, bald, cold and solemn man with a hook for a right arm. As expected the two of them were Xiantian, their auras weaker than Zong Yuan though simr to Mist Sword Xie Jun and Rage Sword Yun Tao.


    Thest one was a refined, middle-aged man dressed like a spirit master. He kept smiling at the two girls, his eyes burning bright, though not with perverted thoughts, preferring to instead lust over the treasure in their hands.


    ¡°Cough cough! Your mother as we expected has many treasures! Being at the Spirit Cultivation Stage and actually being able to give you these Grade Six Spirit Artifact Twin Jades to protect yourselves. Only, I want to see how long you canst with such a small amount of soul power...¡±


    The one who spoke was the woman, a long whip suddenly appearing and stretching out for four hundred feet. It wrapped around the girls continuously and reached a height of twenty feet, like a giant snake coiling its body and slowly constricting its prey to forcefully destroy the repulsive force of the twin jades.


    When the woman was halfway into her speech a kacha sound spread to her ears, startling her and making her look for the cause.


    She saw Zong Shou, whose actions were stiff as he walked out from the poisonous forest. Walking on the snow his every step left a deep hole, slowly closing in from thousands of feet away.


    The middle-aged woman was shocked, feeling a little confused about why a person would suddenly appear here. She soon rxed and coldlyughed, ¡°Where did such a wild kide from, are you rted to these two girls? You look handsome, but unfortunately you can¡¯t cultivate due to not having any internal energy. All looks and no substance, what an idiot...¡±


    Her expression suddenly changed smiling at the two sisters, ¡°It is said that your mother didn¡¯t have three thousand men in these thousand years, but she did have many guests! Are you sisters the same? Two women and one husband, this boy is indeed fortunate!¡±


    When Zong Shou heard her words he couldn¡¯t help but look at his own body weirdly. He had only digested twenty percent of the Lightning Phoenix Essence, and the seal he carved outside his body naturally hadn¡¯t disappeared yet, which was why no energy leaked to the outside despite him being Xiantian.


    Not revealing one¡¯s strength was good, but no matter where he went others would see him as useless and trash which was naturally not a great feeling.


    The Ye Family sisters also looked over, and when they heard what the woman said they shivered. Ye Feihan didn¡¯t bother debating with herself, anxiously shouting toward Zong Shou, ¡°Why did youe here? They are bad people who are willing to kill, why aren¡¯t you running?¡±


    Ye Feishuang didn¡¯t say anything, thest bit of hope in her eyes had already disappeared.


    Zong Shouughed bitterly, this little brat really was dumb. Her saying that was the same as her telling the three foes that his rtionship with the sisters wasn¡¯t shallow.


    The middle-aged woman was delighted by the discovery and signaled to her partner. The hook arm man understood, shing behind Zong Shou to block his immediate escape route.


    He didn¡¯t attack though his face had adopted an evil and cold expression.


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s face turned ashen white, ¡°Aunt Hai, aren¡¯t you afraid my uncle will rush over if you attack us, do you really not want to live?


    ¡°Your uncle? If he reallyes I ept my fate! Do you think I don¡¯t know his current situation, where if he fails he will die?.¡±


    The middle-aged womanughed coldly and stared viciously at Ye Feishuang¡¯s waist, ¡°Even if in the future he wants to take revenge, I am not afraid! At most, we will just hide as to be able to obtain your mom¡¯s life treasure is something I am willing to die for. Who knows, perhaps we might have a chance to enter the Ascended Realm and what will we have to fear then? Ah Zhe, kill that boy!¡±


    The hook man responded ordingly, revealing his killing intent. Just as he waved his hook, a clear shout reverberated through the ice field.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him! Forget it, I¡¯lle out. The three of you just want what I have right? Don¡¯t drag him into it!¡±


    Ye Feishuang suddenly stood up, the twin jades in slowly dimming. She stared with deadly intent at Zong Shou, giving him an apologetic yet furious expression, ming him for showing up here and dragging down both her and her sister.


    Zong Shouughed helplessly, stretching his shoulders. He then pulled out his sword and casually waved it backward.


    A glow of lightning exploded as a cold sword arc shed across the sky like a crescent moon. When the sword light disappeared, a human head had been tossed up high into the air!

 Chapter 170 - Instantly Killing Xiantian

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 170 Instantly Killing Xiantian</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The human head was still suspended in mid-air.


    The hook arm guy¡¯s head continued to fly higher, disying an expression ofplete and utter loss as though he still wasn¡¯t sure of what had just happened.


    All he saw was a sword light suddenly sh in front of him, and although he instinctively wanted to defend he was unable to grasp the attack¡¯s trajectory. The sword attack seemed to change and transform, and no matter how hard he tried to block it his attempts were futile. His martial heart was instantly frightened by the sword attack¡¯s intent.


    The head that the attack tossed up flew powerlessly in the air, staring down at the headless body it was once attached to.


    Its left hand was missing and was instead reced by an iron hook, was that not his body? Didn¡¯t this teen not know martial arts, how did he disy such exquisite sword techniques?


    Blood spurted out of his neck like a fountain and the head of the hook arm man finally fell to the ground.


    In every direction, it was deadly silent in almost an instant.


    The Ye Family Sisters were stunned as they looked at Zong Shou and the still upright headless corpse, not knowing how to react. Their small mouths widened,rge enough that one could shove an egg in them.


    As for the woman with the whip and the middle-aged spirit master, the smile on their faces didn¡¯t even have time to fade before their expressions solidified.


    They originally thought that the two girls in front of them were easy marks ripe for profit, but little did they know such a change would suddenly ur.


    Ye Feihan was startled, wanting to speak several times but freezing each time with her mouth half-open. When the headless corpse finally lost its support and fell to the ground she stammered, ¡°Younger Brother Shou, you aren¡¯t a miner who didn¡¯t know martial arts?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Younger Brother, you must call me Older Brother!¡±


    Zong Shou causally flung the blood off his sword and turned seriously to the two girls, ¡°What do your guesses have to do with me? I never said I¡¯m a miner, you two sisters are so amusing. The younger sister is pure but the older sister is a little dumb...¡±


    Ye Feihan was silent though she wasn¡¯t annoyed, disying a silly smile while her two eyes curved into a crescent moon. Ye Feishuang exhaled, clenching her fists while mes appeared in her eyes, disbelief and shock running deep inside her.


    Before this she didn¡¯t notice any internal energying from Zong Shou¡¯s body and thought that he hadn¡¯t cultivated, making the teen in front of her now seem really mysterious.


    Causally killing a Xiantian was something not many people could do in this world, much less at his age...


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother with her any longer, smiling instead at the two enemies beside him. The middle-aged woman slightly hesitated, making the whip in her hand spread out and form a whip image thatshed out toward him with great strength.


    Although the kid¡¯s sword easily killed Ah Zhe, the energy it disyed wasn¡¯t that strong, not even being at the Xiantian level. The attack only had a paltry five thousand kilograms of power, so the result must be a coincidence! The attack was simply too sudden and caught Ah Zhe off guard, as no matter how strong a 14-year-old was their strength had to have a feasible limit.


    The whip image was vicious, cracking in the sky like a dragon dancing with a snake. At its end was a sharp drill pointed right at Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, and as it charged toward him spikes appeared along its body, multiplying several times.


    Zong Shou originally wanted to act cool in front of the two girls and use his fingers to pinch it, but when he was about to he saw the middle-aged woman¡¯s face reveal a gleeful expression, making him exim, ¡°The whip is poisoned!¡±


    Casually swinging his sword he cut the whip, which was a Grade Two Spiritual Weapon. Zong Shou¡¯s body shed and he turned into a blur as he crossed the icynd.


    Before when he used the Wind Traveling Spirit Bone, Zong Shou¡¯s footsteps were quite heavy and his every step left a deep hole. With this explosion of speed though, he was very light and flexible and his steps left no marks at all on the snow.


    In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of the middle-aged spirit master and shed out toward him, his first attack breaking the two talismans the spirit master sent out. His second stabbed into the beast soul the man released that had yet to spread, smashing the beast with vigor.


    The third attack directly broke the spirit master¡¯s Body Protection Talisman and pierced into his brain, not changing its trajectory and thus directly smashing the man¡¯s head like a watermelon.


    Seeing a bundle of green smoke rise Zong Shou coldlyughed, cutting down for his fourth attack and creating seventy feet of true energy that destroyed the spirit master¡¯s soul.


    With just a few simple actions his goal waspleted in a short moment, and the middle-aged woman also managed to only keep half of her whip. Ye Feishuang and Ye Feihan could only blink after witnessing the Out of Body Realm spirit master being efficiently killed by Zong Shou with just four attacks.


    The two of them drew a cold breath, the deceased Xiantian expert and Out of Body spirit master were both people that every power in the Cloud World wanted to recruit, both being top figures of their generation.


    Yet under the sword of Zong Shou, they had no defensive ability and he killed the two of them like he was chopping vegetables.


    The face of the middle-aged woman turned ashen white, staring with deadly intent at the Ye Family sisters and leaping backward without any hesitation. Her body crossed a thousand feet in an instant, like a big bird gliding in the sky.


    Zong Shou was toozy to even look at her, throwing out a pure ck sword light which shed out toward the woman in an instant.


    Although he had recently changed to using the Lightning Tooth Sword, the ck Wave Sword had followed him for a long time and it still did as he intended.


    The sword light looked illusionary, moving left and right, up and down erratically. The woman kept avoiding the light and moving frantically, the half-remaining whip releasing numerous whip after-images behind her.


    The ck sword left the images in its wake, a ball of lightning exploding out and bursting into her chest, forcefully pinning her to the snowy ground.


    The lifeforce of a Xiantian expert was really strong and she actually managed to stand up, running for ten steps before falling back down.


    Zong Shou frowned upon seeing her corpse, turning and looking at Ye Feishuang, ¡°Where did the three of theme from, how weak!¡±


    During the battle, he didn¡¯t even need to use the strength of the Xiantian level so its conclusion wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy him. Fortunately, the altercation today wasn¡¯tpletely over.


    Both Ye Feishuang and Ye Feihan were speechless, Peak Xiantian experts were worth at least a thousand men. On the battlefield, without fifty or more nine meridian Mythic Masters or ten initial meridian Xiantian masters, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.


    To Zong Shou though, he simply evaluated them as weak.


    Ye Feihan awkwardly scratched her face as she didn¡¯t even know where these people came from. Ye Feishuang looked toward Zong Shou carefully, as though she needed to reevaluate everything she knew about him.


    After keeping silent for a while, intending to distance herself from him she said, ¡°They came from Canng Cloud Ocean, have you heard of it?¡±


    She thought that Zong Shou would definitely be uncertain of their origins and when she mentioned it Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised, ¡°Canng Cloud Ocean? Is that where Juelong City is, with the bunch of crazies that said they wanted to destroy all the Dragon Species left in the world?¡±


    He looked at the two sisters with a semnce of an idea, wondering what rtionship Juelong City had with these two girls who seemed to know nothing about the world. He thought back to the horns on their heads, were they really from the Dragon Race? Did their ancestors merge with the blood of the Dragon Race?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Juelong City!¡±


    Ye Feishuang was visually shaken by his response, and by attempting to control it made her voice extremely cold, ¡°These three are small fries, the people behind them are the genuinely tough ones. Although Juelong City isn¡¯t listed as a shrine or spirit house, it¡¯s really strong and not weaker than big sects and peak Spiritual Grandmasters. Now that you¡¯ve killed them you need to be really careful in the future!¡±


    Zong Shou sensed her indifferent tone but didn¡¯t worry about it as he could understand how Ye Feishuang was currently feeling.


    Smiling slightly, Zong Shou looked behind him at the forest and its many poisonous florae, ¡°So the both of you also came from Canng Cloud Ocean?¡±


    Holding the Lightning Tooth Sword in his hand and lightly shaking it,bat intent slowly rose in his heart. Compared to the few corpsesin about the two people in the forest were able to pique his interest.


    Ye Feishuang was startled as she looked backward, focusing on the foliage but not seeing anything. A strange feeling arose within her, and suddenly a burst of weirdughter rang out. A person suddenly appeared a thousand feet behind the sisters and he looked sly, with a small face but huge body.


    From the forest of trees opposite him a ck-robed man walked out. He was covered by a veil so that one couldn¡¯t see his face, though his youth was evident. He pped while strolling over, ¡°How dazzling, the trip was well worth it! Who knew that the Gantian Mountain Prince everyone thought was trash actually had such a strong sword!¡±


    Once the pping stopped, the ck-robed teen was already five hundred feet away from Zong Shou, staring at him with some interest, ¡°If I am not wrong, you have broken through to the Xiantian Realm?¡±


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s body instantly shook. She had thought this teen was a miner. It wasn¡¯t until just before that she found out she was amusingly wrong.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect him to actually be the prince of Gantian Mountain.


    West of Donglin Cloud Continent, the ruler of the monster race, with millions of people under them. No matter how little they knew, they had heard the name of Gantian Mountain.


    Such an identity was something even those big sects needed to tread carefully.


    Those spirit houses and shrines might have Ascended Ancestors or Out of Body Realm spirit masters that could sweep everything.


    But, if the millions of troops of Gantian Mountain mobilized, with amander that knew how to utilize their strength, they would be able to go up against spirit houses and sects that were considered stronger.


    Zong Shou nodded, honestly admitting, ¡°Not long ago I entered the Xiantian Realm. My realm hasn¡¯t stabilized, so I am making a fool of the two of you!¡±

 Chapter 171 - Great Spiral Sword

    <h4>Chapter 171 Great Spiral Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Not long ago I entered the Xiantian Realm, so therefore my realm hasn¡¯t stabilized. That means I¡¯m making a fool out of the two of you!¡±


    Discovering Zong Shou¡¯s rapid progression, Ye Feishuang¡¯s heart intensely jumped once more.


    Xiantian Realm? Looking at him, he was still quite far away from hising of age. He usually spoke lies and told jokes, but was he actually a Xiantian?


    Even in their race, no matter how immensely talented one was, it was impossible for someone so young to reach such a stage!


    The ck-robed teen kept silent, but after a long pause mockingly said, ¡°A 14-year-old Xiantian, how terrifying! If my teacher found out, who knows how much he would like you? However, I came today to ask you a question. Did you kill Old Mi?¡±


    ¡°Old Mi?¡±


    Zong Shou thought about the question and didn¡¯t understand. After a short moment, he had an idea, breaking out inughter, ¡°Was it the one that died under my sword at Blood Cannon Valley in Demon Corpse Mountain? I thought you two came for the girls, I didn¡¯t think you came for me...¡±


    He had no intentions of hiding the truth since if they had already found their way over here they must have had enough evidence. No matter how he tried to argue they wouldn¡¯t look favorably upon him. It was undoubtedly going to result in a battle, so he didn¡¯t bother, and besides he was searching for two people he could go all out in a battle with.


    ¡°As expected it was you!¡±


    The ck-robed male took a deep breath, tossing aside the cape and revealing his face. His features were distinct and handsome, though they were filled with many knife scars that created a fierce and ugly appearance. ( Boxno vel. co m )


    He held a sword, though it was hidden in its sheath, his intent hidden within his pair of ice blue eyes which were quite calm. ¡°Our Demon Mountain Sect always pays back favors and gets revenge! Killing people from our sect is like killing a rtive! However, if you are willing to join our sect then I won¡¯t mention this small matter. I, Yun Xu dare to make the decision to let you live!¡±


    The sword was around three feet in length, and when it was slowly pulled out it shone with a cold light, an unrevealed sword strength hidden within it. He didn¡¯t try to hide his killing intent, solemn energy spreading across the wilderness, sending a chill down one¡¯s spine.


    ¡°A Martial Ancestor!¡±


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s eyes constricted, this teen with a face full of scars was actually a four meridian Earth Chakra Martial Ancestor!


    However, what stunned her was that Zong Shou didn¡¯t seem afraid in front of such a strong pressure. His body giving off an aura that wasn¡¯t any weaker. He stood still, his expression unchanging, as though he wasn¡¯t affected at all.


    The brows of the ck-robed teen rose, shaking his head slightly in response, ¡°It seems like the prince hasprehended much of the martial path. You really are amazing to do so at your age! No wonder you were able to kill those three from Juelong City like you were killing dogs. Although the three of them are strong, in your eyes they are nothing. I have cultivated for close to twenty years and have never seen a person as talented as you. It¡¯s probable that the Hundred Thousand Blood Killer Li Yaling died in your hands. With your strength, you could fight with my Senior Brother!¡±


    As he said that, his voice turned really cold, ¡°Unfortunately, I never liked to fight fair. Although I am good with the sword, I am not a swordsman. I won¡¯t take you lightly and I also won¡¯t give you any chances. Prince¡¯s sword is strong, but the two girls behind you are too weak in my eyes. Chou Ling...¡±


    Without needing further instructions, Chou Ling let out an arrogantugh. The energy within his body exploded out, revealing his strength to be not lower than that of Yun Xu. He stepped forward, covering six hundred feet in an instant, ferociously punching out. Numerous ck mes surged from all over his body, gathering at the end of his fist. Energy surged out, causing snow and ice to fly into the air and dissipate!


    Ye Feishuang was prepared, ordering her sister to ce the twin jade in front of their bodies and use all their strength to activate it, causing a repelling force to gather around them. When the fist¡¯s wind arrived, the sound of an explosion rang out.


    Blood spurted out of both of their noses, both of them badly hurt as they sat down once more.


    Although Chou Ling¡¯s looks were very ugly, his fists were quite overbearing and strong. With just the strike of a single fist, he disyed a full one hundred and fifty thousand kilograms of strength! It was enough to split mountains and crush stone. Just one fist was enough to cause the twin jade to shudder. The repulsive force it gave out had lowered by twenty percent!


    Yun Xu smiled as he noticed Zong Shou¡¯s expression change. He only needed to create some worry or anxiety, and his martial intent will reveal a weakness. Then, his sword would be able to im Zong Shou¡¯s life!


    He was also feeling really excited. So what if this boy was a talent sent from the heavens? He loved to kill such talents! Viciously stomping them down into the mud in such a way that they couldn¡¯t return.


    He was destined to win this battle!


    The expression of the teen in front of him did indeed change. He seemed to want to help yet was forcefully restricting himself.


    Yun Xu lips raised in delight. The sword in his hand rang, as though it was looking forward toing out.


    However, in the next moment, he saw Zong Shou¡¯s expression totally calm once more.


    Zong Shou had closed his eyes and taken a deep breath.


    ¡°Using these three months of time, apart from silently cultivating, most of my time has been spent onprehending the sword to create a sword art. However, it¡¯s taken so long and it still hasn¡¯t formed. I¡¯ve only understood two-thirds of the remnant strokes, naming it the World Shocking Sword. Three days ago, I was suddenly enlightened. Sword arts and martial cultivation need to be proven and tested through battle and killing, not just practice...¡±


    He repeated his thoughts word by word in a very clear voice, spreading his words across numerous miles. There seemed to be some kind of rhythm and melody to them, his aura slowly rising. He didn¡¯t bother with the two girls struggling behind him, and his voice wasn¡¯t fast nor slow, neither rushed or rxed.


    Just as Yun Xu¡¯s brow furrowed and he didn¡¯t know what to do, Zong Shou opened his eyes once more, and they werepletely empty. They were pure and clear, yet also slightly inquisitive.


    ¡°Brother Yun, you train in the Cruel Demon Sunflower Sword? Since you have trained it to the Martial Ancestor level, is your thing still there? You have be a eunuch, right?¡±


    Yun Xu¡¯s hands immediately clenched, feeling like his heart had been stabbed by many needles, experiencing intense pain. Rage rose in his heart which he was unable to suppress.


    ¡°You are looking to die...¡±


    His voice was not as low as before. It was higher, sounding like someone who was neither a girl nor a guy. He paused between each word and filled them with killing intent, suddenly stopping halfway through his sentence.


    A silver light spread out from Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves, his entire body suddenly expanding andpletely filling his field of view. The area it took up swiftly increased, bringing with it many after images.


    ¡°World Shocking Sword First Move, Great Spiral!¡±


    The sword light spun, fire and water intersecting, with a lightning glow wrapped around it, suddenly sweeping over.


    At the start it seemed really normal, but when the sword light was in front of him it¡¯s strength seemed to fill the heavens.


    Half of its strength was like sub-zero ice, while the other half was like a zing me, purple lightning shining on both sides like a giant serpent.


    Yun Xu was distracted for a short while before he roared out, causing the weakness that had appeared in his spirit to be instantly hidden. He then tossed aside everything and stabbed out with his sword. The sword was really quick, creating an afterimage three times quicker than that of Zong Shou¡¯s. All his strength was gathered at the tip of the sword.


    The three feet sword danced within his hands like a sewing needle, flexible and deadly.


    But when it crashed with Zong Shou¡¯s sword, Yun Xu shockingly found it was like his sword had stabbed into a whirlpool and he no longer had any control over it.


    ...The sword image spun! Twice! Thrice! A fourth spin! It was really like a spiral, frenziedly sweeping everything in its path. The nearby air was also stirred up, as though it had transformed into a giant tornado striking the surrounding area.


    In the middle of it, there were also lethal shards of ice and mes, as well as a deep purple lightning snake which was randomly swallowing things and spitting them out.


    Yun Xu¡¯s heart sank, the sword glow in his hand expanding to its maximum. His sword was faster and stronger than most, yet it was unable to break away from the spiral. He could only attack back in a tiny area, trying his best to defend against the siege of the storm, though he began to feel more and more helpless.


    He felt like a dam on the verge of copse, blocking against a flood that was growing higher and higher, unable to move elsewhere.


    Between the two of them, apart from the whistling storm, the air was filled with the nging sound of metal as sword struck sword, and sparks flew.


    Yun Xu¡¯s sword was right in front of him, maneuvering left and right. Facing the storm, his eyes became colder and colder, filling with killing intent.


    Yun Xu could only feel terror, shock and fear striking his previously wless heart.


    What kind of sword technique is this? It¡¯s so strong and overbearing, it¡¯s almost unreasonable. From what Zong Shou said it seems to be self-created. How is that possible? Such a sword technique even inrge sects would be considered a pinnacle technique, how can it be self-created?


    If this continues, he will definitely die!


    His eyes squinted as he bit his lips, shouting in a really sharp tone. Tens of wounds opened up on his face, blood flowing out.


    Even the lower part of his body became dyed red. The energy within his body instantly exploded numerous times, a crazy intent rising, his eyes turning blood red and bing filled with endless amounts of hatred.


    He was definitely going to tear this Zong Shou into pieces! He wanted to chop him down piece by piece and eat him alive! No matter what price he had to pay, he was going to tear him to shreds and bury him here!


    In the next instant, he noticed the person opposite him smirk in disdain.


    A silver glow suddenly stabbed out from within the spiraling sword light and struck him. Yun Xu instinctively lowered his sword to block, but he blocked thin-air. The sword image shed and turned illusionary, appearing on the other side.


    The ¡°flood¡± that he had been blocking for so long finally overcame the dam.


    Yun Xu was startled and stunned, his eyes swarming with images of the sword. A storm-like sword glow swept over him, sword energy surging all around. Water and fire wrapped up amongst one another and swallowed up his body.


    Instantly, blood and flesh spurted out in all directions, all pieces norger than a fingernail. Yun Xu¡¯s body instantly burst into pieces as the spiral sword light cut it up.


    However, the sword didn¡¯t stop there, sweeping forth like a magnificent dragon. The water and fire sword energy actually charged thousands of feet before stopping. In the ground it left a three hundred feet wide and forty feet deep giant hole!

 Chapter 172 - Sword nourishing sword accumulating

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Sword nourishing sword umting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Although the sword energy had dissipated, the power of ice and fire, as well as purple lightning, still remained. It had directly opened up a several hundred feet long hole.


    Not just the Ye Family sisters¡¯ eyes were attracted to the sword energy¡¯s origin point.


    Even Chou Ling was startled, his mouth agape.


    The strong and overbearing sword attack had destroyed everything in its path! Even the surrounding spiritual energy was totally wiped out, the spiraling sword light seems to have cut through both heaven and earth.


    Chou Ling couldn¡¯t help but feel numb, goosebumps rising all over his body.


    He didn¡¯t carefully watch the intense battle between Zong Shou and Yun Xu, though he did know that his vast and mighty sword attack was something even a Peak Martial Ancestor with six meridians at the Earth Chakra level couldn¡¯t face head on! It was truly unstoppable and unashamedly strong!


    His eyes started twitching as a feeling of extreme danger surged into his heart. From the wind current covering the sky ahead of him appeared a cold glow, which instantly arrived in front of him. It was a Cloud Pattern Flying Knife, its cold glow shining brightly, seemingly indiscernible.


    ¡°...It¡¯s the Cloud Shocking God Destroying Sword Intent!¡±


    Almost right away Chou Ling had sensed the martial intent on the throwing knife.


    Not bothering with the two girls in front of him that were about to fall into his hands, he retreated, frenziedly backing off by a distance of six hundred feet.


    His eyes never left the tip of the knife from start to finish, trying his best to discern the trajectory of the illusionary knife. Atst, his eyes widened, and he utilized his fingers to clip it. A throwing knife without a handle instantly appeared at his fingertips, though its momentum had not disappeared and it continued to shake.


    Just when Chou Ling heaved a sigh of relief, the throwing knife suddenly exploded, breaking into a thousand pieces. Among which, one part of it pierced through his fingertips, suddenly increasing its speed by several times and heading right for his throat!


    ¡°...This is a hidden energy explosion?¡±


    Chou Ling¡¯s face instantly turned ashen white, moving his head to the side at the crucial moment, barely avoiding the knife slitting his throat. The knife shrapnel still pierced through his left shoulder, drawing a thread of blood.


    Even with his strong mental strength he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep cold breath.


    What kind of cultivation technique did the Gantian Mountain Prince learn? Hiding energy within, and only allowing it to explode until a thousand feetter. Is there something wrong with him...?¡±


    That¡¯s right, how could he so easily forget what happened that day in the forest?! Although the sword energy was hidden and activated by himself, it had been hidden for half a day.


    He didn¡¯t have any more fighting spirit in his heart. He looked at the sky full of blood and flesh pieces in the distance with pity. His senior brother could be considered a vicious person, but he was also really smart. It was quite a shame for him to die here.


    His eyes constricted as he saw something that instilled absolute fear into him. Zong Shou made the sword light in his hand disappear, a ball of green smoke rising from the back of his head.


    It waspass-sized and wrapped with purple lightning. Even in the zing afternoon heat, it showed no fear. The smoke seemed to encapste three talismans, grabbing the Lightning Tooth Sword and swiftly bringing it back.


    ¡°You are a spirit master of the Out of Body Realm? No...wait! Three Spiritual True Talismans, an extremely pure soul power, you¡¯re a spirit master of the Night Wandering Realm!¡±


    He cursed continuously, his eyes on the verge of copse. All he felt was despair, never having felt it spread so rampantly through his heart before.


    He gave up on all thoughts of escaping. A spirit master¡¯s soul could roam numerous miles in a single breath, meaning it was far stronger than that of martial cultivators. Even if he wanted to run he might not be able to escape.


    He immediately put on on a white silk glove. The energy around his body exploded out in that instant, charging into his limbs and meridians as all the pores in his body burst open.


    Just as Zong Shou¡¯s soul rushed into the sky, Chou Ling roared, the energy and vital energy in his body soaring, gathering all his true qi and strength and punching toward the air.


    He had no way out of this battle! Only by using all his energy could he have even a chance of surviving.


    Zong Shou¡¯s soul didn¡¯t worry about the development, his mind still cold and determined. The vital energy charged forth, yet before it even got close it exploded into pieces due to the purple lightning. It still caused some slight harm to his soul though, spreading an igneous pain that should have caused some difort.


    However, it didn¡¯t affect him at all as he was still cold as ice. When the sword light chopped down, it remained a giant spiral, still turning as it chopped downward!


    Before when he fought Yun Xu his sword attack was just overbearing, but now it was destructive and suppressive! Total destruction!


    Using his Xiantian body, even with an external pill, he couldn¡¯t exceed forty-five thousand kilograms of strength. However, at this moment using the soul to drive the sword meant he could use a full one hundred thousand kilograms of power!


    Sword and fist collided, immediately resulting in a series of smashing sounds.


    Chou Ling¡¯s hand was made of blood and flesh, though the silk gloves were something spiritual weapons found hard to damage. But in just ten shes his bones broke, unnaturally twisting. The ice and fire qualities of the sword attack also instantly surged into him!


    The sword attack appeared to be even more overbearing. The Ye Family sisters personally witnessed the spiraling sword image with ashen white faces as it cut Chou Ling¡¯s body into pieces ten times smaller than fingertips. The pieces flew all around, dyeing three hundred feet of snow blood red.


    And the spiraling sword attack didn¡¯t stop there once it struck the ground. Another loud explosion urred, and it seemed as though the entirety of heaven was shaking. Dust and sand flew up from the ground while pieces of broken ice shot up.


    Once the dust had settled, there was actually a thousand-foot wide hole.


    Zong Shou¡¯s soul flew up once more, bringing with it a slight wind as it instantly returned to his body.


    Ye Feishuang and Ye Feihan didn¡¯t shift their eyes as they looked toward the giant hole, stunned.


    They felt like there were no words that could describe what they were feeling, as they could only look on from a distance.


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s heart was shing with simr thoughts to that of Chou Ling.


    Zhou Ling was actually a spirit master with three True Spiritual Talismans, and his soul hadpleted its change in nature. He was a True Night Wandering Realm spirit master equal to Martial Ancestors!


    This normal looking teen she thought was a miner, was not just someone who killed Xiantians like they were dogs. His martial path and sword skills were deep enough to fight elite Martial Ancestors. Even his spiritual cultivation was so developed!


    How terrifying a person did they meet in the water fairyke?


    When Zong Shou returned back to his body, he casually waved and made the Demon-Eye Silver Bear beside him return back into his sleeves.


    While he contemted when to unseal the beast, he frowned, using his hand to hit his head to try to ease his headache.


    Chou Ling¡¯s vital energy didn¡¯t give him many problems, as unironically it was his own sword that had hurt him.


    When the sword attack exploded, his soul was unable to avoid it. Although he didn¡¯t face the brunt of it, it was still enough to damage his soul.


    Turning around and taking a look at the two craters he had created, Zong Shou was speechless.


    Failure!


    Although the sword attack was strong, he was unable to focus it, meaning it was a failure. In the end, he was also unable to control it, resulting in his second failure. With the situation that he was in, Yun Xu had nearly turned the tables. If he didn¡¯t use his Six God Defensive Knife Technique the enemy would have killed him instead. Then, when he killed Chou Ling he was so stupid he hurt himself.


    Luckily at this moment, there was no one else looking. The two girls hadn¡¯t reached a high enough level and were unable to see through it. If not, he would have lost all his face.


    His World Shocking Sword wasn¡¯t ready to be used and still needed to be perfected.


    Yun Xu¡¯s sword really was at a high standard though. He believed that his World Shocking Sword could take any life in one breath, yet he had blocked it for five breaths. He didn¡¯t rely on the Cruel Demon Sunflower Sword but purely on his sword skills.


    ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t cultivate in the Cruel Demon Sunflower Sword, he would only be weaker than Li Yaling. Unfortunately, he decided to do that to his lower body...¡±


    Sighing slightly, Zong Shou looked back at the two sisters only to see that Ye Feihan¡¯s mouth was being covered by Ye Feishuang, thetter¡¯s eyes filled with wariness.


    Zong Shou was startled and then burst outughing. Waving his sleeves, the ck Wave Sword flew back through the air and into his sleeves.


    ¡°Take care of yourselvesdies, don¡¯t stay here for too long. I won¡¯t stay here for much longer. I can protect you once but not twice. I will take my leave!¡±


    Not saying anything more, Zong Shou turned around and left. Like usual he was swinging his hands and walking, releasing the same mechanical sound.


    However, halfway there he heard Ye Feishuang shout, ¡°Wait up!¡±


    Zong Shou was toozy to bother with her, yet, after another thousand feet, a whistling sound came from behind him. His eyebrows raised as he casually caught the cause of the sound, and it turned out there were two things. One of them was fist-sized, circr, shiny and smooth.


    Looking at it closer, the item was a transparent crystal ball. On the outside were spiritual patterns, and inside it was a sword-like shape letting off a distinct glow.


    The other thing was a stone that looked really normal and indistinguishable, that was pure ck in color.


    ¡°These are items my mom obtained from a sword cultivator. A Sword Nourishing Stone and a Sword umting Pearl. These two items can be considered payment for you saving us today!¡±


    Ye Feishuang revealed a cold intent, ¡°In case you say that we sisters don¡¯t know how to repay kindness!¡±


    The corner of Zong Shou¡¯s lips uncontrobly arced upwards, smiling as he stored the items.


    He wasn¡¯t so stupid as to throw these away. Such benefits naturally couldn¡¯t be declined.


    If he didn¡¯t get these two treasures today, he might not be able to in the future.


    He shook his head andughed. He continued moving forward like a wooden puppet, only this time his speed was much faster.

 Chapter 173 - Just one person

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 173 Just one person</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When Zong Shou¡¯s figure finally disappeared into the snow, Ye Feihan forcefully broke out of Ye Feishuang¡¯s control, staring at her sister and furiously saying, ¡°Sister Shuang what are you doing? Younger Brother Shou saved our life, why did you treat him like that?¡±


    Ye Feishuang was expressionless, ¡°We must be wary against others. We have so many treasures on us and we can¡¯t tell others about our identity. If he wants to kill us and take it, what could we do? This person is really deep and didn¡¯t reveal anything even after three months with us. We didn¡¯t even know he was a dual cultivator who had reached such a high realm. Maybe he had some reasons for being together with us...¡±


    ¡°Kill us? Bad intentions?¡± Ye Feihan smiled in rage, ¡°I only know that if younger brother wanted to attack us just now we didn¡¯t stand any chance at all. Sister, do you really think that way?¡±


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s breathing stopped, not shaken at all, ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t have bad intentions we have to be wary. Our race and his race are enemies, thousands of years ago many of our ancestors died by the hands of the Sky Fox. Maybe in the future, we will be enemies!¡±


    ¡°Sister you were the one that said it was tens of thousands of years ago! What does it have to do with now? Don¡¯t bully me for not knowing anything, but these few thousand years we haven¡¯t had any connection with them...¡±


    Ye Feihan bit her lips, tears building up in her eyes, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with you. Younger Brother Shou is a good person and not as bad as you think he is. I like him...¡±


    She stomped and ran into the distance. Ye Feishuang stood rooted to the ground, sighing softly. How could she not know what Ye Feihan was talking about?


    Shaking her head, she jumped up in the direction of her sister and chased.


    Not long after the two girls left, two more people appeared in the snowynd.


    It was one male and one female. The male was tall and muscr and looked quite handsome, while the girl was elegant and very pretty.


    Their faces were filled with shock as they looked carefully at the two huge holes in the ground.


    After a long while, Lei Dong blinked, ¡°I must have seen wrong. Little Clown Yanran, why not lend me your hand to pinch?¡±


    Zhao Yanran didn¡¯t say anything, stabbing out with her sword. She didn¡¯t have any killing intent but the sword was evidently sharp and vicious.


    Lei Dong frenziedly shed away and left his spot, appearing two hundred feet away, scolding, ¡°You crazy woman! Forget it, I¡¯ll pinch myself...¡±


    Pinching his own face, his mouth instantly tilted. It was really painful!


    The two were totally silent. It was only until a small breeze blew across that covered the giant hole in ayer of snow, that Lei Dong opened his mouth once more. His expression was constantly changing, ¡°Little clown, that fellow really broke into Xiantian!¡±


    Zhao Yanran acknowledged his words but didn¡¯t say anything, only starting at the two holes. She could see some rough sword marks. The strength of the sword technique was evident.


    Although the sword attack wasn¡¯tplete, it made fear rise from the bottom of one¡¯s heart.


    Although the person had left long ago, based on the marks he left he could let off an immense pressure which suppressed her to the point that she couldn¡¯t breathe, her confidence fading. She lost the ability to raise any intention or thought of going up against him.


    Lei Dong frowned, ¡°Your reaction is just that? This fellow actually relied on nobody and broke through to Xiantian? Remember that there were only five people that have broken through the barriers of heaven?¡±


    ¡°There are six now!¡±


    Zhao Yanran rose her head, her eyes recovering some liveliness, ¡°Adding in Zong Shou there are six! However not relying on external help and breaking through on his own, during these ten thousand years he¡¯s the only one...¡±


    Lei Dong eximed, ¡°So within heaven and earth he is the only one? I remember that everyone who could break through the barriers of heaven all became Grandmaster Realm experts, correct?¡±


    ¡°The only one! That¡¯s right!¡± Zhao Yanran nodded and replied simply.


    Lei Dong tried his best to calm down, though he was still quite dispirited, his expression very hesitant andplicated, ¡°I thought that the barriers of heaven would stop him for a few years. In the end, it only took him three months! When did this fellow be so strong? It seems like my stone is bing more and more worth it. Who knows what will happen between my uncle and your teacher? I¡¯m only afraid that they may fight so much that it can¡¯t end. What should we do now?¡±


    Zhan Yanran¡¯s eyes lit up, a sharp glow appearing. Lei Dong smiled, looking in the direction of the two girls, ¡°Your Seven Spirit Sect always go all out and stops at nothing, do you want to get rich? I saw that there are at least two Grade Nine Spiritual Artifacts. You can disguise yourself as a Juelong City person while I save the damsel in distress and get some riches, how about that?¡±


    Zhao Yanran stared viciously at him, ¡°Are you crazy? If you want to die I won¡¯t apany you!¡± After she spoke she turned around and left.


    Lei Dong pulled at the corner of his lips, touching his head before sighing in pity. Soul Nourishing Stones, Soul umting Pearls, he also wanted them.


    Suddenly he was astonished as he turned around and looked into the distance, only to see two giant eyes open up where ice and snow once was. It looked at him from afar, teasing him.


    Lei Dong gave a bitter smile, he was really just joking. Actually, he never had any of these thoughts. That was true!


    At the same time, in a valley thousands of miles away, the atmosphere was really dense.


    Relying on spiritual techniques to attach to Lei Dong and Zhao Yanran¡¯s body, these two people knew everything that happened like the back of their hands.


    Which was why they were even more shocked.


    ¡°He actually broke through to Xiantian and became a Night Wandering Spirit Master. How quick, really quick! Unbelievable, really unbelievable...¡±


    Shui Lingbo murmured. She then suddenly dashed into the air, not bothering with anything as she ran toward where Zong Shou was.


    On a mountain a hundred miles away, a glow appeared in Yan Fan¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t hesitate to pull out his sword and swing downward. Energy stretching a hundred thousand feet like that of a traveling dragon followed closely behind Shui Lingbo.


    He put everything into that sword swing. This battle was now one of life and death!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Why is there suddenly thunder, the weather was so good?¡±


    Zong Shou sat on the wooden raft and looked up into the sky at the dark clouds. He was thinking that it was about to rain as he studied the two items that Ye Feishuang gave him.


    Sword umting Pearl, an item that umted something all sword cultivators need. Gathering all sorts of essence energy and storing it within a pearl, it turned into a sword form and was transforming into a sword foundation.


    He could directly merge with it but he hesitated. Taking a close look, he was astonished for a while before he threw it back into the bag by his waist.


    Next is the Sword Nourishing Stone. This thing was not bad and was something he could use. He casually pulled out the Lightning Tooth Sword and ced the stone on it.


    When Zong Shou activated his true qi, one could immediately see threads of golden lines seep out from the stone and spread on the sword body.


    Just one look and Zong Shou knew that these were the spiritual energy veins within the sword. However, when the thread seeped in, it continued to spread, though half of it stopped and was blocked off.


    Zong Shoun sighed. Not only was his spiral energy too overbearing, but his spiral sword stance was also really strong.


    Just using it twice made this Spiritual Weapon that came from the hands of a Sword Sculpting Master from the Deste Era nearly broken.


    Luckily that girl had such a stone. The use of this item was to recover Spiritual Weapons. As long as it wasn¡¯t broken, all kinds of heavy damage could be recovered.


    The item within his hand could reach Grade Six and was a really rare Spiritual Artifact. It was more than enough to recover his Grade Two Lightning Tooth Sword.


    Ye Feishuang said that topensate him for saving their lives with these two items was appropriate.


    As expected, in just a few moments those golden threads started to repair the cracks on the sword. In just fifteen minutes the lighting tooth sword was as good as new, giving off a spiritual light which was no weaker than before.


    Zong Shou was delighted. With this Sword Nourishing Stone, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of sparring and fighting people with the sword in the future.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s also that glove...¡±


    Zong Shou took out two items, the gold silk glove and a three feet spiritual sword.


    The sword was a Spiritual Weapon which had reached Grade Three and was made better than his Lightning Tooth Sword. However it was of the golden element, and the sword body was long with two techniques, Sharp Break, and Cutting Edge which made the sword really sharp.


    ¡°I can¡¯t use this sword but Xue¡¯er needs a Spiritual Weapon, so it is suitable!¡±


    Before this when he killed Mingjue Zong, Shou threw away all his items. However now he had no worries at all.


    The Demon Mountain Sect was strong but since the two of them had already found him it was impossible to hide anymore.


    Anyways, since this animosity already existed Zong Shou naturally wouldn¡¯t give up on both of their items.


    There were pills and beast crystals in the bag which Zong Shou happily epted. As for the Demon Sect¡¯s evil items, he destroyed them and let them sink into the water.


    The items were really strong but Zong Shou didn¡¯t like them. What sword cultivators truly feared was impurity.


    The only thing he liked was the glove. It should be mixed from a type of thousand-year spider silk and spiritual gold. It didn¡¯t fear gold or iron and wasn¡¯t afraid of poison.


    In a sword fight, it could reduce true qi injuries by up to thirty percent.


    Putting the item on his hand, he found it was a good fit. It could expand and construct, tightly fitting on his skin with no gaps.


    Apart from that, there weren¡¯t any other good items.


    Zong Shouughed, as in front of him was the shore as well as the exquisite wooden house built on highnd.


    Hu Zhongyuan was training with the knife and letting off the roar of a tiger over and over again. Three months ago when Zong Shou left him he had also been like that.


    Looking from afar, it was looking more and more like the suppressive strength that Hu Qianqiu used that day. The difference would be that Hu Zhongyuan added in his own martial path, which made it less direct and instead more illusionary.


    There was also Zong Yuan who was well behaved and training in basic spear techniques.


    At the start, he was really restless and just went through the motions. However, after being scolded a few times, he became serious and started to look more decent.


    Just as he looked on with a smile, a light ¡°hu¡± spread from behind the raft. Behind him was a slight wind that one was unable to discern the origin of.


    All the muscles on his body clenched, and he felt a shiver down his body. After a short while, he smiled and rxed.


    In the next moment, a warm body hugged him from behind. Chuxue hung tightly behind him,ughing, ¡°Young Master why did youe back so early? You didn¡¯t go train today?¡±

 Chapter 174 - Three mystery reflecting spiritual technique

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Three mystery reflecting spiritual technique</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou was having a tough time dealing with the warm and soft girl hugging him, as her big chest was pressing into his back. As long as one was a guy, they would definitely be tempted. Who knows whether the effect of Chuxue¡¯s actions was intentional or not?


    He put Chuxue down and put her to the side. Then he nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not training anymore! For the next two days let¡¯s go look around and have fun!¡±


    Chuxue was delighted and cheered, though she was a little hesitant, acting worried, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that dy Young Master¡¯s training? The path of martial cultivation is so that if one doesn¡¯t improve they will fall behind¡­¡±


    Before she finished, Zong Shou smiled and flicked her forehead. Then he walked off the wooden raft and onto the shore.


    He moved like a nimble leopard as he headed straight toward the wooden house.


    Three months had passed as he cultivated day and night. Even at night, he would train his soul and never rest, meaning what he wanted to do now was disregard everything and have a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Just as he passed by Zong Yuan, he heard his cousin scoff. Turning around, he saw that he was waving his sword around in a lively manner yet it was empty within. Although his strokes were correct they didn¡¯t have any meaning.


    Zong Shou frowned, thinking for a while before stopping in his tracks, ¡°Zong Yuan show me your Purple Lightning Spear!¡±


    Zong Yuan looked at him coldly and wanted to disobey, but seeing the smile on his face made his heart grow weak. He could only follow Zong Shou¡¯s instructions and disy his Purple Lightning Spear.


    In front of Zong Shou, he didn¡¯t dare to disy his skills poorly. Above the spear a lighting glow formed an illusion of a spear flower, releasing attacks, sometimes stabbing and sometimes sweeping.


    After a few moments, Zong Yuan was stunned.


    Since he had given up hope, he never trained in the Purple Lightning Spear for the entire three months. But now when he used it he didn¡¯t feel rusty at all and instead felt really smooth. Between the different strokes and stances, he found there were fewer weaknesses than before.


    When did his martial path have such a huge breakthrough? Suddenly, he had an idea. Did Zong Shuo ask him to do these basic strokes to cause such a breakthrough?


    Zong Shouughed coldly when he saw the result, tossing a pill bottle he got from Xuanyuan Yiren to him, before looking away, ¡°This is the Five Aspect Pill that Yiren refined. There are only fifteen pills. Within half a month, if you are unable to breakthrough three Earth Chakra Meridians and be a Martial Ancestor then you won¡¯t be of any use. I will kill you and hang your body on the gates of Gantian Mountain City for all to see!¡±


    After giving his instructions he didn¡¯t bother with him anymore, and directly passed by him.


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t feel angered or humiliated, though he stood stunned in ce. He only had one thought in his mind, that Zong Shou¡¯s method worked really well, and now the prince was giving him even more pointers.


    cing the pills at his feet, he pouted, as no matter how good he became he was still not independent.


    However, when he started practicing the spear once more he seemed much more focused. Although he was depressed and had lost hope, he still had an innate wish to go further in the martial path!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    On the highest peak, Zong Shou sat down at a ce carved with many spiritual marks and looked down.


    This was thergest mountain range near the Water Fairy Lake. It was around six hundred miles in size and looking down from the peak, one could see pretty much everything.


    And now Chuxue was standing at his side, crying, ¡°Young Master, is this what you call touring? How boring¡­¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even turn his head as he continued to disy his spiritual technique, activating the altar he had set up, smiling, ¡°How isn¡¯t it? We search for spiritual veins while having fun, isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    His path had always been filled with fights and battles and he was never able to put everything down and have worry-free fun.


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s eyes opened wide in rage, looking simr to Hu Qianqiu, ¡°Xue¡¯er your words are preposterous! The four of usck earth veins, and prince helping us search for them is such a great opportunity and you aren¡¯t happy? What a brat!¡±


    Chuxue grumbled and didn¡¯t say anything else. She wasn¡¯t afraid of her uncle, she was actually just toozy to say anything more. She knew that following her Young Master would mean she wouldn¡¯t be free for even a second.


    Along with Zong Yuan and the Rising Moon Lion, three people and one beast each took a corner of the spiritual formation as they injected true qi into it. They were using the formation to feel where suitable earth veins were located.


    Although they were at the highest peak of the mountain range, one couldn¡¯t see spiritual veins with the naked eye. They could only borrow the help of a formation to roughly feel where it was. Apart from that they also had the responsibility of protecting Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou muttered the chants while his hands formed into a seal. Slowly, a colorful glow appeared in the sky above the four of them. It was calm, though asionally some ripples and lines would appear in it.


    ¡± Linhai College¡¯s Three Mystery Reflecting Spiritual Technique is good, as although it is not as precise as the Spirit Finding Technique in seeing all spiritual energy veins, its range is huge and it can show all the spiritual energy changes in a thousand miles. This is from that old college, so the techniques of spirit houses and shrines are definitely better than this. If I knew spirit masters were so strong I would have spent some of my time in cultivating that. I¡¯d save so much time while searching for earth veins¡­¡±


    Zong Shou thought as he observed the changes in the colorful scene above.


    The ripples were all formed by spiritual veins and they were intersected with one another. His spiritual technique wasn¡¯t deep and his soul power wasn¡¯t strong, so it was difficult to pinpoint the source. Only the lines that sometimes appeared and disappeared were the spiritual veins that the technique found. Through their colors, one could tell which element the vein was.


    However, most spiritual veins were flowing and didn¡¯t have a specific position. Even if he saw one it didn¡¯t mean he could easily capture it.


    In his memory, there were also many secret techniques from sects that were now destroyed. But as he couldn¡¯t say where they came from he couldn¡¯t just randomly use them.


    Especially since two people were peeking nearby and looking on.


    After Hu Zhongyuan finished scolding Chuxue, he asked with some doubt, ¡°Young Master I heard that to search for spiritual veins you need a really high realm. You not only have to travel a thousand miles in a night but also must have special artifacts. Young Master, aren¡¯t you rushing a little?¡±


    Zong Shouughed coldly, as he wasn¡¯t just rushing it a little, he was rushing it too much! To be honest he really was underestimating its difficulty!


    Even Gantian Mountain didn¡¯t have many spirit masters who could use this technique, so they would search for people and pay them a sky-high price. These people too were also unable to seed every time.


    If this technique was so simple, why would Gantian Mountain¡¯s Xiantian Masters find it so difficult to advance every grade?


    Zong Shou acted like he didn¡¯t hear what was said, focusing above on the changes in the light.


    Although he memorized the method, he had never used it before. Using it now he discovered he was really rusty and that it was difficult for him to disy its full ability.


    He could only fully focus and observe the movement of the spiritual veins to induce the location of a vein.


    He continued to focus on it like this quietly, and eventually, his brows raised, revealing a joyful expression, ¡°I found it! Six hundred miles out, five elements present, gold element as the main one. The source is really pure, it should be a high-grade vein¡­¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan frowned and then smiled bitterly. So what if they found it? If it was within thirty miles it was achievable. But six hundred miles? When they finally got there it would be toote.


    Just as he was going to open his mouth to persuade him, Zong Shou¡¯s soul suddenly flew up from the back of his head.


    Hu Zhongyuan knew that Zong Shou had already reached the Out of Body Realm and could even move for small distances.


    He felt amused, did Zong Shou really n on chasing the vein? Even with the speed of Night Wandering Realm spirit masters, it would take fifteen minutes to reach six hundred miles away. If things go wrong they would be at risk, and who knows where the spirit vein could have gone to? Even if it was still at the same spot how was he going to obtain it?


    Just as he shook his head, he saw a Three-Layer Exquisite Pagoda fly out from his sleeves.


    Zong Shou¡¯s entire soul suddenly gathered in one area and turned into a Lightning Phoenix shape.


    What Hu Zhongyuan was looking at was three shining talismans within the ball of smoke. He then looked at the extremely strong, cold energy thatcked impurities, and noticed that it had obviously gone through a change of nature.


    A bright glow exploded out of his eyes, staring right at Chuxue, ¡°Xue¡¯er, the prince reached the Night Wandering Realm? When?¡±


    Chuxue used her fingertips to scratch her cheeks, as she was also filled with doubt, ¡°He should have? As for when I also don¡¯t know. We haven¡¯t been together recently¡­¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan didn¡¯t feel any disappointment, and he couldn¡¯t suppress his emotions as he burst outughing, the sound spreading through the wilderness. His father who had battled Zong Shou to a draw, what kind of feeling would he have right now?


    Surprise and happiness, relief, thoughts of the future, everything mixed together.


    A huge power like Gantian Mountain could only be created by someone above a Xuanwu Ancestor. But for someone taking over, Zong Shou who was at the Night Wandering Realm would be more than enough.


    Zhong Yuan¡¯s face, on the other hand, turned ashen white, his eyes blinking. He thought that Zong Yang and the others had some chance of seeding, yet now he had totally given up. Facing such a freak, one can imagine that whether it be Zong Shi or Zong Yang they both didn¡¯t stand a chance of inheriting the throne.


    Zong Shou¡¯s soul then shed with a lightning glow, the group quickly noticing that it was already ten thousand feet away.


    With just one p of its wings, it managed to fly numerous miles and in the blink of an eye, they couldn¡¯t see any traces of it.


    Hu Zhongyuan stood rooted in ce. Such a lightning-quick speed was something even Back to Sun Realm experts couldn¡¯t match¡­

 Chapter 175 - Xuanwu Ruoshui

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Xuanwu Ruoshui</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Flipping its lightning wings as it soared in the sky, Zong Shou could only see the mountains and rivers beneath him pulling backward.


    Flying in the sky at the Night Wandering realm was a different feeling. He felt a bit more freedom and a bit less careful. However, these few people didn¡¯t know why the skies were covered with dark clouds and lightning. It made them feel uneasy.


    Not long after, he had reached that ce that he sensed the spiritual vein was at. The three mystery reflecting spiritual technique could only reflect spiritual energy changes within a thousand miles. It couldn¡¯t show the actual geography.


    When Zong Shou reached that area, he realized that it was a 3 thousand foot tall mountain. The vein was hidden deep inside the mountain.


    Zong Shou instantly felt a headacheing along. Luckily, this situation was within his ability. His soul, which transformed into the Phoenix, spread out and turned into a ball of smoke. Threads of pure spiritual energy escaped, a portion of which was led into the surface of the mountain and flowed downwards.


    As expected that spiritual vein was attracted and moved outwards. Although it was an unpredictable and sentient thing, it didn¡¯t have a mind and just instinctively swallowed energy to grow itself.


    Zong Shou waited quietly. To avoid scaring it, he didn¡¯t move his soul. It wasn¡¯t until the ball of spiritual energy was being sucked away did the threeyer exquisite pagoda rise up into the air.


    Instantly, a ball of light shone down. Within Zong Shou¡¯s soul, there was soul power which formed into runes which entered the pagoda.


    A serpent-like spiritual energy ball was forcefully pulled out from the mountain.


    With Zong Shou injecting in soul power and with the help of the charm technique, the attractive force of the pagoda slowly increased. It was as if a tug of war entered a standstill.


    He took a full 45 minutes before totally being able to pull it into the pagoda.


    Zong Shou rxed, keeping this less than a feet high five-colored small pagoda into his soul, letting his soul power carry it.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted. What a good start, and what good fortune.


    The spirit absorbing pagoda he snatched from Mingjue was great.


    This item was something that the spirit masters had to have and could absorb and bind spirit veins. The higher the grade was, the stronger the absorption as well. The number of spirit veins it could restrict would obviously be more.


    A normal Out of Body, if they didn¡¯t have a sect to rely on, having a grade 1 spirit absorbing pagoda was really good already. This Mingjue came out of the Demon g Sect and seemed to be well-liked. The pagoda he had was grade 3. Even if peak spirit masters used it wouldn¡¯t be a loss of dignity.


    However, Although Zong Shou was great at charms, his spells were really rusty and weak. Even if he had any great spiritual artifacts, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use their powers in his hands.


    ¡°Grade 1 spirit absorbing pagoda can restrict 2 veins. Each increase in grade can increase by 1 vein. My 3yer pagoda can restrict 4. Who knows whether or not in the future I would be so lucky to seed at once like just now.¡±


    Using the three mystery reflecting spiritual technique, the amount of spiritual energy used up was even higher than that of the spirit finding technique.


    If he didn¡¯t recently obtain 200 mind stones from Ye Feishaung. He also got some beast crystals from Yun Xu and Chou Ling and the others.


    So in thest life, when he was really poor, every time he searched for spiritual veins, he had to try his luck everywhere. He definitely didn¡¯t dare to invite those spirit masters to help him.


    He could only do this in theter stages, when he earned a lot in the virtual world. He was really rich and directly bought a few spiritual veins that were a fit for his cultivation method and spiritual energypatible ones in auctions.


    ¡°It is just nice midnight. After meditating and recovering, I can still use it once. I still have enough mind stones and beast crystals. I can use this 20 times. I don¡¯t think I can find it...¡±


    With that thought, Zong Shou transformed into a lightning Phoenix once more as he spread his wings and soared. In a blink of an eye ten thousand feet past, just like that he flew 300 miles. Then his body suddenly rooted and looked with doubt in the Southwest.


    There was some energy that seemed to be roughly there. Sometimes it was dim whilst sometimes it became really strong and evident.


    ¡°There seems to be someone there? This aura looks familiar, is it that Xuanwu ancestor?¡±


    Zong Shou made up his mind. He turned into a ball of frenzied wind and chased over. With a few ps of the lightning wing, he arrived on top of a small hill only to see a girl, whose hair was disheveled, lying beside a stream.


    On her head were a pair of fox ears and behind her back were 6 white and furry tails.


    This energy came from within this girl¡¯s body. The surrounding air suddenly shrunk and then suddenly expanded, seeming unstable. Her hair covered her face, but the portions of her hand revealed were purple-ck in color. Thick blood was seeping out of her wound.


    It died the entire small steam into a purple-ck color, numerous fishes, shrimp corpsesid on the water surface. Their bodies actually dposed by arge amount, leaving only their bones.


    This poison flowed downriver. The flowers and trees on both sides were mostly withered. Looking out, pretty much everything was purple-ck.


    Beasts in the surrounding area all didn¡¯t dare to get close. They all got 10 miles away from the area, looking on from the sides like they were really afraid and wary.


    When Zong Shou¡¯s soul descended here, they gave out a threatening roar like they were forcing him to bring this person away.


    Zong Shou sighed and knew that this girl must be the one who was protecting her in secret these few months. The person that Hu Zhongyuan said to him.


    No wonder this girl didn¡¯t want to meet with him. No wonder when he battled Li Yaling, she would arrive sote and didn¡¯t show herself to him, just hurriedly leaving.


    This girl had such an intense poison and heavy injuries and was still able to barely hold on to this date.


    Looking at the situation she has been unconscious for at least 3 days. If he hadn¡¯t found her she would have died here, her body dposing beside this stream.


    ¡°Purple ck blood. What poison could be so overbearing? And also the identity of this person. Hu Zhongyuan only knew that Wei Zongran had a hidden guard protecting him that was really strong and was only weaker to the few martial ancestors in the city. Her name was called Ruo Shui. He didn¡¯t know her past nor how she looked. He wasn¡¯t sure whether or not it was this person, but sky fox race, 7 earth meridians, heavily injured, it would most probably be her.¡±


    Zong Shou slightly expanded his soul power, causing a slight breeze. This pushed her hair aside. He was startled. This features of the girl¡¯s features were great. However, her face was protruding out in purple and ck spots, like there were bugs hiding underneath¡ªlooking really ugly.


    With her current looks, he couldn¡¯t tell what her real age.


    He felt lost for a moment before he carried her up using soul power. Like she felt something, her eyelids moved and she woke up. Her face was ugly but her eyes were really beautiful, purple-red, really pure and bright. It was like they could touch one¡¯s soul.


    Her eyes were initially filled with wariness, but she instantly rxed. Her consciousness had awakened for just a moment. She managed to take a look st Zong Shou before falling unconscious once more.


    Zong Shou shook his head and continued to fly. He was unable to use the Pheonix form, so his speed was 10 times slower. He was also holding a person and was much slower. He took an hour before rushing to where the formation was ced.


    When he arrived, Chuxue and Hu Zhongyuan were already worrying. When they looked at Zong Shou carrying that girl using soul power, they were startled.


    ¡°Sky fox race, 6 tails. Who is this girl?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan subconsciously swept towards her face but his brows furrowed, showing a look of disgust. He suddenly had a thought, was this girl the person out of the many Gantian Mountain experts that didn¡¯t reveal herself?


    When Zong Shou got close, his face turned ashen white, ¡°It¡¯s so smelly! No, it¡¯s actually disgusting...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t take it, directly retreating backwards several hundred feet before the situation got better.


    The next moment, even Hu Zhongyuan and the rising moon lion couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and left.


    Although Chuxue didn¡¯t leave, she covered her nose with her hand and gave off a bitter expression.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel anything, instead he was unhappy with their reactions. However, when his soul entered his body, a really smelly stench surged into his nose.


    It wasn¡¯t a pure stench but one that made the vital energy in the body boil, making one feel extremely disgusted.


    One subconsciously had a thought to go far away. He really couldn¡¯t me them two.


    He stared coldly at the 2 of them. He didn¡¯t bother to cover his nose, suppressing the energy in his body.


    Just as he was about to feel her pulse, wariness rose up in his heart.


    ¡°What a good fellow. It had unknowingly infiltrated into my soul. This poison is really strong!¡±


    Within his soul ocean, a lighting glow exploded, fire and water energy ferociously attacked. The spiral energy was also activated. In just a short moment a drop of ck liquid was forced out by Zong Shou and onto the grass beside.


    In an instance 3 thousand feet of grass and trees withered, leaving a whitend.


    There were also threads of smoke rising up. Even a portion of the soil was corrupted.


    Chuxue and Hu Zhongyuan exchanged nces, seeing worry and shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ...Wasn¡¯t this poison a little too overbearing! Just getting close was already a huge danger.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all, grabbing her hand. In the next moment, he sighed. As expected the poison entered her bones, it was the worst and also hard to solve the situation.


    The only thing good was that the spiritual veins in her were still providing spiritual energy¡ªher energy hadn¡¯t stopped and was resisting. She still had a bit of life, but she was most probably going to die.


    In the next instance, Zong Shou took out his lightning tooth sword and stabbed into her left chest!

 Chapter 176 - Seven decay ghost face

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 176 Seven decay ghost face</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Chuxue was freaked out and thought that Zong Shou was going to put her out of her misery so that she didn¡¯t suffer.


    A short momentter, he realized that the sword had avoided the heart. The angle at which it stabbed in from was also tilted.


    When Zong Shou pulled out that lightning tooth sword the sword tip was dripping thick blood.


    ...it had also be purple-ck in color, but one could roughly see the purple gold lines within.


    Zong Shou brought the sword tip to his nose and took a sniff, immediately frowning. A lightning glow exploded out at the sword tip and it burst the thick purple-red drop of blood into pieces.


    This poison could corrode weapons. Luckily his sword could activate a lightning glow barrier which suppressed it.


    However, when the blood was smashed into pieces it gave off an even worse stench. Chuxue nearly fainted and fell to the ground.


    Hu Zhongyuan beside gave off a stern expression. He tried to bear with the stench and walked beside Zong Shou, hesitantly persuading him, ¡°Young master, this poison is just too dangerous. You¡¯re really important and should move away. Why not let me do this or that bastard behind us...¡±


    Zong Yuan rolled his eyes, but he didn¡¯t feel angry. He was controlled by others and his actions weren¡¯t up to him. If he didn¡¯t be cannon fodder at least he would be asked to do dangerous things like today.


    Anyways he had lost all interest in living and rather wished that he died. No matter how these people tortured him, he didn¡¯t care.


    Zong Shou waved his hand and told Chuxue and Hu Zhongyuan to back off. Then, he used a spell to summon a ball of water and shoved a few pills into her mouth.


    Then, he stabbed tens of golden needles into her acupoints all over her body.


    He sighed, it was unfortunate that Xuanyuan Yiren wasn¡¯t here now. If not, she would be of more help than him, who wasn¡¯t that adept.


    It was only because he was really good in marital cultivation. His energy cultivating method reached a really high level. As such he had a high understanding of the body structure and limbs. However, in terms of medical skills, he was worse than Xuanyuan Yiren.


    Zong Should took a close look at her skin which, like her face, was protruding in some areas. They were spotted such that one didn¡¯t want to look. He had an idea, ¡°I should be right. This poison is most probably the seven decay ghost face. Who knows why day wandering spirit master harmed her...¡±


    Zong Yuan and Chuxue didn¡¯t think much. Hu Zhongyuan, on the other hand, was really knowledgeable. His face turned ashen white, ¡°Seven decay ghost face... Is that the ghost face snake?¡±


    Zong Shou nodded, looking in surprise at Hu Zhongyuan. There weren¡¯t many in the world that knew about this poison.


    There weren¡¯t many ghost face snakes and most of them lived below the cloud ocean at some horrible abysses.


    However, they were often used by day wandering spirit masters as protector beasts. This snake grew extremely fast and was grade 3 right when they were born. As long as one gave enough ebays crystals, poison, and food, in 200 years they can reach grade 7. As for grade 8 and 9, their speed was faster than the same as grade beasts.


    In terms of fighting strength, they were slightly weaker and were pretty much the weakest type. But the poison they possessed was pretty much unbreakable. The higher the grade, the more poisonous it was. There was also some chance it could evolve into a flood dragon, which was why spirit masters loved it so much.


    After being poisoned, one would look exactly like this girl. The face would look like a devil, and such protrusions and patterns would appear on one¡¯s body.


    They would go through a total of 7 stages, and the internal organs and bones would fail one by one.


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s face changed, following which he got up to persuade, ¡°so it is this poison. Prince, please end her soon! I heard that this poison is wired, and unless a spirit master specifically made herbs for it, it is impossible to cure. If one isn¡¯t careful one might be infected. What a vicious poison!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about whether his words were true or not, sitting at the spot and looking back into his memory at that huge book depository.


    Although the spiritual energy weakened, the research into spells and medicine improved. Along with information being more connected, medicine proliferated and became prosperous.


    Many difficult problems and profound topics in ancient times were solved one by one in the future.


    This included this poison which many people viewed as unsolvable.


    The library where Zong Shou was at was built by a country. Not only did it have a lot of books, but they also had pretty much all kinds of books. Zong Shou spent 10 years there, reading arge part of all the books, amongst which were some records of the seven decay ghost face.


    However, he roughly remembered that the conditions to remove the poison were really demanding.


    Not long after, some passage of words appeared in his mind. A look of rxation could be seen in his eyes.


    ¡°...luckily it¡¯s just a grade 6 poison, this woman can still be saved! However, the poison entered her bone and we must use some time to remove it. The blood in her body must also be switched out...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about that smelly blood, bending down, holding her tongue and sucking.


    When Chuxue and Hu Zhongyuan saw that, they took in a deep cold breath.


    Thetter wanted to stop him, but it was toote. Chuxue was so terrified that her face turned ashen white. She was just 3 feet away and personally witness Zong Shou and this ugly woman¡¯s tongue¡¯s cross, she was really worried.


    Since this poison was so weird, would young master contract it? Even if he wanted to save her, he didn¡¯t need to do this. Young master really didn¡¯t care about his own life.


    Zong Shou sucked for a while before he raised his head and spat out a mouth of blood to the side. It watered thend at the side and instantly a small wisp appeared.


    After one was poisoned, there were two areas that were hit the worst. One would be the tip of the tongue while the other would be the heart, where one¡¯s essence blood is at. To save the person, one had to clean out the blood at these 2 areas.


    He sucked a few times until the purple-red color dimmed. Zong Shou pressed onto her left chest and sucked, simrly 5-6 mouths before he stopped.


    After doing so, he felt like his brain felt heavy. Luckily his spiral true Qi was great at removing poison. It either froze it or burnt it. If not the lightning would blow it up and removed it from the body.


    This was the reason he didn¡¯t order the few of them to help. Although their cultivations were decent, in terms of removing poison, they weren¡¯t as good as him.


    Sucking out the essence blood of the person, Zong Shou made a hand sign and chanted some incantations, using a spell on the wound on her body.


    This was to confirm her blood type. In just a moment, only to see a dim gold dot appear on the purple-red blood.


    When Zong Shou saw her type, he was startled, ¡°How coincidental, I wanted to get some fresh blood from nearby. It¡¯s great that her blood is the same as mine!¡±


    Long during the cloud deste era, there were people who wanted to use blood transfer methods to treat illnesses. There were some sessful examples but most of the time the person would die within a day.


    Only until 4 thousand yearster when they realized blood type could be split into 3 types and couldn¡¯t be swapped. Which was why they invented this spell to deduce the blood type. There was a gold, silver and copper color. Many diseases that were hard to solve in ancient times were solved.


    This girl¡¯s blood type was the gold color which was the same as him, saving him a lot of effort.


    He slit her wrists and started to let out the poisonous blood. Instantly a nauseating stench struck him. Dripping into the grass, the nearby range of withered trees expanded.


    However, this time be it Chuxue or Hu Zhongyuan they both stood still on the spot, resisting the urge to back off. Even Zong Yuan just covered his nose and didn¡¯t move.


    Zong Shou stabbed a really thick golden needle which was 3 inches long until the poisonous blood didn¡¯t follow out anymore. He hollowed inside near her heart. He also slit his own wrist, fresh blood was directed by the spell into the golden needle and into her body.


    An hour had past and the woman¡¯s face showed some brightness and life. Those ugly protrusions hadn¡¯t disappeared, but some signs of life had recovered.


    Hu Zhongyuan was really surprised. He thought that this seven decay ghost face that everyone said was unsolvable was so easily cured? He had heard of this blood exchanging method but most people would die in a few hours.


    The prince¡¯s medical skills were really miraculous. His spiritual cultivation and martial arts were so pervertedly strong, now his medical skills were strong too...


    Chuxue didn¡¯t pay attention to this, only seeing Zong Shou¡¯s face bing a paper-like color. She could help but raise her white and tender wrist in front of him, ¡°Young master why not use my blood. I¡¯m also a girl, so my blood should be able to be used.¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh. This blood had nothing to do with sex. Even the same bloodline, but it couldn¡¯t bepared to the lightning Phoenix essence in his body.


    He stopped the wound before the amount of blood he released was close to harming him.


    Since that poison had entered the bones, it meant that her organs were affected.


    This blood exchanging method had a great effect when one was just poisoned but at this stage, Unless one did it 50-60 times one wouldn¡¯t be able to solve it totally.


    He still needed some energy to prepare for the next blood exchange.


    Just as he was about to pull out the golden needles, his eyes moved towards her face. Only to see that she was already awake, her eyes clear as she looked at him.


    His heart moved, his ashen white face smiling, ¡°You are Ruo Shui?¡±


    It seemed like she was having a tough time speaking, opening her mouth to speak but stopping. She nodded her head, raising her hand and lightly touching his face. Her eyes filled with joy. Until her eyes turned cloudy and she fainted once more.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to look at the sky. Looking at the time, he definitely couldn¡¯t search for any more spirit veins.

 Chapter 177 - Using fragrance to heal

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 177 Using fragrance to heal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within the simple wooden house, on a bed made simply with rough wood, a man and a woman¡¯s bodies were tangled together. The atmosphere was really pleasant and fragrant.


    The male knee sat on the bed. His body was really thin and weak. It was Zong Shou. The girl was around 18. She was tall and slender. Her 2 thin and round legs were separated, like a snake clinging around the waist of the male. Arge portion of her face was covered in hair, only a thin and pink tongue stuck out from her mouth like she was allowing him to taste it.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hold back, sucking at the tip of her tongue, sucking all the liquid and blood at the tip of the tongue into his.


    Chuxue watched on from the side, only feeling embarrassed. 17 days ago when both of them did suck a thing, it looked like a doctor saving a patient but now no matter what it looked flirty and perverted.


    The girl moaned out, making one feel goosebumps all over their body, along with a charm that made one feel their bones go soft.


    It took tens of breaths before Zong Shou unwillingly moved his mouth away, spitting out a mouth full of blood into a basin he prepared at the side. This time it wasn¡¯t as smelly as the first time, the purple-red color within was not so eye-catching anymore.


    Zong Shou tapped the girl¡¯s shoulders and without needing to instruct her, Ruo Shui released her arms from Zong Shou¡¯s neck. Following which she moved backward, revealing her white tender jade breasts which were a teardrop-like shape. One could grab it with one hand.


    Chuxue¡¯s face was filled with ck lines. He was just going to suck a bit of poison from your chest, you didn¡¯t need to reveal the whole thing?


    ...She was trying to seduce him! Definitely! She was seducing him! Didn¡¯t she feel shy?


    In the next instance, Zong Shou¡¯s lips kissed beside her left breast. Ruo Shui instantly raised her head and gave a soft moan, like she wasn¡¯t in pain, revealing half her face which was delicate andzy looking like it was filled with endless temptation.


    Chuxue¡¯s eyes were spitting mes as she gritted her teeth, unhappily kicked the corner of the bed, causing this really strong wooden bed to start shaking.


    Zong Shou was buried within her chests and was sucking heavily, unable to raise his head to look. Ruo Shui felt something, turning her head to look at Chuxue. What was weird was that she was just looking over at a loss, but her eyes gave one a feeling like it wasn¡¯t fully opened, neither was it fully closed. Her eyes turned a flirting expression.


    Even Chuxue, who was a girl, could only feel like her heart was being heavily hit. She started to shudder. In front of this girl, she felt really ashamed. In terms of looks, she didn¡¯t feel like she lost to her, but her body wasn¡¯t fully grown and she was a little shorter. However, that girl had innate flirting skills that she couldn¡¯tpete with.


    However, the look in her eyes was pure, like it had never touched any dust or impurities¡ªnever tainted by the smokes of mankind.


    Chuxue held her breathe¡ªfollowing which she felt furious as she stared back¡ªready to kill her through her gaze.


    Ruo Shui blinked like she didn¡¯t know what was going on. She didn¡¯t seem to care much, even smiling back in a friendly manner.


    There weren¡¯t any more of those ugly protrusions and spotted patterns. At that moment when she slightly raised the corner of her lips, she looked bright. Her smile was like that of a flower. The entire wooden house seemed to be much brighter because of that smile.


    Chuxue was beaten. All the energy in her body had disappeared. In front of this girl known as Ruo Shui she couldn¡¯t muster up any animosity with her.


    Even now, when the person she loved the most was being upied by this girl, she didn¡¯t have any jealousy or animosity. Instead, she was thinking that it wasn¡¯t that bad sharing with such a good girl.


    The essence of blood at the heart was even tougher to absorb out. This time Zong Shou used 10 minutes before he raised his head from her chests and spat out the purple-red blood to the side.


    Following which, he saw Chuxue looking downhearted. He found it weird in his heart but he didn¡¯t say anything


    He grabbed Ruo Shui¡¯s arms, a thread of true qi entering as he started to check her meridians. However, some worry appeared on his face.


    ¡°I have already removed a portion of the poison in the organs. However, the poison has umted in the bones, and if you didn¡¯t exchange blood for 3 days of if you use too much strength it would rpse. To cure you I must solve the root cause of if you can remove it. Ruo Shui, you should havee to look for me a little earlier...¡±


    As he said that, Zong Shou mocked himself, ¡°Forget it. At that time you didn¡¯t know that I knew how to cure poison. This seven decay ghost face poison would spread to others. It isn¡¯t strange that you would make such a choice. If it was half a month ago¡ªwhen I who hadn¡¯t broken through to xiantian realm¡ªI would have had no way to treat it!¡±


    He lifted aside her hair, only to see arge portion of her face had recovered to normal. Only her forehead and two sides of her face still had some purple-red protrusions.


    However, even then, this face still gave off a heart shocking beauty.


    Their fox race was like that. Guys were handsome, and the girl¡¯s beauty was pretty much unparalleled in the world.


    And this girl was born attractive and seductive, a great specimen. To guys, every action, every look, every gaze was a huge attraction.


    Luckily Zong Shou came from ten thousand yearster in the age of information. He had seen numerous beauties and had some resistance. However, he nearly got hooked by this girl, losing his control because of her looks.


    ¡°You are recovering well. In around 5-6 days you would be like normal. You had lost a lot of energy before, even with the lightning phoenix essence in my blood you would need half a month before you can fight with others. However, before the poison is removed that fight cannot exceed 15 minutes. In the future every day in the morning and noon you have to train in the great zing sun fist. I would teach the fist technique to you. The seven decay ghost face is a Ying poison and borrowing the power of the sun to burn it would be of use...¡±


    Zong Shou instructed as he helped to close the clothes at her chest area and helped to button it up.


    Ruo Shui didn¡¯t say anything, using her small hands to lightly caress his face.


    Currently, on Zong Shou¡¯s pale face there were some purple-red protrusions, causing that handsome face to look a little ugly vicious.


    The girl¡¯s eyes revealed some worry, she was soulful and was filled with an unusual amount of flirtiness.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh. He knew that the girl didn¡¯t like to speak and she didn¡¯t have any of such an intention.


    Before he thought that this girl might have some rtionship with that Zong Weiran, which made him nervous. Although he was using a doctor heart, and at the current moment and ce he had to be the one doing it, the method was flirty.


    After checking her meridians, he found out that she was still a virgin. And in matters of the sex, she seemed really pure and even a little cold.


    ¡°...Don¡¯t worry, I am fine, didn¡¯t you see it before? I just need half a day and I would be gone?¡±


    Zong Shou tapped onto her back, she also got up from his body in a well-behaved manner. She was still really weak now, doing a simple few actions and all her strength was used up. She crawled to the corner of the wooden bed, pulling over a nket and lying down in a curled up manner. Not long after, she gave out a very even breathing sound as though she had already fallen asleep.


    Zong Shou took a look at her and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Who knew that this flirty looking defenseless girl was a martial ancestor of the 7th meridian of the earth chakra level!


    Who knew where that Zong Weiran found her from? Looking at her skin, she couldn¡¯t be over 24. In any sect, she would be the most core direct disciple. Her talent could bepared to Zong Yuan, even a little better.


    The cultivation method she trained in seemed to be the indefinite spirit emperor art, and she had reached a high level. Zong Weiran probably personally taught her. Was this girl also from the Zong family?


    No wonder her father was able to rise in Donglin Cloud continent in 10 years and built up such a huge empire. They developed such an expert. Her strength was no less than those hidden sects which were behind in the rankings.


    Zong Shou shook his head. He flicked with his fingers and a purple-red liquid was flicked into that water basin.


    When he was sucking out the poison from Ruo Shui, he had also taken in some, entering his skin. However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t care much about this poison.


    He knew that this girl needed to rest well now, walking out of the door.


    However, the anger on Chuxue who was behind him hadn¡¯t faded. Whether she was picking up the wood basin or when she was closing the door, she made a huge noise.


    Zong Shou was filled with doubt, looking over curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter Chuxue? Who made you angry?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡±


    Chuxue scoffed, pouring the water in the basin into a deep hole she had dug earlier, ring at Zong Shou, ¡°Young master you must be enjoying it right?¡±


    Zong Shou was slightly startled, following which he smiled, ¡°Chuxue, if you¡¯re jealous, I can also treat you the same. I would be d to...¡±


    Seeing Chuxue¡¯s face turn red, Zong Shou smacked her head, ¡°You little brat. I am a doctor. How can I have such thoughts? How will I have the time to think about this. You are thinking too much! Do you think I am a person that willtch onto every girl I see? Why aren¡¯t you doing anything? Aren¡¯t you going to bury the poison?¡±


    Chuxue hugged her head in pain, pouting her lips like she was wronged. However, her eyes shone with some happiness.


    Zong Shou found an empty spot to sit down to adjust his breathing. He waited till he had recovered up around 70-80% of his true qi before he suddenly jumped up, relying on the lightning traveling spirit bone to walk towards the mountains in the distance.

 Chapter 178 - Fire, Water, and Earth Vein

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 178 Fire, Water, and Earth Vein</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    When Zong Shou entered the forest, Zong Yuan and Chuxue followed behind.


    The former had stepped into the martial ancestor realm a few days ago. He barely met Zong Shou¡¯s time limit and avoided the crisis of having his naked body disyed. Chuxue sessfully merged with the gold element earth vein. The amount of internal energy might be less than Zong Shou, but her stamina was much better. She easily caught up.


    On the contrary, although Hu Zhongyuan has merged a new spiritual vein¡ªas he needed to take care of Ruo Shui¡ªhe didn¡¯t follow along.


    Chuxue hurried her footsteps and followed behind Zong Shou. Her expression was filled with doubt, ¡°Young master didn¡¯t you already find an earth meridian? Even Little Zhi and Little Gold have sessfully merged, why are we still going there?¡±


    As he mentioned the names of these few protector beasts, Chuxue was speechless, strongly suspecting the taste of her young master. Even small kids didn¡¯t name things like that, it was so dumb.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up, knowing that Zong Shou¡¯s martial path had already broken through into xiantian realm. Half a month ago, Zong Shou carried Ruo Shui over.


    Compared to his spiritual cultivation¡ªthat had reached the night wandering realm, it was shocking but still eptable.


    To the prince, whose martial cultivation wasparable to Hu Qianqiu, breaking through to the xiantian realm was just a matter of time.


    ...Only a 14-year-old xiantian was enough to make numerous cultivators ashamed.


    Even within the Zong family, he who was seen to have only weaker cultivation that Zong Shi, when he broke through to xiantian realm had been 20 years old.


    Chuxue¡¯s words made Zong Shou think about something else. At the depths of his eyes showed some anxiousness.


    Within these ten over days, he had easily found all the spiritual veins that Chuxue and Hu Zhongyuan needed. He had even found the 4th earth vein that Zong Yuan needed.


    He didn¡¯t have much progress with himself. The fire and water veins, which possess the five elements, were easy to find. This era was close to the spiritual wave, and there were many spiritual veins. But apart from fire and water to possess lightning energy, there weren¡¯t that many problems.


    He had been using the technique 20 times in a row and till date, he had only found 1 water vein. He had used up all the mind stones and beast crystals around him. He had barely obtained it this time after Hu Zhongyuan and the others hunted down beasts all about.


    Naturally, it was good if he seeded. But if he failed he would have to drag 10 over days when he arrived in a city with a Sanlu bank branch to obtain some more mind stones.


    Zong Shou had a clear mind, he wasn¡¯t delighted with material goods and not sad about it. He wouldn¡¯t worry about his cultivation realm, only feeling some for Xuanyuan Yiren.


    The 5-month deadline was reached, and he was still stuck at the initial xiantian realm. How could he not be worried? He couldn¡¯t let that girl wait too long for him.


    At this moment he had no other thoughts in his mind, only wanting to merge with spiritual veins and gather some more bargaining chips. After, he was going to rush to Xuan Mountain City to meet his future father inw.


    ¡°They said that lighting and fire are brown together. 5 elements all present, the fire that possesses lightning within. Although such a vein wasn¡¯tmon, it wasn¡¯t rare either. Although the water fairyke was cold, there were many volcanos within 4 thousand miles, thus there wasn¡¯t ack of fire. Why can¡¯t I find it? If I have no choice I can only try out that ce. If things go badly I can only waste some time to obtain the crystals and search at another location...¡±


    Still in the mountain peak, Zong Yuan, Chuxue, and the rising moon lion didn¡¯t stand within the formation but each at one corner. That grade 5 demon eye silver bear that Zong Shou had released the seal from who was standing in the middle, with a threatening aura.


    When Zong Shou used that three mysterious spirits shining technique, he started to move towards the north of that small mountain range.


    In terms of geography, that ce was the dragon head position of the entire mountain range. Normal speaking, it should be where spiritual veins gathered, tens and hundreds of times stronger than other areas.


    The reason why Zong Shou avoided it was because there was a pack of white apes which were all grade 4 beasts. Amongst which, there were 20 over which were at the grade 5 realm and an ape king whose strength was indiscernible. It was also really smart, simr to 8-year-old human race kids.


    This is why he had no choice. He wasn¡¯t willing to incur the wrath of those beasts.


    That 5 colored glow appeared once more and asionally one could see some small patterns. After using this technique 20 times, Zong Shou was good with it.


    He had made up his mind. If he couldn¡¯t find it this time that he would immediately leave. However, in just a moment his brows raised up and he revealed a joyous expression.


    Above that 5 colored screen, at that instance, there were numerous spiritual veins reactions. One of which was red and purple¡ªwhich was the fire element vein he wanted and the lighting element too.


    ¡°What luck! It is actually a high grade. Only this ce is a little problematic. Unfortunately, Ruo Shui can¡¯t move.¡±


    If he could have the help of this 7 meridian xuanwu ancestor, no matter how strong those wipe apes were, it would be as simple as cutting vegetables.


    Martial ancestors of 6 earth meridians have roughly 450 thousand kilograms of strength. But the moment they reached 7 meridians, xuanwu ancestor realm, it explosively increases to 1.5 million kilograms! More than 3 times than previously.


    Ruo Shui looked really weak now but she just needed to use some strength, strangling slightly. Zong Shou would most probably die.


    Looking around, Zong Shou shook his head. Out of these 2 people and 1 beast, only Zong Yuan could be of some help. Chuxue and Little Zhi would only burden them if they were brought along.


    Zong Shou sent his Ying soul out of his body with a slight thought. That demon eye silver beast that had turned into a soul also rose up into the air. He transformed into a lightning Phoenix and flew north.


    Not long after they arrived at the northwest point of this mountain range. This ce was a really short mountain peak but it was really steep, both sides were cliffs. Hundreds of white apes wereid out all over the mountains.


    Zong Shou was worrying. Why did this spiritual vein choose to hide in that white ape cave of all ces? Why did it stay there and not move?


    This ce was obviously the base of the ape group, and the white apes that came in and out of here were much stronger. Their eyes shone more brightly too.


    Looking around, Zong Shou shook his head, totally losing hope. There were no dead corners and no chance to avoid these bunch of beasts.


    Just as he wanted to give up, he had an idea and thought about an item. pping his lightning wings, Zong Shou¡¯s soul once again flew up. However, this time he flew towards theke where they said, wrapping up the few wine bottles within the carriage.


    ¡°That stupid brat, she actually drank 4 bottles of the wine. No wonder her body cultivation is far better than I expected. Why didn¡¯t I realize that she was such a drinker before!¡±


    Flying near that hole, Zong Shou first split up and hid the 6 bottles of celestial brew and ced it a hundred miles out at a ce where beasts found it tough to reach, in small caves or high cliffs. Then, he then opened up all the bottles.


    After, he returned back near that short mountain to wait. As expected in a short few moments those white apes started to get anxious and swarm outwards. Even within the mountain cave on the left high cliff had ten over white ape running out. One of them was the biggest with golden tattoos on its chest.


    Zong Shou smiled when he saw that, feeling some regret.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even have a taste of this celestial brew, these beasts are so lucky. Who knows what the skill of that Miss Zhenru that Lei Dong misses so much. Unfortunately...¡±


    A talisman flew out from the depths of his soul. After it touched the t ground, a light wind blew into that cave.


    Zong Shou waited quietly to confirm that there wasn¡¯t any huge enemy within. He didn¡¯t waste any more time and flew it.


    The moment he entered, there were 3 slightly older white apes who stood up. First, their eyes revealed wariness, then as they looked at the smoke, they charged about without bother in the cave. They didn¡¯t have any hesitation as they roared, charging at him.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, that lightning tooth sword stabbing out from his soul, drawing several exquisite arcs and beheading those 3 grade 4 white apes on the spot.


    ¡°Seems like that ape king is about to advance and he has mostly mutated. It seems really intelligent, even when being attracted by the wine it arranged subordinates to defend the cave. It seems like I need to be a little faster...¡±


    With his soul floating, he found where the vein was at. Zong Shou used the spirit absorbing pagoda and started to absorb it.


    Within these 20 days, not only did he familiarise with that three mystery spirit reflecting technique, but he also became really good at this spirit vein absorbing technique.


    He was using all his strength to use the spell, not bothering about soul power. In just a short moment, the vein was absorbed into the pagoda.


    Zong Shou instantly felt joy and knew that he had seeded in arge part of his initial xiantian cultivation. Once he merged with it, with a spiritual source in his body providing spiritual energy, his meridians would grow, and his strength would increase greatly.


    At that moment those white apes showed no signs ofing back. Zong Shou has an idea and walked towards the depths of the cave.


    ¡°... any ce where beasts gather would have many spiritual items. Although these white apes were group beasts, they may have some good stuff...¡±


    Zong Shou used his soul to sense it and those apes were still tens of miles out searching like headless flies. He didn¡¯t worry anymore and flew deeper into the cave.


    After, he saw a wide space. This was the deepest part of the mountain cave. No one knew if it was natural or was it done by the white apes. It was really huge and spacious. It spread thousands of feet. However, it was really messy, with fruits shells and beast bones all about.


    Even with Zong Shou using his soul as a body, he could sense a really bad stench. However, after he took a nce at this area, he smiled. His eyes fixed on the east of this stone hall.

 Chapter 179 - Monkey Wine and Metal Stone

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 179 Monkey Wine and Metal Stone</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    ¡°...Is this the legendary monkey wine?¡±


    With that thought, Zong Shou¡¯s soul started to drift towards the northeast corner.


    This ce was filled with many stones made containers of different sizes. However, without exception, they were all filled up with various fruits.


    Legend has it that all monkeys would collect the fruits of the mountains and store them. The fruits at the bottom, after being squashed and pressed by those above would produce juices¡ªwhich due to the pressure and the separation from the air¡ªafter many years, would be wine. Normally speaking it would be really sweet and vourful, no less wonderful than a celestial brew.


    Zong Shou had read relevant records in books but this was the first time he had seen this in real life.


    Moreover, the monkey wine here was evidently of really high quality. These white apes were sentient and a really strong beast group, so the spiritual fruits they got were of high quality.


    These beasts entered and exited the forests in groups. They were much stronger than those harvesters. Not only did they get enough spiritual fruits, but their quality was also good too.


    Zong Shou waved his soul power, removing the fruits at the topyer. The bottom of the stone containers had liquids which gave off a thick amber color.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t smell the fragrance through his soul body. However, he only felt his mind shake like he was about to get drunk. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°this fire element vein lost 6 celestial brews for me. Taking these monkey wine helps to make up for that. Who knows I might profit instead. As expected one wouldn¡¯t know if one benefits or loses until the final moment...¡±


    Taking a look around, Zong Shou really found a few leather bags. Who knew where the white apes got them from.


    Zong Shou first used spells to summon water to wash them before cing the wine in. He only obtained those that looked the best and caused more reaction from his soul. He filled up 7 bags before stopping. It wasn¡¯t that he was satisfied but that he couldn¡¯t carry too much when he was flying.


    At the night wandering realm, once one fought with others one could explode out 100 thousand kilograms of strength. But when one¡¯s soul traveled in the air, it was another story.


    There was nothing else here that could satisfy him. Tens of miles away there were also some white apes who rushed back. Just as he wanted to leave and fly out, he was astonished. He looked towards the deepest point of the stone hall at a giant stone that looked like a bed. On it was stacked all kinds of a beast leader. It wasn¡¯t storage but it became afortable nest, only the smell was slightly disgusting.


    If he didn¡¯t guess wrongly, that should be the throne of the ape king¡ªhis personal territory.


    Zong Shou directly used a talisman to move aside all the beast leather. He exerted strength and numerous stones and sand rose up.


    Tens of feet down he saw a golden glow that shone within. Zong Shou¡¯s heart shed in shock.


    ¡°It actually knows how to cover this time with mine stones. This white ape is really smart and can¡¯t be underestimated!¡±


    ...only to see that around that gold light were various pure metal stones. Gathered together, totally covering the spiritual energy fluctuations of the item.


    Not only could one not notice anything from the outside, even Zong Shou who was inches away nearly missed it.


    Heughed to himself, directly sucking and absorbing that golden light. When it appeared in front of his body he was astonished.


    The item in front of him was only 3 inches. It looked like there was nothing special about it and was a normal looking stone. Its outer shell had some metal, it could be considered a mined stone but it belonged to a rtively lower grade spiritual metal.


    The only thing that made Zong Shou astonished was that he saw sharp energy flowing within.


    Just as it entered his hand it seemed like it was about to break the stone and Attack his soul. He was slightly shocked. He used a few spells to suppress it and let it stay calm


    ¡°How is this the energy of Yang metal? What type actually was able to form inside such a level of metal? Was the reason why that ape king mutated because of it? If this is so then I¡¯m rich!¡±


    He didn¡¯t have time to confirm now, he picked it up, not wasting any more time. His soul turned into a green stream of light as he directly charged outside of the hole.


    Just as he reached the entrance, he heard a furious roar. Looking out, he saw the ape king, which had gold patterns on its chest, quickly climbing the stone cliff. Its eyes had turned yellow and were filled with anxiousness and rage.


    Zong Shou was toozy to bother about it, directly rising up into the sky, charging away from it. Just as he was going upwards, that golden tattoo ape king hollered as it jumped up. At its back, a pair of not fully formed wings spread out, in an instant he flew a thousand feet as he charged at Zong Shou. It didn¡¯t fear that it was 8 thousand feet in the air.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but frown. Nevertheless, beasts like this, whose grade didn¡¯t exceed him by too much, was okay if they attached him in groups. When they did so alone, he didn¡¯t really worry. Even if it was mutated, it was useless in his eyes.


    With a thought in his mind, the demon eye silver bear he was carrying jumped out. It turned into the giant bear form in the air, charging down and striking that ape king, giving out a low ring. Although it wasn¡¯t strong enough, it was enough to prevent the upward momentum of the golden tattoo ape.


    Zong Shou was controlling that lightning tooth sword, using a really mysterious and weird trajectory, like that of a swallow diving into a forest, flying around. It went over the 2 entangled beasts, drawing out an arc which struck right at the beast of the ape king.


    Just as the sword was about to stab Zong Shou was astonished. He felt a strong spiritual wave explode up. Energy surged around its body like a thick and imprable wall frenziedly repelling everything around.


    ¡°Grade 7?¡±


    Zong Shou suppressed that immense surprise. The sword light changing once more, turning illusionary and shing, a lightning glow exploded, stabbing in from where that hidden energy was the weakest from.


    However, this sword didn¡¯t take the beast¡¯s life. It only wounded the wing on one side, cutting a huge wound beneath it, blood spurting out.


    Although this golden tattoo white ape had evolved at a crucial moment, it seemed to know that it wasn¡¯t in a good state.


    Unwilling to waste time with Zong Zhou¡¯s demon eye silver bear¡ªafter giving out a sad roar, it boar the pain of its wounded wings to descend downwards. Then, it grabbed a long vine, swinging and returning back to the stone cliff. It looked upwards in worry. It gritted its tooth but didn¡¯t show signs of charging out.


    Zong Shou could only feel slightly unfortunate. As long as he killed this ape king, he would definitely be able to get a grade 5 beast crystal and soul stone. He might even be able to get a spirit beast.


    At that moment, the golden tattoo white ape had returned back to the stone cliff and around it were many white apes protecting it. Amongst which 6 were above grade 5. There were also hundreds of grade 4 ones rushing over from around the mountain. Even if his sword skills were good, there was nothing he could do.


    And if he still didn¡¯t leave now, he would end up being in danger.


    Keeping the demon eye silver bear, Zong Shou transformed back into the lightning Phoenix form. First, he climbed to 12 thousand feet before pping his wings and soaring.


    However, after flying ten over miles he thought that something was wrong. He saw that below him were hundreds of white apes were actually dashing rapidly, scaring the surrounding beasts, making them flee.


    The one charging at the front was that golden tattoo ape king. Even with its heavy injuries, its speed in the forest was only weaker than him. In a short moment, it was able to cover tens of miles.


    ¡°These ape beasts are really vengeful creatures. Once one made them angry they will stop at nothing. I only hope those fellows move a little slower. If he is alone, I¡¯ll take its life...¡±


    However, that ape king was obviously smarter than he expected. It didn¡¯t dare to charge too far ahead, keeping a safe distance with the apes behind him. It followed behind him, eyes shining a fierce glow.


    Zong Shou sighed and knew that he had gotten himself into a big mess. His speed increased by several times and in just a moment he arrived at that mountain peak.


    When he returned back into his body, he first sent out a signal talisman. Then, he didn¡¯t care. He pulled Chuxue¡¯s hand and ran. Although Zong Yuan was surprised, he was really respectful of the prince now. He didn¡¯t ask and followed.


    When they returned to the side of theke, Hu Zhongyuan who got the signal had hooked the 18 Windrider foals to the carriage.


    Seeing Zong Shou and the others run over, his face was filled with loss, ¡°Prince what happened? What¡¯s with the rush?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t exin, rushing into the wooden house and personally carrying Ruo Shui out. Following which he ran into the carriage before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t talk any crap, just run!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s face was still filled with doubts. He was already 6 meridians of the earth chakra level, along with with Zong Shou who was a night wandering spirit master with absolutely strong sword skills, a grade 5 spirit beast and purple lightning spear Zong Yuan. Even if they faced a xuanwu ancestor, they would have a chance to fight. In the wilderness, apart from the legendary chill serpent, there should be anything that made him fear so much.


    However, in the next instance, he heard ape roars ringing out and continuing. In just a short moment a golden tattoo white ape appearing in their field of sight. Behind it was many white dots covering the entire mountain.


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s face instantly turned ashen white, he rushed to the front of the carriage and snatched the rope in Zong Yuan¡¯s hands. Following which he personally controlled the Windrider foals to swiftly charge forwards.

 Chapter 180 - The Earth Chakras Initial Meridian

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 180 The Earth Chakra¡¯s Initial Meridian</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    ¡°Young master, what did you do to make these monkeys chase you with such determination?¡±


    In the wilderness, the carriage continued to swiftly travel. Chuxue stuck her head out of the window and worriedly looked behind.


    This ce was already 2 thousand miles away from the water fairyke. With the Windrider foals pulling the carriage, they had traveled for close to 16 hours.


    Luckily, these spiritual foals were only skilled at running, having immense stamina. Along with the help of Zong Shou and pill medicines, they managed to barely avoid the danger and ditch the ape group behind them.


    The golden tattoo white ape was filled with energy. Even when his wound was dripping in blood one couldn¡¯t see any weakness at all. Its speed was even many times more than the Windrider foals.


    However, this beast seemed to be worried about Zong Shou¡¯s ability and didn¡¯t dare to chase too closely. The white apes behind it were also unable to keep up with its speed. A continuous 16 hours of chasing used up most of their energies. They could only look on at the back as the carriage went further and further.


    That golden tattoo white ape gave out a yellow glow in its eyes as it roared out. His aura was really threatening, Even Chuxue, who was tens of miles away, felt shocked.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care. After calming down, he smiled, ¡°Nothing much, I just shed him with a sword. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t able to kill it.¡±


    Chuxue didn¡¯t believe his words. Those apes were obviously filled with killing intent. They had not only viewed Zong Shou as their enemy.


    Then, she saw Zong Shou take out a few items from his body. First was tens of mine stones which Chuxue didn¡¯t bother about. She took a nce before moving her eyes away.


    But once Zong Shou took out 7 leather bags filled with monkey wine, her eyes lit up.


    She finally understood why the ape group would chase them so frantically. The apes loved to drink and Zong Shou stole their collection. Obviously, they would risk their lives!


    Those leather bags were really huge, any one of them could hold close to 2-3 decalitres. The 10 bottles of celestial brew that Lei Dong gave was not even a third of one of the bags. The fragrance of the wine was tough to hide as it hit the nose.


    Chuxue couldn¡¯t help but lick her lips but saw Zong Shou coldly stare over. She instantly felt guilty and acted like nothing was happening as she gazed out of the window.


    Following which she heard Zong Shouugh, ¡°You greedy cat! Don¡¯t drink too much...¡±


    He casually threw 2 bags over. She was instantly delighted and hug the 2 wine bags tightly like they were a treasure.


    Then, Zong Shou took out that spirit absorbing pagoda, using soul power to suspend it in the air. Then, he took off all his clothes until only his underwear was left.


    Chuxue instantly felt anxious and frantic. When she bathed with him in the past, she didn¡¯t find anything wrong with 2 people being naked together. She thought it was normal. Today, when she spoke to him face to face, she would turn red and sometimes she wouldn¡¯t even dare to look straight at him.


    She wanted to escape the carriage but she saw the alluring woman Ruo Shui lying on the mattress beside with azy expression¡ªstaring at Zong Shou with no attempts to hide it. Chuxue, for some reason, felt unhappiness rise up in her heart. She gritted her tooth and sat at the same spot, not moving anymore.


    Zong Shou slightly adjusted his breathing and his heart had returned to a really calm state. What he was about to do had no room for mistakes.


    He reached out with his hand and took out the few remaining soul stones in his bag. Then he used the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique to absorb all the spiritual energy into his body.


    In that instant, it caused his soul power to explode! His entire soul ocean was spinning crazily.


    Zong Shou¡¯s intent also descended into the spirit absorbing pagoda. A few days ago that water element vein that he had absorbed had already been modified by him.


    Today there was only this newly absorbed vein that needed him to spend some effort on.


    Actually, the technique was really simple, using his mind to control the Oregon spirits to form simr talismans.


    When an earth vein was merged into the body, the effects could be strong or weak. Dual cultivators in the era were unable to find out about the reason and could only simply split veins into 3 grades. Most of the time, they were unable to truly differentiate. Some of the original spirits were stronger. However, it looked like a normal vein.


    Until the future, when knowledge of other world spread over, did they know about the mysteries within. In these spiritual veins, there are charms and talismans and also the basic spiritual runes. However, they looked special and were hard to differentiate.


    There were even some spiritual masters of some worlds who developed some talisman forming techniques to strengthen earth veins which martial cultivators craved.


    Zong Shou was too poor in thest life and couldn¡¯t invite Return to Sun realm spirit masters to form talismans and charms for his earth vein. Only after he reached the ascended ancestor level did he make some friends who helped him form talismans. However, his foundations were, in the end, weaker than the disciples of those big sects. Only after spendingrge effort did he manage to make up for that.


    Although the current him hadn¡¯t entered the Return to Sun realm he was good at talisman techniques, barely being able toplete the modification of earth veins. He naturally couldn¡¯t let himself fall behind in this area. Even Chuxue and his few subordinates he wouldn¡¯t let them suffer loses.


    The first step would be to gather the talismans of the 5 elements. Then, he specifically strengthened the fire talisman and formed a lightning talisman.


    The entire process took up to 8 hours. Pretty much every moment of it was the utmost focus and going all out. When that talisman was formed, Zong Shou¡¯s body was covered in sweat.


    However he didn¡¯t feel tired, instead, he was excited. He knew that the 2 water and fire veins in the spirit absorbing pagoda looked like there weren¡¯t any changes. However, the spiritual energy that the 2 provided was increased by at least 20%!


    ¡°My spiral meridians in my body today have been mostly modified and only some side ones haven¡¯t beenpleted. Whether or not my dual meridian body is able to merge with earth meridians, depends on today.


    Zong Shou was a person who was soft on the outside and hard on the inside, looking really determined. Once he decided on something he wouldn¡¯t hesitate.


    He directly grabbed that spirit absorbing pagoda, using true qi to direct it, 2 serpents-like spirit veins were absorbed into his body.


    The moment it entered, it started to have intense conflicted causing an intense ocean-like battle in his arm.


    It actually didn¡¯t have any smashing within his body, swirling in his spiral meridians in a reallyfortable manner. The firm foundations he built were working.


    The 2 earth veins wrapped around one another. The fire and water strengths repelled one another but then also bonded together. Zong Shou didn¡¯t even need to use any effort and they started to cycle his outer meridians.


    Ruo Shui¡¯s eyes lit up at that moment like she was really surprised. Chuxue was at a loss, her small mouth was agape, filled with disbelief.


    On Zong Shou¡¯s body, one could see blue and red, 2 giant serpent-like tattoos flowing around his body. It gave out an energy-like ring, ripping open his muscles, causing blood to seep out.


    However, such changes were slowly calming down. Zong Shou¡¯s bodily energy was crazily climbing at a shocking speed.


    ...No wonder Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t give up when he was searching for the spiritual vein. These few days he didn¡¯t mind wastingrge amounts of resources to search for it.


    Her young master was actually going to bring 2 veins into his dual meridian body at the initial earth chakra level!


    Moreover, it seemed like he was about to seed...


    If she didn¡¯t personally see it, Chuxue wouldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Heaven, earth, and body were 3 realms. Every increase in meridian cultivation of the earth realm one could merge with one earth meridian. This was a rule that couldn¡¯t change in the tens of thousand years after the cloud deste era. Even before the cloud deste era, only a few kinds of god beasts with special bodies could be unrestricted.


    However, now she was personally witnessing thismon knowledge being broken by Zong Shou.


    When the blue and red colors faded away on Zong Shou¡¯s body. That surging spiritual energy totally calmed down. Then, Zong Shou gave out a long exhale, not caring about anything, releasing the happiness in his chest.


    The dual meridian body wouldn¡¯t be an obstacle for him in the future. It could also be an absolute help to be one of the roots to help him climb to the top of the marital path.


    From now on, apart from the heaven obstacle ahead from him, it would be a really bright path.


    At the current moment, even Hu Zhongyuan was startled and charged into the carriage, looking at the 3 people inside in shock. He missed the scene ahead and naturally couldn¡¯t seduce what had happened to Zong Shou to make him so delighted.


    Zong Shou waszy to bother about him, taking the sword umting pearl as well as the gold mine stone he got from the white ape mountain cave.


    First, he heavily smacked the mine stone and crushed it into pieces, only to see silver energy burst out, flying outwards.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s metal molding energy! What good luck, it seems like my sword foundations can be much stronger...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up, slightly shaking the sword umting pearl in his hand. That silver energy naturally turned around, without Zong Shou absorbing as it entered the pearl, merging into one with the sword-shaped spiritual energy within.


    When the 2 of them totally merged, Zong Shou smacked it and destroyed the pearl. Then, his soul turned into a light smoke and wrapped up these 4 randomly flying sword-shaped spiritual energies.


    Threads of soul power started to tangle around it, causing it to fix mid-air, unable to move. Then, he forcefully hit in several soul power formed talismans.


    Before the sword-shaped spiritual energy had ayer of greenish-ck, it¡¯s shaping looked like a Long sword. Zong Shou¡¯s soul entered the body once more, bringing that sword-shaped soul energy into the acupoint within the middle of his brows, stopping in the middle of the soul ocean.

 Chapter 181 - One Origin Sword

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 181 One Origin Sword</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    At that moment, in the center of the soul power ocean, there was a sword-shaped silver-white energy ball that floated in the air.


    Above it was the sky fox lightning Phoenix mark, and below it was endless amounts of mes. There were also many spiritual runes which were connected to does 3 true spiritual talismans, causing this ¡°sword¡± to also be surrounded with the power of fire and water as well as a purple lightning glow.


    ¡°This is the so-called sword embryo!¡±


    Zong Zhou¡¯s heart shook. His heart was filled with surprise.


    That sword cultivation method had numerous factions and some were better than others. The one he seeded in was recognized as the best method.


    That was to gather various kinds of metal energy to forge the sword, after forming it to nourish and train it, to slowly form the sword shape. Then, one would merge it with the mind, using the soul to umte and grow it. It had a name which was called the illusionary spirit sword forging technique!


    This illusionary spirit sword didn¡¯t have a real form, but it could merge into all sorts of spiritual weapons, which was why one didn¡¯t need to be afraid of it being destroyed and also didn¡¯t need to worry about changing spiritual weapons.


    If one cultivated it to the end, they would be able to make it real. The strength of it would be to less than those legendary top-grade god weapons.


    The sword umting stone that Ye Feishuang gave him had already formed a sword shape, the energy within was also exceptional. It could be directly used as a sword embryo. After adding in the metal molding energy, it¡¯s quality even directly jumped up by 2 grades causing Zong Shou to be unable to resist the temptation of the item and choose to merge with it on the spot.


    However, now it was just a sword embryo. If one said that making the sword real was a hundred steps, he had only walked one and a half steps.


    Zong Shou suddenly opened his eyes, a sh of looking forward appeared in it.


    ¡°Out of body!¡±


    With a thought in his mind, the lightning tooth sword by his waist immediately flew up. Between Zong Shou¡¯s eyebrows sword-shaped energy flew out and entered the lightning tooth sword.


    It caused the energy of the lightning tooth sword to swell up, the spiritual energy fluctuations frantically increasing. The lighting glow wrapping around it also increased by several times.


    In just that instance, it caused this grade 2 peak spiritual weapon to raise to grade 3.


    Controlling it from afar, he made the lightning tooth sword spin about in this narrow carriage. It did many dazzling moves and drew many bright and beautiful arcs.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with more and more surprise. His control of the sword was so perfect that it was doing whatever he wanted. Apart from the strength being slightly weaker, in terms of the flexibility of the sword, it was no lesser than when he used his spirit to control the sword.


    Even if he asionally seemed a little rusty, that was because he hadn¡¯tpletely trained this sword root.


    ¡°Is this the second soul mentioned in spiritual cultivation? It is. Even a small embryo has such an ability. Since it is a sword, it must have a name. Comprehending the sword path, meshing hundreds of paths, ten thousand streams returning to one. This sword will hold my intent, it will be named the one origin sword!¡±


    Causally giving his sword a name. Zong Shou reached out his hand, causing the lightning tooth sword to return into his hand. He activated the fire and water earth veins in it, and instantly, a 90 feet long sword energy spat out. Threads of lightning energy wrapped around it, looking sharp and terrifying.


    The earth chakra initial meridian, a full 62 thousand kilograms of strength, had its energy spitting out 90 feet, no less than xiantian peak!


    Such an achievement was enough for him to be happy about himself! At this moment, even if he met a 6 meridian martial ancestor he had the confidence in fighting with him to the death!


    He patted his right hand and Little Gold¡¯s body wrapped tightly around the sword body. Not Longter the sword turned silver-white. The spiritual energy that gathered on the sword was much stronger. It directly charged out of the 4th grade and mixed with Zong Shou¡¯s energy. Without needing to do anything he was one with the sword!


    Zong Shou instantly burst outughing, keeping the lightning tooth sword back into the sheath. The spiritual sword he named as one energy sword was also kept back into his soul. At the moment Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with fighting spirit and determination.


    ¡°Let Zong Yuan change our path to the north! 3 dayster I want to see Xuan Mountain City. Before I return to Gantian Mountain I want to meet my Father and Mother inw!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s body shook, looking towards Zong Shou in surprise. When his eyesid on Zong Shou he lost his focus.


    Zong Shou gave him an impression like a top sword that had just broken through its seals and was pulled out of the sheath. The moment itnded in the world there was nothing that could cover and block its unparalleled sharpness!


    Chuxue and Ruo Shui were both shocked and stunned towards the energy changes of Zong Shou. Their senses were several times stronger.


    In thest moment he was calm like water, the next moment his sharpness was revealed¡ªhis intent was descending on them! It was as if it could break apart all obstacles in the world. Nothing could block anything that the sword was pointing to.


    Zong Shou himself had no feeling, only looking outside curiously.


    ¡°Weird, those two people didn¡¯t follow along? Did something change with their spiritual ancestor cultivation who could create problems for them? Or did they give up on me?


    ...


    Just as Zong Shou looked up into the sky, unable to understand¡ª200 thousand feet in the air, energy and wind were shooting all over. Numerous destructive sound wave ripples broke out in all directions above.


    Where clouds and mist were should have been, lightning glow gathered. However, 2 really strong powers forcefully broke aside it. Within a hundred thousand feet, all that remained were sword energy intersecting one another. Numerous lightning glows shone and exploded in this small space.


    Shui Lingbo¡¯s body had already shrunk to around a 14-year-old age. The lightning tattoos on her face had covered a small half of it. She continuously shifted and moved in the air. Every intent of hers gathered up a huge lightning dragon which roared out in the clouds. The sword in her hand danced with a red light, pretty much-upying half of the sky.


    However, there were numerous wounds on her body, blood flowing continuously. She seemed like she was in a bad spot. If one looked carefully, one could see that her wounds were healing at a quick rate. However, there was also some strength which was tearing it apart at an even quicker speed.


    On the contrary, Yan Fan who was standing in front of her was uninjured. Although the aura around him was weaker, like it was being suppressed, his expression looked calm andposed.


    Be it the lightning glow or the sword image, he just broke them in one sword, using one sword to destroy it!


    ¡°As expected from a disciple of a martial saint! Your energy meridians are vast and your spiritual energy is strong, pretty much endless. I am far weaker than you and am ashamed of it. Only your days of cultivation are too short and in terms of the martial path, I am ahead of you by hundreds of years. Fairy till date you still won¡¯t admit defeat? We have already fought for half a month and haven¡¯t rested for even a moment! I have shown you mercy numerous times and you should know it...¡±


    Shui Lingbo didn¡¯t speak, her body and bones constricted once more. On that petite face appeared more me tattoos.


    In an instance, tens of millions of feet of cloud were covered in mes. Sheughed coldly, ¡°So what can you do if I don¡¯t admit defeat? If you have the abilities, then kill me. Just use it all out! Good, you finally used your all your strength today! However are you not afraid of destroying this entire Donglin Cloud Continent, killing hundreds of millions? All you people who say that you chase the correct path are disgusting when you do things!¡±


    ¡°Keke!


    Who could predict that the kid could make use of water to break his bodily chakra and use only his strength to destroy the barriers from heaven? That was something I didn¡¯t expect. His future is unpredictable. If he goes onto the right path, he would be the blessing of the entire continent, if he became a devil, he would be a huge problem, dragging down all the people with him. Even if I might harm the innocent today, I don¡¯t fear anything! I will go all out!¡±


    Yan Fan sighed helplessly as he said that, ¡°Furthermore you are the one who snatched my person so why do this? Speaking of which, I have to thank you for restricting your spells such that you didn¡¯t affect the living beings below...¡±


    ¡°Tsk! Don¡¯t think that only your people care about lives! If you want to talk about all these big theories, although mymon people path is seen as devilish, we care for the life of themon people! Yan Fan stop bullshitting. You know what you are thinking about. How would cultivators like us care about all this? Most of the time we will just follow the flow and act on behalf of the heavens. Who cares about the life or death of people in the cloud world? Do we care about the lives of ants? With the spiritual wave about to begin, apart from those few high above, many experts from many worlds will arrive here. Which one of our 10 shrines and 19 spirit houses would not face the danger of being wiped out? How could you say that I snatched him? If I didn¡¯t act 10 over days ago, you should have directly snatched him right?¡±


    Seeing Yan Fan¡¯s face filled with a bitter smile and helplessness, Shui Lingbo was filled with killing intent, ¡°The passing down of the sect is more important than anything else. Even if I give up anything, I will get that Zong Shou into my Taiyuan Sect!¡±


    Before he waited for her sword light to explode out, only to see Yan Fan¡¯s body sh and retreated to hundred thousand feet away.


    Just as Shui Lingbo showed that she couldn¡¯t understand, Yan Fan shook his head, ¡°During these few days I have thought about it. If we continue like this, there won¡¯t be a solution. Don¡¯t you think that with his talents, his ce isn¡¯t something the both of us or our sects can decide?¡±


    Shui Lingbo was startled, taking in a deep breath and keeping her sword back into her sheath.


    ¡°So what do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°I will inform my master and the head of the sword sect!¡±


    As he said that, Yan Fan sighed once more, ¡°Let the masters of our sects decide where this kid belongs to? At most 3 months and we will have a result.¡±


    Shui Lingbo furrowed her brows once more, after a short moment she nodded, ¡°I will follow your intentions. Which sect this kid joins would be decided by the seniors! Let¡¯s hope at that time you wouldn¡¯t don¡¯t against your word!¡±


    After she finished she turned around as she threw her sleeves backward. She covered a hundred miles in a moment, directly disappearing from this empty sky.


    Momentster, Yan Fan¡¯s face started to wither at a shocking rate. His eyes were filled with helplessness. The losses from this battle were no less than one heavenly tribtion.

 Chapter 182 - Crazy prince

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 182 Crazy prince</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    ¡°What a bully!¡±


    Outside Xuan Mountain city, Hu Zhongyuan rode on a cloud stepping foal and stood beside the carriage. His face was totally green as he looked forward at therge city gates in anger.


    Numerous carriages and people were entering and exiting from the side gates. However, the main gate was tightly shut, blocking their group from entering the city.


    There were a total of 120 soldiers, led by 4 9 meridian mythic masters. They looked over coldly, no one going forward to speak. Those passer-bys all looked on with mocking expressions, saying ¡°that Gantian Mountain prince is just like that¡±, ¡°No matter how strong Gantian Mountain is they still have to wait here¡±, ¡°A toad should go back to the swamp and not try for the meat of the dove¡±.


    The xiantian master in charge of defending this part of the city gates, after entering the city to report, he had note out for 8 hours.


    Zong Shou was deep in thought as he looked outside. He thought to himself, was this the Xuan Mountain City ten thousand years ago? Just the city walls were 400 feet tall, 50 miles from north to south, giving off a really suppressive feeling.


    Along the way, there were many merchants and travelers. It was much better aspared to the sad state in the future.


    If Xuan Mountain City was like that then who knows how grand that Gantian Mountain which was said to be many times of this was?


    ¡°...10 years ago this Xuan Mountain City was just a small city with 300 thousand people, upying 800 miles ofnd with only 10 towns outside. If not for ruler helping Xuanyuan so as to wipe out some obstacles east of our Gantian Mountain, helping to develop and make them stronger, how could they be so prosperous!¡±


    Giving a furious scoff, Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s face muscles trembled, he was so angry that he nearly scolded out vulgarities, ¡°That Xuanyuan Tong prides himself for being righteous and kind, but he is just a despicable person who forgets kindness! He even didn¡¯t care about how the ruler helped him and wants to destroy the marriage. Even then he shouldn¡¯t treat you like that! What a wolf hearted person. If not for his daughter being a good girl, I would kill this Xuan Mountain City and kick him to vent my anger...¡±


    The more he spoke, the more he couldn¡¯t hold back. Even Zong Yuan who was in front had eyes filled with fury. It was like they all had amon enemy.


    Zong Shou took back his attention andughed. Although hisugh was gentle, his eyes showed a cold and sharp glow. He didn¡¯t me him and instead understood as he nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s true! Brother Hu, since you want to kill your way in why not start?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan was startled, his eyes were wide open and all of a sudden he couldn¡¯t deduce whether or not Zong Shou was serious or not. He thought about it before awkwardly grabbing his head and smiling, ¡°Young master I was just kidding. My iron tiger race might not have other problems but we are unable to stop our mouth. There are so many experts here, a few Xuanwu ancestors, anyone could kill me. How would I die to create trouble? Furthermore, this is your inw¡¯s ce! I will p myself...¡±


    Before his pnded on his face, he heard Zong Shou burst outughing, ¡°Who is joking with you? Where is the confidence from before? If you don¡¯t go all out and make trouble today, I will let uncle Hu beat you up when you return! Do you believe I will make him hang you outside the city gates and masturbate for 3 days and 3 nights? If you make me happy I will teach you a knife technique! That¡¯s right, you must scold them, the more vicious the better!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan could only feel a chill down his spine and didn¡¯t know whether or not Zong Shou was joking or threatening him. He blinked and only felt really confused, hesitating, ¡°Prince we areing for your wife. Wouldn¡¯t it be a little too inappropriate if we make enemies with them? She wouldn¡¯t be happy either. If we go too far I might die here too.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with her! I am here to ask for a date for the wedding, not to ask them for help. Moreover, we have Gantian Mountain standing behind us. Even if Yiren isn¡¯t happy there are some things she has no choice in. As for your small life...¡±


    Zong Shou brushed his chin and said in aposed manner, ¡°If they really dare to take it, I will dismantle this city and bury you with it how about that?¡±


    Zong Yuan who was riding the carriage was moved. Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s eyes lit up and looked at Zong Shou weirdly, understanding what he meant. Following which heughed loudly, ¡°The prince is wise! The ruler really has a good heir! These bunch of small flies really pissing me off. Today I am going to go all out...¡±


    The moment he said that Hu Zhongyuan led the horse forwards towards the city gates thousands of feet out. Just as those soldiers were panicky and not knowing what to do, he pulled out his knife. It was 7 inches and the back was filled with hook tooth, a cold light shining. He got 5 feet from the door and heavily chopped down.


    ¡°Tiger invincible overlord, open for me!¡±


    The energy around the knife exploded, reverberating 700 feet into the air and heavily mming into that iron giant door.


    A low metallic ring broke out as numerous sparks flew. Along with it, one could hear the ear-piercing metal cutting metal sound as the tens of feet thick iron door was actually cut open from top to bottom.


    Hu Zhongyuan kicked ferociously with his legs, kicking the 500-kilogram door with his legs, knocking onto the walls on both sides. The bar of the door that was broken flew back hundreds of feet. The soldiers behind had no time to defend and were flung into the air. They fell onto the ground, their hands or legs breaking, or they spat out fresh blood from their mouths.


    Only after this did those few 9 meridian mythic masters and soldiers react and just as they were about to charge up, they were threatened by Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s aura. After a short moment, one of the mythic masters hollered as he shed at Hu Zhongyuan with a knife. The other people all pulled out their weapons.


    However before these people even acted Hu Zhongyuan sliced horizontally with a knife.


    ¡°What a lousy group of troops, die for me! A bunch of small flies actually dare to act big in front of me, do you want to die!¡±


    The energy surging out as he directly struck those low-grade martial warriors thousands of feet away. Even the 4 9 meridian mythic masters were no exceptions as they flew from the knife hit.


    Zong Shou felt really good deep down when he saw that. He knew that although Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s knife seemed strong, he had shown mercy. He had restricted his energy and saved his strength. He also used the back of the knife. Although the soldiers were in a bad state, they weren¡¯t in any life danger.


    However, this wasn¡¯t enough!


    Hu Zhongyuan only stopped for a moment outside the city before he controlled the foal under him to charge into the city. Zong Yuan was also smart and alert, driving the carriage closely behind and into Xuan Mountain City.


    Zong Shou sat within the carriage and could few that hundreds of xiantian and martial ancestors were rushing over into their direction. He didn¡¯t bother, sitting on the mattress. Several golden needles stabbed into Ruo Shui¡¯s body before he smiled and instructed, ¡°Later, listen to my instructions. Your true qi can only be used for 30 breaths, go all out. If you can¡¯t win then admit defeat.¡±


    Ruo Shui gave a soft acknowledgment. She showed no intentions to ask like she followed his instructions like the mandate of heaven.


    Zong Shou shook his head. What exactly did that Zong Weiran do to make this girl like this? A martial ancestor of 7 meridians of the earth chakra level to actually be so dumb and well behaved.


    After which he looked at Chuxue who looked back in worry. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but feel happy, ¡°Xue¡¯er control the carriage. As for Zong Yuan...¡±


    Feeling that many xiantian masters were a thousand feet away, a cold light shone in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, ¡°Help Hu Zhongyuan, I allow you to do anything you want! Don¡¯t kill anyone and it will be fine! If you kill someone I will kill you!¡±


    Chuxue was originally a little worried but when she heard those words she couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down her spine. Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up, grabbing that purple lightning spear, cutting a portion of the ropes, choosing one of the Windrider foals. His spear held horizontally as he chased behind Hu Zhongyuan.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to work for Zong Shou but if he could give problems to these Xuan Mountain people, he was more than happy to do so!


    At this moment those few xiantian masters had all rushed over. One after another they hollered in anger, killing intents boiling, ¡°Stop! This is Xuan Mountain City, who dares to be preposterous! You want to die?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan red, it was okay if one didn¡¯t look. If one looked it was like fire charging into the heavens. One of them was themander that made them wait 8 hours at the gate. Before this he said he was going to inform the city lord, however, he had appeared here now.


    Hu Zhongyuan made the foal charge forwards, a vast knife glow sweeping over, ¡°I will f*** your ancestors, a small xiantian master dares to mor in front of me! So what if I misbehave here? You wasted 8 hours of my time, you are looking to die!¡±


    Peng!


    That 7-inch tiger king knife directly broke a ball of sword light. Not only that peak xiantian that spoke which was unconscious from the knife back, but he also directly smashed aside another xiantian master who was behind him.


    His anger wasn¡¯t fully vented. Just as he was about to turn around and deal with another two, he saw Zong Yuan chasing on the horse. The purple lightning spear in his hand was like lightning shing as he stabbed the enemy through the gut and flicked him aside!


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s mouth was agape. He thought that he was vicious. Who knew that Zong Yuan was much more vicious than him.


    He was directly piercing a hole in the gut of the enemy, breaking his qi ocean. Even if his injuries heal he wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate and would be a piece of trash!


    This fellow really dared to do that in Xuan Mountain City. He really didn¡¯t want to live.


    After this person was another 2 meridians xiantian master. He not only didn¡¯t show fear. Instead, he was furious, using the horse to swiftly stab over.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, the purple spear in his hand seemed to have disappeared, the spear image couldn¡¯t be seen. Until the 2 people passed each other did he stab out, easily stabbing through his chest. Simrly raising him 30 feet high and throwing him aside like a ragdoll.

 Chapter 183 - Scolding out

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 183 Scolding out</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    Hu Zhongyuan felt a chill down his body, this spear was more vicious! If he slightly added in more strength, it would be enough to im his life. His internal organs were ruptured and he would barely be able to keep his life. That person would probably not be able to fight with others for the rest of his life.


    Looking back at Zong Shou, who was sitting beside the window, He was calm from start to finish¡ªlooking on with no reaction and no intention to scold.


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s thick brows raised up as he showed more joy. The hot blood in him burning as he continued to move forward with the horse. With such a master, what does he need to be afraid of? If he sees someone he doesn¡¯t like, he could just chop him!


    After that, the city wall was an enceinte of the city. However, it was totally defenseless, not closed. Without any resistance, Hu Zhongyuan and Zong Yuan both passed it.


    Out of the city, gates was a 700 feet Wife path. The inner pirs of the walls were carved many spiritual talismans used to protect the walls and city gates. However, they looked like they had never been used before.


    Further away on the left and right were army camps which were in a frenzy.


    On the main path, there were numerous merchants and travelers who looked at them two at a loss as they charged in brimming with killing intent.


    Although there were hundreds of martial cultivators in Xuan Mountain City who came up to stop them, the 2 of them were unopposed and didn¡¯t even pause for a moment.


    Hu Zhongyuan didn¡¯t care about whether or not he would harm the innocent. As long as one blocked him he would sh aside with his knife. Without hesitation, he took the lead towards the city lord manor.


    Zong Yuan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care at all, wishing that Zong Shou and Xuan Mountain City got into as bad a rtionship as they could. The spear image flying all about. Numerous carriage full of goods or with people inside were all tossed to the side. He only remembered Zong Shou¡¯s orders. Apart from killing, he could do anything. Causing there to be a huge patch of crying at the city gates and numerous people frantically running about. The shops on both sides couldn¡¯t help but close their gates, afraid of being implicated.


    Hu Zhongyuan was having a great time, crazily roaring out, using the back of his knife to smash on xiantian master to the side. In his ear he heard Zong Shou cough, immediately remembering that apart from creating a mess he had another duty.


    He rolled his eyes, and he immediately scolded out, ¡°Xuanyuan Tong you shameless fake man! My ruler treated you so well and this is how you return the favor? If you want to annul the marriage, just be a man and say it! To think a city lord like you can do such despicable actions!¡±


    He knew what Zong Shou wanted and shouted out. Wave after wave of true qi injected sound waves reverberated through the city. Even tens of miles away one could still hear it.


    ¡°...Xuanyuan Tong, didn¡¯t you say you are a righteous person? My ruler hasn¡¯t even died and you are ready to betray him? In the past, when you made enemies with people, and Xuan Mountain City was surrounded by 800 thousand troops¡ªwho came from thousands of miles away to save your people? What you say might sound nice but what you do is totally different! To think you are surname Xuanyuan, what an insult to that surname!¡±


    Numerous armored martial cultivators charged out from the barracks of both sides. When they chased from behind and heard those words, their faces flushed red. They felt ashamed, but also furious.


    However no matter whether or not they wanted to listen to that voice, it still drilled into their ears.


    ¡°Not only Xuanyuan Tong is shameless! I think the people of Xuan Mountain City are the same, returning the favor in such a way! Moreover, 3 years ago when you were all ambushed and surrounded by 400 thousand, with little ammo and grain, who saved you? My ruler! Now that he is gone, you despise his Son. Do you Xuan Mountain people even have any dignity! You¡¯re a bunch of shameless animals.


    Hehe, I want all of you to know that my prince is the future Monster king of Gantian Mountain and isn¡¯t someone you can humiliate!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan was already scolding out and showing his true personality, directly ripping his shirt. Suddenly feeling that Zong Yuan was closing in on him did he realize that a few marital ancestors were getting close to them and were surrounding them.


    In front of them was a 40 odd-year-old man with a Long spear, like a golden pir standing on the street.


    The moment the two got close he stared furiously with his eyes, ¡°Shut up! My city lord always does things righteously and cleanly. How can you nder him! People who insult my Xuan Mountain City, die!¡±


    He was actually a 6 earth meridian expert, waving down with his spear, energy reaching 700 feet. Just the wind alone caused the wooden buildings around to smash into pieces! The greenstone floor also broke and the shrapnel flew in all directions.


    Not only this person, within the buildings on both sides charged out several people, but all were also martial ancestors, looking really strong as the charged.


    Hu Zhongyuan felt a shiver down his spine, he stared with his tiger eyes, straightening his back and he shed angrily with his knife!¡±


    ¡°Die! Tiger roar, all of you die!¡±


    The moment his wordsnded a cold knife light covered a thousand feet, an overbearing aura covered the few of them. This knife had been trained for 3 months and he was going all out with no care for his way out!


    Zong Yuan¡¯s ice glimmered coldly as a ball of lightning glow stabbed towards the back of Hu Zhongyuan. In that instance, numerous energies conflicted with one another as they stopped the knives of Hu Zhongyuan that attacked backward. Following which a series of metal nging sounds spread in his ear followed by a loud explosion.


    The guy wielding a spear was actually smashed aside by a huge strength. He broke ten over walls before stopping. Heid on his ground, his face gold and purple, not knowing if he died or not.


    The others were all forced aside by this knife aura. Their faces ashen white and their injuries were heavy.


    Hu Zhongyuanughed once more, flipping back onto the Windrider foal.


    ¡°Trash! You Xuan Mountain City people are all trash! There are so many of you, but you can¡¯t handle one person! If you have the ability just bring it out! If you can kill me here it is your skill! My Gantian Mountain, 4 million armies, iron tiger race, 100 thousand males weren¡¯t found problems with you!¡±


    Zong Shou was impressed when he heard that, thinking that this Hu Zhongyuan had something not good about him which was he thought too much and worried too much, not as direct as his Father.


    He was really respectful when he scolded and didn¡¯t go all out. Actually, he had higher hopes for him.


    Hisst sentence sounded really ipetent, what a loss of face! It sounded like he wanted to borrow the strength of Gantian Mountain to let them appease their killing intent. To not pursue this matter. How was that possible?


    There was a thought appearing in his mind as he felt several gazes looking over. As he looked over, he saw that a few people were standing st the roof of the 9 story lord manor. They might be old or young, male or female, it was too far so one couldn¡¯t see carefully. However one of their body¡¯s looked simr to Xuanyuan Yiren.


    Zong Shou gave a sweet smile and waved over. He didn¡¯t know whether or not Xuanyuan Yiren saw him. However, this little girl would probably furious. Later on, he probably had to say some good words


    ...


    At that moment, on the 9 story building, Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes were indeed shooting out fire. Zong Shou thought she didn¡¯t see it but actually, she saw it all really clearly using spells.


    However, her heart really wished to kick him heavily in the face. Thinking that he was here to meet her Father to talk about the marriage why did he do this? Was her father someone he could scold?


    But when she saw the happy smile on his face, the corner of her lips couldn¡¯t help but move slightly upwards.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think this prince would have such decisiveness!¡±


    Praise rose out in this tall building. Xuanyuan Yiren looked back in shock, only to see that the one who spoke was a man in a robe, around 40, simr to her Father. His face was squarish, on his back were 2 Long knives, his face filled with surprise.


    Knowing that this person was her father¡¯s right-hand man, one of the 6 xuanwu ancestors of Xuan Mountain City¡ªhis name was Tan Tao, an all-rounded person. Xuanyuan Yiren couldn¡¯t help but listen clearly to what he was about to say.


    After that Tan Tao praised, his brows furrowed.


    ¡°The current situation is really problematic. City lord Xuanyuan was originally indecisive about this matter. Now that they made such a ruckus, he might be more hesitant and even agree to the marriage. If it is because he is angry and is venting it, then it¡¯s fine. But if he did it on purpose, the scheming mind of this guy is really heavy. Maybe he might not be able to cultivate but he isn¡¯t a fool.¡±


    Lin Sina wasn¡¯t willing to hear it, tightly rubbing on the handkerchief in her hand, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being smart if he can¡¯t cultivate? Others just need a suicide warrior to kill him! Do you want Yiren to be a widow? Tan Tao, these few people are so arrogant in our city and also insulted my husband. You still dare to sit here? Why aren¡¯t you acting and killing them all? That Zong Shou is important but we can kill them too, nothing will happen...¡±


    ¡°Lady we can¡¯t kill them.¡±


    Tan Tao shook his head without hesitation, ¡°Although our reputation is strong and has Pill Fountain Sect to rely on, the reason why we are able to gain a footing here and rule this area is because of our rtionship with Gantian Mountain. Once we flip on them, we would be surrounded by enemies. They both have special identities, if we act on them we would have no face left.¡±


    Li Sina was furious. You can¡¯t do that, you can¡¯t do this, then what¡¯s the use of having you?


    Tan Tao had his own thoughts as he looked at the carriage which was crashing about unrestrained on the streets.

 Chapter 184 - Xuanwu attacks

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 184 Xuanwu attacks</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    Tan Tao had his own thoughts as he looked at the carriage, which was crashing about unrestrained on the streets, ¡°Actually a year ago I met Hu Zhongyuan. I deduced that this person had lost his sharpness and would be unable to break through the 6th earth meridian within 10 years. He needed some time toprehend the things of the world and not be blinded by the power to improve. That Zong Yuan was the same. Although he was really talented, his spear technique had ws. It would be tough to improve. However looking at him now, not only did he broke the martial ancestor realm, his spear technique seemed more coherent. Who knows what did these two people faced...¡±


    Looking at the look of impatience on Li Sina¡¯s face. Tan Tao smiled and kept silent, ¡°These two people, one is the eldest son of the iron tiger race, the other is the brightest star in the Zong branch family. It seems they are both willing to work for that Zong Shou, risking it all to stir the storm in our city. What a surprise!¡±


    Li Sina wasn¡¯t a dumb person and was startled. Her expression turned solemn, ¡°So you are saying that Hu Qianqiu and Zong Yang have leaned towards Zong Shou? How is that possible? That¡¯s right. If these two are only protecting him back to Gantian Mountain they wouldn¡¯t need to go all out like this!¡±


    Tan Tao¡¯s tone was really expressionless, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that Zong Yang. Who knows it might be Zong Yuan acting on his own ord, but Hu Qianqiu putting his eldest son here speaks a lot about his attitude.¡±


    Li Sina¡¯s expression changed once more. Although she was a girl she roughly knew about the situation at Gantian Mountain. Qiu Wei had control of 30% of the army. If it added the iron tiger race, arge part of Gantian Mountain would Lena towards Zong Shou. If they added in Zong Yang, then everyone else wouldn¡¯t have a chance.


    Her eyes were unstable, both annoyed and uprehending. Just at this moment, a guy beside her scoffed coldly, ¡°Who cares about Hu Qianqiu and Zong Yuan. These two people are so unrestrained. They really think our Xuan Mountain City has no one! They insulted our city lord. That¡¯s all the more reason to kill them! Tan Tao can take it but I, Luo Xian, can¡¯t. It is great if I can use the blood of these two to sacrifice to my ancient sun ax! If they make me angry I will even y that Zong Shou...¡±


    That person was only 34-35 years old, he held an old copper ax, and his face slightly red. The messy mustache of his looked like steel needles. Before this, he didn¡¯t speak so no one bothered about him. Now that he spoke, he gave off an arrogant aura. He jumped, down from this 500 feet high tower. Stepping on the ground and instantly giving out an explosion. Following which he took a few steps and was miles away, quickly heading towards the direction of that chaos.


    Just as Li Sina gave out a happy smile, her face turned cold, revealing a mocking expression, ¡°Luo Xian loves to kill and has an arrogant character. Since he dares say those words, he wouldn¡¯t hold back and would take the lives of Hu Zhongyuan and Zong Yuan. Why didn¡¯t general Tan stop him?¡±


    ¡°No need! The lives of these two aren¡¯t in his hands but in the hands of the city lord!¡±


    Tan Tao shook his head, not caring at all. Following which his tone changed, ¡°Madam might have misunderstood something. Even if this Zong Shou is a little smart and obtained the help of Hu Qianqiu, he still isn¡¯t a good partner of miss Yiren. That trash isn¡¯t good enough. Be it her future or the future of our city, this wedding is best ended earlier.¡±


    Li Sina went from worried to happy. However, the look in her eyes hadn¡¯t faded away.


    Tan Tao didn¡¯t even need to see and knew her thoughts, smiling as he exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry madam, do you think a city lord is a person who cares about his face and reputation?¡±


    ¡°How can he be?¡±


    Her brows raised up. She was really clear about the personality of her husband. ¡°If he really cared about his reputation, he wouldn¡¯t have married me who was a demon Sect disciple, bringing huge problems for Xuan Mountain City...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! He doesn¡¯t care about his name, just miss Yiren. Madam needs to act on this, no matter how those few people scold it wouldn¡¯t change his mind. This prince seems really strong. The more he enters Gantian Mountain matters the more worried the city lord would be.¡±


    Tan Tao nodded his head, his tone was really confident like he was giving pointers to someone,¡± However, just in case, we must spread the news about this prince out. That Yunxia Mountain, zing me Mountain didn¡¯t know his tracks before. Now that he showed himself those two Monster Kings wouldn¡¯t allow him to live! It¡¯s best if this prince dies sooner.¡±


    Li Sina was originally really surprised, but when she heard this her face turned ashen white, revealing disapproval. Tan Tao didn¡¯t care, smiling as he bowed to Xuanyuan Yiren, ¡°Miss Yiren don¡¯t hate me. I n for your future and the future of Xuan Mountain City and it¡¯s people. Please don¡¯t me me if I make you unhappy!¡±


    She curled her lips in disdain. She originally thought this person would be different from others but in the end, he was the same.


    The human heart was like that. Tens of years ago when her father married her mother and incurred the rough of hundreds of thousands of troops which surrendered Xuan Mountain City. Relying on the help of Gantian Mountain they managed to survive. A few years early, Zong Weiran helped save Xuan Mountain City¡¯s hundreds of thousands of people. Speaking of which arge half of the people in the city needed to thank him.


    The millions in the city seemed to have forgotten about Zong Weiran¡¯s kindness to them.


    She was wondering if kindness ever mattered in the times that they were living in...


    Her rage and anger towards Zong Shou had faded arge part. Pretty much all of the people didn¡¯t care about Zong Shou. Some even hated him to the bone. It wasn¡¯t much for Zong Shou to scold a bit over there. If it was her, she would have been furious.


    For some reason, she felt sad and wanted to cry about Zong Shou¡¯s treatment.


    Cultivating with dual meridian bodies, since young he also faced many tough betrayals. To think that he smiled so brightly usually.


    However, the pity of others was unnecessary to him. Even if he was hit into the depths of hell, he would climb out with his two hands. Usually, he seemed really causal life he didn¡¯t care about anything, but he had a spine that couldn¡¯t be broken.


    She stopped thinking about her ideals, only staring at the carriage in the distance, her mind wandering off.


    ...


    The long streets were filled with killing shouts. Hu Zhongyuan and Zong Yuan, one in front of the other at the back, galloped on the several hundred feet wide streets. The carriage that Zong Shou sat on followed closely behind.


    The group of them were really swift and didn¡¯t stop at all. But this street started to be swarmed byrge amounts of closely packed soldiers. However, before they could form up, under Zhongyuan¡¯s tiger king knife, they weren¡¯t able to block for a moment before being broken down. Under Zong Yuan¡¯s purple spear, very few people could back down unharmed.


    Apart from that brute with the spear and those few martial ancestors, no one could block the two for even a moment. Allowing the 2 Windrider foals to charge around on the streets.


    At the moment, they were just a few miles away from that lord manor. Zong Shou with his xiantian cultivation focused his eyes and could clearly see the situation above. As expected, that girl was Xuanyuan Yiren but her eyes didn¡¯t move as she looked over in a daze.


    ¡°Weird! Did this girl think about me too much these few months? Why is she so stunned?¡±


    Zong Shou felt weird deep down, following which he was gleeful. Thinking that after he reincarnated, did he be a loving saint? He was able to make this Xuanyuan Yiren love him so quick. In thest life, he didn¡¯t have such a skill.


    He then touched his face and was thinking if it had something to do with his new looks. Following which he only felt Ruo Shui straighten her back, the sword in her hand was gripped tight.


    ¡°Prince they have sent archers!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked outside the window. As expected, a bunch of martial cultivators jumped onto the roofs on both sides. They held many strong bows andrge crossbows as they pointed in this direction.


    These marital masters only had 2500 kilograms of strength. If they were alone even if they were urate they couldn¡¯t do anything to a martial ancestor expert with skin like iron. But if thousands of arrows covered now then what had to be careful.


    If amongst them there were ten over xiantian masters shooting 50 thousand kilogram bows then they might be able to kill martial ancestors.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly. If these people really used bows, he was happy to y with them. Naturally, he had his ways of dealing with them.


    In the next moment, his eyes constricted, only feeling a strong aura appear through the air, arriving above the sky.


    ...earth chakra 7 meridian, xuanwu ancestor!


    Hu Zhongyuan felt it long ago, exploding all his strength at the first moment. The tiger king sword energy charged to 990 feet as it stabbed into the sky!


    At the same time, an old copper-colored giant ax appeared a thousand feet above and chopped down.


    When the knife and ax shed, the entire stone street ended up in pieces. Pretty much all the houses within 8 thousand feet were smashed by the wind and were in terrible shape.


    Hu Zhongyuan could only feel a slight sweetness in his mouth, his body and limbs seemed like they were about to be crushed. His body also flew backward because of this strong power. He slid 2 thousand feet on the ground before finally stopping.


    Just as his energy was chaotic and he couldn¡¯t use a single bit of it, that giant ax only stopped for a slight moment before chasing swiftly. The vast and sky covering ax strength seemed like it was about to crush him.


    Hu Zhongyuan stared out in fury, trying to stand up to fight once more. Numerous wounds exploded around his body, the energy he raised up dissipated. His heart sank and he couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly, he was most probably going to die today.


    He was really crazy today. Why did he listen to the prince to go all out and charge? The iron tiger race had a weakness. Once their blood boiled, they would forget about everything. His mind really got muddy, this time he was definitely going to die.

 Chapter 185 - Give an explanation

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 185 Give an exnation</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    Hu Zhongyuan closed his eyes and waited to die. However, a sword suddenly stabbed out from the carriage. Not only was there no sound or sign, but it also seemed transparent. It wasn¡¯t to save Hu Zhongyuan, but the sword directly stabbed towards where the ax came from.


    In mid-air, the ax and sword shed. However, they didn¡¯t hit straight on. They just brushed each other slightly and then went separate ways a slight brush and they went they separate ways.


    A petite body suddenly appeared on the carriage. A thousand feet away, one could see a 40-year-old middle-aged man, hand holding the old copper ax. His face was really ugly. He seemed to be extremely furious. A bloody color appeared at the front of his chest, dyeing that shirt slowly red.


    Ruo Shui stood on the carriage, holding onto the long sword. Her expression was calm andposed as she looked forward without any feeling in her face. The aura she gave off was like her sword, as gentle as water.


    She was totally different from the ax wielder in front of her. Although she was an alluring and attractive person, when she was quiet, she didn¡¯t give off any signs of existence. If it wasn¡¯t that she was standing in the middle of everyone¡¯s eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have been noticed.


    Luo Xian seemed uncertain, looking at Ruo Shui¡¯s hand, at that transparent Long sword shining under the sun, a look of worry appeared on her face.


    His eyes were filled with killing intent. Just as his vengeful aura got thick, he suddenly saw the door of the carriage open. Zong Shou yawned, looking like he just woke up as he walked out from the carriage.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening, why is it so noisy?¡±


    Looking around, Zong Shou rubbed his eyes, his expression was filled with loss. Following which he was furious, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Hu Zhongyuan didn¡¯t I ask you to wait outside the city? Why did you fight with Xuan Mountain City? Who was the first to act? This is the ce of my future inws, How can I anger them? The two of you are so unreasonable! Aren¡¯t you going to apologize!¡±


    Luo Xian was so furious that he wanted to spit out blood. Just now this kid was looking on with interest, now in the eyes of everyone he dared to act like this! How could there be such a shameless person in the world?


    Just as fury surged out of his eyes, the ancient sun ax in his hand started flowing once more. Zong Shou¡¯s face turned cold, looking seriously over, ¡°You are Xuan Mountain City¡¯s Luo Xian? Although my two servants are wrong, you just need to slightly punish them. Do you need to be so hard on them? Is your Xuan Mountain City ready to break the alliance and be enemies with my Gantian Mountain?¡±


    Luo Xian held his breath, only feeling energy stuck in his chest unable to get out. Just as he wanted to go all out, stopping at nothing to kill this Gantian Mountain prince, there was a holler from afar.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A man dressed in armor suddenly stepped out from theyers of soldiers. Riding on a 3 horned foal that was nearly double the size of a Windrider foal. His face was handsome, and his lips were like cinnabar. One couldn¡¯t know his age but he seemed around 30. His hands were empty, just moving near the carriage. Be it Ruo Shui or Hu Zhongyuan they didn¡¯t bother about him.


    Just as all the Xuan Mountain City martial masters showed surprise, this person got off the horse and greeted, ¡°Xuan Mountain City Zhu Junhou greets the prince! In the past, your father had saved my life and I¡¯m filled with gratitude.¡±


    Zong Shou was slightly startled, thinking that this Xuan Mountain City still has people who knew respect and to be polite, what a rare sight. Seeing this person¡¯s expression turn cold after standing up, ¡°Since our Xuan Mountain City and Gantian Mountain allied, every time Gantian Mountain had matters we would go all out. Why did the prince allow your subordinates to be so unrestrained to harm people in my city and scold the city lord?¡±


    ¡°So it seems like you do know our two sides are allies?¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly, turning around at Hu Zhongyuan who have already crawled up, ¡°Zhongyuan how long did we have to wait outside?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan was grimacing in pain. However, at this moment, he suddenly had energy, pointing out 4 fingers, ¡°8 hours, from morning to night. We waited 8 hours at the city gates!¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s only 8 hours, no wonder I didn¡¯t sleep enough! How tired...¡±


    Zong Shou yawned once more, looking tired andzy, ¡°So this is how Xuan Mountain City treats guests? Why not we go back outside and wait for a little while more?¡±


    Zhu Houjun frowned, his eyes stabbing towards Luo Xian like lightning. That Luo Xian seemed awkward. He gave out a furious scoff before looking away. ¡°A person who can¡¯t protect himself and doesn¡¯t know his ce. What¡¯s the point of meeting him? Little miss definitely can¡¯t marry trash like him, our Xuan Mountain City also can¡¯t ept such a person!¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that heughed coldly, ¡°So that¡¯s the case! I understand City lord Xuanyuan¡¯s attitude. Since this ce doesn¡¯t wee me then I won¡¯t stay for long. Let¡¯s go...¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything more, waving his sleeves and causally walking back to the carriage.


    Chuxue filled her eyes and immediately drove the carriage to change directions towards the city gates. That Hu Zhongyuan and Zong Yuan didn¡¯t say a word, getting into their Windrider foals and following closely behind.


    Seeing the situation, Zhu Junhou¡¯s face turned white and green, staring viciously at Luo Xian before bowing once more, ¡°Prince please stop! City lord Xuanyuan has orders to meet you in Tiegang Hall!¡±


    Zong Shou stayed within the carriage, giving off no aura and sound. That Zhu Junhou frowned once more before sighing. His expression seemed more respectful, ¡°What happened today, my Xuan Mountain City will give the prince an exnation!¡±


    That Luo Xian was even more furious, just as he was about to speak, he felt those cold eyes of Zhu Junhounding over on him. His heartfelt cold and he couldn¡¯t say out any other word...


    ...


    The so-called Tiegang Hall wasn¡¯t within Xuan Mountain City but on the Xuan mountain behind the city.


    The so-called Xuan Mountain was 24 thousand feet high, directly stabbing into the clouds. Apart from the side facing the mountains. The other sides were like giant stonesparable to steel, the cliffs were like a thousand knives. The mountain was majestic, bing a natural city wall for the city. With ten thousand people defending it, it was imprable.


    Even the side facing the city was arduous and dangerous. Luckily there was twisting and turning mountain path that connected to the peak. The carriage could travel on allnd types and could barely travel in this area.


    Chuxue didn¡¯t need to drive anymore and was taken over by Zong Yuan. She was beside Zong Shou, blinking curiously, ¡°Young master, we caused so many problems and nothing happened. Just now, I was so afraid and thought that uncle would die...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t reply. How could he flip on them? Everyone thought that he had something to ask from Xuan Mountain City.


    However, there were a few that saw that when Gantian Mountain¡¯s power went from 9 provinces to 5, this Xuan Mountain City was negligible to them.


    Zong Weiran had the ambition to swallow the world which was why he made Xuan Mountain City the east barrier, such that he could attack the west without any worry.


    Now that he had already died, Gantian Mountain protecting themselves was a problem. This Xuan Mountain City became a problem and wasted their strength.


    Moreover, Zong Shou was a person without much ambition. If not for Xuanyuan Yiren he would bezy to care about the life and death of this city. Even if they hugged the legs of Pill Fountain Sect or Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, they might not be able to protect it. If it was Lingyun Sect then it would barely be possible.


    Everyone thought that the two sects were strong. They had 10 ascended ancestors. However, that Xuan Mountain City lord knew the specifics.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t reply, Chuxue was more and more curious, tugging at his sleeves. Her eyes were watery like she was begging him.


    Zong Shou red at her before pouting in disdain, ¡°Even if I say, can you understand? Think about their position and how much man and troops we have in this Tian Province. Around here our Gantian Mountain might be able to get some benefits...¡±


    Chuxue was instantly furious. He was just underestimating her intelligence! Even if the one who said that was her young master, she couldn¡¯t take it!


    Resisting the urge to smack him in the head, she pouted as she sat down and was ready to think about it. She had to understand and get this whole matter such that this fellow wouldn¡¯t underestimate her! However, after a short moment, her eyes became more and more blur.


    Position? Troops? Benefits? What? Why is it getting more and moreplicated?


    On the other hand, Ruo Shui lying on the mattress had some idea.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about Chuxue. Who knew if they were worried about them causing trouble again, around them were a ck wave of soldiers. Among the many xiantian which protected the carriage, there were 4 martial ancestors. They were alert whilst furious, looking over asionally.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, waving at Zhu Junhou causally. Thetter was startled. After hesitating, he brought his horse to the side, after bowing he asked warily, ¡°What matters does the prince have?¡±


    Zong Shou looked at this person deeply, until his heart started to beat faster did he smile calmly, ¡°Why isn¡¯t uncle staying in the city but on the mountain? What kind of ce is this Tiegang Hall?¡±


    Zhu Junhou¡¯s heart calmed down, hesitating slightly before saying, ¡°I can tell prince this! The city lord hasn¡¯t bothered about City matters in recent years, focusing on his martial path. 3 years ago as he reached a bottleneck and was unable to advance. He let the people build a giant stone hall on the mountain. It was made purely of Tiegang stone and also invited several Back to Sun realm spirit masters to forge a spiral formation. Astral energy lingered such that once any cultivator enters they are unable to use why true qi and spiritual power. He wanted to reduce his cultivation to start from the bottom to confirm and prove his martial path and correct the weaknesses. This ismon amongst martial cultivators. Seems like the prince is knowledgeable and should have heard of it. Because of this Hall, I have recently improved a lot too!¡±

 Chapter 186 - Bad feeling

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 186 Bad feeling</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou was enlightened, he naturally heard of such a method before. Many martial cultivators would choose such a method when they were breaking through to ascended ancestor realm.


    However, to build a stone hall entirely out of Tiegang stone was expensive. No wonder it was called Tiegang Hall, what a direct name. Just buying these stone alone was a heavy price. The grade 4 mind stones used every year would be several hundred too.


    Actually in thest life, when he broke through to the ascended realm, in reality, he had done a simr thing. However, at that time, he didn¡¯t need so much effort. He directly created a few characters in God Emperor and killed people and challenged them. That period was bloody and chaotic and killing wasmon. Although he didn¡¯t kill them his sword was proven in actual battle, earning actual fighting experience and sword techniques.


    However to suppress true qi. Wouldn¡¯t a 9 emery¡¯s Ian earth chakra Xuanwu ancestor not be much stronger than him? Why did he suddenly have such a bad feeling?


    This Zhu Junhou was a caring person. Apart from the Tiegang Hall matter, no matter what Zong Shou asked, he would say he didn¡¯t know or just avoid the question. He kept his secrets close to the chest. Zong Shou felt bored after a while and gave up on trying to get information from this person.


    They used a full hour to get onto the peak of the mountain. Zong Shou looked out, only to see that this area was made into tnd, into a few hundred thousand square feet tform. At the 4 sides were many crossbow chariots. There were tens of feet wide crossbows, the bowstring was made up of beast tendons mixed with iron threads. A total of 400 of them protected Xuan Mountain City, making one¡¯s body feel numb.


    In the center of this area was a giant stone hall, it was a hundred feet tall and a thousand feet long.


    It was made up of red Tiegang stone. Just as Zong Shou got close, he could feel the energy in his body showing signs of being suppressed.


    Once Zong Shou stepped down from the carriage, he saw that a bunch of people was waiting at the stone steps.


    Not only was Xuanyuan Yiren there, but there was also a middle-aged noblewoman, a 40 odd-year-old man wearing a robe and carrying a mandarin duck de. There was also a young, well-read looking teen standing on the steps, coldly looking down on him.


    Apart from thest person, the 2 before he had seen them standing on the tall building. Especially this noblewoman who he had some rough impression. As for the other person, he should be the other Xuanwu ancestor of Xuan Mountain City-Tan Tao. Towards these people from Xuan Mountain City, he knew a little.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face turned slightly serious, he adjusted his robe and walked in front of that woman, bowing deeply,¡± Zong Shou greets mother inw who hasn¡¯t met you in 10 years. Are you okay? Zong Shou doesn¡¯t have good luck, only meeting you once in 10 years. I remember in the past my father mentioned that your rtionship with your husband was as strong as gold, I¡¯m jealous. He hoped that Yiren and I would be as loving as you two...¡±


    When Li Sina heard that her face changed, suddenly green, suddenly red. Her eyes were filled with shame and also anger.


    This kid was simply too annoying! He specially raised the thing 10 years ago to stab at her for being an ungrateful person?


    However, she could only bear with it, raising out her hand and acted like she was a friendly and virtuous person, ¡°Prince please rise! Your marriage with Yiren hasn¡¯t been officially set. I think you shouldn¡¯t call me mother inw so quickly.¡±


    Before she said anything, a light scoff spread from the staircase, ¡°How shameless! We give you a little respect and you¡¯re ready to abuse it! Yiren is a direct disciple of my Pill Fountain Sect. How are you even good enough to get her? Zong Shou, you need to know your ce and scram Out of Xuan Mountain City...¡±


    Zong Shou was slightly surprised, looking at him and asking, ¡°Who is this person?¡± No matter how he looked he felt that it was simr to Long Batian.


    Li Sina¡¯s face revealed a smile but she didn¡¯t reply, instead the one who spoke was Tan Tao, ¡°He is Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s Senior Brother, the 6th direct disciple Fang Shu! He came to our Xuan Mountain City to be a guest. He is willing to stand up for justice, if the prince is free you can make friends with him...¡±


    ¡°Pill Fountain Sect? So it¡¯s an outsider.¡±


    Zong Shou gave an ¡°oh¡± before nodding casually, ¡°How rude!¡±


    Saying that he turned around and didn¡¯t care anymore. He didn¡¯t exchange messages with Xuanyuan Yiren through their gazes, waiting solemnly beneath the stone steps, appearing as calm as a mountain, giving off a righteous and magnanimous atmosphere.


    Fang Shu wasn¡¯t happy with Zong Shou from the start, and now his eyes flowed coldly, killing intent apparent as he looked down at Zong Shou. Tan Tao also looked over with a cold and surprised expression.


    Zong Shou was annoyed by this person, scolding out in his heart and started to be a little wary about him. Since they said that he stood up for justice, then he was the one who was the guy in the wrong. It was always the dog that didn¡¯t bark that was the scariest.


    Waiting for a short moment, Zhu Junhou who went in to report had returned. Walking beside Zong Shou to show that he didn¡¯t dare to be ahead of him, bowing as he raised his hand to lead the way,¡± Prince, please! City lord Xuanyuan has been unwell and is unable to personallye out to wee you, he is waiting in the hall...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and walked onto the stone staircase. Just as he walked in he felt that his energy was knocked below xiantian level. Following which he looked opposite, a white mustache man was sitting within that hall. His face was red, looking like he was young at about 20, not older than Yiren. He was the same as that Xuanyuan Tong in his memory from 10 years ago.


    Zong Shou was looking at him whilst he was also judging him, his expression filled with sadness and also pity.


    Once the group of them entered, the doors made of Xuan metal closed.


    Zong Shou was surprised, looking behind him. Was Xuan Mountain City prepared to force his hand?


    Li Sina brought Xuanyuan Yiren, Tan Tao and Luo Xian to sit on the right. Whilst Zhu Junhou directly stood beside Xuanyuan Tong, his hands by his side.


    Xuanyuan Tong fixed his eyes on Zong Shou before slightly nodding, ¡°Prince please sit! There¡¯s no need for much courtesy...¡±


    Zong Shou, however, bowed, before sitting opposite him.


    In terms of identity as the next Gantian Mountain Monster king, he was better than Xuanyuan Tong. However, they were one full generation apart. That bow was for the rtionship between both families and also because of Xuanyuan Yiren.


    The outer hall was really wide and only a few of them remained. Ruo Shui remained in the carriage and didn¡¯t follow whilst Hu Zhongyuan and Chuxue stood behind Zong Shou.


    Xuanyuan Tong waves his sleeves and several servants walked over, cing tables in front of them. Not only was there water, fruits, and delicacies, but there was also wine. However, no one bothered. Even Chuxue sat still. The atmosphere within the stone hall was really serious.


    Xuanyuan Tong was first to speak in the end, ¡°Prince do you know why I can only stay in this Tiegang Hall during these 2 years?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, based on what that Zhu Junhou said, wasn¡¯t it to try for the ascended ancestor realm? Was there another reason?


    Thinking about before when Zhu Junhou said that he had problems on his body. He felt weird, a 9 meridian earth chakra Xuanwu ancestor with 5 million kilograms of strength, being able to smash mountains. What kind of illnesses could he have?


    At that time, he thought that this city lord was purposely giving him the cold shoulder. However hearing his words now, he wondered whether he was sick?


    ¡°It is to prove and correct my marital path and check out its roots. But because I rushed it, there were some problems. I can only use this Tiegang Hall to suppress my energy meridians to drag it on...¡±


    Without waiting for him to reply, he opened his mouth to exin, he asked again,¡± then does the prince know that my brother Weiran might not be dead?¡±


    The moment he said that everyone was shocked. Not only Li Sina and Tan Tao were shocked, but even Hu Zhongyuan and Zong Yuan also stood up in astonishment.


    This time Zong Shou was stunned. Sinceing to this era, this was the first time someone told him Zong Weiran might still be alive.


    Thinking about it his back was even straighter as he looked on seriously, looking at him straight in the eye, ¡°Does City lord know more details. Are you willing to tell me?¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong smiled, tilting the wine bottle in front of him and raising a cup to Zong Shou. Zong Shou was helpless and could only drink it. Only feeling that this wine was intense and filled with power. Just drinking it his head was dizzy. He didn¡¯t mind, as martial cultivators, this bit of wine wasn¡¯t much, using true qi one could force it out.


    Only to hear him say expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but the Oblivion Cloud Ocean is a graveyard, but that¡¯s to us earth realm cultivators. If one was ascended and above one might not die!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes contracted, forgetting to pour wine, ¡°City Lord, you are saying that my father is already an ascended ancestor?¡±


    ¡°The prince knows too little!¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong shook his head and drank another ss of wine, ¡°Actually Brother Weiran has be an ascended ancestor 6 years ago. Until half a year ago he was unable to hide it and some secret sects found him, forcing him into the oblivion cloud ocean. To use it might be a dead ce but to him, it might be a way out. Prince, you must know that in the cloud world, anyone above ascended realm is unable to participate in the conflicts of the 5 continents. Brother Weiran went against that...¡±


    Zong Shou followed and drank a ss, only feeling his mind failing him. In his memory didn¡¯t Zong Weiran ascended after he got out from the cloud ocean.


    However, his father wasn¡¯t afraid of the 3 spiritual grandmasters of Lingyun Sect. Probably at that time he was far from the ascended ancestor realm.


    But how did he fall in the future? Was he surrounded and killed by many experts?


    All of a sudden it felt like cold water pouring down on him. He gave up hope on exceeding Zong Weiran in cultivation before he escaped.

 Chapter 187 - I Will Beat You Up

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 187 I Will Beat You Up</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    ¡°Your father and I have a really close rtionship which was why I knew hints about him. Not only to deal with your sky fox eight tail king race Xue family but those years when he fought those wars, he destroyed many of the chess pieces of the hidden sects, making enemies all around. They were all waiting for him to step into the ascended realm. I was rushing to break through to help him but unfortunately, I failed.


    Every sentence he spoke he would drink a ss of wine. This gave Zong Shou no choice but to drink with him. The entire Tiegang Hall was silent as they all listened to the Xuan Mountain City lord speak about such secrets.


    Only Fang Shu was expressionless. With his identity as Pill Fountain Sect direct disciple, he had long heard about such matters


    ¡°However I specially went to get more information about the battle half a year ago. I knew that although brother Weiran was badly hurt, forced by many ascended ancestors into the oblivion cloud ocean, no one could confirm that he died. As for what the exact situation was, it can only wait for me to breakthrough and personally head towards there. Don¡¯t me me for helping you, it¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t interfere in the Gantian Mountain matter. If I help you, my Xuan Mountain City will be in crisis and might cause you to die.¡±


    As he said that his eyes contracted, staring st Zong Shou like a knife, ¡°So prince, you must know that I, Xuanyuan Tong, am not a fake person. I don¡¯t care how others see me I just hope you won¡¯t misunderstand!¡±


    Those few words were said with vigor, reverberating across the room. That Xuanyuan Tong looked on in shock. However, every time he drank, Zong Shou had to follow. He was delighted, ¡°Prince you don¡¯t have to do this. I have to drink this wine to suppress because of the w in my cultivation method. You can be causal...¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly annoyed deep down, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? The drunken feeling was making his head giddy. He didn¡¯t hesitate to activate his true qi to force out the alcohol essence.


    However once Zong Shou used the world shocking true qi his face changed. The moment the spiral energy touched it, the mes burnt, using the alcohol to be stronger. The water element couldn¡¯t suppress it. Following which the lightning glow exploded, making it more and more chaotic.


    If that was the only thing still happening, he could still handle it. But after, all parts of his body showed signs of bing unstable. That unwarned human race blood started to shake like it was about to suppress that skyfox race blood.


    Luckily his body was really strong. He frantically restricted his world shocking true qi and allowed the alcohol to dissipate on its own. He used the water and fire true qi spinning spiral to form a centrifugal force to barely stabilize it. He felt really weird. He didn¡¯t think that his technique had such a weakness.


    Who knew how that wine was brewed. It wasn¡¯t the celestial brew level but its alcohol was stronger. In just that short moment it slowly came into effect. Not only was his brain a little dizzy, but even his soul became unclear.


    Xuanyuan Tong didn¡¯t notice anything, his face turning expressionless, ¡°I can risk everything for brother Weiran and do anything! I can lose my life but not Yiren, I¡¯m unable to use her life to repay Brother. Do you understand my heart prince?¡±


    When Li Sina and the others heard that they were delighted. Zong Shou smiled to himself if he didn¡¯t lie then he is a decent person. Brotherhood towards a brother, love towards his daughter. He really liked it.


    The only thing was that he couldn¡¯t let him


    In this matter. Thinking carefully, Zong Shou said, ¡°Uncle saying this, your intention is to annul the marriage?¡±


    He was slightly disappointed,ughing out, ¡°If the prince was a few years older and have children you probably can understand. However whether or not to annul it I haven¡¯t made my mind up.¡±


    He looked at Zong Shou,¡± the one behind you is the Son of Hu Qianqiu? 6 meridian of earth chakra, not bad. With him by your side it seems brother Hu has made his mind up. Which means that the position of Monster king is most likely yours. But do you know that this only makes me more worried? Do you know that a few months ago I allowed her to search for you to hope that she would leave with you away from this chaos? Since you left, why did you return...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was moved, looking at Xuanyuan Tong with a dumbfounded expression like she didn¡¯t expect it.


    Zong Shou, on the other hand, had some idea, not replying and waiting patiently for him to speak.


    However before he could, Li Sina was tearing, acting like she was really sad, ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t care if you want to be loyal, Weiran has been a huge help to our family. If you go all out for him I have no words. It is expected. But what about our daughter? If that mysterious moon wood brilliance method has a w or if something happens to the prince how will she live in the future?¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly speechless, feeling amazed. She was really amazing. Her tears looked totally natural, her words and tone also sounded like she really loved Xuanyuan Yiren.


    Following which the one to speak was Tan Tao, now he slightly frowned, ¡°City lord madam. your words are a little inappropriate! Gantian Mountain is really safe. On the contrary our Xuan Mountain City is facing strong enemies on all sides. In the future, we have much to rely on Gantian Mountain. Our life or death is in their hands, at the will of the prince. The honor of the city lord cannot be harmed. We can¡¯t annul this marriage! Furthermore, the prince has the support of Hu Qianqiu and he will most likely get the position of monster king. It seems like those hidden sects wouldn¡¯t create too much problem for him. Madam, you don¡¯t need to worry too much...¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, ncing at this person. This person was really amazing, his words were really smart, what an indirect method, what a great way to advance by retreating!


    Only this person knew the situation would be like that but he still said those words out. Did he really have something to rely on to turn Xuan Mountain City from a dangerous position to safety? What was he thinking about?


    Looking at Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s face, it was suddenly green and then white, changing quickly.


    That Luo Xian seemed like he couldn¡¯t listen anymore, he angrily scoffed, ¡°What kind of words is that? 15 years ago our Xuan Mountain City had less than 100 thousand troops. We ruled just 800 miles ofnd but were still able to stand up in this Tian province. Now that we have tens of thousands of miles ofnd, with many subordinate towns, we have a million troops. Why should we be afraid of so much? City Lord! I don¡¯t care so much, I have seen miss Yiren grow up, I will definitely not let her marry a piece of trash and scum!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but spasm. Today. he was going to have a new word of ¡°scum¡± on his forehead. Only this moment he didn¡¯t bother about it, only feeling the alcohol in his body start surging and raging, his brain became really blur and he didn¡¯t dare to stop removing the alcohol essence from his body.


    Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, after a short while he sighed slightly, ¡°Yiren you can leave first!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was dumbfounded as she raised her head, just as she was about to speak she saw that Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s expression was really solemn. He didn¡¯t allow her to speak as he opened his mouth, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s heart instantly sunk, hesitating for a short moment before getting up and walking out of the hall. Before leaving she looked worriedly at Zong Shou, only to see his face was flushing red. She couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised but she didn¡¯t have much effort to think too much. When they split 3 months ago Zong Shou had promised her that he would handle this matter well. He would definitely be able to make Xuanyuan Tong change his mind.


    Once Xuanyuan Yiren walked out of the hall and the doors closed once more did he fill up the wine ss in front of him to the brim, saying expressionlessly, ¡°Actually we should end this matter early. Before you came I was still hesitating but now that I see you, I have made my mind up. Why can¡¯t the prince give up on this marriage?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t think clearly anymore. He wanted to reject, argue against it. However, all his thoughts had run wild. His eyes looked lost as he thought for a long while, unable to form any thoughts, he could only shake his head, ¡°No!¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong frowned slightly, ¡°Then prince, what must happen for you to give up? I¡¯m in the wrong here so no matter what you want, money, troops, as long as it is within my ability I will do it for you! If you really made up your mind I will help you reach the position of Gantian Mountain prince.¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it and then he spoke, ¡°Xuanyuan City lord, you only have one daughter Yiren right?¡±


    Everyone in the hall was startled. Just as they didn¡¯t know what he meant, Zong Shou smiled, ¡°If I marry her then wouldn¡¯t this entire Xuan Mountain City be mine in the future? Anyways I¡¯ll definitely marry her! I like her as my wife!¡±


    Even the few people behind Zong Shou were mouth agape. After Hu Zhongyuan was shocked, he revealed a respectful expression. As expected from the prince! How envious.


    When Fang Shu heard that he burst outughing, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I have seen such a shameless person! Words have been said to such a degree but your skin is so thick. It is not wrong to say that you are scum!¡±


    Li Sina was so furious her face turned green. Luo Xian tightly gripped her fists, her joints giving out an explosive crack like she wished to just crush Zong Shou. She resisted the anger andughed coldly, ¡°My family¡¯s Yiren is top talent! At 12 she was chosen as a direct disciple by Pill Fountain City. Her pill refining skills are unparalleled. What ability do you have to match up to her? What skill do you have to keep her safe? The city lord asked you to give you face. Even if Xuan Mountain City annul this marriage what can you do? Do you believe I can destroy you here today?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong hollered, causing that Luo Xian to keep quiet. Following which he said coldly, ¡°He might be a little vulgar but he¡¯s not wrong. Even if I forcefully annul this marriage what can you do?¡±


    ¡°What can I do?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, following which he muttered, his eyes shining. A period of memory that had been sealed for long shed across in his eyes. Instantly rage surged out from his chest, the vengeance that he had forgotten for long had shown itself and crashed around in his brain.


    He didn¡¯t think about it, just pulling out his sword, eyes widened, looking really red, ¡°if you destroy the marriage I will beat you up!¡±

 Chapter 188 - Beating Up Xuanwu

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 188 Beating Up Xuanwu</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    He didn¡¯t think about it, just pulling out his sword. His eyes widened, looking really red, ¡°if you destroy the marriage I will beat you up!¡±


    The stone hall was totally silent. Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s eyes turned cold. Thick alcohol energy swept over as he took a close look at Zong Shou. Not only was his cheeks slightly red, but he showed no signs of fear. Thinking about how Zong Shou had no internal energy and also drank so much wine, he was most likely drunk. He didn¡¯t know whether or not tough or to cry, ¡°Prince this is still a world where the strong speaks. Even if you are unhappy you need to have enough power and strength to make noise. But you have nothing, so how can you beat me? As for the annulment, let¡¯s end it like that, I¡¯llpensate you in the future...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply. He drunkenly carried the lightning tooth sword in his hand, jumping directly passed the table and walking towards Xuanyuan Tong.


    He was very familiar with those words, like he had heard those words before. However, he only felt more and more ufortable, the remnant rationality in his mind couldn¡¯t suppress his anger. He wanted to find someone to fight a huge battle, to give these people a good beating, to vent his frustration and rx the anger in his heart.


    The strong speak? Of course! Be it ten thousand yearster or this era, martial art experts could control everything...


    Same, it¡¯s all the same! However, all these people couldn¡¯t see carefully who the actual strong person was.


    Since they were going to speak about strength then he would use his sword and fist to speak!


    At the start people in the hall didn¡¯t bother, looking on with a cold smile. Until Zong Shou walker forwards within 60 feet of him before they started to frown. Thinking that this Zong Shou was about tomit a big mistake.


    Only Hu Zhongyuan and Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up in anticipation. They were all thinking that they were going to have a great show to watch. Their hearts had no intention to stop him. Instead, they were gloating.


    What that person said had made them feel really annoyed.


    Chuxue hesitated, she didn¡¯t know what to do in that atmosphere.


    When Zong Shou took 10 more steps, Luo Xian red furiously, ¡°preposterous!¡±


    There was the spiritual formation suppressing so one was unable to release energy outside of the body. Luo Xian jumped out to the side of Zong Shou as he struck his sleeves towards Zong Shou. He wanted this foul-mouthed inappropriate teen to suffer some hardship. That huge sleeve was like an iron wall as it hit out.


    Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s eyes became solemn as he looked on. Although he was unhappy towards Zong Shou, he felt that Luo Xian took it too far. Just as he was about to stop him, his eyes fixed and didn¡¯t move.


    A sword light glimmered in Zong Shou¡¯s hand. A seemingly really casual stroke broke Luo Xian¡¯s sleeve. Following which the sword light changed directions, using the spine of the sword to viciously snack Luo Xian in the face.


    ¡°Scram! I¡¯m going to beat someone, don¡¯t block my way!¡±


    He barely managed to keep some rationality and didn¡¯t cut off his head. He continued on forwards.


    That Luo Xian struggled back several steps before being able to stabilize himself. His mouth was filled with blood mixed with several broken teeth.


    After a period of shock and astonishment, his eyes turned red. He hollered, like a beast that lost its mind. Following which he picked up the ancient sun ax behind his back and heavily chopped down at Zong Shou.


    Breathing deeply like a hare that escaped, as fast as shooting stars. The surrounding people were at a loss, totally caught off guard. Those who reacted could see that the ax was right above Zong Shou¡¯s head. It was heavy but extremely swift with no chance of holding back.


    Even the hearts of Chuxue and Hu Zhongyuan turned cold, feeling that things were not right. Only to see Zong Shou stepping aside, pretty much brushing the tip of the ax as he narrowly avoided. The lightning tooth sword in his hand waved out once more.


    ¡°I told you not to block me you brainless thing, scram!¡±


    That sword light changed irregrly, stabbing into that ax image. The sights of every one were blocked and they didn¡¯t know what happened. They only heard a heavy smack. The sword spine of that lightning tooth sword once again smashed into Luo Xian¡¯s face. This time Zong Shou was even more vicious, directly pping his cheeks until it was badly bruised.


    Luo Xian retreated tens of steps once more, the 16 teeth on the right of his face were all broken. He was totally stunned by Zong Shou, standing rooted to the spot.


    Within the hall, Xuanyuan Tong, Zhu Junhou and the others were filled with disbelief. They were startled too.


    Although they couldn¡¯t see it, they could sense and knew that that sword wasn¡¯t ordinary. Like it was really simple and humble but at that moment it had experienced many changes, making one totally uncertain about it. He also knew that although Luo Xian¡¯s energy was being suppressed, the power of his physical body was still there. His martial cultivation was also really deep and was learning the strength of the martial path for a Long time. Even within the Tiegang Hall, normal xiantian masters, even ten over of them couldn¡¯t match up to him.


    Was that sword¡¯s power just a coincidence? No, if it was a normal person, just the strength a Xuanwu ancestor gave would be something they couldn¡¯t bear. How could he still wave his sword?


    However didn¡¯t the rumors say that the Gantian Mountain prince didn¡¯t know how to cultivate?


    Luo Xian slowly regained his senses, a fierce expression appeared on his face, making him look really vicious, ¡°Hehe! Great, today I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    He bent forwards his body like a leopard as he covered a a hundred feet in a jump. The ax glowed, shining once more, as he shed at Zong Shou¡¯s stomach.


    Xuanyuan Tong subconsciously stood up, ready to react to save him. Following which he saw the sword in Zong Shou¡¯s hand shine once more as it collided with the giant ax.


    ¡°Keng!¡±


    Within the Tiegang Hall, an ear-piercing ring broke out. The situation of Zong Shou¡¯s sword being flung away by Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s ax didn¡¯t happen.


    Only to see the sword pressing down on the giant ax, Zong Shou¡¯s body used the momentum to jump up and avoid it easily. Following which the sword light smacked out once more. This time it heavily smashed on Luo Xian¡¯s head.


    Tens of kilograms of force exploded out. Even if Luo Xian had a Xuanwu ancestor body, now that his true qi was suppressed he couldn¡¯t resist it. He directly fell forwards, right onto the ground.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Zong Shou pouted in impatience, just as he wanted to walk past this person, he had an idea. In his blur of memories, he thought back to how not long ago how bad the words that this person scolded him sounded. He immediatelyughed coldly, suddenly stopping in his steps. He was a dark and vicious person and loved to take revenge. If he didn¡¯t remember it it was okay, but if he did how could he let the person off so easily?


    Since the me in his chest had already burnt up, it wasn¡¯t so easy to extinguish it.


    Just as Luo Xian used all his strength to stand up from the ground, another sword heavily smacked out. With a heavy ¡°Peng¡±, it smacked into Luo Xian¡¯s head! Smashing this person back into the ground.


    ¡°Was it you that said I was trash? Always the same word, don¡¯t you all get tired of it? Forget it, being called a scum is a little fresh, so I won¡¯t scold you for it. But you said what can I do if Xuan Mountain City goes back on its word? I¡¯ll beat you up, what can you do?¡±


    Zong Shou kicked him when he was trying to get back up, kicking him tens of feet away. Luo Xian¡¯s head started spinning, he could only bite his lips, saying coldly, ¡°I will kill you, I will definitely kill you!¡±


    ¡°Kill me? With your little ability, who can you kill?¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly, he forgot about Xuanyuan Tong, walking in front of Luo Xian. Once he stood up and waved out with the ax, the sword in his hand drew another arc. This hit smacked the back of his hand, with a crack, the ancient sun ax was directly hit away from his hand.


    ¡°You use the eight deste ax? What a great ax technique was being used by you till such a level. What a disgrace to this technique. With such little abilities, you dare to be arrogant? Do you think you are good? Even if my Uncle Hu is the same realm as you he is 10 times better...¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan instantlyughed when he hard Zong Shou praised his Father. As a son, he was naturally happy. Especially since the one speaking was the prince which made it even more valuable.


    At that moment within the hall everyone was stunned. Luo Xian as a Xuanwu ancestor was lying on the ground, smacked by Zong Shou using the back of a sword. And Zong Shou who everyone viewed as someone who would be bullied by Luo Xian like an ant was standing tall, coldly looking down on Luo Xian. Waving the sword. His entire body was giving off an ¡°I¡¯m not happy¡± aura.


    What made it hard for one to ept was that no one could see how skilled he was. Just some sword technique changes had totally surprised Luo Xian.


    Zong Shou looked on with a pitiful face. He felt fortunate. Zong Shou didn¡¯t beat him up so badly, if not he would have lost all his face. He was also worried that with this prince¡¯s personality if one made him angry he would really hang him outside the city gates to masturbate for 3 days. He has to be careful in the future.


    ¡°...since you said that strength speaks, who is better than who today?¡±


    Pretty much every sentence he said he would smack Luo Xian with a sword once.


    At that moment the people around had reacted. Zhu Junhou frowned and leaped Out.


    ¡°Prince please hold your hand!¡±


    The moment he said that he was already in front, a short spear appearing as he swept across. He had no killing intent but the sharp de glow forced Zong Shou away. Tan Tao followed behind, chopping down with the two mandarin duck des!


    A cold light shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes as he turned around. His body, as well as the sword in his hand, became really indiscernible, unable to tell if it was real or fake.


    Xuanyuan Tong could stop his eyes from protruding up, smashing the wine ss in his hands into pieces with a clenched.


    ¡°...this is sword intent?¡±


    When Zong Shou¡¯s sword stabbed out in front of all their eyes, it gave off a stunning and illusionary martial arts intent!

 Chapter 189 - Do You Yield?

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 189 Do You Yield?</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    At that moment outside of the Tiegang Hall, Xuanyuan Yiren was standing beneath the stone steps looking on.


    Her small hands were clenched tight. Sometimes she rxed it. She wanted to take a peak but the stone hall was totally sealed up. The few windows were all opened in high areas.


    She could only wait on helplessly outside. She wished she had Day Wandering realm skills such that she could directly see through the stone wall.


    ¡°Who knew how the conversation between Zong Shou and my Father went?¡±


    Thinking about how cold and solemn Xuanyuan Tong was when she walked out, her brows furrowed, filled with worry. However, after a while, she calmed herself down.


    Zong Shou had a great speaking ability and was always really polite. He would definitely be able to have a good conversation with her father. As long as he revealed a few of his skills, her parents would not be worried. Actually, there was nothing she should be afraid of.


    If he knew about his sword skills, her Father would be like Hu Qianqiu. That amount of surprise. Who knows he might drag him and drink a huge jug.


    Thinking about it, Xuanyuan Yiren revealed a look of anticipation, the corner of her lips raised upwards, her smile was really bright.


    The martial cultivators in armor guarding around were all startled. Although they didn¡¯t know why she was so happy, this smile was really nice to see and pleasing to the eyes.


    But once they thought about how this flower could be stuck on the body of the person in the hall, they felt worried.


    ...


    Within the stone hall, there was none of the friendliness that she imagined. de images were plenty as Zong Shou¡¯s body totally turned into a blur. In the eyes of many, there were as many different Zong Shou. However, it also looked like he was stuck to the spot from start to finish.


    Following closely behind was a loud ¡°Keng¡±. When that sky full of sword light ended, only to see Zhu Junhou¡¯s spear, Tan Tao¡¯s mandarin duck knives had for some reason struck the same spot.


    In the eyes of the two of them, before they could even show surprise they were already hit back several steps by the huge power of the enemy.


    The sword light from Zong Shou¡¯s hand spurted our once more. Looking really starry and spotty, as it covered Zhu Junhou. In his mouth, he gave a simple scoff, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Zhu Junhou¡¯s eyes shine sharply, filled with rage. In the next moment, he was shocked. Only to see the sword light in front of him transform into something like the Milky Way, crashing down on him, looking really dazzling and eye-catching. It made one blurry, only feeling that everything around his body was filled with weaknesses. Where that sword light pointed to was his weak point, covering all his spots.


    In the next moment, he finally understood Luo Xian¡¯s pain, why he was being beaten like a fool by Zong Shou.


    ...Such a sword was pretty much unstoppable and unavoidable! Under this sword cover like the stars in the sky, one felt totally out of ce. One totally didn¡¯t know how they should react!


    How would this Gantian Mountain prince have such an exquisite and terrifying sword technique? Where did he learn it from?


    Shocked for that moment, Zhu Junhou bit the tip of his tongue and knew that there was no other way against this sword technique. One had to go for the head, with no fear for one¡¯s life.


    Once the true qi in his body had gathered, he felt his wrist was tapped simply by something. Following which he couldn¡¯t hold onto the short spear in his hand, as it was tossed outwards in a spiral.


    When the sky full of des stopped, Zong Shou who was at the back looked over, his eyes furrowing before regaining calm once more.


    ¡°Oh, you are a decent person and know some manners. I won¡¯t beat you up..¡±


    The sword light shone once more and hit on the sides of his two legs, causing Zhu Junhou to be paralyzed on the ground, unable to move. And that short spear had only now slowly spun to a stop, stabbing beside his head. He could even clearly feel the cold knife aura.


    Zhu Junhou¡¯s face flushed red. At that moment he didn¡¯t show any happiness or good fortune, it was just shock and shame.


    What kind of a Monster is this teen? The 2 swords he saw was sword intent that he had never seen. Even if it wasn¡¯t, it was close to that level. This was actually from the Son of his savior.


    All of a sudden he didn¡¯t know whether or not he should be furious or happy.


    ¡°Sword intent, it¡¯s actually sword intent.¡±


    At the depths of the hall, Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s hands had already started to tremble. The broken wine ss shrapnels had turned into dust, rolling down from his hands.


    The first sword was cloud shocking god destroying sword intent, merging with the sky fox race illusion ability which even he was unable to see through. Now was the Milky Way sword intent, after the sword came out, it was like a Milky Way appearing, really eye-catching.


    His current mood was several times moreplicated than before.


    Every sword that Zong Shou smacked Luo Xian with seem to be heavily hitting his face. He felt really ashamed, whilst also feeling heart pained for his subordinate which was being heavily injured. He was also showing some bit of regret. Thest sentence that he said to Luo Xian before smacking him directly pierced into his heart.


    He knew that his words most probably hurt the kid¡¯s heart which made him so furious.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. The Son of his old friend had such an ability. He should feel happy, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t.


    Li Sina was rooted to the spot in a daze, her eyes wide as she looked on.


    Speaking of which during the initial few days Yiren had told her that her future fianc¨¦ would definitely surprise her. She also said that she was the one that wasn¡¯t good enough. At that time she didn¡¯t believe her at all...


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind was still a mess. However, he instinctively handled the spear using at the side. The feeling that Zhu Junhou gave him was really really dangerous! He was several times more dangerous than Luo Xian and Tan Tao.


    Just now he had the element of surprise. If they really fought, he might not be able to win. Anyways that was a topic for another day.


    Once he turned around, he saw Tan Tao holding the pair of mandarin duck knives charging over. His expression was a never before seen seriousness and solemness. When that knife glow broke out, it was really dense, giving off no empty spaces. Like a huge storm, pretty much going all out to crazily chop down.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constructed, then he smiled from habit. He took a step, forwards instead of backward. Like when he was turning in the current of the ck water pond, really leisure but extremely swift. He moved left and right through all the knife images, dodging left and right. After 10 odd steps when he was about to force the mandarin duck knives to a corner, that sword that everyone nearly forgot about shone once more. Leisurely stabbing out!


    Like a pike fish at the bottom of the ocean, like that of a sharp arrow, weaving in the knife light as he pointed right at Tan Tao¡¯s throat.


    This sword was what he created in the water, with was why he named it against the current!


    Stabbing out millions of times underwater to smash the currents, that is how it got its name. After so many countless times of training, it might not be as weird as the Styx ricer death sword, or as exquisite as the cloud shocking god destroying sword, but this sword was unsolvable! In the past and today, there was no exception!


    Tan Tao instantly felt a chill down his spine, his knife glow danced but it was no use at all. The sword light stabbed right at the gaps of his mandarin duck knife like it was really familiar with his sword path. When it changed he was forced to try to cover up but he failed.


    He could only frantically retreat, crazily retreat! But that sword light was like a leech to his body, following closely. Swiftly heading right for his throat!


    Just as Tan Tao was feeling despair and Xuanyuan Tong couldn¡¯t help but stand up to try to save him, that sword light suddenly turned back and slightly tapped the wrists of Tan Tao.


    The 2 mandarin duck knives flew up, spinning in the air beforending and pinning him onto the ground.


    However, the energy in Tan Tao¡¯s body also went into chaos at that moment as he stood rooted to the ground. The sword light shing down in the sky.


    ¡°You scheming man, I dislike you. You deserve to be beaten!¡±


    Directly smashing his face with a sword, drawing a bloody wound. Zong Shou thought back to what happened before and scoffed, ¡°Your mouth is not bad, you talk a lot!¡±


    That light spun back once more and the sword spine smashed the left of his face.


    Just as Tan Tao recovered a bit of energy, he was heavily injured. A mouthful of blood was spat out. He only felt extremely furious. He prided himself for being smart and strong in the martial path. In Xuan Mountain City, he had huge power, only below 2-3 people. When people looked at him they were all respectful. Even those high-status ones, those stronger than him in the martial path were also courteous.


    When has he been humiliated like this in his life?


    What he was worried about now was that whether or not he would be like Luo Xian, ferociously beaten up by this teen. Then he would really have no face to meet others.


    Luckily after Zong Shou thought about it, although he still had some anger, he still had to give some face. The words he said were all true and there was nothing false. If he still beat him up it felt really unreasonable.


    Before this when he was younger and just rose up he loved to do things ording to his will. However when he returned to the library to seclude himself and slowly cultivate his heart, then he became calm.


    So in this life, he would treat people virtuously.


    The sword light flipping again and heavily smashing on Luo Xian who struggled to get up.


    ¡°You still want to climb up, have you not given up?¡±


    Luo Xian¡¯s head was covered in blood. When his Chin smacked the ground it gave out a cracking sound. Cracks started to form on the ground made of Tiegang Stone. His eyes were filled with loss, devoid of energy. He had no fury in him, only a fear that stabbed into the depths of his heart as well as deep helplessness.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes from start to finish were looking at Xuanyuan Tong.

 Chapter 190 - 4 knives shooting out

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 190 4 knives shooting out</h4>


    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 190 4 knives shooting out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Exodus Tales | <strong>Editor:</strong> Exodus Tales


    Hu Zhongyuan and Zong Yuan seemed riled up before like they were really enjoying it. Now. however, they looked really anxious. They couldn¡¯t imagine the prince really beating up everyone in the stone hall.


    The former followed closely behind Zong Shou, afraid that he would get injured. However, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right. From the side of his eyes, he saw Zong Shou¡¯s face flushing red, his expression was really calm, it was the expression of someone that was drunk.


    He originally thought that Zong Shou had a reason for beating them up. However, now he was groaning inside.


    The previous 3 people were okay since he had already beaten them up, then it was fine. Their Gantian Mountain wouldn¡¯t care.


    But this Xuanyuan Tong was not only the city lord of Xuan Mountain City, but he was also the prince¡¯s future father inw. If the prince really beat him up, what kind of situation will that be?


    He shook his head to say that something wasn¡¯t right. Xuanyuan Tong was an earth realm peak expert, many times stronger than his Father. Even if he didn¡¯t use true qi and only the strength of his body, he could win against Zhu Junhou and the others. There was no reason he would lose. What he should be careful about would be the prince.


    Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s eyes at this moment were calm as water. It wasn¡¯t until Zong Shou walked over did he shake his head and sigh, standing up from his seat. Whilst he was seated, he looked really elegant and demure, but when he stood up, he seemed like a giant mountain stabbing right into the clouds. That vast and mighty aura filled up the entire hall. This caused Hu Zhongyuan and the others to feel like this huge stone hall suddenly became really narrow and small. It couldn¡¯t fit just the person standing in front of him.


    He didn¡¯t hold a weapon and, his expression was reallyplicated, ¡°I thought that you couldn¡¯t cultivate. Who knew that even Junhou wouldn¡¯t be able to match you. Your father¡¯s technique pretty much swept the entire Donglin Cloud Continent without an enemy, but your sword is better than him. At 14 years of age to have such an achievement, your Father would definitely feel really delighted! However, you humiliated my subordinates. I feel really annoyed and wish to beat you up!¡±


    Zong Shou frowned, who was this person? He couldn¡¯t remember, it was just a fight so why did he talk so much crap.


    Following which they saw Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s robe around his body tearing apart, turning into pieces of shredded cloth which exploded out, ¡°Since you said you want to beat me up, go for it. Let me see how strong my best friend¡¯s sword art has reached. My cultivation might be Low but my fist technique has been taught by your father so it isn¡¯t weak. I¡¯ll fight you without weapons so if you don¡¯t lose don¡¯t me me for bullying you. Naturally, if you can really beat me up I will be happy.¡±


    When the joints at his wrist gave out explosive noises like that of fried beans, the aura that his body gave out became stronger and stronger.


    Hu Zhongyuan stood close behind, only feeling breathless. He was unable to take another step forward. Only then did he know that it was amusing for him to wish to block for Zong Shou.


    The battle between the two of them had totally no room for him to interfere. Although his strength was just 3 meridians lower than that of Xuanyuan Tong, even arge bit higher than Zong Shou, the two of them could ignore him on the martial path.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up, his blood boiled. Under the suppression of Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s aura, his fighting spirit jumped up crazily and pretty much upied his entire consciousness.


    ...fight! Fight! Fight! Beat him up!


    This person was strong and amazing! Standing in front of him like a huge mountain, as if nothing could shake it. He was even more determined to crush this mountain, to level the peak out!


    He wanted to have a good fight, the sword in his hand was also glowing in thirst!


    Smiling, Zong Shou gripper the lightning tooth sword and leaped forward without hesitation. It was still the footsteps he trained underwater.


    The sword was called against the current, the footstep was known as against the water, going against the water current, going against the aura. Under this maniacal aura¡¯s suppression, he was moving really causally, each step was through the weakest and easiest point of Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s martial path aura.


    Zong Shou¡¯s aura also started to climb and raise along with these steps. At the start, he was still being suppressed, but when he was 50 feet in front of Xuanyuan Tong, the aura was so intense. It could actually go head to head against Xuanyuan Tong.


    Just as both sides exchanged stares like the battle was about to break out in an instance, a light crashing sound spread out from the side.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but frown, he was prepared to attack, but this sound had broken his tempo. He couldn¡¯t help but unhappily look at the side. Who was the person who disrupted him? What a nuisance!


    Where his eyesnded was on Fang Shu. He was hurting his teeth and sitting behind Li Sina¡¯s table. Apart from his face filled with disbelief, his body was trembling, unable to suppress it. His position was less than 50 feet away from the two of them, under the suppression of Xuanyuan Tony¡¯s aura he couldn¡¯t hold on. The wine ss in his hand fell onto the ground without his control.


    Zong Shou was filled with loss, thinking back to who that person was. After a short while, he didn¡¯t get anything. He only knew that he was really annoyed with that person.


    A cold glimmer shed in his eyes as he waved his left sleeve, immediately 4 cold glows flew out.


    Xuanyuan Tong was annoyed too but looking at the situation he was astonished. He rapidly retreated, grabbing out with his right fist as hidden energy shot towards the cold glows.


    He was actually able to release energy out in the Tiegang Hall. However, the moment that suction force touched the 4 cloud pattern flying knives, they were like fish in water, shaking slightly before deviating from their original position. Their speed increased by several times as they continued to shoot out.


    ¡°Flying knife Change of direction!¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong was astonished. It wasn¡¯t weapon driving techniques of spirit masters but a martial cultivator¡¯s tossing technique. Not only was strong true qi injected into it, but it could also change direction in mid-air.


    This prince definitely hasn¡¯t reached the ascended realm so how did he achieve that?


    Fang Shu was shocked, eximing as he rose up from his seat. He raised his sword, turning into numerous thick sword images as it covered around his body.


    However, those 4 cloud pattern flying knives pierced in like they were totally unobstructed.


    They directly pierced into his body, following which he was dragged on by that huge force for a hundred feet, pinned onto a stone pir. 2 of them were at his shoulders, the other 2 were on his calves.


    Luckily the energy of the flying knives didn¡¯t explode out. They only locked the meridians of his body, following which threads of qi entered, making him feel extremely painful!


    Looking at the two wounds on his shoulders, Fang Shu couldn¡¯t help but feel dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know how good Han Nishui from Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect was, but he knew that even his senior brother at such an age was only simr to him. And now he was being easily beaten.


    Moreover, if Zong Shou was willing, any one of the flying knives could have taken his life!


    In other words, this Gantian Mountain prince, be it talent or ability was much better than their arrogant core disciples of the various hidden sects by numerous times!


    Even now it made him feel so painful that he would rather pass out.


    Li Sina¡¯s expression was numb, looking on stunned, forgetting to react.


    Since she knew that the Gantian Mountain prince was a dual meridian body, she had worried or Yiren several times and had many sleepless nights. But now that he appeared in front of her eyes, he was so unparalleled and gave off an invincible feeling, crushing all the talents in the world she knew.


    He was like Xuanyuan Tong, and she didn¡¯t know if she should be happy or sad.


    ¡°Such abilities. I will kill you like an ant, you still dare to act strong in front of people? I hate disciples of famous sects like you!¡±


    Scoffing, Zong Shou felt good deep down. However, as he looked forward, he only saw Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s eyes moving as he muttered.


    ¡°Change of direction. That is cloud shocking god destroying. What kind of flying knife technique is that...¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong was totally destructed, if he had attacked him, he would have caught him off guard. Zong Shou twister that urges, as it wasn¡¯t a true battle, he naturally couldn¡¯t win someone who was unarmed. Even if he wanted to beet someone up he had to make it such that the person epted that he was weak.


    Burping out a few times, Zong Shou talked about it before raising his hand and waving it in front of Xuanyuan Tong.


    ¡°Oi! The old man that¡¯s acting young,e back to your senses! Where are you looking at? If you don¡¯t focus I am going to attack...¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, this Zong Shou was really


    silly. Since he was a martial cultivator how could he get drunk so easily? Looking at the situation he didn¡¯t look like he was faking it.


    However, he kept all his thoughts, instantly tossing aside or other random thoughts and focusing fully. Only to see Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder move.


    ¡°Look at my sword!¡±


    A clear sword image rose up into the air, piercing through from the nose unimaginable angle and aimed at Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s throat.


    Xuanyuan Tong opened his eyes, not punching out, his legs ferociously stepping on the ground and instantly numerous spider web patterns spread about. Stone shrapnels flew as they shot all about. There was also a wall-like wind that spread from his body, that clear sword glow was actually directly deflected by this crazy wind.


    Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s body suddenly charged forwards, directly punching at his head.


    One fist out, it was like he could split the ocean!


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed as his feet moved along with them against the water movement. In this fist wind, he retreated tens of feet before standing still. He stabbed forth once more with the sword, looking really casual and carefree as it weaves its way in the wind.


    Xuanyuan Tong still didn¡¯t block, he used his left as a pivot to sweep out with his leg, like a knife slicing upwards. That sword attack didn¡¯t touch it before the extremely strong lightning tooth sword showed signs of bending under that strong wind.

 Chapter 191 - Martial Arts and Spirit Merging as One

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 191 Martial Arts and Spirit Merging as One</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    ¡°How vicious! This person is just abusing his strength, how despicable. How can he win?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s body backed off another 100 feet before standing still, only to see Zong Shou¡¯s body bounce backward. The knife-like leg wind still swept upwards into the sky, smashing on the roof and breaking a deep hole. Following the loud explosion, many pieces of stone broke, causing the entire Tiegang Hall to shake.


    What happened next was that no matter how Zong Shou¡¯s sword changed or how indiscernible it was, Xuanyuan Tong wouldn¡¯t block it. Even if his body was exposed he wouldn¡¯t care, directly ending it, smashing with a fist or kicking it away with a leg. How overbearing!


    What made Hu Zhongyuan respect him was that he had to retreat a further hundred feet. Chuxue and Zong Yuan couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and were forced to the corner of the stone hall. To think that Zong Shou was able to survive and be unharmed with an initial xiantian realm cultivation in front of Xuanyuan Tong.


    Pretty much every fist that struck out from the Xuan Mountain City lord cause the wind to surge. Each leg that swept out will cause the stone hall to shake. Like a giant human-sized mountain which was causing the ground to shake continuously.


    In just a few strikes Zong Shou was forced back hundreds of feet, like a giant stone rolling down from a mountain, really dangerous and it crushed everything with an unstoppable force.


    Zong Shou¡¯s fighting spirit was hit out, he was totally fearless and determined, showing no signs of depression and giving up as he continued to move in this fist wing. asionally he would stab out with his sword and each was really exquisite.


    When he retreated to the center of the stone hall, he turned into starlight, like an eye-catching milky way as he counter-attacked.


    Millions of sword images cut up the vast wind in front of him, continuously shaving at it, frenziedly attacking forwards! Pretty much in an instant, he was in front of Xuanyuan Tong, like it was about to totally drown out his body.


    However, Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s eyes shone coldly, following which he advanced instead of going backward, charging at Zong Shou. Not only was he fast as lightning and intense like a me, but his aura had also increased by several times.


    ¡°Good sword technique! Only this strength is too weak! You cane from a thousand paths but I will return from one! Break for me...¡±


    A charging fist, a hammer sized fist struck at the centermost portion of that milky way-like sword explosion, shing head-on with that sword glow.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    When the fist and sword engaged, at the next moment Zong Shou¡¯s body seemed to be hit by a million-kilogram huge hammer swung at high speeds. He was flung back like a ragdoll. Until he reached close to the gates of the hell did he manage to stabilize himself. But when hended he slid backward another few hundred feet.


    Then, Zong Shou spat out blood, half kneeling on the ground devoid of strength. He rested on the sword in his hand to avoid falling onto the ground.


    Hu Zhongyuan took in a deep breath. Although he predicted that there was no way that Zong Shou could beat Xuanyuan Tong, he was feeling unfair for him.


    This was bullying! It was like an elephant going all out to step on an ant. It was too merciless, this Xuan Mountain City lord really didn¡¯t have style. His father had sealed a huge portion of his strength before fighting Zong Shou.


    And this one, apart from the true qi suppression of the Tiegang Hall, he was pretty much going all out. The gap between the two was close to 20 times!


    That Xuanyuan Tong seemed to know that he was being a bit of a bully. After stopping he exined apologetically, ¡°Your sword path is deep and far, much better than I expected! If I saved any strength I might fall to you. So I had to go all out in this battle to fight fire with fire. Your loss today isn¡¯t because your attainments on the martial path are weaker than mine, but because of our huge difference in strength, you don¡¯t have to mind much about it. If you have the strength you should stand up and apologize to Uncle tan and Uncle Luo. They are your elders and won¡¯t me you...¡±


    Whilst speaking, he had already treated Zong Shou as his son inw. Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s eyes were filled with total surprise.


    In just 10 years of time...He didn¡¯t expect the son of his old friend to actually be so strong!


    However just as he was halfway done, Xuanyuan Tong paused, looking dumbfounded towards the front.


    Only to see Zong Shou shakily stand up. His eyes showed no intentions of admitting defeat. There were only burning mes that were crazily burning. He couldn¡¯t help but feel startled, he raised his hand and waited quietly.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind was still a mess, not having much consciousness. However, on one side it was really clear, numerous sword arts and sword techniques shing across his brain. Parts that he thought were never interconnected were now totally linked. He hadprehended some of the essences, able to understand them better and utilize them better, making the technique more and more perfect.


    His sword all along looked up to the strong, getting stronger as it faced stronger opponents.


    Apologize, what a joke! He Zong Shou never apologizes when he beat someone up!


    Slowly a wind starting blowing on the ground and gathered around Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    Fire and water spiritual energy as thick as fog caused that ten feet odd space to turn red and white like there was a giant spiral that was spinning about.


    ¡°...This spiritual energy, is it a spiritual technique?¡¯


    Xuanyuan Tong couldn¡¯t be certain. At the start, he thought that it was Zong Shou releasing his internal energy and causing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to resonate with it. Following which he remembered that they were within the Tiegang Hall. Apart from him who was half a foot into xiantian, no one else would be able to release any bit of energy.


    But this Zong Shou could actually control spiritual energy from heaven and earth!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it actually is soul power! Using his body¡¯s spiritual energy to control and attract spiritual energy around. Apart from being a xiantian master, he is actually also a spirit master, a dual cultivator!¡±


    He was astonished, his eyes also showed a moment of loss of focus. Coincidentally at that moment, Zong Shou suddenly opened his eyes, looking coldly like his eyes could see through everything. His entire body suddenly moved, like he had merged into the light wind, flying about.


    From 500 feet out a sword stabbed over, it was still really elegant and exquisite, close to perfection, using up the theories of the sword path!


    Xuanyuan Tong immediately recovered from that loss of focus, looking at the attacking sword light, his eyes lit up in awe.


    ¡°Good sword! Really exquisite! This sword technique actually improved from such a high level. I don¡¯t know if you didn¡¯t go all out before or you had someprehension. What terrifying talent!¡±


    Without hesitation, he still punched out furiously forwards! All his muscles were being utilized, the vital energy in his body burning. This fist was much stronger than the one before.


    ¡°So what if your technique is close to the martial path? With nothing to rely on it is still weak! How weak! Shatter for me!¡±


    Where the fist wind hit towards was the ce the sword tip came from. When he acted, Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s eyes had turned ice-cold, close to that of a machine. All the emotions in his eyes had disappeared, only left with a coldness that could destroy everything and confidence to suppress everyone.


    Only when he saw Zong Shou¡¯s sword did he suddenly have an unprecedented feeling to escape did he suddenly feel shocked. Thatsted for a short while before he calmed down.


    It¡¯s better not to dodge, this fist could decide victory.


    ¡°Dang!¡±


    When the fist and sword shed once more, the entire stone hall shook once more. Zong Shou¡¯s body was tossed backward as everyone expected. However, he wasn¡¯t in such a bad state,nding beside the stone door like that of a leaf, slowly drifting down.


    On the contrary Xuanyuan Tong...


    ¡°Tong¡± Tong¡± Tong¡±


    stepped backward 3 times, each step caused the tiegang stone beneath to be stepped to pieces.


    Within the thousand feet of space, the temperature was suddenly hot and cold. The ce where the two of them had engaged had threads of lightning glow lingering.


    ¡°How is this possible, what strong internal strength! With just an initial xiantian body how did this kid have enough strength to fight against me? His spiritual cultivation had actually also reached the night wandering realm. What terrifying talent. But even so, he shouldn¡¯t have such power! Pretty much on the same level as him...¡±


    Within Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s chest, a huge wave rose up.


    Hu Zhongyuan, Zong Yuan and the others had their mouths agape.


    That was someone of earth chakra level 9 meridians, the peak of Xuanwu! Even within the tiegang hall, he could casually have hundreds of thousands of kilograms of strength.


    Did their prince eat some god strength pill or something? He could actually use one sword to force him back by 3 steps, barely going head to head on the same level?


    Or was he possessed by some god or demon?


    Zhu Junhou, Tan Tao who was lying on the group couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. This sword had totally disregarded and broken through the realm and level gap. Unless this Zong Shou was a grandmaster level expert this was impossible.


    Luo Xian barely raised his head, his eyes staring. Before this he was furious, not willing to admit defeat, wanting to kill this Zong Shou. But now he felt really shocked, one waverger than the other.


    Although he wasn¡¯t too certain, the feeling that the sword of the kid gave him was really really strong!


    Li Sina¡¯s eyes shook and blurred like she was recalling something. After a short while, she startled, ¡°It is spirit and martial artsbining. It actually is! Before my teacher died he spent his whole entire life but was unable to reach that level!¡±


    That low mutter was so soft that pretty much no one should have been able to hear it. However, it caused the 2 people in the hall¡¯s heart to shake.


    Fang Shu was simrly shocked before he said, ¡°How is that possible? It might be, using the initial earth chakra level to fight a 9 meridian. If that isn¡¯t it, then what is that?¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong took in a deep breath. Although his wife¡¯s martial cultivation wasn¡¯t strong, she came from arge demon sect. Her knowledge was far above his.


    His eyes glowed like a torch as he focused around Zong Shou¡¯s body. Following which when he saw the fire and water spiritual energy, gathering around his body like a mist, injecting towards the sword, his eyes contracted into that of a needle-like shape.


    He wasn¡¯t a normal dual cultivator who used true qi and spiritual techniques to assist. Instead, he merged the two, energy and soul as one, intersecting with one another. It was like the two were destined to be together like they were part of the same body. Instead of repelling one another and swallowing one another.


    ...No wonder that sword was strong enough to go up against him.


    Using the true qi of the initial xiantian realm to mix with the spiritual energy of the heaven and earth, the strength of that sword was indeed enough to make up for the difference.


    Indefinitely reducing the gap in strength between the two.


    His eyes were at a loss. Think about how many dual cultivators there were in the world? How many of them could merge spirit and martial arts! Moreover, who could do that at 14 at the xiantian realm?

 Chapter 192 - Victory or Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 192 Victory or Defeat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The silence of the stone hall was suddenly broken byughter. Everyone looked over to see Zong Shou holding a sword, walking step by step over. Each step was faster than thest, slowly bing a brisk walk. His face had a smile for some reason. His eyes spread out, with no worry, like he had lost all consciousness.


    However, in the hearts of everyone, they only felt a terrifying feeling sweep over them.


    They felt that Zong Shou at that moment was extremely dangerous.


    Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s expression turned cold, immediately taking out the iron mace hanging by his waist.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t block such a sword empty-handed.


    However, in the next moment, he saw Zong Shou¡¯s body speed up to the max.


    If one said that he was like the soft Breeze before, then now he was like a storm, charging right over.


    The sword light shone out, directly sweeping over. As it struck the mace, it gave out a crisp ¡°ding¡±. Instantly energy surged around and a lightning glow lingered.


    Xuanyuan Tong frowned and retreated one step. All the strength was dissipated beneath his feet, immediately leaving a deep hole in the Tiegang stone.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword was only slightly forced back before he pierced forwards, heading straight on. Xuanyuan Tong was unfazed. He was extremely calm, holding up the mace in his hands in front of his body.


    Then, another extremely sharp strength which crashed towards him. He had no choice but to retreat once more. On the stone bs, shrapnels were randomly scattered once more. The wind blew all over, sword energy scattered, causing many stone pieces to be shaved off the roof.


    These 2 strikes were just the beginning. Between the sh of sword and mace, there were also thin ringing sounds, like when one was refining iron, hitting with a tempo. However, after a moment it changed into a torrential storm that clean and crisp ringing continued on like raindrops falling down before the previous sound faded the next one broke out.


    The current Zong Shou seemed to have transformed into a human-sized storm. Crazily saving his sword, crazily stabbing out. He seemed like he had no n or idea what he was doing but each sword forced Xuanyuan Tong to defend and unable to attack.


    Pretty much each sword would force Xuanyuan Tong back by a step, crushing a piece of the stone floor.


    It was flipping over the situation from before. Xuanyuan Tong was like a rolling giant stone, forcing and suppressing Zong Shou with an unstoppable aura.


    However at this moment, in front of the storm caused by Zong Shou. Although Xuanyuan Tong was still a mountain, he was being forced back and made to move.


    ¡°Impossible! Totally impossible!¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong stabilized his footing, as he started to retreat step by step.


    In these 10 breaths, blocking 90 swords, he was forced back 90 steps! Pretty much returning back to where the battle had originally begun.


    And now Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. He didn¡¯t care about the victory, the strong Zong Shou¡¯s sword techniques the happier he would be.


    He couldn¡¯t understand, during this round of attacks, his sword pretty much went against themon martial arts knowledge.


    Even if he was a dual cultivator, spirit and martial artsbining, causing the power of his sword to be able to go up against him. But after all his body was only at the initial earth chakra level.


    At that moment each strike was on the same level. Normally speaking, Zong Shou definitely couldn¡¯t maintain such power for such a Long time. The recoil from each strike should be enough to crush his body.


    How did he maintain such strong sword power? Why wasn¡¯t he bing more tired? But it felt like each sword seemed to be stronger than thest.


    Speaking of which the energy who used, a portion would be absorbed by the lightning tooth sword every time he attacked.


    The sword power of this sword was also really focused, spinning at high speeds like a drill, appearing really weird and special.


    Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s heart moved as he observed carefully. He realized that the recoil, the moment it touched the sword, it was wrapped outwards by the high centrifugal force of the fire and water spiral. As the spiritual energy dissipated, there was a portion that was directly absorbed by Zong Shou. Who knew what method he used to be able to counter-attack right at the next moment.


    Less than a tenth of the power was truly reflected on Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    So that lightning tooth sword was continuously stabbing out, continuously chiseling its way.


    ...No wonder! No wonder he sword was like a wave, surging without stopping. No wonder these sword attacks keep getting stronger and stronger. If this battle continues wouldn¡¯t he get stronger and stronger until no end?


    His chest slightly shaking as he felt the meridians in his body starting to twist. His heart couldn¡¯t help but sink.


    ¡°This is too perverted! He still hasn¡¯t stopped, what medicine has our prince eaten?¡±


    Simrly hiding in a corner, Hu Zhongyuan who was blocking for his niece only felt his heart turn numb.


    Before this, he felt that Xuanyuan Tong was using strength to suppress Zong Shou like he was bullying him. However, now he empathized Xuanyuan Tong a little.


    That spirit and martial artsbining were really so strong? How strong was it? Directly crossing 9 grades and suppressing Xuanyuan Tong such that he wasn¡¯t able to use his strength.


    ...One must know that even if Xuanyuan Tong was unable to use true qi he was still really amazing.


    The higher one got in the energy cultivation path one would understand the gap between each grade.


    Not only was there pure strength, vital energy, bones, muscles, stamina, intuition, all-around upgrades. Apart from that, there was aprehension of the martial path. Moreover, there was xiantian master, martial ancestor, Xuanwu ancestor, the gap between these 3 grades which couldn¡¯t be measured.


    Even if one considered Zong Shou¡¯s Night Wandering spirit master cultivation it was the same!


    Which was why Hu Zhongyuan directlybeled Zong Shou as sick.


    And at that moment, threads of blood were streaming down Chuxue¡¯s ears. The ringing and shing sounds that went on and on in the hall might not have much influence on the martial ancestors but to her it was really unbearable, crashing at her eardrums.


    Luckily she had Hu Zhongyuan protecting her by her side, like that of a wall, standing beside her. Although she felt warm and cold from the sword technique used by Zong Shou, she could still barely hold on.


    However what she was more worried about now was Zong Shou, she sighed, ¡°Young master probably lost his mind again!¡±


    ¡°Lost his mind?¡± Hu Zhongyuan was startled, ¡°What do you mean? Did this happen before in the past?¡±


    ¡°He lost his mind and went evil!¡±


    Chuxue casually exined, ¡°Thest time was on Pill Spirit Mountain due to Uncle Yin and I being humiliated. The young master was really angry and in the end, he destroyed the 18 puppets and drew out the 12 god talismans to take it out for me...¡±


    ¡°Puppets? God Talismans?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan was first filled with doubt following which he took in a deep breath, ¡°Heaven Talisman tform and Sky Sword tform!¡±


    It caused the people around to look over, their faces filled with disbelief.


    Those 2 tforms that had been ced there for tens of thousands of years, said to be unbreakable by anyone were actually solved just like that? And it was done by the prince?


    He had followed Zong Shou for so long but had never heard him mention about it. Why wasn¡¯t there any news that came out from Lingyun Sect?


    Looking at Zong Shou now, he really did have the skill to break it!


    His heart filled with shock for a while before he exhaled a deep breath. He only felt that his heart realm was too weak. He decided that in the future no matter what the prince did he would remain calm.


    Looking over for a moment, he heard Chuxue say, ¡°I think the prince is about to lose. 45 minutes have already passed, let¡¯s hope he doesn¡¯t get beaten up by City Lord Xuanyuan instead.¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan nodded his head in agreement. He had followed Zong Shou for so long and knew that his stamina was really weak.


    Within 2 hours he could be terrifyingly strong. But once that time passed he would have to copse.


    However, as Zong Shou was a dual cultivator, even at such a time he couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    Using the soul to drive the sword might be even stronger!


    At this moment, since he wasbining spirit and martial arts, he couldn¡¯t only be left with spiritual techniques to battle. Xuanyuan Tong was after all much stronger and his martial cultivation was close to the ascended realm. He only needed to survive past this period before he could easily deal with Zong Shou.


    Once again raising up that tiger king knife, Hu Zhongyuan was totally focused, storing up energy as he looked into the distance. He knew that even though it would be mostly useless if he tried, but he had to go for it.


    He couldn¡¯t just watch on to see Xuanyuan Tong hurt Zong Shou.


    Zong Yuanughed coldly at the side, ¡°Why are you nervous? The prince has already won!¡±


    Seeing Hu Zhongyuan look over in shock and despise, Zong Yuan¡¯s brows furrowed in rage, pouting in disdain, ¡°Your two are dumbasses, look at their legs!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan frowned, looking over along Zong Yuan¡¯s line of sight, his eyes filled with shock.


    Xuanyuan Tong was really stable and heavy before, his previously tight footsteps were now slowly bing chaotic...


    That mountain-like aura was showing signs of loosening and of copsing!


    The iron mace in his hand was hitting out left and right, not as calm andposed as before.


    For some reason, Hu Zhongyuan thought back to the words of Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s true qi going wrong. Were the weaknesses of his cultivation method showing themselves?


    The sound of sword and mace shing sounded out within the hall. However, it slowly became chaotic, the tempo totally changing.


    In just 10 swords, Xuanyuan Tong was forced to the pir at the back of the hall, Zong Shou¡¯s clear voice sounded out once more.


    ¡°Move aside!¡±


    Blood glow shattered as the tip of the lightning tooth sword stabbed into his left hand. Slightly using strength and the iron mace flew out.


    Xuanyuan Tong couldn¡¯t help but rest on the wall with his ashen white face. Zong Shou¡¯s sword once again raised up in the air, like it was going to sh down.


    Huge cold sweat appeared on Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s head.


    His young master had beaten up Tan Tao, Luo Xian, and Zhu Junhou. Wasn¡¯t that enough. Was he going to beat up his future father inw too?


    Father, how can he do this?


    Just as he was rushing forwards in worry, only to see the spiritual energy gathered around Zong Shou dissipating. That thin body seemed to have lost his strength as he tripped forwards and fell into Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s embrace.

 Chapter 193 - Aftermath of the Matter

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 193 Aftermath of the Matter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Hu Zhongyuan was startled, stopping on the spot. His heart started to rx. In the next moment, he heard a rxed exhale in the room.


    Although the oue had far exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations but it was the best way to end.


    Following which everyone looked on in a daze, only feeling dumbfounded.


    The Gantian Mountain Prince in front of them had just gone head-on against 9 meridian Xuanwu ancestor Xuanyuan Tong and nearly defeated him. Did that really just happen?


    Xuanyuan Tong held up Zong Shou, his eyes at a loss. His expression was reallyplicated, both happy but also unwilling. There was naturally still that bit of shame turned rage.


    After a short moment, he remembered to check up on Zong Shou¡¯s condition. He used his hand to check his pulse, a thread of internal energy injecting into his body.


    ¡°He actually turned it into spiral meridians? So that was the case, so that¡¯s it! Using spiral intersecting true qi to avoid the restrictions of dual meridians, what a genius! And so much xiantian energy, where did this kid get it from? No energy leaked out from his body, it was this seal. No wonder he was able to train for such a short time and be able to reach such a realm. The strength of his body could bepared to peak xiantian. Who knows how he trained that. There are no weaknesses, the true qi his body could amodate is also numerous times that of normal. He actually really broke through the barriers from heaven...¡±


    The waves in his heart that he forcefully suppressed surged once more. He silently sat down, waiting for his heart to calm down.


    Even though he had confirmed before that Zong Shou had reached the xiantian realm, now he was still shocked.


    He was originally fearing for the life of this kid that he had nothing to do with martial cultivation. However, when Zong Shou appeared in front of him he actually gave him such a surprise.


    Dual meridian body, barriers from heaven, these things were impossible, but this kid managed to find a way.


    ¡°He actually merged 2 spiritual veins in his dual meridians! This kid is really bold, pretty much thinking of things never done before. But looking at the situation, he was really drunk. Scoff...¡±


    He scoffed to show his unhappiness. Suddenly the giant iron gate in front of him started to screech as Xuanyuan Yiren walked in from the small gap following which she stood rooted to the spot in shock.


    What happened? Tan Tao, Luo Xian, even Uncle Zhu were all lying on the ground unable to move. Uncle Luo Xian¡¯s head was no different from a bun, filled with blood and bruises.


    Zong Shou was also lying unconscious in her father¡¯s arms, her dad also had a wound on his wrist.


    As for her mother, she was dumbfounded, like she had lost her mind, sitting there not moving, her expression changing constantly.


    As for senior Brother Fang Shu, he was pinned with 4 cloud pattern flying knives on an iron pir.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was speechless, standing there not knowing what to do.


    She thought that Zong Shou would talk nicely to her Father. How did it end up like this in the end?


    Xuanyuan Tongughed, picking up Zong Shou as he stood up. His expression solemn, his eyes the same.


    ¡°From today on this kid is my Xuan Mountain City Young City lord! Whoever doesn¡¯t listen to him, I¡¯ll take his life!¡±


    The stone hall was totally silent, no one daring to oppose.


    Even Li Sina kept silent and didn¡¯t speak.


    Xuanyuan Tong slightly nodded as he looked at Fang Shu, ¡°My Daughter and the prince have a wedding agreement and only the date is not yet finalized. Today the wedding would be confirmed, your Pill Fountain Sect should have no opposition right?¡±


    Fang Shu gave a bitter smile and looked at the 4 flying knives around him, decisively shaking his head, ¡°This is Xuanyuan City lord¡¯s family matter. Although junior Sister Yiren entered our Sect, the city lord should be the one making the decision!¡±


    14 years old, initial xiantian, night wandering realm, sword art connected to the spirit, spirit and martial artsbining. For such a person, even the Pill Fountain Sect had to avoid and give some respect...


    Xuanyuan Tong nodded his head in satisfaction. After, when he looked at Zong Shou, he felt furious for some reason.


    This kid really made his mind up, that everything he built up would be his in the future. His flower-like Daughter was going to be stolen by him, making him hesitant. He really wanted to smash him on the ground.


    Following which he took in a deep breath. His voice turned really cold and serious.


    ¡°One more thing. Whoever dares to leak anything, even if you are a Brother that followed me for many years, I¡¯ll be heartless and merciless. Don¡¯t me me as I have warned you!¡±


    Along with that voice, a solemn killing intent covered the hall.


    ...He wasn¡¯t afraid of losing his face and didn¡¯t feel that losing to Zong Shou was an uneptable matter.


    This kid¡¯s spirit and martial artsbining as one couldn¡¯t be known to the world.


    As he thought about that, hundreds or thousands of yearster, would this kid be able to challenge the true peak of spiritual and martial cultivation?


    In just 10 years this kid would definitely reign in the 5 continents and conquer the cloud world! Now however he was just a small seedling and he needed to protect him!


    Thinking about it, his heart moved, only to feel his internal energy start to surges like mountains and oceans. Before this, the problems that rose because he cultivated too quickly were now solved one by one. Those internal injuries were being solved or by one.


    His eyes lit up and knew that he only needed to kick out with one foot and he would break the obstacles in his path. Stepping into the heaven chakra realm and bing ascended!


    ...


    ¡°...Scoff, who isn¡¯t happy I will castrate you. Who snatches my woman hehe I will kill you! Kill kill kill, clear out the world. All the girly girls are mine. No one can snatch them...¡±


    Zong Shouid on the bed, his hands and legs moving about. Then, his 4 limbs stopped, his muddy consciousness suddenly awakened.


    In the next moment, he had a really dangerous and bad feeling.


    Sneakily opening a small slit in his eyes, only to see Xuanyuan Yiren standing beside him, her face totally green. Her eyes looking down from above as she stared at him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped and was ready to continue pretending he was sleeping. But the soft meat by his side was pinched, turning a full 360 degrees.


    Zong Shou immediately took in a cold breath, opening his eyes and clicking his teeth, ¡°You little clown why must you be so vicious? I am your fianc¨¦!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren pouted, looking really serious, ¡°prince you have been sleeptalking. Who were you prepared to kill in your sleep?¡±


    Zong Shou blinked, acting like he was thinking. After a short moment he shook his head, ¡°I forgot, I just remember that someone wanted to snatch my Wife. So should I kill him?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes revealed a slight smile, following which it turned into doubt, ¡°You said all girly girls are yours, no one can snatch them! What¡¯s a girly girl?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank once more, why did he say out his inner desires? And moreover, it was heard by someone who shouldn¡¯t hear it the most?


    Laughing awkwardly, he scratched his head, face filled with loss, ¡°I said that? You must have heard wrongly!¡± No matter what, even if he got beaten to death he wouldn¡¯t admit it!


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes turned serious as she took a deep look at him. Following which she scoffed and didn¡¯t want to hound him on that matter.


    Only then did he rx and start to look around. This should be a guest room, looking simple but elegant, everything here was expensive.


    Looking out of the window they were at a really high spot. Looking down they could see the entire Xuan Mountain City.


    ... oh right why was he asleep? Why would he be here? Thinking about it, when he was awake wasn¡¯t he at the TOP of the mountain in that Tiegang Hall.


    About to use his literary talents and charming words to convince Xuanyuan Tong to marry his Daughter? Also to show his talent, his duo cultivation to make their mouths drop to the ground.


    What happened at the back? He remembered that he drank a few cups of wine and got a little tipsy.


    He suddenly had a really bad premonition. He turned his head like a machine, forcefullyughing as he asked Yiren,¡± Yiren, it seems like I was drunk, nothing happened right? What did my Father inw say? Does he want me to see him again?¡±


    In thest life before his martial path was formed he had gotten drunk many times. However, his alcohol tolerance has always been good so nothing bad should have happened.


    He was feeling a little guilty to actually get drunk at such an important moment. Yiren must be really sad.


    She didn¡¯t say a word, coldly staring at him, just as Zong Shou¡¯s goosebumps rose did she speak,¡± nothing much happened. You only beat up Uncle Luo Xian, smacking him many times with the sword back and making his head like that of a pig!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s stopped breathing and coughed out to vent the shock in his chest. He remembered that he had indeed wanted to viciously beat that fellow up. Did he really do it?


    After a short while he barely managed to calm down, raising up a tea ss and saying expressionlessly, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Next was uncle Zhu, you didn¡¯t beat him, just using one move to control him. Then you beat up Uncle Tan, giving him 2 ps with your sword...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s hand trembled, before calming down. Since he had beaten Luo Xian into a pig head, smacking the other two wasn¡¯t a big problem. Speaking of which he really wanted to beat up that Tan Tao. That scheming fellow, why did he only give two ps?


    ¡°And then?¡±

 Chapter 194 - Yiren鈥檚 methods

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 194 Yiren¡¯s methods</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes squinted slightly, ¡°Then you pinned by senior brother Fang Shu on a stone pir with 4 cloud pattern flying knives. 2 on his shoulders and 2 on his calves. 4 hours passed before the knives were taken down but now the cloud shocking god destroying sword intent still hasn¡¯t been removed. I heard that it really hurts and he¡¯s shouting like a pig being ughtered...¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly delighted, feeling gleeful in his heart. He was getting more and more annoyed by people like Long Batian and Fang Shu. These kinds of famous sect disciples who held their head highs and whose tails were so high up the heavens.


    Before this the person that said the worse words was Fang Shu. Hearing that he had pinned the person with a flying knife he instantly felt really delighted, his thoughts bing more rxed.


    Slow down, flying knife?


    Zong Shou touched his sleeves, he wanted to cry but no tears came out, feeling really heart pained. The cloud pattern flying knives he had nourished for so many months was gone just like that? A flying knife enough to kill a martial ancestor was used on trash? 1 was enough to deal with him.


    He heart tightened. After a short while did he regain his senses. He had to console himself that actually, it was not bad.


    ¡°And then? What else did I do? Yiren say it all at once, I¡¯ll just listen!¡±


    ¡°Then!¡± Xuanyuan Yiren hesitated before pouting, ¡°You beat up my father!¡±


    Zong Shou was drinking tea, and when he heard that he couldn¡¯t help but spit it out. The tea in his mouth spurted out, like that of a fan covering a small part of the room. Xuanyuan Yiren predicted it and avoided in advance.


    Zong Shou felt that something wasn¡¯t right, thinking about it carefully. His face calmed down,¡± Yiren you have be naughty. You didn¡¯t prepare a script to bluff people. My father inw is 9 meridians of the earth chakra level, just a step to the ascended realm. Just a thinkter to breakthrough. Even if there was 10 of me, how could I beat him


    Up? Bullshit...¡±


    If two had simr strength, with pinnacle techniques one would be able to exert several or tens of times ofbat strength. But if the gap between the two was too huge, there was definitely no chance.


    Beating up Tan Tao and Luo Xian wasn¡¯t a problem. Although they were Xuanwu ancestors, they were ordinary on the martial path aspect. At most, they were a little stronger than people of the same grade. As for that Zhu Junhou, if he could catch him off guard and attack quickly before he noticed, Zong Shou had the confidence to take him down.


    But facing Xuanyuan Tong who had stayed at the peak 9 meridian level for many years, he could only flee.


    Hearing Yiren¡¯s words, Zong Shou was certain that he didn¡¯t believe it, that she was just trying to scare him.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was speechless, following which she slipped past that detail and continued, ¡°You also scolded my father, saying that he was an old man that liked to act young...¡±


    Zong Shou turned into stone. He only felt that he wasn¡¯t far from turning into dust.


    He could actually say out those words? If Xuanyuan Tong was an old man who acted young, then what was he? An indecent middle-aged Uncle in the clothes of a young man?


    Spit! Spit! What middle-aged uncle. In thest life when he was unconscious in the God-Emperor game he was still at his peak, a tender young man, how could he be linked to being a weird thing like an uncle?


    As expected, drinking the wine had made things go wrong. Before totally solving his world shocking energy problem, he definitely couldn¡¯t drink it.


    As he reflected in his heart, Xuanyuan Yiren shook her head, ¡°You did all that after you were drunk. Father said that your cultivation method still has ws and that you temporarily shouldn¡¯t drink. It¡¯s his fault he shouldn¡¯t have said those words that hurt you and triggered you. So I don¡¯t me you. Only...¡±


    She paused, her voice also became lower, ¡°Why is it when you rushed into the city, you will let Hu Zhongyuan scold with such words? Zong Shou, do you really think that in your heart?¡±


    Zong Shou was slightly startled, the rm bells in his body sounding, wariness rising to a new level. He didn¡¯t dare to think, betraying Hu Zhongyuan, looking righteous as he argued, ¡°It is not my problem. Although I told him to scold people and make trouble, I respect father inw. In the end, he lost control upon entering and couldn¡¯t be stopped. Later I will beat him up for you such that he can¡¯t stand in half a month!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t fully believe him, staring with doubt. However, she saw that he was really sincere and there weren¡¯t any cracks did she look away. Following which her eyes turned red, water rising in it, ¡°Zong Shou, are you bullying me?¡±


    She looked like she was totally wronged, and at that moment she was extremely pretty. Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped up, following which his heart jumped and felt a headache. This move once more. It was pretty much invincible...


    ...


    For the entire afternoon, Zong Shou followed her around. As expected she was really a righteous and kind girl.


    They first found those injured people to treat andpensate them, as well as console them. Her pill refining talents were good but so were her medical skills. No matter how heavy the injuries, she could treat them and even give them benefits. If their luck was bad and was harmed by Zong Yuan, unable to treat and cultivate they werepensated with much gold or other forms ofpensation.


    As a result, everyone who was injured because of this matter was all grateful to her and their anger had dissipated.


    However, they weren¡¯t nice to him. They all stared coldly, wishing that their eyes could skin him alive.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind much, anyways he was mentally prepared. He stood there like a statue, his face expressionless and determined not to apologize. Anyways it wasn¡¯t his fault in the first ce.


    After which those people all bowed respectfully, them calling him ¡°young city lord¡± shocked him.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh and ept it.


    Next, we¡¯re those merchants and businessmen who suffered losses. This was simple. Hu Zhongyuan and Zong Yuan didn¡¯t like to act onmoners. Without a loss of life,pensation was simple, they only needed to give enough money.


    After being busy for a while day until nighttime. Zong Shou looked on from the side and was surprised. Although his fianc¨¦e kept talking about values, her brain also seemed to have problems from being taught by Xuanyuan Tong. She might be more suitable than him for being the monster king.


    She received items from people, and she was really thankful and didn¡¯t show any arrogance. She did things without any schemes. Like when shepensated, she didn¡¯t use purely cash or pills. She gave suitable secret techniques or rmended their family members into sects or help solved their problems. All were things that people needed the most.


    In the end, she received a bunch of gratitude even after giving them injuries. Looking at a few of them, they clearly turned into loyal dogs, loyal to their deaths. As long as she said a word they would risk their lives. Which also caused them to hate Zong Shou who wasn¡¯t a good fit for Xuanyuan Yiren.


    Simply and quickly solving this unhappy storm. It filled Zong Shou up with much thought. If she appeared in the future she would be a strong woman that would be able to rule politics. Unlike himself who was just a martial artist.


    Atst, were the 3 that he personally beat up. Zong Shou was really unwilling. His character was one that did things on his will. Since he had already beaten them, if they were unhappy, they coulde for him. What did he have to fear?


    Yiren, however, said that they shouldn¡¯t be enemies as these people were her uncles that saw her grow up. They were also his subordinates so was the situation going to continue like that?


    Zong Shou was helpless and was dragged forcefully by Xuanyuan Yiren to search for them 3.


    As expected Luo Xian was beaten by him into a pig head. His head was tightly wrapped by a bandage. It was airtight, his head swelling close to double, only revealing a pair of red swelling eyes.


    However, he was a very straightforward person. Before Yiren apologized to him, he


    growled, ¡°it seems like you two are also not sincere. There¡¯s no need to be fake about it. Yesterday was my fault so I shouldn¡¯t scold you. It is also me being dumb and ignorant, not knowing how strong you were. I admit defeat and respect the strong. Although you beat me up, I ept it. You didn¡¯t cheat or scheme, you won out front. To be able to beat the city lord, I¡¯m happy I lost too, I also don¡¯t think I lost my face!¡±


    When Zong Shou heard those words he was startled. Did he really beat up Xuanyusn Tong? Really, how could his small strength win?


    That¡¯s right, it must be this Luo Xian finding a way for himself out of this to seem less awkward. For his own face to nder the city lord. This personality is so bad. He needed to be careful in the future.


    His tone changed, ¡°However I will remember this! If in the future I improve, I will beat you outright. This debt I will take it back in full!¡±


    Whilst he spoke, half of his head hung low, his tone really low. It was obvious he didn¡¯t have much confidence.


    Following which it was Tan Tao. His condition was slightly better than Luo Xian but his face was covered by a veil.


    When they met he didn¡¯t speak, looking at Zong Shou whilst Xuanyuan Yiren rugged at his sleeves.


    Just as Zong Shou was feeling impatient, Tan Tao said expressionless, ¡°Little miss doesn¡¯t need to force the prince, there¡¯s also no need to apologize. It was my fault yesterday. Speaking of which I should be fortunate, if it was anyone else, with prince¡¯s ability I wouldn¡¯t end up just like this. Like the way, I did things I might have ended up in the blood. I¡¯m also really d the city lord can have such a son inw, Xuan Mountain City also has someone to take over! Oh, right I have another thing to tell you. Before you met the city lord I ordered people to send the news to zing me Mountain and Yunxia Mountain. When I regretted it and told someone to chase after them, it was toote. In a few more days the prince will meet their men.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned once more, thinking that he was truly vicious, what a screening person! He was just too poisonous and didn¡¯t leave anything to chance.


    After he was drunk why did he only smack him twice? It was far from enough. If he knew this was the case he would have beaten him up viciously. On the contrary that Luo Xian just had a bad temper and an uncontroble mouth, his personality was really straightforward. It filled his heart with some regret.

 Chapter 195 - Yin Dragon Eon Book

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 195 Yin Dragon Eon Book</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Tan Tao also knew what he did was inappropriate, sighing slightly, ¡°If the prince and little miss want to me me then I have no choice. I know that I must be a scheming and vicious elder in your eyes. That is the truth, and I won¡¯t argue. I just want the prince to know that all hearts in the world will lean towards something. Even the most righteous people are the same. They will be willing to let their family and friends have a better life. They don¡¯t want them to face trouble. For example, little miss, if you had a bun and your mom and a stranger were starving would you give it to your mom or the stranger?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren kept silent and didn¡¯t speak, her expression not changing. However, the arm that she grabbed Zong Shou with had tightened. When Tan Tao saw that heughed, ¡°as expected from a pedantic person. If you said that you are going to be righteous and use the bun to save him I will kill you right here. If you don¡¯t even care for the people close to you, why right do you have to talk about kindness and righteousness?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised up. Tan Tao was such an interesting person. Tan Tao continued, ¡°in the past, I made enemies due to my rashness and was saved by the city lord who was roaming the central continent. A few years ago, with the help of the Gantian Mountain monster king, I was able to escape. In my eyes, the city lord saved me from his heart with no selfishness. Your father saved me with a reason. The difference between the two was obvious. The Gantian Mountain situation was chaotic. One might die if one wasn¡¯t careful. Even the city lord might end up badly.


    So I understood why the current Xuan Mountain City relied on Gantian Mountain for help and also why they stopped at nothing to let city lord and the city get out of that whirlpool. Even if I get scolded for forgetting kindness, I wouldn¡¯t care.¡±


    Zone Shou¡¯s doubts were answered. However, even though he understood his reasoning, he still didn¡¯t really like this person. He didn¡¯t speak much and didn¡¯t like to have close rtionships with people.


    The 2 of them didn¡¯t stay for long here before moving to zhu Junhou¡¯s residence.


    However, at this ce where he was most unlikely to be shut out, he was stopped from meeting Zhu Junhou.


    Based on the exnation from general Zhu¡¯s butler, the master was in secluded cultivation and said that if he couldn¡¯t win a stupid brat and beat his ass he wouldn¡¯te out. As for who that brat was the butler didn¡¯t mention.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose andugh bitterly. So Zhu Junhou, the general of Xuan Mountain City actually had such a bad temper, more than that of Luo Xian.


    However, looking at the situation he wasn¡¯t that angry.


    Following which Xuanyuan Yiren led him to the front of the city lord manor and into the inner garden.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, was this girl going to less him to see his mother inw, that would be a little awkward.


    Although Li Sina didn¡¯t say many bad things in front of him, he could see that she was arrogant and didn¡¯t want to lose. After he stabbed her with a few words yesterday she might not be able to put down her face and meet him.


    However, after they walked around a majestic looking fake mountain and stepped onto ake of unknown scale, his eyes constructed.


    Only to see that within theke, in a really exquisite looking wooden pavilion, a young-looking robbed man sat beside the stone and looked excitedly at the scenery.


    That face was one that Zong Shou was really familiar with. Not only was it in his 13 years of memory, but he also talked to him yesterday. Wasn¡¯t it the Xuan Mountain City lord, the guy he scolded as someone trying to act young, his future father inw Xuanyuan Tong?


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward and nervous, he could smile towards those life and death battles and not bat an eye, surging through the des and knives. However, at this moment he suddenly felt like backing out, of fleeing. However, Xuanyuan Yiren stared deadly at him such that he couldn¡¯t do so.


    Thinking that going forward was a knife, backward was a knife, he gritted his teeth and walked over from the wooden corridor on the water.


    Walking in front of Xuanyuan Tong, he bowed. Only to see him turn around and smile friendlily, waving his sleeves, ¡°Sit down!¡±


    Once Zong Shou sat down unceremoniously, he personally filled up 2 cups with a copper sk. One of which he personally pushed in front of Zong Shou. The liquid in the cup was amber in color, giving off a nice fragrance that would increase one¡¯s appetite.


    However, when Xuanyuan Tong raised the cup, Zong Shou said awkwardly, ¡°Father in Law. go ahead, I can¡¯t drink today.¡±


    When Xuanyuan Tong heard that, he was happy. He shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know that? Even if you want to drink, I wouldn¡¯t let you. You might really beat up all my subordinates once more. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just fruit juice!¡±


    Zong Shou slightly rxed, finishing it all in one mouthful. As expected although the taste was really sweet and delectable. It didn¡¯t have the strength of alcohol from beer.


    He sighed to himself, those days of drinking loads were far away from him now.


    To think that he had searched for so much monkey wine that could be celestial brew to use to wash and train his body and clean out his meridians. But today he could only let Chuxue benefit from it.


    Then, he judged Xuanyuan Tong, thinking that since his Father inw could walk out of that Tiegang Hall, did it mean that his hidden injuries and cultivation mistakes were clearer?


    Speaking of which when Xuanyuan Tong sat within the pavilion he was actually one with theke and heaven and earth, with no signs of sticking out.


    Now in front of him, the energy he gave out wasn¡¯t strong or weak, but really humble and gentle, stable and calm.


    His true qi even without being suppressed by the Tiegang Hall was being hidden until it was unnoticeable.


    Looking at the situation it seems like he had great improvement in the martial paths.


    Taking another close look, only to see that his body didn¡¯t have any injuries Nor any swelling. Only his 2 sleeves for some reason were really wide. He couldn¡¯t help but took a sigh of relief, Xuanyuan Yiren, as expected, was just scaring him.


    That Xuanyuan Tong had obviouslyprehended heaven and earth, being able to step into the ascended in just tens of days more. How could he beat him?


    ¡°Your father didn¡¯t like to drink. This fragrance cooling liquid was what he liked the most. I also heard that your Mother loved it a lot. Is it good?¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou nod, Xuanyuan Tong smiled in satisfaction, going straight to the point, ¡°The first reason I told Yiren to get you here is about her. I only have one daughter and I love her like a pearl. In the future she is yours, don¡¯t wrong her. If not I¡¯ll go all out to chop your head off!¡±


    Before he finished, Zong Shou interrupted him, ¡°Father inw doesn¡¯t need to instruct me on this matter. I am a man, why would I wrong my own woman?¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong broke out in augh, seeing that although Zong Shou didn¡¯t swear, and was sitting quietly he gave off a sense of peace. It was like one could rely on him for anything, as though if the heavens copsed, he could hold it up. His eyes lit up, his tone changing, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about another matter. Does the prince know about the Yin Dragon canyon?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constructed, looking right at Xuanyuan Tong, not knowing what he was getting at.


    He naturally heard of Yin Dragon Canyon, and it was like thunder to his ears. When he was the sword emperor Tanqiu, he too had made a trip there.


    In the God-Emperor game, it was a massive extension with a series of quests. It was also connected to tens of ancient treasures.


    Xuanyuan Tong didn¡¯t look at his expression, calmly describing, ¡°Roughly 2 years ago, there was some news that spread from who knows where that there were treasures left by martial saints of the Cloud deste era. Inside were many ancient martial art legacies. There were rumors that the book of universal eon life was inside. It caused an uproar with many of the Donglin Cloud Continent sects. All the cities west of it all...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart was raging, a book of eon extreme life?


    In thest life, in the virtual world, he had obtained that book but suddenly fell unconscious.


    Actually, during these few days, he had doubts. A spiritual technique book in the game, how could it make him appear in this era? Or were there other reasons?


    ¡°When the news was spread out it appeared a little strange. Weiran and I all sent people to investigate, choosing a specific date to avoid the Yin Dragon within to go deeper. We realized that there were indeed traces of ten thousand years ago. The rumors of that book of eon extreme life are most probably force but those treasures are there. And they should have appeared in the past few years.¡±


    When Xuanyuan Tong said that, heughed helplessly, ¡°following which the other cities and sects all explored. All forces started to surge towards Gantian Mountain. The defeat of your Father was because of his expansion. He made enemies with many sects, and also this Yin Dragon Canyon.¡±


    Zong Shou frowned slightly, he wasn¡¯t so dumb to ask Xuanyuan Tong about what Zong Weiran being forced into Oblivion Cloud Ocean has to do with Yin Dragon Canyon.


    The Yin Dragon Canyon was located at was 1300 miles south of Gantian Mountain. If Zong Weiran was still there and Gantian Mountain was at their peak¡ª9 provinces working together¡ªeven Lingyun Sect had to take a step back. As the owner of thend, it could decide how most of the treasures are split. Even today, Gantian Mountain had a huge part to y, being preyed on by others was to be expected.


    ¡°The heavens really aren¡¯t blessing your father, if he could have 10 more years to solidify the 9 provinces¡ªswallowing Yunxia and zing me Mountain,manding tens of millions of Monster race to build a dynasty might have been possible. However, at such a crucial moment, a change urred, making it tough for him to deal with it.¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong sighed slightly, filled with unlimited empathy, continuing, ¡°However your father was really decisive. When he saw that things didn¡¯t work out, he gave up decisively. Half a year ago he found 3 formation breaking talismans and personally entered the dragon canyon. He was prepared to go all out to either find some treasures or remove the danger of the canyon. If hecked ability he was ready to give up his position and avoid the attacks of the sects...¡±

 Chapter 196 - Eon Book Oblivion Cloud

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 196 Eon Book Oblivion Cloud</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°As for what your father obtained and got from the Yin Dragon Canyon, I don¡¯t know. I only know that the day he came out he, rushed south. Then, he was surrounded by 20 martial ancestors. Your Father was strong and killed 3 of them. It wasn¡¯t until 5 grandmasters acted did he flee and get forced into the Oblivion Cloud Ocean!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart reverberated as he heard that, thinking that his Father was actually so strong to such a level.


    There were 20 over ascended ancestors working together, and he still managed to kill 3 of them. Even grandmasters couldn¡¯t manage to take him down. Those terrifying statistics was no weaker than a few yearster when he charged up Pill Spirit Mountain.


    Xuanyuan Tong said that Zong Weiran had already reached ascended ancestor realm 6 years ago. Counting his age, wasn¡¯t his father only 27 at that time?


    He was pretty much suspecting it Zong Weiran also came from the future and also had such deep martial path achievements.


    ¡°Rumors has it that he had obtained that book of eon extreme life which was why he would go south. However, that news was most probably false.¡±


    Xuanyuan Tongughed coldly with a mocking tone,¡± the past to now is known as eon, everywhere, all directions are known as the universe! That book of eon extreme life is a TOP spiritual technique treasure and it is said that it could control time and even turn back time. How could such a treasure fall in the remains of a martial saint? If there was really such a treasure, not only the 3 vast territories, 5 heavenly ces, 10 shrines, and 19 spirit houses would fight for it to the death, but even people from other worlds would stop at nothing toe to our cloud world to fight for it. This people really want your gather dead. Luckily. apart from a few spirit houses, the 10 shrines didn¡¯t believe in it.¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed, that book of eon extreme life was just a spirit master treasure. It involved the most profound andplicated eon and universe talismans.


    Control time, what turn back time, wasn¡¯t that too much? They were most likely lies.


    However, his heart sank as he thought back to the weird stuff that happened to him. For some reason, he remembered the conversation with that ¡°Zong Shou¡± before his soul dissipated.


    What sooner orter one day you will know. That I am you and you are me. 2 of us are originally one...


    Those words sounded weird no matter what, but now that he thought about it appeared really indiscernible and mysterious.


    There was also that unknown light that was hidden at the deepest point of his soul.


    That Zong Shou said that he wasn¡¯t sure and only knew that it was something he brought, so why ask him?


    In the recent few months, Zong Shou has buried this thing in his heart. At this moment he had some understanding.


    Was that blue light that so-called book of eon extreme life?


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile. How could a fake item in-game be real?


    Even if this treasure had crossed ten thousand years with him, how could he exin how it fell into his hands, and how his soul would so coincidentally awaken in this Zong Shou¡¯s body?


    He had millions of doubts in his mind. However, this matter was too preposterous, and he directly denied all the possibilities, not thinking about it and just listening to Xuanyuan Tong.


    ¡°This is the reason why I mentioned that your Father might still be alive. He wasn¡¯t forced into the Oblivion Cloud Ocean but he had nned to use it to avoid trouble. He definitely got something he wanted there but it wasn¡¯t enough to turn the tides. Naturally, there was another possibility which was the thing he got could cause a cmity but the chance of that is quite small...¡±


    When Xuanyuan Tong finished he sighed, getting back to the topic, ¡°Although my Brother left, the battle for Yin Dragon Canyon is getting more and more intense. Not only those few sects in Donglin Cloud Continent but even people from The Central continent are also interfering. So, the battle for Gantian Mountain king isn¡¯t as easy as it seems. That Zong Shi might not be just relying on his master Gangye Zhenren. How much power could a 9 meridian Xuanwu ancestor have even if he was about to step into ascended realm? Not mentioning me, even Hu Qianqiu with 100 thousand iron tiger race troops could kill him. The only reason would be that Zong Shi Zong Yang each has sects behind them which was why they were able to restrict the subordinates left by Zong Weiran and fight for the monster king spot.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled,ughing lightly. He had predicted it long ago but he couldn¡¯t understand the reason. However, along with the martial saint remains that was about to be released, all the riddles were unveiled.


    ¡°People are acting within means. Naturally, there will be people ying moves outside too. West of Donglin apart from Gantian Mountain, zing me Mountain, and Yunxia Mountain there is also West Ocean Taoyun City which is able to use millions of troops. Roughly 4 months ago, spiritual energy exploded from within the canyon and the sects all thought that the remains were about to appear. Not only did Yunxia Mountain send their most elite fire wolf cavalry, but zing me Mountain also sent troops and generals. Taoyun City sent 300 cloud warships to descend 2200 miles west of Gantian Mountain. In the end, it was a false rm but was enough to cause the 3 powers within a Gantian Mountain to temporarily work together...¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s tone was calm andposed as he described the situation within Gantian Mountain over the past few months from head to tail. Zong Shou jumped as he heard the story. Although Yin Yang and Hu Qianqiu have described in-depth to him about what happened, they didn¡¯t know as clearly as Xuanyuan Tong.


    The doubts that he had amassed before were slowly being solved.


    ¡°So after I bnced the pros and cons I decided not to interfere in the Gantian Mountain situation. That ce is really sensitive and might explode with a touch. It is okay if we don¡¯t fight, but the moment I help you, people might attack you as the weakest spot. You don¡¯t know martial arts and even if we all protect you we might not be able to protect you, instead of causing harm to you!¡±


    As he said that Xuanyuan Tong revealed a smile, ¡°But now is different! In the past, I didn¡¯t dare to even have such thoughts. But today even if you don¡¯t want to fight for the throne I and Hu Qianqiu wouldn¡¯t agree. The hard work that Weiran built up won¡¯t fall into others! And today we more or less have some chance of winning...¡±


    Smiling as he looked at Zong Shou, asking with a tone like he was asking for his opinion, ¡°Why does the prince think that is? When Brother Weiran was here, we had no chances of winning. But with you, we do?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to act like he was thinking as he shook his head, ¡°how is the situation simr? When my father was Monster king he was the target. But I could liaise with all sides. Since Zong Shi and the others could join sects behind our backs, I can choose a strong spirit house or sect to cooperate.¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong instantly burst out inughter, filled with happiness, ¡°That is the case! You are really intelligent! As expected from Weiran¡¯s son. You are transparent. That is the theory. All we ask for is for the Monster king position as for the canyon. It is good if we can get something, it doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t. Out of those 19 spirit houses, there are many we can find to join hands with us. So when you return, what you should be careful is those 3 working together...¡±


    Hisst few sentences were really solemn, causing Zong Shou¡¯s heart to shake. Thinking about how he should have been fetched by Zong Shiyuan and Zong Yuan back to Gantian Mountain to be a puppet king. After the year Zong Shi would explode and behead him. Those 2 didn¡¯t have anything to say and submitted to Zong Shi.


    Seems like there were many hidden struggles within. If one of them was unable to swallow it all, then they had topromise and work together.


    Speaking of which, in his memory, this Xuan Mountain City also disappeared in this generation. He could only remember that 2 yearster near the most important passage between Xuan Mountain City and Gantian Mountain- the Rouhai straits, there was a million man war. 4 yearster


    Lin City locates north of Tian province rose up and took over Xuan Mountain City. He didn¡¯t know whether Xuanyuan Tong and Xuanyuan Yiren, as well as this city of people, would still be alive.


    But at that time his head was hanging at the peak of Gantian Mountain for 3 months. There was also no one protecting his body...


    With Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s personality, how could she give up on him?


    There was also the iron tiger race. When the God-Emperor game began, there wasn¡¯t such a tribe.


    Zong Shou could only feel a heavy pressure bearing down on his head once more. This trip to Gantian Mountain would be filled with many dangers and chaos.


    After Xuanyuan Tong finished those words, his expression totally calmed down. He didn¡¯t continue talking about those storms and chaos. Dragging Zong Shou and talking about the past, speaking of how they came to meet in The Central Cloud continent. He suddenly also started talking about interesting things about Xuanyuan Yiren in the past, making her grumble.


    He kept rumbling on for a Long time, only until the wee hours of the morning did he let Zong Shou off.


    When Zong Shou left the little pavilion at the center of theke and looked back, only to see Xuanyuan Tong was still drinking on his own. Not bothering about his status as heughed out, his eyes showing signs of being drunk. Causing Xuanyuan Yiren who was waiting on him to feel a headache.


    However, within the pot wasn¡¯t wine but fruit juice. But Xuanyuan Tong was really drunk.


    Zong Shouughed and left the manor. However, when he stepped out, he felt a chill down his spine. A killing intent had sieged him from who knows where.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked towards the east. Looking at the time, the one near Cloud Saint City most probably should have found out...


    ...


    Tens of thousands of miles away, in a stretch of houses built in a valley, in the darkest and most secluded one.


    Along with an explosion, a white pure spirit stone was suddenly smashed by an eagle w into dust!


    ¡°He actually dared to kill my disciple!¡±


    The voice was really dark whilst having some arrogance. The master of the hand had eagle eyes and a hook nose, his face was really simr to Chou Ling. His chest was rising up and down like he was extremely furious.


    ¡°Was it really done by that Gantian Mountain prince? You didn¡¯t hear it wrongly?¡±


    In front of him stood a ck robbed old man. His face was covered in sweat as he bowed, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t dare to hide from master! That Yun Xu And Chou Ling¡¯sst investigation target was him. I Guess that most probably his men attacked and killed them!¡±


    ¡°But I thought that Zong Shou couldn¡¯t cultivate? His father has died so how does he still have such a strong person under him?¡±


    That eagle-eyed man frowned, following which he casually waved his hand, ¡°Who cares! Bring a few Xuanwu ancestors over. It¡¯s best if you can kill him and his men. If not I will personally act and end his life!¡±

 Chapter 197 - Really the First Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 197: Really the First Kiss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within the hot and stuffy pill room, the furnace fire zed. Xuanyuan Yiren was sitting in the middle, in front of the giant cauldron with 3 golden-colored dragons carved around it, her brows furrowed as she was deep in thought.


    Zong Shou was really excited, looking on without blinking at the furnace. An expert training in pill refining and not bothering to hide at all. This chance was so rare.


    It would be a waste if he didn¡¯t learn it.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know how to dissolve that seven decay ghost face poison. The hardest part of the ghost face poison is because it is a mixed poison. Using the poison of its body to swallow the poison of other beasts. The way spirit masters nurtured and grew it was different. The makeup of the poison was often different. I looked carefully and only recognized 24 of them, there are 7 that I am unable to recognize.¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s face filled with apology and guilt, Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised up with a worshipping expression, looking over, ¡°You actually recognized so many? Your teacher said you are the top in the pill refining path, as expected it is right!¡±


    Before this, he had squeezed his brains dry and flipped past all the books he had seen in his life. He only barely managed to recognize 6-7 of them, also including the venom of the ghost face snake inside.


    The GAP between the 2 was like heaven and earth.


    Xunayuan Yiren was originally a little depressed, but when she was praised by Zong Shou she revealed a smile, ¡°Those 7 poisons aren¡¯t any extremely toxic things but they are really umon. It also slightly affects the overall toxicity. I don¡¯t think I cane up with an antidote. However, luckily you thought of this blood deducing method if not we would have no way at all. Yesterday when I was meditating I only managed toe up with 3 pill forms which are all mild and medium items. Even if they are useless they won¡¯t be harmful. The first 2 can help Miss Ruoshui clean the toxin whilst thetter can strengthen her body¡¯s immune ability. If every 3 days you help her change blood, in 2 years she can return to normal...¡±


    ¡°2 years? That¡¯s too long. Yiren do you bear to let me only use this helper 2 yearster?¡±


    Seeing Xuanyuan Yiren at a loss, Zong Shou smiled, lightly flicking a paper as it floated over. ¡°Yiren help me see if the few forms above can help cure it within 3 months?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t say anything, taking the paper in her hand as she read, ¡°Cooling snow rustic pill? Gelsemium elegans, nine-mile snow, Angelica, Long Han, xueqie grass...¡±


    She was slowly filled with doubt, just as she wanted to ask why some of the ingredients were poisonous, but when she looked at thest one she was startled. After thinking for a long moment she was impressed, ¡°Yellow Dragon grass! What a miraculous thing. A poison pill can actually be changed into a poison curing pill. Who made this recipe? I really want to meet him and ask for some advice!¡±


    Zong Shou rubbed his nose and looked at the ceiling. The owner of this pill recipe came from 7 thousand yearster and wasn¡¯t even alive!


    ¡°If we have this pill, we can do it in 3 months! We also only need 1-2 days to refine it.¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren continued to look, her heart filled with anticipation. After a short moment, her eyes constricted as she stared at Zong Shou, ¡°Little Shou your these few pills are to help who improve?¡±


    Zong Shou knew he couldn¡¯t hide it from her,ughing awkwardly, ¡°You should have met that Zong Yuan. With his situation, he should have long broken through to martial ancestor but has been stuck at 3 meridians for 3 full years, wasting a lot of time in the past. He is a waste. With his roots, I can help him to quickly get to 6 meridians. And also Yin Yang who needs these more. In just a year I will have one more Xuanwu ancestor, only do you have these herbs to make them?¡±


    Naturally, she had. Zong Shou had taken a look at her heaven and earthbag and he naturally knew what was in it like the back of his fingertips.


    Xuanyuan Yiren obviously knew about his sky thoughts, pouring in disdain and also smiling as she asked, ¡°I have never seen these few pills before. They were all magnificent and advanced. Did you see them from the records of the Lianhai College? In the future, if I have the chance I will definitely go take a look!¡±


    Zong Shouughed continuing to look into the sky, ¡°Who knows? Anyways I remember.¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren scoffed, obviously not believing. Although she didn¡¯t ask she looked carefully at Zong Shou like one would when they looked at a treasure. After a short while, her eyes focused on the paper in her hand. This time it was really serious, thinking for Long and spending also an even longer time. After 15 minutes she closed her eyes and took in a deep breath, ¡°Chill me coral spirit pill, mysterious energy replenishment pill. Little Shou are these two pills especially for me?¡±


    Zong Shou acknowledged, boringly watching the jumping me of the furnace, ¡°Your mysterious moon wood brilliance method has some ws and if you are not careful you will die. I have no way now but these 2 pills along with the chill spirit mysterious sense pill can Ensure that you are fine. Theckings of the cultivation method can be made up for with pills, after all, it is an external method. To totally solve it one must work on the cultivation method itself.¡±


    What he said was simple but it made her heart joyous. An urge surged in her heart. She suddenly jumped up and lightly drifted beside Zong Shou. Her lips tasted of the chicken pecking rice when she kissed his cheeks. Following which she gave a bright small and backed off.


    Zong Shou was instantly startled, after a short while he came to his senses. Following which he was furious, they were alone in a room, that was pretty much teasing and provocation! This little girl. Did she really think he was a 14-year-old kid? If he didn¡¯t counter-attack, could he say he was still a man


    In the next moment, his body exploded like a wild beast. His body shooting out and pinning the lost Xuanyuan Yiren onto the ground before she reacted he held her pink tender mouth, his tongue like a venomous snake drilling into her mouth, mixing around within. Following which he sucked, sucking her tongue into his mouth.


    Xuanyuan Yiren originally wanted to instinctively resist, her body struggling and her hands pushing forward. But when his tongue went in, she instantly felt a body chilling electrical current spread from the tongue tip. A hot energy surged towards her as she was pressed down by the warm lips, causing her body to turn soft, unable to muster up any strength.


    After the intense start, when he noticed the girl in his hands getting more and more strengthless, a smile appeared in his eyes. Following which his actions turning gentle. Kissing that thin lips and passionately licking them, sucking continuously and asionally using his teeth to bite lightly.


    When Yiren gave an unhappy grumble did he stick his tongue in and wrap around her fragrant tongue. He only felt that it was really delicious, continuously sucking and licking it to no end.


    Their breathing slowly heated up, Yiren¡¯s eyes drifted and unconsciously knew how to cooperate. Although she was rusty, Zong Shou was really experienced. His hands naughtily reached into her dress and grabbed the soft spot on her left chest, ying around with it. asionally he would tease and pinch the cherry on the top.


    Following which Zong Shou went a step further, sticking a hand quietly down and touched that really wet gorge, lightly moving around it. His fingertips caressed the lip-like bottom following which he touched that protruding little bean.


    Just as his one finger poked into that cave entrance to heaven, Xuanyuan Yiren suddenly came to her senses, her eyes looking clear once more. However, she only felt her body feel soft, unable to move. The great sensation from below and her chest took away herst bit of energy. She could only open her eyes and look at Zong Shou with a pleasing expression, her eyes looking misty.


    Not seeing Zong Shou have signs of stopping, she epted her fate and closed her eyes. Ready for the time where themb came to the ughter. Her heart was filled with unhappiness but also a little anticipation and happiness.


    However when a momentter Zong Shou sighed and let her go. When their lips separated, only to see a silver thread pull from their lips.


    Xuanyuan Yiren felt ashamed looking at the situation, her body retreating quickly to several feet back before stopping. She was totally looking at Zong Shou like a flood beast.


    She first adjusted her dressing and sat cross-legged next to the pill furnace with her face flushing red. After a while, she felt something wasn¡¯t right. Only to see that beneath her hips arge portion was wet like she had identally peed herself. Then she looked at Zong Shou¡¯s hand, especially the middle finger which was filled with liquid.


    She couldn¡¯t help but panic, hurriedly kneel sitting pulling down her clothes to cover her pants. Her chin seemed like it was about to sink to her chest, not daring to even take a look at Zong Shou, her voice like a mosquito, ¡°Zong Shou! You, how can you do that? We haven¡¯t evenpleted the marriage how can you treat me like this?¡±


    ¡°Who can you me? Who ask you to tease me?¡±


    Zong Shou sighed once more as he looked down. It was pretty much solid as steel, a pir piercing the heavens. ¡°Sigh, I am worse than a beast again today.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying I didn¡¯t tease you. I was just happy and wanted to kiss you.¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t know what he meant by being worse than a beast. Her heart slowly calmed down but when the wave of excitement she felt on her body dissipated, she felt a sense of loss. She rather he hugged herself once more and really entered. The liquid at her lower body not only didn¡¯t stop but flowed more.


    Forcefully subduing her emotions, Xuanyuan Yiren calmed her heart. Following which she became curious, brows rxing, ¡°Why do I feel that you were really experienced just now?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows perked, his expression didn¡¯t change, ¡°Well trained? But that was my first time, my first kiss. In your eyes am I so amazing?¡±


    ¡°First kiss?¡± Xuanyuan Yiren immediately burst out in a coldugh, ¡°Then what about the times you treated Miss Ruo Shui¡¯s wounds?¡±


    ¡°Cough cough! You also said that that was treating her wounds! How can you count that...¡±


    Zong Shou said as he looked at his right hand. Xuanyuan Yiren couldn¡¯t keep calm anymore and threw the grapes at the side viciously at him.

 Chapter 198 - When to Lose Virginity

    <h4>Chapter 198: When to Lose Virginity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within the small pill room, all of a sudden pill bottles and mats flew. Zong Shou was in a terrible state as he was forcefully chased out by Xuanyuan Yiren whose embarrassment had turned into rage.


    However, when he walked out of the door she threw out a half a human-sized leather bag. Zong Shou caught it in his hand and shook it, only to hear metal striking metal.


    ¡°It¡¯s a weapon? There seems to be a sword and not only that...¡±


    Zong Shou casually kept it, following which his face was filled with helplessness. What a waste. A chance to see the top pill refining talent refine pills was wasted just like that.


    More importantly, such a good chance came by only for him to stop because of the unwillingness in her eyes, he was a ¡°good person¡±.


    Taking a look at his lower body which was still a sword out of its sheath, Zong Shou sighed. His world shocking spiritual art had no demands towards Yang energy. However for a martial cultivator to lose their virginity too early might not be a good thing.


    Only after 18, or when one reached the ascended ancestor stage, could one be affected.


    Before this, he was feeling wasteful but also slightly fortunate. That little vixen was just too tempting.


    Alone as he returned to the guest room he lived in. It was already the 3rd noon since he had rushed to Xuan Mountain City. Ruo Shui was practicing fist in the courtyard. One had to say that her talent deserved praise, just learning ten over days with Zong Shou and her great zing sun fist was simr, getting the Essence within. Under the intense sun, she was filled with energy and vigor.


    However what made one¡¯s mouth agape was that this originally ferocious and overbearing, big movement and filled with energy fist technique in her hand would for some reason look soft and bewitching. Like a fairy from the heavens was dancing around exquisitely. Whilst it made one¡¯s mouth agape, one couldn¡¯t help but praise that she was a born gift.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were also dazed. He instinctively remembered about this morning when he helped suck the poison out of her, his heart moving when their tongues intersected and also her snow breasts that he wished he could just suck once more.


    Before this he felt ufortable with being denied by Xuanyuan Yiren, his me hadn¡¯t retreated and he couldn¡¯t help but feel dry and temperamental. He closed his eyes and read a heart calming chant from the future.


    ¡°If the heart is calm, one wouldn¡¯t be shocked even if the sky copses, one will be calm even if ten thousand things change; Even if there is beauty in front of me, I do not panic. Skeletons, why should I care. Even if you are beautiful like a flower, in the end, you¡¯re just a pile of dust. Lust is like a knife heading for the bone, one had to be careful...¡±


    It was chaotic as he chanted in his mouth, whilst he thought about skeletons. One the other side was Yiren¡¯s brilliant body, Ruo Shui¡¯s gentle looks, shaking in front of his eyes. How could one truly calm down in such a situation?


    ¡°Damn it, it seems like this heart cultivation is far from achieved!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and quickly walked into the room. Just as he walked in his expression frowned once more.


    Only to see Chuxue lying on his bed, hand holding onto a sack of monkey wine. She seemed drunk and rxed, her eyes seemed like she was drifting away. 2 cat ears perked upwards and her body had a thin veil.


    Seeing Zong Shou walk in she couldn¡¯t help but turn around and give a soft exmation, her face filled with questions.


    After a short while, it turned into surprise. Following which she leaped over and hung around his neck. Her hot body stuck close to Zong Shou, really like a little cat as she stuck out her fragrant little younger and licked at Zong Shou¡¯s face.


    Zong Shou turned to stone, whilst Chuxue eximed once more, pressing her little face on his cheek, saying in worship, ¡°Young master Xue¡¯er also want you to suck poison. Oh, cannot? I¡¯m poisoned, my body feels soft and without strength...¡±


    Following which she stuck out her small tongue, licking Zong Shou¡¯s lips.


    Zong Shou only felt like his entire body was about to explode. He took in a deep breath and pinched Chuxue¡¯s neck and the back of her head, causing her to temporarily lose consciousness. He carried her back to his bed and helped cover her with the nket. Following which he stood in front of the window, with some self-pity he looked outside with a feeling of what was missed cannot be returned to.


    Thinking about how difficult it was to maintain his self-control under such a situation? He was simply righteous and dignified...


    Being seduced by these 3 girls, Zong Shou spent 4 hours before being able to calm down his heart. The first thing he did was to open that bag.


    Only to see that within it was a row of shiny flying knives which were all silver-white, giving out a metallic luster. On the surface, one couldn¡¯t see any spiritual patterns but one could feel the small and orderly formations within. On the knife handle a grade 5 mind stone was ced in. It was 5 inches in length, slightly smaller than a human palm.


    ¡°Is this a spiritual weapon flying knife?¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted, putting one of them in the palm of his hands. There were a total of 48 of these and were all grade 2 spiritual weapons. The weapon shing sounds before mostly cane from these flying knives.


    Now only did it have fire, water, and lightning elements, but the handle also had the words ¡°cloud me¡±. Zong Shou¡¯s fingertip just needed a slight touch on the de and it would leave a white mark.


    One mustn¡¯t look at how he was tender fleshed, skin like jade. Actually, in the past few months with the grinding of that underwater spiral and the training of the lightning Phoenix egg, his skin was as strong as steel and even better than iron armor.


    Without activating energy, the de could split his skin. That meant that it was sharp.


    ¡°Keke! My little Yiren is so caring and loves me to death...¡±


    That flying knife should have just been taken out of the fire, one could see a few marks. Holding it in the palm, one felt surprisinglyfortable, like it was a great match with his palm.


    With a slight thought, Zong Shou knew that most probably this was something Xuanyuan Yiren specially made for him after they parted ways thest time.


    The spiritual formation inside was pretty much specifically made for his fire and water spiral true energy. The mind stone fragment at the knife handle could also store true qi.


    If it was someone else, even if they could use it, the strength would be greatly reduced.


    Only Yiren who knew about his situation could ask someone to build this flying knife in advance.


    Without hesitation, Zong Shou took out 6 of them and hid them in his sleeves. Although this type of flying knife wasn¡¯t what he was used to in thest life when he touched them he felt spiritually connected.


    With these grade 2 spirit weapons in hand, he only needed to nourish them for a few months. He didn¡¯t even need to fear peak martial ancestors of the earth chakra realm.


    He continued to look in the bag. There was a sword, hidden in a sword sheath made out of shark skin.


    Zong Shou pulled out the sword with a ¡°Zeng¡± sound, only to see that it was shining a deep purple. The patterns carved on the sword body was like a winged fire snake wrapping around the sword body.


    ¡°It is a grade 4 soul weapon!¡±


    Zong Shou used his soul power to take a look, only to see that within the sword was a lightning winged yang snake soul of at least grade 4 sealed inside.


    A soul weapon was also a type of spiritual weapon, sealing the soul of a beast within. Using the life mark and sentience of the beast to form the effects of a formation.


    Its strength was usually far above that of same grade weapons. Some well-made ones could even allow the user to fight above his grade.


    However, although beasts were easy to get, what was difficult was to perfectly merge it with the de. This tested the spiritual refiner. To the beast soul, the weapon was the same as it¡¯s future body, the higher the quality the more of its original strength it could use.


    This lightning winged sword in his hand was high ss.


    Although this sword wasn¡¯t a perfect match with his cultivation method, to him, it was really rare. It was obvious that Yiren specially picked it out for him.


    Apart from that, there were a few pill bottles at the bottom of the bag. Outside them werebels, a bottle of blood sun pill, two bottles of nine refine the pure jade pill, two bottles of vast spirit pill. Inside them were around 200 pills, although they were only grade 3 spiritual pills, it was an enormous amount of them. Looking at the quality, they were all high grade.


    All of them were great items for his xiantian stage. They were all secret recipes from the Pill Fountain Sect and couldn¡¯t even be bought with money.


    ¡°...grade 4 spiritual weapon, 500 grade 3 pills, 48 grade 2 spirit weapon-grade flying knives. My fianc¨¦e is generous. Marrying such a wife, I can work 10 years less!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, who wouldn¡¯t love such a girl?¡±


    He once again despised that vi head and Taiyuan Fairy. The 2 of them were cons. The things they took out weren¡¯t a hundredth of what she took out. In the future, he¡¯d rather just rely on his Wife.


    Speaking of which he hadn¡¯t felt the 2 of them for a Long time, who knew if something happened?


    He didn¡¯t think too much, anyways he had made his mind up. Once this thing ended, if the 2 of them didn¡¯te to a solution, he would rush to Tailing Sect.


    He wanted to gather the pros of all swords and form his one energy sword as such he needed sword technique umtions.


    This top shrine Sect although wasn¡¯t a sword Sect, but sword techniques were also arrogant and terrifying, a huge Sect in the cultivation path. Its legacy had passed for 28 thousand years and had numerous secret manuals. It was the best choice.


    However, with those few things from before revealing his skill, this idea most probably wouldn¡¯te through. Although the 2 of them weren¡¯t here, Zong Shou knew that if he tried anything he would be stopped


    With a thought, a sword-shaped spiritual energy shot out from his soul, piercing out from the center of his brows.


    This was his illusionary sword soul, the ¡°one origin¡± that was still a sword embryo. Along with a thought by Zong Shou this sword sunk into the sword body of that lightning winged sword.


    That lightning winged sword instantly resonated with his spirit. His hand pointed out and the sword flew up, circling him in a rusty manner. However, after a few instructions, it acted exactly as he intended.


    This was the benefits of illusionary spirit sword forging technique, using the soul and various metal energies to forge the sword, skipping the spirit weapon training process and one could also change spirit weapons as they wished.

 Chapter 199 - Potential Surging Out

    <h4>Chapter 199: Potential Surging Out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Till this date, Zong Shou had reached the initial xiantian realms. be it the six god defensive knife technique or his sword techniques. he could use a certain amount of strength.


    However, what he was looking forward to most was still his sword embryo.


    His recent energy cultivation proceeded especially quickly. However, no matter how fast it was it couldn¡¯t exceed that of his spiritual cultivation.


    Increase in soul power pretty much Everyday, even with the help of the lightning Phoenix egg Essence, it couldn¡¯t keep up. Pretty much every 10 days he could get to a new stage. The strength of the soul would cause this one energy sword to be stronger and continue to grow.


    Using his intent to control it for a moment to cause that lightning winged sword to slowly coordinate with this illusionary spirit sword.


    Zong Shou started meditating and started to draw true charms in his soul ocean.


    Pretty much in an instance, a rune formed along with his thought, mixing into the tune ocean. Aspared to the speed from before, it was more than ten times faster!


    However, such a situation had started sincest night. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t really surprised but only filled with questions.


    ¡°Weird! My true spiritual charm formation is so fast? These 2 days could bepared to thest 2 months! If this goes on I only need a few days to form a true spiritual talisman. It is like the potential of my soul has exploded out. But yesterday, apart from beating the 3 of them, I didn¡¯t do anything. Did I have an intense battle with that Zhu Junhou? But with his cultivation, if I was unable to suppress him with the element of surprise from the start I would definitely lose and be pressured by him instead. This thing is so weird...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head silently, continuing to keep his thoughts and meditate. Once 4 hours was up, ten true spiritual charms were floating in his soul ocean. He was not far away from the next true talisman. The potential that was awakened showed no signs of weakening.


    More surprising was that his soul was strong. It has no repulsion with the true qi that was flowing about in his body.


    Although they couldn¡¯t be said to be one, they didn¡¯t repel one another. Each of them just left one another alone. The conflicting strengths of the two powers had lowered and reduced his problems. His cultivation had immediately showed signs of soaring ahead.


    However, Zong Shou was worried that it was too quick and inappropriate, temporarily stopping. He started to turn towards his soul, at the ¡°fire¡± and ¡°water true spiritual talismans that were tugging at the 12 god seeds outside of the soul ocean.


    One could notice small threads stretching out from those true spiritual talismans and connecting with those god talisman seeds. Especially the fire and water words which were close. They were being pulled step by step into the center of the soul ocean whirlpool.


    This was the process of merger. The moment it waspleted. Zong Shou¡¯s fire and water element spiritual cultivation could immediately increase to the god talisman level. Even now, the strength of his spells was increased by half.


    The entire process took half a day. Once Zong Shou finished, it was already noon.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw Chuxue who was sleeping on the bed waking up in a daze.


    She stared at Zong Shou with her huge eyes for a while before remembering what happened before she lost consciousness. Her face flushed red and screamed before she wrapped up Zong Shou¡¯s nket and crazily ran outside.


    Zong Shouughed when he saw that before he stood up.


    His soul was not the only one whose potential got brought out. There was also this body. It was like it went from a stream into a river, endless sources of energy surged from deep within his body.


    He took a blood sun pill that could help strengthen his energy and blood, increasing vital energy of the body.


    He also took one each of the vast spirit pill and the nine refined pure jade pill.


    The former was used to train the body whilst thetter was to increase the absorption ability of spiritual energy from heaven and earth for a short period.


    Zong Shou first used the 4th set of energy leading technique to merge the medicinal powers into his body.


    When the spiritual energy around him suddenly increased, he started to ferociously wave his fists, valiant and intense. It was no less than that great zing sun fist, causing this 9 story building to shake. A step out was 5 thousand kilograms of weight. Luckily the building was supported by 12 300 feet Long giant wooden pirs and the floor was really solid, made of tiannan wood that could be used as elite steel. This was why it was fine.


    This was the demon rhino armor fist, another body training fist art.


    Zong Shou had learned many-body training fist techniques. There were 30 odd pinnacle ones but he had only chosen 4 from them.


    ...Foundation breathing spiritual fist, great zing sun fist, Five Round Enlightened King Fist, demon rhino spirit armor fist.


    These 4 sets of fist techniques were interconnected, including training foundation and breathing, training vital energy, training the organs and training the skin. All 9 meridians within the body were all included inside!


    Be it training internally or externally one could use it till the 9 heaven chakra meridians. Amongst which the great zing sun fist and the demon rhino spirit armor beast themselves came from the monster race. As for the other two, they were Buddhist special techniques which didn¡¯t sh with the bodily structure of the monster race.


    And this demon rhino spirit armor fist was used to train the sky, bones, and tendons. It was said that if one trained it to the peak, the skin of the person would be like the armor of the demon rhino, extremely sturdy and strong, not bothering about all grade 7 and below spiritual weapons.


    If one¡¯s body and vital energy were stronger, defending against grade 8 spiritual weapons wouldn¡¯t be impossible!


    Along with this spiritual fist method being used, that nine refined pure jade pill was slowly merging into the skin, causing Zong Shou¡¯s body to give out a jade white color, looking transparent like it was made of jade.


    Although the spiritual pill was grade 3, it was a rarely seen body training pill, one of the secret legacies of the Pill Fountain Sect.


    It could cause the user¡¯s skin to turn jade color and if one continued to use it, it could return to his normal skin color.


    After several months, the skin color would go through 9 changes until one¡¯s skin would be different and be 5-10 times stronger. The skin would be as strong as steel, tough for knife and sword to hurt it.


    At that moment, the demon rhino spirit armor fist came into effect. Outside of his body, he seemed to be wearing ayer of iron armor.


    That was a wave of vast spiritual energy that was being led into the body, mixing with the true qi. Within his chakra meridians, they were throbbing and expanding, pushing open the narrow portions and cleaning them out, expanding all the meridians and also helped topress Zong Shou¡¯s true qi.


    His vital energy was also boiling as it drew the yang energy of the blood sun pill in.


    Breaking the bodily chakra and reaching the earth chakra, all the meridians in the body were without any obstacles. What was important now was to expand the meridians and increase the strength of the true qi.


    The former needed days and months of umtion whilst thetter would be to train andpress the energy, increasing the yang energy within to make it purer. On the other side, would be amassing a more vast and more fitting martial path intent which could simrly cause true qi to gather.


    Zong Yuan was able to kill martial ancestor experts at the peak of xiantian due to him having alreadyprehended the strength of the martial path and could explode to martial ancestor strength in a short time. The reason why he was unable to breakthrough was also due to the weakness in his martial path.


    Zong Shou had his martial path cultivation of thest life and he had nothing wrong on this aspect. What hecked was the training of true qi.


    Next would be bodily training.


    He had trained his fist in the whirlpool, his body was so strong it couldpare to peak xiantian. However, at this moment he was seeing explosive growth¡ªnot only because of his bodily potential, which was at a prosperous state¡ªbut also because the effects of the pill were simply terrifying.


    Although the lightning phoenix essence was good, it was far from Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s pills which targeted to strengthen the body.


    ¡°As expected, it is a high-grade pill! However, the increase in my yang energy in my body actually couldn¡¯t influence the soul. Why was there suddenly such a huge change...¡±


    A cultivator of the soul was most worried about the yang energy and corrupting items and impurities. The former was in total conflict with the ying soul whilst thetter could corrupt it.


    This was why the best way for people beneath the Return to Sun realm to cultivate the spirit would be to use ck dog blood etc.


    However, at this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s dual cultivation didn¡¯t affect him in any way.


    ¡°Forget it! This is also a good thing. Today spells and true qi are proceeding swiftly. Anyways I still need to wait for Yiren to make those pills so I will stay tens of days in Xuan Mountain City why not focus and cultivate for a while. Who knows at that time if my cultivation could reach another level. On the martial path, each step was tough. However, in terms of spiritual cultivation, he was greatly sessful...¡±


    When that demon rhino spirit armor fist was trained to the top, ayer of earth element spiritual energy covered his body.


    However, at this moment, his eyes only slightly got distracted. He only needed tens of days to form the next true spiritual talisman, with today¡¯s speed.


    The number of true spiritual talismans and charms directly affected the strength of the illusionary spirit sword forging technique. His one energy sword could be stronger!


    Unfortunately, although he had a sword embryo, it wasn¡¯t suitable for sword and soul cultivation. Even if he wanted to self create he didn¡¯t have much experience. What that worry, those 2 people harmed him so much.


    Be it the five pinnacle sword or the Luminous Spiritual Energy Sword, he didn¡¯t know what to pick...


    ...


    Whilst Zong Shou was grumbling endlessly...


    In an unknown world, in the unknown space in somece.


    A white robbed teen was sitting in front of a chessboard. ck and white chess pieces filled the crisscrossing chessboard. However, across him, there was no opponent but a deep giant chasm.


    However, every time this teen ced a piece down, a mysterious strength appeared in the deep chasm controlling a white chess piece to fall on the board.


    If it was someone who knows about the way of chess was here watching, one would notice the difference between the two was giant.


    A giant dragon was just a blink of an eye away from being ughtered. That white piece had no chance of being able to overturn this situation.


    However, that white robbed teen was still smiling happily, like he didn¡¯t bother about winning or losing¡ªlike he was in his world.


    After a short while, as expected, a full 20 ck pieces were pulled out by the external force in theke and thrown to the side.


    On the contrary, a coldugh broke out of the pond, ¡°In the human race there are many who don¡¯t know how to y chess. But you are simply a person who isn¡¯t skilled but likes chess, how rare. This game is already clear but you don¡¯t want to admit defeat, what is the point?¡±


    That voice seemed toe from a woman but brought with it a few metallic properties. However, it was extremely nice to listen to.


    The white robbed teen opened his ears and revealed and enjoying expression. After which he shook his head, ¡°Although I seem to be losing in this chess game if I don¡¯t continue and finish this, how would I not know if there is any sign of life at the back and if I, could turn defeat into victory? So why would I admit defeat?¡±

 Chapter 200 - Common People Path Leader

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 200 Common People Path Leader</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t at the end, then it hasn¡¯t finished and we won¡¯t know the oue. Your personality is really like your master. Even if you know you have totally lost yourself, you are still shameless and want to fight with people to the end.¡±


    Within a pond,ughter broke out. Still, a white chess piece fell on the chessboard. The tone becamezy, ¡°But what was the final oue? Surrounded and attacked by many Confucianism saints and many Buddhist cultivators to death. Even in death, he couldn¡¯t find peace and his body was split into several pieces, suppressed on the 5 continents and 12 inds. What a tragic end. A person who was about to step to the peak of the various worlds should be someone who couldn¡¯t be killed or destroyed but ended up like that. It makes one speechless...¡±


    ¡°Your words are wrong!¡±


    That teen shook his head, his expression really serious,¡± master and I are different. He knew he would win which was why he fought with the heavens with the earth and with them. That was because he knew that the ideals of ourmon people path will one day spread around and be widespread. It might not be in his era or mine or the next but there will be a day when ites true...¡±


    That female voice suddenlyughed coldly, suddenly arge portion of that pond froze up,¡± Easily said, but your strength is pathetic. Do you think those Confucians are made of dirt, broken with a push? Those Confucian saints are all born from the righteous energy of the heavens, helping them maintain the fortune and luck between heaven and earth. They naturally have their reasons for saying that yourmon people path is the devil path! I feel that you all are in grave danger in this day and age! I can¡¯t see any chance for you all to stand out.¡±


    ¡°Scoff!


    What senior forgot to say is that my master is also one of the Confucian saints! Even before death that vast righteousness, he was also the king of all the saints!¡±


    The white robbed teen specially adjusted the crown on his head like he was reminding her that he was purposely dressed up like a Confucian.


    ¡°Master once mentioned, what is called Confucianism? Confucianism can be understood as human and need. The so-called Confucianism can be put simply as the need of men. The meaning of it today suits the path of the many worlds and naturally, luck is very thick. But if one day, people don¡¯t bother about all those theories and the path of humans change. Then the so-called Confucians are just fake. Why can¡¯t we win them then?¡±


    ¡°But how would you know that there would be a day when it changed?¡±


    ¡°That I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The white robbed teen lowered his head and sighed as he had finally considered everything as he replied with another chess piece on the board.


    ¡°Those fellows are cheating people all the way. They use the people they can and don¡¯t help them at all. The Confucian ssics have been twisted by them to such an extent. They really spent a lot of effort. Spreading faith and teachings whilst also trying to lock down their hearts. If this goes on, the human path definitely won¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know then how do you know you still have a chance of winning?¡± The voice was really cold.


    ¡°I just know!¡± The white robbed teen slightly scoffed, ¡°The human heart changes and it is the most unpredictable. However, most of them aren¡¯t afraid of being poor but afraid of inequality. No matter how they tried to fix their thoughts and lock them up, what¡¯s the use? Those people are acting against the human heart so how would they not be walking further and further away from the human path? Those ten over generation dynasties in the central continent all end in just a few hundred years. And that Confucianism often has one prosperous period every hundred few years along with an intense killing period, that has never changed. Who knows how many people have died for this war. They don¡¯t change from their mistakes, simply bugs of the path of the heaven...¡±


    As he said that, the white robbed teen¡¯s expression seemed to be getting more and more furious, ¡°My Confucianism focuses on 6 aspects, rite, happiness, shooting, defense, books, and numbers. The ancient saints were either martial path experts or peak spirit masters. Today they have changed into 6 scriptures, causing Confucianism today to be mostly without strength¡ªby only relying on vast righteousness to live, their life and death are the hands of the lords and kings. They became theckeys of the lords and kings, so how could they speak of allowing the world to be peaceful with the kings not doing anything? All those golden mean talks were all false!¡±


    Ripping open his shirt, ¡°The ancient saint¡¯s so-called golden mean referred to heaven and men on abined path, training one¡¯s heart to be kind, benevolent, righteous, sincere, saintly. However, they end up making it into a mess, mixing up and messing about the meaning within. Saying that ruling a country was like cooking, how can arge country be that? Even if one was cooking, asionally using a lot of strength wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Like them, even if their body is corrupted and rotting they don¡¯t dare to cut with a knife, so what¡¯s the point? In the past, when I tried to correct someone I was deemed as ruthless and had to go all out and scold him before he stopped. They also said how if the water was clear there would be no fish. Those kinds of waters shouldn¡¯t be used in the first ce, so what¡¯s the problem with it being a little clean? Every time the Confucians ruled, every hundred years corruption would fill their rule and signs of a chaotic time appear. Those Confucians have no way to solve it. Instead, theye to me my master to say that he is evil, I f*** his mother...¡±


    Within the pond, it was totally silent like she was totally stunned by the vulgar words spoken by the teen.


    The white robbed teen turned to a smile, ¡°A good game of chess. Why did we end up talking about this? I rarelye over to apany you, and all these things have nothing to do with you...¡±


    After a long while, a light scoff came out from the voice in the pond, replying with a chess piece.


    Seeing the situation the white robbed teen was first startled. After a short while, his eyes showed joy, ¡°As expected. If we don¡¯t continue how would we know whether we win or lose in the end. If I had admitted defeat how would I know that you would be so careless to make such a big mistake? Even a low skilled person like me could find a chance to turn defeat into victory.¡±


    That pond was totally silent. However just as that teen was holding a ck piece in his hand, his heart moved as he reached out with his hand.


    Hundreds of miles away immediately a talisman flew over. The white teen was startled as he summoned it into his hand. In just a short moment his brows furrowed slightly. Filled with surprise and worry.


    ¡°The person who sent the talisman, is it your descendant that obtained the martial saint golden pill?¡±


    The voice within the pond seemed to have confirmed that. Not waiting for the teen to reply, he turned curious, ¡°What exactly made your heart move so much?¡±


    The teen didn¡¯t answer, after thinking for a long while he grabbed with his hand, the talisman instantly turned to dust and dissipated. Making a distressed face, ¡°It is Lingbo. She has found a good seed. 14 years old, sword path one with the spirit, initial xiantian, night wandering spirit master.¡±


    ¡°Just that?¡± The female voice didn¡¯t understand, like this age having such an achievement was not worth mentioning in her eyes.


    ¡°Dual Cultivation to have such an achievement at this age could only be considered not bad. His sword path being one with the spirit was totally unprecedented. But it isn¡¯t good enough to stun you, the master of themon people path. The current Taiyuan Sect sect leader can just take him as the direct disciple after all you are not in the cloud world anymore.¡±


    The white robbed teen sighed. He was helpless,¡± But what if this person is born a dual meridian body with barriers from heaven, furthermore his soul is broken?¡±


    Within the pond, as expected a shriek broke out, filled with disbelief. A snow-white dragon head stuck out from the surface of the water. Although it was huge it seemed really cute. Its eyes opened wide as it looked at the chessboard in a loss.


    ¡°There is actually such a special person in this world? Training to such a level and actually not dying, how weird. If he was a choice to be god emperor his luck shouldn¡¯t be this bad, the few major cultivation obstacles all gathered together. If one said he wasn¡¯t then such talents were really unprecedented, enough to take over yourmon people path. Haven¡¯t you been worrying about who to take over you? This should be a happy thing. Why are you in a spot? Oh, right I remember I still owe you a favor. We have been friends for many years. As long as it is within my ability I can help you this time.¡±


    That white robbed teen showed no signs of happiness, slightly shaking his head, ¡°I am naturally happy with such a disciple. However, Sword Sect found out about this person. That Lingbo and the Wujue Vi Yan Fan had fought for many months before reporting to me. So do you think I should have a headache? However, if you are willing to help me and solve this it would be easy.¡±


    ¡°Sword Sect? Do you want to speak with that Sword Sect leader? Forget it, I want to sleep.¡±


    Those jade dragon eyes rolled as it decisively sunk back into the water, rumbling as it blew bubbles.


    The white robbed teenughed without caring much, slightly shaking his head, ¡°I really can¡¯t depend on her. It seems like I need to make a trip back to that cloud world. Speaking of which I have left it for 4 thousand years, I really miss it.¡±


    Following which he regretfully looked at the chessboard in front of him, ¡°Only this chess game can¡¯t bepleted. It is rare that I have a chance to win you!¡±


    ¡°With your skills, even if I make a wrong move you still are not my match. This game still hasn¡¯t ended and I should still win you by 6 in the end!¡±


    The female voice scoffed, filled with disdain. Then, she shot out a white light at the white robbed teen.


    ¡°Take this thing, anyway I don¡¯t have any use of it here. Although your martial and spiritual cultivation had reached the saint stage, if you enter the cloud world, you would be suppressed. With this item, it could at least help you a little. Anyways be safe. It is better than being surrounded and killed like your teacher...¡±


    The white robbed teenughed, not bothering to see what item exactly that white light was, casually keeping it into his sleeve. His eyes showed gratitude as he nodded slightly at the pond. Following which he didn¡¯t stop and stepped into the air.


    Just as the teen disappeared, that jade white dragon head stuck out once more. Its entire body hade out of the water. However, one could see numerous red chains tightly binding the entire dragon body.


    At that moment the dragon eyes looked at the chessboard at a loss.


    ¡°Weird, why did I put my chess piece there?¡±

 Chapter 201 - Mysterious Armor Wind Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 201 Mysterious Armor Wind Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In Xuan Mountain City, within a quiet room in somece, 2mps flickered. It was as if it could feel the cold and solemn air in the area. The me constantly shriveled up, pretty much on the verge of being extinguished.


    Li Sina sat on a soft mattress, her face dark and sunken, filled with sharpness.


    In front of her knelt a person who was Li Yunniang, kneeling on the ground with her face white as paper.


    ¡°My Son inw, what happened to him. Why don¡¯t you dare say anything till now? You¡¯ve been following the little miss, so it shouldn¡¯t be possible that you don¡¯t know anything. If you don¡¯t want to answer me today, then there¡¯s no need to say anything anymore.¡±


    Li Yunniang bit her lips and drips of blood seeped down. After a short while, seeing the glow from Li Yunniang¡¯s eyes be more and sharper, she hesitated before speaking, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I only know that someone set up a deal on me and also warned me in secret that if I dare reveal anything about the prince to anyone that he would wipe out my family. Even that spirit house Sect will be wiped out. I don¡¯t know if it is true or false but I guess that the person should at least be above the ascended realm.¡±


    Li Sina was startled, revealing a serious expression. Then, sheughed coldly, ¡°If that really is the case then I don¡¯t me you on this matter. But why did you have to fake my illness after returning to the city to think of ways to threaten me not to let Zong Shou enter the city?¡±


    Li Yunniang¡¯s expression seemed to rx as she exhaled, ¡°Miss, I did so for little miss. The prince¡¯s sword art is one with the spirit. He is a dual cultivator which is rare in the world. But the problems of the mysterious moon wood brilliance method can only be solved by the ancient pill from the mysterious cloud spirit Sect which was why I...¡±


    As she said that, Li Yunniang snuck nces at Li Sina¡¯s expression. Seeing her eyes slowly be gentler, her tone became more and more rxed. Who knew that before she finished, Li Sina waved her hand fiercely andnded a heavy p on her face without a sign.


    With a loud smack, Li Yunniang was sent flying tens of feet back, covering her face as she looked at the soft mattress in shock. There was a loss in her eyes which sprouted from herck of understanding of why her miss would p her for no reason.


    ¡°You really think I am a person that doesn¡¯t know anything?¡±


    Li Sina scoffed coldly, the sharpness in her eyes looked like it could turn real, ¡°For Yiren! You actually dare to say these words. What only the ancient pill from the mysterious cloud spirit Sect can solve the problem and save her life. Those words might work on others but don¡¯t use it to bluff me.¡±


    As she said that, Li Sina had already stood up, coldly walking in front of her, ¡°Even if I am still angry with him today, I know that with his talent if he wants to enter a Sect, even those few vast territories and heavenly ces would see him as treasure. Even if they have him in their hands, they would be afraid he would melt. One small mysterious cloud spirit Sect, one Han Nishui, who cares? In the future, once Zong Shou breaks through to the ascended realm if he is willing, one finger and he could smash him. Would he worry about not finding that pill? Be it asking an elder to act to perfect the technique or find other materials to refine a pill, those were simply done to protect Yiren. Do you need to worry about my daughter¡¯s life?¡±


    Li Yunniang¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn ashen white with no sign of blood on it. She opened her mouth to speak but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    On the contrary, Li Sina seemed to not be angry anymore, expressionlessly asking,¡±


    Did I hear that in the past you had some rtionship with a disciple of the mysterious cloud spirit Sect? If Yiren married in, you would benefit, right? Oh right, that person seemed to be called Long something, what a dumb name. However, he seemed to have gone missing for a long time, who knows he might have died in the hands of my Son inw...¡±


    Li Yunniang¡¯s body instantly shuddered like it was struck by lightning, losing her senses, her eyes filled with disbelief and vengeance.


    Li Sina waszy to hear her exin, ¡°the prince is a righteous and proper person...¡±


    As she said that Li Sina felt that she herself didn¡¯t make sense. Like Zong Shou, a person like him had nothing to do with what she said. After coughing slightly she continued, ¡°Although he hadn¡¯t mentioned a word about you to Yiren and us, I can imagine what you did. Since Yiren is going to marry him, I don¡¯t need you anymore. You won¡¯t be able to help Yiren and him clear out problems. You have served my family for 10 years and I care about old bonds. I won¡¯t kill you. Have you heard of the yellow fountain prisoner valley? I will send you there, 20 yearster I¡¯ll naturally send someone to bring you back.¡±


    Li Yunniang¡¯s gaze was originally filled with the loss but when she heard about the yellow fountain prisoner valley, she revealed a strong and intense look of fear. She suddenly sat up, just as she wanted to plead for herself, several iron chains flew in, wrapping up her limbs and dragging her outside.


    And just as the room totally quieter down, a curtain by the side opened. Xuanyuan Tong walked out from inside deep in thought.


    ¡°Husband, do you think what Li Yunniang said is true?¡±


    Li Sina¡¯s eyes showed a questioning color, ¡°Does Zong Shou have some ascended ancestor beside him? When I observed her body I didn¡¯t notice anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be fake!¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong sighed, ¡°2 days ago, 2 thousand miles away from the city, that Fang Shu disappeared for no reason. He didn¡¯t even give off a sign or sound.¡±


    Li Sina was astonished, following which she frowned, ¡°Then how do you know?¡±


    ¡°Naturally I sent some people to kill that Fang Shu. In the end, they didn¡¯t manage to find him. My men went to search thousand of miles of territory but didn¡¯t get anything. They also didn¡¯t see him return back to Pill Fountain Sect to report...¡±


    Seeing Li Sina frowning slightly, revealing disagreement, Xuanyuan tong couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Just joking, I was nning to lock him up for a period of time and release him when the dust settles. But if he really made me anxious, even if hees from the same sect as Yiren, I would kill him first. Lady, your Sect could be considered one of the big sects of that time, and you should know how important being able tobine spirit and martial arts.¡±


    Thest few sentences were said with coldness and killing intent.


    On the other hand, Li Sina was startled, ¡°I only know that the experts in the ancient time were all dual cultivators. They were all people who could mesh the martial path and spiritual spells. However, a portion of them could reach Zong Shou¡¯s level after they reached the Saint realm. To be like Zong Shou was unprecedented. Who knows if it is a blessing or a curse for him. All the sects fighting over him might not be a blessing...¡±


    ¡°Weiran¡¯s child is naturally really talented. He is my Son inw and naturally, I will go all out to protect him.¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong smiled slightly. Then he heard Li Sina ask with doubt, ¡°What I find weird is that if that mysterious ascended expert really interested in Zong Shou, then why didn¡¯t he take him in? If Zong Shou returns to Gantian Mountain and inherits the throne, he would definitely begin a road of ughter. His skills would definitely be revealed. And also a few days ago when they rushed into the city was he really going to appear there? How would he be able to hide it?¡±


    ¡°Not epting him into the sect might be due to be afraid or having other worries. At least the situation a few days ago was because Zong Shou hadn¡¯t shown his hand in front of everyone. How would you know that after the matter they wouldn¡¯t have ways to cover it up?¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong shook his head, ¡°If it was me I wouldn¡¯t be willing to let too many people know about his talented and unparalleled dual cultivator. Wouldn¡¯t there be more who are fighting for him? It is good if they are from the proper sects, what I would worry about are the demon sects. They wouldn¡¯t care even if they had to y millions of souls of Xuan Mountain City. This would only be a slight distraction and they wouldn¡¯t care about it.¡±


    As he said that, the seriousness and coldness on his face became thicker, ¡°What I¡¯m worried about most now is that Yunxia and zing me Mountain. Tan Tao, that bastard really took matters into his own hands and actually did such a thing, what a problem. These few years I was badly injured and didn¡¯t deal with things, did you all really think I was dead?¡±


    As he said that, Li Sina was filled with guilt and awkwardness. That day when Tan Tao suggested, although she didn¡¯t agree with him, she didn¡¯t stop him either.


    Thinking back to the 2 demon race powers, they were a big problem. There was also that Haitao cloud city. Gantian Mountain¡¯s Zong Shi and Zong Yang definitely wouldn¡¯t sit still and do nothing. It was okay if Zong Shou didn¡¯t go back, but if he did. he would be walking into a trap.


    Of course, no one knew that this seemingly afraid rabbit actually not only knew how to bite but was also a fierce beast that was hiding things deeply.


    However, no matter how strong he was just a night wandering spirit master. Compared to these 2rge entities, he was just a kid that hadn¡¯t matured.


    She didn¡¯t care about it before but now she was worried.


    ¡°Since the kid has an ascended ancestor beside him, he should be fine. However, we can¡¯t ce his safety in the hands of outsiders. He needs some people he can trust there.¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong frowned, ¡°I¡¯m ready to lend him half of my mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry to protect him towards Gantian Mountain. Also although Zong Shou didn¡¯t mention that day I have to give him an exnation! You were the mastermind of that and haven¡¯t been punished. You are my wife and I can¡¯t punish you, but you will be on house arrest for 3 years and can¡¯t go out! Once my old Brother escapes I will bring you to seek forgiveness! Although Luo Xian is loyal, he is rash. He will be whipped a hundred times, done by Junhou and also on house arrest for 3 years to let him train his temperament! As for Tan Tao...¡±


    As he said that Xuanyuan Tong suddenly paused and entered deep thought. After a short while, he solemnly opened his mouth, ¡°Remove him from his position asmander and give him 200 strokes. If he doesn¡¯t die, then follow Zong Shou to Gantian Mountain. My Son inwcks a right-wing!¡±


    When Li Sina heard the mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry she was shocked. This was the strongest and most elite army in the city.


    There was less than 2 thousand but they had the great achievement of ying 100 thousand before. Tan Tao who was seen as the brains was actually given to him just like that too.


    When she heard the back few sentences, she felt extremely wronged but didn¡¯t dare to retort.


    She calmed down, ¡°I¡¯ll take the punishment! I only want to ask you if you are really going all out into this storm?¡±


    Xuanyuan tong instantlyughed out loud, his eyes filled with determination, ¡°someone had asked me to work together for the Ying dragon valley, but I didn¡¯t agree as I was worried about Zong Shou¡¯s safety. Now I don¡¯t have any worry. Weiran has done a lot for me, and even if I die, I won¡¯t look on to see his Gantian Mountain fall into the hands of others!¡±

 Chapter 202 - Preparing to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 202 Preparing to Leave</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Just as Xuanyuan Tong was worrying about Yunxia and zing me Mountain, on a deste and yellow path away from Xuan Mountain City, there were 2 groups of differently dressed people which were in a standstill.


    There weren¡¯t many of them, each around a hundred, but they all looked really fierce and strong. All their mounts were actually rare Windrider foals. The iron armor they wore were all elite equipment and talismans were carved on them. On the bodies of the 2 sides were many beast features.


    At the center of that path sat two people opposite one another. One of them was really burly like that of a bear, his face filled with a mustache, and his re was really vicious. The other had an average body, but he seemed quite muscr and well rounded. He was thin and the muscles on his body were moderate. However, the impression it gave one was that he was really dangerous. His 4 limbs also seemed to have really explosive strength.


    ¡°If that prince wants to return to Gantian Mountain, he won¡¯t dare to pass our Yunxia Mountain territory. As for thend under your zing me Mountain, he can¡¯t walk through there too...¡±


    A total of 400 odd torches pinned on one side, lighting up this area like it was still day time.


    That thin male lowered his head and took a branch as he drew on the ground. In a blink of an eye, a map of Donglin Cloud Continent appeared on the paper. Then, he used the branch in his hand to tap on a narrow and Long line that passed through arge part of the southwest cloud road.


    ¡°As for outside the cloud ocean, with Yuntao Cloud City locking it down, there is nowhere he can go. This is only the only path he can take...¡±


    ¡°Ruohai mountain range?¡±


    The burly man smiled, ¡°This ce is really tough. There are at least 4 paths in and out of there, and they are rtively far from one another. The nearest is over a thousand miles. There are also numerous tens of thousands of feet tall mountains. Even with a cavalry army all equipped with cloudstepping foals, it would take 3 days to move around. It isn¡¯t an easy matter to defend and block up this ce. If there are only a few people around him, then it would be easy. Even my zing me Mountain can just find a few Xuanwu ancestors, but once Xuanyuan Tong fully supports him, without a huge army, we won¡¯t be able to seed. Moreover, this ce is right between Gantian Mountain and Xuan Mountain City, If we don¡¯t send enough, they would all die. If we send too much, it would shake both our foundations. I don¡¯t think that the prince will dare toe. Is there a need to send so many troops?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t because of Zong Shou. It is only to break themunication between Xuan Mountain City and Gantian Mountain, to break its wing. It¡¯s even better if Xuanyuan Tong is willing to send more troops. We can have a decisive battle in the Ruohai Mountain range. If not, we can build a City here. We each take charge. Within this Ruohai Mountain range, there are 25 mind stone mines that belong to Gantian Mountain and Xuan Mountain City, which we can both take. Did youe for that? Those 3 people hoped for Zong Shou to return to the mountain, but now he had obtained the support of Xuanyuan Tong. That iron tiger¡¯s attitude is also uncertain. Be it Zong Shi or Zong Yang, they have to be anxious and nervous. If it was in the past and they were unwilling to send some troops, both of us would have no chance. Only now do we still have some hope.¡±


    The thin-looking male scoffed coldly, ¡°Stop trying to probe. The bear race¡¯s many tribes are all direct and straightforward people. However, your me bear race is so cunning. I won¡¯t take advantage of you, but this Ruohai Mountain Ranger is a little far from my Yunxia Mountain. At most I can only send 450 thousand elites, 7 Xuanwu ancestors. How about 600 thousand for your zing me Mountain? With 200 thousand troops at the 4 exits, we can have a war with Xuan Mountain City!¡±


    ¡°That would be the best!¡±


    That burly looking man didn¡¯t reject it, nodding his head in agreement right away. However, his eyes revealed a probing expression,¡± but Brother Feng, is your Yunxia Mountain really nning on killing that prince?¡±


    The brows of the thin male frowned but he scoffed coldly, ¡°Why? What good will killing him do for us? It will only benefit those 3. To be able to capture him alive and have him as a card is the best. If we have no choice, then I would kill him. Anyways, let both of us just show off our ability.¡±


    The bruteughed out. Then, he also took a branch and pointed on the map, ¡°Then this matter is settled. But before the army gathers I would like to head over to take a look. Is Brother Feng interested in taking this trip with me?¡±


    ¡°This ce is Jiefu City?¡± Feng Yu¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked towards where Xiong Kui pointed to, his eyes showed that he was deep in thought.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Xiong Kui nodded slightly, ¡°To enter the Ruohai Mountain range, no matter which route it is, you have to pass this city. It is the 3rd biggest cultivator market in Donglin Cloud Continent, and it is said that recently Pill Fountain Sect And Kongqi Sect each have a batch of pills that they want to sell. This makes the area really bustling. I guess that the Gantian Mountain prince will mostly go take a look. No matter what, I¡¯ll join in the fun. Also, I want to see what kind of ability that the prince has. To make Xuanyuan Tong nod his head and really marry his Daughter to that trash...¡±


    Feng Yu only thought for a short moment before slightly nodding. Their Yunxia Mountain also needed to buy some high-grade herbs and it would be good to take a look.


    ...


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s Pill refining speed was really quick. Day and night she refined the pills. The few grade 2 and 3 pills Zong Shou needed were mostly done in just a short few days.


    Zong Shou went to visit her every day, morning, noon and night. He personally witnessed that little clown slowly exhaust herself. He couldn¡¯t help but feel heart pained. He wanted to help, but Yiren felt like he was an annoyance and forced him out of the pill room.


    Zong Shou was helpless and could only vent all his anger and frustration on Zong Yuan. From morning to night, he taught and drilled him. Within 24 hours a day, Zong Yuan only had an hour of rest.


    It made Hu Zhongyuan feel his hair stand on their end, each day he would hide far away. When he looked at Zong Shou, he would hide into a corner. He was really afraid this obviously abusive prince would remember about him and viciously teach him a lesson.


    But after 5-6 days passed, Hu Zhongyuan felt envious instead. Although Zong Yuan was having it tough, his improvement speed was terrifying. Since breaking through to martial ancestor, it was like a flood bursting a damp, unable to block. Using the power of pills, in just 10 days he totally opened up the 4th earth chakra meridian.


    It seemed like he needed just half a month and he could merge a new spiritual vein and truly enter the 4th meridian realm.


    On the contrary, he had stagnated and showed no improvement. It was obvious that he had touched the pir of Xuanwu ancestor but was unable to find a way to breakthrough. Looking at the situation without 4-5 years of umting strength, he didn¡¯t need to think about improving.


    Feeling jealous of Zong Yuan¡¯s improvement, Hu Zhongyuan immediately changed his strategy. From day to the night he would stick to Zong Shou, shaking his head, waving his hand. The only thing he didn¡¯t do was directly say he was here, notice me. Come, prince,e and torture me!


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh. He didn¡¯t have time to bother about him and only casually instructed him on some mistakes of his sword aura, following the previous promise and teaching him a knife technique that came out from the tiger race, making him extremely delighted.


    However, whilst he was happy, he also felt silently unhappy. Thinking that as expected looks were important, that Zong Yuan was young and looked handsome, a total pretty boy. Did he have some ¡°rtionship¡± with the prince? Is not why the prince liked to torture him and not look for Hu Zhongyuan?


    Over 10 dayster, the final cooling snow rustic pill on the form was finally refined. The current Xuanyuan Yiren was totally exhausted, making Zong Shou feel really guilty. In thest two days in Xuan Mountain City, he didn¡¯t leave her side a single inch.


    Until the 15th day after their arrival in the city did Zong Shou remember about his agreement with Hu Qianqiu, that only 20 days were left. He unwillingly started his journey.


    The group of them was apanied by Xuanyuan Yiren out of the city. However, just as they reached the city gates, they saw a ck flood of cavalry orderly standing by the side.


    They were all dressed in ck armor, equipped with a four-inch-long knife, a steel spear and a big vermillion red bow.


    The mounts they had were all special. They were simr to lizards but also different. Not only were their bodies beautiful, their 4 limbs Long, but they were also pale green in color and there seemed to be 2 devolved wings growing from its sides. They simrly could hover in mid-air, a foot above the ground.


    ¡°This is the wind winged dragon beast? Xuan Mountain City¡¯s mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes instantly constructed. The wind winged dragon beast was also a grade 3 beast. Its speed was several levels higher than the cloud stepping foal and just a little worse than the wind rider foal.


    However, the leather on the beast was tough to pierce with des, it was also really huge, suitable for war formations. Its speed was slightly slower but in quantity, it was much more avable than Windrider foals.


    The Xuan Mountain City¡¯s mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry was an elite cavalry army whose name spread through the entire continent. In terms of ranking, it was even above the fire wolf cavalry of Yunxia City.


    Ones that could suppress it would be his father¡¯s personal ck wolf iron cavalry. Legend has it that the cavalry within were all dual cultivators. There were only around a thousand, but they were invincible. Even those sects had to fear the sharpness of his cavalry.


    However, after Zong Weiran hid into the Oblivion Cloud Ocean, no one knew where the ck fox iron cavalry went to.


    When he was east of Donglin Cloud Continent, especially after he left Pill spirit mountain, the reason why the powers were sending small fries to probe was that they were worried about the Monster king¡¯s personal army.


    Casually looking at the cavalry, there were tens of xiantian masters. Apart from which there were ten martial ancestors, each leading 10 groups of hundred.


    Although each person had really strong martial arts, they weren¡¯t arrogant at all. They solemnly stood at the side, quite like a forest with no signs of making a move. However, the strong aura they gave out makes it tough for one to breathe.


    On estimate, this thousand men army could crush that Cloud Saint City and Lianhai City into tnd.


    He was startled for a short while before he understood what Xuanyuan Tong meant. His heart was filled with gratitude whilst scolding silently. He was prepared to tease and y with Yiren before leaving, but looking at the situation, that was not possible.


    He led his horse to the front of this group of cavalry, only to see Xuanyuan Tong smiling, ¡°Your Mother inw doesn¡¯t want to see you. She is really prideful and has always been like that. Don¡¯t me her.¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou nod and bow, nothing strange with his expression. Xuanyuan Tong looked behind him, ¡°This is my personal army that I trained up in ten over years. From now on I hand them to you! They have followed me for tens of years so you don¡¯t have to worry...¡±

 Chapter 203 - Ocean Amounts of Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 203 Ocean Amounts of Inheritance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou nodded his head in silence. A thousand mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry. That¡¯s a heavy amount. He wasn¡¯t willing to thank him, just feeling grateful in his heart.


    ¡°Naturally, in this world, it is impossible for there to be absolute loyalty, so don¡¯t let them down.¡±


    Speaking of which, Xuanyuan Tong waved with his hand and the one at the front of the cavalry rode on the most majestic wind winged dragon beast and came by Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s side. He opened his armor, it was Tan Tao who nodded his head at Zong Shou as a form of respect.


    ¡°Although the 2 beside you are experts that can go up against 10, if you face a Xuanwu ancestor, you still at a disadvantage. As for Ruoshui, although Weiran personally trained her, her injuries haven¡¯t fully healed. I¡¯ll let Tan Tao follow you. That Yunxia Mountain and zing me Mountain mess is caused by him, so let him make up for it!¡±


    When Xuanyuan Tong said those words, he was still furious, viciously staring at Tan Tao. Thetter could only bitterlyugh, following which his expression turned solemn, ¡°don¡¯t worry City lord. On this trip, I definitely won¡¯t let the prince die in front of me!¡±


    Only then did Xuanyuan Tong smile in satisfaction. On the contrary, Zong Shou felt his head hurt. Why did he get this scheming fellow? He would rather he got Luo Xian instead.


    However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t reject him. He could only helplessly say, ¡°Thank you, Father inw. These thousand mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry, just 3 months and I will return thempletely intact back to you!¡±


    ¡°No need. You are the young city lord of Xuan Mountain City. They are yours in the future. Just let them follow you. Naturally, you are also in charge of keeping them alive...¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou¡¯s mouth agape, Xuanyuan Tong smiled, ¡°I know that your father had left you a huge sum in the Sanlu Bank before he hid into the Oblivion Cloud Ocean. You should be able to afford so little people right?¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless, how were this so little people? 10 martial ancestors, 50 xiantian masters, 200 mythic masters. The rest were all above 5 meridians.


    Also, one person had 3 horses, a total of 3 thousand wind winged dragon beast. This human and horse food, and also sry. Without 400 and above grade 4 mind stones or 4000 grade 4 beast crystals he couldn¡¯t afford it.


    Amongst which half would be taken by the few martial ancestors. The spiritual pills and mind stones provided for their cultivation was around 2 thousand grade 4 beast crystals.


    But how much production did Gantian Mountain have each year? They did have many mind stone mines but those needed to be split with those secret sects.


    He remembered that the yearly ie of Gantian Mountain. This included all the taxes, the amount handed over from the cities along with the shops they ran and ingredients they sold, if counted in grade 4 beast crystals, there was only around 30 thousand. Every year the number of beasts they hunted was not little, another 250 thousand crystals.


    In other words, to support this thousand mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry would more or less take up 1/80 of the overall ie of Gantian Mountain.


    Even if he returned and inherited the Monster king position, this sum of money wasn¡¯t something he could casually make use of.


    Now, the only thing he could ce his hope on now would be that the funds Zong Weiran left for him were huge enough.


    Xuanyuan Tong seemed to see through his thoughts, smiling slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Don¡¯t forget that Brother Weiran was already an ascended ancestor 6 years ago. He could charge beneath the cloud ocean and kill grass 7 beasts with no injuries! Alone he could obtain above 10 grade 7 beasts. These years he would pretty much go to those famous danger areas every day to grind his skill. You can imagine how enormous his coffers were. On estimate, the amount of money he amassed should be enough to buy my Xuan Mountain City.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constricted, his heart instantly ced down. However, there were waves that surged in his heart.


    In this era, above the Cloud Continent? Beasts above grade 4 were rare. Even if there were they would either be in groups or they lived in really dangerous ces, most were like Little Zhi who became sentient and won¡¯t something normal xiantian masters could kill alone.


    This was why grade 4 and grade 3 were close to a hundred times price different.


    However, there might not be above the Cloud Continent but beneath it, there were numerous dangerous areas where many beasts and demons lived.


    If one had enough strength, one could sit on cloud warships to hunt them. However, one would be risking their lives. It was extremely dangerous. Even for an ascended ancestor, a day wandering realm spirit master might not be able to keep his life.


    Legend had it that during the Cloud deste era the beasts chased out of the Cloud Continent or lived below. There were numerous ones which were corrupted by demonic air. Even after tens of thousands of years, there would be incidents of ascended ancestors and day wandering spirit masters being surrounded and attacked.


    This was why only hidden sects and powers like Gantian Mountain had the ability to form teams to hunt for beast crystals.


    This was also why numerous martial ancestors and xiantian masters joined Gantian Mountain and Xuan Mountain City. As for the crystals obtained in the abyss, half of them would be given to the city lord. The others, including the leather and skin, could be kept by them.


    And the yearly tax by Gantian Mountain was not much. Half of the fortunate came from beneath the cloud ocean. It was because every time they entered, there would be very few casualties. This was why they were able to rule the west of Donglin Cloud Continent.


    ...The prince knew that Zong Weiran was strong, but for him to be so strong, to such an extent, was baffling.


    Going alone beneath the cloud ocean to hunt grade 7 beasts and not being injured. Even the martial grandmaster level might not be able to do that.


    Based on what Xuanyuan Tong said, Zong Weiran kept it for a full 6 years, which meant that he had been killing beasts for 6 years and those sects didn¡¯t notice.


    Then, Zong Shou started to count and estimate exactly how much Zong Weiran left for him.


    1 grade 7 beast crystal was as much as ten thousand grade 4 beast crystals. 1 year 10 crystals, 6 years would be 600 thousand grade 4 crystals. Wasn¡¯t that equal to 2 years of ie of Gantian Mountain?


    Even Zong Weiran himself had to use arge amount of it. Above ascended realm, all pills and mind stones used up was inrge amounts. However, the amount left would still be far more than he expected.


    Taking in a deep breath, Zong Shou forced himself to calm down. Following which his head was filled with cold sweat, that¡¯s right!


    He remembered that a few dayster would be the day the 1st wave of beast crystals and mind stones start to crash.


    This decrease was not small. To think that he forgot about it.


    In the past, he thought that the number of mind stones and Beast crystals he had in Sanlu bank wasn¡¯t huge, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He was confident that even if he had losses he could earn back quickly. Now, however, he felt heart pained.


    He suddenly had an idea and remembered that nearby on this trip. On the east entrance to Ruohai Mountain range, there was a Fuxu City which was a famous market.


    Numerous martial cultivators and spirit masters, even hidden sects traded here.


    Sanlu bank definitely should have a branch there.


    Seeing that Zong Shou¡¯s face flickered between green and white, looking uncertain, Xuanyuan Tong was surprised. He thought that Zong Shou was astonished by therge fortune, breaking into augh, ¡°I have no clue how much he left. However, it shouldn¡¯t be too little, definitely enough to provide for this army for 3-5 years, don¡¯t worry. Oh right, Zong Shou do you know about spirit and martial artsbining?¡±


    That question came so suddenly. Tan Tao and Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s eyes constricted before returning to normal.


    ¡°Spirit and martial artsbining?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned slightly. This term held highly by both paths, how could he not know. He only felt weird why Xuanyuan Tong would ask that for no reason.


    ¡°I heard of it before, but only people above the celestial level could do that. Beneath that level, although some couldpete it, the number is very small. I heard that after the Cloud deste era there has only been seven...¡±


    Out of the 7, the most famous would be the sword sect leader, as well as the current head of themon people path. Moreover, they all stepped into the celestial realm in a short time, leaving the cloud world and they were all terrifyingly strong people.


    Dual cultivators could be split into heaven earth and body levels. After the spiritual grandmaster and true image spirit master, it didn¡¯t stop there.


    ¡°As expected he only achieved it after he was drunk and had no idea...¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong spoke to himself, his face filled with regret. Until he saw Zong Shou look over curiously did he smile, ¡°You are a dual cultivator, have you tried merging your spirit and martial arts?¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that he decisively shook his head, ¡°How haven¡¯t I thought about it. But I heard that what it relies on areprehension and change. If one uses force, it might backfire...¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong nodded, not dwelling on the matter. He pped his hands and a carriage drove out behind the cavalry.


    Zong Shou felt weird, sweeping in only to see that they were all jugs of wine. He couldn¡¯t help but be filled with doubt, Xuanyuan Tong should be certain that he doesn¡¯t drink right.


    Only to hear him exin, ¡°This is my wine treasury over these tens of years, I¡¯ll give it all to you. Every time you cultivate its best if you can drink a bottle, it will be of great help to you. If you meet a strong foe, isn¡¯t it better to be drunk?¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly speechless. How would he not know about how drinking affects his cultivation? In terms of martial path experience, his Father inw was miles behind him.


    However, he forced himself to ept it. Just as he was about to turn around and walked to the carriage, he asked, ¡°I heard Hu Zhongyuan say that the beast crystals Gantian Mountain hunted these 2 years increased by close to double. The number of flowing crystals on the market are much higher than before. Is it the same on your side? If it is, I am going to make a trip to Jiefu City to spend all my father¡¯s crystals. For some reason I am worried...¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong didn¡¯t mind at first but when he heard thosest few sentences his eyes constricted.

 Chapter 204 - Jiefu Floating Boats

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 204 Jiefu Floating Boats</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When they left Xuan Mountain City, there were many more people following Zong Shou.


    Not only the thousand mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry, but there were also 50 more carriages, 45 of which were the grains of the cavalry as well as their arrows and backup equipment, along with some of their personal belongings. They were also pulled by wind winged dragon beasts. its speed was really quick. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t asfortable and decorated as Zong Shou¡¯s carriage, just the most simple transposition vehicle, its price ten times cheaper.


    There were 5 which belonged to Zong Shou himself. There was one wine carriage whilst the other 4 were for books.


    Xuan Mountain City also has its book depository, most of them were martial and spiritual cultivation books, some of which were lost in the future. Zong Shou viewed them as treasures, especially inviting a few spirit masters to use spells to copy them. During this free time after cultivation, he would take a look at one of the books.


    They were rough and shallow spells and martial techniques, but he couldn¡¯t underestimate them. There would be some spectacr portions which would inspire him.


    Apart from which would be Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s men. A full 3 thousand ck-armored cavalries and also close to 200 carriages.


    Although his Father inw didn¡¯t have any ambition, he was an intelligent and decisive person. Zong Shou just needed some slight instruction and he didn¡¯t hesitate, taking out arge half of beast crystals in the city for Zong Shou to take away.


    Roughly 30 miles after they got out of the city, Hu Zhongyuan roared out, shaking several miles. In just a short moment, a group of cavalry swiftly arrived.


    They were also riding on wind winged dragon beasts and also bringing a hundred carriages. There were only around 500 people, each of them looking strong as muscr. They were all from the iron tiger race.


    Zong Shou¡¯s understanding of the elite troops of Gantian Mountain was like the back of his fingertips. He knew that there were 3000 iron wolf halberd soldiers of the iron tiger race. However, they weren¡¯t cavalry but heavy armored infantry.


    Usually, when they rode on warhorses, they could gallop for a thousand miles a day. The moment they formed up into formation and wore 3yer armor, wielding halberds, they were pretty much like a steel wall with its meatgrinder.


    With 3 thousand armored soldiers, even Zong Weiran¡¯s ck fox iron cavalry wouldn¡¯t dare to charge at them.


    Above those hundred carriages were hundreds of talisman armor and Mo knives. Once the battle started, they could immediately equip themselves.


    Seeing this bunch of iron tigers Mo knife soldiers, Tan Tao¡¯s face turned green. These people quietly hid here. It seems like Hu Zhongyuan was defending against Xuan Mountain City. However, at this moment, there was nothing he could say.


    Added together, a few thousand men and horses galloped like thunder. They rushed day and night, arriving at that Jiefu City a dayter.


    The reason why this city had a Fu word was that it was floating in mid-air. It was modified from giant boat wreckage from the cloud Seote era. It was 200 thousand feed around and hung 3 thousand feet in the air.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯te to this ce in the game, but he had seen the ruins of the city in reality. Looking up, he didn¡¯t pay much attention. Chuxue was slightly astonished. She had never seen such a floating city before.


    The cloud ocean had maism, which was why the boat only needed a few suitable spiritual formations to be carved on it for it to float. But this giant boat that floated above the Cloud Continent tested the ability of those hidden sects.


    At this moment, however, Zong Shou and Hu Zhongyuan paid more attention to the troops that were gathered nearby.


    ¡°2 thousand me bear race maniac bear armored warriors. 2 thousand Yunxia Mountain tiger leopard cavalry. Hehe! Are the princes of Yunxia Mountain and zing me Mountain both here?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan smiled. A cold glow shed across his eyes. Especially when he looked at those maniac bear armored soldiers, killing intent boiled in him. Those me bear people also looked over in anger.


    The iron tiger race¡¯s iron tiger halberd warrior and these maniac bear armored warriors are all infantry. During these ten years, they had fought several times so naturally, they had a huge hatred for one another.


    These 2 armies weren¡¯t the only troops here. There were tens of thousands of armored soldiers, and one could even see some sky fox race people.


    However, the most eye-catching one would be the elites belonging to Yunxia and zing me Mountain.


    This Jiefu City was co-owned by a few major hidden sects of the Donglin Cloud Continent. Although Hu Zhongyuan had the intention of borrowing the strength of Xuan Mountain City to swallow it up, he didn¡¯t dare to behave too arrogantly here. He could only scoff slightly and cover his killing intent.


    There were so many people, and not all of them could go into the city. Only Zong Shou and a few of them could sit on boats and enter that floating city.


    The moment he stepped in, Hu Zhongyuan was delighted, ¡°Feng Yu and zing me Mountain¡¯s Xiong Kui, these two came!¡±


    Zong Shou followed his line of sight and looked across, only to see a group of people on both sides of the wooden corridor. The one on the left was thin, Yunxia Mountain¡¯s king race wind leopard race was mostly like that. That should be Yunxia Mountain¡¯s Feng Yu. As for the burly looking man, he was 4 timesrger than him. It should be zing me Mountain¡¯s prince Xiong Kui.


    Thetter looked over here with a slight interest whilst the former gazed coldly at the people around Zong Shou. When he saw Tan Tao, he frowned slightly and was about to turn around and leave.


    Following which his eyes fixed on Zong Yuan,ughing coldly, ¡°You broke through to martial ancestor, how lucky. I thought you would spend the rest of your life at peak xiantian.¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, he felt delighted. It was the first time he wasn¡¯t the target of abuse, how rare.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s face instantly turned white.


    ¡°You were luckyst time to escape. I heard that you were injured for several months. Are you fully healed now? Next time on the battlefield, you won¡¯t be so lucky. I¡¯ll take your head. My roomcks a peeing sk. Even if you kneel like before and beg it would be useless.¡±


    That Feng Yu thought of something when he said that, ¡°I heard that you and your prince made a huge mess in Xuan Mountain City? So it seems like you changed sides? In the past, I thought you might not be skilled but you were smart. Now it seems like you¡¯re just dumb. Sky wolf race, the once youngest talent, hehe...¡±


    After he finished, he coldly looked at Zong Shou. He shot him a vicious look before leaving.


    When that person left, Xiong Kui alsoughed at Zong Yuan, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you knelt during that battle? I¡¯m not as sick as Feng Yu. If you kneel and beg me I will let you live!¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked, kneeling for his life? What is happening? Looking at Hu Zhengyuan, thetter immediately understood and exined, ¡°They are old enemies. Their ages are simr and are all seen as the 3 heroes of the west of Donglin. Before xiantian, they couldn¡¯t be separated, after which Zong Yuan was left behind. 2 years ago, Zong Yuan was hit down by Feng Yu¡¯s sword and knelt on the ground, unable to stand up. Although he didn¡¯t beg, if the ruler didn¡¯t send someone to save him, he would be dead now. This is also why his reputation fell and was then invited over by Zong Shi...¡±


    Zong Shou acknowledged, thinking to himself that these 3 people had such animosity. No wonder Zong Yuan¡¯s spear strength would have so many mistakes.


    Although Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s voice was soft, Zong Yuan could hear a little. His body was shivering with rage. His face flushed red, eyes filled with blood as his fists were tightly clenched. He only felt like his shame was hard to believe. He would rather pull out the spear and have a battle with the 2 of them once more.


    However, he felt that not far away there was another person who looked coldly over. Zong Yuan immediately looked over, only to see the person have a pair of sky fox ears and looked familiar.


    However, at this moment, the eyes which should be gentle and warm was filled with coldness and anger.


    Zong Yuan could only feel his heart sink to the bottom, immersed in ice water, coldness spreading over his body.


    Zong Shou was toozy to care about him, directly finding the Sanlu Bank branch in the city.


    The so-called Sanlu Bank was opened by the hidden sects. Speaking of which, they had some rtionship with Lei Dong. Behind this Bank were the few sects under the Sword Sect. Wujue Vi was included within. As their business was only in The Central, south and Donglin continent which was why it was called Sanlu bank.


    Only here, where they recognize his bloodline, and thus his finances, won¡¯t end up being eyed and stolen by others.


    The bank had high defensive measures, and even if one kidnaped or killed Zong Shou, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get a single mind stone.


    This was why no one thought to snatch his riches.


    Once Zong Shou finally saw the list of all the items Zong Weiran left, he couldn¡¯t help but suck in a deep breath.


    There was indeed not much beast crystals and mind stones, only around ten thousand grade 3 and 4. This was around what Yin Yang told him.


    However, this was just the spare cash Zong Weiran left for him.


    On the list, the most eye-catching one was the line of words at the top. A full 57 grade 7 beasts crystals, 40 grade 7 soil stones, and 19 grade 6 mind stones!


    There were 20 over spiritual weapons which were above grade 5.


    There were hundreds of bottles of pills however Zong Weiran didn¡¯t think he could cultivate which was why the pills he left were for spirit masters. From Spirit Cultivation to Day Wandering, all were present.


    ¡°F**k! Young master, my eyes must be ying tricks on me! 57 grade 7 beast crystals, 40 grade 7 soul stones. There are so many? How many times is this more than our Gantian Mountain ie?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan looked on at the side, his eyes in a daze, ¡°My head is a little dizzy, I can¡¯t take this, why is the ruler so rich?¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up. If he didn¡¯t know that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get these items no matter what and that he couldn¡¯t beat Zong Shou, he would even have the heart to kill Zong Shou and snatch the treasure.


    Zong Shou suppressed his emotions, hiding his trembling hands in his sleeves. He then looked at Hu Zhongyuan in disdain, this fellow was disappointing. Shouting so much for such a small amount of money,cking the temperament of an expert.

 Chapter 205 - Initial Stage Pill

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 205 Initial Stage Pill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The iron tiger race couldn¡¯t be considered poor. At the Xuanwu ancestor level, when they went down the cloud ocean to hunt, not only did they no need to hand over beast crystals, they would instead take sry from Gantian Mountain.


    Apart from Hu Qianqiu, within the iron tiger race, there were still numerous earth chakra 7 meridians. Their ie was also really high. Each year, they would at least earn 40 thousand grade 4 beast crystals.


    Hu Zhongyuan, as an elder of the iron tiger race and also a martial ancestor expert, even if his wealth couldn¡¯tpare to him, he should have 2 thousand grade 4 beast crystals. Such shock would most probably be acted out instead of real.


    Zong Shou was deep in thought, he first took out a purple-colored long spear stored in the bank, a close body soft armor and also some usable spiritual artifacts. Apart from which, there was a stack of true talismans, pills and soul stones.


    Zong Weiran ced in a lot of effort in his son. There were many types of items in the bank, arge portion were items that spirit masters could use, a whole bulk of them.


    There were even tens of precious spirit master cultivation methods as well as talisman secret arts which surprised and delighted Zong Shou.


    Walking out of the Sanlu Bank, Zong Shou directly walked towards the trading area of this Jiefu City. It was in the central hall of this cloud deste era ship with close to 50 thousand feet of space.


    At this ce, there were 2 specifically crafted spiritual artifacts with spirit masters controlling them to form a giant screen.


    People whoe to this ce to trade didn¡¯t need to ce up stalls or search around. If they wanted to buy or sell things, they would let the spirit master use a spell and form a series of words on the screen. It was convenient.


    Only some special items could be auctioned off. However, on the screen, there would be a notification.


    However, just as Zong Shou stood in front of one of the screens, he was filled with hesitation.


    When the 1st wave of the spiritual energy flood arrived, not only did prices of beast crystals and mind stones fell but other types of leather and materials, as well as spiritual grass, fell too. Even those gold, silver which people of the cloud continent used also fell.


    What did they call it in the future? Intion? That didn¡¯t seem right. Anyways, along with the increase in various types of goods, the number of things beast crystals and mind stones could exchange for greatly reduced.


    But such a situation was mostly useful for what normal people used. For example grain, various metals, etc resources.


    Between one another, there was also intense price fluctuations due to production matters.


    Only hundreds of items, as well as some spiritual treasures which maintained their rarity, had their prices fixed at a stable level.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to maintain his wealth, but what Zong Shou wanted to do was to consider earning some money.


    When he returned, to take charge of such a huge business like Gantian Mountain, it would be difficult. How could he do so without some umted wealth?


    After thinking for a moment, Zong Shou had an idea, slightly gritting his teeth, ¡°Brother Hu help me ce out a few notices. I would like to purchase 250 million Naxi pills, 250 million energy-containing pills, 450 million energy purifying pills, 450 million bone training pills, 450 million meditation thought pills, 150 million yangxuan pills, and 150 million bright soul pills. These few pills, as long as their refining date is within 20 years, I want them all! Also, weapons, armor, all talisman artifacts, spiritual artifacts below grade 2, I want all there is!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan was startled. He started to wonder whether Zong Shou had be crazy?


    2 days ago, he heard Zong Shou speak to Xuanyuan Tong about the depreciation of beast crystals and mind stones.


    Although he didn¡¯t think much about it, he wasn¡¯t willing to say much. After all, whatever Zong Weiran left, Zong Shou could do whatever he wanted with it. Since Xuanyuan Tong also fully supported it, that thing might be possible.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Zong Shou would be so crazy!


    Since he wanted to maintain the value, he could buy anything, why did he choose to buy these basic grade 1 pill.


    ...All the pills that Zong Shou mentioned were things as long as one opened the soul ocean and held soul power could refine.


    The raw materials were reallymon, and their production amount was huge, which was why the various powers and sects would use them to develop their pill refiners.


    Although the production amount was huge, only around 80% of them could be used.


    These pills were either to train the body, supporting meditation. However, they couldn¡¯t help to increase soul power and true qi. If one ate too much it was useless.


    Within Donglin Cloud Continent, people with cultivation talents, spirit masters who can reach the soul observing realm and martial artists that reach martial master, there was only that amount. Which was why there were huge amounts that were stored up by those powers.


    Tens of yearster, when the pill spoils, they have to throw them away.


    Gantian Mountain had only 10 years of history but the early stage pills in the storage were around a hundred million.


    On the market, it was simr to cabbage, not worth to sell it. But if one just left it there it would just spoil.


    Zong Shou was prepared to buy all these to create problems for himself?


    As for those weapons and armor, at least they couldst for a longer time. However, Gantian Mountain¡¯s crafting industry was advanced and didn¡¯t need to import. If he bought it he would just be storing them.


    At this moment not only was Hu Zhongyuan shocked, but even Chuxue and Zong Yuan were also at a loss.


    Tan Tao took in a deep breath after a short while heprehended, ¡°So the prince is certain the spiritual energy will increase and there would be more people able to breakthrough and cultivate? If that is the case, then buying the pills would be worth it! City lord had ordered that Xuan Mountain City will go hand in hand with young city lord. We might not have a lot of beast crystals in our storage, so we will just purchase the foundation stabilizing pill and meridian speeding pill!¡±


    Seeing Hu Zhongyuan still not understand, Chuxue and Zongyuan both looking over in a daze, Tan Tao frowned and still exined, ¡°The more people who can cultivate, the higher the demand for these supporting pills. Beast crystals and mind stones due to the change in heaven and earth would most probably have an increase. But these pills need grade 1 spirit masters to refine so how could the various powers develop so many pill makers in such a short time?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan and Zong Yuan we¡¯re enlightened. Pill masters and weapon smiths needed to go through 3 stages of before they could grasp the skills required.


    To develop a decent pill refiner, even if all herbs were provided it would still take 5-6 years.


    During this period, thisyer of pills would increase to a shocking price.


    However, Chuxue still didn¡¯t understand, unable to grasp the process within.


    Tan Tao shook his head as he saw that, thinking that although the prince¡¯s few subordinates were talented, they were all dumb.


    Hu Zhongyuan didn¡¯t know that he was insulted by Tan Tao in his heart. He understood that Zong Shou wanted to earn from all this, smiling as he went next to the screen to look for the presiding spirit master.


    Handing over a few mind stones, in a short moment a few lines appeared on the screen.


    Roughly that Gantian Mountain prince Zong Shou is searching for 250 million energy-containing pills, 250 million naxi pills, etc as well as weapons and armor.


    Then, Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s eyes turned. This time, whether or not they could earn money depended on whether the production of beast crystals and mind stones increased or not.


    Thinking back to his memory, he remembered that these few trips to the cloud ocean. The amount they got increased by a lot. Especially grade 1-4 which had explosive growth. Speaking of which the situation seemed off.


    A bright light appeared in his eyes. Without hesitation, he handed out a mind stone and passed it to the spiritual master who was at a loss. On the screen, a line of words was left.


    May the heavens bless so that I can earn a bunch from this too. Even if I don¡¯t earn don¡¯t let me lose money. If my old man finds out that I used up all his retirement money, he will beat me up.


    When the words went out, at first no one in the hall noticed. After a short moment, everyone was buzzing.


    The entire hall was filled with people talking.


    ¡°Gantian Mountain Prince, isn¡¯t it that trash prince? Is he crazy? 250 million naxi pills? 250 million energy-containing pills, 250 energy purifying pills. What does he want these initial grade pills for...¡±


    ¡°I heard of this person! I heard that a few days ago Xuan Mountain City lord Xuanyuan Tong has made him the young city lord of the city and is determined to marry his daughter to him. Why is he doing such a stupid thing at this moment?...¡±


    ¡°Such a huge amount added together won¡¯t he need 400 thousand grade 4 mind stones? And also that armor and weapons, where did he get the money from?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, look at thest sentence. Sanlu Bank cheque transaction, it can¡¯t be faked. Whether or not the prince has the money, we can just ask the bank! However what is he thinking of buying these things... is there something wrong with this prince?¡±


    The corner of Zong Shou¡¯s lips raised as he heard that. Although the number of people calling him useless and squandering his family¡¯s wealth entered his ears which felt slightly annoying, overall his mood was still really good.


    The trade he wanted was an ocean amount. Only those huge powers and sects could ept. They probably hadn¡¯t reacted so he just went to a side and found an auction house auctioning grade 3 and above items.


    He had no intention of buying anything, but he was just rich, randomly bidding at items but always managing to push to the other¡¯s bottom line. After he pushed the price up he would back out, infuriating everyone in the hall who all looked at this selfish fellow with mes shooting out of their eyes. The auctioneer was smiling in delight, in just an hour he was delighted.


    Following which as Long as Zong Shou was interested in something no one dared topete with him. They all knew that this was a rich person who was stupid enough to spend 400 thousand grade 4 mind stones to purchase basic pills, no one dared to challenge him.


    Then, auctioneer felt like crying with no tearsing out. Then, the auctioneer asked someone to take out 4 final earth energy pills. Only then did Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrow slightly, showing some seriousness. His early-stage pills in the storage were around a hundred million

 Chapter 206 - Blind

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 206 Blind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°What is happening? Why is that trash buying all these useless basic pills?¡±


    Not only the trading hall was shocked by the news, but pretty much every merchant that was frequent here was in a frenzy.


    Within the Jiefu City, in a suite of the neighboring hall, Feng Yu frowned. He looked down at a loss.


    ¡°No matter how dumb you are, there should be a limit. 250 million naxi pills, 250 energy-containing pills... and also an unlimited amount of weapons and armor. Don¡¯t the people around him know how to stop him? What is that Zong Shou nning? Is there other deep meaning within all this?¡±


    Hearing Feng Yu mutter, Xiong Kui smiles instead, ¡°Seems like the news of Zong Weiran leaving the prince a sizeable fund before he disappeared was true. Hundreds of thousands of beast crystals, just the amount he took out today was enough topete with many hidden sects...¡±


    Feng Yu scoffed coldly. Why would he bother about this? No matter how much money the prince had, it was stored in Sanlu Bank and they couldn¡¯t take it. With the support of the fewrge sects under the Sword Sect, as long as they thought Zong Shou was threatened or unwilling, they could decline taking out money for him. Even the head of the 10 shrines the Tailing Sect wouldn¡¯t dare to make noise, much less them.


    ¡°Cut the crap, what is your zing me Mountain nning?¡±


    ¡°Like you, wait!¡±


    Xiong Kui sighed slightly as he walked to the window, ¡°God knows what that trash is nning? Our zing me Mountain has stored up quite several basic pills. We have roughly 80 million. Along with purchasing from the subsidiary cities, we have around 170 million. What a great chance to get rid of them. Moreover, if we don¡¯t do this business someone else would!¡±


    Feng Yu simrly looked down, only to see that within that 60 thousand feet round hall human heads moved. Numerous people were speaking and exchanging thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care for what reason he is doing it. He is crazy.¡±


    Xiong Kui said as he nced at Feng Yu, saying coldly, ¡°Both of us are smart people. Why say these words to misdirect? Selling these pills would be enough to let my zing me Mountain expand by 200 thousand and support them for 3 years. Aren¡¯t you nning the same thing? As long as we upy a few more of the mind stone veins in Ying Dragon Valley from Gantian Mountain, it won¡¯t matter if this trade is profitable or not. It would still be worth it for you right?¡±


    Feng Yu smiled, ¡°What a person. Your me bear bloodline is an anomaly out of the bear race!¡± He walked out of the room into the distance.


    ¡°Scoff! Isn¡¯t your wind leopard race the same?¡±


    Xiong Kui scoffed coldly. Then, his eyes turned serious, thinking carefully about what was going on behind this huge trade. After a short while, he mocked, ¡°That trash is probably just stupid...¡±


    With so much money, isn¡¯t it good to use it to expand? Or hire a few more experts to protect his life... Why buy basic pills, how dumb!


    ...


    When he walked out of the auction hall, under the knife-like eyes of the rest, Zong Shou had more earth energy pills.


    He bought it at a low price, just spending 6 thousand grade 4 mind stones.


    The human pinnacle pill caused someone who didn¡¯t know anything about the martial path to reach xiantian in a few years. Not only were their roots really firm, but their lives would also be extended by a hundred years. Normally it would sell for 1500 grade 4 mind stones.


    The effect of this earth energy pill was slightly stronger, and its effects were miraculously quick. As long as one was an earth chakra expert below 7 meridians, anyone who ate it could open a meridian. Xiantian masters below 3 meridians could even open 2-3 meridians up.


    Their normal prince should be around 25 thousand grade 4 pills. It was really expensive and basically, only Xuanwu ancestors about to breakthrough would buy them. Within Donglin Cloud Continent, around 40 will circte each year. Even those shrine sects didn¡¯t have many of them.


    Even huge sects like Pill Fountain Sect famous for Pill refining would refine once in two years and each time there would be less than 49 pills.


    During the auction, the auctioneer started at 1500 thinking that these earth energy pills could at least sell for above ten thousand.


    In the end when Zong Shou made his bid no one dared topete. In the end, he won with a bid of several beast crystals higher than the base price to get these earth energy pills.


    ¡°Young master you are such a bully!¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s eyes had smiled into a crescent moon, ¡°Those few people are crazily mad. However their shirts are familiar, they look simr to that Fang Shu...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, to be able to take extra earth energy pills out to auction here, apart from Pill Fountain Sect who else could?


    However, people of this era were righteous and honest. Or maybe they didn¡¯t think that such a thing would happen and so they didn¡¯t prepare for it.


    This time, it was a surprise.


    Hu Zhongyuan stared at the pill in Zong Shou¡¯s hand, his eyes glowing. Drool couldn¡¯t help but drip down the sides of his lips. He desired it badly.


    Zong Shou smiled and waved one of them in front of his face, ¡°If you dare to eat it, I¡¯ll give you one.¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan was first surprised, but a short momentter, he felt depressed, hanging his head low. He didn¡¯t dare to eat it without any instructions. He could only look as Zong Shou casually kept the few pills into his sleeves, filled with regret.


    Then, they saw the expressions of the people around them be solemn. Hu Zhongyuan also looked forwards solemnly.


    They saw over ten people with different auras looking over at Zong Shou.


    2 of them were people he had seen before not long ago. It was that Yunxia Mountain Feng Yu and the zing me Mountain Xiong Kui. However, at this moment, they were smiling. They didn¡¯t have the coldness from before, and their faces looked like that of businessmen.


    They were slightly behind either strong Xuanwu ancestors or Return to Sun spirit masters, restricting their auras. If he was correct, most of them came from those hidden sects and were their managers within Jiefu City.


    Two leaders smiled and nodded towards Zong Shou, ¡°Pill Fountain external deacon Fang Chen, greets the prince.¡±


    The other opened his mouth, ¡°I am the external deacon of Kongqi Sect Qiao Han. We came to do business with the prince.¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted. Only 4 hours had passed since he had released the news. Their reactions were pretty quick.


    He didn¡¯t have much to speak to these people. The transaction location was directly chosen at Sanlu Bank.


    If you were dealing through the bank, one needed to pay one percent of themission, but it could make one feel safe. The pills bought could also be directly stored in the bank.


    Without needing to talk about the prince, Zong Shou held 90 grade 7 beast crystals and soul stones, many grades 6 ones too. They were all things that cultivators and spirit masters craved for. As for those basic pills, they were things the powers wanted to get rid of, so they obviously couldn¡¯t sell it at normal price, selling in bulk 30% below market rate. If one wasn¡¯t willing then they could scram! He would rather not do their business.


    Naturally, at this moment such a huge amount of spirit pills couldn¡¯t be transported over in such a short time.


    What Zong Shou liked were those sects with heaven and earthbags which made transporting easy. Those other Cloud Continent powers were the most inconvenient. It was okay for bigger cities like zing me and Yunxia Mountain. As for the smaller ones, they could forget about transporting their pills over here.


    Luckily Sanlu Bank had many branches number over a hundred which were split up around Donglin Cloud Continent. They only needed to transport them over within 5 days to a branch and the deal would be consideredpleted.


    However, with that, the bank naturally needed to take amission. That made Zong Shou annoyed so he had to directly lower the price by 5% before he was


    satisfied.


    Only the gazes from the other people made him annoyed. Before the deal, they sucked up to him, but once it ended, their eyes were filled with a mocking expression.


    Especially the external deacon of Pill Fountain Sect Fang Chen, who directly sold 500 million pills. Their sect¡¯s ability was apparent. Legend had it that they had 50 thousand external disciples of grade 1 Pill master level.


    When he got those mind stones, he didn¡¯t even bother to hide his emotions, apart from disdain. There was also the happiness of getting revenge. Like he was still filled with anger over the 4 earth energy pill matter, and he knew that he had taken revenge for that matter now.


    ¡°Our Sect knows about the matter of the prince bing the young city lord of Xuan Mountain City. That city lord Xuanyuan is an old fool to marry junior Sister Yiren to a dumb person like you. Our Sect won¡¯t ept this marriage. Prince, take care of yourself! If your father knew that his wealth was squandered like that by you, who knows if he would jump out of the Oblivion Cloud Ocean in fury...¡±


    He scoffed, looking down on Zong Shou with a sense of superiority before leaving.


    Zong Shou was feeling weird. Did that Fang Shu not return to the Sect? Was it those 2 people again?


    Speaking of which a few yearster his father did jump out of the Oblivion Cloud Ocean. Then, the roots of Lingyun Sect in the Donglin Cloud Continent was dismantled.


    Out of everyone in the bank that participated in the trade, only a pawnbroker of the bank didn¡¯t show any disdain.


    He was 70 odd years old. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t see through the aura he gave off. He was deeply shocked as he judged Zong Shou with probing eyes.


    When people weren¡¯t noticing, he would shake his head and say, ¡°The prince is like what Vi head Yan said, unparalleled! Your cultivation and spiritual skill have reached such a level! Even your business sense is so amassing. How are people of this world so blind...¡±

 Chapter 207 - Blood Cloud Cavalry Armor

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 207 Blood Cloud Cavalry Armor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou was caught off guard, taking a look at the old man beside him.


    After thinking for a moment he smiled, ¡°Since senior knows Vi head Yan, you must be a senior within the sword Sect. Junior is blind and nearly didn¡¯t recognize that Senior is actually an expert above the day wandering realm. However, for senior to say that my cultivation was exceptional is okay. I¡¯m not a humble person. But only this business, I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯ll earn or lose. Look at those people. They are all scolding me and saying that I¡¯m a fool.¡±


    The 2 of them didn¡¯t bother to hide their voice when they spoke. However the other people apart from Hu Zhongyuan and Tan Tao, no one else could hear what they were saying.


    When the old man heard that he scoffed coldly, ¡°That is because they themselves are the fools! I don¡¯t know how you deduced that the price of the beast crystals will fall, but anyways this deal will be a definite win, and the profits won¡¯t be small. Purchasing basic pills to increase their value, this idea is a novel one. Although my Wujue Vi was nning to toss our beast crystals, we only thought about purchasing some top spiritual herbs...¡±


    Zong Shou thought that this old man was not only from the Sword Sect, he was also from Wujue Vi. His expression didn¡¯t change, ¡°Since senior says that, I am at ease. All you big sects eat meat while small shrimp-like me will drink soup.¡±


    Whilst speaking, he was looking at a person. It was the one he saw before, the guy from the fox race. Below his sleeves his 5 fingers pointed towards Zong Yuan, changing the length and position of his fingers in a really hidden movement. He seemed really casual but there was a tempo to it.


    Zong Shou was a little speechless. Was he being bullied for not knowing the secret code? In thest life, he didn¡¯t read relevant books for no reason.


    ...8 hourster, east region earth word corridor room b, he wanted to meet Zong Yuan? He¡¯s is going to be disappointed.


    That old man didn¡¯t notice anything. This thing concerned a million grade 4 beast crystals. Zong Shou has such a huge procurement amount so Donglin Cloud Continent was far from enough. The other continents and 12 inds would also want to interfere.


    They could roughly see that at least within these few years, the price of basic pills would be controlled by this prince.


    Such huge profits tugged at their hearts. If they didn¡¯t bother about the credit of the Sanlu Bank, Wujue Vi would even stop at nothing to snatch this business.


    However, even if they didn¡¯t fuss about all this, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance. This prince, in just a few months, would be in the same sect as them. Even if he wasn¡¯t, the power standing behind him would cause everyone who knew to take a step back.


    ...thatmon people path had fought with Confucianism, Taoism, and Buddhism. Although the Sword Sect was really strong, they might not be able to win.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care much about the words that the old man said. However, Hu Zhongyuan and Tan Tao were delighted. They totally calmed down and knew that they would definitely earn money, and there was nothing they should worry about. Their faces were filled with joy, and even Chuxue rolled her eyes and took out all her money. She only had a few hundred grade 2 and 3 beast crystals and naturally couldn¡¯t participate in this level of trade. However, she managed to find some scattered products in the trading hall.


    When she walked back gleefully, the trading here was mostlypleted. Not only were they purchasing basic pills and armor, but there were also some other business deals that might have explosive profits. Zong Shou was only afraid he could spend all the beast crystals in the bank which was why he made so many deals.


    The one that they didn¡¯t expect, thest person out of them, the Kongqi Sect external deacon called Qiao Han.


    Zong Shou had been looking forward to this person. The Kongqi Sect focused on crafting artifacts. The talisman and basic spiritual artifacts in their collection would definitely be huge. However, this Sect also nurtured pill refiners. They should have around 50 million in the treasury.


    As expected, the person didn¡¯t disappoint, ¡°my Kongqi Sect crafted a total of 1.7 million talisman armor, 3.7 million talisman weapons3. Bows, swords, and halberds are all present. They are all umted for Long, split into levels. Basic grade spiritual weapons and artifacts are rtively lesser at around 3 thousand. The overall price would be around 10 grade 7 beast crystals, one can also use grade 6 mind stones. Since both of us are here, the prince can take his pick and discuss the price.¡±


    Zong Shou was slightly surprised, talisman weapons and armor, as well as spiritual weapons, were much harder to craft than those pills. Like Pill Fountain Sect, 40 big mixed energy furnaces going all out. Each day they could make 40 thousand basic pills. One talisman weapon or spiritual weapon would take many days. They had huge sales and their consumption was also humongous.


    Actually, the profit margin for weapons would be several times higher than at of basic pills, and unfortunately, there was a smaller amount.


    For Kongqi Sect to have such high reserves was really surprising. One mustn¡¯t look at how a million wasn¡¯t much. In Gantian Mountain City, only the ck fox iron cavalry or elite troops like the iron tiger halberd warrior could be equipped with such talisman armor. Next would be the officers in the army which could afford such armor.


    Then, Qiao Han¡¯s tone changed, ¡°However I came here especially for another deal, which I want to speak with the prince about! Can the prince follow me to make a trip?¡±


    Zong Shou felt weird, taking another look at this person. Since he said especially for another deal, then it most probably didn¡¯t have to do with the basic pills and weapons. Who knows what this Kongqi Sect external deacon was nning.


    However thinking about it, he still had hundreds of thousands of grade 4 beast crystals that hadn¡¯t been sold. Some big sellers probably haven¡¯t gotten the news so it wouldn¡¯t be bad to make a trip with him.


    He immediately nodded his head, allowing Qiao Han to lead him from the front. Not Longter they walked into the room of one of the shops.


    As expected from one of thergest hidden sects in Donglin Cloud Continent. The territory it upied in this Jiefu City was really vast. Just this room alone was 5 thousand feet of space.


    The moment Zong Shou followed him in, he was immediately startled. Only to see that at a corner of the treasury was rows of neatly arranged armor. Deep red in color, all of it was full body armor, helmets, and face armor were all present. They were supported by wooden racks, standing quietly there, shining off a metallic glow and revealing a really cold aura.


    Beside it was a rack of armor. There were halberds and also deep red Longbows and knives.


    There was horse armor of simr quality which also covered the entire body. Only it was special, it¡¯s head protein had a sharp horn.


    Looking from far, an aura of the golden dagger iron horse surged at his face.


    What Zong Shou paid attention to most was that these armors didn¡¯t have any markings and runes in their surface. But looking at their aura, they were obviously above spiritual artifact rank. All the armor and weapons had the runes carved within and were crafted as such.


    Looking out and counting on the estimate, there was actually a full 4500 sets!


    ¡°Grade 3 spiritual artifact? That¡¯s not right, it seemed to be the armor that was simplified before being crafted. It seems to be between spiritual and talisman artifact.¡±


    Simply put, in a short amount of time it, could show off the strength of spiritual artifacts but it couldn¡¯tst long. Not only did it need strong true qi or spiritual energy to activate it, one couldn¡¯t use it flexibly.


    Zong Shou brows furrowed and he observed closely,¡± they seem to be of some age, some portions were repaired and crafted over. Deacon Qiao are you going to sell it all to me?¡±


    Although that was the case, Hu Zhongyuan and the others all took in a deep cold breath. A full 4500 grade 3 spiritual weapons! What kind of concept is this? Even if there are as many ws as Zong Shou said they could at least be sold for 500 thousand grade 4 mind stones, even a million!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Qiao Han smiled, ¡°Is the prince interested? In this world, there isn¡¯t many set armor that can be used in war. The spiritual artifact level ones are even rarer!¡±


    ¡°Which ruins did your Sect get these things from? it was over ten thousand years old, and in the end, you couldn¡¯t sell them right?¡±


    Seeing the awkwardness on Qiao Han¡¯s face, Zong Shou pouted andughed coldly, ¡°These armors and equipment, without the martial ancestor level strength it is useless. It is also not much stronger than normal steel. And one can only ride to battle and not form up into a formation. As for these horse armor, one has to find dragon horned winged horses to equip. However, in this world where can, one find so many of them?¡±


    Dragon horned winged horses and that wind winged dragon beast was different. The former was a grade 4 beast simr to xiantian while thetter was just grade 3. Although they both had the word dragon word in them, the dragon horned winged horse cane from a true dragon whilst the ancestor of the wind winged dragon beast was a fake dragon.


    Qiao Han¡¯s face instantly turned ashen white. He originally thought that this Zong Shou was dumb if not why would he buy so many basic pills? Now it seems like he really knows the value of the items.


    When Hu Zhongyuan and Tan Tao exchanged nces, they lost a lot of interest in these armors.


    Dragon horned winged horse, in the entire Donglin Cloud Continent there was only around 1500-1600 of them and they were really expensive.


    Even if Zong Shou was rich and bought all these horses, how could there be so many martial ancestor experts in Gantian Mountain?


    If he scoured the entire 5 provinces, maybe he might be able to find 3-5 thousand. However such strong items, how could he casually put in the hands of others.


    And if a solo martial ancestor expert had the money, why wouldn¡¯t he just buy a proper grade 3 spiritual artifact.


    That Qiao Han seemed to be trying his best to suppress his anxious emotions exining, ¡°What the prince doesn¡¯t know is that this armor is the armor of the blood cloud cavalry of the Wulie Country during the cloud deste era. In that era, the 30 thousand blood cloud cavalry of this country was invincible in the cloud world, with close to 600 grandmasters and body forming experts at the front of their formation. Once a thousand is gathered up they could from the blood cloud formation which no one in Donglin Cloud Continent could block!¡±


    Zong Shouughed, looking away in disinterest, ¡°Deacon Qiao don¡¯t bully me for not reading. I also know a little about the Wulie Country. Although those blood cloud cavalries were invincible during their era, destroy tens of sects, I heard how the 30 thousand of them were crushed. Once the armor numbered below 300, there¡¯s a fatal w, right? I remembered that it was mentioned in a book...¡±

 Chapter 208 - Searching for Treasures in the Trash

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 208 Searching for Treasures in the Trash</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When he saw Qiao Han¡¯s expression bing uglier and uglier, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t take it anymore. However, some words had to be said, ¡°During the cloud deste era, in the battle between themon people path and Wulie Country, they only used 70 Return to Sun realm spirit masters, making a small trap to deal with the 30 thousand blood cloud cavalry. 1 Return to Sun realm spirit master coordinated with 1-2 hundred prepared martial ancestors could destroy 300 blood cloud cavalry that fell off. That caused Wulie Country to fall, or did I remember it wrongly?¡±


    As he said that, Hu Zhongyuan and the rest were stunned. When they looked towards the bulk of armor and weapons, their eyes looked like they were looking at trash.


    Gantian mountain city, the sky fox, iron tiger, wind bear, and eye wolf were the strongest. However, even if the 4 races were added together, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to have 300 blood cloud cavalry.


    With so many ws, even if the grade of the items were high, they weren¡¯t that useful.


    Zong Shou gave the final blow, ¡°Apart from that, I remember that this set of armor also needs a set of special heart technique right? It¡¯s called what blood cavalry kill cultivation method. Legend has it that it is already lost. Anyways, if these items were really good, then they wouldn¡¯t be piled up here. You want to treat me as a fool?¡±


    Qiao Han was in total despair. This Zong Shou couldn¡¯t cultivate. He didn¡¯t even have a spiritual technique. He was total trash, so how was he so well-read?


    He originally wanted to give up but after thinking about it he sighed. He decided to try again, raising some hope, ¡°Prince, these items are stored for very long by our Kongqi Sect, but it is only because others don¡¯t know how good they are. You don¡¯t look like someone without ambition, and if Gantian Mountain wants to conquer the Donglin Cloud Continent, how could they not have a decent elite cavalry? Just relying on the ck fox iron cavalry is far from enough. Although you can¡¯t gather up enough martial ancestors now, it doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t in the future. The heart technique of the blood cavalry kill isn¡¯t lost. It can still be found from the ruins of the Wulie Country. Below 300 cavalry there are ws so why not just maintain above 300. If you look down on it only being able to be used for cavalry battle then our Sect can help you modify them. These armors can still be treated and used as grade 1 spiritual artifacts.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed slightly. Just as Qiao Han felt some hope, he shook his head, ¡°Let me consider.¡±


    Although Qiao Han was disappointed, some anticipation rose up in his heart. Since the day these armors was found by the Kongqi Sect, he had never had a good day.


    Before this, he thought that he could easily get rid of them with a high price which was why his Sect spentrge amounts of precious resources to repair them all. In the end, they couldn¡¯t sell any of them no matter what.


    Be it Donglin Cloud Continent or the other continents, no one was interested in these blood cloud cavalry armor and blood cloud halberd and bows.


    Those hidden sects could gather up 3-500 martial ancestors and could afford the price. However they weren¡¯t fools, they themselves could also craft more suitable spiritual weapons and thus didn¡¯t need it.


    They have been piling up here for tens of years and just the maintenance alone cost a lot.


    Every time he returned to the Sect, he would see the ugly faces of those elders who me this on him.


    Zong Shou acted like he was deep in thought while also looking around. His eyes settled on another corner of the room only to see numerous messy items gathered up in that direction. They were all spiritual weapons and spiritual artifacts. There were also some fur and stones mixed within. Looking at its appearance there wasn¡¯t anything much.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed and walked over, ¡°What happened to these items? They seem to be from far in the past like they cane from the cloud deste era. Most of them look like abandoned items.¡±


    Qiao Han was originally preparing words to say, when he heard that he tried to make Zong Shou feel good, ¡°The prince has good eyes! Piled up here are indeed spiritual artifacts from the cloud deste era. Although these items are abandoned, some of the artifact refining methods help our Sect a lot. This is why we would purchase some each year to send back to the Sect. Not only our Sect but others would purchase abandoned artifacts and pills. However, for some reason, there have been many abandoned ruins that appeared which was why the number of abandoned spiritual artifacts also increased...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and waszy to bother about him. He started to look around the items. He didn¡¯t intend to have any achievement in weapon crafting but the artifacts here were of great help to him.


    In just a short moment he pulled out a sword from within. On the sword body was carved nine qilin with one solo horn, wrapping around one another. Zong Shou also casually took a rtively higher quality weapon from the side and shed with the sword in his hand. It instantly broke and didn¡¯t give out any sound.


    He couldn¡¯t help but take in a deep cold breath,¡± Before this sword was broken, it was probably a grade 8? What a waste...¡±


    This sword had no spiritual energy and had a chip an inch away from the sword handle. It was obvious that it was useless.


    Qiao Han took a nce, his face filled with regret, ¡°It is indeed a waste. This sword is said to be the sword of one of the kings of the cloud deste era, able to gather the energy of the Son of heaven. As it is made ofposite metal, the materials used are uncertain so to split them up is also difficult.¡±


    Zong Shou nodded as he continued to take a look. In just a moment he eximed. He took out a bright yellow pearl from the pile of abandoned spiritual artifacts, thinking to himself that they also had such an item. To throw it in the trash, this Kongqi Sect had no eye for items.


    Taking a look at the other items, there were many good ones but they were mostly heavily damaged. Zong Shou causally took out over ten of them, be it price or looks he chose the better ones. Especially something simr to an ocean conch which he liked, ying with it for a long time before putting it down.


    Then, he turned around and raised 4 fingers at Qiao Han, ¡°2 grade 7 beast crystals for all the blood cloud cavalry armor and weapons along with these items as a gift!¡±


    Qiao Han¡¯s eyes constricted, only feeling like someone had stabbed his heart, he shook his head, ¡°Definitely not! That is 4500 sets of grade 3 spiritual artifacts! Cavalry armor, horse armor, bow, halberd and knife all there. Thebined strength of such a full set can bepared to grade 4 spiritual artifacts. Without a hundred and above grade 4 mind stones how can that do? Furthermore, it is an invincible killing item! 2 grade 7 beast crystals, to think the prince could say out such a price.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s a no? Then continue keeping it.¡±


    The corner of Zong Shou¡¯s lips raised as he turned around without hesitation as he walked outwards. Hu Zhongyuan and the others originally didn¡¯t support him to buy such trash and they all immediately followed.


    Qiao Han¡¯s face turned green and white, and after a short while, it was like he had lost all the energy in his body. He said devoid of energy, ¡°4 crystals, nothing less! Just restoring them my Sect spent such a price, we can¡¯t be at a loss!¡±


    ¡°The money you used up what does it have to do with me?¡±


    Zong Shou snickered, looking evil, ¡°You also said that after these items were changed they were simr to initial grade spiritual artifacts. In my eyes, moreover after the full set is used, only then could it reach that level. Which is why at most it is just 4 thousand initial grade spiritual artifacts! Forget it what about 3.5? I want to have friendship with your Kongqi Sect especially with you deacon Qiao. Treat it as you owe me a favor, I don¡¯t want to buy it either! Give me a dragon horned winged horse to try the effects. Within 5 days you have to send it over. Oh yes, I heard your Sect is also buying and selling spiritual weapons. Can you help me get 300 three-arm giant crossbows? I¡¯ll offer 10 grade 7 beast crystals! If you can keep it a secret I can increase by another 5!¡±


    Qiao Han wanted to cry, but no tears came out. However, his heart was rxed. To be able to get rid of these items and earn some grade 7 beast crystals was already decent.


    The number wasn¡¯t huge, but it was decent. Although their Kongqi Sect sent men to hunt under the cloud ocean, 10 ascended ancestors and 8 day wandering sorority masters could only get 8-10 grade 7 crystals a year. Although there were stronger experts in a sect, when one reached the grandmaster level, if they dared to go under the cloud ocean, then they would die.


    This time, he had profited. He needed to thank Zong Shou, that fool.


    However, why was this fellow buying giant crossbows? Could he afford it? Forget it, this was the big business deal!


    ...


    Personally witnessing these blood cloud armor and weapons moved into the Sanlu Bank storage. Now on they were under his name.


    Zong Shou was feeling delighted, booking a few rooms in this Jiefu City.


    Then, he took out those abandoned spiritual artifacts and looked at them.


    Tan Tao and the others beside him were speechless. In their eyes the armor was useless, and they didn¡¯t know why Zong Shou bought them. They tried to persuade him and stop him


    In the past, but he didn¡¯t bother about them. Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s brows were furrowed, even if one was rich, one couldn¡¯t spend it like that. He wanted to speak but stopped himself.


    Zong Shou was helpless with everyone looking at him like that, turning around. In his heart, he was thinking that Ruo Shui was the best. No matter what he did she wouldn¡¯t say a word and take it as correct.


    ¡°In your eyes, did I make a loss? Don¡¯t worry, this deal is not only a win, but it is also a giant one.¡±


    Seeing that Tan Tao and the others didn¡¯t trust him, Zong Shou waszy to exin. He knew where the dragon horned winged horse was produced and he also remembered the blood cavalry kill method. A few yearster there would be numerous more xiantian masters who advance to martial ancestors. However, he couldn¡¯t exin that to them.


    Taking that spiral shell-like thing and ying with it, Zong Shou had an idea and let Little Gold leave his arm and merge with the item.


    Little Gold¡¯s grade 4 awkward ability was fixed state. Alone, it was useless, but ifbined with his copy ability from before, it was really strong. Like now when it could fix this abandoned spiritual artifact.


    When those spiritual patterns formed up in Little Gold¡¯s body, the spiritual formation of the spiral shell once again started to flow.


    In the next moment, numerous random noises sounded out in the room.


    ¡°Sound listening shell, it is this item?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed and used a spell. Arge half of the sound was removed. Zong Shou said out incantation after incantation, causing the sound to change continuously.

 Chapter 209 - Confidential Secret News

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 209 Confidential Secret News</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Young master, what is that?¡± Chuxue tilted her head as she looked curiously at Zong Shou¡¯s hand. That spiral shell-like thing could hear what the others were saying.


    ¡°Sound listening shell, grade 7 spiritual artifact. Within a million feet it could ignore any grade 4 and below spell. During the cloud deste era, it was specifically used to spy. I let Little Gold copy it and then fix its shape to recover it but it is only able to reach 30% of its original effect.¡±


    Zong Shouughed, his eyes revealing a reminiscing look. Apart from the sound listening shell, there were also a see-through sses which could ignore any wall within a million feet. In thest life, he had one in his hand. However, he didn¡¯t dare to be a thief. In the end, his good friend borrowed it and didn¡¯t return it. What a bad person.


    Everyone in the room was silent. Not because of the sound listening shell but because of Little Gold.


    Everyone looked towards the grade 8 spiritual sword that Zong Shou had gotten back.


    To be able to copy the shape and solidify oneself and recover a grade 7 spiritual artificial. Then it seems like recovering this nine qilin sword wasn¡¯t a difficult matter...


    He finally understood why Zong Shou would bring back these abandoned spiritual weapons. A grade 8 spiritual artifact was worth hundreds of grade 7 beast crystals, he made a killing this time!


    Especially Chuxue who was unable to hold the teacup in her hand properly, crashing onto the ground. In the past, Zong Shou always said that his protector beast was amazing but she didn¡¯t believe him. At this point she finally did. Even if in the future, it didn¡¯t have any other ability, just this alone was already really skilled.


    Zong Shou guessed what everyone was thinking, shaking his head as he said, ¡°It is not as overpowered as you think. This sword, even when repaired by Little Gold, can at most use 10% of its strength. Moreover, it can onlyst for 60 breaths...¡±


    They all disagreed, to be use it up to 60 breaths was already really good. In the next moment, they heard the shell spread out ¡°yes, yes, ah, how good,fortable¡± moaning sounds. Like a bell, really flirty, amongst which there was also pping sounds and think heavy breathing.


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s eyes lit up whilst Tan Tao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, his eyes raising slightly. Chuxue¡¯s cheeks flushed red whilst Ruo Shui only blinked in curiosity.


    Zong Shou was listening on with interest when he suddenly felt two fingers pinching and twisting at the meat by his waist. He knew that it was Chuxue revolting. Helplessly he could only change the spell and switch a position.


    Then, he only heard a low voice spread from within the sound listening shell,¡± Zong Yuan that dog. How has the senior brother and young master treated him in the past few years? He dared to betray and join that trash prince? He doesn¡¯t want to live...¡±


    Everyone in the room was astonished, all looking towards Zong Shou, their eyes filled with deep meaning.


    Another voice rose up, ¡°Is it because he has some inconvenience? Or he didn¡¯t see our contact hand signal and didn¡¯t rush over?¡±


    ¡°How couldn¡¯t he have not seen it? 8 hourster think of a way to meet here. These hidden codes were things he learned before. If he paid a little attention he would see.¡±


    That low voice changed into a coldugh, ¡°Looking at how he doesn¡¯t move a step away from that Zong Shou like a loyal follower. Half a month ago, he followed him to make noise in Xuan Mountain City. Everyone knew of that matter. He is most probably determined to join Zong Shou. Is he dumb or retarded? Following elder and young master, he has a limitless future. Why does he want to jump onto a broken boat? Does he think that with the support of Xuanyuan Tong he can take the monster king throne?¡±


    Zong Shou blinked his eyes, so he guessed correctly what the hand signals meant. It was that room. Just as he felt delighted, the sound in the shell rose up once more.


    ¡°Say, does he already know about that matter? If not it doesn¡¯t make sense. The elder has pampered him and loved him all these years. With his personality, he doesn¡¯t look like such an unloyal person.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! That matter was really secretive and even with the ruler going all out to send people to investigate he got no result. How would someone with no power life him find out? During that battle that year, apart from my senior brother and us, the rest are dead, so there is no evidence. Everyone knew that his father died because he was weaker than the enemy. The army led by the ruler came toote to reinforce...¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked. He originally just wanted to listen to what they said to possibly ce thorns in Zhong Yuan¡¯s heart. He heard such explosive news. Who knows what plot and schemes were within all of this.


    That younger voice stopped breathing, ¡°Since it wasn¡¯t that matter then was it because he found out about elder tampering his speed technique? With his talent, noticing the weaknesses in his foundations isn¡¯t weird. For him to rush to the martial ancestor realm so quickly definitely has its reasons.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with my senior brother? Side branch disciples shouldn¡¯t be allowed to learn direct disciple skills. For senior brother to find some remnant copies of secret techniques, even if Zong Yuan found out, he should be grateful.¡±


    That low voice, an old man¡¯s tone, seemed to be impatient, ¡°If we followed my wishes that year, we should have broken that kid. Senior Brother thinks his talents were not bad and wanted to let him live. Scoff...¡±


    The veins popped out of Zong Yuan¡¯s body, his muscles clenched tight. His lower lip tore from him biting as blood seeped out. Within the palms of his two hands were like two fountains flowing. Within his blood-red eyes, he was looking at Zong Shou with a begging expression. His face changed between green and white, his lips turning white like a dead person. His tone was without strength, ¡°Stop ying it! I beg you, prince, stop the sound. Don¡¯t y it anymore!¡±


    His voice started to tremble, filled with bone-deep hatred and despair.


    The sound in the shell continued to y.


    ¡°Actually senior brother intended to marry his Mother as a concubine. Unfortunately, that woman¡¯s temper was too tough and would rather die than remarry. If she slightly cared about her Son, he had the opportunity to be our direct bloodline. Unfortunately...¡±


    Before the words could finish, an explosive shout broke out. A purple lightning spear stabbed out and instantly reached the limit of men. Totally catching him off guard, the sound listening shell was flicked away. The sounds stopped.


    Zong Shou felt really heart pained but was also shocked. This fellow was really the talent in Zong Weiran¡¯s eyes. That spear exceeded the level of the strength of the martial path. Although he held back a little, it was still unexpected.


    To continue to maintain such a spear technique was something even he himself didn¡¯t have the confidence in doing.


    Picking up that shell back into his hand. Spiritual artifacts of the cloud deste era were made of really tough and strong materials, Little Gold also didn¡¯t face the spear tip head-on and thus he wasn¡¯t damaged. Only then did he really rx.


    The moment he turned around and was about to scold out, he saw Zong Yuan covering his face, his body shivering. Although there was no sound, one could see tears falling between his fingertips.


    ...he actually cried.


    Zong Shou was instantly speechless. His heart more or less felt apologetic? Thinking for a moment, he smiled, ¡°Zong Yuan, don¡¯t you want to personally kill that Yunxia Feng Yu and zing me Xiong Kui. We can use their heads as wine sks? No, peeing sks...¡±


    Zong Yuan was startled, raising his head up in shock. Then, he saw Zong Shou flick out with his finger, and a pill flew over.


    ¡°If you want to and have the determination, then within 5 days, charge into the 4th meridian of the earth chakra level. With this earth energy pill, can you do it?


    Hu Zhongyuan was immediately filled with envy. Tan Tao was also tempted. They didn¡¯t pay much attention to Zong Shou saying about cutting off the heads of Feng Yu and Xiong Kui and using them as pee sks.


    If the heads of those two princes were so easy to chop down, others would have done it already.


    ...


    The trades of the basic pills needed another 5 days toplete. Within these 5 days, Zong Shou decided to live in this Jiefu City.


    Every day he would take a purple spear and a set of soft armor. These 2 spiritual artifacts were left by Zong Weiran and were actually grade 5.


    Zong Shou naturally didn¡¯t have the ability to modify anything, just adding in some stuff on their foundations. More urately, he added 2 small formations. Luckily, these 2 spiritual artifacts were internally refined, so with his skill in the talisman and formations, he could barely achieve it.


    5 dayster, in the inneryer of the armor, there was ayer of dense and closely packed blood-colored runes.


    The purple spear was the same. At the spear tip, there was a dragon eye sized, yellow jade pear. This was the item that Zong Shou picked up from the pile of rubbish in the Kongqi Sect storage.


    ¡°The formation on the armor along with my soul control technique, even in ten thousand troops he could still urately control Zong Yuan¡¯s body as long as he didn¡¯t resist. This energy gathering pearl. along with the formation on the spear, could allow him to absorb and gather some energy in battle. Unfortunately, the chances were very little. It is best if he stored some energy first! Zong Yuan¡¯s ability was still a little weaker. It¡¯s best to buy a high-grade external pill.¡±


    ¡°And also 2 spiritual formations which are both damaged. What a headache. Oh right, my spear technique was said to be a mess by those few fellows who were also part of the seven emperors. Is it really that bad? Using spear to rece the sword. It isn¡¯t that far off right? When I used the spear, they couldn¡¯t beat me either. As for charging through formations, I could barely seed. Only that spiritual technique is hard to counter and I need to prepare some talismans in advance...¡±


    He was muttering as he looked at what he had achieved during these 5 days. Chuxue suddenly ran back into the room like she was crazy. Her face red.


    ¡°Young master! It fell, it fell!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts were broken. He came to his senses and said at a loss, ¡°what fell? You fell down while walking?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Chuxue frenziedly shook her head as she panted, ¡°Beast crystals, all the prices are falling! They dropped by 3 times at once, how shocking!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed, walking out withrge steps into the trading hall of the city. Only to see that it was total chaos and everyone was panicking.


    On the 2 giant screens was the information of people tossing away and selling mind stones and beast crystals. Looking out it was really eye-piercing.

 Chapter 210 - Conning and Extorting

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 210 Conning and Extorting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°It dropped by more than 3 times!¡±


    Zomg Shou took a close look, and a weird light shed in his eyes.


    The news of people tossing and selling on the screen was crazily increasing. The price was also swiftly crashing.


    Looking out, there was also numerous news of people purchasing spirit pills and spiritual artifacts. Without exception, they were using beast crystals and mind stones. It pretty much upied an entire screen.


    The most extreme thing was that aspared to 4 days ago, there was already a 4 times difference.


    5 thousand kilograms of food which was sold for a grade 1 beast crystal before now needed more than 4.


    However, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes revealed surprise and shock.


    In his memory, the depreciation storm of the beast crystals and mind stones shouldn¡¯t be so bad for this round.


    The time should also be 6 dayster and the depreciation rate should be double or a little more than that.


    However today it dropped to nearly 4 times, and it showed no signs of stopping.


    ¡°Prince this is a little weird. Even if the spiritual wave could explode out, the beast crystals shouldn¡¯t depreciate so badly at this moment!¡±


    Tan Tao frowned, looking in surprise at the surging heads in the hall. His face flushed an emotional red glow, not only because of the fall of the price in beast crystals, those basic pills especially price of the speed energy pills were crazily increasing. The number of beast crystals Xuan Mountain City took out at once although wasn¡¯t as much as what Zong Shou took out, it reached 200 thousand grade 4 crystals. In the blink of an eye, he had 6 times of profit. He couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart tremble. With this money, they could develop ten thousand ck armor wind dragon cavalry. With Xuanyuan Tong as themander, they could easily wipe out hidden sects below the spiritual house level.


    However Tan Tao¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt, ¡°I originally thought even if it dropped it should happen within 10 years. That it would slowly drop and not drop so rapidly! Young city lord, can you help solve my doubts?¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, even he didn¡¯t know what was happening now, how could he exin it.


    However, not only Tan Tao but even Hu Zhongyuan, Zong Yuan, Ruo Shui, and Chuxue were all looking over like curious babies. He didn¡¯t bother about the former two. However, thetter two, especially the shiny eyes of Chuxue, big and watery big eyes, killed his strength instantly.


    Adjusting his breath slightly, Zong Shou has a indiscernible and smartugh, ¡°You all belittle the amount of beast crystal and mind stone storage of those shrines and spiritual houses. In the past, they stored up to get past this spiritual energy weakening stage that they didn¡¯t know wouldst for how long. Now that the spiritual wave was about to explode, why would they need to store those beast crystals and mind stones?¡±


    In his memory, within these 20 odd years, the few shrines that confirmed that the spiritual wave was about to explode were all trying their best to silently change their mind stones and beast crystals into various items.


    A few days ago, more people started to notice. Beast crystals and mind stone sales first expanded to the 19 spiritual houses. Then, it was the aristocratic families and hidden sects. Then to various other powers in the 5 continents and 12 inds. In just a short few years, it caused the price of beast crystals to fall by 16 times, mind stones too. It wasn¡¯t until 10 yearster did it slightly rise a little.


    The depreciation in his memory was manipted by people behind the scenes and waspleted in an orderly manner.


    However, when he thought about that, Zong Shou had some idea.


    Was it caused by his purchase of basic pills? In thest life, he always heard Diane people say that when a martial artist hit a few fists in his courtyard, under a chain reaction, it could cause a storm thousands of miles away.


    In the past, he always felt that it didn¡¯t make sense, but now he felt that it made sense. It seemed like history could be changed.


    Tan Tao couldn¡¯t help but be deep in thought. Hu Zhongyuan and Chuxue didn¡¯t care so much, they only needed to know the rough reason. As long as they earned like crazy it was fine. Filled with delight and happiness, the only thing they didn¡¯t do was leap up and vent their joy.


    Zong Shou took another look at the screen. In just that short while it fell by 6 times. This was chaos. it was obvious that numerous people were joining in this sale and they were all anxious.


    The corner of Zong Shou¡¯s lips perked. In such a situation, even if the few sect leaders of the shrines interfered, it would be useless.


    In thest life, he had engaged in battle in the marketce. He knew that once such arge scale psychological panic sets in, it was really difficult to turn around. Unless these shrines could take outrge amounts of goods to forcefully increase the price. However, was that even possible?


    The only thing he didn¡¯t know was that would those drop by 10 times or 15 times?


    Just as he was making deductions in his heart, his gaze suddenly touched with a solemn image not far away. He seemed a little familiar. Looking closer, wasn¡¯t that Pill Fountain Sect¡¯s external deacon Fang Chen? Zong Shou gave out a bad smile, waving his hand, ¡°oh isn¡¯t that stupid Fang? How is your sect¡¯s business going today?¡±


    That Fang Chen¡¯s face was originally ashen white, totally downcast. Upon hearing Zong Shou¡¯s voice, he was stunned for a long while before reacting to him being called stupid. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his head, looking at Zong Shou with sadness and anger. He wanted to tear him to shreds but after a short moment, he realized that there was nothing he could do. After a short while, he squeezed out a few words from the skin of his teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant little one!¡±


    Zong Shouughed. He was feeling gleeful about his achievement. He wasn¡¯t a proper righteous person, so being humble and keeping his joy to himself wasn¡¯t his character. When he was happy, he would step on others. Scolding back others who had called him trash. If he didn¡¯t give Yiren face he would one day kill his way into Pill Fountain Sect.


    However, thinking carefully, he decided that it was better to be polite. Zong Shou blinked, ¡°Forget it. After all, you are Yiren¡¯s senior brother. I won¡¯t call you stupid. Although you are really stupid, how about this, I think the beast crystals might fall by 10 times. The 500 million initial spirit pills that I bought for 10 grade 7 beast crystals, you can buy it for 80. Deacon Fang do you dare to buy it back? After this, there won¡¯t be such a good deal in the future.¡±


    That Fang Chen hesitated for a short moment before scoffing angrily, flicking his sleeves as he left, not bothering anymore.


    Zong Shou shook his head slightly. He was being nice because of Yiren. However, it was wasted by him just like that. As expected from someone that was so dumb...


    The group of them watched on quietly by the side, the entire hall was filled with panic and loss. Only Zong Shou and his men¡¯s faces were red and nourished, filled with confidence and happiness, appearing especially eye-piercing. Numerous people looked over, their eyes filled with rage and killing intent. Especially the ten over people who had dealt with Zong Shou who wished that they could just swallow Zong Shou into their stomach.


    Zong Shou himself didn¡¯t care, whereas Tan Tao and Hu Zhongyuan felt that things were getting bad, forcefully pulling Zong Shou away from the hall.


    Just as they walked from the corridor back into their suite, he saw two people walking together.


    When Zong Shou saw them, he smiled once more, another two fools. Speaking of which, these two people had been right beside one another. Their shadows couldn¡¯t be separated. Just as he wanted to say hi to them, he saw Xiong Kui suddenly stand still. Blocking in front of them, his muscr body took up arge half of the corridor. He coldly looked at Zong Shou, ¡°If you¡¯re smart, refund the pills! I can forget about this matter and not argue with you about it...¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned. These two people were here to threaten and extort him.


    That Feng Yu¡¯s face was also really dark. His eyes seemed like they were burning like fire as he looked over, ¡°There is no one in this world that can take advantage of my Yunxia Mountain and still live! If you don¡¯t want to die you know what to do.¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, revealing his white jade-like tooth. Looking youthful and gullible,¡± Tan Tao, I¡¯m a little afraid. If we refund the pills will these two people let us off in the future?¡±


    Tan Tao was speechless, thinking carefully for a moment before shaking his head, ¡°Young city lord, these two people are both vicious people who will swallow you up, even eating your bones. I think it¡¯s better we don¡¯t refund them. If you need, our Xuan Mountain City can move troops anytime to this ce!¡± Everything was good with this prince, only his personality was a little weird.


    Hu Zhongyuan instantly scoffed, ¡°Our Gantian Mountain will fight anyone. Where our soldiers go, no one is our enemy. It¡¯s just a Yunxia and zing me Mountain. They only slightly rose up in this half a year, what do they have to be proud about?¡±


    Xiong Kui and Feng Yu were so furious that their bodies shook. Their faces were dark.


    ¡°So I don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled as he looked back, ¡°What if your threat doesn¡¯t work? Why not beg? Maybe I¡¯m a nice person and will refund the pills to you?¡±


    Those two eyes turned into a sharp knife as they looked to cut him up. Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, slightly shaking his head, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? If you have nothing why not move away? Have you heard about how a good dog doesn¡¯t block the way? Are you two dumb?¡±


    Xiong Kui¡¯s eyes were already spitting fire as he looked right at Zong Shou. Following which heughed coldly, ¡°You¡¯re good!¡±


    As he said that, he didn¡¯t say anything more, directly turning around and leaving. Feng Yu¡¯s eyes were also like a storm, ¡°Originally I didn¡¯t want to kill you! But now I want to swallow your bones. I hope that I won¡¯t have one more pee sk in my room after today.¡±


    He flicked his sleeves as he walked away, bringing a group of people who also looked at them viciously as they passed. In a blink of an eye, they couldn¡¯t be seen anymore.


    Tan Tao frowned slightly, although he didn¡¯t agree to return the beast crystals and mind stones, it didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t worried.


    ¡°Young city lord, I think we should be more careful! I heard that Yunxia Mountain and zing me Mountain has close to 300 thousand troops gathering towards Ruohai Mountain Range. Why not we let city lord move some troops over? Or we move around it? This time should be really dangerous...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled as he shook his head, his eyes turning slightly serious. If he didn¡¯t know how dangerous the situation was, he didn¡¯t need to fight for the position of Gantian Mountain Monster king.


    This time if he didn¡¯t treat it seriously, it would be a tough situation.

 Chapter 211 - Getting Rid of the Pills

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 211 Getting Rid of the Pills</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou spent another 3 days within Jiefu City. The sales of the basic pills were much worse than he thought. It actually fell all the way until 24 times before the situation slowed down slightly. It had exceeded the drop of thest life by close to 8 times.


    At that point, everyone in the city looked at Zong Shou with greed. Their eyes shone like they saw a gold mine. Filled with jealousy and hatred, no one dared to look down on him anymore.


    During these few days, arge number of resources were crashing. Only the basic pills, not only did they not fall, it¡¯s price explosively increased.


    On rough estimation, Zong Shou took out a hundred over grade 7 beast crystals to purchase. If he exchanged the pills to beast crystals now, he would get close to 70 times price differencepared to a few days ago.


    One could even foresee the explosive growth of basic pills in the next few years.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate at all. On the 3rd day, he sold half of the pills for 20% lower than market price to the Sanlu Bank as well as the shop opened by Taiyuan Sect.


    The manager of the Taiyuan Store epted it without hesitation. He only smiled, his eyes filled with deep meaning as he gave a friendly smile.


    As for the old man from the Sanlu bank, he sighed slightly, ¡°The prince really deserves praise. You do know that these basic pills, after these few years, if one did some work, it¡¯s value could still be increased by 5-10 times?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply, to increase to that price, it would depend on who and which power was manipting it. Even if he could, he still needed to be alive to spend it.


    The old man seemed to know the answer, his face was also really gentle and merciful,¡± you selling these pills is like giving me thousands of grade 7 beast crystals. Is there anything you need us to do?¡±


    When he heard that Zong Shou still didn¡¯t answer, only rolling his eyes. Thinking that this person was far from being as decisive as the person from Taiyuan Sect. That old man gave a bitter smile, ¡°Those bunch of crazies at Taiyuan Sect could start a war with the entire cloud world without hesitation. Our Wujue Vi doesn¡¯t have that ability. Forget it, I will take this on behalf of the prince. Tens of thousands of grade 7 beast crystals, I really don¡¯t want to push it outside my door. However, although I am stopping those hidden sects, below the ascended level, it would depend on yourself. Oh right, prince, I know a Return to Sun spirit master that is reliable. Do you need me to introduce him to you?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. What he needed was a reliable bodyguard.


    Just a few minutester, Zong Shou walked out of the bank in satisfaction. Today he did this loss of a deal. Hu Zhongyuan and Tan Tao, surprisingly, didn¡¯t say anything. Thetter¡¯s gaze towards Zong Shou also became more and moreplicated. When he acted, he didn¡¯t hesitate. When he should give up, he did. He really couldn¡¯t see through this price.


    Although those pills were sold at a low price, Zong Shou¡¯s wealth went from a hundred grade 7 beast crystals to 7 thousand.


    And when Zong Shou walked out of the bank, he saw that the price of beast crystals had fallen by 10%.


    ¡°These shrine sects are really vicious when they do things. I respect, I respect!¡±


    Saying such a sentence that didn¡¯t make any sense, Zong Shou was right about to leave. Hu Zhongyuan didn¡¯t understand whilst Tan Tao smiled slightly. Since they couldn¡¯t stop the fall, then why not totally suppress it, then buy it back at a low price. In the future, they could still earn money. These beast crystals might not be worth money now, but in the future, when the cultivators of the human race increased, the price would rise once more. For Zong Shou to say that those shrines were vicious wasn¡¯t wrong at all.


    On thest day in Jiefu City, he crazily purchased goods. Once Zong Shou made his leave, the number of carriages had increased by 3 times. There were 2 more people beside him, one male and one female. The male was known as Li Luo, and the girl known as Shi Dan. They were both 40-50 years old. Thetter was the Return to Sun realm spirit master rmended by the old man. She had formed 8 true spirit talismans. The former was personally sent by the deacon from the Taiyuan Sect. He was the same rank as Tan Tao, an earth chakra 7 meridian Xuanwu ancestor.


    However, when this person arrived, Zong Shou looked at him with surprise. This person might not be as good as Hu Qianqiu and was weaker than Zhu Junhou, but in terms ofbat strength, he could challenge 8 meridians!


    The 2 of them didn¡¯t speak much with Zong Shou. They were only instructed to protect him to Gantian Mountain. They only bowed politely and stood like statues by the side.


    Zong Shou himself didn¡¯t care, making huge purchases in an unrestrained manner before leaving Jiefu City.


    Zong Shou still didn¡¯t agree with Tan Tao¡¯s suggestion to move more troops from Xuan Mountain City. However, the 3 thousand cavalries that followed him was kept by him.


    500 iron tiger halberd warrior, 1000 mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry along with 3 thousand cavalries. 4500 men along with thousands of carriages made their way into Ruohai Mountain range.


    On the 3rd day, they saw a few red Swift birds like balls of me rushing over from afar and arriving in front of Tan Tao. Wrapped on their feet were several small golden tubes.


    Tan Tao casually took out the paper slips. He didn¡¯t even take a look and delivered it to the window of Zong Shou¡¯s carriage.


    After Zong Shou opened it up, he took in a deep cold breath. Then, he facepalmed, his head hurting, ¡°I only earned a little of their money. I only sold their pills for 300 over more grade 7 beast crystals, Do they have to go so far?¡±


    Tan Tao took the paper. When his eyesnded on it, at that close to 7 digit number, his body shuddered. Following which he smiled bitterly. 300 more grade 7 beast crystals was a huge stab on both of those powers. How could those 2 people not hate him?


    Thinking about it slightly, Tan Tao had already calmed down. ¡°Prince, if what I think is correct, Yunxia Mountain and zing me Mountain are eyeing the mind stone mines in Ruohai Mountain range. Why not we temporarily retreat back to Xuan Mountain City?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan frowned in unhappiness. But when he looked at the paper in his hand, he immediately changed his viewpoint and felt that retreating was the better option.


    4 exits, each with an army above 200 thousand. That was simply madness. If they wanted to leave from those few ces, it was no different from rushing to their own death.


    Zong Shou looked into the distance deep in thought. After a short moment, he turned his head, ¡°I heard that my father fought the Cloud Continent with a thousand cavalry. No matter how strong the enemy, he didn¡¯t fear them. Gantian Mountain is like that too, there are only Gantian Mountain people who died in battle. Even if only one person is left we won¡¯t retreat. Is your Xuan Mountain City like that, seeing the enemy being slightly stronger and you want to run?¡±


    The nearby cavalry was pretty much all Xuan Mountain City mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry. When they heard that they all scoffed in rage, staring over with their eyes wide opened. Tan Tao clenched his fists, suppressing the anger in his chest. Knowing that they couldn¡¯t win against the enemy, but still wanting to charge up, that wasn¡¯t courageous but stupid!


    He wanted to try to persuade him, but when he saw Zong Shou¡¯s eyes which were filled with disdain, Tan Tao stopped himself. His expression was cold, ¡°We will follow what young city lord wants! Which path are you nning to take? Cloud stacking exit¡¯snd is more level and has a lot of fog. However, the road is really narrow. Hengjing ins are slightly wider but there¡¯s a river obstructing...¡±


    Before he finished, Zong Shou smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to choose, we will walk the Ruohai Straits. The Ruohai Straits that once trapped 400 thousand of our Xuan Mountain City troops.¡±


    Tan Tao gritted his teeth, one could hear a crackling sound within his mouth. After a short moment, he barely opened his mouth to speak, ¡°Young master do you know what you¡¯re speaking? Although Ruohai Straits is wide, where cavalry performs the most. It is also closest to Gantian Mountain, but...¡±


    ¡°It is also where one can ce a huge army! The other 3 spots would at most have 200 thousand people. But at this Ruohai Straits, one could ce 300 thousand, even 400. Once we are blocked in from the back, we will have no ce to escape.¡±


    Before he finished, Zong Shou directly interrupted him. Seeing Tan Tao look surprised, he shook his head, ¡°Tan Tao you know the enemy is strong, but do you know about martial aura, military strength, the battle of a country¡¯s strength? We can¡¯t give in, Xuan Mountain City is also surrounded by enemies so how many people can they send?¡±


    Tan Tao frowned. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t know. Zong Shou didn¡¯t exin anymore, saying expressionlessly, ¡°forget it, I won¡¯t exin to you, you will understand in the future. Anyways, we can¡¯t show our weakness. So what if they have 400 thousand troops. We will cross where they are their strongest. Since I started cultivation andprehended the sword in my hand, I had never given in before. My sword is like that, I am too on the battlefield!¡±


    Tan Tao¡¯s eyes constricted as he looked in shock at Zong Shou. After bowing slightly, he didn¡¯t say anything more. Li Luo and Shi Dan were also slightly surprised. However, after exchanging nces hey chose to remain silent.


    Receiving the message from the red Swift birds, these 4500 cavalries, tens of thousands of war horses and war beasts not only didn¡¯t slow down, but they also sped up.


    2 dayster they arrived at the ce known as Ruohai Straits. They were slightly east of the Ruohai Mountain range, in the valley surrounded by mountains.


    The 1st thing Zong Shou did was to look down together with Tao Tao. There were hundreds of miles separating them and that ce, but he had a Return to Sun spirit master beside him.


    Using a spell, a transparent water mirror appeared in front of them. The spiritual runes shed within and asionally there were ripples but one could see several hundred miles away.


    ¡°How well behaved. They actually sent 400 thousand!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan couldn¡¯t help hit swallow his saliva, his eyes filled with awe.


    Only to see 280 miles away in that valley, were many soldier camps, upying tens of miles, a really majestic sight.


    What Zong Shou paid more attention to was the aura given out within the camps. There were actually close to a thousand. There were 6 who were able topare to Tan Tao.


    ¡°6 Xuanwu ancestors, 2 Return to Sun spirit masters. This battle won¡¯t be easy. Oh right, there¡¯s also those two...¡±


    Thinking about Feng Yu and Xiong Kui who although weren¡¯t Xuanwu ancestors but had Xuanwu ancestor strength, the corner of Zong Shou¡¯s lips convulsed. He knew his opponents were strong, but to be strong to such a level, even he himself didn¡¯t have much confidence in breaking through.


    ¡°Seems like we can only take a gamble, let¡¯s hope he doesn¡¯t disappoint me...¡±


    Just as he thought about that, Zong Shou eximed. Only to see behind him, in that instance, numerous cold glows flew towards him.

 Chapter 212 - Night Wandering Sword Driving

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Night Wandering Sword Driving</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The light that covered a thousand feet of sky exploded out, instantly arriving in front of the few of them. Just as it got close, they noticed they were really thin and sharp silver needles. They were only 3 inches long, but they were like arrows shot out from Xuanwu ancestors. Just the energy surging out from the tip was enough to pierce through everything.


    Behind it, there were a few people who followed closely behind. Like a shadow, they flew not far behind the needles. They were simrly swift, cold lines of sights shot from beyond the screen of needles. All of them were all Xuanwu ancestors!


    This sneak attack was really sudden. Shi Dan, however, instantly reacted. She instantly waived her sleeve shouting, ¡°Spell, wind whirlpool!¡±


    Instantly a giant wind whirlpool exploded out a hundred feet ahead of them. The astral wind wrapped up, and although it didn¡¯t sweep apart all the needles, it caused them to slow down. Their trajectories obviously messed up as they shifted to the sides.


    Shi Dan formed a deal with her hands, chanting out once more, ¡°Protector beast sword ve, form the sword!¡±


    In front of her, a green mist suddenly formed. Not longter, it formed a shape, like a person whose hand held a sword made up of soul power. His eyes were dumbfounded but the sharpness of which was evident. The aura it gave off was no less than Tan Tao. Following the spell used by Shi Dan, numerous metal spirits gathered on the soul sword, actually showing signs of forming an actual body.


    When that sword totally turned golden, it instantly covered the sky in gold light, smashing away all the iron needles that got close.


    Next to react was Li Luo, who kept his back low. He didn¡¯t care much about those silver needles. Like a leopard, he charged out towards the screen of needles. In his hand was a long and a short knife, each giving out sharp knife energy, drawing out beautiful arcs, like thy of a storm as it crazily stuck out. Just the 1st knife caused a blood light to spurt out.


    Those few people were evidently shocked by it, eximing out. However, they didn¡¯t stay for long, only leaving 2 to hold them down. As for the remaining 4, they directly skipped past, charging right for where Zong Shou stood.


    Shi Dan frowned. At this moment, she was unable to use any strong spells. She waved her sleeve and another grade 6 spirit beast was formed. A hundred feet high, it¡¯s shaped like that of a porcupine, covered in scales and spikes. Moreover, it was as nimble as a leopard as it directly charged towards one of them.


    Thest to react was Hu Zhongyuan and Tan Tao. The former¡¯s expression turned solemn, his mandarin duck knives held in front of his body and blocked the astral wind which was crashing into them.


    Although the 3 remaining people hadn¡¯t arrived, the astral wind caused by the battle between Li Luo and the 2 Xuanwu ancestors could be felt. On that short moment, this mountain waist, which could be considered quite t, had many holes cut up by the sword energy, showing signs of copsing. This caused the nearby ten thousand feet to be covered in dust and smoke.


    A normal earth chakra xiantian master had 15 thousand kilograms of strength. When one reached 3 meridians, it would increase to 45 thousand. Martial ancestors of the 4th meridian would triple to 150 thousand. As for 7 meridian Xuanwu ancestors, they had 1.5 million kilograms of strength, enough to shock mountains!


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s eyes constricted. He knew that there was no way he was the match for either of them. He didn¡¯t retreat but went forwards instead, using tiger roar to sweep out ahead of him.


    With a loud ¡°Keng¡±, his all-out strike forced one of them back by several hundred feet


    However, the 2 remaining ones didn¡¯t stop for a single moment, not bothering about Hu Zhongyuan. Two extremely strong martial path intents surged towards him.


    Tan Tao¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat. When these 2 Xuanwu ancestors were a hundred feet close, he suddenly exploded under this immense pressure. Shouting out as energy surged out a thousand feet from his ck and white mandarin duck knives before swiftly constructing back. It was only 200 feet, but it was more concentrated and sharp, like the knives in his hand had expanded by tens of times. It was like there were 2 light fans which covered 300 feet around him.


    Not only did he go all out, but this knife was also till date the most perfect knife he had used!


    First, it was ringing sounds as those iron nails were shed aside. Then, it shed with the sword glow of the two Xuanwu ancestors. In just a short moment they shed several times. One of them spat out blood as he retreated. Tan Tao was forced to bend down under the immense pressure like he was about to sink down into the stone.


    A person shed passed him like that of the wind. In front of him, only Zong Shou, who stood a hundred feet away, was left. He looked lonely standing on the stone tform. However, in front of him, a grade 5 bear appeared in front of him.


    That Xuanwu ancestor was first filled with questions. Legend had it that Zong Shou didn¡¯t know spiritual cultivation, but he had just seen him summon a protector beast. He didn¡¯t bother. So what if he knew spells? Under his sword, he would still die.


    Just as this person stared closely at Zong Shou, Zong Shou was also looking at him. He was roughly 40 years old, a square face. The aura he gave off should be a 7 meridian close to breaking through. His eyes were filled with the joy and killing intent of someone that was about to seed whilst also filled with confidence.


    Zong Shou smiled. Then, heughed helplessly. A silver-colored glow sunk down towards his waist. At that moment, by his waist, hung 2 swords. One was the lightning winged sword gave by Xuanyuan Yiren, and the other was that damaged nine qilin.


    Pretty much in an instance, Little Gold¡¯s body had merged together with that nine qilin sword. A Ying soul surged out behind Zong Shou. Bringing that shining with spiritual glow, golden-colored nine qilin sword into the air. Within his soul, that illusionary spirit one energy sword was also injected into the sword.


    A gold light shed as it immediately struck towards the 40-year-old middle-aged man.


    In the next moment, Shi Dan eximed, ¡°Going out of the body in the day?¡±


    Shi Dan¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment, with the soul power of a night wandering realm, to actually go out of the body at night time and not be burnt by the sun. How exactly did this prince manage it?


    Then, shock rose up from within her chest.


    It¡¯s a grade 7 spiritual artifact! No, grade 8. It actually has a second soul, illusionary spirit sword embryo!


    Those words were thoughts in her head. She didn¡¯t have time to get them out. What happened in front of her caused her eyes to expand greatly.


    That Xuanwu ancestor which was closest to Zong Shou originally didn¡¯t bother about the sword, only sharply staring at Zong Shou¡¯s neck.


    Who cares what methods he used. As long as he cut off his head, then everything would end. Under the day wandering realm, no matter how strong the spirit master, without his body, he was dead.


    But once that golden sword light chopped down indiscernibly from a mysterious angle at speeds exceeding his imagination by several times, his eyes constricted. He started retreating frantically without hesitation.


    In that instance, he only felt that the sword was really fierce and sharp! He was afraid that before he was able to chop off Zong Shou¡¯s head that his body would be chopped into pieces first.


    His brain was in chaos. Why could this Zong Shou¡¯s soul go out of the body in the day? Why is his sword technique so exquisite? Where did he get a grade 8 spiritual artifact? Illusionary spirit crafting sword technique. He obviously cultivated the sword. Which idiot said that he was trash who achieved nothing in either path? He really conned him...


    Just as he frenziedly retreated into the distance, at that moment all thoughts of assassination had been given up on.


    However, in the next moment, he only felt that the sword image of the nine qilin was a little different.


    At that moment, within Zong Shou¡¯s soul, it was indeed changing. A darkness blooming cereus was blooming.


    It caused that soul ocean to instantly boil and expand close to 20% outwards. The golden sword light shone and shook as it pierced into the sword light ahead, cutting off the head of the 40-year-old man with one sword.


    ¡°Heaven swallowing energy conversion, chop once more!¡±


    The nine qilin sword that flew in the air didn¡¯t stop at all, only swallowing half of the person¡¯s essence energy to block the shine of the sunlight. It made a turn and attacked the other Xuanwu ancestor by its side.


    That person also frenziedly dodged right away. Knife energy surged from the knife in his hand as he shed ahead of him but to no avail. That nine qilin sword easily chased him down.


    In the end, his eyes revealed desperation as he suddenly shouted, ¡°retreat! Quick retreat! This person is god damn night wandering sword driving, sword path one with the spirit! I f*** his grandmother...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even manage to shout out thest words. That golden sword light had pierced in from his left chest, right through his heart. It absorbed his most thick and dense essence energy before shing through.


    At that moment, the faces of the other 4 people changed. Without any hesitation, they started to flee.


    Li Luoughed coldly, his body pulling back in an unbelievable manner, like that of a spring he shed forwards and beheaded one of them.


    Tan Tao didn¡¯t hesitate, pouncing forward and shed with the Xuanwu ancestor that Hu Zhongyuan had forced back.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Sword rose up into the air once more. With the speed of a Phoenix, it was a thousand feet out. The sword body shifted as it chopped off one of their heads.


    However, at this point, Zong Shou had used up all his energy. Within his soul, the blooming darkness cereus was slowly closing up and withering.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to use the other 2 here. With his spiritual sense sensing, he knew he didn¡¯t need to interfere. Without hesitation, he drove the sword back to his body.


    As expected when he opened his eyes once more, Li Luo had already caught up to another. They were still fighting but he had a suppressive advantage. Li Luo¡¯s lips also had a cold and cruel smile.


    Tan Tao¡¯s opponent was worse. Under thebined efforts of Shi Dan¡¯s 2 spirit beasts and Tan Tao, hested less than 10 minutes before being beheaded.


    Hu Zhongyuan continued looking from the back, his mouth agape and face filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 213 - Are You Stupid?

    <h4>Chapter 213: Are You Stupid?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Exodus Tales <strong>Editor:</strong> Exodus Tales


    ¡°¡­6 Xuanwu ancestors ended so fast? How quick!¡±


    When thest person was killed by theirbined attacks, Hu Zhongyuan turned his head, looking at Zong Shou in astonishment.


    A grade 8 spiritual artifact with a 10th of its power, second soul illusionary spirit sword, sword path one with the spirit, along with him rising to the peak of the night wandering realm. At that moment, When all these merged as one, he managed to instakill a Xuanwu ancestor!


    Out of the 6 people that engaged, half of them died in Zong Shou¡¯s hands!


    Li Luo and Shi Dan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, looking towards Zong Shou like they were looking like a brand new person.


    Only Tan Tao frowned slightly as he looked at the corpses on the floor, ¡°Looking at the methods of these people, they seem toe from the demon path. They don¡¯t seem like those with rtions with Yunxia and zing me Mountain¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to walk over to observe those corpses, Zong Shou had caught his breath. The consumption this time had caused a huge loss of energy. Even Little Gold was devoid of energy. the darkness blooming cereus that was used up would take several months to get to the level before.


    Just as he was thinking about how he lost a trump card, Zong Shou shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. It¡¯s most probably Demon Mountain Sect.¡±


    ¡°Demon Mountain Sect?¡±


    Tan Tao eximed, before thinking carefully. He didn¡¯t bother much, expressionlessly nodding his head, ¡°So that¡¯s the case!¡±


    Since he could easily instakill the Xuanwu ancestor in one sword, there weren¡¯t many people in the world that could handle Zong Shou.


    When one was above the ascended level, they couldn¡¯t interfere in Cloud Continent matters. Zong Shou¡¯s identity was especially sensitive. As Long as he arrived in Gantian Mountain, he didn¡¯t even need to fear the sect leader of the Demon Mountain Sect.


    Zong Shou nodded in gratitude towards Li Luo and Shi Dan. These 2 people put in the effort. The former stopped 2 same grade Xuanwu ancestors, and thetter sent his protector beast sword ve to assist. Luckily these 2 were here. If not, even with the nine qilin sword and darkness blooming cereus, he would still die here.


    And also, Tan Tao was not bad. No matter if he didn¡¯t pay much attention or like these Xuan Mountain City people, but in the original history, arge half of these people died 2 yearster because of ¡°him¡±.


    Looking closely at the items these people were carrying, Zong Shou sighed slightly.


    At this moment, he was filthy rich. The items those few people carried were at most grade 1-2 spiritual energy so he didn¡¯t care much. He only felt pity that the heaven and earthbags he wanted to buy, he couldn¡¯t see a trace after waiting in Jiefu City for a few days. Even if he posted news about purchasing it, but no one was willing to sell.


    Just as he was about to move and go down the mountain, Shi Dan¡¯s body shed and blocked him. Her brows furrowed, ¡°The prince¡¯s sword path is one with the spirit and your spiritual cultivation is strong. Pretty much the same as what the elder of my sect said. However, in arge army war, it is different from the life and death battles of a few people. Even if you could kill these 3 Xuanwu ancestors, you might not be able to do anything on the battlefield. At that time Li Luo and I might not even be able to protect ourselves, much less keep you alive. That isn¡¯t 4-5 thousand but 400 thousand elites! Your talent is great and to die here is a huge misfortune¡­¡±


    The corner of Li Luo¡¯s lips raised ironically. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised. The elder mentioned by this girl was most probably the old man from the Sanlu bank. He smiled, not hiding his thoughts, ¡°I know my limits. When the situation gets bad, Miss Shi can run first. You don¡¯t need to care about me!¡±


    Shi Dan was slightly startled. When she reacted, Zong Shou had passed her and walked forwards. He needed to quickly get down the mountain or else the essence energy absorbed on the nine qilin sword would dissipate.


    Seeing the situation, Shi Dan¡¯s brows furrowed. She viciously stared at Li Luo who didn¡¯t speak as she could only helplessly follow Zong Shou down.


    30 miles away from here, Lei Dong was looking at that stone tform, his eyes not blinking.


    There were 2 people beside him. One was Zhao Yanran who sat cross-legged in a carefree manner. However, the energy she gave out was very focused and thick. She had managed to stably remain at the martial ancestor realm. The skin revealed outside of her shirt was multi-colored, many matters moving and crawling around her skin.


    The other personid paralyzed on the ground, eyes wide open with rage and helplessness. If Zong Shou was there, he would be able to recognize that this was Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s senior Brother Fang Shu.


    ¡°My sworn Brother is getting more and more amazing. Grade 8 spiritual artifact, darkness blooming cereus along with his sword path. There aren¡¯t many Xuanwu ancestors in Donglin Cloud Continent that can handle him.¡±


    When Zong Shou and the others disappeared, that stone tform that had been through the intense battle started to copse.


    After Lei Dong looked away, he jealously looked towards Zhao Yanran. He sighed heavily, ¡°Recently I have been feeling conflicted. With my brother¡¯s identity and character, how would he be able to hide it? My Uncle is unreasonable, what a bother.¡±


    ¡°Bother? You were too soft and deserved it. With people like him¡­ isn¡¯t it better to just kill him?¡±


    Zhao Yanran coldly swept Fang Shu, causing thetter to feel a chill down his spine, ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s only one with the spirit. If he could go one more ate and spirit and martial arts merge into one, there would be no one his match in the same generation.¡±


    When Lei Dong heard that he scoffed, ¡°Spirit and martial arts merge into one? You suddenly thought about that? How is that easy. Don¡¯t be greedy!¡±


    Fang Shu rolled his eyes. That Gantian Mountain prince has managed that ten days ago and managed to defeat Xuanyuan Tong. However, these 2 knew nothing about it. With the huge army on Xuan Mountain, Tiegang Hal,l also blocking all spiritual connection. It wasn¡¯t surprising.


    He subconsciously wanted to say that but just as he was about to open his mouth, his heartfelt wary and he stopped.


    He decided that he would rather get beaten to death than open his mouth. If those 2 found out, he would have no chance of surviving. Much less still being tortured like now.


    Zhao Yanran didn¡¯t notice the change in his expression, mocking herself and also curiously said, ¡°Then you aren¡¯t going to help in this battle? A full 400 thousand people with many Xuanwu ancestors. How can he win? He just shoves his head right in. Is this Zong Shou that stupid?¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know! What a tough decision.¡±


    Thinking about this matter, Lei Dong was conflicted. He was an ascended ancestor and if nothing went wrong, in just 2 months he could step into the grandmaster realm. All the various sects in the cloud continent all paid attention to him, and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to step in.


    ¡°Looking at him, he does seem like he has some confidence. Let¡¯s just watch before speaking. Who knows, he might a breakthrough.¡±


    Although that was what he said, in his heart, he had directly discounted that possibility. Thinking to himself that if he has no choice, he could only save Zong Shou out from that chaos.


    A littleter, in a narrow mountain path, a group of silver armored cavalry was silently proceeding forwards. The middle-aged handsome man at the lead held onto a red Swift bird. His brows furrowed tight. His eyes filled with dense worry.


    ¡°What is this prince nning? With less than 5 thousand people he dared to try Ruohai Straits?¡±


    ¡­


    Half a dayter, when the carriages were roughly 30 miles away from the Ruohai Straits, Zong Shou ordered them to stop and set up camp and start to rest up.


    This area had scouts from Yunxia and zing me Mountain who sent back the news back to the camp Long ago.


    However Xiong Kui and Feng Yu we¡¯re both very experienced and didn¡¯t sendrge amounts of troops just waiting quietly. They only increased their wariness, making arge half of their forces return to the camp to rest.


    Another 2 close to ten thousand groups of cavalries left the camp and disappeared in the branch routes of Ruohai Straits. If nothing went wrong, they were going to make a detour and cut off their way back.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care as he remained in the carriage and meditated quietly. Within his soul ocean, an immense change was happening. Tens of true spiritual charms were forming andbining to form a true spiritual talisman.


    However, there was some mysterious power that was obstructing him. Often, when the talisman was gathered up, it would fall apart. Each time he failed, the soul ocean would dry up.


    That was because the formation of true spiritual talismans conflicted against thews of heaven and earth.


    Moreover, all spirit masters gainedprehension of the true meaning of the talisman from these failures to finally grasp it.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel dejected like he didn¡¯t know that time was flowing, trying time after time. Each time he would have some improvement. Just as that soul ocean whirlpool was shriveled to a huge extent there was an explosion. A golden-colored talisman was formed and hung in the center of the whirlpool, connected with the other 3 true spiritual talismans.


    When this true spiritual talisman was formed, the dry soul ocean started to boil. It first slowly filled up and then expanded, until it was roughly 40% bigger did it finally stop.


    Zong Shou continued to meditate, stabilizing the realm before stopping. Joy appearing on his face.


    Although the battle against the 6 Xuanwu ancestors was easily resolved, it still managed to ease out some potential. He originally thought that it would take ten days to form 4 talismans but he managed it today.


    Although the soul ocean whirlpool was 40%rger, his soul power had increased by 3 times. This was a great help to him.


    After he woke up, Zong Shou took that purple spear and jumped off the horse. The yellow energy gathering pearl on the spear was different from a few days ago, shining a bright light. After killing 3 Xuanwu ancestors, Zong Shou injected most of the Essence energy in. The caused the energy gathering pearl to be filled to the brim.


    As Zong Shou chanted, a person jumped out of the carriage.


    It was Zong Yuan who had been cultivating diligently. Zong Shou took a look at him and then nodded in satisfaction.


    He was xiantian four meridians and was a distance towards five meridians. By his body hung a purple pearl which was the lightning element external pill that Zong Shou bought for a high price a few days ago. The grade wasn¡¯t high and could only provide 5 veins. It was now sessfully merged with Zong Yuan¡¯s energy and became his artifact.


    Only now, Zong Yuan¡¯s facial color was shocking. It was dark and filled with deathly energy. A few days earlier, although his mood was down, it could barely be considered optimistic. Now he didn¡¯t look like a person. His eyes were really cold. Like if one got close he would be frozen by his gaze.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care much. On rough estimation, even with the external pill, it could only double Zong Yuan¡¯s strength to around 350 thousand kilograms. However, they had spiritual artifacts and the effects were not bad too.


    Smiling slightly, Zong Shou through over two spiritual armor and a purple spear causally.

 Chapter 214 - Start of the Fight

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chapter 214 Start of the Fight</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    When Zong Yuan picked up the item, he recognized right away that one set of armor was the blood cloud cavalry armor that was bought that day.


    For the other spear and armor, the moment it entered his hands, it felt really familiar like it was connected to him by blood. Without a doubt, it was a grade 5 spiritual artifact.


    He was startled, a bit of anxiousness reappearing in his eyes. Zong Shou shook his head slightly, ¡°you don¡¯t have to look at me. This was left by my father in the Sanlu Bank. They were actually all lightning element, so most probably, they were left for you.¡±


    Zong Yuan was instantly touched, his eyes glowed for a while before it dimmed once more.


    Zong Shou smiled, picking up the talisman brush, around the soul word on his head, he drew another talisman. He let Zong Yuan wear the 2 sets of armor after it covered his neck.


    The grade 5 spiritual armor was actually a soft armor to be worn inside. The blood cloud armor was worn on the outside. Along with the golden thread gloves Zong Shou got a month ago, wearing that armor, he also rode on the dragon horned winged horse which was fully equipped in horse armor that the Kongqi Sect gave that day.


    His entire being, along with the horse, looked like they were smelted from iron and steel. His aura also became much colder, making one feel a chill when one looked on.


    On the head of the horse was also a talisman. Zong Yuan sat on it and actually felt mentally connected. There was no sense of inharmony. Only then did he realize that the talisman on his head was to make it easier for him to control the mount under him.


    Zong Shou observed once more and ordered Zong Yuan to stab out with his spear. He estimated that his strength was around 750 kilograms before running his chin in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s about it. You will be in charge ofmanding the troops to charge through the formation.¡±


    The surrounding people were shocked when they heard that, and Tan Tao was astonished, straightening his back right away and looking over in disbelief. He originally thought that there would be no one else but him to be chosen to lead the formation.


    Even Zong Yuan tilted his head, his eyes in shock as he looked out from the armor.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sending you to die. Out of all the people, you are the only person I can control. You are my puppet and should know how to cooperate with me...¡±


    Seeing the gazes of the people around calm down in enlightenment. Zong Shou shook his head,¡± However, whether or not you can live depends on you yourself. If you have no fighting spirit, we are going to lose this battle. Actually, this is a chance for you. Be it to get out of my control or to try to take revenge. If you don¡¯t work hard how would you know what the oue would be?¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s body evidently jolted, his eyes deep in thought. However, Tan Tao was still filled with worry. The military war was different from normal battles. Even if Zong Shou¡¯s Sword path was one with the spirit. In such a military war, he would be totally useless.


    Fighting against one and against ten thousand were 2 totally different things.


    For example, Xuanyuan Tong and Hu Qianqiu were pretty much no one in Donglin Cloud Continent that could defeat these 2. As long as these 2 people were sent, there would be no chances of defeat.


    In the past, when Zong Weiran went to war he was just at the peak of the martial ancestor. However, he relied on a thousand randomly gathered cavalry to win battle after battle. Even against an army ten times their number they managed to massacre them.


    With the precedence of this monster king, there seemed to be a winning chance even when they were fighting one against a hundred. However, Zong Weiran¡¯s opponents were just random troops meshed up from many different cities, totally different from the elites of Yunxia and zing me Mountain. Moreover, there were several Xuanwu ancestors on the opposite side.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about the 2 of them, making some arrangements before stepping into the carriage. The thousands of cavalry also quietly rode on their war horses. Zong Yuan didn¡¯t speak, riding on that dragon horned winged horse and arrived in front of the cavalry army.


    The few thousand strong cavalry armies were filled with a killing aura. Although these Xuan Mountain City people had the heart of fighting to the death here, they didnt have the determination to. They would asionally look coldly at the carriage. This young city lord was really fooling around, going head-on against hundred times their number. To face death head-on, was he really treating the enemy as dirt?


    However, they didn¡¯t dare to oppose the order, treating it as them following this dumb young city lord into his grave in return for Zong Weiran¡¯s kindness and help in the past. However, even if they were going to die, they were going to pull 1-2 people down with them.


    ¡°Hehe! It is mentioned in military books that when the army has no will to fight, there would be no chance. It is probably describing such a situation right?¡±


    Zong Shou sat next to the window, smiling as he looked towards the outside. He spoke whilst helping Ruo Shui with acupuncture. As expected Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s pills were useful. Although it didn¡¯t truly cure the root course it was showing signs of improvement. At this moment, after days of blood changing, the venom in her body had reduced by 30%.


    ¡°If things go wrong, the moment they got onto the battlefield they would copse. That would be bad. Ruo Shui, are you from the sky fox bloodline?¡±


    ¡°My mother is a shadow fox, I am mixed blood.¡±


    Ruo Shui looked worryingly towards Zong Shou, seeing that he didn¡¯t have a weird expression, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    The Monster race fox race cared most about bloodline. People like Zong Shou who inherited a noble human race blood could be barely epted. Who knows. In the future, it might bring some benefits to the bloodline of the race.


    But the shadow fox was a really mixed bloodline.


    ¡°No wonder you have the ability of hiding and invisibility.¡±


    Zong Shou pulled out thest needle and let Ruo Shui consume a pill before saying expressionlessly, ¡°On the battlefield, killing aura charges into the heavens. The spirit master on their side definitely has to set up spell altars far from the battlefield. No matter what method you use, within 6 hours try to reduce the spells that they can cast.¡±


    The current Ruo Shui had the ability to go all out for 8 hours. She was stronger than him, but there was a limit to how strong she was.


    Ruo Shui didn¡¯t say anything, directly jumping out of the window. Her body floating like a fairy as she flew into the forest and disappearing into it.


    These 4 thousand cavalries were truly the elites of Xuan Mountain City. They traveled at a moderate speed, conserving their strength and horse stamina. 30 miles was covered in 2 hours.


    At this moment it was close to noon, the sun zing in the sky. The camp opposite them had spread out. Squads of soldiers lined up as they came out. With orderly footsteps, they walked out of the camp. With 5 thousand people as a square formation, a full 60 squares were lined up 10 miles away. There was also a hundred thousand cavalries split into the two sides, their horse hooves rumbling like thunder. Sounds of armor fragments shing filled the ear.


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers were like one body, their aura like that of a majestic mountain. Looking out from afar, one could only see a huge piece of ck human heads.


    All Zong Shou could hear was the sound of inhaling and exhaling. The elites of Yunxia and zing me Mountain were all well trained.


    Once they entered the valley, numerous thunder-like horse hooves sound spread out from behind, making one¡¯s mood sink. As long as one had a brain, one would know that their way out was blocked.


    Chuxue was in despair. However, she looked determined at Zong Shou, ¡°Young master, although you are really stupid I won¡¯t me you. Later Xue¡¯er will definitely die faster than you.¡±


    Zong Shou instantly broke out in a smile, viciously smacking on her head.


    The Xuan Mountain cavalry under him had obviously also been through hundreds of wars. Although they knew that they had no chance, they didn¡¯t panic. Under the leadership of Tan Tao, 500 iron tiger halberd warriors and a thousand cavalry turned infantry soldiers all connected the carriages from head to tail into a carriage formation.


    The other 3 thousand people, including the thousand mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry all, formed up outside the carriage formation. Their faces were really dark, viewing death as a return back home.


    Zong Shou¡¯s carriage was in the middle. A full 49 carriages were connected together. On it, there were many marks that seemed to be carved without any order. However, when they werebined together it actually formed an altar.


    Shi Dan was in the middle, Li Luo and Zong Shou protecting his. An 8 talisman return to sun realm spirit master had limited soul power. There were only 4500 people, but they could only get a few buffs before her soul power ran out and she was forced to meditate and recover.


    ...They were all basic spells, wind speed, Swift shadow and armor breaker, etc. However, the confidence of the thousands of them rose, their morale slightly rising up. Even a little bit of strength increase was very precious.


    Li Luo stood on the carriage empty-handed, looking out confidently at tens of miles out. His eyes swept to the side at Zong Shou who was holding a ck colored mirror.


    He recognized that it was a demon path artifact that could control people from a hundred miles. His brows furrowed and were thinking to herself what confidence does this Gantian Mountain prince have to use these 3 thousand cavalries to face off against 400 thousand?


    ...


    Now, not only Li Luo was curious, but tens of miles away, on a high tform built of thick wood, Feng Yu and Xiong Kui looked over curiously.


    ¡°Is this Zong Shou dumb? He actually charged in head first? Even a real fool wouldn¡¯t kill himself like that.¡±


    Xiong Kui suddenly stood up and walked to the side of the wooden tform, ¡°the buy low and sell high done by that kid that day earned him tens of times of profit. I have been reflecting on it these few days and have held him in higher regard. But what is this kid trying today?¡±


    Feng Yu frowned. However, he felt really silly for today¡¯s matter. If he wanted to say that the prince was stupid, he would definitely not have predicted the fall of beast crystals and mind stone prices. If they wanted to say that he was smart, then he still had a death wish. Moreover, if Zong Shou had experts giving him advice, how would he not know that he shouldn¡¯te to this Ruohai Straits?


    Just as he was deep in thought, he saw the mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry army slowly push forwards. From the right, it started to move towards the left.


    Feng Yu brows instantly furrowed. Afterughing coldly he stood up, ¡°I don¡¯t know why this Zong Shou ran over here. However, the moment the rat falls into the trap, we can¡¯t allow it to run. Order Yang Xuan for the entire left-wing army to strike out, cleanly wipe out these ignorant fools!¡±


    The spirit master, which was wiring beside, immediately responded to the order. A talisman bird shot through the air towards the left of the huge formation. In just a moment, close to 50 thousand iron cavalry on the left-wing whipped their horses and charged forwards.

 Chapter 215 - The Sharp Tip

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 215 The Sharp Tip</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    When that army started charging, rumbling orderly horse hooves noises broke out. Although the horse hooves were stepping in mid-air, a wind power struck right into the ground, causing a few hundred miles of tnd to shake.


    Even standing tens of miles out, Zong Shou could still feel the ground shaking.


    Charging right at the front were 2 thousand tiger leopard cavalry. They were all heavily armored, riding on white pattern tooth tigers, like a sharp arrowhead, leading tens of thousands of iron cavalry forwards. Behind them were ten thousand people and horses which were covered in ck runes and iron armor. Looking out, it seemed like an iron forest which surged forwards.


    However, in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, he could see a lot more. He could see that these tens of thousands of cavalry were slowly forming a sort of strength. sense, military heart, morale,bat strength. Numbers allbined into something simr to the strength of the martial path, causing these 50 thousand iron cavalries to be stronger and more unstoppable, .ike they could wipe out everything! In this military formation, even a martial master would have his strength greatly increased and have close to a mythic master¡¯sbat strength.


    The entire army was led by one person at the front who was continuously adjusting the formation, causing tens of thousands of people meshed up into a force. It caused the overall aura and strength of the cavalry to slowly climb up step by step.


    He then looked towards his side and felt speechless. 3 thousand iron cavalry, which was also quite a majestic sight. Unfortunately, it was small and pitiful in front of that giant ck wave of troops.


    The morale was very low and deathly. Luckily, everyone affected the fact that they were about to die and had more or less the will to fight to the death. Their aura was more or less the same as the enemy.


    Zong Yuan was at the front, Tan Tao and Hu Zhongyuan protecting him by his side. At this moment, they rushed the mounts under their feet to slowly speed up.


    ¡°That is Yang Xuan. Legends say that he¡¯s a 6 meridian Xuanwu. But based on what I know, he has already broken through to 7 meridians and is the 7th strongest in Yunxia Mountain. Themander of the tiger leopard cavalry, the best cavalrymander. His only loss was in the hands of Hu Qianqiu 7 years ago, but he still managed to retreat unharmed. After that, he fought 8 times with Hu Qianqiu but barely maintained on par. He was famous in the west of Donglin Cloud Continent, seen as a famous general! Under him, he had 10 5 meridian martial ancestors whom he could choose from.¡±


    Li Luo looked on as he exined, his eyes sweeping at Zong Shou, ¡°2 years ago, this person used 30 thousand cavalries to sweep an alliance army of 270 thousand of Tianfang province, causing 17 cities to only be able to defend the city and not exit...¡±


    The so-called Tianfang Province was the southwest corner of Donglin Cloud Continent, under the jurisdiction of Taoyun City.


    Zong Shou acted like he didn¡¯t hear it, giving a soft acknowledgment. He quietly yed around with the ck mirror in front of his body.


    A light slowly appeared in the mirror, and one could roughly see the beelike surging iron cavalry.


    When Zong Yuan¡¯s field of sight totally appeared in his mirror, Zong Shou suddenly cast a spell and a ck wooden bird suddenly charged into the sky. It didn¡¯t stop until it was tens of thousands of feet high, far away from the killing aura. It started to soar in the sky, before totally disappearing. This was also a spiritual artifact that he bought in Jiefu City.


    It was as high as grade 4 but it wasn¡¯t that useful. It could only tour a thousand miles and scout the surroundings. The grade 4 spiritual formation within the wooden bird was could also hide and cover its aura.


    ¡°This thing seems not bad to be used for spying. If one doesn¡¯t pay attention one wouldn¡¯t notice it...¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but imagine those beautiful scenes. Until the images which the wooden bird saw looking down from above spread into his soul did his expression turn solemn. It was time for him to be serious.


    In thest life, he improved on his weaknesses to perfect his sword techniques on the battlefield. Within the virtual game of God Emperor, he had joined guilds and helped a bunch of friends, going through 5-600 wars.


    In that era the poption was huge, along with NPCs, just 2 small cities could mobilize a hundred thousand troops. From the beginning, for him to go from a rookie who was easily crushed to a person who could barely hold his own, he had been through so many failures and hardships. From losing more than winning to winning more than losing. Even in the toughest of environments, he could retreat unharmed.


    However, aspared to the military gods in the game which could control a region, there was still a giant gap.


    However ten thousand years ago, even in the era where the spiritual flood appeared, military tactics used was much different aspared to the future due to the advanced virtual environments. In that era, people in the cloud world didn¡¯t have to worry about food and dressing. Casual and bored yers spent everyday killing and fighting in the virtual environment which was 10 times slower than real life, anyways even if they die they could revive. This was why many tactics that people in the past couldn¡¯t imagine all urged out. Especially arrangement of troops, spell usage on the battlefield were all developed to the extreme.


    With the small amount of skill that he trained up, it was probably enough for him to sweep the Donglin Cloud Continent.


    This was the reason why he dared to use 3 thousand cavalry to forcefully take on 400 thousand from Yunxia and zing me Mountain!


    The virtual environment and reality were naturally different. However, with this elite cavalry army, it wasn¡¯t impossible. Aspared to yers which were chaotic and didn¡¯t match up, the Xuan Mountain City cavalry was much stronger.


    As they were close to ten thousand feet apart, the cavalry on both sides started to charge. Looking down from above, one could see a big and small, totally different sized arrows which shed with one another.


    They were both well trained, controlling the speed of the horse, stepping with a specific tempo. As the horse hoovesnded, there was a sound.


    Zong Yuan had also been through hundreds of battles. He had also led ten thousand people to charge a formation in Gantian Mountain. All the muscles on his body were rxed. He carried the grade 5 purple lightning spear as he looked coldly forwards. There was no fighting spirit or killing intent in his heart like this matter didn¡¯t concern him.


    ...the battle today did have nothing to do with him. He was only forced by people to be the tip of the army sword.


    However, the prince treated him well. Although Zong Yuan predicted that he was definitely going to die, he didn¡¯t want to owe that person. He went all out, using the dragon horned winged horse under his feet to control the tempo and speed of the army.


    Just as they were a thousand feet away and those detailed patterns on the cold armor could be clearly seen, Zong Yuan only felt a seemingly weak but irresistible intent pierce him from mid-air and control his limbs.


    Then, he raised up the oriole lightning spear in his hand, the speed of the dragon horned winged horse increased by several times. This caused the 3 thousand people behind him to swiftly increase their speeds.


    That slow and heavy rumbling inside started to break out.


    The 2 thousand tiger leopard cavalry opposite him also seemed to speed up at the same time, like a sharp chisel striking head-on.


    When they were a hundred feet away, Zong Yuan could even see the solemn gazes from the armor of the 2 cavalry at the front. They were 5 meridian martial ancestors, using the military aura their strength climbed to peak martial ancestor. Looking at their gazes, it seemed like they were looking at a corpse.


    Zong Yuan scoffed. These two people were definitely dead. The prince¡¯s sword path was one with the spirit. He would easily deal with the 2 of them.


    3 horses charged at one another. In a blink of an eye, they were at 30 feet. Zong Yuan suddenly felt a lightning glow explode around his body. The yellow pearl on the spear sudden injected strong essence energy into his body, filling up the energy in his meridians to the max. His hands couldn¡¯t help but shake. At the tip of the purple lightning spear, several hundred spear images appeared and numerous blue lightning gathering in one spot. It formed up a sharp lightning de which cut forwards.


    They two who were originally prepared to cut up Zong Yuan¡¯s body were startled. They were barely able to sh out with the knife light before the spear image reached their faces, smashing them and their armor into pieces. The lightning glow exploded, mixed up with sharp energy, which caused the blood and meat to burst apart and shoot about. It caused the white pattern tooth tigers to be startled, instinctively dodging to the sides. The gave out intense roars, causing the entire formation to show signs of descending into chaos.


    However, Zong Yuan¡¯s spear didn¡¯t stop there. The dragon horned winged horse beneath him covered 40 feet in one step, directly charging into the group of tiger leopard cavalry. A horse neigh which was simr to dragon roar caused those white pattern tooth tigers to panic. The spear image wrapped up, directly ending the lives of the 5 meridian martial ancestors in the front. Every time the spear shot out, blood and meat flew and spurted all about. In just a breath he ended the life of tens of people!


    This spear technique seemed to be his own purple lightning spear? How could it be so strong?


    Zong Yuan was astonished, his blood boiled and emotions raised up due to this god-like spear technique. However, a momentter, it turned cold. So what if his spear technique is good? He could kill a thousand or two, even ten thousand. But he definitely couldn¡¯t face up against 400 thousand alone.


    Just as he was silently shaking his head, Zong Yuan felt that something wasn¡¯t right. The dragon horned winged horse didn¡¯t charge forwards but slightly changed its angle and direction. The direction which is charged at wasn¡¯t where the enemy cavalry was at its weakest but where they were the strongest!


    It often smashed it with one spear. Their aura was really confident. It also reduced the pressure of the 3 thousand cavalry behind him. At that point, they suffered close to no casualties.


    This gory and bloody ughtering and body destroying method were truly stunning. Even if the tiger leopard cavalry had seen killing and seen a lot of gore, no one could block or stop him. These people couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked and stunned.


    A line of words subconsciously appeared in Zong Yuan¡¯s head. The key to crushing the enemy was in sharpness!


    Before he had time to think, a person appeared in front of Zong Yuan. The white pattern tooth tiger under him was close to double the size of the others. He was also holding a horse ughtering machete, his dense aura chopped down through the air. The aura of tens of thousands of cavalry were all gathered on his body as the knife light charged forwards. Beneath him, a ten thousand foot hole appeared as dust and dirt rose up! Dense and vast energy, close to 5 million kilograms of strength crushed down!


    ¡°It¡¯s Yang Xuan!¡±


    Zong Yuan was terrified. He knew how strong this person was. His hands waved the spear, totally not under his own control as it covered over.


    When that spear and knife light intersected, blood spurred out. A head covered in an iron helmet was tossed up in the air.


    Everyone subconsciously looked over, that head belonged to Yang Xuan!


    All of a sudden, the 3 thousand iron cavalry behind Zong Yuan exhaled Out deeply.

 Chapter 216 - Horse Tramples Over an Army

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 216 Horse Tramples Over an Army</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    Within the entire ten thousand feet radius, be it him or the enemy, everyone could see the head which was tossed up high into the air. At that moment, it was silent and then followed by a huge buzz.


    The tiger leopard cavalry people were so astonished that they lost their voices. Until Yang Xian¡¯s body was blown into pieces under the crash of the true qi and lighting glow. Still, they couldn¡¯t believe that theirmander, who was strong, winning every battle and having no losses, 7 meridian Xuanwu ancestor, had actually fallen under the spear of the red armor male which was just 5 meridians...


    Behind Zong Yuan, Hu Zhongyuan and Tan Tao looked fixed at the scene ahead. Thetter was better whilst Hu Zhongyuan totally stopped breathing. He had personally witnessed Yang Xuan and his father engage several times. Each year Yunxia Mountain¡¯s tiger leopard cavalry and the iron tiger race iron tiger halberd warriors would fight at least once. Apart from the first crushing defeat, even if they failed to charge through the formation, they would still be undefeated.


    But today, the famous general that could bepared to his father had fallen right here!


    Zong Yuan himself was shocked. At that time, he thought that he was definitely dead. Then, he remembered that his body was under Zong Shou¡¯s control. So even if he didn¡¯t win, he wouldn¡¯t lose, and his body started to move on his own.


    The lightning glow which covered the sky from the purple lightning spear constricted to a small spot. A portion of the lighting entered his body and stimted all his muscles. His strength and speed once again exploded. All the true qi, all the strength instantly raised to new heights. The huge amount of essence energy stored in the yellow pearl on the spear totally exploded out. In a blink of an eye, with just one spear, it ended Yang Xuan who had umted the strength of these 50 thousand cavalries.


    Speaking of which, that spear was still his purple lightning spear technique. However, be it the secrets behind it and usage, choice of timing, it far exceeded him by a lot.


    ...if it was himself... if he was able to grasp such a spear technique, how strong would he be?


    All of a sudden the emotions within his chest burst like a flood. Then, he ordered the dragon horned winged horse without his own control to continue forwards. His spear flicking upwards and he directly flicked the giant white pattern tooth tiger several hundred feet away. Then, he took in a deep breath until his chest was about to explode. Before he used all the energy in his body and hollered, ¡°Yang Xuan is dead! Today either I live or I die! Kill!¡±


    The 3 thousand Xuan Mountain City cavalry were all startled. Then, their blood boiled, and their fighting spirit rose up. They hollered loudly, ¡°Either I live or I die! Kill!¡±


    This holler shocked ten miles around. These 3 thousand people were finally meshed up into one. The aura of all of them had risen up and connected with one another. Such that these 3 thousand cavalries were suddenly covered in a blood-red aura that the naked eye couldn¡¯t pick up.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s vital energy razed once more. For some reason, he thought back to what Zong Shou said before.


    ...I am not letting you die. Out of all the people, you are the only person I can control. You should know how to cooperate with me...


    However, whether or not you can live depends on yourself. If you don¡¯t have the fighting spirit or will to live, then we will still lose this battle.


    ...this is also your chance. Be it to get out of my control or to take revenge. If you don¡¯t put in the effort, how would you know what the oue would be?


    That¡¯s right. If he didn¡¯t try his best and take a gamble how would he know what would happen? How would he know that in the future he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to get out of the prince¡¯s control?


    If he had the spear technique like the prince, martial path as strong, then wouldn¡¯t taking revenge to be really simple?


    At this moment wasn¡¯t it the best chance toprehend the prince¡¯s martial path? He could clearly feel how the true qi in his body was adjusted and moved, how the muscles and joints were coordinated. Furthermore, the spear in his hand, each time it stabbed out, each change, the angle it was stabbed from all held really deep meaning. If he couldprehend it all, it was enough for him to gain a great benefit.


    With the knot in his heart removed, Zong Yuan didn¡¯t suppress the emotions in his heart. His fighting spirit surged, vital energy frenziedly burning. His entire body looked like it was about to explode, true energy and potential was surging. The true qi in his body gathered up, along with his intent it instantly raised up by many times. Not only did he go all out to observe Zong Shou¡¯s spear technique, he even used some of his focus to notice how the prince charged the formation.


    Killing Yang Xuan caused the aura of Yunxia Mountain iron cavalry to dissipate. Zong Shou¡¯s style changed. First, he headed right for the tip of the enemy. Now, however, he purposely picked the areas that helped maintained the fighting intent of the formation. That random charging about, that pretty much crazy aura seemed like it was going to totally shatter the 50 thousand cavalry of Yunxia Mountain.


    Zong Shou¡¯s spear technique was originally extremely strong. Now that he was going all out to cooperate, it was unparalleled and unstoppable.


    Coincidently there was 6 4 meridian and above martial ancestors which charged together at him. A glow exploded in Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes as the spear in his hand had disappeared from the eyes of everyone present. When it appeared once more, 6 purple lightning glows exploded like plums. It caused a blood glow to appear from the throats of the 6 people, directly falling off their horses.


    Looking out, those 2 thousand tiger leopard cavalries had all disappeared into dust. Those ten thousand odd ck-armored cavalry were in pieces.


    Zong Yuan could only feel a sense of emotion surge into his chest. Then, it was filled with joy and excitement. With that prince, maybe they would really be able to stun a hundred times the number of the enemy.


    With such a thought rising up, it couldn¡¯t be suppressed anymore. Zong Yuan took in a deep breath once more. Without needing Zong Shou to control him, he crazily hollered, ¡°Bunch of noobs! My Xuan Mountain iron cavalry will step over all of you!¡±


    The 3 thousand mysterious armor cavalry were all looking at the head of the formation with respectful gazes. They didn¡¯t know that theirmander was being controlled by Zong Shou. They only knew that after 2 shes, this purple lightning spear from Gantian Mountain had taken down 12 martial ancestors. He had also in one of the famous generals of the west of Donglin Cloud Continent, themander of the tiger leopard cavalry, Xuanwu expert Yang Xuan in just one spear.


    Following such a person and charging into an army of ten thousand... Even if they die they would have no regrets!


    This time everyone didn¡¯t hesitate to holler, ¡°I, Xuan Mountain cavalry will trample over the enemy!¡±


    ...


    Feng Yu stood high above on the tform, calmly looking at where the 2 cavalry armies engaged with one another.


    He had clearly seen before that although the 3 thousand Xuan Mountain cavalry troops were 1 out of a hundred elites. But without Xuanyuan Tong and Zhu Junhou, anyone from Xuan Mountain City wouldn¡¯t be the match of Yang Xuan. At most they could barely hold on.


    Controlling elite cavalry close to 16 times their number to wipe out this 3 thousand was easy pickings for Yang Xuan. He only needed to wait for a short while, or maybe even less than 10 minutes before an oue is out.


    Xiong Kui also seemed to feel the same way. His face had a slight smile. However, his eyes were like a bald eagle, focusing several miles away at the carriage formation.


    He only needed to deal with the small cavalry army, and this Gantian Mountain prince was in the bag.


    Before, not only were they conned by Zong Shou viciously, they were also humiliated. It was best if they could capture him and give him hell. There¡¯s also that Zong Yuan. In the room of that pervert Feng Yu, there might really be 2 more potties.


    Just as they were deep in thought, Xiong Kui suddenly felt weird. He looked to the left once more and surprisingly saw those 50 thousand Yunxia Mountain cavalry show signs of being scattered. There was also an uproar spreading out from that direction.


    ¡°Is it ending so quickly?¡±


    Feng Yu and Xiong Kui both looked at one another, their eyes filled with surprise. Yang Xuan was famous for being strict. Even if they had crushed the enemy, he wouldn¡¯t allow his military formation to show mistakes and weaknesses. What was happening?


    At that moment, a more intense chatter spread to the people around him, causing them to feel terrified.


    ¡°Yang Xuan is dead, the tiger leopard cavalry has fallen!¡±


    ¡°The 9th unit of the ck cloud cavalry has fallen, it is that red armor general. The unit general has died in battle...¡±


    The 60 infantry square formations in front of the tform were now in amon room. The generals of Yunxia and zing me Mountain were all experienced and tried their best to suppress it but they were unable to make the army regain calm.


    On the tform, Feng Yu¡¯s face turned green as he stared forwards, gritting his teeth as it gave out a ttering sound. His voice drilled out from the gaps in his teeth,¡± Yang Xuan died. Tiger leopard cavalry have fallen? Commander Yang is a huge general of my Yunxia Mountain. Who can handle him? The tiger leopard cavalry is invincible. How would they fall? What bullshit, trying to mess up my military spirit, you deserve to die!¡±


    Xiong Kui frowned. He felt the same way in his heart. However, the scene ahead didn¡¯t give one a reason to think in a positive manner. The Yunxia army cavalry formation was bing more and more chaotic.


    In the next moment, when the spirit master at the side took a look, his face alternated between green and white. Braving the gaze of Feng Yu and Xiong Kui who looked like they about swallowed him, ¡°it is news from the 5th unit of the ck cloud cavalry. Yang Xuan has died and was killed by the spear of a red armor cavalry. The entire tiger leopard cavalry has fallen, 10 lieutenants, 8 have died. Out of the 10 units, ten thousand people of the ck wind cavalry, 6 cavalries have already fallen.


    Feng Yu felt a lot of pent up frustration in his heart. He spat out blood mouthful by mouthful. He was about to faint. There were a total of 4 thousand cavalry, not only were they the most elite Yunxia Mountain troops, but they were the core military force of their wind leopard race to threaten the many monster races of Yunxia Mountain.


    Moreover, that ck cloud cavalry was a talisman armor heavy cavalry only weaker than the tiger leopard cavalry which consumed huge resources to build up. However, in the battle today, close to half were lost.


    However, all these added together wasn¡¯t as much as the impact that the death of Yang Xuan and 8 tiger leopard cavalry lieutenants gave him. It was an unprecedented hit to him!


    ...who exactly was that red armor cavalry?

 Chapter 217 - Wind Flame Explosive Arrow

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 217 Wind me Explosive Arrow</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    That dizzy feelingsted for over ten breaths before he slowly recovered from it.


    In the next instance, Feng Yu slowly raged, causing the tform made of thick wood to tear apart. Feng Yu didn¡¯t bother about it as he stared deathly forwards.


    ¡°Since the army is already in chaos, why are we still fighting? Meshed up and waiting to be in one by one by the enemy? Send my orders. Let all those who can get away to retreat. Get 3 miles out and form up once more! As for the ck cloud cavalry and tiger leopard cavalry, it¡¯s best if they can escape, but if they can¡¯t, then it doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    A weird glow shed across Xiong Kui¡¯s eyes as he looked at Feng Yu with praise. To be able to regain rationality so quickly was impressive.


    As expected from someone from Yunxia Mountain who was able to be on his level from the same generation.


    A sharp glow shed across Feng Yu¡¯s eyes as he looked on with killing intent at where the killing shouts echoed from.


    ¡°All I want to know now is who that person is!¡±


    ¡°I am also really curious! Based on what I know, only Xuanyuan Tong and Zhu Junhou from Xuan Mountain City can use 3 thousand to crush 50 thousand.¡±


    Xiong Kui¡¯s brows were furrowed tight, ¡°Only Xuan Mountain City¡¯s dew provinces are really unstable recently. Especially after the rise of Lin City, they have 150 cloud warships and 600 thousand troops. Xuanyuan Tong is said to be in secluded cultivation, so how can Zhu Junhou leave now?¡±


    Whilst they spoke, the ck wave of cavalry were given the order to spread out as they hurriedly dashed in all 4 directions.


    The field of sight of the 2 of them opened up, only to see the region spreading many miles was covered in corpses, blood flowing like a river. Ten thousand odd people would forevery on that piece of wilderness. The armor they wore was either ck or white. They were all exquisitely crafted talisman armor and talisman weapons causing Feng Yu¡¯s chest to be like numerous sharp needles stabbing in!


    Tens of thousands of feet out, a red armored person riding on a dragon horned winged horse and holding a purple lightning spear finally appeared in front of the 2 of them. Although he was covered in heavy armor and his face couldn¡¯t be seen carefully, the 2 of them were able to recognize that it was someone that they were familiar with within.


    ¡°It is Zong Yuan!¡±


    Feng Yu clenched his fists, the energy around his body exploded furiously. ¡°How can it be him?¡±


    ¡°Did the people on the frontlines see wrongly?¡±


    Xiong Kui¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief, ¡°When we saw himst time in Jiefu City, although Zong Yuan broke through to martial ancestor, he didn¡¯t merge with a spiritual vein. How could he be so strong? Directly crossing 4 grades and killing an 8 meridian Xuanwu? Eh? It seems like he is relying on an external pill. His purple lightning spear is also a grade 5 spiritual artifact. The armor on his body doesn¡¯t look ordinary. However, even then it shouldn¡¯t be possible for him to go up against a Xuanwu ancestor...¡±


    Seemingly noticing the gazes of the 2 of them, that red armored cavalry also looked over. Ice cold with no emotion at all. He only raised his spear and provocatively pointed it at the tform.


    Feng Yu¡¯s mouthful of teeth pretty much bit into pieces at that moment. However, he suppressed the rage in him.


    ¡°Order Mu Ling Xie Nu to change the formation. Keep the wings and tilt the formation to form into a crescent moon. We need the middle to be thick and the sides to be thin. Order the 2 of them not to easily engage with that Zong Yuan! Prioritizemanding the army, I want that Zong Yuan to be buried here...¡±


    Many orders were swiftly given out. On the left of the tform, 150 thousand infantry, 30 square formations instantly changed. The formation stetted to nt towards the left. It swiftly changed in an orderly and strict manner. The 30 square formations, 150 thousand elite troops still had their backs facing the tform. The remaining infantry had 15 of them spread to each of the wings.


    The cavalry that was reorganized into their formation didn¡¯t attack anymore. Only quietly sticking numerous miles away staring aggressively.


    Xiong Kui slightly nodded his head as he looked on. What the cavalry army relied on were impact and momentum. The moment this crescent moon formation with was like an iron wall blocked the charge. Then, when the 2 wings surrounded over and the Yunxia Mountain cavalry headed over from the tail. Then the 3 thousand cavalry of Xuan Mountain City could only be crushed to dust.


    However, at the next moment, he suddenly felt a wolf-like vicious stare stab on his face. Xiong Kui turned around to see Feng Yu looking viciously with an ugly expression at him. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. Before knowing whether or not Zong Yuan was truly strong, he wasn¡¯t going to toss in the troops of zing me Mountain foolishly in.


    Although he didn¡¯t believe it in his heart, the death of Yang Xuan and the fall of 12 martial ancestors was an undeniable truth.


    However, they were still allies, and he couldn¡¯t reject it now. Taking in a deep breath, Xiong Kui made his mind up, saying expressionlessly, ¡°I will send 50 thousand troops to you. Mu Jiang will also be moved to the left-wing. Are you satisfied? As for the 50 thousand cavalry of my zing me Mountain...¡±


    Xiong Kui paused, smiling as he looked into the distance,¡± to catch bandits, we should catch their ringleader first!¡±


    Feng Yu¡¯s gaze turned cold as he scoffed coldly. He looked forward, with these 200 thousand elite infantry, he was confident that even if the enemy were 5 timesrger they would still be crushed! As for that Mu Jiang, although he wasn¡¯t a famous general he was still a 7-grade Xuanwu expert and was of some use.


    The Xuan Mountain cavalry wasn¡¯t in a hurry to charge at their formation. Instead, they temporarily stopped their horses, either tending to wounds or taking out pills and beans to feed their horses in an orderly manner. Although they didn¡¯t face any problems in the engagement, still a hundred over of them fell whilst they also used up a lot of energy. Since they had some time to rest, naturally they should utilize it.


    Resting up well, until their stamina and internal energy were mostly recovered did they move their horses to gallop forwards.


    This time, they used a fish scale formation to charge right at the firmest and strongest part of the crescent moon formation. The tip of the army was still Zong Yuan.


    10 miles away on the roof of the carriage, Li Luo was squinting as he looked at the bunch of soldiers wielding long spears, covered in ck armor at the front of the Yunxia Mountain army.


    Even if they were separated by several miles, if one looked out, one still felt suppressed. There were many closely packed and dense spears pointed forwards and many huge square shields stuck into the ground like iron walls. They shone a cold glow, hundreds of thousands of people stretching numerous miles. It was an amazing and majestic scene.


    ¡°Yunxia Mountain City is famous in Donglin for their cavalry. Tiger leopard cavalry, fire wolf cavalry, and ckbird cavalry could all sweep a region. However, their infantry is also not bad. These 4 thousand ck cloud dragon spear warriors might not be as good as the iron tiger halberd warriors or the maniac bear armored soldiers of zing me Mountain, but they can be listed in the top 40 of the Cloud Continent. And also Mu Jiang and Xie Nu although they are grade 7 only. Their talents are said to be even higher than that Yang Xuan.¡±


    Just as Li Luo said that he looked towards, only to see a huge number of cavalry swarming over in this direction, causing a sky full of dust. It seems like they only needed tens of breaths to charge to the front of the carriage formation. A full 50 thousand cavalry caused the earth to shake, the air to tremble, stunning the soul.


    The corner of Li Luo¡¯s lips raised. The true trouble had finally arrived. Who knows how this prince was prepared to deal with it.


    In the next moment, Zong Shou smiled too. Giving a hand sign, those iron tiger halberd warriors didn¡¯t foolishly stand behind the carriage formation. Instead, they all opened the ck curtains of the carriage and hid inside. They opened the carriages on the outside, what was revealed was three-arm giant crossbows that were already armed.


    Pretty much at the same time, close to 150 crossbows carved with talismans shot out. In a blink of an eye, the bolts were 5 thousand steps out and then they instantly exploded.


    At that moment, a huge fire cloud exploded on in Li Luo¡¯s eyes. That stunning ring caused his ears to feel extremely ufortable.


    Those iron tiger halberd warriors and Xuan Mountain warriors were also ufortable. Their expressions were filled with pain as blood seeped out from their ears.


    Some weaker ones even fell to the ground due to the wind from the explosion.


    When the mes dissipated, there was a small mushroom cloud which boomed into the air, rising close to a thousand feet.


    Everyone, including those iron tiger halberd warriors who shot the crossbows, all looked on at a loss.


    ¡°That¡¯s the three-arm spiritual crossbow from Kongqi Sect! And also the wind me explosive arrows!¡±


    Li Luo recognized the giant crossbow and arrows at first nce. His eyes opened wide. At that moment, only one side of this formation had fired, along with the other side weren¡¯t there 300 in total? Just the overall value was close to 20 grade 7 beast crystals! And those wind me explosive arrows were grade 4 and expensive. Even as a consumable item it was 1/10 of the piece of those crossbows. 150 arrows were 2 grade 7 beast crystals! That was a full 20 thousand grade 4 beast crystals.


    No, the price of beast crystals fell tremendously. Like such military tools, even with hundreds of grade 7 beast crystals, one might not be able to buy it.


    That Zong Shou was so rich. No wonder he was so confident. He had such a trump card.


    Three-arm spiritual crossbows and wind me explosive arrows were originally designed by Kongqi Sect to go against ascended ancestors. However, Zong Shou used them here. What a vicious move.


    He had been too careless these few days. He had been cultivating and didn¡¯t think that so many killing weapons were hidden in those hundreds of carriages.


    Once the dust and smoke dissipated once more, one could see that the center of the explosion was a ten thousand foot radius circle. Around it was a huge bunch of corpses, 6 thousand people disappeared and were blown into pieces. The area nearby was covered in death. Half of the people suffered varying levels of injuries andid on the ground. Arge half of those grade 2 Windrider foals were shaken to death. Even if one was still alive they couldn¡¯t run.


    Zong Shou was feeling slightly pitiful. He didn¡¯t have any men to use now, unable to retaliate. If not he only needed 3 thousand cavalry to charge in and he could massacre them all.

 Chapter 218 - Maniac Lightning Land Walking

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 218 Maniac Lightning Land Walking</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    The entire battlefield was silent at that moment. Li Luo could even see that Xiong Kui was staring furiously over. He spat blood out from his mouth.


    The corner of Li Luo¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but perk once more. His heart was in pain. A full 6 thousand elite cavalry was blown to pieces. There was even double that number which was heavily injured. This also included zing me Mountain¡¯s close to 2 thousand strong elite wind chasing cavalry. No matter how deep one¡¯s foundations were, one would feel sad from that.


    ¡°300 three-arm spiritual crossbows. The prince is truly rich. I¡¯m impressed...¡±


    He didn¡¯t praise Zong Shou¡¯s methods and nning. He only recognized and praised Zong Shou for being rich and using his money to crush people.


    300 three-arm spiritual crossbows, a full 150 grade 4 wind me explosive arrows, tens of grade 7 beast crystals invested in... Any power and any troop in the Donglin Cloud Continent was going to lose to that.


    When Zong Shou heard that, he didn¡¯t bother at all, breaking out in a smile. So what if he was abusing money? As long as he could win, he waszy to care so much.


    At that moment Shi Dan had opened her eyes, looking carefully at the deep hole before heaving a sigh, ¡°How many more wind me explosive arrows does the prince have?¡± Her eyes were filled with anticipation. As long as they had over 3 thousand, then this battle was a definite win. If they had 600, then they could at least retreat without harm.


    Zong Shou was still manipting the ck mirror in front of him. When he heard it he mocked himself, ¡°How many of these grade 4 arrows could exist in the world? With just Kongqi Sect alone producing, they only made a thousand in these few years. I could only purchase 2/5 of their storage.¡±


    Shi Dan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter. 2/5 of a thousand which was only 400, and before this, they had used up half.


    They were most probably going to lose this battle. One mustn¡¯t look at how good the 3 thousand Xuan Mountain cavalry looked, pretty much massacring the 2 thousand tiger leopard cavalry and 50 thousand cavalry army. But in front of a hundred times the enemy, they were going to be exhausted and run out of energy.


    Before this, Yang Xuan was more or less overconfident which was why he sought out Zong Yuan who was being controlled by the pervertedly strong Zong Shou. When the main general died, the entire army wavered. Now the enemy generals were already prepared. Using 3 thousand to charge at an infantry army that was prepared was no different from asking them to die.


    Moreover, even the enemy in front of them was tough to handle. Taking such a huge loss, they definitely wouldn¡¯t let Zong Shou get away with it twice.


    As expected, in just a short moment, the tens of thousands of zing me Mountain cavalry who could still fight moved their horses once more. This time, they didn¡¯t gather at one spot and instead split into hundreds of waves to surround the carriage and give probing strikes.


    Moreover, at that moment, even Li Luo was shaking his head. He didn¡¯t have any high hopes. Their troops were elites and their generals were smart. Such an enemy was the toughest to fight, no weakness at all. He really couldn¡¯t think of how Zong Shou could win this.


    Seeing him, Zong Shou gave him a wide smile, ¡°Are you so worried? A weak giant might not be able to defeat a strong lion. Why not we make a bet? I guess this battle would shock the Cloud Continent and be a legend. 3 thousand cavalry stepping over a huge army. I didn¡¯t think my little servant would have such a story...¡±


    When he said those words, the 35 thousand cavalry of zing me Mountain armed their bows and shot at fast speeds whilst charging. Only to hear a loud ¡°Hong¡±, numerous bowstring shooting sounds converged into one. Then, 35 thousand arrows flew down like a dark cloud.


    It caused those 500 iron tiger halberd warriors and thousand Xuan Mountain City armored soldiers to hide into the carriages. Then, they heard ¡°dong dong¡± sounds like the outer shell of the carriages were made of elite steel, and the arrows were unable to prate through it.


    Li Luo pulled out his twin knives, jumping into the air and spinning. This resulted in wind, which swept away all the arrows which shot towards their direction.


    Shi Dan sighed and shook her head. Zong Shou was well prepared, but the words he said didn¡¯t have any persuasiveness at all.


    Luckily those zing me Mountain cavalry didn¡¯t dare to charge at the formation. After a few probes, they all retreated. Although they didn¡¯t have many wind me explosive arrows, Zong Shou did purchase many grades 1 and 2 spiritual Arrows. The three-arm spiritual crossbows themselves were really strong weapons. Tens of giant crossbows shooting together could defend against the attacks of a thousand.


    Shi Dan was slightly rxed and stopped paying attention to that. Together with Li Luo, they focused ten miles away at the intense battle. What entered their eyes caused them to be slightly shocked.


    They saw huge waves of arrows cover the skin in that direction. In front of the hundreds of thousands of troops, arrows were stuck into the ground. However, the 3 thousand cavalry behind Zong Yuan didn¡¯t suffer from too many losses, charging about in front of the army. Pretty much each time they could provoke a wave of arrows, they could predict where the arrows were going tond, avoiding it at a quick speed and dashing around the arrow rain. Those 3 thousand Xuan Mountain cavalry seemed to have adapted to Zong Yuan¡¯s tempo. Following him as they suddenly moved quick and fast, suddenly charging, suddenly changing their directions.


    The Yunxia Mountain infantry archers hiding behind tens of square formations were showing obvious signs of exhaustion. Normal martial masters would be devoid of energy after firing 10 arrows from a 2500 kilogram bow. Once one exceeded 20, the muscles in their arms would break apart. Mythic masters could shoot tens of kilograms heavy bows and their stamina was slightly better but in the end, there was still a limit.


    In just 15 minutes the number of arrows was reduced. Li Luo and Shi Dan couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces. They knew that the archers weren¡¯t exhausted, but they were conserving energy. How exactly did Zong Shouo force the enemy to such an extent?


    Looking at one another in surprise, the 2 of them looked over once more. This time, they were focused and knew that the most dangerous and crucial time had arrived.


    At that moment, in one of the square formations slightly right of the crescent formation, Mu Ling¡¯s head was covered in cold sweat as he looked forward with his eyes opened wide. At those ck armor cavalry who stopped 20 thousand feet away and were resting up.


    He couldn¡¯t feel nervous, and he had to be focused. In Yunxia Mountain, he was ranked 9, lower than Yang Xuan. Towards that arrogant tiger leopard cavalrymander, he always felt annoyed. When he heard news about him dying he floated slightly. That was the oue when you underestimated your enemy. To think this person bragged that he was a famous general but died in the hands of someone who wasn¡¯t even a Xuanwu ancestor.


    However, until 15 minutes ago, just as he thought he had given the enemy enough respect did he realize that he still underestimated them. This Zong Yuan¡¯s choice of attacking direction was coincidentally the weakest part of the crescent moon formation, the easiest part to breakthrough.


    That charging, unstoppable aura seemed like it could split past their crescent moon formation in one blow.


    He knew that their infantry formation was solid, that the enemy only had so little troops. However, at that moment he somehow had such a feeling.


    A feeling that his hundreds of thousands of troops could only wait and be like ants forming up and defending. The 3 thousand cavalry were like eagles soaring high above waiting for a good chance. asionally they would sweep down to scare them. They were really nimble and shockingly sharp.


    He was a calm andposed person but he couldn¡¯t help but rush the archers to shoot out to try to stop the charge of the enemy. On the other side of his ally Xie Nu, the situation was simr.


    At that moment, those archers hiding behind the formation couldn¡¯t give him any help.


    Just as his senses tightened, in the next moment Mu Ling¡¯s eyes constricted. The red armored cavalry leader moved once more!


    The current Zong Shou was so calm that his heart had no waves. From the disbelief when he charged and stabbed past them for the first time to going all out to analyze and study. To now when he could understand each change of direction and motive of holding back. He could even predict where Zong Shou was nning to strike and the angle of which he was attacking from. The two of them seemed to be spiritually connected, forming a real strong understanding.


    He had some rough feelings and thoughts on the battlefield before. He could notice the weakness of the enemy and the changes in their formation. However, it wasn¡¯t as clear as today, like thatyer had been removed by Zong Shou.


    At this moment, he knew that the true battle had only started.


    He rode on the dragon horned winged horse, proceeding forward at a moderate speed until he was 1200 feet away and still no archers fired. A light shed in his eyes as he went full speed ahead.


    He saw a spear forest in front of him, closely packed long spears formed rows of spear walls. Numerous cold de lights shone brightly.


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t care and hesitate as he shed across. Just as he was a hundred feet away, his spear was raised high.


    ¡°Purple lightning spear, lightning frenzy earth passing!¡±


    The bright yellow pearl on the spear injected a ball of essence energy into him. Then, a huge lightning glow charged down. It traveled for tens of feet before exploding. The tens of spear-wielding soldiers were blown into the air. The strict spear forest was instantly in chaos and a gap appeared.


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t hesitate and charged within. He knew that at this point, the spear forest arrangement wasn¡¯t as strong as it seemed on the outside. He also knew how to swiftly pierce through and cross this formation.


    Behind him, Tan Tao and Hu Zhengyuan, as well as 10 martial ancestors of the mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry, followed closely behind. They added strength at the same time to open up this breach, 3 thousand iron cavalry was like an iron current as they stepped into the formation.


    The extremely strong impact instantly knocked away many people. 16000 horse hooves in just 10 breaths of time caused this 5 thousand men strong square formation to be trampled into chaos!

 Chapter 219 - With Incredible Ease

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 219 With Incredible Ease</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    When Zong Yuan got out from behind the square formation, the entire battlefield was silent.


    They could only hear the sound of weapons and armor shing from that direction as well as the tragic and furious neighs of the horses.


    3 thousand iron cavalries were prating in from the front. However, it didn¡¯t go in a straight line, right as it prates the square formation, it struck the side at a 45-degree angle. It was like a sharp knife stabbing into the stomach as it sliced towards the weak part on the side.


    The entire cavalry force drew an extremely beautiful arc towards the left. It struck the crucial area and tightly grasped the small breach that was about to disappear. It was like a hot knife cutting through butter. They very easily pierced through the square formation! They were even so quick such that the nearby people couldn¡¯t react at all.


    When Zong Yuan led the mysterious armor cavalry out from the square formation, he didn¡¯t suffer from any injuries. The 3 thousand people behind him were still intact, and only 30 people died.


    The entire process was so smooth and easy that the cavalry themselves couldn¡¯t believe it.


    If it was in the past, in front of these 5 thousand elite cavalry, even if the full mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry were here, they would suffer from heavy losses. However, now, with just 3 thousand people they had managed to seed!


    After the slight astonishment, the hot blood that had slowly calmed down once again surged in their blood vessels like mes burning. They only felt like it was impossible to suppress it as they gave out a beast-like roar.


    ¡°Kong!¡±


    The voice was low and was filled with fighting intent and killing intent. The aura was overbearing as it charged right at the clouds. Even the horses under them were stimted and neighed out in excitement. Their eyes were turning red. When they galloped, they were more powerful, more sentient, and more swift!¡±


    Only Zong Yuan was still without any emotion and filled with focus. He had never been this focused in his 26 years of life. He fully focused on his arms, at the spear technique that was disyed.


    In the huge army, under the pressure of numerous strong enemies, his thoughts were unprecedentedly clear. He only felt that many problems within his martial path were being solved. Much of the obstacles that he felt were unsolvable were nothing much under Zong Shou¡¯s maniption.


    Each spear stroke, each change in the energy within his body encapsted many profound theories, things people had never invented and never realized. He was filled with wisdom as thoughts surged into his mind. Layers of obstacles blocking his martial path were like the infantry formation in front of him, being broken and solved easily! It was even weaker than paper!


    Unknowingly, he noticed that he was able to slowly keep up with Zong Shou¡¯s actions. Sometimes the changes in spear movement and the reaction he instinctively wanted to do was the same as what Zong Shou did.


    In the end, Zong Yuan was immersed inside and forgot whether or not these sharp spear attacks, the various methods used when controlling the horse came from himself or Zong Shou who was miles away.


    Forgetting all about his thoughts, there was only war in his mind. He frenziedly wanted to fight more opponents such that he would be able toprehend Zong Shou¡¯s spear path in the battles as well as his formation charging techniques.


    When the entire cavalry formation was out, their momentum was still present. In just a short 200 feet of charging they had elerated to an extreme speed! In front of Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes was another mountain like iron armored square formation.


    This time he didn¡¯t use any mysterious spear technique, directly stabbing over with a spear!


    The intent of the full 3 thousand people, the strength of the martial path had all connected into one. A small half of which was added to Zong Yuan¡¯s body, causing the true qi within his body to be buffed and raised to the extreme. He seemed to break through the limit of Xuanwu ancestor, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth crazily gathering.


    At that moment, even if he didn¡¯t rely on the spiritual armor and external pill, he had the confidence to go up against those Xuanwu ancestors.


    The spear stabbing out, energy surging out by a thousand feet. Before he even reached it, there were hundreds of soldiers who were blown away by the force. He rode on the dragon horn winged horse and smashed into the formation!


    In his eyes, an arc seemed to appear in the tightly packed square formation. As long as he followed this path, he would crush this formation!


    There were many other choices, but none of them were as swift and simple as this one.


    Themander of this square formation was a 6 meridian martial ancestor. Seeing that the situation was off, hebined with a few other martial ancestors to rush to the front to try to stop his advance.


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t even bother to look, his spear tip shing in mid-air, within the energy and glow there were several sparks. Those bright spots were like the appearance of blooming cereus, instantly disappearing. Then, blood spurred out and several lifeless bodies fell on the ground.


    Without any dy, the dragon horned winged horse flew across. The 3 thousand mysterious armor iron cavalry was like a wave as they crashed into the formation. Like a flood sweeping as they drowned the 5 thousand ck-armored soldiers. 12 thousand high speed charging horse hooves stepped on the corpses on the ground into pieces.


    When Zong Yuan¡¯s horse once again pierced our from the tight formation, he took in a deep breath, his voice reverberating like thunder.


    ¡°2nd formation! Break!¡±


    The 3 thousand cavalry behind all raised their arms and cheered, ¡°Today we trampled over the enemy!¡±


    The entire chisel-shaped cavalry formation turned in a half arc shape. Like a hammer as they struck into the backline, at the 3rd infantry square formation just 200 feet away.


    The huge impact instantly kicked away the soldiers who didn¡¯t have much mental preparation. Everywhere, the spears and war horses passed, and they were unopposed.


    In just 200 breaths, Zong Yuan was out of the formation. The armor and the purple lightning spear in his hand were dyed red. The blood cloud armor on him was looking more ice cold and vicious, looking exceptionally gory.


    ¡°3rd formation! Break!¡±


    ¡°We have no regrets, kill!¡±


    Another orderly holler. Hu Zhongyuan followed behind Zong Yuan, his blood boiled.


    All of a sudden, he only felt like he didn¡¯t mind dying here today.


    Thest bit of life preservation intent in his heart had disappeared. He only cursed the prince for being crafty. Using Zong Yuan¡¯s body andmanding behind with no risk at all. However the battle today ignited the will for battle in the blood of the iron tiger race.


    As a man of the iron tiger race, they should sweep the battlefield and fight against ten thousand enemies!


    Like the endless charging and ughter today, that felt great. Even if he died in battle here, he would be satisfied.


    Without any other thoughts in their mind, the 3 thousand cavalry followed closely behind the dragon horned winged horse as they knocked into the 4th square formation!


    It was a densely packed spear forest, orderly and defensively strong. Looking out from far, it seemed like a boulder. However, when the cavalry army charged in, one could feel that the resistance was so weak that it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning! They only needed to follow the horse steps of Zong Yuan and charge forwards.


    If Hu Zhongyuan was a little afraid before, then at this moment, he had forgotten about everything.


    In this battle, they would trample over the enemy!


    ...


    ¡°Zong Yuan, the Zong Yuan who had no hope of entering the martial ancestor realm and would sooner orter have his head cut off by me? What a joke!¡±


    On that tform, Feng Yu¡¯s face was ashen white.


    Zong Yuan, who was once personally defeated and forced to kneel on the ground. How could he be so strong?


    Especially when hemanded these 3 thousand cavalries, to crash around amongst his 250 thousand strong armies with an invincible presence. What a terrifying sight.


    Even if before he had once defeated this person, and even if he had confidence in his army, now he was terrified and filled with worry.


    ¡°Breaking 3 formations sessively, crushing 15 thousand people in just less than 10 minutes.¡±


    Xiong Kui looked down expressionlessly. His face was also really ugly. The 4th formation was already shaking and not far from copse. One could even say that from start to finish it didn¡¯t even stop the 3 thousand cavalry for a moment.


    ¡°There are still 2 more formations, I estimate it won¡¯t take 500


    Breaths. That person would be able to reach us.¡±


    Feng Yu¡¯s eyes tightly constructed.


    The Yunxia Army formation was 5 thousand people in a square formation. The middle of this crescent moon formation had 6 formations. The distance between one another was 100-150 feet.


    They left some space to mobilize the troops. Also when the front army got crushed, the ones at the back wouldn¡¯t panic. It also didn¡¯t give the enemy cavalry any chance to elerate. It was a really smart and exquisite formation method.


    However, at this moment, Feng Yu was filled with regret. If he knew this would happen, he would have meshed them all together. The central army which he thought was stable and strong couldn¡¯t block these 3 thousand cavalries. Then the crescent moon formation¡¯s goal of using the 2 wings to surround and kill them was just a joke.


    His face turned green and purple before he ordered, ¡°Order Mu Ling and Xie Nu to Attack. No matter whether they use human life to fill it up or attack themselves, they have to stop that Zong Yuan! An also those spirit masters, what are they doing? They still haven¡¯t done anything?¡±


    As the tip of the de of these 3 thousand Xuan Mountain iron cavalry was too sharp, that was the reason why it was so unstoppable. They just needed to grind and defeat this tip and the remaining people wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Feng Yu turned his head and looked towards Xiong Kui. Thetter understood, nodding his head, ¡°At this time we are both on the same boat, you can do whatever you want with Mu Jiang.¡±


    Thinking about it he was still a little worried, Xiong Kui was deep in thought, ¡°I will also shift over my 2 thousand maniac bear armored warriors!¡±


    With how strong Zong Yuan was looking, he was really worried thest 2 square formations couldn¡¯t stop him. Even with those 3 Xuanwu ancestors working together, he wasn¡¯t at ease. With these 2 thousand maniac bear armored warriors protecting this tform, at the crucial moment, who knows. They might be able to protect their life.

 Chapter 220 - Maniac Lightning Spear Intent

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 220 Maniac Lightning Spear Intent</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    ¡°The sharp, iron cavalry got tramped on formation!¡±


    Looking out into the distance, Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but give praise. It those short few moments, they sessfully broke 3 formations, and the 4th one was about to be broken. Moreover, the 3 thousand iron cavalry was still unstoppable. The entire few hundred thousand alliance army¡¯s morale was lowered to the extreme. It wasn¡¯t as stable as a boulder as before.


    However, although he was praising the mysterious armor iron cavalry in excitement, the corner of his eyes was looking at Zong Shou.


    He knew that the reason why Zong Yuan was so invincible. it was all due to this teen.


    Be it that unstoppable spear technique or the tactic used to charge at the enemy formation, they were all amazing.


    Shi Dan¡¯s eyes glowed, following which her brows furrowed as she looked into the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    They saw that for some reason dark clouds appeared above the valley. Balls of lightning gathered from the sky, when one looked up it seems like a lightning snake. It was as thick as a water bucket like it was about to strike down at any moment.


    Shi Dan¡¯s brows furrowed. She had recovered a portion of her soul power and done some preparation. However, she was helpless in front of a spell of such scale. Even if she went all out she would be able to reduce a portion of the Lightning¡¯s powers, but she was unable to dissipate it.


    When this lightning snake descends, no matter where it hit it would be enough to decide the direction of the battle. If it was 10 miles out, it could take Zong Yuan¡¯s life. If it hit here, it was enough to break the carriage formation.


    Just as she was about to go all out to use spells, Zong Shou suddenly sighed out, like his heart was deep in pain.


    Shi Dan thought he was sighing because he was unable to turn around the battle. However, in the next moment, she saw him suddenly take out 3 pale gold talismans, reluctantly handing it over.


    With just a nce, the expressions of Shi Dan and Li Luo both changed.


    ¡°This is the energy destroying spirit upheaval talisman?¡±


    At that moment Shi Dan wanted to smack Zong Shou¡¯s head with a fist.


    With this talisman, which came from the cloud deste era, each worth 5 grade 7 beast crystals, they didn¡¯t have to care about this grade 6 lightning spell.


    That prince tried to make people worry. He had such a trump card but didn¡¯t want to take it out earlier, making her worry for no reason.


    She took it without any hesitation, using soul power to activate it. The entire talisman instantly disappeared, turning into a 4-inch blue arrow and pierced into the sky. It charged around ten thousand feet up before exploding into numerous blue dots which covered these tens of miles of sky.


    In the next instance, the lightning snake which was frenziedly dancing in the sky suddenly dissipated. The ck clouds which had gathered up also slowly disappeared.


    Li Luo raised his head and looked into the sky, his eyes filled with deep thoughts as he smiled at Zong Shou, ¡°The prince has many methods, your military strategies exceed many. This is the first time I have seen someone like you.¡±


    This time, he was filled with praise and respect. Such kinds of nning and preparations were all well thought of and weren¡¯t luck.


    Shi Dan¡¯s face was also filled with admiration. Before this, she thought that Zong Shou had no n and was just asking to die. Now however she felt a little more confident. Be it those three-arm spiritual crossbows or the energy destroying spirit upheaval talisman, they were all trump cards with a purpose and could turn the tides of the battle. The prince came prepared today.


    Looking at the 3 thousand cavalry breaking formations in session, actually having the aura of being able to sweep the enemy, he didn¡¯t seem as clueless about military tactics as she thought before.


    Zong Shou, on the other hand, wanted to curse out. That energy destroying spirit upheaval talisman was something he got after the beast crystal price had fallen. He spent a total of 150 grade 7 beast crystals. Inparison, it was more expensive than the 4500 blood cloud armor. Each talisman used was a huge piece of his heart being dugout.


    Although he acted rich in before, his habits of being stingy and saving money were something that couldn¡¯t be changed. Unlike the three-arm spiritual crossbows which had some use in the future, these talismans and the wind me explosive arrows were all one-time use items. After they were consumed one couldn¡¯t get them back.


    Sighing out in anguish, Zong Shou collected his emotions once more and focused on the ck mirror. To spend less money, the key was still crushing the 400 thousand troops in front of him. On Ruo Shui¡¯s side, she would more or less be able to handle one or two but due to her bodily condition, she couldn¡¯t drag for too long.


    This time, just giving themselves a chance spent a few hundred grade 7 beast crystals. If they were still unable to win, then, in the end, that would be a huge loss.


    Looking at the extremely painful expression on Zong Shou¡¯s face, Li Luo smiled, revealing his teeth in the process. He shook his head, looking back at the battlefield ten miles away, his expression also slowly turned solemn. He injected qi into his eyes, and he could see a few strong and vast energy pirs gathering in front of that high tform.


    The few Xuanwu ancestors werebining hands. If they were able to break them down, then there would probably be a chance for them to win this battle. However, if Zong Yuan fell, then the few of them could only escape right away.


    ...


    When the spear in his hand pierced the throats of thest line of soldiers of the 4th square formation, Zong Yuan squinted his eyes as he looked 100 feet away at the strong aura given out.


    In front of him was a 9 foot tall brute with firm muscles who was holding onto a giant steel shield which was at least a grade 3 spiritual artifact, a knife in his other hand. He stood in front of the entire army, looking over with his focused and cold eyes. His energy raged. He was Xuanwu 7 meridians. He recognized this person. It was Xie Nu from Yunxia Mountain!


    Moreover, there were 2 more Xuanwu ancestors nearby whose auras were no weaker than this person who was hiding within the square formation.


    Zong Yuan still didn¡¯t have any emotional changes, rxing the muscles in his body once more.


    Since the gory opening, his current style was greatly different from before. His movement was simple and precise, there was nothing extra and no extra bit of energy was wasted.


    Each spear stabbed out was really simple and well trained. Even a 6 meridian martial ancestor wouldn¡¯t be able to block this simple stab because it was extremely quick and precise.


    The true expert spear technique which was suitable for battlefield killing, it didn¡¯t need all the extra stances and strokes. The more simple it was, the easier it could im the life of the enemy!


    Zong Yuanprehended it in his heart, spending all his effort and energy into the battle. He only wanted his spear to be a little quicker, to be more simple.


    Although the prince could control his body, he was unable to control each inch of muscle in his body and each bit of change in the true qi.


    To make his spear even quicker and even sharper, he had to depend on himself.


    What was weird was that even after leading the way and breaking through 4 formations, it didn¡¯t use up much of the true qi in his body. The yellow pearl on the spear was absorbing and injecting essence energy into him, causing him to be filled with vital energy and strength.


    Even now, after crushing another ck armor square formation, he needed just a moment of rest before he was able to return to his peak condition.


    This was why he was excited and looking forward to the battle with those few Xuanwu ancestors.


    His spear would reach higher peaks because of these few people! He could more clearly see the martial path in the prince¡¯s spear technique. In his 20 years of life, he had never felt so close to that true martial path gate. He could even foresee that gate opening up for him and he just needed to walk forwards and he could step within it!


    He had long forgotten about life or death. Just like what the 3 thousand Xuan Mountain cavalry said before. If he died he would have no regrets.


    ¡°4th formation, break!¡±


    Roaring out like he was using every bit of energy in him, a furious holler spread out from behind him, ¡°With me, there is no enemy. Kill!¡±


    The shouts were like that of a dragon as their morale surged. A hundred feet was instantly covered. Zong Yuan¡¯s muscles instantly tightened up, his spear twirling and spinning like a vicious dragon attacking.


    Numerous lightning glows gathered around the tip of the spear and ferociously exploded, expanding a full 10 times. And at that moment, the lightning snake which was originally blown to shreds had a portion which was led by this spear. It gathered around him and crazily injected into the purple lightning spear, giving out static noises.


    Xie Nu was originally defending seriously. Although he was focused, he didn¡¯t care much about that lightning glow. However, at this moment when the lightning in the air was attracted by Zong Yuan, his face turned ashen white.


    ¡°Leading lightning into the body, no, that¡¯s the frenzied lightning spear sense!¡±


    However, it was toote for him to react as that purple spear had already struck on his steel shield. Numerous purple lightning shed across, instantly causing high temperatures, directly melting the center portion of the shield.


    Then, the spear tip stabbed in, one spear right through his chest. The energy which exploded out directly blew his body into pieces as blood and meat scattered.


    Zong Yuan was instantly startled. This was spear sense! It wasn¡¯t the strength of the martial path, it wasn¡¯t using sword strength to disy sword sense which he saw from the prince, this was actual sword sense.


    Borrowing the strength of the 5 vein external pill, his body of spiritual artifacts and the gathered intent of the 3 thousand behind him, he disyed the frenzied lightning spear sense in his hand!


    Luckily, his body had formed muscle memory. Even after stabbing Xie Nu, his hands were still instinctively moving.


    And once the spear was pulled back, Zong Yuan came back to his senses and took in a deep breath before he shouted once more, ¡°Xie Nu has been in! Anyone who dares to block me will be killed!¡±


    When his wordsnded, those 2 auras which were no weaker than Xie Nu pounced aggressively at him.


    The strong wind swept as internal energy charged at him, sword light shing. The killing intent that stabbed over caused one¡¯s skin to feel pain.


    Zong Yuan scoffed coldly, a lightning glow injecting into the dragon horned winged horse under him, stimting the muscles of the mount caused it to pick up even more speed when it was at its maximum to avoid thebined attacks of the des. Then, the purple lightning spear in his hands stabbed out diagonally from the most impossible moments. More lightning glows gathered and charged down, stimting the spear attack such that it reached the extreme of what the naked eye could capture. It pretty much shed across in an instance and arrived in front of the face of one of the yellow middle-aged males.


    He was zing me Mountain¡¯s 7 meridians Xuanwu Mu Jiang!


    He recognized this person. Zong Yuan¡¯s spear became even sharper. The spear image stabbing swiftly before shaking, directly meshing this person¡¯s head into a ball of meat paste.

 Chapter 221 - Winning with Lightning

    Chapter 221: Chapter 221 Winning with Lightning


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    At the same time, within the carriage, Zong Shou was looking at the sky at the lightning snake that was being led down by Zong Yuan.


    ¡°The damn heavens. Today I will either win by this lightning or lose by this lightning!¡±


    Using the lightning in the clouds was how he was able to cleanly murder Xie Nu who was unparalleled in terms of strength in just an instance.


    However, because of this lightning glow, he had entered the most dangerous state. One could say that this was a change that he didn¡¯t expect would happen before.


    Li Luo and Shi Dan both didn¡¯t understand, thinking that wasn¡¯t this situation good? Why did the prince suddenly talk about losing? He seemed to have lost confidence, totally different from his self from before.


    They all turned around and took a look at Zong Shou before their faces turned ashen white. Only to see that the ck mirror in his hand had now turned back into an ink-ck color, the images within had totally disappeared.


    Following which they just thought about it slightly before they knew what had happened. When the lightning glow entered the body, it most probably caused the few talismans drawn on Zong Yuan¡¯s armor to be totally destroyed.


    ¡°As expected, cheap things aren¡¯t good! If I knew this would happen I shouldn¡¯t have saved money. I would have bought that grade 6 soul control artifact set. I really regret, I really regret!¡±


    Shi Dan¡¯s face was alternating between green and white, so depressed that she wanted to vomit blood.


    Thinking to herself about what kind of person he was. He had obviously seen a chance of winning but because he wanted to save money, in the end, he let the battle enter such an unpredictable state. It really made one speechless.


    Without Zong Shou¡¯s control, that 3 thousand cavalry would be swallowed by the alliance army of Yunxia and zing me mountain in just a moment. That Zong Yuan was also not the opponent of those few Xuanwu ancestors.


    Zong Shou furiously tossed aside the demon artifact in his hand. Following which he stood up and instructed, ¡°Xue¡¯er bring a Windrider foal for me! I want the fastest one.¡±


    Chuxue who was in the carriage avoiding arrows hurried ran out. After she heard that she was stunned and then she understood, ¡°Young master, are you finally prepared to run? What about my uncle Hu and the others?¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless, ferociously staring at her, ¡°What crap are you saying. Who says I am running? Bring me my armor. Your prince is going to save people!¡±


    This battle was dangerous but no matter what he couldn¡¯t sit and watch as the 3 thousand cavalry died because of his mistake.


    Chuxue was startled. She frowned as she went underneath the carriage to search for a Windrider foal that seemed slightly more muscr and strong.


    To avoid the arrows, the wind winged dragon beast and Windrider foals they bought were all hidden under the carriage. Rows of them knelt on the ground, and searching for them took some effort now.


    However, in just a moment, ten miles away a furious roar spread out.


    ¡°zing me Mountain Mu Jiang, dead!¡±


    The entire ten-mile radius was totally silent. Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned serious as he turned around immediately and looked into that direction. The wooden bird which was circling high above perfectly reflected the scenes below into his soul.


    They saw that nearby that intense battle, the formation of tens of thousands of Yunxia Mountain city armored soldiers had slightly loosened, and their morales seemed to be extremely low.


    And those 3 thousand armored cavalry were still looking unstoppable, using a flood-like aura to step within the 5th ck armored formation. Rows and rows of ck-armored soldiers were knocked away by the wind winged dragon beasts.


    Zong Yuan was still leading ahead, the breakthrough route he chose was actually the same as what he thought about before.


    However, in the next moment, he saw a corpse which was covered in ck heavy armor which was flicked up 500 feet into the air by a huge strength. Causing everyone to raise their heads and take a look.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s roar once again rang out on the battlefield.


    ¡°Yunxia Mountain Mu Ling is dead!¡±


    Hundreds and thousands of people were speechless. No matter which side you were on, a look of shock and fear appeared in their eyes.


    With the body of a 4 meridian martial ancestor to lead 3 thousand iron cavalry to breakthrough 5 formations, challenge 3 Xuanwu ancestors and kill 15 thousand people in just 15 minutes.


    Such extreme battle strength was unheard of in the cloud continent during these hundreds of years.


    Li Luo looked over closely and was at a loss of words. After a short moment, he sighed slightly, bowing towards Zong Shou in respect, ¡°Prince really knows how to look at people! This purple lightning spear Zong Yuan is such an unparalleled talent! I underestimated him before!¡±


    Shi Dan slightly nodded her head, ¡°I even looked down on him before, I didn¡¯t expect this person to shock everyone! Did the prince let him lead the army and be the head of the iron cavalry so as to develop and teach him? Prince ced a lot of effort into it...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s mouth was agape, unable to close it, his eyes filled with disbelief. He knew that Zong Yuan was talented, so talented that he was able to stand on the same level as hundred thousand blood killer, just a little weaker than Xue¡¯er who had thebat martial body.


    But he didn¡¯t expect him to be strong on such a level. He had just controlled his body and that fellow hadprehended his purple lightning spear to a level that could kill Mu Jiang and Mu Ling. Although he did borrow the lightning power from the sky, his body hadprehended a portion of the frenzied lightning spear sense!


    Not only the martial path, but he was also able to correctly search for the weakness in the enemy formation. This fellow was talented. He was a talented individual that was unparalleled.


    Hearing what Li Luo said, Zong Shou regained a few of his senses, quickly closing his mouth and coughing softly. His face looked like he was filled with confidence. He waved his hand in a magnanimous manner, smiling, ¡°That¡¯s too big apliment. My subordinate is indeed talented, but such little skill isn¡¯t worth mentioning! How could this be called a military talent?¡±


    Li Luo and Shi Dan were speechless once more. Could he be any faker?


    Those war achievements before were controlled by Zong Shou. But now, Zong Yuan killed 2 Xuanwu ancestors and suffered no injuries, crushing the 5th formation. He relied on his ability to do so. If such a talent wasn¡¯t unparalleled, then what was?


    It was like such a talent could only be counted with one hand, even lesser than those spiritual grandmasters. Not only did big powers see him as treasures, but even those mid in empires, shrines and sects would also crave for them.


    It was obvious that he was smiling so much that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth, but he was still faking it.


    Chuxue had jumped onto the carriage and stood behind him, ¡°Young master the horse has been found. Are you still going?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Chuxue pouted, secretly expressing her disdain. Then, she looked into the distance with praise, ¡°Those Yunxia and zing me Mountain people can¡¯t block it. Brother Zong Yuan is so majestic. This feels good, kill kill kill, kill them such that they run back and cry to their parents. Who asked them to try to mess with our Gantian Mountain? We have charged to the 6th formation already. Young master, how did big brother Zong Yuan suddenly be so strong?¡±


    Zong Shou was a little annoyed, feeling a little jealous as he heard that, rolling his eyes at Chuxue in disdain, ¡°You think he is like you? Only knowing how to eat and being of no use!¡±


    Chuxue was instantly furious, feeling wronged. However, she was unable to think of anything to retort. In the end, she viciously stabbed on Zong Shou with her foot, grinding with all her strength.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but bite his lips with his teeth thinking that this little brat was revolting once more. Later he was going to viciously spank her butt and teach her a lesson or she was only going to get worst!


    ...


    At the same time, tens of miles away, above this valley, at a ce where no one could notice, Lei Dong simrly looked down into the valley with disbelief.


    ¡°That Zong Yuan is so amazing! I was wondering why that prince always wanted to bring him along. His talent was so strong! No wonder he dared to enter this Ruohai Strait and go head-on against the 400 thousand alliance army of Yunxia and zing me Mountain. So he had such a trump card.¡±


    He took in another deep breath, his tone slightly regaining calm, ¡°What an absolute talent! He broke 400 thousand elites with just 3 thousand. From today onwards, the world will have another legend! Even if he couldn¡¯t win today, such a result was enough to shock the cloud world. Even the central continent would be shocked. How unbelievable...¡±


    Zhao Yanran was sitting on a mountain rock at the side at that moment. Below her was a 12 thousand feet cliff. When she looked down, all she saw was a mist around. It was so deep she couldn¡¯t see the bottom.


    She didn¡¯t put it to heart, using her legs to y around with the fog. Within her hand, she also had a snow-white bird which was pping around in her hands. However, no matter what, it was unable to escape. The anxious and helpless expression made Zhao Yanranugh.


    Lei Dong nced at her before he scolded her for being perverted. Out of the women in themon people path, only this crazy woman was the most abnormal. However, he said expressionlessly, ¡°Crazy witch what do you think we should do now?¡±


    ¡°Naturally we do nothing. Do you still want to hide it?¡±


    Zhao Yanran yed around before finding it boring, letting that cloud bird go. Using her hands to support her chin, ¡°That¡¯s great! Apart from one sword path connected to the spirit, it¡¯s a buy one get one free with such an unparalleled talent. Luckily my senior master has gone and your uncle is not here. However, now we are still going to have an inseparable conflict, right?¡±


    Lei Dong¡¯s face trembled, unable to speak for a long time, his heart was conflicted. What he was most worried about was that the 3-month deadline was going to be extended once more.


    Who knows when he would be able to see his Miss Zhenru again.


    Zhao Yanran showed no sympathy, following which she was deep in thought, ¡°Do you think this prince is the god emperor¡¯s choice? Legend had it that the future god emperor has many famous generals under him...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Lei Dong shook his head. The cloud world god-emperor prophesied by the 3 saints during the cloud deste era. Based on what his elders said, he didn¡¯te from the monster race.

 Chapter 222 - Unparalleled General Talent

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 222 Unparalleled General Talent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Also at the border of the valley, around 30 miles away from the battlefield, at a peak which was thousands of feet shorter, a white-haired white shirt middle-aged man who was covered in bright silver armor, climbed up this short peak. Then, he looked out at the battlefield which was tens of miles away without using any spell to increase his visual ability. However, it seemed like the tens of miles of distance meant nothing to him. His eyes sparkled as he looked on at the battle.


    Beside him was one more person, Ruo Shui. She was ordered by Zong Shou to leave early. She stood tall and simrly looked on quietly into the distance.


    On a t ground at the foot of this short peak, there were many broken corpses. On a rough estimate, there were a total of 8 thousand of them, their hands all holding sharp weapons and wearing ck talisman armor. Their bodies were well built and muscr. It was obvious that when they were alive, their fighting strength wasn¡¯t weak. However, they all died tragically now.


    At the center of those corpses was a giant altar. Numerous males dressed in spirit master attireid dead all about. Their bodies didn¡¯t have any injuries, only their heads were separated from their bodies. Without exception, they were all beheaded with one swift de.


    Beside these corpses was a thousand men group of cavalry. Simrly, white shirt and white hair, dressed in silver war armor, the faces that they revealed were all extremely handsome.


    What was weird was that the bright silver armor which was carved with many patterns and looked beautiful and shiny wasn¡¯t eye-catching. Instead, it gave these people sort of a hidden and invisible feel. If they were mixed into a crowd and one looked out, one would most probably look over them.


    The warhorses under them were also silver in color, no different from normal Windrider foals. However, their skin color was covered in ayer of silver scales.


    Their bodies were beautiful, looking light and healthy. One could imagine how swift and fast these war horses would be when they galloped.


    A full thousand cavalry were formed up in an orderly manner, waiting silently under this mountain, none of them showing any signs of impatience. It caused the foot of the mountain to have an aura of solemness. Like all these people were merged as one with the environment and was a part of it.


    ¡°The one on the carriage is the prince? Not seeing him for 3 years and he actually became so tall. He is really exactly the same as the ruler. However, he knew that this ce was upied by Yunxia and zing me Mountain, so why did hee over to die?¡±


    His face was first filled with a deep loss and confusion as he looked out at the carriage. However once the entire battlefield entered the eyes of the silver armor middle-aged man, the glow in his eyes expanded.


    It was totally different from the situation he thought which was that Zong Shou and those who followed him needed them to save them. At that moment the carriage formation was really stable. Although there were tens of thousands of cavalry surrounding them, the moment they got close they would be forced back by the arrows that were shot out.


    Most of them were basic arrows, only mixed with some wind des or me spiritual arrows which could explode. However as they were shot out by the three-arm spiritual crossbows, they were extremely strong. Often only 20 odd ones needed to fire at the same time and they would im hundreds of lives.


    10 miles away from there, the situation near the camp of the alliance army caused their mouths to be agape.


    Only to see the 3 thousand mysterious armor cavalry were like an iron current, sweeping unrestrained in the enemy formation. 400 thousand people actually couldn¡¯t stop them, even for a moment.


    Behind themid huge patches of corpses.


    The white-haired middle-aged man thought his eyes were ying tricks on him as he shook his head. Looking closely, he noticed that everything was the same as before.


    It was still those thousand mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry, 2 thousand mysterious armor iron cavalry elites looking unstoppable amongst the huge army.


    And those corpses on the ground were also really shocking.


    2 thousand tiger leopard cavalry, 1 thousand ck cloud dragon spear soldiers, and 10 thousand ck clouds elite cavalry, dead. These elites from Yunxia Mountain all fell here. Also, at the side, there was the broken armor of the zing me Mountain wind chasing armored cavalry.


    He had obviously been through hundreds of battles. The white-haired man closed his eyes. In just a moment he deduced arge part of what had happened.


    ¡°On the side of the carriage formation, if what I deduce is correct, he should have used 150 Kongqi Sect¡¯s wind me explosive arrows. Or the Mingqi Sect¡¯s bright me burning arrows. Those 3 thousand armored cavalry should have first crushed the 50 thousand cavalry of the left-wing, which they charged at the infantry. Within a thousand breaths to take down 5 formations. But why didn¡¯t they use bows?¡±


    When his gaze touched at the grass patch in front of the crescent moon formation which was filled with arrows, the middle-aged man was enlightened and took in a deep cold breath. To be able to go in and out forcing the enemy to continuously use their arrows to break their momentum, this should have caused a lot of pressure on those fewmanders of Yunxia Mountain.


    His gazended on the 5th ck armor square formation, at the red armored cavalry which had totally crushed it.


    To be able to y 2 thousand tiger leopard cavalry and break 5 formations sessively, Yang Xuan and the few others would most probably have died under the hands of this hugely arrogant cavalry.


    Moreover, at that moment, he had personally witnessed that Yunxia Mountain Mu Ling¡¯s corpse being flicked up 500 feet by this person¡¯s spear, exploding his corpse in mid-air.


    ¡°What exquisite spear technique. His technique to charge at formations is twice my skill! This guy is a huge general talent. Where did the prince find this person? No wonder he wasn¡¯t afraid of the 400 thousand troops of the 2 cities. However, why would such a person follow the prince?¡±


    A series of questions rose up in his head. Like such a huge talent, he could go wherever he wanted. Even those central empires would have a ce for him. In just a short few years he would be able to have a noble position, so why did he want to work for Zong Shou?


    However, in the next moment, his eyes contracted, ¡°Purple lightning spear... this person is purple lightning spear, Zong Yuan! Ruo Shui were my guesses incorrect?¡±


    Ruo Shui had always been silent by his side, allowing this handsome middle-aged man to mutter to himself. Only now did she turn around, blinking her eyes in surprise before she nodded her head.


    ¡°It really is him! In the past, I knew his talent was not bad, the top out of the juniors of our sky fox sect. Who knew he was a formation charging talent, no wonder the ruler had so high hopes for him!¡±


    The breathing of the white-haired middle-aged man became more rushed, the veins on his hands exploding. His eyes filled with killing intent, his gaze like that of a de which could nearly materialize.


    ¡°Ruo Shui, is this person working for the prince or is he still working for that Zong Yang father and son?¡±


    Such a person... if he was still under Zong Yang, then no matter how important he was for the sky fox race, he still needed to y him here!


    Earth chakra 4 meridians to be able to be invincible on the battlefield. In a few more years, how many people in Donglin Cloud Continent could control him?


    However this time a weird expression appeared on Ruo Shui¡¯s face. Thinking back to these few days at the situation in Jiefu City, to make Zong Yuan work for Zong Hao and Zong Yang that was impossible. But to say that Zong Yuan was under Zong Shou was not totally true. It was like something was stillcking.


    Thinking about it for a moment, she answered really seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the prince is really strong and really amazing!¡± Like she was afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe her she specially strengthened her tone, ¡°He is much stronger than you and I, much much stronger!¡±


    The white-haired middle-aged man was startled, thinking that the reply was off-topic? The prince was a dual meridian body and was unable to cultivate. To say that he was strong, much stronger than them, what did that mean?


    ...


    ¡°This Zong Yuan is an unparalleled general seed!¡±


    Within the valley, it was the 4th person who had muttered such words in shock. However, the expression of the master of the voice was totally ashen white.


    Xiong Kui rested against the wooden railing, deathly staring below. Those 3 thousand mysterious armor iron cavalry were less than 1400 feet away from the wooden tform. In front of them there was only one 5 thousand men ck armor square formation and behind were the 2 thousand maniac bear armored warriors.


    However, looking at the situation, their morale was extremely low. Yunxia Mountain infantry soldiers within the square formation were in total despair. It was obvious that they had no confidence to be able to defend against the charge of the iron cavalry. They were only relying on the discipline that they trained up to hold on and not let the formation fall apart.


    Even the 2 thousand maniac bear armored warriors under his charge were feeling nervous. They were the most elite troops of zing me Mountain and their mental strength was extremely strong. However, at this moment, they didn¡¯t have much fighting spirit. They were just filled with seriousness and the heart to fight to the death.


    ...The bear race loved to fight. However, only when they faced an extremely strong opponent with a suppressive aura would they feel like this!


    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Mu Ling, Xie Nu are really useless! The 3 of them couldn¡¯t kill a 4 meridian martial ancestor! What is the point of having them?¡±


    Feng Yu ferociously punched out and the railing in front of him was blown to pieces.


    Xiong Kui came back to his senses and looked at the side. Although he was scolding, his eyes were filled with shock and pain and also a little bit of fear.


    ...The Yunxia Mountain prince who was famous for being steely was actually showing fear!


    However, Xiong Kui didn¡¯t have any intention to mock him. In such a short moment to challenge 3 Xuanwu ancestors, he was simrly afraid. He was afraid of the guy in red armor, hand holding the purple spear, who seemed like he couldn¡¯t be beaten.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that they are useless, it is just that Zong Yuan is too strong! How scary...¡±


    Feng Yu scoffed, he was all riled up walking around his high tform. Then he looked behind, ¡°What happened to those spirit masters? Why did they only activate one lightning and after which not do anything else?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed a little weird! I think something unexpected happened.¡±


    A bad feeling rose up within Xiong Kui¡¯s chest as he felt really terrified. He wasn¡¯t willing to think about it as he avoided the topic, ¡°In the past, since you could force him to kneel to the ground why didn¡¯t you kill him? If you killed him earlier this wouldn¡¯t happen!¡±


    ¡°That could only happen if I had the ability to kill him!¡±


    Feng Yu frowned, his fists clenched tight, blood seeping from his teeth, ¡°No wonder Zong Weiran even if he knew that Zong Yuan was being raised by Zong Yang, he would go all out to save him. Who knew at that moment that this person who had no chances of breaking through xiantian would actually be such a general talent?¡±

 Chapter 223 - Can鈥檛 Take a Hit

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 223 Can¡¯t Take a Hit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°What we say now it is also useless. With this person here, Gantian Mountain wouldn¡¯t need to worry about being wiped out. Moreover, his spear technique has reached the maniac lightning spear sense level. In the Donglin Cloud Continent, less than 50 people can handle him. Those ascended ancestors can¡¯t do anything, so it is difficult to assassinate him. Who knows whether or not Zong Yang would feel heart pained when he finds out. They raised such a kid and in the end, Zong Shou benefited for free...¡±


    Xiong Kui¡¯s brows still frowned like he still wanted to say something, but in the end, he sighed slightly.


    ¡°Why are we even worried about them? If we don¡¯t block them now, then we are the ones in danger!¡±


    Feng Yu gritted his teeth, and his face was really dark. Thinking that Zong Yuan was going all out in front of the formation, it was highly probable that he didn¡¯t listen to the orders of Zong Hao and Zong Yang.


    However this matter didn¡¯t concern him, he took in a deep breath, ¡°Zong Yuan¡¯s unparalleled formation charging ability is something our two armies are unable to stop. Even with 3 Xuanwu ancestorsbining hands, they couldn¡¯t stop him. These 2st formations would probably be unable to block it. Should we move more people from the right-wing? My Yunxia Mountain has already lost 3 Xuanwu ancestors, tiger leopard cavalry, ck cloud cavalry, ck cloud dragon spear warrior. A total of 20 thousand elites are all buried here. Your zing me Mountain City should at least do something!¡±


    When Xiong Kui heard that his eyes showed a dangerous gaze, ¡°Brother Feng aren¡¯t your words a little too much? Since the start of the battle, my zing me Mountain has suffered heavy casualties. My wind chasing armor cavalry have all been lost, out of my 2 Xuanwu ancestors 1 is dead and 1 is injured. Our losses are not much less than yours.¡±


    Once he brought back to the cavalry who suffered heavy casualties in the wind me explosive arrow explosion, Xiong Kui couldn¡¯t help but feel really depressed and want to vomit blood. The angles that those arrows were shot at pretty much imed the lives of the most elite portions of his cavalry! Close to 16 thousand were dead or injured and half of the injured wouldn¡¯t be able to recover.


    It took multiple breaths for Xiong Kui to barely calm himself down.


    Now, although he was a little unhappy with Feng Yu, he still had some considerations, holding his tone, ¡°Brother Feng don¡¯t worry! You know the ability of my 2 thousand maniac bear armored warriors. They aren¡¯t afraid of cavalry charging! Breaking through 6 formations even if those Xuan Mountain cavalry have excess strength they would be unable to do much. I think they are just aiming for us. Even if Zong Yuan was unparalleled at breaking formations and could destroy my maniac bear armored warrior formation, he would suffer heavy casualties! And at this moment it is toote.¡±


    At this moment a thousand feet out, the 3 thousand mysterious armor cavalry had crossed 140 feet and had sped up to their maximum, crashing into thest line of the ck-armored square formation.


    The horse hooves sounding out like thunder, covering up the sounds of des shing. Those wind winged dragon beasts covered in iron armor were like huge waves, just the impact alone caused many armored soldiers who were waiting solemnly to be knocked aside! They actually broke through really simply, in just a few breaths the formation showed signs of copsing.


    Xiong Kui¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn much whiter. He was also feeling a little regretful. If he knew this would happen he wouldn¡¯t have moved his manic bear armored warriors over here.


    A furious glow shed across Feng Yu¡¯s eyes. Following which he took a few steps back without making a sound. The few servants beside him instantly understood and hurriedly left, bringing tens of war horses up onto the tform.


    Coincidentally at that moment the 2 of them felt a vast killing intent charge right at them.


    When they looked over, that killing intent cane from beneath the tform. A thousand feet away, that red armored cavalry leading the way, charging in front of the 3 thousand cavalry, his aura charged up into the heavens. The dragon horned winged horse under him seemed like it entered a realm with no one, charging about amongst thousands of elite infantry. His eyes looked over coldly causing Feng Yu and Xiong Kui to feel chills down their spines.


    The former couldn¡¯t help but think back to the words which were said a few days ago. He had said to this person that the next time they met on the battlefield he would take his head and use it as a potty.


    But looking at the current situation, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to fight him head-on.


    That Zong Yuan kept silent for 3 years, his explosion today was as an invincible soldier, an unparalleled general talent.


    His glow was so eye-catching and bright that it pierced his eyes.


    ...


    ¡°6th formation, break!¡±


    ¡°Today we will trample over the enemy! Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    A series of shouts broke out in unison. Vast and majestic, filled with determination and emotion, they all had amon goal!


    If before, they shouted out along with Zong Yuan so as to make raise their courage, then now these 3 thousand Xuan Mountain cavalry actually had the confidence to trample the enemy. The fighting spirit of all their bodies was drawn out, their hot blood boiling! They didn¡¯t feel any exhaustion at all.


    With the 6th formation broken, all that was left in front of them were 2 thousand maniac bear armored warriors. They were several feet taller and their bodies were well built and muscr. Who knew how manyyers of thick armor they had on them as it covered their entire body. Their hands held heavy axes and des that were simr in size to doors. Their waists had 5 small axes attached to be used to throw at the enemy.


    Even as they looked at the Yunxia armoured warriors who could be termed as elites be crushed, their confidence wasn¡¯t shaken at all. They coldly and solemnly focused in front of them. There were roughly 300 feet between the 2 armies, just nice the range that the axes could show their strength.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes shed slightly, the dragon horned winged horse under him didn¡¯t speed up, instead slowly down by a lot. He stretched out with his left hand, opening up his 5 fingers and waving it forwards. Then, he clenched his fist tight and struck out.


    Hu Zhongyuan knew that this was a hand signal that Zong Yuan was giving them. However, he didn¡¯t know what it meant. Tan Tao understood, shouting loudly, ¡°Split into two and spread out. Drive at the enemy!¡±


    Instantly there were 2 groups which charged at the front. Roughly 600 mysterious armor elite cavalry spread out into a fan as they chased the remaining Yunxia Mountain troops towards the maniac bear armored warrior formation.


    They just chased them for a rough 120 feet and the maniac bear armored warriormander knew that things weren¡¯t good. He didn¡¯t hesitate to give an order. Instantly thousands of 3 feet big axes were tossed out. Rolling de lights passed and instantly thousands of fleeing soldiers were beheaded. After the 2nd round of axes were tossed all the fleeing troops were cleared out.


    However, just at that moment, Zong Yuan who had led the horse to gallop a hundred feet away, once again, rushed the horse to speed up and crash over. Those maniac bear armored warriors were unable to toss their axes anymore. They could only roar out and raise up their dual de giant ax furiously chopping down ahead. Bright ax lights suddenly lit up!


    Zong Yuan scoffed coldly and didn¡¯t care at all. The purple lightning spear in his hand exploded out in his hand, the lightning gathered up at the spear tip exploded out and spread a full thousand feet.


    Although the lightning glow got weaker the further it spread, it still caused the maniac bear armored warriors who were chopping down with their axes to feel their bodies numb up.


    In that short moment of stopping, those fierce as dragon mysterious armor iron cavalry had directly crashed into the formation! Numerous spears stabbed out, along with the momentum of the horse charging they seemed really sharp. In an instance, 500 maniac bear armored warriors were stabbed on the spot! Some of the stronger ones even flicked up those bodies and tossed them further behind the enemy formation.


    Moreover, the charge of the iron cavalry still didn¡¯t stop, they seemed like they were about to drown out everything. In just tens of breaths, Zong Yuan had already pierced through these 2 thousand heavy armored soldiers.


    ¡°Maniac bear armored warriors, they are just so weak! 7th formation, break!¡±


    The 3 thousand mysterious armor cavalries behindughed out when they heard it, ¡°Indeed they are nothing, unable to block a single blow!¡±


    ¡°What maniac bear armored warrior? I will kill them like killing dogs!¡±


    ¡°They are really so weak, how can they be called elite?¡±


    ¡°There are 400 thousand of them but they look like some pieces of grass. With general leading us, our 3 thousand armored cavalry will trample over all of them!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan kept silent behind, feeling a little jealous on the inside. Be it these maniac bear armored warriors or the tiger leopard cavalry, they were all top elites who had caused problems for Gantian Mountain in the past. Even the mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry who were said to be on the same level as them were actually a little weaker. They were evidently so afraid at the start but now they were starting to fight.


    He thought to himself that they should just continue bragging, without the prince¡¯s general, they would return back to their shape in the end.


    Taking another look at Zong Yuan before sweeping behind him at the messed up and strewn with corpses battlefield, he couldn¡¯t help but exim in awe.


    Tens of thousands of cavalry were chasing behind them. The distance between the 2 armies were just around 400 feet. However they didn¡¯t bother at all, trampling all over the troops in front of them, this cavalry wouldn¡¯t pose a threat.


    At the current moment, no one could block the sharpness of these 3 thousand cavalries. The carriage formation on the side was also unable to be taken down by ferocious attacks. As for the war today, even if they couldn¡¯t win, they would definitely not lose.


    He didn¡¯t know that the talisman formation on Zong Yuan¡¯s body was totally ineffective. He thought that from start to finish it was all done by Zong Shou. That prince controlling Zong Yuan¡¯s body from far and could still be so overpowered. In the future when he truly breaks through to martial ancestor or Xuanwu realm and leads tens of thousands of troops, how amazing would that be? So the prince apart from his sword path being one with the spirit, he was actually so exceptional in spear techniques and formation charging techniques. Was this the so-called pinnacle general talent?


    ¡°...F***, that¡¯s pretty much invincible.¡±


    His words were praising Zong Shou. However, the Xuan Mountain city cavalry beside him didn¡¯t know that. Their eyes or lit up as they hollered.


    ¡°Purple lightning is invincible, unparalleled formation charging!¡±


    Their roars like thunder and like tigers reverberating through the wilderness. Even Tan Tao, who was the calmest, had a bright light shing in his eyes.


    Actually, at this moment, the prince should be the one enjoying all this worship and praise. In this life, he had never seen someone who was so sensitive and could grasp every opportunity and use it to the best advantage. Such a person was born to be on the battlefield, to crush all enemies!


    However, it was like Zong Yuan didn¡¯t hear anything as he only stared forwards, at that 300-foot tall tform which was a few hundred feet away.

 Chapter 224 - Slaying Feng Yu in the formation

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 224 ying Feng Yu in the formation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    From afar one could see the 2 people on top of that high tform jumping down. They rode on two extremely majestic and strong Windrider foals before frantically escaping into the depths of the army camp.


    Beneath the high tform, there were 400-500 personal troops, their faces were green. Along with a few thousand soldiers in charge of guarding the camp, they blocked outside of the camp gates. However as they were hurriedly gathered, each of them extremely terrified and filled with fear, they were more or less in a total mess.


    Seeing the situation Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes revealed a few bits of cold disdain. Disappointment rose up within his chest. These 2 people actually didn¡¯t have the courage of working together and facing him!


    2 years ago, even when he knew they he would definitely die, he didn¡¯t even take a step backward from Feng Yu¡¯s knife. How could such a person be spoken of in the same sentence as him?


    Then, like current shing across his brain, he remembered what Zong Shou said to him in Jiefu City a few days back.


    ...Cut the heads of Xiong Kui and Feng Yu and use them as potties.


    Not only did the prince tell him that at Jiefu City when he was out of sight. Before the battle today when his mood was really bad the prince had also raised up the matter.


    However, at that time he thought that it was Zong Shou joking to try to motivate him and as such he didn¡¯t take it too seriously.


    At this moment he felt his blood vessels expand, his heart filled with excitement. The prince really kept to his word and didn¡¯t exaggerate anything. He said that he ordered him to behead the two of them and really gave him the chance to do so.


    All of a sudden numerous pictures swarmed into his brain. 2 years ago he was chopped down by Feng Yu with just one sword, suppressed such that he could only kneel on the ground. And also the various rumors that made him have no face to look at anyone. Even the extremely ugly words that those 2 people said to him in Jiefu City.


    Zong Yuan couldn¡¯t help but smile, at this moment he saw death as an honor and didn¡¯t care much about it. However, he simply had too much resentment piled up over these few years!


    If he didn¡¯t take the heads of these 2 people today, wouldn¡¯t he be letting down the prince¡¯s kind intentions?


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Whipping his horse ferociously to make the dragon horned winged horse to increase speed once more. Zong Yuan, one man, and one spear, without any bit of stopping as he knocked into the camp gates.


    Those few thousand soldiers were instantly crushed. Even if Feng Yu and Xiong Kui¡¯s forces went all out to block, it was still useless. 3 thousand iron cavalry trampling over them, they were unable to cause any waves before being totally drowned out. The tens of feet high wooden camp gate was also smashed into pieces by one spear from Zong Yuan! Then, the many mysterious armor cavalry all flooded in as they chased right at the 2 of them who were fleeing.


    Feng Yu and Xiong Kui had long ago started panicking, far from the calm andposed prince demeanor they had before.


    Although the Windrider foals under them were mutated and entered the grade 4 realm which made them think that even if they couldn¡¯t fight they could escape. However, who knows for what reason the dragon horned winged horse under Zong Yuan was like totally crazy, its speed was 40% quicker than theirs! This thousand feet distance only needed tens of breath before they would be able to catch up!


    ¡°f*** his grandmother, they really are quick!¡±


    Xiong Kui took a look behind, his eyes were extremely dark and down. His body-sized was really big, his weight was several times than that of the wind wolf race. Even if he rode on the same grade 4 mutated Windrider foal he was still tens of horses behind Feng Yu.


    Right from the beginning, he had no fighting spirit and he knew the situation he was in. With this Zong Yuanmanding, 3 thousand Xuan Mountain iron cavalry sweeping around, trampling on thousands of troops. To take a head out of tens of thousands of troops was as easy as taking candy from a baby!


    In hindsight, out of the 6 Xuanwu ancestors, 1 was heavily injured, 4 were dead. 2 Return to Sun realm spirit masters who had no news from. The army was in a panic and the morale was extremely low. Even with 400 thousand people piled together they might not be able to stop the enemy who was heading right for them. Much less how the 2 of them were ditching their army and they didn¡¯t have a chance to gather up and calm down the army.


    They originally wanted to use the cover of this camp to escape from the back. Anyways there were only 3 thousand enemies and they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill much of the 400 thousand troops they had. At this moment if they dissipated in all directions, it could allow more people to escape out of this Ruohai Straits.


    On the contrary, if he died here then they would have really lost everything.


    However, if this chase continued before he was able to escape out of the camp he would be one-shotted by Zong Yuan who was chasing from behind.


    His eyes rolling, he hesitated only a little before directly turning around the horse, choosing another direction along with his few servants. He still had 100 thousand infantry in that direction so as Long as Zong Yuan continued to chase they would be able to protect his life. However, this act was a little risky. However as both left and right was death, he had to take a gamble.


    After separating with Feng Yu, Xiong Kui charged for another 500-600 feet before looking backward. Only to see Zong Yuan who was chasing close behind look at him coldly before not bothering anymore, continuing to chase Feng Yu. It made Xiong Kui heave a sigh of relief.


    Thinking to himself that he was really fortunate, luckily he wasn¡¯t the one who had forced Zong Yuan to kneel down 2 years ago.


    That thousand feet distance was instantly pulled to less than 200 feet in just a short while. That Feng Yu seemed to know that he couldn¡¯t escape, after galloping for a moment he finally lose all hope of having good fortune. He cried into the air, jumping off the horse and directly chopping down towards his back.


    ¡°2 years ago I could make you kneel for forgiveness! 2 yearster I can still kill you! Leopard leaving sword, kill!¡±


    A sword that was 7 feet long, just the wind from waving of the sword caused all the tents within a few thousand feet to be smashed to pieces. Moreover, the ground beneath Feng Yu had all of a sudden sunk 2 feet. Causing the entire 500 feet of nd to sink down.


    This sword was chopped out with a full 1.5 million kilograms of power! The sword was like the wind, instantly arriving, bringing with it a series of afterimages as it chopped right at the face of Zong Yuan.


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t even blink his eyes. If it was an hour ago, even if he went all out against this sword he could only barely avoid death. Now however it was worth nothing in his eyes.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t, the prince who controlled his body could easily take this person¡¯s life.


    The spear in his hand did an extremely simple flick, using the moment to shake the spear. It caused the giant sword in Feng Yu¡¯s hand to dislodge and fly out by hundreds of feet.


    Then, when the dragon horned winged horse sped across, Zong Yuan pulled out his horse knife at extreme speed and chopped down, causing Feng Yu¡¯s head to be tossed into the air!


    Then, the purple lightning spear in his hand shed and brought the head back. Only to see Feng Yu¡¯s eyes staring in rage. The eyes still hadn¡¯t turned murky like it still had some consciousness. Apart from shock, it was filled with unwillingness and hatred.


    Zong Yuan waszy to bother about him, hanging his head by his waist.


    He felt a little weird in his heart, the things he did came from his own intent. The prince shouldn¡¯t be so bored to do that, but he did.


    He probingly waved his limbs and expected he was acting freely. Then, he had no more questions. The prince probably thought that they won the battle and stopped controlling his body.


    Behind him, all the Xuan Mountain City cavalry who followed closely behind were totally silent.


    Before this when they charged at the formation with Zong Yuan, they were filled with total despair and held to the hope of dragging people down with them. Until Zong Yuan led them to crush that 50 thousand cavalry and sky Yang Xuan did some hope rise up. At the back when they crushed 7 formations sessively even that famous ck cloud dragon spear warrior and maniac bear armor warrior were trampled by them did a spark rise up in their hearts.


    However when they witnessed the head of Feng Yu being chopped off in one knife by Zong Shou they didn¡¯t know how to react. Disbelief and happiness surged into their hearts, making them unable to react. They only felt that everything in front of them didn¡¯t seem real, they didn¡¯t dare to believe that they personally created such horrifying war achievements.


    Out of all of them, only Tan Tao kept calm. First, he took a deep breath before hollering, ¡°Feng Yu is dead! Our Xuan Mountain is magnificent!¡±


    Internal energy was used in the voice which reverberated through the wilderness. Only then did the 3 thousand Xuan Mountain cavalry regain their senses, and they crazily shouted,


    ¡°Our Xuan Mountain armored cavalry has trampled the enemy and are unstoppable!¡±


    They looked towards Zong Yuan with respectful eyes, raising their knives and spears.


    ¡°Purple lightning is invincible, unparalleled in Donglin!¡±


    3 thousand of their voices gathered together, the shout reverberating tens of miles. Outside the camp, the troops of Yunxia City were all ashen white.


    Some generals didn¡¯t say a word, they actually didn¡¯t hesitate to bring their men to charge right at the exit of the canyon. Hundred thousands of troops intensity scattered. Although they didn¡¯t abandon their armor and weapons, it was really chaotic.


    Even the zing me Mountain people were panicky and filled with trepidation.


    Their prince and Feng Yu were together. Now that Feng Yu is dead was their prince alive or dead?


    That 30 thousand cavalry who surrounded the carriage formation instantly fled.


    At that moment Xiong Kui coincidentally charged out from the other city gate. 2 thousand feet away was his hundred thousand men army. The tens of thousands of cavalry in the distance were quickly galloping over.


    Xiong Kui instantly heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that he was safe. He turned his head, looking behind the camp gates in mncholy.


    ¡°That Feng Yu actually died just like that? How unfortunate. Yunxia Mountain has no one to take over, hehe!¡±


    Just as he shook his head and was about to hide in the cavalry army, he had a thought and turned to his right.


    Only to see that in that direction, a thinyer of mist started to spread out, covering hundreds of miles, expanding swiftly.


    At first, his brows furrowed. Then, he thought about something and his face turned ashen white. In the next moment, he heard a thunder-like horse hooves noise swiftly close the distance towards him.

 Chapter 225 - Chapter 259 Mysterious Fox Iron Cavalry

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 259 Mysterious Fox Iron Cavalry</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    Xiong Kui¡¯s eyes seemed to lose all signs of anxiousness. When the rumbling thunderous horse hooves noise got closer and closer, hundreds of feet away, a bunch of silver armor cavalry finally showed themselves.


    First was 3-5 people who seemed really obscure like a cloud sieging over. After a short moment more and more silver armored cavalry appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    Xiong Kui¡¯s eyes were filled with despair.


    ¡°Gantian Mountain City¡¯s ck fox iron cavalry...¡±


    At this moment, even fleeing was impossible. When those thousand cavalry charged, the wind whistled by the sides of the silver-colored war horses. The wind helped to increase the horse speeds, like they were totally unobstructed, galloping swiftly. The speed at which was actually no less than the mutated Windrider horse under his feet.


    In front of these bunch of silver armored cavalry, a middle-aged man dressed in dazzling silver armor, holding a horse ying machete was slowly drawing closer. Xiong Kui¡¯s face turned ashen white. His eyes turning slightly and he gave up all hope of escaping. He threw the ax in his hand away and raised both of his hands, signaling his surrender.


    When the middle-aged man saw that he smiled, his eyes showing surprise. A short whileter he regained a cold andposed expression. The knife in his hand didn¡¯t stop, when his body passed, the knife slightly flushed and he used the back of the knife to smash Xiong Kui¡¯s head. Directly smashing Xiong Kui hundreds of feet away, unconscious on the ground.


    And when these thousand silver armored cavalry slowly reduced their horse speeds, the surrounding zing me mountain infantry and cavalry all stopped in their tracks, no one daring to get another step closer.


    That handsome general in silver armor didn¡¯t care much about these hundreds of thousands of troops just a short distance away. He casually led his horse by Xiong Kui¡¯s side and directly captured this zing me Mountain prince.


    The standoff being the two armies onlysted for a short while before the zing me mountain troops started to disperse and not tangle anymore.


    However, different from the hundreds of thousands of Yunxia Mountain troops, which fled in all directions, the zing me Mountain army seemed to have some peoplemanding. Even when they retreated, they did so in an orderly manner.


    The handsome looking middle-aged man didn¡¯t bother, just waiting coldly and silently. In just a few breaths 3 thousand mysterious armor cavalry charged out from the nearby camp gates. The one in the lead was Zong Yuan.


    When he saw these thousand ck fox iron cavalry, his facial expression changed. He slightly hesitated before ordering the Xuan Mountain City cavalry to stop their horses. Then, he came alone beside this majestic middle-aged man and bowed, ¡°Junior Zong Yuan greets race uncle!¡±


    Only then did the expression of the middle-aged man rx. He observed Zong Yuan carefully, and his expression was reallyplicated. ¡°Maniac Lightning spear sense, unparalleled formation charging... No wonder the ruler has always protected you. From today on, you have finally made a name for yourself. 3 thousand iron cavalry broke through the 400 thousand alliance army troops of Yunxia and zing me mountain. Your purple lightning spear name will definitely shake Donglin Cloud Continent. If my big brother was still here, he would be really happy. However, since you have such skills, then use it on the right path. Zong Hao and Zong Yang that pair is scheming. If you follow them one day, you will be betrayed.¡±


    When he said those few sentences, a sharp light shed in his eyes. When he looked at Zong Yuan not react even when he insulted the father and son pair, a look of shock appeared in his eyes.


    Did this kid really join the prince? With Zong Yuan¡¯s personality betraying his master was something weird, joining Zong Shou who couldn¡¯t cultivate that was even more surprising.


    Zong Yuan kept silent when he heard purple lightning spear name would definitely shake Donglin Cloud Continent he felt really bitter. As for the words that followed, he didn¡¯t pay much attention.


    Other people might see that he used his purple lightning spear and was totally unstoppable, trampling over the enemy, but who knew that it was the prince who was controlling him.


    The moment he left Zong Shou¡¯s side and fought with others, he would definitely reveal his true self.


    However, right away he lifted his spirits, an extremely strong glow burning in his eyes. Although it wasn¡¯t him, the things he learned in this battle was extraordinary! One day, he would be that strong.


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t give up and would personally kill those two, that bastard named Zong Hao under his spear!


    That handsome middle-aged man felt a little weird. A few moments ago Zong Yuan seemed really down, unlike the person who had just led 3 thousand to crush 400 thousand enemies. There was no happiness, no determination, instead, he seemed extremely depressed. However, now, his spirit had risen up, making him feel a little confused.


    He was toozy to bother with it, licking the corner of his lips before turning away and looking in the direction of the carriage. He said expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t care for what reason you joined the prince but if one day you dare to go against him, even if you totally grasp the maniac lightning spear sense, I, Zong Gang, will personally take your life! This war is over. If you have no more intention to chase then follow me to meet the prince!¡±


    The brows of Zong Yuan furrowed, looking at the hundreds of thousands of escaping enemy troops and also the Xuan mountain cavalry which was showing signs of exhaustion. He thought for a moment before following behind Zong gang without any hesitation towards the carriage formation.


    ...


    Within the carriage formation, everyone had gotten out of the carriages and climbed onto the roofs, looking out tens of miles away.


    They didn¡¯t have a clear grasp of the situation, but they could roughly see what was going on. Especially when Tan Tao hollered ¡°Feng Yu has been in¡± which reverberated tens of miles away. They could hear it clearly all the way over here.


    Everyone looked on, their gazes were hot like a burning me as they looked at the seemingly miraculous scenes. Especially the thousand Xuan mountain cavalry who were left here to defend who was extremely envious and jealous. Now they regretted not being selected to participate in the formation charging and bing a part of those 3 thousand!


    The iron cavalry charging at the formation was totally unstoppable. To be able to participate in such an amazing feat, even if they died, it was a really glorious matter!


    ¡°They actually really won...¡±


    Li Luo¡¯s eyelids twitched following which he gave an awkward smile, ¡°What happened today will be like what the prince said. It will be a legend in the cloud world.¡±


    Looking back, Li Luo gazed at Zong Shou only to see him sitting down, muttering in his mouth like he was calcting something. Listening closely, Zong Shou said out a bunch of numbers, what 340 wind me explosive arrows, what 443 dead, how muchpensation fee. Also that one energy destroying spirit upheaval talisman which was worth how many beast crystals.


    And also how much those armor and spiritual artifacts obtained were worth. He was actually calcting the losses of the battle.


    In the end, when he calcted that he used up around 200 grade 7 beast crystals, Zong Shou¡¯s face was filled with pain. If this money came from Gantian Mountain, he wouldn¡¯t bother. However, it came from his own pocket. Who knows whether or not he could im it after he bes a monster king?


    Li Luo and Shi Dan were speechless, thinking that this future Gantian Mountain monster king was really unique. Thetter hesitated before handing back the other 2 talismans. He knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep these items from such a ¡®strong¡¯ enemy. The farmer shook his head and continued to look in the distance, ¡°Congrattions prince, the ck fox iron cavalry from your city have arrived. The victory of this battle is confirmed and there¡¯s no way they can turn it around. If we go all out to chase even if we are unable to y them all we will be able to cause much damage to both zing me and Yunxia mountain! Let¡¯s not talk about the cavalry but for the infantry, we can leave half of them.¡±


    Only then did Zong Shoue back to his senses and lookout. As expected, a total of a thousand silver armored cavalries and those 3 thousand Xuan mountain cavalry were heading over.


    They were all dressed up in silver armor, shining bright. The horses under them were mutated silver scaled wind stepping beasts. Their speed was just a little worse than Windrider foals.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but take in a cold breath. Looking out these bunch of silver armored cavalry were actually all dual cultivators. Moreover, they were all from the fox race, amongst which there were 3 Xuanwu ancestors and 20 martial ancestors!


    No wonder although there were only a thousand of them, but amongst the elites of the Donglin Cloud Continent cities, they were listed in the top 3. In the west of the Donglin Cloud Continent, they were never defeated!


    Before this, he was feeling weird about why the spiritual masters of the 2 cities weren¡¯t doing anything! Ruo Shui herself shouldn¡¯t be so strong to such an extent.


    It seems like they were most probably handled by these ck fox iron cavalry.


    He was originally nning to just crush these 400 thousand people but if he had such a bunch of elite cavalry in his hand, he had some confidence to leave at least half of the enemy.


    However, on closer thought, he decisively shook his head. Tossing aside the temptation, ¡°These people are all from the monster race. They would be under me in the future. There is no benefit to killing more of them. Even if we force a portion of them to surrender, we don¡¯t have enough men to care for the prisoners. Moreover, we aren¡¯t so free today.¡±


    Li Luo and Shi Dan were both startled. This prince really talked big. Before he even became the Gantian Mountain monster king he already treated the people of Yunxia and zing me mountain as his own.


    However, when they thought about his age, that pinnacle sword techniques, the formation charging skill when he controlled Zong Yuan from afar, they weren¡¯t surprised.


    Oh right, Zong Yuan, who was an unparalleled general seed, the moment he grew up, in just a few years no one in Donglin Cloud Continent would be able to stop him!


    The Donglin Cloud Continent, since the Di Dynasty was wiped out, it has been in chaos for 4 thousand odd years. Would all the cities be unified once more under the hands of Zong Shou?


    The 2 of them couldn¡¯t help but think about it. Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother as he focused in front.


    The 3 thousand Xuan mountain cavalry and ck fox iron cavalry were 500 feet away from the carriage formation before stopping. With Zong Yuan leading and another handsome middle-aged man, they walked over together.

 Chapter 226 - Incapable Ruler, Zong Shou

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 226 Incapable Ruler, Zong Shou</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    The 2 of them were extremely quick, just one jump and theynded on the roof of the carriage, half-kneeling towards Zong Shou.


    Zong Yuan silently knelt down whilst Zong Gang heavily nodded his head, ¡°ck fox iron cavalrymander, Zong Gang, greets the prince!¡±


    Then, he raised his head once more, his eyes focusing and looking closely at Zong Shou. A little mist appearing in his eyes, ¡°Little Shou we hadn¡¯t met in 3 years right? You are so tall now and look really like the prince. Don¡¯t worry, with me here, no one will dare to touch a single hair of you! You don¡¯t need to be scared and afraid anymore! You have been bullied badly these few days right? It is Uncle Gang¡¯s fault, the ruler isn¡¯t here and I was unable to take good care of you. If I knew that Lingyun Sect would be so untrustable, I shouldn¡¯t have rushed to the oblivion cloud ocean to take a look...¡± As he said that he couldn¡¯t help but slowly choke up, his hands pounding his chest, filled with regret.


    When Li Luo heard that, he almost couldn¡¯t take it. Thinking to himself that this courageous and bold person would be afraid? He was a beast in sheep¡¯s clothing that was hiding. Only when one got close would one notice how terrifying he was.


    However as the rumors had it, this ck fox iron cavalrymander was an interesting person.


    Zong Gang continued to talk on his own like he wanted to totally vent all the sadness in his heart to Zong Shou. Zong Shou was also helpless. He knew that this person was one of the most trusted people of Zong Weiran. Not only did he take charge of the ck fox iron cavalry, but he was also themander of Gantian Mountain¡¯s 20 thousand personal troops. His identity was also his race uncle in the sky fox race.


    He had long ago heard that although this person was really smart and really courageous on the battlefield. But, his personality was really intrinsic and weird.


    He didn¡¯t expect this person to be special to such an extent. He decided to open his eyes whilst his mind wandered off toprehend the runes in his brain. Until 15 minutester did Zong Gang¡¯s voice slowly stop did hee back to his senses. His eyes simrly red and wet, emotionally saying, ¡°Uncle Gang please rise! With you here, I can finally be at ease. When I return to take the throne I would rely on you, I only hope at that time you won¡¯t me me for being irritating...¡±


    When they heard those words, the others didn¡¯t think much. Chuxue, on the other hand, blinked her eyes in shock as she looked carefully at Zong Shou, thinking that the prince actually knew how to fake so well.


    The other people especially Tan Tao who had rushed over also rolled their eyes.


    Zong Gang didn¡¯t notice a thing, keeping the tears in his eyes and standing up. His eyes were really sharp, ¡°How would I? The ruler has treated me so well, using my entire life I am still unable to repay him! Whatever matters the prince has, just leave it to me. Your enemies are my enemies. Whoever dares to harm you, I will be the first to kill him!¡±


    After he said those words, he swept the others with tiger eyes, sharp and solemn, causing the gazes of everyone to avoid him. Only when he looked at Li Luo and Shi Dan did he show some surprise. With the ability of these two people, why would they be protecting Zong Shou? After thinking about it he didn¡¯t mind, scoffing slightly before tossing out 2 warning expressions. Following which he pressed on his knife and stood behind Zong Shou, signaling that he was going to be his personal guard.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. With such a fellow who was a Xuanwu ancestor of 8 meridians standing behind him, he only felt really ufortable.


    He really was unwilling to let such a person who he didn¡¯t totally trust to upy such a position.


    Although this Zong Gang was really loyal to his father, who knew if he was loyal to him.


    However, it wasn¡¯t a good time for him to reject it now. He could only slightly shake his head, forcing himself to bear with it and continue to look forwards at Zong Yuan who was still half-kneeling.


    Looking at him fixedly for a short while, seeing that he didn¡¯t have any impatience did he smile, ¡°Well done! No, you have made me surprised. I really didn¡¯t expect that you would have such a talent. Killing Mu Ling Mu Jiang, then killing Feng Yu and trampling over numerous formations, you purple lightning spear Zong Yuan can feel proud for yourself!¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s expression still didn¡¯t change, expressionlessly shaking his head, ¡°What did the battle today have to do with me? 3 thousand cavalry trampling over the enemy is all because of the prince! However, I thought about it, and the words you spoke before are all true. I won¡¯t easily give up and waste my life. I have learned a lot from the battle before. Maybe today I still don¡¯t have the ability to sweep the battlefield and challenge a thousand troops, but in the future, I would. I won¡¯t disappoint you...¡±


    Zong Gang was totally confused when he heard that, not knowing what the 2 of them were talking about. Only Chuxue and the others knew the insider news, smiling and not saying a word.


    Zong Shou was also astonished. After a short while he understood, not knowing whether or not tough or cry, ¡°So you thought that this entire battle was because of me? Do you know why I said that you killed Mu Ling and Mu Jiang and then Feng Yu but I didn¡¯t mention Yang Xuan and Xie Nu?¡±


    Zong Yuan was startled, thinking carefully about it, the prince¡¯s tone was indeed a little weird. Just as he had no clue, he saw Zong Shou use his finger and pointed at the middle of his brows, ¡°Look at that!¡±


    Zong Yuan subconsciously touched the center of his brows, only to feel that it was really smooth with no weird shape at all. Instantly he remembered to use his senses to check it out, following which shock appeared in his eyes.


    The ¡®soul¡¯ word mark between his brows had actually totally disappeared. And also those spiritual formations that Zong Shou drew on his body and on his armor were nowhere to be seen.


    Does that mean that he was now actually free?


    That¡¯s right. The lightning attracted from the clouds. After that, he felt that his body was missing something. However, at that point, he was too focused and didn¡¯t pay attention to it.


    Which means that Mu Ling, Mu Jiang, and Feng Yu actually all died in his own hands? The 5th and 6th formations, as well as those maniac bear armored warriors, were broken through by troops that were led by him?


    How was that possible? A few months ago he was still stuck at the peak of xiantian, unable to move. How did he do that? To use the body of a grade 4 martial ancestor to sessively kill 2 Xuanwu ancestors, was he dreaming?


    Not only him, even Tan Tao and Hu Zhongyuan were dumbfounded, looking at Zong Yuan in disbelief.


    This meant that thetter half of the battle actually had nothing to do with Zong Shou and was all solely done by Zong Yuan?


    He was unparalleled at breaking formations, disying that maniac lightning spear sense. Even facing a strong opponent like the maniac bear armored warriors, he was able to easily trample over them. He was actually no weaker than when Zong Shou controlled him.


    Which meant that the current Zong Yuan not only had the ability to challenge Xuanwu ancestors. On the battlefield, he could also cause everyone to fear him?


    Tan Tao was the most experienced and was the first toe to his senses and calm down. He couldn¡¯t help but take in a deep breath, ¡°So you are an unparalleled general seed!¡± Thinking that no wonder the Gantian Mountain monster king treated Zong Yuan so well, the prince in front of him also treated him differently. Such a talented general. Zong Yuan had the ability to be deemed as a precious treasure!


    Zong Yuan was still dumbfounded, and his expression alternated between red and white.


    Zong Shou got a little impatient as he waited, directly saying, ¡°The technique of the demon path is just a small and weak technique. This soul controlling technique is too. It can¡¯t control people with a strong will. Even without that lightning, in just a few days, you would be able to break that seal...¡±


    Seeing some anxiousness appear in Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes. Zong Yuan paused, ¡°The seal is now gone and I can¡¯t control you anymore. So, what ns do you have? If you want to live, as long as you agree not to be my enemy on Gantian Mountain I can allow you to leave!¡±


    When he said that, Zong Shou could only feel really intense energy rising up from behind him. He saw Zong Gang suddenly step forwards, whose eyes were filled with killing intent as he stared coldly at Zong Yuan.


    It was like the moment he talked about leaving he would immediately act and cut his head off.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. He had actually forgotten about him. Did he not know that Zong Shou was trying to take a soft approach now?


    If it was just a normal cultivator it wouldn¡¯t matter, but such a talent couldn¡¯t be forced.


    Forget it, one ying the good cop and the other ying the bad cop, the effect might be better.


    Zong Yuan was totally silent. After a short while, he bowed once more, his head hitting the ground, ¡°The prince didn¡¯t kill me, and is also half a teacher, giving me hope in my life. I still have some conscience. In this life, as long as I haven¡¯t died, I would work for the prince. I only have one thing to ask for the prince. That Zong Hao and Zong Yang...¡±


    He gritted his teeth but he couldn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°You want to take their lives?¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly delighted, even if this fellow didn¡¯t mention about it, this time when he went back he wouldn¡¯t give these few people a good time. If things went as expected, his return to Gantian Mountain would be one that was filled with bloodshed.


    However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t agree so easily. Face palming, Zong Shou acted like he was having a tough time, ¡°These 2 people, one is my race uncle and is an elder of the sky fox race. The other is my cousin, a rare talent, no matter how disrespectful they are towards me...¡±


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t say another word, just silently kowtowing his head with determination. He went all out, loud smashing sound as he broke a deep hole in the roof of the carriage, his face was covered in blood.


    At that moment, nearby all the Xuan mountain city cavalry all looked over furiously at Zong Shou.


    Power was the easiest way to convince the heart. Especially those who were led by Zong Yuan and created the miracle of crushing 400 thousand enemies. These Xuan Mountain City cavalry were filled with respect towards this purple lightning spear.


    Now, although they couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, when they saw Zong Yuan kowtowing in front of Zong Shou for so long till his head bled, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that the prince was being unfair. They thought that Zong Shou was an incapable ruler and was preposterous when he did things.


    To actually not praise such an expert like Zong Yuan after such a victory but instead humiliate him in such a manner!

 Chapter 227 - Blood Oath Sky Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 227 Blood Oath Sky Lightning</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    Those pairs of red eyes focused over. If it wasn¡¯t for Zong Gang and Tan Tao coldly sweeping over, there would probably have been a riot.


    Chuxue felt really unfair in her heart. Her eyes wide open and staring at those people. Thinking that the one who truly led them to crush the 400 thousand strong armies of the 2 cities was actually her prince!


    If it wasn¡¯t for him, all of them would have died here. Although it was indeed the same fellow who brought them all into the Ruohai Straits.


    However who was this all for? Her brain wasn¡¯t good but her memory was not bad. She remembered that Tan Tao had once told the prince that the reason zing me Mountain and Yunxia Mountain gathered troops here was because they wanted to build a city here and obtain the tens of mind stone mines belonging to Gantian Mountain and Xuan Mountain City within this Ruohai Mountain range.


    Speaking of which who knows when the prince would be able to personally lead the troops. To let these people see who it was who could truly trample over thousands of enemies! If they saw, their eyeballs would fall out!


    Then, she shook her head, thinking that it was better if he didn¡¯t go to war. War was really dangerous. It was best if the prince hid at the back like that.


    Zong Shou was currently deep in thought like he was bncing the pros and cons. Just as he was thinking that the time was about there and he should agree to him. Zong Yuan suddenly stopped, his eyes looking over really seriously.


    ¡°Today I, Zong Yuan, use my blood to swear that I am willing to be the prince¡¯s servant!¡±


    He actually pulled out the knife by his waist, cutting his arm, his expression unchanging, ¡°I will not abandon and leave you in my life. If I go against that I will fall into the deep abyss!¡±


    When he said those words, there were many explosions in the sky. Numerous purple-colored light spread down, dyeing the entire sky a deep blue color.


    Including Li Luo, Zong Gang, and Tan Tao, they all looked startled at Zong Yuan before they looked at the sky.


    Swearing a blood oath wasn¡¯t anything special. However, for there to just nice be lightning at that moment was a surprising one.


    He remembered before that above this Ruohai Straits there was totally no clouds above however in the next moment ck clouds rumbled.


    If at this moment they could confirm that there wasn¡¯t a spirit master controlling using soul power, one would think that it was a spirit master casting a spell.


    Zong Shou was also simrly surprised, looking at the sky for a moment before looking away.


    He thought to himself that this was a little too much of a coincidence. Was this really a sign from the heavens? Zong Yuan¡¯s luck seemed to be a little weird?


    He looked closely at the blood dripping from his wrist. It had actually formed into a natural blood-colored rune.


    Zong Shou was startled. Then, he shook his head, ¡°There is no need to. Actually that Zong Yang and Zong Hao, even if you didn¡¯t bring it up, I also can¡¯t allow them to live. Get up, I agree with your request!¡±


    Zong Yuan was obviously startled. Then, he understood the gist of what was going on. He couldn¡¯t help but mock himself. He had actually run out of patience.


    However, to work for this young cousin brother wasn¡¯t that bad of an idea. Actually, he wished that Zong Shou could control his body for an even longer time. Then he would be able toprehend more stuff.


    Just as he stood up, Zong Shou pointed towards his waist, ¡°You are still carrying Feng Yu¡¯s head? Are you really nning to use it as a pee potty?¡±


    Zong Yuan also took a look at his waist, only to see a huge head hanging there. Its eyes still wide and staring, as he had died with many grievances.


    Looking at Feng Yu¡¯s head, Zong Yuan thought about it for a moment before he expressionlessly nodded his head, ¡°Why not? It¡¯s a little inconvenient here, when I return to Gantian Mountain I will take out the bones and paint it before selling...¡± However, in the end, he still took the head off and threw it into the distance.


    Zong Shou felt his insides toss and turn, using a head to make a pee potty, who would want that? Won¡¯t one be afraid of being unable to sleep at night?


    Following which he saw Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s eyes light up. He also felt a burning gaze from behind him. Looking over, even Tan Tao was a little tempted.


    Zong Shou was speechless, no wonder the Donglin Cloud Continent tens of thousands of years ago was seen by the central continent as and of barbarians. As expected, it made sense.


    Helplessly shaking his head, Zong Shou waszy to bother about it. He turned his eyes and looked at Xiong Kui who Zong Gang had carried over. He was lying on the ground with his four limbs spread out, his eyes tightly shut, face purple and gold. It seemed like he was still unconscious. If this fellow¡¯s breathing didn¡¯t get rushed when Zong Yuan was making his oath, one would think that he still hadn¡¯t woken up.


    Looking carefully for a moment, the corner of Zong Shou¡¯s lips rose up coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this prince Xiong Kui who was nning to teach me a lesson? If you continue to act unconscious, do you think I will ask someone to make you into a potty?¡±


    Xiong Kui was still lying down with no reaction, his breathing couldn¡¯t be heard. Zong Shou shook his head, directly waving his hand, ¡°It seems like you can¡¯t wake up. Men! Drag him to feed the dogs, remember to bring his head back for me...¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, Xiong Kui climbed up, ¡°Prince don¡¯t be hasty!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t embarrassed, calmly adjusting his clothes as he cupped his hands submissively towards Zong yuan, ¡°zing me Mountain Xiong Kui greets the prince! The prince has won this battle beautifully. However, how will the prince deal with Xiong Kui? If you can let me go I will be really grateful. Allow me to be bold, with your current situation, you are facing enemies in all directions. Xiong Kui is willing to be your ally...¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that heughed coldly. His attempt at acting dead failed so he was trying this? His few hundred beast crystals loss this time, if he didn¡¯t extort from him how would he be satisfied?


    His expression didn¡¯t change at all as he said expressionlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this in the future. I don¡¯t like people to stand and talk to me, especially people taller than me...¡±


    Xiong Kui¡¯s face instantly swelled up blue, his eyes shining in an unsettled manner. His heart was feeling so depressed until it was about to explode.


    But when he looked forwards, be it, Zong Gang or Zong Yuan, they were staring aggressively and coldly at him, causing him to feel a chill down his spine.


    Moreover, Zong Shou¡¯s wolf-like vicious stare caused him to be nervous.


    Thinking about it for a moment, he thought to himself, a great person is able to take what others couldn¡¯t so why not just kneel now.


    He hesitated for a moment before he bent his knees and knelt down. In his heart, he really wanted to slice this Zong Shou up into a million pieces, smashing him into meat paste along with Zong Yuan and Zong Gang! If he didn¡¯t pay them back for this humiliation, he wasn¡¯t a human!


    Then, he saw a gentle and kind smile on Zong Shou¡¯s face, ¡°Prince Xiong Kui do you want to return to your zing me Mountain?¡±


    ...


    At the same time, tens of miles away, still on that high cliff.


    ¡°Where did this Zong Yuane from. One blood oath actually caused a heavenly phenomenon. Is he not only an unparalleled general seed? That shouldn¡¯t be it. If he really has such a good fate then why would my uncle not be able to see anything?¡±


    Looking up into the sky, at the dark clouds that were still spreading and folding, Lei Dong¡¯s face was filled with surprise.


    Following which he frowned and sighed, continuing to write on blue colored silkid out in front of him whilst he guessed, ¡°Zhao Yanran, I heard that the Taiyuan fairy is not only good at lightning and sword techniques, she is also good at physiognomy. Did you all find out long ago but just didn¡¯t raise it up?¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s brows were still really rxed,zy to bother about him. Simrly on blue silk, however, it was obvious that she was putting in more effort. Each word she wrote would take 50-60 breaths, unlike Lei Dong who was really casual and effortless. Which was why she wrote it in a simple and concise manner, with just around 110 words.


    ¡°...Zong Shou entered Ruohai Straits, ordering Zong Yuan to lead 3 thousand cavalry to charge at the formation, ying Yang Xuan, Mu Ling, Xie Nu, Mu Jiang, Feng Yu, crushing the 400 thousand enemy force. I suspect these 2 people are unparalleled general talents. Junior brother Zong Shou is indiscernible. After the battle, Zong Yuan made a blood oath to pledge loyalty, causing a heavenly phenomenon. I think this person¡¯s destiny has changed...¡±


    Lei Dong saw what she wrote, but he sighed, ¡°Destiny changed? I guess so too. What a good show today! 3 thousand iron cavalry to trample over such a huge army. Since that person, I have no witnessed such an amazing feat.¡±


    As he said that, the words on the blue silk totally formed up and solidified. Lei Dong ced his palms together and chanted out a few sentences. The silk ignited in mid-air, turning into smoke and dust and dissipating. Within it, however, rose up balls of light which disappeared into the sky, in just a short while, one lost track of it.


    Zhao Yanran had alsopleted hers at that moment. The blue silk in front of her instantly burnt.


    However, when the silk turned into ash, Zhao Yanran¡¯s face was covered in sweat as she used a handkerchief to wipe it off before standing up. On the high cliffs of this giant stone canyon, she jumped and leaped towards the distance.


    Lei Dong¡¯s eyes instantly shone, ¡°Crazy witch where are you going? Is yourmon people path not caring about Zong Shou anymore?¡±


    Zhao Yanran stopped, looking back like how one would look at an idiot, ¡°Naturally to invite people. Ask yourself can you alone prevent any ident from happening?¡±


    Lei Dong¡¯s brows furrowed, following which he revealed an enlightened expression beforeughing awkwardly.


    ¡°I forgot that this Zong Yuan matter would cause the Donglin Cloud Continent to boil up, everyone knowing about it. Even if we want to hide it, we won¡¯t be able to. Such talent is actually working for trash that can¡¯t cultivate. Everyone will definitely be tempted and n to kill him...¡±


    Looking out into the distance, one could see ten over red me birds flying swiftly around Ruohai straits.


    This bird was really quick and they were rare in the world. In an instant they were miles away, flying in all directions.


    Lei Dong couldn¡¯t stop them and wasn¡¯t willing to. Even if he killed all the hundreds of thousands of people here to hide the matter, it would still not work.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t a problem if others found out that Zong Yuan was an unparalleled general talent. What they worried about was that this matter would drag down Zong Shou.


    After Zhao Yanran finished, she didn¡¯t bother about him anymore, heading into the distance. Lei Dong also directly stood up.


    An ascended ancestor traveling in the air was extremely swift, one step crossing ten miles as he moved towards the direction of that Jiefu City.


    He was originally a little anxious but thinking about it, a bit of hope rose up in his heart, thinking that it is best if 1 or 2 strong unclese over such that he could be freed and rush back to the central continent.

 Chapter 228 - Spreading in All Directions

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 228 Spreading in All Directions</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    Xuan Mountain City was the closest to Ruohai Straits, apart from Jiefu City.


    One red swift bird soared amongst the clouds, and just as it reached the sky above Xuan Mountain City, it charged down. Swiftly gliding in the air, it charged into the city lord¡¯s manor into a wide hall.


    Xuanyuan Tong was sitting in the high seat in the hall. Beside him was Zhu Junhou and Li Sina, their expressions solemn. Behind them were numerous generals in iron armor who were present.


    Xuanyuan Yiren stood behind Xuanyuan Tong, filled with nervousness.


    ¡°...Tan Tao said he couldn¡¯t persuade Zong¡¯er so he could only follow him into death. 7 days ago I ordered Hai Tianyuan to lead 30 thousand elite cavalry to rush over to Ruohai straits. Not to save those 4 thousand but to try to smash a way out for Zong¡¯er. However, to end this battle we do need to sendrge amounts of troops.


    My body¡¯s problems have been solved and only need to suppress my energy and push back my advancement time and I would be able to protect Xuan Mountain city for several months. This battle will be left to Junhou. With all the cities, we should be able to gather up 45 towns, along with my personal troops is that enough? I can give up the mind stone mines within the Ruohai Straits but no matter what we have to let Zong¡¯er pass it. We also can¡¯t let them sessfully build a city to block that passage.¡±


    Xuan Mountain city¡¯s army, 5 people was a section, 50 was a toon, 100 was a regiment, with a colonel in charge. 300 was a force with a lieutenant. A thousand was a unit which a major. 3 thousand as a capital with a major general. 10 thousand as a town with amander. The many cities in Donglin Cloud Continent were like that.


    Only elites like the ck fox iron cavalry and mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry were different. Simr military grades they would be 2-3 grades higher than other generals of the same rank.


    45 towns meant a full 450 thousand troops.


    Zhu Junhou¡¯s brows furrowed when he heard that, using 450 thousand men to challenge both Yunxia and zing me Mountain armies. He had no confidence at all.


    However, what he worried about more about was the safety of Xuan Mountain City. Although they were said to have a million troops, most of them were outside to calm thend.


    To use 45 towns would be to send all the troops within Xuan Mountain City.


    Li Sina bit tightly on her lips, her expression was filled with fury. Ten over days have passed and such a thing had actually urred again. That Zong Shou did have some ability, sword path one with the spirit, spirit and martial arts merging, but did he treat 400 thousand people as grass? He actually dared to charge into Ruohai Straits. Wasn¡¯t he sending himself into the mouth of the wolf?


    Be only had 4 thousand people beside him, what ability did he have?


    She scolded out in her heart, but when she looked at the ashen white face of Xuanyuan Yiren, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh and bear with it.


    Thinking that this Zong Shou with those hidden sects protecting his own safety should be okay. But those around him are most probably dead.


    Moreover, the generals under them all kept silent, not saying a word. Their expressions were slightly ugly, some showing a tragic look. However, none of them were afraid. To be able to enter this hall, they were all pirs of Xuan Mountain City. As long as Xuanyuan Tong gave an order, they would even be willing to die.


    ¡°I also know that there are too little men. However, I can¡¯t send you more. These few years I have been in seclusion, not asking about outside matters. The rise of that Lin City is my fault. This war is not only for my son inw, your young city lord, it also concerns the future of our city...¡±


    As Xuanyuan Tong said that, he seems to feel that it didn¡¯t make sense. He sighed slightly, ¡°I have been helped so much by old brother Weiran. I have to pay it back!¡±


    Just as he spoke, his eyebrows lifted up as a red shadow surged into the hall.


    Without any action being done, true qi materialized, snatching out in the air and grabbing the bird. Obtaining the letter filled with closely packed words inside the message pouch. Xuanyuan Tong read carefully, following which his expression was really dazzling. Suddenly delighted, then emotional, then lose, then disbelief, he kept on changing.


    Li Sina felt really weird. Her husband in his entire life, apart from that time in Tiegang Hall, had never lost hisposure.


    Who knew what information was on that paper to make him so happy.


    She wanted to snatch it over but considering everyone was looking she could only cough softly, ¡°Husband, what makes you so happy?¡±


    She gave a nce towards Xuanyuan Yiren, and she understood and lightly kicked his chair.


    Only then did hee back to his senses and stare furiously at his daughter. Then, he waved his hand and the paper was flung towards Zhu Junhou.


    ¡°It seems like we don¡¯t have to go to that Ruohai Straits. Tan Tao has sent a letter that purple lightning spear Zong Yuan under Zong¡¯er led our 3 thousand cavalry and crushed 2 thousand tiger loaded cavalry and 50 thousand Yunxia Mountain cavalry. In just 15 minutes, he broke 7 formations. They were able to crush their 400 thousand people...¡±


    When they heard that they didn¡¯t need to go to Ruohai Straits, the generals present all showed a joyous expression.


    When Xuanyuan Tong said out those words, they were totally stunned, unable to believe what they just heard. Zhu Junhou¡¯s body shuddered as he frantically looked at the letter in his hands.


    Then, an uproar rose up within the hall.


    ¡°Using 3 thousand cavalry to crush 400 thousand people how is that possible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we have never seen that Uinxi mountain tiger leopard cavalry. It isn¡¯t me praising them but our mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry is a little weaker. With a thousand, we would definitely lose! 2 thousand of them, how did we crush them with just 3 thousand people?¡±


    ¡°With Tan Tao¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t joke about this matter. Did someone impersonate him to send the letter? This matter is too exaggerated. I heard that there were 6 Xuanwu ancestors blocking at Ruohai Straits. Along with Feng Yu and Xiong Kui, that¡¯s 8, and there are also 2 Return to Sun spirit masters. How could they win?¡±


    The entire hall was in hot debate. Suddenly the 2nd row behind Li Sina, one guy suddenly stood up and bowed, ¡°City lord I heard that Zong Yuan had only just broken through to martial ancestor when he came to our city. Is that true?¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong looked at that person. He was one of his important generals known as Long Bao. He smiled and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right! However a few days ago he has reached the 4th meridian level and on the battlefield, heprehended the maniac lightning spear sense. When charging the formation he killed Yang Xuan, mu Ling, Xie Nu, and Mu Jiang. After which he even beheaded the Yunxia Mountain prince Feng Yu. Tan Tao said that he was an unparalleled general seed and was great at formation charging!¡±


    The entire hall was totally silent. Some of them couldn¡¯t keep their calm, the chairs under them breaking into pieces.


    All of them exchanged nces, filled with shock.


    If one talked about unparalleled generals, there were many from the Donglin Cloud Continent. Moreover, all of them were coupled to a rise of a dynasty. Even the weakest one unified half of Donglin. They were all invincible on the battlefield and stunned the world.


    Li Sina¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief. Thinking back a few days ago at that white-faced handsome looking teen. At that time she didn¡¯t care much. Who knew that that person who was filled with deathly energy had such ability?


    She didn¡¯t care anymore, quickly stepping forward and snatching the letter in Zhu Junhou¡¯s hand. Her expression changed.


    ¡°Maniac lighting spear sense, unparalleled general seed, invincible formation charging...¡±


    That Long Bao couldn¡¯t help but mutter before bowing slightly.


    ¡°If that is true then it is a great fortune! However, I heard that this Zong Yuan was always working for Zong Yang and Zong Hao?¡±


    ¡°That is true. But after the battle, he swore a blood oath to be my son inw¡¯s servant. Apparently, there was a heaven phenomenon at that time...¡±


    Seeing most of the people in the hall were in disbelief, Xuanyuan Tong smiled slightly and stood up, ¡°Whether or not the news is real or not, I can¡¯t deduce. But if Tan Tao is right, then within 2-3 days, it would shake the Cloud Continent and everyone would know! At that point, we will be able to verify it!¡±


    Whilst speaking, he walked outside of the hall, out of the gates, standing on the tall tform and looking into the distance.


    ¡°3 thousand cavalry trampling over an army? Zong¡¯er, you really gave me a surprise...¡±


    The words on the paper were slightly different from what he said. The 50 thousand Yunxia Mountain cavalry was broken by Zong Shou who remotely controlled Zong Yuan.


    In other words that Zong Yuan was still an unparalleled general talent but Zong Shou was all the more indiscernible.


    Xuanyuan Tong was unwilling to tell his subordinates that. Such a talent, without enough power. It is best that they continue to hide it.


    He calmed himself down before looking at the north.


    ...thanks to my son inw, Yunxia Mountain is hurt. I really can free up some help to quickly solve the problems over there.


    With the east still not stable, he didn¡¯t have much confidence to help Zong Shou interfere in the Ying Dragon Valley.


    However, such an unparalleled general seed was actually under him. Was his son inw really the ruler of Donglin?


    ...


    Just half a dayter, west of Donglin Cloud Continent, in a City next to the cloud shore.


    This ce wasn¡¯t as majestic as Xuan Mountain City, but it was the only big city in 2 thousand miles.


    At the center of the city, in the biggest and most majestic architecture groups, a reading room in the north-facing the south, exquisitely decorated. An explosion broke out, causing the guards outside to exchange nces. They didn¡¯t know what it was that caused such a shockingmotion.


    Within the reading room, Xu Zhengyuan was startled as he looked at the letter in his hand. The fully wood table in front of him was smashed into dust with one fist.


    After a long while, his expression slowly calmed down. His eyes were still filled with disbelief and shock. He took in deep breaths while stepping beside the window, looking at theke as he muttered, his mind out of sorts.


    ¡°Ruohai Straits, 3 thousand iron cavalry to break through 400 thousand alliance army! There is actually such an unparalleled general talent in this world...¡±

 Chapter 229 - Fight for Monster King

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 229 Fight for Monster King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Liancheng was originally sitting silently at the side, even when the table was destroyed with one palm by his master, his expression didn¡¯t change at all.


    However, at this moment his brows couldn¡¯t help but raise up as he looked at the majestic back by the window, and his eyes filled with shock.


    ¡°Ruohai Straits, 3 thousand iron cavalry to break through 400 thousand alliance army, unparalleled general talent? The city lord is referring to that Gantian Mountain prince?¡±


    Based on what he knew, the recent period of time was when Zong Shou went into the Ruohai Straits. Moreover, the prince did indeed have a few thousand cavalry under him at this moment.


    ¡°Yes and no.¡± Xu Zhengyuan shook his head,¡± Liancheng do you remember that purple lightning spear? That person actually has the unparalleled ability to charge at formations. He led a thousand Xuan Mountain City mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry and 2 thousand heavy armored cavalry to break through many sessive formations. He killed 4 Xuanwu ancestors through the process and even took Feng Yu¡¯s life, causing the 400 thousand armies of Yunxia and zing me mountain to copse.¡±


    Liancheng¡¯s eyes were opened wide. His first thought was that he had heard wrongly. His brows furrowed, ¡°Is this news real or fake?¡±


    ¡°It should be correct. I also heard that when he made a blood oath it seemed to have resulted in a heaven phenomenon...¡±


    Xu Zhengyuan looked at the letter in his hand. True qi activating as it tore the letter into shreds, dissipating into the wind andnding in theke outside of the window.


    Then, he was totally silent. Be it master or servant, their hearts were filled with emotions, unable to calm down for a long time.


    Their silencested for the time it took to brew a pot of tea before a glow appeared in Xu Zhengyuan¡¯s eyes once more, ¡°Liancheng do you think this prince will be able to unify Donglin in the future?¡±


    Liancheng seemed to have expected that Xu Zhengyuan would have asked that, without any surprise. He only slightly taking in a deep breath before saying, ¡°Since Zong Weiran had risen up, it had taken just 10 years. Although Gantian Mountain¡¯s foundations are a little thin, going through multiple wars year after year, they have many elites under them. With the ability of that prince, it would be enough to sweep Donglin. Whether or not he would be able to create a country, I won¡¯t dare toment. However, if one adds in Xuan Mountain City, an unparalleled general talent, then even those top spiritual houses would be unable to stop him.¡±


    ¡°Top spiritual houses cannot stop him. Then all that is left would be those shrines. That Lingyun Sect would definitely interfere...¡±


    Xu Zhengyuan¡¯s expression was still indiscernible, suddenly vicious, suddenly hesitant. He was hesitating constantly. After a short moment, it was like he had made up his mind, his fists clenched tight!


    ¡°After a few days, personally make a trip to Gantian Mountain, and bring a surrender notice over. When you see the prince, say that I, Xu Zhengyuan, am willing to go under him. Cloud Saint City is willing to be his. Remember to be secretive.¡±


    Liancheng¡¯s expression was totally bitter. He had predicted such an oue, but in the end, he still felt uneasy. He wanted to persuade, but he didn¡¯t know how he should start.


    ¡°I know you want to persuade me to be careful, but within these tens of years, this prince is the only source of hope that I can see...¡±


    As he said that, that well-natured middle-aged man¡¯s face was cruel and cold. The corner of his lips was filled with disdain, ¡°Lingyun Sect people definitely did not expect that the prince they had rejected was actually a dual cultivator, sword path one with the spirit, 14 years old night wandering spirit master. Causing Sword Sect and themon people path to frenziedly fight one another. Today, there is actually an unparalleled general talent under him. Who knows whether or not that old man in Pill Spirit Mountian and Cloud Pce would be enraged because of that Liang Miaozi and their 3rd generation disciple Long Ruo? Hahaha...¡±


    In the end, he evenughed out crazily. After a long while, they finally calmed down. Xu Zhengyuan touched his arm which was handicapped a while ago. His eyes filled with bone-deep grievance and hatred.


    ¡°Lingyun Sect, Ying Yang technique, withering sword energy, hey! Do they really think I don¡¯t know? I am useless but there is finally someone who could handle you in this world. I am really looking forward to the day the prince and you engage...¡±


    Liancheng¡¯s face was originally green and white before it slowly regained the calmness of before. He knew that his city lord was determined and nothing could change it.


    ...


    Pretty much at the same time, east of Donglin Cloud Continent, at a peak of a giant mountain city which stretched hundreds of miles around and was on a tens of thousands feet high mountain. The atmosphere was really suppressive.


    A full 50 thousand monster race soldiers with different characteristics were lined up on this wide square.


    Their appearance was simr. Their clothes and armor were all silver-white. However, the atmosphere was really nervous, everyone pressed on their weapons, warily sweeping the surroundings. The animosity between all sides made it seem like war was a spark away.


    At this moment, the ce where the gazes of all these people met was within the jade white hall where ¡°Chongzhen Hall¡± hung, at the tens of people within who had different expressions on their faces. Their faces were either green with rage, had cold smiles, were filled with confidence, or were really nervous.


    Hu Qianqiu sat at the first spot on the left. He was really delighted as he judged the people around.


    Sitting beside him was the Gantian Mountain left pir general Qiu Wei. He was ck-skinned and really thin, but his bone structure was surprisingly big and thick. Just like him, he was an 8th-grade Xuanwu. He was currently closing his eyes, like the matters within the hall had nothing to do with him.


    Opposite him was the race leader of the wind bear race, Chai Yuan as well as the race leader of the eye wolf race, Ling Fakong.


    The former had a big and muscr build. His body was around ten feet tall. However, it gave one a swift and flexible feeling. Thetter was around his thirties. He had thin red lips and white teeth, looking really handsome and dignified.


    The 2 of them didn¡¯t have many signs of turning into a beast. The stronger one was from the monster race. They could hide their monster body, looking no different from normal humans.


    Hu Qianqiu could do that. However, he didn¡¯t bother much about his appearances.


    The 3rd on the left was right pir general Zong Shiyuan. His face was green. Opposite this person was a bunch of Zong family people.


    Zong Family elder Zong Ming, 2nd elder Zong Hao who acted as the Zong family magistrate, behind the 2 of them stood 2 young males who were Zong Shi and Zong Yang.


    Although they had a lot of power in Gantian Mountain and could inherit the throne, at this moment within the hall, they didn¡¯t even have the rights to sit.


    Moreover, Zong Ming and Zong Hao were the true direct disciples of the sky fox Zong Family and held important positions within the race.


    However, 10 years ago, the position of race leader was snatched from them by Zong Weiran who had staged a coup.


    Below them, there were tens of people who were all generals in Gantian Mountain City as well as 20 race leaders with rtively stronger strength. At the moment, they were all not speaking, acting like this matter didn¡¯t concern them at all.


    The one only speaking in the hall were the tens of people sitting behind tables.


    ¡°The position of the monster king has been vacant for close to 8 months. If it was 1 or 2 days that was okay but for several months, how can that be? The heavens have to have days, snakes have to have heads. Gantian Mountain has millions of troops, but recently we can only hole ourselves up, allowing Yunxia and zing me mountain to upy ournd. That is because our city has no leader. Within the people of our Zong family, only young master Zong Yang has the right to do so. He is the direct bloodline of the Zong Family and can be the ruler of Gantian Mountain!¡±


    ¡°Ruler of Gantian Mountain? Hehe! What position are your words putting prince Zong Shou at? Zong Yang is indeed the direct bloodline but his rtion with the ruler is so thin. Even if prince Zong Shou cannot cultivate and can¡¯t be monster king, in terms of blood rtion, the right pir general should take over...¡±


    Before that person finished, there were people who coldly interrupted, ¡°Although the right pir general is the ruler¡¯s brother, they came from different mothers and he was born as a bastard. He led the troops 10 times and lost 4. If it wasn¡¯t for him, the ruler would have wiped out Yunxia Mountain. Could such a person inherit the throne? The monster king position not only looks at bloodline, but we must also look at the future. Young master Zong Shi is the grandson of the direct line, reaching xiantian at 20, 2 meridians of the earth chakra level, all rounded and decisive. Within this Gantian Mountain who is abler than young master Zong Shi?¡±


    Hearing those first few words, there was a slightmotion within the hall. The veins on Zong Shiyuan exploded out. His eyes opened wide, looking with killing intent at the person who spoke. Then, he looked coldly at Zong Ming and Zong Shi.


    Hu Qianqiu giggled, coldly scoffing to himself. So what if he was earth chakra 2 meridians? His progress is not bad, butpared to the prince, he was useless.


    A while ago Zhongyuan had back news that the prince was actually at the night wandering realm and had also entered the xiantian level.


    He was actually a dual cultivator. When they met the first time he didn¡¯t notice at all.


    Just as he was silently despising them, Zong Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth andughed coldly, ¡°Although I am a bastard, what is your Zong Shi? The so-called direct bloodline is just a bunch of useless people. My brother was nice and let all of you live. Who knew that a few yearster it would be a problem! An outsider actually dreams about taking the throne.¡±


    Zong Shi¡¯s brows twitched. However, his expression didn¡¯t change at all. Only the corner of his lips rose up, but he didn¡¯t retort.


    On the contrary, Zong Ming slightly shook his head, ¡°Shiyuan¡¯s words are wrong. Zong Shi¡¯s talent is indeed the top of this generation. Even when the ruler was alive he praised him and developed him. Moreover, close to 70% of the people in the sky fox race supports Shi¡¯er. Within Gantian Mountain there is indeed no one who has more rights than him.¡±


    ¡°70%? I really don¡¯t know how you calcted that.¡±


    The person who spoke was Zong Hao who scoffed coldly, ¡°Why is it that based on what I know, the 10 races of the fox haven¡¯t made their stand. Even our sky fox race, close to 60% see Zong Shou as our prince?¡±


    ¡°They are just some branches, why should we bother about them? Will you care?¡±


    Zong Ming rubbed his white mustache, suddenly thinking about a matter and smiling, ¡°Oh right! That Zong Yuan matter is there an oue? Did that purple lightning spear really leave you guys? Raising him for close to 10 years and in the end, someone else benefitted. Cousin brother it¡¯s time for you to reflect.¡±


    Zong Hao¡¯s expression instantly changed. Then, he burst out into a coldugh, ¡°Why are we mentioning a traitor? Him wanting to follow Zong Shou is a good thing. However, I don¡¯t think he will ever improve in his life. Who knows how long more can he live. Senior brother doesn¡¯t need to worry for me...¡±

 Chapter 230 - Orthodoxy of Gantian

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 230 Orthodoxy of Gantian</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Whilst speaking, the corner of Zong Hao¡¯s eyes looked right at Hu Qianqiu and Qiu Wei who were seated at the elevated section. Not only him, but the other people in the hall did so too.


    They all knew that who the monster king would be depended on the 2 of them.


    One of them was in charge of 600 thousand troops of Gantian mountain, many of his disciples were in the army with many trusted right-hand men. The other was the race leader of the iron tiger race, not only controlling the 100 thousand elite of the iron tiger race but was also the leader of the many tiger races. Within Gantian Mountain he was the expert only weaker than Zong Weiran. A famous general in Donglin who had never lost before when he led troops to war.


    If these 2 people didn¡¯t speak, even if the people in the hall joint hands and decided on a monster king, there would still be a chance that it would be overturned.


    The debating noises in the hall filled the year. Chai Yuan was a little impatient, frowning, ¡°Hu Qianqiu, you should speak too. You are the clearest about what is happening with the prince. Since that is the case, do you still want him to ascend the throne?¡±


    Hu Qianqiu smiled, casually saying, ¡°So what if I do? Gantian Mountain belongs to the ruler and even if he died, only his son can take over. What Zong Shi and Zong Yang, where did these trashe from. I don¡¯t recognize them. To actually dare to fight with the prince. If they weren¡¯t the same race as the ruler, I would p them to death. Old Qiu are my words correct?¡±


    When he spat out those words, the entire hall was totally silent. Before this everyone knew that Hu Qianqiu might personally take care of Zong Shou and might still support him.


    However, this was the first time he made it clear to everyone.


    Qiu Wei¡¯s eyes lit up, he smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right! You cannot be more right, even if Gantian Mountain falls it should fall in the prince¡¯s hands. If you are not the son of the spring then you should just scram. What right do you have to inherit the throne?¡±


    Ling Fakong frowned, only to feel his head hurt. The current situation was undoubtedly the worst possible one.


    Looking around the hall, everyone in the hall still keep silent. However, a portion of them was smiling, evidently agreeing with what Qiu Wei said. Ling Fakong wasn¡¯t surprised at all, sighing, ¡°The 2 of you are not helping the prince, you are harming him. In this chaotic world, the strong are respected. The prince cannot cultivate, so how would the people look up and follow him? Even if we go all out to support him if others want to harm the prince, what can we do?¡±


    Hu Qianqiu scoffed coldly. If one spoke about how the strong are respected, how many in this world could beat the prince in the future?


    Thest person who told the prince that the strong was respected, the Xuan Mountain City lord had been defeated badly and was nearly beaten up by the prince.


    Following which Ling Fakong shook his head, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t discuss that, the prince might not be able to inherit the position of Gantian Mountain ruler. Saying a word of truth, zing me Mountain and Yunxia Mountain have started to build a city at the entrance to Ruohai Straits. The Cloud Ocean is also locked down by the thousand warships of Taoyun City so the prince might not be able to return back to Gantian Mountain. What brother Qianqiu might not know is that not long ago the prince had led 4 thousand elite of Xuan Mountain City and enter the Ruohai Straits. Isn¡¯t he asking to die? Even if that Xiong Kui and Feng Yu didn¡¯t kill him and released him, such a person doesn¡¯t have the right to inherit Gantian Mountain. Who knows if he would be a controlled puppet and will have any trade with both Yunxia and zing me Mountain...¡±


    With those words said, the few people sat at the lowered portion of the hall, be it Zong Shi Zong Yang or Zong Ming Zong Hao they all smiled.


    The rest of the people were deep in thought.


    Hu Qianqiu¡¯s face turned slightly green. Just as he was about to speak, he saw several red shadows at the corner of his eye which suddenly pierced in from outside the gates. His brows furrowed as he held one of the red swift birds in his hand.


    Looking at the letter within the tube, he was totally startled. Following which he blinked his eyes in disbelief, only to see the words on the paper remain the same.


    Then he looked around at the hall. Apart from Qiu Wei who was the same at him, filled with shock and happiness. The other few people who received the message, their faces turned green and white. The only simrity was that their eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ...At first nce, one really couldn¡¯t believe it. Killing 4 generals, using 3 thousand iron cavalry to trample over the formation of 400 thousand, wasn¡¯t this too exaggerated. His first feeling was that his stupid son was making up stories to bluff him. That kid who thinks he was smart was bing dumber and dumber, not even knowing how to lie. When he returns he would definitely give him a good beating.


    But, when he saw the expressions of the people in the hall, he had a bit of confidence. If his son was wrong, it was impossible that the scouts and spies sent out by the others would be wrong too.


    It was actually true. The 400 thousand alliance army of Yunxia and zing me Mountain had actually lost! They lost to the prince!


    Hu Qianqiu could only feel an insuppressible joy rush up in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, his voice was so loud that it caused the windows of the hall to start shaking. Numerous dust fell down, and even the 50 thousand Gantian Mountain soldiers outside on the drill field were surprised and didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Within the hall, all the race leaders, as well as the generals who had the rights to attend the meeting, also didn¡¯t know what was going on, looking right at Hu Qianqiu who had burst out in a maniacalugh.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what had happened, from theplicated expressions on the faces of Zong Ming, Zong Hao, and Ling Fakong, they knew that something must have urred. And it was most likely it was beneficial to the prince.


    Thatughtersted for long, until Qiu Wei frowned in impatience, secretly kicking Hu Qianqiu. Then he stopped. However, his mouth was still open, like it was unable to close as he smiled standing up, ¡°A joyous matter! My Gantian Mountain has an unparalleled general talent. A few hours ago Zong Yuan led 3 thousand Xuan Mountain City cavalry to break through 50 thousand Yunxia Mountain cavalry, breaking 7 sessive formations and killing 4 Xuanwu ancestors, killing the Yunxia Mountain prince Feng Yu. The Gantian Mountain ck fox iron cavalry rushed over in time to kill 45 spirit masters, capturing Xiong Kui alive. The 14 mind stone mines in the Ruohai Straits are safe...¡±


    When his wordsnded, the entire hall was in amotion. Then, outside the hall, were loud cheers.


    Be it inside or outside, it was amotion as they all spread the message and discussed. They were either delighted or depressed, or some felt honored. Many different emotions.


    Zong Shi and Zong Yang weren¡¯t able to look at the message brought by the red swift bird, their faces now were ashen white, looking at Ling Fakong, Zong Ming and Zong Hao with questioning eyes. Only to see that these few peoples¡¯ faces had sunken did they lower their head slightly.


    Especially Zong Hao whose face was devoid of blood, his body slightly shaking. His hands were tightly clenched, his eyes filled with viciousness and regret.


    Hu Qianqiu smiled and snuck looks at the few of them before scoffing to himself. He decided to sprinkle salt on their wounds, saying loudly, ¡°I also have one matter I would like all of you to know! Zong Yuan not only slew 4 Xuanwu ancestors in a row, but he alsoprehended the maniac lightning spear sense. In just one or two years we will definitely have one more Xuanwu ancestor, an unparalleled general! I heard that when this kid swore loyalty to the prince it caused a heavenly phenomenon, causing lightning to gather!¡±


    The hall which had slightly quietened down was now in an uproar.


    Pretty much everyone exchanged nces with one another, their eyes filled with shock and loss.


    ¡°This Zong Yuan actually really followed the prince?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not surprising after all the prince is the direct line of the ruler, the orthodoxy of Gantian Mountain. Look at how Zong Hao and Zong Yang do things, do they look like rulers?¡±


    ¡°Blood oath heaven phenomenon... it is said that only people with destiny given by the heavens could cause that. Tens of thousands of years and this happened only tens of times. Those people all became sessful, all legends. To have this unparalleled general talent work for him, did the prince simrly inherit a destiny from the heavens?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, that Zong Hao spent so much effort to raise him, so many years, but he was easily taken in by others. Such a talent actually fell into the ends of another for free...¡±


    ¡°To think he said that Zong Yuan¡¯s cultivation would not proceed and he wouldn¡¯t live past a few more years. What a p to the face!¡±


    Blood seeped out of Zong Hao¡¯s mouth. Zong Yuan suddenly rose up. The sudden betrayal made him feel really ufortable. He also couldn¡¯t take the words and mockerying from all around. The look of pity also caused the fury in his heart to burn. However, there was nothing he could do about it.


    In the end, he heavily scoffed, waving his sleeves, his face totally green as he walked out of the hall.


    There was a vicious look in his eyes like a storm was gathering.


    Hu Qianqiu noticed it but didn¡¯t care, scoffing in disdain.


    For Zong Yuan toprehend the maniac lightning spear since then his future cultivation would have no worries. To break through to Xuanwu ancestor realm in 1-2 years wasn¡¯t a dream.


    So what if that Zong Hao was angry and frustrated? Ascended ancestors couldn¡¯t attack, and with his ability, he couldn¡¯t handle Zong Yuan either.


    He smiled and looked on at the few people within the hall.


    That Ling Fakong¡¯s expression changed continuously for a moment before he calmed down and stood up, ¡°Brother Hu, the meeting today should end here how about that? We can leave!¡±


    Then, he didn¡¯t even wait for Hu Qianqiu to agree before he directly walked out of the gate of the halls. Following him, Zong Ming¡¯s face was also green.


    Chai Yuan was in deep thought. It took a long time before he stood up. He wanted to say something to Hu Qianqiu but stopped, sighing to himself. His expression was deep in thought as he turned around and left.


    The hall instantly quietened down. Half of them still sat quietly in the hall. Although they were happy, they didn¡¯t say anything, looking on solemnly.


    Hu Qianqiu gave a smile that didn¡¯t look like a smile as he looked at Zong Shiyuan, ¡°Shiyuan, forget about that Zong Shi and Zong Yuan. Since they wanted to fight with the prince, they have no way out. You are his uncle, the ruler also treats you like his right-hand man. You really want to see this monster king position fall to the hands of others?¡±

 Chapter 231 - Long Ruo Nishui

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 231 Long Ruo Nishui</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shiyuan¡¯s face was evidently a little bitter, ¡°It is because I am unwilling which was why I let them fight. But now, I have no choice anymore...¡±


    His eyes showed some hesitation, ¡°For Zhou¡¯er to cause so many waves in Jiefu City and also have a general like Zong Yuan pledge loyalty to him, he isn¡¯t as useless as what outsiders think. Who knows, he might be able to inherit my brother¡¯s work. I need to think about it.¡±


    As he said those words, he lowered his head, his heart filled with worry as he walked out.


    Hu Qianqiu smiled slightly and didn¡¯t pay much attention. He swept the hall and his eyes stopped, only to see that Zong Shi hadn¡¯t left. He smiled coldly over, his mouth moving like he was saying something.


    Hu Qianqiu observed carefully, following which his eyes constricted. He could recognize that Zong Shi was saying ¡°you forced me¡±.


    ...


    Gantian Mountain City was in a huge buzz. In the eastern cloud ocean, on a small ind surrounded by clouds, a red swift bird pierced through the air.


    However it was suddenly wrapped up by spiritual patterns, its speed was 5 times that of normal red swift birds. When itnded it was beside a very clear smallke, in the hands of a handsome teen dressed in a green robe.


    A momentter that teen¡¯s face turned green, his right hand clenching up as he crushed the bird into pieces.


    In front of him sat quietly a white robbed person, seeing the situation his brows furrowed, ¡°Senior Brother Han what made you so angry? The bird is innocent, why did you have to kill it?¡±


    That person who had a square face, a magnanimous attitude was actually the Lingyun Sect 3rd generation first seat Long Ruo!


    Facing the handsome teen, after being slightly startled he revealed an apologetic expression,¡± junior Brother Long don¡¯t be annoyed, Ni Shui lost my cool. Only because of a matter which made me angry and nearly lost my senses.¡±


    Looking at the hand, the apologetess was more apparent.


    ¡°A moment of anger had actually caused that!¡±


    After sighing slightly, several talismans flew out from Han Nishui¡¯s sleeves. They hung in mid-air, following which the runes shone a silver glow, many thin lines spat out and covered up the corpse of the bird.


    Within Ni Shui¡¯s hands, several small specks of light shone.


    A short momentter, the pieces of blood and meat collected together, like time was turned back as the body of the red swift bird was quickly regenerating. A momentter it had opened its eyes, pping its wings in a sentient manner and flying upwards.


    Long Ruo looked in silently until the bird flew away before smiling, ¡°Senior Brother Han¡¯s reincarnation soul technique is so amazing. Dead things, meat, white bones, really making use of heaven and earth!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning! I have far frompleted this technique. I still need to rely on the talismans from the teacher to use it. To revive a red swift bird that died just moments ago isn¡¯t much to speak of...¡±


    As Han Nishui said that, his eyes were filled with self-mockery, ¡°On the other hand junior Brother Long really makes me ashamed. I remember 4 years ago you were at the initial return to sun realm. In just 2 years you will begin body forming right? To think I am ten odd years older than you and cultivated 20 years earlier and am only a 2 talisman Return to Sun realm.¡±


    Long Ruo smiled when he heard that, but didn¡¯t reply. Such things couldn¡¯t be replied to. His eyes turning, he suddenly had a thought and looked carefully at Han Nishui¡¯s hand. Only to see that the paper had 2 words ¡°Zong Shou¡±.


    Thinking about it, Long Ruo opened his mouth, ¡°Senior Brother Han, if it is convenient can you tell me what is annoying you? Maybe I can help you.¡±


    That Han Nishui frowned, This Long Ruo usually knew his ce, so why would he ask about his personal matters today.


    He originally wasn¡¯t going to reply but seeing his expression so solemn, he hesitated a little before bitterly smiling, ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling junior Brother about this. Anyways, a few dayster, everyone will find out. A few days ago didn¡¯t out Sect order the sects of Donglin Cloud Continent to form alliances to face amon cmity? Our sect leader chose Pill Fountain Sect in the end, to set a marriage. Using 5 ancient mystery chill pills to exchange for marriage with one of their female disciples to be my dual cultivator partner.¡±


    Long Ruo was slightly startled, thinking what did this have to do with Zong Shou. However, to pay 5 ancient mystery chill pills, this female disciple must be really talented.


    ¡°Marriage? That¡¯s a good thing, did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Did brother Long hear of Xuanyuan Yiren?¡±


    Seeing Long Ruo¡¯s eyes shine like he did hear of it before, Han Nishui didn¡¯t bother to introduce, frowning, ¡°She has a fianc¨¦ which is the Gantian Mountain prince. Originally Pill Fountain Sect promised that they would annul the marriage, but a few days ago, who knows what that Zong Shou did, but he made the Xuanyuan City lord make him the next City lord and personally agree to the marriage. Not hiding from junior Brother, I¡¯m not angry because of a loss of face but because I really like Xuanyuan Yiren and want her to be my partner...¡±


    Long Ruo¡¯s eyes were filled with understanding but there were some parts he didn¡¯t understand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be furious, your Sect is 3rd of the 19 spiritual houses. Although that Zong Shou is the Gantian Mountain prince and has some identity, he¡¯s just trash that can¡¯t cultivate. Even if your Sect doesn¡¯t personally act, there are many ways to wipe him out.¡± Describing it simply like he was talking about something that couldn¡¯t be any simpler.


    ¡°Junior Brother you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Han Nishui looked at the letter in his hands, his tone was still really bitter,¡± Just a while ago my Sect disciples told me that Zong Shou used 3 thousand iron cavalry to crush 400 thousand zing me and Yunxia Mountain troops at Ruohai Straits. Zong Yuan under him used his 4 meridian body to y several Xuanwu ancestors. He probably has the ability to be a famous general. It is said that when he made a blood oath he caused a heaven phenomenon. And also Yiren who is the top pill refiner in Donglin Cloud Continent. Although the dual meridian body might stop others it won¡¯t be hard for her. With Gantian mountain¡¯s resources in 3-5 years, it will be solved...¡±


    When he heard those few words Long Ruo¡¯s expression had changed slightly. Using 4 meridian bodies to y several Xuanwu ancestors, blood oath causing heaven phenomenon.


    That Zong Shou actually had such a talent under him?


    He was slightly regretting in his heart. He suppressed it and smiled, ¡°If it is because of that matter then you don¡¯t have to worry. I also know that Zong Shou. Not only is he dual meridians, but his soul is also broken and has barriers from heaven. His bloodline, apart from the 7 tail sky fox, there is also the Lu family air burning blood. He actually doesn¡¯t know and wants to dual cultivate. It¡¯s okay if he doesn¡¯t but if he continues, he will burn in mes! Even if he passes that he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the barriers from heaven.¡±


    ¡°There is such a thing?¡±


    Han Nishui¡¯s expression rxed a little, a cold smile shed across his face. But after thinking about it he shook his head, ¡°Even then, it would be difficult. Although Gantian Mountain doesn¡¯t have any ascended level experts, they have millions of troops, connected to the luck of the cloud continent. With this unparalleled general talent protecting, he might not be won in war. Although my mysterious cloud Sect is strong, we might not be able to make him give way. As for those downright dirty methods, I am a proper person. Unless I have really no choice, I don¡¯t want to use them...


    Long Ruo¡¯s face shed with a bit of respect, ¡°Senior Brother Han is truly an honest person!¡± Thinking for a moment, ¡°No worries. It is because that Gantian Mountain is too strong and will definitely join the Ying dragon valley matter. Even with one more Zong Yuan, it would still be dangerous. If Zong Shou really tries to be the Monster king, then he would be not far away from death. Even if he is able to survive with fortune, there are still ways. My Lingyun Sect has rtionships with him and maybe we can persuade him to give up. A Phoenix is different from themon bird, the top pill talent in the continent and trash that can¡¯t cultivate, just thinking about it you know is impossible. I looked at that Zong Shou and he doesn¡¯t look like a fool.¡±


    Han Nishui was instantly overjoyed, bowing towards Long Ruo, ¡°Then at that time I¡¯ll have to ask junior Brother for help!¡±


    ¡°Senior brother and I click really well, and if I can help I naturally won¡¯t sit and do nothing! Furthermore, the Donglin Sects are working together against a cmity. This is also the instructions from my sect leader. This spiritual wave rising, and we should all work together.¡±


    Long Ruo smiled, cupping his fists. Just as he was about to speak. He heard a bell ring sound from afar, his brows furrowing as he looked over. Until 3 rings passed did he speak, his mind deep in thought, ¡°The seniors should havepleted discussions on that matter. One time using up 2 days, what a surprise.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t surprising!¡±


    Han Nishui also stood up and looked into the distance, ¡°Junior brother doesn¡¯t know that this isn¡¯t only because of the fight for spots for the dragon gathering mountain martial saint remnant images, but it is also because of the huge fall in beast crystal and mind stone prices. I heard that junior brother has been in secluded cultivation these few months you might not know right? Tens of days ago, someone bought spiritual pills for low prices. The sects of the 5 continents and 12 inds all noticed the spiritual wave. Then, they went all out to sell their items, causing the prices of the beast crystals and mind stones were 1/20 of their original prices and the decrease still hasn¡¯t stopped. Speaking of which, it also has something to do with that Zong Shou. He took out hundreds of grade 7 beast crystals, unrestrainedly purchasing. I heard that this prince had earnt so much, but he also knew how to stop. In just a few days, he sold all his pills at market price to Taiyuan Sect and Wujue Vi, obtaining their protection. Unfortunately, he can¡¯t cultivate. If not just his intellect alone, his future achievements would be extraordinary...¡±


    Long Ruo¡¯s expression was instantly absentminded, why was it this Zong Shou again?

 Chapter 232 - Emperor Burning Spiritual Art

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 232 Emperor Burning Spiritual Art</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within Ruohai Straits, in one of the huge tents in the army camp, Zong Shou¡¯s face was bitter as he looked at his hand.


    He had only obtained 2 pill bottles from a night of scouring along with a few grade 6 beast crystals.


    Next would be the few spiritual weapons which were worth a bit of money.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t that many items? Little heaven and earthbag? Didn¡¯t you all just return from Jiefu City, did youe back empty-handed? Forget about the others, you should have at least 8-10 earth energy pills right? I heard Tan Tao mention that Gantian Mountain and Xuan Mountain City would purchase tens or twenty earth energy pills from the various sects of Donglin Cloud Continent to be used as a sry of Xuanwu ancestors...¡±


    ¡°Heaven and earthbags are unique to hidden sects. If your Gantian Mountain doesn¡¯t have it, then much less our zing me Mountain?¡±


    Xiong Kui half kneeled on the ground, and his face was helpless. With the gaze when one looked at a fool as he looked right at Zong Shou, ¡°As for Jiefu City, who exactly was our zing me Mountain conned by? We only exchanged around 15 earth energy pills, arge portion of them were immediately sent back. Even as the prince I can¡¯t pocket too much which was why I only have 2 on me. I didn¡¯t hide any from you!¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but cover his face, only feeling that his heart couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He originally thought that this time he would more or less be able to get some money back. However, apart from getting 4 earth energy pills from Xiong Kui and Feng Yu, there was no other thing that was worth any value.


    The army camp, which he held some hopes for, only stored less than 7 days worth of military grain. Although it was for 400 thousand people, its value was lesser than that of a single wind me explosive arrow. Next would be some dirt and stone materials used to build a city.


    Oh right! There were millions of arrows and roughly 20 thousand sets of armor and equipment as well as 200 thousand grade 2 beast crystals.


    These were the only gains that were worth mentioning. Unfortunately, arge portion of them couldn¡¯t be carried away by him and he could only regretfully burn them or abandon them.


    It was not wrong to say that he was unable to make a profit from this.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. He had to get that monster king position. If he didn¡¯t hold Gantian Mountain in his hands, he would have no way of stopping the loss of money.


    Looking at the gaze of Xiong Kui bing slowly more and more dangerous, he touched his chin and started to contemte.


    ¡°How about this. Zong Yuan cut off one of his fingers and send someone to send it to zing me Mountain. Tell his father to send at least 20 grade 7 beast crystals of ransom before I will release him.¡±


    Xiong Kui¡¯s face instantly turned white. Looking at Zong Yuan who stood solemnly behind Zong Shou suddenly take a step forward, he frantically waved his hand, ¡°Slow down! It¡¯s just a finger I don¡¯t care much. However, my me bear race rule is that if one is captured one would be unable to inherit the throne. With my father¡¯s personality, he won¡¯t pay a single grade 1 beast crystal. Even if you cut off my finger it would be useless.¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, looking towards Zong Yuan and Ruo Shui with a questioning gaze.


    These 2 people both nodded their heads slightly to express that Xiong Kui wasn¡¯t lying.


    Zong Shou instantly felt his heart turn cold. He was originally nning to extort arge sum from them, following which he would do some tricks on the soul of Xiong Kui before releasing him, killing 2 birds with one stone.


    However, from what Xiong Kui was saying, it seems like he wouldn¡¯t even be able to get a single grade 1 beast crystal.


    His eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn ice cold, shining indiscernibly.


    ...Not even having a heaven and earth bag, no earth energy pills, unable to exchange him for money. What¡¯s was the use of keeping this fellow alive?


    Taking in a deep breath, a bright shine appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s heart, ¡°Zong Yuan, after that Feng Yu¡¯s head is made into a potty can it be sold for money? Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s face twitched slightly. However, he still replied with a calm tone, ¡°My prince, these few years many people died in the hands of Feng Yu. Amongst which tens of them came from huge races, their family members are extremely rich. Naturally, there are many who are enemies with this Xiong Kui too.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. That ten feet tall huge body of Xiong Kui had already be a gold shiny potty in his eyes. At that time it was best if someone added in a few jewels and made it into an art piece. They could most probably they could sell it for a high price.


    That Xiong Kui had long understood his intentions. He wanted to cry but no tears came out. He originally wanted to prevent his head from being cut off and being made into a potty which was why he gave up his dignity and surrendered. However listening to Zong Shou¡¯s tone, it was like he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid his fate of bing a potty.


    Thinking about how other people¡¯s yellow liquid was going to be spilled into his head and skull, goosebumps appeared all over his body. It was simply too hard to bear.


    Just as he was feeling despair, Xiong Kui suddenly had an idea. His eyes turning before he said with determination, ¡°I am unable to take out money. However, I know the defenseyout and spiritual formation organization of zing me Mountain city.¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou retract his killing intent, smiling, ¡°d you know your ce. However, to exchange for your life this isn¡¯t enough. Continue...¡±


    That Xiong Kui heaved a sigh of relief since he had already spoken, he didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, saying without any psychological barrier, ¡°I also know the defense blueprints of all the cities under zing me Mountain, the number of troops there. Even the grievances with the races. I know who my father¡¯s true trusted men are and who wants to revolt, I can tell you. Is the prince satisfied with all that?¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent for a while without giving a reaction. After a long while, just as Xiong Kui was slowly feeling uneasy, he suddenly smiled, ¡°The defense blueprints of zing me Mountain¡¯s various cities? That is indeed tempting but it is far from it. I also remember that your me bear race has a legacy heart technique. What was it called? Emperor burning spiritual art. It is said that there is a huge secret kept within, connected to an ancient monster emperor orthodoxy in the past?¡±


    When she heard the words monster emperor orthodoxy, Zong Yuan and Chuxue were both shocked.


    On the other hand, Xiong Kui¡¯s face instantly turned green and white. This time his expression turned solemn and he didn¡¯t speak a word. His eyes shone before slowly turning deadly silent.


    Zong Shou smiled, looking at the situation he knew that he would probably be unable to get anything out from this time. He didn¡¯t care, waving his hand, ¡°Zong Yuan, Xue¡¯er back out to the door!¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but furrow, looking carefully at Xiong Kui. Without any hesitation, Chuxue and he backed off to the opening of the tent hundred feet out.


    Then, Zong Shou didn¡¯t speak, his eyes half open like he was about to fall asleep. Xiong Kui¡¯s breathing slowly became thicker, his arms suddenly tensing up before rxing. A long while passed but he didn¡¯t do anything.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You don¡¯t dare? Such a good chance. There won¡¯t be anything like this in the future. If you can capture me back to zing me Mountain, not only would you not be med, you would be rewarded. What are you scared of? Zong Yuan, back off another 100 feet!¡±


    Zong Yuan frowned, just as he followed the instructions and retreated out of the tent, the body of Xiong Kui exploded out.


    The popcorn-like explosions as the chakra meridians that should have been locked up were all jolted open. His entire person seemed to be like a bow that was suppressed to the max before being rxed, roaring out as he wed at Zong Shou. His entire body was burning a me-like glow.


    Onsight, Zong Shou and Chuxue who were hundreds of feet away couldn¡¯t make it back in time to save him. A happy sh appeared in Xiong Kui¡¯s eyes.


    Sess! Although he didn¡¯t know why Zong Shou would be so foolish and also didn¡¯t understand the few weird points within, he only knew that he needed to capture Zong Shou and he would be able to escape. Who knows, he could wipe out the humiliation from before, taking down Zong Shou and Zong Yuan¡¯s head to y with it.


    His hand was just several inches away from Zong Shou. Just as he was delighted, he suddenly saw a smile appear on Zong Shou¡¯s face.


    With just a simple step to the left he avoided it, he was actually at a dead spot that Xiong Kui¡¯s arms were unable to reach.


    The sword in his right hand shing as he soared through the dense and vast energy, using the spine of the sword to viciously smack Xiong Kui on the side of his hand.


    Xiong Kui could only feel his right hand numb up like it was viciously bitten by a venomous snake. Then, there was a piercing energy which spread into his own body and spread out. He needed to go all out before he could block this suddenly hot and cold lightning energy which caused his body to numb up.


    However, at this moment, Xiong Kui¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and confusion. What he cared about wasn¡¯t the chaotic true qi in his body, but that unexpected and exquisite sword from Zong Shou at that moment.


    Until he barely charged out of the tent did hee to his senses. His eyes constricted into slits.


    Not only did this Zong Shou know martial arts, but he was also really skilled! He was actually at the xiantian realm and his sword technique was exquisite.


    As expected, the rumors couldn¡¯t be trusted. The people of the world said that if the purple lightning spear Zong Yuan ran out of energy, he would be weaker than even normal people. However, he exploded out andprehended maniac lightning spear sense, killing 4 Xuanwu ancestors in a row.


    This Zong Shou, the person who everyone said was trash had hidden his skills so deeply.


    ...A 14-year-old xiantian. He Xiong Kui was said to be one of the most outstanding talents of zing me Mountain. Under the help of medicine and pills, he was only able to breakthrough to xiantian realm at 21 years old!


    This Zong Shou had reached xiantian realm at only 14 years old!


    Which means that the reason why Zong Yuan backed off was that he knew that his master would be okay...


    He didn¡¯t have any intention in his heart to back off. The gap between the 2 was still 5 grades. Hisbat strength could bepared to those Xuanwu ancestors and he even had trump cards that he didn¡¯t use. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t capture Zong Shou. Just a boy a little over 14, he couldn¡¯t be more overpowered than Zong Yuan!


    With that thought, right as he was about to break out of the tent, he turned back suddenly, the mes around his body suddenly increasing by several times. Following which they concentrated and turned silver-white. His aura also suddenly turned intense, covering the entire tent.


    Xiong Kui¡¯s body had instantly be much quicker. His entire person turned into an afterimage before he wed at the teen opposite him once more. The entire process was the same as before, he tried his best not to make a sound.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips raised. As expected! What Xiong Kui learned was the secret legacy of the me bear race-Emperor burning spiritual art! In thest life, he was able to obtain a broken copy and the incantations within it werecking a lot. Some crucial areas were ones he was unable to make sense of. At that moment, through the energy injected into Xiong Kui¡¯s body, he was able to feel how he was using true qi and thecking portions he was unable to make sense of instantly became clearer.

 Chapter 233 - Spears Like a Flood

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 233 Spears Like a Flood</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He simted it in his mind whilst stepping forward another step. He went forwards instead of retreating, stabbing ferociously with the sword towards the intense me.


    Halfway through the strike, spiral sword energy with water and fire energies surged out from the sword.


    The sword light shone and directly pierced through the vast astral wind, heading right for that person¡¯s throat.


    Xiong Kui squinted his eyes, instinctively wanting to smack the sword away with a ck. However, the moment he waved his hand, his eyes constricted frantically in shock.


    It was just a simple sword stab, at most, it would be some insignificant distraction. However, at that moment, he felt that no matter how he blocked, he was unable to avoid this sword stabbing into his throat.


    Pretty much instinctively, his body explosively retreated. He still shed out with his right hand. Numerous silver-white mes shot out, turning into a me whip which was tens of feet long as it shed at Zong Shou¡¯s waist.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Your me bear race¡¯s emperor me spiritual art is really exceptional!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. The sword in his hand stabbing and shaking, viciously pping right at the chin of Xiong Kui. Then, he shed towards the side, totally smashing the me whip into pieces. With no sparks and embers on him, he pointed at Xiong Kui, gently smiling, ¡°You finally showed some skill. However, it¡¯s far from enough to escape from me.¡±


    Xiong Kui¡¯s expression was really ugly. He gritted his teeth, causing threads of blood to seep into his teeth. Explosive spiral energy charged into his Chin, fire, and water wrapping around one another. He needed to go all out before he could remove it.


    At that point, no matter how much of a fool he was, he would know that Zong Shou was just luring him to attack.


    Zong Shou was far from the noob in the martial path he had thought. Instead, his sword path was even one with the spirit!


    If Zong Shou had killing intent, then the 2 swords from before could have taken his life.


    At that moment, he pretty much had the urge to scold out.


    If this Gantian Mountain prince was the trash as rumors have said, then what were people like Feng Yu and him? Scum?


    He should have guessed long ago that someone who could gain Zong Yuan¡¯s loyalty, how could he really be trash?


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were still half-closed as he continued to feel the energy changes in Xiong Kui¡¯s body. Joy slowly appearing in his eyes.


    He had basically grasped the theory of this emperor me spiritual art. Although there were many areas he didn¡¯t know, with his martial path experience, it was enough to piece all the parts together.


    Just as he was thinking that since that person was not attacking, that he should totally end him. Only to see Xiong Kui give out a deep roar as he pounced over. He was like a giant war crushing over. The viciousness and violence in his eyes seemed to be real.


    Before when he attacked, he tried his best to suppress his aura to not shock people outside of the tent. Now he totally didn¡¯t care, grabbing out with his palm and causing the temperature of the tent to raise by numerous times, energy spreading all over! The carpet and curtains all started tobust.


    The first to feel that something was off was Zong Gang who was standing straight like a spear outside of the tent.


    He was arranged to guard outside the tent by Zong Shou whilst Zong Yuan that little brat could follow him in. Zong Gang was frowning and feeling a little unhappy and jealous.


    Now that he heard the tiger roar in the tent, he rushed it right away.


    When the scene in the distance entered his eyes, Zong Gang¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. He instinctively wanted to pounce forward.


    But when his body passed, intense spear energy swiftly stabbed over, stopping his forward charging momentum.


    ¡°Zong Yuan! As expected from a wolf hearted person!¡±


    Zong Gang instantly felt that his heart jolted. That¡¯s right, with the personality of Zong Yuan, how would he be willing to work for the prince?


    If Zong Shou died in the hands of Xiong Kui then naturally this fellow wouldn¡¯t be bounded by the blood oath.


    Following which he felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Zong Yuan¡¯s spear energy was just to block him and didn¡¯t bring any killing intent. Moreover, even if he used such a way to break the blood oath he would suffer huge losses which were totally not worth it.


    Before he could think carefully, he pulled out his knife and chopped away the stabbing spear image.


    However, at this moment he heard a crisp smack from afar.


    Zong Gang¡¯s body was stunned.


    ...oh my god, what did he see? Xiong Kui who has gone all out to pounce at Zong Shou was smashed on the cheek by a shiny sword. His entire person was smacked tens of feet away.


    The owner of the long sword was Zong Shou who would have been in danger.


    Originally he didn¡¯t believe it, but a momentter that Xiong Kui leaped forwards once more.


    Filled with a fierce aura, he seemed like a giant bear burning with silver-white mes. His hands seemed like it could tear everything.


    However just as he arrived in front of Zong Shou, he was smacked away cleanly by one sword.


    That moment, the situation of the two people had totally flipped from what Zong Gang had thought.


    Xiong Kui who should have been like a giant bear wrestling a rabbit became a rabbit, who when baring its fangs, had posed no threat at all. Zong Shou who should be defenseless and awaiting death had turned into a lion and was ying with the little rabbit whose eyes had turned red.


    It took a bit of time before Zong Gang came back to his senses. Then, he hollered, ¡°All of you back off! Within 3 breaths back off to 5 thousand feet away! Whoever dares to peek or use spiritual sense to observe I will take their head.¡±


    Outside of the tent, the ck fox cavalry who were supposed to follow behind all exchanged nces with one another. Although they were surprised, they still listened to his words, turning around and moving 5 thousand feet.


    Zong Gang took in a deep breath, ¡°Young master actually knows martial arts? If I didn¡¯t see wrongly he...¡±


    Looking forward, Zong Gang¡¯s eyes shone bright, uncertainly saying, ¡°His sword path seems to be one with the spirit?¡±


    ¡°The prince¡¯s sword is indeed a hundred times better than mine!¡±


    Zong Yuan nodded slightly before saying expressionlessly,¡± However his main cultivation is in spiritual techniques. He is already a night wandering spirit master.¡±


    Zong Gang¡¯s heart jolted once more. However, this stab was different from the fear from before, bringing with it loads of happiness.


    When he heard night wandering spirt master, he subconsciously didn¡¯t believe it. But instantly, he noticed that each step Zong Shou took borrows the spiritual energy of the surroundings. Which was why he wasn¡¯t afraid of the white mes. His body was also buffed with several spells and had many high-grade spiritual artifacts. He was able to take Xiong Kui head-on and not be at a disadvantage.


    His eyes opened wide as he looked at the side, at Ruo Shui who was quietly sitting like she was invincible.


    Just as his eyes revealed a questioning intent, she also looked over, her eyes were extremely pure,¡± I said before, the young master is strong, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    Zong Gang was instantly speechless, such a simple few words were considered as having said before?


    On Zong Shou¡¯s side, he smacked Xiong Kui with several swords before feeling impatient and shaking his head.


    ¡°How unfortunate! Your cultivation is only at the 6 meridians martial ancestor realm. This emperor me spiritual art is far from mastered. Zong Yuan give me your spear!¡±


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t hesitate, tossing the purple lightning spear in his hand over. Zong Shou pocked it up and took a look. But he saw that the energy gathering pearl still there but the spiritual formation was gone.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, holding the tail of the spear, pointing the entire spear forwards.


    ¡°Although youprehended that maniac lightning spear sense well, you were only able to borrow strength to form it. You were unable to learn its roots. I¡¯ll use it once more today, look carefully!¡±


    The moment he said that numerous lightning snakes formed from nowhere, an eye-catching purple light bursting out as they gathered towards the tip of the spear.


    Zong Yuan was slightly startled, instantly his eyes were filled with joy as he looked carefully. On the contrary, Xiong Kui had a totally different feeling.


    He felt like the lightning glow that Zong Shou gathered was not 1/10 of the spear sense Zong Yuan disyed before.


    However, it was more concentrated. After it entered the spear and his body, his aura was even more dangerous!


    In the next instance, that spear tip slightly shook. Then, the sky was filled with a purple spear after images. In an instant, who knows how many stabs there were. He only felt many lethal spears crazily heading right for him.


    Xiong Kui roared out, he didn¡¯t dare to take them head-on, going all out to retreat backward.


    The purple spears in front of him appeared and disappeared, looked real but then looked fake as it covered down on him. His arms continuously waved to try to block but he was totally unable to touch the spear.


    He only felt his body was being pierced spear by spear by the purple spear. Who knows how many holes were stabbed on his body.


    When the sky full of de light finally dissipated, Zong Shou was still standing a hundred feet away, his brows furrowed like he was thinking about something.


    Xiong Kui has lost all his energy, kneeling on the ground. Lowering his head and looking at the hundreds of holes on his body.


    Luckily Zong Shou had used less strength and showed mercy. Those wounds weren¡¯t deep and didn¡¯t harm the important organs.


    However, even so, the hundreds of wounds caused him to be on the brink of death.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes glowed. However, he wasn¡¯t anxious, seemingly focusing back on his memory and thinking carefully. That wave-like spear scenes was enough for him to remember for the rest of his life!


    That was the true maniac lightning spear sense!


    Zong Gang was totally silent, looking at Zong Shou like he was looking at a stranger.


    Just now, even he was unsure how many spears Zong Shou stabbed out.


    If he didn¡¯t know that the prince had the ruler¡¯s blood, he would have thought he was a fake or had stolen a body.


    Zong Shou was filled with doubt for a moment beforeing to his senses. Then, he tossed his spear back to Zong Yuan before entering a state of deep thought.


    ...he knew his own strength. His spear technique shouldn¡¯t be so strong, definitely not to the level that Xiong Kui couldn¡¯t block a single spear.


    When he stabbed out he could feel like his true qi and spiritual energy was very harmonious at that moment.

 Chapter 234 - Spirit and Martial Arts Merging Once More

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 234 Spirit and Martial Arts Merging Once More</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°That spear seemed to be the spirit and martial arts merging into one?¡±


    Zong Shou squinted his eyes and carefully thought back to the feeling before. No, it was stillcking. Not long ago, he didn¡¯t use the maic force of lightning to push forwards the spears. He also had to stimte his true qi and muscles, resulting in being able to stab out 234 times.


    If he was truly at that level, then he could even hit a thousand. The strength all the more wasn¡¯t something he could control. His strength at that moment could bepared to the peak Xuanwu ancestors.


    Within these thousand feet, everything would turn to dust and sand.


    However, it was true that this soul power and spiritual energy from heaven and earth wasn¡¯t conflicting with his own vital energy. Compared to a few days ago, it was much closer.


    A simple exnation would be that in the past soul power and true qi was like one plus one equals 1.5, but now, it equaled to 2 so naturally, his strength increased greatly.


    If this went on, he might really have some hope to truly merge the spiritual and martial arts...


    Delightfully thinking about his strength would increase, and how he would be king of Donglin Cloud Continent, he mocked himself. This coordination of soul power and true qi wasn¡¯t difficult. When he breaks into the heaven chakra realm, he could slowly achieve that.


    But to merge the 2 into 1... Even an expert who had stepped into the celestial realm was far from it. There weren¡¯t even very many saints that could do that.


    As for himself, his martial path was okay. However, his spirit master roots were really shallow. As such, he didn¡¯t need to dream anymore. He couldn¡¯t do it even if he wanted to.


    Zong Shou focused his energy and a me suddenly spat out. It was actually a silver-white me, simr to the one which was on Xiong Kui¡¯s body. Apart from the color being slightly dimmer, and had the symbolic spiral true qi, there was no difference.


    Xiong Kui who was half-kneeling on the floor, his eyes opened wide, ¡°This is the emperor me spiritual art! Where did you learn it from?¡±


    Suddenly he thought of something and his eyes were filled with shock, looking right at Zong Shou. He said it word by word with high difficult, ¡°Was it just now? From the 6 times that we engaged?¡±


    At that moment not only Xiong Kui but even the few people around were startled. In just a short while of fighting, he managed to totally deduce a top-secret technique. Even spiritual grandmasters couldn¡¯t do that, right?


    Talent like that wasn¡¯t human at all!


    Zong Gang and Zong Yuan were feeling weird. How did Zong Shou have such terrifying sword techniques and also some knowledge into the spear?


    At this moment, they were enlightened. To be able to deduce a close to perfect top-secret technique in tens of breaths. If such a person focused on the sword path, after training for a few years to reach his level, didn¡¯t seem like something that couldn¡¯t be epted.


    Towards the looks of shock from everyone, Zong Shou disregarded them. He started to research and test out the new technique. It took an hour before he was able to keep the mes in his hand.


    He was still deep in thought. The reason why he wanted to learn this technique from Xiong Kui was because of Yiren and himself. This emperor me spiritual technique was passed down from the cloud deste era and was one of the strongest fire element techniques. Not only did it help him perfect his world shocking spiritual art, but it could also help him perfect Yiren¡¯s cultivation method.


    As for the ancient Monster emperor orthodoxy it was connected to, he didn¡¯t think much about him.


    In the library in the future, he didn¡¯t see much detailed information on this aspect.


    He only knew that in the future zing me Mountain also gave rise to a strong person. It was said that he inherited an ancient monster emperor legacy, not only was his martial arts strong, but he had elite cavalry that couldpare with the blood cloud cavalry. Although there was only 2 thousand of them, it was invincible for a period.


    During the spiritual wave era, it was really strong. It helped surprise Donglin Cloud Continent, causing many sects to avoid them, upying 20 provinces.


    However, although this person rose quickly, he also fell quickly. In a short 6 years, he fell. Lingyun Sect, which recovered a bit of their strength, gathered many experts of Donglin to kill him.


    That person shouldn¡¯t be this Xiong Kui, right?


    Zong Shou regained his senses, looking forwards at this zing me Mountain prince which was covered in blood.


    Then, he shook his head slightly. It was said that when the zing me Monster king died, he had 149 fists, 221 swords, and numerous spear and knife injuries.


    Before death, he still fought with all his strength. Only after he slew 2 ascended ancestors did he die smiling.


    Although the image of Xiong Kui was correct, the aura he gave off was different.


    This fellow wouldn¡¯t reach that state. When he had read the records of that person, he was really impressed. No matter what he couldn¡¯t link this Xiong Kui with that person.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh. Only then did he notice the shock in the gazed of everyone around.


    He was first startled before having sort of an understanding a whileter. He couldn¡¯t help but frown, not knowing how to exin. Should he tell them that he had seen this technique in thest life and that book had half of the contents?


    Thinking about it actually, this wasn¡¯t a bad thing. He acted like he didn¡¯t know, keeping his sword and looking at Xiong Kui deeply, ¡°This matter is done, we can leave! As for this fellow let someone treat him. If he still hasn¡¯t died, let him draw out the city defense blueprints before catching up.¡±


    After speaking, he casually walked towards the direction of the carriages.


    Chuxue was at a loss. After a moment she hurriedly chased up, her face looking weirdly, ¡°Young master you really not going to care about him? It is not bad that he won¡¯t flee. Will he even catch up, is he that dumb?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, asking Zong Gang, ¡°If Uncle was Xiong Kui, would you follow?¡±


    Zong Gang didnt fake his thoughts and just shook his head, ¡°yes!¡±


    His expression wasplicated as he looked at Zong Shou. He was happy but also felt unfamiliar. In an instant, it felt like the ruler hade back alive. He remembered the past when his Brother had talked to him with such a tone.


    It was gentle but filled with dignity, expressionless whilst also confident, filled with killing intent and decisiveness.


    After slightly losing focus, he kept his thoughts and exined, ¡°Him revealing the city defenses is just a small matter, but this emperor me spiritual art is not. If that person in zing me Mountain found out, even if he is his Son, he would kill him! Apart from following us there, he has no way out!¡± Whilst he spoke, even he didn¡¯t notice that his tone was filled with respect, like when Zong Weiran was still alive.


    ¡°So even if we let this person flee it¡¯s still okay.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, using his fingers to flick Chuxue¡¯s brows before casually asking, ¡°Oh right! Uncle Gang went to oblivion cloud ocean, so do you know if my father is dead or alive? What¡¯s the situation there?¡±


    Zong Gang¡¯s body jolted, filled with shame and hatred. After a short while, he clenched his fists tight and gritted his teeth, ¡°Zong Gang is useless. I went there for numerous months and don¡¯t know if the ruler is dead or alive. I only know that there are many ascended ancestors defending it. I tried to infiltrate but right at the outside I was forced out...¡±


    After slightly hesitating, Zong gang ripped his sleeves on his left hand. The meat and muscles there were rotten. It was healing but that green-purple color and the blood with pus was terrifying. Zong Gang smiled bitterly, ¡°This was only at the outside when I was harmed by a grade 6 blood turning scorpion. Legend had it that not only were there many poisonous items, but there were also many grade 7 and 8 beasts. With my estimation, I think the ruler is most probably dead.¡±


    Zong Shou first frowned before calming down. Zong Gang really went there, and he didn¡¯t just search on the outside.


    He was really loyal to the death to Zong Weiran. However, at this moment, he didn¡¯t care about the 20 thousand personal troops of Zong Weiran and lead the thousand ck fox cavalry into the oblivion ocean. One could see he wasn¡¯t a talent that could guard a region. He was only a general, not amander.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Zong Weiran¡¯s trusted people being recruited by others, the past Zong Shou might have more chance to live.


    ...


    Zong Shou only let this troops, which had increased to 5 thousand cavalry, rest up for a night in the Ruohai Straits before setting off once more.


    Different from a day ago, the Xuan Mountain cavalry were all in high morale and were on cloud nine. The expressions they had when they looked at Zong Shou¡¯s carriage was more gentle and also filled with respect.


    It wasn¡¯t because of the victory, but because Zong Shou ordered people to search for the corpses of the dead, personally burying and praying to them. When he bowed towards them in front of the stone Steele, it removed half of their grievances.


    As for the remaining people, they all had beast crystal and mind stone rewards. Not only was it fair but it was also really generous. Anyone who participated in the formation charging was all given a heavy bag and also the pills they had obtained. Even those who defended the carriage formation were given huge rewards. As for those who died, their families wouldn¡¯t need to worry about food and clothing.


    Even those thousand ck fox iron cavalry were given many rewards for killing the many spiritual masters and the 8 thousand elite armored warriors.


    Even if their prince couldn¡¯t cultivate and didn¡¯t know spiritual techniques, at least he was generous and knew how topensate his men.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Zong Shou was in a daze staring at his money bag. Until the carriage left the Ruohai Straits did he sigh and look away.


    Actually,pared to the energy destroying spirit upheaval talisman, thesepensations weren¡¯t much. Although he felt heart pained it shouldn¡¯t be worth him acting like that.


    What he was truly worried about was the future.


    When heroes rose and Donglin Cloud Continent was covered in war every month and year, sects and cities filled with conflict. If he spent so much each time, how could he handle it?

 Chapter 235 - Drawing Talismans and Training the Soul

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 235 Drawing Talismans and Training the Soul</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Outside of Ruohai Straits, there were still many scattered Yunxia Mountain City soldiers who were around the wilderness and at the sides of the road.


    However, Zong Shou waszy to deal with them. He had the same feelings with the 5 thousand following cavalry.


    The only change was that Zong Gang took over themanding rights. He had been through many wars and he was also Zong Weiran¡¯s trusted general.


    The food and sleep arrangements, formations, and etc. were all much better. Tan Tao was protecting Zong Yuan safely.


    Zong Yuan hid into the carriage once again, taking 2 earth energy pills as well as 2 lightning spirit veins that Zong Shou caught to try to break through again during these few days.


    And also Xiong Kui caught up. Who knows where, but he found a few Windrider foals. His expression actually didn¡¯t change, following behind the carriage, eating and drinking, acting as an important guest. One totally couldn¡¯t see that he was once beaten badly by Zong Shou. Even Chuxue and Hu Zhongyuan were impressed by how shameless he was.


    Zong Shou also spent day and night within the carriage. Apart from when they stopped and set up camp, he pretty much didn¡¯t show his face.


    For 2 consecutive days, he stayed within the carriage, fully focusing on that emperor me spiritual art. Not only did he perfect it, but he also merged the essence of his world into a spiritual art.


    What was unfortunate was that there was simply too little that he could borrow. On the morning of the 3rd day, Zong Shou felt a moderate spiritual energy fluctuation in the carriage behind his.


    He didn¡¯t bother to even look and he knew that it was definitely Zong Yuan who had broken through once more and merged with the 5th spiritual vein.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile awkwardly whilst praising the earth energy pill¡¯s effects. Then, he also sighed for himself.


    Actually, the lightning Phoenix Essence in his body was far better than the earth energy pill. His body was also trained underwater and couldpare with some slightly weaker martial ancestors. His martial path attainments were also much stronger than Zong Yuan.


    However, because he was unable toplete the earth chakra stage contents of the world shocking spiritual art and spiral true energy, which was why he was stuck at the xiantian initial meridian, unable to move. He could only look on as Zong Yuan¡¯s cultivation rose swiftly.


    Even Chuxue and his other 2 spirit beasts used the earth energy pills and in a few days, they would exceed him.


    The slow improvements made Zong Shou decide to temporarily shelve the idea of perfecting the world shocking spiritual art. Then, he too took out the spirt master books he got from Xuan Mountain City and startedprehending. With Shi Dan a Return to Sun realm spirit master beside him who he could ask for help from, he solved many questions and understood some profound insights.


    Even if she still held some things back in her words, when Zong Shou cultivated and formed true spiritual charms, he was still 30% faster than before.


    Feeling excited, Zong Shou started to draw talismans.


    Actually, at Jiefu City, he had bought many talismans which were all elite items. Moreover, the 40 spirit masters that Zong Gang killed were all night wandering realm. The talismans obtained were ocean amount and helped his storage.


    However, based on the teachings of Shi Dan, when spirit masters drew talismans, not only could it increase their understanding of naturalws, but it was also a sort of cultivation and helped true spiritual talisman formation. Moreover, even if the true spiritual talisman was formed, each sessful talisman drawn could make it strong and cause them to be even clearer in the soul ocean.


    Not only could it shorten the time it took to cast spells, but it could also strengthen the sensing of heaven and earth spiritual energy.


    It was also much-needed cultivation for spirit masters in their sword cultivation.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t believe it at first, but after a day of talisman drawing, he felt bitter in his mouth.


    Secrets of spirit masters were as expected passed down from generations and highly secretive. Such details were actually not recorded in the future when the information was well spread.


    If he wasn¡¯t a talisman master, he might have set up an unstable foundation at the 1st step of spirit master cultivation.


    Now, he could only grit his teeth and make up for what hecked in the past. Beginning from the 1st lightning word, then fire, water, metal. Each morning, each talisman, he drew hundreds of simr talismans.


    The grades differed from high to Low. When Zong Shou started to draw grade 4 talismans, he actually felt his soul ocean whirlpool was showing signs of expanding. The connection with the god talisman seed was also bing closer.


    He understood and knew that he only needed to be able to draw grade 5 talismans to be able to totally merge with these god talisman seeds. Not only could his soul power increase greatly, but he could also even disy a portion, grass 7 and above god talisman spells.


    With such a bright future, Zong Shou naturally tossed in all his focus.


    Drawing talismans Everyday was a really dry process. At the start he had Chuxue and Ruoshui apanying him and he could talk to them. His exquisite and precise methods stunned Shi Dan. After a while, not only did Chuxue escape early in the morning, but Ruoshui acted like she was asleep. Even Shi Dan lost interest and stopped spectating.


    Zong Shou was so bored and decided to find some fun. Every day when he drew talismans, he would draw tens of luck talismans. Then, he would order Ruoshui to silently stick them on Xiong Kui.


    Then, he would observe him and find happiness from it to rx.


    His current soul power was close to a hundred times that of when he was on Pill Spirit Mountain. The luck talisman he drew was naturally much stronger.


    Not only did itst for longer, but the effects were also much stronger.


    A full 2 dayster, Xiong Kui had fallen off his horse ten-odd times. Not only that, but the 3 Windrider foals got injured and couldn¡¯t be ridden in a short amount of time. Even he was in a daze from all the falling.


    Xiong Kui was close to Xuanwu ancestor cultivation and should be able to avoid it easily, but every time he tried to get up or try to dodge, various kinds of idents would happen. There were even 2 times when he nearly died.


    However, maybe because he wasn¡¯t in a busy market and was in the wilderness, or because his luck was too bad, Xiong Kui only picked a few bags. Who knows whether it was dropped by the scattered troops of Yunxia Mountain or zing me Mountain, anyways the rewards were very little. On the 5th day when they got away from the route the defeated troops took, he didn¡¯t have any mary gains.


    However, along the way, they found many wild herbs and mine stones. One time he fell from the horse and actually bumped into a grade 3 mind stone mine.


    He had even had 2prehension encounters for his martial path and improved a lot.


    It made him surprised as he looked viciously at the carriage Zong Shou was in.


    However, in the end, he sighed. Maybe he thought back to that day to the storm like spear attacks which made him feel a chill down his spine before he looked away.


    At the start, Zong Shou held a testing and yful expression but after the 6th day, his expression turned serious.


    Every time he drew the luck talisman, he would be more focused. Every day he would spend a lot of time to observe Xiong Kui.


    However, during these few days, not only did Xiong Kui feel wary and became more careful. From day to night, he would nervously defend himself. Even Chuxue also felt something wasn¡¯t right. She asked Ruo Shui about it before remembering what happened to her at Xiaoyuan City, which was simr to Xiong Kui. Instantly, she understood that it was Zong Shou¡¯s vicious acts.


    Then, naturally, she went to look for Zong Shou who was drawing talismans, and she was filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Young master it was you at Xiaoyuan City right?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, following which he continued to act like he was drawing on the talisman paper. Thinking to himself that this little cat actually noticed, did she really be smart?


    He couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyes, only to see 2 balls of mes burning in her eyes. His heart couldn¡¯t help but shake, even the hand holding a brush slightly trembled. His strokes actually went far from how it was supposed to go.


    He could only helplessly mesh the useless talisman paper into a ball and throw it outside of the window. Acting like he didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What is the matter? Xiaoyuan City, what happened there? Xue¡¯er why don¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Chuxue scoffed, flipping through her stuff and sending a luck talisman that wasn¡¯t yet used to him. Saying firmly, ¡°You still want to deny it! Did you see this, it¡¯s evidence! I got it from Sister Ruo Shui. I remember that you drew the same talisman that day right? If it wasn¡¯t for you how could I fall for no reason!¡±


    Zong Shou cried out in his heart. He stared at Ruo Shui, who was lying on the soft mattress, with the corner of his eye. He saw that she waszily lying on her side like she was already asleep. But then, her eyelids shook and a small gap snuck a look over. But when Zong Shou gazed over, she closed her eyes. Her breathing was systematic like she had really fallen asleep.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache and decided to continue to deny, shaking his head,¡±Xue¡¯er don¡¯t me a good person, how is this evidence? Just because I told Ruo Shui to stick it on Xiong Kui? And also, the talisman I drew that day I long threw it away. You fell down by ident so don¡¯t me it on others. Your young master doesn¡¯t have such good skill.¡±


    Chuxue gritted her teeth and interrupted, ¡°I calcted. During these 3 days, Xiong Kui fell 14 times. One time he hurt his bone from training the fist and 3 times when he drank water he choked. He picked up 60 grade 4 beast crystals, 25 grade 3 mind stone, 2 grade 2 spiritual artifacts and 30 spiritual grass. At Xiaoyuan City I was the same, falling 4 times, picking up 1000 silver and 2-night shining pearls. Being hit by the nt pot, in exchange for a thousand-year lightning almond seed...

 Chapter 236 - Fate of Zong Shou

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 236 Fate of Zong Shou</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Stop! Stop! Stop!¡±


    He consecutively shouted for her to stop until Chuxue stopped speaking. Only then did Zong Shou facepalm, tapping on her shoulder acting like he was giving her a lecture, ¡°Xue¡¯er you must know that sometimes when one is lucky, anything can happen. What was that phrase? You cannot me the heavens for everything. You shouldn¡¯t me the god-emperor for a tough life.


    Just because your luck is slightly bad, you started to doubt and me your own master? That¡¯s not good!¡±


    Chuxue was extremely furious. She didn¡¯t know what Zong Shou meant by his words, and she also didn¡¯t know what he was referring to the god-emperor. However, she knew that Zong Shou was trying to bluff her and cheat her out. Her eyes heated up, filled with tears, ¡°Young master, that time, the flower pot made me bleed. And also when that sword chopped down I was really afraid, afraid to die, I really thought that I would die...¡±


    Zong Shou instantly felt a chill down his spine. He was a person who fell to soft methods, and he was most afraid about such methods.


    Thinking back to the situation that day, he did indeed feel a little guilty.


    At this moment Chuxue looked at him pitifully, each sentence she spoke was like a knock on his heart, like she was interrogating his soul.


    ¡°Actually Xue¡¯er doesn¡¯t me you for all this, but in front of so many people I fell so many times, it was so embarrassing. I thought I had made enemies with some god which was why I was extremely afraid the next few days, praying to God for forgiveness. Also that day...¡±


    At that moment Zong Shou¡¯s head was covered in cold sweat. Seeing that Chuxue felt more and more wronged as she said on, tears streaming down her face. In the end, he finally admitted defeat, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, raising his hands and surrendering.


    He hated women¡¯s tears the most. Such a strong weapon was just breaking the rules.


    Sighing slightly, Zong Shou raised out a finger.


    ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er it is all my fault! At that time I didn¡¯t think the talisman was so effective and nearly harmed you. I solemnly apologize. How is that? To express my apology, you can take ten days...¡±


    His voice paused, Zong Shou hesitated and thought to himself if he was too magnanimous? Without much thought he changed his mind, ¡°You can have 1 day off! You can y whatever you want today and not need to copy that deste talisman scripture.¡±


    Chuxue was surprised at the start but as she heard on she was instantly furious. She only felt that her young master was scum. She instinctively smacked the talisman in her hand on Zong Shou¡¯s forehead without much thought.


    That was just too sudden and Zong Shou didn¡¯t have time to prepare, he didn¡¯t even think to dodge before that talisman stuck onto his forehead.


    Then, the entire carriage was silent.


    Chuxue looked at her own hands at a loss like she couldn¡¯t believe what she had just done. Ruo Shui also stopped acting like she was asleep, sitting up and looking over at Zong Shou in pity.


    As for Zong Shou himself, he felt devoid of energy. Before he remembered that he had a chance of tearing the damn thing off his forehead before the spell activates, the luck talisman started to burn.


    Chuxue knew that things were bad now, crying,¡±Young master I didn¡¯t do that on purpose. Young master was simply too annoying just now. Before, I could think my hands acted on their own. Young master don¡¯t be angry with Xue¡¯er okay? Why don¡¯t I let young master beat me up to vent your anger?¡±


    Zong Shou was originally worrying but when he heard that, he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, thinking that this was the typical doing things without thinking.


    He scoffed whilst giving her an angry face, ¡°So you have vented your anger? You have no respect. Do you think just beating you up can settle this? Isn¡¯t that wishful thinking? If you want me not to be angry, hehe, you only have to...¡±


    His voice suddenly stopped as his eyes were indiscernible.


    He originally thought that he needed to stay in the carriage and not do anything, not going anywhere and he would be safe to wait for the talisman to run out of effect,


    But looking at the situation today, it seems like avoiding luck was not as easy as he thought.


    At this moment he only felt like his body was like a rumbling ocean, his bones giving rise to cracking noises, His face turned green, all the evil thoughts in his mind were wiped clean.


    Chuxue had originally closed her eyes and was awaiting her final punishment but not hearing Zong Shou make a sound, she couldn¡¯t help but sneakily open her eyes.


    Following which her eyes lit up, only to see the young master ahead of her was different. Snow white fox ears, his back had 4 furry foxtails, long hair which had be snow-white in color. That extremely handsome face which was alternating green and white made him seem extremely cute. Chuxue wanted to hug him and kiss him on his cheeks.


    This was the 2nd time she saw Zong Shou¡¯s monster form. In the past, whenever it was a full moon and he changed, he would chase everyone out of the carriage, and she was no exception. This time, she needed to take a good look, even if she was heavily punished for it in the future it was worth it.


    Even Ruoshui was surprised, her phoenix eyes shining bright and she gave a touching expression. She couldn¡¯t help but rub her cheeks. Then, she licked with her tongue and sucked softly.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but curse out why did this sky fox monster body decide to run out at this moment?


    With much difficulty, he calmed down the rolling vital energy in his body. Just as he was about to keep this sky fox body, he had a bad premonition and instinctively dodged to aside.


    In an instant, a sharp de glow suddenly surged through the air. It was sharp and vicious, brushing by 3 inches away from his throat and pinning heavily on the wall by the side.


    Looking carefully, it was Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s tiger king knife.


    It was most probably because of that luck talisman. If he was hit by that knife, he would at most be heavily injured.


    Zong Shou would nearly think that Hu Zhongyuan hated him. He would have thought that he had finally exploded and decided to kill his master.


    Before he had time to feel fortunate for escaping a cmity, he suddenly felt his legs slip. He had stepped on some blood-red spiritual ink and his entire body fell forward.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind worked quickly and in just an instance he guessed that this spiritual ink was split from the wind caused by that tiger king knife. Moreover what he practiced not long ago was the water element spiritual technique. The spiritual ink used was from the cloud octopus beast and as such, it was oily and slippery.


    His reaction was also extremely quick. The spiral energy within his body surging out, all his muscles continuously adjusted and he was calm.


    However, just as his center of gravity was about to stabilize, the spiral true qi in his body exploded and was in chaos, knocking all about his chakra meridians.


    Only then did Zong Shou panic, seeing the table used to draw talismans get closer and closer, he frenziedly danced around with his hands.


    However, in the end, he wasn¡¯t able to save himself, his tragic destiny. With a heavy knock he smashed right into the corner of the table.


    At that moment outside of the carriage, Hu Zhongyuan was frowning as he looked at this carriage which was heavily guarded, his heart was filled with worry and also confusion.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on, he had just taken out the tiger king knife to y with it and practice the knife technique that Zong Shou had taught him. Who knows what happened, he couldn¡¯t control the knife and it suddenly flew out of his hand. Following which it coincidentally flew right at Zong Shou¡¯s carriage which was a hundred feet away.


    What was even more amazing was that the hundreds of ck fox iron cavalry, so many martial ancestors but none of them could block it. Even Zong Gang couldn¡¯t react. He was riding on a silver scaled wind stepping beast and looking on in a daze like he couldn¡¯t believe that he would fail at his job.


    Damn it, this is such bullshit. Was he, apart from knife techniques, actually talented in hidden weapons, like a talent that was unseen in hundreds of years.


    It seems like he needed to spend some effort to train well in it when he returned.


    Nodding his head in thought, just as Hu Zhongyuan was about to open his mouth to ask for forgiveness, he suddenly heard crashing and knocking sounds from within the carriage like something heavy was hit.


    There also seemed to be Zong Shou¡¯s cries of pain hidden within all that.


    Hu Zhongyuan opened his eyes in disbelief before he secretly took a peek from the curtains.


    In the next instant, he pulled back his neck and moved his horse away like nothing had happened.


    He didn¡¯t see carefully the situation inside, but he instinctively realized that it was better for him not to make a sound. Even if he wanted to ask for forgiveness, he shouldn¡¯t choose such a time.


    He was also filled with worry. With the temper of the prince, he might die this time.


    A full 15 minutester, the carriage finally calmed down.


    Zong Shou sat on the soft mattress, filled with deathly energy, his face was swelling up and he looked like he was in a bad shape.


    Ruoshui at the side lightly covered her lips, giving out small giggles. Chuxue lowered her head and looked away, afraid that Zong Shou would notice her. However the corner of her lips raised upwards, her brows showed a smile like she was about tough till she suffered from internal injury.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was dark and sunken like he was annoyed. Then, he opened his lips and started tough.


    Instead, it caused Ruo Shui and Chuxue to be shocked, thinking that Zong Shou was crazy, to be so unlucky and still be able tough.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all, shaking his head, ¡°Luck is just like that. I can only learn from those prostitutes. Since I can¡¯t reject it, then I should just enjoy it...¡±


    He randomly sighed those words as he looked forward at the mess in the carriage. Thinking that since he was already unlucky and his bad luck had shown itself, why not try for his good luck?


    He wasn¡¯t interested in money, only the 2prehensions that Xiong Kui got during these few days was something he cared a lot about.

 Chapter 237 - Comprehending luck talisman

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 237 Comprehending luck talisman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After sitting down cross-legged, Zong Shou stopped bothering about his monster body. He picked up the emperor me spiritual art that he had given up and started to focus and research it.


    Numerous thoughts shed across his head continuously, numerous incantations and numerous picture swarmed into his head.


    Actually, a few days ago, this was the same thing that happened. He was swarmed with inspiration, but he was still unable to find a breakthrough point. He wanted to be able to merge the fire element cultivation method into his world shocking spiritual art.


    However, when he started to deduce it once more, he faced a simr situation. It was like there was a thinyer which he was unable to pierce through.


    He closed his eyes and thought clearly for close to 10 minutes, but he still had no idea. Zong Shou could only stop helplessly, unlike Xiong Kui who was able to enter an enlightened state.


    It seems like the good luck brought by the luck talisman wasn¡¯t so easy to use.


    Luckily, he didn¡¯t hold much hope in his heart so naturally he wouldn¡¯t be filled with regret. In truth, at the moment that he sat there for there to be nothing unlucky which happened to him, it was enough to make him feel happy.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw Chuxue who was cleaning up the carriage which was in a mess. Taking cloth to try to clean up the spiritual ink liquid that fell onto the carpet.


    Her upper body bending down, her hips perking high, wrapped tightly with her robe and showing her perfect waist shape. Maybe due to the swift growth in height of Chuxue, her clothes seemed to be a little tight for her. Even her center area was perfectly sticking out.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as he gulped a mouthful of saliva. He viciously stared, carefully remembering the shape into his mind before acting like he was a righteous man as he looked away.


    Thinking that this little girl was just so attractive, he suddenly felt a crazy bit of energy surge in his body. That water and fire spiral true energy started to be chaotic once more.


    Luckily, this time Zong Shou was prepared early on, going all out to suppress it. He sat on the bed with Ruoshui protecting him, so no idents urred.


    And just as the true qi within his body was about to be calmed down by him, a spiritual light shone in his brain and an extremely eye-catching glow appeared in his eyes.


    Then, his eyes slowly lost its anxiousness within. His gaze was bright and unable to be wiped out. In his brain, he was crazily calcting and simting. Taking out all the fire, water and lightning element techniques buried in his memory to cover up for the holes in the world shocking spiritual art and the emperor me spiritual art. Spiritual energy surged around his body, especially fire and water spiritual energy which was the most active. Around him, he could also see purple lightning shing.


    However, in just a moment, a smile appeared on Zong Shou¡¯s face. He had broken through, that momentaryprehension was enough to save him several months.


    The earth chakra portion of the world shocking spiritual art, the 2nd and 3rdyers were being swiftly perfected. Not only was he filled with energy, but his thoughts were also extremely clear. In the past, the tens of thousands of books he memorized seemed to be equipped with a search engine, all the keywords and martial arts incantations were all pulled out without him using much effort.


    If this continued, he just needed one day for him toplete half of this earth chakra portion of the cultivation method.


    His heart was filled with extreme joy, but he forcefully suppressed it, using his most calm state to deduce out these 2 cultivation methods. Right as he entered the 4thyer, his right eyelid started to twitch. He was filled with a inauspicious feeling.


    In the next moment, he felt the entire carriage under him stop with a crash. It was like it had knocked into something, the body of the carriage was flung into the air.


    What made Zong Shou the most speechless was that the table and the papers which were just arranged properly all flew up because of the huge impact, without an exception they smashed towards where Zong Shou sat at.


    At that moment Zong Shou wanted to cry, but no tears came out. 1 time wasn¡¯t enough, why did ite once more? Was he facing retribution?


    As expected, the true qi within his body exploded out once more, making him unable to move. In the next moment, Ruoshui acted in time, a thin long sword appeared in front of his face, weaving out many sword images, cutting everything in front of him into pieces.


    However, Zong Shou still couldn¡¯t calm himself down. He still had a bad feeling which was getting thicker and thicker.


    This time went on longer and longer. It took half the time it took to brew tea before the carriage was silent. He originally thought they were attacked, only when everything calmed down did he know that the spiritual formation of the carriage had temporarily lost control. They spent close to half a day before repairing it.


    Zong Shou was lying t on the soft mattress, totally devoid of energy, his body was filled with many red swelling portions, his clothes were also torn up, making him look pitiful and sad. If one looked carefully one could see that there were tens of thin sword wounds at his chest. Although the wounds weren¡¯t deep, if one or two of them weren¡¯t paid attention to, it could cause him to suffer from heavy injuries.


    This time, the one looking ashamed was Ruo Shui who knelt at the side, looking apologetically and innocently at Zong Shou. However, her eyes were filled with insuppressible joy. Chuxue on the other side couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore as she burst outughing.


    Zong Shou was furious in his heart, if it wasn¡¯t that he was exhausted, he would really capture these 2 women and viciously spank them on their butts.


    However, when his body slightly regained some energy, right as he sat up, a ball of spiral true energy seeped out from his palm.


    It was still a fire and water spiral but it was more bnced now. That purple lightning seemed to be a bridge which was closely connecting them.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile. This time not only did he deduce the 2nd and 3rdyers of the earth chakra level, but he also perfected the front portions even further.


    A simr amount of true qi but its strength was close to 20% more! If nothing was surprising, he would need just a month before he could try to merge with 2 spiritual veins and reach 2 meridian realm. As for the 3rd meridian, it would be within 3-4 months.


    Although he was ced in a bad spot this time, filling him with bruises, his returns were decent. It was worth it.


    If every time he could have suchprehension, he wouldn¡¯t mind going through it several more times.


    The only thing that wasn¡¯t perfect would be that along with thepletion of the world shocking spiritual art and the emperor me spiritual art, the fire element bloodline in his body had once again shown signs of awakening, making him feel extremely nervous.


    Zong Shou smiled in satisfaction, crushing the ball of energy in his hands. Estimating that the time was around up and that luck talisman had lost its effect, he stood up and looked outwards through the window. Only to see that Xiong Kui¡¯s body was filled with wounds, looking much worse than he was. Only then did he smile happily, feeling slightly satisfied. Although he was unlucky, there was someone worse than him.


    However, when Xiong Kui¡¯s horse lost its footing once more and fell towards the ground, Zong Shou was startled and had no mood to gloat anymore.


    ¡°...Something isn¡¯t right! Forget about the spiral true energy, this world shocking spiritual art still has many weaknesses andcking points and is extremely unstable. However, Xiong Kui is cultivating the emperor me spiritual art which was left by the ancient monster emperor. It was created by a martial saint level expert, so how could it lose control so easily?¡±


    Be it that table or Ruoshui¡¯s soft sword which she reduced strength in time, on normal circumstances it wouldn¡¯t be able to harm him. Just the energy around his body would be able to block it. Moreover the outer cultivation method he was cultivating meant that anything under spiritual weapon wouldn¡¯t be able to break his skin.


    However just now not only did the true qi within his body lose control, but even the vital energy at the surface also flowed away in the chaos, resulting in his skinyer being at its weakest state.


    When one was unlucky, even a toothpick could be lethal.


    The situation on Xiong Kui¡¯s side was simr. However, often one luck talisman would cause him to be unlucky once or twice. His situation was far worse than his own.


    Remembering the past when he was on Pill Spirit Mountain when he drew that luck talisman, he had onceprehended something.


    ¡°Disasters and blessinge together, blessings are caused by disasters. To what extent? One couldn¡¯t say for sure. True and False is uncertain, and kindness and evil coexist. This riddle wouldst forever!¡±


    ¡°Mighty people know this, and experts abide by this; knowing this is an honor, following this might be an insult. Knowing this is white, following it is ck. It is just like how the world works!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing certain about blessings and disasters. It depends on what one is looking for; kindness and evile in all shapes and forms!¡±


    ¡°This is why the root of misfortune was in one¡¯s evil tendencies, one¡¯s negative thoughts; the roots of good fortunee from doing good and behaving well.¡±


    It seems like at that time he had just taken a glimpse, but this weird and indiscernible god talisman was not so simple.


    Before this, he always felt that he was missing something. However, he could never figure it out.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case! It¡¯s probability. The luck word that I wrote out can increase and expand everything!¡±


    A joyous emotion surged within his chest like that of a flood, causing his heart to feel hot. His eyes were filled with the surprise one got after enlightenment.


    On the surface, Chuxue kept on falling in Xiaoyuan Town, but she also sessively picked up cash, fortune and misfortune were linked with one another.


    It was actually because this luck word had increased the probability of everything. Naturally, there would be bad luck and good luck.


    Although there was some rtionship between the 2, it wasn¡¯t as closely connected as he had thought before.


    And this luck word talisman, apart from probability, it could cause one¡¯s luck to change within a short period of time to a small extent.


    Just as he was thinking about that, he suddenly felt an explosion within his soul ocean.


    That luck word god talisman which was circling the whirlpool gave outrge amounts of light.


    Theyer of bright light and mist which covered the rune slowly dissipated. Zong Shou could very simply use his spiritual sense to observe and take a look at the structure of the god talisman.


    ...The other 11 god talismans from Pill Spirit Mountain were all spiritual seeds. Only this luck god talisman was a perfect true spiritual god talisman level, the most indiscernible one.


    After carefullyprehending it with full focus, Zong Shou¡¯s soul was blessed as he entered a meditation stage. He was continuously forming true spiritual charms within his soul ocean. With thispleted god talisman to follow, he was able toplete it one by one without much obstruction.

 Chapter 238 - Forming True Spiritual Talismans Again

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 238 Forming True Spiritual Talismans Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    One after another, true spiritual charms were formed along with Zong Shou¡¯s intent. That soul ocean spiral swiftly got stronger and bigger. When the 99th true spiritual charm was formed, a rune whose color was indiscernible and seemed distinct suddenly floated out from within his soul ocean.


    It was suddenly silver white, suddenly deep purple, then fiery red before turning into ice blue.


    The moment it appeared, it wrapped up with the lightning, fire, water and metal runes. Numerous threads stretched out and connected these runes with one another.


    Before this, the true spiritual charms that Zong Shou formed were all attracted over and added into this luck word true talisman, strengthening it and filling it up.


    The color was still changing and dazzling, but 15 minutester, that indistinct feeling had totally disappeared. It truly existed and appeared within his soul ocean.


    It was actually located at the central position of the few true spiritual talismans but its size was the biggest. Zong Shou had to use 99 true spiritual charms to be able to form it. Its position was even higher than the other 4. It was like it was a king standing high above. It was also like the other 4 each represented a path which came out from its body.


    Zong Shou immediately understood. The reason why it was so big was because this luck true talisman had more perfectly gathered up the rules and phenomenons of its path, even though there was arge part of it which he still hadn¡¯t fully understood today.


    The reason why its position was higher was because thew itself was naturally above the other 4 talismans.


    As for those densely packed threads, it represented the close rtionship between one another. The various abilities and functions of this luck word apparently needed otherws to show itself.


    The moment this true spiritual talisman was truly formed, the entire soul ocean whirlpool once again crazily expanded.


    Pretty much all his soul power was splitting up continuously. Its quality was continuously upgrading and refining, bing more and more pure.


    Be it the expansion speed or the purification speed of the soul power, it could bepared to when he went from the Out of Body realm to the night wandering realm. Close to the actual rise in quality and essence.


    Numerous heaven and earth spiritual energy was being swept up by that heaven swallowing energy conversion technique.


    Some of the impurities were removed, and only the most pure essence was merged into it. Within this whirlpool, they seemed to have formed many small patterns simr to spiritual veins, separately connected with those 5 true spiritual talismans. The ends of which spread out in all directions like a spiderweb, stretching out within his soul ocean, absorbing spiritual energy and injecting into those 5 true spiritual talismans.


    At that moment, Zong Shou¡¯s heart was like a huge wave. His emotions couldn¡¯t calm down.


    ...Within his soul ocean, forming spiritual veins was something that should be only done after one reached the Return to Sun realm.


    However, at this moment, he had just formed one luck word true talisman and he had already achieved it. His current spirit master cultivation was only at the night wandering realm!


    The 5 thin small spiritual links in his soul ocean was obviously in the shape of spiritual veins.


    When a martial artist cultivated, he first trained the body, the internal organs, the skin, bones and tendons. After, he strengthened the vital energy to the extreme, then he would focus on the soul. A spirit master was totally opposite, first cultivating soul power through using various methods to strengthen the soul. His soul had to be able to turn from Ying to Yang, allowing him to use the purest spiritual energy to shape a true form. At this step, they could even toss aside their physical bodies.


    However be it spirit masters or martial artists, they all needed to merge spiritual veins. The only difference was that spirit masters merged it through talismans and god talismans whilst martial cultivators used their body chakra meridians as a vessel. The former needed to reach a certain level to form it on his own strength. Thetter only needed to search for naturally forming spiritual veins to merge into his body.


    Each had its pros and cons, and it¡¯s difficult to debate who is better. However the first few stages of a spirit master were indeed really weak, but they had an array of skills. When they trained up to higher realms, they could even use all the heaven and earth energy as their own.


    Although martial cultivators were strong early, at theter stages, if they were unable toprehend deep martial path intent, the moment they fought spirit masters, they would have no way to fight back.


    Moreover, spirit masters who sessfully formed spiritual veins and spirit masters who hadn¡¯t formed spiritual veins had a huge gap between them.


    At this moment, even Zong Shou couldn¡¯t understand how these spiritual veins within his soul ocean were formed. They were forming up by themselves without needing his control. He only knew that the spiritual energy at the deepest parts of the soul ocean whirlpool was extremely pure, showing signs of turning to Yang.


    ...at this moment, in terms of quantity, his soul naturally couldn¡¯t bepared to return to sun realm spirit masters. However, in terms of quality he was no different!


    ¡°A pure soul is naturally one of the reasons to be able to form a spiritual vein. However, the main reason is due to the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique. This cultivation method is really special. Taking from what heaven and earth have in excess to make up for what youck. Who exactly created it? In my eyes, this technique is no weaker than those two universe and eon books...¡±


    Zong Shou went his consciousness high above his soul ocean, looking down and feeling. Those 5 Then he swept his mind at the 12 god talismans at the sides.


    These god talisman seeds also had a huge effect. Whilst helping him purify soul power, they were also purifying the various kinds of spiritual energy within his soul ocean.


    After this short distraction, Zong Shou once again kept his thoughts and focused on the expansion of the soul ocean as well as the splitting of the soul power.


    Spiritual energy raged within the entire whirlpool. Above was water and mes wrapping around, numerous lightning frantically shing. The whirlpool was close to double when it did finally stop.


    The changes within his soul was far from that.


    At that moment Zong Shou¡¯s soul power had increased by a total of 6 times! However, when his consciousness slowly awaken, he looked right away at the 12 god talisman seeds on the outside. In just one night, the water, fire and metal god talismans were pulled closer. However, the closest one was still that luck god talisman.


    What Zong Shou felt regretful about was that he was actually onlycking one step before he could totally merge with that god talisman. However, he wasn¡¯t able to do so probably because he didn¡¯t have enough understanding of itsws.


    However, this matter couldn¡¯t be forced. He was already really satisfied since he was able toprehend it under such lucky circumstances and form the 5th and most mysterious true spiritual talisman.


    Observing his soul ocean, Zong Shou felt even more surprised.


    ¡°With my current soul power, even if I go up against those Return to Sun realm spirit masters it is still possible!¡±


    What made him delighted was the one origin sword at the center of the soul ocean.


    It had totally removed the outeryer shell of energy which was covering it, the entire sword was revealed.


    It¡¯s color was still seven coloured and changing but it was much brighter and it seemed extremely sharp!


    This was a sign of going from a sword embryo into a sword!


    Who knows was it because of that luck word talisman being formed, but the entire sword body gave off a really mysterious aura.


    ¡°...now I have already formed lightning, water, fire, metal and luck 5 talismans, the next step would be to form the wind talisman. Once it is formed mybat strength would definitely double! No...¡±


    His heart suddenly jumped as he sent his mind to the deepest area of the soul ocean, a spiritual light shed suddenly.


    ¡°It really isn¡¯t correct! Heaven swallowing energy conversion. The talisman I should form should be the swallow word!¡±


    With such a thought, his entire soul ocean shook. Pretty much naturally, there were many true spiritual charms which appeared at the center of his soul ocean.


    There were actually 40 odd of them. Although he was unable to form a new talisman, it strengthened his soul ocean whirlpool by much more.


    Zong Shou was joyous and knew that this was because his cultivation fit with the heaven path. However, he still felt that something was wrong. It was like he wascking something and there was a huge problem.


    After thinking for a long while he finally had some ideas.


    ¡°It is still wrong! I heard that in the ancient times there were 15-16 god beasts who had the ability to swallow and absorb heaven and earth, but they all died badly, lost their senses, or their bodies exploded. Only 3 of them managed to survive. Amongst which I can take a look at that Wanxiang. So apart from the swallow word, there is also the purify word. These 2 true talismans should be formed at the same time!¡±


    Pretty much at the same time his soul ocean changed once more. Not only was it more exciting than before, but his soul ocean whirlpool also expanded once more. At the center of which tens of true spiritual charms appeared from nowhere.


    Zong Shou was really tempted to try to form these 2 true spiritual talismans at the same time.


    However, the moment he had such a thought, he only felt like he was filled with exhaustion.


    Moreover, there was an invisibleyer which was preventing him from going further.


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou knew that it was him already shaking his own foundations.


    This night of cultivation could bepared to months of meditation. With his current situation, it indeed couldn¡¯t support his climb upwards.


    He decisively decided to give up. And when he opened his eyes, there seemed to be lightning shing within his eyes.


    Within the room, it was filled with vast spiritual energy.


    Chuxue and Ruoshui looked over with a weird expression on their faces.


    Chuxue was astonished,¡±Young master how did you advance out of no where? Didn¡¯t you just form a true spiritual talisman a few days ago?¡±


    She spoke with a dejected tone. As expected from what young master said, she was just trash that knew how to eat. Her young master was getting strong so fast, so how would he need her in the future? She would only be a burden.

 Chapter 239 - Secrets of the God Talisman

    <strong>Chapter 239: Chapter 239 Secrets of the God Talisman</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    When Zong Shou heard that, he broke outughing. This time he didn¡¯t just breakthrough in the realm.


    However, looking at Chuxue, he knew that she was hesitating and worrying. He smiled as he touched her forehead, ¡°Silly girl, this breakthrough is thanks to you! If you didn¡¯t stick this talisman, who knows how long I would have taken toprehend that talisman.¡±


    Chuxue shrieked, and some energy appeared in her eyes once more. Thinking that the talisman that she stuck on Zong Shou¡¯s forehead didn¡¯t harm the young master. His tone made it seem like it had helped him instead.


    Just as she was feeling delighted, Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned serious,¡± However, I still have to punish you. This time we won¡¯t copy the deste talisman scripture. Within 10 days you must write 100 copies of the mysterious talisman scripture!¡±


    This time, they had gotten many spirit master secret books from Xuan Mountain City, amongst which Zong Shou gained the most benefit from this one.


    The entire scripture not only described close to 60% of the grade 4 spiritual method talismans of 12 elements. It also recorded the crucial points of these talismans, reaching 200 thousand words and they were all important with no useless phrases at all. They were all in-depth and described it such that nearly anyone could understand.


    It was suitable for spirit masters to use it to make their foundations.


    Chuxue was rooted to the spot, taking in a deep breath as she fell on the soft mattress devoid of strength. She used a pitiful expression as she looked right at Zong Shou.


    She knew that there was no way her young master was not going to take revenge. He was just too evil!


    Zong Shou directly ignored her pitiful expression. This little brat was good at everything. When training for martial arts, she was hardworking. However, in spiritual cultivation, she didn¡¯t bother much and wasn¡¯t that talented, needing him to give her a lot of tips and push her forwards.


    His anticipation for this little brat was far above that Zong Yuan.


    When abat martial body reached a certain realm and the bloodline ispletely awakened, one could have explosive growth. Theprehension of martial intent would be far better than anyone else.


    Others needed toprehend and understand whilst her natural ability was to do that.


    However, this brat couldn¡¯t solely rely on her instincts.


    This spiritual cultivation would be what she relied on to keep her life in front of true experts. It was also helpful for her martial path and thus she had to cultivate it.


    Zong Shou viciously smacked her butt as punishment. Then he stood up and walked to the table that Chuxue had tidied up.


    He casually picked up some spiritual ink and talisman papers. He took in a deep breath before drawing a talisman very smoothly on the paper.


    It was different from the talismans he had drawn before and it wasn¡¯t a technique he knew from before.


    However, just now, when that luck talisman was formed, it naturally entered his brain.


    In just a moment those runes on the talisman paper were connected and instantly a light seeped out. The talisman paper changed color and shone a 7 colored glow.


    Ruoshui was also a spiritual cultivator, seeing the situation, she was shocked. She stood up and looked over, ¡°Young master what spell is this? Ruoshui has never seen it before.¡±


    ¡°Luck praying talisman! As the name suggests it helps to increase one¡¯s luck...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled slightly, taking out a cloud pattern flying knife he had been nourishing for some time. With an incantation readout and a hand sign done with his right hand, he powerfully smacked it on.


    First, the spiritual light expanded greatly before swiftly calming down. Zong Shou squinted as he looked outside the window. When the scene appeared in front of his eyes, a glow exploded in his eyes, ¡°14 thousand feet out, look at that purple tail hawk!¡±


    A sudden knife light with no sign or trace shot out from his head and surged through the window.


    Ruoshui could only see a white light rise up and instantly was thousands of feet away. With lightning-quick speed, it disappeared into the horizon. When she looked into the sky at the purple tail hawk that was circling above. She suddenly heard a loud shriek. It lost its bnce and fell downwards.


    Ruoshui was extremely strong and as a Xuanwu ancestor, her eyesight was far better than normal people.


    With just one look she could see that a cloud pattern flying knife was stuck in the throat of the purple tail hawk.


    She was instantly speechless. Her eyes were filled with shock.


    14 thousand feet out, with just a talisman weapon to kill a xiantian realm equivalent beast in one shot. How strong was Zong Shou¡¯s flying knife technique?


    If he wanted to kill someone, even those peak xiantian experts, within ten thousand feet, he just needed one knife. In his world, probably no one could dodge it.


    Was this because of his luck praying technique? This spiritual technique was so strong?


    Zong Shou was also silent, looking at his hand in shock.


    The luck talismans he drew in the past could increase the probability of everything, be it good or bad. It could also cause one¡¯s luck to have an intense change in a short period.


    This luck praying technique was a modified talisman technique which removed the bad aspect and only helped to increase one¡¯s luck.


    However, the effect naturally decreased and was just 1% of the luck talisman.


    But even with this amount of ability, using it on his six god defensive knife technique, it was terrifyingly strong.


    In the past, based on his ability, the cloud pattern flying knife he shot out with all his strength could only Ensure the purple tail hawk was badly injured in ten thousand feet.


    Now, however, at 14 thousand feet, he was originally ying to try it out, but he managed to slit the throat of that grade 4 beast.


    It was like the heavens were helping it, be it the wind change or the flying angle of the purple tail hawk. It was the same as what he predicted in his heart.


    ...this was also the cloud pattern flying knife from the past. If he changed it to the cloud me flying knife Yiren gave him, that could hold cloud shocking god destroying sword intent, how strong would that be?


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath and look at his hand in astonishment.


    He didn¡¯t expect that this luck talisman had such a strong effect.


    Maybe it couldn¡¯t harm people, but with the buff of the luck praying technique, any spell, any technique would be able to have a grade increase in power.


    Closing his eyes and meditating, he could roughly feel that this technique was just the weakest type. There were numerous more profound and exquisite ones waiting for him toprehend.


    With the strength of the small luck praying technique, Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare think what would happen when those few spells were disyed.


    But, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right. He quickly opened his eyes which were filled with confusion.


    The effects of this talisman were not far from the eon and gxy scriptures.


    Since the Lingyun ancestor could grasp it, how could he only be at the celestial realm?


    That Lingyun Sect definitely couldn¡¯t be only the 10th of the shrines. To be the weakest of the shrines that just didn¡¯t make sense.


    And if this was left by the Lingyun ancestor, didn¡¯t he just pick up a huge win?


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He didn¡¯t think about it anymore and kept his thoughts.


    He was still focused as he rested on the table, drawing on the talisman papers. It was still the luck praying talisman.


    Although he had one more talisman in his soul ocean, it wasn¡¯t stable.


    The best way to stabilize the true spiritual talismans was to continue drawing.


    This luck praying technique could be considered his unique spell. Apart from him, no one else knew it. Others couldn¡¯t buy it even if they wanted so it was a good thing to draw more.


    Half a dayter, Zong Shou found Shi Dan. He wanted to ask the past of Lingyun Sect. The Wujue Vi nominal disciple, as a Return to Sun spirit master, had seen a lot. She was a suitable person to ask.


    ¡°Prince is referring to the 12 god talismans left by the Lingyun ancestor on the god talisman tform? Just that luck word god talisman?¡±


    Shi Dan recalled before frowning and replying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about their matters. I also coincidentally heard about the 12 god talismans. The Lingyun ancestor was best at the martial path. Although his spiritual cultivation was strong, it couldn¡¯t bepared to his sword technique. At the end of the cloud deste era, when he was forced to leave the cloud world to train disciples, he left the sky sword tform and god talisman tform in 3 continents and 10 inds. However, out Donglin Cloud Continent one was different...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed and knew that she was getting into the topic.


    ¡°It was said that the 12 god talismans in the tform the Lingyun ancestor only drew 7, the rest was drawn by a senior. For the other continents and inds, thest word was lightning. Only ours was a luck word.¡±


    When Shi Dan said that her brows furrowed slightly, ¡°I also heard that it had nothing to do with them. It was left by another person, not only was he a saint level expert ten thousand years ago, but he had animosity with Lingyun Sect. But as for the specifics, I don¡¯t know. I only know that it was regarding a bet. It concerns the legacy of the person who drew the talisman. If one couldprehend the god talisman one would have huge power. The reason why the other god talisman tforms of the other continents and inds were broken in tens of years and only ours still exist is due to the luck word. This talisman is tough to draw and is rare. In many scriptures, it was rarely mentioned...¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly enlightened. He heaved a sigh of relief and knew that this talisman wasn¡¯t from Lingyun Sect, making him feel much happier. Then, he felt weird, shaking his head, ¡°That can¡¯t be right! If this talisman is so important and concerned the legacy of a cloud deste expert, then why didn¡¯t Lingyun Sect take it? Disciples below the out of body realm might not be able to copy it, but they have so many Return to Sun realm spirit masters. It is impossible that they couldn¡¯t handle a small luck word god talisman. If they couldn¡¯t, then those body forming true image realm ones surely can?¡±

 Chapter 240 - Sides Joining Hands

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 240 3 Sides Joining Hands</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Prince you are making this hard for Shi Dan.¡±


    Shi Dan smiled awkwardly and looked at Zong Shou apologetically, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it, only roughly. It also had something to do with the bet. Not only did Lingyun Sect not take this talisman, but they must also protect the Steele. My position is lowly, and I don¡¯t have ess to any more information. In the future when the prince joins either a sword Sect or bes a disciple of thatmon people path you would be a direct disciple. At that time you can get your information!¡±


    She looked at Zong Shou in doubt, ¡°Based on what I know, the god talisman tform on Pill Spirit Mountain was broken by you. You asked this because you haveprehended the luck talisman? Or have you obtained that saint realm expert¡¯s legacy?¡±


    Zong Shouughed. Just as he was about to speak, he had an idea and looked out.


    He saw that not far away, Zong Gang was holding a red bird. A short momentter, his face changed. He led his horse next to the window, ¡°Prince, Gantian Mountain has news that Zong Shi and Zong Yan might work together to confirm a new Monster king before you return.¡±


    A momentter, there were 2 red swift birds which flew towards Hu Zhongyuan and Tan Tao. In just a moment, their faces became extremely ugly.


    Zong Shou had expected this, his eyes shining slightly before he casually walked out of the carriage. He looked in the direction of Gantian Mountain in deep though. A momentter his brows furrowed, ¡°It seems like we can¡¯t travel causally these few days. Someone bring me a horse!¡±


    He turned his eyes to the back, only to see the curtain of the carriage open. Zong Yuan¡¯s majestic body stepped out from within. His eyes were cold and icy, revealing killing intent. The aura he gave off was intense and crazy.


    Not only was it because of this burning killing intent, but it was also because his realm wasn¡¯t stable, and he had progressed too quickly.


    However, looking at his energy, one would know that the current Zong Yuan had stepped into peak martial ancestor realm.


    Zong Shou judged Zong Yuan up and down and instantly felt like his eyes were like a sword, giving off a sharp and cold intent stabbing over, freezing his heart. However, when he looked at him, he retracted some of that intent. He was filled with more humbleness and respect, and also more craving and anticipation as he sought to fight.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but frown. This fellow was too eager and didn¡¯t catch his words.


    The earth energy pill was good, but it wasn¡¯t omnipotent. Being too quick in life would give rise to problems.


    Even if Zong Yuan hadprehended the maniac lightning spear sense after he reached the 5th meridian, he needed a period to stabilize. To choose to enter the 6th meridian at that time would be the best.


    He had guessed that when the fellow asked for both earth energy pills and spiritual veins. How could he resist the urge to progress?


    Thinking back to Zong Yang and Zong Hao, Zong Shou helplessly sighed, able to understand his mental state. This time might be his only chance for revenge which was why he was so anxious.


    Thinking about it in his heart, Zong Shou decided not to scold him. Although progressing so fast wasn¡¯t good, but with his skills, he could cover it up and solve it. But during this period, Zong Yuan¡¯s martial path progress would slow down.


    At that moment, a grade 4 Windrider foal taken from Feng Yu was brought in front of him. It was several times stronger than normal Windrider foals, its mouth giving out a stench. Its body was covered in exquisite armor which wrapped him up. Numerous steel spikes stretched from its head. Like an iron beast, looking several times more vicious.


    Zong Shou immediately did a flip and jumped onto the horse. This grade 4 Windrider foal instantly gave an unhappy neigh. However, before it could even resist, a strong intent was pressed down on it and suppressed it. Like a huge hammer striking, this caused its consciousness to go wobble. It actually couldn¡¯t handle it, fumbling forwards a few steps before recovering. Then, it didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant and wild, lowering its head and showing that it had yielded. One could only feel that intent wrapping around his soul, as long as it had any attempt to resist it could crush its soul into pieces!


    After totally taking the Windrider foal under him, Zong Shou nodded in satisfaction. He took out some spiritual beans and fed it to the horse.


    No matter what era it is, hanging a carrot in front of a stick was the best way to tame animals.


    He took another look at his surroundings only to see that Hu Zhongyuan, Tan Tao and the few of them, as well as all the martial ancestor experts all move their horses and gathered beside him.


    Zong Shou smiled slightly, ¡°Are you all ready? This time we are going back to kill people! Although we are from the same side, there will be bloodshed, a lot of blood...¡±


    His tone was calm but the tens of experts around could only feel a chill sink deep into their heart. Their fighting spirit bubbled.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up, unknowingly he tightly grabbed the purple lightning spear in his hands. His eyes were ice cold.


    ...


    Gantian Mountain was silent. All the mes and lights in the city were put out.


    One could only hear the sound of numerous armor and weapons hitting one another as well as the sound of horse hooves.


    The streets of the entire city were filled with groups of well-equipped soldiers who were patrolling.


    Any ce that was slightly wider would be covered by soldiers. Many infantry and cavalry formations neatly arranged at various spots of the cities. In the corners as well as important streets, numerous archers were waiting. The atmosphere was serious and quiet. It was silently split into a few sides who were going up against one another.


    At the south of the city of Gantian City, on the mountain peak that was only lower than the main peak, Hu Qianqiu was dressed in ck armor looking down on the entire mountain city.


    Beside him was the Gantian Mountain left pir general Qiu Wei. He was also dressed in spiritual armor, totally armed. His hand was holding a wolf tooth stick.


    ¡°It seems like those 3 people have joined hands!¡±


    Looking at the changes within the city, Hu Qianqiu scoffed, revealing a mocking expression, ¡°I knew that they wouldn¡¯t be willing, but I didn¡¯t expect that Zong Ming and Zong Hao to join up because they were afraid of Zong Yuan. However, Shiyuan, that was unfortunate. His is Zong¡¯er¡¯s Uncle and should be on his side.¡±


    ¡°Zong Shiyuan? The ruler has often treated him well and given him so much help. He shouldn¡¯t have such ambitions.¡±


    Qiu Wei¡¯s face was numb. His eyes were cold and cruel, like an Ice Mountain, ¡°Even if he tries to turn back, I will convince the prince to take away with military power and kill him!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu smiled as he heard it. Although he wasn¡¯t willing to do that, he didn¡¯t retort. He continued to look down in thought, ¡°If you and I working together, along with the personal troops left by the ruler and the power of the various tribes, then 500 thousand troops are enough to stabilize the situation. Even if those fellows work together, it is difficult to shake. They are probably relying on those few hidden sects. Who knows who is going toe, let¡¯s hope they disappoint us...¡±


    When Qiu Wei heard that he frowned slightly. He was filled with worry. Hu Qianqiu¡¯s tone, on the other hand, was rxed like he didn¡¯t care about the enemy ahead of them.


    He wanted to remind a few words such that he wouldn¡¯t underestimate the enemy, but he was also afraid he might lower his spirits. In his mind, this fellow was on two sides and might give up on the prince for the iron tiger race.


    However, after hesitating, Qiu Wei still decided to be direct. Although this Hu Qianqiu was unsettled before, since the beginning, he was an honest person. The words he said, even if his entire race was destroyed he wouldn¡¯t go back on it. He had also fought with tens of Xuanwu ancestors under Zong Weiran and only Hu Qianqiu and that Chai Yuan were people he trusted.


    ¡°Brother Hu, although this Gantian Mountain City is under our control, 5/8 of the city gates are under those 3 and they are all facing the east. Moreover, the Zhenshan Pass 50 miles away was under Zong Shiyuan¡¯s army...¡±


    As he said that, worry appeared in his eyes. Zhenshan Pass was in the northeast direction of Gantian Mountain. Because of the dangerous situation, it was a hugely important pass. It was only connected with an iron giant bridge and below it was a 38 thousand feet wide moat, Ying wind blowing and numerous ghosts and devilish things were gathered. Even Windrider and cloud stepping foals which could step on air were unable to pass.


    The people defending there was a 7 meridian Xuanwu ancestor expert. He was famous and he was one of the strongest helpers of Zong Shiyuan.


    If they were blocked at this ce, they would need 1700 miles more of a journey to go around it.


    Even riding on the best Windrider foals it would take one more day. Who knows whether or not the prince could make it in time.


    That Hu Qianqiu didn¡¯t care at all,ughing out loud,¡± Qiu Wei you don¡¯t have to worry that much. You haven¡¯t seen the prince, he is different, how can the prince 3 yearster be the same as 3 years before? He definitely won¡¯t disappoint you. If he can¡¯t safely pass a small Zhenshan Pass, then he isn¡¯t fit for the Monster king position!¡±


    Qiu Wei was startled and slightly stunned. Just as he was about to ask Hu Qianqiu where his confidence came from, at the corner of his eye, he saw a bunch of people. They looked over down into that direction, only to see the city gates at the north suddenly open and a bunch of cavalry surging in. There were only 30 cavalry, all dressed in white shirts. However, the aura they gave off was like a thousand men army.


    The 2 of them couldn¡¯t help but frown and exchange nces with one another. They knew that the person Zong Yang had invited had arrived.

 Chapter 241 - Xue Family Interfering

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 241 Xue Family Interfering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°I was thinking... who exactly this Zong Hao Zong Yang we¡¯re relying on. It was the 15th out of 19 spirit houses Xuansu Sect...¡±


    Looking at the people in white, Hu Qianqiu shook his head and smiled. However, in the next moment, his eyes squinted and some wariness appeared.


    ¡°The leader seems to be Lihu Jichang?¡±


    Qiu Wei¡¯s gaze was also solemn, revealing a sharp and cold intent.


    Lihu Jichang, although wasn¡¯t famous because of his war skills, his martial skills was one of the top few people under the ascended realm in Donglin Cloud Continent.


    Although he was 8 meridians of the earth chakra level, pretty much 95% of the Xuanwu 9 meridian experts couldn¡¯t face him. His reputation could be only less than that Gang Yezhen. He was also regarded as a person who had the highest chance of getting to the ascended realm in these 10 years.


    During these few years, when Jichang challenged experts of the Donglin Cloud Continent, he had fought him before and ended in a draw. At that time, his strength was slightly better but was unable to obtain victory.


    In the many years after that, this Lihu Jichang entered the Sect to cultivate but he didn¡¯t know how much his strength has grown.


    His eyes jumped and swept towards the west. Another cavalry force entered the city.


    It was another 30, dressed in ck armor, all of them were above martial ancestor.


    The leader was dressed like a monk. He was 7 feet tall and muscr, but when he sat on the horse, he looked like he was flying and gave a celestial like feeling.


    ¡°That¡¯s Gang Ye¡¯s junior Brother, Wu Ye! The ruler¡¯s initial prediction was confirmed. These 2 people came from the Daoming Sect which was 2nd out of 19 spiritual houses. I nearly thought those two came from solo cultivators. Sending such elite disciples over... who knows what that Daoming Sect is nning, but it must be huge.¡±


    Still using a mocking tone, Hu Qianqiu¡¯s arms tightly clenched.


    Coincidentally, Wuye Zhenren raised his head and looked over. The 2 of them crossed eyes over tens of miles, the moment their gazes crossed, it was like lightning exploding. Their 2 bodies slightly shuddered and at the first moment, they both looked away.


    ¡°Wu Ye, a few years of not meeting, his cultivation improved by a lot. I can deal with that fellow. Killing him using the strength of an army wouldn¡¯t be hard. As for Lihu Jichang, Qiu Wei are you confident?¡±


    Although Qiu Wei didn¡¯t say a word, the energy-charged into the wolf tooth stick in his hand had seemed to merge into one with the mountain. His eyes were shining brightly.


    Hu Qianqiu immediately smiled, and just looked into the south.


    ¡°What we don¡¯t know is who Zong Shiyuan would invite. We guessed who was behind Zong Shi and Zong Yang. We are only unsure about this right pir general.¡±


    The north and west city gates were personally controlled by Zong Shi and Zong Yang. Only the southwest one was held by Zong Shiyuan¡¯s old forces.


    If Zong Shiyuan had help, it would most probablye in from this ce.


    Then, after who knows how long, a group of cavalry rode their horses through that city gate.


    There were just 10 over but the aura they gave off wasparable to Wuye Zhenren. They were dressed in white robes but the sides of their heads that fox ears. Looking out, they looked extremely handsome.


    Hu Qianqiu¡¯s eyes instantly constricted to that of a needle, his face turning solemn for the first time.


    ¡°It¡¯s the 8 tail sky fox Xue family that the ruler repelled. This Zong Shiyuan deserves to die!¡±


    His voice was filled with killing intent, and his eyes were extremely furious. Before this, he felt that Qiu Wei¡¯s suggestion to take Zong Shiyuan¡¯s life was too much, but now, he wanted to tear this Zong Shiyuan¡¯s corpse into pieces.


    However, he could only temporarily suppress such thoughts and try to regain calmness.


    The 8 tail sky fox king race Xue family...Although their roots weren¡¯t in the cloud world, and only recently started to develop strength in Donglin Cloud Continent, they only revealed the tip of their strength, and it was enough to go up against the 10 shrines.


    Although they had small numbers they were all above martial ancestor, dual cultivators, and theirbat strength far exceeding people of the same realm.


    The one leading them, roughly 25-26 years old, was a person he recognized.


    8 tail fox race Xue Moyan, earth chakra 8 meridian realm. But 3 years ago, they could defeat Ling Fakong and Chai Yuan when they worked together. Their strength was strong and could be said to be deep and indiscernible.


    Even he didn¡¯t have much confidence to win.


    Frowning and thinking for a moment, Hu Qianqiu smiled helplessly, ¡°Its actually him. Now we can only hope for the prince to rush back to chase them away. With the prince, no matter what methods they try, we can deal with them easily. If not, we have no chance of winning.¡±


    When Qiu Wei heard that, he was shocked. He knew that although Zong Gant is a personal armymander, his skills were only simr to Hu Qianqiu. Along with Zong Yuan who killed trample over the enemy and kill 4 Xuanwu ancestors together.


    4 people joining hands along with the strength of an army, it was enough to sweep the Xue family and the Daoming Xuansu sects.


    However, within the city, Chai Yuan, Ling Fakong, and Zong Ming Zong Hao were all famous experts.


    The strength of both sides was simr. At most, after Hu Qianqiu and he joined hands, their 2 abilities were slightly stronger.


    But why did Hu Qianqiu sound so confident?


    He even seemed to be filled with anticipation with prince Zong Shou who can¡¯t cultivate.


    He didnt bother to think about Hu Qianqiu¡¯s words. Right after Xue Moyan and his men entered the city, a clock ring sounded out on the peak of Gantian Mountain.


    Qiu Wei¡¯s eyelids jumped and knew that this was the signal for a meeting at Chongzhen Hall.


    He raised his head and looked out at 20 thousand feet away, where the main peak of Gantian Mountain was.


    He saw that at the border of the high tform there were tens of people standing.


    The one at the head were Zong Ming, Zong Hao as well as Zong Shiyuan and Ling Fakong.


    However, what was surprising was that Chai Yuan wasn¡¯t there, making him feel relieved. His cold gaze slightly rxed. Qiu Wei directly looked past those few people and stopped in the middle at Zong Shi who was in the lead of everyone.


    He saw Zong Shi¡¯s coldly smiling as he looked down, his eyes filled with disdain. His eyes looked like Hu Qianqiu¡¯s life was in his hands.


    Qiu Wei couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth, feeling the fury in his chest surging, like a thousand knife shrapnels were charging about with nowhere to go.


    That kid, in the past the ruler didn¡¯t kill him because of blood rtions. Now, it allowed these bastards to have a chance to rise once more.


    The ruler was smart for a long time, only his focus on blood rtions caused problems for his descendant.


    Following which Hu Qianqiu scoffed, his tone filled with mockery, ¡°Scoff! He¡¯s just trash, what is he feeling delighted about?¡±


    Qiu Wei was startled. Although he hated that Zong Shi, but he had to admit that he was the most talented person out of the Zong Family, a rarely seen talent no weaker than the direct disciple of any sect.


    His methods were truly amazing. Just a few days and he managed to merge 3 powers under him. He didn¡¯t solely rely on that Daoming Sect. Using such a talent, he would be able to have potential in this Donglin Cloud Continent.


    Why in Hu Qianqiu¡¯s mouth did he be trash?


    ...


    In the night sky, many cavalry in iron armor surged in the dense forest.


    Under the moonlight, those talisman armors gave out silver cold light, extremely eye-catching.


    Be it the thousand ck fox iron cavalry or the Xuan mountain city mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry, their riding skills were exquisite. A full 1800 cavalry surged in the dense forest like it was their back garden, casually galloping.


    With spiritual techniques covering, although horse hooves were galloping, there was no sound, not even a speck of single dust.


    Ditching the Xuan Mountian elite cavalry that was slightly slower, two days passed already.


    On this day, the 1800 iron cavalry under Zong Gang¡¯s leadership directly charged into the forest. 1 man 3 horses directly deep into corend.


    Be it Hu Zhongyuan or zong Gang Zong Yuan, they were all familiar with the geography in the area.


    Traveling day and night, the original 4 days of the journey was shortened to 2 days.


    What made those ck fox iron cavalry and the mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry surprised was that this seemingly weak and unable to cultivate prince could keep up.


    After 2 days of rapid traveling, his face was extremely rxed and not changing, but he didn¡¯t fall behind. Who knows where he got such stamina from.


    When the frontest group of cavalry finally charged through the dense forest, Zong Gang suddenly raised his hand, causing the thousand cavalry behind pulling the ropes. He looked out for a moment and brought the horse by Zong Shou¡¯s side.


    ¡°Prince we have arrived. 20 miles away would be Zhenshan Pass! However, in my eyes, we should rest up and then go around it!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯tmit, moving his wind rider foal forwards, causing the people to be surprised and only follow closely behind.


    The ins here was on higher ground so they could look at the Zhenshan Pass opposite.


    Zong Shou continued forwards, directly galloping tens of miles away. The giant pass that had clouds and mist swirling around also came into sight.


    It was 450 feet huge, standing tall and majestic. In front, there was a giant valley where one couldn¡¯t see the bottom. Like a natural city protection river wrapping around Zhenhai Pass.


    In the middle, there was a hundred feet long giant iron bridge that connected both sides. There were a total of 49 iron chains which were as thick as a thigh, tightly fixing on the stone pirs on both sides.

 Chapter 242 - In Front of Zhenshan Pass

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 242 In Front of Zhenshan Pass</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    On those iron chains, there were a thousand feet long steel boards ced over them. The 2 sides of the bridges had 2 huge white tiger statues, looking vicious. They gave off a white light, causing the nearby Ying energy and all the evil items to stay away.


    The huge bridge as a whole had a magnificent and righteous energy. Who knows how long it has existed for and who built it.


    The most important thing here wasn¡¯t the bridge itself but the 4 white tigers which suppressed evil. The moment those things got close, they would be destroyed.


    Zong Shou, in the future, heard that no one remained in this ce. It was only a piece of ruins. Only the bridge remained and the white tigers remained the same.


    It was said that an ancient saint had built it and the goal wasn¡¯t to connect things but to break off Ying veins. It was a treasure which was why even ascended experts couldn¡¯t harm it.


    As for the Zhenshan Pass in the distance, as it was too far away, apart from the city walls hundreds of feet out, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see carefully.


    Zong Gang frowned and followed closely behind. Seeing as Zong Shou looked at the pass and keep silent, he couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth, ¡°Zhenshan Pass is 450 feet house. They said that as long as there are 3 thousand people they could block a hundred thousand troops. This area is extremely dangerous and the only entry and exit to the east of Gantian Mountain. There are 15 thousand troops housed inside and since the ruler died. Zong Shiyuan added in close to 10 thousand. The pass protector, You Wusheng, is not only good at tactics, but he is also a 7 meridian Xuanwu ancestor. It was said that he was really strong and not below Yang Xuan. Even Zong Shiyuan spent a lot of effort to be able to recruit him. 25 thousand people are not hard to fight, but this pass is so dangerous. It¡¯s best if we go around it. I know 470 miles away there is a ce where we will face lesser obstruction. The speed is quicker and we can naturally pass this evil spirit moat safely.¡±


    When he finished, Hu Zhongyuan beside him nodded his head in agreement. Then, he scoffed coldly and unwillingly, ¡°Unfortunately the 500 iron tiger halberd warriors didn¡¯t follow. If not, we might be able to take down this Zhenshan Pass. Young master, I also know that ce. Although it is far, we just need 24 hours to rush to Gantian Mountain.¡±


    Zong Shou still didn¡¯t reply, after a long while, he turned his head and asked, ¡°Then open your eyes, can Uncle Hu and Qiu Wei hold on for another day?¡±


    Zong Gang and Hu Zhongyuan instantly held their breath. Thest time they got their news was from 2 days ago.


    Who knows what the case was within Gantian Mountain? What changes there were?


    They also knew that time was of the essence and each moment was important.


    If there was a chance for them to fly to Gantian Mountain, then they wouldn¡¯t be willing to spend even a single moment outside. They wish they could grow wings and directly fly over.


    However the problem was that be it the Xuanwu iron cavalry of the mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry, they were all cavalry. If they go off a horse to battle, their strength would at least lower by 30%.


    The moment they couldn¡¯t pass and take up time, it was better instead to go around.


    Only Zong Yuan silently took out his purple lightning spear, cing down that ghost-like face mask down to cover his handsome face. He had followed Zong Shou for numerous months. He had already had some understanding of the prince¡¯s personality.


    He seemed gentle, but he was crafty. Things other people thought was impossible was different in his eyes. He would work alone and the moment he decided, even if people persuaded him, he wouldn¡¯t change his mind.


    As expected, in the next moment, Zong Shou pulled his sword out and held the lightning winged sword in his hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to speak anymore, we can just try. The mist now is thick. It¡¯s our best chance to take down the pass! The bridge is too narrow, and we only need a few of us. The others can follow through after 8 minutes...¡±


    After speaking, he activated the grade 4 Windrider foal under him and stepped into the mist, quickly surging towards the iron chain bridge.


    Zong Yuan immediately followed quickly behind. Hu Zhongyuan and Tan Tao all exchanges nces with one another before helplessly following behind.


    Zong Gang felt bitter. The few of them were all experts who could sweep a region. But to say they could take down this Zhenshan Pass, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Within Zhenshan Pass, it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have talents. They had 2 Xuanwu ancestor alone. Just the martial ancestor realm was above 10 people who were Zong Shiyuan¡¯s trusted troops who were willing to die for him.


    However, he only hesitated for a while within his heart before he removed all random thoughts and followed quickly behind.


    Pride swarmed his chest. He was a person who did what he wanted and didn¡¯t think. Zong Weiran had given him the power to and usually, he didn¡¯t use his brain much. Just now, only because this matter was important and concerned about the safety of Zong Shou and the ck fox iron cavalry, was why he chose the safer method of going around.


    With his personality, he would have directly charged up with disregard for everything. That was satisfying.


    Although they didn¡¯t have a n, why not just treat it as being crazy once with the prince?


    With such a thought, Zong Gang injected threads of true qi into the dragon horned winged horse. Once again, he speeded up and exceeded Zong Shou, leading in front of everyone. He stepped on the iron chain bridge first, standing tall and blocking Zong Shou, using a spell. The mist around his body instantly spread, covering the few cavalry around within. It muffled all the noise too.


    However just as they galloped ten thousand feet on the bridge, above the pass a loudugh broke out.


    ¡°Is that Zong Gang? Your mist illusion technique isn¡¯t that good. With your actions, it seems you have bad intentions. Since you are here to die then don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Zong Gang gritted his teeth when he heard that, scolding out, ¡°You Tiansheng, f*** you. I¡¯ll remember your words but not quarrel with you today. Prince Zong Shou has arrived and you¡¯re not opening up? Do you all want to die?¡±


    When Tan Tao heard that, he frowned slightly. He heard that people under Zong Shou were fools and that was true. If they didn¡¯t talk about the prince, there might be a chance they might bluff their way true. But when they mentioned it, how wouldn¡¯t the people on the pass be focused and wary? That would also cause Zong Shou to be in more danger.


    As expected, You Tiansheng in the distance burst out in a maniacalugh, ¡°You are bringing the prince back to the mountain! Haha before this, I said to people that with your personality you might charge into this Zhenshan Pass. Who knew that you woulde. You are famous for being brainless, I have full respect for you!¡±


    Zong Gang¡¯s chest was filled with rage. The hair on his head all stood up. He suppressed his anger, ¡°Prince Zong Shou inherits the ruler¡¯s bloodline and is the true ruler of Gantian! You, Tiansheng, dare to be rude?¡±


    ¡°Spit! A piece of trash that can¡¯t cultivate? A coward with no strength to fight back? What right does he have to be my ruler?¡±


    Beneath the city wall, You Tiansheng smiled coldly and viciously soared down. At that moment Zong Gang had already galloped to the center of the iron chain bridge and was 40 thousand feet away from the city gates. Although a dense fog covered it, they could roughly see one another.


    Looking in front of him, that it was just a small number of people, that You Tiansheng was first slightly surprised. He directly focused on Zong Shou, after slightly observing, he was delighted. He hesitated before revealing a vicious look.


    ¡°All archers arm yourself, target that little rabbit behind Zong Gang and shoot him! Trash without a single bit of true qi dares toe back to fight for Monster king. Aim urately and kill him. I will personally walk to the new Monster king and seek rewards for you! What are you all afraid of? Young master Zong Shi rewards and punishes fairly. He is intelligent and decisive. He wouldn¡¯t let you down! Why aren¡¯t y¡¯all attacking!¡±


    On the city walls, there were only 2 thousand armored soldiers on duty and a thousand archers. The rest were still in the camp and were just woken up.


    Although those archers all hurriedly armed their bows and aimed at the bridge with the 150 giant crossbows, they all seemed hesitant. No matter what You Tiansheng said, they didn¡¯t dare to fire first.


    You Tiansheng frowned slightly. Seeing Zong Gang and his men ten thousand feet away, and in just tens of breath they would arrive, he finally lost all patience. A knife chopping down, knife light shing which charged hundreds of feet. Close to a hundred heads were chopped off, blood spurting and the sky was filled with an eye-piercing red.


    You Tiansheng raised his knife, coldly patrolling the city walls. His voice also seemed like it came from the depths of hell, dark and cold, ¡°It seems you all only answer to punishment! Whoever who doesn¡¯t dare to fight to the death, I¡¯ll personally end their lives! Shoot!¡±


    Those thousand archers didn¡¯t dare hesitate anymore. The flicking sounds of the bowstrings bouncing sounded out, shooting out an arrow rain towards the iron bridge.


    Tens of the people who moved slightly slower, without needed You Tiansheng to Attack, his troops shed down with their axes. Instantly 50 more corpses fell on the city walls.


    It caused those thousands of soldiers and archers to feel a chill down their spine.


    And once the thousand of sharp arrows just crossed the city walls, the spiritual formation within the city activated. Threads of wind energy buffed the arrows, increasing their speeds. Along with the 150 crossbow bolts, they instantly arrived ten thousand feet away and crashed down.


    The few people below all increased their speed and directly avoided half of the arrows.


    As for the remaining, first Shi Dan used spells to create strong wind to blow arge part of the arrows away. Li Luo jumped into the air, dancing with his knives, actually waving out hundred-odd strokes in an instance. The sharp knife energy shed away the remaining arrows. However, there were still a few arrows which passed through. Li Luo himself got hit by 3, his face turning gold and purple. Hu Zhongyuan and Tan Tao both groaned out, their luck wasn¡¯t good and were both shot. Luckily their armor was sturdy and their injuries weren¡¯t heavy.

 Chapter 243 - A Flying Knife and a Broken Arrow

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 243 A Flying Knife and a Broken Arrow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When they avoided that arrow rain, these few people were just a thousand feet away from the end of the iron chain bridge.


    Zong Gang charged at the front of the people, and in just one breath, the dragon horned winged horse under him had flown beside the white tiger stone statue.


    The pass gates were just 4 thousand feet away.


    You Wusheng who was on the city wall didn¡¯t panic. Instead, heughed out loud, ¡°Asking for your death? Men! Go rush Xue...¡±


    When his wordsnded, behind the city walls, a person jumped directly up. He was cold and arrogant, and he had a handsome face. At that moment, his eyes were shining a chilly glow that could freeze a person.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush, I have already arrived!¡±


    With just one step, he had reached the edge of the city wall. That Xue surnamed middle-aged man looked coldly at the few people who crossed the iron bridge. Then, he frowned.


    ¡°That is the prince? As expected, he has no internal energy, truly the disgrace of our sky fox race. On the other hand, Zong Yuan is 6 meridians of the earth chakra realm. His talents aren¡¯t bad. Only I don¡¯t know if he hasprehended the maniac lightning spear sense as the rumors said...¡±


    ¡°Scoff, so what if he did? If he doesn¡¯t back off from this Zhenshan Pass, he will only die!¡±


    You Tiansheng poured in disdain, reaching up and picking up therge bow that 4 Xiantian masters were carrying beside him. The bow was 5 feet long and was 100 thousand kilograms in weight.


    However, You Tiansheng didn¡¯t need to use much strength at all to hold it in his hand. ¡°Today I¡¯ll kill Zong Shou with my arrow. Mr. Xue, please help me out!¡±


    Strongly opening up, pretty much fully pulling open the bow. A shining wolf tooth arrow was ced on the bow.


    When Mr. Xue heard that, he slightly nodded his head, ¡°Naturally! My Xue family will never go against our words. However, in the future let¡¯s hope your ruler and right pir general don¡¯t too!¡±


    When his wordsnded, he did another hand sign. Instantly cooling spiritual energy gathered in the end andnded on the body of You Wusheng. In the end, it split into two, half entering his body and the other gathering on the wolf tooth arrow.


    You Wusheng¡¯s eyes lit up, only feeling his field of sight expanding by a bit. His strength was increased by half. The spiritual bow in his hand that took 2 million kilograms to fully pull open was opened a little more by him.


    Without any hesitation, he hollered, ¡°Shoot again!¡±


    Loosening the bowstring, that wolf tooth arrow shot out like a shooting star towards Zong Shou. Halfway through, it was pushed forward by numerous winds, elerating this wolf tooth arrow which exceeded one¡¯s visual ability.


    Pretty much at the same time, a thousand archers on the city wall shot out once more, their arrows covering the sky.


    Zong Gang below was originally going to jump up into the air and charge at the city wall. Seeing the situation, he frowned slightly. He could only holler out unwillingly in anger, his de cutting out at the wolf tooth arrow, smashing it into pieces! However, his entire body was pushed back by the huge energy. Not only was his horse bleeding through the nose, but his charging momentum was also stopped. Even he flew backward tens of feet.


    His expression was dark. His charging momentum was blocked, and the enemies on the city walls were preparing their 3rd arrow attack.


    They had missed the best chance to take over the city, and he couldn¡¯t see any hope.


    Who knows where exactly the white shirt man on the wall came from. His spell was so strong. With just one buff, it caused the energy gathered on the arrow to reach 4.5 million kilograms. Even him as an 8 meridian Xuanwu ancestor couldn¡¯t go against it.


    Scoffing in annoyance, Zong Gang backed off a hundred feet before he stepped forward on the ground, his backsliding momentum instantly stopped.


    Energy built up within his chest, but he didn¡¯t care about it. In the next moment, he exploded out like a nuclear bomb, frenziedly surging forwards. His legs like wheels, one step was hundreds of feet. His charging speed was no slower than the grade 4 dragon horned winged horse he was riding on and even a little faster.


    Today, even if they knew they couldn¡¯t win, they had to go all out.


    Coincidentally at that moment, Zong Gang was startled. He realized that the prince who had been silently riding the horse suddenly moved. He stepped on the horse saddle into the air. At that instance, his aura was different.


    However, Zong Gang felt extremely nervous in his heart. When facing the attacks of tens of thousands of arrows, he jumped up into the air, losing the ability to borrow strength. Wasn¡¯t he asking to die?


    They could help him block those arrows from the normal archers. But there were 3 Xuanwu ancestors including You Wusheng and also a middle-aged spirit master they don¡¯t know how strong he was. Any one of them could easily take Zong Shou¡¯s life.


    Regret filled his chest like a flood. He was careless. Although the prince¡¯s sword path was one with the spirit and he was talented, he hadn¡¯t experienced any war. He did such a stupid thing when facing the enemy.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t dream about taking down the pass. His n was to go all out to save Zong Shou¡¯s life and see if they could retreat safely.


    Zong Shou disregarded Zong Gang¡¯s worry. Even if he knew he wouldn¡¯t bother. His gaze was cold as he fixed on the city wall. A few 7 colored talismans burnt in his sleeves, turning into a few balls of spiritual light which flew out and seeped into his body.


    Just as his body jumped up, a ball of light exploded from his eyes.


    ¡°Zong Yuan get on the city walls!¡±


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t say a word, jumping into the air too. He was stepping on mid-air, using the air as staircases towards the direction of the city wall.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what Zong Shou was nning and why he chose such a dangerous time. He only knew that Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t disappoint him, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t disappoint Zong Shou either!


    The brows of You Tiansheng on the other side furrowed, ¡°It is the maniac lightning spear sense!¡±


    Zong Yuan had just flown out 400 feet before ayer of purple lightning gathered around his body. Causing his dashing speed to increase. The closer he got to the walls the thicker the lightning glow got. He looked like lightning surging in the air.


    However, when he looked back behind Zong Yuan, his eyes constricted.


    He saw Zong Shou flying 300 feet up and not stopping. Like his body was being pushed by a huge strength upwards.


    In the next instance, You Wusheng couldn¡¯t help but suck in a deep cold breath.


    ¡°He is xiantian! This Zong Shou is Xiantian initial meridian!¡±


    The eyes of the middle-aged man surnamed Xue beside him shone slightly as he revealed a shocked expression.


    In the rumors, this person who was said to have no strength to fight back was only 1 meridian weaker than that Zong Shi who was deemed a top talent at just 14.


    Being startled for a moment, that middle-aged man calmed down. His expression was surprisingly solemn, shining with killing intent.


    That You Wusheng once againughed out, ¡°What a good Gantian Mountian prince! He hid so deeply! But today no matter how talented you are, you are going to die here! Ren Li, Bai Hai, you¡¯re still not attacking!¡±


    Once again, he pulled open the bowstring, only this time he had 3 wolf tooth spiritual arrows in his hand. His breathing was being adjusted into a special rhythm. Each breath would bringrge amounts of spiritual energy into his body and his mental state would enter a calm and clear state.


    This is the You family secret 3 sessive arrow technique, and although it wasn¡¯t a pinnacle technique, at this moment, it could kill a Xuanwu ancestor from 800 steps out! Not to mention a prince who was an initial meridian xiantian!


    When Zong Shou¡¯s body rose to roughly 300 feet, he already judged his charging speed, his eyes also turned sharp.


    The spiritual bow in his hand ¡°Teng! Teng! Teng!¡± 3 sessive bowstring sounds in session. On his left and right, a thousand feet away 2 people were arming their bows. Under the buff of that middle-aged man, they effortlessly shot out an arrow each.


    5 wolf tooth sharp arrows instantly arrived. In instant, it covered 200 feet.


    The brows of that You Tiansheng raised, disdain appearing in his eyes. He pretty much saw the scenes of that prince falling on the spot.


    However, when his gaze crossed with Zong Shou¡¯s, he was stunned.


    There wasn¡¯t any panic inside, only coldness. He was still thinking and extremely calm. Even in a life and death situation, one couldn¡¯t shake him.


    How could a prince who hadn¡¯t seen the world and not been through war have such a gaze?


    Just as he was feeling weird, he saw Zong Shou spread his sleeves. Like he was opening his palm, 5 cold glows shot out from within.


    They were also extremely quick. In just a hundredth of a blink of an eye, it covered 400 feet and smashed right at the 5 arrows.


    You Tiansheng was holding his left hand. Although his sessive arrow technique was good, shooting 3 in a row with double ofbat strength, it harmed the muscles in his arm. Once he used it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his arm in 8 minutes.


    When he saw the situation, he was amused. They were beside the evil most, the astral wind blowing. Not only was the wind current chaotic, but also intense.


    Even his archery technique couldn¡¯t ensure a hundred percent uracy within 8 thousand feet. He could only estimate roughly the position.


    Did this prince be foolish from fear, to think of using these 5 flying knives to break his arrows? How foolish.


    Zong Gang and Tan Tao below had despair in their eyes. Just as everyone thought that the cold glow that even they couldn¡¯t see was about to miss the wolf tooth arrow, they only heard a loud ¡°Keng¡± in mid-air.

 Chapter 244 - Knife Out Life Ends

    <h4>Chapter 244: Chapter 244 Knife Out Life Ends</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    It sounded like one sound but it was actually 5 metallic strikes which urred at the same time.


    At that moment be it on the city wall or below it, it was deadly silent. With Zong Shou¡¯s xiantian power, even if he relied on an external pill, he wouldn¡¯t be able to break the 5 wolf tooth spiritual arrows which each had 5 million kilograms of power.


    However, in this maniacal and chaotic Ying wind, it only needed the five arrows to slightly go off course such that it would miss its target. However, those 5 cloud me flying knives who finally show their tracks also urately hit the tip of the arrows, where they would be the easiest to move. The trajectory of the arrows also immediately deviated. A millimeter difference at the start could cause a thousand-mile difference in the end as they all brushed past Zong Shou.


    Personally witnessing those scenes on the city wall, be it You Wusheng or the middle-aged man, they were all astonished. Shocked and in disbelief, all sorts of emotions surged up like a wave in their chests.


    You Wusheng clenched his fist tightly, biting down on the teeth in his mouth.


    How was that possible. To hit those high-speed arrow bodies urately in such strong wind... how could there be such an urate flying knife technique in the world?


    How did he calcte the changes in the wind? How was he able to predict the trajectory of his wolf tooth arrows in advance?


    Such shocking techniques actually appeared in a small kid who was not even 15...


    This Gantian Mountain prince, apart from being xiantian, was actually more indiscernible and skilled than he thought.


    Beneath the city gates, Hu Zhongyuan, Tan Tao and the others all roared out after the silence.


    They all jumped up into the air, knife energies sweeping forth. The two of thembined and instantly weaved a heavy and tight knife screen around Zong Shou, intercepting all the other arrows that were flying forth.


    In that instant, he was so touched he wanted to cry. Zong Shou was able to break the 5 wolf tooth arrows with 5 million kilograms of force, but he was unable to dodge this dense arrow rain as well as the 150 four-arm giant crossbows on the city wall.


    Before this, they were all confused. However, in their eyes, it was different now.


    ...The prince was obviously cing his life into their hands! His back was totally unprotected and under their protection.


    The master was treating them sincerely, so how could they not repay him with death! They only felt that to be trusted by such a master. Even if they died in battle here, they would die without any regret.


    In that instance, be it Hu Zhongyuan or Tan Tao, they had nothing else in their heart. They only had one thought, which was even if they lost their lives, they were going to protect the prince.


    The tiger king knife and the mandarin duck knives¡¯ knife light swiftly spun, and 120% of their usualbat strength exploded out of their bodies. Numerous knife images shed out like a storm, smashing all arrows that got close into pieces.


    However their strength still slowly got to its limit. A few giant crossbow arrows surged in through the gaps of the knife shadows.


    Just as Hu Zhongyuan and Tan Tao¡¯s faces turned green and started to show anxiousness, one long and one short knife images were added into that knife storm.


    It cut all the remaining arrows into pieces.


    When their 2 bodies sunk down andnded on the horse saddles, they looked out to see Li Luo had chased up from behind. Although he was hit by many arrows and was heavily injured, he smiled, ¡°Great knife skills just now! I have never seen such well-coordinated knife techniques! A thousand arrows at the same time and you all could still break it.¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan and Tan Tao exchanged nces, only to hot blood which burnt one¡¯s chest flowing between the few of them. They allughed out, ¡°Brother Li is a good man! Respect!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan stared forwards aggressively. This battle was far from over! He had to help the prince take down this city.


    On the city walls, when You Wusheng saw that Zong Yuan¡¯s body was less than 30 feet from the city wall, lightning glow still surging around his body, even the spiritual formation within the city couldn¡¯t stop him. That invincible barrier was broken easily. His face finally changed as his heart jolted, suddenly having an extremely bad feeling.


    The Xue surnamed middle-aged man beside him also had a sunken expression,¡±Putting himself in a dangerous position to absorb the arrow shots. Hehe, this prince has calcted well, how courageous!¡±


    You Wushuang was slightly surprised. He looked around at the various soldiers and archers who mostly stood rooted and stunned. It was like they were all shocked that the prince they all thought couldn¡¯t cultivate actually had such strong strength, unable to recover from that. In the situation at hand, he definitely couldn¡¯t depend on them.


    He couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth, holding onto the spiritual bow in his hand once more, ¡°Bai Hai, Ren Li! Stop that person! I want to see how many arrows of mine this future unparalleled famous general purple lightning spear can stop!¡±


    The Xuanwu ancestors nearby didn¡¯t acknowledge the order, just flying hundreds of feet out. Each holding a knife and a stick, acting at the same time as they flew right at Zong Yuan who was in mid-air.


    That Xue surnamed middle-aged man¡¯s brows slightly furrowed as he continued to look out a thousand feet away.


    He saw that when Zong Shou¡¯s body reached 450 feet high, he didn¡¯t fall down. Instead, he stepped on a shiny purple long sword, actually at a hundred times faster speed, shakily traveling towards the city wall.


    The Xue surnamed middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in disbelief. Opening wide his eyes and looking carefully, instantly taking in a deep cold breath.


    ¡°Driving sword flight. He¡¯s actually a night wandering realm spirit master that formed 5 true spiritual talismans!¡±


    In his heart, he only felt like there was an earthquake, nearly losing control of all his senses.


    In the next moment, he saw 2 small knife gleams charge out from Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves, one after the other.


    The knife shadow traveled quickly. It was obviously 10 times faster than before. Midway, it started to turn into an illusion. When he looked, there were actually 10 knives. Who knows for what reason, but when one looked over, it felt like when sword cultivators drove their sword to sh at you.


    At this moment, they were just 3 thousand feet away. With a flick of a finger, the knife light was already at the city wall.


    The entire city wall was silent once more, such that a pin drop could be heard. A second before this, Bai Hai and Ren Li were blocking Zong Yuan who was inches away. In the next second, they saw blood glow spurt out from Bai Hai¡¯s neck.


    His entire throat was pierced through and torn up by the sharp flying knife, leaving an extremely huge hole!


    Arge amount of blood crazily spurted out. Bai Hai¡¯s eyes were shocked as he scratched at that wound before his entire body fell forward. He was instantly devoid of life, limbs trembling like he was trying in vain to stand up once more.


    Ren Li was also astonished. Wariness rose up in his heart. When he saw Bai Hai die with one knife, he was extremely shocked, and he retreated frantically towards the left.


    He didn¡¯t bother about the rows of archers and soldiers waiting behind him, nor did he care about how many people he crashed into as he retreated. He just needed to get away from the gleam of that knife.


    However, he saw those 10 knife shadows sh, chasing him with no intention of letting him go. It actually turned and passed through the gaps between the legs of the soldiers, from the most unbelievable and undefendable angles to stab right through Ren Li¡¯s left chest, leaving a simrly huge hole.


    Ren Li¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    It was like he couldn¡¯t believe the fact that he was facing death. It was also like he couldn¡¯t believe that his life would be taken from him by such a small flying knife.


    That Xue surnamed middle-aged man also couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. His throat and left chest also seemed to send him a cold feeling.


    ¡°...This is flying knife changed directions... it¡¯s cloud shocking god destroying sword intent!¡±


    Spirit masters had sword driving techniques that could kill people from a thousand miles away. Martial cultivators had hidden weapon throwing techniques and could simrly harm people without regard for the distance.


    However, the 2 of them each have their pros and cons. The former was more sentient, while the former used the true qi of the martial cultivator and is unable to return after heading out. Be it speed or killing strength, it was better than the former.


    Normal martial cultivators would only be able to toss out weapons at the ascended realm. Using true qi that they had first stored up to control the weapon¡¯s changes andplete a direction change. This was how the hidden weapons were able to chase the person.


    However, at this moment, this person who was only at the initial xiantian meridian not onlypleted the flying knife direction change, but he actually did it twice.


    As for that cloud shocking god destroying sword intent, that was more unbelievable. Lingyun¡¯s sect secret pinnacle technique now appeared on the body of the Gantian Mountain prince. They were shocking enough.


    To add sword intent to the flying knife also astonished him.


    He seemed to think of something, causing the eyes of the Xue surnamed middle-aged man to constrict.


    ¡°It¡¯s the six gods defensive technique! Six gods defensive knife. Each knife is lethal. The legendary technique...¡±


    He actually didn¡¯t think at all, without any bit of hesitation, a wind rose up beneath his feet as he quickly fled behind the city walls floating on a spiritual artifact.


    All the random thoughts in his heart had all disappeared. He was only thinking about going all out to rush back to Gantian Mountain.


    No matter what, he had to quickly let the people of his race know about this news.


    At a small age, he was already a night wandering spirit master, initial meridian xiantian, six gods defensive knife. If the Xue family wanted toe back to the cloud world, they had to get rid of this Gantian Mountain prince! They had to get rid of him at all costs!


    What a Gantian Mountain monster king Zong Weiran, actually allowing his son to hide just like that. He was obviously hugely talented, but he acted like a piece of trash, letting people roll their eyes at him. He kept it from everyone for many years. What a schemer.


    On Zong Shou¡¯s side, he was also slightly startled. Since he came to this world, this was the first time someone recognized where this flying knife technique came from.

 Chapter 245 - Unprecedented

    <h4>Chapter 245: Chapter 245 Unprecedented</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    During the cloud deste era, martial path techniques and spirit master spells had their power and potential split into 13 levels. Foundation building, Beginner, Profound Grasping, Excellent, Exquisite, pinnacle, legendary, earth crushing, heaven shocking, Saint spirit, Godlike, and world-destroying, supreme!


    The original six gods defensive knife technique was the 7th grade-legendary!


    Legend has it that during that era, the spiritual energy in heaven and earth were vast and there were many spiritual treasures. Not only were there many experts in the cloud world, but there were also many celestial realms, even saint realm experts who entered the cloud world, bringing with them many secret techniques.


    However, when the cloud deste era ended, arge portion of the techniques was lost. They were either lost in the following sessive wars or experts brought them into other worlds. All that remained were skills of the first 6 grades.


    Even the indefinite spiritual emperor art that Zong Weiran created which name was spread far and wide or the mysterious moon wood brilliance technique learned by Xuanyuan Yiren, they were all just barely in the 6th grade. As for the secret technique of the zing me Mountain me bear race, it was just a beginner technique.


    Whereas his six gods defensive knife technique was legendary grade right away. The one he got was also a version which was modified by a Saint realm expert.


    When one cultivated it to its peak it would be a grade higher than the original, grade 8-earth crushing!


    The different levels of martial techniques during the cloud deste era had no meaning now. Even in the future, they didn¡¯t regroup and ressify martial and spiritual cultivation methods.


    However, one could see how strong the flying knife technique was!


    Seeing that handsome middle-aged spirit master shout out the name of his flying knife technique before turning around and running, Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed. An instantter, he didn¡¯t care.


    Just like what that guy said, he used the six gods defensive knife, and each knife imed a life and it never missed!


    As long as you were within ten thousand feet, no matter how you ran, even if your speed was as fast as those ancient beasts, it was also useless.


    He felt the true qi in his body dry up due to him firing 2 sessive knives. He was slowly recovering. His sleeve waved once more and another cloud me flying knife shot out, directly striking a thousand feet out.


    When it passed the city wall, due to the invisible barrier of the spiritual formation, the knife shed and with a high-speed spiral, and it forcefully passed. Its speed didn¡¯t reduce at all as it chased right at the middle-aged man.


    That Xue surnamed middle-aged man could feel the sharp knife which was chasing him, immediately giving a sharp scream. 10 spiritual talismans shooting out as once. He chanted incantations, forming an intense storm behind him. One could roughly see numerous wind knives cutting around. Some soldiers around couldn¡¯t dodge in time and were cut up into meat paste.


    Originally, under the blow of this huge wind, even the true legendary six gods defensive knife, no matter how Zong Shou¡¯s knife controlling technique was how good, it would deviate. Even if it wasn¡¯t smashed to pieces by the wind de, it wouldn¡¯t be able to harm him.


    But when he looked back once more, he only felt his heart stop beating. He saw the 2-inch long knife surging through the wind. Although it was shaking, it coincidentally avoided the most intense wind currents. Although it¡¯s trajectory changed a little, but for some reason, it gave him a feeling that it was several times more dangerous than before.


    The Xue surnamed middle-aged man scoffed, suppressing the fear that was rising in his heart. When his body passed the backside of the city wall, it immediately sunk. As he had expected, the flying knife changed direction. The knife tip-tilted downwards and chased him rapidly. Like clouds like mist, he was still unable to see where the true knife was at. Using the downwards sinking momentum, its speed increased.


    The Xue surnamed middle-aged man didn¡¯t panic, calmly rising. Causing the cloud me flying knife to change direction once more and chase to within 30 feet. In just a few breaths it could pierce his throat. However the Xue surnamed middle-aged man was still not shocked, instead, he smiled. Even the six gods defensive knife technique couldn¡¯t be as sentient and flexible as spirit master sword cultivators at the xiantian realm. As long as he dodged this time he would be safe.


    Six gods defensive knife, it had never missed. However, it didn¡¯t mean it couldn¡¯t be broken.


    With such a thought shing in his head, his body which was still activating the spiritual artifact, once again moved. The flying knife had already changed directions twice and definitely, wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him.


    However, in the next moment, his eyes opened extremely wide. The wariness in his heart didn¡¯t decrease but instead rose to the maximum at that moment.


    That¡¯s not right!


    He immediately turned back, his heart instantly turning ice cold. Only to see that as the cloud me flying knife was about to brush past his body, instantly a ball of firelight and ice mist surged out, fire and water spiral. Following which the flying knife used this recoil power to change direction once more, shing down and directly heading for the throat.


    ¡°The 3rd change of direction! How is that possible?¡±


    The Xue surnamed middle-aged man gave out a tragic roar. He couldn¡¯t keep as calm as he was before. Numerous body-protecting spells rose up, numerous spiral energy and soul power was injected in his feat. He only wished to be a little quicker, to make his body move once more.


    He wasn¡¯t at the day wandering realm, so this body was really important to him.


    He pretty much went all out to dodge but in the end, he still didn¡¯t manage to. That cloud me flying knife hit his right shoulder. The fire and water spiraling world shocking true energy instantly charged into his body.


    There was an instant explosion and a sky full of blood spurred out. When the flying knife pierced out of his body and flew outwards, his right shoulder hand a bowl-like huge hole. The Xue surnamed middle-aged man only felt intense pain, numerous holes appeared in his body due to that spiral energy. His vital energy was weakening and failing, his soul also seemed to be shriveling up and withering.


    On the city walls, although You Wusheng didn¡¯t look back, he could sense the situation behind him, all of which enter his senses. He was crestfallen, his face turning ashen white, a huge sense of fear and worry entered his eyes.


    How could there be such a terrifying and sharp flying knife technique in this world? If he was the one facing that knife, could he manage to escape from it?


    In his heart, he wanted to immediately retreat and run. However, he couldn¡¯t move. Zong Yuan, whose body was covered in numerous lightning and charging at him, had already broken then invisible barrier and stepped onto the city walls. Not only did his mind lock into him, but his hawk-like eyes were also staring over coldly. The cold glow of the spear tip caused one¡¯s heart to sink. It caused his face to twitch slightly. There wasn¡¯t any arrogance from before and all that was left was regret.


    He was originally a Gantian Mountian capital level general, a subordinate of Monster king. If he knew this would happen, why would he lose his life just for a little bit of kindness from Zong Shiyuan?


    He didn¡¯t think that the Gantian Mountian prince had reached the xiantian realm. His spiritual cultivation was even better and entered the night wandering realm.


    That flying knife technique was even so strong that each knife imed a life. Even Mr. Xue who was an 8 talisman Return to sun spirit master was heavily injured.


    The people in front of him, be it Zong Gang or Zong Shou, or the newly promoted unparalleled general seed purple lightning spear, they were all scarily strong. If they allbined their strength, it made one feel despair.


    In the next instance, Zong Yuan had already stepped forward and arrived. You Wusheng was shocked, instantly tossing aside all other thoughts in his head. The spiritual bow in his hand lightning sounded out 3 times. 3 wolf tooth arrows shot out like a shooting star just like before.


    With just 120 feet between them, even peak Xuanwu ancestors who had merged with 9 spiritual veins would be forced back by his arrows.


    Only to see Zong yuan¡¯s spear shaking and dancing, flicking upwards and moving the first arrow away. His spear tip flicked down and struck on the 2nd wolf tooth arrow. Maniac lightning dancing around and smashed the arrow.


    When Zong Yuan¡¯s second spear stroke shook, it was when the 3rd arrow was just shot out from the bowstring. One grip and one jolt, the iron arrow, and shell spear gave out a series of screeching noises. Thest wolf tooth arrow was shaken away.


    However, there was blood seeping from Zong Yuan¡¯s mouth. But he still stably waves the steel spear and stabbed right into the sword image that You Wusheng was hurriedly waving out.


    ¡°Traitor of my Gantian Mountain, die!¡±


    The lightning snack instantly shed, with just once spear it split this You Wusheng¡¯s head like a watermelon. His remaining corpse was also smashed into pieces by the vast electricity.


    He swept around at the archers and soldiers who retreated like a wave. Especially You Wusheng¡¯s troops, their faces were ashen white.


    Arge portion of them still couldn¡¯t believe how these 3 Xuanwu ancestors were all murdered in just tens of breaths.


    That unstoppable intense aura. It felt like if a god blocked him, he would kill the god. It caused everyone in the city wall to cower in fear.


    ¡°Is that our Gantian Mountain prince? I thought he couldn¡¯t cultivate. How is he so strong?¡±


    ¡°That purple lightning spear Zong Yuan is so strong! A day ago I heard that he led 3 thousand cavalry in Ruohai Straits to trample over the 400 thousand alliance army of Yunxia and zing me Mountain, killing 4 Xuanwu ancestors. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, now it seems like it¡¯s true.


    ¡°The prince is a night wandering spirit master and also have this unparalleled general as his subordinate. Isn¡¯t the Monster king position his? Zong Shi and the others are just dreaming...to dare to challenge the prince.¡±


    At this moment on the city wall, although no one made a sound, they were filled with many thoughts, their eyes showed no fighting spirit.


    Zong Yuan was toozy to bother about them, looking right at the middle-aged spirit master which was driving away on a spiritual artifact. The purple lightning spear in his hand was tightly grasped. As long as his energy recovered, he could kill that guy.


    In the next instance, he suddenly heard a loud explosion below him. It was Zong Gang who split the city gate with one knife. He jumped up into the city, the horse ying machete in his hand was thrown out and headed right at the horizon.

 Chapter 246 - Ruler, Please Kill Him

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chapter 246 Ruler, Please Kill Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The knife shadow was sharp. It spun whilst charging towards the sky. In an instant, it covered several thousand feet and chased the middle-aged spirit master, bringing with it vast knife energy as it chopped down.


    A long horse ying machete cut that already heavily hurt Xue surnamed middle-aged man into 2, blood light spurting all about.


    Then, Zong Gang hollered, ¡°Zhenshan Pass as been broken! If you don¡¯t surrender today you will die!¡±


    Astral energy-charged about, and a vast energy tang out of tens of miles around.


    Not only were the soldiers and archers on the city wall totally silent, but even those who lined up and edited the camps, portion of which who had stepped on the city walls, also all stopped in their tracks. Their eyes were filled with shock and loss, not knowing how they should react. At this moment, although ten over a thousand of them were gathered, none of them dared to act. They couldn¡¯t attack the three people over the city wall.


    Hu Zhongyuan and Tan Tao followed closely behind and stepped into the city gates. The former swept the scenes within and knew that they had won, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°It feels so good to follow the prince! I knew the prince was intelligent, winning all battles. How wouldn¡¯t he be able to take down the Zhenshan Pass!¡±


    Zong Shou was just stepping on the city walls, regretfully keeping the cloud me knife in his hand. Zong Gang and Zong Yuan really knew how to steal the spotlight. He was originally prepared to show his majesty, killing the remaining 2 people. He wanted people to say that ¡°prince Zong ims the pass at night, god knife killing 3 Xuanwu¡±. This way, Zong Yuan¡¯s Ruohai Straits achievements wouldn¡¯t overshadow his. Who knew these two fellows both acted to break his dream, how annoying.


    However, when he heard what Hu Zhongyuan spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. This fellow was sucking up again.


    Winning all battles, he wasn¡¯t that skilled yet. As for being intelligent, it didn¡¯t have much to do with him.


    He looked at his hand deep in thought, his eyes shining a weird glow. This luck praying talisman along with his six gods defensive knife technique was actually terrifyingly strong.


    A top martial arts technique along with a bit of luck helped to raise the killing strength and uracy of his cloud me flying knife by at least one time!


    If it was him before, at most he would give that middle-aged spirit master light injuries, not humiliating the term of being a sure hit was not bad already.


    However, just now not only were 2 Xuanwu ancestors killed in one knife, and even that Return to Sun spirit master couldn¡¯t avoid being heavily injured.


    ¡°Previously, when the six gods defensive knife technique was trained to the end, it was an earth crushing level technique, but with this luck prying technique, it might even have a chance of reaching the heaven shocking realm. Below the celestial realm, each knife would be fatal...¡±


    Just as he thought about that, Zong Shou was suddenly awkward. Then he felt that Li Luo and Shi Dan arrived behind him.


    He observed Li Luo who was covered in blood up and down. Although his injuries were heavy, it didn¡¯t hit any crucial area. Only then did Zong Shou smile, ¡°Thank you! It was all thanks to you just now!¡±


    He reached out with his hand over You Wusheng¡¯s corpse and obtained several pill bottles. Sweeping with his mental sense, the corner of his lips coldly raised upwards.


    This You Wusheng was probably working for that Zong Shiyuan because of this stuff. That fellow was really willing to spend.


    He didn¡¯t take it to heart, casually throwing a golden pill bottle towards Li Luo.


    Thetter was shocked when he grabbed it, when he opened he was filled with loss, ¡°this is dragon blood earth energy pill!¡±


    His face showed his internal struggle. After a while, he exhaled deeply, ¡°I can¡¯t ept this item! The prince has already paid me my sry for protecting you at Jiefu City!¡±


    Zong Shou slightly waved his sleeves, saying¡±it¡¯s okay¡± before walking towards the middle-aged spirit master¡¯s corpse in the distance.


    Li Luo slightly hesitated before cing the pill bottle into his shirt, not rejecting it anymore.


    Shi Dan¡¯s heart jolted as she saw that. The earth energy pill was a saint item for earth chakra experts. This dragon blood earth energy pill was the creme of the crop. It was a mutated version from the earth energy pill, it¡¯s medicinal properties were strong.


    Not only could it 100% cause a 7 meridian Xuanwu ancestor raise a grade, but along with the use of some other spiritual herbs, one could get a thread of dragon blood, changing their potential, obtaining the strength of a god dragon which would hugely increase their power.


    This Zong Shou didn¡¯t even look at all and gave it to Li Luo. This magnanimity was truly what a ruler had.


    Before this after the Ruohai Straits battle, Shi Dan thought Zong Shou was small-hearted and calctors when he dealt with money. Now, she had some understanding that when he needed to be generous, he really didn¡¯t even hesitate.


    Looking at Li Luo¡¯s gaze, it was filled with respect. Maybe in the future days, even if Zong Shou didn¡¯t join themon people path, he might just pledge loyalty to the prince.


    Although there were thousands of soldiers around, Zong Shou didn¡¯t care. He treated them like they didn¡¯t exist as they walked into the city walls.


    With Zong Yuan and Li Luo protecting beside him, there was indeed no need to be careful.


    Just as they walked to the side of the city wall, horse rumbling sounds spread from the iron bridge. The thousand ck fox iron cavalry, a mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry all surged over under the leadership of 2 Xuanwu ancestors.


    Looking at the opened city gate, pretty much all of them were filled with disbelief.


    This pass which was said that even hundreds of thousands of people couldn¡¯t break was actually swiftly broken by just a few of them.


    If one talked about miracles, then all of them had just witnessed one at the Ruohai Straits.


    However, these 2 thousand people were all well trained. After being slightly shocked, they all came back to their senses.


    They all surged in from the city gates, the 2 thousand cavalry all rumbled into the city. Their eyes were ice-cold, looking at the sides with killing intent.


    ¡°Kill anyone that doesn¡¯t surrender!¡±


    A few loud roars totally sounded out in the pass. It forcefully suppressed the whistle of Zong Gang. The sounds reverberating and appearing a lot sharper.


    However, in the next instance, they heard several ringing sounds. Tens of people ced down their weapons. Then, just like a virus, the 25 thousand people in the pass all threw their weapons away.


    Zong Shou grinned, looking down from the city wall, especially at the corpse of the middle-aged spirit master.


    Currently, Tan Tao was searching the corpse. A momentter his expression slightly changed.


    ¡°Prince, this person has the sky fox Monster body, he seems to be someone from the 8 tail sky fox Xue family!¡±


    After he finished, he took several items and jumped onto the city wall. Zong Gang and Zong Yuan¡¯s expression changed. Then, they also leapt onto the city wall.


    What the middle-aged spirit master was left with just talismans as well asmonly used pills.


    After Zong Shou took the items, he naturally ced them into his sleeves.


    Thest one was a book which wrote ¡°washing the world with snow¡±, 4 big golden words.


    ¡°Wash the world with snow?¡± So it really is people from the Xue family.¡±


    Zong Shou recognized this item. This cultivation method was the technique the 8 tail sky fox Xue family used to stun the cloud world. It was a rarely seen martial and spiritual cultivation technique...


    He casually flipped through it and noticed that it was just a draft. Moreover, there were cultivation techniques before the day wandering realm. The contents seemed to be obviously muted.


    Taking a look, he wasn¡¯t interested in it anymore and tossed it to Zong Gang. This book was of no use to him. But to Zong Gang and Ruoshui who were dual cultivators, it could be useful.


    When Zong Gang closely flopped the book, and his expression was really ugly.


    Tan Tao took a deep breath, ¡°prince, it seems like it is the 8 tail sky fox Xue family are behind Zong Shiyuan. In the future, our Gentian Mountain needs to be wary of them. This Monster race royal family left this world to avoid cmity. Now they still want to return to take the throne and rule over us. There isn¡¯t such a good thing in the world!¡±


    Xuan Mountain City was where monsters and humans coexisted. However, most of them were half monsters. Tan Tao was also mixed blood which was why he was filled with hate as he spoke.


    ¡°Scoff! Zong Shiyuan really deserves to die.¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan felt simrly, ¡°He really doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s leading a wolf into the house? What a fool.¡±


    Tan Tao and he originally didn¡¯t get along, but in the battle today, they all went all out and the coordination formed a miraculous bond.


    A pass defended by 3 Xuanwu ancestors and a Return to Sun realm spirit master was actually broken by them in one shot. The pride and happiness still hadn¡¯t decreased. His impression for Tan Tao also changed slightly.


    This fellow not only knew how to scheme and plot, but he was willing to spill fresh blood and sacrifice his life.


    When he heard that, he looked towards Tan Tao who he felt looked more and more appealing to the eye.


    Zong Yuan was deep in thought, ¡°I know the power behind Zong Yang. It¡¯s the 15th spiritual house. As for Zong Shi, if my guess is correct, it would be the 2nd spiritual house Daoming Sect. Along with this 8 tail Xue family. Overlord Duke and Qiu Wei¡¯s position, although isn¡¯t worrying, but they are under a lot of pressure.¡±


    The overlord duke he referred to was Hu Qianqiu. Gantian Mountain had a few appointments, Zong Weiran would strange the elites and experts to various ranks.


    The iron tiger race leader would be the hereditary overlord duke.


    Tan Tao eyes showed an appreciative expression. Out of the few Zong Shou¡¯s subordinates, the only one he held high hopes for was Zong Yuan.


    ¡°We can¡¯t in fact stay here for too long. If we could it¡¯s best if we rush to Gantian Mountain. If we are fast, we will be able to lock down the news and might attack them by surprise!¡±


    As he said that, he hesitated once more. Following which he suddenly bowed towards Zong Shou, ¡°prince! The 3 thousand soldiers on the city wall, prince please y them!¡±


    Zong Gang and the others were all shocked, following which they descended into silence.


    The elite soldiers within Zhenshan Pass were mostly taught by Zong Weiran. They were far from You Wusheng¡¯s personal troops, and to a certain extent, they were directly taught by Zong Weiran.


    The people all saw that if it wasn¡¯t for You Wushuang forcing them, these archers definitely wouldn¡¯t fire at Zong Shou.


    If he killed them all, it was a little cruel.


    But if one thought about it, if traitors don¡¯t pay the prince, what if people copied and shot arrows at the prince?

 Chapter 247 - More Daring Than Others

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 247 More Daring Than Others</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Everyone present, although faced with numerous bloody scenes, were calm. Their expressions were unusually calm, and even Shi Dan who was a woman was simrly silent.


    As for on the city walls, those thousands of soldiers and archers were all ashen white. They were tempted to pick up their weapons but when they saw the steel-like beasts under the city wall as well as Hu Zhongyuan and the others staring aggressively, they were filled with despair.


    Without needing others to act, just a few people on the city wall was enough to kill all of them. Even the other soldiers within the pass looked over with animosity in their eyes.


    Zong Shou was in deep thought. After a short moment, he shook his head, ¡°They are all my people. There is a reason this happened, so I can¡¯t bear to kill them. However, the responsibility lies in who leads them and staging a coup cannot be pardoned! Anyone above colonel rank will get their head chopped! As for the rest, they will be interrogated. Those who are without sin will be dealt with after the matter today is over! A life ofbor cannot be prevented. Send them to the sinner camp, if they don¡¯t die in 10 years consider them lucky.¡±


    Hearing those words, the entire city heaved a sigh of relief. Apart from You Wusheng¡¯s forces who were in despair. The other people all rxed.


    Those on the city wall were able to, fortunately, avoid death and temporarily keep their lives. Those below the city wall were happy Zong Shou actually didn¡¯t target those who shot at him, so they thought that he wouldn¡¯t punish them heavily either.


    As the name suggests, the sinner camp was an army made of sinners. In the camp, not only did they do the most tiring matters, but during wartime, they will charge at the front of the entire army, often being used as cannon fodder. However, this trip to the sinner camp still left them with some hope.


    Tan Tao frowned slightly when he heard that, disagreeing, lowering his volume, ¡°Prince if this was normal days such method of handling might not be inappropriate. But if the matters of your dual cultivation are spreader, not only might the Xue family have ideas, but even the ruler¡¯s enemies will, you will have to be wary...¡±


    As he said that, the expression of the people around all changed.


    Zong Shou shook his head with disregard, excitedly looking towards the direction of Gantian Mountain City.


    It was best if he could hide his cultivation, but if he couldn¡¯t then it would be that much of a matter either.


    Towards other people, he could naturally cover their mouths by killing them without much worry. But on the city wall were many of Zong Weiran¡¯s old forces and had all put in work for Gantian Mountain.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to abuse his power just to hide his own matter, and he looked at it in disdain.


    If it spreads, whatever waves it cause, he could just let it hit him. He didn¡¯t believe that the sword in his hand would be unable to stop the waves.


    Furthermore, their Monster race people wasn¡¯t much to begin with. The entire Gantian Mountain has just 7-8 million people, around with the Monster race people of the affiliate cities, there were 20 million tops. Moreover, he had a bunch of people he had to kill and wash out in Gantian Mountain City.


    It was best if he could keep as much of the Monster race elite fighting strength as he could. Rather than kill his own men, why not let them die on the battlefield.


    And if he didn¡¯t have enough fighting strength, Gantian Mountain City wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the true chaotic era 10 yearster.


    Tan Tao was smart but restricted by the era, and his foresight was a little weaker.


    Seeing Zong Shou not agree, Tan Tao was helpless. Sweeping around and seeing that Zong Yuan and the others all not react, evidently following Zong Shou¡¯s orders. As for Zong Gang, the way he looked at Zong Shou was like stars shining. He most probably was treating him like Zong Weiran so obviously he wouldn¡¯t persuade him.


    He could only sigh helplessly, bowing once more, ¡°The prince is morally upright and kind!¡±


    His tone was totally sincere, the prince had dealt with this matter with a big hard and magnanimity, not caring about the big picture.


    When Zong Shou heard that, he mocked himself. Morally upright? Kind? Only people from the future would know how cold he was.


    When the spiritual wave rose up, numerous beasts evolved. Within a few years, there were hundreds of mind stone mines found which was why tens ofrge cities rose up.


    The entire Cloud Continent was in constant war due to fighting for beast crystals and new mind stone mines.


    The moment these 3 thousand people entered the sinner camp, they would have no chance of living. No mentioning 10 years, they might not even survive 5.


    His eyelids suddenly jumped as he turned to his side and asked curiously¡±Did you hear that? Just now I think I heard a bell sound.¡±


    This Zhenshan Pass was actually only 50-60 miles away from Gantian Mountain City, and that bell noise should havee from there.


    Zong Gang listened calmly, a short momentter a bright glow appeared in his eyes, ¡°It really is a bell noise, it should be the meeting bell in front of Chouzheng hall.


    Zong Shou delighted, thinking that it was most probably Zong Shi Zong Yang was gathering the race leaders and generals for a meeting. It was mostly to settle the position of Monster king.


    In other words, on the side of Gantian Mountain it should still be under Hu Qianqiu and Qiu Wei¡¯s control. He really made it back in time.


    If they really chose to go around, then the oue would be uncertain.


    ¡°9 sessive bells, those people are really anxious! Why not be go join in the fun?¡±


    When Zong Gang and the others heard that, their eyes lit up and showed excitement.


    Zong Yuan lightly caressed the purple lightning spear in his hand, waves rising in his chest.


    Close, just 50 miles, an hour away and he could see those 2 again. The spear in his hand was already craving their deaths so badly that it was tough to suppress it...


    ...


    At the peak of Gantian Mountain City, the vast and spacious Chongzhen Hall.


    Zong Ming Zong Hao, Zong Shi, Zong Yang, Ling Fakong and Zong Shiyuan as well as Xue Moyan, Wuye Zhenren, Lihu Jichang all sat in rows.


    At the elevated portion, only Hu Qianqiu, Qiu Wei and Chai Yuan were left with 3 empty spots.


    Zong Shi, at this moment, was sitting above the Monster king throne, looking coldly towards the doors of the halls


    When the bell sound stopped, Zong Ming instantly scoffed coldly.


    ¡°That Qiu Wei and Hu aqua Qiu are so arrogant! 9 consecutive bells of the meeting bell and they still haven¡¯t arrived! He seems my sky fox king race as nothing, how arrogant...¡±


    ¡°If it was me, knowing that there is a trap waiting for me, I wouldn¡¯te too.¡±


    Zong Yangughed coldly with a bit of teasing and mocking like he was still unwilling in his heart. He was talking towards Zong Shi with a provocative tone, ¡°4th Brother, Qiu Wei is still the left pir general and Hu Qianqiu is the iron tiger race leader. If they don¡¯te, then the other race leaders and generals naturally have reason to drag on. If they don¡¯te, your Monster king position can¡¯t be finalized. Even if you sit there, you won¡¯t officially take over.¡±


    When elder Zong Ming heard that, his eyes were filled with fury. Zong Shi squinted as he looked at Zong Yang. Then, he didn¡¯t care much. He acted like he didn¡¯t hear the gloating tone from Zong Shi, saying expressionlessly, ¡°No worry! Grand elder, please send someone to send a message. If they don¡¯te today then don¡¯t me me for going overboard. At that time I might burn this Gantian Mountain and bury the 8 million people of the city with me.¡±


    When the people in the hall heard that, they all sucked in a deep cold breath. Lihu Jichang smacked on the handle of the chair and praised, ¡°Young master Zong Shi is so charismatic! If you can¡¯t get something others can forget about it too. Who cares about that Qiu Wei, and as for Hu Qianqiu, he definitely wille! He can not bother about the city, but he would definitely care about the old and sick. Once we start a war, he can¡¯t me young master for it.¡±


    Ling Fakong frowned as he heard that, worry shed in his eyes, but he forcefully suppressed it. This was the first time he started to doubt if his initial decision was wrong.


    ¡°Old Brother Ji praise me too much!¡±


    Zong Shi cupped his fists and smiled, ¡°If Zong Shi needs help and have no choice but to act, at that time, I will need old Brother Ji and senior Master Wuye to help...¡±


    That Wuye Zhenren immediately smiled and slightly nodded his head. Jichang also burst outughing, ¡°Young master is generous, we Xuansu Sect won¡¯t be petty. You don¡¯t need to mention it. We will try our best.¡±


    Zong Shi smiled in satisfaction and looked to the right to the teen who looked exceptionally handsome,¡± especially Brother Xue Moyan. Whether or not I can smoothly ascend would rely on your Xue family illusionary mist heart charming technique.¡±


    ¡°As long as they enter a thousand feet range of me, and as long as they haven¡¯t reach strength of a grade 6 beast they will naturally follow your orders! No one will go against it.¡±


    Xue Moyan opened his eyes, looking deeply at Zong Shi, ¡°I only hope that at that time young master won¡¯t forget about your promise.¡±


    Zong Shi¡¯s lips raised up, grade 6 was Return to sun realm or Xuanwu ancestor. How many people in Gantian Mountain City could reach that realm?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once I ascend to Monster king, I will request a marriage from your Xue family! In the future, we will have many generations of joint marriages.¡±


    Within the hall, only Zong Shiyuan¡¯s face was green. Like he was extremely furious but he was forcefully suppressing it.


    Zong Shi didn¡¯t bother, his tone turning steely, ¡°Zong Shou needs at least a day to return, Hu Qianqiu is afraid to fight us and harm the innocent. Those armymanders and race leaders, will have Brother Xue dealing with them. Only one left pir Qiu Wei is left, and I can¡¯t think of a way I won¡¯t win! The Gantian Mountain Monster king position is mine!¡±


    The entire hall was totally silent. Everyone was seemingly shocked by Zong Shi¡¯s boldness.


    Although he hadn¡¯t ascended, his every word and action had a strong sense of confidence and magnanimity.


    Even Zong Yang frowned slightly and didn¡¯t say anything more. Although he was unhappy in his heart, he knew that Zong Shi had definitely won.


    If he wanted to fight anymore, he would be causing problems for himself and asking to die.


    A short momentter Zong Hao spoke once more, ¡°The others are okay. I¡¯m only worried about Chai Yuan I¡¯m slightly worried about.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t a problem!¡± Zong Shi looked deeply at Zong Shiyuan whose expression was extremely ugly, ¡°Uncle Chai is really righteous, even if he doesn¡¯t help us, he wouldn¡¯t help that trash. He is only unhappy with our join marriage with the Xue family. In the future, we just need to exin it to him and he will naturally understand.¡±

 Chapter 248 - A King鈥檚 Dominance

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chapter 248 A King¡¯s Dominance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°That isn¡¯t a problem!¡± Zong Shi looked deeply at Zong Shiyuan, whose expression was extremely ugly, ¡°Uncle Chai is really righteous, even if he doesn¡¯t help us he wouldn¡¯t help that trash. He is only unhappy with our join marriage with the Xue family. In the future, we just need to exin it to him and he will naturally understand.¡±


    Zong Shi¡¯s tone was still very confidence and domineering. He walked down from above the stairs.


    Looking around at the majestic hall around as well as that throne, he was suddenly filled with emotion, ¡°Actually, the one I respect the most is the ruler. Starting it all up from nothing and in just 10 years solidifying such a legacy, ruling the west of Donglin Cloud Continent. Unfortunately, he felt before he could finish his ambitions. I will take over him, inheriting his ambition, I¡¯ll sweep Donglin!¡±


    Hearing those words, Zong Ming nodded slightly, rubbing his beard, ¡°The ruler indeed contributed a lot to our sky fox Zong family. This was why I never med him for forcefully taking the position of race leader. However, be it the Monster king position of Zong family race leader, it is only suitable to be in the hands of the Zong family direct bloodline! It is the intention of the heavens...¡±


    Rage filled the eyes of Zong Shiyuan. Who knows why but he still suppressed it and didn¡¯t explode. He looked towards Xue Moyan who was smiling a little worryingly.


    That Ling Fakong frowned once more, hiding his unhappiness, ¡°I don¡¯t care about all this. Only asking how are you going to deal with prince Zong Shou?¡±


    Zong Shi¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. After turning around he looked right at Ling Fakong, ¡°Uncle Ling if he had ascended the throne would he let me live?¡±


    Seeing his expression change, Zong Shi shook his head, ¡°Naturally I can remember my promise towards Uncle Ling. As long as he knows his ce, I won¡¯t kill him, at most I¡¯ll lock him up. If he is willing to give up his position I¡¯ll even let him leave Donglin. But if he still has any dreams, I won¡¯t show any mercy to him.¡±


    Only then did Ling Fakong rx, nodding his head slightly, ¡°Good that you remember. I only hope that you can follow your words in the future!¡±


    Zong Shi smiled, a cold intent shed across in his eyes before disappearing. His hands by his sides as he looked outside the hall.


    After today, the position of Gantian Mountain Monster king was in his hands! Millions of troops in his hand, his power was as strong as the heavens!


    No matter who in this world can forget about taking it away from him!


    Within the hall, when Zong Ming looked at Zong Shi¡¯s back view, he was satisfied and delighted.


    After today, a dynasty could be set up.


    Their Zong family direct bloodline wasn¡¯t ordinary. Even Zong Yang was not bad too.


    What was that Zong Weiran even? He could only be arrogant for a short period.


    ...


    Still, the mountain peak tens of thousands of feet away from the main peak, on that stone tform.


    Hu Qianqiu walked back from afar with a mocking expression on his face. When he walked beside Qiu Wei, his tone was Low and doubtful,¡± Qiu Wei why not guess what the messenger Zong Shi sent over said to me?¡±


    Seeing Qiu Wei get startled and reveal some curiosity, Hu Qianqiu coldly smiled. The disdain on his face got thicker and thicker. ¡°He said that if the 2 of us aren¡¯t willing to go see him, he was going to burn and kill and rob the Gantian Mountain City. Simply put, if we don¡¯t let him win, he was going to destroy everything. He is even more vicious than his dead father...¡±


    The teeth in Qiu Wei¡¯s mouth instantly rattled. The silver-white wolf tooth stick in his hands instantly crushed several inches down into the ground.


    Then, he looked worryingly towards Hu Qianqiu. Actually, it wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t predict this would happen. At this moment, what he worried most was that Hu qianqiu would waver because of that.


    Gantian Mountain fathered all the important Monster race families. Once Zong Shou became vicious, the loses would be catastrophic.


    With this overlord duke¡¯s personality, he would mostly try to avoid that.


    ¡°That kid is really vicious, but he¡¯s really smart. That kid really saw through me!¡±


    Halfway into the sentence, he saw that Qiu Wei who was beside him showed a wary expression. Hu Qianqiu couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If it was half a year ago, I might be taken hostage by him and fell for his scheme. But today, even if he wanted to start a war and kill all the old and weak in the city, I won¡¯t join him. At most, I¡¯ll go all out against him...¡±


    This time Qiu Wei was really shocked. Carefully observing Hu Qianqiu¡¯s face, his expression didn¡¯t even show any signs of wavering. It wasn¡¯t until he caused Hu Qianqiu¡¯s hair to rise due to all the staring did he stop.


    ¡°That¡¯s really weird! Brother Hu this really isn¡¯t like your character. Allow me to be frank. I really can¡¯t think of a reason you aren¡¯t going to see Zong Shi.¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu mocked himself following which he gave a Saint-like smile, looking up to the sky, ¡°As for the reason, it is because I know that if I follow Zong Shi¡¯s intentions, not only would I disappointed the ruler, but in the future, our Gantian Mountain wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. Although the prince seems like he doesn¡¯t have ambition, he won¡¯t be willing to stand by and see the ruler¡¯s work get stolen. The one who will win in the end will also be the prince.¡±


    Qiu Wei couldn¡¯t help but squint. This was the 4th time Hu Qianqiu mentioned the prince. His tone was filled with anticipation and confidence.


    What was this fellow bluffing about?


    ¡°Even if I said it, you wouldn¡¯t believe me!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu looked over, his face serious and solemn, ¡°Half a year ago I met the prince. His sword path was one with the spirit, using Xiantian realm cultivation to beat me. His spiritual cultivation has also reached night wandering realm. A true rare talent! Even if he can¡¯t inherit the Gantian Mountain, he has the ability to build something even bigger.¡±


    Qiu Wei¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. Looking at Hu Qianqiu¡¯s expression, he wasn¡¯t lying. After a short moment his brows rxed, ¡°Overlord duke are you really not joking? Are you on drugs? Night wandering realm, 14-year-old out of body realms are already rare in those shrine sects. Based on what I know the prince only spent 3 years at that Lianhai College. Even if you¡¯re joking, there should be a limit. I know you are filled with anticipation for the prince, but it might lead to more disappointment. However, he is still young and if we can find a good pill refiner there¡¯s still a chance he might be able to cultivate.¡±


    Hu Qianqiu was startled before helplessly raising his shoulders. Thinking to himself that even if he said that fellow would still not believe.


    Those old fellows in his race were the same, even old Friend Chai Yuan was too.


    If he said it to Zong Shi, those people wouldugh till their teeth fall out.


    Only by letting these people personally test the sharpness of the prince¡¯s sword will day wake up, etching into their hearts and bones.


    Who knows how this person beside him would react at that time?


    Thinking about that, Hu Qianqiu¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch, forcefully not showing that smile.


    He remembered that the ruler had once thought him to not show their happiness and rage, one must hide things and be humble. He remembered it all along but at this time he found it extremely difficult.


    ...


    50 miles distance, even with the speed of the wind rider foal it only took an hour.


    However this time it wasn¡¯t just 2 thousand cavalries. Within the Zhenshan Pass, apart from infantry, there was 3 thousand elite cavalry. Apart from that, there were thousands of war horses which Hu Zhongyuan, Zong Gang, and Zong Yuan personally picked 5 thousand elite infantry to ride on.


    On the ins below Gantain Mountain, close to ten thousand cavalry rose on a warhorse and headed towards the east city direction.


    The ck fox iron cavalry and mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry people were filled with fighting spirit. As for the elites picked from the pass, they all wanted to fight, and their eyes were bursting with mes. They wanted to immediately use war to wash away the humiliation as well as their name of traitors.


    30 minutester, Zong Shou could see the few torches above Gantian mountain peak.


    First, he was shocked at the magnificent Gantian mountain city? It was 60-70 miles around, closely packed with houses. From the peak, one could look down on the entire Gantian ins.


    The city walls were really majestic, 600 feet high, every 100 feet there was a four-arm giant crossbow.


    However, this giant city was dead silent now. Very little ces were lit up and the bottom of the mountain was blocked by city walls so he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Looking out, there was a vengeful energy charging into the sky. One look at it was terrifying.


    Compared to the 400 thousand Yunxia and zing me mountain soldiers in Ruohai straits, it was several times stronger!


    ¡°What a city!¡±


    Zong Shou took in a mouthful of cold air. 4 years ago in his memory when he left Gantian mountain, the city wasn¡¯t so great.


    Just the spiritual formations protecting the city was unimaginable.


    ¡°To build this city, my Gantian mountain spent 4 years of ie to have such grandeur! Not only are there 8 million of our Monster race people, but there are also numerous merchants, and the poption is close to 18 million. Actually, the ruler didn¡¯t want to build a city, saying that if our Gantian Mountian city needed to be defended we would be not far from being wiped out. As my Father and the others begged him, only then did he hire people to build the city protection spiritual formations to protect the old and weak in the race. Only until a year ago was it built.¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan stood beside Zong Shou, proudly exining. Following which he smiled, ¡°Unfortunately the formation isn¡¯t opened if not it would be even more beautiful.¡±


    Zong Shou pouted, if the formation was opened he would have no chance at all. The best way would be to turn back and run.


    However thinking about the ability of Hu Qianqiu and Qiu Wei, they should be able to achieve that little bit.


    And since the formation wasn¡¯t opened, their chances of winning was 99%.


    If he didn¡¯t need to care about his image and knew he had to be careful about this battle, Zong Shou was going to be consumed by happiness andugh out loud. With a slight thought, Zong Shou learned from the important figures of those dramas, pointing forwards with his horsewhip. His expression was serious, filled with the spirit of a king, ¡°Generals and soldiers, who can give me the head of this east city capital major general...¡±


    The surrounding was instantly silent. After a long while, beads of sweat slowly appeared on his head. The first time he tried to act cool and this happens?

 Chapter 249 - Surrender or Not

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chapter 249 Surrender or Not</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The surrounding was instantly silent. After a long while, beads of sweat slowly appeared on his head. The first time he tried to act cool and this happens?


    Just as he was feeling awkward at how those people weren¡¯t giving him face. He heard sobbing noises, looking over in shock. He then saw Zong Gang, Hu Zhongyuan and the others seemed happy but also sad.


    Even the surrounding soldiers, those ck fox iron cavalry all looked over silently.


    Zong Gang even looked up into the sky, his eyes filled with tears and mumbled, ¡°So simr, really so simr! Ruler, did your spirit in heaven see they? The prince has inherited your splendor. Now, he is exactly like you in the past...¡±


    The cold sweat on his face continued to seep out. So his Father, Gantian Mountain Monster king Zong Weiran was also so shameless in the past?


    Looking closely at the others, Tan Tao was silent. Whilst a weird glow shed in Li Luo¡¯s face not knowing what he was thinking about. Anyways the gazes from him made his hair stand on their end. Was this fellow gay? You knew how one looked but not what they were deep down inside.


    Keeping silent for a moment, Zong Yuan suddenly moved forwards with the horse. Although his expression was calm, his eyes were suppressing something,¡± East City major general Fang Xu has worked with Zong Hao for many years and acted as his deputy, someone he is close to. Wait a moment, and I¡¯ll go take his head!¡±


    After he spoke, he galloped forward. When he passed the cavalry in front, he casually took tens of steel spears and carried them on his back. Before leading the way towards the direction of the city gate.


    When the mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry behind saw that, they immediately followed behind closely. Ever since the Ruohai Straits battle, these Xuan Mountain City cavalry¡¯s recognition for him was even higher than Tan Tao.


    At that moment, Zong Gang was hidden, wiping the tears from the corner of his eyes. He led his horse over, saying loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s help cover Zong Yuan. We must let those pieces of crap in the city witness the night of our ck fox iron cavalry. These bunches of trash dare block us? They don¡¯t know how to write the word death!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled before heughed out loud, following behind them. With Hu Zhongyuan and Li Luo protecting him, they continued forwards.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s horse was fast and in just tens of breaths, he arrived under the city gates. Then, he looked coldly at the front.


    Sinceprehending the maniac lightning spear sense, his senses could spread several miles. He could feel that the city wall was empty and the arrangements of the camps were mostly inwards towards the city.


    However, the east city army seemed to have noticed something and was moving troops up the city wall to defend. East major general Fang Xu was also standing on the city wall.


    Around him, there were only a few people. Just 500 archers and a thousand soldiers.


    This was why Zong Yuan wasn¡¯t in a hurry to rush up the city, quietly waiting for 7 thousand feet outside and coldly watching. It was this person. When his father died, it was he who was together with Zong hao on the battlefield.


    Killing intent exploded in his heart, and he wanted to immediately act and kill him. However, after thinking about it he resisted.


    Although he hated this person, he was under Zong Shou now. He couldn¡¯t spoil matters because of his grievances. The prince has helped him a lot, and he had to think for him. He couldn¡¯t follow his heart. Even if he killed Fang Xu, he had to do it properly.


    Till today, he still remembered his mother¡¯s final words. In this life, don¡¯t yield to the heavens or the earth, don¡¯t go against yourself!


    Taking in a deep breath, Zong Yuan calmed himself down and fixed his eyes on Fang Xu.


    ¡°Is that east city major general Fang Xu? The prince has returned to the city and will arrive in a moment. Why aren¡¯t you opening the gates?¡±


    That Fang Xu was around 40. His body was huge and slightly plumb. However with a ck scale armor with thorns on his body, he looked like a mountain, exceptionally magnificent.


    He was originally warily looking down and when he heard Zong Yuan speak he was stunned. A momentter he doubtfully asked, ¡°you are Zong Yuan?¡±


    The solo spear man under the city, dressed in blood cloud armor, even his face was blocked. If it wasn¡¯t for the voice he wouldn¡¯t recognize him.


    His chest instantly exploded out with fury, but when he wanted to ask his men to act, he felt terrified, ¡°Zhenshan Pass has You Wusheng defending it, so how did you alle over?¡±


    Zong Yuan coldly smiled, raising his eyelids, ¡°You Wusheng is a traitor! Not only did he rejected to open the gates but tried to betray the prince. 2 hours ago, we killed him. Fang Xu, are you also going to not open the gate?¡±


    Fang Xu¡¯s eyes constricted. The first thought in his mind was disbelief. The strength of that You Wusheng was half a level stronger than him. With 3 Xuanwu ancestors and the spiritual formation and also a Xue family Return to Sun realm spirit master, how could the pass be broken?


    Did this Zong Yuan lead a million-strong army? Even then with the dangerous pass, it shouldst for more than 2-4 hours. There shouldn¡¯t have been silence until now.


    But looking at the blood on his body, as well as the horse hoove noises from far away, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva.


    He didn¡¯t know what the fate of Zhenshan Pass was, but he knew that the achievements of Zong Yuan killing 4 Xuanwu ancestors was true.


    Thoughts slightly changing, he decided not to go against him right away, shaking his head,¡± Zong Yuan my Brother Zong Hao has treated you well...¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t have a single tremor, directly cutting him off, ¡°Once this matter ends I¡¯ll ask you about what happened during my father¡¯s death 6 years ago!¡±


    That Fang Xu¡¯s eyes changed once more as his breathing became unstable. Until he saw the impatience in Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes did he open his mouth, ¡°The night iste. Based on the Gantian Mountain City rules even the prince needs to confirm his identity before he enters.¡±


    Zong Yuan smiled in disdain, ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures! You know the situation within and you still want to test his identity? You¡¯re dragging time and try to spread a message to Zong Shi and Zong Yang? Do you think I¡¯m stupid and will let you do that? Traitor of the ruler, plotter of a scheme. I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Just as Fang Xu¡¯s face turned green and white, Zong Yuan had already leaped into the air. He was like lightning as he charged towards the city walls.


    His purple lightning spear directly pointed at the city wall, killing intent charging in the heavens. His aura was sharp.


    In that instant, Fang Xu was threatened and instinctively backed off. The soldiers and archers on the city wall were the same. Suppressed by the maniac lightning spear sense, a portion of them couldn¡¯t even raise their weapons.


    ¡°Maniac lightning spear sense, Zong Yuanprehended it!¡±


    Fang Xu was a Xuanwu ancestor, startled for a moment beforeing back to his senses. there was like a wave within his chest, crashing and surging about.


    Then, he grabbed his spear in his hand, gritting his teeth and hollering, ¡°You all not awake?¡±


    The shout was like a lion roar, causing everyone around who were terrified by the spear to awaken.


    However, the other Xuanwu ancestor guarding the city wall silently moved back several steps.


    It was the martial ancestors around Fang Xu who took out their weapons, blocking in front of Fang Xu, forming into a formation and defending.


    However, in the next moment, Zong Yuan suddenly stretched behind, following which a spear with vast lightning instantly shed forwards.


    It was so fast that even Fang Xu couldn¡¯t react. One spear nailed one person!


    Fang Xu¡¯s face was ashen white. Then, he saw those flying spears not stop. Along with many sharp whistles, one after another was hit.


    Every hundred feet he ran, he would toss out one spear. Then, he flew up. Without the city protection formation blocking him, he was as fast as lightning. In an instant he was 300 feet high, a lightning glow spreading around him causing this area to be as bright as day.


    In front of him, was a 5 meridian expert who was pierced through the chest. Then, the area expanded and in these tens of breaths many were killed on the spot. Martial ancestor realm experts couldn¡¯t fight back.


    In the next moment, he was already on the city wall. His cold eyes were like a hawk high above looking at his prey.


    ¡°Spear sense. It is the maniac lightning spear sense!¡±


    At this moment, Fang Xu felt like he was about to copse. A few days ago he was mocking those Yunxia Mountain Xuanwu ancestors. Was Zong Yuan, who was only 4 meridians, so scary? Just 1 person and they couldn¡¯t stop him?


    He found out that he was the joke instead.


    At that moment, just now, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t block the spear, but he knew that if he moved, there might be a weakness and those spears might aim for him and kill him.


    His life was more important than others.


    However, at this moment, facing the spear intent that Zong Yuan pointed over, Fang Xu only felt despair.


    This time he was filled with hate! ming Zong Hao for not killing this bastard. If not this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    Purple lightning spear intent, earth chakra 6 meridian, unparalleled famous general! Such an enemy was brought up by them. How ironic!


    Unfortunately, such a talent wasn¡¯t on their side.


    In the next moment, Fang Xu roared out, finally unable to suppress the fear in his heart as he stabbed out.


    No matter what, he was a Xuanwu ancestor!


    This spear used all of his energy like it was piercing into the heavens as it stabbed forward.


    A short momentter, he saw the sky covered in purple lightning hang over him, sword attacks intersecting. His eyes turned dark, pain spreading from his neck as he lost all senses.


    After waving the purple lightning spear and piercing Fang Xu¡¯s throat, Zong Yuan cutting off his head. Following which Zong Yuan looked at the other Xuanwu ancestor. He recognized that he was Fang Xu¡¯s deputy known as Su Man. The ruler arranged him here to restrict Fang Xu. He retracted his killing intent pointing with the spear, ¡°Will you surrender or not!¡±

 Chapter 250 - Clear Dao Heart

    <strong>Chapter 250: Chapter 250 Clear Dao Heart</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Su Man¡¯s eyes shed for a moment before heughed, ¡°I am the ruler¡¯s subordinate and the prince¡¯s subordinate. What surrender are you talking about ?¡±


    Suddenly pulling out his knife, a snow bright knife light shed backward. Tens of heads were tossed into the air and blood spurted.


    Zong Shou looked at these few people, only to see that they were mostly Fang Xu¡¯s personal troops. As such he didn¡¯t bother much about them.


    Su Man hurriedly walked within the city walls, hollering downwards, ¡°Are you all dead? The prince has returned, and you¡¯re still not opening the gate?¡±


    The 200 armored soldiers beneath were stunned before they hurriedly moved away from the thick and heavy door blockers. Some of them tried to stop when they came back to their senses, but Su Man jumped down and killed them, splitting their head from their bodies.


    In just a short moment, the city gate was suddenly opened. In just a few breaths Zong gang led the 2 thousand cavalry into the city.


    Although they could still sense Fang Xu¡¯s body on the city wall, he smacked Su Man¡¯s shoulder and called his name. Then heughed, ¡°what a good purple lightning spear! Even Fang Xu died in your hands. The prince is really smart. He saw correctly .¡±


    Zong Yuan leaped down and expressionlessly looked at Zong Gang,zy to bother about him. After getting off the horse, he half knelt outside the city gate.


    ¡°Subordinate Zong Yuan wees prince back to the city! I didn¡¯t let you down and have chopped off Fang Xu¡¯s head!¡±


    Zong Gang turned back and saw that a thousand feet away Zong Shou and Tan Tao were galloping towards the city gates. He immediately waved his hand and the 2 thousand cavalry all got off their horses and all half knelt.


    ¡°Wee the prince back to the city!¡±


    Around that area, there were thousands of east city soldiers who had gathered. Seeing the situation, they were at a loss. They didn¡¯t know whether to charge up to kill or follow them and kneel down.


    Just as they hesitated, they saw Zong Gang and Zong Yuan raise their heads, sweeping over with knife-like eyes. ¡°Eh¡± as they scoffed coldly. The 2 extremely strong martial intents swept ten thousand feet around.


    Immediately, 90% of the soldiers couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fell down. The faces of everyone else turned green and white.


    Su Man along with the others half kneeled on the ground, and his expression was one of lost.


    The 2 thousand cavalry, be it the ck fox iron cavalry or the mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry, were the elite of the elites. However, such cavalry was always the spike of the army. If one didn¡¯t have enough strength, then they wouldn¡¯t respect you. However, they were all bowing down, showing no signs of being insubordinate


    He also knew about Zong Gang¡¯s personality. He was arrogant and untamed. Only Zong Weiran was able to suppress him. Even if he had loyalty towards the prince, he didn¡¯t need to lower himself. However, he was also looking over respectfully, his eyes burning bright.


    As for Zong Yuan, he knew that this person was loyal to Zong Hao and Zong Yang. However, for some reason, he had unexpectedly joined the prince.


    A few days ago, in the Ruohai Straits battle, 3 thousand iron cavalry trampled over 400 thousand, Just thinking about it was soul-stirring.


    If it was not for just now when he personally witnessed Zong Yuan killing Fang Xu in one spear, he wouldn¡¯t believe that this prince had actually created such terrifying achievements.


    Moreover, looking at his expression, he had zero unwillingness. It was totally sincere and loyal. Even before, when he listened, Zong Hao wasn¡¯t as respectful as now.


    Zong Shou rose on the grade 4 warhorse that was well equipped, speeding through the gates.


    Then, he was surprised by the scene of thousands kneeling down and shouting his wee.


    Astonished for a moment, he barely came back to his senses. A momentter, he felt emotions rush up in his chest.


    He thought, no wonder people say the pinnacle of life is when one was drunk and goes to bed with a beautiful woman and wakes upholding power over thend. This kind of power over a huge army really made one feel drunk.


    From today on he would be in charge of the entire Gantian Mountain. At that time, he might be able to unify Donglin Cloud Continent and even have a battle with the middle area god emperor.


    A whileter, he shook his head andughed.


    His own pursuit wasn¡¯t as stable as he had thought. After holding such little power, it was nearly shaken.


    He couldn¡¯t help but take in a deep breath and calm himself down.


    At this moment or ten thousand years ago, he had once hidden from the world, tossing aside all fame and fortune to hide within a library.


    It was just so he could get a quiet ce to peacefully analyze sword path to develop his hundred path sword theory. To strengthen his roots and chase the pinnacle of the martial path.


    However, now, although he wasn¡¯t Tan Qiu and was the Monster king¡¯s Son, Zong Shou, that pursuit hasn¡¯t changed.


    He came back to take the Monster king position just so toplete thest wish of that person.


    Holding onto the purple lightning spear by his waist, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile. He suddenly felt very calm in his heart, like this were his roots!


    Many thoughts shed in his mind, but in just a moment, he came back to his senses. His right hand waved to signal for them to get up before he faced Su Man.


    Out of all the people in the eastern city army, only this person was wearing the deputy major general dress. His rank was the highest and strength was too.


    In his mind, he was recalling. Although Zong Shou was small when he left, he remembered all the Xuanwu ancestor and above people in the city.


    In just a moment he recognized the identity of this person, ¡°You are Su Man? East city deputy major general? How¡¯s the situation in the city?¡±


    Su Man was also an experienced person. After cupping his fists and bowing to Zong Shou, his exnation was really simple, ¡°Young master, Zong Yang, Zong Shi, and the others are in the Chongzhen Hall. They sounded the meeting bell 9 times to summon them for a meeting. However, until now, apart from their personal forces, no one replied. Overlord duke and Left pir general Qiu are at Zhengan Peak. Although they control 470 thousand troops in the city, 100 thousand more than those rebels, they are afraid to harm the innocent and thus don¡¯t dare to move. The troops of both sides are mostly in a standstill in the city. Oh right, vast country duke Chai Yuan for some reason also didn¡¯t go over. However, the 80 thousand martial cultivators of the wind bear race in the city have all mobilized.¡±


    ¡°Vast country duke Chai Yuan?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted and instantly guessed the situation within the city. He looked around and swept around.


    ¡°East City army has 5 towns along with supporting troops that¡¯s 60 thousand people. How long do you need to make them all be under me?¡±


    When Su Man heard that, he didn¡¯t understand. Since he returned to the city then why didn¡¯t he meet with Hu Qianqiu and Qiu Wei to head to Chongzhen hall? At that point, he could settle it right away.


    Although Zong Shi and the others worked together, they weren¡¯t of one heart. The hundreds of thousands of troops gathered up were being forced to follow. Zong Shou, as the true ruler, only needed the help of subordinates and he would be able to get them over.


    Why was he wasting time in this east city?


    Was he worrying about the experts sent by that Daoming and Xuansu Sect? But the situation was settled. Were those people really unafraid and try to start something in Gantian Mountain City?


    Slightly hesitating, Su Man gave a determined and steely tone,¡±15 minutes! 4 towns from start to finish has been in my hands. In just 15 minutes, I can control the 2nd and 3rd towns. The other 2manders are loyal to Fang Xu, so I need the prince to send someone to handle them.¡±


    Where his eyes gazed over were Zong Gang and Zong Yuan.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply, looking at the mountain deep in thought. The Gantian Mountian main peak was 12 thousand feet, and the second peak was Zhengan Peak which was 9700 feet.


    At this moment, the Gantian City was totally dark and silent, only these 2 peaks were well lit.


    Then, he raised his lips in an indiscernible manner. This situation was several times better than what he expected before.


    Looking back to his memory at the ce where the wind bear race, especially where Chai Yuan¡¯s race lived, he thought of a method.


    In this battle today, he had a higher chance of victory.


    ...


    On the Zhengan mountain peak, Hu Qianqiu wasughing out loud, ¡°As expected from the prince, he didn¡¯t let me down. He actually really broke through Zhenshan Pass. This was actually half a day earlier than I expected! How amazing! The moment he acted, Swift as lightning-like the ruler...¡±


    ¡°Is that person purple lightning spear Zong Yuan?¡±


    Although they were tens of miles away, when Qiu Wei focused and looked, he could still see the situation tens of miles away.


    He had personally seen Zong Yuan one-shot Fang Xu¡¯s head with the maniac lightning spear sense.


    As expected, that person was truly the rumored unparalleled general seed.


    Zhenshan Pass being broken was shocking, but with that person there, anything was possible.


    It was really the prince¡¯s blessing to have this person. Who knows what the prince did to make that person loyal to him.


    This shock onlysted for a short moment. When he looked out at the people galloping within the city, he saw the prince he hadn¡¯t seen in 3 years. His expression rxed, ¡°As expected it is the prince! It¡¯s good that he¡¯s back. Those clowns are really asking to die. The important thing now is to send people to protect him as he gathers up with us...¡±


    As he said that, he was slightly startled. The ten thousand strong strong armies that followed Zong Shou, unexpectedly, didn¡¯t move towards the city. Instead, they split up and moved into the few town camps of the east city army.


    What was that for?


    Qiu Wei found it weird. Since he returned to the city, he should gather with people of his side to settle the Monster king position.


    With the position, Zong Shi and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any more waves.


    Like Zong Yuan, a sneak attacking and killing Fang Xu was just a special exception.


    With the enemy being prepared, those generals will be really wary and be heavily protected. Moreover, Zong Shi also had several experts under him.


    At that moment, even if they could control the 50 thousand east city army, it was useless. Even if they had even more numbers, it was useless, and it would instead give the enemy more time to react. It was an unwise decision.


    Just as he didn¡¯t understand and was frowning, he saw Hu Qianqiu smile, ¡°Those few fellows finally ran out! I knew they couldn¡¯t sit still.¡±


    Qiu Wei followed Hu Qianqiu¡¯s gaze. As expected, he saw Zong Shi and the others at the edge of the peak looking down.


    The night was dark but they could still see the ugly expressions of those people.

 Chapter 251 - Killing and Setting Fire

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 251 Killing and Setting Fire</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°It¡¯s Zong Shou! I saw him 3 years ago. His appearance is simr, but he¡¯s just a little bigger!¡±


    ¡°With Zong Gang and Hu Zhongyuan following him, it shouldn¡¯t be wrong. The person behind him should be purple lightning spear Zong Yuan...¡±


    ¡°It is him! He took only one spear to kill Fang Xu. This kidprehended the maniac lightning spear sense!¡±


    At the peak of the mountain, they were in deep discussion. Zong Shi¡¯s arms were clenched tight, and his joints gave rise to a cracking sound. However, the sound was soft, hidden within his sleeves. His face didn¡¯t change, and others couldn¡¯t see carefully. They still thought that the young master was still really confident and unaffected.


    However, his heart was filled with fear, unable to calm himself down. In an instant, he pretty much was about to think that Zong Shiyuan was betraying them and did something behind his back.


    However, when he looked over expressionlessly, he saw Zong Shiyuan¡¯s face ashen white, like his soul was out of his body.


    Thinking about it carefully, numerous months ago, You Wusheng was already secretly recruited by him. The Xue Family, since they thought about wanting to have a joint marriage, started to lean towards his side. Only then did his doubts get slowly cleared.


    Zong Shi could calm himself down whilst Zong Ming was furious, his face dark and sunken as he looked behind him.


    ¡°I would like to know how exactly Zong Shou return to Gantian Mountain? DIdn¡¯t we say that he needed at least one more day to return to Gantian?¡±


    Zong Ming was looking at was a robbed male. He was a 6 meridian martial ancestor. When he noticed Zong Ming¡¯s gaze, cold sweat trickled down as he bent his body and exined, ¡°Roughly 3 days ago my forces checked that Zong Shou and Zong Gang were at the west of Gng Forest, leading 2 thousand elite cavalry into the forest. Then, we knew nothing about their tracks. The ck fox iron cavalry excels in spiritual techniques, illusionary techniques, and hiding their tracks. Even if we want to trace them, it is tougher than ascending the heavens. However, my subordinates said that even if they went all out, they would need one more day to be able to reach Gantian Mountain...¡±


    Zong Ming¡¯s expression changed as he scoffed coldly, pping directly on the general of the cavalry scout¡¯s face.


    He was still surging with furry. However, just as he was about to move his leg to kick the fellow away, Zong Shi shook his head and said expressionlessly, ¡°Uncle don¡¯t be angry! This person has done his job. He is not wrong, it is not his fault...¡±


    Within his chest, shock and astonishment raised.


    West of Gng Forest then he couldn¡¯t be wrong. To be able to rush here at such a time, they had to pass the Zhenshan Pass.


    Who knows how exactly did Zong Shou and the others manage that?


    He remembered that half a day ago he had contacted You Wusheng. These people would have to have used less than half a day to take down that pass... even if someone beat him to death, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Did they grow wings and flew across that evil spirit moat?


    He could roughly feel the mocking gazesing from the Zhengan peak from tens of thousands of feet away.


    Zong Shi couldn¡¯t help but feel like the blood and internal energy within his body flow in the opposite direction, anger charging at his heart.


    He was originally filled with confidence, but the sudden return of Zong Shou made him feel uneasy.


    He scoffed coldly. So what if he returned? His n was enough to crush the opponent to the abyss, unable to fight a way back.


    He was originally nning to show some mercy, but now, violence and viciousness exploded out within his heart. Tens of miles of distance under the buff of the spirit master spell beside him, he swept the situation within the city and looked at Zong Shou¡¯s neck.


    His thoughts were dark and cold. Zong Weiran¡¯s old forces were asking for it!


    Did they think that a person who couldn¡¯t cultivate could be stable as the monster king? If it wasn¡¯t for him having other thoughts in his heart, he could casually pinch him to death!


    However, the current situation wasn¡¯t bad too. If he ascended the throne, the first thing he did would be to y Zong Shou and hang his head up for show for 3 months!


    In order to end the dreams of a few people, and also to destroy the pride of the old Zong Weiran¡¯s forces, he would y Zong Shou!


    Even if the entire Gantian Mountian tore up into factions and decreased their strength, he didn¡¯t care!


    Since he couldn¡¯t recruit them and use them as his own, then why not get rid of them early on? He didn¡¯t believe that these people would disregard the life and death of people from their race!


    Making his mind up, Zong Shi¡¯s eyes were calm and quiet whilst also revealing viciousness.


    Tens of miles out, that ant-sized Zong Shou was a dead person in his eyes.


    ¡°...All of you don¡¯t have to worry. Zong Shou¡¯s return might not be a bad thing. I should say that it is exactly what I want. Weren¡¯t we afraid that Hu Qianqiu and the others weren¡¯te over to Chongzhen Hall? If they don¡¯t arrive, how will we capture them all? Now it will be a little more problematic, but it isn¡¯t that huge of a matter...¡±


    Hearing that, Zong Ming¡¯s eyes lit up once more, revealing a look of deep thought. Whilst Zong Hao and the others looked over worryingly.


    The talent of this future monster king was terrifying. If it was anyone else, Zong Shou rushing back at this moment would stun and scare them.


    Zong Ming had instantly thought about how it was a good thing, using it to stabilize their hearts. Even if everyone knew that the situation was impossible to be as simple as he said, their hearts calmed down slightly.


    ¡°However Fang Xu has already died. We will be unable to control the east city army. Our power is slightly weaker there.¡±


    Turning his head and taking in a deep breath, Zong Shi suddenly smiled towards Zong Ming, ¡°Uncle, please make a trip to the Chai family to try to persuade uncle Chai Yuan. If Gantian Mountain city is destroyed this time, it wouldn¡¯t be good. Gantain Mountain in our hands although unable to suppress all sides, but we will be able to preserve ourselves. It is at least better than falling into the hands of some trash. The moment this matter is settled, I will help give their wind bear race a city of thend. Also, 3rd uncle, I know that your rtionship with the Lin family is good, I¡¯m afraid I need to busy you...¡±


    Just as he was talking to Zong Hao, he thought that Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t stop at the city gate after returning because it was such a stupid decision. Seeing that everyone around was silent once more, he was stunned and looked down once more.


    He saw the 5 towns of troops defending beside the east city gate suddenly formed up, following the main path and move north. They moved extremely quickly, in a moment they covered close to 2 miles.


    Along with the ten thousand that Zong Shou brought over, a total of 70 thousand troops waltzed towards the north city.


    Why was Zong Shou moving to the north city? The essence of Gantian City was the south City. If he wanted to gather up with Hu Qianqiu and Qiu Wei he wouldn¡¯t go there either.


    Just as he was feeling weird, Zong Shi¡¯s eyes suddenly stopped at an area.


    That ce was where the wind bear race gathered which was also where Chai Yuan¡¯s residence was at!


    Frowning and thinking about it, he still didn¡¯t have an idea. In the end, he could only shake his head, breaking out into augh. Zong Shou was surprising, actually doing things he had no clue about.


    Was he going there to recruit Chai Yuan? But without enough benefits and trump cards, the wind bear race leader wasn¡¯t so easy to recruit.


    ...


    Gantian City upied arge amount ofnd, 70 thousand troops from east to north and 30 odd miles of the journey also simrly took an hour.


    On this journey up there, Zong Gang and the others recruited many scattered troops and also followed Zong Shou¡¯s orders and spread about, forcefully recruiting race members. No matter old, weak, strong, or woman they were all grabbed over. When they finally reached their destination the 60 thousand strong army had swelled to 200 thousand.


    In front of him was where the wind bear race gathered. The 80 thousand wind bear soldiers seemed to sense that something wasn¡¯t right. They filled up the important paths and waited solemnly.


    Zong Gang and Su Man who weremanding the troops all didn¡¯t go forward. They ordered the troops in an orderly manner to spread out around here. The few of them were experienced and although some of their troops were just gathered, they were looking like a proper army.


    There was only Zong Yuan, Tan Tao, Hu Zhongyuan, and Li Luo beside Zong Shou. Tan Tao was an outsider. The former had led close to ten thousand elite cavalry. Hu Zhongyuan and Li Luo were the generals of bodyguards. Choosing a thousand of the stronger ones from ten thousand, who had chosen a fixed side to protect Zong Shou.


    Including the ck fox iron cavalry and the mysterious armor wind dragon cavalry, there were close to ten thousand of them which were all well equipped and well trained.


    However, it was evident that the aura of the wind bear private army was much stronger. There was only 80 thousand of them, each close to 10 feet tall, their muscles firm and they looked burly.


    However, at that moment, Hu Zhongyuan didn¡¯t care at all. Instead, he was worrying for them, ¡°Prince this is a little inappropriate right? This is a little too vicious. In the end, we will still meet them.¡±


    Tan Tao frowned, looking at that fellow in despise, ¡°How is this vicious? On the battlefield, one must go all out. The prince is wise! Without using such swift actions, how can he settle the big races?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan was unhappy, scoffing coldly, ¡°You aren¡¯t from Gantian Mountain. Naturally, you can not bother about it...¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, acting like he didn¡¯t hear the quarrel urring beside him. He stood on a 4 story high building and looked into the distance.


    Instantly, a rumbling sound broke out. His eyes lit up and knew that the front had begun.


    He saw dust rumble and mud fly. The people he grabbed over were being forced by those support troops to forcefully demolish the houses. No matter what building it was, it was being torn down.


    A huge area was emptied, coincidentally revealing the home of the wind bear race to the close to ten thousand strong cavalry army.


    There was also close to ten thousand armored soldiers who brought over siege chariots, crossbow carriages, and cannons, all lining them up.


    The 12 thousand archers of the east camp army all lit up fire arrows, arming on their bowstrings and were all well prepared.


    Seeing the situation, Zong Shou touched his chin in satisfaction before he looked at the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s a southeast wind. What a great time to set fire and kill people...¡±


    Just as he was about to give the order, he heard a holler in the distance, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed and looked out. He saw an exceptionally burly figure walk out from the wind bear race private army, bringing with him several other men.

 Chapter 252 - Old Official Surrenders

    <h4>Chapter 252: Chapter 252 Old Official Surrenders</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou also recognized this person, and like Hu Qianqiu, he had a deep impression.


    The wind bear race leader, Chai Yuan, was 4th strongest person in Gantian Mountian after Hu Qianqiu and Qiu Wei.


    His body was muscr like a Mountian, and his energy was like the ocean. When he stepped out from the formation, even with ten thousand feet between them, it caused Zong Yuan and the others to be serious.


    Beside him followed 2 slightly younger wind bear race males. They should be juniors of Chai Yuan, and their strength wasn¡¯t bad. There was also one more around 40 who looked handsome. Even though his cultivation was strong, his body had some specialties of the fox race.


    This was the sky fox face grand elder Zong Ming Shi, and he was looking over with a dark and stunned expression. His face was barely keeping calm, only from his trembling arms, one could see that he was nervous.


    Chai Yuan stared around fiercely. Even when he told them to stop, they didn¡¯t have any intention to. Still, a group of soldiers stepped forward in an orderly manner through the ruins.


    More of the machinery was being assembled. There were a few moveable trebuchets which were moved by the east city army over.


    Chai Yuan was extremely frantic, suppressing it down in his heart. He looked right at the building that Zong Shou was at.


    ¡°Is the prince there? Can you meet with me to discuss?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, not hesitating. He directly got down the building and got onto a mount,ing to the front of the formation. However, he didn¡¯t get too close, roughly 4 thousand feet away he stood still.


    Chai Yuan gave out aplicated expression as he observed Zong Shou. He was ufortable, then emotional, then pitiful, and then filled with regret. After, he kept all his emotions and spoke, ¡°What is your purpose formanding the army here. Why are tens of thousands of troops pulling out their swords and arrows?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it is to have a war with you!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, answering directly, ¡°If I win, I¡¯ll set fire, kill, and destroy your wind bear race!¡±


    The moment he said that everyone hundreds of thousands of feet around was silent. Even the soldiers on Zong Shou¡¯s side were at a loss.


    Chai Yuan¡¯s face shed green. The 2 behind him were furious. Just as they wanted to charge in front, Chai Yuan reached out and blocked them. Thest bit of warmth in this race leader¡¯s eyes disappeared, expressionlessly cupping his fist, ¡°My wind bear race is a part of Gantian Mountain, a subordinate of the ruler! How many of us died in the ruler¡¯s 10-year conquest of the west. How much did they contribute? What reason and what right does the prince have to wipe us out? Aren¡¯t you afraid the Monster race will turn against you?¡±


    ¡°Cough. You are a subordinate of the ruler, and the wind bear race did indeed achieve a lot of merits, but what does that have to do with me?¡±


    Zong Shouzily scoffed, retorting sentence after sentence, ¡°As for my reason, what reason do I need? I only know your wind bear race isn¡¯t under me and will be under Zong Shi. To y a person, we must first cut off his wings and break his legs. There have been so many past preferences am I right Uncle Chai? If you aren¡¯t under Zong Shi, then what do you have to fear? As for my power corrupting my heart, that¡¯s just bullshit.¡±


    Chai Yuan was startled, but after ten breaths he calmed himself down. Scoffing coldly, pressing the giant ax and saying coldly, ¡°You can recruit Zong Yuan, cause waves at Jiefu City, and earn tens of times of beast crystals. I originally thought you had some skill, but this is it? In 3 years at Lianhai College, you only learned such vicious methods? Ignorant child, do you how many will die if a war starts? A million men war is enough to destroy your father¡¯s Gantian Mountain? Within 5 provinces, how many cities will take the chance to rise? Our wind bear race won¡¯t let anyone rule over us. With just your 80 thousand randomly gathered troops to attack us, what a joke!¡±


    ¡°So Uncle Chai also knows this Gantian Mountain is my father¡¯s work.¡±


    Zong Shou broke out in augh, thinking that this was the typical case of allowing officials to kill and set the fire but not allowing civilians to light candles in their houses. Did those people really think that he would not fight them for fear of harming the innocent? That he would fall for Zong Shi¡¯s thread of destroying the city?


    Casually shaking his head, his mocking tone only increased, ¡°If I¡¯m not the Monster king, what does Gantian Mountain not existing have to do with me? If I can ascend, at most I¡¯ll just rebuild it. If my father is looking from above, he would think that even if Gantian Mountain is destroyed by me, he wouldn¡¯t be angry. On the contrary, if I¡¯m useless and let others snatch it, he might be furious. Uncle Chai, don¡¯t you think I make sense?¡±


    The expression of the people opposite alternated between green and white. His tone turned calm,¡± My 80 thousand might not be a match for your wind bear race, but we will go all out to suck dry every bit of your blood! No matter if they are elite or weak, we will let them die such that you can¡¯t stand up and rise up anymore. I want you to be unable to have face to see your ancestors after you die! I don¡¯t care if you call me dark and vicious or stupid. Anyways, before I die, I¡¯ll go all out!¡±


    Chai Yuan¡¯s face finally changed, a deep chill charged right at him. Even the 2 people being him their anger disappearing, only an ashen white face remained.


    Chai Yuan unknowingly released his ax, staying silent for a moment before taking in a deep breath, ¡°Are the prince¡¯s words true? You really don¡¯t care about the lives of the entire city?¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    Zong Shou yawned like he was really tired, patting Zong Yuan¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Uncle Chai why not let¡¯s have a bet. My cousin¡¯s 10 thousand cavalry can let your wind bear race blood run dry!¡±


    He waved his whip and ordered the horse to turn back, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hundred breaths. Whether you choose to be annihted or cut off Zong Ming¡¯s head and call me your ruler, it is up for you. Whether we fight or not is your decision!¡±


    Zong Ming¡¯s face was devoid of blood at that moment, his face white like paper. His eyes were filled with fear. 30 minutes ago, he thought that he had finally gotten Chai Yuan to help. He was really delighted and praised himself for having such a great mouth.


    30 minutester, Zong Shou has easily caused him to enter such a desperate situation!


    He was using power to suppress and death to take hostage. How was Zong Shou so vicious?


    Chai Yuan¡¯s expression was one of loss. First, killing intent exploded out, but when he looked at Zong Gang who was coldlyughing as well as Zong Yuan and Li Luo who were fully prepared, his heart turned cold.


    Zong Gang, whose strength was on his level along with purple lightning spear Zong Yuan was enough to beat Zong Ming and him.


    Apart from that, the other 7 meridians middle-aged man beside Zong Shou seemed strong too.


    That¡¯s right! People lightning spear was an unparalleled general seed. A few days ago he led 3 thousand to trample over an army.


    Now, he was leading the more elite and stronger ck fox iron cavalry. The cavalry under him also increased to 10 thousand.


    Although this was an alley battle, could his wind bear tribe hold on?


    He was startled as he looked at the back view of Zong Shou. This prince was really different from his father. His actions were firm and intense. Who knew how far he would go?


    What a joke. They thought that Gantian Mountain would have no future in his hands, but he forgot that he also had the ability to destroy the city.


    Zong Shi threatened to flip the tables while the prince directly did it. Even if he overturned everything, he didn¡¯t care.


    He hesitated for a moment, but then Chai Yuan lost all his focus saying, ¡°Prince, please stop. Our wind bear race chooses to be neutral!¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly and showed no intention of turning his head.


    Chai Yuan sighed, getting off his horse and bowing, ¡°This matter is hugely important. Can the prince give my race some time to consider.¡±


    Zong Shou still didn¡¯t bother and returned to the formation.


    Zong Gangughed outright instantly when he saw that. Hu ZHongyuan always said that the prince was smart and good at martial arts. He was always silently despising. At this moment, he finally felt for the first time that his words made sense.


    He felt extremely delighted and happy. To be able to suppress and make Chai Yuan feel lost? His head was so hard to get. Zong Gang directly waved his hand and pointed forwards, ¡°There are 80 more breaths. Today, if your wind bear race doesn¡¯t surrender, we will wipe you out! Will you surrender?¡±


    The tens of thousands of soldiers lined up were originally extremely nervous. But when they saw the wind bear race private army slowly panic, their morale rose and they hollered.


    ¡°...your wind bear race, if you don¡¯t surrender we will wipe you out! Will you surrender or fight?¡±


    The shout of tens of thousands instantly spread over tens of miles.


    That Chai Yuan closed his eyes, hiding the bitterness in his eyes before sighing.


    ¡°Prince, please show mercy. Zong Ming is the elder of the sky fox king race and also my guest. I can¡¯t bear to and fear to kill him. I can only capture him and let you deal with him!¡±


    When he spoke, Chai Yuan pulled his ax and a snow bright ax light chopped down behind.


    Zong Ming was prepared, he jumped up, and his body split into ten as he fled. In mid-air, he waved out numerous whip images, locking down a hundred feet around him.


    However, the 2 young bear race members behind Chai Yuan also waved their axes, the knife glow shining, chopping away arge half of the illusions, leaving tens of feet long whip.


    Chai Yuan scoffed coldly, wind wrapping around him as he chased Zong Ming.


    The tip of the ax gave rise to a huge attractive force and sucked at Zong Ming.


    In mid-air, who knew how many more axes he waved out. The people around were dazzled, astral energy seeping about and numerous broken whip pieces fell to the ground.


    When the whip image was destroyed, Chai Yuan already captured that Zong Ming. Then, he stepped forwards a thousand feet, half kneeling in front of both armies.


    ¡°Subordinate Chai Yuan surrenders! The wind bear race was first the ruler¡¯s subordinate and am also yours!¡±

 Chapter 253 - Unwilling to Accept Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 253: Chapter 253 Unwilling to ept Defeat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Hearing Chai Yuan¡¯s voice, Zong Shou was instantly delighted. The corner of his lips rose. It was happening as he had expected.


    These people were so amusing. Did they think he wouldn¡¯t destroy everything?


    Hu Zhongyuan also heaved a sigh of relief. At least the situation didn¡¯t develop towards the worst situation. Then, he was delighted. After forcing Chai Yuan and the wind bear race to surrender, Zong Shou¡¯s strength has increased once more.


    He had a 70% chance of winning this Monster king battle.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t think too much, moving his horse towards Chai Yuan. He wasn¡¯t afraid this person would flip and suddenly change sides. If he did, he didn¡¯t mind using his head to establish his prestige!


    Even if he knew that he was Zong Weiran¡¯s old subordinate, he didn¡¯t care.


    He was always clear about who was enemy or friendly. Within the wind bear race, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have any brunch families to rely on.


    Zong Yuan and Li Luo were wary and safe, doing their job to avoid Chai Yuan going against his word. However, when the group of them arrived in front of vast country duke Chai Yuan, they noticed that he was at a loss, like his heart had died.


    The corner of Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s lips twitched. He felt pity for him. He knew that Chai Yuan was a prideful person and being forced by Zong Shou to surrender was an unprecedented blow.


    However, Zong Shou waszy to bother about him, looking at Zong Ming who was thrown on the floor. The meridians and important acupoints of this person were indeed blocked, but he could still open his mouth.


    Looking at Zong Shou walk over, his tone was dark, ¡°Prince, you still aren¡¯t releasing me? I¡¯m the sky fox Zong family grand elder, and you are just a prince. As long as you hadn¡¯t inherited the throne, you are under my charge! Is this how you face your seniors? Who knows how Zong Weiran taught you to be so unfilial and rude!¡±


    Zong Shou rolled his tongue. He thought to himself that this fellow didn¡¯t know the situation that he was in.


    Looking around, Zong Gang and Li Luo all frowned their brows, obviously feeling annoyed.


    Seeing the people in front of him slowly reveal killing intent, Zong Ming didn¡¯t talk anymore. After scolding him, he knew that Zong Shou had no intention of letting him go. Instead, he went to convince Chai Yuan, struggling and shouting, ¡°Brother Chai aren¡¯t you gonna act? With your strength, it would only take 10 steps to kill this bastard. It¡¯s more than enough! Are you going to let this trash inherit Gantian mountain? At that time be it your wind beast Chai Family or my sky fox Zong family will fall. If we end this bastard, then there would be no problems!¡±


    Being called a bastard by Zong Ming, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t angry as he just quietly looked at the two.


    But Chai Yuan still lowered his head. Who knew what he was thinking about, but he had no intention of attacking. He sighed regretfully, the lightning winged sword in his hand was pulled out from its sheath with a metallic ng.


    Zong Ming was startled, instinctively realizing something. His face changing as he scolded out,¡± Zong Shou you dare to kill me? I¡¯m the Zong family grand elder, your Grand Uncle! I have no sin today, so don¡¯t thinks about killing me. You bastard, if you dare touch a finger on me, you¡¯ll kill a rtive for no reason, you can forget about inheriting our Zong family race leader position! I, Zong Ming, also have Zong Bo above me, and I¡¯ll ask them to deal with you...¡±


    ¡°Zong family race leader? Who cares?¡±


    Zong Shouughed as he heard that,pletely disregarding it. He rode his horse over and directly chopped down! With a crisp breaking sound, it caused Zong Ming¡¯s head and body to split, his head flying into the air.


    Chai Yuan raised his head, looking at a loss at the flying head go up and thene down, rolling tens of feet on the ground.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t expect Zong Shou to be so decisive when he killed.


    Immediately, his heart had some thoughts as he looked right at Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    The Zong family grand elder¡¯s ability, even if it wasn¡¯t his level, it was still earth chakra 8 meridians, his skin was still strong as steel.


    Under the mythic master level, even if they allowed them to chop, they wouldn¡¯t manage to do so.


    This head broke so crisply and the cut was so perfect. If it wasn¡¯t that the prince¡¯s ability reached a certain realm, he was holding a sharp knife in his hand.


    However, no matter how hard he thought about it, even if a dual meridian body could cultivate, he wouldn¡¯t be able to have much achievement.


    Seeing Zong Shou¡¯s eyes look over once more, Chai Yuan sighed silently, opening his mouth, ¡°My wind bear race¡¯s 80 thousand soldiers are willing to be moved by the prince! However, the prince should know what happens to the anxious dog that jumps over the wall. Zong Shi has Daoming and Xuansu Sect helping him along with the Xue family. If they are forced, they might do anything. As they say, things will be good if everyone takes a step back...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head as he heard that in disappointment. It seems like till now Chai Yuan still leaned towards that fellow.


    However, he waszy to bother what he thought, not willing to listen, directly interrupting. His lips were filled with mocking intent, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anymore! Compromising is impossible for me. Even if they go all out against me, they still need to have the ability to drag the entire city down. I give you 8 minutes to send out all the old and young of the Chai family. 15 minutester, choose 60 thousand soldiers from your private army and follow me to the Ling family!¡±


    Chai Yuan¡¯s brows furrowed, he wasn¡¯t surprised with sending the old and young of his family over. It was what was said after that surprised him.


    Then, a cooling intent filled him as he mocked himself. Since Zong Shou could think about making him surrender, how would he not think about how to recruit more people?


    ...


    At the Zhengan Mountian peak, just when Chai Yuan captured Zong Ming.


    On the stone tform, a falling pin could be heard. Hu Qianqiu and Qiu Wei were both stunned. The Guards behind them were numb up and stood on the spot.


    They all looked down in disbelief.


    ¡°The prince is truly decisive and sharp and also really surprising!¡±


    When that blood glow spurted out, tens of miles away Zong Shou cut Zong Ming¡¯s head in one sword. Qiu Wei sucked in a deep cold breath, a weird glow shining in his eyes, ¡°If he didn¡¯t surrender, directly he enemies with him. What nerve. Maybe the prince can¡¯t cultivate but his personality is enough to be the king of a country!¡±


    ¡°Either die today or die tomorrow. One doesn¡¯t need to think about it. Even if I take a step back, in a few months, Gantian Mountain will be destroyed. Zong Shi has seen through me, but our prince has also seen through them. I, Hu Qianqiu, have still underestimated Zong¡¯er.¡±


    Hu Qianqiu said whilst thinking about how he said he couldn¡¯t cultivate. That might not be true.


    It made him feel ufortable and also find it hard to bear. Who knows when would Zong Shou let all these old subordinates know how scarily wrong they were.


    Opening his mouth and revealing his tiger tooth, Hu Qianqiu shook his head, ¡°let¡¯s cut the crap! Looking at the situation, our prince isn¡¯t going to talk to Zong Shi and the others! Let¡¯s directly sweep across and destroy their foundation. Hehe, I love this n! So overbearing...¡±


    Qiu Wei slightly nodded, ¡°Chai Yuan has surrendered so next should be the Ling family of The Eye wolf race. Apart from surrendering to the prince, they have no choice. 3 out of the 4 big families of Gantian Mountian has joined the prince. The prince just needs one word to tear the Zong family apart. The remaining problems aren¡¯t a worry. Although it is far from over, victory is confirmed. I¡¯ll go arrange the forces and tell the generals to go all out to assist him!¡±


    After speaking, he didn¡¯t stay anymore. Taking huge strides like that of a shooting star as he headed down the mountain.


    Hu Qianqiu smiled, just as he wanted to follow closely behind, he stopped and looked across. Thinking to himself that those people mustn¡¯t be feeling good now right?


    Who asked that little kid known as Zong Shi to be arrogant!


    He originally thought the prince needed to show his one with the spirit martial path to threaten everyone. But instead, he smacked everyone with a stick and still achieved such an oue.


    On the opposite Gantian mountain peak, Zong Shi was not only not feeling good. He was feeling so ufortable, the anger and depression in his heart nearly made him vomit blood.


    Just as the east city army spread out their formation he could Guess Zong Shou¡¯s intentions.


    But now it was toote. Even if he guessed it he couldn¡¯t stop it.


    The attitude of everyone around all had intense changes.


    Lihu Jichang and Wuye Zhenren all frowned tightly. Thetter was better, he was his senior master and only the love in his eyes disappeared by a lot. The former backed off several steps and not looked at him anymore.


    Zong Hao¡¯s faze was cold whilst Zong Yang was gloating and provoking him.


    Zong Shi couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists tightly, fingernails stabbing deep into his hand.


    Did this Father and Son think that with Zong Ming dead, he had no one to rely on in the race? Did they think that if he lost they could still live?


    That Zong Yuan and Zong Shou would let them off?


    He only felt rage strike his heart, wanting to smash a p right on both of their faces. However, he didn¡¯t dare to. 10 over years of confidence copsed.


    What he regretted was getting Zong Ming to persuade Chai Yuan. If he knew this would happen, even if he lost, he could still keep some trump cards.


    He had underestimated that piece of trash. Who knew that that mistake would be so vicious.


    He suddenly heard a soft sigh by his side. Zong Hao turned back and looked out, only to see Ling Fakong turn around and walk down the mountain.


    Zong Hao¡¯s eyes turned sharp and stepped forwards, ¡°Where is Brother Ling going?¡±


    ¡°Where else can I go? Do you still need to ask? Naturally, back to my Ling family! Since he could force Chai Yuan to surrender, how would he let my eye wolf race go?¡±


    Not bothering to defend his back, he said expressionlessly, ¡°we have lost, so even if I stay, it¡¯s useless. If Brother Zong hao wants to act, then go ahead. Only at that time, I will go all out to fight you.¡±


    Then, he brought Zong Yang to follow Ling Fakong down the mountain. Zong Shiyuan didn¡¯t hesitate at all, giving a mocking smile as he strode away.


    Along with most of them leaving, the atmosphere at the peak was unusually suppressive.


    Zong Shi¡¯s face turned green and red, startled and not speaking, not bothering about the change of heart of the people behind him. He only felt bitter andughed at himself. A moment ago he was still so confident, but in just a moment, the tables had turned.


    He suddenly had an idea, fighting spirit reigniting in his heart.


    ...he still hasn¡¯t lost today. He still had a chance!

 Chapter 254 - Give an Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 254 Give an Exnation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Just as it was silent, Huli Jichang suddenly coughed softly, his face a little unnatural, ¡°I am sorry young master, Zong Shi! The situation has changed greatly, and the other side has won. Our Xuansu Sect won¡¯t participate in this Gantian Mountain Monster king battle. The things we have discussed are all canceled. Naturally, we won¡¯t want anypensation from you for our involvement.¡±


    After Wuye Zhenren hesitated, he opened his mouth with much difficulty, ¡°Prince we have lost. You are intelligent and know when to give up. You can leave with me and return to senior brother. Once you join our Daoming Sect, after a few days, you can be a direct disciple. You will still be able to make a name for yourself!¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡±


    Zong Shi smiled coldly, his face filled with disdain. He looked right at Zong Shou, his expression dark and cold, bringing with it some viciousness.


    ¡°This time, we are far from losing. Why should we leave? In my eyes, we still have a 50% chance of winning this Monster king battle!¡±


    Wuye and Jichang both were speechless and guessed that Zong Shi most probably couldn¡¯t ept reality and was spouting nonsense. Thetter directly scoffed coldly, turning around and leaving. He thought that no matter how talented one was, without some difficulty, one wouldn¡¯t be sessful. The prince had just failed once, and he had gone crazy.


    In the next instanced Zong Shi said, ¡°Brother Xue, when you use the illusionary mist heart charming technique, you also need your race¡¯s illusionary here mirror right?¡±


    Xue Moyan, who was standing at the side, smiled from start to finish. His lips instantly raised, ¡°So what if I did bring it? Allow me to be frank. In my eyes, you have no chance of winning at all.¡±


    ¡°That might not be true!¡± Zong Shi shook his head, ¡°I admit that Zong Shou¡¯s schemes might be above me, but don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s still trash and can¡¯t cultivate martial arts nor spiritual techniques. He is even worse than normal people. Since you can cast that technique, then hiding our tracks wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°You want to directly assassinate the prince?¡±


    Xue Moyan smiles widely and revealed a little interest, ¡°That might be possible. However, now you don¡¯t have much to repay my Xue family.¡±


    ¡°Once this matter settles, even Zong family will belong to the eight tail Xue family! Is that good enough?¡±


    Seeing Xue Moyan smile, Zong Shi knew that he was already tempted. Then, he said, ¡°And also Ying dragon valley. My Gantian Mountain can give it up and take nothing from in. The 30% discussed before can be given to Daoming and Xuansu Sect.¡±


    Wuye Zhenren was originally unhappy, but now when he heard that, his face loosened up and rxed, revealing a face full of warmth.


    Lihu Iichang had already walked out tens of steps. Now he turned back andughed, ¡°Deal! Young master Zong Shi is generous, let Jichang gamble with you this time! Only, when are you nning to attack?¡±


    Zong Shi¡¯s heart rxed a little, following with viciousness rose up within him, he smiled in contempt, ¡°Naturally its when that prince is most gleeful and delighted!¡±


    He cane up with hundreds of ns! I only needed one sword to end his life!


    ...


    Zong Shou was still riding on that grade 4 warhorse, lookingzy. It wasn¡¯t that he purposely acted out, but because he was uninterested. He wanted the matter today to end quickly, so he could focus on his sword path instead.


    His hand had such an advantage, and if he still lost in the end, then he was a total idiot.


    In thest life, Zong Shou who was unable to cultivate and didn¡¯t know much about the world was naturally unable to solve this situation. Apart from dying or being a puppet, he had no other path to take.


    He had increased by tens of years of knowledge and had also recovered his cultivation of thest life. This small problem was naturally resolved simply.


    He suddenly felt a vicious intent siege him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed but he disregarded it. When one had too many flees, one wouldn¡¯t feel the itch. When one had too much debt, one wouldn¡¯t worry.


    Since entering the city, there had been too many gazes filled with killing intent. So many that he was numb and wasn¡¯t willing to bother.


    Anyways, no matter what methods they used, he would face them.


    Chai Yuan had lost all hope in his heart, he stopped dying the following actions. In just a few moments all the young, old, woman and weak were all sent over.


    With Hu Zhongyuan and Zong Gang there, Naturally, he couldn¡¯t go back on his words.


    In another few minutes, 60 thousand soldiers were split from the private army of the wind bear race.


    Chai Yuan still looked leaned towards Zong Shi and Zong Yang. However, after being forced to surrender, he didn¡¯t have any ns of keeping his strength. The ones he chose were all the elites.


    The 2 armies added together numbered 140 thousand, waltzing towards the west.


    This time, not only did they have the additional 60 thousand wind bear race elites, but the 5 towns of east city army had high morale. Unlike before when they were feeling uneasy from the cleansing of the army, they instead felt lucky.


    Apart from that, 200 thousand strong men were held hostage, chasing them at the front to open a path for the army.


    Within Gantian Mountian city, pretty much everyone cultivated and had huge strength. Everywhere they passed was leveled.


    The ce the wind bear race lived at was just 15 miles away from The Eye bear race.


    The army pushed forward, and in just 15 minutes, they had arrived. Around them, there were also many branches of troops getting close. The 50 Thousand of the west city army, as well as the pce guards, city protection army which numbered 100 thousand, were all Qiu Wei¡¯s troops.


    The various sects in the city watched on, but they knew the situation was fixed already. They all gathered their troops and gathered over in this direction.


    All of a sudden, the eye wolf race gathering area was surrounded by 300 odd thousand troops, locking up ten miles ofnd around.


    All of a sudden, killing intent filled the skies and shot into the heavens. War gs waved and armors rattled.


    The strength of the eye wolf race wasn¡¯t weaker than the wind bear race. Theirbat strength was weaker, but their poption wasrger. Their private army was 130 thousand strong. Most of the soldiers were famous for being courageous and strong. But seeing themselves surrounded by such a huge army, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine in fear.


    Although those generals¡¯ eyes were cold and dark and furious, they were all suppressing it, unable to retaliate. They could only reduce and shrink their formation, allowing the army to push forwards andpress their space.


    Until they had no ce to retreat before a group of people walked out from within the formation. Amongst which, they were mostly old people who were most probably the eye wolf race elders.


    However, the one at the lead was a young boy around 20. The hair on his body was like steel needles wolf fur, the center of his brows had a tear. His was the purest eye wolf race bloodline.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t recognize him but Hu Zhongyuan was extremely familiar, smiling,¡± I knew this kid couldn¡¯t take it...¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou look over with an asking expression, Hu Zhongyuan exined, ¡°He¡¯s Ling Fakong¡¯s eldest Son Ling Xuan. In the past, he had a decent rtionship with me and we were once great brothers. He is different from his Father. Ling Fakong leaned towards Zong Shi while he is like my Father. Which was why my Father always said that we were born in wrong bodies.¡±


    Specially emphasizing the words ¡°in the past¡±. Zong Shou shook his head and smiled, not focusing on that.


    The race matters within Gantian Mountian city wereplicated and everyone had the right rtionships. Sometimes, joint marriages weremonce.


    To focus on this was asking to be unhappy.


    As for the other words he said, it made him slightly pay attention. However, it was just slightly.


    He didn¡¯t know whether or not Hu Zhongyuan was speaking for his good friend. Anyways, he didn¡¯t care whether or not this Ling Xuan had kind intentions towards him.


    The matter today had reached such a stage, so no matter what the enemy did, he would be able to solve it.


    He saw Ling Xuan walk to the front of the 2 formations, immediately bowing, ¡°Eye wolf race Ling Xuan requests to speak with the prince!¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but pout. If it was Ling Fakonging over personally, then it would be more like it.


    One race leader Son and he had to personally meet him, what a loss of status! Looking at the situation, with Ling Fakong not here, they most probably couldn¡¯t discuss anything.


    He raised 3 fingers to the side, ¡°Tell him that if he doesn¡¯t surrender, we will fight. Either we wipe your race or immediately surrender. There¡¯s no other path to take!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan instantly understood, moving his horse to the front, looking pitifully at that Ling Xuan before his face turned solemn once more. ¡°The prince said that within 300 breaths if you don¡¯t surrender, he will wipe out your entire race!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, this fellow focused on brotherhood. He was nning to give him 30 breaths and not give them time to consider whilst he changed his n and said 300.


    Thinking about it, he didn¡¯t bother anymore. Everyone is selfish and he didn¡¯t make it clear. However, after this matter, he would have to punish him.


    That Xuan Ling¡¯s face was ashen white his eyes shinning unstably. The few elders Behind him were the same, their bodies trembling slightly and their eyes revealing a hesitating expression. They wanted to agree but it was like they were worried about something.


    Just as Ling Xuan was about to open his mouth but no words came out. Outside of the battlefield, a heavy sigh broke out, ¡°Prince our eye wolf race surrenders!¡±


    He saw one person. His robe was fluttering as he came from the distance. His handsome face, just like Chai Yuan, was filled with a deathly color.


    Just like that, he walked over from the side. When he came to Ling Xian¡¯s side, he knelt.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed slightly as he moved his horse to gallop slowly in front of the two of them.


    Then, he looked coldly at Ling Fakong.


    Although this person was calm, his face was ashen white. His eyes were clear, but one could see his regret.


    Zong Shou smiled, ¡°Do you know the background of the Xue family? You know their ambition and still joined Zong Shi to mess around with them and be corrupted?¡±


    His body shuddered. Zong Shou shook his head, pulling out Zhongyuan¡¯s tiger king knife and throwing it in front of Ling Fakong.


    ¡°Uncle Ling, this time you did wrong. The Eye wolf race needs to give me an exnation!¡±

 Chapter 255 - A Little Different

    <h4>Chapter 255: Chapter 255 A Little Different</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Ling Fakong looked stunned at the tiger king knife stuck in front of his face. He was at a loss at the start, but a momentter, he suddenly came to his senses.


    What the prince was saying was that he wanted him to kill himself here!


    That¡¯s right. Their Ling family and Chai Family were different. Although the wind bear family leaned towards Zong Shi and Zong Yuan, they didn¡¯t have any physical activity.


    Their eye wolf race took center stage and went up to fight. As such, they have to exin.


    At that moment, everyone around was silent, no one speaking. Even Hu Zhongyuan knew to not open his mouth. The power battles of this era were bloody. The winners became kings and the losers be thieves. That was just a theory.


    Zong Shou¡¯s tone was expressionless, ¡°Uncle Ling, you are an old subordinate of my Father. However, this time you are seriously wrong. If I don¡¯t deal with you how will I tame the masses?¡±


    Ling Fakong looked at the hundreds of thousands of soldiers around, taking a nce at the sharp machete in front of him. Then, he gave a bitter smile.


    His hand trembled as he picked up that tiger king knife, ready to kill himself to make up for his sins. Ling Xuan suddenly picked it up, kneeling once more, ¡°Prince wants our eye wolf race to answer, can Ling Xuan rece my Father to take the punishment?¡±


    Zong Shou blinked his eyes in shock, taking a close look at Ling Xuan. Earth chakra 5 meridians, not much different from Hu Zhongyuan. Their talents were simr, but his heart and personality were better. Looking at his aura, he didn¡¯tckprehension and didn¡¯t have any bottleneck.


    In the next moment, he saw Chai Yuan also fly out from the personal army of the wind bear race.


    His face was devoid of color, once again getting off the horse and kneeling, ¡°Chai Yuan begs the prince to let spiritual country duke off. Brother Ling and I are foolish to be muddled by that Zong Shi and Zong Yang. However, we don¡¯t have any bad intentions. Prince, please understand. I am willing to promise you that he will follow the rules and notmit the same error.¡±


    ¡°Cough, muddled? I think you guys were too smart!¡±


    Zong Shou coldly scoffed when he heard that. He looked around at Hu Zhongyuan and the others, although they didn¡¯t say a word, their faces had begging expressions.


    He got rid of the thought to kill Ling Fakong. His position wasn¡¯t stable now and the number of people he could use was really little. He also needed to consider that the emotions of these old subordinates were far from totally loyal to him.


    Speaking of which, it was a little waist to destroy this Xuanwu 8 meridian whilst also dual cultivator person.


    Thinking about it for a short moment, Zong Shou had a decision, ¡°Forget it! I can pardon him, but he will be lowered by one rank. Also, the position of eye wolf race leader will be inherited by Ling Xuan. All the race people who participated in the rebellion, above major, will be sent over with their heads cut off.


    Below major, to ount for your sins, along with Ling Fakong, will join the sinner camp for 20 years. The Eye wolf army will be reduced to 50 thousand and moved to defend a surrounding bordend. Are you happy with this?¡±


    Ling Fakong¡¯s body shuddered once more, raising his head, only to see Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were clear, eyes burning and filled with cold intent. He knew that this oue was something he couldn¡¯t change.


    His face turned several bits whiter, lowering his head, ¡°Ling Fakong follows your order!¡±


    The eye wolf race, apart from the private army, was close to 160 thousand people serving in the army. Within Gantian Mountain City, there were above 3 thousand who serve in an army role. Majors being killed and those below being sent to the sinner camp, and also 50 thousand being moved to a bordend.


    One could say that this impact was unprecedentedly huge, pretty much weakening his Ling family¡¯s power in Gantian City to the greatest extent.


    It also broke all possibility of the Ling family betraying the prince.


    Such an arrangement, however, stepped on his bottom line. First forcing him to kill himself, seemed to be a show to threaten him making him lose all courage to bargain and reject all these arrangements.


    All of a sudden, he looked startled as he looked at Zong Shou. This kid¡¯s style was different from Zong Weiran¡¯s style, and his methods were different.


    Zong Shou smiled, causing everyone around to take in a breath of fresh air. Since the Ling family matter was settled, there was only one more step was left.


    Losing the support of Ling Fakong and Chai Yuan, Zong Shi was only a direct bloodline member of the Zong Family, controlling ten over towns in the city. Far from being able to support the entire situation.


    With the hundreds of thousands of troops gathered here, it was enough to sweep him.


    However, the moment such a thought rose up, he saw a bunch of soldiers being pushed to the side in a distance.


    The ones who came were Hu Zhongyuan and Qiu Wei, and behind him came 2 thousand iron tiger race iron tiger halberd warriors. There was also 3 thousand ck armored infantry which was all 7 feet tall, wearing heavy armor with a many feet long Mo Knife.


    Zong Shou took just a look and knew that this was the personal arm built by Qiu Wei. Gantian Mountain City¡¯s another elite force, the broken wind Mo knife soldier. The only one that was not built purely from a race, mixed with many Monster races and humans who were all loyal to Qiu Wei.


    Apart from these 5 thousand elites, many people were captured over. The numbers in the thousands. The sky fox Zong family race as the main one, taking up 1/6.


    Not far, 2 people walked alone. Looking out, Zong Shou was able to swiftly find them in his memory.


    It was Zong Hao and Zong Shiyuan. However, now, they weren¡¯t as confident as they were in his memory.


    They looked slightly terrible. The people around them seemed like they were looking like the devil, wanting to hide from those 2.


    Zong Shiyuan was still okay like he was smacked by a broken can. He was expressionless, whilst Zong Hao was slightly worried, his face was nervous.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed. He knew that this was done by Hu Zhongyuan and Qiu Wei. They swept away the other forces of Zong Shi, helping to save him a lot of effort.


    Hu Qianqiu moved the horse to the front. He originally wanted tough out loud, but when he took a look at the walking zombie-like, devoid of energy Chai Yuan and Ling Fakong, he sighed. If they knew this would happen, why did they do it in the first ce?


    He also couldn¡¯t be too gleeful in front of the 2 of them, waving his huge hand and patting on Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder to show his emotions and excitement.


    Qiu Wei was calmer. He looked at Zong Shou, his eyes shing and he felt happy, at ease, relieved, a flurry of emotions.


    Zong Shou smiled, solemnly bowing, ¡°All thanks to Uncle Qiu, I am unable to thank you, please ept my bow.¡±


    Qiu Wei stepped aside to not ept the bow. However, when he saw Zong Shou sincerely bowing, his expressionless face changed. His eyes turned gentler, ¡°The prince doesn¡¯t have to do that. Qiu Wei is the ruler¡¯s subordinate. Helping you is my duty!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips tugged, why didn¡¯t Zong Shiyuan and the others act like that?


    He liked Qiu Wei. Although Zong Weiran¡¯s 10 years as Monster king gave rise to numerous problems, he was really intelligent and good at spotting talent.


    The subordinates under him were all excellent.


    ¡°Prince, you don¡¯t have to bother about him. This old Qiu is too cold. However, out of us, he follows the rules the most. No matter how you praise him. he won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    Hu Qianqiu shook his head before staring, his tone changing, ¡°On the other hand, all these personal troops of Zong Ming and Zong Hao...how is the prince going to deal with them?¡±


    Zong Shou looked at the side at the group of people who were being forcefully moved and kneeling hundreds of feet away.


    Roughly 6 thousand people from all sorts of tribes, wearing robes or war armor were all generals lieutenant and above. One could see that Zong Shi and Zong Yang has a huge influence and infiltrated deeply.


    Most of them were extremely depressed and were nervous.


    On the contrary, those hundreds of fox race people were calm. Not only were they not afraid, but they were also calm andposed. A portion of them even made jokes and startedughing.


    Zong Shou silently shook his head. How much did Zong Weiran pamper the Zong family race? To be able to give rise to this bunch of useless people?


    Just as he was about to give an order, there was a group of people who traveled swiftly over. Tens of people who were all dressed exquisitely, all a little older. Just as they got close someone shouted out, ¡°Prince wait up, we have something to say!¡±


    Zong Shou frowned slightly looking beside him with a curious expression. Hu Zhongyuan closed in beside his ear and softly answered, ¡°This is your Zong family race elder council...¡±


    Zong Shou was enlightened, guessing to himself that these elders were about to beg for those Zong family direct bloodline disciples?


    Following which he saw that when they got close they didn¡¯t bow. The white hair white mustache old man at the lead simply cupped his fists, ¡°Is the prince crazy? Why are you capturing our Zong family direct disciples? Don¡¯t you know that this is the Zong family pir?¡±


    Zong Gang frowned as he heard that, ¡°these people joined Zong Shi and plotted and coup. How can he not capture them?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! What right do you have to speak?¡±


    The white-haired old man scolded out, causing Zong Gang¡¯s face to sh red. Then, their tone turned gentle,¡± they were just tempted by Zong Shi and didn¡¯tmit any big sin. They were young people walking the wrong path. One just needs to slightly punish them. Prince, you have to think carefully. Our Zong family isn¡¯t very huge. Don¡¯t be bluffed by others and spoil our future. If you are going to war, then using your own family is more reliable.¡±


    Whilst speaking, he especially looked at Hu Qianqiu and Qiu Wei, causing their faces to turn green.


    The moment his wordsnded, a red-faced old man opened his mouth, ¡°The prince has always been merciful and kind. Coming back for the throne is what everyone wants. The elder council, I, Zong He, will vote for the prince. After the ruler, naturally, the prince will inherit the race leader¡¯s position.¡±


    His tone was dark and weird, causing everyone to turn silent. Zong Gang, Zong Yuan, and the others all revealed a worried expression. Even a full could hear that the elder was threatening him.


    Hu Qianqiu and Qiu Wei were all silent. This was a Zong family matter. Moreover, the current situation suited topromising and bearing with it. It wasn¡¯t suitable to deal with these sky fox direct disciples.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t furious but smiled instead, looking to the heavens. Even if he didn¡¯t care much about the Monster king position, he still felt rage fill his heart.


    However, a momentter he suppressed it, revealing his teeth as he smiled, ¡°I only want to say that I¡¯m slightly different from my father...¡±

 Chapter 256 - A Sin Too Big to be Pardoned

    <h4>Chapter 256: Chapter 256 A Sin Too Big to be Pardoned</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°I would only like to say that my father¡¯s personality and mine are slightly different...¡±


    When those ten over elders heard that, they didn¡¯t understand, looking towards Zong Shou at a total loss.


    In the next instance, Zong Shouughed out coldly, ¡°Uncle Qiu, Uncle Hu, let them attack and cut people. No matter which family, no matter what identity, kill them all. Within Gantian Mountain, anyone that dares rebel against me will all be killed! Today, we can¡¯t be biased.¡±


    The moment he said that, not only did those ten over elders felt like they had heard things wrongly, but even Qiu Wei was stunned on the spot. Even with his shrewdness and intelligence, he didn¡¯t know how to react. He didn¡¯t know whether or not he should try to persuade or to follow the orders.


    Even Hu Qianqiu hesitated. The 3 thousand wind splitting mo knife soldiers didn¡¯t make a move. Zong Shou¡¯s brows were locked tight. In the next instance, he smacked the grade 4 Windrider foal under him. In just a few breaths he crossed hundreds of feet, reaching the front of those panicky looking sky fox race members.


    The lightning winged sword in his hand shing as he beheaded one of them, splitting head and body into two! Then, that Windrider foal stood up on 2 legs and stepped down with its hooves. The grade 4 war horse¡¯s majestic body was filled with a few million kilograms of strength, directly smashing the head of another person into meat paste.


    Zong Shou turned around suddenly, his eyes filled with rage, ¡°I said attack! Did the 2 of you not hear me?¡±


    That Qiu Wei was jolted back to his senses. After being chided by Zong Shou, not only was he not annoyed, but his eyes grew bright, filled with joy.


    Hu Qianqiu sighed before grinning. Following which he hollered towards his men, ¡°You brats, are you deaf or mute? Haven¡¯t you heard what the prince said? Why aren¡¯t you chopping them up?¡±


    Qiu Wei politely bowed towards Zong Shou, ¡°Qiu Wei heeds your order!¡±


    Those ten over Zong family race elders felt rage attack their hearts as they pointed right at Zong Shou, their bodies trembling continuously.


    It was still that white-haired old man which reacted quickly, his voice stammering, ¡°Stop! Stop! Prince are you crazy? Don¡¯t forget that we are your blood rtives. Moreover, our sins don¡¯t mean that we have to die. I will let them apologize to you, please prince be merciful and let them live!¡±


    Those close to a thousand Zong family people were totally in panic and fear. Originally, most of them looked down on Zong Shou when he looked at them. Only then did they realize that this thin and weak looking teen was already above all in Gantian Mountain, whose words were thew. If he wanted to kill them, he just needed the thought.


    Zong Shou, at the side,ughed out without making a sound. The chill in his gaze slowly retreated. Just as the 10 over elders rxed slightly and thought that they had some hope.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lightning winged sword waved towards the side, another snow colored sword light shed across. Another head flew up, tumbling around on the ground.


    This sword was like a signal. Those 2 thousand iron tiger halberd warriors, 3 thousand wind splitting mo knife warriors all started attacking expressionlessly. Waving their halberds and mo knives, striking out cleanly. In just that instance, 5 thousand heads fell to the ground. They were all experts trained on the battlefield, and they acted without any hesitation. Most people cried out in pain but were unable to make a noise.


    The area in front of Zong Shou was instantly dyed red.


    All of a sudden, a blood light surged into the heavens within this ten miles area, a vengeful aura boiling. Hundred thousand armored warriors nearby including those hundred over thousand eye wolf troops were all silent.


    The people in front of him were all people with a bit of power within Gantian Mountain city. They were all born in rich families. A few of them were from aristocratic families, and their backgrounds were unusual.


    At this moment they were like dogs, all of them killed in this area. To everyone here, it was an unimaginable blow to their heart.


    When they looked towards Zong Shou once more, they only felt that this prince seemed a little taller. He still gave off no aura and internal energy but there was a pressure which made it tough for one to disregard him.


    Those 10 over elders were unable to make a sound, shocked as they looked at those corpses. A few of them couldn¡¯t help but tear up.


    It was Zong Gang who smiled brightly right away, ¡°I Zong Gang have followed the ruler since I was 26, fighting with him for 10 years. However, I have never felt so good killing like today! How delightful! The prince and the ruler are indeed different. Why not we kill all those direct bloodline people!¡±


    That gaze of that red-faced old man constricted once more. Following which he said hysterically, ¡°Zong Shou you are crazy! You all are crazy! They are all the elites of our Zong Family. Their bloodline was naturally several times purer than your branch bloodline, 3 tails at birth! Bastards like you dare to attack. I will invite the race uncle. If I Zong Rui dies, you won¡¯t be the race leader!¡±


    That white mustache old man¡¯s face was dark. His gaze was as dark as a knife which stabbed towards Zong Shou, ¡°The prince is vicious, killing his rtives. It isn¡¯t the blessing of the Zong Family. I will ask the race uncle to remove you as the heir to the family! Not to mention bing the monster king, you can forget about continuing as a prince!¡±


    When his words were said out, 2 people pounced towards Zong Shou like crazy tigers, their faces filled with a frenzied violent intent.


    However, before they even got close, Zong Gang had leaped over with his horse. The mo knife in his hand swept out with lightning-quick speed.


    Only to hear a loud ng. Zong Gang, Zong Gang was fixed on his horse whilst the other 2 were tossed backward, their faces flushing purple.


    Zong Gangughed coldly.


    ¡°You dare to assassinate the prince. This sin can¡¯t be pardoned! Kill!¡±


    The silver scale wind stepping beast under him stepped forward. One man and one horse with an afterimage knocked into the 2 of them. The mo knife waving, actually slicing the backs of the 2 Zong family race elders in the air, their bodies split into 2!


    Zong Gang waved his knife once more, flicking away the blood on the knife. Pointing at the ashen white faces of the Zong family race elders, ¡°What direct bloodline. It is meaningless. I have always been annoyed by all of you. If it wasn¡¯t for the ruler stopping me, do you believe that I would be the first to wipe all of you out? If you want to remove him from prince then go ahead. The Zong family grand meeting, who knows who will win or lose. Let¡¯s see whether or not my sky fox 800 thousand people or your direct bloodline has deeper roots. It is still my ruler who is better liked.


    Zong Rui couldn¡¯t speak anymore, under the suppression of this Zong Gang¡¯s knife pressure, even opening his mouth was tough. Pretty much no one could have expected that Zong Gang was so bold and crazy to dare to kill sky fox race elders on the spot!


    Zong Shouughed involuntarily, Zong family grand meeting? He didn¡¯t have the time. To settle this matter, there was a method which was several times simpler, so why did he have to choose such a problematic solution?


    Oh right, who knows who that race uncle was, he didn¡¯t even meet him before.


    The grand elder was the leader of the race elders. The race magistrate was in charge of rewards and punishment. That race uncle was in charge of managing the ancestral temples and race produce, and his power was extremely heavy. It was taken up by people in the race who had the most prestige.


    However, Zong Shou had never seen him before and didn¡¯t even remember his name. He directly shook his head, ¡°If you are unhappy you can call him over. Tell him that I will be waiting for him at Gantian Mountain peak...¡±


    Whilst speaking, he waszy to bother about these elders. Smiling as he took a look at that Ling Fakong and Ling Xuan. The two of them felt their hearts jump, once again lower their heads.


    They were originally a little unhappy, this was pretty much a cmity towards the eye wolf race. However, at this moment their grievances had mostly disappeared. Towards his race, he punished them so heavily, much less the others.


    Although the punishments were heavy, no one could say that he wasn¡¯t fair.


    Zong Shou looked towards Zong Hao and Zong Shiyuan at the end. The 2 of them were standing a little further, a thousand feet out. Thetter was half-kneeling on the ground whilst Zong Hao¡¯s expression fluctuated. A momentter, when he saw the corpses on the ground and then at Zong Yuan, he gritted his teeth. He jumped onto his horse once more and galloped towards the distance.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed when he saw that, feeling slightly amused. This Zong Hao knew how to find a chance. He knew that he couldn¡¯t fend off the enemy so he decided to give up, taking the risk to surrender. However, he left another way out which was not bringing Zong Yang over to surrender.


    When he saw that he was so decisive in the killing, ying close to a thousand Zong family people, he knew that he had no more hope of living and instantly fled.


    However, wasn¡¯t it a little toote?


    ¡°Zong Yuan!¡±


    Before Zong Shou even gave an order, Zong Yuan¡¯s dragon horn winged horse had charged out from the army.


    He was staring at Zong Hao long ago. At this moment, under Zong Yuan¡¯s control, that dragon horn winged horse was as swift as lightning. It instantly closed in by a hundred feet. Then, lightning gathered around the purple lightning spear in his hand. When 2 500 feet long lightning wings spread out by the spear body Zong Yuan tossed it out.


    That purple lightning spear instantly elerated to the maximum speed. The lightning power pushed it forwards before Zong Hao could even react, it had already pierced through him.


    Zong Hao¡¯s expression changed as he tried his best to dodge it. His shoulder was still pierced, and his body brought forwards by the momentum, pinning him right onto the ground in front.


    Just as Zong Hao was feeling extreme pain, using all his energy to block that exploding lightning glow. Zong Yuan¡¯s horse had already arrived in front of his body.


    The horse knife in front of him shing before he felt his eyes turn ck. He couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore. This knife started from his ears and passed his eyes, one knife slicing through his skull. Instantly, white liquid and blood spurted all over.


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t even take a look, roaring towards the heavens, venting the rage and hatred in his heart.


    That roarsted a long time before slowly calming down. In the end, Zong Yuan rode the horse back by Zong Shou¡¯s side, kneeling after he got off,¡± Zong Yuan has taken revenge. My wishes have beenpleted! From today on I will be the sword in prince¡¯s hand, following your orders with no regrets!¡±


    Zong Shou blinked his eyes and asked curiously, ¡°I thought you would ask him about the past, about how your father died...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Zong Yuan raised his head, he was expressionless, ¡°I only need to know that the death of my father was because of this Zong Hao and his aplices! No matter whether or not he was implicated, killing them all won¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    ¡°Oh! This makes sense!¡±


    Zong Shou broke out into augh, instructing him to rise. At this moment he was already by Zong Shiyuan¡¯s side, looking down on this uncle.

 Chapter 257 - Energy of the Emperor Path

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chapter 257 Energy of the Emperor Path</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shiyuan silently half kneeled on the ground. His face was grey and dead. He gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t beg for his life.


    Zong Shou only felt a headache. He really didn¡¯t know how to deal with his uncle.


    Zong Shiyuan in the past didn¡¯t treat Zong Shou too badly. Based on what he knew, Zong Shiyuan was controlled by someone. His body wasn¡¯t under his control.


    After all, in name, he was the only rtive of Zong Shou left in the world. Killing him in one knife feltfortable. However, Zong Weiran would return one day, and at that time, who knew how his father would look at this matter.


    This era focused on the filial piety word. One had to consider the thoughts of other people.


    After hesitating for a moment, Zong Shou¡¯s tightly frowned eyebrows started to rx.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry, he only needed to do matters based on fairness. No one will be able to argue. Even if Zong Weiran returned, he couldn¡¯t me him.


    ¡°I heard that uncle is the one that personally led that sky fox Xue family over? Didn¡¯t you know the reason why my father hated and repelled them? Don¡¯t you know that you are leading the wolf into the room?¡±


    Zong Shiyuan¡¯s expression twisted, instinctively thinking about speaking to argue for himself. However, a momentter he was silent, blood seeping out from the corner of his lips.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes raised. Looking at the situation there seemed to be something behind all this? Did he fall for the Xue family illusionary mist heart charming technique?


    However, he didn¡¯t put this matter to heart and also didn¡¯t pity him. If he didn¡¯t have such a thought then even if the Xue family royal race used that technique it couldn¡¯t cause him to have that ambition.


    Taking in a breath, Zong Shou had a decision, ¡°Colluding with the enemy to plot for the throne is a huge crime. You are my Uncle and I will let you off from dying. I¡¯ll remove you from your right pir general position...¡±


    He waved with the sword towards his head. Zong Shiyuan instinctively dodged. However, the moment his body moved, he stopped, revealing a mournful expression. Only to feel a sharp intent from the side cover down on him. Like if he moved slightly and did anything bad to Zong Shou it would kill him on the spot.


    That junior Zong Yuan has grown to such a terrifying level.


    At this moment, he lost all hope. Even if Zong Shou chopped his head on the spot he had no grievances.


    That sword light was right at his head before it¡¯s trajectory moved to the side. Blood light exploded out. Zong Shiyuan¡¯s left arm was broken through the root by this sword. In just half a breath, a huge intense pain surged into his mind. Cold blood dropped out as he still forcefully kept his body and spine straight.


    Only then did Zong Shou say,¡±...and make you a handicapped person. I¡¯ll punish you by breaking your arm! Are you happy?¡±


    His eyes were filled with shock. That sword was done to probe.


    However, Zong Shiyuan¡¯s reaction surprised him. This person was willing to die.


    He originally wanted to thrash his cultivation but decided to make him handicapped instead. Zong Shiyuan was different from that Zong Hao.


    He felt his heart rx. The matter of today was mostlypleted. All that remained was that Zong Shi.


    At that moment suddenly everyone around all knelt. First, Hu Qianqiu and Qiu Wei. Then, Hu Zhongyuan and Zong Yuan. Then, everyone nearby all bowed to Zong Shou. Hundreds of thousands of armored soldiers all kneeled on the ground.


    ¡°Wee the prince back to the city to inherit the ruler¡¯s work...¡±


    If it was before he entered the city, Zong Shou¡¯s blood would boil and he would be filled with ambition and pride from these scenes.


    Now, he only felt slightly happy, filled with not much emotion. He also mocked himself in his heart. Like a person like him wasn¡¯t suited to be a good Monster king.


    Just as he was about to wave his hand to instruct them to rise, he which he felt his soul ocean explode.


    Who knew what sign it was, but his soul ocean whirlpool and dantian started to boil like it was extremely delighted whilst also filled with worry and unhappiness.


    He could feel some energy suddenly gathering inside his body.


    His face was filled with surprise.


    ¡°This energy, is this the so-called energy of the emperor path?¡±


    This so-called energy was gathered by the strength of the country and the intent of people¡¯s heart. When it reached a certain extent, it would form into a physical form, king energy adding to the body...


    This item had many benefits. With this energy protecting his body, anyone who tried to assassinate him would have to pay a huge price.


    And if one used it well, using the strength of the country, even a person who could cultivate could kill those high-grade martial cultivators and spiritual masters.


    However, the cons were naturally a lot too. Restricted by heaven and earth, one¡¯s lifespan would be reduced. Be it a martial path or spiritual cultivation, they would face obstacles.


    Which was why the so-called king path martial techniques didn¡¯t cultivate the soul but focused on intent. If they strengthened the people¡¯s safety and the strength of the army, they could simrly fight with experts of the world.


    Like that Lu family upying 800 small worlds. Their elders wouldn¡¯t be at a loss even against Saint realm experts.


    However, Zong Shou knew that to gather up the energy of the emperor path. At least one must take charge of hundreds of millions. One also needed to have the foundations of a dynasty and also have the heart of the people.


    Although Gantian Mountain city-owned 5 provinces ofnd, they were mostly subordinate cities. They only had 10 direct cities with 80 million people. Moreover, they only built the city for 10 years and most people weren¡¯t loyal. Moreover, his current situation was still at the stage of being doubted by everyone.


    With just such a foundation, why did he gather up this energy of the king path?


    This item was something others wished for. However, to him, it was the most poisonous poison.


    The heaven and earth had itsws and the energy of the emperor path was indeed really strong. Naturally, it had many restrictions.


    What Zong Shou wanted was the pinnacle of the martial path. He didn¡¯t have much interest in having any achievement on king path martial arts.


    He was originally nning to take this Monster king position and then search for treasures in his memory to deal with his problems. Or if time isn¡¯t enough to directly choose an elite in the Zong family to give up his position to.


    He didn¡¯t expect that things would happen so quickly.


    The moment this energy was gathered, it wouldn¡¯t dissipate. It would stubbornly wrap around and drill into his body. No matter how the true qi and soul power in his body chased it away, it couldn¡¯t. In the end, it seemed like it was going to merge with his body.


    Just as his face was filled with cold sweat and he was in pain, his spiritual sense gazed across as he looked at the illusionary spirit sword that was floating in his soul ocean.


    ¡°I forgot! I still have a second soul!¡±


    The 2nd soul was also the embodiment of his consciousness and also a portion of his soul. To use it to absorb this energy of the king path might work.


    However, the moment this thought rose up, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his body hurt. This illusionary spirit sword was something he spent so much effort to form. He nourished to such a level used so much energy, Everyday he purified it with soul power and injected many runes.


    However, at this moment sacrificing it was better than letting his body¡¯s soul invaded by the energy of the king path.


    Without hesitation, along with Zong Shou¡¯s thought, that one origin sword immediately flowed along Zong Shou¡¯s body to absorb those energies.


    In just a moment that one origin sword body was extremely firm, slowly turning into a bright yellow color.


    One could even clearly feel that the sword body was filled with vast strength.


    Zong Shou was worried instead of delighted. This change had wiped out all ns and messed up everything.


    This sword should be renamed emperor path one origin sword. In the future, he also didn¡¯t know how he should deal with it. Using this illusionary spirit sword to block it was a long term n.


    Luckily there were only a few threads of the bright yellow energy formed which were being absorbed away.


    Zong Shou frowned, looking at Zong Yuan in deep thought. The only thing he could think about was this only change.


    ... the battle of Ruohai Straits was a battle of country strength. Trampling over enemy formations, was to threaten the Yunxia and zing me cities such that they won¡¯t be a problem in the short term.


    He gained one more unparalleled general seed, raising his reputation and recruiting the people heart. However, it wasn¡¯t able to cause his country strength to increase to such a level?


    In the next moment, Zong Shou had an idea. Then, his face turned green and white.


    Was it because of himself?


    The strength of a country involved reputation, talent, people sentiment, soldier power, and so many factors. One more Zong Yuan could make the army of Gantian Mountain so strong? In terms of formation battles, he was above Zong Yuan.


    Although Zong Yuan was an unparalleled general seed, after all, he was still young and weak. He couldn¡¯tpare to himself in the future, going through thousands of battles, themanding technique that he had trained up.


    This time he wanted to p himself in the face in front of everyone.


    ...he had calcted for everyone but overlooked his factor.


    He hung his head low in sadness, totally different from his confidence from before.


    ...this Monster king position was a huge hole. Damn it, what a con. Luckily he had this one energy sword which could rece his main soul which gave him some chance of saving the situation.


    The people around all didn¡¯t sense anything. Seeing Zong Shou not only not happy but look dull and sad. They only thought that he was affected by the matters of today.


    They couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. Zong Shou was decisive when he killed, his methods were vicious, making people respect and fear him.


    But now, looking at that pained and pitiful expression, he was not a bloodthirsty person, making them feel more at ease.


    Even Zong Shiyuan who had his arm broken had eyes that shook with regret.


    Hu Qianqiu was a brute and didn¡¯t have many emotions. He got a little impatient as he waited, raising his head and saying, ¡°A country has to have a master! Prince, please move towards the Chongzhen hall for your ascension to take over the Monster king!¡±


    Zong Shou came back to his senses, looking at the Gantian mountain peak, breaking out in a smile. The matter today was settled, and no matter how he hesitated, it was also useless. He needed to think of methods in the future to deal with all the proper matters well.


    Only feeling that with this matter done, he had solved Zong Shou¡¯sst wish...


    With his heart obstacle removed, his cultivation, even without having some progress, his future cultivation would not have many burdens.

 Chapter 258 - Blood Alliance Acting Dizzy

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 258 Blood Alliance Acting Dizzy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The Prince returned back to Gantian Mountain City with matters settled.


    ...


    He couldn¡¯t ride horses anymore. In Zong Gang¡¯s words, it was degrading his identity.


    So, the grade 4 Windrider foal that he snatched from Feng Yu was abandoned, reced with a dragon carriage that was actually made with gold. There were even jewels on it, shining bright. Any ingredient that looked bright and expensive was something to be used. There was 4 18-grade dragon horned winged beasts that pulled on it. It was a majestic and rich scene.


    This was the carriage that Zong Weiran used in the past, and it looked extremely trendy. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t take it, despising this Zong Weiran¡¯s taste. This was a bit too much of a waste of money.


    However, when he looked at the Gantian Mountain children around, they all looked on with respect and fear. He thought, maybe Zong Weiran¡¯s taste wasn¡¯t that bad.


    People of this era were mostly struggling, so how would they know about style? On the contrary, such a gorgeous carriage that was so ugly and extravagant could help calm down everyone.


    Under the protection of hundreds of thousands of guards as soldiers, Zong Shou reached the Gantian Mountain peak. There was no sign of Zong Shi and the others. Even if they all looked about, they couldn¡¯t find any sign of those few people.


    This was something that Hu Qianqiu and the others expected. The Gantian situation was settled. Even if Zong Shi tried something, he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the table around. If he didn¡¯t go away, he would die. If it was anyone else, he would immediately flee.


    Zong Shou had the same thoughts. However, his heart was still filled with wariness. Even if the Xue family interfered and used the illusionary mist heart charming technique, he might actually bring that illusionary heart mirror too.


    He had heard of this grade 8 spiritual artifact for a long time.


    If one wanted to hide, as long as one kept silent, then only an ascended ancestor martial cultivators or a day wandering spirit master would be able to notice it.


    Even if his current spiritual power had reached the night wandering realm, he couldn¡¯t check the trace of that spiritual artifact.


    Still, his sword didn¡¯t leave his body, he still wore heavy armor. However, when he walked into the Chongzhen Hall and sat on the Monster king throne, still no idents happened.


    What surprised Zong Shou was that there was a spiritual formation here. The dragon throne at the deepest part of the hall had a unique spiritual formation. If those people wanted to assassinate him, it would be much harder on this throne.


    Did they really n of giving up? Did that Zong Shi really know his ce?


    His eyes nced around this hall but still, he didn¡¯t see anything suspicious. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but frown and took in a deep breath. Then, he rxed slightly. He smiled as he looked at the many people in the hall get busy with their work, especially people like Zong Gang who were so busy that their legs didn¡¯t stick to the ground.


    This era, before the spiritual flood, could still be considered a barbaric time, it wasn¡¯t that polite as the future.


    The Donglin Cloud Continent was also regarded by many of this generation as a destend that didn¡¯t bother with culture and education.


    However, an inheritance ceremony for the position of ruler of state couldn¡¯t be too simple. it couldn¡¯t just have a bunch of people worship the city lord and then end. It had a full set of rituals and was really grand andplicated. The more so, the nobler the position of Monster king was. It also represented the respect the people had for the Monster king.


    The process was moreplicated, but there was a reason for it.


    The ceremony style was more special. First, it was to form blood contracts with the many Monster race tribes, and then, they had to make sacrifices and tributes to the heavens.


    Originally, the culture also needed to kill live people as well as to choose sinners from the various races. The more killed, the bigger the scale in the eyes of the various Monster races and the more satisfied they would be.


    However, after Zong Weiran established Gantian Mountain, he removed this ugly habit of the Monster race. Their worshipping ceremonies every year were all simple, killing some pigs and dogs, and the matter was over.


    Zong Shou, naturally, had no intention of bringing back sacrificing life people as that was too barbaric and inhumane.


    Then, he saw Hu Qianqiu order people to carry a huge pot and ce it in the center of the hall. They carried jugs of wine and pour in, his face slightly changed.


    As expected, everything was prepared well. Hu Qianqiu cut his hand and blood flowed right into the jug.


    Hu Qianqiu ced in a huge amount before stopping.


    Hu Qianqiu¡¯s face was ashen white and his legs seemed to be soft and tremble. However, he was prideful, sweeping everyone with a provocative gaze. His eyes were gleeful as he walked stride back to his original position.


    Zong Shou¡¯s head started to feel numb. However, why did just a blood oath be done into such a huge matter?


    Luckily Hu Zhongyuan was not far away and he had someone he could ask. When Zong Shou looked over, Hu Zhongyuan gleefully said, ¡°The prince doesn¡¯t know! The Monster race¡¯s rule is that during the blood oath, the more blood we release, the more sincere we are and the more loyal we are. Of course, there are other meanings like having strong vital energy and a strong body. On this aspect, you can¡¯t show weakness. My father actually ced one jug of blood. It was amazing. He didn¡¯t spoil the name of my iron tiger race...¡±


    Zong Shou was slightly startled, thinking that there was actually such a custom? Why didn¡¯t he know about it?


    After Hu Zhongyuan was Chai Yuan. He was slightly depressed before but now he wasn¡¯t going to admit defeat. After scoffing he cut his wrist, blood spurting out light a fountain.


    A short momentter his body looked like he was about to fall. He let our half a bowl more of wine than Hu Zhongyuan before smiling, twitching his Chin at Hu Qianqiu before walking back wobbly.


    The 3rd was Ling Xuan, the race leader of the eye wolf race and another vicious person. The blood he gave out was only a little less than Hu Zhongyuan. He nearly fell unconscious and the spot. He needed to be supported by someone before returning to his own chair.


    However, his actions seemed to win praise from anyone. Not only everyone within the hall who looked serious, the remaining eye wolf race generals all showed a respectful expression.


    As expected from what Hu Zhongyuan said, the other race leaders, the more blood they let out the more high spirited they were, filled with glee. Those whose bodies were weak and who let out less blood were ashamed, using their sleeves to cover their faces.


    When the 200 tribes finished, that golden pot was pretty much filled with blood, a fishy smell lingering.


    However, this wasn¡¯tplete. Next would be those civil servants and generals with some identity. These people originally could just do so for fun and for the symbolic gesture but they all went all out, afraid that they didn¡¯t bleed enough.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, looking at the group of weak vital energy people. He thought that if a strong enemy attacked Gantian Mountain now, they would be unable to fight back and they would all get wiped out. This custom was too stupid and in the future, he had to get rid of it too.


    Out of all of them, he saw Yin Yang and Hu Qianqiu, who both held important positions.


    Yin Yang was the 4th townmander of the Guards army whilst Liancheng also became a lieutenant, barely having the rights to participate in this ceremony but he stood at the end of the hall.


    He learned from the others, shing a deep wound at his wrist. He didn¡¯t even blink, looking really bold and mighty. It made Zong Shou feel like beating someone up.


    There was also Zong Yuan who didn¡¯t bother about everyone else. He gave a few drops of blood and that was it.


    In the end, Zong Shou stood in the hall. Everyone focused on him as he stood in front of the golden blood pot.


    He originally wanted to learn from the blood oathst time and act by just giving a few drops.


    However, with thousands of eyes all filled with anticipation, he was helpless. Their minds were simple. At this time, the more blood that flowed, the more people would recognize you. If you didn¡¯t, they would only despise you and not fully trust you.


    He consoled himself that anyways he will just be in pain just once in his life.


    He gritted his teeth as he picked up the knife. Closing his eyes and shing his wrist, letting the blood flow.


    He was feeling pitiful for himself. Since he came to this era, his few injuries were actually all caused by blood paths.


    After half a jug of blood was released, he felt giddy. However, he had an inspiration, his pupils turned before he closed his eyes andid down.


    The people nearby were astonished and went to help him up. They carried him back to the throne and then they either fed him pills and medicine before being able to wake him up.


    At this moment within the hall, be it Hu Qianqiu, Chai Yuan or all the old subordinates, they were all touched.


    Although the prince¡¯s body was weak, as expected from the Son of the ruler, he did look like a king. He was so sincere and so determined. He actually released so much blood for the oath that he actually fainted.


    Only Hu Zhongyuan was scratching his head, his face filled with confusion. He thought to himself, was the prince¡¯s body so weak?


    His stamina was indeed weak, running for 4 hours before he would pant. But that didn¡¯t mean his body was weak. In his memory, beneath that weakyer, his vital energy was really strong like a cow.


    Then, the true blood alliance part of the ceremony wouldmence. The chair of the ceremony would give each one a bowl of blood wine. Zong Shou was also given one, only to feel a bloody smell pierce his nose.


    99% of the bowl was blood. He pretty much had to hold his breath to barely force it down.


    With the blood oathpleted, all of them knelt and bowed. Only then was the 1st part of the ceremony getpleted.


    The final part of the ceremony was to worship the heavens, where the 10 bigger race leaders killed 3 types of animals. Lastly, Zong Shou would step on the worshipping altar built on Gantian Mountain peak hanging by the cliff, with the chair leading and reading the prayer words. After praying to the heavens, it waspleted.


    This could be considered really orthodox and proper in Donglin Cloud Continent.


    However when Zong Shou looked at that heaven worshiping tform his brows furrowed, his eyes revealing a smile. He finally knew when Zong Shi and the others would act.

 Chapter 259 - How Could He Accept Scorn

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 259 How Could He ept Scorn</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    That prayer altar was on the right side of the Chongzhen Hall. On the cliff, there was a giant stone that stuck out, stretching 400 feet.


    This prayer altar was built on this giant stone which was also where the true highest point of this Gantian Peak was at. The so-called ce where one was connected to heaven.


    Zong Shou broke out into a smile. Just as he was about to order people to search the tform, he stopped.


    If he didn¡¯t put himself in danger, using himself as bait, then those people wouldn¡¯t react? The legendary heart illusionary mirror was extremely strong and even if people search, they would just scare them off.


    Although he didn¡¯t think Zong Shi as worthy of facing him, he was still a problem and solving issues at their roots could help get rid of unneeded difficulties.


    He immediately smiled. Once a few priests cleaned up and checked the tform, wiping out those devilish and evil beings, he picked up the prayer notes. Under the gazes of everyone, a 60-year-old, nobly dressed old priest walked into the tform.


    This priest was also Zong Weiran¡¯s old official known as Zong Ling. He was born in a branch family and since Gantian Mountain was built, he chaired all matters rting to prayer, a highly respected person. If anyone made him unhappy, no matter the asion or identity, he would just scold him.


    This was why Zong Shou respectfully walked behind him.


    Zong Gang, Hu Zhongyuan, and the others beside him followed closely behind. However, when they reached thest 9 steps they stopped.


    Zong Yuan slightly hesitated and showed a worried expression. After thinking for a moment, he expressionlessly, not bothering about the killing gazes of others and stepped forwards, following the old priest and Zong Shou up to the altar.


    First, they lit the incense, bowed 3 times, and then read the prayer notes. Zong Shou opened the scroll to read, pouting whilst the corner of his eyes twitched.


    Who knew who wrote it, but it was exaggerated and long-winded, close to 20 thousand words. Although it was extravagant and honorable, if one read it all, who knew how long it would going to take.


    He threw it to the side and everyone eximed. Then, he bowed to the heavens, ¡°The heavens above, I Gantian Mountain prince, Zong Shou, will inherit the Gantian Mountain city lord position. God, please protect me and protect my Gantian! I am not talented, but I will make all my cities peaceful. All my people will be able to lead a good life, able to drink good wine every day, and eat good food...¡±


    Originally some people were unhappy, but when they heard those few words, their brows flicked upwards as they all praised out.


    Their Monster race didn¡¯t have many rules and they were all impatient regarding that thick andplicated words of the Confucians.


    On the contrary, these simple ones from Zong Shou, although it a little rough, it suited their appetite.


    Only the priest that was in charge of the ceremony was so furious that his pupils were protruding out, viciously staring at Zong Shou.


    Luckily, he knew that the time wasn¡¯t right to interrupt. He still kept silent and didn¡¯t speak, only staring with his eyes wide.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother at all. His expression was solemn. Although the words he spat out with rough and short, it was really sincere.


    Everything in the world had a spirit, and although heaven and earth might not have a god, they had to be respectful.


    ¡°...make the various races prosperous, make my city prosperous. May the heavens bless me, let Gantian Mountain City have good weather and good harvest. Let all my people able to give birth to future generations and have more fat children...¡±


    Below him, they all cheered out. Good weather and a good harvest weren¡¯t hugely important since they didn¡¯t rely on that to eat, mostly relying on hunting beasts.


    But this family giving birth and passing on the bloodline matter was hugely important. The Monster race was really strong and even small kids could have strong martial arts. Only their birthrate was lower than humans. After years of wars, many of them had died. This could be considered the knot in all the hearts of Gantian Mountain.


    The white hair and beard of that old priest stood up. This was too vulgar, too vulgar, how could it be said to the heavens?


    He closed his eyes. His expression was serious, as he also prayed the same thing in his heart.


    After, they would sacrifice the wine. Zong Shou picked up the wine ss, hearing a coldugh in his ear raise clearly, ¡°How unfortunate, your heaven worshipping words are not bad, exactly what I, Zong Shi, like. Unfortunately, today, heaven won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows instinctively raised upwards. They finally came. He thought those people had given up. That priest was a Return to Sun realm spirit master, and he also heard those words on the tform.


    He was instantly shocked and swept around, ¡°Who dares to behave like this in front of me? You dare to spoil my Gantian Mountain prayer ceremony, how bold!¡±


    At his fingertips, a fiery red talisman shot out towards where the sound came from. Instantly, mes spurred out and spread numerous feet around.


    However, before it was able to explode, a jade white finger shot out and dotted onto the center of the fire. It was endless amounts of icy power which extinguished the mes before spreading around. The nearby area was covered in frost.


    The ground under the finger was frozen.


    The frost spread and behind it, and 2 people appeared. One of them was Zong Shi and the other was the owner of that finger.


    He also had a statue-like face, 20 odd years old and he devilishly handsome. In his hand, he held an ancient mirror which gave out an illusionary power which absorbed the heart.


    After appearing, he smiled at Zong Shou, ¡°8 tail Xue family Xue Moyan greets the prince!¡± His expression was gentle and his smile was bright.


    Those people underneath felt that something was wrong when the sound had broken out.


    Looking at Zong Shi and Xue Moyan appear, they were in amotion. The expression of Hu Qianqiu and the others all changed as they charged at the tform.


    Zong Gang was the closest, they were just a foot away. However, before he even got up, he heard augh, ¡°All of you, back off!¡±


    A halberd shed down from above. Zong Gang¡¯s expression changed. The Mo Knife in his hand also shed out. He didn¡¯t bother about his body as he cut out.


    He only wished to be able to quickly get to Zong Shou¡¯s side. Even if he died along with the enemy, he didn¡¯t fear anything!


    The owner of the voiceughed, the halberd image was illusionary as it heavily shed with the Mo knife.


    Zong Gang immediately felt pent up frustration in his heart, feeling unstoppable energy surging over. His body couldn¡¯t help but fall down the tform.


    Looking up, he saw Lihu Jichang who was smiling down at him. His body was also forced back by the contact but he showed more of a gleeful look.


    Hu Zhongyuan and Li Luo were also blocked by the 2 Xuanwu ancestors on the tform, unable to climb up.


    Once Hu Qianqiu rushed over, he saw a person jumping 50 feet above the altar.


    Many willow leaf-like flying swords suddenly spread out on the tform. A total of 48, like a storm as they spun about and shed.


    ¡°Wuye? Daoming Sect, flying leaf sword formation. You are a direct disciple!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu raised his head and looked at the person in the air. A green shirt man looking down with a smile, slightly nodding his head as an acknowledgment of his identity.


    Hu Qianqiu was instantly furious, shing out with his tiger king knife. The energy surging as he swept away numerous flying swords in front of him. Just as he was about to charge in, he saw a Xuanwu ancestor within holding 2 spears, stabbing over with 1.


    The spear energy was sharp like that of a crazy tiger. Hu Qianqiuugher coldly. Just as he was able to kill the person with one knife.


    There were numerous sword images from the side, heading straight for him. Hu Qianqiu has no choice but to push away the spear, and step back a few steps, unable to get close.


    The people nearby were also the same. They were either forced back or restricted by the sword formation.


    That 48 flying leaf sword formation linked up with Lihu Jichang and the other Xuanwu ancestors. Like an imprable dam blocking out all the experts of Gantian mountain.


    At this moment, on the high tform, Zong Ling¡¯s face was green. He released our several protector beasts, but he didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Behind him, there was 2 return to Sun spirit masters, extremely dark energy covering over.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s spear sense pointed in front, his body covered in lightning, protecting Zong Shou and Zong Ling behind him.


    Although the enemy was strong, his face was like normal. Zong Shou¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, looking carefully at the mirror of Xue Moyan¡¯s, ¡°That¡¯s your Xue family illusionary heart mirror? How magical. I heard that this item is an iplete piece of a magical artifact?¡±


    When Xue Moyan heard that, he was slightly shocked. He couldn¡¯t take Zong Shou¡¯s greedy and burning gaze and kept the mirror, ¡°Yes! Who knew the prince would recognize this item...¡± his heart was filled with confusion. The current Zong Shou was too calm which surprise him.


    He was surprised about why the prince was still so calm. His calmness was no worse than Zong Weiran.


    Zong Shi didn¡¯t care about that, stepping forwards several steps and looking coldly at Zong Shou, ¡°Being bowed towards and kowtowed to, blood oath and praying to heaven. Is the prince delighted? Did you think I already lost?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled as he looked at Zong Shi. Little Gold on his shoulder had already silently flowed into the sword sheath of the nine qilin sword, merging with the sword body.


    The one origin sword which merged with that bit of energy of the emperor path also injected into the nine qilin sword.


    His peripheral vision looked all around.


    ...along with dual cultivators Wuye and Xue Moyan, there was 5 Return to sun spirit masters and 7 Xuanwu ancestors!


    This formation, in any ce, could im his life.


    However, this was Gantian Mountain, his home ground...


    Merging with the strength of a country, how would he be easily ovee?

 Chapter 260 - Apologies, My Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 260: Chapter 260 Apologies, My Mistake</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Above that altar, everyone was nervous.


    That flying leaf sword formation was slowly being broken with thebined efforts of Zong Shou and the others. However, they were still really far away from Zong Shou.


    Chai Yuan waved his two-faced giant ax and struck within.


    He didn¡¯t have high hopes for Zong Shou, but a wind bear race man kept to their word.


    Since they had a blood oath, he definitely wouldn¡¯t sit on the fence at this moment!


    However, his heart had sunk to the bottom. What he was most worried about was actually what was happening.


    The prince had no cultivation at all. Even after taking the throne, it would only cause him to die swiftly.


    In Donglin Cloud Continent there were tens of huge cities and many hidden sects. The powerless prince could die to any of them who had the wrong intentions.


    Who knew exactly what Hu Qianqiu was thinking. His Brother Hu used to be someone who cared about the big picture. This time, knowing the prince is trash, he still wanted to help him get the throne. Was he trying to kill Zong Shou?


    Although Ling Fakong wasn¡¯t the race leader, he scoffed as he stood behind Ling Xuan. Not feeling happy and not feeling anxious at all.


    ...he knew this would be the oue. With Zong Shou¡¯s trash body, how could he inherit the position of city lord?


    Spending so much effort only that Gantian City could continue. In the end, he had messed up and the Eye wolf race suffered heavy losses. Many elites he had developed all lost, making him feel heart pained.


    He coldly watched as his eldest Son Ling Xuan charged onto the altar and engaged with Lihu Jichang and the others.


    However, Ling Fakongughed coldly with no intention to help. Ling Xuan needed to do so because of the blood oath. His race members suffered so many losses, and there was no way he was going to fight to the death for this prince. He didn¡¯t help Zong Shi, and he wouldn¡¯t put in any bit of effort for Zong Shou.


    Furthermore, what was the use of charging up there? Zong Shi was dealing a fatal blow as he struck out! As expected from someone he had hoped for.


    Although he was sorry to Zong Weiran, with the current situation, he could only look on as Zong Shou fell here.


    Behind Ling Fakong, some people were happy, bringing a disdainful gaze as they looked forward.


    A weak person with no strength and only a deep scheming heart... how could he be Monster king?


    Today, young master Zong Shi would turn the tables. Gantian Mountain City will belong to him!


    All those sky fox race elders all didn¡¯t bother to hide, directlyughing coldly. Some even stood high up and blocked the people behind.


    Some of them even spat out saliva and burst outughing to vent their vicious intent.


    Zong He stood in the distance, ¡°Just dual meridian trash thinks of relying on his father¡¯s past and dare to be so arrogant. As expected, it could onlyst for a short time. Unfortunately, those elites of the sky fox race died! That bastard, it¡¯s good that he dies, good that he dies!¡±


    ¡°We need that Hu Qianqiu to pay a price! After this, we will whip that Zong Shou¡¯s corpse in public, hang his head up for months to vent our anger!¡±


    Zong Rui stood beside, he scoffed coldly,¡± However now its a rush, let¡¯s hope Zong Bo rushes over soon. Hu Qianqiu, Qiu Wei and Zong Gang are all deadly loyal to Zong Weiran. The prince is weak, so even if we kill Zong Shou, the situation won¡¯t be controlled. It seems like we need Zong Bo to suppress these people...¡±


    Zong He¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, agreeing to that. As long as Zong Bo showed himself than with Zong Shi¡¯s ability, he would most probably have a stable grasp of the Monster king position.


    Above the altar, Zong Shi was calm, stepping towards Zong Shou, ¡°The Tyler treated me well. Originally, I didn¡¯t want to take your life and just wanted to put you under house arrest. Now you are asking to die. You can¡¯t me me! You knew you are a dual meridian body, just some useless trash. You can¡¯t cultivate, so you should no your ce and stay away. This belongs to your, father but to you, it¡¯s a cmity. It¡¯s the reason for your death. Who knew you were so dumb to run over to fight for this Monster king position...¡±


    Halfway as he said that Wuye Zhenren frowned slightly, ¡°Zong¡¯er act quickly! My formation uses too much soul power and I can¡¯t hold it for Long. At most 300 breaths.¡±


    Lihu Jichangughed out loud as he heard that, ¡°No worries! I still have a trump card that I haven¡¯t used. Your formation just needs to hold for 1-200 breaths and we will be fine. Let young master Zong Shi y with him for a moment. What¡¯s the harm in that? I also would like to see such a good show...¡±


    Opposite him, Hu Qianqiuughed coldly, calming himself down. y with the prince? That were big words in front of the prince!


    He wasn¡¯t anxious anymore, slowly step by step as he moved forward, adding in more and more pressure. Only Qiu Wei was like totally mad, stabbing forwards. He didn¡¯t bother about his safety, his 4 limbs all received numerous wounds from the sword formation.


    Zong Shi didn¡¯t notice anything, saying word by word, ¡°In this word, the experts are respected. You can be cunning and scheming, but I can use strength to break it. Why can¡¯t you see that? Indeed, you did winst night, but today I can end you with a sword and turn the tables!¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. His sealing technique was creating problems for him. However, those words made sense, and he agreed to it!


    Within his soul ocean, the 2nd darkness blooming cereus slowly bloomed. Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised upwards, ¡°And so?¡±


    Zong Shi¡¯s face twisted, rage surging in his originally calm chest. Zong Shou looked at him like he was looking at a clown, enraging him. He suppressed his emotions beforeughing coldly, ¡°So when you go down to see the ruler, don¡¯t me me!¡±


    Without hesitating, he stabbed out with the sword. Zong Yuan beside was held up by 2 Xuanwu ancestors, unable to help. This sword energy spat out, heading directly for Zong Shou¡¯s throat.


    Just as satisfaction and happiness appeared in his eyes, the people blow also all held their breaths.


    That 3-foot sword stopped in mid-air. Then, it seemed like it had stabbed into a wall of air. The more forwards it went, the tougher it was to proceed.


    It wasn¡¯t energy obstructing but an invisible power that was blocking his sword.


    At this moment, Xue Moyan and Wuye Zhenren who were around all thought that Zong Shi was ying with Zong Shou. They couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. Zong Shi didn¡¯t know the gravity of the situation. How could he continue to drag at this time?


    However, Zong Shi¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief. How was that possible? He had used all his strength with his sword. Grade 2 xiantian, tens of thousands of kilograms of strength, stabbing out. Zong Shou probably had some body-protecting treasure. Which was why he had to go all out!


    But he couldn¡¯t move any forwards in this 3-inch area. There was no true qi reaction, no soul power fluctuation. However, he just couldn¡¯t stab our forwards anymore.


    Suddenly a giant force traveled over, causing his sword along with his arm to twist in the air like a snake. Even causing this body to continuously shake.


    He looked at Zong Shou in shock, only to see himughing, awkwardly scratching his face.


    ¡°My Mistake, my mistake! This king path technique, I didn¡¯t use it before, so I¡¯m a little rusty...¡±


    Zong Shi didn¡¯t understand, only feeling a huge unstoppable force crushing down on him.


    All of a sudden, he had a misconception like the current Zong Shou seemed to merge as one with the entire Gantian Mountian city:


    ...those tens of millions of people, few million soldiers, tough and magnificent city, 5 provinces and 30 thousand miles ofnd. Even experts like Hu Qianqiu and Zong Gang all seemed to be like illusionary images gathering behind Zong Shou.


    Then, there seemed to be millions of kilograms of force at his knee. With a cracking sound, it broke! His entire person was crushed by this huge strength, kneeling in front of Zong Shou!


    All of a sudden, this suppressive strength caused heavy damage to him. Coughing out blood, his mind was giddy. Even the giant stone under him was breaking apart. Spiderweb like cracks along with a breaking sound spread about!


    His consciousness was muddy, and he was only left with one thought.


    What devilish spell did this Zong Shou use? To block his 2 meridian xiantian realm strength?


    He instantly thought about it, merging the power of the city as his shield, king path pinnacle arts? This Zong Shou could use the strength of an entire country, pressing down on him.


    How was this possible? He had heard of those central Continent dynasties as well as those rulers of the big countries in Donglin Cloud Continent during the peak of their prime, going up against those experts of the cloud world.


    However, based on what he knew, those rulers all had exceptional cultivation. If they didn¡¯tprehend the martial path to a high level, how would they be able to grasp the strength of a country?


    How did Zong Shou do it?


    A thought shed in his mind. His chest was filled with fury and sadness. His eyes couldn¡¯t believe as he stared at the youth in front of him.


    How was that possible? He only needed one sword today to end everything.


    Why, at thisst moment, would such a thing happen? That¡¯s it, he has to be dreaming, he has to be in a dream!


    A kid with no true qi and spiritual energy...how could he harm him? How could he make him kneel?


    ¡°...ah, why did you kneel for me? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, another mistake...¡±


    At this point, Zong Shou was worrying, scratching his hair. This king path technique was as expected was much different from normal martial techniques.

 Chapter 261 - Let Me Play Around

    <h4>Chapter 261: Chapter 261 Let Me y Around</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Not only was he rusty, but he was like a 3-year-old kid who was waving a giant hammer.


    Its strength was too huge, even making him terrified, unable to follow what he wanted.


    Trying to get a hang of it during an important situation couldn¡¯t work. He thought he could control it effortlessly, but it was different from his martial path.


    He changed his mind. Just as he was about to move this ¡°strength¡± of the country away and spread it out to show his strength, for some reason, it had consolidated into a small area. He only heard a cracking sound, to see the bones in Zong Shi¡¯s legs breaking once more. This time, it broke off, the point spreading, revealing white bones, sending a chill down one¡¯s spine.


    Zong Shi instantly spat fresh blood out, spitting out pieces of his internal organs. He only felt that his organs were smashed into meat paste by this unstoppable strength.


    He had finally awakened, this wasn¡¯t a dream! This was something that couldn¡¯t be any more real. All around his body he felt intense pain, unable to raise any true qi.


    He wanted to cry but no tears came out, not knowing what to do. The kid in front of him should be someone he killed instantly, but now he was like an ancient beast suddenly baring its fangs.


    ...this was only the tip of the iceberg and it had caused him heavy injuries.


    He originally thought that he, as a 20-year-old xiantian, should be the top talent in a Gantian Mountian after Zong Yuan. With the identity of sky fox direct bloodline, no one couldpare to him.


    Compared to this Zong Shou, it was likeparing heaven to earth. The Monster king position should be in the bag.


    However, at this moment, his sense of superiority had copsed, totally disappearing. All that was left was fear and panic.


    Before this, he could keep calm because he thought that this situation was under his control. But at this moment, it was clear that from the start he had lost. As such, he was unable to beposed, unable to keep himself calm.


    To grasp the strength of the country, one at least had to be a martial ancestor realm,prehending the strength of the martial path to a certain degree.


    And to be like Zong Shou to try to control it, unless one was a Xuanwu ancestor, one wouldn¡¯t be able to do so!


    How strong was this Zong Shou?


    ... was he 7 meridian or 8 meridian of earth chakra?


    This change in the center of the altar happened in just a few breaths. On this Gantian mountain peak, it was still in the midst of an intense battle. However be it on or off the altar, many shocked gazes looked towards Zong Shou and Zong Shi.


    This change was too unexpected. Which caused the anger and worry, even heart pained look in some of the eyes to have yet to fade.


    Ling Fakong clenched his hands and stepped forwards. This scene was something he totally couldn¡¯t believe.


    How did Zong Shi lose, why did he kneel? How did he lose to that vicious but useless prince?


    If it wasn¡¯t for Zong Shi looking hurt, anything below his knee broken, he would have thought that the people on the altar were acting.


    He thought of one possibility, causing his heart to sink and a chill to enter his bones.


    Had the ruler and the prince been hiding his true abilities from the start? What dual meridian body that couldn¡¯t cultivate? Was it all to hide from everyone?


    Was the prince a martial path genius, an absolute top talent?


    And Zong Rui And Zong He, their faces still kept the smile from before, however it started to solidify.


    They were all filled with doubt, unsure why after Zong Shi stab our that Zong Shou would be unharmed. How was Zong Shi the one kneeling on the ground?


    How was he so hurt that his leg and knees were broken? He was spitting blood, even his organs suffered heavy injuries?


    Was there a hidden expert here that was hiding above on the altar?


    Wuye Zhenren¡¯s flying leaf sword formation couldn¡¯t help but halt. Just that short moment of weakness let Qiu Wei charge several feet.


    And Xue Moyan¡¯s eyes constricted. He instantly understood that just now it wasn¡¯t that Zong Shi was ying a fool but that his sword really couldn¡¯t stab out.


    He took a close look at Zong Shou, and his heart was startled, the energy around him instantly went berserk. ¡°It¡¯s sword strength! He¡¯s using the strength of a country to gather in his body and form sword strength. Is this a king path technique?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled but didn¡¯t reply. He used all his strength to try to control this huge power.


    In thest life, he had seen many things. The emperor race secret techniques of many countries of the cloud world. He had some rough research into this king path techniques.


    But at this moment, he was still unable to get into the state.


    Just as he was feeling a little depressed, a spiritual life shed across. It was easy to gather the strength of a country, however, he was unable to use it freely. Was it because he thought about it in aplicated manner, and had to do with that bright yellow energy?


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up and decisively used that nine qilin sword to rece his body to activate sword strength. As expected, it made it much easier.


    He used the one energy sword and this second soul as a medium. Although it was still a little difficult, it wasn¡¯t like before. That kind of feeling of using a small strength to wave a thousand-kilogram hammer could barely be controlled to control it was gone.


    He was silently testing about and grasping the king path techniques, whilst Xue Moyan¡¯s gaze was changing. His face turned green and white many times, ¡°To be able to merge martial intent into the strength of a country, are you a Xuanwu ancestor? No, that¡¯s impossible! You are using a xiantian body and grasp the extreme of sword strength!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised in shock, this Xue Moyan¡¯s perception was not bad. He had guessed the truth of the whole thing.


    In the next instant, a vast and unstoppable sword strength rose up from within the sword sheath of the nine qilin sword.


    The blooming cereus in the soul ocean whirlpool had now totally opened.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, a Xuanwu ancestor was swiftly galloping towards where he stood. There were 2 ten feet long spears, like a venomous snake going Out of its cave, the spear images intersecting. In an instant, numerous spear flowers bloomed, and just the energy itself was going to break Zong Shou¡¯s weak body.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised, not bothering to look carefully before he shouted, ¡°out of sheath!¡±


    A gold sword light rose up in the air. It was an ancient treasure, a spiritual weapon that could store king energy.


    At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s sword strength formed, leading the strength of a country within. Instantly, a strong strength covered the entire area!


    At that moment, it was like the entire Gantian Mountain City was concentrated in that few hundred feet.


    The sword light shed. Then, they heard a loud explosion as that sky full of spear attacks were broken.


    Using an attack to face an attack, going head-on. The vast sword strength with a crushing attack broke apart those 2 spears which were grade 3 spiritual artifact level and was made of various rare metals.


    Even the hand of that Xuanwu ancestor was slightly trembling. Blood seeped from his mouth as his body retreated frantically.


    Then, the sword light pierced and cut off that Xuanwu ancestor¡¯s head.


    Xue Moyan took that illusionary heart mirror to shine towards Zong Shou.


    But he saw Zong Shou show no reaction to the shine of his mirror. A pair of Phoenix eyes became crescent-shaped as heughed at him.


    Xue Moyan¡¯s heart was instantly startled. When he looked at that Daoming Sect Xuanwu ancestor being killed in one shot by that flying sword with no power to return. His low voice changed to be high with shock, ¡°Driving the sword into the air. Are you a night wandering spirit master?¡±


    When his wordsnded, he didn¡¯t speak anymore and didn¡¯t try to test Zong Shou¡¯s strength. The mirror shone once more before his body turned illusionary. In an instant, he had disappeared.


    One could only feel 10 breaths of energy looking undistinct as it tried to flee towards the outside of the altar. It didn¡¯t move towards the mountain, but using a spiritual artifact, it flew into the air.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t anxious at all. It was okay if these people didn¡¯t show themselves, but since they did, they were destined to be unable to escape from his sword.


    Gathering the power of a city and country, his current strength was 2 times stronger than those peak Xuanwu ancestors!


    If these stray cats and dogs could escape from him, then how could he have the right to be called the sword emperor?


    Although Xue Moyan used that mirror to split up 10 simr energies to fly all around, his true body was locked down by him from the start.


    The nine qilin sword followed his intent as it spun, suddenly falling andnding in his hand. Then, the sword glow shone once more, a 3 thousand feet long sword energy shed into the air towards the north, instantly cutting down!


    A loud ¡°keng¡± was heard and the image in the distance was chaotic. When that sword glow dropped down, his spiritual energy had surged.


    Xue Moyan¡¯s body suddenly appeared. However, he was looking extremely bad. His hair was disheveled. The long knife made of white jade in his hand was actually in pieces. Only the handle was left in his hand. Then, he gave up on escaping,ughing out.


    ¡°Mountain and river sword intent? You injected strength into the sword. You¡¯re sword path one with the spirit? The dual meridian trash that was unable to cultivate in the rumors is a xiantian initial meridian, night wandering realm! Zong Weiran, I am unwilling to lose!¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, he shook his head and sighed, ¡°Congrattions for guessing it, but unfortunately, you have no prize. Your illusionary heart mirror is not bad. Why don¡¯t you leave it for me to y with it?¡±


    The sword light turned illusionary as it slew diagonally down. Everywhere that vast sword energy passed, blood spurted out. The sword attack brought with it millions of kilograms of power, smashing this Xue Moyan¡¯s body into pieces!


    Only an ancient copper mirror was left unharmed. Zong Shou used true qi to call out to it, directly entering his arms.


    When the sky full of blood rainnded on the altar, everyone was silent. Even the sound of weapons shing stopped.


    Even if he had been through numerous wars and his heart had been trained such that they were shocked by nothing, but the old priest Zong Ling didn¡¯t know what kind of attitude he should use to face this series of changes

 Chapter 262 - Ten Year Mountains and Rivers

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chapter 262 Ten Year Mountains and Rivers</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Ling still couldn¡¯t believe what had happened in front of him...


    Zong Shi was heavily injured and kneeling on the ground. That spear-wielding 7 meridian Xuanwu ancestor had his head broken in one sword. Xue Moyan who was a Return to sun spirit master was also killed by Zong Shou using the mountain and river sword sense. In just 2 swords, he was made into meat paste!


    They were all incredible foes but in a moment, he killed 2 top experts. Was he the dual meridian body trash prince in the rumors?


    Whether he injected aura into the sword, sword path one with the spirit, that part he didn¡¯t know. But Zong Shou had driven the sword into the sky. How was that just night wandering realm? That was a 2nd soul!


    Zong Ling only felt like his brain was overwhelmed. If it wasn¡¯t for there being 2 Return to Sun spirit masters standing behind him, he wanted to immediately grab Zong Shou and grill him.


    Grasping king path martial techniques right as he was about to ascend, Zong Weiran gave birth to a good Son.


    That was expected. His Father was so strong, so how would his Son be weak?


    Inparison, Zong Shi has gone crazy. He dared to fight with Zong Shou for the throne?


    ...in terms of bloodline, martial path, spells, schemes, which aspect could he win the prince?


    Hu Qianqiu waved his knife, pushing aside Lihu Jichang who was dumbfounded,ughing out loud. His voice reverberating through the sky,¡± I said it long before, your Zong Shipared to Zong¡¯er you are just scum! The true trash is you! What did you say again? Donglin Cloud Continent top talents were outside of the sects? You know how to brag! In terms of talent, can you evene close to just prince¡¯s one toe? f*** your grandmother. A noob from the past race leader family dares to rebel? If the ruler didn¡¯t let go of the Xue family, how would you all have the chance to start such waves?¡±


    That voice filled with huge pride was like many needles stabbing into Zong Shi¡¯s heart.


    He only felt a burning sensation, even his broken legs and the injuries around his body couldn¡¯t bepared to that.


    People like Zong Rui and Zong He weren¡¯t as gleeful as before, their faces ashen white with all blood flowing away.


    ...That was Xue Moyan, the most elite junior of the Xue family in the cloud world. His spiritual cultivation was at the Return to Sun realm, forming 8 talismans. His martial true qi was at Xuanwu realm, merging 8 earth veins!


    Such an expert actually couldn¡¯t block 2 swords from Zong Shou!


    Using aura to enter sense, sword path one with the spirit, king path martial arts, all this they all knew, However, at this moment, it felt extremely unfamiliar.


    Just one-night wandering realm exploded their brains, making it nk.


    One could foresee their Zong family direct bloodline disciples being suppressed by Zong Shou, unable to rise for tens of years.


    Zong Weiran was strong for his life and suppressed them for 10 years. Whilst this Zong Shou was night wandering at 14, he would only be more overpowered and stronger than his Father.


    To think they dare to act arrogant in front of such a world shocking person.


    Ling Fakong was still standing rooted to the ground, blood seeped out from the corner of his lips. Then, heughed out in a low tone in a crazy manner, the emotions in his chest was indescribableplex.


    He thought he was a smart person, but now, the tables had turned. He was blind. He thought he could judge the situation, but now he knew he might have missed thest chance of fixing his rtionship with the prince.


    20 years in the sinner camp...the suppression of the eye wolf race...that oue was set.


    The only fortunate thing was that Ling Xuan had gone all out, risking his life on the altar, giving his race some chance of rising back up.


    Left pir general Qiu Wei originally dashed forwards with disregard of his life and was about to arrive near Zong Shou. When he heard Hu Qianqiu¡¯sugh, he was startled. After exhaling, his expression slowly calmed down and he wasn¡¯t anxious anymore. He didn¡¯t expect that Hu Qianqiu¡¯s seemingly crazy words to be true. Not only was his sword path one with the spirit, he gathered the aura of a country.


    He took a look at Zong Shi, his brows furrowed slightly before heughed, ¡°What a scum!¡± He fought with all his life just now and was afraid he was too slow, but now he knew his worry was excessive.


    The prince was so talented, how could such a noob be able topare to him?


    Although his volume was soft he was nearby, causing Zong Shi¡¯s body to shudder, his eyes filled with rage. But when he looked forwards, hisst bit of pride and confidence was smashed.


    Zong Shou held the illusionary heart mirror in his hand, not looking at it, just directly throwing it into his sleeves.


    Then, he nted, turning that sword attack back.


    Activating the energy of the emperor path was not only tough to control, but it also took up a lot of stamina.


    Luckily he was more well-practiced and familiar with it now, so he could save some strength. Looking forward once more, those few Xuanwu martial cultivators and return to sun spirit masters were startled. They all came back to their senses instantly and without hesitation, they all fled in all directions.


    They couldn¡¯t bother about the assassination. What they cared about were their lives.


    Originally, they were surprised why Xue Moyan fled without fighting. They didn¡¯t understand it at all. However, now, they only had one thought in their minds, to get as far away as possible.


    They had all been through hundreds of battles and they could see that Zong Shou¡¯s few swords weren¡¯t that well-practiced, which was why Xue Moyan was able to block it. If this aura of the country was able to be grasped by him, then just 1 sword alone would be able to kill them.


    Mountain and sea sword sensebined with the aura of the emperor was a match made in heaven, meshing well with one another and buffing his overall strength. The strength of the sword was also raised to an unbelievable level, to a realm where everyone present couldn¡¯t even raise the heart to go against him.


    They were all crazily scolding out in their hearts that the rumors couldn¡¯t be believed. That Zong Weiran hid it so deeply. He rather let his son bear the name of trash for tens of years!


    A few spirit masters drove the sword over. Those Xuanwu ancestors who couldn¡¯t fly all directly jumped off this ten thousand feet high altar, trying to escape from the cliff.


    Hu Qianqiu scoffed, his body shing and covering a hundred feet instantly. His knife exploded, causing one to spit blood and fly away, his momentum slightly reduced.


    He then waved his knife and cut once more. He and his knife were like a white tiger descending, the vast aura spread about.


    ¡°You want to live? It¡¯s simple. Anyone who offends my Gantian Mountain will be killed!¡±


    Bright light and knife images shing, turning into thousands of illusions. When Hu Qianqiu¡¯s body shed across a thousand feet, that 7 meridian Xuanwu ancestor was instantly minced into meat pieces by those numerous knife images, scattering all about.


    Zong Gang, Chai Yuan, Li Luo, and Qiu Wei allughed.


    Gantian Mountain was filled with dragons and tigers. Since they came, they could forget about leaving!


    Their bodies all swiftly shing, just the 4 of them forced those few Xuanwu ancestors and return to sun spirit masters to all stop in their tracks.


    Zong Yuan was also prepared, stabbing out with his purple lightning spear. Lightning instantiating as he tossed it a thousand feet away, actually piercing the chest of a frantically flying Return to Sun spirit master, making a hole through it!


    The purple lightning exploding, causing this person¡¯s body to burst into pieces. After a shriek, he was unable to drive the artifact to fly, as he fell off the mountain.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, his eyes only looking at those 2 people. Wuye who was using those 48 flying leaf swords who was flying in the air and also Lihu Jichang who was stepping on air and fleeing into the distance.


    The other spirit masters and Xuanwu ancestors were just random fish in his eyes. Hu Qianqiu and the others could deal with those. Even if they left it wouldn¡¯t be anything serious.


    But these 2 people, he had to make them stay!


    Looking at how they were leaving, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but sigh, scolding out in his heart. These few people are too cunning, knowing how to judge the situation.


    If he didn¡¯t borrow the aura of Gantian Mountain and use his ability, he really couldn¡¯t deal with these few people.


    But this king path technique was tiring. It wasn¡¯t a normal level of tired! Even if he went all out he would be able to stop 1 out of the 2.


    Many thoughts shed in his mind as he started to recall all those emperor martial techniques in his memory to see if they were of any help.


    In the past, he felt that these king path techniques didn¡¯t make sense and were hard toprehend. Now, with experience, he had a feeling of being immersed in it.


    However, at this moment, they weren¡¯t of much help and he had to think of another way.


    Suddenly, a series of texts surged into his brain, causing him to be startled.


    ...This was a few remnant moves he saw in the future when he just began cultivating. He didn¡¯t know why but for some reason the first secret technique he saw in the library were those few pieces of papers. As the paper quality was very unique, the fist technique and cultivation method were also really special, so in the future when his martial path had some progress did he slightly ce some effort into it.


    When he noticed that it was a king path technique he couldn¡¯t make sense of, and was also a fist technique, he tossed it aside.


    At this moment he suddenly felt familiar with it.


    That¡¯s right, it was the indefinite spiritual emperor art! Those few fist techniques were pretty much from the same vein as the other half of the indefinite spiritual emperor art.


    Light instantly shone in his eyes, with his sword path realm he could barely turn the fist into a sword.


    Then, he hesitated. After all, it was a broken copy, so what if he failed?


    Looking at the two of them go further and further away, he blinked his eyes and decided to try first.


    If he didn¡¯t do anything, those two people would flee.


    Surging his true qi and injecting it into the nine qilin sword, this was the first time Zong Shou¡¯s mind tried to merge with the energy of the emperor path in the sword.


    Then, he muttered softly.


    ¡°Tens of thousands of miles, mountains and rivers are fixed for 10 years...¡±


    That clean voice sounded throughout the altar. Zong Shou¡¯s body rose up into the air, his sleeves floating and the sword image shing across.


    He was like a fairy which was standing alone in the world, doing a sword dance on this high tform.


    However, in everyone¡¯s eyes, they had a different feeling. Zong Shou¡¯s body was indiscernible.


    But that sword aura was overbearing. In an instant, it seemed like it was about to fill up the entire heaven and earth!


    When Zong Shou spat out the word ¡°fix¡±, thousands of feet around him the entire heaven and earth seemed like it was fixed to the spot.


    In the air, there were pictures that slowly appearing in the eyes of everyone. Looking at it carefully, it seemed to be pictures of mountains and rivers around Gantian Mountain.


    The majestic and tall Gantian Mountain was included within. The huge mountain city was shrunk hundreds of times and appeared in their eyes. However, it still looked really beautiful and grand.


    There also seemed to be the wills of the millions of Gantian Mountain people which were being gathered and attracted over, filling up this illusionarynd!

 Chapter 263 - Fully Devoted, Once in a Hundred Battles

    <h4>Chapter 263: Chapter 263 Fully Devoted, Once in a Hundred Battles</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ...A full 5 thousand feet of space, be it people as strong as Xuanwu ancestors or the weak bugs and ants, they were all rooted.


    It wasn¡¯t that time was frozen, but a huge pressure was added to all their bodies.


    Zong Shou himself wasn¡¯t familiar to these few king path moves. Moreover using the sword to rece the fist was even more unfamiliar.


    The sword attack had exploded out, not only those Xuanwu ancestors and return to sun spirit masters who tried to escape, but even people on his side was suppressed by the heaven sword aura.


    Out of everyone there, only Hu Qianqiu and 20 odd people who reached 7 meridians and above could move. However, they only felt their hands and legs being bound like they were in a swamp, their movement being obstructed.


    As for Wuye Zhenren and Lihu Jichang who were in mid-air, their bodies pretty much stopped halfway in the air.


    Although Zong Shou couldn¡¯t control his sword, there was some suppressive strength that was added to their bodies.


    It caused them to be unable to recover their lightning-swift speeds even when they went all out.


    Their eyes were filled with emotions, like on their bodies were heavy mountains and oceans, pressure multiplying in them.


    Wuye Zhenren¡¯s eyes turned red. How could he die here? He was the 3rd generation direct disciple of Daoming Sect. In the future, he had the talent to be an 8th realm body shaping spirit master. His future was limitless! How could he die in Gantian Mountain City, in the hands of such a kid?


    He had to return to his Sect and report to his Sect. If he couldn¡¯t recruit this Zong Shou into his Sect, then they had to think of a way to quickly kill him.


    In his entire life, he had never seen such a shockingly talented junior! If he was allowed to grow, it would be a cmity for the Daoming Sect. In just 10 years, Zong Shou would be stronger than Zong Weiran and be an unprecedented enemy of the Sect!


    The willow leaf flying sword behind him instantly shot out, piercing through the heavy sword images, like a tornado as they cut at the surrounding space.


    Sword energy shot about, the wind danced about, causing his speed to finally increase. Wuye¡¯s face revealed some joy as he felt that he was about to escape and rise into the sky.


    Only to hear Zong Shou holler.


    ¡°...the achievements of an overlord are achieved from a hundred battles!¡±


    A dragon-like dragon light charged up, like the mountains and rivers in a thousand miles had all merged into Zong Shou¡¯s sword.


    The vast sword light surged furiously for thousands of feet towards the sky as it shed across.


    Wuye Zhenren¡¯s face instantly twisted. He crazily hollered, instantly activating all his soul power to cause those 48 swords to instantly merge into one to chop down. It shed with the sword glow and a loud explosion broke out!


    48 willow leaf swords instantly broke apart. They all flew apart, some of the swords which were hit head-on were all broken into pieces and became metallic shrapnel.


    That sword energy didn¡¯t reduce as it struck over. Then, there was a Low smack and a red mist exploded out.


    Wuye Zhenren¡¯s body seemed to have no resistance at all as he was crushed by the sword energy.


    The sword wasn¡¯t sharp but it was majestic like a mountain. This was why he was shaken into pieces and not cut up into pieces.


    Blood rain scattered, drop by drop all around the altar.


    There were even a few drops on Zong Shou¡¯s face. He smiled, revealing his teeth. At least he dealt with one, making him feel much more rxed.


    His head was filled with sweat as he felt more and more tired. But he still shifted his eyes to Lihu Jichang. Stepping forward, his speed although couldn¡¯tpare to those true ascended ancestors it wasn¡¯t lower than Wuye who was flying on the artifact. Even after he was stopped by the mountain river fix, he still managed to flee 3 thousand feet and was close to a mile away.


    His eyes shining as the nine qilin sword in his hand once again trembled, forming numerous illusions.


    There were a total of 4 moves of the iplete first technique. This was the 3rd fist and also the 3rd sword...


    ¡°Why not raise your sses and get drunk!¡±


    Once again the sword was raised and stabbed out. It caused tens of millions of illusions.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body was like he was drunk, stumbling on the altar.


    Lihu Jichang gritted his teeth, suddenly taking a talisman out from his sleeves and threw it behind him. It instantly formed a shield shape, gathering the energy of heaven and earth. It was silver-white, looking firm and solid. It covered a hundred feet and protected Lihu Jichang¡¯s body.


    And standing above the altar, that Zong Ling¡¯s brows furrowed in astonishment.


    ¡°It¡¯s the spiritual cloud shield talisman!¡±


    Thinking that no wonder this Jichang would so arrogantly say that if they could block Hu Qianqiu and the others for 200 more breaths it would be enough. So it was a grade 8 talisman drawn by a body forming spirit master!


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even take a look, his mind only immersed in the sword stroke. The tens of millions of sword light he stabbed out weren¡¯t only illusions.


    The person who created this fist technique was truly a legendary figure. Using this drunk-like body shape to adjust energy and true qi, using the energy of heaven and earth, a ruler¡¯s country strength. The speed of the sword was several times faster than just now.


    He didn¡¯t care whether or not he could break that metal shield or whether or not he could kill that Jichang. He only knew that he needed to try his best! Even if he couldn¡¯t break it he won¡¯t feel any regret.


    His soul ocean had entered a realm joyous level. This was the joy of seeing prey. Although this fist technique was an iplete piece, it¡¯s theories were things that Zong Shou had never seen in the future where martial arts weremon and spread through various channels.


    One sword, two sword! 4 sword! 7 sword! 9 sword!


    After 2 breaths when the 9th sword was stabbed out, that silver spiritual shield was smashed into pieces. Then, the sword pierced through, like scaring away the birds and piging the wilderness, charging forwards once more.


    Jichang was going all out and had finally nearly broken through Zong Shou¡¯s sword attack¡¯s restriction. However, when the shield was broken, the 10th sword light also chopped down, filling him with shock and despair.


    Roaring out without hesitation, he smacked back with the halberd, frantically chopping down with all the energy in his body! When the sword and halberd shed, there was a loud metallic ring in the air. Numerous clouds were pushed aside by the frantic energy.


    Jichang spat out blood, his 2 arms seemed to be paralyzed, unable to raise any strength at all.


    In the next instant, the 11th sword sieged over. The true qi in Jichang¡¯s body was pretty much dried up, but at that moment, his life potential was brought out. He roared out, his body moving once more and shing into the distance, his trajectory not changing.


    However, in just a short moment, his face was filled with despair. He saw the sword was simrly indiscernible, going back to the thousands of sword light from before and crazily covering over.


    All of a sudden, he had nowhere to go, his body went slow for a moment as he felt a vast giant strength striking him.


    ¡°Peng!¡±


    Another thud and blood and meat scattered. Along with the light wind, it spurted down and about.


    The other Xuanwu ancestors and return to sun spirit masters were wiped clean by Hu Qianqiu and the others in those tens of breaths. The entire altar returned to deathly silence.


    Xue Moyan died! Wuye Zhenren died! Lihu Jichang died! Below ascended realm, 3 of the top experts of the world which could all casually be people who stun the west of Donglin a loud continent had all fell sessively in just that short moment!


    In everyone¡¯s thoughts, the one they expected to have the lowest chance of surviving was standing on the tform, totally fine. He didn¡¯t have a single injury on his body.


    At this moment, even people with the most imagination were filled with a sense of unrealness.


    On the contrary, their impression of the teen on the tform had changed.


    Although he was thin and weak, the overbearingness when his sword came out was enough to make everyone present tremble.


    His face seemed immature and young, no different from normal teens. But he was able to recruit Zong Yuan, have the lightning-quick methods from yesterday, and even bloody ughter top experts. These actions gave one a deep impression, and one couldn¡¯t forget it.


    ¡°This was the so-called a tiger acting like a pig, too cunning! Such talent was pretty much cheating. Xue Moyan and Wuye, how unfortunate...¡±


    Chai Yuan sighed in his heart, looking at the center of the altar a hundred feet away. He smiled slightly and felt that the glow that Zong Shou was exuding from his body was extremely eye-piercing.


    He was also feeling slightly lucky. He felt lucky that he wasn¡¯t willing to work with the Xue family and stepped out of this swamp.


    Although he didn¡¯t stand on the right side, at least he didn¡¯t choose the wrong path.


    However, the ruler hid it deeply.


    Such an absolute talent like the prince was able to willingly be despised and looked down on by others and didn¡¯t break his cover.


    He shocked everyone all at once!


    He took a look at the person who was heavily injured and his knees broken, and Chai Yuan moved away in disdain.


    Before this, he wanted to support Zong Yang to maintain the Gantian Mountain business. That was because although the prince was the son of the ruler, he didn¡¯t have much to do with the former race leader and instead had a conflict of interest.


    In his heart, he admitted that this Zong Shi was the most talented person of the Zong family in this generation and the one with the most right to inherit the monster king position.


    However, topare the two now was impossible. It was exactly what Hu Qianqiu said, he was an unassuming scum!


    The prince was like the clouds in the sky that one couldn¡¯t climb above! Zong Shi, no matter how eye-catching he was before, was just dust in the ground, mud for people to step on.


    Zong Shou kept his sword, only feeling the true qi in his body and the spiritual energy in his soul ocean was all sucked dry.


    The hundred war sword should be the most overbearing sword out of the 4. shing out hundreds of swords. However, when facing a group, he still couldn¡¯t disy that amount of skill with his current cultivation.


    And that drunken sword was also extremely strong. Its sword speed was extremely quick, illusionary and indiscernible. It used up a lot of energy, far from what he could support.


    Half a day passed and Zong Shou barely recovered. However, his face still had a drunken red look.


    In his heart, he had someprehension. Merging with the incantation of the 4th fist stance, he suddenly understood the mood that the person who had created the fist had.


    Looking at it, it was expanded from the indefinite spiritual emperor fist. Was its master Zong Weiran?


    ...This fist technique wasn¡¯t broken, but that it just it wasn¡¯tpleted?


    After thinking for a moment, Zong Shou was unable to determine the answer. He shook his head and stopped bothering about it.


    However, he suddenly turned back his head, looking towards that old priest Zong Ling and smiling, ¡°A good ceremony was interrupted. Who knows. If I use this Zong Shi¡¯s head to worship the heavens, will they forgive me!¡±

 Chapter 264 - What Does it Have to do With Me

    <h4>Chapter 264: Chapter 264 What Does it Have to do With Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°A good ceremony was interrupted. Who knows... if I used Zong Shi¡¯s head to worship the heavens, I wonder if they would forgive me!¡±


    When Zong Ling heard that, he was astonished. He knew that Zong Shou was going to use Zong Shi¡¯s head to establish dominance.


    Looking at Zong Shi whose face was devoid of color and his eyes filled with despair, he nodded without hesitation, ¡°This person collided with the outside enemy to assassinate the prince. He is the mastermind that interrupted our ceremony and his sin is huge! You should kill him to appease the anger of the heavens!¡±


    The moment his wordsnded, the thousands of people beneath the altar all knelt down on the ground. They all kowtowed, their expressions were fervent whilst also filled with surprise.


    Many of them still haven¡¯t recovered from the shock. They were still feeling waves surge in their hearts and they were unable to control themselves.


    Rumors cannot be believed! The prince wasn¡¯t trash! He was a dual cultivator with shocking talent! He was the true heir to the Monster King and the future ruler that could let Gantian Mountain truly stand tall over the Cloud Continent!


    The hot fire in their chests was like flowing hot magma. At this moment, they hated Zong Shi, Zong Yang, and that group of people.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this group of despicable people, the direct bloodline of the Zong family stirring waves, Gantian Mountain city wouldn¡¯t have suffered such losses?


    Thinking about how dangerous it was before, cold sweat formed on their heads. If the prince wasn¡¯t strong in martial arts and had grasped the emperor martial path and mountain and sea sword sense, those people might have gotten what they wished for. If that happened, how would they have face to meet the ruler who had passed away?


    ¡°Prince, please kill Zong Shi to correct the ceremony and appease the anger of the heavens!¡±


    Thousands of voicesbined into one, shaking the entire mountain peak. Out of all of them, only those tens of Zong family elders didn¡¯t kneel down. Standing beneath the stone altar they all stood out. However, at this moment their eyes were filled with worry and helplessness.


    Zong Shou smiled, the nine qilin sword in his hand waved down. Just as the de image shed out, a scoff broke out, ¡°Stop! Even if Zong Shi is wrong, he should be dealt with after the race judge sets a punishment! I¡¯m not the Monster king and making a decision on your own without a trial is just an abuse of power¡±


    In the air, threads of thin blue silk wrapped around fro the distance. It wasn¡¯t water and wasn¡¯t gold, existing in a formless state. After getting close, there was instantly an invisible force which was obstructing his sword attack.


    When Zong Shi heard that, extreme joy appeared in his eyes. His original despair had once again disappeared. As for the Zong family elders, their eyes were filled with anticipation. With Uncle Zong there, even if they couldn¡¯t remove Zong Shou, they could suppress his me!


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked at where the sound came from. It was a person who was riding on an artifact, stepping on bamboo. He looked like he was over 40. However, his eyes looked like he had been through a lot. Who knew what his actual age was. In his hand was a blue circr pill, formed by numerous threads wrapping around itself, which was where the blue silk threads cane from.


    What was shocking was that when he injected qi into his eyes, he only felt that the person¡¯s soul was majestic and huge. Like there were 10 talismans floating in his soul ocean.


    ¡°10 true talismans?¡±


    After 9 true spiritual talismans, Return to sun spirit masters would reach their peak. However, as long as your soul ocean could ept it, you could still form more, gathering more power to strike the day wandering realm.


    He thought to himself that this person should be the Uncle Zong from the Zong family. The peak of the Return to Sun realm. It was no wonder that after Zong Weiran disappeared, the sky fox Zong family was still the undisputed number 1 race in Gantian City. It wasn¡¯t that their poption was thergest but because their experts were still the top amongst all.


    Coldness shed in his eyes. He didn¡¯t even bother to think as he shed out with the sword. Within his brain, another incantation shed across as he read it out.


    ¡°...only because I¡¯m filled with emotions!¡±


    The bright sword glow appeared once more. The moment it shed across, it was a thousand feet out, the sword attack was so sudden and so quick.


    Although the buffing power of the darkness blooming cereus had disappeared, this endless sword had gathered all of Zong Shou¡¯s energy, all his spiritual energy in one spot. Like how all emotions, how tens of thousands of miles wouldn¡¯t stop one from thinking about their loved ones. Hatred filled the skies, endless amounts of them. All his thoughts were gathered in this sword.


    It caused this sword attack to be thin as thread whilst being endless and incessant!


    Tearing sound as the threads in the air was instantly sliced.


    That sharp sword thread didn¡¯t stop and stabbed at the throat of that middle-aged man.


    Sky fox Uncle Zong was extremely furious like he didn¡¯t expect Zong Shou to dare to attack him. Then, his gaze stopped.


    He continuously cast several spells and in front of him formed a 5 element spiritual shield. A total of 9yers which stacked right in front of his body.


    However, before these shields were totally formed, the threads and sword shadow suddenly stabbed through from the most surprising ce.


    ¡°Hu!¡±


    The 5 elemental spiritual shields instantly dissipated and were broken. It actually struck where the energy gathered, messing up the spiritual energy arrangement and breaking the entire thing without much difficulty.


    Then, the other fewyers were the same, unable to stop the sword thread for even a moment.


    The gaze of the white shirt middle-aged man constricted. His sleeves waved and a sense spiritual smoke spat out, turning into a 700 feet giant eagle. When it spread its wings, instantly spiritual energy spread out.


    Everyone who was beneath the martial ancestor realm was in cold sweat, feeling a huge pressure pressing down on them.


    Just as it showed its form, the giant eagle roared out and scratched down with its steel nail-like ws.


    Zong Shouughed out loud, slightly slipping the nine qilin sword. The sword energy changed its trajectory, avoiding the ws and shing across the stomach of the giant eagle. With a spitting sound, this peak grade 6 spiritual beast was instantly cut into half.


    When the white shirt middle-aged man saw that, he didn¡¯t care at all. Although thebat strength of spiritual beast was weaker than it was before it died, as long as the soul stone wasn¡¯t destroyed and the spiritual master had enough soul power to inject in to recover it, it would be able to revive.


    However, in the next moment, his eyes constricted, forming into a needle shape.


    Who knows how but that sword energy gave out a whirlpool power. Sucking in the smoke that the giant eagle gave out before exploding out.


    The soul stone within the white shirt middle-aged man also exploded. His soul was also hit by the recoil, causing him to feel intense dizziness in his head.


    The thin sword threads in front of him were already in front of his eyes. At this point, he pretty much couldn¡¯t use any spell, he could only try to use the bamboo-shaped spiritual artifact to fly out until thousands of feet out before stopping.


    Then, his neck felt cold. When he touched it with his hand, it was actually full of gs blood. Who knows when was he hurt by that threadlike sword energy. It pierced several inches in and was just a millimeter away from the spine and throat!


    The eyes of the middle-aged man opened wide and were filled with disbelief.


    He was actually injured. He was at the peak return to sun realm and he actually couldn¡¯t beat a 14-year-old kid!


    ...what a huge disgrace.


    The tens of Zong family elders seemed to be dumbfounded once more, unable to speak. Even Uncle Zong, the one they all relied on, had actually lost?


    ¡°Hey! Today is my coronation day and my mood is good. I don¡¯t want to kill once more. Since you are from my race and didn¡¯t do much wrong, I¡¯ll keep you alive!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled coldly, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to kill, but because he couldn¡¯t. Little Gold that fellow had nearly used up all its soul power and as such, he had to stay his hand at thest moment.


    Anyways bragging wasn¡¯t illegal and no one would retort him. Even this Uncle Zong himself couldn¡¯t notice anything.


    ¡°As for this Zong Shi, I say that he will die today so I won¡¯t let him live for even a moment! You¡¯re just small Uncle Zong, stop acting big in front of me!¡±


    The sword light waving once more, directly cutting off Zong Shi¡¯s head! His blood had all flowed out but that head was rolling on the ground, his eyes wide open, unable to rest in peace.


    Zong Shou slightly lost his focus.


    ...Tens of thousands of miles, mountains and rivers are fixed for 10 years, the achievements of an overlord are achieved from a hundred battles Why not raise your sses and get drunk, only because I¡¯m filled with emotions!


    In thest life, the martial techniques that he focused on were totally different from what was mentioned in those sentences. Who knows were these few sentences correct and whether or not they were rhythm.


    However, he knew that the meaning of those few sentences was exactly the same as what Zong Weiran was feeling.


    Instantly, a series of thoughts entered his mind.


    Was this really created by Zong Weiran? Why in thest life the 1st book of martial techniques he saw would be the iplete copy of this fist technique?


    There was some fear in his heart, fear for the truth behind all this.


    It wasn¡¯t until Zong Ling coughed softly to remind him did he suddenlye back to his senses. He once again bowed to the heavens. Then, he only needed toplete onest step and the entire ceremony would bepleted.


    In the next instance, he held a light scoff, ¡°Slow down!¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, thinking to himself yet again? He had no choice but to turn around once more.


    Only to see the color on the white shirt middle-aged man had already recovered, ¡°I heard that Zong Ming and Zong Hao had died in your hands?¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent and didn¡¯t reply. Although Zong Hao although was killed by Zong Yuan, it could be considered to have indirectly died to him.


    ¡°Close to a thousand of our Zong Family sky fox people were also killed under yourmand?¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou not deny anything, he stared furiously, his tone extremely sharp,¡± Zong Ming and Zong Hao had just rmended the choice of the monster king when you returned. What did those thousand people do? Why did they deserve to be killed? What proof do you have of them rebelling? How can such a cruel and bloodthirsty, violent and unkind person be my sky fox race leader?¡±


    The altar was filled with silence once more, a dark and oppressive atmosphere spread about.


    ¡°Uncle Zong¡¯s words did make a little sense...¡±


    However, Zong Shou was happy when he heard that, his eyes showing some curiosity, ¡°But today I am inheriting the position of Gantian Mountain monster king, so what does it have to do with the Zong Family race leader? I really don¡¯t understand you all want me to be that stupid sky fox race leader?¡±

 Chapter 265 - Whose Fist is the Largest

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chapter 265 Whose Fist is the Largest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The moment he said those words, the middle-aged man was totally startled. Even the old priest, Zong Ling, behind him opened his mouth in shock.


    ...today I am inheriting the position of Gantian Mountain monster king so what does it have to do with the Zong Family race leader? I really don¡¯t understand... you all want me to be that stupid sky fox race leader?


    Hearing the meaning of his words, one felt a chill. Since the beginning, everyone linked the Gantian Mountain city lord position with the sky fox Zong family race leader. The 2 were the same thing.


    But listening to what Zong Shou meant, he seemed to want to separate the 2 things.


    Thinking about it closely, it did make sense.


    Zong Weiran started it all from scratch, the people he trusted and the people he was close to actually didn¡¯t have much connection with the sky fox Zong family.


    The Zong family race leader position was forcefully snatched by Zong Weiran a few years after he built Gantian Mountian.


    Now that he died, his son inherited the city lord position. If he didn¡¯t want to be the race leader, what right did your Zong family direct bloodline have to shove it at him? Why did he have to want it?


    Then, theyprehended another deepyer. Zong Shou¡¯s actions were simply too vicious. In name, he totally split up the connection between the 2.


    In the future, only Zong Weiran and Zong Shou¡¯s bloodline could inherit the city lord position. And those who could be the sky fox race leader might not be the Gantian Mountain Monster king.


    Moreover, since the entire city and the country army was in his hands, within the Zong family, who could be stable as the race leader? Who had the rights to fight with Zong Shou? This had totally nothing to do with the so-called direct bloodline disciples of the Zong family.


    Not only did he viciously retort his words, he even settled all future problems in one shot.


    Zong Gang on the other side blinked and his mouth was agape. The more he thought about the prince¡¯s words, the more he was reminiscing the past. He acted like he didn¡¯t understand,¡±That¡¯s right, our prince is inheriting the city lord position. Who cares about what sky fox face leader? Uncle Zong, what gives you the right?¡±


    Hu Qianqiu, Qiu Wei and the others all smiled, they seemed totally rxed. Chai Yuan¡¯s gaze was even filled with respect.


    In just a few short moves, he settled his identity. The prince¡¯s way of dealing things were truly surprising and unexpected.


    The white shirt middle-aged man seemed to haveprehended the profound meaning behind it, his body shaking, his face turning green and dark. A momentter he smiled instead of raging, ¡°Good! Good! Good! What a good son Zong Weiran gave us. Since the prince doesn¡¯t ce the 800 thousand people of my sky fox race in your eyes, in the future if the prince has concerns, don¡¯t me us for not helping. As long as I, Zong Zhen, am still here, you can forget about inheriting this race leader position! Your bloodline is a disgrace to my Zong family. Coming from a branch bloodline and allowing you to be the race leader, you should be thankful. Actually acting so arrogant...¡±


    Zong Shou was originally nning to breezest this matter and not quarrel with these people. As long as they yielded, he would say a few good words to give them some face. He had already taken advantage so why not be a little more magnanimous.


    Now when he heard that, he suddenly felt furious. A viciousness and violence rose up and charged into his heart. Rage umted, pretty much wanting to tear his mind into shreds.


    He couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth and break out into a smile. Since entering Gantian Mountain City he had never felt so annoyed before.


    Even just now on the altar when he was heavily surrounded he could be calm andposed. Confident that everything was under his control.


    However, only this so-called Uncle Zong had really totally ignited his fury!


    ¡°Branch bloodline? Disgrace? You old man really don¡¯t know when to stop. Sky fox Zong family 800 thousand people, haha...¡±


    As he scolded out ¡°old man¡±, it caused Zong Zhen¡¯s face to turn ugly. Zong Shou burst out into augh, the nine qilin sword shing out once more, once again shing apart the wound at his wrist that had already healed, saying expressionlessly, ¡°Today I Zong Shou swear! With the heavens as a witness, from today on, I will break away from the sky fox Zong family, building my own race, using Gantian as the name, called the Gantian Zong Family! In my race, there is no direct and branch. We will only care about talent. Our bloodline has no superior and inferior births, and only skill is important. For all people in my race, the old will have people to support them, the young will be raised, given food and homes, not needing to worry about anything. If I go against this, may the heavens punish me...¡±


    When Zong Shou said about building his own race, everyone beneath the altar¡¯s expression changed.


    When he talked about how Gantian Zong family had no differentiation between the branch and direct and only focused on talent and skill, Zong Zhen suddenly thought about something. His handsome face suddenly twitched violently.


    All of a sudden, the entire ce was silent. Everyone held their breaths, their hearts rolling as they digested what Zong Shou meant.


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t speak, directly turning around to face Zong Shou, half kneeling, ¡°Zong Yuan is willing to join the ruler¡¯s race!¡±


    Zong Gang was also awakened by Zong Yuan¡¯s actions, following which he burst out in augh, ¡°The ruler is really going all in! Building another race, I like it! Anyways staying in this sky fox Zong family isn¡¯t fun. What right do they have to suppress our branch family? Gantian Zong family, what a good name! Count me in! As for the ck fox iron cavalry, the prince doesn¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Zong Ling¡¯s eyes shed as he looked into the sky, following which he was filled with emotion, ¡°I remember tens of years ago I always get annoyed by those direct bloodline people. What if they had better births so they would suppress us and act arrogantly? For what reason our branch disciples couldn¡¯t cultivate in the martial techniques left by ancestors? Even today, when my anger is appeased, I still feel annoyed. Since the prince has the ambition to make your own race, I Zong Ling have to help!¡±


    Simrly, he waved his sleeves and half kneeled on the ground, ¡°Under me, my family of 46 is willing to join Gantian Zong family!¡±


    After the 3 of them, beneath that altar, bowed down. It was like dominos were pushed down. All the Zong family branch bloodlines all yielded. The voices one after another like in waves.


    As high asmander level generals and even major and lieutenant level generals. Close to a thousand people, all without exception were filled with excitement.


    Not only branch disciples, but even some of the true direct bloodline people also calmed themselves down and bowed.


    Hu Qianqiu was stunned as he looked at these scenes. He took a look at that Zong Zhen¡¯s face which was totally twisted, he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. He decided to strike when he was down, pouring salt on his wound and to stab his heart once more! His voice weird and dark as he praised, ¡°Not even one wants to stay. The prince¡¯s methods are so brilliant! Old Chai how many of the 800 thousand sky fox Zong family will remain?¡±


    Chai Yuan couldn¡¯t help but turn around and stare at him, knowing that this Hu Qianqiu was a person didn¡¯t let people off.


    However, he didn¡¯t care much about that Zong Zhen. Zong Shou¡¯s actions were truly removing the firewood away from the furnace. Without people, Uncle Zong and the others who lost their wings. Even with their cultivation, they were still like tigers without their teeth and eagles without their fur.


    He smiled and replied, ¡°Who knows? There are just 30 thousand direct disciples. However, in the end, he might be the only one left. How sad, such a big race, the king race of the sky fox tribe, withering just like that...¡±


    Hu Qianqiuughed out loud, heavily smacking Chai Yuan¡¯s shoulder. Those words were exactly what he wanted. His judgment of the situation was totally the same as his.


    Zong Zhen was close to losing his soul, looking at all that was happening at a loss. The series of blows nearly caused him to lose his mind, totally not as arrogant as before.


    After a long while, he stepped forward, shaking his head, ¡°You can¡¯t do that! You are going to destroy our sky fox Zong family! Who gave you the right to set up another race? I definitely won¡¯t recognize it...¡±


    When his wordsnded, Zong Gang, Hu Qianqiu and Chai Yuan all pressed their hands on their weapons warily, eyes revealing killing intent.


    Before this, as this was Zong Shou¡¯s face matters they couldn¡¯t interrupt. Now that Zong Shou set up another race, then naturally they could treat him as an enemy.


    ¡°Why do I need your recognition? I am the Gantian Mountain Monster king, the ruler of the fox!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face faces the sun and shook his head. At this moment, he had calmed down and his impulsiveness had faded.


    However, he felt a little weird. But since he had already done it, there was nothing to regret.


    Following which he stepped forwards, down the altar.


    ¡°Remember, before Zong Shi died, he once said that in a chaotic world the strong is supported and what mattered is whose fist is the biggest. Although it was annoying, it made sense. You said I killed Zong Ming and Zong Hao for no reason. Killing those thousand disciples because I¡¯m bloodthirsty and cruel. I¡¯mzy to retort you, so what if I am? I¡¯ll just kill those thousand, what reason do I need to have?¡±


    When he said those words his body suddenly stopped, stopping beside that Zong He andughing unrestrained, ¡°A dual meridian trash, actually daring to rely on his Father to be so arrogant. As expected he can only be happy for a moment. Unfortunately, our sky fox race close to thousand elite disciples died for nothing! Such a bastard, it¡¯s good that he died. Didn¡¯t you say those words just now?¡±


    Zong He¡¯s eyes constricted, his mouth opened wide as he wanted to exin. Zong Shou waszy to listen, directly shing out with the sword.


    The sword light shed across, only to see his head tossed high up in the air. Blood like a fountain as he spurted tens of feet in the air.


    When the bloodnded, the Zong family elders around all didn¡¯t dare to dodge, allowing the blood to stter on their bodies.


    They only felt their hearts turn totally cold. Zong Shou didn¡¯t hide his killing intent, directly piercing into their hearts and freezing their bones.


    ¡°Take a look. Within this entire city, my fist is the biggest, and my words are thew, the decree from heaven! I don¡¯t know how my Father treated you all, but I am not him. So all of you don¡¯t have to show me face.¡±


    He stepped forward a few steps and this time he was in front of Zong Rui.

 Chapter 266 - Laughing Maniacally

    <h4>Chapter 266: Chapter 266 Laughing Maniacally</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After saying that, Zong Shou moved forwards once more. This time he was standing in front of Zong Rui.


    ¡°This time, Hu Qianqiu will pay the price! Zong Shou, after the matter, I¡¯ll whip his corpse in public and hang his head for numerous mouths to vent my hatred! Oh right and also. The important matter is to invite Uncle Zong over quicker... Shi¡¯er¡¯s strength is not enough. Even if we kill that Zong Shou, we won¡¯t be able to control the situation. It seems we still need Uncle Zong to act to suppress these few people...¡±


    Although it was in a chaotic battle, Zong Shou looked and listened to all sides and picked up everything.


    Now, he remembered everything and spat it out word by word. The smile on his face was totally cruel.


    ¡°So it seems like you are on the side of Zong Shi. Now that Uncle Zong has been invited by you all, what can he do to me?¡±


    That Zong Rui¡¯s body shuddered, his eyes filled with fear. He could pretty much foresee his fate not longter.


    At this moment, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think about escaping. However, at this moment, thousands of gazes stared on his body, filled with killing intent.


    Moreover, they had strength above his and around his level. Who knew how many there were?


    If he were to flee, where could he flee to in this Gantian Mountain City? How was it possible for him to escape?


    At this moment. he even lost hope of resisting and only hoped that after this matter the prince won¡¯t harm his family.


    Zong Zhen¡¯s face was a mix of green and red. His eyes filled with shock, rage, and helplessness. The fighting intent in the gaze of Hu Qianqiu and the others terrified him.


    After a long while, his voice seemed to be spat out from the depths of hell. One word by one word, ¡°Zong Shou, you dare?¡±


    ¡°I do! What can you do to me?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, revealing his white tooth. The nine qilin sword in his hand shing diagonally, cutting off this Zong Rui¡¯s head with one sh with a cracking sound.


    The surrounding elders who now numbered not more than 10 were all silent.


    Before today, who would have thought that the prince who looked useless had night wandering realm cultivation, xiantian initial meridian, hadprehended sword intent and emperor techniques. His talent could bepared to the best in the Cloud Continent.


    They also didn¡¯t expect that when Zong Shou was vicious. They didn¡¯t think he would go so far, to be so violent and so sharp.


    He killed 2 sky fox race leaders with no hesitation and without blinking. He was close to the heart of a devil!


    Their chests and organs were filled with a thick sense of regret. The prince and the previous ruler were different!


    The former ruler, no matter what happened, he would first reason with them. As for Zong Shou, his fist was thergest and if you were unhappy then he would beat you up until you ept it!


    At this time, they reminisced, realizing how precious the times were when the ruler was still around.


    Zong Shou stepped forwards to another person. Although this person didn¡¯t say a word, not long ago he had blocked others from reinforcing him.


    He could hear the low roar of Zong Zhen filled with extreme hate. Zong Shou smiled with disdain, not asking at all as he shed out once more.


    That blood light spurted and another head flew up suddenly into the air.


    Zong Shou suddenly turned around, his hand holding the nine qilin sword as he pointed it at Zong Zhen, ¡°Old man, you don¡¯t dare to fight anymore? I have killed enough of them, I amzy to dirty my hands. If your sky fox Zong family has some pride then leave my Gantian Mountain City. Either that or be loyal to me and be myckey! Live or die, fight or surrender, make your own choice!¡±


    Gantian mountain peak was silent like everyone was waiting for Zong Zhen to reply. Zong Zhen himself was like a dead person, not making a sound.


    Zong Gang directlyughed coldly. How easy was it to leave Gantian Mountain? Not to mention those direct bloodline people being unhappy, they even had some many enemies.


    Even he wouldn¡¯t allow these people to leave! He was already nning to houserge amounts of troops, to see which forces he could use their strength.


    Since the prince showed mercy, then he would be the butcher. He will kill them all, rooting all of them to prevent future problems.


    Hu Zhongyuan and the others, because of their identity, to avoid suspicion, couldn¡¯t do it. Thus, he was the only one from the Zong family that could!


    However, just as he thought about that, he looked at the few remaining sky fox Zong family elders behind Zong Shou. Exchanging nces they all knelt and bowed towards Zong Shou.


    ¡°The prince is wise! I sky fox elder always goes against the tide. Supporting Zong Shi was because we were tempted, prince please forgive us. From today on we won¡¯t be held hostage by others, we are willing to serve the prince under the Gantian Zong family!¡±


    Zong Zhen¡¯s expression was originally really calm. But now, his soul power raged. He was so furious like a volcano that was about to explode, extremely dangerous.


    When he heard that, he slightly froze up. All of a sudden, he was demoralized and lost all his energy. The intention to fight to the death he had before had disappeared.


    Sighing, his face was tragic and sad.


    Zong Shou was startled. He originally thought that today it was unavoidable for him to have a battle with this Zong Zhen. To pay a price to be able to kill him.


    Who knew that these so-called sky fox race elders wouldck so much backbone. After just a few knife shes and a few threats, they yielded.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to believe that today¡¯s matter had ended so simply?


    Taking another look at Zong Zhen, that surging spiritual energy had calmed down once more. He seemed to have lost all his fighting spirit, expressionlessly kneeling, devoid of hope,¡± Zong Zhen doesn¡¯t dare to betray Gantian Mountain, I only hope that after the prince sets up another race to not forget to pray to the ancestors of our sky fox Zong family...¡±


    That Hu Qianqiuughed, his expression turning solemn once more, ¡°From today on, the prince is the ruler of Gantian Mountain! We wish the ruler, a prosperous rulesting thousands of years, your achievements spreading down for generations. Let our Gantian mountain be forever peaceful and forever prosperous!¡±


    Just as he said those words, a loud shout surrounded all over the mountain, ¡°May the ruler¡¯s rulest for tens of thousands of years, your values spreading over the 4 seas, your kindness spreading to everyone!¡±


    This voice spread out swiftly, beneath the mountain where those hundred thousand troops were settled at, cheers of ¡°may the ruler live for a thousand years¡± spread out. Vital energy gathered together and charged into the heavens. Causing those evil spirits to avoid.


    At this moment, Zong Shou felt his body and brain explode.


    The moment Zong Zhen finally admitted defeat, like there was a lock that was opened. The soul ocean whirlpool also slowly expanded out and swelled.


    It wasn¡¯t as fast as the luck word talisman speed but it was orderly, purifying and condensing the soul power.


    Many of the spiritual energy which had impurities were all removed by the power from the soul ocean.


    His body was the same too. His life force potential and Essence energy seemed to have been unlocked, flowing into his body, turning into pure true qi. Or either merging with the essential energy of the lightning Phoenix to strengthens his body.


    Zong Shou instantly felt his thoughts smoothen out. He held his sword andughed out, walking onto the altar and looking down on everyone.


    No wonder in those dramas in the future, those rulers would often give off a maniacalugh after the situation was settled.


    Today he truly felt reallyfortable and extremely happy.


    He wanted tough some more to vent the happiness in his heart. However, he suddenly felt like something was tearing at his throat, unable to make any sound.


    Zong Shou was astonished. Then, his head was full of sweat. It wouldn¡¯t be so coincidental right? Were the heavens not used to me acting cool, not hiding my skills?


    At this moment, although those thousands of officials didn¡¯t understand why the new city lord would suddenly keep quiet after bursting outughing, they were filled with their thoughts.


    Maybe some people wouldn¡¯t realize, but those with high positions understood in their hearts.


    The change today in Gantian Mountain would affect the entire Donglin Cloud Continent. The ripples wouldn¡¯t calm down even for numerous months.


    The talents of the prince will shock the cloud world and scare off any neighboring enemy. Who knows more problems might gather in the dark.


    For the hidden secrets in Ying Dragon valley, would Daoming and Xuansu Sects be willing to give up?


    And that sky fox Xue family, they would easily give up on Gantian Mountain and let the Zong family off...


    ...


    Roughly 63 thousand miles away from Gantian Mountain, there was a high tower 49 floors tall. Beneath the tower, there wasn¡¯t anynd, it just floated on the cloud ocean, hidden in the clouds.


    On top of the tower, a teen wearing a crown was sitting above.


    The entire torn was covered in thorns as it stabbed into the clouds, lightning glow shining, giving off a dangerous aura.


    This thin dressed in schrly attire didn¡¯t care, seriously looking opposite him.


    It was a sword that was deep purple, hanging in mid-air. asionally, it would spin and give rise to a series of colorful glows.


    That teen had spent numerous months in this calm state, at this moment he finally let out a relieved expression.


    ¡°For that child, you and I have debated for so many months. Today it¡¯s time we came to a result. The news in the Central continent, even grandmasters would have known.¡±


    ¡°God emperor seed? How would they not know.¡±


    That purple long sword shuddered, it gave out a sound. ¡°Although our sword Sect rose upter, our strength is not as good as yourmon people path, but such a huge thing can¡¯t be hidden from our Sect.¡±

 Chapter 267 - Sect Decided

    <h4>Chapter 267: Chapter 267 Sect Decided</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    That male¡¯s voice was hoarse, and it had a maic feeling to it, such that one couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to it. It also gave out a sharp and noble feeling, hiding a hiding glow.


    ¡°It is said that north of the central continent there is a teen from an aristocratic family. At 19 years of age with just a sword he killed a grade 7 intense lightning giant locust. Many cloud world sects have high hopes for him...¡±


    ¡°This person is a dual cultivator. Due to his deep family roots, he has reached the return to sun realm and Xuanwu ancestor realm. It is said that he is the top talent in the continent for the past 10 years. To think his people kept him a secret for so long.¡±


    As he said that the teen¡¯s eyes turned into a bright smile, ¡°To be able to kill a grade 7 giant locust at grade 6, it is impossible even if he¡¯s a dual cultivator. If it wasn¡¯t for the emperor path martial techniques, using the strength of a country, it would be his martial arts and spirit merging into one.¡±


    ¡°Although he came from an aristocratic family, he didn¡¯t take control of an army and wasn¡¯t the ruler of a country. On the other hand, his family was ambitious. They are recruiting many talents and amassing strength. Outsiders might not know, but that kid might have suddenlyprehended under the grade 7 giant locust¡¯s suppression and entered the martial arts and spirit merging into one realm. With his age, it is really rare. Although his talents aren¡¯t like Zong Shou, sword path being one with the spirit at just 13, for the younger generation, if there isn¡¯t anyone else who could merge martial arts and spirit into one, then this kid is invincible...¡±


    His voice was filled with praise. Following which his tone calmed down.


    ¡°I heard that this kid uses the sword!¡±


    That teen in schrly dress smiled out happily when he heard that, ¡°So it seems like you sword Sect is also nning to recruit that teen?¡±


    That purple long sword didn¡¯t bother to hide anything, the sword tip fidgeting slightly, ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t yourmon people path nning to too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hiding it from you, but mymon people path weren¡¯t tempted.¡±


    The teenughed, saying with some self-contempt, ¡°At least we know our ce. Yourmon people path have always been seen as a devil path. asionally making a noise in the central Continent is still okay, but if you choose those people who might be the god emperor, everyone will group up on you. Be it the Confucians, Taoists or Demon sects, they won¡¯t allow us to touch them.¡±


    His eyes shed, showing a glow, ¡°how about this? If your sword Sect is willing to give us Zong Shou, then for this god-emperor seed, my 6 sects of themon people path will try our best to help you!¡±


    The purple sword instantly kept silent, after which he asked curiously, ¡°you are willing? Although sword path being one with the spirit is not bad, but thisprehension gap might not be made up for. The talent of having martial arts and spirit merging into one is something that can¡¯t be asked for. In thousands of years, there might not be even one.¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m unwilling?¡±


    The schrly dressed teen slightly shook his head, then his brows were raised revealing anticipation, ¡°I have high hopes for this Zong Shou and his personality is what I like. If taught well his achievements might not be weaker than that future direct disciple of your Sword Sect. On the contrary, if you choose that kid, you need to be careful. To have such talent is great. But to grasp it needs a lot of effort. If done roughly, he would be useless. There has been many who can coincidentallyplete spirit and martial arts merging before the ascended realm, but there aren¡¯t many that can do it again.¡±


    ¡°I know how to teach my disciples. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    That purple colored sword didn¡¯t speak anymore, the sword body shaking once more, ¡°Since you made your mind up then this matter is settled. I will give you Zong Shou but yourmon people path must go all out to assist me in my chase.¡±


    The moment his wordsnded that sword body shook once more. Directly piercing into the air and disappearing from the tower.


    When the schrly teen saw that, he was filled with envy. Having a 2nd soul was convenient. When he was free he had to make one too.


    His heart also slightly rxed. During this over a month sitting on this tower, they didn¡¯t only use their mouths to debate. The sword sect always used strength to fight for everything, using the sword to get what they wanted.


    He mumbled to himself, ¡°Finally settled it. However, why did this fellow agree just like that? He isn¡¯t afraid to collude with ourmon people path, being said by others as working with the devil? Does this sword sect have the ambition to fight for that central emperor position?¡±


    Shaking his head in confusion, that teen stood up. He yawned and stretched his body.


    Looking down at the lightning above those spikes, getting thicker and thicker. He couldn¡¯t help but scoff, causally stepping and cashing this ten thousand feet tower to shake. ¡°I¡¯m done! You don¡¯t need to chase me, I¡¯ll walk myself. Since that sword sect master has left I naturally have no reason to stay. He! If it wasn¡¯t that your ce can hide aura why will Ie to your broken ce? What stupid tower, so ugly! In the future, even if you beg me, I won¡¯te...¡±


    Just as the giant tower crazily shed numerous shes of Lightning about, the teen waved his sleeves, stepping out, one foot crossing hundreds of miles.


    Surging in the cloudyer, he suddenly eximed. Closing his eyes, he entered deep thoughtful.


    ¡°King path secret technique? Zong Shou learned it. But this is difficult. He isn¡¯t the god-emperor so why does he want his energy of the emperor for?¡±


    Heughed bitterly, ¡°Is it that the moment this kid enters ourmon people path must lose a treasure? This kid makes people worry about him.¡±


    Without much worry, instead, his face was filled with joy.


    ...


    2 dayster, still Gantian Mountain peak. The top of Gantian mountain was originally really fluffy.


    However, every since Zong Weiran built a city hear he leveled out most of the peaks, making a vast tnd that stretched ten thousand feet from north to south.


    Behind the Chongzhen Hall was a pce of arge scale. However, although the buildings here seemed majestic, the decorations within were in.


    It let Zong Shou take a peek at how frugal his cheap father was when he was still Monster king.


    The current Zong Shou sat in a warm room devoid of energy.


    This ce was where Zong Weiran dealt with usual administrative matters and could be considered a reading room. After Zong Shou inherited the throne, naturally he inherited this too and upied this ce.


    However, at this time, he was frowning badly. This was the first time he felt that the Monster king, the role of city lord wasn¡¯t so simple.


    In 2 days, he was pretty much buried in leather and bamboo. That¡¯s right, leather and bamboo.


    In this era, paper was still extremely rare. All the races under Gantian Mountain, subordinate cities all used beast leather and bamboo to rece paper to write all their reports and books to reduce expenditure.


    However, this was tough on Zong Shou whose body smelled of an earthly stench. Even if his hands had 5 thousand kilograms of strength, he felt numb from all the bamboos.


    At this moment, the amount of beast leather and bamboos amassed in the room had a sky-high amount.


    Although it was half a year of work because of ack of city lord, one could see guess how heavy the workload of a city lord was.


    He didn¡¯t understand how Zong Weiran managed to run the 9 provinces so well whilst also being able to improve his martial arts so quickly.


    Sighing, Zong Shou looked at Ruoshui who was passing him a piece of beast leather and said a few words. However, it was hoarse, unable to make much noise. In the end, he was helpless and used his hands to signal.


    Ruoshui was confused, looking at Zong Shou¡¯s hands dancing around. After a short while, she guessed, ¡°The prince is saying to choose the important ones out?¡±


    At this moment Zong Shou was so touched, he nearly teared up. This girl finally understood, what a difficult thing.


    Su Chuxue at the side couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, ¡°Young master you are unprecedented. Your sky fox Uncle Zong might not be able to deal with you, but in the end, you injured your own throat. Young master, why did you randomlyugh for no reason?¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed but no sound came out. He could only stare furiously at Chuxue to express his displeasure. This little brat had a bad memory. A few days ago this girl¡¯s butt was taught a heavy lesson by him, yet this time she still acted so arrogantly. She was daring to mock her own young master?


    ¡°Young master¡¯s voice should be changing. My uncle said that all kids are like that. Our Monster race merges with god beast blood, so we are a little different...¡±


    Looking at Zong Shou¡¯s throat, Chuxue was a little worried as she thought about how she might be like that in the future.


    However, a momentter, she saw the threat in his eyes. She immediately thought of something and her eyes turned red. Following which she rolled her eyes, filled with coldness and a look of revenge,¡± but I have never seen anyone who smiled andughed and made himself mute. I also heard that our throats have a remaining throat bone. Some people will recover in a couple of days. Some in months, some years. Some can never speak again in their life. Am I correct sister Ruoshui?¡±


    Ruoshui was picking out the seemingly more important pieces of leather from the pile.


    When she heard that, she nodded her head seriously.


    Zong Shou was startled, worry appearing in his heart. In these 2 days, he used true qi to observe and there were, in fact, many throat bones, his voice also changed slightly. The situation didn¡¯t look that bad.


    However, as for when he could speak and make noise again, he wasn¡¯t sure.


    Would he take months and years to recover, and be mute for so long?


    He was filled with regret. He was too gleeful that day on the altar.


    Learning from others, silently and calmly acting cool was not bad. One didn¡¯t need tough out loud to express one¡¯s strength and majesty, that was toomon!

 Chapter 268 - Prisoner Document

    <h4>Chapter 268: Chapter 268 Prisoner Document</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Chuxueughed to herself, cing another bowl of iced sour plum soup in front of Zong Shou.


    ¡°Prince eat this iced sour plum soup. It can help to dispel poison and reduce your body heat. Our Monster race drinks this soup when our voices change, and it can help you recover.¡±


    Zong Shou was in deep thought recalling details regarding Monster race voice changing.


    Unfortunately, the book he saw in the past were either martial techniques or talismans methods, or some ancient records that understood the god-emperor era which helped him in the game.


    Although he did read some interesting facts when he was bored he didn¡¯t see anything rted to Monster race voice changing.


    He only knew that there was such a thing, as for what the specific situation he had he didn¡¯t know.


    He saw a red-colored soup pushed by Chuxue to the front of him. Zong Shou didn¡¯t think much, picking it up and filling it down.


    Following which his entire face, his nose, and brows were all frowned into a ball. What the f*** was that? That was just too sour. Even his teeth were about to be melted.


    He recovered with much difficulty before he silently stared furiously at Chxuue. This was revenge, this had to be! She was just ying him! She was just too evil. He had just pped her butt several times, did she have to do so?


    The corner of Chuxue¡¯s lips instinctively raised. She forcefully controlled herself, expressionlessly moving the bowl away, her vice gentle and innocent, ¡°Young master is ming me again? This time it is not my fault, I told you it is a sour plum soup, you didn¡¯t listen carefully.¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly, it was tooplicated to use signnguage, he wanted to use words to rece it, as Ruoshui passed him a stack of leather.


    He thought to himself that this Ruoshui¡¯s speed was so quick. As he raised his hand out, picking it up and taking a look, he froze up, totally stunned.


    Until a momentter did hee back to his senses, looking at a Ruoshui with a questioning gaze.


    He only saw Ruoshui frown, using her finger to point at the stack of beast leather, saying righteously, ¡°Young master, they are all the most important!¡±


    Zong Shou felt bitter, and all of a sudden he didn¡¯t know what he should say.


    ...okay, these leather were, in fact, more important. However, it was just because the leather quality was higher and more expensive and was rarer. In Ruoshui¡¯s eyes naturally, it was more important.


    These two girls...he could rely on none of them.


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou sighed. Taking up this bunch of expensive beast leather and looking closely.


    This look, made him realize that Ruoshui¡¯s action was a lucky hit.


    Those officials and generals of Gantian City weren¡¯t going all out to save money. If the matter was important they would choose slightly more expensive beast leather to record to obtain more attention paid to it.


    In front of Zong Shou were most of the high-pressure stuff. Actually half of which was already dealt with by the people below, he only needed to just press the Monster king seal on it.


    However, the seal that belonged to him wasn¡¯t carved finished yet so he could only sign to rece that.


    However, there were many new matters fresh from the oven that was passed to him.


    ¡°...west and north city tabted the number of cities destroyed numbered 24326 houses. This caused many of our people¡¯s living ces and shops to be destroyed. If time goes on without us doing anything, it would affect the ruler¡¯s prestige. Ruler, please take out 50 thousand grade 3 beast crystals to help the people and rebuild the houses! Subordinate submits the report, ruler pleasee to a decision quickly.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised, he even wanted to take some money from the Gantian mountain treasury to make up for the loses at Ruohai Straits. Now some officials want to stretch their hand into his wallet?


    He wasn¡¯t good at running things but managed to use his future knowledge to earn some money in Jiefu City. There might not be such good things in the future.


    Naturally, he wasn¡¯t going to allow that.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate at all, wanting to draw a very big cross on it. However just as his brushnded he sighed and approved it.


    ...forget it, just 50 thousand grade 3 Beats crystals, it wasn¡¯t much, and he could afford it. Those houses were also his responsibility.


    Following which the 2nd document made his brows furrow.


    ¡°I have calcted all the reward andpensation if the battle 2 days ago, a total of 3.2 million grade 3 crystals and this matter can not be pushed back. Between subordinates, Gantian Mountain matters are best split between private and public. The 690 thousand troops within the city were for a private war and not for the country. If the ruler pays for it, you will more be able to recruit the people¡¯s heart...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips were already twitching. 3.2 million beast crystals wasn¡¯t a small number, enough to make his head hurt.


    Grade 3 and grade 4 crystals were hundred of times apart. Its value was simr to 32 thousand grade 4 crystals and 32 grade 7 crystals.


    Even in the time of the depreciation fell for beast crystals, it still wasn¡¯t a small number.


    Looking at the breakdown behind, he felt annoyed.


    Who was this fellow who was trying to make money from his pocket?


    Waving his finger at Chuxue to ask her to stand behind him. Zong Shou pointed st the name on the beast leather. The little brat first didn¡¯t understand but after Zong Shou pointed it out she understood.


    ¡°Prince is talking about prime minister Ren? I know.¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s Chin was like a chicken biting rice nodding,¡± thest ruler found it back a few years back and said he was good at running things. He found what Gantian Mountaincks which was why he made him prime minister. Last time our Gantian mountain didn¡¯t have such a role. Speaking of the prayer ceremony before, the prince did see him. Since he became prime minister, this Gantian mountain became exciting. Many people from different tribes came from far away to trade and do business here.¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it and had no impression. Anyways, tomorrow he would have a chance to see him at the 1st assembly. He flipped several pieces of beast leather, instinctively touching the wallet by his waist, his heart turning cold.


    This fellow was just too vicious when ites to asking for money. What mechanical damage, what war horse damage, whatpensation to the races.


    He was just finding a way to ask money from him.


    An official who always reaches his hand into the ruler¡¯s pocket wasn¡¯t a good official.


    In his heart, hebeled Ren Bo a bad person. Every time Zong Shou looked at his name after that, he would pull it out and toss it to aside. Anyways he felt annoyed every time he saw that person¡¯s name.


    ¡°Wu, a day and a half ago Xuan Mountain City lord Xuanyuan Tong was drinking wine and celebrating in the city lord manor. After he saw reports from his subordinate heughed out loud and said that he had good eyes, choosing such a good Son inw or is Daughter. Following which, his true qi exploded and he stepped into the ascended realm. Hehe! So the old man knows that I¡¯m the best Son inw he could get. However, ascended realm? Now is not a good time!¡±


    Zong Shou sighed to himself. If Xuanyuan Tong didn¡¯t ascend, he could threaten a region but after which he couldn¡¯t help anymore. This old Father inw was of no use to him.


    She looked at the breakdown, only to see a line of beautifully written words-hidden Guardsmander Ruoshui.


    ¡°Hidden Guardsmander Ruoshui?¡±


    Zong Shou was astonished as he looked at Ruoshui before he pointed at the letter.


    Thetter nodded her head and pointed at her nose, her beautiful eyes smiling.


    Zong Shou was speechless, so this Sister Ruoshui was not only in charge ofmanding the hidden guards to protect his safety, but she also was in charge of coting intel.


    To be able to ce manpower into Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s house but he still had no idea. The ability was amazing.


    Then, there was finally something that interested him.


    ¡°Yunxia Mountain City lord Feng Nu held a feast a day ago and there was suddenly red Swift bird spreading a message. He was instantly furious and killed several servants. He said that the prince is good at hiding and scheming and will be a huge enemy. He needed to be dealt with early. He had many meetings with the Yunxia officials but we are unable to get detailed information...¡±


    ¡°zing me Mountain City lord Xiong Ba suddenly got drunk and out of character. He first said that the heavens were unfair to him, why did it let another Zong Weiran appear? He said that Zong Weiran has given birth to a good son and his own couldn¡¯t bepared to him. After which he found his young daughter princess Xuan Yu to discuss. This noon he removed Xiong Kui from his position as the prince and made Xuan Yu the heir...¡±


    Naturally, the one who wrote it was Ruoshui too.


    Zong Shou smiled as he saw that, feeling a little gleeful. As expected, he had stunned everyone just as he showed his skill. Xiong Ba was charismatic and decisive. Not making a Son the prince? They were going against tradition and making his Daughter the heir was rare.


    Was there something special about this princess Xuan Yu? If he was free these few days he should find that Xiong Kui to ask.


    Speaking of which. since they had rushed back to Gantian mountain, he didn¡¯t bother much about the zing me Mountain prince. Did he die yet?


    He flipped to the next document before smiling. This time it came from Qiu Wei.


    ¡°The sinner camp is full and that¡¯s a problem. The Zhenshan Pass has 3700 people. In Gantian Mountain, a total of 44 thousand are all locked up 10 miles away from the city. I will split it into 5 towns and setmanders. Ruler, please approve it!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s attention was on Zhenshan Pass at that 3700 people.


    Those people who personally witnessed him use the six gods defensive knife technique to kill 2 Xuanwu ancestors didn¡¯t disappear. What a rare sight.


    He originally thought that Wujue Vi and Taiyuan Sect would wipe them out or think of a way to make them ¡°disappear¡±.


    They could all return to Gantian Mountain as a whole. Was it because those few knew they couldn¡¯t suppress the news or that their fight for disciple had a result and they weren¡¯t willing to suppress?


    If it was just as he thought then this was a good thing instead. It meant that he was close to the book depository of these 2 pinnacle powers.


    In themander section, the words Xiong Kui were written down. Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw it, suddenly feeling interested.

 Chapter 269 - Rumors on the Street

    <h4>Chapter 269: Chapter 269 Rumors on the Street</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In themander section, it wrote the words Xiong Kui. Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw it, suddenly feeling interested.


    This matter couldn¡¯t be considered an army of country matter, it couldn¡¯t even be considered something of essence.


    A middleyer official was reporting a small matter.


    ¡°...8 heard that Shili Ling Xiangding is getting more and more prosperous, tax ie increase. Gathering many disciples of many sects who are fighting, drinking and using prostitutes in the night, many fighting and innocent harming idents are urring. In my eyes, we should control it. If we can add a safety tax to the 300 brothels our city can add in a town of troops.¡±


    Fighting, drinking and using prostitutes? Brothel? So this Gantian Mountain City has a red light district? Hehe, 300 brothels, that scale is not bad.


    The ancient brothels interested him and he wanted to take a look.


    Zong Shou made a hand signal to Chuxue. Xue¡¯er looked for a moment and her eyes gave a lost expression, ¡°Young master what are you saying? Xue¡¯er can¡¯t understand.¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, this brat was acting blur with him. His brows furrowing as he causally took a beast leather and wrote: ¡°where is Shili Ling Xiangding¡±?


    When Chuxue saw that she pouted and grumbled, ¡°Young master, Xue¡¯er is a girl, how will I know where Shili Ling Xiangding?¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it, this Xue¡¯er was most probably opening her eyes wide and lying. However, it was indeed inappropriate to ask her that.


    He used an asking expression as he looked at Ruoshui. However, he only saw herugh, unwilling to answer what he asked.


    Zong Shou sighed writing a few words quickly on the beast leather, ¡°Let¡¯s go on a private visit to observe people life¡± before he stood up and walked towards the door. Ruoshui didn¡¯t know why and Chuxue didn¡¯t know, but those Guards outside all knew.


    Chuxue was anxious as she rushed forward, opening up her arms like an old hen to stop Zong Shou, ¡°Young master you can¡¯t! Grandfather said that tomorrow is your first court assembly. You must deal with all your documents. You will have a lot of chance to stroll Gantian Mountain City. Isn¡¯t it just that Shili Ling Xiangding? Xue¡¯er will apany you there in the future.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled when he heard that, walking back on his own. Just as Chuxue thought he had changed his mind, Zong Shou directly flipped the table and then waltzed by her side.


    He thought that he was foolish to think to calm himself down to deal with all theseplicated documents. The reason he even came back for the Monster king position was just toplete the final wishes of the other Zong Shou.


    2 days ago, he had alreadypleted that wish. His heart feeling at ease and rxed. He had also gained a lot of benefits, spiritual cultivation and martial arts having big improvements.


    Now it was not bad that he wasn¡¯t nning to wash his hands off everything. Was he prepared to be a ruler and deal with administrative matters every day?


    His life wish was to study martial path, and his 1st goal was toplete the hundred path sword technique and create his true one energy sword.


    As for Gantian Mountain City, he had a conscience. Dealing with it when he was free such that he didn¡¯t let himself down.


    However, before he focused on the martial path, witnessing that so-called Shili Ling Xiangding and the 300 brothels to rx was much needed.


    That¡¯s not right! He was understanding people¡¯s life. Working in the pce, how could he understand their pain and suffering? Zong Shou was simply a genius.


    Since it was a private visit, he couldn¡¯t wear extravagant attire. He changed into a green cloth clothing before walking out of this pce known as the Hanyan Pce. Behind him, there were tens of pce Guards. A full 40 xiantian experts and 4 marital ancestors who were all dressed in heavy armor and giving off a majestic aura.


    However, Zong Shou despised them for being an eyesore and made them disperse. Just like that, he brought a growing Chuxue as well as Ruoshui who was like invisible to walk down Gantian mountain.


    After a short 2 days, this Gantian Mountain City was more stable. It was night time and the streets were filled with people. Be it the alleys or the streets, they were all bustling.


    Zong Shou walked over, looking over with curiosity. The primitive ancient spirit atmosphere would be filled with guests in the future.


    Then, he felt indifferent and frowned slightly. People in this era didn¡¯t like to bathe, especiallymon people. The smell they gave out was thick. Unlike his Xue¡¯er and Ruoshui who were extremely fragrant.


    Next would be theck of a water system, rubbish was thrown everywhere and it was extremely dirty. Some ces gave off a huge stench.


    Zong Shou used true qi to fill up his nose to purify it, only then did he feel slightly better.


    Then, numerous sounds drilled into his ears. Zong Shou initially didn¡¯t mind but he could hear them say City lord, ruler, prince, Zong Shou. Only then did he realize that the people, be it the old aunties and uncles or the young and excited teens they were all discussing the coup 2 days ago. Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed, acting like it didn¡¯t concern him as he stepped in front of a shop and started to pick items. His 2 ears were like that of a rabbit as he listened to the surroundings.


    ¡°...I heard that night a few thousand heads were cut off, how tragic. Is the ruler so vicious? I also heard that inside there were a thousand of his race.¡±


    ¡°Lady, did you see? What do you know? Things rting to the fight for the throne are naturally like that. Anything like that, the kid will even kill the Father, the father would kill the kid. What are a few thousand heads? Those people rebelled and deserved it. They can¡¯t me the ruler!¡±


    ¡°I also heard that those who died with from the direct line of the sky fox family. Those people are always arrogant in the city and deserve it. Thankfully! The ex ruler¡¯s hard work didn¡¯t fall into the hands of others.¡±


    ¡°Thest ruler was a good man, a good ruler. The ruler is his Son and his ability to rule shouldn¡¯t be bad. To inherit the position he is blessed by the heavens. I heard people say that Zong Shi was not bad but they can¡¯t be trusted. Now it¡¯s great, he finally died. Without these idiots creating waves, our Gantian mountain city will be able to calm down. In my eyes, with my ruler¡¯s methods, it could cause Gantian Mountain City to be more prosperous and advanced.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips were originally raising as he smiled but when he heard them say he would be good at ruling as well as cause Gantian Mountain to be prosperous, his face flushed red.


    He was originally nning to stay here for a while before leaving.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t I hear that the ruler didn¡¯t know cultivation when he was the prince?¡±


    ¡°Tsk! Who said that? The ruler killed Zong Shi himself. I also heard all the Xuanwu ancestors that person invited died in his hands. Only then did the situation on the altar get settled. In the past, he just hid deeply. As expected, the moment he showed his skills, he shocked the world. What was this called, oh right! Acting like a pig when you are a tiger! How would the prince be so arrogant and brag like that Zong Shi! This is how aristocratic families should act. What top talent in Donglin? Is he worth it? Compared to the ruler, he is just trash.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, did you hear that the ruler made his race, called the Gantian Zong family. In the past, that sky fox Zong family is only left with a few. I heard that Zong Zhen opposed the ruler. Although Uncle Zong was the peak of the return to sun realm, half a foot into the day wandering realm, he couldn¡¯t do anything to the prince.¡±


    ¡°In my eyes, the ruler is the best because of his strategy. Without even fighting he relied on just tens of thousands of east city troops to suppress the wind bear and eye wolf races. Ling Fakong was also removed from his position. If it wasn¡¯t for Zong Shi betraying the prince and colluding with the enemy to assassinate him, we won¡¯t know that the ruler is such a talented expert.¡±


    The more Zong Shou heard the more delighted he got, thinking that the people in Gantian City were good, knowing what was right and wrong. Zong Weiran was amazing, ruling for just 10 years and being able to get them to be so loyal.


    After that, there wasn¡¯t much worth listening. Zong Shou causally bought a few exquisitely carved jade hairpins, one he stuck in Chuxue¡¯s hair, the other he gave Ruoshui, and thest he ced in his sleeves. Making the 2 of them happy.


    Then, just as he was about to turn around, his face froze, turning green and white.


    Only to hear a person exim, ¡°Yi? So you only heard about all this. The ruler isn¡¯t simple, did you hear about that few grade 6 beasts that died in Luofang City a few years ago? People said that it was the old ruler who did it but I heard that it was the ruler who did so. A few years ago, the ruler could kill grade 6 beasts.¡±


    ¡°You also heard about this matter? It seems like it¡¯s most probably true. However, my news is not only that. 3 years ago there were Ying serpents in the evil spirit moat, the prince was the one who forced that evil demon away. When the prince was 10 he beat many experts in Gantian mountain and never had an opponent. The ruler was worried he was too bright which was why he sent him to Linhai college to train his heart.¡±


    ¡°Also I heard that on Gantian mountain peak not only did a few Xuanwu ancestors die. There was also an ascended ancestor that died to the ruler¡¯s sword.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips twitched, why did the words get more and more far fetched.


    At the start, he felt that it was rumored getting twisted. These words seemed true with everything linking up but there were many false areas like someone was purposely nning it.


    And these people were certain about his experiences in the past.

 Chapter 270 - Preposterous Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chapter 270 Preposterous Rumors</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed and killing intent surged out.


    He only heard one person say mysteriously, ¡°did you guys hear about Zong Yuan? His nickname is the purple lightning spear. Within Ruohai Straits, he trampled over an army, our Gantian Mountain¡¯s new unparalleled general. In the past, he followed Zong Hao but for some reason, he followed the ruler. Everyone was feeling word but I heard that in the past the ruler when he was in Linhai College he liked that kind, harming many beautiful males. Since his personality was too flirty, he was then chased out of Linhai College...¡±


    ¡°Woah Woah, I heard of this matter before too!¡±


    Opposite that person was another male who gave an evil smile,¡± I heard that the hundred thousand blood killer Li Yaling was defeated by the ruler in one breath. In the end, the ruler was willing to keep him as a male pet because of his looks. But Li Yaling wasn¡¯t willing which was why the ruler killed him.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a matter? I didn¡¯t expect it. The ruler is actually like that?¡±


    The people around him all gave out an enlightened expression. There was one old man who said in a heart pained manner, ¡°The world is certainly getting worse. All because the ruler often went out for wars and didn¡¯t teach his son well. No wonder when he was young and running about the city he would often stare at better-looking males!¡±


    Veins popped out of Zong Shou¡¯s forehead. What bullshit was this? Chuxue at the side wasughing till she was about to have internal injuries, but she didn¡¯t dare tough out loud. She could only just step on the ground and beat her chest.


    Ruoshui¡¯s eyes smiled into a crescent moon. She used her hand to cover her mouth as she turned her head to the side, her body shaking slightly like a willow tree branch shaking in the wind.


    The words got worse and worse. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t be bothered to corrupt his ears and just stopped listening.


    He was originally just nning on going to look at Shili Ling Xiangding, but now, he had no choice but to go. If he didn¡¯t prove his manliness, how would he quell those rumors?


    He scoffed coldly, asking Ruoshui, ¡°Did you hand up that news said in a report?¡±


    Ruoshui shook her head, following which she nodded her head and said, ¡°I did have some information! I chose them out, but you kicked them all away.¡±


    Whilst speaking she took out a few beast leather with words written on them, ¡°Yesterday since morning there has been many people spreading rumors. I searched for long but was unable to notice their tracks. I only know that there is an ascended ancestor or day wandering spirit master involved.¡±


    When Zong Shou took the beast leather, he saw that it was still news regarding Yunxia and zing me mountain.


    ¡°...Yesterday Yunxia Mountain city lord Feng Nu suddenly burst outughing in his reading room. He said that they were just rumors and shouldn¡¯t be believed. That Gantian Mountain kid thought that by spreading such rumors he could be an expert? The only people deserving of respect in Gantian Mountain are just Hu Qianqiu, Zong Gang, Qiu Wei, and Zong Yuan. With these few people helping, any idiot can be Gantian Mountain city lord.¡±


    ¡°zing me Mountain city lord Xiong Ba since waking up has debated with many elders of the race. They once said that the Zong Shou matter cannot be believed. The rumors are too exaggerated. It seemed like his attitude has rxed and has ns of giving up on princess Xuan Yu and select another ruler.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled before tearing the beast leather into shreds without any hesitation.


    If there was an ascended ancestor involved, then it most probably came from the hands of Leidong and Zhao Yanran.


    What a good n. They were mixing the rumors, adding in true and fake news together and then add some more exaggerated ones. As such, it could cause this whole situation to settle down. He underestimated them.


    However, the previous rumors were okay. He wouldn¡¯t die over them.


    ...But liking guys... That was something he really couldn¡¯t bear.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate, directly walking towards Shili Ling Xiangding.


    Before he went down the mountain he had asked for directions from a guard. He could see it from the Gantian Mountain peak. It was not far away from the foot of the mountain, where manynterns hung about. In the night time, it started to get busier.


    This ce was said to be Shili 10 miles but it was more than 10 miles ofnd. There were also the 300 brothels that were mentioned in the document.


    He guessed that the 300 brothels mentioned were just those that were of arger scale.


    He asked people and they said that out of the 300, there were 3 that were outstanding.


    One of them was the Quiet Cloud Pavilion, not only were the girls the prettiest, but there were also a few who came from the Zhongtu Cloud Continent who were good at instruments, chess, books, and drawing. They were all delicate and cute, really well informed and well-read. As such, the girls there were sought after.


    Along the way, Zong Shou saw all the females in thick makeup on the buildings on both sides of the road inviting guests over to them.


    With his xiantian realm listening ability, all he heard were those obscene words,ughs, and smiles. asionally he could see people hugging on the streets and the buildings, flirting with one another.


    Chuxue¡¯s face flushed, not knowing where she should look. Whereas Ruoshui didn¡¯t mind at all. On the contrary, she was observing interestingly.


    Especially when she saw those scenes of people making out like she was thinking what difference there was between that and when Zong Shou was curing her injury.


    Zong Shou came from the future so he these scenes weren¡¯t much in his eyes, instead, he felt a little disappointed.


    They were allmonce women, they couldn¡¯t even bepared to one finger of Xuanyuan Yiren and Chuxue. If that quiet cloud pavilion was also that standard then he wouldn¡¯t need toe any more in the future.


    Within Gantian Mountain City, the water system spread about. When Zong Shou followed the directions of that poor guard which was already taught a lesson by Chuxue, he only felt that the environment had changed.


    Although this ce was the central portion of Shili Ling Xiangding, it was extremely silent like it was separated from the rest of the world.


    The sides of theke were nted with many willows, many bamboos shook in the wind. A few buildings were scattered around. The scene was otherworldly.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Thinking that the people who have designed this area were special.


    Their taste was elegant and as such the girls within this Quiet Cloud Pavillion should be great.


    Stepping a few steps in front, he heard the sound of the zither spreading over.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks and listened closely. Only to feel extremely rxed and clear, like a woman was whispering in his ear.


    This sound is one¡¯s ears helped to rejuvenate a person.


    Even Chuxue couldn¡¯t help but be quiet and listen closely.


    Unfortunately, the zither sound had reached its end and in just a moment it had stopped. Zong Shou frowned, feeling slightly regretful. He quickened his footsteps towards where the zither sound came from. Not far away, a 5 story high building entered his eyes,


    However, when he got close, several loudughs broke out.


    ¡°What great zither skills! Miss Yun is so good, even a brute like me is entranced by it. Miss, please drink this ss of wine of mine which is my tribute to you.¡±


    The voice was forthright, the aura was soul-stirring. However, at such a moment it felt a little too out of ce.


    Zong Shou thought to himself that this Miss Yun was the famous musician from the Zhongtu Cloud Continent.


    As expected from someone who is praised by all. Your zither song can calm the soul. If a spirit master whose soul is damaged hears this sound, they would be cured.


    This woman¡¯s spiritual cultivation was extraordinary.


    However, why did such a persone over to such a barbard as the Donglin Cloud Continent?


    That¡¯s right, and also why did this sound so familiar? Like it came from Hu Zhongyuan?


    As expected, he heard another person say with disdain,¡± Hu Zhongyuan you should stop acting elegant. With your personality, how could you hear whether this zither music is good or bad?¡±


    After Hu Zhongyuan heard that, he wasn¡¯t annoyed, ¡°What are you saying, although I am a brute and don¡¯t know about such things, I can judge whether music is good or bad. Miss Yun¡¯s zither skills are just better than others, making me immersed and forgetting about myself.¡±


    In the building in the distance, augh broke out. Someoneugh as he asked, ¡°Zhongyuan you have followed the ruler for many months, inches away from him and can be considered his right-hand man. Now that the ruler has taken the throne, I heard that he has already spent 2 days in Hanyan Pce. Youzy fellow am ying around here instead. Isn¡¯t that a little inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, what am I afraid of! I am stupid, how can I help.¡±


    Hu Zhongyuanughed out in a forthright manner, answering like he didn¡¯t care at all, ¡°Anyways the ruler also doesn¡¯t know. He probably has no time to care about me now. Tomorrow I will just act well behaved in front of him.¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, heughed coldly. If these people didn¡¯t say it, he wouldn¡¯t have remembered. These 2 days he has been busy from dusk to dawn in the reading room, not stopping for even a moment. As for Zhongyuan, he yed around, drinking and ying with girls here. Wasn¡¯t his life a little toofortable?¡±


    Just as he thought about in his heart about how to chide this fellow. Within the building, a mysteriousugh broke out.


    ¡°Oh right! There¡¯s also another matter that others might not know but Hu Zhongyuan you will know. Outside they are saying that Zong Yuan and the ruler are close. You follow behind the prince so is that true? Does the ruler have interests of that nature?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that matter. Why are so many people asking that during these days? Anyways I didn¡¯t personally see anything.¡±


    Within this building, everyone sighed in disappointment. Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s tone suddenly changed, his voice a little serious,¡± However let me tell you guys, the ruler¡¯s rtionship with him is, in fact, a little ambiguous at times. You all know that when the ruler met Zong Yuan for the 1st time he touched him all over his body? He also asked me to tie him up and hang him to a tree. At that time I felt fortunate that I look tough, although I am extremely handsome in Gantian Mountain City, I¡¯m probably am not what the ruler likes.¡±

 Chapter 271 - Coincidental Meeting at the Brothel

    <h4>Chapter 271: Chapter 271 Coincidental Meeting at the Brothel</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou¡¯s body shuddered, thinking to himself, <i>Wow okay! I was thinking who created the rumors. So one of the sources came from you Hu Zhongyuan.</i>


    Scoffing heavily, Zong Shou walked forwards towards the hall withrge steps, filled with the vitality of a tiger. A cold glow shing in his eyes, his lips revealing a cold smile. This building was roughly 5 stories tall, painted in red paint. It was both elegant whilst also looking majestic.


    And just as Zong Shou passed the door, he saw a girl roughly Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s age walk out. Her bodily was devilish, having a graceful demeanor. Behind her followed 2 maidservants, one carrying a zither and the other carrying a pippa.


    Seeing Zong Shou walk over, she was first startled. Then she shook her head, ¡°What is happening to the world? Such a small kid knows how toe to this toxic ce to find joy.¡±


    She turned around and said to a middle-aged woman who was sending her out, ¡°Mother Zhang, give me face today. This kid is too young, don¡¯t let him in.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed as he heard that, only hearing her voice was like a fountain, pleasing to the ear. Only then did he raise his head and looked at that girl.


    Only then was he astonished to realize that not only was her body exquisite and graceful, her looks were also top ss.


    Elegant. Her skin was even better than snow and her eyes were like clear water, making one stare at her. She had an out of this world feeling making one feel ashamed about how bad they looked.


    However, this girl bothered too much about things which weren¡¯t her business right?


    No matter what his body had crossed 14, he couldn¡¯t be said to be a kid. The head underneath of his was already of a certain scale too.


    No, he wasn¡¯ting over here to look for flowers and to enjoy but to seek answers and punish that Hu Zhongyuan.


    Then, he heard that elegant but dressed middle-aged woman smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Miss Yun, even if you didn¡¯t say I won¡¯t let such a small kid go in. This small kid¡¯s identity is not ordinary, so we weren¡¯t willing to make his parents angry.¡±


    Zong Shou instantlyughed, rage appearing in his eyes.


    That Miss Yun who was probably the one who yed the zither from before nodded her head in satisfaction before bringing the 2 maids and leaving from the side.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, still walking towards that door.


    As expected that middle-aged woman with just a look, numerous muscr, 7 feet tall man blocked in front of him. Then, Mother Zhang burst outughing, ¡°You¡¯re just so small, why did you run over here? You were brought over by your maid. Quiet Cloud Pavilion is the top brothel in Shili Ling Xiangding, it is not a ce for you kids to y. Young master, please leave as soon as possible, we won¡¯t do your business.¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly before he thought about forcing his way through.


    This Gantian Mountain belonged to him, wherever he wanted to go, he didn¡¯t believe anyone could stop him!


    The moment such a thought rose up in his head, Zong Shou stopped in his tracks. Following which he squinted his eyes, his gaze showing a wary look as he looked upwards in the building, his heart feeling shocked.


    He saw several strong auras rise from within.


    At this moment, his body had merged with a portion of the essence of the lightning phoenix, his martial cultivation had greatly improved. In this Gantian City, he could casually make use of the aura of the country.


    To make him feel slightly threatened, one had to be a grade 6 realm Xuanwu ancestor or a Return to Sun spirit master.


    At this moment, within this small brothel, there were 4 Xuanwu ancestors that he could feel! There was also more than 3 Return to Sun realm spirit masters!


    This brothel was a ce where dragons hid and tigers crouched!


    Within this small brothel building, there were 7 of the peak strength in the human world. It was pretty muchparable to half of the experts of his Gantian Mountain City.


    Such power. No matter where it was, it could rule a region and build a country. Why did they stay here to open a brothel?


    Zong Shou¡¯s idea of forcing his way in instantly disappeared. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid. If he was still within the city, these 7 people couldn¡¯t face him.


    He was only instinctively wary. What was the purpose of this Quiet Cloud Pavilion? Was it to assassinate him? Or were they nning on collecting intel there?


    Just as he thought about those guesses, they were disposed of right away.


    This brothel was opened for a long time, and it couldn¡¯t have gathered so many experts in a short 2 days, much less would they not recognize him.


    As for getting intel of Gantian Mountain city, that was all the more impossible. 7 experts gathering together could even try to stage a coup.


    Mother Zhang didn¡¯t even bother to look at his expression, her lips rising as she smiled, ¡°Teen I know that your maidservants are both dual cultivators and are strong. The young family was deep-rooted, but my Quiet Cloud Pavillion isn¡¯t something you can anger. I think you should just go back early!¡±


    Then she looked at Zong Shou in disdain, ¡°At such a small age, who knows if you even have hair down there. To run over to this Shili Ling Xiangding. If you want to find happiness and joy,e back in 2 years...¡±


    When the soundnded, that Mother Zhang stopped bothering about Zong Shou, her body elegant and supple as she walked into the hall.


    Zong Shou was furious, smiling instead of showing his rage. His heartprehended the Quiet Cloud Pavilion.


    It was mentioned that within themon people path there was a sect known as the Qingyin School which loved to cultivate in entertainment areas of themon people. The disciples were musicians, songstresses, and entertainers who didn¡¯t sell their bodies, to spend their time in entertainment venues to train up their heart realms.


    Out of the 9 sects of themon people path, this Qingyin School was the most special in the way it did things. The methods it used and the way it handled things were the most peaceful and gentle too.


    It wasn¡¯t a spiritual house nor was it a shrine. The ce they cultivated in were in brothels which made things a little awkward.


    Based on his temper, he wanted to immediately move troops to level out and destroy this Quiet Cloud Pavilion. Although there were many experts, since they could not see how strong Ruoshui was actually, then there should be a limit to how strong they were.


    However, today, since there was half a chance that they might be from the same school as him in the future, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to act.


    Just as he was hesitating in his heart, he felt his sleeves being tugged. Turning his head and looked, he saw Chuxue pitifully looking over, obviously unwilling to enter.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, thinking to himself to forget about it, temporarily letting this ce pass and make ns about it in the future.


    He coldly looked at this 5 story building and instantly he heard a sound ¡°Be careful¡±.


    Looking up, he saw one of the windows open. A few girls were giggling as they sshed a basin of water down.


    Zong Shou was instantly furious, his body extremely swift and flexible, together with Chuxue and Ruoshui they dodged backward.


    Just as his body rose up 5 foot into the air, he felt the energy within his body suddenly go chaotic. Then, he lost control and fell face-first into the ground.


    In the next instance, the water was right in front of him. He didn¡¯t even have time to dodge as he was drenched by the water from above. A series ofughs from above was like silver bells ringing.


    Chuxue subconsciously burst outughing. She immediately helped him up. Then she saw her young master look over with a doubtful expression.


    She was filled with confusion until Ruoshui smiled and used her lips to exin did she frantically shake her head, angrily and wronged as she said, ¡°Young master why did you suspect me? I am not so free to paste that luck talisman on you! Sister Ruoshui can be the witness...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled. Since it wasn¡¯t her, then for what reason?


    How could such a low probability thing like true qi going chaotic happen so coincidentally?


    Speaking of which, the only thing that could have a rtion to that luck talisman happened 2 days ago when he used 5-6 luck praying talismans on himself.


    He remembered the tearing of his voice as well as what had happened before. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill, instantlyprehending something.


    It was most probably he used too much of the luck praying talisman, amassing bad luck which was exploding out now.


    It seems like this cheating artifact wasn¡¯t as perfect as he thought and he should use it more carefully in the future.


    He was so furious that steam came out of his body. After standing up, his face turned purple as he stared at this building, his eyes like swords.


    This was such a huge humiliation. If he didn¡¯t take revenge, how was he going to see people in the future! How preposterous, what Qingyin School, how arrogant!


    As Chuxue looked at Zong Shou rage in front of this brothel, she felt her anger vented whilst also feeling amused, happy in her heart. Thinking that during this period of time this young master probably wouldn¡¯t run to Shili Ling Xiangding.


    Her face acted like she was staring at amon enemy, ¡°Young master, why don¡¯t I ask Brother Zong Yuan to bring troops over to destroy this Quiet Cloud Pavilion? These people are so infuriating!¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that he declined toment, his eyes rolling as he had made up his mind. He scoffed before turning his head and leaving.


    He had a dark smile on his face, thinking to himself that how could he just destroy this brothel appease the rage in his heart? That was also too despicable and too barbaric. He also needed to win people by virtue. He needed the owner of this Quiet Cloud Pavilion owner to personally request to meet him before his anger can be released.


    He also had to have a proper reason, to openly do so and not leave any bargaining advantages to others.


    When Chuxue saw the situation, she was slightly shocked. With her young master¡¯s personality of never leaving an overnight hatred, how could he just walk away without even making a sound after being so furious? Moreover, he was on his home ground?


    ...This was totally unlike Zong Shou¡¯s usual style.


    Did this Quiet Cloud Pavilion have a strong background? So strong that the young master had to worry?


    Just as she wanted to ask, Ruoshui suddenly pulled her hand, smiling as she pointed at Zong Shou¡¯s clothes.


    Although the watermarks from before were all dried up due to the true qi from Zong Shou¡¯s body, However, he still had a sorry figure. Not only was his hair disheveled, but after falling, his back also picked up some dirt.


    Chuxue instantly understood. That¡¯s right! If he acted out now wasn¡¯t he just telling others that he had lost his face and been defeated?


    As expected, the young master cared more about his face more than taking revenge.

 Chapter 272 - Heart Annoyed and Disgust Grows

    <h4>Chapter 272: Chapter 272 Heart Annoyed and Disgust Grows</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In the deep parts of the cloud ocean, outside a pce surrounded by clouds. Long Ruo was sitting on top of a high mountain, fully focused. This ce was from beneath the cloud ocean, stabbing up into the heavens. However, only a small part of it stuck out of the cloud ocean.


    In front of him, there was a silver sword which hung 3 inches around his body, circling.


    Long Ruo¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He stared at the sword in front of him in deep thought.


    If there was a spiritual cultivator here, one would notice that there were 3 bright and dazzling golden runes in his soul ocean. It was reflecting out light and shining on the sword.


    The light was bright and destructive like it was about to cut a hole through the sword.


    Just as this silver-white sword was about to turn transparent in Long Ruo¡¯s eyes, suddenly, thin sword energy broke out from the sword body.


    Long Ruo was astonished, retracting his soul consciousness and keeping the 3 golden talismans in his soul. His right finger flicked out only to hear a ¡°ding¡± before this broken de sword was tossed hundreds of feet out. It was then restrained by certain power and didn¡¯t fall beneath the cloud ocean.


    ¡°What a good broken metal sword intent. In the end, it was all for nothing...¡±


    Frowning his brows, Long Ruo looked at his right-hand only to see there was a thin wound at his fingertip.


    His martial cultivation wasn¡¯t as good as his spiritual cultivation and was only at the martial ancestor realm. However, His body along with his vast soul power wasn¡¯t something a normal grade 3 spiritual weapon could hurt.


    The sword just now just very easily left this wound on his fingertip.


    He couldn¡¯t help but frown. It has been 8 months since heprehended this broken metal sword intent. At the start, he was improving with leaps and bounds, but in the next half a year, he was stuck at this final step.


    It shouldn¡¯t be only because of hisprehension of the martial path. There was also because of natural barriers between spirit and martial arts.


    This sword cultivation path was, as expected, not an easy one.


    Just as he was deep in thought, Long Ruo suddenly picked up something. He looked down only to see a person climbing up from below. He wasn¡¯t stepping on the mountain rocks, but on air.


    The person was not well trained, his body shaking and wobbly, their speed was also really slow. However, each step was stable.


    The 3 thousand feet high hill wasn¡¯t a cliff, but this person used close to 15 minutes before he got to the peak.


    Sweat formed on the forehead. However, this young man¡¯s face was filled with satisfaction.


    Long Ruo also felt happy for him, smiling, ¡°Congrattions junior brother, you are at the ascended realm. Your lifespan has reached a thousand years, no longer the same as normal people.¡±


    That Zu Renkuangughed out loud when he heard that, ¡°I have cultivated 7 years in the world and then spent a year in the cloud pce to be able to take this step. However, my realm isn¡¯t stable, so who knows, I might drop back down tomorrow.¡±


    Then, he looked at the silver sword in front of Long Ruo, ¡°Senior Brother is stillprehending this broken metal sword intent? It seems like you want to embark on sword cultivation, making a second soul and form a sword embryo sword intent? How¡¯s your progress now?¡±


    ¡°I do want to make a 2nd soul. I have to thank Junior brother for this matter! Thanks to you for helping me find this broken de sword. Although I haven¡¯t made much progress, within 2-3 months I will have some progress.¡±


    Long Ruo smiled, casually keeping the silver sword into his sleeves. Then he asked curiously, ¡°Junior brother didn¡¯te here to ask me about my progress in this broken metal sword intent. What matter do you have? You can say directly? Our rtionship is great, so you don¡¯t need to be shy.¡±


    ¡°I really can stop asking you how theprehension of your sword intent is going. There are 3 more months to the dragon gate opening. The martial saint remnant image day, which was why senior master asked me to ask you how your progress is if you could breakthrough within 3 months...¡±


    Zu Renkuangughed, following which his tone changed, ¡°I also have one matter to inform you. Did you once order a 4th generation disciple to pay attention to news about Gantian Mountain prince Zong Shou? That person told me to tell you that 3 days ago he killed Zong Shi, Zong Ming, and Zong Hao, officially taking the throne and bing the 2nd Gantian Mountain Monster king.¡±


    Long Ruo¡¯s eyes immediately constructed, his eyes filled with shock, ¡°You mean Zong Shi and Zong Ming all died in his hands?¡±


    Even Zu Renkuang saying Zong Shou inheriting the throne wasn¡¯t as shocking as the deaths of these few people.


    In the past, he had understood things about Gantian Mountain. He knew that the direct bloodline disciples of the Zong family were deeply rooted and strong in Gantian Mountain.


    If Zong Shou wanted to make them give up the Monster king position, he had to rely on his subordinates to have a chance of seeding.


    However, to remove them was extremely difficult.


    ¡°It¡¯s not only that. Junior brother, have you heard of Xue Moyan? I heard he¡¯s the most outstanding junior of the Xue family in the cloud world.¡±


    He saw Long Ruo¡¯s eyes light up. Long Rou had heard of that person before. Zu Renkuang didn¡¯t bother introducing him, saying expressionlessly, ¡°3 days ago, this person and Daoming Sect Wuye Zhenren, Xuansu Sect Lihu Jichang, and a few Xuanwu ancestors and return to sun spirit masters all died on the altar of Gantian mountain. It was said that Zong Shou killed them all personally. Even the sky fox Zong family Zong Zhen lost to Zong Shou...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Long Ruo stood up immediately as he heard that, his eyes filled with shock and surprise. How did trash who had barriers from heaven and was unable to cultivate kill Xue Moyan?


    Even if he saw wrongly, 10 months ago Zong Shou had just reached the martial master realm. He definitely couldn¡¯t reach such a strong level in less than a year.


    Daoming Sect Wuye, Xuansu Sect Jichang were all rtively strong people. Not to mention those 3, any Xuanwu ancestor should be able to squish him easily with one finger.


    ¡°I was this shocked that day! Even the sect leader had sent a talisman asking.¡±


    Zu Renkuang wasn¡¯t surprised by Long Ruo¡¯s outburst, shaking his head with a smile, ¡°Then I asked people to investigate and found that people there at the altar all weren¡¯t detailed or they were bragging all out. They said he was extremely strong, and ascended ancestors were not his match. Or they were extremely wary and didn¡¯t want to say more. What was more surprising was that in the market there was a mysterious rumor. They said he killed 4 grade 6 beasts at 8 years old, 10 years old forcing back a Ying serpent in the evil spirit moat. There was also a lot of other stuff. Forget about it, take a look at yourself...¡±


    As he said that Zu Renkuang directly threw a jade tube over. Long Ruo epted it and halfway through he smiled, ¡°so it seems like when the prince was 10 he was as strong as us now...¡±


    The Ying serpent in the evil spirit moat was the same grade as his spiritual pet, the grade 7 ck flood dragon, gathered from Ying energy. Normal grade 7 experts were easy meat for it, so to be able to force it back, one had to be strong.


    However, his eyes showed some care,¡± the way he did things that night he is indeed decisive and ruthless. Making his race and also showing his extraordinary decision making. I underestimated him in the past. Behind this prince, there has to be someone smart...¡±


    ¡°He is indeed amazing. At such a young age, he¡¯s scheming already. Before this, in Cloud Saint City I saw some glimpses. Unfortunately, he has barriers from heaven and can¡¯t cultivate.¡±


    Zu Renkuang shook his head and sighed, feeling slightly unfortunate. Following which he thought, ¡°As for the person behind him! After the situation on the altar, there was another weird matter. Be it Yunxia, zing me Mountain, Xue family, Daomin Sect, or Xuansu Sect, the news they got were all from the rumors from the city. None of them knew exactly what happened on the altar. It was like all the hidden pieces in Gantian mountain were all ripped out. I guess not only is this person strong, but he is also able to suppress that Zong Zhen. The power must be extremely strong, who knows they might be nning to act for the item in Ying dragon valley. As for this Zong Shou, he does have some ability. But the deaths of Xue Moyan and the others probably didn¡¯t have much to do with him. Those rumors are most probably to misdirect people. Speaking of which, Senior Brother are we not going to bother about this Ying dragon valley?¡±


    Long Ruo couldn¡¯t help but nod slightly, he agreed with what Zu Renkuang guesses as that was his thoughts too. Hearing that he smiled, ¡°why will we care? It is in our territory, no matter how those many of the sects make noise, we still will have a part of the spoils. Why should we jump out and be a target? Everything we shall wait for the dragon gathering mountain dragon gate matter to end before we speak. If we can see the remnant images, we will both have huge gains.¡±


    ¡°Martial Saint remnant image? I might not be able to get a spot to enter. I might not be able to see it.¡±


    Zu Renkuang touched his nose and revealed a bitter expression. He stood up, just as he was about to take his leave he remembered something.


    ¡°Oh right! Senior Brother Long, I heard that you have some rtionship recently with Mysterious Cloud Sect Han Nishui. Recently this person was demoralized because of his marriage matter. He wanted to borrow the strength of mysterious cloud Sect and pill fountain Sect to suppress Xuan Mountain City. However, I heard that 2 days ago that Xuanyuan Tong from Xuan Mountain City also broke into the ascended realm. I heard that 2 big sects want to recruit the person.¡±


    Long Ruo was startled, following which his expression sunk and turned dark.


    The matter that they had discussed had such a change. He was out of sorts, directly sending Long Ruo away but was unable to calm himself down.


    The anxiousness and bad feeling got thicker and thicker. He felled annoyed and was unable topose himself.


    It was Zong Shou again. He felt that this person¡¯s matters were getting more and more out of his control.


    Even when he released that broken de sword out in front of his body, he was unable to calm down toprehend.


    Speaking of which this broken de sword was also obtained by that Gantian Mountain prince, how annoying and hateful.

 Chapter 273 - Monster King Government Decree

    <h4>Chapter 273: Chapter 273 Monster King Government Decree</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Pretty much at the same time, within the Gantian Mountain Chongzhen Hall, the atmosphere was unusually solemn. Hu Zhongyuan stood behind all of them in a more central position. His expression was really respectful, his eyes not looking away. However, for some reason, he felt the atmosphere today getting more and more wrong.


    He could feel a knife-like gaze sweep down on him from the elevated portion of the hall, causing him to feel a chill down his spine. But when he carefully looked over he couldn¡¯t see anything wrong.


    Only Zong Shou sat on the throne. Just 14 years-old, that slightly thin body sat in that wide chair. It seemed quite funny.


    However, his face was tightly scrounged up. Thinking back to 3 days ago, his killing intent and decisiveness, cruel methods, it made one feel like bursting into augh.


    ¡°Since the ruler once to consider this war loses into the country¡¯s treasury then I have nothing to say.¡±


    The one who spoke was Ren Bo. He was around 40, wearing a schrly crown and a white robe.


    Gantian mountain city didn¡¯t have any official arrangement and also no office. Hence, there weren¡¯t any designated uniforms which were why their clothing was all different.


    At this moment, the white robbed prime minister¡¯s brows were furrowed as he said coldly, ¡°I only want to remind your majesty that our Gantian mountain city hasn¡¯t gone down the cloud ocean to hunt beasts, and we can see the bottom of our treasury. If there are any additional expenditures, we would be unable to form another cloud ocean hunt.¡±


    Zong Shou sat on the throne. He was first slightly astonished. He had forgotten about this matter. Gantian mountain city¡¯s normal tax returns and various ie took up less than half of the country treasury. The true big one was beneath the cloud ocean.


    Gantian mountain hadn¡¯t had a ruler for months and this cloud ocean hunt was naturally put to a stop.


    After he became ruler, his subordinates looked forward to this. This was also the most important mission of Gantian mountain city.


    He waved his hand without much care, signaling Ren Bo, who was cold towards him, to back down. Then, he gave a hand signal towards Chuxue at the side.


    Chuxue hesitated, after a short while he took a few scrolls and stood in front of the throne. She coughed softly, ¡°The ruler now has several government decrees to make, please listen up!¡±


    The people in the hall all were solemn when they heard that. They all lowered their heads and quietly listened.


    New rulers often made changes when they were appointed, much less this well-hidden, extremely strong young Monster king who had suppressed all the powers in the city just as he was appointed.


    This was also the 1st decree after he took the throne so they treated it respectfully and carefully.


    Seeing the situation Chuxue was more rxed, calming down and reading ording to the bright yellow words on the decree, ¡°2 days ago I ordered Hu Zhongyuan to secretly visit various parts of the city to check the morally wrong and harmful Shili Ling Xiangding. In the future, it might affect our culture. Especially the Quiet Cloud Pavilion. Within it, all the males and females are flirty and obscene. The prostitution within can¡¯t be epted. After he reported it, I was furious. This evil wind cannot be left to grow. I order left pir general to check on this ce as well as all the brothels in the city. From today on after 11 o¡¯clock, we will have night curfew!¡±


    When she read that Chuxue was enlightened. Thinking that the prince¡¯s revenge was here. Moreover, he was settling a personal matter through his official position. How evil. However, checking the brothels was a good thing.


    Hu Zhongyuan below was stunned. When did he receive instructions from the ruler to observe and investigate the city? He also didn¡¯t say how it affected the culture and was morally wrong? Although this Quiet Cloud pavilion was an entertainment ce, the girls inside didn¡¯t sell their bodies. No prostitution and any obscene stuff happened within.


    The officials in the hall were instantly silent. Hu Qianqiu¡¯s face was also changing, staring angrily at his son. The other people all had weird expressions.


    They were all not proper righteous men, so who here hadn¡¯t been to that Shili Ling Xiangding? They more or less had 1-2 people they frequented there.


    Although it affected the culture and was immoral, it wasn¡¯t anything serious.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand why Zong Shou would treat this matter so seriously and make it his first decree since he took the throne.


    They all exchanged nces with one another. It was still Ren Bo who stepped out, ¡°Ruler, that Shili Ling Xiangding¡¯s tax is enough to support 3 towns! They are all poor girls who are unable to find jobs elsewhere. If you think they are immoral you can increase tax. Moreover, it isn¡¯t wartime. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for this night curfew...¡±


    Zong Shou pouted. Then, he took up 3 pieces of paper from his table. One writing ¡°too busy at night¡±, the other writing ¡°poption¡± and thest one was ¡°war wind.¡±


    He muttered and pointed out towards Chuxue. She looked for a long while before she understood, helping him ry the message with a weird expression on her face,¡± the ruler said that it is too busy at night and isn¡¯t a good thing for our Gantian Mountain City. So he wants the night curfew so the young boys can go back to give birth to children. Our Gantian mountain relies on our people for war, and we rise only because of our great martial cultivation. That small ie from hands-on businesses can be forgotten. Increasing our poption and keeping the prosperity of our races is most important!¡±


    So the young master wasn¡¯t taking revenge, but he was giving out a proper decree? Yesterday he went to understand the lives of the people?


    The entire hall¡¯s atmosphere turned solemn, and everyone¡¯s expression in the hall changed.


    The race leaders who looked at him with weird gazes, their expressions had more respect for Zong Shou.


    How did they not understand such a simple theory? Their kids from morning to night they were getting wilder. They should rush back to train or to apany their wives to give birth to kids to strengthen the race. It was better for the nights to be more mundane, so a night curfew was a good choice.


    A sh appeared in Ren Bo¡¯s eyes as he smiled whilst bowing, ¡°The ruler is wise, and I am wrong.¡±


    Then, Chuxue opened up the 2nd scroll and read, ¡°I have investigated the poption growth of Gantian mountain. 2 years ago, it was less than half a percent. This is why I order that any women that can give birth to a kid will be rewarded with a grade 2 beast crystal. Those who give birth to above 3 can apply for Gantian Mountain City to provide for them.¡±


    The entire hall was in an uproar. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with surprise and joy.


    Give birth to more children and get rewarded with money. If one gave birth to more, the city would raise them.


    Although this was different from before, those who are allowed to go about and be unrestrained at night were the rich. This 2nd degree targetted all people of Gantian mountain.


    One could imagine the prosperity of the Gantian mountain increasing, so how could one not be delighted?


    Ren Bo was also startled. If just like what was mentioned in the degree, this expenditure would be huge.


    Then, decisiveness appeared in his eyes. This was a good thing for Gantian Mountain. Even if he grit his teeth and tightened his pants, he was going to forcefully sustain it. He bowed once more,¡± understood! The prince is extremely talented and better than the former ruler!¡±


    His tone wasn¡¯t as cold as before. Moreover, within this hall, no one felt that it was a wrong decision.


    Just this 2 decrees had already earned the hearts of everyone. The ruler¡¯s skill at making decisions was farsighted and covered everything.


    Chuxue was filled with respect and worship. Her young master was truly the best. She opened the 3rd scroll, ¡°I had spent 3 years studying in Linhai College and understand the pain of themon people, that they dream of getting a high-grade cultivation technique or spiritual technique. If Zong Yuan was able to get such, how would he only have such achievements now? This is why, from today on, I will open my father¡¯s book hiding pavilion. All the books within will be split into 5yers for all people from the Gantian Zong family to pick 5 books of the firstyer when they are of age. Then, the thousands of copies of grade 2 and grade 3 can be exchanged by merit.¡±


    Hu Qianqiu¡¯s eyes constricted as he clenched his fist, raising his head and looking at Zong Shou.


    Everyone in the hall was buzzing. They were either shocked, astonished, or felt uneasy.


    Within the cloud world, all powers all collected many spiritual and martial techniques. However, these resources were all kept secret and not released.


    In a chaotic time, the powerful ruled. Only the strong ones, the ones with bigger fists, could control others.


    But if normal civilians could learn deep and strong martial techniques and have a chance to reach the peak of the martial path, then what power do the aristocratic families have to rule over them?


    Zong Shou was making an exception, not bothering about that, only making them use merit to exchange for it.


    Hu Qianqiu didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future, but in the short term, their strength would greatly increase, and their military strength would increase by several times. As time would go on, the power would amass. As long as Zong Shou could suppress them and control them.


    Was he so talented?


    Such a thought shed in his head as he exchanged nces with Chai Yuan, who also had such a bright glow.


    Ling Xian¡¯s body shuddered as his face showed disbelief.


    Chuxue didn¡¯t wait for them to regain their senses, reading the 4th government decree, ¡°Be it cultivating martial path or spirit techniques, they all need spirit stones and beast crystals as well as pills and artifacts. I know that the people have it tough and many give up because of that. From now on, Gantian Mountain City registered citizens only need someone to be their guarantor and they could loan from the city lord manor to purchase to breakthrough to a new realm. Any army disciple doesn¡¯t need a guarantor and can do so interest-free...


    Another bomb was tossed into the Chongzhen hall.


    Hu Qianqiu only felt blur and muddy. Before this, he was worried Zong Shou wasn¡¯t good at administrative matters but now he realized that he underestimated the ability of the ruler.


    The 4 administrative decrees were all connected. All of them rted to one another. It was also brimming with ambition!


    The first 2 could increase the poption and help the future. Thetter 2 could cause Gantian Mountain to increase by several million soldiers. Some lower grade ones can also climb up towards higher grades.


    Out of all these people, 70% would be grateful to Zong Shou. Those in the army would be especially loyal.


    Although it affected many of the interests of the noble races of the people, their Hu family suffering a lot in the short term, with how determined Zong Shou was, no one dared to step out to oppose.


    Pretty much everyone looked at Chuxue. She had a total of 7 scrolls, 7 decrees. The 1st 4 were already filled with surprises so naturally, they were looking forward to the other 3.

 Chapter 274 - This Law is a Good One

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chapter 274 This Law is a Good One</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    As expected, Chuxue continued to read,¡± the ruler swore on the altar that he would teach the Gantian Mountain Zong family and that the old would be taken care of. The entire city is my people and we will be fair to everyone. Today, I will establish a bank to raise all the old people in the city, all the windows, all the injured...¡±


    Hu Qianqiu and the others all frowned when they heard that. Along with the above few decrees, it wasn¡¯t a small sum.


    The purpose of this decree was a good one. Gantian mountain had many people who either were either handicapped through injuries or were alone due to their children dying in battle.


    Even for xiantian martial cultivators, the moment they were unable to proceed on the martial path, their strength would weaken and theirtter ages would be tragic.


    However, the money to take care of the old and wounded along with the first 4 decrees was something the yearly expenditure of Gantian mountain couldn¡¯t support.


    Just as he was thinking that the prince was still young and wasn¡¯t good at administrative matters, thinking too easily. Chuxue started to exin and a short whileter, they all understood.


    Zong Shou was asking all those in the city who could support themselves to willingly store some money based on their wishes in the bank.


    When they reach a certain age or when they were injured, they could take a certain amount of gold based on the value of the items they stored each month to support themselves.


    Everything was based on their own wishes, and they weren¡¯t forced. Based on what Zong Shou said, this was a fund to support the old and wounded.


    All army people wouldn¡¯t need toe up with the money themselves. The city lord manor would for them.


    The eyes of the people in the hall all lit up. They originally thought that Zong Shou was about to increase tax. Now, they totally rxed.


    Then, they dwelled into the deeper meaning of it, feeling that the idea was not only amazing but feasible.


    All of a sudden, they were swarmed with thoughts. More people muttered and calcted in their mouths, their eyes showing a weird glow.


    Including Qiu Wei, the faces of all the generals flushed red, filled with desire. They wanted Zong Shou to push it out immediately.


    They all looked at the ten-odd higher position officials with anticipation, especially the middle-aged man with a white robe and schrly crown at the most left.


    Ren Bo closed his eyes and thought. A momentter he considered everything. Only then did he take in a deep breath, ¡°The prince swore that Gantian Mountain Zong family wouldn¡¯t have no branch and direct families, only caring about talent. There was no difference in the bloodline, only ability.


    If the old are taken care off and the young are raised, then there are no worries about having ack of food or clothing. These 5 decrees have solved arge part of that oath. Not only did the 800 thousand race members of the Zong family benefit, but the entire Gantian Mountain also does too. This is a way to strengthen the country and cause our troops to tower over the Cloud Continent in a few years!¡±


    He originally had high hopes for Zong Shi. That kid was all rounded and when he did things under Zong Weiran, he never missed out anything. He also personally witnessed him grow up.


    In the end, 3 days ago, Zong Shou came out of nowhere and rose up, aggressively killing Zong Shi and the others.


    At that time, even if he knew that he was in the Confucian theory the true orthodox ruler, he was filled with worry. He was afraid that this 14-year-old kid wasn¡¯t up for the task. He was worried that he wouldn¡¯t just destroy Gantian mountain, but his life¡¯s work.


    However, at this moment, he felt really fortunate.


    Even if these 5 strategies were too progressive and didn¡¯t take in many details into consideration, just this alone showed that he was generous, intelligent, and magnanimous.


    His father was so great, so how could the son be useless? Not only that, the son was even better!


    No matter how good that Zong Shi was, he was just a guard dog, guarding the master. How could hepare to the ruler?


    In these 5 decrees, if 2-3 were able to be executed, then he could be called a great ruler.


    Then, Ren Bo¡¯s tone turned serious, ¡°The ruler¡¯s ns are great but our financial ability is limited. Loaning to train soldiers will take years and we can use the daily interest to maintain it. As for the bank for the old, we can rely on savings and other methods to raise funds, and the city can also give grants. However, both of them need a starting fund.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and took a paper, on it was kind of written words, ¡°This money can be borrowed from me. 2 thousand grade 7 beast crystals. In the future, Gantian Mountain City will pay back in installments...¡±


    Li Luo and Shi Dan who were seated at the corner of the hall exchanged nces and knew that the ruler was being really generous.


    ¡°The ruler will use their own treasury to pay?¡±


    Ren Bo was obviously startled. He couldn¡¯t understand the ruler¡¯s character. Before this, he had quarreled with him because of that small amount of money, not willing to give a step. Now, he could take out 2 thousand grade 7 beast crystals right away.


    He looked down at the paper writing a few small unassuming words, 20% yearly interest.


    He couldn¡¯t help but nod his head. He understood. This person really wasn¡¯t willing to suffer a loss.


    ¡°This also works but 2000 is too much. Our Gantian mountain just needs 500! Did the prince consider the people doing the work? If this finance isn¡¯t monitored, in just 3-5 years, people would eat it up. How do we ensure it is fair and not lead to corruption. Although we have censors, I don¡¯t have much confidence in them. Also, how do we ensure that the city lord doesn¡¯t use these 2 sums for other purposes?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed, finally showing some shock. Ren Bo was selected by Zong Weiran to be prime minister, and as expected, he did have some skill. His words often hit the sweet spot.


    He only felt slightly regretful. The more money he loans, the more interest he got. This old man really was smart.


    He picked up another piece of paper from the table. Under the gaze of everyone, it was a question, I heard that Gantian City has a race leadermittee?


    Hu Qianqiu didn¡¯t understand, but calmed himself down and asked, ¡°there is. The ex-ruler said that to convince the races to listen to orders to live together here. At that time, the ruler¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t strong so the race leaders came together to discuss and set strategies. Then it was removed.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, Zong Weiran¡¯s many wins on the battlefield had such a reason behind it. He used only a year to make all the races yield and listen to him. Which was why he was able to rise up in the west of the continent and go up against Yunxia and zing me Mountain.


    This race leadermittee was naturally removed then. Anyways, discussions weren¡¯t asfortable and straightforward as him making the calls himself.


    He waved his hand towards Chuxue to instruct her to read the 6th decree, ¡°Today we will restate the race leadermittee system to monitor the decrees. For the Monster race, each 200 thousand people can choose 1 person to participate as an elder. Every 5 years, it will change, and they can get a sry from the city lord manor. If their poption doesn¡¯t reach 200 thousand, they will automatically have one elder position. The human race in the city can also join in, split into zones to vote. Every 200 thousand people will have one spot. Also, we will build a Tiegang Hall on the mountain so that they can have a meeting ce.¡±


    The people in the hall were all confused, not fully understanding this matter. Those 2 huge sums having someone to monitor was naturally good. However, but this was just a little too much.


    And also that Tiegang Hall was not bad. Although it consumed resources, it could help people break through to the ascended realm,prehend the marital path. The people within Gantian Mountain City all envied Xuan Mountain City for long.


    But to use it for the meeting ce for the elders, wasn¡¯t it too much of a waste?


    Even Ren Bo didn¡¯t understand. However, after thinking about it he didn¡¯t say anymore.


    This idea could indeed block many of the gaps. At least race disputes and interests can be taken care of. With these people, it could also monitor these few decrees and also the money.


    Some of the details could naturally be perfected by him. If everything needed to bepleted by the ruler then what were they for?


    Thinking about it, that there weren¡¯t many weaknesses, he bowed, ¡°The ruler is wise and this idea is great!¡±


    Seeing Ren Bo recognize it, Hu Qianqiu, Chai Yuan and the others all bowed.


    If one asked them to kill, then they were masters, but in terms of politics, if one tied all their brains together they still weren¡¯t as good as one Ren Bo.


    Since this prime minister agreed, then these few decrees would definitely work.


    They could hear the pros of the government decrees, it was unprecedented and something the people had never thought about, never in the cloud world. However whether or not it could be feasible depended on Ren Bo¡¯s judgment.


    However, Zong Shou felt slightly unhappy as he looked. These were all pushed out in the future and tried and tested. After taking it out these people actually didn¡¯t instantly praise him and sing his praises. Actually hesitating, they were simply all without foresight.


    However, this Ren Bo¡¯s prestige in this Gantian mountain was unexpectedly high to him.


    Chuxue had already opened up the 7th decree, reading out, ¡°Due to right pir general Zong Shiyuan being removed, this position can not be empty. ck fox iron cavalrymander, guards armymander Zong Gang will temporarily rece him. Zong Yuan has once led 3 thousand cavalry to trample over 400 thousand of Yunxia and zing me Mountain in Ruohai Straits. From now on he will take charge of the ck fox iron cavalry and share control of the guard¡¯s army!¡±


    Those 2 appointments weren¡¯t surprising. A new ruler naturally wanted to take control of the army.


    Although Zong Gang wasn¡¯t good at military strategy, if he reced Zong Shiyuan, the 20% of the army of Gantian mountain city under the right pir general would return to Zong Shou and the Gantian Zong family. This was something that was expected.


    As for Zong Yuan¡¯s position, it was all the more expected. He was such an unparalleled general talent and also so loyal if Zong Shou didn¡¯t treat him importantly, then he really had no brain.

 Chapter 275 - Martial Path Progressing

    <h4>Chapter 275: Chapter 275 Martial Path Progressing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within Chongzhen Hall, they used an entire 2 hours to discuss the specifics of these few government decrees. After many random matters, everyone left in a satisfied manner.


    However, when they left, Zong Shou signaled to Qiu Wei. He pointed towards Hu Zhongyuan and then blinked. Then he used his hand as a knife and sliced at his neck.


    Qiu Wei thought about it and roughly understood, bowing, ¡°I understand. I will put Hu Zhongyuan in charge of checking and investigating Shili Lingn Xiangding. If he dares to be unfair about it, I¡¯ll take his head!¡±


    His voice was extremely loud, like a giant bell heard by everyone within the hall.


    Hu Qianqiu¡¯s expression was weird, not knowing was he happy or worried. Hu Zhongyuan was pouting, not knowing how he made Zong Shou angry?


    If today¡¯s matter was spread out, the circle of friends that he hung out with would probably treat him as an enemy. H reputation in Shili Ling Xiangding was broken, and everyone would want to beat him up.


    Zong Shou smiled. This was just the beginning. The true way of dealing with this fellow was yet toe.


    Walking out of the back door of the Chongzhen Hall, Zong Shou¡¯s body gave off a cold aura, really dark and sinister, and asionally he wouldugh coldly. It caused Chuxue to feel a chill down her spine, thinking that her young master was such a narrow-minded person and it was best not to make him angry.


    Within that warm reading room, there were still mountain amounts of documents and work to be done.


    However, today, Zong Shou waszy to bother about it. He saw that everything, be it big or small, was handled by Ren Bo. Even if he didn¡¯t bother about it, Gantian Mountain City wouldn¡¯t copse and it wasn¡¯t a huge issue.


    He walked into the cultivation room. Because of thoseplicated and busy matters, he had wasted 2 days. Today, he could finally see how his progress was.


    This cultivation room used personally by Zong Weiran was majestic. Just the size was a thousand feet around. With sandbags, wooden puppets, 18 types of weapons, etc, nothing wascking.


    Zong Shou walked in front of a wooden puppet, seeing that not only was it made of grade 7 and above spiritual wood. The outsideyer was wrapped in manyyers of grade 7 beast leather which could lower the damage to the puppet to the lowest. Apart from that, there were spiritual formations that could calcte strength such that one could estimate how much strength they had.


    Eximing to himself about how generous Zong Weiran was, Zong Shou directly pinched out. Only to hear a thud as he hit the puppet.


    The wooden puppet didn¡¯t even shake, just the outsideyer shone a yellow spiritual glow.


    This spiritual formation that calcted strength was a total of 9 colors. It used color to differentiate the level, the difference in the deepness of the color judged the strength or weakness of the person.


    ¡°Deep yellow with a few bits of red light. My current strength should be around 50 thousand kilograms, just nicely crossing xiantian peak by a distance! And also the true qi in the body, I have gathered a lot!¡±


    A happy glow burst out in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that after solving Zong Shou¡¯sst wishes that he would get such great benefits!


    He had merged with close to 30 of the lightning Phoenix essence at once. If this continued, in just less than a year, he would absorb it all.


    Just nice that world shocking spiritual art he had deduced nearpletion the 2nd meridian cultivation method. Although it wasn¡¯tpleted, it could already be used.


    Without hesitation, Zong Shou took out a spirit absorbing pagoda. However, this time it wasn¡¯t that cheap item that came from the Demon g Sect disciple.


    It was one of the spiritual artifacts left for him by Zong Weiran. It was 6yers high and the color was purplish gold. Others only need one look to know that this was a high-grade item.


    Not only could it absorb one more spiritual vein aspared to normal grade 6 spirit absorbing pagoda, but it could also help the spirit master search for those spiritual veins, the absorbing ability was the same as grade 7 ones.


    Within the pagoda, Zong Shou was raising a few 5 elements mixed spiritual veins within which were all strengthened before.


    Now, he didn¡¯t need to do other preparations, just sitting cross-legged before he absorbed 2 into his body, keeping in his minor organ chakra meridian.


    At the start, it was a little unstable, shing with the 2 earth veins in the external meridian. The skin on his body started to tear up, and his meridians started to swell up like it was about to burst up. Then Zong Shou used true qi to suppress it whilst also adjusting it to slowly calm it down.


    He felt the 6 minor organs in his body-galldder, liver, small intestine,rge intestine, dder, and the three truncal cavities. He could also clearly feel that they were all swiftly strengthening.


    The spiritual energy in the body that was gathered surged. It was like it was endless, even if it was consumed it could continue to be produced.


    Zong Shou adjusted his breath a moment, until all 4 earth meridians stabilized in his body, not conflicting anymore. After the two were distinct from one another did he stand up and punched out on the wooden puppet beside him. All of a sudden, the 4 spiritual veins meshed up into a force as all of his strength was used in that fist.


    He saw the wooden puppet give out a spiritual light, yellow light had disappeared and turned red.


    ¡°Pale red...However, it¡¯s color was shallow. Its power should be around 100 kilograms. With my experience, it is around 95 thousand kilograms. I only just merged with 2 spiritual veins...¡±


    A normal xiantian peak had roughly 45 thousand kilograms of power. If one broke through that realm and then merged a spiritual vein, his strength would increase by 3 times until 150 thousand kilograms!


    Now with just a two meridian body, he could go up against martial ancestors. This was also before using sword intent and using true qi.


    However, this progress was just that. Thinking about how he still had a body of lightning Phoenix essence, his martial path from hisst life but he couldn¡¯t use it. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but sigh at his destiny.


    Luckily, his spiritual cultivation wasn¡¯t restricted thus he could slightly console himself with it.


    Just as he thought about that, he kept his thoughts. He first started to practice the 4th energy leading technique in this cultivation hall with all his focus. Then, he did all the fist techniques-foundation breathing fist, zing sun fist, Five Round Enlightened King Fist, and rhinoceros spiritual armor fist all 10 times.


    Lastly was the basic sword technique which he used a full 20 times. The entire process was not rushed nor slow, covering every single detail.


    4 hours had passed until hepleted all this homework. Zong Shou¡¯s entire body was covered in sweat.


    In the past, when they were traveling, cultivation was inconvenient on the carriage and he didn¡¯t have enough space.


    This was why he spent most of his time on spiritual cultivation. Now that he returned to Gantian Mountain and finally settled down, he had to make up for all this missed work.


    Even if his spiritual cultivation was far above his martial path, but in his heart, he still ced the sword path he had chased in thest life as number 1.


    After training all these martial path basics one by one, Zong Shou spent some time on spiritual techniques as well as some techniques in regards to his inability to speak. Then, he heard loud cheers within the Hanyan Pce.


    Zong Shou was startled and walked out of the drill field, only to see the guards here, their faces red with excitement. Their looks were all filled with utmost gratitude. Listening in, it was all discussions regarding the book hiding pavilion and the pill purchase decrees.


    Zong Shou was instantly delighted, thinking that he could start to invest in a weapon and pill shop.


    Loaning money from him, they had to purchase from shops he designated. Not only could he earn interest, but he could also rely on the 2 shops to earn business and money. He could also develop a bunch of spirit masters and weapon refiners before the spiritual wave, killing 2 birds with 1 stone. He was truly a genius.


    What should he do? Even he was in awe with his own ability. If this went on, would he be too vain?


    Turning around and looking, only to see Chuxue stare downwards at the cliff on the side. Zong Shou walked over and looked down too, only to see the city had hung up banners and lights. Tens of thousands of feet out Zong Shou could hear the sound of fireworks like they were having a huge celebration.


    Looking closely, he saw girls on the streets all smiling wide in happiness.


    Seeing him walk over, Chuxue instantly giggled, ¡°Young master that Quiet Cloud Pavilion is in such bad shape. Your n is still the best. Openly taking revenge for your vendetta.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed as he nces towards the direction of Shili Ling Xiangding. Only to see that that ce was mainly surrounded by ten thousand troops. He could see Hu Zhongyuan dressed in iron armor, leading a group of soldiers and cleaning out this reason.


    That Quiet Cloud Pavilion was surrounded by a thousand women. They seemed to be in an intense quarrel, who knows what they were talking about.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips instantly curved before he stopped himself, knocking Chuxue¡¯s head. Following which a few words formed up in the air using spiritual energy.


    ¡°Bullshit! I¡¯m a city lord, why would I quarrel with some small woman?¡±


    Chuxue rolled her eyes, thinking to herself for the young master to continue acting. Then her brows furrowed slightly, her eyes showing some sympathy, ¡°Young master, those girls are so pitiful.¡±


    Zong Shou agreed when he heard that, then he turned around whilstughing coldly, a few words forming in mid-air.


    ¡°A family crying is like a city crying. Let¡¯s wait for 2 days.¡±


    He directly turned around and walked back into the cultivation hall in exhaustion. Those words formed with spiritual energy was a method he thought about just now. Although he could act cool because he wasn¡¯t well trained at it. The soul power consumption was more than spells. Along with the practicing from before, he nearly used up all his soul power.


    Chuxue¡¯s heart rxed. She knew Zong Shou¡¯s personality. Since he said that, he wouldn¡¯t be so merciless.


    In the vast hall, Zong Shou ignited a few purple sandalwood incenses and entered meditation.


    After the luck talisman, he formed 2 talismans at the same time, one was the swallow and the other was purified.


    With the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique in his hand, in thest life, Zong Shou spent a lot of time and effort on it. With some rough focus, he had mostly grasped it.


    As for that purify word, Zong Shou also had some idea. The one which gave him the most inspiration was Little Gold on his arm.

 Chapter 276 - Heart Illusionary Ability

    <h4>Chapter 276: Chapter 276 Heart Illusionary Ability</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After all, it was the total merger of the soul. That day on the altar, although the soul ocean expanded by just 30%, the quality of the soul power close to doubled, no weaker than the return to sun realm.


    Those weren¡¯t the only benefits. Now, when Zong Shou focused on cultivating and expanding his soul ocean, his cultivation speed was close to triple of the past.


    Last time, the soul power growth needed 3 days. Now, it only took 1 day to bepleted.


    It made Zong Shou silently happy. He started to seriously consider the 2nd wish of that Zong Shou-Zong Weiran who was hidden in the oblivion cloud ocean.


    Towards this future maniac blood monster saint, nine tail fox king, Zong Shou¡¯s feelings were reallyplicated. He respected him whilst also fearing him.


    He subconsciously wasn¡¯t willing to meet this person too early. After all, he had taken and upied his only son¡¯s body.


    He was scared just thinking about Zong Weiran¡¯s attitude towards him would be, but the other Zong Shou¡¯s wish was to save him out of the cloud ocean.


    ¡°What a bother! Forget it, let¡¯s just not deal with that matter. Who knows... maybe Zong Weiran was in deep cultivation beneath the oblivion cloud ocean, his life casual and carefree. I have totally merged with this body. Now if I didn¡¯t bother, that kid could already be dead to me.


    Following which his brows furrowed, and his heart felt cold,¡± Before he left he said that he is me and I am him. What did he mean?¡±


    More and more he felt that this matter was extremely crucial. It concerned the aeon book of extreme life, the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique and even the mystery of how he came to this word from ten thousand years in the future.


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath and forcefully suppressed these thoughts.


    He started to form true spiritual charms one after another. Relying on the potential exploded out 2 days ago, all the charms rted to the swallow word were all smoothly formed.


    Only the purify word proceeded really slowly. Zong Shou sat 4 hours in the cultivation hall. It was only when his potential was totally consumed, that he formed 6 true spiritual charms of the swallow word. However, he didn¡¯t even form a purify word.


    In the end, he decided to give up, and Zong Shou opened his eyes. One of his hands touched Little Gold which had turned into a thinyer and entered deep thought.


    Toprehend the meaning of this true talisman, this fellow could be considered his only hope to speed it up. However, its powers weren¡¯t apparent now, and he wasn¡¯t able toprehend much from its body.


    The only way would be to raise its grade. Only when it broke through to the 5th grade might he be able to peek into this godlike beast.


    Although he was extremely rich now and had control of Gantian Mountain¡¯s vast resources, easily having the recourses to take casually take 10 earth energy pills, he wasn¡¯t willing to destroy the little guy¡¯s future just like that.


    It seems like he could only depend on his ownprehension.


    Free and easily loosening his hand, Zong Shou smiled slightly as he took out a copper mirror. It was the illusionary heart mirror. His chest felt really excited.


    Spiritual artifacts didn¡¯t need any binding to be used. However, this illusionary heart mirror was slightly special and needed the sky fox bloodline.


    Zong Shou knew about this item because this illusionary heart mirror was once really famous in the early parts of the God emperor game.


    Especially in the Donglin Cloud Continent where people had obtained this treasure early on and went all about massacring people.


    Anyone they didn¡¯t like, they killed with the mirror. Even until Zong Shou had obtained the book of eon universal extreme life that person still hadn¡¯t fallen. He was still so arrogant, and his spiritual cultivation extremely strong. His strength was just weaker than the 7 emperors and some peak spirit masters.


    Zong Shou had once sparred with one of the good friends of that person. Hence he also found out that the reason why he was able to have such shocking achievements on the spiritual cultivation even with normal talent was because of this mirror. The way he used the mirror was totally different from how the Xue family who made it used it.


    This mirror¡¯s surface was smooth,parable to the bright light mirror and even a little smoother. Zong Shou raised it up, and not longter, it flew out of the window.


    It was coincidentally midnight with the moon in the middle of the sky. It was a full moon, shining the light onto the mirror and into the room.


    When Zong Shou¡¯s soul came out from the middle of his brows and was exposed to the moonlight, numerous threads of smoke rose up. The true fire of the sun that the illusionary heart mirror reflected burnt at his soul.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel that it was taking much effort. The current soul power aspared to when he had just entered the night wandering realm was 10 times stronger and purer.


    Even apletely full moon couldn¡¯t have much hurt towards him. He totally disregarded it.


    The hardest to deal with was the heavy illusions that appeared due to the reflection of that illusionary heart mirror.


    The stronger the moonlight, the stronger the illusions. They all left many weaknesses within his soul.


    Sadness, grief, happiness, rage all rose up in his mind.


    Just as the night sky slowly faded and a bit of moonlight shone into the room, it was also reflected in the cultivation room and onto Zong Shou¡¯s soul.


    The illusions in his mind instantly changed. A 30-year-old middle-aged man appeared, really handsome. His body tall and his aura was like a sky pir, able to support heaven and earth.


    His Phoenix eyes looked down coldly, ¡°Who are you? How bold! Why are you upying my son¡¯s body? Where is my son?¡±


    Zong Shou felt his heart jolt, filled with guilt and also fear.


    Seeing that guy¡¯s eyes sh, a move from the indefinite spiritual emperor fist arriving from afar. Zong Shou opened his eyes wide and simrly reacted with a fist.


    He was totally honest, he didn¡¯t want to take over his body and he had no need to feel guilty! So why should he fear this Zong Weiran?


    Hong!


    An explosion burst out as the illusions in his mind totally disappeared. He only felt mes flowing in his soul and a really intense burning sensation.


    The sunlight from dawn was getting stronger and stronger.even after being reflected by the illusionary heart mirror it was still more than 10 times that of the moonlight.


    Under the shine of the sunlight, Zong Shou was able to hold on for just 15 minutes before his soul seemed like it was about to burn out.


    However, he didn¡¯t panic at all. With just one thought his body was covered in purple lightning, and it shielded off the firepower of the sunlight. Then the illusionary heart mirror also shifted away, spinning before entering the room once more anding back to the front of his body.


    When Zong Shou opened his eyes, he only felt an intense pain in his brain.


    This was the price of a Ying soul fiercely taking on the burn of the sun. The spiritual energy within his soul ocean whirlpool was reduced by 5%.


    However, overall, his strength didn¡¯t decrease. Instead, in that short while, it had increased by a huge amount.


    ¡°This is the soul power of the Return to Sun realm?¡±


    Whilst he was meditating, he felt that his soul ocean didn¡¯t only have Ying coldness and had some Yang energy. There was a warm feeling that he never had before.


    Normally speaking, for a spirit master to reach such a level, they had to gather up soul power to the extreme, getting to peak Ying before some Yang can grow out. To breakthrough this realm, even a hugely talented person would need years and years of umtion and purification.


    Today, he used the illusionary heart mirror and managed to cross it without difficulty.


    Although his overall soul power amount reduced, in the future, when he cultivated, he could directly turn this soul into Yang nature.


    The newly formed soul power would mean his body naturally had Yang energy. He didn¡¯t need to spend effort converting anything, eventually saving him much energy.


    He could even clearly feel that his soul¡¯s control of spiritual energy was increased by a lot.


    He was not as fearful of sunlight like before. The true qi conflict with the dantian and chakra meridians was also greatly reduced.


    Zong Shou observed his soul ocean and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. This was the secret of that strong spirit master in thest life. He used this item to train his heart whilst changing the Ying soul into Yang.


    After all, that was just a game. Even if it was said to be 99% real, it couldn¡¯t truly disy the spiritual artifact and couldn¡¯t make it totally real. The so-called raise in the heart was just a bunch of data. The soul turning into Yang was also the same. It had totally no help to that spirit master¡¯s real-life cultivation.


    At that time, Zong Shou didn¡¯t expect that he would obtain this item ten thousand years earlier, much less have sky fox blood.


    What was more surprising was that the game settings could also be used in reality.


    He thought back to Zong Weiran¡¯s body from before and he frowned.


    ¡°Luckily! So my heart unknowingly had such a huge weakness. As expected to perfect the heart one needed to understand oneself...¡±


    His brain still felt a piercing pain as he bound the illusionary heart mirror.


    Ever since the sky fox Xue family created this item in the cloud world, they only treated it as a killing weapon, but in that future spirit master¡¯s eyes, it wasn¡¯t only that.


    He found many new ways to use it, enough to cause the Xue family to get furious at themselves.


    Only to see the mirror light sh and another illusion appeared in his mind. It was a green wilderness, filled with the scent of flowers and the sound of birds.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression slowly calmed down. Everything good about humanity was disyed in front of him.


    This was training the soul through peace and beauty to help rejuvenate oneself, making one forget about the pain and help to slowly heal the soul.


    In the future, there was a theory passed about amongst spirit masters. To them, the value of the spiritual artifact and magical artifact wasn¡¯t its price nor material but whether or not it could be used and whether it could show its effects.


    Even the lowest grade spiritual artifact, if it could be used well, digging deeply and disying its uses, it could be of great help.


    In Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, this function of the illusionary heart mirror meant its price couldpare to those magical artifacts.


    He heart that this item was modeled after a legendary item from the Xue family.


    Who knew what the effects of the original piece were like.


    Meditating slowly, the pain in his soul also slowly calmed down. It originally needed at least half a month to recover but now in just 2 hours, it showed signs of returning back to normal.


    Zong Shou wanted to continue on but someone knocked on the huge door of the room. He heard Chuxue¡¯s voice, ¡°Young master are you free? Someone from Quiet Cloud Pavilion came, that Miss Xuan said that she¡¯s the sessor of the Qingyin School and once to meet young master...¡±

 Chapter 277 - Pay Back

    <h4>Chapter 277: Chapter 277 Pay Back</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Hanyan Pce, within a side hall.


    2 girls in gowns stood in this empty side hall. Originally, this hall had 2 rows of seats, but after the 2 women came in, the guards here removed all the chairs in front of their faces which was why they could only stand here and wait.


    Then, from early morning until noon, they still saw no sign of the prince.


    Xuan Yun¡¯s expression was helpless and she could only look into the sky. The one beside her was the Mother Zhang from that day, and her full name was Zhang Xin. In Quiet Cloud Pavilion, she acted as the procures.


    However, she was a martial ancestor realm expert and in the external sect of Qingyin School, she had a high position.


    At this moment she was filled with hatred, ¡°This Gantian Mountain City lord is so arrogant! Although our Qingyin School doesn¡¯t upy a spirit house, it isn¡¯t because we don¡¯t have the power. After we say our name, he dares to humiliate us and make us wait!¡±


    However as she said that her face still showed some hesitation,¡± Junior Sister are you sure that kid from that day is the new Gantian City lord? The ruler of a nation, the overlord of the west of Donglin, how can he just bring 2 xiantian brats to our Quiet Cloud Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be wrong!¡±


    Xuan Yun swept at the empty hall without a single chair, bitterly smiling,¡± his age is around there. Like the rumors, he has no true qi and spiritual energy. As for the 2 maidservants, have Senior Sister Zhang heard of Ruoshui? She is both the shadow fox and sky fox bloodline and is best at hiding her cultivation. If she wanted to hide it, then no one would be able to see it. As for why he woulde to Quiet Cloud Pavilion, how would I know? Maybe he can fight and kill Xuanwu ancestors and isn¡¯t afraid of being assassinated.¡±


    ¡°Just him? Impossible!¡±


    Zhang Xin curled her lips, thinking of that thin being unable to dodge a basin of water, she shook her head in disdain. Following which worry appeared on her face, ¡°Junior Sister is it really is him then it¡¯s going to be a problem.¡±


    Xuan Yun was also helpless, if it was other powers it was still okay. However, this Gantian Mountain City was extremely strong in the normal world. In the Donglin Cloud Continent, it was enough to suppress Qingyin School.


    If one isn¡¯t a grade 7 realm expert, one was helpless about it.


    And even if one was above the ascended and day wandering realm, Gantian mountain city probably didn¡¯t need to care either.


    All the ascended experts formed during the Monster race years, although lesser than the human race were more united.


    Due to being threatened by the various sects they didn¡¯t interfere in human world matters. But once there were ascended experts who attacked the Monster race, they would stop at nothing to take revenge.


    Things regarding race were extremely sensitive. Themon race path was deemed as a demon sect. Even if it was a proper path sect, they won¡¯t be treated well.


    Much less the reason the Gantian mountain city lord took out was upright and true and they had no way to fight back.


    Sighing slightly, Xuan Yun wanted to return and not take such dirt upon herself. But the moment she thought about the group of girls gathered outside of the Quiet Cloud Pavilion, and she felt her head hurt.


    Even if she returns she couldn¡¯t clear it up. Those chattering scolding sounds were like a hundred thousand little sparrows, making it tough for one to calm down.


    She couldn¡¯t help but scold in her heart that this new ruler of Gantian mountain was too small-hearted.


    Zhang Xin¡¯s face also sunk. Her expression constantly changing. Her eyes shed viciousness and then helplessness. Just one basin of water... and they didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Did he have to do all this?


    Thinking back to how that decree described-immoral, participating in prostitution, fury raised in her heart. The elegant reputation she spent so many years to build up in Gantian mountain was now destroyed.


    If this city lord was that guy from yesterday then it was still fine. If he wasn¡¯t then he would skin that Hu Zhongyuan alive.


    Just as she was thinking about that, her eyes twitched as she heard some sounds. Then she saw a teen casually waltzing into the hall with a petite maidservant behind him.


    Then a few servants moved in arge golden chair.


    Zhang Xin¡¯s eyes constricted, fury shing in it, ¡°It is you!¡± Her heart was slightly shocked for some reason. The prince gave her a different feeling from that night, an uncertain aura.


    Zong Shou smiled, confidently sitting down on the golden chair. This chair was extremely ufortable and was just used to show off. However, he acted like normal, like he didn¡¯t hear her words, slowly making a signal towards Chuxue for her to speak for him, ¡°The young master says that you are from Qingyin Sect so why are you here? Get to the point, he has many things to do and doesn¡¯t have much time to deal with you.¡±


    Zhang Xin¡¯s eyes opened wide and her chest felt like exploding.


    Xuan Yun smiles slightly, giving a really elegant and delicate bow,¡± Qingyin sect¡¯s Xuan Yun greets the city lord. The 2 of us came here first to apologize, secondly for Shili Ling Xiangding. The ce is so cold and tragic, filled with girls with nowhere to go. Yun begs the ruler to take back your order.¡±


    ¡°Apologise? Why do you need to apologize, you all didn¡¯t anger me.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was one of loss and not understanding. Then, he raged and hammered the handle. He did a few hand signs and Chxuue furiously interpreted, ¡°Closing and investigating Shili Ling Xiangding is our Gantian Mountain City policy and won¡¯t be changed easily. Those girls are pitiful, but if our culture and way of life changes because of this and our city gets destroyed who will pity my Gantian mountain races? Does your Qingyin School want to interfere in my Gantian Mountain matters?¡±


    Before this, he was calm but suddenly all of a sudden he was furious causing the 2 women in the hall to hold their breaths, totally mute.


    Chuxue on the side smiled, her young master was acting again.


    Xuan Yun was helpless, her face still a wide smile. Her originally really tempting body and face had at that moment suddenly seem a lot more so, ¡°What happened that night is our Quiet Cloud Pavilion¡¯s fault. Ruler, you are a big-hearted person and I think you will let us off. The ruler can you do me a favor and let Shili Ling Xiangding go?¡±


    Her eyes were glowing brightly, making one¡¯s heart sway.


    Chuxue was stunned and attracted with just one nce. Just as she was about to agree, she heard augh. This time she didn¡¯t need to interpret, he directly formed words, ¡°Do you a favor? Who are you for me to do so? Just because of the skill you trained from the entertainment field, I don¡¯t think that is enough.¡±


    Those words seemed to be filled with an external force. Like a giant hammer tossed over in the air, smashing right at Chuxue¡¯s heart, hammering her awake causing all illusions to disappear. The scenes in front of her all returned to normal.


    On the other hand, Xuan Yun backed off several steps, her face flushing red and then turning ashen white.


    She was originally feeling guilty. This was the first time she used the demon charm technique of the sect. Her 1st target was just a 14-year-old teen.


    At this moment, she was filled with shock. This Monster king was unaffected. On the contrary, he just used a few words formed in the air to break it.


    Those words were like a sharp sword stabbing directly into her heart.


    She was also stunned. How could this Zong Shou Gather spiritual energy to form words in the air?


    Then, she saw Zong Shou stand up and walk over in one stride, ¡°You dare to use evil devilish techniques on me. You all are so bold!¡±


    Then he waved his sleeves, a few maids understanding and carrying 2 wooden basins over.


    Zhang Xin took a look, only to see that it was filled with clear water. She was at a loss and instantly understood. She stared in fury, ¡°How dare you! Little kid, within 3 steps I¡¯ll make you bleed!¡±


    Her right hand held a sword and a sword aura rising. There weren¡¯t any experts nearby and in 3 breaths she could suppress this evil teen, even if he seemed to have some mysterious ability.


    However, in the next instance, a power ten times, a hundred times stronger than the true qi in her body suddenly suppressed over her.


    The sword aura she formed was also forcefully smashed. The sword in her hand couldn¡¯t be pulled out even if she wanted to.


    Her body was pressed down by a few million kilograms of weight, her legs were sinking 2 inches into the ground. Her body let out the sound of bones cracking.


    ¡°This strength exceeds Xuanwu ancestor, is it ascended realm?¡±


    Zhang Xin instinctively thought that there was an ascended ancestor that acted. A momentter she felt that it wasn¡¯t right. She was unable to deduce the source of this pressure and her eyes instantly lose all anxiousness.


    Under that huge pressure, her eyes were red, unable to focus on anything. She could roughly feel that there was a sword intent a hundred times stronger than hers which stopped in front of her eyes.


    As long as she took a step forwards it could wipe out her body and her soul.


    In that direction, only stood one person. It was Zong Shou.


    Xuan Yun also couldn¡¯t move. Her breathing getting heavier and heavier. With her martial ancestor peak cultivation, her situation was only slightly better than Zhang Xin.


    Sword intent holding hostage, gathering the strength of a country, this was the secret technique of the path of the king...


    All the rumors spreading around were mostly true! This Monster King¡¯s sword path was one with the spirit.


    She didn¡¯t know how to react. She was so bold to use a demon charming technique in front of such an expert.!


    ¡°I am not a person who goes too far, I only going to do to you what you did to me!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was really cold, calmly smiling, casually taking a basin and pouring it over Zhang Xin¡¯s head.


    Then he poured the other one over Xuan Yun. The liquid flowed down, directly drenching her whole body. He casually threw the basin away and dusted his hands, returning to sit on the golden chair.


    Whilst the aura dissipated, his face regained a gentle smile like nothing had happened at all.


    Zhang Xin just regained her strength as she pulled out her sword. Her tips gritted tight and blood was about to deep from the corner of her lips.


    However, when she looked at Zong Shou at the still ice-cold gaze, her heart jolted. Like a bucket of water was poured once more and all thoughts of revenge were swiftly removed.


    She knew that at this ce the newly appointed Gantian Mountain Monster king just needed to use one finger to kill her!


    Xuan Yun was simrly so furious that her body trembled, her face turned green, ¡°you humiliate us like this today. Aren¡¯t you afraid our Qingyin School would take revenge?¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that he smiled, his eyes revealing a sharp gaze like it could pierce everything, ¡°It will just be a battle, what do I have to fear?¡±

 Chapter 278 - Blackhearted Monster King

    <h4>Chapter 278: Chapter 278 ckhearted Monster King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Xuan Yun¡¯s breath stopped once more. She noticed that what Zong Shou was saying wasn¡¯t that he was trying to provoke the Qingyin School, nor was he trying to pull out the strength of the sect behind him.


    He directly said a sentence-its just battle, why should I fear it!


    There was no exnation, no avoiding, no beating around the bush. It was just a short sentence, but it was filled with confidence!


    He had no fear, fighting spirit charging into the sky!


    Slightly shocked, Xuan Yun kept all her other thoughts.


    Although she had received such humiliation today, every step that Zong Shou did was reasonable. Even being poured a basin of water by the Monster King was because she used the demon charming technique and she deserved it.


    Although it was to take revenge, his methods were indeed wise. Even a sect as strong as the Qingyin Sect and Common people path couldn¡¯t find anything wrong about him, not a single bit.


    She could only bear with the anger, tightly biting her lips. Looking at the teasing gaze of the teen, the anger in her chest nearly made her spit blood. She wanted to go all out and fight to the death with Zong Shou!


    In the end, the heart that she trained up within the brothel was slowlying to use. Rationality slowly took the upper hand as she bowed once more, her tone going soft, ¡°The ruler is so amusing. Although Qingyin Sect is seen as a demon sect, we aren¡¯t unreasonable. How can we go to battle for such a small matter? Be enemies with Gantian mountain? Now that the ruler has vented his anger, can you remove the lockdown order on Shili Ling Xiangding?¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted when he heard that, retracting his fighting intent and slightly shaking his head, ¡°That order is a policy of our city and affects the big picture. What does it have to do with our grievances? Those girls are also people of Gantian City. I naturally have a way to deal with them. You all don¡¯t need to care. If you came because of that matter then there is no need to say anymore and waste my time...¡±


    At this moment, not only was Zhang Xin furious, but even Xuan Yun¡¯s face twitched. So they came for nothing? They got humiliated and in the end, got nothing from him?


    Zong Shou was originally nning to directly wave his sleeves and leave. He had ns for the Shili Ling Xiangding matter and naturally would give those brothel girls a way out, without needing them to say anything to him.


    However, just as he got up, he suddenly had an idea.


    Thinking about that night the day ago, the zither sound from the building, he stopped in his tracks. He smiled towards Xuan Yun, ¡°Your zither skills are not bad, so do you know your Qingyin School¡¯s soul calming spiritual tune?¡±


    Xuan Yun was startled, slightly nodding her head. Who knew why Zong Shou would suddenly speak about this matter.


    In the next moment, Zong Shou smiled, ¡°So you are the core disciple of Qingyin School. I¡¯ve been disrespectful. How about this? If you want to save those pitiful people, y that tune for me for 2 hours every day for 3 months. What does Miss Yun say?¡±


    Xuan Yun was at a loss. After she thought for a moment, she nodded. The soul calming spiritual tune was a secret technique of the Qingyin School. Each time she yed it, it would consume a portion of her soul power.


    But if she could perfectly solve this while matter then she wouldn¡¯t care.


    Disciples of themon people path all came from tragic pasts, so the way they did things would normally be different from others.


    Only the Qingyin School was different. Due to the cultivation method, they were more calm and peaceful. Xuan Yun, due to her birth, really pitied the girls at Shili Ling Xiangding. If she could let these people have a new road to walk, she was willing to pay any price and do anything.


    Zong Shou silently shook his head. Looking at her expression, he suddenly felt ashamed.


    Did this girl think that she was a saint reborn? She didn¡¯t bargain and agreed right away. One could see that she was extremely sincere.


    Compared to her, he was a total scum, making him feel guilty and ashamed of himself.


    In thest life, he hated and was annoyed with these people who thought they were pure and morally upright. Those that were kind and pitied people all around. It wasn¡¯t that they made him angry, just that he felt that it pierced the eye. Like something living in the dark for long, subconsciously being afraid of the light.


    He gave out augh which had uncertain meaning. He didn¡¯t speak anymore, using his finger to do a hook to her before walking out of the side hall.


    He still returned to the cultivation hall but after he entered the directly closed the gate. He locked her out, the meaning was obvious that he wanted her to y the zither outside.


    Hanyan Pce had many instruments. Not longter Chuxue found a decent quality peptachord and ced it in front of her before smiling and sitting beside her.


    Xuan Yun was furious and frustrated, her heart was extremely bitter. What did she do to attract such a demon?


    Taking in tens of deep breaths to suppress her emotions. Her hands pressed on the instrument. When the 1st note was yed out, it was clean and crisp, tugging at one¡¯s heartstrings.


    A series of notes were like a stream, naturally flowing into the hearts of everyone around.


    Chuxue was originally nning on monitoring her but along with the music continuing, her eyes slowly went off into a daze. She only felt that there was nothing as beautiful as this in the world.


    Even her soul ocean which had not moved for long also slowly expanded.


    This soul calming spiritual tune even had the effect of helping one cultivate soul power!


    However, that musicsted for just a short moment before a cold scoff came out from the room. A line of words formed in mid-air, ¡°It¡¯s so bad, impulsive! This is your secret technique? If it only has such little charming ability it is disappointing!¡±


    Xuan Yun was startled, her fingers going chaotic and the tip instantly cut by the instrument string. Then, she looked at the gate in anger and shock.


    She could allow this Zong Shou to humiliate her in exchange for the lives of the ten thousand girls, but she couldn¡¯t ept him insulting her sect!


    Just as she was about to retort, another line of words formed up, ¡°I heard that the tune focused on the word calming. You are not calm, so how can you y out a nice tune? You entered the Quiet Cloud Pavilion to experience life and bathe yourself in humanity. The Confucians have a phrase that is said well. When someone goes from heaven to earth, first his heart will be hurt, then his bones and muscles will be tired, his body hungry, and he will be lost. Thus, he will learn how to bear with it and gain many benefits. All the things you experienced today, isn¡¯t it just a test from the heavens? If you can¡¯t even bear such small things, why are you still cultivating and practicing?¡±


    That Xuan Yun wasughing coldly at the start. She had only agreed to y 2 hours of this tune. She didn¡¯t promise what effect her tune had. What obligation did she have such that she had to be calm?


    The following few sentences were like a giant bell reverberating through her ears, shaking her soul such that waves broke out. Her mood was long unable to calm down. She suddenly had a sort of totalprehension.


    That¡¯s right. She came to this Quiet Cloud Pavilion as a musician to experience the world, to see how the world changes and how people change.


    Then the things she went through today were a test of her heart. Thinking about it, what difference was this young ruler from the many guests that frequent Quiet Cloud Pavilion?


    Weren¡¯t their people who were unhappy about her and found trouble with her everyday? Even people who had nefarious intentions.


    Then why should she bother so much?


    Thinking about it this way, her heart instantly calmed down. All of a sudden she seemed to haveprehended a lot. Not only not being angry, but the corner of her lips also broke out into a smile.


    Her fingers danced on the instrument, melodies jumping out once more, and as expected it was different from before.


    It should have consumed soul power but not only did it not, but it also showed signs of increasing. Her mind seemed to have dust that was swept away, bing clearer and more transparent.


    The current Zong Shou was behind their gate, his mouth opened wide, unable to close.


    His whole bunch of random words was just to bluff her to willingly help him y this soul calming spiritual tune.


    This silly girl believed him and not only so, but she also properly yed the tune. Her heart realm also seemed to have some improvement because of his words.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know if he should regret or should feel fortunate. Anyways this Xuan Yun could be said to be a rare talent.


    He smiled,zy to bother about her. That illusionary heart mirror floating in front of him as he entered meditation once more.


    This secret legacy soul calming spiritual tune of Qingyin Sect was exceptional. Its recovery of the soul was no less than some rare pills.


    The pain in his brain had now totally faded. Zong Shou observed his soul ocean for a while before leaving it alone.


    Then, he activated the illusionary heart mirror, but this time he didn¡¯t let his heart enter a peaceful realm. Instead, it was a battlefield where killing intent surged. The first to appear was a strong foe from hisst life.


    The mirror was a grade 7 spiritual artifact which was why it could only replicate grade 7 experts-ascended ancestors and day wandering spirit masters.


    Zong Shou set his cultivation as a night wandering realm spirit master, having no true qi.


    Then, within this illusion, sword energy charged about and spiritual energy was surging maniacally.


    What Zong Shou used now were spiritual techniques. At most he had the help of that one energy sword to face up against the attacks of the day wandering spirit masters such that he won¡¯t die too quickly.


    ...although his martial path was strong, in this life his best achievements was soul power. However, he had no experience in spell battles.


    As he used the illusion to practice such fighting methods, it didn¡¯t have the time dtion of the game of thest life, but it was still the fastest way to make up for this shoring of his.


    As for directly choosing a day wandering spirit master, Zong Shou firmly believed that under the strong pressure of a tough opponent, he would be able to swiftly grow.

 Chapter 279 - Nothing More Than Death

    <h4>Chapter 279: Chapter 279 Nothing More Than Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Using the illusionary heart mirror realm, even with the second soul one origin sword¡¯s help, Zong Shou was defeated in one breath.


    However, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t afraid of being killed. Being in an illusion, his soul also wouldn¡¯t be affected. Outside the door was that silly girl who was still ying the soul calming spiritual tune, he didn¡¯t have anything to worry about it.


    He went all out, using spells and talismans to block the attacks and suppression of the day wandering spirit master.


    In this illusionary realm, everything followed Zong Shou¡¯s memory. In thest life, he had been through hundreds of battles and was really knowledgeable. He understood spirit masters like the back of his fingertips. This day wandering spirit master modeled from the illusionary heart mirror was 80-90% realistic. It really had the ability to split rivers and break mountains, it¡¯s methods were also really indiscernible and wasn¡¯t fixed like a bot.


    He pretty much didn¡¯t use the same method of tackling the enemy twice. Thousands of spells that Zong Shou knew about were all used.


    From start to finish, it instakilled Zong Shou.


    Actually if one changed into the martial path even if he used his 2 meridian xiantian cultivation, he believed he could use his martial path intent tost for above 4 breaths.


    But this was an illusionary realm to train his spirit mastbat techniques. Zong Shou was only limited to spirit master skills. This put him at a loss, not knowing what he should do and what


    Hundreds of engagementster, Zong Shou finally managed to block one of the spells. Then, he was destroyed and wiped by the vast heaven-like spiritual energy.


    However, the number of spells he blocked started to slowly increase. 1, 2, 3, 4. Until he asionally entered the 2nd breath of time.


    Maybe due to this high-pressure fighting, the spirit master fighting style he slowly formed was slightly different. He either made use of his talismans to break the spells before they were formed or think of a way to prevent the spell from being cast. It was all extremely dangerous methods, using weak to fight the strong.


    At the start, Zong Shou was still calcting the time, but after 8 minutes he couldn¡¯t help but let loose. He forgot all about himself, only knowing how to continuously analyze and continuously internalize.


    Who knows how long had passed before his consciousness slowly recovered. Then he was extremely surprised that he could regrly enter the 6th breath under this day wandering spirit master¡¯s attacks. When he moved, there seemed to be a tempo that was extremely quick, making one dazzled and impressed.


    One after another spell was cast by him, not only were they much quicker, but his understanding of the talismans was obviously better than before.


    ¡°Just now, I entered an enlightenment stage...¡±


    Thinking carefully back to before, it didn¡¯t seem so either. However, when he was fully focused on fighting, indeed he felt like inspirations came like a flood, surging and not stopping. His thoughts were several times faster than usual too.


    Under such a stage, no matter what he learned, he would be much quicker.


    But since it wasn¡¯t enlightenment, then what was it? Was it because of this illusionary heart mirror? Speaking of which, he had used this mirror and did some things.


    It was a self-cast illusionary technique used in the future which spirit masters used on themselves.


    Through continuously hypnotizing themselves to cause their heart to be clear and their thoughts to be unobstructed.


    This was also the roughest way of using it. Roughly 5 thousand yearster there was a pervert who hypnotized himself to make him think he was a unique god spirit.


    In the end, this person actually became unbelievably strong. Not only did he self create a religion, but he also stepped into the saint realm.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t have that ability and also such high confidence.


    This spell¡¯s fast progress had one weakness. Once one¡¯s confidence broke and the hypnosis was removed, he would lose 90% of the cultivation.


    In the end, that person who self-created the god hypnosis technique fell in such a way.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to follow in his footsteps and end up in tragedy. He only used some harmless and effective spells proven in the future. Using the illusionary heart mirror to strengthen the effects.


    However, even then it shouldn¡¯t have caused him to enter such a state no different from enlightenment.


    Suddenly a zither tune rang out in his years. Zong Shou opened his eyes, and he had some idea in his head as he looked out towards the gate.


    He basically guessed the reason. That the illusionary heart mirror was one reason and Xuan Yun¡¯s soul calming spiritual tune also had arge effect.


    This tune was also much different from when it began. It helped purify and improve, each note was perfect, not fast and not slow, not light and not heavy. It was enough to rid one of all thoughts, wishing they could bathe their soul in this song.


    This was the soul calming spiritual tune! A legendary sound element technique that at its peak could tame grade 9 beasts!


    Using his mind to slightly feel, he could sense that Xuan Yun was extremely focused. She closed her eyes and smiled like this tune also made her extremelyfortable and soothed her heart.


    Near to her, Chuxue had long fallen asleep. The other guards were all in a daze, extremely quiet.


    He looked out at the sunlight that shone in from the window. It was already noon, obviously exceeding the agreed 2 hours.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mouth was agape, thinking that it was called character. So it seems like the one who reached enlightenment wasn¡¯t himself but that dumb girl.


    The words that he had said seemed to have taught her something and caused her to break some sort of barrier.


    Heavens really takes pity on people. He really didn¡¯t think too much, he thought it was good if she increased her worth if she didn¡¯t forget it.


    He sighed for a moment before tossing out all the thoughts in his head. He didn¡¯t hesitate to light up a few purple sandalwoods incenses, cing it in front of him. Then he carefully took a luck talisman and pasted it on his head.


    This chance was really hard toe by. Even if he would face bad luck in the next few hours, he didn¡¯t care.


    He controlled the illusionary heart mirror once more and shone it on his head.


    His thoughts instantly entered a meditative state. In his thoughts, there was only a purify word.


    He then tore apart tens of spritual charms and runes, and then fixing them together and joining them once more.


    One after another, he purified the word in his mind time after time such that there weren¡¯t any mistakes and weaknesses.


    He made this word match with the path of heaven and earth, resonating with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.


    Who knows when, but Little Gold on his left arm had actually given out an interesting feeling.


    In front of Zong Shou, heaven and earth spiritual energy started to gather on its own. Repeatedly it was that purify word which all looked exactly the same. Each change caused the spiritual energy within these ten thousand feet to be a little purer.


    The entire thousand feet wide cultivation room, all the dust was pushed by an external strength to the corner.


    Causing the area that Zong Shou was sitting on to be unusually clean.


    Moreover, this talisman had more use on his soul and body. If he could look at himself, he could feel the true Qi in his body bing extremely pure. The soul ocean whirlpool was so clear that it was nearly transparent.


    During thisprehension, Zong Shou totally forgot about the time once more.


    Until the talisman in his mind repeated several times without any improvement did hee back to his senses.


    He knew that even if he continued, he wouldn¡¯t have any progress. This was the umtion of talisman technique knowledge as well as ack of experience.


    ¡°This is true enlightenment.¡±


    A purple glow shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, showing some surprise.


    ¡°I havepleted 6 true spiritual talismans. In the future, I just need to slowlyprehend for half a year to totally understand it. If I find books with records of this talisman, the time can be shortened.¡±


    A spirit master¡¯s cultivation, after that leaps and bounds stage, even some talents wouldn¡¯t be able to improve for 4-5 years.


    To be able to enter the next realm in half a year, Zong Shou was already really satisfied. This speed was no less than those direct disciples of sects who had huge amounts of resources helping them.


    His brain was still unusually active. Under both the tune and the illusionary heart mirror, he was filled with inspiration.


    Just as he wanted to continue on, toprehend the king path martial techniques, his brows furrowed as he looked into the distance.


    Because of the tune and the illusionary heart mirror, Zong Shou was extremely sensitive.


    In that instant, he captured an intent with nefarious thoughts stabbing over.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ascended ancestor...¡±


    Pretty much at the same time, Zong Shou recognized the strength of the intent as well as the killing intent within.


    His thoughts spinning as in just a short while he roughly guessed where that person came from.


    ¡°...Demon Mountain Sect?¡±


    Zong Shou sighed, this was a problem.


    This Gantian mountain city was his own home ground and he wasn¡¯t afraid of this ascended ancestor.


    An 8 meridian Xuanwu ancestor like Hu Qianqiu just needed to be prepared and used the strength of 400 thousand troops and he could go up against the ascended ancestor. If he could improve another grade then just 100 thousand would be enough.


    That day Qiu Wei and Hu Qianqiu was outnumbered by Zong Shi by several times but was able to have an advantage was because of that.


    He also could borrow the strength of the country. Although he was only xiantian 2 meridians, and there wasn¡¯t much he could use for his own, with his martial path cultivation, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to keep his life.


    However, the strength of an ascended ancestor was in his body. If he wanted to be enemies with Gantian mountain, he can drag it out and assassinate people, then Zong Shou really had not many ways to stop him.


    In 2-3 years he can forget about leaving Gantian mountain.


    Moreover, this person was also so careful, like he was waiting for something. He had some feeling like an even bigger crisis wasing.


    He was afraid that apart from this person there were other experts, maybe there was a grandmaster level person.


    A sharp light shining in his eyes as his heart turned cold.


    However, even so, he definitely didn¡¯t regret what happened at Blood Valley demon corpse mountain.


    Even if he knew he would be hunted and taken revenge upon and enter a thousand cmities, he would still attack without hesitation!


    Born in this world, there were things he should do and things he shouldn¡¯t. If at that time he still kept silent and watched on then what was the purpose of him even living?


    Grandmaster expert? If he can¡¯t win, then he would just die!

 Chapter 280 - Emperor Path Emperor Wind

    <h4>Chapter 280 Emperor Path Emperor Wind</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales


    With a thought, he summoned that one origin sword and let it float in front of his body.


    Zong Shou once again looked back into his memory at all the secret books that recorded things about the emperor martial path.


    That 4 move fist technique that seemed to be created by Zong Weiran wasn¡¯tplete, its strength wasn¡¯t that strong. Thest time, he used it because it was rted to the indefinite spiritual emperor art which meant that it could be used right away. Only then did he modify the fist technique into a sword technique.


    There were manycking points. Xue Moyan and Wuye weren¡¯t able to utilize it even if they saw the weaknesses as they hadn¡¯t achieved the peak realm which was why he killed them in such a suppressive manner.


    Zong Zhen lost because he was taken by the element of surprise. If he was to fight him again, this person would be able to see through him and at least could retreat unharmed.


    Even if he used the king path techniques, he could crush him in terms of strength.


    ¡°That¡¯s the book, emperor wind...¡±


    Many blocks of words flowed in his head The emperor path cultivation method he chose had just 2 simple words-emperor wind!


    There weren¡¯t many emperor path secret techniques in the cloud world. There were tens of emperor dynasties in the central continent along with the scale of the 5 continents and 12 inds, only around a hundred people had the ability to make use of such techniques. As for the number of them that were preserved, it was even lesser.


    However, the amount that flowed over from other worlds were ocean-like.


    The book that Zong Shou chose wasn¡¯t that strong. Its cultivation speed could be considered moderate and the only strength would be that it was peaceful and neutral and corrupted the true qi and soul to the smallest extent.


    After making the decision, Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate at all, borrowing the strength of the tune to enter that mysterious state.


    The thoughts in his head ran at close to 10 times to speed of usual. The one energy sword in front of his body was also changing bit by bit.


    He used the sword to rece the body to cultivate the emperor martial technique. This technique had many areas that needed to be reconsidered and redesigned.


    However, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t chasing for perfection now, a technique with no mistakes and ws. He only needed to see some effect in these short breaths.


    This full set of emperor wind had a total of 13yers. It should be an emperor family martial technique that came from an empire from another world. Just the 1styer to 9thyer alone was rtive to the 9 grades below the celestial realm.


    Zong Shou himself had some basics in the one energy sword, simr to the night wandering realm which was why hepleted the 1st and 2ndyers almost instantly.


    It wasn¡¯t until the 4th and 5thyers did there seem to be some slight obstacles. 2 hourster, he alsopleted it.


    At this moment, on the body of the sword, there seemed to be a word that was forming. After looking carefully, he could see that it was roughly a king word.


    The moment that word was formed there was a huge pressure that covered this cultivation room that spread thousands of feet around.


    At the start, he was unable to control it, like an explosive dragon pressing down all about. The stone floor was smashed into pieces. Even the tens of the pirs were broken into pieces, dust scattering down from the ceiling.


    Only after he reached the 6thyer did Zong Shou decisively stop.


    This emperor path cultivation method was different from normal techniques, the cultivation didn¡¯t look at talent but the strength of the country.


    If the cultivator was excellent in the aura of the martial path and the country¡¯s aura was strong, then within 2-3 months, it would be even possible to cultivate to the 13thyer.


    A teen who inherited the throne would be an emperor who had the ability to kill other peak cultivators in an instant. In somerge countries, 3-5-year-old kids, after inheriting the throne and with the effects of bloodline could also hold shocking power, not needing to cultivate at all.


    With the king energy that was gathered up by Gantian Mountain city, Zong Shou had the confidence to directly step into the 7thyer within a month, even within several months to charge into the 8thyer wasn¡¯t impossible! Which meant that in just a month he would have the strength to fight against day wandering and ascended ancestors.


    Of course, he would only be able to utilize this strength in Gantian Mountain City. The aura of the country, the energy of the king would only be in the capital city or some areas where the spiritual veins were densely located. The further away from the distance from the capital city, the thinner this energy would get.


    Which was why the capital of a country was chosen at a ce where the dragon veins gathered. Any son of heaven couldn¡¯t easily leave the capital and wouldn¡¯t go out of his country. The moment he left, no matter how skilled he was, he would suffer a loss in strength, like a dragon unable to use all its strength.


    If he managed to cultivate the 7thyer of this emperor wind, Zong Shou had the confidence to avoid this cmity. However, he wasn¡¯t in a rush now and only needed toplete it before that ascended ancestor or grandmasteres over to find trouble with him.


    The most important matter now was to build a very stable dam to block this energy of the king path from corroding his body.


    Her brows tightly locked. Zong Shou thought about it for a moment and started to form runes on the sword body of the one energy sword.


    1st was lightning, he was anticipating using lightning power to lock it down. 2nd was that iplete purify. When those few true spiritual charms were just ced on the sword, Zong Shou felt an extremely strong power smash it apart. It was the aura of the country, the power of the king! Normal talismans didn¡¯t have the right to restrict it.


    ¡°It seems like the few government decrees from yesterday caused this energy to boil. It didn¡¯t grow but instead became stronger. Is it said that I am being locked in my trap? How annoying, I really can¡¯t afford to be a wise ruler...¡±


    Frowning as he opened his eyes, Zong Shou looked around. He looked outside of the window and it was already deep into the night. Then he eximed as he looked forward at the sword in front of him who had gone through an intense change.


    The king energy within it suddenly started to contract and retract. The suppression caused by this one energy sword in this hall suddenly dissipated, making Zong Shou feel surprised.


    Another name of the energy of the king path was known as dragon energy. The dragon was arrogant and majestic, representing the emperor. To be able to make it retract its ws and willingly yield, either the country was failing or an expert recognized by heaven and earth had descended. At the very least, he was at the spiritual grandmaster level or even celestial realm. Moreover, they must have nefarious intentions towards Gantian Mountain and not try to hide it.


    Those experts, they only needed just one thought to cause the dragon energy that was just formed within Gantian Mountain City to be smashed to shreds.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou¡¯s expression started to be weird.


    ¡°Did my future support arrive? Thatmon people path and sword sect finally showed a winner? F*** couldn¡¯t they havee earlier? It wouldn¡¯t be easy to turn back on practicing this emperor wind...¡±


    All of a sudden, he wanted to smash his chest and stamp his feet. To wipe out the 5yers of infiltration of emperor wind towards the one energy sword would take a ten times more effort than before!


    The zither sound was continuing, however, Zong Shou had no mind to take advantage of it anymore. He pushed open the door in a dejected manner only to see Xuan Yun was still in a trance, her 2 jade hands were covered in blood.


    A jade beauty like her ying the instrument should be extremely beautiful and a great sight. However at this moment, her fingertips were covered in wounds, one could see the white chilling bones. Instead of looking beautiful, it was terrifying instead.


    Zong Shou curled his lips and used a spell to gather spiritual energy to make a bunch of cold water to pour on her head.


    As expected she came to her senses, staring angrily at Zong Shou. Only to see a fewrge words from beside him, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop at the right moment and don¡¯t overdo it!¡±


    Xuan Yun was originally filled with unwillingness and regret. A day of ying and her soul power in her body close to doubled. Maybe tomorrow her cultivation could break through to the peak of the Return to Sun realm. Now she was slightly shocked. After thinking about it, she felt that the energy within her body had some fluctuation. She couldn¡¯t help but look towards Zong Shou with a respectful gaze as she bowed deeply.


    ¡°Xuan Yun thanks the ruler for your help! I am grateful for your pointers today. If you didn¡¯t wake me up soon, I would have nearly gone into the wrong path...¡±


    Zong Shou blinked, he really couldn¡¯t tell her that he used water to wake her up because he was jealous.


    He waved his hand in a chic manner, breaking out in a smile as he stepped out of the door. In his heart, a bad premonition suddenly rose up.


    However, in the next moment, he heard a loud explosion.


    The cultivation room had copsed. Zong Shou didn¡¯t even have time to dodge and his head was heavily smashed by a brick. Then dust covered the air.


    Once that lingering dust and sand dissipated, Zong Shou¡¯s body was covered in grey and yellow. Only 2 eyes were left on his face looking at the sky speechlessly.


    Couldn¡¯t this god make him even more unlucky?


    Xuan Yun not far away had her mouth agape and eyes opened wide as she looked on. Thinking that with Zong Shou¡¯s strength he should have been able to dodge it easily.


    On the other hand, Chuxue opened the eyes like one would when he just woke up, looking over in a confused state, yawning without any care, ¡°This time the entire room copsed? Young master, you used that luck talisman again?¡±


    ...


    In the afternoon period, a teen dressed in green schrly attire walked into Gantian Mountain City.


    Although the city gates were closed, it couldn¡¯t block the body of this teen. He directly stepped forwards into the 500 feet tall city like it was nothing.


    Just as he arrived on the city walls, he saw Zhao Yanran solemnly waiting at the side.


    Looking at this teen arrive she immediately bowed, ¡°Zhao Yanran greets your honor!¡±


    At this moment if Zong Shou or Lei Dong was here, they would be shocked. Zhao Yanran who usually treated people arrogantly was acting like a gentle and well brought up girl. Her actions and words were all extremely polite.


    The teen smiled and casually waved his hand before helping her up, ¡°You are Zhao Yanran? I know the personality of your Seven Spirit Sect. You can act casually, no need to be so restrained.¡±


    Although there were groups of soldiers patrolling, they couldn¡¯t notice the 2 people who were speaking.


    Then, the teen looked at the entire Gantian Mountain City, ¡°How quiet! Is there night curfew in this city?¡±


    Zhao Yanran immediately nodded, ¡°2 days after Zong Shou inherited the throne, he started it. There are also a few government decrees like closing down and investigating the brothels in the city. However, Zhao Yanran doesn¡¯t know about country matters and didn¡¯t know if they were good or bad.¡±


    After the teen heard that, he slightly shook his head. He didn¡¯t mind about that. In his memory, something like a night curfew had more cons than pros. Zong Shou had just taken the throne and it might be due to other reasons.


    ¡°However the dragon energy in this area shows signs of being excited. Hehe, I think I scared it!¡±


    He stepped onto the streets. Only to see the two sides of the road were clean, the style of the buildings were totally unlike a barbard, simr to the central continent.


    Just as he wanted to directly go up to the mountain peak, the gaze of the teen was suddenly attracted by a row of words at the corner of his eyes.


    Focusing over, it was an advertisement board on it nailed many pieces of beast leather with words written on it.

 Chapter 281 - Die Without Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 281 Die Without Regrets</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Exodus Tales | <strong>Editor:</strong> Exodus Tales


    ¡°...Investigate Shili Ling Xiangding for being immoral and affecting the culture. ces like Quiet Cloud Pavilion where males and females engage in prostitution and do lewd and vulgar acts. If time goes on, it will affect the morals of Gantian Mountain City, spoiling the martial culture. From today on, we will seal Shili Ling Xiangding as well as all brothels in the city. From today on, after 11 pm, we will have night curfew!¡±


    The schrly dressed teen smiled, he knew that this was the cause of the night curfew. Martial culture and morals? This reason just barely passed it.


    Zhao Yanran also focuses at the side, her expression not changing, ¡°Quiet Cloud Pavilion is an outer sect branch of the Qingyin School. 2 days ago Zong Shou was sshed with a basin of water by the disciples of this sect.¡±


    ¡°So this was an abuse of power? His personality is not good. However, it is quite interesting...¡±


    That teenughed and following which he looked at the 2nd government decree. He was originally nning to take a look before leaving but in the next moment, he eximed, standing still on the spot.


    ¡°...All woman of age who can give birth to one more kid after three will be rewarded within grade 2 beast crystal. One girl will be rewarded with 8 grade 1 crystal. People who have 3 kids but are unable to raise them can apply with the city lord manor. After authenticating, the city lord manor will help you raise them...¡±


    Aspared to 2 days ago this decree was greatly modified. Some details were perfected.


    The teen¡¯s eyes shone, he was deep in thought. Who knows what they were.


    Zhao Yanran was beside, lightly shocked, ¡°Your honor, is there something amazing with this decree?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t well-read about such things. She also didn¡¯t have a close look at the decrees that came from Zong Shou. She also didn¡¯t feel that it benefited the poption. She only knew that if the poption wasrge it would help them in wars. Rewarding people for giving birth was, in fact, unprecedented in Donglin Cloud Continent.


    However, based on what she knew, this revered one was a famous official in the Central Cloud Continent which ruled over somend. He had also spent several years in other civilized worlds and had experienced a lot. Such a person was surprised by the monster king government decree of a barbard, how unexpected.


    ¡°It is indeed. To strengthen the roots of the races? Interesting!¡±


    That schr dressed teen nodded his head. When he was still appointed in the central continent, he had deep knowledge of the ways of agriculture and war. However, this kind of way of using the money to directly reward people to increase poption was something he had never seen before.


    Especially to the monster race who had a rtively smaller poption, it was like a heart-strengthening pill.


    He had underestimated this Zong Shou a little before. Who knew that this kid had some skill in ruling a country.


    Following which he looked at the 3rd decree?¡ª3 dayster to open up the book hiding pavilion of the city lord manor. The books within will be split into 5yers. Gantian Mountain Zong family disciples can choose 5 books in the 1styer before theye of age. The other Gantian races and the human race will be able to choose 4 to copy. Following which the 2nd and 3rdyer books can be exchanged for by merit points...


    The eyes of that teen lit up once more. When the 4th and 5th decrees entered his eyes, a faint red color appeared on his face.


    ¡°...Any registered person in Gantian Mountain city as long as one acts as his guarantor can make a loan from the city lord manor to purchase pills and weapons. All army people don¡¯t need a guarantor and can borrow money free of interest...¡±


    ¡°Establishing a bank guaranteed by the city lord manor. From today on, we will collect money for the old and the injured so that our Gantian Mountain people, when they grow old, alone, injured or handicapped, will not have to worry. Everyone in Gantian Mountain City can participate...¡±


    ¡°Loaning money to train soldiers? Making a bank to take care of the old? So political matters could also be done in this way?¡±


    The teen was only halfway through before he used his spiritual energy to obtain these few pieces of worthless leather in front of him. He held them in his hands like he was holding a treasure as he looked carefully. Those untidy pale white words brought a lot of memories and thoughts to his mind.


    He pondered at those words and sentences, hitting at them in his head. A red-colored spiritual pattern slowly appearing in between his eyebrows.


    After a long while, he gave himself a mockingugh as he kept the beast leather into his sleeves.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see any ws. This time my eyes have been opened up! I can gain such knowledge! I can die without regrets. I underestimated this Zong Shou¡¯s country ruling ability. Just a few policies, but they are all magnanimous and ced him at a strategically advantageous position. If it wasn¡¯t for the 3 saints have once prophesied that the god-emperor a hundred yearster came from the human race, I pretty much wanted to think that this kid is the true god-emperor seed...¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but furrow, she didn¡¯t expect for this revered one to give Zong Shou such a high evaluation. But when she thought back to how Zong Shou took revenge on Quiet Cloud Pavilion, she didn¡¯t think too highly of him.


    However, no matter how arrogant and bold she was she wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose thismon people path elder. Not mentioning the identity nor cultivation, just seniority alone was so much higher than her. If she calcted, she needed to call him ¡°great great great great great great senior master¡± Simply put, she could only look up to him.


    ¡°So it seems like in your honor¡¯s eyes he can be considered a great ruler?¡±


    ¡°Causing the old to have someone to rely on, for the young to be raised, he is a smart ruler. If he was born in the dynasties of the central continent and he was able to achieve all this, then the thousands of ancient rulers aren¡¯t on his level.¡±


    Scoffing coldly, the teen¡¯s face turned back to normal. Then he shook his head regretfully.


    ¡°Unfortunately, that skill is only useful in Gantian Mountain City. There are too many people in the central continent dynasties. The officials are corrupt and hold too much power. No matter how good the government decree is, it won¡¯t be feasible there and might even make the lives of the people even worse.¡±


    Then, he looked at the 6th beast leather curiously and his eyes shone in amazement.


    The only one he couldn¡¯t understand was this.


    ¡°To establish an eldermittee to monitor the financial flow? This is a good idea. Only this seems a little too much. I feel that something isn¡¯t right. Maybe Zong Shou has other ideas...¡±


    His brows were still continuously jumping, seemingly feeling like this n had something to do with him and even themon people path, concerning destiny and luck.


    But calcting it carefully he had no idea. The teen could only shake his head, solemnly shoving these few beast leather pieces into his sleeves.


    Raising his head and looking up, the teen suddenly smiled, ¡°Is that the Qingyin Sect¡¯s soul calming spiritual tune? This girl is fortunate, actually entering enlightenment. That Zong Shou is also so fortunate! No, I should say that he is unlucky...¡±


    Although he still couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Zong Shou¡¯s 6th decree, he was still looking forward to meeting up with this newly appointed monster king.


    ...


    The 1st thing Zong Shou did when he came out from the ruins was to take a good shower.


    After his entire body was cleaned, he asked someone to summon the Ren Bo over.


    Ren Bo was also a martial cultivator. However, due to often spending time on administrative matters, he didn¡¯t have much time to cultivate. His talent was not bad reaching the martial ancestor realm when he was 40. When he went up the mountain, his face was filled with exhaustion.


    In his gaze towards Zong Shou, he showed some viciousness. From morning to night he only slept less than 4 hours, naturally, he wasn¡¯t happy with this kid who interrupted his sleep.


    Even if he was the monster king, his ruler, he was still unhappy!


    Zong Shou felt nothing at all. But that Xuan Yun from the start stood beside him and was unwilling to go down the mountain.


    She even knelt in front of his door. Looking like if he didn¡¯t agree to give a chance to the girls of Shili Ling Xiangding then she wouldn¡¯t give up. He had no choice and was forced into it.


    However after meeting, this Ren Bo still kept his emotions, saying solemnly, ¡°I heard that the ruler hasn¡¯t dealt with administrative matters for 2 days, the officials all feel heart pained. The ruler focusing on the martial path is a good thing, but the ruler also needs to remember that the 10 cities of Gantian Mountain, 80 million people are all in your hands and you can¡¯t neglect them...¡±


    Zong Shouughed awkwardly and waved his hand. Following which he formed out several words, ¡°I will settle it in my way, let¡¯s talk about it after a few days, I will not dy administrative matters.¡±


    Just as he was hesitating how to open his mouth. If he said it outright and other people learn that Xuan Yun had oncee up before, that night he changed his mind, how bad would his reputation be?


    Following that, Ren Bo¡¯s brows rxed and said, ¡°Since the ruler has said it then you should know how important the words of a ruler is right? There is also one more matter. Shili Ling Xiangding has been closed and investigated, but the hundred thousand girls within all need ways to survive...¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted when he heard that, he was helping him out in his time of need, he expressionlessly replied, ¡°I have considered this matter. Why don¡¯t we choose somece outside of Gantian Mountain City and build a citadel? Those merchants can all move there too.¡±


    ¡°Citadel?¡± Ren Bo looked at the words formed in the air and took in a deep breath, following which he nodded, ¡°The ruler is merciful, this idea is wise. Allow me to go back and think about its pros and cons before replying to you.¡±


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised. If Ren Bo immediately agreed, he would feel disappointed instead.


    In his heart, he was thinking about buyingnd in advance and building houses to collect rent. He gave a satisfied smile, ¡°There¡¯s also the cloud ocean hunting that prime minister has to n. Tell the various races that within a month we can go out.¡±


    Ren Bo¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, he had been waiting for this matter long ago. This was the top matter of Gantian Mountain City. If he called him up halfway through the night, and it wasn¡¯t for that matter, then he deserved to be punched. He immediately bowed, ¡°Replying to the ruler, those 250 cloud warships and all the resources have been prepared and we can set off at any time!¡±


    Zong Shou held his breath, thinking that in this month unless those people that are going to support him, then he wouldn¡¯t dare to run out so casually. He avoided the topic, ¡°Oh right! Prime minister, I would like to copy the Central continent dynasties to build a six ministry cab structure. After a few days send me a name list. You must rmend talented officials...¡±


    Ren Bo was first startled, but then he calmed down. Making 6 ministries was a good thing. The Gantian mountain official structure was a mess. However, this cab would probably to split his power. Since it was a cab, there would be many officials in it...


    It was truly a case of a ruler having many officials under him. This ruler¡¯s methods were simr in style to before, outright and honest. He shall take up the responsibility!


    But why was I the one asked to rmend? That¡¯s right. He must be testing whether or not he has ambitions to seize more power. Scoff, I will just try my best...

 Chapter 282 - Junior Brother Zong Shou

    <h4>Chapter 282 Junior Brother Zong Shou</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Exodus Tales | <strong>Editor:</strong> Exodus Tales


    Looking on, as Ren Bo left the hall, Zong Shou entered deep thought and talked about Ren Bo¡¯s warning before he left.


    The cloud ocean hunting concerned the ie of Gantian Mountain City as well as the number of experts that they are able to attract. For example, Yunxia Mountain, zing me Mountain, and Taoyun City wouldn¡¯t give up on this chance to suppress Gantian Mountain City.


    Moreover, there was Tiegang Hall. Unless Zong Shou came up with it from his own pockets, the country treasury didn¡¯t have money to do so.


    They looked in front, stunned at another huge stack of beast leather. His gaze was unfocused.


    He didn¡¯t want to deal with it, but he knew that there were many documents within that he had to settle as early as possible.


    It was really tiring being this monster king. He was really looking forward to dealing with all the matters in the next few months and relieving himself of the responsibility.


    The curtain behind shook a little as Xuan Yun walked out from inside. Then she bowed towards Zong Shou in gratitude, ¡°Thank you, ruler. I, Yun, cannot thank you enough. I will definitely keep our 3-month agreement!¡±


    Zong Shou waved his hand listlessly as he opened one of the documents in front of him.


    Just as he was about to make notes on it, there was a clean and crispugh that attracted the soul spreading into the room. ¡°Sote at night and still not forgetting about administrative work. You¡¯re actually so hard working. I don¡¯t know why you want to go to the cloud ocean to hunt a monthter? You don¡¯t know that enemies outside of Gantian Mountain are eyeing you.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jolted, thinking to himself that they finally came. Xuan Yun also couldn¡¯t leave it time, her eyes opened wide as she looked outside of the window at a loss.


    In the next moment, a male stepped into the room from the main door. The guards at the sides were like statues, unable to react at all.


    Chuxue and Ruoshui who were standing behind Zong Shou first panicked. It wasn¡¯t until they saw Zhao Yanran behind that person did they calm down.


    Xuan Yun didn¡¯t know what was happening. She recognized this woman who was from seven spirit sect, the same school as her. But what was the identity of this guy?


    ¡°I have no choice, Gantian Mountain finances are withering up. The arrow is on the bow and has to be fired. Because of that reason I had to draw him out.¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it for a moment and ced the brush in his hand down. He stood in front of the table and did a Junior now, using words to rece his speech, ¡°How should junior greet you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to show any disrespect. To make the Gantian mountain city dragon energy hide, one should not only be at the celestial realm. It was a realm he didn¡¯t reach in hisst life.


    The man in schrly attire sat in a chair at the side without any courtesy at all, waving his sleeves, carrying up Zong Shou¡¯s body, ¡°You are the ruler of a country, there¡¯s no need to be too polite. As for myself, I¡¯m the ruler of themon people path. As for what you should call me, this is a little difficult for me...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes instantly constricted, finally revealing a look of surprise.


    He thought that the person who woulde would either be the Wujue Vi head Yan Fan or that Taiyuan Sect leader, or it would be the elders of these 2 sects.


    He really didn¡¯t expect the person to actually be the revered one from themon people path.


    He had heard that this person before the god-emperor era was a Saint realm expert.


    Martial cultivators and spiritual masters that stepped through the gates of the celestial realm would be the spiritual realm, celestial realm, god realm, saint realm, end realm, and true realm. These were the 6 big realms.


    For the end realm and true realm, legend had it that there were just 3-5 people. The true peak of cultivation was rarely seen.


    Be it ten thousand years ago in the cloud deste era or in the various worlds, a saint level expert was pretty much invincible.


    But based on what he knew, those people should have left this world and started to roam the endless void.


    If experts like this came to the cloud world before the spiritual wave rose up, they would be suppressed instead.


    Their skill would at least drop by 99%. If there were enough grade 9 experts, they could even im their lives!


    This was why it didn¡¯t matter if one was a martial cultivator or spiritual cultivator. Once they entered the celestial path, they would try their best to escape from this world.


    Who knows whether or not this person took the risk to return because of his matter? Should he feel proud because of himself?


    That teen hesitated for a moment before he made his mind, ¡°I am Wei Xu. In the future, you can call me senior Brother Wei!¡±


    Not only was Zhao Yanran startled, but Xuan Yun at the side was also astonished. She couldn¡¯t even speak.


    At first, when she heard that this teen was actually the revered one, she nearly lost her senses. At this moment, when she heard that, she nearly lost her thinking ability.


    Her heart was like a wave. However, her expression was still okay. As for Zhao Yanran, her face was totally dejected and depressed.


    His Junior brother... In terms of seniority, did she have to call this kid great great great great great great senior master? Last time, she had always seen him as a junior Brother.


    Zong Shou eximed, looking stunned at the person in front of him. So it seems like he could be on the same seniority of this person of 8 thousand years old?


    No matter how bold he was, in front of such a person, he didn¡¯t dare to casually say out the words Senior Brother.


    He couldn¡¯t act dumb either so he formed a few words using spiritual energy, ¡°How can I ept that? I really don¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare and not don¡¯t want. So you are willing to join mymon people path?¡±


    Wei Xu revealed a satisfied expression, ¡°With your talents, putting you in Tailing Sect will just be wasting your time. I originally wanted to personally take you as a disciple, but if I snatched you, Taiyuan Sect and those clowns will me me for being unfair. Even my few senior brothers will me me. Which was why I¡¯m taking you as a disciple on behalf of a senior master that has already be immortal. She could be considered rted to Taiyuan Sect. I remember she always had a wish which was for me to find a disciple to take over her mantle...¡±


    Zong Shou was originally really happy and delighted. But when he heard that his master had already be immortal, he felt bitter in his heart. The so-called bing immortal was just a nice way of saying that she had already died.


    Doesn¡¯t this mean he has no one to protect him? A kid without a Mother was useless, so was a kid without a master. As for what he said after, he didn¡¯t pay attention. It wasn¡¯t important.


    However, when Wei Xu¡¯s wordsnded, he saw a silent and colorless spiritual energy flow towards his throat.


    Then, he was delighted and knew that he could open his mouth and speak.


    As expected from a Saint realm expert. Just like that, without doing much, he helped him regain his speaking ability.


    During these sessive few days, the bone in his throat showed no signs of softening, making him really think that he would take months to a year to recover. Now at least a worry one of his was solved.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate at all, bowing heavily, ¡°Zong Shou is willing to follow your honor¡¯s orders!¡± He knew that since Wei Xu had decided then he himself didn¡¯t have much room to reject, so why not be more willing. His heart was more curious. With his sword path one with the spirit talent, the sword sect should have been the higher possibility one. Who knows what kind of trade these 2 sects have done...


    Then, Wei Xu seemed to have a telepathic connection with him as he lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯ll ept this on behalf of my senior master. In the future, you don¡¯t need to do that. Zong Shou, at 14 years old youprehended sword intent and used your own strength to break the barriers from heaven. I have observed your talent and personality and I think you are better than me in the past which was why I made you my senior master¡¯s disciple. However, you shouldn¡¯t be proud and satisfied because of this. Do you know why that sword sect lord gave you up? It¡¯s because in central Continent there was an absolute talent. At 19 years old he entered the Xuanwu ancestor and return to sun realm peak. His sword path might not be as good as yours but his spirit and martial arts merged into one. One man and one sword and he killed a zing lightning giant locust. This is why the sword sect lord traded with me for me to help him get that price of jade and give you to mymon people path!¡±


    Zong Shou instantly took in a deep breath. Although he was unhappy with what sword sect did, no one liked being abandoned. Even so, if there was a 19-year-old who had merged martial arts and spirit, then he totally admitted defeat.


    He had to. This person was the top talent out of many talents. It was said that dual cultivators, the earlier one achieved that, the more chance they had to reach the saint realm.


    In thest life, he didn¡¯t reach that realm which was why he didn¡¯t know whether or not it was real or fake. However, since there were such rumors and the sects ces so much importance, then most probably they were true.


    Chuxue scoffed coldly, she was feeling unfair but decided not to speak. So what if he did it at 19, her young master achieved it before he was 14!


    Wei Xu looked at Zong Shou¡¯s expression dim. He knew that the hit was a little too big. He shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother so much anyways. I have high hopes for you. You might not be able to do it now, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t in the future. Yourprehension and talent is favored by heaven so why bother to envy others? I wasn¡¯t as good as you in the past but now not many people in the saint realm can beat me.¡±


    He smiled as he asked, ¡°Although you are under my senior master, he¡¯s not here anymore. I also need to leave the cloud world and will return in tens of years. You need another person to teach you. Are you willing to leave with me now?¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly hesitating, he wanted to immediately leave to chase the pinnacle of the sword path. But no matter what he was unable to do such actions like burning the bridge right after he crossed.


    Thinking for a moment, he carefully asked, ¡°Can senior Brother give me a few months? Let me deal with the city.¡±


    When Wei Xu heard that, he looked fixed at Zong Shou until it caused his goosebumps to rise. He sighed regretfully, ¡°I wanted to test whether or not you could give up everything. In the end, it was like this.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped, thinking that Wei Xu had misunderstood. If he didn¡¯t take over someone else¡¯s body, he would abandon it without blinking.


    Just as he was thinking things were going bad and he had missed out something, not knowing how he should exin. He heard Wei Xu¡¯s tone changed, ¡°Forget it! My intention was to directly bring you away, who cares if there is no Gantian mountain. However, when I entered I realized your management ability is no weaker than saint rulers. It is a waste not to cultivate emperor path secret techniques. You used your second soul, sword to rece the body. This idea is not bad. I will give you a gift as sort of a present for joining the sect...¡±


    Then he smiled, ¡°I have many enemies here in the cloud world and can¡¯t spend too much time here. Before I leave, I will help deal with those small problems. To let junior Brother have no problems and worries. Rise!¡±


    With a wave of his sleeves, an astral wind surged in this warm hall. In just a short moment there was no sign of Zong Shou in the room.

 Chapter 283 - Controlling the Heavens and Changing the Earth

    <h4>Chapter 283 Controlling the Heavens and Changing the Earth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Exodus Tales | <strong>Editor:</strong> Exodus Tales


    He was dazzled. Then, he found out that the ce he was at was changed.


    Looking around, Zong Shou realized that the ce he was standing were endless ins.


    Everywhere wererge patches of gold yellow malt beside it was arge river. This should be arge distance away from Gantian Mountain City. He couldn¡¯t even see the outline of the city from this distance.


    There was no one around him and no trace of that senior Brother Wei at all. He couldn¡¯t feel any aura and didn¡¯t know where that person was at exactly.


    ¡°Blinking to thousand miles? Saint realm experts are amazing!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constricted. Then, he shook his head and smiled bitterly. Sighing to himself, who knows when he would be able to reach such a realm?


    However where exactly was this ce?


    Using the one energy sword in his soul to sense slightly. He felt that the energy of the king path here was reduced by a huge 30%, showing signs of disappearing.


    ¡°So it means that I should still be within Gantian Mountain, 200 miles away from Gantian City!¡±


    He looked up into the stars, in just half a breath he was startled, ¡°isn¡¯t this the ce where I sensed that the ascended ancestor was hiding in? So that¡¯s what¡¯s happening...¡±


    Pretty much instantly Zong Shou understood that he was probably being used as bait by thatmon people path revered one.


    He couldn¡¯t help but rub his temple like he had a headache. What a helpless matter.


    He knew that even if he wanted to retreat to Gantian mountain city, he had no way to do so. Zong Shou decides to just walk along the shore of the river, leisurely enjoying the night scenery of the area.


    Although there was an enemy beside him, he still looked extremely rxed. However, just a momentter, he felt an extremely strong intent sweep over him.


    That person didn¡¯t expect that Zong Shou would appear here, showing some hesitation. He carefully observed at the side for a moment before he stopped hiding. Without any sign and sound, he appeared beside the river, less than a hundred steps away from Zong Shou.


    From the voice, he looked around 30 plus. His body was covered in a ck mist such that one couldn¡¯t see his looks. Only revealing a pair of eyes gazing coldly over with a questioning intent, ¡°You are Gantian Mountain City lord Zong Shou? Why did youe here in the dead of night?¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly ced into a spot, this was a real tough one to reply. He also felt pity for the person in front of him.


    ¡°If I say someone casually threw me over to walk around casually and act as fish bait for someone toe out, would you believe me?¡±


    Seeing that ck fog personugh coldly, his eyes revealing a cold mocking color, Zong Shou knew that he didn¡¯t believe him fully. He originally wasn¡¯t willing to speak with that person. However, Wei Xu, for some reason, also didn¡¯t appear. Helplessly, he could only think of ways to speak more to drag more time.


    Did he get sold by this revered one? Using the knife of others to get rid of him? Speaking of which, he had only kowtowed once and wasn¡¯t officially in the sect.


    He felt that it wasn¡¯t right. With the methods of a Saint realm expert, why did he have to do so much to deal with him?


    Sighing slightly, Zong Shou pressed on the nine qilin sword with his hand, turning around and saying, ¡°I came here in the night naturally to kill someone! Who are you, why are you spying on me?¡±


    The dragon energy in the one energy sword instantly activated, an aura only slightly weaker than this ascended ancestor was formed. A sword aura that seemed to be able to ept mountains and rivers also gathered around Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    Within a hundred feet around, the area protruded and caved in.


    The eyes of that ck fog person turned sharp, the fog around him also started to boil.


    ¡°King path secret technique! Mountain and river sword intent! How outstanding! As expected from Zong Weiran¡¯s Son! No wonder you dare toe out to here alone. Hehe, the rumors of Gantian Mountain City are really to misdirect people. I just knew. How could a person who rules over all the races be trash? It seems like my two juniors brothers and old Mi died in your hands?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up, continuing to find of a way to dy time, ¡°so you are from the Demon Mountain Sect? I heard that roughly 20 years ago your Sect was attacked by the 7rge sects of The Central Continent to try to wipe you all out. Till date that Tailing Sect is still on your tail, asking for information all around. In terms of being courageous, that¡¯s you. The me just started burning a little and you dared to run out.¡±


    A fierce glow shed in that man¡¯s eyes once more. He wanted to attack but he hesitated a little.


    Looking around, his soul intent was like a wave. It wrapped out all about. It wasn¡¯t until he confirmed that there were no grade 9 spiritual grandmasters or true image spirit masters that heughed coldly, ¡°So What? Do you think you can get out of this ce alive?¡±


    With just one step forwards, an immeasurably strong energy with a bit of deceitfulness suddenly rose up.


    Zong Shou continued to use the mountain and rivers but this person could get around it without obstruction.


    He removed Zong Shou¡¯s pressureyer byyer and even used it as his own.


    When he stepped forwards the 2nd step, even the king energy within Zong Shou¡¯s one energy sword was beingpressed into a ball.


    The ck fog image was observing Zong Shou. When he saw that Zong Shou¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t show any panic and fear, he was deep in thought. In his chest, he couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly disappointed and a little confused. Did this person have someone nearby? His voice was still dark and serious, filled with disdain, ¡°How unfortunate! You are so young. Your talents are unparalleled but you are too arrogant. You really think that grasping a bit of the mountain and river sword intent, holding the power of a country you can stand against ascended experts? You really underestimate the world...¡±


    Zong Shou seemed to have awakened from deep thought, ¡°This should be the speed sword intent, but it is slightly different. No! It should be called the demon sunflower sword intent. You can¡¯t have children right?¡±


    The ck fog man¡¯s face instantly twisted. However, his heart didn¡¯t shake. He still slowly and casually stepped forwards like one was just strolling, slowly walking forwards. He scoffed coldly, ¡°Continue talking like this. I was originally waiting for my master to inform me after he captured the Father and Daughter of Xuan Mountain City before I act on you. Since you ran out yourself, that saves a lot of my effort...¡±


    Before he finished, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes instantly constricted. His heart was also shocked. He knew that this Demon Mountain Sect would take revenge on him and he also knew that they would be unscrupulous.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that they wouldn¡¯t look for him but actually went to harm what seemed like the strongest on the surface¡ªXuanyuan Yiren and Xuanyuan Tong.


    He remembered that 2 days ago Ruoshui had informed him that Xuanyuan Tong had stepped into the ascended realm. Using the strength of the city. he should temporarily be okay.


    However, fury rose up in his chest, violent energy surging. In thest life, Zong Shou spent his days alone with no one around him. It was why he did things as he wished with totally no worries. It was why he never bothered about his life or death.


    Now he unknowingly realized that the greatest difference from before was that in this life he had people he cared about.


    Thinking about that, his consciousness was filled with killing intent towards that man. The killing intent rose, prying away at his hair. The ends of his hair were slowly turning grey.


    Bits of death energy started to gather. If Wei Xu didn¡¯t attack, then in this battle, only thest few strokes of the Styx river death sword, the self-sacrifice techniques could allow him to win this ascended expert.


    That ck fog male was delighted, still expressionless as he stepped forwards, tens of feet away from Zong Shou. At this moment, because of his words, Zong Shou¡¯s heart was obviously shaken.


    Tens of feet, in just an instant, he could take this kid down. The demon sunflower sword was so quick that even grandmaster level experts couldn¡¯t react!


    A hard to catch ck sword had pretty much silently pierced out from the ck fog. It was extremely swift, with just a sh it appeared in front of Zong Shou.


    However before it stabbed into Zong Shou¡¯s body, he heard a dense ¡°bo¡± sound. The ck fog person only felt like the sword in his hand had stabbed into an iron wall.


    If that was the only thing, then he didn¡¯t need to care much. He didn¡¯t bother about pure defensive spells. He had the confidence to split anything with his sword!


    However, in the next instance, he only felt a huge strength no weaker than him colliding back. Causing that sharp ck sword to instantly twist. Then, his entire person was forcefully repelled, unable to reject and block that strength at all.


    Looking forward once more, he only saw that Zong Shou¡¯s expression was dark and cold, behind him stood a schrly dressed teen. He was smiling warmly and elegantly at him, ¡°finally, what a long wait.¡±


    He took a look at Zong Shou, his tone showing praise, ¡°Your acting skills are good! With what happened today, we have the moral high ground. Since this person attacked, even if the few demon heads of the Demon sect show themselves, they won¡¯t be able to protect this Demon Mountain Sect. However, it¡¯s best if you use less of this Styx river death sword...¡±


    He did a light tap on Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder making the death energy instantly dissipate. Zong Shou¡¯s eyes also turned clear along with it.


    The ck fog man¡¯s body stumbled as he retreated a hundred steps out before stopping. He was dumbfounded. Then, he felt the cold gaze of the schrly dressed teen on him.


    ¡°You dare to attack the core disciple of mymon people path, how bold!¡±


    When his voice rang out, the night sky seemed to turn into daytime. That moon in the sky disappeared and suddenly the sun hung high in the air, it¡¯s rays burning.


    With just one look, the ck fog man instantly panicked. It was just night time a moment ago. It was impossible to turn into noon in just a breath.


    He had only seen such methods in records from the cloud deste era. And normally people with such ability all stepped into the celestial path and they were at high realms!


    This person in front of him was actually on the celestial path!


    ¡°Controlling the heavens and changing the earth!¡±


    Pretty much without thinking, that ck fog person tried to flee. However, he heard a soft giggle as a giant strength covered him, causing his body to instantly root to the ground.

 Chapter 284 - 47 Miles

    <strong>Chapter 284 47 Miles</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales | Editor: Exodus Tales


    Pretty much without thinking, that ck fog person tried to flee. However, he heard a soft giggle as a giant strength covered him, causing his body to instantly root to the ground.


    ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m changing the heavens and controlling the earth, where do you think you can go?¡±


    Along with the words, the ck fog person felt an invisible force form in mid-air. The zing sun in the sky seemed to be burning. Threads of sunlight turned into intense heat, burning the ck fog around his body.


    At the start, this person tried to resist, but a momentter, he let out a painful roar.


    That ck fog was ripped apart, revealing a really thin person in a green shirt. His face was green and white, scars like the Chinese 10 word intersected. It caused his originally ugly features to have many cuts, making him look a lot uglier.


    ¡°It is the cruel demon sunflower sword! You have already trained it to the 7th...¡±


    Just as that green shirt man showed signs of despair, Wei Xu released the energy around him that was binding him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not at the level to bully kids! What is your name?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart had just calmed down, but when he heard that he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. He didn¡¯t know what thismon people path revered one was nning.


    With how themon people path was simr to demon sects. He spoke about morals and values... It, itself was very surprising.


    The green shirt man didn¡¯t believe it, carefully and worryingly looking at Wei Xu. A momentter, he knew that he had no choice at all, before solemnly opening his mouth, ¡°Demon Mountain Sect disciple Kui Qi!¡±


    ¡°Kui qi? So there is still Kui Ba and Kui Jiu?¡±


    Wei Xuughed when he heard that. The sun above had also retracted by a lot, causing the heat to lessen. His eyes still shone a teasing glow, ¡°I give you a chance. Today I won¡¯t attack. If you can escape from my junior brother¡¯s de a hundred miles away then I will allow you to live. Naturally, my junior brother¡¯s life is important so I won¡¯t allow you to hurt him...¡±


    Zong Shou was at a loss. Even the words behind didn¡¯t help to make his mood any better.


    Are you joking? Although the person in front of him was the initial meridian of the ascended realm, he wasn¡¯t someone he could deal with.


    Even if he took out the night wandering realm, using the 5thyer emperor wind or those 4 sword strokes, it was impossible.


    Within the cloud world, be it martial cultivators, spirit masters, evil spirits, or beasts, the 6th and 7th grade was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Before one¡¯s cultivation reached Return to Sun realm or Xuanwu Ancestor, he didn¡¯t have the ability to challenge an ascended expert.


    If he fought with that person, they would just escape!


    Suddenly Zong Shou had some recognition. Although this Wei Xu looked gentle and proper like a righteous man, in the end, he was simr to that crazy person, Zhao Yanran who did what he wanted with totally no restraints.


    Anyways, anyone who enters themon people path, apart from that Qingyin sect who was rtively better, were abnormal. Cultivating in a brothel itself was weird.


    Kui Qi was confused, looking suspiciously at Zong Shou, ¡°Him? I don¡¯t believe you!¡± His heart was filled with shock why this person who was at least above the celestial realm would call this little kid who was at most a 2 meridian xiantian his junior Brother? Was this kid the reincarnation of some fallen expert?


    ¡°Yes him!¡± Wei Xu nodded his head, once again tapping Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder, although the reputation of mymon people path isn¡¯t that good, almost as bad as your demon sect. However, have you ever heard of ourmon people path disciples going against our words? If you don¡¯t believe me, I can swear now that I won¡¯ty a finger on your body!¡±


    Seeing a glimmer of hope slowly appear in Kui Qi¡¯s eyes, Wei Xuughed, a cold light appearing at the corner of his lips, ¡°Naturally it won¡¯t be easy for you to escape. Have you heard of the story of how the fox that borrowed the might of the tiger and acted strong? I¡¯ll allow him to borrow my strength!¡±


    Hearing that, both Zong Shou and Kui Qi¡¯s brows furrowed. Thetter was astonished, and then he smiled. He didn¡¯t speak anymore, directly turning around and running.


    Although he was worried that Zong Shou was the reincarnation of an expert, he could feel that the 2 of them practiced different techniques. Their martial path intents were different too so even if he was strong. He couldn¡¯t attack him, so what did he have to fear?


    As for that Gantian Mountain prince, be it a reincarnated expert or a top talent, he didn¡¯t hold his little bit of cultivation now in any regard.


    With this mysteriousmon people path expert protecting, he knew he couldn¡¯t do anything to Zong Shou. Naturally, it was best to leave as soon as possible, unwilling to remain for even a moment.


    That person underestimated him!


    Zong Shou was feeling more of a headacheing on. He didn¡¯t bother about that person who was getting away, entering deep thought. The so-called borrowing of strength meant that he would borrow his strength for his use, merging other people¡¯s martial path intent and even true qi spiritual power to hurt the enemy.


    However different from gathering the strength of a country and army, the country had hundreds of millions of people and many random thoughts. The ruler didn¡¯t need to care, only needing to grab on the thoughts of the people towards the ruler and the country. It didn¡¯t ask for purity, just strength and amount! To crush everything...


    On the other hand, his borrowing of other¡¯s strength to act like a tiger when you are just a fox. It focused on a phrase known as coordination. No matter the cultivation method or martial path intent, one had to have some basics to be able to borrow! And if it wasn¡¯t pure and clean, then what¡¯s the point of forcefully borrowing it?


    Those formation auras of those sects used such a theory.


    His hand pressing on the sword handle by his waist, he wanted to pull out the sword several times but he didn¡¯t.


    The rage in his heart was still burning. Since this Demon Mountain Sect nned to harm Yiren, how could he allow this person to escape in front of him?


    However, this borrowing of strength was different from that king path technique. Wei Xu beside him was like a huge sun hanging in the air. It was intense and burning, whilst circr and perfect.


    If he fought others, Wei Xu didn¡¯t need to attack. He just needed to stand there and he would cause huge pressure on the enemy, bing his strength. However, he would be no different from heaven and earth, the weather and the wind. If that was just it, it was far from being able to help him fight ascended ancestor realm experts, much less kill them.


    ¡°It¡¯s the great sun knife intent?¡±


    His soul sensing the air and he could feel that the sun in the sky was like a crescent knife that was spinning there, turning into the shape of the sun.


    Wei Xu was trying to give him pointers, not stopping him from looking at all this. However, this was a marital path intent he had neverprehended in the past. Although he came into contact with it, he had no starting point to dwell deeper into it.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because he umted a lot of sword path knowledge in thest life or due to the sword intent being too strong or because the luck talisman was still in effect. His consciousness once again entered that mysterious realm just as this sword strength was about to end. He had no other thoughts in his head, just one giant sun.


    Kui Qi in the distance had already fled 30 miles. The remaining 70 miles, with his cultivation, if he went all out, would just take less than 10 breaths. He instantly smiled coldly, ¡°I Kui Qi have won the bet today. Please keep your promise! As for the grievance between my sect and Zong Shou, I will ask my few masters and ancestors to deal with it!¡±


    That voice was filled with endless amounts of mocking. When his words ended, his entire person seemed to turn into a ball of green light, his speed increase close to 10 times.


    Wei Xu was originally expressionless but seeing the situation, he eximed, ¡°so he had trained in the sunflower spirit mysterious escape technique 2 grades earlier. No wonder he is so confident. No good. This time I messed up...¡±


    Zong Shou was deep in thought, numerous minds surging about like a wave as he observed the illusionary scenery of the sun in his heart.


    At this point he was interrupted by the voices of those 2 people, unhappily opening his eyes. In the next moment, he realized that this wasn¡¯t the time toprehend the martial path.


    The body of Little Gold once again sunk into the nine qilin sword. The soul power in his body started to boil and charged into the sword thread by thread. Zong Shou himself thought back to what he had gained just now.


    ¡°Great sun sword intent! The body is like the sun, shining over the 4 oceans...¡±


    That golden yellow nine qilin sword rose up in the air before Zong Shou thought about anything.


    The sun above his head seemed to split into two at that moment. However, the other one split out was so dim it couldn¡¯t be seen and it was also much smaller.


    However, there were a few streams of sunlight that shone onto the nine qilin sword. Zong Shou¡¯s aura had at that moment merged into one with the zing sun in the air.


    Zong Shou put his heart into it, totally immersed. When he opened his eyes, his pupils seemed to be like balls of suns, eye-catching and bright.


    He pretty much couldn¡¯t see any sign of Kui Qi In front of him. Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, he just needed his mind to kick into him.


    His hand held onto the sword handle once more, killing intent rising. His entire person seemed to turn into a thread of light, stabbing out towards 50 miles out.


    It was several times faster than that green image! The so-called great sun was a light source, and this light was the fastest thing in this world.


    In just a short moment it had chased up to the back of Kui Qi.


    ¡°How is that possible? Weren¡¯t you training in the mountain and river sword intent? Mountain river and the great sun are all different, 2 different paths. How can there be such a person like you in the world?¡±


    Along with that voice, Zong Shou¡¯s soul could even sense the disbelief that rose up from Kui Qi as well as the cold killing intent.


    In the next instant, numerous sword images charged out from the distance. Many sharp sword images shed out in the air, giving rise to a series of ¡°Chi-Chi¡± sounds. Kui Qi was decisive in deciding to escape. When he decided to counter-attack, it was as decisive and extremely sharp!


    Zong Shou had all his thoughts gathered on one point. His sword only needed to end at that point!


    ¡°47 miles, kill!¡±


    The golden light suddenly elerated and pierced into the heavy sword images. It was like those thousands of swords didn¡¯t exist.


    The light-like sword energy swerved and traveled within. In the next instance, blood threads spurted out. In the next moment, a person in the air was sliced into thousands of pieces.


    Zong Shou ced his sword back into his sheath, turning around and looking at Wei Xu. The schrly dressed teen opposite him was looking over with a weird expression on his face.

 Chapter 285 - Drink Before You Fight

    <h4>Chapter 285 Drink Before You Fight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Exodus Tales | <strong>Editor:</strong> Exodus Tales


    Wei Xu didn¡¯t feel any bit of awkwardness at all as he looked carefully at Zong Shou, his eyes shining bright.


    He had actually seeded in borrowing the intent!


    Only 20 breaths had passed.


    In these 20 breaths, Zong Shou had gone from totally no basis at all to the sense level!


    ...he didn¡¯t even manage to cross half of the hundred miles!


    Such a speed was pretty much terrifying! His sword path was one with the spirit. It was definitely true!


    Not, not only that. It wasn¡¯t a simple borrowing and copying, he had merged his great sun knife intent into his own martial path!


    What kind of monstrous talent had he gotten for his Sect? Although it wasn¡¯t as good as spirit and martial merging into one, in the future he might be able to reach the peak of both paths.


    The path of cultivation was like a Long distance race. No matter how fast one ran, if one fell off in the middle or if onecked energy in the end, one would still lose.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly. After a long while, the violent intent in his eyes dissipated.


    ¡°Senior Brother don¡¯t you think you need to exin to me?¡±


    Actually, he guessed that this was a test from Wei Xu to him, an examination or more urately a test of the product.


    However, since he felt unhappy in his heart Then he shall say it outright such that Wei Xu knows. If not, the fellow might take it even further next time.


    ¡°Exin what? To personally kill an enemy, isn¡¯t that a better way to vent your frustration?¡±


    Wei Xu wasn¡¯t annoyed, instead of looking over in praise. Smiling as he walked closer towards the corpse that was falling towards the ground. He took a look at the blood and meat that scattered around before they even touched the ground had burnt up. The surprise in his eyes got even thicker.


    ¡°I just wanted to tell junior Brother how ourmon people path did things. What we focus on most is the word ¡°self¡± and ¡°will fullness¡±. Going alone to ces by ourselves to make a name for ourselves. Willful, being free and doing what our hearts want. If you want to rely on the strength of the sect in the future, the power of junior Brothers and senior brothers I think you will be disappointed. At most, after you die, ourmon people path will help you kill you, enemy, such that you die with no regrets.¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, thinking back to Seven Spirit Sect And Qingyin school. Their disciples weren¡¯t simr to what Wei Xu said. When they faced matters didn¡¯t they ask for help and gang up to get an advantage?


    He just knew that the Sword Sect was much stronger than thismon people path.


    ¡°It is only us! It has nothing to do with the other 6 schools and 3 sects.¡±


    Seemingly like he saw through Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts, shaking his head and exining, ¡°Including you, there is just 7 of us. Actually, my helping this time is making an exception. Junior Brother you do have to owe me a favor for this...¡±


    Zong Shou first heavily jolted. Then, he understood, raging, ¡°I owe you a favor? Isn¡¯t this thing your fault? If it wasn¡¯t for yourmon people path blocking me, I would have joined that Tailing Sect, even that Wujue Vi. What could that Demon Mountain Sect do to me?¡±


    Wei Xu took in a deep breath and knew that he couldn¡¯t outwit him, turning into a straightforwardugh,¡± then no one owes anyone nothing. However, today if it wasn¡¯t for this Kui Qi, I really didn¡¯t know that junior Brother has such ambition to merge hundred sword paths into your own.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constricted, however, he wasn¡¯t surprised. His sword path used the one energy sword to search for the roots of the martial path. The Styx river death sword, mountain and river sword intent, great sun knife intent and even cloud shocking god destroying sword intent were all just on the surface. The true source was still the one energy sword.


    The journey of the sword path had many changes but it won¡¯t deviate from the root. As long as one grasped the root, one could turn it into thousands of different thing.


    One could use one sword to disy the sword path of a hundred schools. One could also use the sword paths of the hundred schools to train and improve the root, to strengthen the foundation.


    In thest life, he improved his martial path in such a way. Today, he self-created the world shocking spiritual technique with such a thought as a basis.


    Wei Xu was a Saint realm expert and it wasn¡¯t surprising that he could see the foundations of his sword path. But what this senior Brother saw was just what he wanted others to see.


    The rage in his heart still not dissipating, just as he wanted to speak, he heard Wei Xu¡¯s tone change, ¡°Hearing his words, things don¡¯t seem to be right at Xuan Mountain City. Junior Brother do you want to head over? Do you want to walk all the way east or should I blink you over?¡±


    Zong Shou blinked his eyes and instantly all the fury dissipated. With such a weakness still in his hands, he really couldn¡¯t blow up.


    Gantian Mountain was 2 thousand over miles away from Xuan Mountain City. Apart from his blink technique, he would take many days to get across.


    ¡°Junior Brother isn¡¯t angry anymore? What a well behaved child. I shall be kind and bring you over.¡±


    Wei Xu smiles, suddenly reaching out with his hand and a talisman hung in front of him.


    Balls of spiritual light seeped out from the talisman paper. The space they were in instantly twisted.


    With just an eye Zong Shou knee that this Wei Xu wasn¡¯t using the talisman to let them teleport through space, instead of controlling the tremors caused by this change.


    With his realm, covering his aura in this world was many times more consuming than the amount of strength needed to break through spacetime and many times more difficult.


    Suddenly remembering something, Zong Shou asked curiously, ¡°Senior Brother, ourmon people path really cares about honor and integrity so much? Never going back on our words?¡±


    Thinking that if that was really the case then themon people path in the future really went wrong. Not mentioning the other 3 sect and 6 schools, just themon people path main sect which was about to face ruin was basically notorious.


    In the future, he would definitely be one of the reasons why their reputation is spoiled.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s our golden signboard!¡±


    Wei Xu was delighted when he heard that, revealing a gleeful expression, ¡°The people who have seen us go against our word are mostly dead. Ourmon people path naturally don¡¯t bully people. For example that Kui Qi I said I wouldn¡¯ty a finger on him. But Seven Spirit Sect has so many disciples who are all under me. Letting them Attack isn¡¯t wrong!¡±


    Zong Shou eximed, instantly understanding what he meant. In just that short moment, a wind blew up around him and the scenery around changed once more.


    ...


    The ce he appeared at should be near Xuan Mountain City. However, he was still 30 miles away.


    Zong Shou was astonished at this celestial realm experts¡¯ control of space-time whilst he frowned and looked at the outline of the city.


    Thisrge city was unusually silent and tense. Simr to Gantian Mountain City a few days back, like swords and bows were pulled open.


    ¡°A fight seemed to have begun on the peak of the mountain!¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, he immediately looked into the distance. As expected on that mountain peak, spiritual energy fluctuations and astral energy were spreading about in all directions.


    Before he could take a close look, Wei Xu grabbed his shoulder, ¡°With your cultivation, he probably can¡¯t use your soul to look a thousand miles away. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to take a look.¡±


    With actually just one step, he reached the peak of Xuan Mountain. Only to see that the mountain peak was a total mess. Those giant crossbows were all destroyed.


    However, there weren¡¯t any soldiers here so naturally there weren¡¯t any injured or dead. Only tens of people stood beside the Tiegang Hall, their cultivations were all not weak.


    Xuanyuan Tong was like a mountain, standing in the center of the drill field, his face grey and defeated. In front of him, a ck robbed old man was floating in the air. He was around 60-70 filled with confidence, his eyes had a teasing expression but with a little bit of care.


    When the 2 of them arrived, that Xuanyuan Tong struck out with a mace. The peak was instantly swept with strong energy, like thunder rumbling, causing the entire Xuan Mountain to shake.


    However, there was only a soft sh as the mace struck a ck colored sword, forcing it away with huge strength. However, it only flew 30 feet before stopping and suspending in mid-air.


    Like that strike that could smash tens of Xuanwu ancestors was totally useless.


    That old man said calmly and casually, ¡°This is your Xuanyuan family¡¯s Xuan Mountain 18 technique? It is truly simr to our Demon Mountain Sect. However, it is just so so, not worth a mention.¡±


    ¡°In your eyes, it might truly be the case.¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s eyes were half-opened and half-closed. At this moment he didn¡¯t waver, ¡°But at least on this Xuan Mountain peak, within this city, you can¡¯t do anything to me! You evil demons and monster spirits actually dare toe out to the world and cause chaos. I think you all are not far away from death!¡±


    ¡°Evil demons and Monster spirits? That what should we call your Wife? In terms of evil, I¡¯m far from that.¡±


    The ck robbed broke out into a smile, the sharpness in his eyes didn¡¯t decrease, ¡°Today I have indeed underestimated you. However although I can¡¯t do anything to you, I can do something for your city. If you force my hand I can do anything. City lord, you should just give up and hand over your Daughter. I won¡¯t harm her life, I just need to go to Gantian Mountain to do some matters...¡±


    That Xuanyuan Tony¡¯s eyes stared wide and he scoffed coldly. Just as he was about to speak, Xuanyuan Yiren who was in front of the Tiegang Hall eximed, ¡°Zong Shou?¡±


    The two people in the standstill were slightly shocked, turning around to look. Only to see that besides the cliff stood one tall and one short, both simrly thin people. They were astonished, totally not knowing when the 2 of them had arrived.


    Zong Shou looked towards Wei Xu. Seeing that he had no intention of helping, he sighed slightly, ¡°So it seems like I still have to rely on myself?¡±


    Wei Xu didn¡¯t reply, but he gave him a praising gaze which one could read that he was saying, ¡°Junior Brother you really are smart, you can be taught!¡±.


    Zong Shou really wanted to p him right away. Ascended ancestors were still okay, but this was a grandmaster level expert, even if he borrows the saint realm expert strength there was no way he could win.


    However, he didn¡¯t hesitate, pulling his sword and walking forwards. ¡°Father inw how about hand this battle to me? This is a cmity I have attracted, I should deal with it myself.¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong originally wanted to reject it, but a momentter he realized that Zong Shou¡¯s aura suddenly became scorching hot, less strong than him but more pure and concentrated. His gaze was also really certain and confident.


    He was first shocked before he looked at Wei Xu whose cultivation he was uncertain about, deep in thought. After thinking for a moment he nodded his head, ¡°Okay, but you need to drink wine first!¡±

 Chapter 286 - Finally Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 286 Finally Drunk</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Exodus Tales | <strong>Editor:</strong> Exodus Tales


    He was first shocked before he looked at Wei Xu whose cultivation he was uncertain about, deep in thought. After thinking for a moment he nodded his head, ¡°Okay, but you need to drink wine first!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled. His world shocking spiritual art¡¯s hidden problem still hasn¡¯t been solved until now. He would get drunk after drinking just a little bit, this was something that Xuanyuan Tong knew about.


    At this moment the enemy was in front, an intense battle was imminent so how could he still drunk?


    Didn¡¯t he think about making him drunk, then send him away and put on a show like him sacrificing himself for his children?


    Not only Zong Shou, but Even all the Xuanwu city experts in front of Tiegang Hall were all mouths agape.


    Today Zong Shou appeared here, his aura was no weaker than Xuanyuan Tong, stunning all of them.


    They thought back to 3 days ago when they were all astonished by the battle achievements of this future Xuan Mountain City lord.


    However, when they heard that most of them were baseless rumors, they didn¡¯t think much about it, treating them as stories or fake news with other intentions.


    However, now when they witnessed the prince walking slowly over from the edge from the cliff, those rumors that they deemed as preposterous all appeared one after another.


    ¡°This aura, it¡¯s ascended realm? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Were the rumors of him killing grade 6 beasts before 10, causing the Ying serpent of the evil spirit moat to retreat before he went Linhai College true?


    ¡°But why did city lord Xuanyuan Tong order the young city lord to drink?¡±


    Even that Wei Xu was startled and was taken by surprise. However a momentter he smiled, but he didn¡¯t speak out to prevent it. He looked forward with a little interest.


    Only the ck shirt old man who was hanging in mid-air, his face dark and sinking. Drinking in front of him, to think this Xuanyuan Tong could think of it. He treated it like he didn¡¯t exist...


    With a cold scoff, the ck shirt old man didn¡¯t immediately attack, curiously exchanging nces with Wei Xu.


    Xuanyuan Tong didn¡¯t care. Although that Zong Shou¡¯s energy he gave out was far from expected, no lesser than an ascended ancestor, however, he didn¡¯t put him in his eyes.


    He was really satisfied that this person leaving Gantian Mountain, where king energy gathered and ran here.


    However, he couldn¡¯t see through the schrly dressed teen who was standing at the side and doing nothing. His heart even had a few warning signs.


    Looking carefully, he didn¡¯t see anything special about this person. Beside him there was a golden colored talisman floating, helping to cover his aura. However using his soul sense to feel, he picked up nothing at all.


    The old man was instantly enlightened, confirming that the 2 people were borrowing the power of the talisman to hide from his spiritual sense. Only then were they able to reach this mountain peak soundless and motionless. Although their strength wasn¡¯t weak he might not be stronger than him.


    He was a grandmaster expert, already one of the pinnacle people of this world. Even if there were grade 9 spiritual grandmasters and true image spirit masters there, he had confidence that he would be able to retreat unharmed!


    If he sees that the situation wasn¡¯t right, he could easily just pull himself out.


    Calming himself down, the old man didn¡¯t bother about Wei Xu and instead looked coldly down on Xuanyuan Tong and Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou was speechless. Just as he wanted to open his mouth to speak, Xuanyuan Tong didn¡¯t allow him to argue, saying loudly, ¡°Yiren! Bring wine, the one you brewed 2 days ago.¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren hesitated, in her heart, she didn¡¯t want Zong Shou to take the risk. Until Xuanyuan Tong stared down on her did she helplessly reply, smiling sweetly towards Zong Shou. Then she took out a bottle of wine from her little heaven and earthbag and tossed it towards Xuanyuan Tong.


    Out of the tens of people around, apart from Li Sina and Zhu Junhou they were all silent. They all exchanged nces with one another, able to see the loss in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They still had the same questions as before. why did Zong Shou have to drink wine before fighting?


    The ck shirt man was originally extremely furious. Now he had calmed down and mocked coldly, ¡°Hehe whatever! I¡¯ll wait and see what exactly you Xuanyuan Tong is nning!¡± He stopped in mid-air, folding his arms. The ck Long sword by his waist was spinning and dancing about continuously. As it broke through the wind there was no sound at all. That sword body could absorb light like it was a part of the night sky.


    Wei Xu didn¡¯t understand. As such, he could only suppress his doubts. When he heard that, he smiled, ¡°This wine smells good. Can this littledy give me one too?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s brows raised. This time she didn¡¯t hesitate as she casually tossed out one from her bag. After which her face was filled with shyness, ¡°Junior has just started learning how to brew wine!¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t know the background of this person, she knew he was extraordinary. She also knew what Zong Shou¡¯s actual cultivation was. He definitely couldn¡¯t have reached ascended realm overnight.


    It was even more impossible thatst night he was still in Gantian Mountain City sending letters to her using the red swift bird In the wee hours of the morning to directly cross 2 thousand miles to rush over to Xuan Mountain.


    This young schr most probably wasn¡¯t weak. Who knows, he might be Zong Shou¡¯s future teacher.


    Wei Xu caught the wine in his hand, first cing it in front of his nose to sniff. After confirming that it was, in fact, the same one as the one in Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s hand, he opened the cap and downed it all, tasting its taste carefully. Then, his face frowned into a ball, thinking that this is done by a beginner. However, he said loudly, ¡°Good wine! Although it can¡¯t bepared to those good wine, you have some talent


    Seeing Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s face turn even redder, he felt more and more curious. Apart from putting in many treasured ingredients, there wasn¡¯t anything special about it.


    The person who brewed it was good at medicine but she was too eager and too confident. Putting in tens of rare treasures in the cloud world in. In the end, wine brewing and pill making were different. Apart from being intense and helping to strengthen the body, it didn¡¯t have any other use.


    All in all, it had no way of causing one¡¯sbat strength to have an explosive increase to raise numerous realms.


    Thinking for a moment, Wei Xu looked forwards and smiled and Zong Shou who was still unwilling, ¡°Junior Brother why not drink a mouth? I would also like to see what exactly City lord Xuanyuan means. With me here what are you afraid of?¡±


    Zong Shou was originally frowning tightly and feeling extremely helpless. He was already nning to not care about Xuanyuan Tong and directly attacking. After he heard that, he could only frown as he took the bottle of wine.


    His heart rxed slightly.


    So whether or not he got drunk or not didn¡¯t matter. Maybe it was even better if he gets drunk.


    He lowered his head strongly and took one mouthful, his face instantly twisting.


    His Senior Brother was so fake. In hisst life till now he had never drunk anything that tasted so bad.


    Just as he wanted to sip one more mouth to signal that he had drunk, Xuanyuan Tong has a serious expression, ¡°If you are a man, if you still want to marry my Daughter, finish it in one mouth!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips twisted. He had no choice but to swallow it mouth by mouth. Luckily the dust-sized bottle was finished after a few months.


    After which he casually tossed it to a side and praised, ¡°It is good wine! Although it is useless, I can see that the recipe was carefully thought about and designed. Flexible and intelligently created, amazing talent!¡±


    At the corner of his eye, he saw Xuanyuan Yiren smiling widely, showing a happy expression.


    However, in the next instant, he had no time to bother. After drinking the wine, his chest seemed to have a ball of fire that for some reason started burning.


    Although he was mentally prepared, separating the true qi from the alcohol in his stomach, but he couldn¡¯t stop it from entering his brain.


    Burping out loud, his consciousness started to slowly fade. The people in front of him suddenly went from one person into two, two people into one.


    The remaining bit of consciousness was telling himself that in front of him he still had a huge enemy and an intense battle was impending.


    Tightly pressing on the 2 swords st his waist, although he lost his thinking ability, that Little Gold still automatically dived into the nine qilin sword.


    Wei Xu at the back was startled. Drunk, Zong Shou was drunk.


    A bottle of wine that was not even celestial brew grade, how did he get drunk?


    A momentter he had someprehension. When they first met he had checked the situation within Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    He knew about Zong Shou¡¯s world shocking spiritual art¡¯s cultivation method. This person was in uncharted territory, actually merging parallel spiritual veins into his body. That cultivation method was unprecedented and its potential was limitless!


    The reason why he got drunk should be because of a weakness in that fire and water spiral.


    Many questions raised in his head. Looking at the unsurprised expression of Xuanyuan Tong, he seemed like he knew about this matter.


    But why did this person insist on making his son inw drunk? And in what Zhao Yanran said, why was Xuanyuan Yiren who was like glue to Zong Shou not stopping him.


    At that moment, he nearly thought that Xuanyuan Tong didn¡¯t want Zong Shou to interfere which was why he did that.


    However, in the next moment, he saw this Xuan Mountain city lord suddenlyugh out loud 3 times. He patted Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder before striding aside.


    Those Xuan Mountain experts present all looked at one another once more. They were all thinking to themselves how Zong Shou would get drunk? Did Xuanyuan Tong so something to the wine and purposely want to use that ck shirt old man to kill his son inw.


    Just as they were all surprised, the ck shirt old man in mid-air scoffed coldly and arrogantly, ¡°Your show is over? Then go die!¡±


    A ck sword light suddenly shed in the air. However, it didn¡¯te from the old man¡¯s side but suddenly a hundred feet behind Zong Shou.


    Following which it turned into an invisible streak of light that headed for Zong Shou¡¯s head.


    That Xuanyuan Yiren had been paying close attention to Zong Shou¡¯s situation and immediately eximed. Her hands tightly clenched. Everyone around them all constricted their eyes.


    They all guessed that Zong Shou wasn¡¯t the opponent of this grandmaster. However, they didn¡¯t think that this ck shirt old man would be so despicable. And that the oue would be decided so quickly.


    Just as everyone thought Zong Shou had lost, a lightning glow exploded. Zong Shou suddenly pulled out the lightning winged sword, his arm and the sword turning into an afterimage as he shed backward, smacking on the sword spine of the ck flying sword.


    Keng!


    A crisp metallic ng sounded out. Zing Shou stood at the same spot whilst that flying sword was tossed tens of feet away.

 Chapter 287 - No Balls

    <h4>Chapter 287 No Balls</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Exodus Tales | <strong>Editor:</strong> Exodus Tales


    Pushing aside with his sword, Zong Shou was still clueless as he looked above. His eyes were filled with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Eh, why did you stab me with the sword? I didn¡¯t make you angry...¡±


    The people around were just shocked by Zong Shou¡¯s reaction and sword speed. When they heard his words, their hearts clicked, thinking that this young city lord was probably dead drunk already.


    The ck shirt old man was both astonished and furious. He smiled as the 2 ck colored swords stabbed forth, one from the back and the other from the front.


    After his hidden sword killing technique was broken, he decided not to hide anymore. The sharp sword swiftly attacked, bringing with it a sharp whistle. Just as it rose into the sky, the wind that it caused caused the ground which was made up of green stone to lift.


    Zong Shou blinked his eyes, instinctively lightly dotting with the long sword in his hand, hitting precisely on the sword tip of the ck colored shadow.


    Just as he wanted to just dot and brush it aside, he felt an entangling strengthnd on him. That ck colored flying sword had wrapped around his sword body and started rotating, directly cutting towards his wrist.


    ¡°Hehe, this sword technique is a little interesting!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. He didn¡¯t panic. It wasn¡¯t until that sharp sword wind rushed to his wrist did the sword in his hand rise up and down like a spiritual snake, reverberating huge strength and directly shaking that ck colored sword image off. Then it knocked once more and struck on the other ck colored long sword.


    Instantly, there was yet another loud metallic cling! The moment both sides shed, the 2nd ck sword was like the 1st one, trying to proceed upwards in a spinning motion. However, before it was able to even wrap itself around, spiral energy exploded out and forcefully blew it away.


    All of a sudden, dust and sand flew up in the air and all around. A thousand feet hole was drawn around!


    Pretty much forcing away these 2 swords in a simple manner. Zong Shou instinctivelyprehended something and had grasped something. Then his eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°Oh, I understand. You are from Demon Mountain Sect! I killed many of you all so I don¡¯t me you for trying to sneak attack me. You should! You should! That Kui Qi from before was the same, in the end, I think I killed him?¡±


    Just as the ck shirt old men¡¯s eyes seemed to be tearing up. The aura around Zong Shou¡¯s body changed, bing extremely sharp as his body had turned into a sword, unparalleled in the world! An uncertain violent intent was hidden within. Fury also rose up in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, hostility was apparent.


    ¡°However I don¡¯t mind if you all attack me, but why did you have ideas on my Yiren. Demon sects are truly like that. I have to vent out my anger. I might not be able to win against you, but I will give you a beating before I am contented!¡±


    The moment he said that, the nine qilin sword by his waist had alreadye out of its sheath and flew into the air. It suddenly showed an image of nine qilins, releasing huge amounts of fiery light. Without anything special, directly one sword shing towards that ck shirt old man.


    That Wei Xu gave a surprised ¡°Eh¡±, his brows slightly furrowing. He only felt like arge amount of his soul power was ¡°borrowed¡± away at that moment.


    ¡°Borrowing when he wants to but being able to do so in such restraint and free manner. This ability is exceptional...¡±


    Borrowing the power of the martial path wasn¡¯t easy but borrowing soul power was even more difficult. The only method would be to use the help of cultivation methods or spiritual formations.


    That nine qilin sword was also using the great sun sword intent. That sh of the sword covering a million miles only took an instance.


    Just as Wei Xu was about to exim, when the ck shirt old man raised his head, the nine qilin sword had already turned into light shing towards him.


    The old man retracted his gaze. Then a sword shadow shot out like a venomous snake¡¯s tongue from within his sleeves. It was as thin as a finger, shing with that nine qilin sword right away.


    Everyone around could only hear a dense lightning explosion sound. Even the original sound of weapons shing was totally masked.


    Over 10 Xuanwu ancestors, even if they stood in front of this extremely firm Tiegang hall which had natural astral wind, able to suppress all kinds of true qi and spiritual energy, they found it hard to bear with it.


    Although that ck shirt old man was still standing in mid-air, 500 feet below him there was a thousand-foot wide hole with 200 odd feet deep cuts.


    Only then were they astonished that what seemed like a casual and not intense engagement was actually filled with so much power! As all the true qi and spiritual power were gathered to the extreme, not leaking outside. This was why it seemed like there was no power at all and only the tip of the iceberg was shown.


    ¡°Cruel demon sunflower sword, so you¡¯re another one without balls. When did your Demon Mountain Sect be the Demon Sunflower Sect?¡±


    Li Sina who was below couldn¡¯t help but burst out into augh. She was originally a person from a demon sect and knew about the situation within. Ten thousand years earlier the Demon Sunflower Sect used to be a pinnacle sect no weaker than Tailing Sect. In the end, their power waned and their sect scattered. One of the remnant pieces of the sect, the cruel sunflower sword manual was obtained by Demon Mountain Sect. At the start it was still okay, but as time went on 70% of the sect trained in the cruel demon sunflower sword. They wereughed by many sects and cultivators in the world.


    Suddenly her hatred and dislike for this son inw were greatly reduced. However, in the next moment, her face was devoid of blood.


    Only to see Zong Shou¡¯s speed get faster and faster, not bothering about life or death at all as he headed straight for the ck shirt old man.


    The old manughed coldly as he saw that. The 2 ck colored sword shadows in the air directly cut over. The 2 finger soft sword in his hand shed out. At first, it was deceitful and swift. At this moment, the sword attack paused, like on the sword body itself a giant mountain was pressing down on it. It easily forcefully smacked away the nine qilin sword that shed over once more.


    Then, he eximed. He saw Zong Shou¡¯s body 400 feet in the air. It was like he disappeared from mid-air, leaving an afterimage on the ground.


    In his spiritual sense, he felt extremely sharp energy, with speeds exceeding that of the limits of humanprehension surging out from the ck colored sword veil, directly heading right for him.


    Pretty much without hesitation, the old man dissipated his original sword intent, the two-finger sword once again bing sly and swift.


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t see where Zong Shou was at, directly stabbing out with all his strength at where he was roughly at..


    If you want to kill me, you will have to die first!


    As expected, before that light reached, it was forced to make a turn. The sword energy once again changed, sweeping downwards instead.


    The ck shirt old man didn¡¯t even think this time, stabbing back with the sword. This time it shed totally coincidentally.


    Then, an energy explosion sounded out! Numerous broken sword energy daggers swept all about. Everywhere it passed, as long as it touched an actual thing, it would instantly destroy and disintegrate it. The originally very well kept and orderly mountain peak was covered in sword marks.


    Zong Shou was only forced back for a short moment before the sword wind struck once more. That grade 4 lightning winged sword was pretty much used to its extreme. The lightning winged Yang snake beast soul within had actually appeared outside of the sword!


    Both of their swords seemed to be simrly quick and extremely sharp. In just an instant, they had crossed swords a hundred times in mid-air.


    Even the nine qilin sword was in a constant battle with those 2 ck colored swords. The sound of a weapon hitting weapon was like pearls dropping on a jade te, incessant. Only that sound was terrifyingly ear piercing. People like Xuanyuan Yiren whose cultivation wasn¡¯t enough had already hidden into the Tiegang Hall.


    The image of Zong Shou that appeared in all of their eyes was actually one that stood still on the spot. His body was slowly bing more and more eye-catching, like a ball of the zing sun hanging in mid-air. The sword that stabbed out was like rays of light shooting out, never-ending and continuous.


    A vast amount of lightning was injected in from the air, wrapping around Zong Shou¡¯s body, strengthening that winged lightning Ying snake to the extreme. The sword body itself started to twist and shake. The beast soul which had nearly recovered to when it was still alive, borrowed the power of the lightning to increase that sword speed by 30%.


    People around didn¡¯t feel much but the ck shirt old man¡¯s eyes were constricted to that of a needle shape. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to adapt to Zong Shou¡¯s speed, but who knew that he could actually go a level quicker!


    At this moment, he had a huge amount of skill but no time for him to use them. He even couldn¡¯t remember any of them. Only that cruel demon sunflower sword was in his head. He went all out to cause the sword speed to get quicker and quicker!


    Wei Xu adjusted the crown on his head, muttering deep in thought, ¡°maniac lightning sword intent, great sun sword intent. 2 sorts of sword intents actually merging into one. No wonder he has the confidence of self-creating a sword art that merged the various sword intents into one. If the second senior brother knows about it, he would be totally ashamed. When did he do it in the past? I don¡¯t remember. Anyways, it was after the ascended realm. Who knows...if that sword sect master finds out in the future would he jump up in fury? As they say, having a bird in your hand is better than a bunch of birds in the forest. Master, like what you said I really am intelligent, smart and decisive. However, although this person isn¡¯t a sword cultivator, his sword techniques are amazing. Zong Shou¡¯s body isn¡¯t copsing...is it because of that spiral energy? To think he could think of such a miraculous technique to break through the barriers from heaven. Oh, there are 3 more breaths, at most 3 breaths and he would reach his limit. If not, this kid¡¯s body would copse...¡±


    The sword energy intersecting, pretty much having a sweeping like aura like it wanted to level out the peak of the Xuan Mountain. Just the energy ripples from the battle caused this mountain peak which spread hundred thousand feet from north to south to be leveled by hundred feet!


    Xuanyuan Tong, at the start, could protect and stabilize things, but just tens of breathster he helplessly backed off into the Tiegang Hall, protecting this stone hall. Only when the sword light chopped down and was about to split this huge Xuan Mountain did he strike out with a fist to break it into pieces!


    But even then, this ten thousand feet tall Xuan Mountain still trembled, mud and sand rolled down, sending Xuan Mountain City into a panic.


    In the next instance, Zong Shou¡¯s body which turned into the zing sun was finally broken.


    One two-finger soft sword spat out sword energy. Like it had swelled up a thousand times, totally breaking that sun. Zong Shou¡¯s body was pushed back 2 thousand feet. The clothing on his body was mostly shredded, revealing several cuts so deep that one could see the bone.


    The ck shirt old man waved his sleeves in disdain, dissipating the blood mist in front of his body.


    The people behind Xuanyuan Tong all turned ashen white. They knew that Zong Shou lost in the end. When Wei Xu shook his head and got ready to attack.


    In the next instance, they heard Zong Shou¡¯s crazy scoff, ¡°You really have no balls. You really made me mad this time!¡±

 Chapter 288 - 2nd Merger

    <h4>Chapter 288 2nd Merger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Exodus Tales | <strong>Editor:</strong> Exodus Tales


    ¡°You really have no balls. You really made me mad this time!¡±


    After those words were said, green veins popped out from the corners of the ck shirt man¡¯s forehead. The killing intent in his eyes nearly turned into something physical. But when he wanted to attack and kill Zong Shou on the spot, his face turned solemn. The disdain in his eyes slowly dissipated.


    He couldn¡¯t wave out the two-finger sword in his hand!


    Wei Xu¡¯s expression also simrly changed. The energy which had already surged to his fingertip retracted. He eximed and looked into the air once more.


    He saw that a few sharp energies along with a bloody mist spit out from around Zong Shou. He used his ability to force out the cruel demon sunflower sword intent which went deep into his body!


    The threads of true Qi and soul power he specially released out was sucked back in. The amount of soul power he borrowed was even more than before.


    What made Wei Xu surprised was that Zong Shou¡¯s body, which was already close to copsing, had for some reason recovered a lot.


    ¡°Lighting Phoenix essence? Interesting...¡±


    Shaking his head, Wei Xuughed involuntarily. Zong Shou¡¯s current aura was also obviously much stronger than before.


    However, the gap between that grandmaster expert was still sorge that it was unable to be made up. However, now it could be said that he barely understood Zong Shou¡¯s rough maximum.


    ...as expected he is a top talent, a person with exquisite sword path!


    Following which he saw the sword in Zong Shou¡¯s hand raised once more as he pointed forwards. The corner of his lips gave an evil smile.


    The sword in his hand was still burning intensely like a me, a golden light shing, lightning snakes dancing, but a momentter there was something different.


    A vast and dense intent pressed down suddenly like a giant mountain, descending on his mountain peak, at this hundred thousand feet area.


    ¡°...eh? This is a mountain and river sword intent!¡±


    Wei Xu¡¯s hair and mustache instantly shook, pretty much standing on its ends. The crown on his head tilted, and he rushed to prevent it from falling.


    Comprehending sword intent wasn¡¯t that impressive. Grasping many types of sword intent made him think that Zong Shou was intelligent, a step faster than other people.


    However, merging 2 different sword intents into one body was amazing.


    It was far from as simple asprehending a few sword intents.


    And Zong Shou seemed to have merged 3 types of sword intents into one?


    Even if he knew that Zong Shou¡¯s cultivation technique was pointing at the root of the sword path, the source of the path of heaven. When one cultivated it to the maximum, one could disy all sword intents.


    However, at this moment he still found it difficult to ept!


    Such a talent was something far undescribable by just sword path being one with the spirit or being extraordinary!


    Maybe aspared to people who merged spirit and martial arts he was stillcking a lot, but he was a top talent in the cloud world...


    Those people in front of the Tiegang Hall all finally felt that something wasn¡¯t right. They felt like this sudden pressure was about to crush Xuan Mountain.


    The entire Tiegang Hall gave out cracking reading sounds. If it wasn¡¯t for Xuanyuan Tong protecting it, the hall would have broke. But even then, there were still some people who couldn¡¯t take it, blood flowing from their noses. The ones that couldn¡¯t handle it hid into the hall to avoid the surge.


    Zhu Junhou and Luo Xian had their mouths were agape as they looked at the near berserk Zong Shou.


    They thought back to thest time he drank, remembering that he merged the spirit and martial arts. This time he merged numerous sword intents into one?


    ...Great Sun sword intent, Mountain and river Sword intent, no! There seemed to be also the maniac lightning sword intent. There were 3 types!


    How did this young city lord manage to do it?


    Was it because he got drunk? But once they were drunk they will go crazy. Although Zong Shou¡¯s current situation was not much different.


    When that sword intent pressed down, even the ck shirt old man¡¯s face turned cold and solemn. He held up his two-finger sword, the 2 ck swords circling non stop around his body.


    Then one saw a huge sword light spit out from Zong Shou¡¯s lightning winged sword tip, directly extending 6 thousand feet. He didn¡¯t use any misdirection nor any techniques, just directly cutting down, like he was slicing the sky open as he shed down on the ck shirt old man¡¯s head!


    Then the sword energy crisscrossed. The sword image that was like light and lightning chopped down one sword after another, like a huge storm continuing endlessly.


    The entire space instantly started to shake. The sword energy that dissipated about was several times more intense than before.


    Wei Xu sighed silently. His heart was filled with some pity. Zong Shou¡¯s strength was indeed more than 10% stronger than before. However, this sword technique appeared to be more unrefined and not as exquisite as before.


    He probably really got drunk and lost all his consciousness, only knowing how to act on instinct. No matter how talented one was in sword techniques after the brain messed everything up, one would be unable to use anything.


    If he knew that, he shouldn¡¯t have let Zong Shou drink the wine. If not, this battle would be a lot more dazzling!


    He felt that under this continuous attacks of this sword energy, the grandmaster would be fine but this mountain might copse. Wei Xu injected true qi down blow, instantly causing Xuan Mountain, which got loose from all the shaking, to silently and without any sign, turn back solid.


    Xuanyuan Tong who was frowning and toughly holding on looked at Wei Xu weirdly. His heart was shocked and also slightly at ease. This person called Zong Shou his junior Brother was expectedly not an ordinary person!


    To instantly stabilize a Mountain was even tougher than destroying it. One¡¯s strength had to be strong.


    He linked it back to his close proximity observation that Zong Shou seemed to be borrowing external strength. That person¡¯s realm should be far beyond his imagination.


    With him here, they were perfectly fine today!


    However, what he cared about more and was more worried about was still Zong Shou. Simrly, he felt regret. He should have realized that the martial art and spirit mergerst time was just a coincidence. What made him think that if he got drunk he would definitely achieve that once more?


    Exchanging tens of swords in the air, the ck shirt old man gave a teasing smile, ¡°Made you angry? So what can you do? With so little skill what can you do to me? Unfortunately, you were born 10 years toote. If you were older, I might have lost to you. If you are not drunk I might have some problems against you. The death of a my few useless disciples isn¡¯t a big problem, but since Kui Qi died in your hands, today I will definitely tear your body into shreds!¡±


    The sword sweeping out as he dissipated the sky full of sword light. Zong Shou still didn¡¯t relent, one vast sword glow chopping down.


    The ck shirt old man scoffed coldly, a cold glow appearing at the sword tip. His eyes also locking onto Zong Shou¡¯s throat.


    When that sword glow he originally didn¡¯t care about was right in front of his eyes, it suddenly crazily expanded. In that instant, it covered his entire field of sight.


    Without any sign, that sword light charged up 9 thousand feet. Not only did the speed increase, but the destructive power within also increased by several times!


    The old man couldn¡¯t bother to target Zong Shou¡¯s throat anymore, rushing to lift the two-finger sword in front of his body.


    ¡°Keng! Hong!¡±


    The metal ng of metal on metal along with the sound of thunder. The peak of Xuan Mountain seemed to be having a tornado and a storm, energy crazily surging.


    That huge Tiegang Hall was ttened! The sharp ringing caused everyone below ascended realm to bleed from their ears.


    When the dust settled, one could see that the ck shirt old man was smashed into the ground by that sword.


    Even with Wei Xu solidifying the area, he made a ten thousand foot wide hole.


    That old man was in a tough spot. In the air, one could hear Zong Shou¡¯s unclearughter.


    ¡°You are crazy! Cutting off your balls in exchange for this much skill? Let¡¯s see if I won¡¯t smash you to death!¡±


    As expected another sword shed down like sunlight was seeping in from a dense cloudyer. Gold sword energy wrapped by lightning suddenly broke open theyer of dust. The glow wasn¡¯t apparent but it was heavy like a hammer, once again ¡°smashing¡± towards that hole.


    ¡°Keng!¡±


    That ck shirt old man wasn¡¯t able to fly up. He had no choice but to block with the sword once more.


    That unstoppable giant strength caused his body to be viciously smacked deeper into the hole.


    The old man only felt lost. He didn¡¯t expect Zong Shou¡¯s strength to suddenly have such an explosive increase. And it had increased by several folds?


    Was he hiding his strength? Impossible! Then he must have eaten some pill. If there was such a pill that could cause strength to increase by several times then he wanted one too.


    In the next moment, he felt that Zong Shou¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t right. His true qi and soul power hand miraculously coordinated as one, like they had merged into one.


    In the next moment, Zong Shou smashed with a 3rd! A 4th! A 5th! A 6th! No tricks, no skill just sword after sword smashing over...


    One sword was faster than thest, and one heavier than thest. He couldn¡¯t react! It was so heavy that he wasn¡¯t a match for it!


    The whole that the ck shirt old man was in continued to expand. Over and over he was smashed deep into the ground. In his mind, that soul power, that true qi has merged into one! That old man¡¯s heart felt cold, sinking into the valley.


    ...this was the spirit and martial arts merging into one!


    Above the ruins of the Tiegang Hall, those tens of grade 6 Xuanwu experts all had their mouths open.


    They were all looking at Zong Shou wave that 9 thousand feet great sun maniacal lighting sword energy, overbearingly smashing the body of the ck shirt old man deeper into the hole!


    As for Xuanyuan Tong, although he needed to use all his strength to protect the people behind him, heughed out loud in joy, filled with pride.


    Martial arts and spirit merging into one! Martial arts and spirit merging into one! He finally saw it. As expected, after getting drunk, it, Zong Shou finally did it!


    Filled with pride, his chin was held high, proudly looking at everyone.


    The one who was using this sword to force even grandmaster experts to be in a tough spot was his son inw!


    Zhu Junhou And Luo Xian both smiled. Althoughst time they 2 had personally witnessed it, seeing other people being beaten up and being the ones getting hit themselves were 2 different feelings.


    As for that Wei Xu, his eyes were opened wide. He stood stunned on the ground, the wine bottle in his hand slipped out. Before it even fell to the ground the astral wind smashed it into pieces...

 Chapter 289 - Fight Desperately When in Danger

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chapter 289 Fight Desperately When in Danger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ...this was martial arts and spirit merging into one?


    Wei Xu was astonished, his heart losing its tempo, suddenly beating slow and then suddenly beating fast. He focused on recognizing the portion of his true qi and soul power which was being borrowed. It actually didn¡¯t even touch Zong Shou¡¯s body before merging into one, totally merging.


    If this was because he himself had already managed a merger of spiritual cultivation and the martial path, then naturally Zong Shou could easily do that.


    However, within Zong Shou¡¯s body, all the strength was harmonious, showing signs of being about to totally merge.


    There was no conflict, there was nothing inharmonious. No matter which aspect, it was a match to the standards in his heart.


    Soul power and true qi mixing together also caused Zong Shou¡¯s strength to suddenly increased by several times!


    ...it really was a merging of spirit and martial arts!


    Wei Xu was startled once more, he even nearly forgot to maintain the mountain below. It wasn¡¯t until the shaking sensation spread to his legs again did he awaken. He stepped forward slightly, causing the entire mountain to stabilize once more.


    ¡°So it seems like I earned a lot this time?¡±


    Thinking back to the sword sect master that gave up, Wei Xu didn¡¯t have any intention to gloat. Today he and that fellow¡¯s strength was not much to choose from.


    He, Wei Xu had misjudged. He actually misjudged!


    ...14 years old, xiantian 2 meridians, night wandering realm, sword path one with the spirit. You also needed to add in one more-spirit and martial arts merging! What kind of Monster is that? Are the heavens blessing the Monster race?


    Thinking about it, Wei Xu could only sigh, ¡°Senior Master, your spirit in heaven has blessed. It seems like I have found you a top-ss direct disciple. Please bless me such that I won¡¯t be beaten up by those few senior brothers in the future.¡±


    At the center of the mountain peak, there was a loud explosion. The ck shirt old man¡¯s hair and mustache were scattered and messy as he was smacked right into the ground.


    7th sword! 8th sword! 9th sword! 10th sword!


    Just like smacking a nail, along with familiarity he smacked down sword by sword with totally no change.


    The face of the ck shirt old man turned purple. No matter how he dodged or avoided, how he went all out to block, he was still unable to, unable to block this sword energy from smashing him. The damn kid above, every breath that passed, his spiritual energy and true qi would merge a little more, the strength of the sword energy would also increase.


    He could feel that this kid¡¯s true power wasn¡¯t in the ascended realm. Who knows how he was able to control this close to 10 times the maximum power with an earth chakra realm cultivation without his body copsing.


    Then he was shocked, why didn¡¯t this mountain copse? Where did this Zong Shou borrow such shocking power?


    His mind turned ice-cold. At this moment he was filled with more shock. Pretty much all his spiritual sense gathered towards where Wei Xu was standing.


    In the next instance, he didn¡¯t care anymore, directly diving into the depths of the ground and tunneling into the distance.


    ¡°You want to escape?¡±


    Zong Shou stepped in the air, opening his drunk eyes, seeing that ck shirt old man suddenly disappearing in the hole. He was instantly furious, ¡°I still haven¡¯t had enough. You can¡¯t go!¡±


    He waved down the sword once more, the sword light on full disy, reaching close to ten thousand feet. That lighting winged dragon snake¡¯s strength seemed to swell. Its originally thousand feet long body had actually expanded 10 times! It¡¯s fierce aura surging into the heavens!


    One sword waving down, directly cutting into the body of the mountain. Like a sharp knife cutting into tofu, easily leaving a several thousand feet deep sword marks. Dust and smoke bellowed.


    The entire Xuan mountain shook once more. The people on the Tiegang Hall ruins felt their hearts jump, afraid that this mountain would instantly copse.


    In the next moment, there was another heavy ring. Like tens of thousands of fire zing talismans exploding within the mountain body, tens of miles of the ground started to shake.


    In the eyes of everyone, one could roughly hear a low hum. The battle now had exceeded the field of sights of everyone.


    Only a few people whose spiritual senses were sharp could sense a very messy aura drilling out of another side of the Xuan Mountain. His energy was obscure like he was heavily injured.


    Zong Shou who was in the eye wasn¡¯t willing to stop. It was as if he knew how the ck shirt old man would react. His eyes were blood-red as he charged down towards that direction.


    They were filled with fighting intent. However, his entire consciousness was in a mess. The joy of being able to fight a strong enemy, the fury of Yiren being in danger due to himself, the regret for his carelessness came all together.


    They caused the thoughts in his brain to be extremely focused. He waved the sword, one time after the next! Until he had no strength to continue waving!


    Even if he knew that the difference between the grandmaster and himself was so huge that it couldn¡¯t be made up, and even if his body was on the verge of copsing, he still had to fight.


    When the 12th sword was shed down, the entire Horizon of Xuan Mountain City was about to be shed into half!


    However his consciousness was still unwilling to hurt the people in Xuan Mountain City, the control of the angle deviated slightly.


    Following which there was a giant ¡°Keng¡±, limitless amount of strength. The body of this ck shirt old man was knocked out of Xuan Mountain City¡¯s range. He then flipped up and retreated tens of miles.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body was like a shadow following along, chasing rapidly as he chased out of the city walls.


    Wei Xu slightly shook his head as he saw the situation, anxiously stepping on the sky and rising up, following closely behind.


    He only felt that the amount of true qi and soul power Zong Shou borrowed from him was getting more and more.


    ¡°Before this, I thought his sword technique was bing more rough and unrefined. It seems like he did it on purpose. The more power he borrowed the harder it would be to control. Using strength and speed to win? It is a little simr to the path which Senior Brother took. Only junior brother¡¯s body is a little worrying. His realm is still too weak...¡±


    His brows frowned as he drew a talisman in the air. Spiritual light silently flowed into Zong Shou¡¯s body along with the true qi and soul power that was continuously being lost.


    Zong Shou had no feeling at all. 13th sword! 14th sword!


    The malt farm outside of the city was leveled out. Dirt and sand flying about as sword light waves out in the night sky.


    The ck shirt old man originally wanted to just escape and not counter-attack. However every several miles he passed, he would be besieged by the sword behind him, forcing him to stop and face it.


    Not far away, the schrly dressed teen whose power he couldn¡¯t see through was expressionlessly following 2 thousand feet behind. The uncertain look in his eyes made one¡¯s heart feel terrified.


    In the end, he was impatient, deciding to turn around. His face was slightly green, showing a vicious expression, ¡°I give you an inch and you want a foot. I think you are looking to die! You think I really can¡¯t kill you?¡±


    Before his wordsnded, he along with his sword bounced backward, shing in front of Zong Shou. The sword and his body merging into one, his speed seemed to disregard thews of heaven and earth. Ten thousand feet of distance was crossed in an instance.


    Suddenly a warning bell sounded out in Zong Shou¡¯s heart, a feeling of utmost danger, close to death suddenly spread in the depths of his heart.


    Quick, how quick!


    ...this sword was so fast that it exceeded his reaction! He would definitely die and his head would break into pieces!


    The tip of the sword energy was inches away. In just a hundredth of a moment, his life would be taken away.


    At this moment Zong Shou even couldn¡¯t have any thought to resist. Just as his heart was frozen with despair and was ready to face death, a strong sense of unwillingness rose up in his brain.


    Who are you? You are sword emperor, Tan Qiu! In your entire life, reality and game, you¡¯ve had 9747 battles. When you first started learning the martial path you lost 19 matches!


    Then you swept undefeated and didn¡¯t lose at all! Which was why people of the cloud world saw you as the sword emperor.


    How could he lose here to an unnamed old man?


    Didn¡¯t he pride himself for getting stronger if he faced a strong opponent? How could he be willing to give up in such a small battle?


    So what if the sword was sharp. If he didn¡¯t try, how would he know who wins?


    That close to despair gaze suddenly turned sharp. Balls of purple lightning danced around Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    The lightning winged Yang snake on the lightning winged sword which was originally a little shriveled up started to circle and move, dancing frenziedly.


    The sword energy that it spat out stretched 9990 feet!


    Although he definitely wasn¡¯t a match for the enemy, although this sword could be hisst sword, he had to wave out! Even if he will die in the next moment he would go all out.


    A sword wielder feared nothing. If he didn¡¯t wave out his own sword then what kind of sword emperor is he! What right does he have to chase the pinnacle of the sword path?


    An illusionary image seemed to appear around Zong Shou. In thest life in the God emperor game, the one who won all battles, invincible sword emperor Tan Qiu!


    ¡°A heavy sword has no sharp edge, too exquisite and it might be useless instead, sh!¡±


    Not bothering about the cruel demon sword energy that was inches away from him, shing out with the sword. It was like the sounds and movement of the earth had slowed down. Only to see the sword light charge and whistle, exploding with the lightning glow.


    When the sword shed out, he had no thoughts left. This was why this sword was one to kill the enemy along with himself, to die together! To ce himself in a dead situation and then try to survive!


    The eyes of the ck shirt old man were constricted. At thest moment. he retracted his sword to block in front of his body.


    When both swords shed, it was unexpectedly silent. There was only a formless ripple that spread about in this ten-mile space.


    Soil turned into dust and sand. Malt and wheat all being crushed into pieces. Even the majestic city walls miles away lost a portion. Miles of the city wall was destroyed by the ripples of this attack, totally broken into pieces. Only a thinyer was left. Protecting the civilians living behind.


    The two-finger sword in the ck shirt old man¡¯s hand broke into dust a few breathster, dissipating in the wind and scattering all around.


    There was a bloody wound in the middle of his brows. His eyes filled with fear as he looked upwards. The thin and small teen whose body was filled with wounds was trying his best to open his eyes and stay in the air.


    His face was twisted. He really couldn¡¯t ept that this kid that fought with him intensely for close to 15 minutes only had xiantian 2 meridians cultivation. Using the earth chakra realm to force him who was a 4 meridian grandmaster of the heavenly realm into such a state!


    He was nearly unable to block that sword! He so nearly died at this ce!

 Chapter 290 - Great Sun Knife Saint

    <h4>Chapter 290: Chapter 290 Great Sun Knife Saint</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    What sent a chill down the ck shirt old man¡¯s spine was that Zong Shou¡¯s body still hadn¡¯t copsed.


    A breeze blew across. The lightning winged sword in Zong Shou¡¯s hand broke into pieces. The true qi and soul power he borrowed also dissipated. Zong Shou himself lost support and fell towards the ground.


    Wei Xu pursed his lips, stepping on the air and over, catching Zong Shou¡¯s body. Without even needing to look, he knew that this fellow was unconscious.


    He had far exceeded his expectations.


    Although before this he had already used a spell to protect Zong Shou¡¯s body from dissipating, he was still not at ease and checked Zong Shou¡¯s meridians.


    His heart was still filled with emotions. Junior Brother, do you know that even with your sword intent merging, martial and spirit merging, neither made me more surprise than the final sword.


    The experts never yielded and never gave up.


    It was easier to see through one¡¯s character in a difficult situation.


    You used your own strength. In a moat filled with thorns, you broke open a path yourself.


    You tried to bring the enemy down with you till the very end.


    Zong Shou might not be considered an expert now, but his heart was exceptionally strong!


    His strong talents meant he had an advantage, but his heart an ambition had the potential to crush everyone.


    Sword intent merging and spirit and martial artsbining were good, but that final sword gave him the most surprise!


    He had earned big this time! He had gained a treasure for theirmon people path!


    That sword sect leader will regret in the end!


    The ck shirt old man looked out at the two of them. The thoughts of killing Zong Shou to prevent any further problem shed across his mind before disappearing. Without hesitation, he turned and continued to escape. His body swiftly crossing a hundred miles.


    Wei Xu didn¡¯t bother, slightly raising his hand and casting several spells into Zong Shou¡¯s body. He then stabbed with several golden needles to block Zong Shou¡¯s important acupoints.


    It wasn¡¯t until his body was roughly okay did he raise his head and look at that person who was slowly fading into the distance.


    His brows rose up and his eyes showed a coldugh.


    ¡°Who said you to leave?¡±


    The moment he said those words, the entire ins suddenly started to freeze with Wei Xu as its center.


    The ck shirt old man¡¯s body was fixed in the air without surprise. The entire heaven and earth changed. A zing sun was in mid air, below was ten thousand miles of yellow desert, extremely hot and humid.


    The ck shirt old man was at a loss. he felt that he couldn¡¯t even lift a finger.


    His old face started to twist.


    ¡°Controlling the heavens and changing the earth? You are a saint realm expert!¡±


    He should have guessed that only such a person with this much strength, slightly lending some of his power could cause that Zong Shou who was just xiantian realm to cross 10 grades to fight him...


    Hhe felt that he was wrong. He remembered that there was only one person in themon people path that used the great sun sword intent. Apart from him, there was no one else.


    His heart shuddered once more, deep despair flowed in his chest.


    ¡°You are Wei Xu! 8 thousand years ago, great sun knife saint,mon people path revered one Wei Xu!¡±


    ¡°You are correct, and unfortunately I can¡¯t let you leave!¡±


    Wei Xu burst outughing, not attacking himself as the ball of zing sun in the air shed down with a knife light. It caused the old man¡¯s body to instantly turn into ck charcoal and then into ck dust.


    Wei Xu was about to move back towards the peak of Xuan Mountain when he stood still and looked into the distance.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lightning winged sword had broke but the lightning winged Yang snake didn¡¯t disappear. Although its body shrunk greatly to around 3 thousand feet, as it circled him and Zong Shou in the air like it had a mind of its own. It wasn¡¯t willing to just dissipate like that.


    ¡°It advanced? A body of a soul beast grows its sentient once more...¡±


    Wei Xu¡¯s brows raised as he was greatly surprised. He casually reached out and grabbed that lightning winged Yang snake.


    When the lighting snake¡¯s body spread out it was extremely huge. But when Wei Xu grabbed out it shrunk into a small snake, slithering around his fingertips.


    At this moment this beast should belong to the demon and monster type beast. However, it was still filled with extreme Yang energy.


    Wei Xu observed it slightly and found the reason.


    Zong Shou merged his manic lightning sword intent along with his great sun sword intent. As well as the undying will during the battle. It also helped to stimte the core of this lightning winged Yang snake. Coincidentally, their types matched, making up for what the beast soulcked, also consuming a portion of Zong Shou¡¯s blood which helped to improve it.


    Even when it was alive, it was just a grade 5 lightning winged Yang snake but after this battle, it charged to the peak of the 6th grade.


    ¡°...thoughts connect, born to be a protector beast? Hey, what Good fortune. Since that¡¯s the case I¡¯ll help you out once more...¡±


    Who knows whether or not he was saying this because of what happened to the lightning winged Yang snake or for Zong Shou¡¯s good luck.


    Anyways, Wei Xu didn¡¯t think much, flicking out 3 drips of green blue liquid into the body of the lightning winged Yang snake.


    In an instant it caused the lightning snake to jolt, its body bing more physical and real. The shining purple lightning also became more and denser.


    Wei Xu waved his hand once more and kept it into his sleeves as well as keeping the nine qilin sword too.


    When this sword entered his hand, a smile appeared on his face, ¡°Descendant of Wanxiang? Interesting!¡±


    Then he stepped in the air and returned to the peak of Xuan Mountain.


    The moment he stood still, he saw Xuanyuan Yiren run over with tears in her eyes. She wanted to take Zong Shou over but when she saw Wei Xu, respect and hesitation shed across her eyes and she didn¡¯t dare get close.


    Wei Xu curled his lips. He naturally didn¡¯t have the hobby to continue hugging a guy. He casually tossed his body to Xuanyuan Yiren.


    His eyes were like a me, burning as he stared at Xuanyuan Tong, ¡°Since you know about spirit and martial arts merging, you should know this isn¡¯t a small matter. There are only one or two in this world with such talents. Once it spreads, it would cause huge waves. Why did you make him use it today?¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s body turned solemn. He could feel the seriousness of this schrly dressed teen. He knew that if his reply couldn¡¯t make him satisfied the repercussions were catastrophic.


    Luckily he was prepared not needing to think as he asked instead, ¡°Sir, you called him junior Brother so he has already joined themon people path?¡±


    Wei Xu didn¡¯t rely, listening on quietly. Only to see Xuanyuan Tong smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know what tenting you have. But to be able to bring him over 2000 miles in one night, you should be able to suppress such a small matter. Before this, I have already hidden it for him. However, I wasn¡¯t willing to hide it from his Sect and seniors. I couldn¡¯t let them look down on him...¡±


    Wei Xu¡¯s face cleared up, asking curiously, ¡°Then why did you make him drink? Was there something in the wine?¡±


    ¡°No! My daughter¡¯s wine couldn¡¯t be more ordinary and it is extremely disgusting.¡±


    Without caring about his daughter¡¯s face, Xuanyuan Tong smiled helplessly, ¡°Last time in this Tiegang Hall when he used the martial arts and spirit merger, it was when he was drunk...¡±


    Wei Xu was enlightened. Since that was the case then no wonder Xuanyuan Tong wanted Zong Shou to drink. The beginning stage of martial arts and spirit merger focused on entering it without one nning to. If he purposely wanted to achieve it then it would not be effective.


    At this moment, Zong Shou had already stepped through that door. Every merger could cause true qi and soul power in his body to be a little more harmonious.


    Until the end when they merge would he be able to casually use it and not need to worry anymore.


    Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s method was the most suitable one. Who knew that a martial cultivator born in such a small ce could have such knowledge.


    In the next moment, he looked at Li Sina with deep thought.


    This woman was from the Demon sect in her early days and then she betrayed her sect to be with Xuanyuan Tong.


    She was probably the one who knew about the knowledge.


    Smiling, Wei Xu flicked out with his fingers and ten over glows were flicked out towards the people present.


    Before those Xuan Mountain City experts could raise a thought to resist, they were all unconscious on the ground.


    Xuanyuan Tong frowned, wanting to prevent it but he only felt that the surrounding space was locked by some strength and he was unable to move at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just wiped out their memory of today only. It would also be good for their cultivation. With the city lord¡¯s intelligence, you should know that we can¡¯t take this risk...¡±


    He casually exined which caused Xuanyuan Tong to quieten down. Following which Wei Xu looked around. The entire Xuan Mountain was in pieces and not far from copsing.


    He stepped heavily on the ground, only to see this region return to its original look at a shocking speed.


    Those sword marks were ¡°healing¡±, all the smoke and dust dissipated. The ground rose up 100 feet even the green stone which was smashed all reassembled. It was perfect like before with no cracks at all.


    Even the Tiegang Hall, which was destroyed rose up from the ground, its shape no different from


    Before it was destroyed.


    Wei Xu looked around and then turned his head towards Xuanyuan Tong and smiled asking, ¡°Is there anywhere not right?¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong was speechless. This act of making things turn back to what they originally were was harder than the heaven changing earth controlling from before.


    How was Zong Shou¡¯s senior Brother just at the celestial realm.


    Then, Wei Xu looked towards Zong Shou, only to see Xuanyuan Yiren was using a specially made medicinal oil to rub it all over his body and also to massage him.


    Wei Xu smiled. This girl was truly the most talented pill refined in the cloud world within these 10 years. She was good at medicinal theories, with her taking care it saved him a lot of effort.


    Then, his eyes turned deeply indiscernible.


    Since he found out Zong Shou¡¯s true limits, then his original ns needed to be changed...

 Chapter 291 - Wiping and Killing a Sect

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chapter 291 Wiping and Killing a Sect</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    A ball of lightning was spinning about his right fingertip, jumping about Zong Shou who was taking in deep breaths and in deep thought, subconsciously moving his body. asionally, it would give out the sound of lightning ps, which were the dust in the air exploded by the lightning.


    This was the lightning winged snake. An hour ago, when he woke up from his sleep, Wei Xu causally threw this thing towards him.


    He said that in the battle before, he was only able to take 23 swords from the ck shirt old man before he totally lost to that grandmaster and fell unconscious.


    His lightning winged sword also became a sacrifice.


    And Wei Xu felt that the weapon spirit was not bad, casually grabbing it and helping it be a peak grade 6 beast.


    His senior brother was indeed really skilled, but when he thought ck to his loss, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. 23 swords? It was around what he predicted, even exceeding it by a little.


    However even after getting drunk, it didn¡¯t work. The calction of battle that he was best at couldn¡¯t be used at all. Moreover, after the battle, he forgot about everything, which meant that he couldn¡¯t use it to study his sword path and reflect.


    In the past, Xuanyuan Tong said that when he fight to drink some wine as it would be beneficial to him. However, he couldn¡¯t think of what benefits there were?


    He said that it could help himprehend martial arts and spirit merging into one, but how could such a realm be so easy toprehend?


    Who knows what basis Xuanyuan Tong got it from? If it really helped, then wouldn¡¯t all the drunkards in the world reach that realm?


    Breaking out into a smile, another explosion sounded out by his fingertips. Zong Shou was shocked to his senses. Then, he looked carefully at the lightning winged Yang snake.


    It¡¯s body had both lightning power and sun power. This fellow would be the nemesis of all spiritual beasts below grade 9 as well as those evil spirits.


    What surprised Zong Shou was that this beast actually became his natural protector beast. The connection between them was stronger than his first beast. In theory, his favorite spirit beast waslittle gold. It was like they were born in the same body.


    Who knows how Wei Xu managed to do that.


    Natural protector beasts didn¡¯t upy a position of protector beast and was a dream item of a spirit master. Those were not only the benefits. The natural protector beast would never betray the master and after it is recruited, one didn¡¯t need to spend much effort caring for it. As long as the master¡¯s skill increased, the protector beast would be stimted and also improve. One only needed to provide some help to be able to help raise its realm.


    As for this lightning winged Yang snake, who knows what Wei Xu did. It was brimming with life, even seeming like it was going to form a mortal body once more.


    Wei Xu also did some things to Little Gold, who returned back to his shoulder


    They were all beneficial. Little Gold, in the pas, was used by him as a leather bag, shoving stuff in it. Although it was filled with power, its body was about to explode.


    The feeling it gave him now was totally different. This leather bag changed into an iron can. Not only was it much stronger, bu the space within it also increased by over ten times.


    As long as he went back and captured a few more spiritual veins, he could let it advance once more.


    ...was this the perks of joining themon people path? That¡¯s not bad.


    Then, Zong Shou looked into his body to observe within.


    One could clearly observe that the life potential and essence energy in his body was explosively surging. The battle against a grandmaster caused his body to be totally ignited, squeezing out numerous amounts of potential.


    As for the lightning Phoenix essence, it was also greatly merged in.


    His cultivation could only stop at the 2nd meridian realm, which was why arge portion was merged into his body instead.


    On rough estimation, even if he didn¡¯t use true qi to purify his body, he could use 60 thousand kilograms of power! He was no weaker that middle and low grade martial ancestor realm experts.


    As for the lightning Phoenix essence absorbed, less than 30% of the initial amount was left. Not longter, he wouldn¡¯t need to seal it anymore.


    This should be one of the benefits Wei Xu gave him. Zong Shou knew that he had received 23 swords from the grandmaster. It was far from enough to cause his body to reach such a level.


    His mood greatly improved as he opened his eyes. He smiled as he kept the lightning winged Yang snake into his finger, leaving a shallow rune like mark.


    A natural protector beast which was why it was able to merge with his body.


    ¡°KekE...this protector beast is not bad..In the future it has potential to be a dragon. Having both lightning fire and yang power, it would be a top dragon type. In the future,I¡¯ll call it little Lei (lightning)...¡±


    ¡°Little Lei?¡±


    Sitting opposite him, Xuanyuan Yiren who was observing Zong Shou carefully was speechless. A ck line appeared on her jade like face.


    ¡°Little Gold, Little Lei, Little Zhi? Why must you always use little when you name? Forget it, the name isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly delighted, but then his expression dimmed,¡±This time it¡¯s because I¡¯m useless, and dragged you all down...¡±


    Before he finished, Xuanyuan Yiren reached out to cover his mouth. Her gaze was like water, it it showed several intentions to scold him.


    Zong Shou immediately kept quiet, knowing that what Xuanyuan Yiren was annoyed wasn¡¯t thest matter but because he said that he dragged her down.


    He still sighed as he exhaled. Scolding himself, if it wasn¡¯t for today that coincidentally Wei Xu arrived, then the oue was something he pretty much couldn¡¯t imagine.


    He really underestimated the way sects did things. In this era, where one killed without blinking, he also underestimated the demon sects.


    They were vicious and toxic, far from that really weakened strength treaty shriveled up Demon Sect.


    But still, he felt happy to have such a wife. What more could a husband ask for?


    Just as he wanted to use this chance to continue talking to Yiren, he heard Wei Xu who was a thousand feet away, suddenly saying,¡±I gave you time to rest not for you to flirt. If you are ready, then we can leave.¡±


    Zong Shou was speechlesss. He directly took an exquisite crafted wooden hairpin and stuck it on Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s hair.


    ¡°At most, in half a month, I¡¯ll bring people to the cloud ocean...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren wanted to speak, but when she heard that, she remained silent, only her eyes revealed a happy expression.


    Since Gantian Mountain City wanted to go hunting beneath the cloud ocean, then naturally Xuan Mountain City would be involved.


    Zong Shou pinched her puffy cheeks before nodding towards Wei Xu. Thetter spread his sleeves, causing the space in front of Zong Shou¡¯s eyes to change once more.


    His body was still floating in mid air, roughly 20 thousand feet. In front of his eyes was a mountain peak. However, he couldn¡¯t see through where he was. He only know that there were Mountain ranges all about, he should be deep within the mountains.


    Zong Shou was startled. He thought that Wei Xu was going to bring him back to the main hall of themon people path in the cloud world, one of the extremely mysterious vast habitats.


    ¡°Senior Brother, where is this?¡±


    Zong Shou raised his head trying to recognise this ce through using the stars. Then, he frowned, this ce seemed to be the east of Donglin Cloud Continent.


    ¡°Where can this be? Naturally, this is the Sufism mountain range near Cloud Saint City. You also spent quite a lot of time here before.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised. He still didn¡¯t understand but listened as he looked upwards into the sky.


    ¡°When the Demon Mountain Sect was hunted and lost in Donglin Cloud Continent, they hid here to rest up. They are less than 2 thousand miles away from Lingyun Pill Spirit Mountain.¡±


    Zong Shou instantly understood. Then, he was astonished, looking at Wei Xu in understanding.


    Thetter nodded his head slightly,¡±Junior Brother, why did you think I purposely led that Kui Qi out, wait for him to act and then interfere? If I wanted to help you, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just kill him right away?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. He was a little curious at the start. Wei Xu did so much to use him as bait, but in the end, wanted him to personally face Kui Qi and the ck shirt old man. It made him feel really weird, and he really didn¡¯t understand what Wei Xu was nning.


    ¡°... I have a reason. It¡¯s so that I have the moral high ground. I will have no worries when they kill! Since they made mymon people path core disciple angry, they should be prepared to get wiped. If I don¡¯t root this Demon Mountain Sect and kill them all, I won¡¯t be at ease letting you remain in the cloud Sect alone.


    When he said that, Wei Xu suddenly stepped heavily below him. Many ripples appeared in the air. A series of explosions also sounded out.


    The scenes below suddenly changed. Balls of spiritual light all dissipated, an exquisite building suddenly appeared in front of Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou was first astonished. He hadn¡¯t noticed this illusion before. Then, he directly looked at the mid waist portion of the mountain.


    The words ¡°Demon Mountain sect¡± jumped into his eyes!


    On the peak, there were several furious shouts. Many spirit masters rose in the air. Martial cultivators all gathered up in groups of 3s and 5s, but they were really spread out. Their faces wary and on alert.


    There was a dark and low voice which suddenly sounded out.


    ¡°Who are you, and why are you attacking my Demon Mountain!¡±


    A skeleton-like hand of chain ws wed out from within the valley, reaching a thousand feet out towards where the 2 of them were at.


    Wei Xu didn¡¯t care, continuing to walk. Nearby, the tens of mountain peaks all shook.


    The peak where Demon Mountain Sect was at formed a resistive force.


    However, in just a moment it copsed. The entire spiritual formation was swiftly undone. All the buildings on the peak were all smashed to pieces.


    Be it those spirit masters or martial cultivators, no matter how high their cultivation were, they were spitting out fresh blood. Their bodies were on the verge of copse. Their entire bodies turned into dust.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constricted. That strike was just so overbearing. He personally witnessed 2 day wandering spirit masters and 3 ascended ancestors smashed to bits with Wei Xu!


    That giant w was also forced back by this huge force.

 Chapter 292 - Very Reasonable

    <h4>Chapter 292: Chapter 292 Very Reasonable</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In just a breath, the entire Demon Mountain Sect was destroyed and copsed.


    The hundreds of people here were all wiped out. Only in the valley did there seem to be a few people who remained.


    The owner of the giant chain ghost w howled out in pain, evidentlycking energy and suffering from heavy injuries. He didn¡¯t have any courage to counter-attack Wei Xu, only borrowing the strength of the spiritual formation to continue to defend. ¡°Who are you? What animosity does my Demon Mountain Sect have with you for you to be so vicious and attack us so heavily to wipe us out?¡±


    Wei Xuughed as he heard that. He waszy to reply, turning his gaze towards the little valley, at the darkest portion of it. He said teasingly towards Zong Shou, ¡°I remembered in these few thousand years when the Demon Mountain Sect was at its strongest, it also wiped out numerous sects. In the Central Continent, they massacred all around, killing no less than ten million. Now they have the right to say that others are vicious. Isn¡¯t that funny? It seems like the world belongs to those cultivators and sects. When they are strong, they can be unreasonable and when they are weak, they grumble that others are unreasonable. Forget it! If mymon people path falls in the future who knows what will happen. Eh, this mountain gate spiritual formation is well built. It seems like there was a celestial realm expert who helped to build it.¡±


    Just as he wanted to step down once more, he felt the clouds started to rumble, the white clouds in the air turned dark ck.


    Zong Shou felt his goosebumps rise, feeling an extremely strong intent descend on this ce.


    That Wei Xu seemed to have expected it, his lips curling, ¡°You came quickly!¡±


    Before his words were evenpleted, a male dressed in a Taoist robe appeared at the end of the clouds, looking down on the two of them.


    White hair and white mustache, he gave off a celestial feel. However, the thing behind his back couldn¡¯t be rted to celestial at all. A demon cloud surged. One could hear numerous baby cries and could even see many illogical and immoral things like drowning babies, killing kids, abandoning children, and abortion shing within.


    His white mustache Taoist first looked carefully towards Wei Xu like he was unable to see through the actual strength of him. After taking in a deep breath, he didn¡¯t attack. The monster cloud moved out, protecting the valley below as he said, ¡°I am Venerable Moying, the elder of the cloud world demon alliance. Sorry for my poor eyes. I am unable to recognize your origin. I also don¡¯t know how this Demon Mountain Sect angered you. I only know that 99% of this sect has died today. Anyrge hatred should have ended. Please stay your hand and leave this bloodline for our demon alliance?¡±


    Wei Xu was expressionless, not believing whether what he said was true or not as he waited. Then, there were many strong intents which started to gather here.


    However, any weaker ones were dispelled by one strong power, unable to get close.


    Until this horizon had a total of 6 celestial realm and above intents did Wei Xu step down once more. That rumbling demon cloud which was originally giving off a heaven covering aura was pressed down by a strong power, freezing before copsing.


    That white mustache old man spat out fresh blood. His entire person suddenly shriveled, his eyes filled with shock.


    ¡°Venerable Moying? I have never heard of you. You dare to stop mymon people path from doing things. Who cares about your demon alliance, I will definitely wipe out this demon mountain sect...¡±


    Pretty much expressionlessly as behind Wei Xu suddenly a ray of sunlight shone directly into the valley.


    Everything started to melt. First was the remaining portion of the spiritual formation which was totally burst open. Then were the buildings and the stone, in just a few breaths they turned into magma, a few deathly screams broke out.


    They actually couldn¡¯t hold on for 3 breaths before everyone within was all killed.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised up as he felt that there was no sign of life left on this mountain peak


    Wei Xu looked so polite but he actually did matters with such dominance!


    Within this mountain valley, a grade 9 spiritual grandmaster had fallen on the spot!


    It was said that any cultivator who had stepped into the celestial gates, once they entered the cloud world, 99% of their strength would be locked up.


    No matter how strong they were in the outside world, within it theirbat strength, would only be slightly stronger than grade 9 spiritual grandmasters.


    ...However, this gap was a little too huge.


    Zong Shou was even starting to suspect this low set out theory. Did the experts get it wrong?


    The few strong intents in the sky all didn¡¯t interfere. Until the Demon Mountain Sect was totally wiped out was there an old voice, ¡°Great Sun knife art! So it seems like you are themon people path revered one Wei Xu?¡±:


    Seeing Wei Xu not reply, like he was silently acknowledging it, the voice spoke up once more, ¡°I heard that you have already entered the saint realm 6 thousand years ago. Your talents are amazing. Your teacher didn¡¯t misjudge you. Only the way you do things is too arrogant and too vicious. I think the moment you entered the saint realm you became too proud. Did you forget what ce this cloud world is...¡±


    ¡°Too proud?¡±


    Wei Xu burst into augh, grabbing out with his palm in the air and suddenly a crescent knife appeared. He shed in the air, only to hear the sound of ripples breaking out in the entire horizon.


    Zong Shou was shocked. When he came back to his senses, he realized that the area around had torn apart.


    It did indeed tear up, one could even see several cracks and tears all around. 30 miles out everything was, as usual, the trees dancing along in the wind. Within 30 miles it was deathly silent, spiritual energy chaotic.


    Who knows whether or not he caught it wrongly, but he heard some slight panting beside him, who knows where did ite from.


    Then, he saw Wei Xu keep the knife, cing his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Whether or not I am proud and arrogant isn¡¯t up to you all. What do you think?¡±


    The sky was silent, there were 6 strong intents but no one spoke. After a moment it was still that old man who spoke up, ¡°So you are halfway into the end realm, what a great sun knife saint. You are just half a step away from your master. This cultivation does indeed have the rights to speak to the 6 of us. However, this time, this demon mountain sect matter you still went a little overboard. Celestial realm cultivators are not allowed to interfere in cloud realm matters. Even if you have to, you can¡¯t exceed the heaven realm in strength. This is something the 3 saints along with the various sects of the cloud world agreed on. Your teacher was included within. You better give the demon alliance an exnation. The few of us are the world venerables and will be fair and unbiased. Please don¡¯t put us in a difficult spot...¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked, confirming another ancient myth. This matter he had roughly heard about in thest life.


    The bodily 9 chakras, earth realm 9 chakras and heaven realm 9 chakras which were the bodily, earth and heaven realms.


    Body, earth, heaven, spirit, celestial, god, saint, end, true, 9 realms. Outside of the cloud world, these were just the lowest 3 levels in their power measuring system.


    ¡°Exin? What do I have to exin? I act today to wipe out that Demon Alliance, is that enough of an exnation? You all said that it was a joint agreement. Why is my memory it was one that came out of the blue?¡±


    He could feel the few people in the air all stop breathing. Wei Xu slightly shook his head, ¡°The so-called agreement is to restrict the weak. I give you all face and am willing to follow it. This paper contract is still valid and is effective for mymon people path. If you are unwilling, then I will treat it like it doesn¡¯t exist, what can you do to me? Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it today. I will give you face, the Demon Mountain Sect people harmed my direct disciple. As a senior brother, I helped him to wipe them out. I am in the right, it seems like all of you can exin to the what Demon Alliance now right.¡±


    A female voice in the air was so furious sheughed, ¡°Wei Xu you are reasonable! You said that the Demon Mountain Sect harmed your junior brother but why when I checked it was your junior brother who killed their disciples first? At that time your junior brother hadn¡¯t entered themon people path. In terms of reason, you are in the wrong...¡±


    Zong Shou was slightly furious and wanted to exin. Wei Xu directly took a step forward in front of that Venerable Moying.


    Everyone didn¡¯t understand what he was doing. They only saw him p out on that white mustache old man¡¯s face. In cases this expert who was also above the celestial realm to be smacked away, like a meteor smashing into the mountain. When hended there was a huge impact, covering the sky with dust and sand.


    Following which Wei Xuughed coldly, ¡°I am in the wrong? That might not be true! Mymon people path¡¯s reasoning is that only we can bully others, but others can¡¯t do the same to us. I pped that so-called Venerable Moying, and asked him if he dares to p me back? The reasoning is the same. My junior brother only killed their outer sect disciples, and even if he killed their sect leader, they will have to bear with it. If not, we will wipe out their sect!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± That female was instantly furious, scoffing coldly, ¡°You really can¡¯t be reasoned with! Did you really think no one could deal with you when you are half a step into the end realm?¡±


    A sword light shed from the sky, shocking the world and chilly, suddenly entering this space separated from the rest of the world.


    Wei Xuughed out loud, a ball of light floated out from the back of his head. He raised his sleeves and smacked, dissipating the sword light.


    Zong Shou¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    Why were there so many experts in the cloud world? Even if his cultivation was low, he could see the space-time, life and death theories hidden within that sword.


    They were far exceeding the realm that he could understand!


    Wei Xu¡¯s smack seemed simple but it was also filled with a lot of remarkable power.


    ¡°Great Sun vast spirit te! You seeded. No, there¡¯s also themon people path spiritual talisman...¡±


    The voice suddenly stopped, the 6 intents were instantly silent once more, giving off no sound. The entire space entered a deathly silence.


    ¡°You think I returned to the cloud world without any preparation?¡±


    Wei Xu said that while spreading out the great sun image behind him, ¡°With what happened to my teacher, I don¡¯t dare to be careless. I have remembered all his various grievances and kindnesses with all of you. I have not forgotten!¡±

 Chapter 293 - Mysterious Life Golden Book

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chapter 293 Mysterious Life Golden Book</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°With what happened to my teacher, I don¡¯t dare to be careless. I have remembered all his various grievances and kindnesses with all of you. I have not forgotten!¡±


    When his wordsnded, more cracks had formed.


    A portion of them even started to spread to the mountain below, splitting the giant mountains into many pieces.


    A momentter, that old voice spoke once again. This time he smiled bitterly, ¡°If your master is still alive and knew his disciple was like that, he would be really happy. However, what happened that year didn¡¯t have much to do with the 6 of us...¡±


    ¡°Who knows? In the future, there will be a day when the truthes out!¡±


    Wei Xu¡¯s voice was faint, speaking as he patted Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder, ¡°This is my junior brother. Although he hasn¡¯t officially entered, he will be the 2nd generation 7th direct disciple of themon people path! Today I led the 6 of you out using this Demon Mountain Sect to tell you all not to try anything with my junior brother. Don¡¯t force me to go crazy and go all out!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The voice this time was vast and magnificent. It was a man who was roughly 40 years of age-old. His tone was filled with fury.


    ¡°We are all experienced with the world, so how would we do things like that? The 6 of us have lived honestly and have never done things against our consciousness. Wei Xu, your words are just dirtying our years!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wei Xu smiled without much care, ¡°It¡¯s good that you won¡¯t. Oh right, about mymon people path...The 6 of you used so many despicable methods during these thousands of years. Did you think that I don¡¯t know? Don¡¯t think that only that sword sect master would rage at you all. If you make me angry, I too can destroy your nest!¡±


    The few strong intents exploded out in anger. Their souls were shaking. A momentter, they all scoffed coldly, retreating their intent from the area.


    It took a moment before the entire thousand-mile sky region finally regain calmness. The splitting space started to swiftly return to normal. Only the giant mountain which was split apart was unable to be recovered.


    Just as Zong Shou was looking at this senior brother with a respectful gaze, Wei Xu raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat off his head. Eximing, ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to scare these people away. This show that I put up was dangerous.¡±


    He saw Zong Shou¡¯s gaze turn into curiosity. Wei Xu didn¡¯t hide it from him. He shook his head and exined, ¡°These 6 people are old antiques that already existed in the cloud world ten thousand years ago during the cloud deste era. But, they are not restricted in the cloud world. Although I don¡¯t fear them and could even win, if I fight with them, there would be huge troubles in the future. However, I had to lead them out to see them. Your matter could be hidden from others but not from them. It¡¯s was why if I was unable to threaten them and make them shut up, the more outstanding your cultivation gets, the more dangerous your situation will be. That was why I brought you over here...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t fully understand, only following and nodding his head. However, he understood why it couldn¡¯t be hidden. Based on the voice of the woman who said he killed first, he knew that the few of them knew his situation like the back of his fingertip.


    However, as for what the identities the 6 of them had and why they called themselves world venerables, he still didn¡¯t understand.


    He only knew that since they could cause Wei Xu to feel problematic and worried, then they were people of the same level.


    Even in thest life, after adding in these 6 people, matters of this era which people couldn¡¯t understand suddenly made some sense.


    Wei Xu didn¡¯t need him to understand, saying expressionlessly, ¡°My actions today are for the 3 sects and 6 schools of themon people path. You also know that we are seen by all as a devilish sect, but we are enemies with the demon sect. Several thousand years ago, because of thatrge war, our rtionships with the other sects became cold. Our situation is worrying. As amon people path disciple, your path in the future will be extremely tough. Filled with many dangers far more than you can imagine. This is why I am asking you are you willing, on your own ord, to join mymon people path? If you aren¡¯t, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you and will help you find another good teacher.¡±


    Zong Shou blinked, unsure whether or not Wei Xu was lying or not.


    He fought with the sword sect for close to half a year for him and even gave up a dual cultivating genius. How could they give up on him?


    If he said he wasn¡¯t willing, a p mighte over and smash him into meat paste.


    However, such probing methods were a little too low ss.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but these words doe from my heart and is not fake.¡±


    Looking at Zong Shou¡¯s face of disdain, Wei Xuughed helplessly, ¡°Do you need me to do a soul oath? Actually to me, if a disciple can join the sect willingly and not be angry with it, that is the most important. Talents are all secondary.¡±


    Zong Shou thought carefully for a moment, not replying whether or not he was willing, slightly hesitating, ¡°I can¡¯t learn and don¡¯t want to learn yourmon people path theories and beliefs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to learn all those.¡±


    Wei Xu expected that long ago, his tone was a little tired, ¡°Mymon people path is created for equality of themon people. However, today, the sect is not pure anymore. Within a sect, half of the disciples join because of power and cultivation. One more of you won¡¯t make a difference. As long as you are willing to follow sect rules and help when the sect is in danger, then it is fine.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, if he wanted him to learn those values and ideals left behind then he would rather die.


    Senior brother Wei Xu was good at understanding a person¡¯s heart and seemed to be sincere.


    His heart settled down slightly. Then, he mentioned the 2nd thing, ¡°After entering I would like to see your sect, the 3 sects and the 6 schools¡¯ all manuals.¡±


    Wei Xu nodded his head once more, ¡°Of course! Even if you aren¡¯t willing I would push all those books in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Would you force me to do those things against my will?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t know about the disciples of the other 3 sects and 6 schools but our mainmon people path sect is where everyone is equal and everything is done based on your own will.¡±


    ¡°Senior brother do you have the confidence in maintaining the name of ourmon people path and not follow in the steps of that Demon Mountain Sect?¡±


    ¡°Demon Mountain Sect? What even is that?¡± Wei Xu understood what Zong Shou meant, mocking himself, ¡°That bit of confidence is something your senior brother has.¡±


    Zong Shou curled his lips, ¡°Then why would I be unwilling?¡±


    Wei Xu instantlyughed out loud, saying ¡°good¡±. Then, he drew out with his hands, drawing a long crack in the sky before walking in first.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate at all and followed in.


    Just as that crack was about to disappear, a person suddenly stepped out from the foot of the mountain. His expression was dark and filled with endless amounts of viciousness.


    However, just as this person was about to leave, there was a vast giant strength which surged crazily over. Directly smashing his head and body into pieces. That soul was burnt in a gold me right as it left its body, burning it all to ashes.


    Zong Shou was now in a huge hall. Looking at the style it should be within an ancestral hall. However, it was exceptionally huge.


    Above, there were thousands of tablets. In the center, themon people path ancestor Xi Zi. On the right, there was a spiritual tablet that was listed along with it.


    Its identity should be respected. There wasn¡¯t a name on it, left empty.


    This ce was empty but it was really clean, incense floating about. Wei Xu lit up 3 joss sticks and passed it to Zong Shou. Following which he led him to the front of the empty tablet, solemnly saying, ¡°Junior brother please kneel 3 times and kowtow 9 times as a form of respect!¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless, thinking that his master that died didn¡¯t have a name? His face was solemn as he bowed 3 times and kowtowed 9 times. He then stuck the joss sticks into the golden tripod in front of the tablets, saying, ¡°Disciple Zong Shou greets teacher!¡±


    Wei Xu slightly nodded and bowed too. He stood up and said, ¡°The ritual is done! From today on you are the 7th direct disciple of ourmon people path main sect!¡±


    After hearing that, Zong Shou was instantly startled. This sect entering ritual was over just like that? He originally thought his entry would be a solemn matter and that some people would be invited to watch. He could be considered an ancestor rank person of the sect. If it was proper sects like Lingyun Sect, they might even announce it to the world.


    Wei Xu didn¡¯t exin anything. His first forcefully took some blood from the wounds on Zong Shou¡¯s body. He then took out a golden talisman and wrote Zong Shou¡¯s name as well as birthdate following which the talisman ignited by itself, turning into spiritual light and heading upwards.


    Zong Shou took a look only to see a golden book at the arced roof of the ce opening up.


    Along with the spiritual light seeping in, a new page was formed. On it wrote ¡°Lin Xuanshuang elder disciple Zong Shou¡± while below wrote his birth date.


    This golden book was really thin. It had a total of only 240 over pages. His page was the 17th.


    ¡°This booth is ourmon people path treasure, the mysterious life golden book! As long as one¡¯s real name is written down, no matter where one is at, as long as one didn¡¯t die on the spot and have your soul wiped, one could use the power of the book to ensure the true spirit doesn¡¯t dissipate. If the golden page isn¡¯t destroyed and if an end realm expert is willing to use his life force to help take charge of this book. One could even go against the heavens and take back the soul. This ce can warn us if anyone in the book is heavily injured or dies. Those of the same sect no matter how far they are could sense it and go forward to help. I remember when themon people path was at its most prosperous, there was a total of 499 pages. Today, only half is left. As for the remaining pages, most have already. Themon people that teacher gathered either died or scattered, less than 10% remain!¡±


    As he said that, his brows furrowed, ¡°I have said too much. Why did I tell you all this for? Junior brother remembers, Lin Xuanshuang is the name of your teacher and is also the wife of teacher Xi Zi. The seven spirit sect and Taiyuan Sect were created by her sisters. Roughly 2200 years ago suddenly death news was sent out. The only fortunate thing was that the golden page of the book still hadn¡¯t copsed. Only her true name disappeared, turning into an empty page. As long as our sect has more end realm and even true realm experts to help go against the heavens to summon her soul to help reform her body.¡±


    bel><bel>

 Chapter 294 - Jade Letter Token

    <h4>Chapter 294: Chapter 294 Jade Letter Token</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed. He bowed once more towards the empty white tablet. He finally understood why there wasn¡¯t a single word on it.


    So his master had a chance of reviving.


    Only based on what he knew, just saint realm experts, themon people path had tens of them. There were end realm experts, so why didn¡¯t anyone do anything.


    Many doubts surged in his head, however, a momentter, he suppressed it all.


    Although the mysterious life golden book could go against the heavens and summon the soul, it consumed a lot.


    With the current state of themon people path, without 1 or 2 end realm experts taking charge, their foundations in the cloud world would instantly be destroyed.


    This cloud world was different from other worlds. Ten thousand years of cloud deste era had given birth to many experts.


    Wei Xu also said that the book recorded all the core disciples of themon people path and he also said that less than 10% remained.


    On rough estimation, only 50 odd people remained. No wonder his expression would look so tragic.


    The current situation of themon people path wasn¡¯t as glorified as it looked on the surface.


    He looked calmly at the book in the air. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue about how special it was. As long as it was kept, then with just that bit of soul, one would have a chance of being revived. What a treasure.


    Apart from that book, there were tens of treasures around. Zong Shou looked at them one by one, each item causing his heart to jump vigorously. All of them were all vastly powerful treasures, a few of them he had even witnessed their destructive ability in God-Emperor. Such treasures of such level yers naturally had no affinity with them. Without exception, they were all in the hands of the NPCs.


    Then, his field of sight was attracted by another thing besides the golden book.


    It was a weird-looking ancient sword, 7 feet long and slightly pale gold. Its sword spine was unusually thick and the sword body was covered inyers of scale.


    The other parts were normal and didn¡¯t even have a little bit of reaction to spiritual energy. However, it could still float in the air. Moreover, it was ced in the most central position above most of the spiritual tablets.


    He couldn¡¯t exin what kind of feeling he was having right now. Anyways, afterying eyes on that sword, he couldn¡¯t look away anymore.


    ¡°After that battle 8 thousand years ago, your teacher went around alone. Sometimes her tracks became a mystery. She left all her treasures and life¡¯s knowledge to me to help her search for a disciple. However, these 2 things are too early for you. Wait for the day you can step onto the celestial path, and I will pass those things to you. Although you have no master, the leaders of the Taiyuan Sect and Seven Spirit Sect will great you as their direct disciple and take care of you greatly. If you have matters in the future you can find them. Your teacher and these 2 are closely rted...¡±


    As Wei Xu said that, he noticed that Zong Shou wasn¡¯t paying attention. He frowned slightly before heughed involuntarily, ¡°This is one of the 7 celestial swords that the teacher crafted. Based on what he said, if one day he could merge all 7, it would be the day when ourmon people path rose once more. All my 6 senior brothers have one. But, this god refined sword, no one no matter their cultivation, was able to tame it. Many people even suspected that even if this sword waspletely refined, it could only be left here for someone worthy. As long as one is a direct disciple of the sect one will have a chance to get it.¡±


    Only then did Zong Shoue back to his senses. When he heard that, his gaze instantly lit up. But a momentter, Wei Xu poured down a bucket of cold water over him,¡± However this sect artifact can¡¯t be easily given to people. Our disciples must be at least of the celestial realm and have self-protection ability before they could try to Indian the sword. If not, with such a treasure on them, it would be dangerous instead. You shouldn¡¯t think about this thing now. Although you can try to get it after you reach the celestial realm, my other senior brothers and I only tamed the other 6 when we reached the saint realm. As for this one, even end realm experts might not have a way...¡±


    His words were telling him not to reach beyond his grasp. Unless he reached saint realm cultivation if not he shouldn¡¯t try.


    Zong Shouughed bitterly. Saint realm? End realm? Who knows how long it would take to reach those realms.


    But why did he have such a weird feeling? Like the god refined sword was connected to him. Like with just a touch and even a thought he could im it.


    With such a thought rising, the sword covered in scales suddenly jumped.


    Zong Shou blinked and looked closely but saw that the sword was calm as normal.


    His brows furrowed, he probably saw it wrongly. Thinking about it, if this sword did move, with Wei Xu¡¯s cultivation, he definitely would have noticed.


    Then he saw Wei Xu smile,¡± speaking of this item, I forgot to give you your sect entering gift.¡±


    As he spoke, a gold light flew up from within his sleeves. Zong Shou was about to catch it when it directly drilled into his brain and disappeared.


    Before he was able to see carefully, another 2 yellow lights flew over. Zong Shou thought they would also enter his body. Only when they got close did he realize they wouldn¡¯t. Panicky he grabbed them in his hand.


    Looking closely it was a token and a jade letter.


    He didn¡¯t know what was the use of that jade letter. He only knew it was made of jade stone and was of high quality. The spiritual energy within was even stronger than when the nine qilin sword was restored by Little Gold.


    As for the token, it was even better, even more exquisite. On the surface, it looked like an extremely normal grade 3 spiritual artifact. It should be a symbol item of the sect. In it was the carved name and birth details, but when he looked it with his senses, he could feel that there was something within. The spiritual formation¡¯splexity was even more than the nine qilin sword.


    Zong Shou took a look and was extremely curious, ¡°Taiyuan Sect direct disciple Zong Shou? What does this mean?¡±


    Wei Xu didn¡¯t reply, slightly lowering his head, ¡°Why not try?¡±


    Zong Shou was confused. He injected soul power in. Then, the token started to change. First was the name, seemly turning to Zhang San, Li Si, Zhao Da. Then even the identity of Taiyuan Sect direct disciple changed. Inner, outer, even elder, Seven Spirit Sect, anything he wanted.


    Then Zong Shou activated the core formation within. He could sense his face was covered in a thinyer of spiritual energy. Although it wasn¡¯t a face-changing item or illusionary technique, it could cause others to be unable to remember his looks.


    This item along with his sky fox illusionary ability would have miraculous effects.


    ¡°With this time you can enter and exit the sects as you wish and it can also hide your identity. Gantian Mountain Monster king is the 7th direct disciple of mymon people path main sect. If those Donglin Sects find out, they would be suspicious.¡±


    Then he pointed at the jade letter, ¡°as for this, it was refined specifically for you. It can gather space-time power in it. As long as you were within this world, every 10 days you can blink ten thousand miles and enter mymon people vast habitat. The ce you can use it in isn¡¯t restricted, as for the exit location I chose Gantian mountain for you. At most, you can store spiritual energy for 3 times. However, the biggest use of this time isn¡¯t this...¡±


    Zong Shou brows raised, replying without hesitation, ¡°To flee for my life!¡± His hands tightly clenched on this item. This was extremely precious to him, it was like having a few more lives.


    Wei Xu smiled, his new disciple learned quickly.


    ...


    When Wei Xu changed space once more and returned to Gantian Mountain, that dense night color still hadn¡¯t faded.


    The stars in the sky had just shown themselves.


    Returning to the hall, the 4 women were still waiting there. When Zhao Yanran looked at him, her face was extremely weird. Green and white, before she scoffed. She probably couldn¡¯t bring herself to call him by his seniority,


    Xuan Yun also had a weird gaze. However, she was more respectful to Zong Shou. Seeing him she politely bowed, ¡°Disciple Yun greets sect senior!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, ¡°eh¡± to express unhappiness. Xuan Yun was helpless, only respectfully greeting, ¡°Greetings great great great great great senior master!¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou nod his head in satisfaction, 5 consecutive greats caused goosebumps to appear. He waved his hand, magnanimously waving his hand, ¡°You can call me lord in the future!¡±


    Xuan Yun was shocked. She thought, I¡¯m not your subordinate so why should I call you lord? However, she felt that that greeting was much stronger than the great great great great great senior master, but she kept silent and didn¡¯t retort. She looked towards Zong Shou with a pleading gaze.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know what she meant. A momentter he understood that she wanted to leave.


    Although Gantian Mountain City wasn¡¯t a big Sect, it was a really strong power in the world. Especially in this Gantian Mountain peak, Hanyan Pce, there were many experts. It was also closely guarded at night time.


    Without his orders, Xuan Yun wouldn¡¯t be able to walk out. He used his senses to feel and as expected that Zhao Yanran also didn¡¯t leave, waiting at the door.


    Zong Shouughed expressionlessly, waving to Chuxue, ¡°Send them down the mountain.¡±


    Chuxue originally filled with many questions, but Zong Shou directly sent her away. She was unwilling, resentfully leading them away.


    Ruoshui smiled, understanding that Zong Shou probably wanted some alone time. Without him saying anything, she walked out of the warm hall. However, she didn¡¯t leave, just waiting quietly outside.


    And just as the 4 women took their exit, Zong Shou directly sat cross-legged on the ground. He adjusted his breathing and entered meditation, letting his consciousness enter his soul ocean.


    First, he wanted to know what exactly that ball of golden light was.

 Chapter 295 - Insight Mysterious Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 295: Chapter 295 Insight Mysterious Lightning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tale


    Before Wei Xu left, the only thing he didn¡¯t exin clearly was the ball of golden light that entered his soul ocean.When Zong Shou used his consciousness to investigate, he saw that there was a 9-story golden pagoda floating above his soul power whirlpool.


    It was pressing on those few true spiritual talismans, repressing on his entire soul..


    Zong Shou tried to send some consciousness within it, but he was startled.


    He could observe that 9 story pagoda, but when he got close he realized that this thing didn¡¯t exist.


    Items that were given by saint realm experts weren¡¯t ordinary. Just from the token and the jade letter, one could tell.


    However, what was this 9-story golden pagoda? What was its function?


    There seemed to be no changes to his soul, if he had to point out what was different then it seemed more stable.


    ...no wait, stable?


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart moved slightly as he scattered his consciousness. Then, a smile appeared on his face.


    He saw that around his soul, those holes on the verge of breaking were suddenly solidifying under the mysterious force.


    Some of them were even healing.


    The entire process was extremely slow. If it wasn¡¯t for him purposely focusing, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to notice anything at all.


    This treasure that Wei Xu gave him was a really rare soul fixing treasure!


    To fix and heal his soul which was on the verge of breaking, it could take ten to a hundred years but at least he saw some hope. And the solidifying of his soul by this golden pagoda was something he could sense.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry about the catastrophic oue if this soul ocean whirlpool suddenly broke.


    He didn¡¯t need to be so terrified and worry day and night.


    Zong Shou still couldn¡¯t figure out any of the deeper functions, but to be able to find out this was already enough.


    However thinking about it carefully, the 3 spiritual artifacts that Wei Xu gave him all couldn¡¯t be used for battle.


    The teleportation jade letter allowed him to teleport between Gantian Mountain andmon people vast habitat, at a dangerous time to escape.


    The token, apart from being the sect symbol, was to hide his identity.


    If he was willing, then even grade 9 spiritual grandmasters wouldn¡¯t remember his true face.


    As for this 9-story golden pagoda, he could only toss it in the soul ocean and not bother about it.


    To him, these 3 items were all useful. However, they didn¡¯t help him to improvebat strength.


    Frowning, Zong Shou picked up a fist-sized bag from his sleeves.


    This was what Wei Xu gave him before he left, small heaven and earth-bag that he wanted for so long.


    His mind reaching into it, Zong Shou was speechless. Not only were there no useable spiritual artifacts within, but even pills and medicine were also extremely small.


    The only fortunate thing would be that the tens of Pill bottles were all rare items.


    The unique spiritual pills to themon people path were extremely famous in the cloud world. Even Pill Fountain sect, which was famous for Pill refining, was far from them in terms of same type pills.


    Next would be a few golden jade tokens which were simr to his own. It was all empty and didn¡¯t have a carved name. They were the most basic grade 3 spiritual artifacts and had protection ability. Naturally, it didn¡¯t have the same ability as his own.


    There were a total of 4, and the identities were all carved out in advance, main sect disciples of themon people path.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t understand, but a momentter, he was enlightened before he scoffed.


    If he was right, these tokens were left for Chuxue and Zong Yuan.


    With his saint realm ability, how couldn¡¯t he see the potential of Chuxue¡¯sbat martial body?


    As for purple lightning spear Zong Yuan, his fame spread out far and wide.


    To want to draw both of them in but not even give a decent magical artifact. What wishful thinking!


    He made his mind up to not let these tokens see the light of day. His soul was fixed on 2 other things.


    The entire small heaven and earth-bag was roughly 2 thousand feet wide within, the highest quality. Compared to a small city, it was huge.


    However, apart from those few items, it was empty. Only a portion of books was stacked up in the corner.


    Located above was 2 purple gold books. Different from the others. Only these 2 had spiritual energy and didn¡¯t look ordinary.


    One of them was the insight mysterious lightning body training art and the other was the great sky changing meditation technique.


    Zong Shou immediately took these 2 books out of the small heaven and earth-bag.


    Just slightly looking at it, he realized that the 2 were locked by spiritual energy. Forcefully opening would only cause it to destroy itself.


    Frowning as he thought about it, Zong Shou took out the Sect token. He ced it on the book and as expected a golden light shone and the books opened by itself.


    The first to open was the insight mysterious lightning body training art. The first line of words that entered his eyes made him stunned.


    Who knows who made this, but the words were extremely sharp, killing intent surging into the heavens.


    ...this book is the top body cultivation method of themon people path for main sect direct disciples to learn. Other inner disciples of the other sects of the path need the sect leader guarantee before you can train in it. If disciples teach it privately or spread to outsiders, they will be killed!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyelids twitched as he flipped to a next page. In just a moment joy appeared on his face.


    This book recorded a really special inner body observation technique know as the spirit observing technique, allowing one that whilst they looked inside their body they could enter the ¡°down to the smallest detail¡± realm in a short amount of time.


    This was truly unique in terms of such techniques.


    However, since this was a body training art so the main use was to train the body.


    The so-called spirit detail observing technique was just to support. Allowing one to use lightning to train up and stimte the body.


    Based on the exnation on the 1st page, this book could be listed in the top 10 Saint spirit level cultivation methods.


    In themon people path, it did indeed have the rights to be listed as a great body training method!


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath. In thest life, he spent so much wort before being as to find 2 legendary grade and 1 earth crushing realm techniques before he reached the ascended realm.


    Now, just as he entered the sect, a grade 10 martial technique had easily entered his hand.


    Using the power of lightning to train the body. Ten thousand yearster people had tried to use various machines to achieve that.


    However, the first important point of this was that the martial cultivator had to have an important understanding of each part of the body and each cell.


    At least during that technologically advanced era, no one truly seeded.


    Moreover, this martial technique¡¯s core point was the spirit detail observing technique.


    Naturally, this technique also had high demands. One¡¯s mind had to be strong, and one had to have absolute control of lightning. With these conditions, he was a great fit.


    Zong Shou¡¯s memory was shocking, and in just a moment, he memorized it all. He suppressed the thought of immediately trying it out as he took the great sky changing meditation technique in his hand.


    The body training art in front had surprised him. As for this one, Zong Shou was naturally filled with anticipation.


    After opening it, it was still that killing warning. It was also a secret manual that onlymon people path direct disciples could learn.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t wait, flipping to the next page. ncing 10 lines at a time as he swiftly memorized it. Then, the joy in his eyes got thicker and thicker.


    This book had nothing to do with the martial path, it was a spirit master meditation technique. It was also a saint spirit realm technique like the previous one.


    The greatest difference of this secret manual and normal meditation techniques was that this one was unable to strengthen the spirit master¡¯s control of specific or many types of spiritual energy. Instead, it improved the soul from a natural level to strengthen it to greatly increase the calction and simtion ability.


    If one¡¯s simtion ability was strong enough, once the soul reached the day wandering realm one would have an Ability-copy and replicate.


    Instantly replicating a spell, even a martial path intent. As long as it didn¡¯t exceed one¡¯s grade, there wouldn¡¯t be a timepse.


    ...This also meant it could be used during battle!


    Thinking about it, when the enemy used spells or secret techniques he didn¡¯t need to form any hand signs or talismans or have any preparation. If he sensed it, then he would be able to replicate it.


    He ced the 2 secret manuals back into the small heaven and earth-bag.


    Then his face scrunched up, almost as if he was struggling.


    A momentter, he sighed slightly as he took out the 2 golden jade tokens. On it, he carved Su Chuxue and Zong Yuan.


    From today on, they would be considered inner sect disciples of themon people path main sect.


    If they could enter the ascended realm, they would have the ability to enter the mysterious life golden book.


    As such, one could see that Wei Xu had high hopes for them.


    Zong Shou gritted his teeth in hatred. He wanted to hold them hostage and bargain with the sect to get some benefits. Wei Xu just simply threw 2 secret manuals and he yielded.


    This insight mysterious lightning body training art and the great sky changing meditation technique were both suitable for him.


    However, on closer look, it was like Wei Xu specially picked them out for Zong Yuan and Chuxue.


    Zong Yuan practiced a lightning type cultivation method andprehended the maniac lightning spear intent. Using the insight mysterious lightning body training art his strength would rise quickly.


    Chuxue, although she had abat martial body, couldn¡¯t just solely rely on that to fight.


    Great sky changing meditation technique could improve one¡¯s spiritual cultivation talents and also one¡¯s calction ability. In the future, it would help to solve the problem of her being unable to learn a single deep talisman.


    He was the 2nd generation 7th direct disciple of themon people path main sect. After he entered, he automatically became an elder.


    As long as both of them became inner disciples of the main sect, with him guaranteeing, itpleted the conditions mentioned on the first page.


    To say it was a coincidence... even if you beat him to death, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. His senior brother was so scheming!


    He scoffed coldly before he hesitated. Following which he took out a yellow jade token and carved on it Zong Ruoshui.

 Chapter 296 - God Refined Sword moving

    <h4>Chapter 296: Chapter 296 God Refined Sword moving</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within a void fissure, a teen in a ck shirt who had a cold expression and was carrying a long sword stood in pure darkness.


    He seemed to be waiting for someone, and his eyes shed coldly,


    A momentter, a person suddenly appeared here. He was simrly young, dressed in a white schrly dress. His head wearing a schrly crown. It was Wei Xu who had just parted ways with Zong Shou.


    The moment he appeared he noticed the presence of the teen in a ck shirt. Then, he stood in the air, his eyes showing an expression of doubt.


    ¡°Is that senior brother Ming Yu?¡±


    Wei Xu¡¯s eyes were like candles. If he was willing, he could have lit up the entire ce. But at this ce, it seemed to use up a lot of energy.


    A momentter after confirming the ck-shirted teen¡¯s identity, he gave a rxed sigh, ¡°I was wondering why the 6 of them would be so easily scared off. So it was senior brother protecting them, thank you!¡±


    The teen scoffed, filled with some coldness. In the end, he walked out from the darkness, coldly focusing on Wei Xu, ¡°You also know that the 6 of them are hard to handle? I remember teacher mentioned before that unless the 7 swords are gathered ormon people path is in danger of copsing, if not we 6 are not allowed to take a step into the cloud world. 8 years have only passed since he said that. Have you forgotten it so quickly?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, junior Brother had no choice but to go!¡±


    Wei Xu smiled bitterly, seeing the unhappiness on Ming Yu¡¯s face get thicker and thicker, he reached out with his hand. An item appeared, a white light covering it, actually unable to see what was within.


    ¡°Senior Brother doesn¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t do so without preparation. With this item, I might not be able to win those few end realm experts but if I wanted to flee, then no one can stop me. As for those 6 antiques, they are all the more not in my eyes.¡±


    The ck shirt teen looked carefully before his face rxed. His brows raised, ¡°Then that disciple you recruited for master¡¯s wife, our 7th junior Brother. What past does he have for you to take such a risk?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother already knows?¡±


    The moment he asked that sentence, he saw the teen point at the center of his brows, and immediately, he stopped all the other words he was about to say.


    His question was indeed quite foolish. Since Zong Shou¡¯s name was on the mysterious life golden book then his senior brother, who was right next to the cloud world, would sense something.


    Thinking carefully, Wei Xu decided that it was better not to say the truth. If he did, the two of them might have to immediately have a battle.


    He only gave a rough answer, ¡°Naturally he is the best. 7th brother¡¯s achievements are only better than you an I. I think within hundred years he can step into the god realm and be a pir of ourmon people path...¡±


    ¡°Better than you and I?¡±


    When the ck shirt teen heard that he furrowed slightly,¡± the spiritual wave is about to hit the cloud world, a hundred years to step into the god realm is not bad. But there¡¯s no need to treat him so well and record him under master¡¯s wife.¡±


    Wei Xu¡¯s eyes shed, thinking that reaching god realm in hundred years was only average speed.


    However, if this person¡¯s sword path was one with the spirit and spirit and martial arts merging as one, then he was exceptional. No, he should be unique.


    Even that god-emperor in the future wouldn¡¯t be much better.


    Although his few senior brothers and him were direct disciples of themon people path, none of them could obtain the true legacy of Xi Zi. These few years to find a suitable sessor they searched all worlds and spent so much effort every year.


    If they knew that such a top talent was given to their master¡¯s wife¡¯s line, one could imagine what the oue would be.


    Slightly shifting away from his gaze in guilt, Wei Xu suddenly waved his sleeves and a chessboard appeared. The ck and white pieces were scattered and the ck side was obviously at a deficit.


    Just as the teen showed signs of not understanding, Wei Xu opened his mouth, ¡°When I received the message toe over to the cloud world I was ying chess with that person. During that game, I was the ck side with the first move...¡±


    The ck shirt teen¡¯s eyelids jumped, thinking that he couldn¡¯t bear to look anymore. It was obvious that he was ughtered.


    His junior Brother was a dumb chess addict without skill, however, he still ran around asking people to battle him.


    In the next moment, he saw a white piece appear on the chessboard. His voice also became leisure, ¡°I was meant to lose but just didn¡¯t want to admit it. Who knew that person would ce the piece here! It gave one many thought...¡±


    The ck shirt teen¡¯s eyes constricted, ¡°What exactly is the identity of that person?¡±


    Wei Xu knew that his senior brother wasn¡¯t asking about the person he yed chess with but his new junior brother. He didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°He¡¯s called Zong Shou. He¡¯s currently the Gantian Mountain Monster king. He grasps the power of a Monster race side in Donglin Cloud Continent.¡±


    ¡°Gantian Mountain?¡± The ck shirt teen seemed to have heard of that name before and was stunned, ¡°Is he the son of Zong Weiran? Legend said he had obtained the book of eon extreme life, and then went missing in the oblivion cloud ocean.¡±


    Wei Xu was also startled, ¡°So Senior Brother has also heard of this person?¡±


    ¡°To be able to sessfully chase the princess of the Lu family, how wouldn¡¯t I know?¡±


    That expressionless face of the teen revealed a smile, ¡°I am connected to this matter so naturally, I paid attention to Zong Weiran. The rumors of the book of eon extreme life must be fake. However, he might not be dead in the oblivion cloud ocean. That ce is said to be a dead zone, but as long as one grasps the method, one can enter and exit as they wish. When Zong Shou entered the sect did he wish for you to help him search the oblivion cloud ocean?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t! Maybe he doesn¡¯t know that his father hasn¡¯t died!¡±


    Wei Xu frowned slightly, however, a momentter he ced down the matter. Asking curiously, ¡°I know senior brother Ming Yu¡¯s personality. Today you must not have only found me because of junior Brother Zong Shou, is there any other matter?¡±


    The ck shirt teen expectedly nodded, his expression serious, ¡°Not Long ago I had sensed that the god refined sword had some movement. When I rushed into the cloud world that movement stopped. That¡¯s why I wanted to ask junior Brother if you sensed anything?¡±


    Wei Xu was stunned once again. He didn¡¯t suspect that Ming Yu¡¯s senses would be wrong. But why didn¡¯t he sense anything at all?


    God refined sword out, blood wash.


    Did this sword that the teacher prophesied that could let themon people path prosper once more, have a person that could obtain it?


    And who was this person?


    ...


    ¡°Is this our Gantian Mountain City¡¯s cloud ship?¡±


    When he asked that question, Zong Shou was standing on a pier, quietly looking forwards at the giant ship floating in the cloudyer.


    The pier was made of wood, stretching from the shore. Below it was dense. The rumbling fog, as well as the deep abyss at the bottom, couldn¡¯t be seen.


    If one fell from this ce, one¡¯s body would break into shreds. This was the biggest port within a few thousand miles of here. Its scale was no less than Gantian Mountain and was just a thousand miles away from the city. It was one of the 10 cities under the direct jurisdiction of Gantian City.


    The port trading tax every year took up 1/20 of Gantian Mountain¡¯s yearly tax revenue.


    This ce¡¯s buoyancy was strong. Thend geography could avoid storms and was one of the ces where the reliable ship routes gathered, which was why merchant ships gathered here.


    There were 2 types of ships that traveled in the cloud ocean. The first were ones with simple spiritual formations relying heavily on the buoyancy that the deep abyss formed, just the boats that themoners used.


    However, there were many areas within the cloud ocean where the buoyancy was uncertain and sometimes it could push the ships up ten thousand feet. Sometimes it could cause the ship to fall beneath the cloud ocean.


    Which was why since ancient times to now, all merchant ships, as well as ships used to hunt cloud beasts, followed the long discovered trade routes to travel. Even in the future, it wasn¡¯t an exception.


    Another type would be those cloud ships with moreplete spiritual formations. Only such types of cloud ships were able to soar in the cloud ocean. However, there were extremely low numbers of them. Moreover, when they sailed, the mind stones and beast crystals they consumed were around one stone for 3.5 kilograms. Normal people couldn¡¯t afford it.


    This was why only some sects could own them. Or powers like Gantian Mountain who used it as their cloud ocean hunting army ship.


    In front of Zong Shou was that type. The biggest was 200 feet high, simr to a ten over story building and was thousands of feet long. There were a total of 250 ships. The aura they gave off was extremely majestic.


    ¡°250 giant tooth ships and one of them is for the ruler to sit on. It is made of floating orchid wood from the Central Continent. Not only is the ship body so strong that it could bepared to grade 7 beasts, but the buoyancy is also shocking.¡±


    The person at his side speaking was a teen heavily dressed in armor, who raised his chin proudly, ¡°There are also hundred three-tooth giant ships, 120 charging ships. They can carry a total of 200 thousand troops! Apart from which there will be 150 that need to patrol the area and can¡¯t join in. These ships were all built by the former ruler. Even whenpared to Taoyun City, it isn¡¯t weaker!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t believe whether or not what he said was true. As he looked at these giant ships and entered deep thought. Until a ¡°zi¡± explosion sounded out at the side of his shoulder as he jolted awake.


    Looking out, he saw severalrger sized dust particles being exploded by the lightning glow around his body.


    This was one of the repercussions of training in the insight mysterious lightning body training art. With his current realm, he could barely reach the ¡°down to the smallest detail¡± realm when he looked into his body. However, it was forced and couldst for only 8 minutes.


    Every time he practiced there would be a lot of lightning energy remaining that didn¡¯t dissipate. They would naturally form in his body and he was unable to lead them out to be dissipated and gotten rid of.


    Naturally, he had many gains. Just 3 times and the training of his body had reached another level.

 Chapter 297 - Taoyun Envoy

    <h4>Chapter 297: Chapter 297 Taoyun Envoy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He rubbed his shoulders, his face filled with helplessness.


    Such a situation has alreadysted for several days. Today he had be a human-sized lightning rod that every living thing should avoid. The clothes he usually wore instantly broke into shreds. Who knows where it would be improved..


    The only fortunate thing was that using this grade 10 saint spirit level body training method, the power of his body went from 50 thousand kilograms before to 75 kilograms now, exceeding normal martial ancestors.


    If he used the true qi in his body, even if he didn¡¯t use martial intent, he could take 4 meridian martial ancestors head-on without losing.


    At this moment, he wasn¡¯t the only one being tortured by this.


    Looking back out, he saw Zong Yuan standing on the ground, his face green and white. On his body one could see the arcs of lightning shing, exploding everything near his body.


    This fellow was even more tragic than him, totally being unable to control the electrical currents around his body. Even the dragon horned winged horse couldn¡¯t carry it, he could rely on walking to follow him to this rainbow city.


    His heart bncing out, smiling slightly as he retracted his attention. He focused ahead and said, ¡°Since you said it isn¡¯t much weaker than that Taoyun City, so we still aren¡¯t good enough? What are the chances of us winning if we fight against the Taoyun City fleet?¡±


    The person who spoke beside him was called Gu Liekong, an 8 meridian Xuanwu. He was the navy admiral of Gantian mountain city. Themander of all 400 cloud ships.


    He was a really intelligent person who was good at the ways of society. During the battle for power between Zong Shi, Zong Yang, and the others he kept himself out of it to protect himself.


    When he rushed back to Gantian Mountain City and suppressed Ling Fakong and Chaiyuan, he was the 1st person who pledged allegiance without hesitation to fully support him.


    There weren¡¯t many Xuanwu experts in Gantian Mountain City that was good at cloud ocean naval battle. With the credit of supporting him, Zong Shou could only use him more and give him more trust. During this cloud ocean beast hunting, this person was crucial.


    At this moment, the navy admiral¡¯s brows furrowed, shaking his head without hesitation, ¡°We have no chance at all! Although the former ruler went all out to build this fleet, Gantian mountain rose up for less than 10 years. Its foundations aren¡¯t that deep. Taoyun City umted it after years and years. It rose up in the west of Donglin for close to 60 years. The people under them are not only rich in martial arts spirit. Pretty much everyone could drive boats and ships. Just the number of ships parked outside the city numbered 30 thousand. With some modifications, they were all cloud ships that could be used in battle. If we want to fight, their ability is 2 times that of ours. In just a few months they could gather 6 times the number of our warships. Along with subordinate cities, it isn¡¯t something we can withstand. If the ruler has such thoughts, it¡¯s good to get rid of such thoughts...¡±


    Zong Shou took in a deep cold breath, he knew that this Taoyun City was and located away from the maind so their navy was prosperous.


    However, from what Gu Liekong said, it was far more shocking than the data that he had read in those information scrolls.


    The small thought that rose up in his head instantly disappeared.


    Zong Weiran was a monster. He could use a newly built navy to fight them for 10 years and not lose. It caused the Gantian Mountain navy to develop step by step to such a scale. It was pretty much a miracle.


    Luckily, based on what he knew, Gantian mountain had many hidden sects that support them to go beneath the cloud ocean to ughter beasts and demons. They greatly protected the hunting squads that went down to hunt.


    Taoyun City, at least on the surface, wouldn¡¯t be enemies with Gantian Mountain.


    However, as for what hidden methods they use in the dark, that was unknown.


    Ren Bo warned that this time Taoyun City would join hands with zing me City and Yunxia Mountain to stop and affect their cloud ocean trip. He mostly didn¡¯t say so spectively, but because he had some confidence.


    If that was the case, and they were wrapped up within, that would be a headache.


    Since he became the ruler of a country, then he needed to let his men be well fed. They had to obtain enough beast crystals to provide for their families.


    If they returned empty-handed during this trip, the entire Gantian Mountain powerndscape would instantly fall apart.


    Sighing to himself, Zong Shou smiling brightly, ¡°I just casually asked, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Seeing Gu Liekong, as well as the other generals all, heave a sigh of relief, Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, ¡°This time how many ships will the cities under us send? How many men do they have?¡±


    ¡°There should be around 200. As for the number of soldiers that can fight, only a hundred...¡±


    Gu Liekong¡¯s face was filled with rage, ¡°If it was in the past, they would at least send a thousand! Since the ruler took over, they either changed their minds at thest minute or made up excuses, how despicable.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised and he understood. The warships that the subordinate cities sent were just 1/5 of usual years. They were having the thought of preserving some strength, it was obvious they didn¡¯t trust him. He couldn¡¯t help but mock himself, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s my fault. If it was Zong Shi, even if there wasn¡¯t a thousand, there would probably be 800 right?¡±


    When Gu Liekong heard that his face was filled with panic, half kneeling on the ground, ¡°Why did the ruler say such words? Liekong is bad at speaking. Ruler, please don¡¯t me me. That day, you were wise and intelligent, I witnessed it. Zong Shi might be a little scheming but in terms of skill, he isn¡¯t even a thousandth of you. These people have no eyes and they will regret it!¡±


    Zong Shouughed involuntarily, waving his sleeves to signal him to stand up.


    He had expected this long ago which was why he wasn¡¯t affected that much. Towards these subordinate powers, he wasn¡¯t that angry with them.


    At his age, along with those rumors from before, no wonder these people would have doubts and have thoughts to save their strength.


    However, this was good too. Even to say that this was exactly what he wanted to happen. The lesser the number of following boats there were also meant that the number of beast crystals and mind stones split was less.


    450 cloud ships along with the ones from Xuan Mountain City could make up a thousand, basically enough for what this trip needs.


    Thinking about that, Zong Shou¡¯s mood turned better. Then, he saw a group of people hurrying over from the distance.


    The leader was Ren Bo. He didn¡¯t know why, but his face was green, totally ugly. Apart from the tens of guards following, there was also a group of people following. Looking at the way they were dressed, they were most probably not from Gantian Mountain.


    In front of Zong Shou, after Ren Bo bowed, he introduced the people beside him, ¡°This is the messenger from Taoyun City, ordered by the city lord to meet the ruler.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes instantly squinted. Looking beside Ren Bo sharply.


    The red robe he was wearing seemed to be like the dress that the central Continent dynasties that the officials wear. On it was embroiled with a cloud goose, his expression slightly arrogant.


    Without bowing, he first observed Zong Shou before he gave a ritual bow, ¡°External official Lin Ji greets city lord Zong Shou!¡±


    The surrounding people¡¯s¡¯ eyes were filled with rage, looking at this Lin Ji with killing intent. Zong Yuan directly held onto a sword, stepping forwards. A sharp intent crushing over.


    That Lin Ji didn¡¯t care, lookingposed and calm. In his standoff against Zong Yuan he wasn¡¯t at a loss at all.


    Zong Shouughed, not bothering about this fellow. He directly turned around, leaving the Taoyun City messengers behind.


    At the start, Lin Ji didn¡¯t mind. It wasn¡¯t until Zong Shou moved further and further with no signs of turning back did his eyes constrict and he said loudly, ¡°I am on orders from my king toe to tell the city lord something. 10 days ago, Taoyun City, zing me City, and Yunxia City havee to an alliance to go down to the cloud ocean together in a few days. If Gantian Mountain wants to join, you can give up half of Xiyun province for us 3 to split!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips instantly twitched. He finally learned today what was called demanding an exorbitant request and not knowing one¡¯s strength. They made such a hugemotion, without doing anything, they wanted to obtain half a province ofnd from him.


    He was toozy to scold him, just continuing to walk forwards without stopping into the distance.


    However, Lin Ji wasn¡¯t going to let him off, scoffing coldly, ¡°I persuade city lord Zong Shou to think twice. Letting out half a province is better than your entire city getting wiped! Are you willing to witness Monster king Weiran¡¯s work get destroyed?¡±


    When he heard those words, Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed. The other things weren¡¯t much, but this pissed him off.


    He gritted his teeth, turning around with a wide smile. Just as Lin Ji revealed a mocking expression, Zong Shou¡¯s face tensed up, ¡°Grab them all and strip them, then throw them outside the city. If they resist kill them right away! Remember, don¡¯t hesitate!¡±


    The faces of Lin Ji and the other messengers turned ashen white. Zong Yuan smiled, casually holding the purple lightning spear in his hand. After being slightly startled, Gu Liekong didn¡¯t hesitate, stepping forwards, his eyes filled with killing intent.


    Zong Shou waszy to bother about what happened behind him, looking at Ren Bo, ¡°Prime minister, have the resources been prepared and can we leave now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t let the ruler down. 13 million arrows, 4 months of food for 200 thousand, 100 thousand reserve armor and weapons, 400 merchant ships with floating spiritual formations carved. And also the 300 three armed spiritual crossbows need 5 days to be loaded onto the 20 five tooth cloud ships! The 8000 grade 2 fire lightning arrows, 6 thousand intense ice arrows ordered from Kongqi Sect will arrive in 5 days too. They are allrge-sized and can be used on the three armed spiritual crossbows. However, the attitude of the outer sect deacon was a little weird, it seemed like he hated the ruler a lot. I think that the quality of the arrows wouldn¡¯t be too good.¡±


    Ren Bo said as he passed the list to Zong Shou. Then, he persuaded a little,¡± Although the power of Taoyun City isn¡¯t as good as us, they have numerous amounts of cloud ships and rule the cloud ocean. Even if the prince doesn¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to make enemies too much with them...¡±

 Chapter 298 - A Million Beast Crystals

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chapter 298 A Million Beast Crystals</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou took the list and took a look before heughed in delight. He thought back to how in the Kongqi sect, Qiao Han was conned by him badly. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he hated him to the bone..


    As for the fire lightning arrow, intense ice arrow, he didn¡¯t hope that the Kongqi Sect would spend the effort to craft them for him. If they could be used then it was fine. Gantian Mountain had ten thousands of spirit masters, so they weren¡¯t worried that Kongqi Sect would give them fake products.


    As for the Ren Bo¡¯s words of persuasion, he acted like he didn¡¯t hear it. Thinking to himself that even if he treated the messengers from Taoyun City well, would the City lord show mercy?


    If the situation in the future changed and Gantian Mountain returns to their Pass glory, would Taoyun City treat him disrespectfully because of this small humiliation?


    One of the topics on the list was the number of mind stones spent. All the arrows, weapons and equipment, grain, etc were prepared by Ren Bo and taken from the storage of Gantian Mountain. The one costing the most was the merchant ships gathered and the spiritual arrows bought from Kongqi Sect.


    ...Gantian Mountain weapon refiners could craft these fire lightning arrows and intense ice arrows, however, their numbers were too little. Even if they rushed it, they would only be able to make a thousand.


    He spent a total of 5 thousand grade 4 beast crystals. It seems like the Kongqi Sect Deacon, Qiao hated him. The price was raised 4 times.


    Apart from that, gathering merchant ships spent around a thousand crystals. If there were any loses, then they also had topensate after.


    The current Gantian Mountain treasury was all dried up and in the end, he had to take out money from his pocket.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind, keeping the inventory. Then he smiled at Ren Bo, ¡°Prime minister! About these beast crystals and the 300 three armed spiritual crossbows, I don¡¯t need the country treasury topensate me. Treat it as my initial investment. You only need to give me 10% of the profits from the hunt.¡±


    Ren Bo¡¯s face turned green. He felt extremely weird. Wasn¡¯t Gantian Mountain yours? Now that Gantian Mountain was in danger, any smart ruler would take out money from their pockets to strengthen the city.


    This ruler, not only looking tightly at his wallet, was trying to find ways to take money from Gantian Mountain City.


    Did he not know the saying? If there is no skin, where will the hair grow on? If Gantian Mountain is gone, could he keep the money in his pocket?


    During these few days of observation, Ren Bo realized that his new ruler might be extremely intelligent, many things he understood instantly. He also had many amazing ideas and was good at politics. However, his personality was too weird.


    To say he was stingy didn¡¯t make sense. During the building of the bank, he didn¡¯t hesitate to take out the money as the start-up fund.


    Ren Bo didn¡¯t understand so he could only say unhappily, ¡°At most, I can only give 5%.¡±


    In the past, when the Gantian Mountain sent cloud ships down to hunt, even if Zong Weiran personally led, at most they only got 100 thousand grade 4 beast crystals of gains. Even if the spiritual wave wasing and the number of monsters and beasts increased, with his calction, the amount they get wouldn¡¯t exceed that number.


    5% of gains would be 5 thousand grade 4 beast crystals.


    In exchange for the 300 three armed spiritual crossbows as well as those grade 2 spiritual arrows were a good deal and a huge earn.


    This time since Taoyun, zing me, and Yunxia Mountain all joint hands, then it was a good idea for them to prepare some killing weapons.


    ¡°5%?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised, unhappiness revealing on his face. Then, he agreed, ¡°Okay! However, you need to inform the various races of this matter...¡±


    Then Ren Bo handed over a beast leather. After Zong Shou opened it, he saw that on it were all the names of officials, which was the 6 department official system and suggestions for choices of officials.


    It was simr to the 3 provinces 6 prefecture system of the central dynasties. However, it wasn¡¯t an exact copy. Based on the situation in Gantian Mountain, just a light modification made it more suitable for a destend like Donglin Cloud Continent.


    As for those officials, one could see that Ren Bo didn¡¯t have any selfish intentions. The people he chose were people he recently researched, people with a lot of ability and whose morals were all top ss.


    Some of them even had grievances with Ren Bo.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t say anything, keeping this list into his sleeves too. Then he smiled, ¡°This matter doesn¡¯t need to be rushed. Let¡¯s talk about it when I return from the cloud ocean. I haven¡¯t established dominance and prestige. Changing the system will cause people to be fearful. Gantian Mountain¡¯s most important focus now has to be the current hunt.¡±


    Ren Bo was furious when he heard that. Gantian Mountain¡¯s current organization was not far from the six department system. Zong Weiran had made a lot of effort on it, and the political system was much better than other cities. It, now, onlycked a name. Giving a name for the system would let people feel more secure.


    Which was why when Zong Shou suggested the six department system, he didn¡¯t oppose it. It was because of the early stage preparations were all already done.


    Then, he had some understanding. Did Zong Shou do that because he didn¡¯t trust him? Did he need to carefully observe the people on the list?


    When he thought about it like that, Ren Bo was speechless. The heart of a ruler was so indiscernible. Even if he knew that the methods of Zong Shou were the right way of the ruler path, he couldn¡¯t help but feel demoralized. He almost wanted to just hand his robe and leave.


    The ruler and subordinate rtionship of Zong Weiran¡¯s time seemed like a whole different world, filling him with mncholy.


    If this new ruler didn¡¯t trust him, then for why should he stay?


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t notice what Ren Bo was thinking about, smiling, ¡°Oh right! If you don¡¯t have anything to do, why not calcte a budget.¡±


    ¡°Budget?¡± Ren Bo¡¯s brows raised slightly. He didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Yes, a budget!¡± Zong Shou nodded. He thought about it and realized that the era didn¡¯t have a name for such a thing. So, Zong Shou exined, ¡°It is to estimate our ie and expenditure for the next year, calcting all the ie and output. Whates in and what goes out...¡±


    As for what this budget exactly was he wasn¡¯t too sure, he could only answer roughly. Ren Bo understood right away. Then he was stunned by what Zong Shou said next.


    ¡°...Calcte it in ordance to 10 times the expenditure of usual years! The price of beast crystals haven¡¯t seen the bottom and is depreciating greatly. It is better to use them all to buy more resources and build more houses!¡±


    Ren Bo was startled, taking a long while toe back to his senses. 10 times, which was at least 3 million and above grade 4 beast crystals.


    Did Zong Shou treat this cloud ocean as his back garden? What gave him the confidence to hunt so many beast crystals this time beneath the cloud ocean?


    Not only did Ren Bo not understand, but the group of people following was also all at a loss.


    ...


    Ren Bo was overfilled with worry. When he left, his brows were tightly furrowed in a fit of anger.


    Watching on as the back view of this 2 era official leave further and further, Zong Shou bitterly tugged at the corner of his lips.


    What he said was the truth, but he forgot that with his current age and prestige, it was far from enough to make his subordinates believe him.


    Instead, his officials would think he became arrogant and was an unrealistic person.


    Sighing slightly, Zong Shou looked to the side, only seeing Chuxue, Ruoshui, and the others look over with a weird expression in their eyes. He raged, ¡°Even all of you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Chuxue was just sucking at her lower lip before she stopped. A momentter, she decided to tell the truth, ¡°Young master! 10 times, that¡¯s 3 million grade 4 beast crystals! I heard the father say that our xiantian experts of Gantian Mountain only amount to a bit more than ten thousand.¡±


    Xuan Yun¡¯s brows also rose up, ¡°Maybe ruler doesn¡¯t know about the situation beneath the cloud ocean. The beasts and evil monsters greatly increased. However, the dangers also increase by the years. Even for our Qingyin School, each time we hunt we will only get 600 thousand grade 4 beast crystals. Even those 10 shrines wouldn¡¯t have many. Ruler, it is better if you don¡¯t hold too high hopes this time...¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless. If he told these people actually he had not only scoured the abyss below in the God-Emperor game but also went down alone and killed beasts below, what would they say?


    He knew about the geography as well as the distribution of beasts around like the back of his fingertips. This was why he was so confident. These few people in front of him probably wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    He shook his head. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin it as he walked towards the direction of his ship.


    When the time came, the facts would speak for themselves. This time, he asked Ren Bo to gather 400 merchant ships that could carry a hundred thousand stones, and they weren¡¯t just for show.


    His five tooth ship was the most magnificent in this Rainbow City port. It was 200 feet tall and had a total of 20 floors. It could carry 5 thousand soldiers and store a hundred thousand stone resources.


    However, the decoration within was extremely simple, simr to the Gantian Mountian Hanyan Pce, carrying on Zong Weiran¡¯s humble and thrifty life whilst also not losing face and magnanimity.


    Zong Shou frowned tightly. This was a little too simple. In this life, although he could disregard everything else because of the sword, he could take the daily torture of the underwater whirlpool, he could bury himself in the sand for months, but if he had the conditions he paid a lot of attention to living quality.


    When one was living, one should know when to enjoy.


    As for whether such enjoyments will affect determination, Zong Shou had his understanding. If his heart couldn¡¯t hold on, then the chase for the pinnacle of the sword path was just words and he should just give up on it.


    To be able to go through the corruption of riches, of wine, money and still not let your determination get affected. To force oneself to maintain on that tough and monk-like life, in the future one¡¯s heart would be extremely stable.


    When he headed for was the most central area of this five tooth giant ship, it was extremely wide. Beside it was a total of 40 rooms all for his maidservants and guards to use, like a small portable pce.


    After Zong Shou entered his sleeping pce and sat, he waved everyone away. He took out a book and started flipping it.


    Stars shone within his soul ocean. He memorized whilst also calcting and simting it.


    This was one of the secret manuals that Wei Xu left him before he left, which was coincidentally beneficial for his world shocking spiritual art.

 Chapter 299 - Chill Flame Dragon Millipede

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 299 Chill me Dragon Millipede</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Chakra turning intense dragon energy. Who knew that before the cloud deste era there was already such magical thinking.¡±


    A momentter, Zong Shou closed the book. His soul ocean was rapidly calcting, those specks of light were also continuously shing.


    The great sky changing meditation technique, roughly when he entered meditation, it split into 2 Ying and Yang, these 2 opposing forces each with their minds. Then they would meditate and simte in an orderly manner.


    Not only was the soul power cultivation speed increasing, but it also had a miraculous effect when one was thinking andprehending.


    Within his palm, a ball of red and blue energy was spiraling once more.


    However, different from before, this ball of energy seemed more circr and merged. Before, there were many conflicting areas.


    Zong Shou was also slowly able to control it ording to what he wanted to. The speed followed his heart, and the strength of the world shocking true energy followed his thoughts, either decreasing or strengthening as he wished.


    His senior brother was truly a Saint realm expert, really observant and had great foresight. In just one night, he saw through the weaknesses andcking points of his world shocking spiritual art. Naturally, he also understood the future potential and route of this cultivation method.


    The martial path techniques he left were all precisely catered to that, helping him make up for the weaknesses. Taking the essence to help merge into his world shocking spiritual art.


    This cultivation method was pretty much close to perfect at the body chakra stage. As for the earth and heaven chakra stage cultivation, he had a clear picture in his head.


    However, Zong Shou also understood the way thismon people path did things. As what the rumors said, they let their disciples learn by themselves and left them unrestrained just like how eagles threw their not yet mature babies off the nest to force them to fly.


    The method of themon people path was around there. With Wei Xu¡¯s saint realm cultivation, he could have easily perfected the world shocking spiritual art for him, but he didn¡¯t choose to do so. Instead, he left the helpful martial arts secret techniques for him toprehend and simte himself.


    What was more overboard was that after he took this direct disciple in, he directly tossed him aside, not bothering about him.


    If he didn¡¯t know that direct disciples of Seven Spirit Sect and Qingyin School Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun were also like this, he was pretty much going to think that thismon people path were burning bridges.


    People could borrow the help of their teachers and seniors to obtain numerous benefits just as they enter the sect, their cultivation greatly increasing. However, when he entered the sect he had to depend on his strength to grow his power.


    ¡°I am meeting bad people, I regret it! If I listened to Lei Dong and joined Wujue Vi why would I have such a tragic end? However, this sect¡¯s great sky changing meditation technique is not bad...¡±


    Zong Shou continued to deduce and derive in his head whilst he shook his head. After he had a rough oue in his heart, he stopped the meditation. Instead, he used the illusionary heart mirror to form various illusions in his brain.


    This time, he chose tens of martial ancestor realm experts as his opponent to try this world shocking true energy that had been improved by him. Pretty much with a massacre-like momentum, he crazily ughtered these opponents.


    Coincidentally, Xuan Yun started to y outside of therge door. A quiet soul calming spiritual tune caused his mind to enter a stage where he forgot all about himself.


    Once he regained his senses from that meditation state, 2 hours had passed.


    Within his illusionary realm in his brain, a single opponent also didn¡¯t die. At most, they were heavily hurt, losing their ability to fight.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips and kept the illusionary heart mirror. The Qingyin School¡¯s soul calming spiritual tune was truly a top sound element technique. Be it to help oneprehend or meditate it had shocking use.


    The only thing not good about it would be that the more one heard the tune, one¡¯s state would be terrifyingly peaceful, losing all killing intent.


    Like just now, with his personality within the illusionary realm, after the zither sounded out he was unwilling to go down viciously, pretty much like he became a different person.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t exclude the possibility that Xuan Yun was purposely using her zither music to influence his heart to help improve him.


    Luckily, this girl came from themon people path. With her character, she would probably not survive in those righteous path sects.


    Changing one¡¯s personality was attacking the foundation of one¡¯s path, it was what martial cultivators and spirit masters prohibited and cared against!


    Luckily, the person that Xuan Yun met was him. If they weren¡¯t in the same sect and he also needed to use this girl¡¯s tune to cultivate, his heart was really clear and certain and not be tempted and corrupted. With what she did, it wouldn¡¯t be too unreasonable for him to kill her in one sword.


    Although he didn¡¯t go on a killing spree in the illusionary realm, he had truly merged some of the essence and exquisite parts of the chakra turning intense dragon energy into his world shocking spiritual art.


    None of those tens of opponents died which meant that his control of the spiral energy had reached a fine level. As long as he wanted to, he could control the strength of it.


    If it was him before, he found it hard to show mercy.


    ¡°This cultivation technique has been deduced to a great amount. It will probably take a month to perfect a few details and I can step into the martial ancestor realm!¡±


    He suddenly took out a 5 story purple pagoda, casually reaching with his hand and 2 spiritual veins were absorbed by him and charged into his body.


    It was different fromst time where his body started to tear. This merger was peaceful, simply absorbing the 2 fire spiritual veins into his major organ chakra meridians.


    Then he could feel his heart, lungs, liver, spleen, and kidney all strengthen at a shocking speed.


    The vital energy that was surging in his body was at least 3 times stronger than before.


    Zong Shou suddenly pulled out a spiritual sword, cutting a wound on his fingertip. In just a moment it healed totally, only leaving a thin white scar.


    This was a sign of the life essence energy in his body greatly increasing. In the future, unless it was a true injury or a life-threatening hit, some small wounds could be healed up in just a moment.


    Zong Shou clenched tight with his palm. The grade 2 spiritual weapon in his hand instantly broke into shrapnels.


    His right arm could see 6 thin spiritual veins like serpents flowing and spinning around, providing strong spiritual energy.


    ¡°300 thousand kilograms! A 5 meridian martial ancestor has just about this much strength. I have 6 earth veins on me and in terms of the length of the spiritual veins mine should be even above!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled, revealing some happiness. Bad luck and blessings came together. A dual meridian body might make improving tough for him in the past but once one broke through the initial barrier, he instantly showed shocking ability.


    Once he mergedpletely with 18 earth veins, who knows he might be able to use the strength of a peak Xuanwu ancestor topete against ascended ancestors. He would be much weaker than that genius whoprehended martial arts and spirit merging as one.


    His mind swept that small heaven and earth-bag, and only onest secret manual was left within.


    ¡°Chill me swift image technique, cloud deste era, grade 7 legendary technique!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up. Out of the tens of books that Wei Xu left, apart from the insight mysterious lightning body training art and great sky changing meditation technique, this one was the most valuable.


    It was of Legendary grade, on the same level as his six gods defensive knife.


    Taking it out from the small heaven and earth-bag, Zong Shou flipped it open. He was delighted as he looked. This wasn¡¯t a cultivation method and wasn¡¯t a fist technique or sword art, instead, it was a movement technique, allowing one to swiftly travel a thousand miles. True to exchange and shing of fire and water true qi to make one¡¯s body illusionary, deceitful and indiscernible.


    However, the cultivator had to be a dual cultivator. Not only must the true qi have both fire and water merging characteristics, one¡¯s soul ocean needed to form the fire and water true spiritual talismans.


    What surprised him was that this Chill me swift image technique didn¡¯t even need to be modified. His dual meridian body and spiral energy could directly cultivate it.


    In thest life, he focused purely on the sword path. He wasn¡¯t good at bodily techniques and movement techniques. Out of the 7 emperors, he was the weakest one.


    Based on what the shadow emperor who died under his six gods defensive knife technique, if he fought others, he would die.


    If he could win then that was fine, but the moment he lost, even if he wanted to escape, he couldn¡¯t. Luckily, before he got the book of eon extreme life, he had been through 9747 battles and had never lost so he didn¡¯t think about fleeing.


    However, it would be a lie if he said he wasn¡¯t envious of those people who travel a thousand miles in an instant. If his body was quicker, then his sword speed would probably be quicker too. However, it was just that he couldn¡¯t find a suitable cultivation method.


    Looking closely page by page, Zong Shou¡¯s body started to move along with the incantations and methods recorded in the secret manual. All of a sudden, several illusions appeared alongside his body.


    Just as he was slowly focusing, suddenly a note drifted off from this Chill me swift image technique.


    Zong Shou was startled and picked it up only to see that on it wrote ¡°Chill me dragon millipede¡±, 4 big words.


    With just a blink Zong Shou recognized that this was Wei Xu¡¯s handwriting. His words were like his character, gentle and introverted. However, it also gave of a hot me intent like it was going to burn a person.


    ¡°Chill me dragon millipede? Wasn¡¯t this one of the grade 9 beasts that grew under the cloud ocean? Legend had it that it had the bloodline of the dragon race, the moment it was born it had grade 7 strength. Once it lived over ten thousand years, it could step into the same group as god beasts. Why did the senior brother leave this note in the secret manual?¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand in his heart. Zong Shou also didn¡¯t continueprehending the Chill me swift image technique, slowly entering deep thought.


    Only when he saw the words chill me he knew that Wei Xu didn¡¯t leave it there in the past. In this world where there were so many coincidences? Leaving this note was also far from him randomly firing arrows to see which hits.


    Although he didn¡¯t see this chill me dragon millipede in the past, one said that this beast was good at using the cold and could also manipte mes. Itsbat strength was several times stronger than beasts of the same grade.


    His world shocking spiritual art had somethingrge to do with this beast. Maybe in the future, the continued perfecting of this cultivation method was going to depend on this grade 9 beast.


    However, it was still too early to speak about such methods now. Not to mention an adult grade 9, he couldn¡¯t even win a baby grade 7.


    Zong Shou quietened himself down, holding the secret manual in his hand, studying it calmly.


    However, this time he just saw tens of lines and he felt his left army shake slightly.


    Zong Shou was instantly delighted and knew that it was Little Gold evolving once more.

 Chapter 300 - Cloudship Secret Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 300 Cloudship Secret Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    West of Donglin Cloud Continent, roughly 700 miles away from Rainbow City, in the deepyer of the cloud ocean, many giant cloud whales were ying around within. Their bodies were all humongous. The smallest one was already a thousand feet long.


    Pretty much each turn, each movement would cause the cloud to flip and the air to rumble.


    Not far away from these cloud whales, a majestic ship, which was several times bigger than the body of the cloud whale, was silently docked.


    This cloud ship was 5 thousand feet long, 300 feet tall, and had a total of 30 floors. On the left and right sides where there were windows, with many exquisitely crafted crossbow cannons. On it was many giant arrows waiting to fire at any moment.


    At this moment, within a hall of this seven-tooth giant ship, a silver-haired middle-aged man smacked heavily on a table beside him. It caused the table, which was made up of expensive purple sandalwood, to instantly break into pieces and turn into dust!


    Rage shed in his eyes. He stared coldly forwards at a half-kneeling red-robed man, ¡°repeat what you just said!¡±


    If Zong Shou was here, he would be able to recognize that this person was the Lin Ji that he had met with a day ago.


    At this moment, the people within the hall all had exceptional identities. The one seated at the elevated tform was the West Ocean Taoyun City City lord, Yue Guanyun. Beside him, one was Yunxia Monster king, Feng Nu and the other was zing me Monster king, Xiong Ba.


    Although they sat at his sides, they were diagonally facing him. Simrly, both of them were sitting on thrones. Both of their faces were extremely cold too.


    The entire hall was filled with a suppressive atmosphere.


    ¡°...3 days ago, I followed Ren Bo to meet the Gantian City lord. Just as I said for Gantian mountain to give up half a province ofnd, Zong Shou suddenly burst out and ordered people to rip off all our clothes and throw us out of Rainbow City. We tried to resist but we were captured by Zong Yuan. After being publicly humiliated, we were hung outside of the city. If we weren¡¯t saved by the people supposed to escort us, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to return.¡±


    Lin Ji¡¯s face was a patch of green and red, filled with bruises. He was embarrassed and furious, gritting his teeth. He spoke as if he wanted to skin Zong Shou alive. However, in front of Yue Guanyun and the other two Monster kings, he didn¡¯t want to exaggerate the situation. Only in his words, it was filled with a desire to sour their rtionship.


    ¡°Such shameful matters shouldn¡¯t be said, it polluted my ears. But your identity at that time was as the Taoyun City ambassador was the respect of our city. To be humiliated by the Gantian City people... These people don¡¯t think we are important!¡±


    Yue Guanyun¡¯s expression was dark, the rage in his eyes could nearly seep out from within. In the end, he gritted his teeth and coldly smiled, ¡°Zong Shou, how bold! I gave him respect and he didn¡¯t take it. He is the same as his dead father, impossible to have discussions with. Unfortunately, this kid isn¡¯t half as skilled as Zong Weiran. He didn¡¯t even think about whether or not he had the ability to be arrogant.¡±


    He looked at Lin Ji who was looking ragged, and Lin Guanyun was furious. Then, his expression turned gentle, ¡°Useless thing! Scream and go find a spirit master to treat your wounds.¡±


    Lin Ji was instantly delighted but didn¡¯t dare to let it show on his face. He bowed and hurried backed out of the door.


    When Yue Guanyun saw that, he took in a deep breath, calming his heart down. He turned to the people watching silently at the side and asked, ¡°Brother Feng! Brother Xiong! What do you two think?¡±


    That Feng Nu was around 40, his body was slender and well-toned, simr to that of Feng Yu. When he heard that, his eyelids raised, and he scoffed coldly, ¡°My Son died under the hands of purple lightning spear Zong Yuan. Unless Gantian Mountain is willing to hand him out and let me slice him into pieces, we will never be done with them!¡±


    Xiong Ba smiled, ¡°With no action at all for them to hand over half a province ofnd, even if it was us, we definitely wouldn¡¯t agree. No wonder he wasn¡¯t willing. This is also when their spirit is high after Zong Yuan used 3 thousand cavalry to break zing me and Yunxia mountain¡¯s 400 thousand army at Ruohai Straits. All the more that Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t allow it. This time, Brother Yue was just asking to be humiliated.¡±


    Yue Guanyun also didn¡¯t feel annoyed slightly nodding his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through! I originally wanted to try to be polite and then send troops. Who knew Zong Shou would dare to be so rude. It seems like the only way is to first suppress this fire of Zong Shou and Gantian Mountain City before we can discuss any other matter...¡±


    ¡°This is the theory!¡±


    Xiong Ba¡¯s thick brows raised and he smiled, revealing extreme pride,¡± Based on what I know, not much beast crystals remain in the Gantian mountain treasury. As long as they return empty-handed this time, we can dry up their treasury. Even if Zong Shou earned a huge amount previously and used it to support Gantian Mountain to appease the people, it can¡¯t stop the other subordinate to want to leave. Zong Weiran¡¯s 10 years of work can copse within a night!¡±


    As he said that, this Xiong Ba¡¯s tone changed. Although he was still smiling, his eyes were filled with unmeltable frost,¡± However the 2 of you better not underestimate this kid. He might not be able to cultivate, but looking at how he defends against enemies and also dealt with evil within, he is a really smart person. All of us know what kind of person Zong Shi is. Ling Fakong has fought with you and me several times. Although he lost more than he won, he is still first-rate in Donglin Cloud Continent. As for Zong Ming, Zong Hao, and Zong Shiyuan, normal people couldn¡¯t evenpare to them. They were all however either captured or killed in a night, all wiped out. Even sky fox Zong family Zong Zhen was forced into seclusion. We can see how strong that person is...¡±


    The 2 other people in the hall sat silent, their faces extremely solemn.


    Although they didn¡¯t speak, they firmly believed in what Xiong Ba said.


    Feng Nu slightly nodded his head, ¡°There are too many rumors about that day and it is difficult to differentiate true from false. The 3 of our cities have ced so many ears and eyes there and they have all been wiped out. And also the various government decrees published were all great strategies, able to greatly increase Gantian mountain¡¯s strength. This kid might be as they say, that he can¡¯t cultivate. However, if we give him one or two more years, he might take control of Gantian Mountain and cause the people to all willingly serve him. However, because we know about that possibility, we will work together this time...¡±


    His tone changed once more as he said respectfully, ¡°No matter how smart that Zong Shou is, his ability beneath the cloud ocean isn¡¯t 1/10000 of Brother Yue. I think at most Gantian mountain can gather 500 cloud ships, along with Xuan Mountain city. Their numbers won¡¯t exceed a thousand. With the 3 of us joining hands, just ships alone we will exceed them by 3 times. With Brother Yuemanding, we will cause them to earn nothing and go home empty-handed.¡±


    When Yue Guanyun heard that, he smiled in a conceited manner and didn¡¯t act humble. His eyes shone,¡±I do have an idea. Since this Zong Shou doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him why not we send messengers to ask theirckey subordinate cities. That out 3 cities are hunting together whether or not they wille with us! Follow them and eat nothing or follow us to hunt beasts.¡±


    Xiong Ba and Feng Nu exchanged nces, their eyes showing a smile. Yue Guanyun¡¯s words were exactly what they wanted to hear.


    ...


    At the same time, in Rainbow City, 700 miles away. Zong Shou, who was seen as a strong enemy by Yue Guanyun and the other 2 had already caused Ren Bo to shake in fury.


    After breaking through to earth chakra 3 meridians, the 1st thing Zong Shou did was to ssh gold and beast crystals to buy numerous expensive items. He hired several merchants to decorate his sleeping pcevishly. He also hired several spirit masters to give this small ce hall a warm formation to make it such that the ce was like summer all 4 Seasons, using 7-800 grade 4 beast crystals.


    He even wanted to move a fake mountain on this giant ship to make a small garden. However, as time wasn¡¯t enough and it was difficult to move which was why he stopped.


    It made Ren Bo feel heart pained and his face turned ashen white. With this money, they could hire close to hundred xiantian masters, however, Zong Shou wasted it just like that.


    No matter how he persuaded, Zong Shou treated it as passing wind, not bothering at all. If it wasn¡¯t because of Zong Weiran¡¯s kindness to him and some hope he had for Zong Shou, he wanted to quit immediately.


    Apart from preparing resources for the hundreds of cloud ships, he had to think about how to lead Zong Shou onto the right path.


    Even Chuxue couldn¡¯t take it anymore, her heart filled with worry Everyday. However, she was used to obeying his orders and to try to convince him was something she didn¡¯t know how to.


    Ruoshui didn¡¯t care at all,zily sleeping on the soft mattress made of grade 6 bear leather.


    As for Xuan Yun that followed along, she couldn¡¯t take it. Even as an outsider, she felt that Zong Shou was a little too materialistic.


    ¡°I heard that wise rulers are always prudent and thrifty. Ruler do you know that one grade 4 beast crystal can solve food and clothing problems for 500 families for 10 years? The money the ruler used to decorate the pce can raise a ten thousand men army for a year?¡±


    Chuxue vigorously nodded her head, ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past the ruler didn¡¯t even bear to eat a good meal, each meal he only ate 4 dishes.¡±


    While she spoke she stared right at Zong Shou, at the huge table with 10 dishes which were all cooked by invited famous chefs. The dishes were all delicious, making her drool.


    Respect appeared on Xuan Yun¡¯s face, thinking that Zong Weiran was a true ruler. No wonder he could start a country with nothing and be able to make such a gigantic empire. Unfortunately, in the end, he failed on his strong martial path talent.


    Zong Shou was speechless, taking the chopsticks and heavily smacking Chuxue¡¯s head, ¡°don¡¯t speak as if you don¡¯t know! If I don¡¯t spend my beast crystals, should I put them in my bag to rot? Don¡¯t you know that the path of finance focuses on the flow of money? If the rich don¡¯t spend, how can the poor people live?¡±


    Xuan Yun was at a loss, looking at Zong Shou like she was looking at an idiot. Coincidentally Ren Bo walked in, and when he heard those words, he was startled.


    This was the first time he heard such logic. Was it wrong to be prudent and thrifty?

 Chapter 301 - Swallow and Purify Word

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Swallow and Purify Word</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Not just the 2 of them, but Chuxue and Ruoshui sat up on the bed, interested.


    If the rich don¡¯t spendrge amounts of money, how will the poor live... those words originally sounded preposterous, but thinking about it, it did make a little sense.


    Ren Bo was stunned for just a moment before he scoffed coldly, his eyes filled with rage, ¡°Ruler you are just spouting nonsense! The rich being extravagant to raise themoners is just a made up theory! Maybe it would make sense during peaceful times but in this Donglin Cloud Continent where the cities are in a war, it is just a way to die! The amount of resources on this earth is limited. If we use more here, we will use less elsewhere. Our Gantian Mountain is surrounded by enemies, so we should be prudent and thrifty. We should put all our resources into the military! Like what the ruler is doing, spreading the power of the people. If the people of our country all work for those rich merchants andrge races, how many will be willing to work for the army?¡±


    He was obviously extremely furious, his mustache was trembling slightly, ¡°It is okay that the ruler is extravagant, but why do you need to try to disturb other people¡¯s heart? Do you know that if you say these words out, it will shake the foundations of the country? The rich races and merchants will all do as you do. The ruler¡¯s thrifty spirit will be totally wiped out.


    This time, it was Zong Shou¡¯s turn to be speechless. Facing these series of usations, he lost his breath. He thought that the old fellow was really smart. His excuse was actually broken so quickly.


    He knew that the countries in the future not only promoted the flow of money and encouraged people to spend. However, he forgot the special situation of that era.


    His words were said with proof and logic and made a lot of sense.


    However, looking at how Ren Bo was filled with righteousness, Zong Shou felt quite unhappy and wasn¡¯t willing to lose.


    His eyes squinted as numerous thoughts shed across his head. He even used the great sky changing meditation technique to quickly calcte and deduce.


    Chuxue, at the start, had already heaved a breath, thinking that it was still the prime minister that was smart. As she was saying, how did being wasteful with money make sense? The prince was truly talking nonsense and trying to trick them...


    Just as she was thinking that way, Zong Shou smiled, ¡°Prime minister don¡¯t be angry! I only have something I want to ask you. What is the grain production of our people for one mu ofnd in these two years?¡± As he said that he picked up a bear w and bit on it, oil flowing at the corner of his mouth.


    Ren Bo rolled his eyes. He really wanted to flip the table but he could only patiently reply, ¡°One mu ofnd produced 4 stone of grain. This year we haven¡¯t reached the time to collect grain. However, with my calction it should be around 4 stone and 14 kilograms...¡±


    Whilst he said that his gaze slightly constricted like he thought about something and was deep in thought.


    ¡°4 stone, 4 stone 14 kilograms, around that number. I remember the year before one mu collected 3 stone and 56 kilograms? Not only Gantian Mountain City was like that, but the other countries were also the same right?¡±


    Seeing Ren Bo not deny, Zong Shou nodded, ¡°with your knowledge, you should know the theory of how Low prices for grain hurt the farmers.¡±


    ¡°Naturally! The more grain there is, supply more than demand and grain prices will naturally decrease.¡±


    Ren Bo¡¯s expression was already solemn and a little ashamed.


    Gantian Mountain¡¯s grain production was slowly increasing, why didn¡¯t he notice such a phenomenon? Luckily they noticed it early or it would have caused a catastrophe.


    Xuan Yun thought about it and her face changed.


    ¡°If this grain isn¡¯t sold then things like oil, salt, clothes, and vases won¡¯t be sold too. The Farmers in the world that aren¡¯t cultivators would have nothing and will be unable to survive. Prime minister is that the theory?¡±


    The entire sleeping hall was silent. Zong Shou smiled and continued asking, ¡°Does prime minister know the rough number of beasts outside of the city in the wild? Did it decrease or is it still increasing?¡±


    Ren Bo¡¯s face turned green however he had to reply the question, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific number. I only know that this year¡¯s number of people being hurt by beasts reached 4300, 3 times yet of other years.¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted and he knew that he had control of the situation, ¡°So how much of what I am eatinge from grain and how muche from the wilderness? The things I use now, how muches from those beasts?¡±


    Ren Bo looked out, only to see that arge half of the table was wild prey while the remaining came from the cloud ocean.


    Although the decoration wasvish, indeed arge portion came from beasts.


    That warm spell formation was also the same.


    ¡°The merchants and aristocratic families are rich, but after obtaining riches, they didn¡¯t use them and only stored them. If those beast crystals and mind stones can¡¯t flow outside how will it strengthen our Gantian Mountain people? How would it make our martial arts atmosphere stronger?¡±


    As he heard that, Ren Bo understood what Zong Shou was getting at, cold sweat trickling down as he had no words to reply.


    Zong Shou smiled coldly, hammering one more nail in The Coffin as he asked, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case then what faults have I done?¡±


    Ren Bo¡¯s expression was changing as he stood rooted to the spot. He didn¡¯t speak in a long time. When he opened his mouth, he bowed deeply.


    ¡°I understand! From today on I will encourage hunters and reduce Farmers to clear out beasts in the wild. The ruler is wise, killing many birds with one stone, I am in the wrong. If I made you angry please forgive me!¡±


    After he finished he bowed once more. His expression extremely bleak as he walked out of the sleeping pce. All of a sudden, he actually forgot the reason why he came to look for Zong Shou, leaving with his soul out of his body.


    Looking at Ren Bo¡¯s back view, Zong Shou¡¯s original gleefulness had suddenly totally disappeared. Deep within guilt rose up within his heart.


    He indeed went overboard this time. He was already so old. Although his personality seemed to be a lot more gentle and calm, his desire to win hasn¡¯t reduced even a single bit.


    He muttered deep in thought, ¡°if this Ren Bo met a great ruler, he would definitely be a great minister...¡±


    Originally, he only used him because he didn¡¯t have any choice. Now it seems like this person did, in fact, have the talent to rule a country.


    His words were soft but Chuxue heard it all clearly at the side. Her eyes revealing curiosity as she asked, ¡°Of course he is a good minister. Since the ex ruler invited him over the lives of our Gantian Mountain people have gotten a lot better. Young master definitely is a good ruler. The prime minister never praises people and even the ex ruler was scolded by him. Ever since young master became king, Xue¡¯er have heard him praise you twice.¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile, thinking that he had nothing to do with a smart ruler. He was only relying on his ten thousand years of knowledge to bully people.


    Xuan Yun sighed, ¡°Hearing ruler¡¯s words are better than 10 years of studying. I always thought that being thrifty was best. I didn¡¯t expect that by spending money we can improve the lives of people.¡±


    Just as Zong Shou felt gleeful, Ruoshui suddenly burst out into augh before her petite body fell onto the bed, ¡°I saw the ruler blink many times just now.¡±


    Xuan Yun was totally confused when she heard that whilst Chuxue was totally furious. The respect in her eyes turned into disdain.


    She knew that when Zong Shou lied, he had a habit of blinking.


    So it seems like when he invited people to decorate the pce and made the feast, he didn¡¯t think so much. So the words to send Ren Bo away in shame was just nonsense he made up. He even made it sound like he had all the logic and moral high ground, how shameless!


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was as thick as a city wall. He wasn¡¯t annoyed and his face didn¡¯t turn red, instead, he smiled, not bothering at all.


    After enjoying a delicious feast, Zong Shou took out tens of talisman paper and several mixed spiritual ink from his small heaven and earth-bag. They were produced from the Seven Spirit Sect and Qingyin School for direct disciples, rarely seen on the market.


    However, these things weren¡¯t given by Wei Xu, but he bought them himself.


    His senior Brother obviously knew he was rich and didn¡¯t give any of such things. Zong Shou was helpless and could only purchase it from Xuan Yun and Zhao Yanran. The former was okay whilst thetter ripped him off, extorting a huge amount of money from him. Hence there was one more grievenace between the 2 of them.


    Because of this matter, Zong Shou also ndered Wei Xu for a full day.


    His face turned serious as he waved the brush. On the talisman paper, he wrote a swallow word and a purify word.


    Recently his martial arts cultivation rose really quickly due to Wei Xu¡¯s help. On the other hand, his spiritual cultivation and soul power halted.


    Even if he cultivated a grade 10 saint spirit meditation technique, it couldn¡¯t make a difference.


    If he didn¡¯t understand these 2 words, his cultivation wouldn¡¯t have a true rise.


    Before Wei Xu left, he seemed to know his thoughts. Out of the books he left, apart from the great sky changing meditation technique as well as tens ofmon people path secret legacy spells, most of them were rted to the swallow and purify words.


    However, in this world, there were very few spirit masters who chose to form these 2 true spiritual talismans. Zong Shou took a look and they weren¡¯t of much help to him.


    His recentprehension seemed to have reached a dead-end, unable to have new understandings in a long time.


    However, luckily he had a new choice now.


    He suddenly pulled out his sword, holding the broken nine qilin sword in his hand. He slightly hesitated before determination appeared on his face.


    ¡°Little Gold, whether or not your master can advance depends on you!¡±


    With the thought using it, a ball of silver light on his left hand with pale gold liquid started in it started to flow down.


    In an instance it wrapped up this nine qilin sword, causing the sword body to turn silver.


    Just as the silveryer totally covered up the sword, Little Gold started to swallow!


    First, it excreted a special liquid to cause the spiritual metal to split. Then it directly absorbed it into his body. Some of the metal that was of no use was directly purified and excreted.

 Chapter 302 - The Fleet Sets Off

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 302 The Fleet Sets Off</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Chuxue beside him was shocked. She had seen the strength of the sword. Although it was already destroyed, after being repaired by Zong Shou¡¯s spiritual pet using the copy skill, it had the strength of a grade 7 spiritual artifact.


    Zong Shou directly let Little Gold swallow such a rare spiritual artifact!


    She instinctively wanted to call out, but Ruoshui hugged onto her from behind. Turning around, Ruoshui shook her head, her tender finger ced beside her lips to tell her not to speak.


    Digesting the nine qilin sword took roughly 10 hours. When Little Gold became a soft ball, on one end it was extremely happy whilst on the other, it was exhausted.


    Itid out on Zong Shou¡¯s palm as it rubbed onto his hand. Using such a method to show its joy. A momentter it fell into a deep sleep.


    Zong Shou was quietly observing. Once this sword was swallowed, he entered a meditation state on his own.


    ¡°The swallow word, everything beneath the heavens is the mouth, having the meaning of swallowing and taking over. The living things in this world need to consume other beings to survive so naturally, they have the ability to digest and purify. Not only is Little Gold is like that. How could I forget that point...¡±


    Zong Shou could feel his thoughts suddenly linking up. Heughed out loud, without him needing to try, tens of true spiritual charms appeared in his soul ocean.


    At this moment within his soul ocean, there were close to 200 true spiritual chakras rting to these 2 words that were floating in his soul ocean whirlpool.


    Be it the swallow word or purify word they showed signs of forming.


    Zong Shou had a feeling that once the number of true spiritual charms amassed to a certain number, without him needing to think about it, the 2 true spiritual talismans wouldplete in their own.


    From the middle of the night wandering realm to the Return to Sun realm in one step!


    His spiritual cultivation was not far away from advancing.


    When he slowly awakened from his meditation, Xuan Yun was not there anymore. Only Chuxue looked worryingly at the side. Ruoshui was sleeping on his bed. The poison on her body was mostly removed. Although she recovered she had a problem of not having enough energy. In a day, half of her time was spent sleeping.


    In her limited time awake, she always disappeared, not knowing where she went. After a long while, she would return sweaty. Sometimes she would be so exhausted that she would directly fall asleep in the bathing basin.


    Seeing Zong Shou awaken, Chuxue was delighted. Then she said with aplicated expression, ¡°Young master that nine qilin sword is gone just like that?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t reply, looking at Little Gold which was still lying in his hand. He originally didn¡¯t have much hope ofprehending the swallow and purify words. At most he needed 8 months to a year toplete it on his estimation.


    Who knew that in the end, a light bulb lit up. Who knows what Wei Xu did to cause Little Gold¡¯s foundations to stabilize such that it could advance once more.


    It also let him have some hope of gathering these 2 true spiritual talismans.


    Thanks to this fellow, he had saved several months of hard work.


    A few more hours passed since he had entered meditation. Little Gold had regained some energy as it bounced around in his hand.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised as with a thought, that originally jelly-like body started to stretch.


    It first stretched into a sword shape before swiftly solidifying.


    When the entire processpleted, a Long sword appeared in his hand. It was shining gold, on it was a nine qilin shape.


    When Chuxue saw that she was startled. A whileter she asked hesitantly, ¡°This is the nine qilin sword?¡±


    Its shape and material was undoubtedly that already swallowed nine qilin sword.


    Apart from the spiritual energy grade being at grade 5, everything else was the same.


    Moreover, there wasn¡¯t that strong but unstable energy from before, it couldst for a Long time.


    ¡°It is!¡±


    A weird glow shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. At grade 5, Little Gold¡¯s copy ability had already totally stabilized.


    As long as he swallowed the thing, he could copy it. If it is the same grade, not only would the effect not be weaker, it could even be stronger.


    At this time, this little fellow barely obtains a bit of the Wanxiang¡¯s ability, the sign of a god beast.


    When it reached the next stage, stage 6, not only copying spiritual artifacts, it could even turn into live beasts. Not only would it look the same, but even its abilities also would be the same. The strength of it was overpowered amongst same grade beasts.


    In the next few days, Zong Shou didn¡¯t have time toprehend martial arts and spiritual cultivation.


    The elite chosen to y the beast and evil spirits beneath the cloud ocean had all gathered in Rainbow City and all boarded the ships, waiting for the day they disembarked.


    The grains, weapons, armor and daily items were all prepared and loaded on.


    After Ren Bo prepared everything, the cloud ships from the other subordinate cities all rushed over.


    There were 5 provinces for a total of 367 cities. There were still many who kept their strength and didn¡¯te. There were a few who were loyal and went all out to help. Some city lords even came over personally.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t have much time for himself. Pretty much Everyday he had to meet a few city lords and messengers.


    Those cities that rushed over could be considered loyal counterparts of Gantian City. No matter how impatient Zong Shou felt, he needed to treat them politely and ensure that they were settled down.


    Although he wasn¡¯t reliable when he did day to day matters, he knew the importance at such a time. His words and actions were arrogant and were like an experienced leader.


    Ren Bo, who was originally a little worried, was impressed.


    On the 10th day that he reached Rainbow City, this gigantic cloud ship fleet finally set off.


    470 warships along with 400 merchant ships all left the port one by one and floated on the cloud ocean. From front to back they stretched ten thousand feet. Looking out they gave off a majestic aura.


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t bring a single one of the top Xuanwu ancestors from Gantian City.


    Beside him only followed Zong Yuan, Li Luo, and Ruoshui. At most he could add in Tan Tao whosebat strength was above average. Along with Gu Liekong, there were a total of 10 Xuanwu ancestors.


    Their spirit master side wasn¡¯t weak. Old priest Zong Ling, Ling Fakong, and also adding in Shi Dan who chose to remain in Gantian Mountain City like Li Luo.


    The 3 of them had their unique spells and their strengths were far above people of the same grade. Apart from these 3, there was 6 more Return to sun spirit masters. Only Return to Sun realm, they had 9 people.


    Beneath the cloud ocean, there were many raw materials suitable for refining pills and crafting weapons. These spirit masters would never miss out no matter what.


    However, these spirit masters were mostly from the sky fox and eye wolf race. The reason why the 2 races were able to maintain their strength in the Monster race ten thousand years after the cloud deste era was because pretty much everyone was a dual cultivator. The Eye wolf race also had a high probability of being a spirit master. Their bodily ability was only below the sky fox illusionary art.


    This was the reason he brought Ling Fakong over. After that Gantian coup that night, The Eye wolf race more or less hated him. At the crucial time, only this old race leader could control the spirit masters of the race.


    On the day they set off, Hu Qianqiu, Chai Yuan, Zong Gang, Qiu Wei, and the others all came to send them off. However, their faces were filled with unwillingness, seemingly feeling depressed that Zong Shou was abandoning them.


    Even the people on the ships were feeling uneasy.


    Hu Zhongyuan was a little worried, ¡°Ruler isn¡¯t this a little risky? Usually when we went hunting, even if the ex ruler didn¡¯t lead, my Father and Uncle Chai, Uncle Gang would have at least 3-4 people of that generation in charge.


    At this moment this ship was all newbies. They don¡¯t have the experience, and it doesn¡¯t seem suitable...¡±


    ¡°The Ruler has no choice.¡±


    Without Zong Shou replying, Tan Tao who was the smart one bitterly smiled, ¡°Taoyun City has suppressed us with arge number of troops. Although Yunxia and zing me mountain suffered huge losses at Ruohai Straits, it didn¡¯t harm them deeply. They only lose a few ten thousands of people, on the east and south their strength is still threatening. I dare to gamble that if something happens on this trip, these 3 cities would Attack with their armies. Because the overlord duke etc is the pirs of Gantian, they need to say and stabilize thend...¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s brows furrowed but he didn¡¯t speak. He knew that the situation in Gantian Mountain was extremely dangerous.


    But hunting of beasts was extremely important. Just by obtaining enough beast crystals, all their problems and doubts be solved. If they failed, no matter how they tried to suppress it, it would be hard to stop the entire Gantian mountain from copsing and splitting.


    However, Gantian Mountain did indeed need an army to defend.


    Li Luo and Zong Yuan agreed with what Hu Zhongyuan said. Only thetter had just joined Gantian Mountain and his power was too low. Thetter just purely wasn¡¯t willing to doubt Zong Shou¡¯s decision.


    Zong Shou was looking at a letter left by Yin Yang. Saying that his sect has a matter and he needs to make a trip to take back some things that belong to him.


    What made him shocked was that he didn¡¯t know what happen to Yin Yang¡¯s Sect such that he was in such a hurry.


    Out of the people who followed him, apart from Zong Yuan, Chuxue and Ruoshui, he had high hopes for Uncle Yin.


    The moment he strikes, he would shock the world. In just 3-5 years, Yin Yang could rely on his firm foundations to improve rapidly and enter the ascended realm.


    He was not going to give up on such a talent no matter what.


    His brows furrowed in deep thought. A momentter he clenched his fist, crushing the letter, ¡°Let¡¯s go. In terms of experience in the cloud ocean, one admiral Gu is enough.¡±


    Gu Liekong¡¯s brows raised and after bowing he took his leave.


    A momentter, the giant fleet started to open their sails and travel. Using the wind they soared above the cloud ocean.


    They were extremely quick. In one short day, they had passed 2 thousand miles. From far one could see a gigantic cloud ind appear within their sights.

 Chapter 303 - On Psychic Island

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter 303 On Psychic Ind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    This ind wasn¡¯t big. From north to south, it was at most 300 thousand feet. It was not much bigger than the tnd on the peak of Gantian Mountain.


    However, it was extremely prosperous. From far one could see numerous cloud ships parked there, a total of 6-7 thousand of them. They were all huge warships, looking majestic.


    This ce was known as the Psychic Ind where spiritual energy was bountiful, just slightly worse than the 19 spiritual houses. However, until today no Sect was able to sessfully upy it, bing a ce east of the cloud world where many famous cultivators gathered.


    Zong Shou stood at the head of the five tooth giant ship. From afar he could see the 200 ships with huge gs with Xuanyuan twitter in blood red, dancing in the wind.


    There were also hundreds of cloud ship circling it.


    ¡°Xuanyuan blood g, the cloud ship of Xuan Mountain City!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s brows widened. Then his expression sunk. He saw that there were thousands of cloud ships that were surrounding the ships of Xuan Mountain City.


    ¡°...Wear Ocean Taoyun City, zing me Mountain City, Yunxia Mountain City... how did these cities have so many warships?¡±


    Looking out, they had nearly 4 thousand ships, close to 10 times that of Gantian Mountain. Just 5 tooth ones they had 200. As for the seven-tooth warships, they were like peacocks standing out from a group of chicken.


    The faces of Gu Liekong and the others turned cold and solemn, and their eyes filled with age.


    It wasn¡¯t because there were thousands of warships, but that arge number of them should be under Gantian Mountain City.


    Zong Ling was furious, his face flushing red, ¡°What a bully!¡±


    Out of all the people, there weren¡¯t any of them who were worried that the warships of the 3 cities would attack here.


    This deep area within the cloud ocean was a private plot belonging to the various sects, so naturally, it was under the joint jurisdiction of the sects.


    Those beasts and evil spirits beneath the cloud ocean was the various sects and factions, even the entire human race¡¯s biggest worry.


    Zong Shou smiled without regard, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about them. I heard that every time a city goes beneath the cloud ocean, they need to report to the Sect here right?¡±


    Seeing Zong Ling and the others all nodded their heads. Zong Shou walked off the boat. He should go onto the shore and deal with the matter before he talked more.


    The Psychic ind was simply too small, unable to dock the giant ship. The group of them could only switch to small boats to reach the Psychic Ind.


    The moment he stepped onto the pier, Zong Shou saw Zhu Junhou lead a bunch of people over. Xuanyuan Yiren naturally was included within.


    He was still dressed in a robe, a long sword by his waist. He looked valiant and formidable and he gave off a strong aura, extremely handsome. Only his face was a little dark and sunken. However, when he looked at Zong Shou, some sweetness and gentleness shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you 2 dayste?¡±


    After both sides greeted one another, Xuanyuan Yiren naturally stood beside Zong Shou. Following which her eyes turned, her gaze falling on Xuan Yun, asking ¡°curiously¡±, ¡°Little Shou is this the 3rd concubine you found? How pretty...¡±


    Xuan Yun¡¯s face instantly turned red, Zong Shou also said awkwardly, ¡°What nonsense are you saying? This is my senior Sister,mon people path Qingyin School direct disciple, she has a matter which is why she is following beside me.¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren gave a ¡°Wu¡± but she didn¡¯t believe it was true or not, her expression acted like she didn¡¯t care. She reached out and held onto Zong Shou tightly, not afraid of the gazed of everyone else.


    Zong Shou instantly felt that something wasn¡¯t right, her brows raising as he eximed, ¡°Yiren you advanced? Night wandering realm?¡±


    He knew that half a year ago Xuanyuan Yiren used the external pill to have xiantianbat strength. Then she used the pill recipe that he left for her for the chill spirit mysterious sense pill to solve the problems with her cultivation method. She was a dual cultivator and both spiritual and martial arts entered the earth chakra realm.


    Looking again now, in just 2 months, Xuanyuan Yiren advances once more. Not only did her true qi reached martial ancestor. Even her soul power had reached the night wandering realm.


    Xuanyuan Yiren smiled in glee but she didn¡¯t exin, just taking a few bottles of pills and shaking them in front of Zong Shou.


    ¡°...spirit purifying snow pill, the intense chill first pill, extreme mysterious me pill...¡±


    Zong Shou took just one look and he understood. Normal spiritual cultivation used disying spells or making talismans toprehend true spiritual talismans.


    The pill refiners of Pill Fountain Sect we¡¯re truly different. They used pill refining toprehend the path of heaven toprehend true talismans.


    They often say that within the cauldron it had its heaven and earth, having its path. They had a series of pill recipes for disciples to follow and cultivate when they were pill refining.


    Xuanyuan Yiren refined those few pills so naturally, sheprehended those few true spiritual charms.


    Then Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up, his eyes shining brightly. Spirit purifying snow pill? How did he forget? This purify word¡¯s legacy might be recorded not clearly in themon people path records but Pill Fountain Sect which focuses on refining pills had.


    In front of him, there was a genius pill refiner that he could ask help from which would help me breakthrough today.


    However, at this moment it was convenient to say about that matter. Only heard Zhu Junhou scoff coldly, ¡°Taoyun City is despicable!¡±


    The same with Zong Ling¡¯s tone. Zong Shou scoffed as he looked out at where everyone was looking at, only to see a 40-year-old robed middle-aged man walking over in big strides. His face showed a magnanimous expression.


    Without thinking, he only needs to see Lin Ji following respectfully behind and he knew that this person was the Taoyun City City lord Yue Guanyun.


    Besides him, two people followed along, their faces extremely old. However, the symbolic features of the wind leopard and me bear races were apparent. One of them was muscr while the other was thin.


    Yue Guanyun walked in front of them before cupping his fists, ¡°Taoyun City lord Yue Guanyun greets city lord Zong. Is city lord Zong prepared to hunt beneath the cloud ocean?¡±


    When Xiong Ba and Feng Nu beside heard that, they both smiled.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to deal with them. If he did, he would be mocked by the few of them which he didn¡¯t have the time or the energy to listen to. He directly dragged Xuanyuan Yiren into the ind.


    Yue Guanyun¡¯s face turned green, he scoffed coldly, ¡°My subordinates who left for Rainbow City a few days ago told me that the new Gantian City lord is an uncultured and rude person. I originally didn¡¯t believe, but it seems like it¡¯s true!¡±


    The moment he said that the atmosphere on the pier was instantly a spark away from exploding. Xiong Baughed coldly, saying at a muscr person behind Zong Shou, ¡°Is that Chai Yuan¡¯s eldest Son Chai Zhou? Your wind bear race is a part of my race. A few years ago because of some small misunderstanding, you split with my me bear race. But hundreds of years have passed since then. Today you have no future in Gantian Mountain City. Does the wind bear bloodline want to follow this dumb kid towards oblivion?¡±


    Chai Zhou was one of those following behind Chai Yuan that night. Since Zong Shou took the throne he was forced by Chai Yuan into Zong Shou¡¯s close Guards.


    When he heard that heughed ironically, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry! My ruler¡¯s ability and morals are better than thest ruler. Who knows who won¡¯t have a future...¡±


    Following which his expression changed as he stared at a 50-year-old man in the opposite group, ¡°Xie Rong! You dare to betray my Gantian Mountain?¡±


    The group of them suddenly realized that behind the 3 of them, at least ten of them were people who were under Gantian Mountain. All of a sudden their eyes were as sharp as des as they shed towards that Xie Rong.


    Yue Guanyun smiled but didn¡¯t stop them. He also didn¡¯t have any ns of speaking for Xie Rong.


    Xie Dong¡¯s expression changed. After hesitating he bowed awkwardly, ¡°Xie Rong greets the city lord! Our Xijie City already has a year without beast crystal input. The sess of failure of this hunt is really important. city lord Yue invited us and also didn¡¯t care about whose side we are on so Xie Rong had toe...¡±


    As he said that, the expressions on Zong Ling and Hu Zhongyuan, etc turned colder and colder.


    Even Ling Fakong who stood behind everyone as a sinner gazed with killing intent in his eyes. Xie Rong gritted his teeth, ¡°Since City lord and the rest of you can¡¯t understand then from today on Xijie City isn¡¯t under Gantian Mountain City!¡±


    Yue Guanyun instantly burst outughing, his pride surging into the heavens, ¡°Since ancient times a fine fowl will only perch on a fine tree. City lord Xie will be blessed for the rest of your life because of your decision today!¡±


    Blessed for the rest of your life?


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly. He wasn¡¯t annoyed. These 3 people were trying to piss him off. If he got angry, then he would be falling for their tricks.


    Looking behind him, as he expected, everyone was raging. The younger generation like Hu Zhongyuan were all holding onto their weapons. Zong Shou frowned slightly and scoffed, ¡°People don¡¯t talk to beasts. What¡¯s the point talking to these animals? Let¡¯s go...¡±


    After he finished, he led the way to leave. Be it Gantian Mountain City or Xuan Mountain City people we¡¯re stunned. When they heard beast and animal theyughed before following without saying anything.


    It caused Yue Guanyun and the other 2 to be shocked. They came over this time, in fact, to check on whether Zong Shou was real or not and also to sow discord. However, they also had the thought of making Zong Shou¡¯s forces turn their backs on him.


    Looking at the situation, not only did the Gantian Mountain people follow his orders and not dare to disrespect. Even the Xuan Mountain City Xuanwu ancestors and day wandering spirit masters were respectful.


    Their respect for Zong Shou seemed to be even higher than Xuanyuan Yiren. It was like they treated him as their future city lord.


    It made them surprised and not understand.


    Yue Guanyun¡¯s face turned green, ¡°Only rude wordse out from your mouth, didn¡¯t your dead father teach you how to speak to others?¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou not bother to turn back, he heavily scolded, ¡°What my messenger described the day before is still effective! If today you are willing to give up half a province I Taoyun City won¡¯t make things hard for you and will instead help you! If you don¡¯t...¡±


    Yue Guanyun¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent, his tone turned ice-cold, ¡°I will ensure that not a single brick remains, not a single grass is kept in your Gantian Mountain City!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed, his body stopping before he smiled and continued forwards. His eyes shed coldly, thisst sentence from Xie Guanyun had sessfully incurred his future and caused killing intent to rise.


    What he hated most was being threatened. Now, apart from that, he was also being extorted.

 Chapter 304 - Reverse Seed Cauldron

    Chapter 304: Chapter 304 Reverse Seed Cauldron


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°I heard Yue Guanyun is prepared to officially build a country and call himself king, how amusing...¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan walked. His eyes showed a mocking intent, ¡°They just have 4 provinces! In the past, when the ruler was here, he ruled 9 provinces and didn¡¯t even think about having a king system. I can¡¯t believe Yue Guanyun actually dares to do so, his personality is arrogant beyond everyone!¡±


    When he said that, although no one else around spoke they all had an agreeing look on their faces. The coincidental meeting just now had given them all amon enemy.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, many thoughts flying in his head. Originally, based on his intentions, he needed to just make some more beast crystals. As for the alliance fleet of the 3 cities, he wasn¡¯t prepared to bother with them.


    However, just now, Yue Guanyun had made him extremely furious. This n naturally had to be changed.


    Let¡¯s hope this Psychic Ind would sell those services.


    The reporting ce for the cloud ocean hunting was not far from the pier, within a small building. When Zong Shou rushed there, he was slightly shocked.


    The one in charge was actually Lingyun Sect Long Ruo.


    What was shocking was that Lei Dong and Zhao Yanran we¡¯re there too. He was filled with questions, but his face didn¡¯t reveal it.


    After exchanging nces and greetings, they directly got to the topic.


    ¡°Your Gantian Mountain and Xuan Mountain City want to use the cloud ocean whirlpooldder near Psychic Ind?¡±


    long Ruo has expected it and wasn¡¯t surprised. He observed Zong Shou carefully. However, no matter how he looked, apart from some lightning shing which could be the effect of some spiritual artifact, there wasn¡¯t anything special about him.


    The true qi and soul power he had trained out in the past had disappeared without a trace. His soul ocean and body seemed to be protected by something and couldn¡¯t be seen through.


    He was filled with doubt for a moment before he didn¡¯t mind anymore, focusing on the matter at hand. He specially came over here to take a look at Zong Shou. Whether or not he was as the rumors said. However, now, he felt both disappointed and rxed.


    ¡°There are many empty times there. However, city lord Zong Shou should know the rules here. Each cloud ship 10 grade 5 beast crystals. Five tooth giant ship adds 5 more! If you chose to give us a cut you, then you don¡¯t need to pay...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled in disdain. These hidden sects that upied these tens of cloud ocean whirlpooldders that connected to beneath the cloud ocean. Whenever powers of the world went hunting they needed to report to the sects. Year after year, they umted money. Who knows how much money they had extorted.


    However, at this moment, they were under their roof and had to lower their heads. He didn¡¯t dare to choose a percentage, directly taking out a bag with 110 grade 6 beast crystals.


    Long Ruo took a look before he kept it in satisfaction. Following which he heard Zong Shou say, ¡°I would like to hire some Lingyun Sect inner sect disciples on board.¡±


    ¡°Hire my sects¡¯ disciples?¡±


    Long Ruo¡¯s brows raised, following which he understood Zong Shou¡¯s intention. This was to prevent the 3 cities from doing dark methods. With Lingyun Sect disciples there, even if those 3 had many methods they couldn¡¯t use them.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Sure! But to invite my disciples out, the price isn¡¯t small.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t speak, directly taking out a bag. Long Ruo¡¯s eyes swept only to see that there were 200 grade 6 beast crystals.


    Although the price of beast crystals had depreciated ten over time, it was still a sizeable fortune. He immediately nodded, ¡°Deal! Half a dayter I will send 40 disciples on board. However, they will only help you hunt. If their lives are in danger, they can freely choose to leave or stay.¡±


    The people behind Zong Shou were both joyous and worried. They were happy that Zong Shou¡¯s methods were truly smart. Using the Lingyun Sect disciples to dissolve the threat of those 4 thousand cloud ships. But they were worried that before they even went down the cloud ocean they used up more than 300 grade 6 beast crystals.


    Who knows whether or not they could earn it back this time?


    With the main matter done, Zong Shou waszy to talk any nonsense and directly said his goodbyes. Just as he was about to leave, Long Ruo suddenly spoke to Xuanyuan Yiren, ¡°Is that junior sister Xuanyuan? I am the senior brother of Han Nishui from mysterious spirit cloud sect. We are good friends. I¡¯ve heard about your matter, the marriage between you two is really important, Junior Sister. Please consider him!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren instantly frowned. Zong Shou¡¯s face also sunk. His good feelings towards this Long Ruo disappeared. He thought to himself, why this person was such a busybody.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t want to engage and directly walked out. If it wasn¡¯t because of the 12 god talisman seeds and the cloud shocking god destroying sword intent, he would go all out with this Long Ruo no matter the cost.


    Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun had extremely ugly expressions.


    The 2 of them had long known about junior sister Xuanyuan¡¯s marriage matter. Long Ruo¡¯s words could be seen as a direct humiliation and provocation towards theirmon people path, the 3 sects, and 6 schools!


    As the 2nd generation direct disciple of the main sect, his identity was even higher than that of the various sect lords of the 3 sects and 6 schools by several generations! He was the true core.


    Who was this Han Nishui? What¡¯s the identity of this Long Ruo to dare meddle in this matter?


    No matter how the two of them disliked him when they faced such a matter they would go all out to help.


    Zhao Yanran nearly pulled out her sword but Lei Dong pressed her down. She scoffed, ¡°I think senior brother needs to be careful what you say. If not, you might cause your Lingyun Sect to be wiped out!¡±


    Whilst she said that she angrily walked out.


    The expressions of the people following Zong Shou all looked extremely ugly. However, at this moment since Zong Shou didn¡¯t explode, they couldn¡¯t do much and could only silently leave.


    Lei Dong sighed as he hid up, ¡°Brother Long you have always been smart. But what happened today will make you regret it for life! Like what that little clown Yanran said, you should be careful in the future. Your Lingyun Sect spreading in Dongling...sting for ten thousand years isn¡¯t simple...¡±


    Long Ruo was slightly shocked. He didn¡¯t bother to care about what Zhao Yanran said, but he had to take what Lei Dong, who was in the same righteous path as him, said seriously. He asked in surprise, ¡°Brother Lei, for what reason do you have such high hopes for this kid and protect him so much? Has this kid entered Taiyuan Sect?¡±


    Even then, he wouldn¡¯t care. With his situation, he definitely couldn¡¯t have many achievements. Or maybe when they epted him they didn¡¯t know his soul was broken and tattered and he had barriers from heaven.


    Lei Dong was speechless, thinking that Zong Shou¡¯s identity was much higher than his. However due to the deal between sword sect andmon people path, at least within this several years sword sect had to keep it a secret.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you in detail about my sworn brother. I only have some kind words for you. If your Lingyun Sect and Mysterious Cloud Sect dare to do anything to my brother or his wife, I, Lei Dong, will go all out...¡±


    When he said that, Lei Dong didn¡¯t stay for long, walking out of the building


    It left Long Ruo in confusion. Pretty much from his intuition, he knew that Zong Shou¡¯s situation was far from as simple as it looked on the surface.


    Walking on the streets, Zong Shou held onto Xuanyuan Yiren. Every few steps, he took in a deep breath. Only then did he calm himself down, but he was still filled with rage. At least the violent thoughts didn¡¯t attack his heart and make him want to pull his sword and kill.


    Lei Dong and Zhao Yanran caught up quickly. Thetter didn¡¯t speak whilst Lei Dong smiled as he caught up with him, grumbling about Zong Shou extorting those jugs of wine. Then he sighed, ¡°The greatest regret of my life is being unable to get junior Brother into my Wujue Mountain. The sword reverend has been smart his entire life but only this matter he made a big mistake.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t speak. Lei Dong didn¡¯t say anymore, his face filled with mncholy, ¡°Speaking of which, we brothers haven¡¯t had time to gather after we swore our rtionship and drink a cup, what a pity. Originally, I thought that we would be free after this matter ended, however, I need to rush back to see Miss Zhenru and won¡¯t apany you. In the future, let¡¯s meet when we have the chance...¡±


    His eyes were filled with joy and eagerness. Then, he left as he said he would. He instructed a few matters before hurriedly leaving.


    Zong Shou sent his cheap brother away. Then he gazed at Zhao Yanran.


    Although he didn¡¯t speak, his eyes were sending a message: Why was she still here?


    Zhao Yanran was furious, both ashamed and angry. After a moment she helplessly said, ¡°Do you think I can? Senior master instructed me to protect you. Also, he said for me to use the reverse seed cauldron technique...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled before he understood.


    Cauldron energy seed host was amonly used cultivation method by seven spirit sect. Inner sect disciples¡¯ initial cultivation speed wasn¡¯t apparent, but once they found a suitable cauldron to cultivate their seed, their cultivation would improve greatly.


    As for the reverse seed cauldron technique, it was as its name suggests. It used the caster¡¯s seed to strengthen the cauldron.


    Naturally, the female disciples of the sect couldn¡¯t truly help others by harming themselves and not gain any benefit in return. The stronger the cauldron would result in the seed strengthening too, a win-win cultivation path. It was different from the cauldron energy seed host which snatched people¡¯s essence energy.


    However, the requirement for the cauldron was several times higher.


    It was obvious that Zhao Yanran¡¯s teacher felt that Zong Shou could be that cauldron.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t eye Zhao Yanran¡¯s small amount of cultivation. Instead of protecting him, this reverse cauldron seed technique was the main point.


    However, to him, it was something he didn¡¯t mind having. This technique was exquisite in it not needing both parties to go on the bed to dual cultivate.


    Moreover, it would give him a lot of benefits. He directly smiled, ¡°You have to ask Yiren first. Apart from that, if it begins and if you have feelings for me, your life and death will be under my control. It would be a huge heart problem?¡±


    ¡°I know, what do I have to fear?¡±


    Zhao Yanran raised her eyebrows in provocation. Then, she looked at Xuanyuan Yiren who was anticipating it, but she didn¡¯t say any begging words. Her brows furrowing, directly tossing a bag to Zong Shou, ¡°This is my energy seed spiritual seed. If you don¡¯t want it, then forget it...¡±


    After she spoke, she fled far away like one would if they were running away from an enemy. Zong Shou giggled behind. His mood suddenly feeling a lot better.

 Chapter 305 - Energy Destroying Crossbow

    <h4>Chapter 305: Chapter 305 Energy Destroying Crossbow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He shrugged his shoulders and grabbed the pouch in his hand. Then Zong Shou looked towards Yiren with an asking gaze whilst smiling.


    The reverse seed cauldron technique was good for him, but it was better to ask his fianc¨¦e first for such matters.


    Her face was originally really serious. In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst outughing. She shifted away, ¡°I already said that if you have the ability, I wouldn¡¯t care if you find 8 or 10 girls.¡±


    She said she didn¡¯t care but her hand wrapped around Zong Shou¡¯s waist. Then she hesitated, asking apprehensively,¡±...I recognize her. The top talent of Seven Spirit Sect. She had once visited my sect. In my generation, no one can defeat her. At the time, she seemed arrogant, like she was above all. I want to see her make a mistake on you. However, this kind of goes again benevolence righteousness. I¡¯m not willing for her to treat you as a tool. I¡¯m so conflicted...¡±


    Zong Shou clicked his tongue and didn¡¯tment, in the end, he decided to keep the pouch.


    The entire Psychic Ind was mostly a market. The ce was too small, so the streets were small too. It was filled with people everywhere, and it was cramped. Zong Shou brought a group of people and casually strolled within. He didn¡¯t have the mind to visit those small shops and didn¡¯t have time to see those vendors. Instead, he rushed to the few merchant stores that especially sold spiritual artifacts.


    In Donglin Cloud Continent, although the Kongqi Sect was most famous for crafting weapons and they indeed had their unique points, but sects like Lingyun Sect, Seven Spirit Sect which was the top of the 19 spiritual houses also had pretty good artifact crafting legacies.


    On this Psychic Ind, there were tens ofrge sects who ran their businesses here.


    However, just as Zong Shou was prepared to enter the Seven Spirit Treasure Hall belonging to Seven Spirit Sect, at the corner of his eye, he gazed upon a person who was looking over, filled with grievances.


    His lips pursed as he turned his legs and walked into another seven-story building.


    When he walked to the top floor, the first thing he saw was an old friend of his.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Deacon Qiao? Long-time no see, have you been good recently?¡±


    Standing here was the Kongqi Sect outer sect deacon, Qiao Han. When he looked at Zong Shou, his face instantly turned green, saying roughly, ¡°It isn¡¯t Deacon but shopkeeper! Why did City lord Zonge here? If you want to do a deal, you can ask your subordinates to discuss with me. I, Qiao Han swear that I¡¯ll never do business with you Zong Shou in my life.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised, shopkeeper? So he got demoted. No wonder he was so angry.


    He smiled slightly, walking towards Qiao Han without a care,¡± Managing goods naturally has earnings and losses, how can you me me? Although you lost a lot previously a few days ago didn¡¯t you earn much from me? Ten thousand grade 2 spiritual arrows you sold them for 5 thousand grade 4 beast crystals. A simr price could buy five times the amount usually...¡±


    Qiao Han scoffed coldly, not epting it, ¡°8 thousand grade 2 fire lightning arrows, 6 thousand intense ice arrows. To be able to be equipped with those 300 three armed spiritual crossbows and done in 10 days, only my Kongqi Sect can achieve that!¡±


    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t a loss to sell those three armed spiritual crossbows to me. If I was doing this business, I would have sold the crossbows for cheaper. Just by selling the arrows I would earn enough.¡±


    Qiao Han¡¯s expression froze up, his eyes filled with thought. Chuxue and Hu Zhongyuan at the side exchanged nces and thought to themselves that poor person had been bluffed by their young master.


    Following which Zong Shou said leisurely,¡± has your Kongqi Sect ever crafted the energy destroying crossbow?¡±


    Qiao Han¡¯s heart jolted, deep inside he was annoyed by being confused by what Zong Shou said. However, his tone wasn¡¯t as cold as before.


    ¡°Energy destroying crossbow? Naturally, we have. It is to suppress the beast flood below so many sects will buy it. I have 100 here but the power of it is too strong, one-shot takes at least 1 grade 6 beast crystal. Even arge sect like Lingyun Sect can¡¯t afford it. Why does the city lord need it?¡±


    He knew that this new Monster king was smart, hence he didn¡¯t need to hide anything in his words.


    Suddenly Qiao Han thought back to the 4 thousand cloud ships outside of Psychic Ind. He couldn¡¯t help but take in a cold breath, ¡°City lord please think twice! We prohibit private wars beneath the cloud ocean or the cloud world sects willbine and attack!¡±


    Other people might not be able to afford it, but Zong Shou who was so rich definitely could.


    Chuxue and the others behind their pupils dted, one grade 6 beast crystal which was 100 grade 4 beast crystals. That¡¯s a third of usual Gantian mountain ie...


    ¡°What is big brother Qiao thinking? I¡¯m buying these just to deal with the beasts below.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s smile was extremely pure with no evil, a weird glow shing in his eyes, ¡°4 thousand three-arm spiritual crossbows sell me at a low price! I will pre-order 1 million grade 2 spiritual arrows. Total of 200 thousand grade 4 beast crystals,pleting the deal within 2 years! Is this deal enough to let brother Qiao be a deacon once more?¡±


    Qiao Han¡¯s expression moved slightly. If he managed to do this deal, not mentioning outer sect deacon, even outer sect elder was possible.


    This deal was far from just 200 thousand grade 4 beast crystals. The sale of 4 thousand three armed spiritual crossbows meant that if Gantian Mountain needed to buy spiritual arrows, apart from Kongqi Sect, there was no other choice.


    Zong Shou was good at observing the situation and knew that he seeded. His handsome face gave out a devil-like smile, ¡°Apart from that I need to buy some energy destroying crossbows, as many as you have. Your Kongqi Sect shouldn¡¯t be the only one here with it. Deacon Qiao please help me purchase it. Naturally, I will need you to keep it a secret.¡±


    This time Qiao Han only slightly hesitated before his brows rxed, ¡°deal! I will sell them to you at market price, each one for 10 grade 6 beast crystals. I won¡¯t take advantage of you but you can forget about getting any discounts...¡±


    Chuxue and the others held their breath. One energy destroying crossbow was a thousand grade 4 beast crystals. One hundred was 100 thousand. What thing was that to be so expensive? With Zong Shou¡¯s personality, he was willing?


    Zong Shou shook his head and walked in front of a weapon rack and took a sword.


    What a coincidence. it was another soul weapon but the lightning winged Yang snake within was grade 6. Which meant that when it was alive it was at least above grade 7.


    He casually kept this sword into his small heaven and earth-bag. He smiled, firmly saying, ¡°I don¡¯t need any discount. However, I need to buy some things to misdirect people. Why not give me this sword as a gift?¡±


    ...


    A total of 800 energy destroying crossbows was sent to Zong Shou¡¯s ship that day.


    Who knows how Qiao Han did it, but the matter was discrete. The entire Psychic Ind didn¡¯t make a single sound. As for those cloud ships belonging to Taoyun, zing me and Yunxia, there was no abnormal behavior at all.


    All the energy destroying crossbow was called a crossbow, but it was not rted at all.


    It was 120 feet long, close to 5 feet diameter, looking like pure ck cannon tube.


    On it, there were manyplicated spiritual formations and behind, there was a hole to shove in beast crystals.


    It could turn the essence energy within a grade 6 beast crystal directly into highly dense destructive spiritual energy to strikeout. This is was why it was called energy destroying.


    The strength of it caused even grade 7 experts to be wary.


    It was also really simple to equip, it had its base so one just needed to fasten it to the deck.


    However, this item and the three armed spiritual crossbows had its pros and cons. The biggest weakness of this would be that the speed it converts to spiritual energy and fires was really slow. Those ascended experts and grade 7 beasts would be long gone. Even day wandering spirit masters would have enough time to switch their altar position.


    Although the three armed spiritual crossbow¡¯s killing strength was weak, it was extremely urate. If it was equipped with grade 5 spiritual arrows, it¡¯s strength would even exceed that of the energy destroying crossbow.


    With this time in hand, along with the deposit for the million spiritual arrows, Zong Shou paid a total of a hundred grade 7 beast crystals.


    However, this time he didn¡¯t feel heart pained, thinking of it as an investment. If he was going to do it, he was going to do a big one to earn it all back.


    On that night, the 40 Lingyun Sect inner sect disciples all boarded.


    Zong Shou originally thought he would casually arrange some people.


    However, in the end, there were 40 grade 4 and above experts. There were even 6 martial ancestor realm ones, who were extremely young, surprising him.


    The one leading was a person known as Jing Tao. A spirit master at the Return To Sun realm who didn¡¯t speak or smile. After he boarded, he didn¡¯t treat Zong Shou courteously but also didn¡¯t create any trouble.


    On the second day, the cloud ships of Gantian mountain and Xuan Mountain set off together. A thousand warships and 800 merchant ships all rode towards the cloud ocean whirlpooldder. Out of the merchant ships, half came from Xuan Mountain City.


    The so-called cloud ocean whirlpooldder was just a giant whirlpool. If warships followed the external part of it, they could drive down the cloud ocean.


    When they went down, it didn¡¯t use any energy, but what was difficult was when they came back up. This is why they neededpleted floating spiritual talismans andrge amounts of beast crystals.


    The entire process was smooth. The only annoying thing was that the fleet of the 3 cities was like a tail following them, unable to be gotten rid of.


    When they arrived beneath the cloud ocean, the scenes in front of them changed. The entire region was dark.


    The cloud ocean was boundless and beautiful whilst this region was a cmity.


    All light was covered, making it extremely dark. Everywhere spread a ck colored fog. If it wasn¡¯t for there being enough spirit masters on each ship using spells to illuminate, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything.


    The nts that grew here were all weird shaped. The beasts they asionally saw gave out a red glow in their eyes, extremely fierce and sharp.


    It wasn¡¯t until the 1800 cloud ships came down did Zong Shou give his first order, ¡°Go south! Towards the Hailing ins...¡±

 Chapter 306 - Guifan Cave Crashing

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 306 Guifan Cave Crashing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zhu Junhou and Gu Liekong, who were in charge ofmanding the warships were astonished. They knew about the Hailing ins. However, in the past when they came down, they had never been there.


    Although that region is where beasts were densely gathered, it was too far. Not to mention Gantian Mountain, the other cities, even hidden sects rarely went.


    They wanted to persuade the ruler, but when they thought about the 800 energy destroying crossbows, they felt more confident.


    However, this secludednd had its benefits. At least Taoyun City which had been established for 10 years also knew little about that ce, pretty much nothing.


    This was why they didn¡¯t say anymore and ordered the fleet to turn south.


    The journey from the cloud ocean whirlpooldder towards the Hailing ins was at least 4 days. This was the reason that the many sects and various powers rarely went over there to hunt beasts.


    It was still okay for the sects. If Donglin city powers left their elites outside for long it would cause the city to weaken and attract trouble. Which was why when Gantian Mountain chose to hunt they chose nearby areas to finish quickly.


    In these 4 days, Zong Shou locked himself within the sleeping pce. He sought help from Yiren about that purify word talisman and as expected he gained many benefits. asionally when he was free, he would speak to the introverted and careful Yiren or call Xuan Yun over to listen to some tunes. His days were carefree.


    Apart from that, Zong Shou was thinking about something for the other half of the time. He took tens of beast leather, drawing and writing on it. It was like a ghost drawing a talisman, but if one looked carefully, one could recognize that it was a map.


    Next would be the energy seed left by Zhao Yanran which he didnt make his mind up to cultivate. Her personality was causal and hard to read, vicious and then suddenly pure and innocent. Her thoughts were all over the ce, making Zong Shou uncertain.


    Although the reverse seed cauldron technique did not harm him, it wouldn¡¯t be so simple since it was from Zhao Yanran.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care much. He didn¡¯t fear her either. Even if it was that true energy seed cauldron technique, he had the confidence of winning in the end. He just didn¡¯t like being plotted against by people. Even if one day he stepped into a trap, it should be after he saw through it and chose himself to step in.


    He didn¡¯t like girls with this type of personality.


    This was why he would just take 2 hours to observe this item quietly.


    On the 3rd day, he finally noticed something, his face revealing a smile.


    ¡°They did something. Turn from a guest into a master? Interesting...¡±


    The so-called energy seed was a finger-sized shining thing. It was blood red and transparent.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be anything special about it but it was made up of the essence blood from her heart, using a secret technique done day by day for a year.


    To a certain extent, it could even be considered a second soul. Holding it in his hand one could feel her soul.


    However, within it, the talisman which should have been formed for the reserve technique was tampered with. It left Zhao Yanran some possibility of being able to turn from the guest to master.


    If he couldn¡¯t suppress it, this girl would instantly counter attack, sucking his essence blood, taking his cultivation. What an overbearing act.


    Naturally, everything in this world is split into Ying and Yang. Since Zhao Yanran left herself such a possibility, the price she paid was far from that of a normal reverse technique.


    He could control her life and death, manipte her emotions.


    However, if it was in normal times he wouldn¡¯t care and most probably wouldn¡¯t agree. However, such a situation made him more interested.


    Smiling, Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate and absorbed this energy seed into his body.


    A portion turned into a thin blood-colored thread and merged into his true qi, circling and rotating in his chakra meridians.


    Another portion entered his soul and stopped at the center of the soul ocean whirlpool before swiftly dissolving. It was the purest soul power. It caused the soul ocean to be dyed ayer of red.


    However, the most core portion stopped above, tightly connected to the few true spiritual talismans.


    In that instance, Zong Shou suddenly had someprehension. He could feel her consciousness and could see the few true spiritual seeds in her soul ocean. He could evenprehend her martial path intent.


    ¡°This Seven Spirit Sect¡¯s energy cauldron seed host secret technique is really interesting.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t much on the martial path side. Zhao Yanran would be the one taking advantage. As for the spiritual cultivation side, Zong Shou learned a lot.


    Slightly meditating, he felt like his soul ocean seemed to be like adding oil to a fire. When cultivating, his soul power umted quicker and quicker.


    If before he was cultivating with a two soul body, then now it was 3 soul meditation.


    Along with this grade 10 saint spirit level great sky changing meditation technique, the speed of his progress was 10 times that of normal spirit master meditation.


    His umtion of true qi was also highly efficient.


    It made him feel terrified and uneasy, not daring to continue to meditate like before.


    Like such cultivation speed, in a few years, he could enter at least the Day Wandering realm. Wasn¡¯t such a speed just too quick.


    Before making things clear what the pros and cons are, Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare go all out.


    In the morning of the 4th day, Zong Shou came to the deck once more. Hu Zhongyuan and the others were there whilst Gu Liekong was on the high tform nearby using gs tomand the fleet.


    When Zong Shou arrived their expressions were all annoyed and filed with indignation.


    ¡°Taoyun City wants to go all out with us.¡±


    Chai Yuan¡¯s Son... Chai zhou¡¯s expression was dark and sunken, he was suppressing his rage, ¡°They have already followed for 3 days and still won¡¯t stop. If this goes on why not turn around and fight! Even if we die at least it would feel good!¡±


    Although Hu Zhongyuan and the others didn¡¯t rush, they were all tempted.


    Zong Yuan, Tan Tao and that Ling Xuan all kept silent, their expressions calm, not happy but not angry.


    That Lingyun Sect¡¯s Jing Tao looked at the scenery around, totally leaving himself out of the matter.


    Zong Shou looked out in the distance and asked a few times. In just a moment he understood why these people were so furious.


    The Taoyun City cloud ships not only followed them but any beast that got close to their ships, they send speed boats either chasing them away or directly stole them.


    It causing their thousand cloud ships to only hunt ten thousand beasts. There were only a hundred grade 4 and above once. Indeed, it made one angry.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed, he was simrly furious deep down. However, he had expected it long ago and it wasn¡¯t worth him being angry.


    ¡°Is that Guifan Cave a little forward?¡±


    When Gu Liekong heard that he was stunned, he didn¡¯t expect Zong Shou to be so familiar with the geography here. After a moment he came back to his senses and replied, ¡°yes. This area has a hundred thousand feet tall mountains separating. Above are many relentless storms and if ships go above they would be instantly torn to shreds. Only this naturally cave can be passed and is the nearest exit towards Hailing ins.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised, thinking that as expected this gave already existed in this era. Between his brows instantly some rxation and joy were shown.


    ¡°Tell all five tooth ships to pass through the Guifan Cave. Shoot out all the fire lightning arrows. You should know why...¡±


    When Gu Liekong heard that he jolted before he was filled with joy.


    Tan Tao¡¯s eyelids jumped, judging Zong Shou like this was the 1st time he met him.


    Just a few thousand fire lightning arrows used here could cause it to copse. Totally destroying this shortcut thatsted for thousands of years.


    This Zong Shou was vicious. However, this method didn¡¯t sound too preposterous or inappropriate as such he didn¡¯t speak.


    Gu Liekong hurriedly made arrangements and a momentter Zong Shou¡¯s ship entered a cave.


    This cave could be considered wide. Even the most narrow portion was 2 thousand feet high and 4 thousand feet wide. Ying wind blew frenziedly like a ghost howling, the cold win striking people.


    However, due to the wind being too intense, there weren¡¯t many evil spirits within.


    When all the cloud ships passed, all the five tooth giant ships equipped with three armed spiritual crossbows all shot at once.


    In a moment an explosion sounded out in the sky, heaven, and earth. The entire mountain suddenly copsed. Giant stones sealed up this giant cave.


    The thousand cloud ships cheered out. Zong Shou could even hear the angry roars from the other side of the mountain.


    ¡°As expected, the prince had a n!¡±


    Tan Tao¡¯s eyes shone brightly, his face filled with joy. He knew Zong Shou definitely had a method to shake them off but personally witnessing it was different.


    ¡°However, this method can at most stop them for 2 days..¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head, 2 days was an optimistic estimation. If they stopped for 36 hours, he would be satisfied.


    Gu Liekong and Zhu Junhou knew that they couldn¡¯t waste any more time. Without any instructions, they instantly ordered the ships to sail.


    And on that night they finally arrived in Hailing ins.


    The area here was t, vast and endless. The soil here was fertile, the ground covered in bluegrass, which was also filled with spiritual energy. Looking out it was like an ocean.


    However, it was still a dangerousnd. Normal trees were unable to survive here. The thing known as blue liquid grass contained a lot of poison. If normal people ate it they would die within 4 days.


    The normal way to hunt in this cloud ocean was to spread out the boats, surround beasts and spirits before using bows to kill them.


    However, at this moment everyone knew that the fleet of those 3 cities was about to arrive. Which was why they looked towards Zong Shou with a questioning gaze.

 Chapter 307 - Desolate Beast Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 307 Deste Beast Tomb</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Continue south until we shake them off our tail.¡±


    Zong Shou said as he looked into the sky. Although there were thick cloudyers above, however, if a spirit master did a spell, it could part the cloud ocean at specific timings to use the stars to confirm their location.


    Roughly discerning, Zong Shou pointed towards the southwest corner, ¡°Just go towards that direction! The entire army isn¡¯t allowed to use the red Swift birds or messiah talismans to send messages. Also, ask the men to equip all the energy destroying crossbows.¡±


    The people around were unsurprised. This ce was the outskirts of the Hailing ins. After the fleet caught up, they would scour all about. This region was indeed not suitable to hunt for beasts.


    Although the Hailing ins didn¡¯t have powers who clear out this area for a long time, the deeper one went in one would be attacked by groups of beasts and even grade 7 beasts.


    However, Zong Shou used up pretty much a year ie of Gantian Mountain to buy 800 energy destroying crossbows and 300 three armed spiritual crossbows. The fleet also had Zhu Junhou, Gu Liekong, Ling Fakong, etc grade 6 pinnacle experts that were stronger than their rank. At the crucial moment, they could cast spells to use the strength of the army to reach grade 7 which was why none of them worried much.


    Even Jing Tao didn¡¯t oppose it. Who knows was it because he had an escape n or because he trusted thebat strength of Gantian Mountain and Xuan Mountain City.


    Looking at his expression, he seemed to be shocked that Zong Shou had a total of 800 energy destroying crossbows.


    Just as Jing Tao left the deck and returned to his room to rest, Zong Shou waved to Gu Liekong and summoned him.


    ¡°Admiral Gu, do you have a way to leave those people some clues? It would be best if they are precise such that they can catch up 5 dayster?¡±


    Hu Liekong¡¯s brows furrowed, looking at Zong Shou in disbelief.


    Blocking the fleet of those 3 cities at the Mofan Cave with much difficulty after using close to ten thousand fire lightning arrows, they should just quickly break away from them and find a secludednd to hunt beasts. However, Zong Shou wanted to leave them clues and lead them their 4 thousand cloud ships to chase up.


    If he didn¡¯t watch Zong Shou grow up and knew that he was the actual city lord of their city, he pretty much wanted to think that the new Monster king was swapped by someone else. That he wanted to sell them to those animals from the 3 cities.


    His gaze shed, after a long while, he regained calmness, ¡°Subordinate doesn¡¯t understand the ruler¡¯s intentions. However, I will always follow your orders! I just need to do order the ships to do some work. 5 days, 120 hours, no more, no less!¡±


    Zong Shou slightly nodded, then he did a hidden hand sign towards the few Lingyun disciples.


    Hu Liekong instantly understood, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let that Jing Tao find out.¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou smile in satisfaction. He liked such officials. They were followed instructions more than Ren Bo and was smarter.


    As for the following time, Zong Shou decided not to return to his sleeping quarters and spent most of his time on the deck. He could simrly rest and meditate there. There was no difference at all.


    Just 2 dayster, he could see a majestic giant mountain in the distance. It was hidden in the ck fog, far from the illuminating distance of the spirit masters.


    Only people like him used spells to buff his sight could barely see the outline.


    However, just this rough shadow made him clench his fists. He finally arrived at this ce!


    He stood up from the throne specially designed from him on the deck, striding to the head of the boat and looked out.


    ...It was the same! It was the same as the ce he came in thest life. Aspared to ten thousand yearster it was safer.


    Without experiencing the spiritual wave explosion era, this ce wasn¡¯t like the future where grade 7 beasts flooded the area.


    Beneath the cloud ships at most, there were grade 5-6 beasts and evil spirits. They couldn¡¯t do anything to the cloud ships floating 3 thousand feet in the air.


    Only some birds and spirits that could fly could threaten the fleet.


    However usually before they even got close they were shot dead by numerous archers. Their journey was smooth.


    Gu Liekong also noticed the giant mountain, walking beside Zong Shou and frowning, ¡°Ruler I think this mountain is huge and can¡¯t be crossed, I think we should go around it.¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and didn¡¯t reply. He confirmed the location and pointed 30 degrees towards the southwest, ¡°Go towards there!¡±


    Gu Liekong was helpless, thinking that anyways wasting a little time wouldn¡¯t be too serious. The mountain ahead didn¡¯t seem unusual as such he gave an order and the entire fleet, the thousand cloud ships all turned.


    However after the entire fleet traveled just 20 miles, Monster roars sounded out from all about, there was also the sharp shrieks of beasts.


    Their voices like waves charging into the ear, one louder than the other. The further in they got the louder it was.


    Later not only was the entire fleet, a thousand ships in an uproar, but even Jing Tao was also shocked, returning to the deck. With spiritual power injecting into his eyes, he looked around. There were roars all around. He could even see several giant beasts hidden in the fog, they were surrounded by these beasts and evil spirits.


    ¡°This is a beast wave?¡±


    After confirming it, he took in a cold breath, his face green, and white. He couldn¡¯t keep up theposure from before as he asked furiously, ¡°City lord Zong give me an exnation!¡±


    He just took one rough look and saw close to ten thousand grade 6 beasts, who knows how many below grade 5 there were. Such a scale of beast wave definitely wouldn¡¯tck grade 7 beasts.


    ...in such an encirclement, even if they brought that treasure they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    If it wasn¡¯t for those 800 energy destroying crossbows and that they were in danger, he would have immediately led all the Lingyun Sect disciples away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡±


    Zong Shou turned around, signaling Gu Liekong to continue, following which he frowned and said with discretion, ¡°Has Jing Tao heard of a beast tomb?¡±


    ¡°Beast tomb?¡±


    Jing Tao muttered, his eyes deep in thought, ¡°I heard that it is where high-grade beasts bones are buried! Legend has it that beneath the cloud ocean, those beasts with intelligence weren¡¯t willing to let their corpses and beast crystals be eaten by other beasts and not let the evil spirits take their vital energy. Which is why before they die, they will choose a special region or area to die, forming this beast tomb. All of them are all extremely dangerous areas. Not only would beasts crave the beast crystal, but even the evil spirits would also roam around it.¡±


    ¡°Jing Tao truly is knowledgeable! In front of us, there is one of such a beast tomb!¡±


    The entire deck was silent. Following which, numerous gazes filled with questions looked over. Zong Shou was helpless, he knew this would happen. This thing sounded too shocking so no matter how close the people were to him, them would ask questions.


    Originally. he didn¡¯t choose this area but another where they could huntrge amounts of beats. In just a month they could get millions of grade 4 crystals. However, because of the Yue Guanyun situation, he changed his mind.


    Naturally, he needed to exin to solve the doubts of everyone.


    Hesitating for a moment, Zong Shou finallyughed awkwardly, ¡°If I said that a Senior told me there were numerous beast corpses here, will you all believe me?¡± He didn¡¯t lie, he did indeed learn of this from a senior. Only this person died 7 thousand years ago and recorded it in a book. This beast tomb at that time was emptied by people.


    When he said that, the surrounding people all had weird looks on their faces. Jing Tao thought back to Zong Weiran who was said to have reached ascended realm several years back and had entered and exit the cloud ocean alone. Zhao Yanran and Xuanyuan Yiren who knew that Zong Shou had already joined themon people path immediately thought about Wei Xu.


    As for Hu Zhongyuan and the others they had no clue. However, what they knew was that Zong Shou did not purposely send them to die.


    Jing Tao slightly hesitated before looking around. This time he looked more carefully and as expected it was different from normal beast waves.


    There wererge amounts of evil beings, no less than the beasts that were fighting and killing one another. They weren¡¯t ordered by any high-grade beast or evil spirit, just instinctively being wary of their fleet.


    He believed 70% of what he said. The situation was simr to the beast tombs of rumors.


    Following which Zong Shou said with a weird tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can rush back. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    His gaze instantly constricted. He looked carefully at Zong Shou who was smiling coldly, unable to read through him.


    He used the strength of Lingyun Sect to cause the 3 cities to be afraid of attacking. Then used the fire lightning arrow at the Mofan Cave to ditch all the 4 thousand cloud ships.


    He had learned a lot from this prince¡¯s methods. As expected from the rumors, although the was unable to cultivate he was a top genius and a great strategist.


    Why did he let them leave at this moment? What was the meaning of that?


    Was he prepared to burn bridges and swallow all these beast crystals? No, if he wanted to, he shouldn¡¯t have told them.


    He slightly hesitated before shaking his head, ¡°Since Lingyun Sect has epted city lord¡¯s deposit, we will put in the effort. How can be abandon city lord? Whether or not it is a beast cave, why not we take a look.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled involuntarily, mocking in his heart. However, there wasn¡¯t any weird expression on his face as he ordered all the cloud ships to continue ahead.


    As expected several milester they could see that 3 thousand feet below there were thousands of beast corpses spread around. There was also thick Ying energy spreading around.

 Chapter 308 - Several Million Income

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 308 Several Million Ie</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°It is a beast tomb!¡±


    Jing Tao Zhenren¡¯s hands were slightly trembling as he seemed to be surprising his joy and shock as he looked calmly forwards.


    ¡°Numerous beast corpses and deathly energy all around. There is no doubt this is a beast tomb!¡±


    The entire fleet was dead silent. The Subordinate ships that were in an uproar all calmed down. It was obvious that there were many well-read and experienced people.


    ¡°This is just the outside. These beasts died from fighting.¡±


    Zong Shou looked at the foot of the mountain, ¡°The true beast tomb should be at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    These beasts that died from fighting were the reason why those high intelligent beasts and evil spirits still gathered here even though they knew they couldn¡¯t enter the beast tomb.


    All the corpses, either dead from fighting or from being hunted on the way towards the beast, were all piged. Only the bones were left and some broken pieces of fur and leather.


    Zong Ling¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°there isn¡¯t any Ying vein but the Ying strength is so abundant here, how many evil spirits died here...¡±


    Everyone kept silent. All the signs and scenes here was simr to the legendary beast tomb.


    Without needing Gu Liekong to rush them all, the cloud ships increased their speeds, eagerly going forwards. A few hundred spirit master all increased their illumination range.


    In just a few moments, numerous corpses suddenly appeared in front of their eyes.


    With ten miles in front of them as the border, numerous beast bones and corpses stacked up like oceans and mountains.


    At first nce, there were hundreds of thousands.


    ¡°...f***, they are all at least grade 4!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan slightly trembled like he noticed something, his eyes constricting, ¡°How is this possible? These beast corpses umted for hundreds and thousands of years. How haven¡¯t they decayed?¡±


    ¡°It is mostly the case in beast tombs! Where beast crystals gather, the amount of spiritual energy can bepared to spiritual houses and shrines. Only the death energy is too strong and isn¡¯t suitable for cultivation.¡±


    Jing Tao didn¡¯t care, a light shing in his eyes, ¡°Complete beast corpses and soul stones are where the true value of beast tombs lie it. Looking at the scale there should be at least 50 thousand feet big, millions of corpses. What we don¡¯t know is how many grade 6 corpses there are...¡±


    Then he turned around and said sincerely, ¡°this ce is found by city lord Zong, I shouldn¡¯t have greedy thoughts. Only the ingredients here are what I desire. Can city lord get some for me? If the city lord has any inconveniences, I am willing to buy it at market price!¡±


    When Zhao Yanran heard that she mocked, ¡°What a good can you do, leave some for me. As expected from the Leingyun Sect...¡± these righteous path sects, even doing such snatching benefit matters they make it sound really official and morally right.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, his smile was extremely bright.


    ¡°Zhenren is too courteous. With my rtionship with Lingyun Sect, why do you need to be like this? The beast corpses here I am unable to take it all this time. How about this, Lingyun Sect can take any grade 4 corpses. Any grade 5 and above I will give you all 10%. This 10% will be sold to you st 70% of the market price. However, when we go back, your sect just protects the safety of our fleet. I am the owner of Gantian Mountain so I have to think for my people and be fair so that they are pleased. What does Jing Tao Zhenren think?¡±


    Jing Tao¡¯s face wasn¡¯t so thick. He was stabbed by Zhao Yanran¡¯s face such that he flushed red. When he heard Zong Shou¡¯s words, he was delighted. He didn¡¯t care about grade 4 and below ones as the Sect didn¡¯tck any, however it was better than nothing. However, 10% of the grade 5 and above ones were huge. He immediately nodded, ¡°I agree! My Lingyun Sect is getting benefits so naturally, we will have to protect you. City Lord is righteous, Jing Tao thanks you!¡±


    Zhao Yanran fueled her lips in disdain, thinking that this Zong Shou was truly fit to be Monster king, his smile was so fake. Then he pointed towards Xuan Yun and her.


    ¡°You 2 are the same, 10%! The terms are the same as theirs.¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s eyes lit up, high fiving Zong Shou without hesitation, ¡°Deal, 10% it is!¡±


    Xuan Yun smiled, bowing respectfully, ¡°The lord¡¯s good grace, I represent Qingyin School to thank you for it! 10% of beast corpses, it would be disrespectful for me to decline.


    When Jing Tao Zhenren heard that, he felt slightly ufortable. However, thinking that be it this Seven Spirit Sect or Qingyin School, their strengths were lower than Lingyun Sect, but their rtionship with Zong Shou was much closer. If he was the person, he couldn¡¯t just solely trust Lingyun Sect. As such, he could only suppress his unhappiness.


    Zong Shouughed out loud when he heard that, returning to his throne and sitting down heroically, ¡°Tell the ships today that anyone who sees it can have a share! Let them move these corpses up quickly. When we return, we will split it based on their effort. All soldiers will be rewarded! Also, I will warn everyone. Anyone who dares to keep it for themselves and hide it, my Gantian Mountain will punish him.¡±


    In just a moment the entire fleet cheered out like thunder. One could hear the cheers of ¡°ruler is wise¡±.


    Some city lords who followed along decided to board Zong Shou¡¯s ship, kneeling to thank him. Their faces were all red with excitement. Some of them were feeling fortunate.


    They originally thought that it would be good if they get 40-50% of previous years, even thinking they might return empty-handed with nothing.


    Who knew that Zong Shou gave them such a huge surprise. This ie would be more than ten times usual.


    They suddenly understood why the new Monster king told them to bring so many merchant ships. They were feeling regretful, doubting at that time and not listening to his orders.


    If they knew, they would have risked their lives to bring even more ships over.


    That Zhu Junhou felt heart pained. Although Xuan Mountain City might not be as strong as Gantian, in terms of control of thend it was better than Zong Shou.


    If they went all out to recruit, a thousand merchant ships could be easily gathered. Wouldn¡¯t they be able to fill more beast corpses?


    Grade 4 and above, be it bones, fur or leather were all expensive. A perfectly undamaged corpse even went for more shocking prices. Sometimes it was even several times more than beast crystals!


    1800 cloud ships went full speed ahead into the beast tomb. Then everyone felt a dense pressure on their minds.


    Zong Shou and the others frowned slightly before not bothering. Instead, they acted rxed. They knew that this was the reason why those beasts and evil spirits didn¡¯t dare enter.


    Looking at the situation, it should be a martial art intent left by a human race expert which hadn¡¯t dissipated from this area.


    It might have a huge threat to those beasts, but to the human race, they could rely on and borrow its strength.


    Then the entire fleet took turns tond. 700 thousand people were like worker bees as they got busy. They all acted to move the beast corpses up on the boat.


    Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t bring enough ships. Without Zong Shou especially giving orders, they only moved beast corpses above grade 5. For all the grade 4 ones, they only took the rarest types. As for the rest, they took the beast crystals and soul stones as well as fur, leather, and tendons. These things didn¡¯t take up much space.


    Zong Shou and Xuanyuan Yiren went all out in an unrestrained manner. Both of them had small heaven and earth-bags withrge sizes and thus they earned a lot.


    It made Jing Tao Zhenren, Zhao Yanran, and Xuan Yun all envious. Although they brought small heaven and earth-bags too, because of the agreement, they could only take grade 4 and below beast corpses.


    The beast tomb scale was huge and far from what Jing Tao estimated. Hundred thousand years of umtion meant that it was exceptional.


    700 thousand soldiers who could at least carry above 500 kilograms of weight working together, and they used 2 full days to move all the grade 5-6 corpses on board.


    The harvest this time was unable to be estimated due to theck of time.


    However, just the beast crystals estimated by Tan Tao, the overall value should be around 10 million grade 4 beast crystals. If they included the corpses that could be sold for a high price that was even tougher to calcte.


    Hu Zhongyuan was stunned. This time apart from the Gantian Zong family his iron tiger race did the most work. When they return they would at least get a million grade 4 crystals. This was the same as 10 times that which was in their treasury now! It could help develop numerous experts for their race.


    The other people were simr, unable to calm down. Most of them were filled with regret.


    On the 5th morning that they entered this Hailing ins, the huge beast tomb was cleaned out.


    Zong Shou was dark and vicious when he did things. What he couldn¡¯t get, he didn¡¯t let others get.


    All the grade 4 corpses he couldn¡¯t take away was destroyed and spoilt, causing their value to decrease greatly.


    Then Zong Shou didn¡¯t say a word, looking seriously at the deepestyer of the beast tomb. He looked afar at a canyon which was a thousand feet wide. The giant mountains that pierced into the sky were made of stone 10 times harder than that of Tiegang stone.


    The deep parts of this canyon were where that martial intent came from.


    The surrounding people were surprised but they didn¡¯t speak to disturb his thoughts. Jing Tao didn¡¯t have such worries, asking curiously, ¡°Your highness what is going on? Is there something wrong within?¡±


    Since getting the huge benefits his tone became much more courteous. He called him your highness, treating him like his king.


    Zong Shou instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Waiting for him to ask was difficult.


    He didn¡¯t show anything on his face, nodding slightly, ¡°It is a little weird! I saw that the grade 6 beasts here are all at their healthy and strong ages and most of them were far from dying. Why did they want to enter the tomb, to charge into the canyon even if it cost them their life?¡±

 Chapter 309 - Corpse Harbouring Pinnacle sSword

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 309 Corpse Harbouring Pinnacle sSword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Jing Tao Zhenren frowned and looked back at his memory. It was as what Zong Shou had said.


    90% and above of the grade 6 beast corpses hadn¡¯t reached their death date but instead died to the mental impact that martial intent had on them.


    A light shed across his head as his heart couldn¡¯t help but jump.


    Even Zhao Yanran and the others were filled with thoughts.


    ¡°Are you thinking that there is some treasure that could help them evolve which made the grade 6 beasts go all out? Legend had it that the beasts beneath the cloud ocean have sharp senses, I am not sure if it is true or false. And also the martial path intent from within should be at least left by an expert who stepped into the celestial path. The legend was that during the cloud deste era, thend was extremely huge. But after the cmity at the end of the cloud deste era, at least 70% of thend sunk into the cloud ocean. Who knows, this might be the home of that senior that was left behind.¡±


    Zong Shou said whileughing in a self-mocking manner, ¡°I am just randomly guessing, Zhenren, you don¡¯t have to take me seriously. The death energy is spreading about here. Since we havepleted our work, I think it is best if we leave sooner...¡±


    Just as he was about to turn around, he heard Jing Tao say seriously, ¡°Your highness please wait up, I do feel that your guess has an 80% probability of being true! I think there are at least 200 more grade 7 beasts within the valley.¡±


    The corner of Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up, he smiled awkwardly, ¡°I think so too, but so what? With our ability, if we enter, it would be a little risky. To get the items within we will mess up the martial path intent within. If that¡¯s the case, it would rile up the Monster wave. At that time, our fleet will suffer heavy losses. One must know when to be satisfied, with this 10 million grade 4 beast crystals I am already satisfied. I¡¯m not willing to take the risk with my subordinate¡¯s lives...¡±


    The surrounding people were all tempted and pumped up by what Jing Tao said. Even the older and calmer Zong Ling, Zhu Junho and Ling Fakong¡¯s breathing couldn¡¯t help but speed up. But when they heard his words, it was like pouring a bucket of cold water over their heads. It made theme to their senses.


    When they thought about it, they were totally ashamed. As Zong Shou said, one couldn¡¯t be too greedy. If they lost their lives because of that treasure that was in their imagination, it would be a total pity.


    Then, everyone nearby who heard it was touched. Their ruler was truly a magnanimous and smart person. If it was other prideful and ambitious people, even if they knew it was dangerous, they would take the risk. They definitely wouldn¡¯t care about the lives of their men.


    Jing Tao Zhenren helps his breath, frowning as he was deep in thought. Following which he took out an item, ¡°Does your highness know about this time? With this, we just need 300-night wandering spirit masters, and I believe we can stop the beasts for at least an hour!¡±


    Before Zong Shou spoke, that Ling Fakong was shocked, ¡°Is that the Lingyun Sect cloud shocking illusionary token? Legend has it that before the 4th generation ancestor of the sect left the cloud world, he refined such a grade 9 spiritual artifact. He perfectly merged the cloud shocking god destroying intent within...¡±


    Jing Tao Zhenren didn¡¯t speak, just smiling proudly. Zong Shou looked at the sword-shaped token in his hand and was also shocked.


    He knew that Jing Tao brought a protective time over to protect these 40 inner sect disciples. However, he didn¡¯t expect this fellow to bring such a treasure. What a total surprise. He could even save those 4 thousand ice lightning arrows.


    His heart was willing but his face showed some hesitation, ¡°With this treasure, we do have some confidence. However, for safety sake why not you hand it over to me? As for the times within our, Gantian wants at least 80%! If we make it out, we still have to depend on those 800 energy destroying crossbows...¡±


    That Jing Tao was not good at bargaining, brows furrowing as he thought for a moment before he handed the sword-shaped token to Zong Shou. He said, ¡°Okay! But if there is an advancement item, our Lingyun Sect has priority to choose.¡±


    ...he didn¡¯t care about what they got within. Only that treasure that could help beasts evolve, which would most probably be helpful for human cultivators.


    Zong Shou was also startled. He had made a bold offer of 80%. He was giving space for him to bargain. Who knew Jing Tao was so ¡®decisive¡¯.


    Following which he felt the 18 cloud shocking god destroying sword intent seeds in his body fidgeting around crazily. Zong Shou¡¯s heart trembled slightly, silently keeping the token into his sleeves.


    With the deal set, Zong Shou didn¡¯t waste any more time. 15 minutester, the thousand ships lined up, one above another as they continued towards the canyon.


    The entry was narrow but space within was extremely spacious. They traveled another 20 miles before their field of sights expanded once more. Hundred thousand feet of canyonnd appeared in front of their eyes.


    Everyone was slightly astonished. This ce didn¡¯t look natural like it was shed by someone with a sword! All around this ce there were visible clues.


    Then their eyes lit up as they saw the hundreds of beast corpses lying within.


    ...It was as Jing Tao had said, all of them were grade 7 beasts! Their number was over 400. Along with the corpse and soul stone, the value was amount to 1500 grade 7 beast crystals. Just the ie within the valley was equal to all they got outside of it.


    What attracted their attention was the center of the canyon. A person sitting there with a shining Phoenix pattern red sword. The sword shone, it had numerous cracks like it was on the verge of breaking. It was also where the martial intent cane from.


    All the grade 7 beasts were all split in the head by a sharp de.


    ¡°It is a magical weapon above grade 2, no wonder!¡±


    The so-called magical weapon was just a magical artifact. Zong Shou eximed, however, he didn¡¯t look carefully. Instead, he focused on his Dantian using the power of the token to move the spiritual seeds in his body.


    When he grabbed the token just now, the 18 sword intent seeds showed signs of gathering and merging.


    With him purposely coordinating, they all merged, like a sword forming within his energy ocean.


    The sword energy dissipated around. If his body wasn¡¯t as strong as a peak martial ancestor, it was enough to cause many wounds within his energy ocean.


    In his heart, he was impressed and respectful of the Lingyun Ancestor. With his xiantian realm, normally speaking he shouldn¡¯t be able to grasp this sword intentyer of power.


    But now, he not only grasped it, but he had theplete cloud shocking god destroying sword intent!


    Splitting one sword intent into 18 seeds. People of the Xuanwu ancestor realm will be able to train in them. Once they are merged, it would be theplete sword intent!


    Originally, Lingyun Sect disciples at normal speed needed at least to be at the ascended realm toplete this step.


    However, Zong Shou was a freak. Not only was he good at the martial path such that he could train in it at xiantian realm, but he had also coincidentally bumped into this cloud shocking illusionary token. Using its power toplete the merger.


    However, Zong Shou could feel that thisplete sword intent once again exceeded his control. Who knew whether or not taking that step was a blessing or a curse.


    Jing Tao on that side had not noticed at all. His eyes were sharp as he swept around. A momentter joy appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Corpse harboring pinnacle sword grass. It is this item...¡±


    Only to see that there were close to a thousand sword-shaped grass growing around the person. Their ages were not equal, some above a thousand, some not even reaching a thousand.


    Zong Shou was also alerted, with a look a smile appeared on his face. He also guessed that this would be the item.


    A ce where corpses gathered and spiritual energy was abundant with coincidentally a magical weapon broken sword with celestial martial intent here, there was at least a 90% chance it would be this grass.


    This spiritual grass could help beasts and cultivators raise their level. But the main point is that one had to separate the corpse energy and poison within. One had to be a top pill refiner who knew medicine.


    And the moment, one relied on this item to progress, it would leave some repercussions and affect the next breakthrough.


    Zong Shou naturally didn¡¯t give this item that much value, but to Jing Tao, who was near the end of his life, it was a huge hope.


    However, getting the grass was problematic. All the older sword-shaped spiritual grass were beside the corpse of the celestial expert. Although the magical weapon was close to breaking, it could still kill so many grade 7 beasts. As such, one could see how strong it was.


    Seeing Jing Tao look over with pleading gazes, Zong Shou smiled and startedying out the formation.


    2 hourster, a full thousand giant ships lined up at the entry of the canyon in a fan formation.


    All the archers were gathered on one side. Especially those 800 energy destroying crossbows and the three armed spiritual crossbows which aimed at this point, totally locking this ce down.


    Zong Shou casually tossed the cloud shocking illusionary token to Ling Fakong. Thetter was startled and filled with shock. He thought that Zong Shou would pass it to Zong Ling.


    Did this mean that in less than a month, after he ascended, it caused this newly appointed Monster king who was showing signs of bing prosperous to start to trust The Eye wolf race again?


    His face flushed red. However, Ling Fakong didn¡¯t say a word as he started to gather spirit masters to set up formations in the canyon.


    There were many spirit masters in Gantian and Xuan mountain. Along with the inner sect disciples of Lingyun Sect, there was enough for 300.


    When the formation was formed, a huge mist spread about, looking indiscernible and uncertain, covering tens of miles. It also caused the martial intent here to start to be chaotic.


    Zong Shou was silently shocked, Ling Fakong was truly the spirit master with the most formation and leadership talent in Gantian Mountain. The formations were strict and orderly. Even he couldn¡¯t find any mistake at all.


    He was thinking whether or not the ships of those 3 cities have arrived or not? He nodded towards Jing Tao, ¡°I am ready. If Zhenren is confident we can start now in case things happen...¡±


    Jing Tao didn¡¯t hesitate, several spiritual talismans shooting out from his fingertip. They turned into spirit light and charged towards that remnant sword.


    Zong Shou took a look only to see that those talismans were all able to harm the soul, able to target spiritual artifacts.


    However, in the next instance, the area here suddenly trembled.

 Chapter 310 - Still Not Moving Aside

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 310 Still Not Moving Aside</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Pretty much at the same time, outside the beast tomb, numerous beasts and Yin souls seemed to be crazy, going into chaos. They were all in an irritable state as they crazily charged towards the canyon entry.


    There were tens of thousands of them, looking out they were like waves smacking the shore.


    Just at this time, thousands of giant ships traveled towards here majestically.


    Yue Guanyun stood on the deck of the seven-tooth cloud ship, his eyes filled with shock as he looked at the beast flood beneath.


    Luckily this beast flood was on the ground and didn¡¯t have any intention to target his fleet. However, looking from afar he still felt extremely terrified.


    ¡°What is that Gantian Mountain fleet doing here? Are they asking to die? Such a beast wave. Even if we were working together, we couldn¡¯t take it on easily...¡±


    The person who spoke was a red-robed middle-aged man. He wore a grade 2 official attire, one of Yue Guanyun¡¯s officials.


    Although he said so in a joking manner, no one here couldugh out loud.


    As this huge fleet continued forwards. In front of them, numerous ashen white beasts appeared on the ground, causing all of them to hold their breaths.


    ¡°It is a beast tomb! those Gantian Mountain people found a beast tomb!¡±


    Along with this exmation that who knows who made, the atmosphere on the deck became more and more solemn.


    Yue Guanyun¡¯s face changed, taking in a deep breath, his face looking unusually white,¡± it is without a doubt a beast tomb! With my estimations, the scale of this ce is no less than 400 thousand feet around. Using the age of it to calcte, the rewards for Gantian Mountain would be no less than 10 million grade 4 beast crystals! What do the two of you think?¡±


    ¡°400 thousand feet, I don¡¯t think it is just that?¡±


    Feng Nu¡¯s gaze was extremely dark like a storm was gathering in it, ¡°I think it is no less than 500 thousand feet! This prince¡¯s methods are so vicious, destroying these grade 4 corpses to reduce the value. Hmm, should I say this Zong Shou is smart or lucky? That¡¯s just great. Our 3 sides game together and will go back empty-handed. Just chasing them took us 7 days! Gantian mountain should have obtained nothing and earned ten million instead. This time, when the 3 of us return, we will be a hugeughing stock!¡±


    ¡°Along with thoseplete beast corpses, their gains should be above 20 million grade 4 beast crystals! And also within that canyon, although we don¡¯t know what the situation is like, why it attracts so many beasts. However, based on what I guess, their gains would be above 10 million.¡±


    Xiong Ba¡¯s tone was leisure, looking calm. Looking at his tightly clenched fists, it revealed that his emotions were like waves rising up and down.


    ¡°20 million, they just need to take 1/10 to let Gantian Mountain expand by a million troops! To recruit numerous xiantian, as well as those famous Xuanwu ancestors in the world. 99% will be under their g. In just 3 years, the 3 of us won¡¯t be able to stand up in Donglin Cloud Continent...¡±


    The surrounding people instantly entered a state of silence. Yue Guanyun¡¯s face turned dark as he looked about. He saw that everyone was filled with trepidation.


    Especially those messengers who belonged to subordinate cities of Gantiaj Mountain City who all showed signs of regret on their faces.


    And most especially Xijie City lord Xie Rong, who had broken the bridge and cut off ties with Gantian Mountain. His face was devoid of blood, ashen white like paper.


    Yue Guanyun was instantly filled with a violent spirit, he knew that most of the people were regretting. If he wasn¡¯t greedy to betray Zong Shou and followed his orders, following the Gantian Mountain fleet, the gains of Xijie City would be no less than 10 times the previous years. It was enough to let their strength rise to a whole other level.


    At this moment, although he was annoyed, he couldn¡¯t scold them. He scoffed coldly, ¡°Why do we need to worry? No matter how much they get, they still need to ship it back before it counts as theirs!¡±


    Feng Nu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°So with what Brother Feng Nu is saying, what should we do?¡±


    Yue Guanyun scoffed with disdain, thinking that the 2 people beside were waiting for him to say that they were going to rob them or kill them such that no news of this gets out. After this matter, if it incurred the scolding of the various sects, at most the 2 of them will just be aplices.


    Anger didn¡¯t rise in his heart, he only said expressionlessly, ¡°The sects in the cloud world all made it clear that we can¡¯t kill one another beneath the cloud ocean. That Zong Shou is crafty, inviting Lingyun Sect disciples on the boat, it seems like he was prepared in advance. Besides our armies have too many mouths and there isn¡¯t any wall in this world that can block out all wind. However this time we don¡¯t need to personally make a move, don¡¯t we have these beasts to help? We just need to lock up the exit of this canyon...¡±


    Xiong Ba was just about to say that the beast wave of this level would at most cause the Gantian Mountain fleet to be badly damaged. It wasn¡¯t enough to wipe them out. Swiftly which he understood, respect appearing on his face.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case! The scale of this beast wave might not be enough but we can add some mes and if we n it well, we can chase more beasts in. As long as they can only enter and not exit, we will be able to solve this matter. City lord Yue you are sharp-minded, what a good n!¡±


    Yue Guanyun smiled while crossing his arms, not saying any more. However on this seven-tooth cloud ship, it seemed like the Ying fog had dissipated, smiles appearing on their faces once more. Some of them were exuberating signs of joy.


    Then the 3 of them didn¡¯t even need to give any instructions. After most of the beast wave surged into the canyon, thousands of cloud ships sailed into the canyon. They lined up in an orderly manner and locked down the exit of the canyon.


    Yue Guanyun was still standing on the deck of the seven-tooth cloud ship. His eyes wereplicated and conceited as he looked into the canyon.


    Zong Shou was indeed the smartest person he had seen in his life.


    Unfortunately, this kid was just too young and too inexperienced. He had also made too many mistakes.


    However, just because of that, that was why he couldn¡¯t be left alive.


    Just at this moment, he saw Feng Nu, brows furrowed tightly like there was something that was on his mind.


    Yue Guanyun¡¯s brows raised thinking that was this person considering the profits after this matter. His heart was filled with disdain but his face gave a clear smile, ¡°What is bothering Brother Feng? Is my nning inappropriate?¡±


    Feng Nu shook his head, a momentter he said with uncertainty, ¡°I am thinking. Zong Shou came right here after he went beneath the cloud ocean. Did he know this beast tomb existed? Since he did, why did he leave so many clues on the way to lead us here?¡±


    When he said that, not only did Yue Guanyun¡¯s expression switch, Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes constricted and his gaze had a huge change.


    In the next instance, they heard many roarsing from behind the canyon entrance.


    The earth shook, numerous hoove rumbling sounds were like a galloping thunder. Like numerous beasts were surging over from all directions.


    The sky was covered by dark clouds. Looking out, numerous fierce birds were swooping down towards the entrance of the valley.


    It was another beast flood! Its scale was even several times bigger than before.


    Yue Guanyun only felt his body turn cold. He reached out with his hand, casting out a talisman. It charged up ten thousand feet before it exploded. An eye-piercing golden light shed as it shone all over. Causing the heavy ck fog to be dissipated.


    Then the people on the boat saw numerous giant beasts charge over. At the front were the quickest ones, their size was close to 50-60 feet. Although they weren¡¯t able to form up into formations like the human race, in groups, their aura was majestic.


    Yue Guanyun¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched, a bad feeling rising in his heart. He looked carefully at the ck fog at the many images within.


    They only felt several extremely strong and violent auras charging over. However, they all stopped a hundred thousand feet away, following which they chased numerous beasts to charge into the canyon.


    ¡°Grade 7! It¡¯s a grade 7 beast!


    Yue Guanyun stopped breathing, Feng Nu also wasn¡¯t able to suppress the shock in his heart, taking a few steps back. His heart sinking, feeling ice cold.


    He only felt that the day when he heard the news of his elder Son Feng Yu dying didn¡¯t give him more despair as today.


    The people behind all exchanged nces with one another, their eyes filled with shock and disbelief.


    What was within this beast tomb to cause so many beasts to gather?


    What did Zong Shou do such that he attracted tens of these rarely seen grade 7 beasts?


    Did Zong Shou expect this?


    A few breathster, Xiong Ba hollered our, ¡°Move aside! Aren¡¯t you all going to move aside!¡±


    The tens of thousands of workers in charge of controlling the ships came back to their senses. The thousand of ships blocking the canyon entrance all turned to a side, giving way as they went towards the two sides. It was chaotic as they bumped into one another.


    That flood-like beast wave had already charged over, getting close to the entrance of the canyon. The hundreds of cloud ships that were blocking at the bottom part were instantly smashed into several pieces by the numerous grade 6 into several pieces!


    ...


    Within the canyon, just as the tens of spiritual talismans got close to a hundred feet, the fiery red sword suddenly shook. A red-colored image swept out, in a moment it sliced those tens of talismans into pieces.


    However, the sword body slightly shrieked and trembled, like it was badly hurt by these talismans that targetted the soul. It was extremely annoyed. The sword image spinning around and charging into the sky. Then a me river shed down from the sky.


    Halfway through it gave out a loud crashing sound. An ice mist sword image stabbed out from the clouds, smashing with this Phoenix pattern Long sword.


    In the next instance, the cloud shocking god destroying sword formed using pure spiritual energy and soul power was smashed into pieces.


    Ling Fakong who was in charge of the spiritual formation scoffed coldly. His face turned green and white before turning back normal.


    At the crucial moment, he cut off the soul power connection with the 300 spirit masters, lowering the damage to a minimum. This was why although they all suffered light injuries, but it wasn¡¯t a big worry.

 Chapter 311 - Who Would You Harm by Accident?

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 311Who Would You Harm by ident?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The Phoenix pattern Long sword smashed the ice mist sword into pieces. The sword attack was slightly blocked. Before it regained its aura from before, a me light shining all over, burning the heavens.


    In the next instant, Zhu Junhou and Zong Gang both rose up. The former was obviously really experienced, holding arge halberd in his hand. The moment he jumped into the sky, the hundred thousand armored soldiers of Xuan Mountain City merged into one. The halberd aura exploding, and the energy glow charging thousands of feet.


    Although Zong Gang¡¯s cultivation was a grade weaker, in terms of the martial path, he was a bit better. His control of the strength of the entire army was more to his pleasure. Numerous lightning light exploding up from around his body and gathered at the tip of the spear.


    The spear glow halberd energy pretty much stuck on the Phoenix pattern Long sword. In an instant, it caused the sword attack to freeze in the air before swiftly retreating. However, both Zong Gang and Zhu Junhou¡¯s faces turned white as they retreated swiftly. Blood seeped out from the corner of their lips.


    At this moment, numerous galloping thunder noises spread from the entrance of the canyon. Who knew how many beasts were galloping over and charging into the dense fog. Only to see numerous thin threads of sword energy appearing under Ling Fakong¡¯s control.


    Without needing to sh out, just hanging in the air, one could just use the momentum of these beasts charging over to cause huge harm to the beasts.


    Those thousand cloud ships had hundreds of thousands of archers which all shot up. Using the cloud shocking illusionary token, cooperating with the arrow rain, finally being able to block this scary beast flood.


    However, the few people who were beside the body of the celestial path expert didnt have spare attention to focus on what was happening at the entry. They all looked at the Phoenix pattern Long sword nervously.


    That Jing Tao Zhenrenughed loudly, ¡°Your highness is truly trustable, I thank you!¡±


    Following which a shuttle flew out from his sleeves and directly struck above. It was apparent that Jing Tao had prepared for a long time. This shuttle was filled with strength. Just halfway into the air, it caused a thousand feet ofnd around to freeze up.


    The strength of it was actually no less than that of the fire red sword.


    The expressions of Zong Shou, Zhao Yanran, and others all changed. Grade 7 spiritual weapon... no wonder Jing Tao Zhenren was so confident. Even if he knew that this Phoenix pattern sword, which was close to breaking was not simple to deal with, and that being first to attack would take the greatest risk, he wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    Although there was a 4-grade difference between grade 7 spiritual artifact and a grade 2 magical weapon, if this magical artifact was close to breaking, then the situation was different.


    A loud ¡®keng¡¯ broke out. The entire heaven and earth reverberated, ripples spreading out.


    That ice-blue shuttle, as expected, was smacked back by the sword.


    However, the grade 7 spiritual artifact suddenly exploded out. Numerous ice chill energy burst out, causing the fire sword light to instance shriek out.


    This Jing Tao was truly a vicious character, directly exploding that extremely precious grade 7 spiritual artifact!


    Just as the icy mist dissipated and was evaporated by the fiery glow, everyone used their eye power to look closely.


    They saw that the Phoenix pattern Long sword burst away a thousand feet by the explosive strength of this grade 7 spiritual weapon. The entire sword body still hasn¡¯t burst to pieces. It was only covered in ayer of white frost.


    Jing Tao Zhenren was astonished and then he heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that this sword was a spent force. As long as one slightly used slightly more strength it could totally burst it into pieces. Sacrificing this grade 7 spiritual artifact indeed caused huge damage to this me sword.


    In the next instance, a body shed across. It was that Gu Liekong who had been storing up energy, shing out with his knife. The vast knife glow smashed directly on the sword body of the Phoenix pattern Long sword.


    The 2 of them was first on a standstill. After a long while, it gave out yet another sharp ring. This grade 2 magical weapon finally burst into pieces.


    However, the knife attack didn¡¯t stop like it was uncontrolled as it continued to sh down.


    Although it was retracted just as it was about to touch the ground, it still shed one of the corpses harboring pinnacle sword grass into pieces.


    Then, with a whistle, numerous pale white deathly energy swiftly spread about.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised up. Right away he pulled onto Yiren and Chuxue beside him and retreated a thousand feet away. The other people reacted swiftly and all jumped away.


    They recognized that this was dense death energy. Just touching it, if one got off lightly, their lifespan would be shortened, if serious one would die. All living beings will all face death. However, apart from the hundred-odd spiritual panes of grass, there weren¡¯t any other living beings.


    At the same time, an energizing scent spread about and swiftly wafted about in the air.


    Zong Shou took a few sniffs and felt the true qi in his body riot. It was like the scent caused his cultivation to improve by several levels. At the same time, a thread of poison seeped into his body. However, they were instantly burst apart by the world shocking true energy.


    This spiral true qi was useless towards the delicious wine, but it was aplete crushing victory against various poisons.


    Although Jing Tao Zhenren¡¯s eyes were filled with regret, he felt furious. Right away he hollered at Gu Liekong, ¡°What have you done! You spread out this corpse harboring pinnacle sword grass. Are you trying to attract all the beasts in this Hailing ins before you are done?¡±


    Then he looked at the entrance of the valley in fear. He saw that after those beasts smelled the fragrance, their eyes all turned red and they became crazier.


    The people¡¯s faces all turned ashen white. All of a sudden they didn¡¯t have the energy to bother about the corpse of that celestial expert. All of them looked towards where the beasts were surging.


    At this moment, a thousand ships, hundred thousands of archers along with that cloud shocking illusionary token was like an invisible dam that was blocking the beasts.


    In just a moment, it was obviously on the verge of falling.


    Zhu Junhou frowned slightly. Before this, he realized that there was something off with what Gu Liekong did. Along the way, he did many under the table actions. His current actions also made one have doubts.


    But this person was Zong Shou¡¯s subordinate and he couldn¡¯t say it out. Gu Liekong acted blur and smiled bitterly, seeking for forgiveness from Zong Shou, ¡°I was careless causing our Gantian warriors to be in danger, I seek forgiveness from the ruler!¡±


    Zong Shou waved his hand, ¡°Humans have times when they make mistakes. What wrong did you do? Luckily thend area here is special and even if the beast wave gets bigger we can block it...¡±


    Jing Tao Zhenren was speechless, thinking that he was really generous. It was a sin and he actually just waved it off.


    However looking closely at thend geography, it is as what Zong Shou said, making it really suitable to defend against the enemy. However he was still uneasy, saying seriously, ¡°your highness, my cloud shocking illusionary token can at mostugh for an hour. It could at most block grade 6 beasts. The scent of this corpse harboring pinnacle grass will definitely attract grade 7 beasts. Your highness, please use the nervy destroying crossbows early.¡±


    ¡°Energy destroying crossbows?¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, he suddenly hesitated, ¡°it seems a little inappropriate...¡±


    Jing Tao Zhenren was totally furious, hard for one to understand. In such a race against time, life or death situation, Zong Shou actually hesitated at such a moment. Who knows what exactly was this person thinking about!


    Then he had a thought in his mind. Was Zong Shou worrying about him consuming too much using the energy destroying crossbows?


    After all this special spiritual artifact used up one grade 6 beast crystal at one go.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel disdain. His originally high evaluation for Zong Shou fell by several grades. He was definitely from the monster race, too petty!


    However, he still needed to rely on Zong Zhou¡¯s strength now, Jing Tao asked solemnly, ¡°Why is it inappropriate? Your highness if we don¡¯t use the energy destroying crossbow now we won¡¯t have a chance too anymore. All of us will definitely be buried here! If your highness is reluctant to use those beast crystals, our Lingyun Sect can pay for half!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was still filled with hesitation, ¡°It isn¡¯t that I am unwilling to use the beast crystals. The only thing was that I heard people scolding me outside. If we harm them by ident then...¡±


    When that Jing Tao Zhenren heard that he really wanted to p Zong Shou in the face.


    As a return to sun spirit master, he didn¡¯t hear it. There were so many Xuanwu ancestors didn¡¯t pick up anything. As a person with no martial path and spiritual cultivation, where did you hear that?


    He couldn¡¯t help but scold out, ¡°Who would you harm by ident? Your highness, you are so muddle! Even if the king arrives, I won¡¯t bother. Your highness, please give the order, I Jing Tao will take all responsibility!¡±


    Zong Shou was waiting just for the words, giggling as he said at Gu Liekong, ¡°Have you heard Jing Tao Zhenren¡¯s words? tell the ships not to be unwilling to spend beast crystals and arrows, keeping their lives is important! Don¡¯t fire those 800 energy destroying crossbows all at once. Split them into 3 waves and fire in rounds!¡±


    After he finished he blinked his eyes towards Gu Liekong.


    Gu Liekong going take it andughed out. At this moment he could roughly Guess Zong Zhou¡¯s rough n.


    Leading over the 4 thousand Taoyun City ships all over, not only to act as shields to block the 2nd beast wave but under the attacks of these 800 energy destroying crossbows who knows how many of them can survive. How scheming...


    He resisted theugh and solemnly bowed towards Zong Shou, ¡°Gu Liekong won¡¯t let the ruler down!¡±


    His tone was solemn, filled with the utmost respect. This moment was when he was truly sold by the new Gantian Mountain ruler.


    In the next instance, Gu Liekong jumped up and directly headed towards the ship where Zong Shou was on.


    Zong Shou smiled, following which he smiled at Jing Tao Zhenren, ¡°Based on the agreement you can have the first pick. You can take 20% of anything here!¡±


    Jing Tao didn¡¯t push it away, first taking 20 of the corpse harboring pinnacle sword grass. Although he used much Strength, even using a grade 7 spiritual artifact, the one that contributed the most, after all, was Zong Shou. His face wasn¡¯t so thick to take all the older ones. He only gave himself a set based on the value.


    And just at that instance, the entire valley shone a burning glow. The entire heaven and earth shook once more.

 Chapter 312 - Too Immoral

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 312 Too Immoral</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Jing Tao was paying attention and saw 300 colorful glowing lights charge into that canyon.


    Everywhere they passed, the air burnt up. The ground below also turned into charred soil.


    The energy destroying crossbow could ignite grade 6 beast crystals of any element, cause their essence energy within to explode, turning it into an extremelypressed and pure spiritual energy to strikeout.


    The element of this spiritual energy was naturally different. Without an exception, they all had destructive powers within.


    Each shot was simr to the strength of grade 6 beasts exploding their bodies! Even grade 7 beasts who were hit would be badly injured.


    In an instance, it cleared out half of the beasts at the entrance of the valley. Although the remaining didn¡¯t instantly die under the attacks of this energy destroying crossbow, their blood-red eyes regained rity and showed fear. They shockingly looked at the giant ships in the air.


    Only then did they awaken and realize that the wood made ships in front of them weren¡¯t their prey.


    Following which in less than 20 breaths of time, the 2nd lightwave followed closely behind.


    300 balls with destructive energy surged towards the canyon. A momentter the ten-mile entrance was silent.


    The ground was filled with beast corpses. No beast could remain alive. All evil spirits didn¡¯t have a chance to get close before they were smashed into pieces by these energy destroying crossbows.


    Jing Tao¡¯s tensed up mind rxed. Although he knew that this was just the start of the beast wave and those grade 7 beasts hadn¡¯t appeared, but he wasn¡¯t that worried anymore. As long as these 800 energy destroying crossbows continued firing, defending this canyon wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Naturally, he stopped caring anymore, waving with his hand and a strength obtained the heaven and earth-bag from that corpse.


    Using his spiritual sense to look into it, following which he was filled with disappointment as he tossed it towards Zong Shou, ¡°There are so little items within. It seems like this senior expected to die.¡±


    Zong Shou took it, only to see that this true heaven and earth-bag was ten thousand feet Long, ten thousand feet tall. Several timesrger than his small heaven and earth-bag.


    However, as what Jing Tao said, it was empty. Apart from some nearly used up medical bottles, talismans, and some medicinal ingredients there wasn¡¯t anything else.


    It was apparent that this person knew that he didn¡¯t have much hope of surviving. Which was why he searched for another ce to store his items or he directly gave them to family or disciples to keep.


    The most valuable thing was the 2 spiritual artifacts within. The grade, aspared to the expert who had already stepped through the celestial gates, wasn¡¯t high, only grade 7.


    Zong Shou used his spiritual sense to take a look and confirmed that there weren¡¯t any valuable, able to help raise cultivation realm pills within those bottles. He then spoke, ¡°The bag is mine, we will split the 2 grade 7 spiritual artifacts. As for the pills and talismans your sect can take it all. Is that okay with Zhenren?¡±


    That Jing Tao Zhenren nodded his head. In his heart, he was more concerned about the heaven and earth-bag. This item was above grade 9 and made with leather, blood, and bones of a beast with space ability. Even Lingyun Sect only had 6 of them.


    However, he couldn¡¯t be the one taking uprge amounts of rewards. To have a grade 7 spiritual artifact could be said to make up for his losses from before.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Jing Tao smiled, ¡°Then your highness can leave that ck wind sword for me...¡±


    The corner of Zong Shou¡¯s lips twitched, thinking that this old man was sharp and smart. Out of the 2, the more valuable one was this ck wind sword.


    Without hesitating he tossed the green spiritual sword and all the pills and talisman towards Jing Tao.


    Following which he took out a peptachord from within and passed it to Xuan Yun. Thetter was startled and recognized that it was grade 7 to. At the corner of it carved the words dragon string zither. It used the tendons of a flood dragon to make the strings. Just a light strum and it would be able to produce a clear and light tune, it¡¯s musical quality was great.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Zong Shou would casually gift this grade 7 spiritual artifact to her.


    Although she came from the Qingyin School, as a direct disciple, due to the sect rules, she was given freedom to grow. Apart from spiritual artifacts and pills allocated every year, they needed to survive on their own. It was not easy to get a grade 7 spiritual artifact. To find a zither that was suitable for her was even more difficult.


    Her eyes were slightly struggling, she still didn¡¯t reject the item, bowing politely, ¡°Thank you, ruler! Xuan Yun doesn¡¯t know how to thank you. After the 3-month agreement is over I will y the soul calming spiritual tune for you for a year!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, he had cheated her of another year. Giving her this zither was so worth it.


    He had gained a lot this time, grade 7 spiritual artifacts could be obtained by him anytime. He didn¡¯t hold this dragon string zither in any regard. Instead, the year of soul calming spiritual tune could cause his world shocking spiritual art and spiritual cultivation to reach a higher level.


    Jing Tao Zhenren used his small heaven and earth-bag to keep roughly 20% of grade 7 beast corpses here. Then he just stood aside and watched quietly, not doing anything more.


    He looked on as Zong Shou slowly kept those huge grade 7 beast corpses into his bag space.


    He was filled with a few doubts. Didn¡¯t this Zong Shou not have soul power? How could he activate the heaven and earth-bag?


    However, such spiritual weapons naturally didn¡¯t need the user to have much spiritual energy. He looked towards the shing lightning around him.


    Was it because of that unknown treasure?


    That wasn¡¯t strange. A Monster king is really rich so how could he not have any defensive measures at all?


    He didn¡¯t pay too much attention as he walked into the spirit master formation to be prepared to help Ling Fakong out.


    In the next instant, his face changed. In the gaps of the shots of the energy destroying crossbow, he could hear some voices from outside the canyon.


    They seemed to be scolding Zong Shou whilst also having some painful screams.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded, was what Zong Shou said true? Was he hearing things?


    Just as he was lost, Zhao Yanran jumped into the air. Causally moving to Zong Shou who was collecting those grade 7 corpses and said casually, ¡°I heard the voices from outside...¡±


    Zong Shou blinked his eyes and acted like he didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What does Yanran fairy mean? What did you hear?¡±


    Zhao Yanran tolled her eyes coldly. In this life, she had never seen such a scheming person.


    For that Taoyun, zing me and Yunxia City to make this person angry, it was the umtion of 8 lives of bad luck.


    ¡°I saw the tracks that you ordered Gu Liekong to leave...¡±


    Zong Shouughed involuntarily, deciding to shut her mouth, ¡°30 grade 7 beast crystals. if you don¡¯t want it then forget it!¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s brows raised before sheughed, ¡°If this matter spreads ou,t you might not fear but it would be a big problem. If that Jing Tao understands what is happening, he definitely won¡¯t let things happen as you wish...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply, but a thought rigged at the blood-colored spot in his soul ocean.


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s body trembled, her four limbs turning soft and weak, her lower body also spread out a itchy and shuddering feeling.


    She couldn¡¯t help but close her legs. However, she couldn¡¯t suppress that feeling, causing her pants to feel a little wet. Her pretty face also started to flush red.


    However, her eyes were filled with fear.


    No wonder she had some feeling before, Zong Shou had already bound with that energy seed.


    And it seems like the things she did to the seed was found out by Zong Shou. In a short few days, he found a way to counter it.


    Zong Shouughed out loud, walking beside the corpse of that celestial path expert. Xuanyuan Yiren was carefully keeping corpse harboring pinnacle sword grass. Aspared to Jing Tao, she was more careful and focused, not having any spare effort to bother about him.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind, grabbing with his hand and lightning glow shed. The fragments of the Phoenix pattern sword were all sucked into his hand.


    Looking at the pieces of this magical artifact, he was deep in thought.


    In the next instant, he felt the tip of his nose itch, sneezing out several times. He was furious deep down. Who was cursing me? How immoral!


    ...


    At the entry of the canyon, Xiong Ba was scolding out, ¡°Zong Shou! f*** you! f*** your ancestors! You dare to scheme against me...¡±


    Not only him, everyone else was furious and filled with hate. However, they didn¡¯t directly scold like Xiong Ba.


    Feng Nu¡¯s arms and neck had green veins popping out. If at this time he still didn¡¯t realize he had fallen for Zong Shou¡¯s plot, then he was a whole new kind of stupid.


    At this moment the thousands of cloud ships had barely moved to the sides. However, under the impact of this beast flood, they were unable to form up.


    Under the suppression of the beast flood, they were forced deeper into the canyon.


    What was worse were that many balls of light were shooting out from within.


    Hundreds of vast spiritual energy strikes directly crossed 20 odd miles and their energy still hadn¡¯t run out.


    Feng Nu¡¯s heart was pretty much dripping blood.


    ¡°Energy destroying crossbow! Energy destroying crossbows that use 1 grade 6 crystal each shot!¡±


    That Yue Guanyun was dumbfounded, out of the 4 thousand cloud ships, 40% were from Taoyun City. They also suffered the most out of the 3 sides.


    Thinking about that teen who he had met on Psychic Ind, Yue Guanyun gritted his teeth in hatred.


    ¡°There are 800 of them! That Zong Shou was well prepared to cause all our ships to be destroyed here!¡±


    Turning from hunter to hunter, such a feeling nearly made Yue Guanyun lose his mind. Especially since not long ago, he was feeling gleeful.

 Chapter 313 - Destroying Spiritual Grass Once More

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 313 Destroying Spiritual Grass Once More</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°That Zong Shou is so bold! To plot against us under the cloud ocean. Isn¡¯t he afraid the sects will gang up on him?¡±


    The one who spoke was Lin Ji. He was furious, his eyes were filled with mes.


    However, everyone was looking over like fools.


    ¡°Dumb! I, Feng Nu, have never seen a person as dumb as you! Tens of miles are separating us. Zong Shou never even met us. He could just easily avoid the problem by saying he didn¡¯t see us. Just by asking why our ships would appear here will make everyone speechless! So what if we tell the sects? Would they help us? It seems like he had such a reason in mind when he invited the Lingyun sect disciples on board...¡±


    The more Feng Nu said, the colder his heart felt. Before this, he thought that Zong Shou did so to prevent them from stacking under the cloud ocean which was why he spent money for Lingyun Sect to send people on board.


    But thinking about it now, he felt a chill down his spine. He had nned it since the start at Psychic Ind.


    Those Lingyun Sect inner disciples were what Zong Shou was going to use to get off scot-free.


    ¡°Brother Feng¡¯s words are wrong. Although we don¡¯t have the moral high ground today, we still need to tell the world about the viciousness of this kid!¡±


    Xiong Ba scoffed coldly, his huge eyes stared deadly forwards,¡± However the most important matter is to break out quickly! No matter how high the price we pay we have to charge out!¡±


    The moment he said that Yue Guanyun and the others frowned as they looked behind.


    The beasts in the canyon were pretty much all cleared by the energy destroying crossbow. The portion that was left all hid in the corners.


    Although there were still beasts who were charging in under the orders of those grade 7 beasts.


    However, in just ten miles of the distance, they were killed.


    Looking at those densely packed, shining balls of death that were fired every 20 breaths, it caused their goosebumps to rise on end.


    They would rather face the beast wave in front of them than go head-on towards the energy destroying crossbows and move deeper into the canyon.


    All the cloud ships here were all huge and weren¡¯t as flexible as the beasts.


    If they faced these cloud destroying crossbows, they would be blown to pieces before they even charged close


    Unless they charged to a seeable distance Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t be kind and ask those energy destroying crossbows to stop.


    But the beast flood ahead also sent a chill down their spines. Millions of Beasts were gathered, just grade 6 alone exceeded 30 thousand.


    Apart from that, there were still those grade 7 ones that were around which made one feel despair.


    They were unable to go forward or backward.


    ¡°f*** 8 generations of that Zong Shou! Only that dog shit, Zong Weiran, could give birth to such a cunning kid. Both of them are such a bother!¡±


    Xiong Ba clenched his fists and mmed it on the railing, causing the wooden railing at the front of the ship to break into pieces.


    If it was any other day, seeing Xiong Ba destroy his favorite ship, Yue Guanyun would be unhappy. However, he didn¡¯t have the heart to bother now, his face dark and sunken.


    Following which he heard Xiong Ba¡¯s tone change, suddenly reaching a high pitch, ¡°F***! It is a great 7 windbreaker eagle, 3 of them...¡±


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to jump up from the deck of the seven-tooth giant ship onto a nearby ship. His eyes constricted and he also leaped up, swiftly fleeing.


    Yue Guanyun looked up. There were 3 ck spots in the sky, diving down with frenzied wind around it.


    His heart, at that moment, was filled with pain. Blood seeped out from the corner of his lips. He didn¡¯t dare to hesitate, grabbing the few people around him. His body jumped as he flew a hundred feet away.


    In the next instance, 3 extremely huge, thousand feet big giant birds smashed into the seven-tooth giant ship.


    This seemingly indestructible giant boat was directly pierced, and 3 giant holes were made. Then, numerous sharp wind des shredded several thousand holes and marks on this giant ship.


    Yue Guanyun couldn¡¯t help but look back, he was unable to suppress the despair in his heart, ck colored blood spat out from within. His face was extremely ugly and in a bad shape.


    ¡°Zong Shou! Only one of us will live!¡±


    In this life, he had never hated a person as much as now. Even when Zong Weiran ruled 9 provinces, he had never hated him as such.


    Only Zong Shou made him hate him to the maximum! He hated him to the bone!


    ...


    Whilst the cloud ships of the 3 cities were in deep waters outside, Zong Shou was still within the pretty peaceful canyon, sitting with his legs crossed, calmly looking at the phoenix pattern sword fragments in his hands.


    One didn¡¯t need to talk about the quality of materials of a grade 2 magical weapon. Even after it was broken, as long as one invited a great weapon refiner to recraft once more he could create an extremely high-grade spiritual artifact.


    However, that wasn¡¯t what Zong Shou was thinking about. Instead, he was thinking about how to extract out the weapon spirit to restore it.


    Lasting for ten thousand years and not dissipating, even merging the martial path intent of the master. Such a high-grade sword spirit was extremely rare.


    Other people didn¡¯t know their values, even if Jing Tao didn¡¯t, but he knew that sword spirit that could grow was something celestial realm, even god realm experts wanted for.


    Be it using it as a protector beast or to craft a new sword, it was a great choice.


    In his eyes, the fragments of this magical weapon were even much more impressive than that heaven and earth-bag.


    Using his spiritual sense to take a look, the result made him excited. Although this sword was broken up, however, the soul wasn¡¯t destroyed.


    He just needed to gather up some spiritual items, using the few secret methods he knew in his memory and he would be able to extract the weapon spirit from within.


    The hardest part of today was knowing how to wipe away the memories of the sword spirit as well as the mark left by the former owner.


    This sword protected the body for ten thousand years which meant that it loved its owner greatly, even when it was about to break apart.


    He could directly inherit it. However, Zong Shou was unable to be at ease, and it would still feel like it belonged to someone else.


    Just as he frowned and was deep in thought, Xuanyuan Yiren picked up thest corpse harboring pinnacle sword grass, her eyes looking at Zong Shou in aplicated manner, ¡°Little Shou, I think that you are bing more and more scheming recently...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled when he heard that, he knew that this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden from this little girl that followed alongside him day and night. He didn¡¯t deny it, asking instead, ¡°Are my actions going against your righteous and kind ways?¡±


    ¡°No, those people asked for it and can¡¯t me others!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren shook her head, her expressionsplicated, ¡°Between enemy countries, wars always start from nothing. There is no righteousness and kindness. If you treat them kindly you are letting down your people. But if war starts, killing is a little wrong...¡±


    ¡°I agree with your theory!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up, he didn¡¯t expect his fiancee to see it so thoroughly. The battle between countries grew only because of interests. Identity and morals were all fake. One would be a fool to insist on kindness and righteousness.


    ¡°So what your husband believes in is that short term pain is better than long term pain. Rather than let my people cry, why not let the enemy country cry...¡±


    He suddenly reached out and snatched the corpse harboring pinnacle sword grass in her hands, casually tossing it towards where there was no one.


    ¡°Uncle Zhu, please do it!¡±


    Zhu Junhou was originally holding onto a halberd with his hand, really focused on the entry of the canyon. As long as any fishes that escaped the came over he could order the thousands of soldiers waiting warily to wipe them out.


    When he heard that he turned around his head in a loss. When he saw the grass in mid-air, he was startled beforeing to his senses, a bright light shooting out from within.


    ¡°Yes, my ruler!¡±


    Casually, with the halberd in his hand, a de light charged up, smashing the corpse harboring pinnacle grass into pieces!


    Simr to the previous time, first a dense deathly energy spread about. Following which a fragrance wafted about, causing everyone in the canyon to be energized. Especially those spirit masters who felt that the soul power that they had consumed were instantly being restored by arge amount!


    Xuanyuan Yiren was instantly stunned on the spot, Jing Tao Zhenren who was in the distance was caught off guard, looking over in disbelief.


    His old face twisted greatly, ¡°City Lord Zong, please give me an exnation!¡±


    His tone wasn¡¯t as warm and close as before, filled with coldness.


    However when Zong Shou heard that he was calm andposed, with no trepidation or guilt.


    ¡°Zhenren don¡¯t be impatient, I did that because I want for us to be able to leave this ce as soon as possible!¡±


    That Jing Tao Zhenren was startled once more. Thinking how did destroy this corpse harboring pinnacle sword grass have to do with them getting away. The scent would only stimte the beasts outside and cause them to be even crazier.


    Then some thoughts entered his mind, his eyes showing an enlightened gaze.


    When Zong Shou saw that, he sighed, his eyes filled with respect and praise, ¡°Zhenren is truly an intelligent person. It seems like you don¡¯t need me to exin. If I don¡¯t cause the beasts outside to lose their minds and lead them to attack us to reduce their numbers we will only be trapped here. Who knows how long it will take before we are able to leave...¡±


    Following which he smiled awkwardly, his face filled with helplessness, ¡°Furthermore I have a limited amount of grade 6 beast crystals here.¡±


    His words were filled with deep meaning, causing Jing Tao Zhenren¡¯s face to flush red as he heard that. He did indeed mistaken Zong Shou.


    When he thought about it, 800 energy destroying crossbows firing all at once, that was 800 grade 6 crystals, it wasn¡¯t something that normal powers could afford. Even Lingyun Sect who was so rich wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    Zong Shou destroyed a corpse harboring pinnacle sword grass because he had no choice.


    Zhao Yanran who was not far away felt a chill down her spine as she heard that. Looking over speechlessly. She sighed, ¡°Junior Sister Xuan... if there is a chance, you better not make him angry your entire life.¡±


    Xuan Yun nodded her head in agreement. She had witnessed the viciousness and schemes of this great great great great great senior master today. He was prepared to force the cloud ships of those 3 cities onto the path of no return...

 Chapter 314 - Crushing Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 314 Crushing Defeat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After firing 800 energy destroying crossbows for close to 2 hours, they slowly calm to a halt. Those cannon barrels crafted from expensive spiritual metal were all blistering hot red. Even Gu Liekong had purposely lowered the rate of firing after the peak of the beast flood. However all things added together, they had consumed 50 thousand grade 6 crystals in total!


    Pretty much using up all the grade 6 crystals that they had obtained from the beast tomb. They even had to use up 200 odd grade 7 beast crystals before they managed to survive.


    However, the results of the battle were great. The beast wave that was surging aggressively had calmed down, the canyon was filled with the corpses of beasts.


    Most of the beasts were directly smashed into dust by the energy destroying crossbows, However, there were still many who were left.


    The 1800 cloud ships under Zong Shou were all perfectly fine. When they crossed out from within the canyon they only felt that a bloody stench pierced their noses and the deathly energy was much thicker. There were threads of cold Ying energy which made their bodies feel cold.


    Zong Shou was still standing on the deck, his face filled with extreme pain. It was indeed worthy of being heart pained. Close to 50 thousand grade 6 beast crystals were consumed. Which was about 500 grade 7, 5 million grade 4 beast crystals?


    Just to plot against those 4 thousand cloud ships whose values were much lower, it was indeed totally not worth it.


    Chai Yuan¡¯s son Chai Zhou didn¡¯t understand, persuading at the side, ¡°The ruler doesn¡¯t need to be like this! To get away peacefully, we had to consume such amounts. Our Gantian Mountain has still earned this time. Although the beast corpses here are damaged, the beast crystals on beasts grade 4 and above are all strong and aren¡¯t easy to be destroyed. If we clean it carefully we can gather up around 3 million of them. We will still make profits.¡±


    Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun at the side were speechless. As for Gu Liekong, Zhu Junhou and Ling Fakong, they looked towards Chai Zhou with empathy in their eyes.


    What an innocent kid. He was still kept in the dark even now. Didn¡¯t he notice that the eyes of the ruler wereughing?


    Although Hu Zhongyuan didn¡¯t know the exact situation, it wasn¡¯t that his intellect is better than Chai Yuan. But because he knew Zong Shou¡¯s personality well and he was just faking it. There was no pain in the rulers face...


    ¡°This time, it is because of my greed which caused your highness to use up so many resources.¡±


    Jing Tao Zhenren sighed, his white brows furrowing, ¡°Unfortunately my position in the sect is too low. If not I wouldpensate your highness for your losses. This time, I feel guilty. How about this, count it as I Jing Tao owe you a favor?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped when he heard it, knowing that his acting had gone overboard. He profiting from it and still wanting more. That was the type that was hated by all. He waved his sleeves and smiled, ¡°Zhenren doesn¡¯t need to do that! I should thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for that cloud shocking illusionary token how would I be able to get the inheritance of that senior? Just this heaven and earth-bag is enough to make up for the losses this time. It¡¯s more than enough!¡±


    Jing Tao nodded slightly, liking Zong Shou more and more.


    Thinking about before about what that Long Ruo said, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. His highness is so magnanimous and intelligent. How is he as bad as what that Long Ruo said?


    It was said that his highness wanted to join Lingyun Sect several months earlier but Long Ruo rejected him. It seems like he has a deep bias against him.


    Just as he was thinking about it, the ck fog in front was illuminated by those balls of light.


    Then numerous ship wreckages appeared in front of all their eyes. Looking out it was densely packed, no one knew how many there were, blocking up the entire entrance to the canyon.


    Thus the entire fleet, 1800 cloud ships went silent. In just a moment there was a totalmotion.


    ¡°I recognize that. It¡¯s the cloud g of Taoyun City. Those ships, they are from those 3 cities. Weren¡¯t they already ditched by us? How did they appear here?¡±


    ¡°How pitiful, there should be around 3 thousand ships destroyed? Did they all get crushed here?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the gship of Yue Guanyun? The seven-tooth giant ship that cost 80 thousand grade 7 beast crystals to craft was destroyed just like that?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan and Chai Zhou were silent. No matter how slow they were, they slowly understood what had happened now.


    The reason why the cloud ships from these 3 cities were all destroyed here probably had something to do with Zong Shou.


    Zong Yuan had a smile at the corner of his lips. He wasn¡¯t the first out of all of them to notice but he wasn¡¯t thest.


    Jing Tao Zhenren¡¯s face turned green and white. His heart bumped, instantly numerous pictures shed across his mind and formed a picture.


    All of a sudden he didn¡¯t know what to do. He also wasn¡¯t sure whether or not he had fallen for a plot.


    It wasn¡¯t much if Zong Shou schemed against him. He had been through numerous storms and the things in front of him wasn¡¯t much and he could ept this hit.


    The key was that from today on the situation in the west of Donglin had lost bnce!


    They had obtained an entire beast tomb whilst the fleet from those 3 cities were pretty much all destroyed. Millions of elite soldiers were lost. The situation in the west of Donglin was going to instantly change.


    This responsibility was not something that he could handle.


    Zong Shou looked below silently. After a long while, seeing Jin Tao Zhenren slowlye back to his senses, he asked with fear on his face, ¡°Zhenren, this should be the fleet from Taoyun City. What should we do?¡±


    Jing Tao Zhenren¡¯s throat was blocked up by a depressing feeling. He pretty much wanted to scold Zong Shou. Looking at the cloud ships below, 60% of them were destroyed by the beasts whilst 40% were actually from the energy destroying crossbows! They were your biggest enemies, so what should you do, Zong Shou?


    However just as he was about to scold out, he forcefully suppressed it. So what if he scolded out? The order was given by him. He even said that he would take up responsibility. Zong Shou did remind him before the matter and he was even the one who rmended to enter to look for that corpse harboring pinnacle sword grass. No matter what, it had nothing to do with Zong Shou.


    Furthermore, he had indeed obtained arge number of benefits from the whole thing.


    He couldn¡¯t help but take in a deep breath, Jing Tao Zhenren¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°The matter today has nothing to do with City Lord Zong. Looking at the situation, all the beasts and evil spirits within 200 miles of this beast tomb have been wiped out. The essence of Hailing ins has been lost here. Probably in a hundred years, there won¡¯t be any beast or evil spirit here that could get to grade 7. City Lord has done a great deed this time! As for the fleets of those 3 cities, they can¡¯t me you. During the war, it is unavoidable to have unexpected casualties. If someone asks about it in the future, Jing Tao will speak for the city lord...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. What he waited for was this word from Jing Tao. However looking at the old man¡¯s deste expression, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrowful.


    This person¡¯s personality was not bad. He was just unfortunate to be sent by Long Ruo onto his ship.


    The feeling of bullying an old honest person didn¡¯t feel good. He felt like he was just a bad person.


    After he said those words, Jing Tao Zhenren had no more face to continue to stay on the deck. He waved his sleeves and left, stepping into the cabin.


    Zhao Yanran finally burst outughing, looking at Zong Shou with a weird expression, ¡°You seem to be pitying him? I don¡¯t understand your personality. He was greedy and asked for it. How can he me others?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head slightly and knew that Zhao Yanran was already using that spiritual seed to peek into his mind.


    As for what he was thinking, naturally, she wouldn¡¯t know. However, she knew about his rough mood.


    He waszy to bother about her, directly saying towards Zhu Junhou and Gu Liekong, ¡°Let the people clean up the canyon. Check if those 3 people are dead yet?¡±


    Both of them bowed, acknowledging the order. Then the entire fleet was like a bunch of worker bees, getting back to work.


    Blood flowed like a river in this ce, the fishy stench surged into their noses. However, the hundreds of thousands of soldiers in charge of cleaning up all had high morale and were all pumped up, all of them were willing. Especially Hu Zhongyuan and the others who were all excited and pumped up.


    At this moment, even a blind person would know that those 3 cities were badly hurt this time.


    Losing 2 million elite soldiers, who knows how muchpensation they had to pay to them. The lost ofbat power was also something that needed several years to make up for.


    And also those 4 thousand cloud ships were the treasures of those cities. After losing them, they needed to rebuild them once more. That would at least take months or even half a year. It meant that these 3 cities along with their subordinate cities wouldn¡¯t be able to hunt beneath the cloud ocean within a year. Taoyun City, who focused on cloud ocean trading was still okay. As for zing me and Yunxia Cities, they would be unable to recover within a year.


    People would lose confidence and those losses are impossible to be measured.


    Before this, they thought that Zong Shou came here only for the beast tombs. However, they didn¡¯t think that Zong Shou¡¯s true goal was actually to plot against the 4 thousand cloud ships that followed behind!


    The bad situation that Gantian Mountain City was facing was turned around within a night.


    Instead, it was these 3 cities that needed to be fearful against Gantian Mountain City!


    Those bottom level soldiers who were clueless were still okay. As for the generals of the higher levels, anyone who could see through a bit of the situation looked towards Zong Shou, their gazes filled with huge amounts of worship.


    ...With such a great ruler, Gantian Mountain would be able to rise once more! No! Now, the strength of Gantian was no weaker than when Zong Weiran was alive.


    Those city lords who followed along were all absent-minded like they were in dreand.


    They rushed over this time determined to live and die together with Gantian Mountain. They felt that it would be good enough if they could have some gains such that they could continue to survive.


    Who knew that those 3 cities who were so aggressive and strong would end up like this? On the contrary, it was they who returned with all the spoils.


    This newly appointed monster king who was just a little older than 14 had the Midas touch.


    With the 3 powers, 4 thousand cloud ships suffering a disastrous defeat, once this spreads out, even the entire situation of Donglin Cloud Continent was going to change!

 Chapter 315 - Wind Pirate Snow Lion

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 315 Wind Pirate Snow Lion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The fleet spent another 2 days in the canyon before they set off once more.


    During that 2 days, the total amount of items they cleared out from those mountains of corpses and oceans of blood was as what Chai Zhou had estimated, reaching 3.6 million grade 4 beast crystals.


    As for the rough loses of Taoyun City, it had also been estimated. A total of 3800 cloud ships were sunk, and less than 10% of them survived.


    Based on how a three-tooth cloud ship could ferry around 400 soldiers at the very least, at least 1.4 million elite soldiers were wiped out here by the beasts.


    The only one that made everyone feel regretful was that they didn¡¯t see the bodies of Yue Guanyun, Feng Nu and Xiong Ba. Who knows whether or not they were dead or if they had managed to escape.


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t care much about it. He also didn¡¯t hope that his n could kill these 3 people.


    A lord of a city, a person controlling several provinces ofnd will always have some trump cards on them. Even if they couldn¡¯t beat those grade 7 beasts, to allow them to escape was not a problem.


    Leaving the beast tomb that was already swept dry, the fleet didn¡¯t proceed to any other ce.


    At this point, the various ships, all of its space was shoved full with precious beast corpses and materials. They were afraid of Long dys giving rise toplications, afraid that things might happen. Which was why everyone had the same idea and didn¡¯t want to remain beneath this cloud ocean and dy any more time.


    Zong Shou also had some worry that Yue Guanyun and the others would have some schemes when they returned. These few people were all really old and cunning people and were just careless to fall into his trap. When theye to their senses they might have a counter-attacking n, which was why he followed the intentions of everyone and went full speed to return.


    One could also train troops here. Allowing soldiers to be trained in life or death battles. Every year, there would be numerous people who advance because of this. However, they didn¡¯t have the time or the conditions now. Especially after all the arrows were used, grain was abandoned to make space to carry beast corpses.


    When they returned, the ship was several times heavier, however, its speed wasn¡¯t much slower. All the ships used beast crystals without any care at all to activate the floating spiritual formation to increase speed.


    Zong Shou also didn¡¯t stay in his sleeping pce. That ce was already upied by a Xuanyuan Yiren.


    The pce that he spent so much gold to decorate had be her pill room. This time they had obtained numerous materials from the beast tomb. Even Pill Fountain Sect didn¡¯t have which made her eager to try out Pill refining some rarely seen pills.


    That ce was surrounded by smoke Everyday. Moreover, Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t allow him to look on from aside in case she got distracted.


    Hence Zong Shou could spend an entire day on the deck.


    Under the huge sky covering umbre, Zong Shou gritted his teeth. Smashing a pill the size of a dragon eye in his mouth into dust. He instantly felt a cooling sweetness in his mouth. There was also a fragrance which drilled into his nose. Causing his entire heart to be enchanted. His energy was unusually full and his soul power was energized.


    Excited and clearheaded, Zong Shou¡¯s mind merged these 2 different mental states.


    Looking at the few soul stones in his hand, his eyes became even sharper. Like he could discern all the ws of the structure of the beast soul within.


    This was specially chosen from numerous soul stones, a broken mountain bear beast soul stone.


    At this moment Zong Shou was prepared to let this protector beast that he called ¡°Little Yao¡± to evolve.


    When Little Yao was still alive, it was grade 6. When made into a beast soul it dropped to grade 5. It was a demon eye silver beast mutated from a broken mountain bear.


    What Zong Shou needed to do was to select suitable beast soul stones to use a secret technique to let it swallow them. Naturally, there was a requirement in terms of number. Same grade soul stones normally won¡¯t exceed 20, whilst higher grade ones would just need 3.


    Advancing the grade of soul beasts were just so simple. As long as one was rich enough and one could control it then raising the grade was a simple matter.


    However, in just the broken mountain bear soul stone there were hundred of just grade 6 stones alone. There were even 2 grade 7 ones. Naturally, he was going to pick the best to cause the best to awaken its consciousness using the lowest amount.


    ¡°Zong Shou, you just ate the ice energy soul mind pill?¡±


    The person who asked was Zhao Yanran. She said as she looked at the pill bottle beside Zong Shou which was on top of that table. Every 30 minutes Zong Shou would take one.


    Before this Zhao Yanran didn¡¯t pay much attention until she realized the color and scent was the same as the legendary Pill Fountain Sect pill which was when she started to pay more attention.


    At this moment Zong Shou did feel a chill sense in his chest which was one of the effects of the pill. However, along with that lightning glow exploding, that chill disappeared, turning into afortable heat.


    When he heard that he raised his head in shock, ¡°You recognize this pill?¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s heart tightened, it is that pill. This as high as grade 3, effects could bepared to grade 4 Pill was famous in the cloud world. As long as one was a cultivator how would one not recognize it? Looking at the situation, its quality was also not ordinary.


    However, Zong Shou was using one every 30 minutes, treating it like candy. He was pretty much trampling on this top pill.


    Then, Zong Shou took up the pill bottle and waved it in front of her, ¡°You want to eat it?¡±


    Zhao Yanran was instantly tempted. Even Xuan Yun¡¯s brows rxed. Just one of such a pill could give one huge benefits so who wouldn¡¯t want?


    In the next instance, Zong Shou giggled and kept the bottle, tossing towards Ruoshui, ¡°This thing is so expensive. If I just give it to you like that, Yiren would scold me. It¡¯s better if you exchange something for it. Xue¡¯er open your mouth! This thing is so delicious...¡±


    Chuxue opened her little mouth in loss, following which an ice blue pill was tossed into her mouth. It was extremely sweet. Ruoshuiughed involuntarily, pinching Chuxue¡¯s nose bridge. If one didn¡¯t have enough cultivation one couldn¡¯t eat too much of it.


    The corner of Zhao Yanran¡¯s eyes twitched. She felt that this Zong Shou was asking for a beating.


    She also felt envious about the luck of this person. Looking at how the heat of the ice energy soul mind pill hasn¡¯t dissipated, it was just refined. The materials were mostly obtained from the beast tomb and most probably was made by Xuanyuan Yiren. His fianc¨¦e was a top pill refiner and he wouldn¡¯t need to worry aboutcking pills in the future.


    Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t a guy, or she would snatch her over.


    After teasing Zhao Yanran for a while, Zong Shou retracted his thoughts, taking a brush and started drawing on the soul stone.


    Just as he started to focus, his brows suddenly raised as he looked into the distance. Only to see a hundred thousand feet away some cloud ships were sailing over.


    Zong Shou smiled, thinking was this the counter-attacking measures of Yue Guanyun? Their speed is so quick!


    Not Longter he saw several cloud ships enter his eyes. They looked majestic, looking out there were around 6-7 thousand.


    They were mostly torn and tattered, who knows where they found the materials to fix and repair them. They looked really strange, making one suspect whether or not they would fall apart in the next moment. The soldiers were the same. The weapons on them were a wide variety, however, they all gave off strong energies.


    ¡°...they are wind pirates!¡±


    Zong Shou slightly rxed. It wasn¡¯t like there weren¡¯t any people living in the cloud ocean.


    They were all sinners who were banished down over the years who survived in this harsh environment. They were all called sinners, some of which formed into groups and robbed and pige ships under the cloud ocean. They survived in this ck mist, sometimes charging up to snatch resources. They came along with the wind and left along with the wind, their tracks indiscernible. This is was why they were called wind pirates.


    However, these people weren¡¯t in the agreement of the sects of not killing one another.


    Slightly shaking his head, Zong Shou gave a hand signal to Gu Liekong telling him not to show mercy. Thetter understood and momentster a thousand warships had already formed up in an orderly manner. Just as those ships charged over in a scattered formation, those 800 energy destroying crossbows fired once more!


    The entire space was illuminated by why the white light. In just a short moment, close to 600 of the 7 thousand cloud ships were blown apart, sinking.


    The entire battlefield was dead silent. Following which those wind pirate ships were in amotion as they crazily fled in all directions.


    ¡°It should be a coincidence. If they knew you had 800 energy destroying spiritual crossbows they would have fled as far as they could. That Yue Guanyun also wouldn¡¯t have tried those useless acts.¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s tone turned into one of cold mocking,¡± just some useless people why do you need to be so nervous? Why did you have to use the energy destroying crossbows? What is more surprising is that this armymander showed no mercy but his heart showed otherwise...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled,zy to bother about her. Following which she looked at the tens of ships, all the people on it had snow-like fur. They looked muscr and healthy, even better than the iron tiger race.


    ¡°That¡¯s the snow tiger race?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows slightly raised upwards, thinking about something in his memory. He couldn¡¯t help but stand up, ¡°Chase them, don¡¯t let them notice...¡±


    Gu Liekong was startled and didn¡¯t understand. A thousand cloud ships to travel in a hidden manner was difficult. However. he still gave the order. Just as all the wind pirates ships all went into the distance, the entire fleet suddenly changed their direction.


    Ling Fakong and Zong Ling instantly cast spells. The ck fog started to spread and hid the entire fleet within.


    The snow lion race warships were escaping in a panicky matter. They didn¡¯t check behind them, just heading into a mountain range with many peaks.


    A momentter, a ten thousand feet high city which was built on the peak entered their eyes.

 Chapter 316 - Snow Lion Famous General

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 316 Snow Lion Famous General</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    It wasn¡¯t suitable to call it a city. Instead, a hideout was more suitable.


    Above those cliffs, numerous connecting caves were opened out by hand. Moreover, it was the extremely strong and durable Moli stone. Who knows how much effort the people here spent.


    Most of the people within were all naked, their chest showing their breasts. Their bodies only had beast leather covering their important areas. There weren¡¯t many people, just around 500 thousand. However, they were all extremely tall and strong, the shortest was 8 feet. Silver white fur on their backs, making them look noble whilst also really rough.


    However, their environment wasn¡¯t really good. They were all unkempt with disheveled hair and dirty faces.


    When the thousand cloud ships under Zong Shou finally cut through the ck fog and showed itself beside the giant mountain. The snow tiger race people showed gazes of fear and panic as they all hid deep into the caves.


    ¡°It is the snow lion race! One of the 3 king races of the tiger race...¡±


    Chuxue was slightly surprised, standing up and looking down at the caverns with doubt, ¡°Young master wasn¡¯t it said that the snow tiger race was wiped out? Why are there so many of them beneath this cloud ocean?¡±


    Her eyes were filled with more anticipation then surprise. Their tiger cat race had once had the lion tiger race bloodline. Roughly 3 thousand years ago they had often had joint marriages with the lion tiger race and could be considered close.


    Zong Shou knew a bit about the reasoning. In the past, the Monster race was forced out by the humans, forced to resist. Amongst which some seeded whilst some failed.


    The 10 races of the tiger race had once been really strong in Donglin Cloud Continent. However, due to much ughter, the human race reacted, and many powers joint hands. They also faced the rise of the strongest dynasty in Donglin and the entire Monster race nearly copsed. The snow tiger race probably chose to hide beneath the cloud ocean at that time which was how they survived.


    As for what the specifics were, Zong Shou waszy to dig deeper. He only knew that the things in front of his eyes were the snow tiger race that gave rise to an unparalleled famous general.


    In just 10 years, an empire spanning tens of thousands of miles will appear beneath the cloud ocean, ruling the tens of millions of sinners. Using tens of thousands of broken boats to crush those beasts and evil spirits whilst fighting the cloud ships of Donglin Cloud continent. In a short 20 years, their power swelled by 10 times.


    If it wasn¡¯t because the sects couldn¡¯t take it anymore. These sinners power would continue to expand. Maybe one day this empire could unify the whole area beneath the cloud ocean.


    Speaking of which, this person was one he set as a target to climb over. Invited by a good friend, during battles he studied how this person used troops.


    Unfortunately, this person¡¯s life was mainly in ship battles which he was the weakest at.


    Long ago he wanted to find this person. However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t know where this snow tiger race was hidden at. Specifically, where they were, thepany which developed god-emperor didn¡¯t find a trace in the vast history texts. The initial living area of the race was only faked in the game.


    When Zong Shou returned to Gantian Mountain,n he also got really busy. In the end, he forgot about the matter.


    Who knew that he would bump into them here. Was it destined by the heavens?


    His eyes shing as his face turned calm once more, ¡°Admiral Gu! Think of a way to force them to surrender. I want all of them!¡±


    Gu Liekong frowned slightly, thinking that Zong Shou was about to do very trading?


    But the tiger race is prideful and wasn¡¯t willing to be ves. To them, being humiliated like that was worse than death. To make them surrender was easy, but to make them willingly listen to orders was tough.


    Those ve Traders in the Donglin Cloud Continent rarely did trade in the tiger race. Even when they rarely did, it was also really cheap. However, if there were controlling methods, it was often a sky-high price.


    On one side it was because there were very few tiger race people whilst the other reason is that they were tough to tame.


    However, he didn¡¯t say anything more, waving the g as the thousand cloud ships lined up. Their bows and crossbows all aimed at the caves.


    The entire process was really simple and didn¡¯t use much energy. Those 800 energy destroying crossbows all fired at once. The strength of the caverns nearly caused this huge mountain to copse.


    After thest warning after an hour passed the snow tiger race surrendered. It wasn¡¯t because they were tamed, but because the enemy was so strong that they didn¡¯t need to even act to bury them all alive. There was no meaning to resist and as such, they had no fighting spirit.


    This snow tiger race originally had a thousand ships which were all sunken from Donglin powers which they picked up and repaired.


    They used another 8 hours to move these few hundred thousand people on the ships. Following which, Zhu Junhou and Zong Yuan brought people to search the caverns and as expected they found many. 570 thousand of them, a huge race which was once prosperous in Donglin. Even a few thousand yearster their poption was only tens of thousands lesser than the sky fox Zong Family.


    Just as all the cloud ships sailed once more, a 10 feet, extremely strong middle-aged man, even in the tiger race, was forcefully moved by Zong Yuan to Zong Shou¡¯s gship. His body was tied up with thick iron chains. However, they all rattled unusually, making one suspect if this iron chain would be burst open by this expert in the next moment.


    Behind him, there were tens of people who were muscr. Their muscles were well developed, no weaker than the bear race, but their strength slightly weaker. As expected there were a few girls within. With the Tiger race people, the males were strong while the woman had really good bodies like normal girls, just slightly taller. Their body shapes were hot.


    ¡°You are their leader?¡±


    Although that silver-haired middle-aged man looked arrogant, after he boarded, he was unusually calm. His huge gold eyes swept the people around. In the end, when he saw that the most respected person, sitting under a huge umbre was Zong Shou, he was slightly shocked.


    ¡°When did our Monster race fall so badly? A weak kid can be a leader?¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes turned cold but he didn¡¯t speak. However, the hand holding the chain tightened. The silver-haired middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed. Cold sweat formed on his forehead. However, he still was firm, gritting his teeth, ¡°Today you all didn¡¯t win with the sky! However I Shi Fatian knows how war is unscrupulous. No matter what your reasons, I only hope that you can give my snow tiger race a way out, to give us some face. Even if I am your ve, your horse, or cow, I am willing!¡±


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t paying attention at all, only looking towards the few tiger race girls.


    A momentter he knew that the image of that person in god-emperor was probably just faked by the developer of the game. None of the people in front of them looked simr.


    It was obvious since the game developer was unable to know about what happened before the spiritual wave, where the snow tiger race was at, naturally, they couldn¡¯t know how that person looked.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. He then asked, ¡°You are Shi Fatian? Snow tiger race leader? Then who is your 4th Daughter?¡±


    He had no choice. This was the only reliable news he had.


    Shi Fatian¡¯s brows frowned and slightly hesitated. However, when Zong Yuan added strength, he knew he couldn¡¯t deny and scoffed coldly, ¡°3rd from the left!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shifted over and then he was stunned.


    Where his eyes passed was a small body. It wasn¡¯t because she was young and only 10, but that her size was small, simr to 7-8-year-olds. Aspared to her taller sisters and brothers she was tiny.


    Her face had mud on it. Her watery eyes looked over in fear.


    In that instance, that valiant and formidable-looking, tall and beautiful image had copsed.


    Zong Shou also suddenly understood why the history books described this person so weirdly.


    ¡°...wearing a ghost mask, her body was different from normal people...¡±


    It was, evenpared to normal people she could be considered petite.


    Zong Shou walked over and carried her up, using his sleeve to wipe the ck mud on her face. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, such a pretty face, no wonder she had to wear a mask in the future.


    However, his mind was filled with disbelief. 10 yearster, fighting on behalf of her brothers, using 300 broken cloud ships to cause Taoyun City heavy damage and to cause them to weaken;manding the sinners, 300 battles no matter is itnd or ship battles she had never lost. In the end, her brothers feared her and she could only go into seclusion. Dying along with this empire beneath the cloud ocean, seen by the entire cloud world as an unparalleled heroine. It was this little bean?


    At this moment Zong Shou wanted to suspect if those history books he saw before were trustable or not.


    However, Zong Shou had a thought, taking out a talisman which burnt in mid-air. A spiritual light entered through the center of her brows, forming a chess shaped talisman. Then he brought out the illusionary heart mirror and shone into her soul.


    15 minutester, the chess talisman broke down, the light from the mirror also became dimmer.


    Then those cute eyes looked over in a wronged manner.


    Zong Shou was startled. Just now he had used the illusionary heart mirror to form an illusion in her heart. After all, she was just a little kid and he couldn¡¯t make a too perverted thing. Just some reallymon chess match that they used in the future.


    The oue was unexpected.


    He was startled for a short moment before Zong Shou smiled, ¡°Does she have a name?¡±


    Shi Fatian was feeling more and weirder, but he had no choice but to reply, ¡°The girls of our snow tiger race only get names at 14!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help make her, Shi Run! What do you think?¡±


    Although he was asking, the tone was totally unlike that at all. However, when he raised his head, his body felt numb. Only to see Chuxue, Ruoshui and the others look over with weird eyes.

 Chapter 317 - Meeting Lin Ji Once More

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 317 Meeting Lin Ji Once More</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    There weren¡¯t any more problems on the way back. However, for the consecutive few days, Zong Shou felt awkward.


    The few women looked at him with disdain, such that he had to follow the rules for those few days before the gazes returned to normal.


    However a few dayster when Xuanyuan Yiren walked out of the ¡°pill room¡± and found out, she immediately pinched the soft meat by his waist.


    She said sadly, ¡°So little Shou likes the young ones. No wonder in Cloud Saint City when I stuck to you you didn¡¯t want me...¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless. This time he wouldn¡¯t be able to wash himself clean even if he jumped into the dragon river. The dragon river was a huge river in The Central continent that was yellow and dirty all year round. When one jumped in one will only get dirtier and won¡¯t be clean.


    However, the few of them liked Shi Run. Especially Chuxue who hugged her like a doll everything day to night, unwilling to let go of her.


    However that little kid, who knows was it because she was afraid of strangers or because she was introverted, she rarely spoke. When she opened her mouth, her voice made onefortable.


    Out of all of them, only Zhao Yanran¡¯s expression was unusual. Until the fleet was about to reach the cloud ocean spiraldder was she unable to keep it in as she asked, ¡°You treat this Shi Run differently. You like her but it¡¯s different from between men and women. When you used the illusionary heart mirror your emotional fluctuation was the most intense. I¡¯ve seen her talent, be it martial cultivation or spiritual cultivation it¡¯s just average. How is she unusual such that you put so much emphasis on her?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t exin. He took out a beast bone and started to carve.


    15 minutester a weird-looking chessboard appeared in front of them.


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s brows raised, following which she said with someprehension in her mind, ¡°This is military chess? I hadn¡¯t seen this before, was it this chess that day in the illusion?¡±


    ¡°What else can it be?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and he took up tens of chess pieces representing different soldier types onto the board. He expressionlessly said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a few rounds!¡±


    The rules were simple, those pieces representing infantry, cavalry, and archers all had speed and damage as well as health. In between each turn, there were a few dices, on it weren¡¯t 1-6 numbers but lines of words. How big the storm, whether it was a heavy rain etc.


    Zhao Yanran learned it quickly, but those few rounds all ended in loses. In the end, she said helplessly, ¡°let¡¯s stop, you are just bullying me!¡±


    She suddenly had an idea, ¡°Did that Shi Run beat you in that illusionary heart mirror?¡±


    ¡°Not? Her results were worse than yours. She¡¯s just a little girl. No matter how smart she is, how could she beat me?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, following which he waved out to Zong Yuan as Zhao Yanran looked over in doubt.


    When Zong Yuan got close, only then did Zong Shouugh and ask, ¡°If it is you, after losing a few games what will you do?¡±


    Zong Yuan thought about it, pulling out the sword by his waist and smashing the chessboard into pieces.


    Zong Shou had predicted it, smiling and asking, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If the ruler is just wasting time for entertainment I am naturally willingly! But if you want to test me...¡±


    As he said that, a cold glimmer shone in his eyes, ¡°Then I won¡¯t follow your rules and won¡¯t want to be limited to the rules.¡±


    Zong Shouughed out loud in satisfaction, as expected from the unparalleled general he had taught out by his hands!


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s eyes changed, ¡°So Shi Run also did this in the illusionary realm?¡±


    Zong Shou slightly nodded, ¡°Before the 1st game was even over and she was going to lose, she directly flipped the board. If it was just that it might seem like she wanted to win and didn¡¯t ept defeat. However, after that my illusionary realm started to copse. Then I knew she wasn¡¯t focusing the chess game but the rules of the realm. Her spiritual cultivation talent might be even stronger than mine. Her military path talents might not be weaker than Zong Yuan...¡±


    As he heard that Zong Yuan was astonished as he looked at the tiger race girl lying quietly in Chuxue¡¯s arms.


    Zhao Yanran was the same, totally stunned.


    ...spiritual cultivation talent better than Zong Shou, the military path not weaker than Zong Yuan.


    She didn¡¯t expect for Zong Shou¡¯s valuation of the kid to be so high. Was he hoping that this girl would be another unparalleled general in the future?


    Not asking anymore, Zong Shou suddenly looked into the distance and said, ¡°We have arrived!¡±


    Tens of miles out the ck fog finally disappeared. A giant cloud fog whirlpool appeared in front of their eyes.


    ...


    Following the cloud ocean spiraldder upwards, they didn¡¯t face any problems. This ce was close to Psychic Ind so no one dared to kill here, or do anything funny.


    2 hourster, the entire fleet finally arrived in Psychic Ind. All the ships in the fleet or cheered out, their cheers not stopping for a Long time.


    A thousand warships, 700 thousand soldiers have all returned with huge rewards.


    They had gone for numerous cloud hunts, but this time it was the most dangerous but also the most peaceful.


    The people in Psychic Ind seemed to have heard the news. When the fleet appeared the entire ind started to have amotion as numerous heads looked towards the pier.


    Standing at the front of them was Long Ruo. His expression wasn¡¯t happy or angry, one was unable to see through his thoughts.


    Next would be the various businessmen from the sects of the cloud world who were housed in Psychic Ind. Their eyes filled with joy and anticipation.


    Zong Shou looked around. It wasn¡¯t until he saw the 60-70 broken cloud ships parked not far away did he look back, scoffing coldly in his heart.


    It seems like after the ships of the 3 cities escaped they still had huge losses. They rushed back before them, who knows what ns they had installed.


    However, when he got off the boat, Long Ruo surprisingly didn¡¯t speak or ask. He just congratted a few words before looking that Jing Tao Zhenren. The group of them walking away alone.


    The people of the sects behind all have Zong Shou a headache. All of them came to purchase the beast corpses and soul stones.


    There were a huge number of them and Zong Shou couldn¡¯t anger them. With his casual personality, he could only patiently apany them.


    It wasn¡¯t until night time did he handle most of the stuff and send away most of the people.


    He knew that most of these people didn¡¯tck beast crystals and mind stones. Instead, theplete corpses from the beast tomb were rare resources. Which was why no matter what they said, he didn¡¯t give a discount and instead sold for 50% higher than the market price.


    Talking to them was already giving the sect behind them face. In this era, where the spiritual wave was rising, these materials which could raise the strength of sects would be fought andpeted for. Such a huge amount might not appear again in the many years following this.


    As for whether or not they should purchase, that was their problem.


    Until night time, when most of the beast corpses on the 1800 ships, apart from some which Zong Shou kept for his use, most of the rest were sold for a high price.


    The number of beast crystals was far from what they expected. In terms of grade 4 beast crystals, there were 30 million. This didn¡¯t include the collection within the 3 heaven and earth-bags of Zong Shou and Xuanyuan Yiren.


    He immediately gave out the rewards. The cut for the Subordinate cities was immediately handed out. Gantian Mountain took 55%. In terms of strength given naturally Gantian Mountain and Zong Shou did the most. They were able to chase away the beast flood due to those 800 energy destroying crossbows. Xuan Mountain City got 25% while the other cities split 20%.


    However, all the city lords of the Subordinate cities were all smiling widely. The ratio this year was far more than they expected. The amount they got from this trip meant that even if they don¡¯t hunt in tens of years, they would still be able to survive.


    Zong Shou shook his head, 30 million grade 4 beast crystals flowing into the market. With the few provinces ofnd west of Donglin, they wouldn¡¯t be able to digest. It will only cause intion. These beast crystals would only depreciate, so it was better for him to keep more materials. Even if he wanted to trade it was best to trade item for item.


    However, such enormous wealth was no lesser than what he earned thest time in Jiefu City. Naturally, he didn¡¯t dare to carry it along, storing it in the Wujue Vi and Taiyuan Sect banks.


    In the end, only that Kongqi Sect¡¯s Qiao Han didn¡¯t leave. 20 days have passed since theyst met. His clothes had changed once more. His face red and filled with joy. It was obvious he was promoted to deacon once more.


    However this time he acted like he was feeling bitter, ¡°If I knew you bought those energy destroying crossbows to plot against those cities, I wouldn¡¯t have sold those 800 to you.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know what he meant. In terms of business, the 3 million grade 4 beast crystal order he gave him just now was already a huge deal with a big discount. The 2 of them didn¡¯t have much to talk about. His face frowning, ¡°Why did deacon Qiao say that? I exined before that it was an ident. I didn¡¯t know that the 4 thousand cloud ships were outside. When I found out it was already toote.¡±


    ¡°As for what the situation was, I know deep down. Our Kongqi Sect has no intention of digging into it!¡±


    Qiao Han shook his head. He knew about Zong Shou¡¯s skills of misleading people. Hee wouldn¡¯t fall for it once more, ¡°do you know your highness? I have been ordered by the sect to move into Gantian Mountain?¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly startled, following which he heard Qiao Han sigh, exining, ¡°In just a few months your highness caused Gantian Mountain to regain power. After your return this time the west of the Cloud Continent will change. You can make my Sect do that!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled involuntarily. Just as he was about to speak he saw Zong Yuan walk over, ¡°Taoyun City messenger Lin Ji requests to meet.¡±


    His voice was firm and powerful, whilst Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed. Yet another familiar one, just 20 days ago he was held hostage by force, how have times changed.


    Who knows what was this person¡¯s purpose ofing?

 Chapter 318 - Taoyun Troops Situation

    <h4>Chapter 318 Taoyun Troops Situation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Right at the same time, on a hill somewhere, Chai Yuan viciously whipped the horsewhip in his hand towards the side.


    ¡°Xijie City, Fushuang City revolted!¡±


    They were in front of the army, in the hills of the boundary between Xiyun Province and Huanlong Province.


    Both sides had a total of 1.2 million troops. They were in a standstill in the two cities here.


    The Gantian Mountain army was slightly smaller but they had more elites. However, at this moment, they seemed to be in a losing situation. Only 500 people blocked a t canyon path, upying the two mountain peaks in the area.


    The soldiers were 5 to 7. In terms ofbat strength, they should be equal or even slightly better. However, at this moment the Gantian Mountainside needed to split roughly 200 thousand troops to defend their back lines. This was why the Taoyun City army had such a suppressive advantage.


    ¡°Yue Guanyun is really trying to hit our crucial points. These cities have to change sides!¡±


    The one who spoke was Suman, the Xuanwu ancestor who was the deputymander of east city army the day that Zong Shou returned to sneak Attack Gantian mountain.


    Zong Shou directly appointed him as Chai Yuan¡¯s deputy before he went for the cloud ocean hunt because of the post-war rewards and his strength and intelligence. Together they took charge of Xiyun Province to prevent Taoyun City from advancing.


    Their brows were tightly locked. Who knows from when there were rumors saying that tens of city lords weren¡¯t happy with Zong Shou and silently joined Taoyun, zing me, and Yunxia cities.


    Following which during these few days, with Xijie Country at the lead, the ten cities in Xiyun Province really changed sides.


    The other cities weren¡¯t a problem. Only that Fushuang and Xijie Cities had cut off the resource line of these 500 thousand troops and blocked off their retreat path.


    It also caused the 2 of them to ce some troops on the backline to prevent the 2 cities from backstabbing them.


    ¡°Vast country duke, don¡¯t worry. Bear with it a little longer. I think they won¡¯t be so eager to act...¡±


    Chai Yuan gave an ¡°oh¡± in surprise, looking over curiously, ¡°let¡¯s have a listen. What are your thoughts?¡±


    Suman didn¡¯t hesitate, opening his mouth and exining, ¡°If it was me, I would wait for the results of this cloud ocean hunt to end before I make a move.¡±


    Seeing Chai yuan smile, Suman knew that this wind bear race leader had thought about this. As expected from one of the famous Gantian Generals, he wasn¡¯t rattled by the dangerous situation. He said calmly, ¡°The reputation that our Gantian city built up in 10 years isn¡¯t so easily torn down. As long as the overlord country duke, the vast country duke, and left pir Qiu are around, we can suppress the few provinces. There¡¯s also that Zong Yuan who rose up who is an unparalleled general, enough to make these people unwilling to change sides. This Xiyun Province is mostly still in our hands. If we conscript troops we can get around 2 million. Even fools will know that even if they attack now, even if they win, they will pay a heavy price. Why not wait for the ruler toe back empty-handed from the cloud ocean. Then people would totally lose faith before they attack.¡±


    He paused before he deduced calmly, ¡°So the danger our Gantian Mountain is facing is actually not real. As for the ruler¡¯s ability we all know its there. There¡¯s no need to worry. Actually Taoyun City isn¡¯t good atnd battles and their ability is the weakest. On the contrary, left pir Qiu and overlord country duke¡¯s sides are more worrying.¡±


    Chai Yuan nodded his head in satisfaction. Suman was only earth chakra 7 meridians and was slightly weaker, but he was intelligent and was truly a good support. The ruler really knew how to select and choose people.


    ¡°Although that is the case, we can¡¯t let people step over us! Xijie City, Fushuang City! When the ruler returns we will give them a good show!¡±


    Scoffing furiously, venting the annoying feeling in his heart, his brows suddenly rose up as he looked down the mountain, ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    They saw groups of soldiers walking out from the opposite barracks, around 50


    thousand of them. There were cavalry and infantry. What was surprising was that they all didn¡¯t bring weapons, walking towards the hill empty-handed towards the Gantian Mountain camp.


    ¡°Looking at their armor style, they seem to be recruited from nearby cities.¡±


    A weird expression appeared in Suman¡¯s eyes as he looked into the distance. Behind these 50 thousand were the troops from Taoyun City. A full 200 thousand well-equipped troops formed up into formations as they lined up in an orderly manner. They stepped out from the camp and formed up on the ins beneath the hill.


    Thebat strength of humans couldn¡¯t bepared to Monster race people but in terms of training and military discipline, they were better.


    Rows of light and heavy armored soldiers stood solemnly in square formations. They were so orderly, it was like they were cut by knives, giving off no sound at all. As for the cavalry, when they traveled, the hundred thousand horse hooves seem to sound out at the same time with no other random sounds being made. Just one look and one could tell that they were extremely strong.


    Suman didn¡¯t understand at first until the 50 thousand empty-handed people were chased by the 200 thousand fully equipped soldiers towards the camp beneath the mountain. Then a light shed in his eyes as he understood, his face also changed.


    ¡°They are forcing these people to attack the camp!¡±


    Seeing Chai Yuan at a loss, Suman added a few more words of exnation, ¡°They are certain that we won¡¯t start the fight...¡±


    Chai Yuan¡¯s eyes opened in fury as he took half a step forward and stared down. As expected, the 50 thousand people in front of the camp didn¡¯t fear the numerous archers. They directly took out tools to shovel the soil and fill up the 70 feet deep holes dug outside the camp walls. At the start, they were a little nervous, but when they saw that those people inside didn¡¯t fire, they slowly calmed down. The speed at which they worked also became quicker and quicker.


    Chai Yuan¡¯s face was really dark and indiscernible. He suddenly looked out tens of miles away at the 200 thousand Taoyuan City troops.


    He saw that at the Central of the formation, close to ten thousand heavy armored soldiers defending him, arge ¡°Yun¡± word g was hung high. Beneath it stood tens of men wearing really shining silver armor. The one at the head was around 20. His face was thin, slightly green and white, simr to that of Yue Guanyun. He looked over arrogantly, his eyes filled with disdain.


    ¡°Yue Linghuan is really a bully! He really thinks that I, Chai Yuan, can¡¯t do anything to him?¡±


    A violent energy built up at the depths of his heart. He was unable to spit it out, feeling really depressed.


    Suman followed his gaze and looked out too. As expected it was the prince of Taoyun City, the Son that Yue Guanyun loved the most.


    However, his gaze was instantly attracted by another person. His body was around the same as the 12 foot Chai Zhou. He rose on an 18 feet giant cavalry beast. Who knows how manyyers of armor he wore, the outermost blood-red colored armor had tens of spikes sticking out. At his waist hung a huge chain hammer the side of a fishbowl which was also red Color, looking really vicious.


    His aura was several times sharper than those famous beasts.


    ¡°That person is Taoyun City blood hammer Wei Ke. We mustn¡¯t underestimate him.¡±


    Suman turned his head to see Chai Yuan¡¯s face twisting and turning. His eyes shone a fierce glow like he was on the verge of exploding. Following which he persuaded, ¡°Duke Chai, the big picture is more important.


    His tone was filled with helplessly. Actually not only was Taoyun City not willing to start the fight, but Gantian Mountain didn¡¯t dare either.


    The one with the upper hand was obvious.


    Gantian City had the pride of a ruler and wouldn¡¯t fear, but as the people doubt the young king, hearts would sway. At such a time, their chances of winning were less than 20%.


    Even if they could win, it would be a tough one. In the following few months, they wouldn¡¯t be able to recover. It wasn¡¯t worth it at all.


    Chai Yuan¡¯s face changed between green and white. He had some thoughts, suddenly looking behind him. Only to see ten miles out dust and sand rose into the air, like there was a huge army slowly moving over.


    He was filled with rage and knew that Jiefu City had sent troops. The scout under him had reported so they weren¡¯t surprised and were prepared in advance. However, at such a time it felt even more hateful! He really wanted to not bother about anything and have a battle.


    To show these clowns whether or not the famous name of him Chai Yuan on the battlefield was true or false.


    However, in just a short moment, he suppressed the hate in his heart. He had fought for ten years and knew the importance of the situation. He gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°We can¡¯t defend this ce anymore, gear up and back off towards Cangbing Canyon!¡±


    He looked below once more. The 50 thousand people had already filled up the holes are were dismantling the barricades and wooden walls. He gritted his teeth, ¡°Let the people at the front back down! Commander Su, please cover our retreat!¡±


    Suman jolted to his senses, solemnly cupping his fists, ¡°Don¡¯t worry duke! I willst until the army backs off safely!¡±


    A momentter, when the military order was given, the 3 towns housed in the camp below started to retreat in an orderly manner. Even when they backed off it was really orderly.


    Chai Yuan nodded his head in satisfaction. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly saw a g rose up from below. He looked carefully, only to see it write ¡°with Weiran¡¯s death Gantain mountain has no general; Chai Yuan is useless; My army is empty-handed and he doesn¡¯t dare to fight. These 500 thousand troops are all cowards!¡±


    The huge words stabbed into their eyes. Below, those 200 thousand people allughed out loud, their voices filled with a mocking tone.


    Chai Yuan was agitated, his eyes turning ck. He couldn¡¯t suppress the energy in his body as he spat out a mouth full of fresh blood. A long whileter, he slowly recovered. His eyes were filled with rage as he stared down at the teen that wasughing arrogantly.


    ¡°This Yue Linghuan is asking to die!¡±


    With a thought, Chai Yuan had totally changed his mind about retreating. It wasn¡¯t that he had lost his mind and wasn¡¯t bothering about the big picture.


    But if he retreated just like that, then the morale and fighting spirit of his hundreds of thousands of troops would be all lost!


    Originally it was because they couldn¡¯t fight and not because they couldn¡¯t win. There were many considerations over why they had to retreat.


    Since the enemy forced them to such a state then even if today their blood will due the yellow sand, they needed to let people know that Gantian Mountain soldiers, he blood bear Chai Yuan wasn¡¯t someone that you could humiliate and insult.


    Since the enemy pushed them to such a state, they needed to let people know that even if their blood dyed the yellow sand, Gantian Mountain soldiers weren¡¯t people that you could humiliate and insult.

 Chapter 319 - Turning the Tables

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 319 Turning the Tables</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    With a thought rising, Chai Yuan instantly made his mind up. Suman who was standing beside him had eyes filled with rage, getting off the horse and half kneeling, ¡°Duke, please give the order. With our army¡¯s current situation we can only fight with our backs facing the wall! Even if Suman dies here, I will take the enemy down with me!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Chai Yuanughed out loud, filled with solemn and stirring energy.


    In the next moment, he was startled. He saw the situation under the mountain had changed.


    Yue Linghuan who was wearing silver armor, originally sitting arrogantly on the horse, had suddenly turned ashen white. His face looked like it was filled with fear and terror.


    That fear was spreading swiftly. In just a short moment, the tens of silver armored soldiers along with the ten thousand heavy armored Guards had suddenly be chaotic. They won¡¯t asmitted and iron-like before.


    Even that huge g with all the words was put away.


    15 minutester, the 200 thousand soldiers retreated. They went back into the camp. Before they had high morale, filled with disdain towards Gantian Mountain Side, but now they were retreating in a really bad looking manner.


    They even didn¡¯t stop to bother about those 50 thousand empty-handed Subordinate city soldiers.


    Moreover, they didn¡¯t seem to have the intention to continue to defend the camp. The retreated directly like they were afraid that their speed was too slow. They forcefully abandoned many of their heavy equipment.


    ¡°What is happening?¡±


    Chai Yuan was at a total loss, his chest was still filled with rage. However, he didn¡¯t understand what was happening with Yue Linghuan.


    Were they tempting the enemy to strike? There didn¡¯t seem to be such a need. Something changed in the backline. How was that possible?


    Taoyun City was west of the Cloud Continent, on an ind that spread 250 miles. Tens of years of battles let them upy 4 provinces of thend close to the shore. The enemy that was connected to them was only Yunxia and Gantian Mountains.


    After allying with Yunxia and zing me Mountain, they didn¡¯t have any more of such worries.


    ¡°Did Yunxia City and zing me City break the alliance?¡±


    Suman was also feeling weird. However the moment he said that he shook his head. If the 2 cities wanted to backstab their ally, they wouldn¡¯t have waited for when the 3 fleets were still beneath the cloud ocean when they were all hunting together.


    He turned behind only to see that the Jiefu City and other city¡¯s 200 thousand troops that had just arrived were also retreating. However,pared to Taoyun City, they were in more panic. After several miles, they split up into groups and crazily dashed into the distance like they wished they could grow more legs to run faster. There were even cases of armies fighting for paths at some narrow points, even stepping and trampling over one another.


    Suman was feeling even more curious. He knew that something had urred and it had to be a hugely influential matter.


    Who knows what had happened to cause Yue Linghuan and Jiefu and Fushuang City to be so terrified?


    Gantian Mountain¡¯s darkness guard system was built up by Zong Weiran and was known for being quick with obtaining news. Why were they so inefficient this time? Even people from Jiefu City found out, and they were still kept in the dark.


    Chai Yuan looked at his hands at a loss, thinking about when did him cultivate his killing energy to such a level?


    Just as his fighting spirit rose up, those people were immediately forced to retreat. Although he was known as a famous general, it wasn¡¯t to the extent where it made one feel despair and fear?


    At this moment he wanted to chase but he worried there was a scheme going on. Just as he had a thousand thoughts but no answers, a bright light flew across through the air.


    ¡°A Flying message talisman?¡±


    Chai Yuan looked out, only to see that it was indeed a talisman in the air. He was startled. When did their Gantian Mountain be so rich?


    They weren¡¯t using the cheap and reusable red Swift bird but the several times faster and more expensive flying message talisman?


    He felt weird in his heart. He eagerly grabbed it with his hand, grasping using his true qi and catching the talisman.


    His expression was really interesting, from total joy to a little disbelief.


    Suman was getting more and more impatient from the wait, asking eagerly, ¡°duke what happened at Gantian Mountain to use the flying message talisman to send news?¡±


    Only then did Chai Yuan¡¯s expression return to normal. His hand was still trembling as he passed the message to Suman.


    ¡°It¡¯s news from Zong Gang. He said that he had heard the news that a few days ago the ruler found a beast tomb under the cloud ocean. He used 800 energy destroying crossbows, from tens of miles out, with the help of a beast wave, to cause the 4 thousand cloud ships from the 3 cities to nearly be fully wiped out. Only a hundred-odd of them returned. It was said that Lingyun Sect disciples were there. Not only was the ruler not to me but he had also returned with his bags full after destroying the beast wave...¡±


    After he finished, his expression was a bit hesitant, ¡°The official news isn¡¯t out yet. This is just from some of the survivors from the cloud ship who managed to escape. Doesmander Su believe it?¡±


    Suman was shocked. A beast tomb? Even the smallest scale one was worth 8 million and above beast crystals! It was pretty much several times the ie of previous trips.


    And also that undeniably strong, an aura like mes surging into the heavens, those 4 thousand cloud ships were all destroyed beneath the cloud ocean? 1.4 million and above elite soldiers were all killed?


    The first thought in his head was how was that possible? Then he thought back to those retreating Taoyun City soldiers. If it wasn¡¯t for such a huge change, with the pride of Yue Linghuan, how would he be so terrified?


    His brain switched thoughts once more, taking in a deep breath, ¡°If it was someone else, I wouldn¡¯t believe it, but if it is the ruler then it might be possible!¡±


    ¡°I also believe it! So it is time for this world to change!¡±


    Chai Yuan looked into the sky, his face tense up like iron. Only his eyes were like magma of a volcano, on the verge of exploding.


    ¡°For the ex ruler to have such a son, he would be so delighted down there! Months after inheriting the throne, he returned our Gantian Mountain to its past glory. The ruler didn¡¯t insult his father¡¯s glory!¡±


    Two lines of tears suddenly flowed down from the corner of his eyes. He immediately looked away, activating true qi to evaporate the tears. Following which heughed out loud, pointing the giant ax in his hand into the distance.


    ¡°The ruler is so talented, Gantian Mountain will regain our oldnd and unify Donglin! Before hees back we can wipe out these 700 thousand Taoyun City forces as a gift for him!¡±


    Different from before, there wasn¡¯t any feeling of valiantly pursuing death, their morales were surging high.


    The green veins popped in Chai Yuan¡¯s arms. Before this, he had a belly full of rage building up in his tummy that he needed to vent.


    Suman was startled and broke into a smile, ¡°Since vast country duke has these intentions, Suman will oblige. However, the important thing now is to swiftly send someone to Huanlong Province to contact our old Gantian forces.¡±


    ¡°Old forces? I have that intention. They are getting lucky!¡±


    Laughing involuntarily, Chai Yuan scoffed. When Gantian Mountain was at its strongest, it originally had 9 provinces ofnd. Huanlong Province was one of them. Originally, they forcefully took it from Taoyun City. Following the disappearance of Zong Weiran, it fell back into Taoyun City¡¯s control.


    Half of the reason was because Gantian Mountain retreated to consolidate their territory. The bigger reason was that the cities within all changed sides.


    Who knows whether or not they would regret their decision of betraying Gantian Mountain when they find out that the famous 3 cities had worked together and still lost to the ruler. They not only came back empty-handed from the cloud ocean hunt but also lost nearly all their ships.


    Now he wanted to look at the expressions of these people who pride themselves for being good at their work. He also knew that these people were worried about having no ways of joining Gantian Mountain.


    The betrayal of Jiefu and Fushuang City made him furious and also helpless. Now he wanted to let Yue Linghuan know the feeling of being betrayed!


    ...


    On Psychic Ind, the ce Zong Shou was at chanted. He knew that Qiao Han might have big business to discuss. Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to show any courtesy, moving from the dock into the Kongi Hall.


    As for Lin Ji, he was blocked outside the door. Zong Shou predicted the reason why he woulde. He waszy to meet him and waste time.


    ¡°Your Kongqi Sect wants to take 500 thousand grade 4 and above military equipment and spiritual artifacts deal? Do you also want to participate in the Ying Dragon Canyon matter? Then what do we stand to get from this?


    Following which Zong Shou¡¯s tone changed, weirdly saying, ¡°You all have confidence in me. In the past, our yearly ie was just 300 thousand best crystals. To get 500 thousand in a year is a huge deal.¡±


    ¡°That is in the past. Now the spiritual wave is about to begin. Our Kongqi Sect is confident in the ruler and Gantian Mountain!¡±


    Qiao Han was grumbling in his heart. Not mentioning the expansion of Gantian Mountain, close to double the army strength next year, just the 50-60 million in your pocket was enough to make one greedy. Even if you don¡¯t earn any money now, you could support anyone for tens of years. Your wealth couldpare to countries. Even the treasury of Kongqi Sect can¡¯tpare to that.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say that.


    ¡°As for benefits, there are 5 Xuanwu ancestors and 3 return to sun realm spirit masters to aid your highness! My sect won¡¯t join in wars of the world, but if other sects attack Gantian Mountain, they can be used by your highness!¡±


    Zong Shou curled his lips, his heart filled with disdain. With just this 8 people you want to take away 500 thousand beast crystal of business? In the next instance, he heard Qiao Han say, ¡°Naturally my sect will help your highness block experts above the ascended realm!¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou understand. He was tempted now. However, he asked curiously, ¡°Won¡¯t your sect be afraid to annoy Lingyun Sect? These Donglin sects might not be willing to see your Kongqi Sect cooperate with my Gantian.¡±


    Qiao Han¡¯s expression changed like he knew that the moment this agreement was agreed what kind of oue would ur. Following which he smiled softly, his face filled with decisiveness.


    Zong Shou instantly understood. Pill Fountain Sect disciples relied on pill refining to cultivate whilst the Kongqi sect relied onprehending the heaven and earth path while they refined artifacts.

 Chapter 320 - Second assassination

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 320 Second assassination</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    There was a very simple reason. The more spiritual artifacts Kongqi Sect refine, the more disciples they would develop.


    Moreover, the spiritual artifacts and talisman artifacts crafted in the Donglin Cloud Continent each year were limited. Amongst which arge portion was split up amongst sects. like how the various sects needed to purchase pills from Pill Fountain Sect.


    Before the rise of the spiritual wave, developing disciples became a more pressing matter.


    This conflict concerning the foundations of the sect wasn¡¯t something even Lingyun Sect, who was the overlord of the east of the cloud world, could press down.


    However, Zong Shou still hesitated. How could the crafting of army weapons which are hugely important to a country fall into the hands of others?


    A million dor deal could help him draw in an ally with simr interests but it would affect the crafting industry and spiritual cksmith growth of Gantian mountain City.


    Thinking for a moment, Zong Shou had made his mind up. He immediately smiled, ¡°Our Gantian Mountain doesn¡¯t need 500 thousand beast crystals of army spiritual artifacts as of now. How about 300 thousand for the first 5 years? Help us develop 60 grade, 4 spirit cksmiths. Naturally, all expenditure would be bored by our city. They are considered your outer sect disciple, but they need to listen to my orders! Also, can your sect redesign the armor and weapons of the ck fox iron cavalry, using spiritual artifacts simr to the blood cloud cavalry? Once it ispleted, I, Zong Shou, will privately make a 5 thousand set order.


    Qiao Han instantly took in a deep breath, inhaling a mouthful of cold air. Reducing the amount to 300 thousand and developing 60 grade 4 spiritual cksmiths had broken his bottom line. He was slightly unhappy that this young Monster king was good at calcting things.


    However, in the end, when he heard the promise of those 5 thousand quasi-grade 4 spiritual artifact sets, his heart shook slightly.


    This was different from that half useless blood cloud armor but actual quasi-grade 4 spiritual artifacts. On the market, one grade 4 was equal to 300 grade 4 beast crystals. A quasi-grade 4 if one considered it half price, along with the designing fees, this deal was at least 2 million.


    Frowning deep in thought, Qiao Han was hesitating slightly when he saw Zong Yuane up to report once more.


    ¡°Ruler! Xuan Shui, Yuji, Rengong, and zing Mountain City lords are all below and waited for a long time. They said they have matters and would like to meet with you!¡±


    Zong Shou blinked and didn¡¯t understand. These 4 city lords were amongst those that followed him into the cloud ocean, the smartest and cunning few.


    However, before this, he had already talked to the few of them and had already given them their cut. Who knows what was the reason these few people sought him out now?


    He saw that Zong Yuan wanted to speak but didn¡¯t, so Zong Shou used his spiritual sense to spread about below. A momentter he understood the reasoning.


    Not only Lin Ji, zing me City, but Yunxia City messengers have also arrived.


    ¡°In the end, we will still have to fight, so what¡¯s the point in meeting those people? Just chase them away.¡±


    Zong Yuan frowned, ¡°I also intended to do that, but these people seem to have something to rely on.¡± Following which he didn¡¯t speak,ying out 3 hot gold name notes in front of Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou picked it up and flipped before heughed involuntarily. Good fellows! Spiritual house sect, 2 aristocratic families, what big support. Those 3 cities, as he guessed, had sects supporting them.


    The chess pieces failed so they were prepared to fight themselves?


    He even dared to chase away Daoming and Xuansu Sect, powers such as the sky fox Xue family out of Gantian Mountain. The disciples they sent were all killed by him, so why would he fear these 3 powers who were weaker?


    It was good if they didn¡¯t directly interfere, but if he noticed traces of them doing so, he would deal with them.


    He was a person with support now. Although Wei Xu told him he had to survive on his own, if he faced danger he couldn¡¯t handle, he didn¡¯t believe themon people path would stand aside and do nothing.


    Casually throwing it aside with no care at all, Zong Shou smiled. Then his expression changed back to normal, ¡°Let theme up to speak. It¡¯s good to meet them. Let¡¯s see what they are trying...¡±


    Taoyun City¡¯s messenger was Lin Ji. As for the messengers from the other 2 cities, they were both new faces. They knew their ce and were humble, each only bringing one assistant.


    Zong Shou took a look and didn¡¯t care. Apart from the surnamed Lin person whose martial path cultivation was decent, the others were just martial ancestor realm. There was also a spirit master whose grade wasn¡¯t that high following along. All of which weren¡¯t worth paying attention to.


    What he cared more about were the city lords of the 4 subordinate cities. After they came up, they greeted him as per how subordinates greeted their ruler. Zong Shou slightly nodded his head and asked curiously, ¡°Why did the 4 of youe to find me?¡±


    His feelings towards these 4 wereplicated. At the start, they went down and asionally faced beast hordes that they would try to avoid like they wanted to preserve strength and survive. But when they reached the beast tomb, their thoughts changed. Each time they faced an enemy, they charged at the front, afraid ofcking behind.


    Xuanshui City lord was known as Luo Shui. When the 4 of them exchanged nces, it was still this person who spoke, ¡°The 4 of us have discussed and are willing to go under the ruler!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face numbed up and he was muddled. Weren¡¯t these few people his subordinate cities before?


    After a short while, he understood. These 4 cities wanted to be directly under him.


    However, at this moment he didn¡¯t get it. Were the 4 of them crazy? Subordinate Cities, although they were under Gantian Mountain, had the city lord take charge of all administrative and military matters. Their power was extremely huge. As for a directly managed city, all power would be with Gantian mountain. What drugs were they on? They didn¡¯t want to be a lord and wanted to be his subordinate?


    Based on mahal, he knew these 4 cities wererger ones within the 5 provinces, each having 150 thousand elites.


    He looked at Xuanyuan Yiren curiously. It was like his eyes were speaking, ¡°Do I have the aura of an overlord? Just casually shaking and people will bow down to me?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was helpless, rolling her eyes at him, her meaning was really obvious, ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t!¡±


    Zong Shou really couldn¡¯t understand, deciding to first shelve the matter and not bother about it. He asked Lin Ji and the other 2, ¡°why did the 3 of youe?¡±


    Lin Ji wasn¡¯t as arrogant as before. Just as he was about to speak, Hu Zhongyuan scoffed coldly, ¡°My Ruler doesn¡¯t like people to stand to talk to him!¡±


    Lin Ji¡¯s face twisted, shing with furious intent. However, after he struggled a little, he still knelt.


    The current situation had turned on its head. The 3 cities suffered heavy losses whilst Gantian Mountain was rising. The strength and weakness of both sides were apparent, and he had no choice but to take it.


    Who knew in the beginning that such a huge change would ur in a short 20 days?¡±


    Zong Shou was truly one who could do magic with his hands. The 3 powers were yed by him.


    Hu Zhongyuan was feeling good, thinking back to tens of days ago when this extremely arrogant person forced Gantian Mountain to give up half a province ofnd. He felt an indescribable smoothness in his chest.


    Zong Shou viciously stared at him but didn¡¯t stop. Lin Ji suppressed his anger, ¡°I am on orders from Yue Guanyun City lord to ask you what you want to be willing to end this matter? War is heartless and once a war starts between us, lives will be lost and there will be destruction. It is indeed our fault this time. We are willing to give up half of Huanlong Province to appease your anger...¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, he couldn¡¯t help but giggle. Yue Guanyun was more shameless than he thought. He didn¡¯t reply, asking back, ¡°Do you think it is possible?¡±


    Lin Ji¡¯s eyes shone slightly, ¡°If I were you, I would agree!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. He didn¡¯t know where Lin Ji got such confidence from.


    This time Tan Tao helped Zong Shou speak, ¡°We can not attack! But you have to return all the things you ate from us. And also one more Tianfang Province!¡±


    ¡°Is that what your highness wants?¡± Lin Ji¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, looking at the expression on Zong Shou¡¯s face, ¡°What if Taoyun City doesn¡¯t give that?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan and the side burst outughing, ¡°Then why won¡¯t we take it ourselves?¡±


    Lin Ji still didn¡¯t show any panic, his face showed a dark smile, ¡°Really?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart felt a chill, feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. Then he saw the zing me messenger, that ck robe spirit master, wave his sleeves and tens of spiritual talismans shot out.


    The 7th floor of this Kongqi Hall was covered in ck mist. The few people exploded out. Their auras expanding as they charged at Zong Shou.


    Zong Yuan who was just standing at the side instantly raged. He stabbed back with the purple lightning spear. Maniac lightning spear intent. With one spear, he pierced the person behind him.


    Everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Zong Yuan to be so strong! Just one strike and he killed a Xuanwu ancestor!


    Only that person was valiant. Before he died, his fighting intent didn¡¯t wane as his body exploded. He turned into a blood mist-covered Zong Yuan¡¯s body. Although the lightning glow around him shone, he was stuck to the ground unable to move.


    When Zong Shou saw that, his eyes constricted. these people really chose a great time.


    Zhu Junhou and Gu Liekong were both handling the fleet and weren¡¯t beside him. Ling Fakong as a sinner was not beside him.


    Only one Zong Yuan and one Li Luo could Barely fight.


    This moment was when the powers around him were at their weakest.


    By his year spread out Zong Ling and Shi Dan¡¯s cold scoff as a wind blew over, sweeping away the ck fog on the roof. They pointed out and 2 spiritual beasts formed from mid-air, pouncing towards that ck robe spirit master.

 Chapter 321 - Here to Die?

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 321 Here to Die?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The ck-robed spirit master didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, heughed out loud in a crazy manner. Soul power boiled around him and a bright gold coloryer appeared. In the next instance, he was wiped out, allowing the 2 grade 6 soul beasts to rip his body to shreds.


    Those few who charged in the front increased their speeds, energy-burning around their body. The 200 feet distance was covered in just an instance.


    Xuan Yun frowned, instantly ying the dragon string zither. Ripples appeared in the air and a light spiritual tune sounded out.


    The 5 people charging over felt their bodies shake, their eyes showing shock. Only the leader burst out into a smile, the sword in his hand slightly shaking. Instantly it started to tremor and a thin ice cloud energy split out. A hundred feet around was like an ice prison, following which the other 4 people can to their senses.


    Xuan Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, ¡°Guanyun Sword, you are Yue Guanyun!¡±


    Yue Guanyun instantlyughed out loud, ¡°Little miss¡¯s zither skulls are not bad! But why do you help this trash? It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t interfere in the grievance between Taoyun City and Gantian Mountain!¡±


    As he spoke, he waved out with a sword. When the sword pierced out, the abundance of chill energy froze the entire building. A snow light shed across, causing Li Luo to be tossed backward, retreating whilst spitting blood.


    Shi Dan¡¯s snow face turned white as she waved her hand once more. A human-shaped sword puppet appeared from thin air, suddenly stabbing out and blocking the chasing Xuanwu ancestor, saving Li Luo¡¯s life.


    However, at that moment only Chuxue and Zong Shou were left in front of Yue Guanyun as well as the still injured Ruo Shui. The former 2 was disregarded by him. Only Ruo Shui who didn¡¯t have any aura made him worry.


    At this moment, when he saw the situation in his control, his actions returned to the calmness from before as he strode towards Zong Shou. ¡°City lord Zong Shou had an ingenious n this time, ying around with me. My 1700 cloud ships have mostly died under the cloud ocean, really making me feel heart pain and worried. However did you not think that with your useless body, I just need one sword to end you? With your ambitions and strategy, your high intellect, in front of my sword you are nothing...¡±


    Seeing Yue Guanyun lead 2 people who were Xuanwu ancestors slowly get close, Zong Shou was helpless. He was indeed too careless this time. He thought that this Psychic Ind had the many sects houses in and was a safend. As such he rxed his defenses. Who knew that this Yue Guanyun would be so bold toe personally.


    At this moment he could only look at Zhao Yanran. Only this person could turn the tides. Who knows she might have a way to force them back.


    If he needed to personally attack then things might be a little problematic.


    Then he saw her shift her face away, helplessness appearing on it, saying that she also had no way and he needed to handle it himself.


    Instead, Qiao Han who Zong Shou didn¡¯t have much hope on stood up and said coldly, ¡°To attack in my Kongqi Sect territory, how bold! Don¡¯t you know about how the various sects and powers aren¡¯t allowed to kill one another near Psychic Ind? Don¡¯t you know the consequence?¡±


    That Yue Guanyunughed coldly and mocked, ¡°Without half the sects silently allowing it, would I dare? My actions today might insult your sect, but a dayter Moyun Sect leader would visit and he would make your Sect happy. As for the consequences, I naturally know. However, if I don¡¯t go all out today, am I going to wait to see my tens of years of hard work swallowed up?¡±


    As he said that, Yue Guanyun had walked in front of Zong Shou, his eyes bright, his tone also changed, ¡°Speaking of which, after this matter ends, who will bother to investigate this? If Miss Yanran and Miss Xuan were willing to help, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to appear. The matter today is just my men behaving unscrupulously. I don¡¯t know what Zong Shou gave you to make you two follow him but our Taoyun City can pay it too!¡±


    When Zhao Yanran heard that she burst outughing, her tone filled with mocking and sounded extremely weird, ¡°You want to assassinate him? This Monster? You want to die!¡±


    Yue Guanyun frowned and didn¡¯t care anymore. He didn¡¯t waste any more time and cut right at Zong Shou¡¯s head.


    Qiao Han¡¯s face was originally ashen white and he didn¡¯t dare to look. After sighing he closed his eyes thinking that this future legend, a person he had high hopes for was going to fall just like that? What a waste. As expected not cultivating was the biggest weakness.


    ...at this moment, not to mention Yue Guanyun who was at the peak of Xuanwu, even someone who knew martial arts could easily take his life.


    However, in the next moment, Zong Shou sighed in helplessness. A momentter, the spiritual energy fluctuation in the building climbed several times! Numerous lighting light exploded out!


    Qiao Han immediately opened his eyes and in the next moment, he saw an unbelievable scene. Yue Guanyun¡¯s full force sword had stopped in mid-air. More urately, it was blocked by a weak looking hand, unable to go forwards or pull back.


    The owner of the hand was Zong Shou. A huge lightning snake was wrapping around his right arm like it was giving him huge strength topete against the sword attack such that he wasn¡¯t on the losing side at all.


    Numerous purple lightning shone all around, dyeing the building purple.


    Yue Guanyun who was calm before was now extremely shocked. His face was green. Numerous chill clouds surged about in that small inch of space around his sword, trying to struggle. However, no matter what, it couldn¡¯t move. Lightning wrapped over, smashing all the cloud energy into pieces. He could feel a vast strength covering all about like it was going to crush the entire building.


    The 2 Xuanwu ancestors behind him wanted to help, but they were forced back by this enormous aura.


    ¡°It¡¯s a grade 6 lightning winged Yang snake, natural protector beast!¡±


    Qiao Han¡¯s eyes widened. His expression was filled with envy. However, a momentter, he realized that if this Gantian Mountain City lord didn¡¯t cultivate he shouldn¡¯t know spells. So even with this lightning winged Yang snake, he shouldn¡¯t be able to suppress experts reaching grade 9 of the Xuanwu realm. He shouldn¡¯t be able to use his bare hands to block Yue Guanyun¡¯s sword!


    In the next instance, looking at the two Xuanwu ancestors forced back Qiao Hanprehended.


    ¡°It¡¯s a king path secret technique?¡±


    His tone was filled with uncertainty, Xuan Yun at the side was impress with his previous helpful act and smiled, ¡°It is, using the power of the country to buff the body!¡±


    Qiao Han¡¯s body surged once more, not knowing how he should react. Suddenly he thought back to the few unbelievable rumors that spread out from Gantian Mountain a few months ago.


    Were those preposterous sounding rumors that seemed exaggerated and fake true?


    Just as many random thoughts rose up in his head, on the contrary, Zong Shou was really happy. Even if he was forcefully made to act, but thebined power of Little Gold and the lightning winged Yang snake had suppressed him.


    He was barehanded and was still able to take Yue Guanyun¡¯s sword attack head-on without any injuries! The things he predicted and deduced worked. This insight mysterious lightning body training art was terrifyingly strong!


    Naturally, he did have to pay some price which was that the vital energy in his body surged a little and his arms numbed up.


    Just as he felt his left hand slowly regain sense, he heard Yue Guanyun roar out with shock and rage, ¡°You can cultivate?¡±


    When he said that, he roared as he pulled back his sword. Then sword after sword he crazily stabbed out, only to hear a consecutive 3 ¡°Keng¡± sounds.


    During thest sword, Zong Shou had grabbed onto the Guanyun sword. Yue Guanyun pilled viciously, 495 thousand kilograms of strength but he still couldn¡¯t pull it out.


    It wasn¡¯t until he saw the killing intent in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes did hee back to his senses, decidedly abandoning the sword and retreating backward like swift lighting.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed before he directlyughed. The newly changed grade 6 lightning winged sword suddenly came out of his sheath.


    ¡°It is impolite for me not to give you something in return. Test out my sword...¡±


    Just as the sword light shone out, the lightning winged Yang snake changed into the sword body, actually merging as one with the original lightning beast soul within!


    Everyone saw a vast purple lightning glow sh out hundreds of feet out. It even broke the roof of the building. The Eye piercing glow caused everyone in the building to feet their eyes light up, unable to see anything at all.


    Yue Guanyun hollered, looking in despair as the sword shed over. He didn¡¯t react as he felt the lightning glow explode, totally crushing the surging energy around him! His entire body was broken by the purple glow in just an instance!


    Zong Yuan, at that moment, had finally broken out of the red fog. He jumped back towards Zong Shou and stabbed out with the spear with immense force. When the purple lightning glow was at its brightest to heavy strike the throat of another Xuanwu ancestor, smashing him into pieces.


    A momentter that eye-piercing glow slowly dissipated. When everyone recovered, they saw around 40 feet from Zong Shou, Taoyun City lord Yue Guanyun¡¯s body was cut into 2 pieces as heid on the ground. His body was covered in lightning burn marks. His stomach and intestines flowed out, dying in a terrible manner. It was difficult to describe. In front of Zong Yuan, there was also a Xuanwu ancestor whose head and body was split from one another!

 Chapter 322 - Rage Fills the Stomach

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 322 Rage Fills the Stomach</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At this moment, within the building, although there were 3 more assassins, they weren¡¯t in the Xuanwu ancestor realm so no one cared. No one also felt that these 3 would pose any threat.


    Everyone gathered their eyes on the corpse of Yue Guanyu. Some had mocking eyes, some with pity, and some were filled disbelief, everyone¡¯s eyes wereplicated.


    Qiao Han was dumbfounded and felt out of sorts. He thought to himself that the overlord who had once ruled the west of Donglin for close to 20 years, the king of the west ocean, really just died like that? What an amusing way to die...


    Not only was Qian Han astonished, but the 4 city lords who didn¡¯t know what to do when the assassination began were all at a loss.


    With the Xuanshui City lord Luo Shui at the lead, the 4 of them had other reasons for suggested making themselves directly under Gantian Mountain, they had no choice.


    But personally witnessing Zong Shou receive the sword empty-handed and not be hurt, on the contrary, that mighty lord of a generation. Taoyun City lord who was famous for many years was instead in by one sword. They didn¡¯t know whether or not they should feel happy and fortunate for themselves.


    During that moment, they originally thought that Zong Shou was going to die. In their heart, they were also feeling regretful. However, a momentter, the situation had turnedpletely beyond what they had expected.


    So the new Gantian master, the teen ruler, apart from being a strategic genius and a great schemer, also had martial arts at such a high realm! He was so strong that even a peak grade 9 Xuanwu ancestor like Taoyun City lord Yue Guanyun couldn¡¯t even give a single blow to Zong Shou.


    As for the king path secret technique that Qiao Han said, they had heard about it before. Borrowing the power of a country, the strength of the army. However no matter what, this was Zong Shou¡¯s ability!


    The 4 of them thought back to all those preposterous rumors from before like what Qiao Han did. Now that they thought about it, 90% of it might be true,


    His highness hid everything deeply, hiding so many treasures and skills. Hiding within that thin frail body was a top-ss talent. Just a sh of it caused everyone to feel a chill down their spine.


    He had justprehended solely the king path secret technique and his ability could suppress Yue Guanyun by several times, however, he didn¡¯t show off his strength for such a long time. To think this newly appointed monster king was willing to stay hidden and silent for so long!


    Thinking about it now, the Taoyun City lord was such a joke! He rushed over to assassinate him before he was clear about the situation. Wasn¡¯t that just tantamount to him just smashing head-on onto Zong Shou¡¯s knife?


    After ying Yue Guanyun, the vital energy within Zong Shou¡¯s body was unable to calm down. Although it wasn¡¯t a big problem, as his dual meridians were impacted by Yue Guanyun¡¯s sword energy, they were showing signs of conflicting with one another. He coughed out several times like his lungs and heart was getting torn apart. He had no choice, using that person to try his new enemy suppression methods naturally came with some consequences.


    After a few breaths, he barely recovered. He didn¡¯t bother about the other few Xuanwu ancestors on this floor, allowing Zong Yuan and the others to deal with them. He just walked slowly towards Lin Ji who was in disbelief, shocked that his lord had already died. His eyes were really cold. Then, a sword light shed out, directly beheading that person.


    When the blood light sttered, Zong Shou didn¡¯t even bother to take a look. Once the building calmed down, he mocked himself, ¡°It seems like keeping a low profile did have some benefits. This Yue Guanyun could be considered one of the biggest problems of mine. I was just fretting about not having a method to deal with him, who knew he would run in front of me by himself...¡±


    ¡°Scoff! He was asking to die! To think he was able to hold the throne of Taoyun City, being called by many as a mighty lord. I have never seen someone as dumb as him!¡±


    Zhao Yanran said snappishly. Even when her tone was dark and weird, her bodynguage was still really moving, ¡°To think you can still smile. You knew you might be assassinated and still dared to be so careless, allowing them to search for this chance. You are lucky. Although this person doesn¡¯t know king path martial arts, he is good at using the strength of army formations. Luckily his thousands of ships have been buried and he couldn¡¯t borrow strength if not whoever wins and loses today was not certain. Forget it, I am in no position to scold you. I can only ask, how are you going to deal with this?¡±


    She suddenly remembered that even she was careless and didn¡¯t expect this assassination. Her face turned slightly red.


    Zong Shou mocked inwardly, wasn¡¯t this matter also because of you Zhao Yanran? If you didn¡¯t make stupid rumors, my name would have stunned everyone. How will I attract so many problems?


    His brows furrowed as he took in a deep breath. A momentter Zong Shou opened his mouth once more, ¡°this Yue Guanyun tried to assassinate me but failed, dying in the hands of Zong Yuan. He asked for it. It seems like the other sects won¡¯t have anything to say...¡±


    When Zong Yuan heard that, the corner of his lips twitched. He was going to have to bear the me for his ruler once more. With his strength alone, he killed Yue Guanyun? Would others believe that? However, he didn¡¯t show anything on his face, just expressionlessly nodding his head.


    Then Zong Shou looked towards Qiao Han. This was a huge problem too. Was he going to have to kill him to keep the secret? This person was not a bad person.


    A momentter Zong Shou changed his mind, thinking that he could just not hide the fact that he knows martial arts. As long as people don¡¯t know he¡¯s from the demon path, a disciple of themon people path.


    Before Wei Xu left he mentioned that a monthter would be when the dragon gate opens and they view the remnant image left by the martial saint.


    This was the only few times one could increase their strength greatly before the spiritual wave arrives. He would not miss the chance toprehend martial intent.


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou smiled, his eyes shing a bright glow, ¡°Forget it! Just say that I killed him! Hang up all these corpses and let those people with nefarious intentions see, see that I¡¯m not a person they can bully. I want to take a look at what their expression is now.¡±


    Whilst he said that anger built up within his chest.


    In thest life, no one could scheme against him and not pay the price. It was the same too in this life!


    That Lingyun Long Ruo seems unwilling for his Gantian Mountain City to continue growing. The other sects seem to hate him either because he was rich or because of Ying Dragon Valley and Zong Weiran.


    This time he was angered greatly!


    They didn¡¯t want him to expand, not allowing him to own Ying Dragon Valley? Then he would purposely go against their wishes!


    Qiao Han originally felt his heart turn cold. It wasn¡¯t until Zong Shou said those few sentences did he heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, he felt a chill strike him. For some reason, he felt a violent energy wrap around Zong Shou. His eyes turned red, threatening one¡¯s heart and mind.


    ...


    Several miles away, in another building, Xiong Ba and Feng Nu we¡¯re sitting opposite one another.


    In front of them were many delicacies and celestial brew. However, the 2 of them didn¡¯t bother with it. They waited quietly like they were waiting for a piece of certain news.


    They looked expressionless but from their breathing and tightly clenched hands, one could tell that they weren¡¯t calm and were anxious instead.


    Looking outside of the window, at the seven-story building miles away, Xiong Ba¡¯s brows were tightly clenched. He filled his cup full of wine as he was deep in thought.


    ¡°Brother Feng, what do you think the oue will be this time with Yue Guanyun going over?¡±


    Feng Nu¡¯s expression changed slightly and he came back to his senses from being deep in thought. Before he replied, he nced towards the fleet from Gantian Mountain.


    ¡°I think Gu Liekong, Zhu Junhou, and Ling Fakong are still on the ship and haven¡¯t noticed anything. Without them there, there isn¡¯t anyone beside Zong Shou that is his match. Who knows maybe Zong Shou has already died under his hands now. Now he just needs to handle everything cleanly...¡±


    Xiong Ba¡¯s brows were still frowning tight. Although he drank the wine, he had no idea what it tasted like.


    ¡°Why do I feel that this time another situation will pop up? This attempt by Yue Guanyun wouldn¡¯t be so simple...¡±


    When Feng Nu heard that, he was slightly shocked. A bad feeling had risen in his heart just now. He felt that this carefully nned assassination might not be smoothly executed.


    Who knows whether or not it was because this matter was hugely important...


    Unfortunately that Kongqi Sect building looked open but it was actually filled with many formations and was tightly guarded. Normal cultivators under grade 7 would not know what the situation inside was.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Involuntarilyughing, Feng Nu tossed aside all thoughts and changed the topic,¡±


    This time Yue Guanyun went alone. I feel that we have let him down. The life and death of that Zong Shou didn¡¯t just concern his city.¡±


    ¡°It indeed isn¡¯t. But if Zong Shout returns the one that loses the most would be his Taoyun City!¡±


    Xiong Baugher coldly. If he was told that Feng Nu felt guilty, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. He was just faking it and acting mercifully.


    ¡°If he dies, the one that benefits most would still be Taoyun City. So if he doesn¡¯t go who would?¡±


    When he said those words, Xiong Ba suddenly felt much better, the worry in his heart lessening by a lot.


    Thinking about it, maybe it was really because he was too nervous. If Zong Shou lives zing me Mountain night at least lose a Province. If it was more serious they might fall.


    If Zong Shou dies, not only would the crisis be solved, they could take the chance to rise.


    The life and death this kid concerned the situation west of Donglin, so how could they not mind?


    Just as they were calcting in their heart, waiting for news to spread back and decide how to scheme on these 2 opponents and how to split Gantian Mountain City, Xiong Ba heardmotion from afar. He was first unhappy, following which as those sentences entered his ear, and his ears started to shake.


    In the next instance, he swiftly stood up. His 12 feet body was like a giant bird drifting in the air.


    In just tens of jumps, he had already covered a few miles. He stood still on another tall building, looking down from here he could see the scenes outside of the Kongqi Sect building.


    A momentter Xiong Ba¡¯s face turned ashen white.


    ... He saw several carriages and wooden boards in front of the building. He thought it would be Zong Shou who was killed by Yue Guanyun. However, it was instead Yue Guanyun, whose body broke into 2 pieces, pinned onto a wooden board. The other carriages also had several bodies pinned onto wooden boards on them.

 Chapter 323 - Reactions of Each Side

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 323 Reactions of Each Side</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    There was a bustle outside the doors of Kongqi Sect. More and more people gathered around here.


    ¡°...Isn¡¯t that person Taoyun City lord Yue Guanyun? Are my eyes ying tricks on me?¡±


    ¡°It looks like him, I have seen him before. How did he die here?¡±


    ¡°It definitely is him. I heard he tried to assassinate Gantian City lord Zong Shou and failed and was killed on the spot. With Kongqi Sect outer sect deacon Qiao Han as a witness. They are hanging the corpse here as a warning...¡±


    That group of people instantly took in a deep breath. Their voices were even more chaotic and loud, pretty much unable to hear carefully.


    ¡°So it really is him! He probably couldn¡¯t outwit Gantian Mountain so he tries to assassinate him. Whose hands did he die in, to end up in such a tragic state?¡±


    ¡°Hei! This world seems like it¡¯s about to change. Donglin is going to be ruled by one party. I originally thought that the Gantian Monster king inheriting the throne at such a young age that Zong Weiran¡¯s legacy would be lost. Who knew this kid would be so skilled! Even if that person has no skill he still deserves to be feared!¡±


    ¡°That Yue Guanyun is an overlord of a generation. He actually died just like that? Who did he get killed by...¡±


    Xiong Ba felt his hands turn cold. As for the words those people said, he didn¡¯t bother to listen carefully. He exchanged gazes with Feng Nu whose speed was faster than him, who arrived earlier than him. Both of them could clearly feel the chill in each other¡¯s hearts.


    The death of Yue Guanyun meant that the entire Taoyun City didn¡¯t have a person to rule it and take charge. Wouldn¡¯t that Zong Shou be more unrestrained and untamed?


    They were even more astonished. Yue Guanyun was peak earth chakra meridian, not far away from the ascended realm. Who around Zong Shou had such ability? To make him fail to escape and even get killed on the spot? Such that the few Xuanwu ancestors the 3 cities sent were all killed, none of them surviving?¡±


    Many thoughts spun in their heads as Xiong Ba looked all around. He saw that there were tens of people nearby standing rooted and looking at the bodies on the carriages.


    He recognized a few of them. The manager of Moyun Sect here in Psychic Ind. It was this person who sent them a spirit master. With that person there, they weren¡¯t afraid. Apart from that, there was the Xue family, Mysterious cloud spirit sect, Xuanwu Sect, daoming Sect, Demon g Sect, and the Cangjian Vi. Apart from that, there was the aristocratic family deacon that often gave them benefits who were present. They either frowned and didn¡¯t speak, or they showed some worry, their faces were green and white, none of them had good expressions on their faces.


    Following which, Xiong Ba felt his heart shake as a warning sign rose up in his heart. He instinctively looked towards the doors of Kongqi Sect once more.


    Following which he saw Zong Shou walkout. His cold eyes staring right towards Feng Nu and him. The cold killing intent could nearly freeze him...


    He knew in his heart that from this day on the name of this teen would spread across all mountains and seas, known by everyone in the world.


    He was 14 years old but the ruler of a country!


    ...


    Several hundred miles out of this ce, there was a leaf boat which was floating on the cloud ocean. It didn¡¯t have the huge size of those cloud ships, but it was tens of times faster.


    Sitting on it was Long Ruo, and he didn¡¯t use any spells. He only released his soul, connecting with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and naturally, there was wind who blew onto the light boat, allowing to swiftly move in the air.


    Beside him was Jing Tao Zhenren who had just parted ways with Zong Shou not Long ago.


    ¡°So it seems like he had nned it before he entered the beast tomb and led you into the trap?¡±


    Seeing Jing Tao Zhenfei nod his head, Long Ruo instantly broke out into augh, ¡°What a cunning kid! It seems like I can¡¯t me senior master for this. This kid is so scheming and nned it out exquisitely. Anyone else would have fallen for it. Even I also fell into his n. I thought he hired our disciples because he was worried those 3 cities would attack them...¡±


    ¡°Although this kid is really scheming, his personality is not bad. He knows how to treat people well. Moreover, our Lingyun Sect has gained a lot from this trip!¡±


    Although Zong Shou had made use of him, Jing Tao Zhenren still had a good impression of Zong Shou. Especially before he left the boat Zong Shou also personally gave him a few more corpse harboring pinnacle sword grass as an apology which touched him.


    This teen was most probably a good person. It was just because he was a city lord that he had no choice.


    Spending 20 days of time together, he had a feeling that Zong Shou didn¡¯t really care much about power, and seemed like he has other goals in life.


    He suddenly had a thought, raising his head and staring at Long Ruo with burning eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t junior Long say that observing the shooting star scene on Psychic Ind 10 dayster can help youprehend sword intent? So why are we leaving so early?¡±


    Long Ruo still sat down, he didn¡¯t try to hide anything as he said expressionlessly, ¡°If we didn¡¯t leave early, those people are wary against Lingyun Sect so how would they dare to Attack Zong Shou?¡±


    Jing Tao felt a chill down his spine as his brows furrowed, ¡°Gantian Mountain returned this time with huge profits. Their power has definitely ballooned. However, in my eyes, they most probably recovered to the state when Zong Weiran was still alive. Even without us acting, the other sects will find a way to dissolve them. Zong Shou doesn¡¯t have any martial cultivation. Anyone in the sect could kill him. Why did junior Long have to treat him as an enemy? Your bias towards him is so deep? I know you had once rejected him from entering our sect. Why did you have to do that? As an outer sect disciple, Gantian Mountain would instead be under our wing...¡±


    ¡°Senior master Jing Tao please be careful with your words!¡±


    Long Ruo finally showed signs of rage, like the soft spot in his heart was suddenly stabbed. His mood suddenly zed up. A momentter, he calmed himself down.


    ¡°Xuanyuan Tong has already ascended and only has a year to deal with normal matters and give up his position. The choice of Xuan Mountain City lord if nothing goes wrong would be Zong Shou. Do you know how muchnd Gantian Mountain have? I think you have been charmed by that kid! If he doesn¡¯t die, it would be a problem for Lingyun!¡±


    Jing Tao also instantly got furious. Those few sentences targeting him made him annoyed. However, Long Ruo was a direct disciple, so there was nothing he could do.


    How wouldn¡¯t he know? Xuan Mountain City was slightly weaker but they had 3 provinces. If the kid inherited Xuan Mountain, Gantian Mountain would expand once more and have 1/5 of Donglin Cloud Continent in their hands!


    The outline of a dynasty was slowly rising in Donglin.


    However, even if he could unify Donglin, how much influence would that have on Lingyun Sect? Apart from Lingyun Sect exceedingmon people life, before when the few dynasties in Donglin rose up their influence wasn¡¯t affected either. As long as they did things properly they could even make the dynasties rely on them.


    Now that those few royal families have dissipated, Lingyun Sect was still here.


    If the kid doesn¡¯t die, Lingyun will have problems? That was just preposterous...


    ¡°This Zong Shou is a little different!¡±


    Long Ruo frowned tightly but was unable to say out the exact reason. He just subconsciously didn¡¯t want to see this kid have higher achievements.


    Even since he knew that ever since this Zong Shou was rejected by him he didn¡¯t keep silent but instead rose up, his life getting better and better. Long Ruo¡¯s heart was filled with disgust and hatred.


    If this kid managed to unify Donglin then what would he be?


    His heart was shocked and he knew that a devil barrier had appeared in his heart.


    Long Ruo tensed up his brows. A momentter he managed to calm himself down. The appearance of a devil barrier was because of Zong Shou. Wiping the kid out was the easiest way to solve it.


    From now on, he naturally didn¡¯t need to care about it anymore.


    ¡°Senior master doesn¡¯t have to care about this matter anymore! I heard that you have obtained a lot of corpses harboring pinnacle sword grass. Why not return early to breakthrough?¡±


    Jing Tao¡¯s chest rose up and down intensely. He smiled instead of raging, ¡°Forget it I won¡¯t care about this matter anymore! However, that teen is indiscernible and it definitely isn¡¯t as simple as the surface seems. You might not be able to get what you wish...¡±


    ¡°I said it already, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡±


    Just as he said that a golden light talisman shot through the air. Looking at where it came from, it was from the direction of Psychic Ind.


    Long Ruo causally picked it up, after it entered his hands his body shuddered. Following which his sunken eyes appeared much darker.


    Jing Tao Zhenren nced, only to see the words were rough ¡®Zong Shou isn¡¯t dead... Yue Guanyun died instead...The body hung for all to see¡¯, instantly heughed, ¡°This is the oue you wanted? Forget it, Long Ruo, do what you want. I just hope you won¡¯t incur cmity for our sect in the future! I have rarely seen such an intelligent person in my life. I can¡¯t see through him. If he wants to take revenge, our sect won¡¯t be able to take it! I think you should either mend your rtionship with him or go all out to kill him...¡±


    After he finished, Jing Tao wasn¡¯t willing to stay in the same boat as Long Ruo. He stepped on the spiritual sword he got from the beast tomb, driving the sword forwards towards another direction.


    ¡°It seems you already have a demon in your heart and have improper thoughts in your head. Let¡¯s hope that your trip to the Dragon Gathering Mountain dragon gate won¡¯t end up in humiliation to our sect!¡±


    Long Ruo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He just sat withered in the same spot, not bothering about Jing Tao¡¯s words. Even if the wind energy had stopped and the boat stopped moving he also didn¡¯t bother.


    He had really miscalcted this time.


    His eyebrows rose as he looked at the Psychic Ind. Ten months ago when he first saw Zong Shou, he was like an infant fleeing for his life in fear.


    Close to a yearter, he had leaped up into the ruler of the west of the Cloud Continent.


    One wrong thought had caused such a talent to be missed out by the sect. From today on there would definitely be many who me him. This concerned the fight for the future sect leader position and it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t havepetition.


    Who knows who had helped Zong Shou to kill Yue Guanyun?


    Why were Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun why were they so close to him? Not to mention why did they tell him not to incur cmity for Lingyun Sect? Even Lei Dong had such high hopes for Zong Shou...


    He suddenly thought back to the marriage between Han Nishui and Xuanyuan Yiren.

 Chapter 324 - Under Xijie City

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Under Xijie City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    South of Xiyun Province, Xijie City region, snow was flying all about. It was close to the end of autumn and suddenly a snowstorm had arrived, causing the thousands of miles near this area to be dyed in a snow-white color.


    Ren Bo brought a group of people and was traveling swiftly on this snownd, riding on the best grade 4 Windrider foals, their bodies covered in grade 6 fire bear leather. This was why when they traveled so quickly they still didn¡¯t feel cold. In the intense chill, they still felt warm andfortable.


    However, after 5 consecutive days and nights of traveling, even with his Xuanwu ancestor cultivation he was unable to take it and felt exhausted.


    The reason why he felt so bitter was mostly due to his ruler.


    Ever since Zong Shou returned to shore with abundant gains on those thousand cloud ships, after docking in Rainbow City, he didn¡¯t return to Gantian Mountain City. He brought Zong Yuan and the others down south, using a day to reach therge army at the border of Xijie City.


    He directly moved in and took control of all the armies in Xiyun Province. In the following few days, he pretty much created a legend.


    With just the 500 thousand troops at the border as well as the 300 thousand subordinate city troops they gathered from around, they wiped out Huanlong Province with an unstoppable aura. On the 5th day, hemanded 150 thousand elite cavalry and directly headed into Tianfang Province and Xiping Province which Taoyun City was deeply rooted in. 5 fights 5 wins, crushing the close to 3 million troops of Taoyun City and their subordinate cities, breaking them all into pieces. They either forced the 250 cities in these 2 provinces to either surrender or get wiped out. Where their army headed, no one could block.


    With their crazy attacks, they just used 19 days to wipe out the 3 provinces ofnd belonging to Taoyun City.


    Ren Bo was originally prepared to go forwards and report thetest administrative duties as well as the tabtion from the cloud ocean hunt as well as the split with the various races and cities.


    His initial destination was one big city in Xiping Province-Haiyou City. The news he got before he set off was that Zong Shou was leading the troops to attack Taoyun City¡¯sst base in Xiping Province.


    In the end, when he arrived 2 days and 2 nightster, he realized that it was already conquered a day earlier. Which meant that Zong Shou only used 40 thousand following cavalries as well as the people he forcefully recruited along the way, or rather the 400 thousand subordinate city troops that were forced into surrendering to break down this famous huge city. Calcting the time he used just 2 days, he didn¡¯t know how his ruler managed to achieve that.


    When Ren Bo asked where Zong Shou was at now, he realized that Zong Shou had hurriedly left before Haiyou City was broken. After leaving Chaiyuan and Ling Fakong to take charge, he turned north, the direction was Xiyun Province.


    It made him make a huge detour and wasted tens of thousands of miles of journey.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel annoyed. In his heart, he felt happy instead. When he stepped on thend of another country, looking at the scattered and crushed troops of various cities, he felt emotional.


    The former ruler used a full year and a half and still wasn¡¯t able to take down Tianfang and Xiping provinces. After the ruler inherited the throne, he used just a few months to merge them into Gantian Mountain City¡¯s rule.


    The former ruler¡¯s son truly made one feel happy inside.


    After rushing for a short while, his eyelids jumped. Tens of people were standing tall in the cold win like steel statues, not moving at all.


    Without even getting close, Ren Bo felt that the leader¡¯s body was familiar. However, the aura was different from his impression. His body stood tall like a spear, showing off a towering aura which was filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Hu Zhongyuan?¡±


    Ren Bo was startled, the person who in the past was unrestrained and did what he wanted, looking old and experienced, having a gilded exterior but ruined on the inside became like this?


    Leading his horse forwards and standing still beside Hu Zhongyuan, he realized that this fellow was different. The tiger energy from him was no weaker than his father. Although his face showed exhaustion, his spine was straight, and his eyes were still sharp.


    ¡°Looking at your situation, are you about to breakthrough?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan gave a mischievous smile, revealing his white teeth, ¡°My father always said that I was useless but I am 7 years faster than him in getting to Xuanwu ancestor! In just 7 days I will breakthrough! If I follow the ruler and my progress is slow, wouldn¡¯t it be losing his face?¡±


    As he said that, Hu Zhongyuan suddenly remembered the important matters, ¡°The ruler ismanding the army and can¡¯t leave. He ordered me toe to fetch prime minister...¡±


    Ren Bo slightly nodded his head, traveling forwards along with Hu Zhongyuan. Apart from the cheers of the army he could hear from afar, he couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly curious, ¡°What¡¯s the situation there?¡±


    ¡°We justpleted gathering up this morning. Your arrival is right on time. You can see a good show!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan was excited, his brows dancing as he exined, ¡°2 days ago when the ruler came back, he led the army to wipe out the tens of traitor cities. Xijie City is thest one. The ruler waited for 2 days to gather 200 thousand people here and he also invited all the city lords of surrounding cities. Along with the subordinate city troops, there were 600 thousand of them...¡±


    As he said that, he was afraid that Ren Bo would misunderstand as he added one more sentence, ¡°Just one Xijie, with just our 350 thousand people, we can just take it down. The ruler wants to use them to raise the prestige and spread his name. What did he say again? He wanted to spread a message, to let the people who have doubts take a look at the strength of our army, which was why he dragged until today!¡±


    In this era, there still wasn¡¯t a phrase called sending a message which was why although Hu Zhongyuan barely remembered the words he didn¡¯t know what the meaning behind was.


    Ren Bo smiled and he understood what Zong Shou meant.


    He knew that at the start Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about all the traitors on their backlines, taking the chance that Yue Guanyun was dead and the people of Taoyun City being unsettled, to lead hundreds of thousands of troops to charge into Huanlong Province.


    Following which as they advanced too quickly, the infantry couldn¡¯t keep up. In the end, when they entered, the remaining 2 provinces they were only left with 150 thousand cavalry. Following which they split up to take down cities. In the end, the 800 thousand soldiers were all scattered in the vast area of 3 provinces.


    When Zong Shou returned only 50 cavalry followed him. It should have been those hundreds of thousands of elites that went down the cloud ocean to hunt who followed him to conquer those traitor cities. They pretty much rushed nonstop but in the end was only able to participate in the cleanup, using these few traitor cities to vent their frustration.


    It was already really difficult for Zong Shou to be able to gather 200 thousand Gantian soldiers from the region nearby.


    Just as he was thinking about it, the outline of a giant city appeared in front of his eyes. As the horse under him continued to gallop, it became more and more clear.


    It was a 300 feet high, 7 miles long, 6-mile wide city. Around it was covered in slow. Only this ce, its atmosphere was like a burning me.


    Who knows how many spirit masters had to cast spells to make it such that the tens of miles area around here didn¡¯t have any snow descending.


    Based on what Hu Zhongyuan said, 600 thousand infantry and cavalry have already surrounded this Xijie City.


    Looking out, killing intent did indeed charge up into the heavens. Rows of orderly armored soldiers lined up on the ins outside around the city. There were also many cavalry troops enveloped within. Most of them were arranged on the nearby hills. Seemingly able to feel the atmosphere from the formation, those foals all trampled on the ground in unease, neighing out loud.


    Ren Bo passed through the camp under Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s lead and not long after, arrived where the middle army as at.


    He could feel that the Gantian Mountain soldiers were different from before. Since Zong Weiran had died, the sharpness and fighting spirit which was slowly dissipating had returned. It was still that tiger-like force, domineering spirit. The invincible iron army!


    This was even more surprising to him than Zong Shou taking down 3 provinces ofnd in a row.


    However, when he arrived at the front of the middle troop formation, he was furious. He saw 18 pure white Windrider foals pulling on a luxury carriage and were stopped on top of a hill.


    The decoration of this carriage was luxurious. It was crafted by purple-red dragon metal, jewels embedded all around, white snow curtains hung all around. They were all made out of 300-year silk, not only could it keep one warm, but it could also block arrows.


    At this moment Zong Shou was lying inside in a showy manner. Beside him was Ruo Shui and Chuxue, kneeling in a tame manner. That soft mattress also had a beast leatherid out on it.


    Ren Bo¡¯s eyes were sharp and could see that this leather came from one of the grade 7 beasts from those cloud ships.


    At this moment, even he was envious of Zong Shou. He had a luxurious carriage with so many beauties.


    He originally wanted to scold him, but when he arrived beside the carriage Ren Bo smiled bitterly, ¡°Ruler, is this how you are trying to promote luxury and increase spending?¡±


    Zong Shou was originally staring at Xijie City when he heard that he smiled, ¡°This is called promoting. Didn¡¯t I open an iron crafting shop not long ago? I hired tens of spiritual cksmiths, in the end, they didn¡¯t craft any good weapons but instead made such a carriage for me. Showing off this carriage in front of them. In the future, it would be easy to sell such carriages. Those fellows are just worrying about being unable to spend their money...¡±


    Ren Bo was startled, thinking to himself so that was the reason! It was a novel thing. However, he still felt like he was unable to ept it. He knew Zong Shou was one that was unable to be persuaded, he waszy to open his mouth and boarded the luxurious carriage.


    The moment he got in he felt that the carriage was different. Not only was it as warm as spring, but it could also help calm down the spirit. His mood instantly became calm and gentle.


    His brows raised as he looked at Zong Shou, ¡°Is this carriage purposely designed for spirit masters?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t reply. The spiritual formations in this carriage was indeed a ssic design 3 thousand yearster. Enough for his newly built cksmith shop tost for some time.


    He temporarily left the shop to Ruo Shui and Lianfan to handle. It didn¡¯t matter if they earned money or not. As long as they were able to develop enough spiritual cksmiths, then they wouldn¡¯t lose out.


    Ren Bo was slightly surprised for a moment before he stopped paying much attention to that. Following which, he looked at the row of people not far away from the carriage. Which the various city lords that Zong Shou had gathered here!

 Chapter 325 - Race Exterminated City Wiped Out

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 325 Race Exterminated City Wiped Out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    There were hundreds of people, not only those near Xijie City, but there were many people who Zong Shou forcefully brought from those 3 provinces. They had many different expressions on their faces: joy, seriousness, fury, and respect.


    Even the treatment they got was different. Some sat under an orderlyid out warm tent with stoves beside them, whilst some of them stood alone in the snow.


    Ren Bo looked out into the distance, only to see that there were rows of woodpiles facing the city walls, one every 20 feet, on it hung a corpse. There were a total of 30 thousand of them, inclusive of both males and females. Due to the cold weather, all of them had frozen up. Looking from afar, one felt a chill enter their body.


    The most obvious one was the Taoyun City lord Yue Guanyun at the front! The other people should havee from those traitor cities.


    Along the way, he had heard that Zong Shou¡¯s actions towards the traitors were extremely cruel, unlike when he attacked and swept Huanlong, Tianfang and Xiping Provinces, where the cities either automatically or were forced to surrender.


    He pretty much didn¡¯t ept any surrender, city lord and below, including personal forces were all killed, along with families who were all wiped out.


    Ren Bo couldn¡¯t bear to look. However, he knew that there was nothing wrong with what Zong Shou did.


    He was sharp to notice that most of the corpses were above 16 though.


    Ren Bo smiled slightly and retracted his gaze, ¡°Isn¡¯t the ruler treating these city lords a little too harshly? I remembered that the former ruler although on the surface he treated the city lords as his arms and legs, not hurting their face, in the dark, he got close to some while distanced from others. He would often give ones close to him benefits. Rewards and punishment were obvious. As such he could make people closer to him...¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Zong Shou instantly realized that aspared to Zong Weiran, his methods were inferior.


    However, this way of ruling was something that he didn¡¯t understand. In the past, although he spent a period in the market, and although he managed to have a few people under him, just as he saw the light, he was suppressed.


    Then Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother much. Anyway, he didn¡¯t care much about these people. He didn¡¯t intend to y around with these methods and it was better to be more direct.


    He directly got into the topic, ¡°The prime minister came over from thousands of miles away. Has the Rainbow City been settled? How are my earnings this time?¡±


    ¡°Based on the 5% calction agreed from before, the ruler earned 2 million grade 4 beast crystals! However, that didn¡¯t include the beast crystals and ingredients in the ruler¡¯s 2 heaven and earth-bags...¡±


    Ren Bo wasn¡¯t careless, handing over a few pieces of beast leather from his hand, ¡°This is the inventory list and also the number of beast crystals Gantian Mountain will roughly use next year. Based on what the ruler said, it is a budget.¡±


    That day before the fleet took off, he didn¡¯t expect that the number of beast crystals they got was so huge. If he knew that, he would have lowered the percentage even more.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips twitched. As expected, this Ren Bo wanted to take money from his pocket, what a scheming official.


    ¡°Prime minister, why didn¡¯t you add in the 800 energy destroying crossbows I bought in Psychic Ind into the list?¡±


    Seeing Ren Bo smile and not reply, Zong Shou held his breath. Facing this old minister, this was the first time he had a feeling of loss. He skipped across that matter and looked at the budget that Ren Bo had made.


    The 1st to jump into his eyes was the loan from him which was cut by a full 50%. The reason behind that Gantian Mountain¡¯s current day finance was enough to support.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyelids jumped and he forcefully suppressed the urge to sack Ren Bo, continuing to read on.


    He said deep in thought, ¡°The prime minister¡¯s budget is a little weird! With this budget, most of the beast crystals and the soul stones are going to fall into the hands of the martial cultivators and spirit masters.¡±


    When Ren Bo heard that he slightly bowed, ¡°Yes! I have carefully considered. If most of the beast crystals and soul stones flowed into the market, it will only cause mass depreciation and cause the finances of the people to shrink. Which was why after I considered, the best way would be to use up and consume these items.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up, 90% of his anger from before had instantly disappeared. In this era, there weren¡¯t many people who knew that an increase in supply would result in a decrease in the wealth of people.


    Although he wasn¡¯t pleased with the stinginess of Ren Bo, it could still barely be used. He looked more carefully, Tiegang Hall was already halfpleted.


    ¡°Good, this is exactly what I meant!¡±


    Just as he said that a bunch of cavalry galloped over from afar. The one in the lead was Zong Yuan. He got off the horse and bowed, ¡°Ruler, that Xie Rong isn¡¯t willing to surrender!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed, saying coldly, ¡°Did you say we will burn all the children under 16?¡±


    Seeing Zong Yuan silently acknowledge, Zong Shou understood. He scoffed coldly, ¡°Since he wants to die with his city, then let¡¯s give him what he wants. Push those energy destroying crossbows out.¡±


    Ren Bo¡¯s expression changed slightly as he looked towards the front of the formation, at the hundreds of energy destroying crossbows being pushed out towards Xijie City. The 200 thousand people all cheered out!


    Ren Bo knew that Zong Shou had always been keeping the energy destroying crossbows in his heaven and earth-bag and brought it along with him. However, he didn¡¯t use it much. When he swept the 3 provinces and crushed the armies, most of them were in the wilderness. Which was why it wasn¡¯t convenient to use them and not convenient toy them out. The consumption was also huge so he didn¡¯t do so many times.


    It seems like Zong Shou was prepared to use it here to send a message to the various cities.


    But thinking about the 800 grade 6 beast crystals that were going to be used up with one fire, which was a third of their usual ie, Ren Bo felt heart pained. ¡°Ruler, although the energy destroying crossbow is good but it consumes too much. We shouldn¡¯t use it so much in the future.¡±


    Zong Shou nced at him and then he shook his head, ¡°I think that the lives of my people are more important than those damn things. Since Xie Rong wants to die, there is no need to fight head-on with them...¡±


    With those words out, the many guards beside this jade carriage were touched, their faces turned red from emotions. They only felt that following such a ruler, even if they died on the battlefield, it was worth it.


    Ren Bo was startled before he smiled with praise as he looked into the distance. In just a moment those 800 energy destroying crossbows were into an energy-storing stage.


    In the next moment, the city gates suddenly opened. With Xie Rong at the head. All the Xijie City generals were all ashen white as they walked out.


    Hu Zhongyuanughed coldly as he led a bunch of cavalry over. In just a moment he forcefully detained all of them and made them kneel in front of the hill.


    Chai Zhou led his horse and held his ax as he moved in front of Xie Rong asking coldly, ¡°Do you remember what you said on Psychic Ind?¡±


    Xie Rong¡¯s face was green as he kept silent. However, Chai Zhou didn¡¯t get annoyed.


    ¡°You said that the ruler is young and incapable, unable to make all of you trust him. You also didn¡¯t believe he could bring you all down to hunt. Which was why when Yue Guanyun invited you had to go. To be able to join Taoyun City, it was the best thing that happened to your life...¡±


    As he said that, Chai Zhou¡¯s face was filled with a cold smile, ¡°So what about now? Are you willing to repeat those words?¡±


    Xie Rong kept silent, as for the situation now, he didn¡¯t need to reply anything.


    4 thousand cloud ships got crushed beneath the cloud ocean. The Gantian Mountain he didn¡¯t have high hopes for came back with huge rewards. Even Yue Guanyun was cut into two and died a tragic death.


    Only one out of the four provinces under Taoyun City remained, just barely breathing.


    20 days ago he felt regretful. If he knew this would happen, why would he have done that?


    When he had managed to escape back after so much trouble, he had thought about giving up and fleeing. However, he hoped that he would get lucky. When he realized that things weren¡¯t going well and Zong Shou swept those 3 provinces, there was already nowhere to go when he wanted to flee.


    He sighed softly, only to see a bright light from the ax sh across. His neck instantly felt a chill and in the next instant his head was tossed up, what he saw was spinning all about, even unable to see everything.


    At this moment Zong Shou had left that luxurious carriage and was riding a grade 4 war horse towards the front of the hill.


    Looking at that Xie Rong as well as the generals of Xijie City who were all beheaded one after another.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyelids jumped a little before he turned and looked at the city lords behind him.


    ¡°Have you all seen the situation here?¡±


    The people in those warm tents all walked out. Be it young or old, they stood respectfully in the cold dirt.


    All their hearts shook. Some were respectful, unhappy, fearful, but everyone held their breaths. In front of Zong Shou, no one dared to make a sound.


    ¡°...I am different from my father. He treated all of you too well, as his hands and legs. I don¡¯t have that patience. With the heavens as a witness, I am telling you. If any of you dares to have funny thoughts, I will massacre your city and destroy your countries! With these words being said, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn all of you...¡±


    After he finished heughed slightly, not returning to the carriage but just galloping on the horse.


    He just abandoned and not bothered about the 200 thousand elites outside the city. Only Zong Yuan who gathered up 20 thousand cavalry in a short while and caught up.


    Dust and smoke flew up and after a long while did this hillynd regain silence.


    Zong Shou and the bunch of cavalry were left in the distance. No more people from Gantian Mountain stood on the hill did the people raise their heads. They exchanged nces withplicated expressions before they all left, in groups they discussed.


    Most of them were split into 2 groups, one was the cities and countries which were originally under Gantian Mountain who were all slightly rxed. Although they were shocked and felt sad about Xijie City¡¯s destruction, however, they also felt honored since they were under Gantian mountain. Instead, they felt much happier.


    Those from Huanlong, Tianfang and Xiping provinces, all had their faces all turned ashen white.


    A thin face middle-aged man stood within. He was 7 feet tall, a long sword by his waist and was wearing a schrly attire.


    Around him surrounded many familiar people and knew that he was Tianfang Province, Yuanlong City city lord Zi Doni, they immediately gathered towards him.


    Zi Doni didn¡¯t even bother about that, only looking fixed at where Zong Shou was heading.

 Chapter 326 - Special Use of the Golden Pagoda

    <h4>Chapter 326 Special Use of the Golden Pagoda</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°I really can¡¯t believe that such a person like city lord Yue would fall under the hands of an underaged kid who still smells of milk...¡±


    ¡°Kid? The kid you mentioned caused those 4 thousand cloud ships to be crushed. And in just 20 days he had swept several provinces ofnd, no one able to block him!¡±


    ¡°Scoff! He can only be proud for a moment, being so arrogant just because he had such little achievements. I heard even when his father was at his strongest he was thrifty. Even his carriage was a normal cloud stepping carriage. Now, look at him, who knows how much of the people¡¯s money did he use...¡±


    ¡°I only know that Xie Rong died so tragically, Taoyun City lost 5 times in 5 battles, all of which were head-on in the battlefield. If we don¡¯t surrender, we would most probably follow in that Xie Rong¡¯s footsteps. We are different from Huanlong province and the others, those people surrendered and then betrayed before surrendering once more. Zong Shou not bothering about them was expected, why should you and I join in them?¡±


    ¡°However that carriage is not bad. Be it spirit master or martial cultivator, they would have benefits cultivating inside. Unfortunately within these few years probably only those cities directly under Gantian Mountain can afford to buy them. This time they earned so so much...¡±


    ¡°Things aren¡¯t like that, one must be loyal and righteous. This Zong Shou is so domineering at such a young agee. He won¡¯tst for long!¡±


    ¡°Loyalty and righteousness? You talk about that but why did you surrender without fighting. So what if he is domineering at a young age? As long as his territory is peaceful and could give us yearly rewards. As for whether or not hests long, we must look at how many powers remain in Donglin Cloud Continent that is able to be enemies with Gantian Mountain.


    Zi Doni smiled as he came back to his senses from being deep in thought. Although he was thinking about something just now, the words of the people around him all entered his ears.


    He knew that most of these people were disunified. Their thoughts were all different. Who knows how Zong Shou had managed to do that.


    He thought back to an agreement that he had signed when he met with Zong Shou before. He had borrowed 50 thousand grade 4 beast crystals from that Gantian Mountain monster king.


    This time, Yuanlong City had suffered huge losses, 25 cloud ships were sunk, not only did they not get anything, but tens of thousands of elite troops had died in better. Just thepensation money alone was a sky-high amount. Having these beast crystals helped solve his pressing issues.


    Even if the interest was terrifyingly high, but it could allow Yuanlong City to swiftly recover their strength. It was better than slowly weakening and falling in the future. Naturally, he had to pay such prices to be able to obtain that loan.


    ¡°Please be careful with your words! No matter what the person you are talking about is, he is our ruler. How can you be disrespectful towards him? Xijie City asked for it, there¡¯s no need for us to feel sad for them. Whether or not Gantian Mountain falls in the future, at least now we need to act the way subordinates are supposed to act...¡±


    The moment he said that everyone around became silent. The ten people here were all around Yuanlong City and treated him as sort of their leader.


    Since Zi Doni has made such a decision, even if they were a little unwilling in their hearts, they needed to suppress it down.


    Zi Doni waszy to bother about them. In his heart, he was thinking about what kind of person was Zong Shou exactly?


    If it was before there would be people who looked down on him for being unable to cultivate martial arts and practice spiritual cultivation. However, now, no one dared to look down on him.


    To be able to behead Yue Guanyun, push Taoyun City to the brink of destruction, and cause Gantian Mountain City to rise up once more in the west of Donglin, bing an overlord.


    Even if such a person had no strength or ability to fight back, it was enough to make one fear him!


    This meeting had really given him a deep impression, letting him see a whole load of styles.


    ...


    In the snownd, close to 20 thousand cavalry were swiftly traveling. Tens of thousands of horse hooves raised up and down, like moving thunder, causing the snow to stter all about.


    Zong Shou was simrly moving forwards with his horse, protected in the middle by the army. His face showing some slight signs of exhaustion.


    A consecutive 20 days, he had traveled non stop like this. He rode on the warhorse, pretty much not resting at all. To say that he wasn¡¯t tired was a lie.


    Just him alone had already caused 3 grade 4 Windrider foals to copse from exhaustion. At Xijie City he had a rare 2 days rest, following which he needed to travel swiftly once more, what a tough life.


    However, he had no choice. This east-side matter has been solved whilst there might be a huge war beginning with zing me and Yunxia Cities which he needed to personally take a look at.


    This monster king position was truly a tough one to take up. He was feeling a little regretful. If he wasn¡¯t angered and stimted by Long Ruo and that bunch of people, he wouldn¡¯t have gone crazy. Within 20 days to crush Huanlong, Tianfang and Xiping Provinces.


    Actually, the best way was to slowly bite and consume them within these few years. Like him, forcefully swallowing and sweeping them up would instead cause indigestion.


    Coincidentally at this moment, a red shadow descended from the sky. Hu Zhongyuan reached out with his hand and grabbed the red swift bird in his hand.


    Zong Shou knew that this was definitely from Hu Qianqiu or Qiu Wei, he waszy to see, just asking, ¡°Is it from Uncle Hu or Uncle Qiu, what¡¯s the situation there?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan took out the note and took a look, his brows frowning slightly, ¡°It is father! He said that Yunxia City is attacking strongly and have gathered 900 thousand infantry and cavalry, along with subordinate city lords. They have attacked 3 days and 3 nights around Chenbing and Gu Ou City. However during noon today, they backed off. They have signs of joining up with zing me mountain. It seems like they found out about the situation on this side...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled. As expected from Feng Nu and Xiong Ba who had been through many wars and a mighty lord of a region. They knew how to read the situation.


    Suffering heavy losses in the cloud ocean and returning empty-handed. They knew that their side had suffered catastrophic losses and was really weak but instead chose to go all out to attack to try to break the situation.


    After learning that Tianfang and the other 2 provinces were swept and Taoyun City had no way of restricting their enemy¡¯s strength, they decisively pulled back. The way they used troops didn¡¯t give the enemy any chance at all.


    Following which, Hu Zhongyuan said, ¡°My father said that although Yunxia mountain¡¯s attacks are strong, it is weak on the inside, people are all unsettled. He is 70% confident to be able to crush them in one strike. He grumbles that the ruler restricts him such that he can only defend Gu Ou City, missing a good chance.¡±


    Zong Shou involuntarilyughed. When he made Chuxue gave the series of orders he predicted that Hu Qianqiu would be a little unhappy.


    ¡°Send a letter to your father. Tell him that when one uses a fist to hit people, one needs to clench tight with five fingers, pull back to store energy before one can inflict pain. If not what¡¯s the point if it doesn¡¯t hurt? Yue Linghuan¡¯s talents are no weaker than his father and can¡¯t be underestimated. We mustn¡¯t be too careless...¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan nodded, he agreed with what Zong Shou said. Although that Yue Linghuan lost 5 times in 5 battles against the ruler, he was still able to maintain not being crushed.


    After knowing that the matter was impossible, he pulled back all his forces. Gathering the army of Taoyun City in Hanxi Province such that it was airtight.


    It caused Zong Shou¡¯s army strength to be like rats pulling a tortoise, it was totally helpless, only being able to return in vain. He also had to leave generals like Chai Yuan and Ling Fakong and also call Ren Bo over to rule these new territories to prevent Taoyun City from counter-attacking.


    Which was why everyone including Hu Zhongyuan didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him.


    This Yue Linghuan was really decisive, unlike his father.


    If any losses happen on the west line, this person would definitely take advantage of it.


    The moment Zong Shou finished, his mind slightly wandered off. This time going towards Gu Ou City might be thest battle he participates in for theing few years that he is in Gantian Mountain.


    Tiegang Hall was also about to bepleted soon. Ending all matters and he could be able to put everything down at ease to search for his own sword path.


    The position of king of a country seemed really extravagant and honorable, holding hundreds of millions of lives in your hands. However, that wasn¡¯t what Zong Shou wanted!


    Toplete the wishes of that person, he had already wasted a lot of time.


    Closing his eyes, he allowed the Windrider foal under him to gallop on its own whilst Zong Shou slowly meditated.


    During the consecutive 20 days and nights, he had slowly learned how to enter a meditative state whilst on a horse.


    At the start, it was just to recover soul power. As time went on he could even cultivate under such a state.


    And at this moment, what Zong Shou paid attention to most was the one origin sword that he was developing in his soul.


    That illusionary spirit sword¡¯s color became more and more yellow and there started to be dragon patterns wrapping around it.


    Actually, since he had obtained all the fortune from the beast tomb as well as used the energy destroying crossbows to destroy those 4 thousand cloud ships, the king path energy that was gathered on the sword body which was the so-called dragon energy was already growing. When he led the army south and expanded tens of thousands of miles did the dragon energy within start to grow and be thicker and thicker.


    This was the growth of a country¡¯s strength and the sign of an army strengthening.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that the problem of the dragon energy contaminating his body didn¡¯t ur.


    He remembered what Wei Xu said before he left. Zong Shou newly instinctively turned his attention to the nine-story purple golden pagoda.


    If it was as he expected, the dragon energy must have been forcefully suppressed by that golden pagoda. It seems like this item was far from as simple as helping to repress the soul.


    His senior brother has indeed left him a huge gift.


    This magical treasure of who knows what grade was something Zong Shou still couldn¡¯t touch. He could only take a close look before not bothering about it anymore.


    Following which he continued to gather up true spiritual charms in his soul ocean. Since he asked Xuanyuan Yiren for help regarding the purify word¡¯s true meaning and also he had researched fully and thoroughly the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique.


    Moreover making use of Little Gold¡¯s ability to swallow and purify many precious items, he was now at thest few steps of these 2 true spiritual talismans.


    Maybe in 4 days, maybe in 10, in less than half a month his spiritual cultivation would be able to reach the Return to Sun realm!


    There was a total of 2200 miles from Xijie to Gu Ou. Luckily the route was t and they also didn¡¯t need to take a detour. Galloping day and night they only needed 2 days and 2 nights to arrive.


    Zong Shou formed true spiritual charms non stop on his horse, using this chance toprehendws and check on what parts of his body werecking. Even then he didn¡¯t feel tired at all.


    On the morning of the 3rd day, the Gu Ou city in the distance was finally in their sights. Zong Shou felt slightly regretful, stopping his meditation. At this moment there were only 2 true spiritual charms in his soul ocean that was still iplete.

 Chapter 327 - Setting a Plan Before the Matter

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 327 Setting a n Before the Matter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Only when he arrived did he find out that the situation near Gu Ou City has changed.


    Hu Qianqiu gave up on defending and pushed forwards the troops by hundreds of miles towards Weining Province. Together with Qiu Wei, they camped their troops in front of Huling Hill.


    In a short 2 days, both sides had engaged tens of times, death numbers reaching 200 thousand with each side having some wins and loses.


    Learning of this new development, Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s expression changed. Zong Shou summoned the few messengers that Hu Qianqiu sends back to Gu Ou City and questioned them. A momentter he understood everything about what was happening.


    ¡°As expected from a might lord like Feng Nu! No wonder he could go up against someone like Zong Weiran for so many years and not fall. He can¡¯t be underestimated...¡±


    Sending troops to attack Gu Ou City was just a fake signal. Using that battle as a cover he had silently built a huge wall near Huling Hill as well as set up numerous holes and traps.


    What was amazing was that including Gantian Mountain, spies and scouts on all sides didn¡¯t notice anything.


    He knew that if it wasn¡¯t for Taoyun City falling too quickly under his all-out attacks, the 3 provinces being swept in just 20 days. The 3 million troops of Taoyun City withering and getting crushed in 5 consecutive battles. This person might have seeded and built this Huling Hill defense line.


    ...If that was the case then even if Feng Nu and Xiong Ba were unable to defend against their wave of attacks, they could rely on this to let Gantian City bleed out bit by bit.


    Seeing Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s face filled with trepidation, Zong Shou instantly smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to mind that much. When a general is outside, sometimes the ruler¡¯s orders might not make sense. Uncle Hu decisively changed to attack was to disrupt Feng Nu from building that defensive line. If he followed my orders and watched as Feng Nu seeded, I would scold him instead. Looking at these tens of battles they targetted the weaknesses of Yunxia and zing me army. No matter whether we win or lose we can disrupt their tempo. Uncle Qiu and Uncle Hu are experienced generals...¡±


    His sensitively recognized how cunning Hu Qianqiu and Qiu Wei were. Towards zing me Mountain City, they just disturbed them such that they weren¡¯t able toplete the defensive line. Towards the Yunxia army on the east line, they went all out. Both sides suffered a total loss of 200 thousand, close to 40% game from Yunxia.


    After Hu Zhongyuan was slightly startled. He heaved a sigh of relief. What he was most afraid for was Zong Shou scolding. From the looking down from before to the respect today, unknowingly it had gone full circle.


    There were no more war matters near Gu Ou City. As such, Zong Shou decided to rest up for 2 days here. Until the 20 thousand elite cavalry under him had recovered before he headed towards Huling Hill in a not fast but also not slow pace. Like he didn¡¯t care much about the war matter ahead.


    There was 3 thousand more elite cavalry that followed him. The leader was called


    Heli. Not only was he the city lord of Gu Ou City, but also the race leader of Pill Crane race.


    This huge race under Gantian Mountain surrendered to Zong Weiran 4 years ago. However, they always roamed outside, helping Gantian Mountain defend an area. What Heli was leading now was the most elite pill crane cloud cavalry within his race.


    Light armored cavalry, not resting and stopping for a day and night, they could travel 1800 miles. Due to the special ability of their mounts, they can go over the mountains and ridges. Theirbat ability was battle than normal cavalry and was one of the lost elite light armored cavalry in Gantian Mountain.


    This race often had bad spirit masters, good in medicinal and poison arts. Zong Weiran was said to have fallen for their arts, but who knows how but he managed to make them willingly serve him. The 3 million people of Gu Ou City would be directly ruled by Gantian Mountain.


    Zong Shou was poisoned by Monster race yers from the pill crane race in thest life in the game, nearly dying on the spot. At that time, he was already famous across the continent. Even yers on the same level as the 7 emperors didn¡¯t result in him entering such a bad state.


    Which was why every time this Heli followed beside him he would feel his goosebumps rise and will be exceptionally wary.


    Luckily this Heli wasn¡¯t that old, only 20. He looked a little woman-like. When he spoke to everyone he would smile brightly and talk carefully. He didn¡¯t look like a dangerous person.


    Even if he had a bad heart, with his age, his ability in poison shouldn¡¯t be that good.


    The so-called Huling Hill was only 10 miles big, the highest point was just a thousand feet small sized hill.


    Both sides had millions of troops so naturally they couldn¡¯t all pile up in one area. Feng Nu¡¯s Huling Hill defensive line also used the hill as an outline, connecting with the few medium-sized cities around. The entire battlefield stretched to 130 miles Long, millions of soldiers spread out, shing and in a standstill with one another.


    When Zong Shou arrived, he first chose a high ground to observe, to look down on this area. In just a moment he knew why Feng Nu would choose the battlefield to be such an ordinary ce.


    At the side of this was a mountain and the other side was a river known as He River. This area was like a funnel and the tip was Huling Hill.


    ...it was a ce that military strategists loved. Locking up this ce would mean blocking an important chokepoint to Weining province.


    It could protect the numerous provinces behind. Even Xiong Ba could rely on this to defend Shengde Province which was nearby.


    Looking carefully at the defensive line that Feng Nu had built, Zong Shou gave up on using the energy destroying crossbows.


    Feng Nu has considered that when he nned the defense, over a million troops spread out in a wide area. Even the more packed area was only tens of thousands. They relied on high walls to block whilst being able to travel around to assist one another, solidly blocking Hu Qianqiu¡¯s attacks outside of this defensive line.


    Although he was just looking from afar, Zong Shou had a feeling. That the walls built up most probably had spiritual formations to defend against the attacks of energy destroying crossbows.


    Although the energy destroying crossbow was powerful, but its attacks were one dimensional. As long as one was prepared, it wasn¡¯t hard to deal with it.


    This was also the reason why such a great weapon was rarely used in these ten thousand years.


    Looking at it for a short while, Zong Shou closed his eyes and thought carefully. Following which he took a branch and started drawing about in front of his body.


    A momentter the entire outline of the Huling Hill battlefront jumped onto this dirt ground.


    Zong Yuan, Chai Zhou, Ling Xuan, Hu Zhongyuan all looked on silently. Heli nced from the side with his Phoenix eyes with a slight interest.


    Following which Zong Shou pointed from the left and drew a thin line, pointing to the backside of this Huling Hill, ¡°Zong Yuan can you lead this 20 thousand cavalry to break in from here? I need you to get in there within 10 hours...¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s brows rose up and bending down and taking a look around, a look of enlightenment appearing on his face. Following which he didn¡¯t even ask and just nodded, ¡°Understood!¡±


    The eyes of the people around all lit up. The few of them were all good at war and instinctively picked up that the line was right into Yunxiao City¡¯s weakness.


    Their lord was still as sharp as he was in the past few days when he swept the 3 provinces.


    This ce was not only the weakest point of Yunxi Army. If they could break through from this point, they would be of great threat to the back lines of the Yunxia army. Enough to force Feng Nu to abandon this part of the defensive line, to retreat and regroup. If he didn¡¯t handle it well, hundreds of thousands of troops would even be buried here.


    Heli couldn¡¯t help but praise Zong Shou. His actions were indeed vicious.


    Following which Zong Shou dotted 70 miles out, ¡°City lord He, I know your pill crane cloud cavalry are famous for being quick and are prideful in the cloud continent. Going around this mountain to Attack this city, how much confidence do you have going around this mountain to attack this city? How much time do you need?¡±


    ¡°Gushan City?¡± Heli¡¯s eyes constricted, following which he asked with doubt, ¡°Apart from this ce being open and connected it is not worth mentioning. Why does ruler target this ce?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned serious. During these tens of days when hemanded the army in those 3 provinces, Zhongyuan and the others had stopped questioning his decisions. Even old generals like Chai Yuan followed his orders. Heli¡¯s words were something he wasn¡¯t used to.


    However, following which he didn¡¯t pay much attention. He wasn¡¯t such a domineering person who didn¡¯t let others speak.


    Expressing his thoughts, using the intellect of the people around him could also help cover up the weaknesses of the n.


    He directly pointed to He River, ¡°During these few days, be it Yunxia City or zing me City they all used this river to transport resources. Grain has been amassed in the few cities around it and transported towards the army...¡±


    Heli nodded his head, the situation was indeed like that. However, what did it have to do with Gushan City?


    ¡°What I find weird is that Feng Nu and Xiong Ba knows all their cloud ships have been destroyed and our thousand-odd have returned safely and could enter He River. Why did he dare to put so much emphasis on the river?


    When they heard that, everyone around understood, their faces showing an excited expression. The eyes of Heli shone brightly.


    ¡°The ships here are just a distraction, maybe even a trap baiting us over! The true ce where they are gathering grain is Gushan City?¡±


    As he said that, Heli¡¯s thoughts became more and more clear, ¡°The ruler sent Zong Yuan to strike just to distract them and bait the nearby soldiers. What you want to attack is that ce. To be able to have the ruler put so much faith in me, it is my honor...¡±


    ¡°Zong Yuan¡¯s Attack is also ensuring you guys can return safely.¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou smile slightly, ¡°Anyways within 20 hours burn down this Gushan City.¡±


    Heli didn¡¯t speak, just bowing. It was Hu Zhongyuan that was a little curious, ¡°Then where is the ruler prepared to go?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Zong Shou smiled, ¡°Naturally I¡¯m going to negotiate with Xiong Ba and Feng Nu. It is better if we don¡¯t fight this battle if we don¡¯t have to.¡±

 Chapter 328 - Become my Subject and Break Your Arm

    Chapter 328: Chapter 328 Be my Subject and Break Your Arm


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In front of 170 thousand elite armored soldiers, a giant bright yellow umbre was raised. Below it was arge carriage. It wasn¡¯t the one that Zong Shou had people craft for him recently but one he took from people nearby. However, it was still luxuriously decorated.


    However, in front of this huge army formation, no matter what, it didn¡¯t fit in.


    Roughly 40 thousand feet in front was huge stone bases built up to 300 feet. One couldn¡¯t see how thick it was or how many soldiers there were within. One only knew that there were many crossbows and bows were ced above, making one¡¯s heart turn cold.


    Logically speaking this 40 thousand foot was within the range of those eight-arm energy destroying crossbows.


    However at this moment with Hu Qianqiu, Qiu Wei and the many other Xuanwu ancestor experts standing beside the golden umbre, no one thought that these normal weapons could harm the person beneath it. It would just be a waste of arrows.


    Zong Shou sat within the carriage, his hand holding onto a silk paper, his expression solemn.


    On it wrote many names, this letter naturally came from Ruo Shui.


    ¡°As expected!¡±


    Sighing slightly, Zong Shou ced the silk paper preciously into his heaven and earth-bag.


    Ruo Shui had arranged many spies within Weining and Shende Provinces. They were either cleaned out or went missing or surrendered to the enemy. The scouts that Hu Zhongyuan sent from the army suffered heavy injuries. With just martial ancestor realm experts alone, the number of deaths reached a high number.


    ...With just the strength of Yunxia and zing me Mountain, it would be tough to achieve. It must be those sects who interfered who were able to create such a firm lockdown of information.


    It blocked off all information of Huling Hill and interfered in the judgment of Hu Qianqiu and the others.


    ¡°After this matter ends, these people will getpensated...¡±


    When Ruo Shui heard that, she immediately got down the soft mattress and kneeled solemnly towards Zong Shou. Her expression was surprisingly silent.


    Zong Shou mocked himself, Zong Weiran didn¡¯t have a single simple opponent.


    So nearly was Feng Nu and Xiong Ba able to turn the tables.


    Qiu Wei who was solemn waiting at the side seemed to know his thoughts, turning around his head and looking into the carriage, ¡°The ruler doesn¡¯t need to care so much. If you see more of this death and injury matters, you wouldn¡¯t be so affected anymore, it is normal. In a chaotic time, it is like that. As for that Xiong Ba and Feng Nu, they are intelligent. As expected from mighty lords. However, aspared to you they aren¡¯t much. In the end, both of them still lost to you.¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh, he wasn¡¯t feeling sad because of such small amounts of losses.


    He just felt a little emotional about how difficult it was to conquer the world. With just one small piece ofnd, he had 2 opponents who were so difficult to handle. One can imagine how strong the other rulers in the 5 continents and 12 inds would be.


    Who knows how that future god-emperor was able to unify the cloud world...


    He should just focus and pay attention to cultivating and perfecting his sword path.


    Hu Qianqiu seemed to get a little impatient as he waited, feeling slightly curious,¡± Ruler, you said that Feng Nu and Xiong Ba will take the initiative to find you, however, till now there were no signs of them. Are they tricking us? With their personalities, they definitely wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to ask for peace unless they were in a dead-end.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Hu please don¡¯t be impatient and wait a little more...¡±


    Just as Zong Shou said that it stopped in his sentence. He looked afar behind those stone bases, where suddenly a group of people popped out. The leader was Feng Nu.


    In just a moment another group of roughly 5 thousand cavalry also galloped over. The one in front whose body looked exceptionally majestic was Xiong Ba.


    In a short moment, the 2 of them had merged and traveled over together towards Zong Shou¡¯s carriage. They stopped roughly 20 thousand feet away, looking coldly and curiously over.


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t speak and just smiled over.


    In the end Feng Nu couldn¡¯t take it as he opened up,¡± Feng Nu is here to meet city lord Zong to seek peace. What is going to take for us to stop this war?¡±


    ¡°This war was started by you, so what do you say I should do?¡±


    Zong Shou stood up, sizing up these 2 people. In the previous time on Psychic Ind when they met he only had a hurried nce at them.


    At this point, he was slightly interested and took a closer look.


    In the future in the game, in the era when the god-emperor era began, these 2 people weren¡¯t around anymore. He also had close to ten thousand years more knowledge than the two of them.


    However, without a doubt, these 2 people were indeed strong foes. If he didn¡¯t destroy their cloud ships it would be really difficult to obtain victory in a head-on battle.


    Hu Qianqiu was at a loss. Feng Nu really could take the humiliation, really asking for peace. And a momentter a group of cavalry surged over and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Hu Qianqiuughed out loud, his voice shaking the heavens. So Zong Yuan had already arrived, he had just arrived on the battle formation. His attacks were just so sharp and clean.


    Feng Nu nced at him, his face dark and sunken before turning back to Zong Shou, ¡°I will use gold to ask Lingyun Sect and Mysterious cloud spirit Sect to guarantee. We will give up Weining Province in exchange for a 5-year ceasefire. Within those 5 years, if anyone breaks it, the sects will join hands and strike. Is City lord Zong agreeable to that?¡±


    Xiong Ba frowned a little, his face was filled with depression but he still opened up, ¡°With Lingyun Sect guaranteeing then I can give up half of Shengde Province!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t give a reply, asking Qiu Wei at the side, ¡°After my father disappeared both of them seem to have swallowed up 3 of my provinces? Apart from Weining, Shengde there was also Pingdao Province right? The 3 provinces that my father spent so much effort to take down was given to them for no reason. Wouldn¡¯t I be unfilial?¡±


    Light shed in Qiu Wei¡¯s eyes, ¡°that¡¯s right! That time you hadn¡¯t returned, it is all our fault for being useless, the ruler doesn¡¯t need to me yourself...¡±


    When Xiong Ba heard that mes instantly burst out from his eyes, his right hand holding onto an ax as the horse moved several steps ahead,¡±f*** you, I give you an inch and you want afoot. I give you face but you don¡¯t want it. Do you think I am afraid of you? Do you think you are invincible and unstoppable? If you want to take back the 3 provinces, you can¡¯t unless I am dead! If you want to fight, even if I am bound to lose, I will clear out your Gantian Mountain people!¡±


    Qiu Wei stared out aggressively as he moved his horse forwards, blocking in front of Zong Shou, exchanging cold stares with Xiong Ba.


    Coincidentally at that moment, a person in the horizon charged over. It descended between the 2 army formations and when the light slowly dissipated, a green robbed teen appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°I am Mysterious Cloud Sect Han Nishui, I greet everyone!¡±


    His voice was clear and spread across tens of miles around. Han Nishui looked right at Zong Shou, ¡°I came on orders from my teacher to represent the sects of the cloud continent to persuade the few of you to stop and came here for a guarantor contract. War is heartless so can you 3 sides pity themon people and stop this war matter as soon as possible.¡±


    Zong Shou was also sizing up that person. He had heard his name many times but this was the 1st time they had met.


    He was, in fact, an exceptional person, his cultivation was at the day wandering realm, his foundations were far above same grade spirit masters and even no weaker than that Long Ruo.


    When Han Nishui looked at Zong Shou he had no reaction at all, his gaze was cold before he spoke once more, ¡°I see that although Gantian Mountain has the advantage. However, Yunxia and zing me mountain can still defend. Let me be the guarantor for both Feng Nu and Xiong Ba to give up Weining and Shengde Province to Gantian, the contract willst for 5 years. Will the ruler give me face and stop this war?¡±


    That Xiong Ba was unwilling, he wanted to speak but he stopped in his words, forcefully suppressing it.


    Zong Shou kept silent for a while, just as that Han Nishui smiled, he still opened up,ughing coldly, ¡°Give you face? Who are you even? You dare to interfere in my Gantian Mountain war matters?¡±


    The moment he said that everyone was startled, looking at a loss towards Zong Shou, their faces filled with disbelief.


    Even Hu Qianqiu and Qiu Wei were the same. They nearly thought that Zong Shou was going to agree to that.


    Even Han Nishui¡¯s eyes constricted, not knowing how to react.


    Zong Shou pulled out the lightning winged sword by his waist, casually throwing it. It spun and stuck in front of Feng Nu and Xiong Ba.


    ¡°If the 2 of you want a ceasefire, spit out all that you ate from Gantian Mountain! Then each of you will give out half a province. I give you 2 choices, either surrender and be my subordinate or break an arm to apologize, choose for yourself!¡±


    Xiong Ba was startled once more, following which he burst outughing, ¡°I think you are crazy!¡±


    Even that Feng Nu looked at Zong Shou with a mocking expression. Did this kid lose his mind?


    Their Yunxia Mountain has indeed suffered heavy losses this time but it was far from being at a dead end. If they went all out they were still able to protect their empire.


    To ask them to break their arms and be subordinates, this Zong Shou lost his mind.


    Han Nishui¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at Zong Shou, ¡°I will remember this humiliation. I just hope you won¡¯t go too overboard...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply to him, looking expressionlessly into the distance. Following which his eyes jumped slightly and then he smiled slightly. This Heli¡¯s speed was much faster than he had expected.


    ¡°There is smoke! Feng City lord aren¡¯t you going to go back to take a look?¡±


    Feng Nu didn¡¯t understand at first, turning around and taking a look, a ball of smoke had suddenly risen in the southwest direction.


    His expression changed greatly, ¡°It¡¯s Gushan City?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I ordered a person to burn down that ce. Does City Lord Feng feel heart pained?¡±


    Zong Shou nodded and then asked Hu Qianqiu, ¡°Uncle Hu how long does admiral Gu¡¯s fleet need to enter He River?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s face lit up as he cupped his fist, ¡°I will rush him, just 2 days approximately...¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any maic repulsion force on the cloud continent so cloud ships were unable to travel onnd. However, they just needed some slight modifications to the spiritual formations and those cloud ships could travel in the rivers.


    Gantian Mountain could easily gather up thousands of cloud ships and lock down the entire He River.


    They could even crush all the cities by the river.


    Feng Nu¡¯s expression changed once more and there was no blood color left on it. Xiong Ba was at a total loss, his face green as he kept silent.


    After a long while, Feng Nu opened his mouth once more, ¡°I can swallow up all thend we ate, but to make me, Feng Nu, be your subordinate, that is impossible!¡±

 Chapter 329 - Next Level Scolding

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 329 Next Level Scolding</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The expression of Han Nishui was so dark and sunken.


    Before he came, be it the elders of the sect or him, they felt that using the name of Lingyun Sect and Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect they could probably suppress Zong Shou and force him to take a step aside.


    But after he arrived, such a scene had urred instead. Zong Shou was so unyielding!


    What made one annoyed was that the 2 of them were simply too disappointing, for such a situation to ur at the crucial moment.


    ¡°It is okay if you aren¡¯t willing to be my subordinate...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, sitting down on the soft mattress. His eyes looked calm but slowly rage built up and gathered in the depths of his eyes.


    What he hated the most in his life was being threatened by people.


    ¡°Then choose the other option, cut off your arm! No, I changed my mind, half a province isn¡¯t enough. Both of you each spit out one province how about that? Longze and Fuyao provinces, the time limit of the contract will be shortened to 3 years. I do indeed have to answer to my soldiers...¡±


    When he said that, Xiong Ba stared furiously with his eyes opened wide, saying seriously,¡±f*** you, you insatiable. You want to force us to break through your before you will stop? At most I will just die together with you...¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, he wasn¡¯t furious, scoffing slightly, ¡°Uncle Qiu, tell this Xiong Ba that after our Gantian Mountain takes down Taoyun City, how many troops can we gather from the west front?¡±


    Qiu Wei smiled softly, his chin rxing slightly, ¡°Not including support troops there are 600 thousand elites. Subordinate city troops that meet our standards should be around a million...¡±


    ¡°Only 600 thousand? It¡¯s a little fewer than I expected!¡±


    Zong Shou felt there were too little troops, asking, ¡°Where are the Xuan Mountain reinforcements?¡±


    ¡°Ruler the 540 thousand Xuan Mountain troops are rushing over!¡±


    The one who replied this time was Hu Qianqiu. His voice was majestic and filled with energy,¡± Led by Xuan Mountain City general Hai Tianyuan, in roughly 3 days they will be able to cross Ruohai Straits!¡±


    ¡°How many city lords and country rulers are willing to aid us in this Weining province?¡±


    Hu Qianqiu and Qiu Wei exchanged nces with one another, they weren¡¯t able to confirm the number, was it 30 or 40?


    They only knew that even if the surrounding cities didn¡¯t immediately pledge their allegiance, most of them send messengers in the dark to leave themselves a way out.


    However, were they going to tell those 2 people about this?


    Ruo Shui said gently, ¡°Including Shengde Province, there are 49 cities. There are 50 odd of them who sent messengers towards Gu Ou City.¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou smile as he looked towards Xiong Ba, ¡°Your troop numbers aren¡¯t as good as Gantian, you all are also unable to defend Huling Hill. Since that¡¯s the case, then what ability do the 2 of you have to go all out against me? What ability do you have to drag me down together with you? Preposterous!¡±


    His tone was calm but it was like it was filled with an ancient chill, smashing right on the heart of Xiong Ba, making him dumbfounded.¡±


    There were a few times where he wanted to open up his mouth to retort but in the end, he felt speechless.


    He knew about the few things that Qiu Wei and the others mentioned, if not why would hee over to ask for a ceasefire?


    However, at that time he still had Gushan City and this Huling Hill defense line was still as stable as a boulder. He was also really confident that he would be able to block Gantian Mountain for close to half a year!


    In the next instant, he thought about something and looked towards Han Nishui with blur and pleading eyes.


    Thetter furrowed his brows, resisting the anger in his chest and opened his mouth once more, ¡°Your highness Zong Shou, as they say where it is possible to let someone off you should spare them. These peace talks was an agreement of the many sects of the cloud continent, does city lord Zong want to be our enemies?¡±


    Zong Shou burst into augh. If before this, that threatening intent was hidden and just slight, then now they had ripped across all the veils, not bothering to hide it at all.


    ¡°Where it is possible to let someone off you should spare them? Hehe, then what about my Gantian Mountain spies. What did that have to do with your sects? Why did you have to kill all of them?¡±


    Seeing that Han Nishui hold his breath, Zong Shou¡¯s words seemed like a knife which shed across. ¡°Even when you people use such dark and under the table methods, you still want my Gantian Mountain to take a step back. Are you worth it?¡±


    Han Nishui felt vital energy and blood was flowing backward in his body, feeling a pulling pain. At this moment he could only forcefully suppress it, raising his hand and saying, ¡°Your highness probably misunderstood. My mysterious cloud sect didn¡¯t participate in that matter...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t participate? So you all silently allowed it. Speaking of which, who cares whether or not you did, as long as I say you did what can you do to me?¡±


    Zong Shouughed coldly. He was a person who was unreasonable and didn¡¯t like speaking about reason to people.


    ¡°The so-called sect agreement didn¡¯t include the demon sects, there isn¡¯t the Confucians, the Buddhists and also not the sword sect andmon people path, right? Hmm, I need to be a little reasonable and win people over with virtue! How about this, you call out all the murderers of my people and I can ask them to give me half a province less, that is fair enough...¡±


    Han Nishui¡¯s face was dyed red, at this moment he didn¡¯t make a single sound. The backflow of blood in his body was getting stronger and stronger. A feeling of depression was like a hard brick stuck in his chest. Ruo Shui and Chuxue were looking at their master differently. They didn¡¯t expect that when Zong Shou got annoyed, he would be so good with words, so sharp and vicious, directly hitting the weakness of the enemy.


    ¡°More importantly, since your sects have targeted me as the enemy, Psychic Ind even breaking theirws, why should I give you face? Do you think there is gold on your face? If you don¡¯t use people of the ascended realm, how much strength do you have to interfere in this battle? You guys overestimate yourself?¡±


    As he said that the rage in Zong Shou¡¯s chest was slowly calming down, ¡°So people like you should scram as far as you can, stop being an eyesore here. Whatever methods you can use, just use it. I will just receive them, I want to see what kind of tricks sects like yours can y...¡±


    Han Nishui was startled as he looked at Zong Shou in a dumbfounded manner.


    ...It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Didn¡¯t a strong person like Zong Weiran get forced to flee into the cloud ocean by them?


    Why didn¡¯t Zong Shou yield? Instead, he caused Gantian Mountain¡¯s strength to rise? To cause him and the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect to lose all their face?¡±


    Following which he understood. Zong Weiran did have the weakness of having ascended.


    However not only was this Zong Shou as intelligent as his father, till date he still hadn¡¯t found the true weakness of this kid...


    His mood slowly calmed down. That depressed feeling not only didn¡¯t decrease but increased instead.


    Furrowing his brows tightly and entering a deep thought, calcting numerous things and considering many matters continuously however he was still unable to find a way to solve the situation. He couldn¡¯t even find any chips in their pockets to make Zong Shou take a step back.


    Feng Nu looked on quietly, after a long while he reached out with his hand and obtained that lightning winged sword. He looked right at Zong Shou, ¡°3-year contract, my Yunxia Mountain will only give up half a province!¡±


    After he finished he shed down on his left arm, where the long swordnded blood light spurted and a broken arm fell onto the ground.


    Following which, he threw the sword directly, turning around on his horse and leaving.


    Xiong Ba¡¯s face alternated between green and white, following which he grabbed the lightning winged sword which was dyed red.


    ¡°zing me Mountain will also give up half a province!¡±


    Sword light rising as that huge and muscr left arm instantly separated from his body. Xiong Ba tossed the sword, with a ¡°duo¡± sound it pinned onto the carriage, shaking continuously.


    ¡°This time it is my loss! I lose convinced in heart and word. I also don¡¯t have face to upy the zing me Mountain city lord position. 3 yearster, your opponent wouldn¡¯t be me but my daughter. My Yu¡¯er will ensure that you will die with no ce to be buried!¡±


    When he said that, Xiong Ba wasn¡¯t willing to stay any longer, he whipped his warhorse and led those 5 thousand zing me mountain cavalry into the distance, leaving a trail of smoke and dust behind them.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised, Yu¡¯er? That Xuan Yu princess who became the crown princess of zing me mountain? Interesting!¡±


    In the next moment, he turned his eyes towards Han Nishui. At this moment not only did Feng Nu and Xiong Ba leave, but even those Yunxia Mountain soldiers on the stone bases have also swiftly retreated.


    In front of the 170 thousand men army, only this person stood alone ten thousand feet out.


    Han Nishui¡¯s face was extremely ugly. Feng Nu and Xiong Ba didn¡¯t even wait for him to decide before they cut off their arms. It was like 2 ps viciously smacking right onto his face.


    Undoubtedly they had thought through it carefully that even if the cloud world sects helped they would be unable to turn the tables.


    Why not cut off their arm before Zong Shoues up with even worse conditions.


    He took in a few sessive deep breaths but was still unable to suppress the depressed feeling in his heart. In the end, he looked coldly at Zong Shou, ¡°Good moves by your highness. I will remember this humiliation in my heart, Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect won¡¯t forget it too. Your highness should look out for yourself...¡±


    After he said that he flicked his sleeves behind him, ¡°You simply can¡¯t be rationality handled!¡±


    His sword rising once more along with a ball of light as he flew up into the sky. Just as he charged up a hundred feet Zong Shou said once more, ¡°You can tell those people with nefarious intentions that I will make you all pay for this grievance one by one! Aren¡¯t you all interested in Ying Dragon Canyon. If you don¡¯t hand over all the people who participated in this matter, I, Zong Shou, will make it that you all won¡¯t touch a single thing in Ying Dragon Canyon...¡±


    Han Nishui paused slightly following which he sped up and in just a moment he disappeared in the horizon.


    Following which Hu Qianqiu smiled, ¡°Following the ruler is much more fun and exciting than with the ex ruler! All these sects are used to being arrogant andmanding people. They think our Gantian Mountain has to give them face.¡±


    Qiu Wei slightly nodded his head, ¡°This should be the norm. Anyways no matter if we fell out with them or not those sects wouldn¡¯t watch quietly as our Gantian Mountain get strong. With that, we would instead get rid of some worries...¡±


    The few Xuanwu ancestors around all exchanged nces and smiled. It was a rare sight to see these spiritual houses and shrines get humiliated.


    Zong Shou also feltfortable in his heart, the soul power and internal energy seemed to be affected and became unusually active.


    He suddenly had a thought and turned his thoughts to his soul ocean at the few forming true spiritual charms. This time it was much quicker, just a short while and they werepleted.


    Following which the whirlpool soul ocean started to turn intensely. The hundreds of true spiritual charms started to form up on their own. However this time they weren¡¯t at the center of the whirlpool but above it.


    When the swallow and purify word true spiritual talismans were slowly formed, they seemed to be the true center of this whirlpool.


    Following which Zong Shou had a brightprehension and knew that he had already stepped into grade 6 Return to Sun realm!

 Chapter 330 - Choice for the Dragon Gate

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 330 Choice for the Dragon Gate</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In Cloud Saint City, within the reading room of the city lord.


    A high-grade cloud pattern snow paper wasid out on the table. Xu Zhengyuan¡¯s body was slightly bent. His left hand held a brush, writing with the ink with total focus.


    After a short moment, a huge word, ¡®endure¡¯, had jumped onto the paper.


    Strength seeped through the paper as hepleted it in one breath. Along the way, he didn¡¯t tremble at all, it seems like his hand had already totally recovered and there were no more problems with it.


    Moreover half a year ago he had already stepped into the Xuanwu ancestor realm.


    This also meant not only did he recover his strength, but he had also gone to a whole new level!


    ...Since the withering sword energy in his hand was removed, these few days, his cultivation seemed like it was making up for the nk tens of years, it soared and showed explosive growth.


    He hadpleted the 7th meridian and the 8th meridian was not far away.


    Just as he was deep in thought the reading room door was suddenly opened. The manager of the city lord manner Liancheng strolled in. He had a weird look on his face due to what had just happened.


    Xu Zhengyuan turned around in surprise, looking carefully at his overall demeanor, the bright glow in his eyes exploded, ¡°Has the Gantian Mountain war matter have an oue?¡±


    In his heart, he felt that it was extremely quick. He originally thought that Zong Shou would take at least a year to deal with Feng Nu and Xiong Ba.


    Both of them weren¡¯t easy people to deal with, if he made a mistake there was even a chance they might turn the tables.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    After Liancheng walked in he bowed and then his eyesnded on the big word on the table.


    That ¡®endure¡¯ word on the table felt like a de, unusually sharp as it stuck right into his heart.


    His brows raised slightly before he regained calmness, ¡°After his highness crushed Taoyun City, he led just 20 thousand elite cavalry towards Huling Hill. He ordered Zong Yuan and Heli to lead troops into the enemy backline and burn Gushan City to the round. It was said that that ce was the true area where Yunxia Mountain city was truly amassing grain.¡±


    Xu Zhengyuan didn¡¯t understand at first, but when he heard thatst sentence, his eyes instantly lit up, ¡°His highness has sharp eyes and can pinpoint the core areas. Using He River as bait to ambush the Gantian Mountain fleet...Feng Nu is worth his name. If it was anyone else they would have probably fallen for it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! After investigating the matter, that they found out that Yunxia and zing me City each ced 200 energy destroying crossbows there...¡±


    Liancheng eximed, both sides had engaged several rounds and it made one feel dazzled.


    During that time he was sweating cold sweat for the situation that Zong Shou and Gantian Mountain were facing.


    ¡°That noon, the 3 cities were forced to sign an alliance. Gantian Mountain would reim thend they lost months ago and Yunxia and zing me City were forced to give up another half province ofnd. The Gantian Mountain of today has already upied 12 provinces. Not only did they recover all their reputation, but it is also even better than when Zong Weiran was still around...¡±


    As he said that Liancheng¡¯s face was filled with worship, ¡°Looking at his highness ending battles quickly, when he entered Huanlong and the other 2 provinces, he was like lightning, not giving Taoyun City any time to react. In the battle at Huling Hill, he directly struck the weak point of the enemy. Everyone says that Zong Yuan is an unparalleled general but in my eyes in terms of skill in using troops, that purple lightning spear is far from his highness.¡±


    Xu Zhengyuanughed involuntarily. Other people didn¡¯t believe Zong Shou had such skill and would still push the credit to his men. However, the 2 of them were clear that his highness was the true teen genius that just hid his skills from the world.


    His expression turned serious, only hearing Liancheng continue to say, ¡°Mysterious Cloud Spirit sect Han Nishui was there, it was said that he was there to mediate the situation. In the end, his highness didn¡¯t even show him any face, not only not caring but also insulting him, causing him to have no face at all. He directly forced Feng Nu and Xiong Ba to cut off an arm as an apology...¡±


    ¡°Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, Han Nishui?¡±


    Xu Zhengyuan muttered in his mouth before he tossed aside the brush in his hand,ughing crazily, ¡°What a person. I misjudged him. This news is good. With his highness¡¯s ability and the strength of Gantian Mountain, what could those sects do apart from those dark and underhanded means?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°I originally thought that his highness might need to borrow the strength of themon people path to solve the situation. Who knew that he would be so talented and in just a few battles he could cause the sects to be powerless. After this battle, his highness takes over 12 provinces, upying 25% of Donglin Cloud Continent. There is no problem for him in establishing a country and bing kind. Long Ruo thinks that he is easy to bully. I anticipate when they find out that the person they look down is a direct disciple of themon people path.¡±


    ¡°His highness¡¯s talent is something that no one in the same generation in the Donglin Cloud Continent canpare to.¡±


    Liancheng felt slightly worried,¡± However the way I look at what his highness is doing, he doesn¡¯t seem to have much ambition like he didn¡¯t crave the power that much. Maybe his highness¡¯s goals aren¡¯t in this...¡±


    Xu Zhengyuan smiled a little. Thinking back to before at the letters that came out from Gantian Mountain.


    Apart from those government decrees that made one¡¯s eyes lit up, Zong Shou pretty much didn¡¯t bother about administrative matters. He left everything to his subordinates and didn¡¯t promote many trusted people.


    It didn¡¯t seem like what an ambitious ruler would do. That cloud ocean hunt, as well as the way he used the troops this time, felt a little fishy.


    He was too rushed! It was like he wanted to deal with everything so that he could let go of Gantian Mountain...


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a serious matter!¡±


    Thinking about that Xu Zhengyuan smiled slightly, not caring much, ¡°With his personality, if Gantian Mountain is in danger, he wouldn¡¯t sit there and do nothing. Since he has inherited the monster king position, his actions aren¡¯t really up to him.¡±


    As he said that, he paused, ¡°So it is time we made a move...¡±


    Liancheng¡¯s brows rose up, he wanted to speak but he stopped. He wanted to try to persuade him, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I know my limits!¡±


    Xu Zhengyuan knew what he was thinking about, smiling as he asked, ¡°Do you even know why the sects want to suppress Gantian mountain?¡±


    Without waiting for Liancheng to reply, Xu Zhengyuan picked up his brush, ¡°In terms of interests, it wasn¡¯t much to the sects. But their disciples had families and their interests. How could they allow others to upy them? So in the past, I was too naive. How would I make the same mistake twice?¡±


    Liancheng was enlightened. Since the city lord made up his mind, then no matter how he tried to persuade him, it was useless.


    Actually, in his heart, he was looking forward to it.


    ...


    In the cloud ocean, on a rock whose tip was sticking out above the cloud ocean, Long Ruo reached out with his hand and caught a red swift bird.


    From the bamboo cylinder around its legs, he took out a piece of silk. In just a short while, his eyes turned extremely dark and depressed.


    ¡°Zong Shou!¡±


    He lightly spat out those words. His gaze turned extremelyplicated.


    Thinking about it carefully, this person didn¡¯t do much wrong towards him, but during these few months, this name seemed to have be his nightmare, wrapping around him and not fading.


    Even they couldn¡¯t deal with this kid. If he didn¡¯t wipe him out, Zong Shou would be more and more arrogant...


    5 wins in 5 battles in Tianfang and Xiping province. During the Huling Hill battle, he took the initiative. Zong Shou was so sharp and decisive when he used troops.


    He had underestimated him.


    The current situation was like a fishbone stuck in his throat, unable to be spat out. He also had a forced feeling like if this continued even if he wanted to suppress him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that.


    Taking in a deep breath, Long Ruo casually threw the item in his hand into the cloud ocean. Then, he entered deep thought.


    A momentter he heard a heartyugh ring out from behind him, ¡°Senior brother Long is so focused. Is it due to the Dragon gate matter?¡±


    Long Ruo was shocked and suddenly looked behind him, ¡°Oh it is junior brother Zu!¡±


    The person behind him was Zu Renkuang. He couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief, ¡°I am indeed a little worried. After all this remnant image was left by a martial saint. I don¡¯t know how much I canprehend from it which is why I am nervous!¡±


    Zu Renkuang was slightly startled. In the past, the impression that Long Ruo gave him was one of confidence.


    However, he didn¡¯t think much about that, opening his mouth to console, ¡°Spiritual cultivation and martial artse from the same roots. A Saint realm expert is close to that level. Senior Brother Long will gain something from this time.¡± Following which he smiled, ¡°Master said that both of us can set out 12 dayster. Oh right, this time there is a pair of juniors following us- Yan Feibai and Ge Hanyun who are a generation lower. Has senior brother Long heard of these 2 before?¡±


    Long Ruo nodded slightly. From these 2 people, 1 reached the peak of martial ancestor in less than a year whilst the other was 6 talisman night wandering realm. It was said that not long after they entered they broke the God Talisman tform and Bright Sword tform in the cloud pce of the main sect, bing direct disciples.


    In the 4th generation, looking at the entire sect they are both top talents.


    How could he have not heard of such people?


    Following which he thought about Zong Shou. Although that Yan Feibai and Ge Hanyun were not bad, the only person who was able to break through both tforms at the bodily chakra realm since the sect was formed ten thousand years ago was only Zong Shou.


    ¡°Oh, right there¡¯s one more matter that I find surprising.¡±


    Zu Renkuang suddenly smiled, ¡°there is also one more person going to the dragon gate. Senior brother you definitely wouldn¡¯t expect who the person is. It is Zong Shou who obtained the qualification to enter from outside. Who knows who it was that submitted his name. I heard that your teacher was shocked! He is a dual meridian body with barriers from heaven and a broken soul. Who knows what he is going there to do...¡±


    Long Ruo¡¯s eyes instantly constricted. His gaze was terrifying.


    ...


    In the following 2 days, at the center of a huge piece ofnd, the center of a giant city, within the most luxurious pce.


    An old man dressed in bright yellow robe suddenly raised his white brow and looked at the report in his hand.


    ¡°Gantian Mountain, 6 wins in 6 battles, conquered 7 provinces. Interesting!¡±


    The old man said as he picked up the report and read carefully. A momentter, he said with some interest, ¡°That teen ruler of Gantian Mountain cannot fight back. This destend has such a teen genius...¡±

 Chapter 331 - 24 People

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 331 24 People</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Opposite the emperor robed old man sat one more person. He was roughly 30 odd years old. Even when he was within this pce, he wore heavy armor. His face was delicate and handsome, a long beard grew from his chin making him appear dignified.


    ¡°I know of this kid, I heard he is only 14 years old and his methods and schemes are no weaker than his dad. I originally thought that after Zong Weiran died, Gantian Mountain should weaken and fall. Who knew that this kid would shock all of us with his appearance, being so aggressive in Donglin Cloud Continent. I had analyzed the way he used troops and there was nothing special. There were only 2 points. One is that he is well versed and the other is that he is swift, often striking the crucial areas, hitting the weak spot of the enemy before they can even react. He doesn¡¯t look like someone who had just started controlling troops and having power over an army, he is more like someone who had been through a hundred wars...¡±


    ¡°Oh? Supreme Military official has such high praise for this kid?¡±


    The emperor robed old man¡¯s white brows moved slightly following which he took a deep breath, ¡°12 Provinces which means ten thousand miles ofnd from north to south. This Gantian Mountain can barely establish a country system. Maybe in the future, they might even have a possibility of unifying the Donglin Cloud Continent...¡±


    The old man suddenly stood up, walking to a bookshelf at the side. He first took out a scroll there from the row marked as A and the 34th collum. Only to see the cover of the scroll marked the words Gantian Mountain Zong Weiran.


    Then the emperor robbed old man casually used the brush to write down the name Zong Shou after Zong Weiran.


    Following that, he thought about it and added the words, ¡°formidable teen¡±.


    ¡°14 years old? I remember when I was 14 I only knew how to y with birds and walk the dog, doing nothing with my life. Whilst this Zong Shou is on the battlefield destroying armies of millions. If my son could be like this, why would I have to be so worried? Worry about the god-emperor situation...¡±


    Giving out a self-mockingugh, the old man shifted the ce of the scroll to the 24th column.


    Looking at the wooden shelf, his gaze was indistinct, ¡°A strong enemy hasn¡¯t been handled and a new one is added. I don¡¯t know whether or not I should feel depressed or excited...¡±


    The middle-aged man, that was called the supreme military official, body slightly trembled before he regained calmness. He had gotten used to the emperor behaving like that during the recent few years.


    At the same time, in Donglin Continent tens of thousands of miles away, there was also a person who was standing by the city wall, carving Zong Shou¡¯s name onto the walls.


    This person was around 20 years old, his forehead was really wide, his features were surprisingly not ugly but had a unique quality. The people following him patrolled the city walls, at this moment they were standing quietly behind this teen.


    ¡°Gantian Mountain, Zong Shou!¡±


    The teen carved thest stroke and then kept silent. His face was dark and sunken as he looked at the city behind him.


    This was a huge city that was not worse than Gantian mountain, even a little better, The streets were prosperous and busy, people were packed and brushed by one another.


    Only this teen was absent-minded. His brain just repeated the words, Zong Shou, over and over.


    ¡°6 battles 6 wins, mighty lords like Xiong Ba and Feng Nu were beaten so cleanly...¡±


    In the end, all the worrying thoughts turn into a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If I don¡¯t have any opponents in my life wouldn¡¯t it feel regretful?¡±


    ...


    It was a whole other scene within Gantian Mountain city. The battle reports from the frontlines had spread back to here and all the streets hung banners and decorations. Everyone in the city was gaily dressed, dolling them up to the celebratory spirit.


    On the 3rd day morning, numerous people gathered at the east city gate, surrounding the area such that not even water could flow past.


    Hu Zhongyuan had long ago led the 20 thousand cavalry and arrived, he was ordered to maintain order in this area along with the east city army.


    Looking at the situation around the city gates he was shocked. Even when Zong Weiran was alive, Gantian Mountain was never so bustling before.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed by his old man¡¯s foresight. If they waited for the ruler to return on the carriage, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move an inch here.


    He didn¡¯t show any courtesy at all as he ordered the hundreds of thousands of east city troops to wave sticks to forcefully split the crowd to the sides of the road.


    At this point, he had already broken through to the Xuanwu ancestor realm. After he made a serious face, his aura was also really threatening. Along with the fact that he had killed on the battlefield these few days, ying countless amounts of people, his body was filled with killing intent. When he scolded out, he gave off a really strong aura. Even when normal people looked at him, they would be unable to hold their gaze for long.


    Those that didn¡¯t listen, he viciously smacked them with the huge stick.


    In just a short moment, be it by scolding or hitting, he cleared out a road towards the city center.


    However, the people watching didn¡¯t get annoyed, most of them were filled with excitement and were pumped up.


    Hu Zhongyuan held the tiger king knife with one hand as he stood straight at the city gate, waiting solemnly and respectfully along with the east city guardian general.


    He originally didn¡¯t pay attention to those voices spreading out but a momentter he straightened his ears and listened closely.


    ¡°...It shouldn¡¯t be bragging right? What kind of people are Yunxia Feng Nu and zing me Xiong Ba? The former spent so many years and was unable to clear them. How is it possible for them to lose so quickly? And each of them gave up half a province ofnd? In the past this city also had some rumors with 90% turned out to be false...¡±


    ¡°Scoff! How can that proper battle report be faked? In the future, if it was exposed wouldn¡¯t one be humiliated? Although that Feng Nu and Xiong Ba are might lords of a generation, since Taoyun city lord Yue Guanyun have already died in the ruler¡¯s hands, how is it surprising for these 2 to lose to the ruler?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Close to a year has passed since the former ruler has gone missing. Today we are all able to feel proud and happy. Not only were we able to regain our oldnd but we are even able to expand tens of thousands of miles. The ruler is truly the son of the former ruler! Weren¡¯t those 3 cities so arrogant the past period? Now the merchants within the city don¡¯t even dare to make a sound, how pleasing is that...¡±


    ¡°I heard the ruler won 6 in 6 battles, forcing that Xiong Ba and Feng Nu to cut off their hands to have peace. I don¡¯t know if that was true or not? The ruler is truly valiant. Hey, who was the one who said Zong Shi could be up to the task and inherit the throne. I think that person can¡¯t even bepared to one of the ruler¡¯s fingers!¡±


    ¡°Why are we talking about that rebellious scum? Only those Zong family direct disciples saw him as a treasure. Oh right speaking of which our Gantian Mountain has several rising talents! Zong Yuan, Heli, Hu Zhongyuan, Xuanling, Chai Zhou...¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan was originally listening with a lot of focus, now hearing these people talk about him, he couldn¡¯t help but be even more focused in it, sneaking a smile.


    ¡°As expected from that unparalleled general seed purple lightning spear Zong Yuan, leading the army to charge into formations and he had won them all, consecutively breaking many enemy formations. Heli used one fire to burn down that Gushan City, I heard that he was a crucial person in making Xiong Ba and Feng Nu cut their arms. But Hu Zhongyuan doesn¡¯t deserve the fame, it is like he didn¡¯t do anything?¡±


    ¡°Hehe! You all don¡¯t know, this Hu Zhongyuan might not be as good as the purple lightning spear but he is a fierce general. In Dongping Province he split up 40 thousand cavalry to take down 12 cities in a row, ying no less than hundred thousand. It was said that not long ago he had broken through to Xuanwu ancestor and in the days he could be a famous general. Speaking of which our old generation of people is strong. The young generation seems to be better, allparable to their parents. We can all expect prosperity for our Gantian Mountain...¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan held the tiger king knife tightly in his hand, raging. It was okay if he wasn¡¯t better than Zong Yuan, but Heli was stronger than him? That person was at the most just luckier than him.


    An instantter, heughed to himself. Hearing people talk about his ster war results it made him feelfortable.


    It was simply too honorable, too honorable. He couldn¡¯t ept it. How could he not feel embarrassed...


    Unfortunately the discussions behind went off-topic.


    ¡°Days ago my brother borrowed many beast crystals from the bank. He said it was to buy pills to charge for the mythic master rank. How is that possible? So much money how can he pay it in the future?¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? The interest isn¡¯t high anyway. It is the ruler¡¯s righteous and caring strategy. He knew that the people have it tough and couldn¡¯t purchase the pills to charge to the next realm which was why he set those policies. It would be tough to return if he couldn¡¯t break through but if he did then he would be sought after in the future. Didn¡¯t you see all the people from surrounding cities being so envious? They were all fighting to enter our Gantian Mountain registry. Hehe, how is it so easy to get in? As for me, I care more about that pension bank. Tossing in money now for the future, who knows if that is true?¡±


    ¡°It is! I heard that some injured and handicapped people have started to obtain a monthly ie from the bank. The prime minister Ren has also sent numerous beast crystals over. Our Gantian Mountain is rich now so how will it be untrustable? The old being cared for, the ruler is a morally upright person...¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately the brothels and whorehouses in Shili Ling Xiangding have been forcefully shut down. We can¡¯t even drink and find girls in such a joyous time. We can only go to the citadel 20 miles away, how inconvenient.¡±


    Again and again, it was regarding loaning money to cultivate and also the pension bank. It caused Hu Zhongyuan who only wanted to hear people talk about him to feel bored. Speaking about Shili Ling Xiangding, he felt distressed in his heart. The ruler was great at everything but moving the brothels out of the city was the worst policy since Gantian Mountain was built! It simply destroyed human nature.


    It also spoiled his reputation amongst all his drinking buddies. Recently he was like a rat, not daring to show his face in front of all of them.


    However, he never dared to say these words in front of Zong Shou. He also heard some rumors that the reason why Zong Shou was so furious was because of the words he said some night at the brothel.


    To take the initiative to find him to persuade him about this matter was he asking to die?


    Just as many random thoughts entered his head, the sounds of horse hooves rumbling entered his ears. A huge army was galloping towards the city gate.


    The one leading was Zong Yuan. He was wearing blood-red armor, his hand holding onto the purple lightning spear. His face was still that ten thousand year ice mountain face.


    Since knowing about his true past this person was like that, not smiling like he had a huge debt with everyone.


    Behind him was close to ten thousand elite cavalry selected from the huge army. The cavalry soldiers within even if they weren¡¯t strong but at least they were washed in war. They were all elites of the elites, guarding the huge carriage in the middle as they slowly drove into the city.


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s brows shook. Before he was able to bow, he heard numerous people behind him kneel. Hundreds of thousands of people voices in unison.


    ¡°People of Gantian congrattes the ruler for returning to the city!¡±

 Chapter 332 - Descendant of Wanu

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 332 Descendant of Wanu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within the luxurious carriage, Zong Shou had no idea that the entire Donglin Cloud Continent had been stirred up by the news of him forcing Feng Nu and Xiong Ba to cut off their arms. Even the Central Continent that giant beast was also alerted.


    When he entered Gantian City gates, he was first shocked by the extremely loud cheers outside, following which he felt delighted.


    One could see that these Gantian Mountain people knew their stuff and knew that he was a good ruler.


    Although he had no intentions of being a ruler, looking at how high his reputation was within Gantian Mountain, he felt extremely happy about it, not wasting any of his efforts.


    It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t think about walking out of the carriage and epting the cheers of the hundreds of thousands. In thest life, those country leaders walked along and were cheered on like it was very eye-catching. He was tempted to do so, but it was something he really couldn¡¯t do now.


    Thinking about this matter, he felt conflicted.


    Suddenly his head trembled and he felt an enervating feeling spread into his mind, causing his body to slightly heat up.


    It was Xuanyuan Yiren who grabbed the pair of fox ears on his head, ying with it curiously.


    ¡°No wonder in the past when we traveled together there was a period you always hid in the carriage and didn¡¯t want toe out no matter what and didn¡¯t let me see you. So you awakened the sky fox Monster body, hehe, this pair of ears are so cute...¡±


    Zong Shou was furious when he heard that. Then he felt depressed. Since his spiritual cultivation broke to the Return to Sun realm, that Monster body had appeared once again.


    This time his long tails went from the 3 from before to 5. Which was why he was unable to keep this Monster body for a few consecutive days.


    If he knew this would happen, he should have waited for after he returned to Gantian Mountain to go into secluded cultivation for some time.


    In the end, when he returned today, Xuanyuan Yiren had grabbed onto his weakness.


    The fox ears were a really sensitive thing. Being pinched by her, he felt his entire body sore and soft whilst also a desire grew in him which was contradictory. If he didn¡¯t consider that he was in public surrounded by hundreds of thousands, he nearly couldn¡¯t suppress his inner desires.


    Xuanyuan Yiren has no intentions of letting him go, even going further and pinched his 5 Snow White fox tails excitedly.


    Zong Shou gritted his teeth, ¡°Little girl Yiren, you are ying with fire! Kicking on when they are down, that isn¡¯t a righteous and kind thing to do!¡±


    ¡°Righteous and kind? What is that?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s face was filled with loss like she didn¡¯t understand, coughing beside Zong Shou¡¯s snow-white Fox ear, ¡°Who ask you to bully me. Was it very fun in the pill roomst time? Would you dare do so in the future?¡±


    Zong Shou instantly lost control. Preposterous! He had to assert his dominance!


    He flipped over and pressed the shocked Xuanyuan Yiren down below him. His hand was like a spiritual snake reaching deep into her clothes and punching that white tender ball of flesh, flicking around slightly at the tip. She couldn¡¯t help but give out a moan.


    Instantly that sound that made one feel an itch around their body was blocked by Zong Shou. That tongue was like a generous snake, drilling into and mixing all about. Each time their tongues touched she felt her body soften up, breaths getting increasingly hotter.


    His other hand reached deep into a skirt, caressing up and down her snow-white thighs, slowly moving towards the softest secret part of a woman.


    Xuanyuan Yiren instantly felt shy, there were so many people outside! Zong Shou was so shameless, how could he do that?


    However, she also felt excited and filled with anticipation. When Zong Shou¡¯s hand touched her flower, she felt her body freeze up. Her body felt like it was scrambled by lightning. Her two jade hands grabbed tightly onto the sheets. A never before felt euphoria struck her soul and made it such that she was unable to raise any strength at all.


    Zong Shou¡¯s pair of hands seemed to have the power to make her feel euphoria in spades whilst also feeling empty inside. The shameful desires in her heart were being slowly raised but by bit.


    Chuxue at the side was also so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t dare to look anymore, her face flushing red as she looked towards another side. In the end, she really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, ¡°Young Master what are you doing?¡±


    Ruo Shui blinked her eyes and asked with doubt in her gaze, ¡°Is she poisoned too?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind still had some rationality in it. Although he wanted to just teach her a lesson here, the ce wasn¡¯t right. This girl would sooner orter fall into his hands, but it was not on this carriage.


    In the end, hended heavily as he crawled up from the bed. At that moment Xuanyuan Yirenid paralyzed on the bed, unable to move.


    When Zong Shou pulled out his right hand from that messy skirt, it was wet, filled with Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s love fluids. This time it was pretty much like a flood, more than the previous time in the pill room.


    Speaking of which, this girl¡¯s body was more sensitive than others.


    Zong Shou was delighted and waved towards Xuanyuan Yiren.


    ¡°You know how good I am now? If you dare to mess about next time, I will deal with you!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s petite face flushed red, learning from the ostrich who bury their head in sand as she covered her face with the pillow, unwilling to see Zong Shou¡¯s gleeful face.


    She panted heavily until her body slowly calmed down. However, she felt unwilling. Her arms hugged Zong Shou from behind. Saying seductively in Zong Shou¡¯s ears, ¡°Actually I also have a Monster body too! It is a wanu body, do you want to see?¡±


    Zong Shou only felt his heart burn inside, exploding once more. His lower body was as hard as steel. Why did this damn girl learn how to be bad too, so infuriating.


    The so-called wanu was an ancient race. The boys were like normal while the girls had a dragon tail, their faces beautiful like flowers and it was said they were one of the origins of mankind.


    During the cloud deste era, someone merged the bloodline of wanu into their body. However, this bloodline only showed itself on the bodies of women.


    She wouldn¡¯t show any snake tail but when the body changes into a Monster body it would be exceptionally flexible. No matter what stances what would be able to reach. Based on those random records, the Monster body had a flirtatious nature which was the dream of every male. A mystery that one can only feel but couldn¡¯t describe.


    He knew the Xuanyuan family was half Monster race, but he didn¡¯t expect for her to inherit such a bloodline.


    This brat was just taking revenge!


    He grabbed her and viciously smacked her butt as punishment. Only then did his urges get forcefully suppressed.


    It wasn¡¯t until the carriage arrived below Gantian Mountian did the cheers slowly calm down.


    Zong Shou felt rxed whilst a little guilty. Following which, this carriage didn¡¯t go back to the pce in the main peak but directly towards Zhengang peak.


    When he arrived at this peak, as expected the empty tnd hand already been built into a giant Tiegang Hall.


    Zong Shou reached out with his right hand and did a seal, casting an illusionary technique to hide his appearance, covering up his fox ears and tails.


    Only then did he step down the carriage. Following which he saw that on the sign in front of the Tiegang Hall wrote the words, Meeting Hall. The words were written beautifully, hard and soft where it should be, exceptional in quantity.


    Zong Shou was startled, before he heard Ren Bo exin, ¡°The so-called elders are older generation who had done a lot of merits. The people you chose from the cities directly under our control are mostly young so how could they be called elders? This was why I changed the name to Meeting hall, the people selected can all participate in the meeting.¡±


    Frowning slightly, Zong Shou understood Ren Bo¡¯s thoughts. He was worried that the term elder would make those people forget their ce and treat themselves as big shots in the city.


    Thinking about it carefully, Zong Shou nodded his head. He felt that the word elder was a little inappropriate. He wanted to change it to senior statesman but Ren Bo¡¯s suggestion was apter.


    Just as he was about to walk in, in the next moment his pupils shrunk as he looked st the other side.


    Only seeing a very familiar old man who was looking over with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Zong Zheng?¡±


    At first nce, he recognized that this old man was the elder of the sky fox Zong family, and he was the strongest person in it.


    It was the person who controlled the Gantian Mountian king position in the sky fox family after Zong Weiran disappeared.


    He could feel that this person was different from when theyst met at the altar. His aura had changed and it had risen a full level.


    In a short ten days, this person had already taken half a step across and charged to the day wandering realm!


    That Zong Zheng walked over but he surprisingly didn¡¯t have any animosity. Instead he looked at Zong Shou emotional, naturally, that disgust didn¡¯t disappear.


    ¡°...in the past, your father was unhappy with my Zong family for being unfair and broke out of the sect. He pretty much started from nothing and built up Gantian Mountain. Then he turned around, getting rid of all the direct bloodline of the sky fox Zong Family. Although I like your father for strengthening the Zong family, I also hate him for killing tens of direct disciple. Who knew that 10 years ago I would underestimate him and 10 yearster I would underestimate you. In just a few months you reimed all our lostnd and expanded by ten thousand miles. Be it martial path ability or skill in war, you are no weaker than your father!


    Zong Shou was at a loss. He didn¡¯t know what the purpose of Zong Zheng was to say all these?


    In the next instance, he continued, ¡°I have already reached day wandering realm and won¡¯t stay in Gantian. The Zong Family race will be able to prosper in your hands, and I can leave at ease. I hope that one day when I return, I can see the sky fox Zong family back to the glory of ten thousand years ago!¡±


    Seeing Zong Zheng bow respectfully, Zong Shou was caught off guard. He wanted to move aside and not ept the bow. This time his tone was cold, ¡°But if bad things happen to the Zong family because of you, then even if I lose my life, I will drag you down to the depths of hell! Does your highness believe me?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up and then heughed coldly. He didn¡¯t avoid it and epted the respect. As expected, this old fellow wasn¡¯t one that was easy to get along with.


    In the next instant he heard Zong Zheng exim,¡± these are star tattoos?¡±

 Chapter 333 - 5 Tail Star Tattoo

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter 333 5 Tail Star Tattoo</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°These are star tattoos?¡±


    After that, Zong Zheng eximed before waving his sleeves behind him, a ball of pure spiritual energy-charged out, trying to break the illusionary technique around Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou originally tried his best to block, his hand forming a seal as he chanted. However, in terms of spirit master battling techniques, he was a hundred thousand miles away from Zong Zheng. In a momentter, the illusionary technique showed signs of being broken. Zong Shou was helpless and used the technique once more, summoning a cloud mist which formed 200 feet around him, blocking the sights of people around.


    Then that fox ear fox tail appeared in front of all their eyes. He sighed in his heart. His illusionary technique wasn¡¯t good enough.


    Zong Zheng has just seen through the rough appearance of star tattoos on Zong Shou¡¯s body. But when the spiritual energy brushed over, he was startled.


    ...Zong Shou¡¯s spiritual cultivation had reached the Return to Sun realm! A 14-year-old Return to sun spirit master!


    However, at this moment what he paid attention to more was Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    ¡°Sky fox monster body! You are a half-monster and had awakened the Monster body, it is the five-star tattoos!¡±


    First, it was a huge surprise following which Zong Zheng seemed to realize something. His expression sinking once more, ¡°Since you already awakened the monster body, then why do you need to hide and cover it up? The so-called star tattoo is the sign of our sky fox emperor, the purest bloodline of the sky fox race. You are born to lead our 10 fox races, the true direct bloodline of our fox race...¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless, did he need to show these fox ears and tails around to recruit people?


    Looking at the expression of the people around, be it Ren Bo, Hu Qianqiu or the others their faces were serious and filled with respect. Even Hu Zhongyuan didn¡¯t mock him at all and instead was envious


    Priest Zong Ling¡¯s entire body shivered, his face flushing red, wishing that he could just kneel and worship him on the spot. Only Zong Yuan¡¯s face was calm, probably out of all of them, he was the person who didn¡¯t care about the bloodline and identity of Zong Shou.


    Even if Zong Shou had nothing at all and became amoner, he would still risk his life for him.


    In the next moment, he heard Zong Zheng mock himself with augh,¡± Before your father went missing, he had signs of awakening the eight tail bloodline. Whilst your monster body directly gave rise to cloud patterns. Speaking of which you two father and son¡¯s blood orthodoxy is purer than us so-called direct bloodlines. That eight tail Xue family¡¯s so-called plot is going to fail this time. From today onwards our sky fox Zong family can live with our backs straight...¡±


    He thought about it seriously, picking out a book stitched out of golden silk and handed it over.


    ¡°These are all the spiritual cultivation insights I have gotten from studying the skills of the sky fox illusionary technique. It should be of some help to you. You are a Return to Sun realm spirit master, but in terms of spiritual techniques and seal forming, you are even weaker than those out of body realm experts. That¡¯s outrageous!¡±


    Hearing those words, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed. He scolded himself in his heart that if it wasn¡¯t for him not having a proper spiritual master, how would his situation be like that? Although he had trained his spell skills in the illusionary heart realm, how could it be effective in these few short tens of days?


    However, he hurriedly took over the golden book and bowed solemnly. He knew that Zong Zheng had hadn¡¯t over his legacy to himself.


    Finally, he felt some respect for this old man, thinking to himself that his personality was materialistic. If they could help him then that person was a good person. Anyone who blocked his path was scum and should be thrown into a rubbish bin.


    As for what the exact personality of this Zong Zheng was, he didn¡¯t know. He only knew that that person did care a lot about the state of the Zong family and was sincere about it.


    As for the thanks, Zong Sheng scoffed coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to thank me, I just don¡¯t want you to throw the face of my sky fox race!¡±


    After he finished he flung his sleeves behind, ditching the group of people as he left in the distance.


    Zong Shou frowned slightly beforeughing involuntarily, keeping the golden book into his heaven and earth-bag. Then he formed some hand signs to hide his monster body into the illusionary technique.


    Zong Ling frowned slightly as he didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Your highness doesn¡¯t need to hide it. If they know that your highness has awakened the five tail star tattoo body, not only would the heart of our sky fox race but the entire Gantian Mountain¡¯s spirits would rise.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t speak, speaking of which Chuxue and Ruo Shui had told him before that this star tattoo monster body represented the orthodoxy of the sky fox race and it had huge prestige.


    However, his mentality was that of a human, and he still couldn¡¯t ept the monster body. If there was no need, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to show it to other people.


    Smiling and not replying as he walked directly into the Tiegang Hall. Pretty much instantly he felt energy hitting him, be it true qi or soul power it was suppressed to below grade 4.


    Even the illusionary technique that Zong Shou had cast just now shook and nearly dissipated.


    Luckily he was prepared for that and he had specially strengthened the spell. After a moment it managed to stabilize.


    The spell grade was suppressed to grade 3. However, the other people after entering here, their spiritual sense and other senses were also suppressed, and as such he didn¡¯t need to pay much attention.


    The entire meeting hall was built ording to the building blueprints that Zong Shou took out. 1 main hall, 10 side halls and also hundreds of rooms. It was more than 10 times that of the Tiegang Hall, only able to be built due to the riches of Gantian Mountain of today.


    Within the main hall, the ce was high on the outside and low on the inside. The deepest portion was a speaker podium whilst it was surrounded by rows of seats around, on a rough count, there were 800.


    At this moment, they were mostly filled up. Gantian Mountain had close to a hundred million under their direct jurisdiction, apart from some who didn¡¯t have the conditions to participate in elections, there were 500 people seated within therge meeting hall. There were 400 who were chosen by the people while thest ? were appointed by Zong Shou.


    At this moment, most of them looked at a loss, some filled with anticipation, some looking bored. They knew that they were chosen to join this meeting mostly to monitor the pension bank as well as those loan systems. However, they didn¡¯t know why Zong Shou would hurriedly summon them all here.


    When Zong Shou walked in, all of them bowed and greeted. Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, walking towards the throne beside the speaking podium and sitting down. As for Hu Qianqiu, Chai Yuan, etc, they all had seats within this meeting room.


    Zong Shou had added rules to the government decrees that people with public jobs weren¡¯t allowed to participate. They, as race leaders, only had titles but no appointments so naturally they could participate. The 2 of them and Ling Xuan instinctively realized that Zong Shou might have some mystery behind doing that. Which was why although they found it weird but they actively participated in the matter, each of them getting a position to participate in the meeting.


    When the hall quietened down did Zong Shou finally speak up.


    ¡°I summoned all of you here to discuss several government matters. Today we have prime minister Ren Bo who has a great reputation and is familiar with political matters. For the next 5 years, I would like to appoint him as prime minister to deal with all matters of Gantian Mountain. Who agrees and who disagrees?¡±


    Everyone in the hall instantly exchanged nces with one another, the loss in their eyes became even thicker. They were totally confused. No one knew what Zong Shou was getting at.


    Even Ren Bo who was standing at the side was startled, standing rooted to the spot.


    Until a momentter did Zong Shou pick up a small hammer and with a ¡®bang¡¯ smack a golden small bell beside his seat.


    ¡°Since no one spoke it means it has been passed. Oh, I forgot to say that in the future anyone that agrees will raise their hand, those who disagree just hit the table. If more than half then it passes if not then it is will be tossed.¡±


    Without waiting for the people to react, Zong Shou waved his sleeves and a bunch of servants walked out passing beast leather to the people within the hall.


    ¡°I have sent out a government decree long ago about the 3 departments 6 ministry system, this is what the prime minister drew up regarding the departments and choices for 9 ministers. You all can take a close look at it...¡±


    The people in the hall still hadn¡¯t understood the situation but thinking that since they were people that the prime minister rmended, then most probably he had his reasons. The prime minister was morally upright and had a great reputation and his judgment wouldn¡¯t be wrong. As such, they all raised their hands whilst some people didn¡¯t even bother to read the paper before raising their hands.


    People like Hu Qianqiu sharply sensed that on the name list there wasn¡¯t a choice for the ministry of war and ministry of personnel, ministry of justice was also changed into the ministry ofmerce.


    The waves within Ren Bo¡¯s heart still hadn¡¯t calmed down before it rose up once more. So that day in Rainbow City, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t unhappy with him, but he had to wait till today.


    However, what was Zong Shou nning with this?


    Another 8 minutes passed and Zong Shou once again smacked the small bell.


    ¡°422 people raised their hands so it has passed. Let¡¯s talk about the budget for next year. Simply put, it would be how we are going to spend the ie for next year...¡±


    Without needing Zong Shou to signal anything, those servants had passed pieces of beast leather to the people. They all looked out, Ren Bo¡¯s so-called budget needed to use up 8 million grade 4 beasts crystals. This was a good thing, making one feel envious.


    This time, without needing Zong Shou to ask, they all raised their hands, afraid their ruler couldn¡¯t see that they were raising their hands, naturally, it was passed without any surprise.


    Zong Shou smiled, his face showing nefarious intentions. ¡°Then the 4th item has been approved and made intow. Within the cities under my Gantian direct jurisdiction, all private armies would be dismissed. Who agrees and who disagrees?¡±


    The people in the hall all instinctively raised their hands. A momentter Chai Yuan and Ling Xuan came back to their senses, smashing the table in front of them loudly.


    Hu Qianqiu stood up, looking at the people within the hall fiercely and threateningly. Giving them a look of ¡®whoever dares agree I will go all out against them¡¯.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly, ¡°Let me add another government decree. Anyone who participates will be protected for life by my Gantian Mountain. If something happens to him, we will stop at nothing!¡±


    The corner of Hu Qianqiu¡¯s lips twitched, and he could only sit down helplessly. There were many in the hall who were afraid of these strong people from the big races. When Zong Shou said those words, immediately there were many who raised their hands once more.


    Unfortunately, in the end, it didn¡¯t pass half the number. There were even many from the sky fox main race that didn¡¯t agree.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised and regretfully shook his head, ¡°234 people, didn¡¯t exceed half, this n is removed!¡±


    Another hit of the hammer as he smacked onto the little bell. At this moment there were already a small half of the people in the hall that hade back to their senses, their eyes showing that they were deep in thought.


    Zong Shou smiled slightly, thinking that after he had done this matter although he couldn¡¯t clean his hands off this matter he could be at ease to spend most of his time to study the martial path.

 Chapter 334 - Meeting Ruolan Again

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 334 Meeting Run Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The doors of the meeting hall only opened once more when night time hit. Hundreds of people surged out from within, either excited, filled with anticipation or filled with worry. However, most of their faces were filled with exhaustion.


    Zong Shou tossed out tens of ns all at once which most were passed. However, the more it went on, the more careful the people got, smacking the tables and making noise. They wanted to think carefully before making their stand which was why the entire meetingsted for an entire day.


    Speaking of which, it was really weird. The moment Zong Shou stepped out of the meeting hall, the monster body started to act up. One thought caused the foxtails and fox ears to retract into his body, letting him heave a sigh of relief. What he was most worried about was that he would be unable to retract the monster body anymore.


    ¡°Ruler!¡±


    A person suddenly appeared beside Zong Shou like that of a spectre. Zong Shou looked around and realized that it was Ren Bo, the scheming official that caused him to lose millions of beast crystals of profits for no reason, his brows were frowning tightly.


    ¡°Ruler I don¡¯t understand why you want to build this meeting hall to restrict your own power?¡±


    ¡°This, it was said that in the past the Confucians did the same during the 3 emperors prosperous era. Elders and leaders all discussed matters together. The ruler, in ancient times, was just the leader of the various ministries, ruling together with them and didn¡¯t fight and kill his subordinates to gain power. Prime minister you are from the Confucian path so you should understand. I am not talented and copying the ancient methods will definitely not go wrong...¡±


    Seeing Ren Bo¡¯s expression move slightly, a look of shock and respect appearing in his eyes, Zong Shou smiled involuntarily, ¡°Prime minister you really believe me? All these righteous words are actually all fake. I just don¡¯t want to stay here and deal with thoseplicated administrative matters. I also don¡¯t want to remain in this Gantian Mountain all the time.¡±


    Ren Bo was speechless, following which heughed awkwardly, ¡°So that was the reason! However, ruler don¡¯t you want to consider it deeper? You are smart and if you are in charge of Gantian Mountain its power will definitely be able to rise uprgely within a few years. Unifying the cloud continent wouldn¡¯t be tough either...¡±


    Zong Shou was feeling guilty inside, actually, he was a beginner towards government matters and didn¡¯t understand most of the things. He had just a few tricks in his book which were mostly all used up. If he was really going to lead, then this Gantian Mountain would be definitely stirred up into a total mess.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to apologize for that, keeping the demeanor of a smart ruler, directly shaking his head, ¡°No matter how strong Gantian Mountain is, can it allow me to travel freely in thisnd, letting me travel the heavens and the world, allow me to search for the pinnacle of the martial path? Furthermore, if I want to try new things once more what are you going to do?¡±


    A single sentence stunning Ren Bo, then Zong Shou said in an ethical manner, ¡°Anyways I will depend on you regarding Gantian Mountain matters. Besides I won¡¯t be letting go totally...¡±


    Hearing those words, Ren Bo really got worried. With Zong Shou¡¯s character, he might really do things simr to closing down Shili Ling Xiangding or things as scummy as this meeting hall.


    At that time it would be a huge headache to him. Thinking of which, he really wished for Zong Shou to not bother about anything and just scram.


    This ruler was best at flipping things on its head. Living a luxurious life he cane up with a huge theory and forcefully make it sound like he was thinking for the future of Gantian Mountain.


    He was undoubtedly really smart, however, the way he did things were sometimes really preposterous. Many times his heart nearly couldn¡¯t take it.


    He, as a prime minister, seemed to only have a five-year term with Zong Shou. At that time, when he wants to continue, he needs Zong Shou to rmend him and obtain half the votes of the people within the meeting hall.


    However, within these 5 years, he wouldn¡¯t be inhibited by the ruler and he could do whatever he wanted with Gantian Mountain to prove what he had learned over tens of years.


    ¡°Ruler guides the subjects no matter how you act we subjects are unable to persuade you. We can only listen to you so why do you have to do that?¡±


    Hypocritically speaking to try to make him stay, Ren Bo¡¯s tone changed, ¡°The ministry of war is the foundations of the ruler¡¯s rule, so you won¡¯t easily give it to others. As for the ministry of justice and ministry of personnel, they are important but they didn¡¯t affect the foundations. Ruler, please let the cab run them if not there will be a lot of inconveniences...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned really weird. This Ren Bo was truly a cunning official. To be able to adapt to his role so quickly and take more power from his pockets. He really was shameless!


    ...


    After debating for a while, Zong Shou resisted Ren Bo¡¯s nagging and in the end, he only handed out some power from the ministry of personnel before he sent him away.


    When he left the Zhengang Peak, Zong Shou still didn¡¯t return to his pce, directly disguising himself as he left Gantian Mountain with a very simple carriage.


    He didn¡¯t bring any other guards, just Zong Yuan, Hu Zhongyuan and a few others, protecting his carriage out of Gantian Mountain.


    Hu Zhongyuan didn¡¯t know where Zong Shou was going to go. Along the way he dissed Zong Shou, saying that although he was ¡®disguising¡¯, his luxurious ways still weren¡¯t changed.


    A brand new cloud crossing carriage, hundred-odd feet of small space was tightly packed, tens of spiritual formations were built, the design of the carriage was also really beautiful.


    The few guards were all martial ancestor experts, they rode on grade 4 mounts, their clothes and armors were all extremely exquisite.


    It was such an alluring scene, who can it be hidden from? Those spies would be able to find out right as they went out of the city, it was like ringing a bell whilst covering one¡¯s ears.


    First, they went south until a ce 1200 miles away from Gantian Mountain. Not long ago this ce was a subordinate city. However, now, it had turned into ruins.


    Hu Zhongyuan felt slightly pleased as he had personally destroyed this area. The city lord was really unlucky, deciding to follow that short like ghost Yue Guanyun. Naturally, Zong Shou decided to kill him to send a message.


    As it was chilly winter, both sides of the wilderness were filled with snow. There was no one around. However, above the ruins of a city, there were numerous people who were working hard.


    Looking out from afar, they were all firm and tall, their heads full of silver hair. Zong Shou got off the carriage and looked around, not longter he looked seriously towards an area.


    Only to see a pretty looking little girl not making a sound as she pulled a 2 person sized several hundred kilograms heavy stone towards the city.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows turned serious as he walked over and carried up the little girl. In the next instant, his eyes revealed rage. This little girl¡¯s body was covered in blue-ck spots and several intersecting whip marks,


    ¡°Run?¡±


    Chuxue was also astonished, feeling heart pained as she snatched Shi Run and carried her in her arms. Following which she thought about something as she took out a bottle of medicine from her bag and helped to wipe it on her.


    Even Ruo Shui¡¯s brows furrowed in rage.


    An instantter, several muscr people walked over. The one in the lead was Shi Fatian.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up when Shi Fatian bowed he smiled, ¡°Is race leader Shi Fatian happy with this ce?¡±


    ¡°Extremely happy, we are filled with gratitude!¡±


    Shi Fatian bowed gratefully, his face really sincere,¡± Thend here is fertile and it is so much better than beneath the cloud ocean. Shi Fatian needs to thank you for allowing our snow tiger race to be able to see the sky once more and have a ce in this Donglin Cloud Continent¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head slightly. He could hear that this race leader was interested in going under Zong Shou. Actually being in the area of Gantian Mountain one didn¡¯t really have a choice.


    ¡°Then in race leader, Shi¡¯s eyes, am I a person who keeps my promise?¡±


    See him nod whilst feeling lost, Zong Shouughed coldly, ¡°Then why did race leader Shi have to go against your word? I left Run to all of you because you are her family so I didn¡¯t want to take her away from your side. I wanted you to treat her well but is this how you treat her? Then he ripped the clothes on her back away and several shocking whip wounds were there for all to see.


    Shi Fatian was totally stunned when he heard Zong Shou speak on his face was like that of a pig, he didn¡¯t know how to react.


    In his eyes, Zong Shou treated his daughter so well because he liked her a little. He thought he handed her back to them was because he lost interest already.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that Zong Shou had so many high hopes for this little girl.


    He didn¡¯t know how he should reply, instead, it was a person around 20 behind him, a tall silver-haired teen who said with furious eyes.


    ¡°Those are my snow tiger race rules! She is just an ordinary bloodline scum that couldn¡¯t awaken her bloodline. She is useless so she should listen to orders. Look at the other people of our race aren¡¯t they the same? She was whipped so many times because she deserved it, it¡¯s just 20 2500 kilograms of greenstone a day...¡±


    Shi Fatian knew that things were bad as he heard that, seeing Zong Shou¡¯s eyes opened wide. Following which he smiled, ¡°Who are you to talk to me? Why, in my eyes, the scum here is you.¡±


    Before his wordsnded, Zong Yuan shed, a lightning current shone in mid-air as he kicked out at the teen expressionlessly.


    A momentter there was a loud ¡®peng¡¯ sound as this person flew hundreds of feet away, leaving a deep hole in the war behind.


    Shi Fatian was instantly shocked and angry, but what he felt more was heart pained. After all, this teen was his 4th son and he usually treated him with a lot of love. At this moment he had lost consciousness and was out, the corner of his lips bleeding. Who knows how badly injured he was.


    Zong Shou¡¯s anger still hadn¡¯t been totally vented, he scoffed coldly, ¡°20 2500 kilograms of greenstone? Wow, this little brat isn¡¯t even 10 right? Her cultivation is also not at the bodily realm 4th meridian. How about this 3 dayster, send him to Gantian Mountain, I won¡¯t treat him badly, just 20 25000 kilograms of stone a day, half a mile distance. Then he can just take 60 whips. How you all treated Run I will treat him the same...¡±


    Shi Fatian was slightly startled, his 4th son was just at the 9th meridian of the bodily chakra realm and only had 5 thousand kilograms of strength. He wasn¡¯t able to suppress his anger, ¡°Ruler! My 4th son only doesn¡¯t know the rules and didn¡¯t watch his mouth, do you have to that? Run is my daughter so how to treat her and how to raise her are the duties of my snow tiger race. I know the rules of this cloud continent, the private matters of a subordinate race aren¡¯t something you have rights to interfere in!¡±

 Chapter 335 - Intend to Offend

    Chapter 335: Chapter 335 Intend to Offend


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Subordinate? Who said you all are subordinates?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, his eyes had no warmth to them at all, ¡°If I don¡¯t nod my head, your race is still my private ve...¡±


    Shi Fatian was dumbfounded, in the next moment he heard Zong Shou scoffed, ¡°Even if you were my subordinate, so who cares if I want to interfere?¡±


    The gaze that he swept past with was ice cold, filled with killing intent, causing Shi Fatian to hold his breath.


    He remembered that the life and death of his raise were still under the control of Zong Shou. With just one order, another million of the troop could press down on them and wipe them all out!¡±


    It was said that the original master of thisnd had his entire race wiped out by this monster race king just because he tried to rebel.


    His fists couldn¡¯t help but clench tight. Just as he was about to speak the person beside him suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°Ruler why must you be so annoyed? Shi Run was just someone given birth from a concubine of my father. Her bloodline isn¡¯t pure, worse than the branch disciples of our race. If the ruler likes her, you can just take her away. why are you making things difficult for my 4th brother?¡±


    Shi Fatian didn¡¯t even need to take a look and knew that this was his 2nd son Dingyuan. His personality was calm and intelligent and had stepped into the martial ancestor realm at 30, same as his eldest son, regarded as a choice for the next race leader. Usually, Shi Fatian leaned towards him and relied on him. Hearing those words he rxed, his words were polite and was exactly what he was thinking.


    On the contrary, Zong Shou smiled involuntarily, a violent intent rose up in his chest. Hearing what the person said, it sounded like he was saying that Zong Shou was being unreasonable.


    His expression not moving as he stepped until he was several feet in front of that person, looking up and down over his body.


    He couldn¡¯t help but praise the height of the snow tiger race people, the majesty of their body was no worse than Hu Zhongyuan.


    It made him, who was still really small and thin, feel a little bit of pressure.


    ¡°I know you, you are the 2nd brother of Run, you are called Shi Dingyuan? When did I say that I was reasoning with all of you?¡±


    Shi Dingyuan closed both of his eyes, a cold smile appearing on his face, ¡°The ruler should know that 10 steps ofnd can lead to blood sttering 3 inches!¡±


    ¡°10 steps ofnd can lead to blood sttering 3 inches?¡±


    For some reason, the rage in Zong Shou had suddenly disappeared by half. He felt helpless, knowing that he was unable to reason with these people who still didn¡¯t know the situation that they were in. He was feeling a little headache, thinking, did he really need to use his fist to teach these people what was the reason?¡±


    However, she also needed to care about Shi Run¡¯s thoughts and couldn¡¯t kill them, what a bother.


    Even Hu Zhongyuan and the others could see the situation that Zong Shou was in, sneakingughs at the start. In the past, Zong Shou would have a n no matter what and acted in a really cool manner. He would be able to handle situations with a few words or a few moves. Such situations were rarely seen.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    That Shi Dingyuan didn¡¯t notice and didn¡¯t see the dangerous aura in Zong Shou¡¯s gaze, continue tough coldly to himself, ¡°Although you have millions of troops you are on our snow tiger racend! You can control us and humiliate our race! However, even if our race gets wiped out, our Shi family will fight to the death. I am not talented but within ten feet I can im your life...¡±


    That voice had no way to continue. Suddenly Shi Dingyuan felt an extremely vast and strong soul power charge towards his mind, an extremely powerful attack crushing down. In just an instance it caused the energy around him to be crushed,


    Although it wasn¡¯t huge, it was really exquisite martial intent, controlling huge amounts of spiritual energy and true qi, like it had encapsted a whole number of things.


    Zong Shou who he thought was weak and small and could be bullied was now suddenly an unshakeable giant which he could only look up to.


    That intent and soul power seemed like it was about to crush his mind and his will, heartlessly smashing at it.


    In just a moment, the true qi in his body showed signs of copsing, his limbs caved out cracking sounds.


    Shi Fatian noticed that something wasn¡¯t right. He took a step forward and crossed tens of feet, grabbing at Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Ruler please stop! Please show mercy, Dingyuan didn¡¯t mean to offend you...¡±


    Before that hand was within 3 inches of Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder, Zong Shou suddenly struck out with his palm. Without any mercy he shed down diagonally, Little Gold¡¯s body turned into a glove clinging onto his arm. The lightning winged Yang snake exploded out a ball of lightning light and wrapped around his hand.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    There was a loud ¡®pa¡¯ smack sound, the iplete section of this city wall started to shake. Everyone around who was paying attention was startled.


    They saw that Zong Shou, who everyone expected to be forced back, was standing on the spot totally unharmed.


    On the contrary, Shi Fatian was forced tens of steps back, his face turning pale green.


    Wind surged all about between the 2 of them as threads of lightning shed. Each foot back that Shi Fatian took there was a giant hole which was several feet deep.


    Coincidentally, at that moment, Shi Dingyuan couldn¡¯t take it anymore, his body finally kneeling down from that immense pressure. With a clean crack, the green stone under this body was smashed to pieces!


    His eyes were filled with shock and fear as he had never expected himself to fall to such a level!


    As for Shi Fatian, he was dumbfounded too. He originally thought that Zong Shou didn¡¯t know martial arts. The reason why he had high hopes for Shi Run was that this girl was also weak, making it tough for her to cultivate. The two of them had simr situations which made him empathize with her.


    He didn¡¯t know that he was so far from the truth.


    That Gantian Monster king that had made them prisoners to this ce had just struck out with one hand and made him suffer from heavy injuries!


    How strong was he? Looking at his looks, he seemed to be just 14? If he hadn¡¯t asked people to find out, he would have started to doubt this Zong Shou¡¯s true age.


    No wonder Zong Yuan and the other people following him around didn¡¯t show any intention to help him.


    Even if he used the strength of his entire race, he might not even be able to kill such a person.


    A heart chilling cold intent had suddenly spread all over his body.


    Suppressing the shock in his heart, Shi Fatian opened his mouth once more, this time his expression was filled with respect.


    ¡°Ruler please let my son off! My snow tiger race is from beneath the cloud ocean and doesn¡¯t know aboutws and manners. Dingyuan also doesn¡¯t know the rules and was just protecting his young brother, he didn¡¯t mean it. If the ruler can show mercy, Shi Fatian would be filled with gratitude.¡±


    ¡°So if he didn¡¯t mean it he could do this. What kind of situation would it be if he means to offend me? Will he flip the heavens? As for the gratitude of your race leader how much is it worth?¡±


    Zong Shou burst out into a cold scoff, causing that Shi Fatian to hold his breath once more. Following which he looked back towards Shi Run, ¡°Run can I behead your 2 older brothers?¡±


    The snow tiger race people around were all shocked. Shi Run also panicked, like that of a rattle drum as she shook her head frantically.


    Zong Shou had predicted that this would happen, smiling slightly, ¡°I can let your older brothers go. But 10 yearster, you need to defeat all your brothers and sister! Run can you do that?¡±


    Shi Run first shook her head, seeing that Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate like he was about to pull his sword out of his sheath to sh down, she anxiously nodded her head.


    Only then was Zong Shou satisfied. However, he shed out with a sword, cutting Shi Dingyuan¡¯s mouth. Along with blood spurting, a broken tongue had suddenly fallen to the ground.


    Shi Fatian was so angry that his eyes were about to pop out, but he didn¡¯t dare to act up against Zong Shou. He stared angrily at Run, wishing to skin this daughter alive!


    If it wasn¡¯t for her baneful existence, his 2 sons wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a state. One son, he didn¡¯t know was alive or not and the other whose tongue was cut off. It was all because of that bastard!


    Shi Run was also startled, looking at the expression of Shi Fatian like he was looking at a ghost, her eyes dimmed, revealing a sad expression. She couldn¡¯t help but cower into Chuxue¡¯s arms, searching for the warmth in her embrace.


    ¡°My Gantian Mountain¡¯s rules is that anyone who rebels and creates trouble will die! Since it was only your words that were disrespectful I will just make you mute, are you satisfied?¡±


    Zong Shou looked right at Shi Dingyuan, only to see his face covered in blood whilst his gaze was filled with hatred. As for that Shi Fatian, his face twisted. He couldn¡¯t help but smile involuntarily. It seems like these 2 people won¡¯t be easily convinced.


    He looked around once more, only to see the few daughters and sons of Shi Fatian were all silenced. As for that Shi Fatian, he kept silent, not saying another word. Hence he felt disinterested and his mood dulled.


    With his character, he really wished to use a sword to behead all these so-called snow tiger direct disciples, as they seemed like an eyesore.


    However, because of Shi Run, he had no way of doing so.


    Those of them treated Shi Run as an impure branch disciple, these views were ingrained in them, making him feel really disgusted. Couldn¡¯t he just use his strength to change these peoples¡¯ thoughts?


    Sighing slightly Zong Shou raised his hand helplessly and carried Shi Run in his arms.


    ¡°All of you look down on Run and treat her like a bastard. However, in my eyes, she is a hundred times nobler than all of you. In terms of bloodline, this little brat is the true pure snow tiger bloodline, someone your ancestors would take good care of. All of you impure bloodlines dare to think of her as a scum? What a joke...¡±


    As for what the situation of monster race bloodline legacies was Zong Shou had no idea. However, in the future, Shi Run was simply too famous, near legendary status.


    Numerous sects and numerous powers fell in her hands, her name shocking the cloud world. The mystery of her bloodline was naturally spread far and wide.


    Shi Fatian frowned slightly, obviously not believing what he said. Such a bastard, her height was half of snow tiger race women her age. Her body was small and weak, how could she be a pureblood?


    Even her hair wasn¡¯t silver-white like the people of the race. There was even a period of time when he doubted if this girl was even his own daughter.


    Zong Shou shook his head once more and touched the middle of her brows. A ball of spiritual energy entered and a momentter it was blocked out by a mysterious force.


    Following which numerous silver patterns appeared from the center of her brows. It first stretched out a little into the shape of a snowke. Following which numerous lines spread all around her body. Where the snow threads passed, those whip injuries were actually healing at a rate that was visible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 336 - Maniac Lion Snow Seal

    <h4>Chapter 336 Maniac Lion Snow Seal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Those silver-white threads only started to fade, like their strength was all used up when Shi Run¡¯s injuries were all healed.


    On this city wall, even Zong Shou himself was filled with shock. Previously when he used the illusionary heart mirror to test Shi Run, he noticed that this little brat was hiding something within her soul ocean.


    Just now when he sent that little bit of spiritual energy to observe, he was trying to stimte it. However, who knew that he would be so careless to lead out such a strong thing.


    His heart turned cold and he knew that he was too optimistic about Shi Run¡¯s treatment these few days.


    Her body had such strong recovery ability, but she was still covered in wounds. One could see exactly how much torture and bullying she had gone through during these 20 odd days...


    If it was a normal person they probably would have already died.


    He was also dumb enough, he should have expected that Shi Run¡¯s race people would treat her badly.


    He was so dumb to throw that little brat back to the snow lion race and not ask about her. He thought that by doing that he could take care of her rtionship with her family and her. Who knew that her so-called blood rtives would treat her in such a way.


    ¡°...That¡¯s the maniac lion snow seal!¡±


    An old voice suddenly rose up from the city wall, causing everyone toe to their senses.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up as he looked towards where the voice came from. He saw 2 old people walk over trembling. One of them looked simr to Shi Fatian, even though he was old but he had a majesty and charm no weaker than Shi Fatian. He sent off a very strong aura. His strength was indiscernible, and his status was also really respected. The other person was dressed as a priest and he was the person who spoke. The glow in his eyes exploded, filled with emotions as he looked at Shi Run.


    Maniac lion snow seal?


    Zong Shou was slightly dumbfounded, following which he didn¡¯t bother much. He was guessing that this so-called snow seal was something simr to the star tattoos on his body.


    Expressionlessly ncing at the 2 old people, Zong Shou retracted his gaze and said with a smile, ¡°Run does it still hurt? Do you hate these people? Do you need me to help you kill them all?¡±


    Those 2 old men held their breath. They looked in shock and fear at this teen. The only felt that his tone was calm but he was extremely serious.


    Like as long as Shi Run gave a word, Zong Shou would wipe out their entire snow lion race.


    Shi Run decisively shook her head, ¡°Kill? Is it like how those blood roons were killed? Run doesn¡¯t want. Run is in pain, but it is okay. My mother said that my strength is too small. As long as I be stronger in the future, father and brother will treat me well. Also, big brother what is hate? Is it anger?¡±


    She finally opened her mouth to speak, her voice was intermittent, extremely choppy like it was extremely difficult for her to say out those words.


    Zong Shou could hear that it was because Run rarely talked to people. His gaze became more and more ice-cold, like a knife as he shed right at the people around.


    Then, he helplessly curled his lips. Even if he had expected this, he still felt unwilling. He thought to himself about who exactly was this little brat¡¯s mother? She is such a weirdo.


    For her to have such thoughts, no wonder this brat didn¡¯t want to leave and abandon all these scum. Even when her power was taken in the future, she still didn¡¯t betray them and was buried together with the snow lion race.


    ¡°Then what about your mother?¡±


    ¡°Mother isn¡¯t here anymore, just like those blood roons, she can¡¯t speak anymore and won¡¯t apany Run anymore.¡±


    She then looked at her hands, her expression dimming more and more, ¡°Run counts every day. Today is just nice 47 times. If this continues on Run might not be able to count anymore...¡±


    Chuxue and Yiren were tearing as they heard that, knowing that she was saying that her mother had already died for 470 days.


    Zong Shou suddenly had an understanding. He knew that this little brat might not like these people, but because she craved too much for a family, she would endure.


    Being bullied every day, a person who no one cared about wishing for someone to give her a little warmth. Shi Run would hug tightly to that. Like a drowning person, unless they were in total despair, they wouldn¡¯t let go of their hands.


    Who knows why, but Zong Shou felt a pulling pain within his chest. The violent feeling that had already calmed down once again surged up.


    However, his face was still smiling as he caressed her head.


    ¡°Run you want a father and brothers? How about this, they hate you and don¡¯t want you, but I want you! Why not I will be your brother in the future? I adore you...¡±


    Shi Run¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. She turned around her head in surprise as she looked at Zong Shou. However, she was a little afraid like she didn¡¯t dare to believe what was happening in front of her was true. Was there someone in this world that would like her?


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t say anymore, forcefully pulling the expensive fur coat that Hu Zhongyuan was wearing and tightly wrapping around Shi Run¡¯s thin body.


    Following which his eyes swept coldly towards Shi Fatian, killing intent shing before he suppressed it. ¡°I will bring this little fellow away today, in the future, she would be my blood sister. 10 yearster she will return to take over the position of snow lion race leader...¡±


    Shi Fatian frowned slightly, ¡°Our race leader can only be taken over from a direct disciple of our Shi family!¡±


    Before he finished his words, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned red once more. His entire body suddenly disappearing, a lightning glow exploding and he was a hundred feet away, close to the front of that Shi Fatian.


    Thetter also reacted swiftly, he wasn¡¯t forced back and didn¡¯t fear anything. He scoffed, his body tensing up and the silver hair on his back all stood up like that of a porcupine.


    His 2 hands were like iron mps grabbing at Zong Shou¡¯s hands. He didn¡¯t dare to offend this Gantian Mountain monster king too much but he had the confidence to restrict this Zong Shou! He had close to 4 million kilograms of strength and was also borrowing the strength of close to a hundred thousand snow lion race people here. He seemed to directly climb into the ascended realm, just the wind he caused was something the green stone around couldn¡¯t handle as they all started to break apart.


    Tiger crushing dragons! His pair of hands would be able to smash grade 6 flood dragons even if they were in front of him.


    Between all these sparks, one could see that suddenly a lightning snake wrapped around Zong Shou¡¯s arm. Following which lightning umted around his fingertips, the speed of the punch instantly increased by several times, with a blink of an eye they passed through his arms.


    ¡°Maniac lightning fist intent?¡±


    At this moment Shi Fatian was filled with fear. This Zong Shou hadprehended the ¡®sense¡¯ of the martial path!


    However, he didn¡¯t have time to think and was unable to react, only feeling as the side of his waist was punched heavily.


    It felt like a giant hammer with 5 million kilograms of power had struck his chest. Those purple lightning injected into his body and exploded out, spreading crazily causing his 4 limbs and nerves to freeze up.


    His body was tossed up into the air, his waist seemed like it was broken, flipping and turning continuously in mid-air. Just as he was about tond, Zong Shou¡¯s body charged swiftly towards him and ferociously stepped down with his foot. Shi Fatian¡¯s head was stepped on towards the ground!


    The explosion caused dust and smoke to bellow on this part of the city wall, all the green stone instantly copsed.


    The old man who looked simr to Shi Fatian was a little anxious. Seeing the situation, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pounced forwards towards where the dust and smoke were densest at. The speed that his body moved at was no weaker than Zong Shou from before.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes squinted, he lightly wrapped his hand around his spear. However, a momentter, he calmed down once more. With his spiritual sense, he could feel that Zong Shou had already pulled his sword out at the deepest part of the smoke.


    When the sword was waved out, a giant purple lightning snake appeared, like a giant dragon opening wide in mid-air.


    ¡°Maniac lightning, sh!¡±


    That purple lightning charged down and exploded out, only then did a tip of the iceberg, just a little of the sharp sword energy within was shown.


    The silver hair old man¡¯s eyes constricted. Then he gave out a mountain and river shocking roar. His palms grabbed out, each w seemed like a snow-white giant lion had appeared.


    It was as shocking as Zong Shou¡¯s maniac lightning sword energy, not as weak at all. Energy explosions sounded out in mid-air as the dust and smoke became more and more unrestrained. The wind danced around., the snow lion people around whose strength were a little weaker were all tossed into the distance.


    Zong Shou was slightly shocked, this person¡¯s strength was only weaker than that Yue Guanyun! This was the first time he has seen someone being able to block so many swords from him.


    Then he scoffed coldly. If he didn¡¯t vent his frustration today he would be unable to quell the anger in his chest.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword changed once more. Still the lightning dancing, however, the core changed. Fire and water intersecting, wrapping around, numerous lightning glow wrapped around on the outside.


    That silver-haired old man¡¯s true qi was blocked and turned illusionary, unable to keep up. His entire shoulder was drilled in by that fire and water spiral true energy, following which a blood hole exploded out.


    His face had instantly turned ashen white. His pair of iron palms which were like spiritual weapons instantly copsed.


    A momentter, there was another explosion in mid-air as the silver-haired old man retreated frantically.


    He was cutting a sorry figure, the clothes on his body were torn up and his body was filled with numerous wounds. His pair of muscr arms were trembling slightly.


    Although he wasn¡¯t heavily injured, his eyes which were looking towards the depths of the smoke was filled with shock and fear. He stood rooted to the ground, not moving anymore.


    That final sword had changed a sword intent! This was a sword intent he had never seen before, different from the legendary ice me sword intent, a brand new martial path intent!


    He also had a feeling that this teen didn¡¯t use his full strength just now.


    The wind from the sword and palm colliding was still unrestrained. In an instant, it blew apart all the dust and smoke.


    Zong Shou was startled once more, his evaluation of the old man¡¯s strength had risen to another level. Not only was he not weaker than Yue Guanyun by one level, but he was just as strong.


    He didn¡¯t care. If it was before he had entered the return to sun realm, or if he stepped outside of Gantian Mountain, this person might be able to threaten him. However, at this ce, this ce this person would at most pose some problems.

 Chapter 337 - Living Because of Her

    <h4>Chapter 337 Living Because of Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In truth, although the silver-haired old man looked perfectly fine, he had suffered pretty heavy injuries.


    His world shocking true qi wasn¡¯t so easy to receive.


    Just as he thought about that, he saw the body of the old man, half of his clothes turned into ash, burnt by a red me. The other side was frozen.


    However that wasn¡¯t only it, the water and fire spiral power were continuously interchanging within his body.


    That silver-haired old man couldn¡¯t take it anymore, a mouthful of blood-spitting out. However, he used this mouthful of blood to spit out all the remaining true energy.


    Zong Shouughed coldly and didn¡¯t bother with him anymore. His eyes coldly looking beneath his feet, stabbing into the forehead of Shi Fatian, instantly a thread of blood flowed out.


    ¡°Did you think I was talking terms with you? Since I said those words, it is an order. Even if your entire snow lion race is wiped out, you have to achieve that. Do you understand?¡±


    Shi Fatian only felt really humiliated, trying his best to struggle. However, he was trampled beneath the feet of Zong Shou, pressing him on the ground such that he couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°I know that all of you have gotten used to freedom beneath the cloud ocean, arrogant and untamed. However, this is above the cloud ocean, under the rule of my Gantian Mountain! This time I can forgive all of you, but if there is a 2nd time, I will definitely wipe out your race!¡±


    Whilst he spoke he used the sword tip to move along the brows of Shi Fatian, drawing out a line of blood. It was actually a ¡®ve¡¯ word which was written on his forehead.


    The silver-haired old man was furious but he didn¡¯t dare to move. Shi Dingyuan and the other brothers had their eyes were popping out of their sockets. However, they were all suppressed by that aura, unable to make a move.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your snow lion race believe in the strong ruling, that the weak should just die? Now you should understand that Run is stronger than you all because I am here! The only reason all of you are still living is because of her, that she still doesn¡¯t want you all to die. Thend that all of you are standing on is given to Run by me and not to all of you, understood?¡±


    As he said that, the sword tip was stabbed a little further in, a thread of world shocking true energy charged in and flowed about.


    Shi Fatian could instantly feel that there were like numerous steel knives tearing up his meridians inch by inch. The fire and water power was conflicting continuously within.


    The pain that made him want to end his life instantly spread across his body, making his muscles twist up.


    In the end, he gave out an extremely painful ¡®ah¡¯.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, the smile on his face became even crueler.


    He wanted to viciously torture him some more to leave a deeper impression in that guy¡¯s head, however his shirt was tugged by Shi Run. He lowered his head, only to see her look over with a pleading face.


    Zong Shou was helpless and felt a lot of pent up frustration, however, he had no choice but to let this Shi Fatian go. However, before he lifted his leg he stepped down heavily. A loud thud as it caused Shi Fatian¡¯s body to sink deeper down.


    Then he didn¡¯t turn his head. He just left. He simply didn¡¯t have much to speak to these people about.


    However, just as he took a few steps, the priest of the snow lion race respectfully said, ¡°Ruler please stop! Can you leave Run? She has the maniac lion snow seal on her and is the true direct bloodline of our race. To us, she is simply too important. The ancestors bless us, allowing our race to have a true direct descendant appear, she concerns the rise and fall of our race. Ruler, please allow me, Shi Bin, to take care of her.¡±


    When he said that, Shi Fatian and Shi Dingyuan were shocked, looking at the silver-haired old man with a pleading expression. Thetter¡¯s face was green and he didn¡¯t speak a word.


    Around this ce was a bunch of snow lion race people who were all riled up but could do nothing. When they heard that they all exchanged nces, looking at Shi Run with disbelief.


    Such a girl who would be considered small and weak even in a normal lion race family was the true direct descendent of the snow lion race? How was that possible?


    But looking at the priest¡¯s solemness as he spoke as well as the anxiousness on his face, it didn¡¯t look like he was lying.


    Zong Shou stopped in his tracks as he smiled towards Shi Run who was in his arms, ¡°Little brat do you want to follow me? Or do you want to remain here in your race?¡±


    Shi Run hesitated slightly, but a momentter she felt that the warmth in Zong Shou¡¯s arms was more attractive.


    On the contrary, the coldness within the race that made it hard for one to breath was something she feared.


    She immediately shook her head and tightly hugged Zong Shou. She would rather follow this stranger who treated her well than remain in this familiar race.


    Zong Shou instantlyughed out, although he had made his mind up to forcefully take her away even if she wanted to stay when he heard her answer, he felt really happy about it.


    However this Shi Bin seemed to be a smart and reasonable person. Zong Shou smiled as he turned around his head.


    ¡°Do you regret it? Anyways it is toote. How about this, don¡¯t me me for not giving you all a chance. If your snow lion race wants her to return then bring 64 sky lions. Let these bastards kneel and wee their new race leader to ask for her to return from Gantian Mountain...¡±


    After he said that, Zong Shou didn¡¯t want to speak to these people, walking up casually onto his cloud crossing carriage.


    Hu Zhongyuan, who followed behind, tossed the remnant piece of fur coat on his body to the side.


    Actually, he wasn¡¯t cold, cultivating to the Xuanwu ancestor realm. His body¡¯s vital energy was sufficient and he wasn¡¯t afraid of hot or cold. Even if he was naked he wouldn¡¯t need to care about the winter.


    He wore the fur coat just to show off.


    This was a grade 5 beast that he killed under the cloud ocean, it was really meaningful to him and was rare.


    He scoffed as he looked towards the snow lion race with disdain, following which he followed behind the group of people.


    A cloud crossing carriage and tens of grade 4 elite mounts were far away from the city gates of the abandoned city.


    Just as Zong Shou¡¯s carriage finally disappeared from their sights, one of Shi Fatian¡¯s daughters, a silver-haired teen furiously opened her mouth, ¡°What a bully! What does he treat our snow lion race as? Do we regret it? Who will bother about that brat? She¡¯s a jinx, it is better that she is gone...¡±


    Before she finished that silver-haired old man scoffed coldly before pping out. With a crips ¡®pa¡¯. It caused the teen to fly.


    Shi Fatian¡¯s face was sunken and dark but he didn¡¯t bother. He asked seriously, ¡°senior brother, is it true that Run is the direct bloodline of our race? Is it really as what that Zong Shou said?¡±


    ¡°You dare directly call his name?¡±


    The silver-haired old man stared viciously at Shi Fatian, his eyes were filled with rage at looking at someone useless, ¡°I heard that this person had a hugely important victory not long ago. With the power of 5 provinces to go against 3 countries. They not only reimed lostnd, but it was also said that he managed to cause the country to expand. On the battlefield, he had never lost. It is said that there is no one in the Donglin Cloud Continent with an equal amount of strength. The prosperity of the country isn¡¯t something that our lion race was at its best couldpare to. Such a person, even if he was weak and couldn¡¯t fight as the rumors said, he was worth us worshipping and had the rights to be the king of the monster race. Furthermore, he is, in fact, our ruler. You dare to address him like that?¡±


    Shi Fatian¡¯s face was dark and depressed but he didn¡¯t make a sound. A momentter he heard the silver-haired old manugh coldly, ¡°The rumors are after all rumors. To be able to threaten the lion, bear and wolf races, you really think he couldn¡¯t cultivate at all? Our lion race does respect the strong. That monster king is not only stronger than you but he also exceeds me. With just a word he can cause our snow lion race to fall into an irrecoverable position. What balls do you have to retort him? Do you think this is beneath the cloud ocean when your words meant a lot? Under this person¡¯s roof, we have to lower our head. I don¡¯t think you need to be the race leader anymore. From today on, I, Shi Luotian, will personally take over! Within a few years, I will think of a way to wee Run back...¡±


    Shi Fatian¡¯s body shuddered as he looked calmly at the silver-haired old man. Although he wasn¡¯t willing in his heart, he didn¡¯t dare to oppose. Only asking in fear,¡± Which means that Run is our snow lion direct bloodline.¡±


    ¡°The lion of the palm...¡±


    The one who replied was the old priest, he smiled bitterly, ¡°I should have expected it. Our bloodline inherited the blood of the god beast. 6 spirit snow lion. Wasn¡¯t there another name on the lion of the palm? No wonder she was so small and thin. This little brat is not only our snow lion race direct bloodline, but she is also protected by our ancestors. She has the maniac lion snow seal. Her future is so far, what we all can¡¯t imagine. I only know that in thest generation a person with maniac lightning snow seal was an ancestor 10 thousand years ago. He used the strength of the seal to have special abilities and reached the saint realm early on...¡±


    Shi Fatian¡¯s eyes instantly constricted, tightly clutching onto his clothes. Unlimited amounts of regret chewed at his heart.


    What the monster king said was true! Shi Run was the pure direct bloodline of their Shi family!


    The purity of her bloodline was even several times stronger than his first and second son.


    He could feel what he had lost. His voice was bitter.


    ¡°Since that was the case then why did the 2 of you not do anything and see her get brought away?¡±


    ¡°Not do anything? With just us, can we stop him? Not only did that monster king grasp sword intent and the legendary king path mysterious techniques. His spiritual cultivation is also at the night wandering realm. Moreover, those few teens are all extraordinary especially the person with that spear, even you might not be his opponent! Speaking of which that monster king¡¯s body has star tattoos...¡±


    His voice was leisure as he said those shocking words. His tone slightly sunk.


    ¡°On the contrary, Fatian since you know that the monster king had high hopes for Run, why did you dare to treat her like that?¡±


    Seeing Shi Fatian keep silent and not speak, Shi Bin¡¯s eyes shifted on the few daughters of Shi Fatian. A momentter he understood, scoffing coldly before taking his leave.


    ¡°3 dayster send them all to Gantian Mountain, allow the ruler to do what he wants until his anger is appeased. The people who have caused cmity to our race are better off dead!¡±

 Chapter 338 - Do You Want Sweets

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 338 Do You Want Sweets</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The cloud crossing carriage continued southwest for roughly 2 days and entered a mountainous region.


    The so called Dragon Gathering Mountain dragon gate was within Xiping Province, near the ocean. Today, this ce was coincidentally under his jurisdiction. There were roughly 70 thousand of Chai Yuan¡¯s troops who were housed here.


    Which was why even without bringing a personal army and heading over alone, Zong Shou also didn¡¯t fear for his own safety.


    However, before going over to that ce, Zong Shou nned to visit another area.


    This region, even with how stable to cloud crossing carriage was it, still rose up and down ording to thend geography.


    Zong Shou was unable to continue cultivating within the cloud crossing carriage and as such he could only y with Shi Run as enjoyment.


    Taking a translucent crystal-like candy and shaking it in front of Shi Run.


    ¡°Do you want to eat a sweet?¡±


    Shi Run¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, nodding her head without any hesitation. Just as she was about to reach her hand out for it, she heard Zong Shou give out a cunningugh and pointed at his face, ¡°Kiss me and I will give this sweet to you.¡±


    Shi Run instantly grumbled. A few days have passed and she wasn¡¯t afraid of Zong Shou no more.


    However, her brother was sometimes really weird. Based on what sister Yiren said he was really cunning.


    Also, Sister Chuxue told him to stay far away from this Brother in case she got corrupted.


    Just as she was hesitating whether or not to reply, Xuanyuan Yiren had returned from collecting herbs. Looking at this scene she was furious.


    She hugged Run in her arms and took a few steps back away from Zong Shou, ¡°Lan don¡¯t eat his sweets. I have a lot with me. Zong Shou, can you please have some morals? You have such weird thoughts on such a small kid, you really are shameless...¡±


    Zong Shou felt really innocent, wasn¡¯t he trying to develop rtionships with Run?


    This little brat looked unassuming but in the near future, she was an unparalleled general that could kill her way all around. And also that maniac tiger snow seal was most probably an exceptional thing.


    No matter how dumb he was, he knew he had to get her on his side. In the future, with Zong Yuan on his left and Run on his right, 2 unparalleled generals even if he washed his hands off Gantian Mountain, he would have nothing to worry about.


    He really had none of those thoughts. Was he really so perverted in the eyes of those few girls?


    Sighing slightly Zong Shou kept the crystal sweet in his hands and said with some thoughts in his head,¡± Yiren won¡¯t it be good if I was her master?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was slightly startled when she heard that. Following which she nodded, ¡°It is naturally good for you to teach her but to be her master you need to be proper and don¡¯t you dare bully her...¡±


    She couldn¡¯t see through her fianc¨¦. His depths in the sword path was something she had no idea about.


    Based on what she knew Zong Shou had already grasped 5 sword intents.


    With his teachings, Zong Yuan was able to have a huge increase in his strength in just a few months. Grasping the maniac lightning spear intent, his strength was so strong that he could challenge any expert below the 7th rank.


    Zong Shou hesitated. He was confident that if he carved this jade, it would be better than what happened in thest life. Her achievements wouldn¡¯t be limited to being an unparalleled general.


    What he worried about was that he didn¡¯t have the time. But it wasn¡¯t an easy matter to find her another famous master.


    Just as he frowned and thought, Zong Shou heard Zong Yuan¡¯s voice spread out from outside, ¡°Ruler we have arrived at the Mystery Ghost Mountain you mentioned!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up and he temporarily shelved that matter. His body shifting as he came outside of the carriage. At this moment this carriage was climbing upwards ording to the steepness of the mountain.


    Luckily the horses pulling his carriage were all changed to grade 4 Windrider foals. Even if there were only 8 but their pulling strength was a hundred times better than before.


    8 minutester, the cloud crossing carriage finally climb 20 thousand feet and reached a peak.


    The scenery he saw several times in thest life appeared in front of him once more.


    Zong Shou got off the carriage and with just a few jumps he arrived beside the cliff. Following which, he looked around. In just a moment, his eyes were filled with surprise and bewilderment.


    Although this ce was a little different from the god-emperor game, the Essence of it was the same.


    A momentter Xuanyuan Yiren who was carrying Shi Run and came by his side, asking curiously, ¡°This is the ce that you said could help us increase our strength greatly? There isn¡¯t anything...¡±


    When the others heard that, they were all at a loss. All of them listened to Zong Shou¡¯s orders toe here and they didn¡¯t know about that matter.


    However, looking at this ce everywhere was filled with weird pieces of stone. Apart from some trees and grasses, there wasn¡¯t anything at all. Beneath the cliff was a white fog, who knows how deep it was and who knows what was under it.


    Did the ruler get some news and thought that there was some treasure here?


    Thinking about it, they saw Zong Shou¡¯s body move slightly as he found some small grass beside the cliff.


    Taking it down and continuously squeezing at it. Not Longter several drips of liquid appeared in his palm.


    He reached out with his hand and a half human-sized intense snowbird which was passing by in the sky was captured unluckily by Zong Shou.


    He first sought several poison prevention pills from Xuanyuan Yiren and fed it to the bird before dropping the green liquid into its mouth.


    Following which he waited quietly. roughly an hourter he saw this grade 1 intense snow bird¡¯s aura change slightly. Its body became stronger and a few of its feathers started to change.


    The people around were shocked. Apart from Run, everyone here had sensitive senses. This intense snowbird was, in fact, increasing in strength.


    It was really apparent and if one didn¡¯t pay attention one wouldn¡¯t be able to notice. However the effect of the green liquid obviously still hadn¡¯t ended, it was seeping into the 4 limbs and veins of the bird at a really slow pace. Slowly showing its effects and raising the strength and even bloodline of the intense snowbird...


    ¡°This is just the most ordinary grass, how could it do that?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was slightly startled, looking closely at the side of the cliff. A momentter she was able to confirm that she had seen correctly.


    She couldn¡¯t help but not understand. This grade was the most simple andmon wild grass, it didn¡¯t even have a grade. How could it have such effects?


    She was also feeling excited. As a pill master, how would she not be after seeing that?


    ¡°It is not the grass but the mist...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were leisure as he looked beneath the cliff. This ce was covered in fog, the grass at the side of the cliff absorbed this special mist into its body and stored it up continuously.


    His eyes were filled with surprise, the best time for this ce was not long after the spiritual wave began.


    However looking at the current situation, ten thousand years of umtion should have a good effect.


    Following which he saw the intense snow bird¡¯s body suddenly twitch, its eyes turning red.


    ¡°There¡¯s poison?¡± Ruo Shui¡¯s brows furrowed, what she hated the most was poison.


    Zong Shou acknowledged, several golden needles poking into the intense snowbird and forcing out the poison along with those green liquid.


    The liquid actually has a shocking ability, however, it was entangled with the poison, difficult to separate one from another.


    In just a moment this intense snowbird had recovered back to normal. Zong Shou fed it an energy replenishment pill before releasing it, allowing it to fly away. It seemed to be a little injured as its body was shaky.


    Hu Zhongyuan, Li Luo and the others all exchanged nces unable to understand. The liquid from the grass seem to be able to raise ability but the poison was really intense and belonged to those special poisons. If it wasn¡¯t for Zong Shou giving the intense snowbird some poison prevention pills before and also helped to chase it out of its body, in just 10 minutes its body would dpose and turn into blood and water.


    ¡°You want me to solve the poison in the mist?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not that good with poison and rarely analyzed it in the past. I also have never seen such a poison. Looking at the way the intense snowbird was affected, I only have 30% confidence and need above a year...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised up, thinking to himself that this brat actually had the confidence to solve it?


    This ce was found by a Monster race friend of his unintentionally in the game in thest life.


    After he realized that the mist below had the magical effect of raising true qi and body quality, he went around trying to solve the poison within. He tried all methods but was unable to do it.


    In the end, he had no choice but ask his few good friends. Coincidentally, Zong Shou was in an eager need to raise his strength which was why he would participate in this.


    Although he didn¡¯t do much and didn¡¯t get many benefits, in the end, he understood the way to make use of the mist.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need! Directly jump down from here, when we go down, I have a way...¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s brows twisted, he took a step back without making a sound. Thinking to himself was he trying to con them?


    They had just climbed up over 20 thousand feet. Who knows how deep was below this abyss. They were martial cultivators and not spirit masters, they were only able to step on air after they reached the ascended realm. This was 20 thousand feet, the sides of this cliff were enough to make them into meat paste.


    And wasn¡¯t the mist below obviously poisonous?


    Anyways he was going to look at the situation and wait for the people beside him to test the depths before he does anything.


    Just as he was thinking that who knows when but Zong Shou had arrived behind him and kicked him without making a sound.


    Hu Zhongyuan cried out as he fell down from the cliff. Falling into the mist, in just a moment they were unable to see any signs of it. They could only hear him shout out, ¡°Ling Xuan Chai Yuan if you 2 can return tell my father not to take revenge for me. I am just so strong the ruler is jealous of my ability...¡±


    Following which his voice couldn¡¯t be heard anymore. Zong Shou¡¯s voice was really friendly as he smiled at the people around.


    ¡°Are you all going to jump yourself or will I need to kick you down?¡±


    Chai Yuan slightly hesitated. After thinking about it carefully, there was no benefit for Zong Shou to force them to kill themselves. As such he could only brace himself and jump downwards.

 Chapter 339 - Blood of the Spirit Salamander

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 339 Blood of the Spirit Smander</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    With Hu Zhongyuan and Chai Zhou taking the lead, the people around didn¡¯t hesitate any more and all jumped down this cliff.


    People like Shi Dan and Ling Xuan who were great in terms of spells they didn¡¯t fear anything. They each cast their spells and floated in mid-air, falling towards the dense mist under the mountain.


    In just a moment only Zong Shou was left on the peak of the mountain.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t immediately follow along, instead, he walked to another side, still asking the same question, ¡°Are you going to jump yourself or must I kick you down?¡±


    In that emptynd which had no one at all, the light in that area fluctuated. A pure ck giant tiger suddenly appeared. It was Zong Shou¡¯s rising moon tiger pet known as Little Zhi.


    It was resting on the side of the cliff, its gaze was one of pity and innocence as it looked backward.


    The thoughts he got through their mental connection made him facepalm. What a headache.


    This tiger was afraid of heights!


    He wasn¡¯t willing to waste words on it, directly kicking this rising moon tiger down the tall cliff with his foot.


    Following which the lightning winged sword suddenly flew up into the air and under his feet, dragging his body to fly downwards.


    His body was wobbly and a little unstable. However, Zong Shou felt a sense of novelty, this was the first time he used spirit master methods to drive an artifact in the air.


    Unfortunately, he was too rusty in terms of spiritual cultivation. He was unable to control it flexibly, as such he didn¡¯t dare to do much and just conscientiously sunk into the mist.


    Roughly after 1200 feet, Zong Shou had stepped onto t ground. He could hear fighting sounds spreading from within the mist.


    A momentter, Zong Shou could feel that someone was casting spells and summoned a frenzied wind to blow away the white mist.


    Following which he saw Yiren and the others all gathered together. Only Hu Zhongyuan was slightly unlucky, getting entangled with a grade 5 elite beast that looked a little weird, he seemed to be in a difficult situation.


    The mist around the elite beast still hadn¡¯t faded, even with the wind blowing it was unable to cause the wind to dissipate. It faded in and out of the mist, appearing and disappearing. Even Hu Zhongyuan who had martial ancestor cultivation was forced into a difficult situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mist wolf!¡±


    Shi Dan¡¯s brows furrowed as she bowed towards Zong Shou who was walking over, ¡°Ruler, this mist wolf is a little weird, it is a little different from the one I have seen in the past.¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren had the same thought, however, the spells she cast were a little special. Some of the mist nearby was absorbed over and hung in front of her body, the color constantly changing. After Zong Shou got close, she heaved a sigh of relief and dissipated the spell, ¡°I have already tested it, the mist is poisonous. However, it is in very small amounts so people above xiantian don¡¯t have to mind. Only Run needs to be careful and can¡¯t spend too much time in the mist. However, with me taking care of her, she doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    All of them all rxed. Before this, they all held their breath, blocking off the air around there and cutting off connection with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Ruo Shui even split up some true qi to protect Run to separate her body to maintain her breathing. Now she was ease and could unlock it.


    Zong Shou knew that this would happen, his gaze fixed on the ball of mist around Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s body.


    It was indeed different from a grade 5 mist wolf. This elite beast was not only one level stronger than simr grade beasts. Many scales grew out around its body such that knives and swords were hard to harm it. Hu Zhongyuan struck it several times with the tiger king knife and it only gave rise to some sparks. The main body of this mist wolf itself wasn¡¯t harmed at all.


    This was the same as he remembered.


    At this moment Zong Shou was in deep thought, thinking about the God-Emperor Game.


    The scenario in the game was probably a lot different from the way the cloud world looked ten thousand years ago, but there was indeed several simr areas.


    What was astonishing was that some of the mysterious presences were the same.


    Zong Shou originally didn¡¯t have high hopes towards the secret locations here. After all, there weren¡¯t many detailed records in those books that were passed down in the future.


    There was only one sentence which had some slight connection- ¡®the spiritual smander went up against Xi Zi, breaking its tail to survive. Its tail fell into a ce where a saint was buried.¡¯ Speaking of which it had some connection to his senior uncle,mon people path senior master.


    The so called ce where the saints fell referred to nearby this ce. It was said that during the cloud deste era there were 12 saints, who for some reason, all fell together in one day. This was why that ce was known as where the saints fell.


    Following which Zong Shou had specially gone to test it out and prove, he realized that south of Xiping Province had a 70% chance of being the so called ce of where the saints fell.


    However, after all, it was something that wasn¡¯t confirmed. The secret location that his friend found was most probably randomly made up by the game publisher.


    However, Zong Shou was doing so just in case which was the reason why he came over to take a look. His true reason was to see if he could find some clues nearby to search for the true ce where the spiritual smander tail was at.


    However, the situation in front of him surprised him.


    How did the developer of the god-emperor game even know about such secretive matters? Moreover, its virtual game was the same?


    Was that game developed by apany who was said to have a really deep background?


    He connected it to the heaven swallow energy conversion technique and the book of eon extreme life. Many more questions swarmed his head.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be slightly distracted, however, a momentter his thoughts were broken.


    Only to hear Hu Zhongyuan holler suddenly, ¡°There are 3 more, how annoying! Why aren¡¯t all of you all helping?¡±


    Zong Shou was brought back to his senses. There were 3 more grade 5 beasts who pounced over in the mist.


    Chai Zhou slightly shook his head and smiled involuntarily as he saw that, ¡°Just now who was the one who said that he wanted to personally kill that mist wolf to take revenge?¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou realize that there were bite marks on Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s hand. Luckily he wore ayer of heavy armor and his injuries weren¡¯t heavy. He couldn¡¯t help butugh involuntarily, giggling out.


    Before this he was distracted due to the matters about this area, now that he hade back to his senses, he immediately suppressed all his questions and stopped bothering about it.


    After all, at this moment, he had returned to ten thousand years in the past. Even if he had doubts on the game developerpany, there was no way he could run back to ten thousand years in the past to investigate. This memory was destined to be left unsolved.


    Waving his hand to signal to Chai Zhou and Xuan Ling to stop. Zong Shou pointed forwards together with his fingers. The lightning winged sword once again rose into the air and shed into the mist.


    At the start, he disyed the cloud shocking god destroying sword intent which was also hidden in the mist and silently flew over. It wasn¡¯t until it got close did the purple lightning glow suddenly elerate and a lightning glow exploded out. The sword speed and strength instantly increased to the maximum. It directly shed across the head and one grade 5 mist wolf was in in one hit!


    He reached out with his hand and grabbed over that giant elite beast. When it was in front of him, he realized that not only was this mist wolf covered in scales, but it also had numerous pimple and tumor-like things, some of them were oozing out thick pus. Just looking at it made one¡¯s hair stand on their ends.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care much, using his sword to sh open the stomach and carefully cut into its heart.


    Hu Zhongyuan was panicking at the side, he scowled miserably and grumbled out loud, ¡°Ruler, you can¡¯t leave me like this. Can you bear to watch me die here?¡±


    The strength of the mist wolf originally exceeded that of same grade beasts, its body was indiscernible and uncertain. Within this dense mist, it could disy all of its skills.


    Hu Zhongyuan had just entered the Xuanwu ancestor realm and hadn¡¯t merged with his 7th spiritual vein. To deal with one of them was already really tough. Thebined attacks of 3 beasts caused him to be in straitened circumstances, unable to handle the situation.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t moved. He wanted that fellow to face some problems. He focused and took out several drops of silver-white blood from within the body of the mist wolf.


    Xuanyuan Yiren who was watching from the side was instantly moved. The aura of the blood was simr to the liquid that he had taken from the grass. Moreover, it was even thicker and purer. Thinking about it, Xuanyuan Yiren was enlightened.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case! These mist wolves have spent so many years in this mist and have been infected by the water and energy within the mist. umting it through the days and the months, their powers raised quickly whilst their body was deeply infected by the poison. This blood should be the essence blood that the body of the beast had formed after it had purified and filtered right?


    As she said that, Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes glowed. Be it martial cultivators or spirit masters, or these elite beasts, once their vital energy reached a certain level they would be able to reject and detoxify the poison.


    This silver-colored blood liquid was what was formed after the mist was purified and concentrated. Not only was it not poisonous, but it was extremely pure.


    If this thing was used to refine pills, it would have a miraculous effect!


    Zong Shou had long felt that Little Gold who was on his arm was tempted and desired for it. He didn¡¯t stop it and allowed it to swallow the silver-white essence blood.


    In the next instant, he saw several threads that were so thin that one nearly couldn¡¯t see them form on the jelly-like body of Little Gold. It caused the mysterious patterns on its outer skin to be more and moreplete.


    The people here were instantly delighted. That silver-white blood was indeed effective and looking at Little Gold, it was harmless too.


    ¡°This item is the most effective for my monster race and elite beasts and can help improve bloodline. Normal people can also eat it, but it would only help strengthen the body and the true qi. It had the bloodline of an ancient god beast, once it reached a certain thickness and has an intelligence of its own. It can help oneprehend martial arts as well as thews of heaven and earth. It will also be helpful for spirit masters...¡±


    Zong Shou exined whilst he felt slightly regretful. Unfortunately, Yin Yang wasn¡¯t here. Who knows where he went to.


    If not, this mist, which quality was the same as the spiritual origin blood, should be even more effective for the spirit race. He instructed, ¡°Actually this essence blood isn¡¯t totally without poison. If one umtes roughly hundred drops, the poison would be strong enough to cause even martial ancestors to have a chance of death. One cannot have too much of it. Everyone has different talents so 120 drips are the max. Also, when we hunt these beasts, it is best to y them with one shot when their blood is boiling!¡±


    As he said that, everyone didn¡¯t need Zong Shou to exin anymore and they all understood what he meant.


    When one¡¯s blood was active, the quality of the silver essence energy would be better. However, if one was badly injured it would lower the purity of this essence energy.


    Hu Zhongyuan was already using up all his energy to subdue the 3 mist wolves. Just as he was about to injure one of them with a knife he heard what Zong Shou said. He instantly retracted his hand and frenziedly went to block. His eyes shone a bright glow as he looked greedily at those 3 elite beasts.

 Chapter 340 - Beneath Dragon Gathering Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 340 Beneath Dragon Gathering Mountain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes shone with a surprised light, ¡°Then how did you know that? Don¡¯t tell me you read about such a ce from the books?¡±


    Zong Shou felt his headache right away, he knew that Xuanyuan Yiren would ask that. However, luckily now he wasn¡¯t like before when he had feared Zong Weiran badly.


    His position as Gantian Mountain monster king was settled. As for Zong Weiran, he was a problem for another day. Since he had already joined themon people path and gained the books and collections of their treasury then he would be able toplete the one origin sword to a certain level.


    ¡°I did see it from books.¡±


    As he said that Zong Shou shook his head and smiled, ¡°The year of Canyang, spirit smander went up against Xi Zi. It wasn¡¯t his opponent and broke its tail to live, its tailnding at where the saints fell. Actually, this mist was what the blood of the spiritual smander transformed into. It was one of the ancestors of the beast race which is why its blood is the most effective for the beasts and monsters. However, it was poisonous too. There are also many other things. Do you want me to recite them for you?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren scoffed and turned around. She thought to herself that she had read a lot of books, but why hadn¡¯t she seen things like that? In the future, she needed to flip the book depositories of Linhai College and Gantian Mountain to see whether or not what Zong Shou said was real or fake.


    Thinking that since it was rted to themon people path founder Xi Zi, then the matter of this ce was most probably found out from his saint realm senior brother.


    ¡°Actually this ce isn¡¯t totally without danger, it is just because we came at a good time.¡±


    Zong Shou cast another spell and blew away the mist, following which they could see numerous beast corpses buried in the ground.


    ¡°Every midnight when the Ying energy of heaven and earth is at its highest, the poison mist will be stronger. At that time even grade 5 experts will be unable to take it and have to find a ce to avoid it.¡±


    Following which he looked around, ¡°This canyon is roughly 400 miles around and the more we go down the lower thend will get, the mist will also get stronger. Which is why there shouldn¡¯t be over 7 thousand beasts here. However, it is said that there is an abyss connected to the bottom of it where many beasts and evil spirits will be attracted by the power of the mist and enter thisnd...¡±


    Yiren instantly felt regretful when she heard that. With a small number of elite beasts here, it meant that she wouldn¡¯t be able to have arge scale use of it. Even if new beasts entered this ce, if they weren¡¯t here for a long time they wouldn¡¯t be able to umte too much of such essence blood.


    Shi Dan was slightly touched. Even if she knew that this ce wouldn¡¯t be too useful, but to see that Zong Shou didn¡¯t hide news about this ce, even that spiritual smander tail from them showed that he trusted them.


    With such a ruler, it was worth it for her to go against orders from her sect and stay and pledge loyalty to Zong Shou.


    ¡°Speaking of which, during this period of time, will we all have to hunt these poison beasts here?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was slightly curious as she asked that, ¡°Zong Shou you aren¡¯t going to go for the opening of the dragon gate?¡±


    ¡°It is you all, not me. The dragon gate is a martial saint remnant image, how can I not go for that?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and looked at everyone who stood stunned, ¡°what are all of you all standing there for? Do you want me to personally act and send the essence blood into your mouths?¡±


    ...


    2 grade 4 dragon horned winged horses crossed the swampnd. They were 4 elite beasts and their ownbat strength was extremely strong, having dragon blood in their bodies. The people sitting on it gave off an unusual aura which was why there was no beast with eyes who came to find trouble with them in the sampnd.


    The person in front was Zong Yuan who looked around and beneath his feet warily whilst the horse galloped forwards.


    This swampnd was most dangerous in its mud where all kinds of beasts could hide within.


    If one was unlucky, one might even meet a grade 7 beast.


    His personality was just like that. Even if he knew that Zong Shou¡¯s strength was far above his, he still put in all his effort.


    The one sitting on the dragon horned winged beast behind him was naturally Zong Shou who was currently in a half-awake state.


    He only left a bit of consciousness which was on alert against the surroundings, whilst he focused on the changes within his soul ocean.


    He had to do that since he had advanced to the Return to Sun realm he had never had a good sleep.


    All of that was because of the swallow and purify word talismans which caused his soul ocean to change.


    In the past, this whirlpool had its limits and even when it was swallowing spiritual energy of heaven and earth it did so at small amounts.


    However ever since he had formed these 2 true spiritual talismans the whirlpool had its core and the suction force was more than 10 times.


    It didn¡¯t just swallow the basic 5 elements spiritual energy but it directly swallowed origin spiritual energy which was the source which produced that spiritual energy.


    Even when his soul ocean formed 7plete spiritual veins, it still didn¡¯t stop. It caused the whirlpool to continue to strengthen whilst sessively suppressing and constricting.


    In terms of soul power, he should be no weaker than Zong Ling who had already entered the Return to Sun realm 15 years ago and was close to forming 9 spiritual talismans. He was 6 times more than spirit masters of the same grade.


    This made Zong Shou worry every moment about what changes would happen to this soul ocean, which might make him die in his sleep without knowing anything.


    The only thing that made him feel slightly happy was the one origin sword. Since he recovered the lost Gantian Mountainnd and swallowed 3 more provinces, having ten over more cities under his direct rule, his poption also increased by 50 million. The dragon energy in the sword continued to strengthen and grow, the dragon tattoo on the sword body was also bing more and more apparent.


    That emperor wind technique had easily reached the 6th level.


    This was also with Zong Shou suppressing it and not purposely going to cultivate it. If he paid his full attention to it, charging to the 7th level was something he could achieve easily.


    However that 9 story treasure pagoda was even stronger, suppressing over his soul ocean and not moving an inch. Thousand of threads of vapor sshed down.


    It helped to repair his soul whilst also repressing the sword. The only surprising thing was that since he did that show in Zhengang Peak¡¯s Tiegang Hall, the infection ability of this so called energy of the king path wasn¡¯t that strong anymore, bing much gentler and allowing him to be more at ease.


    The sun started to slowly set, this swamnd became darker and colder. This was the most dangerous period of this ce.


    However, the 2 of them didn¡¯t stop, making the mounts under them to continue to gallop with all their energy. Roughly another 4 more hours passed and they could see a 30 thousand feet tall mountain in front of them.


    ¡°Ruler, we have arrived at the Dragon Gathering Mountain!¡±


    Zong Yuan raised his head and looked carefully, only to see that apart from the mountain was tall and covered arge area. There wasn¡¯t anything special about it. It was surrounded on 3 sides by swamp and thest by the ocean.


    The only surprising thing was that the trees and grass in the mountains were unusually exuberant.


    Zong Shou had also woke up. The moment he opened his eyes he smiled, ¡°As expected from the name of dragon gathering...¡±


    At the foot of the mountain, there were tens of spiritual veins which gathered. It was also where 7rge-sized ¡®dragon veins¡¯ started and ended at. The mountain¡¯s path was also weird looking.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this ce at a wrong position, surrounded by swamp where humans are unable to survive, it would be the best ce to set up the capital of a city, nourishing the energy of the king.


    However, even then, it was still the best burial ce, a blessednd mentioned in Fengshui, a real top ss ce.


    The truth was that 5 thousand yearster, after the swamp dried up and solidified, arge city was indeed erected here and gave rise to arge country.


    The 2 of them traveled until they reached the foot of the mountain and first found a dry and cooling spot to sit down. There were roughly 4 more days till the Dragon Gate opened up. The mountain was alsoid strewn with restrictions left by that martial saint. There were said to be many beasts which were all strong who used it as their nest.


    This was why the 2 of them weren¡¯t in a rush to climb up the mountain.


    Zong Yuan raised fire and sat down not far from the fire pile. He took out some silver-white liquid from a bottle and absorbed it into his body.


    This was what the 2 of them got from their hunt inside the mist. During the few days, the group of them had hunted all about and gathered up roughly 400 drips which the 2 of them brought with them.


    Zong Shou originally intended toe to this Dragon Gate alone. However, Zong Yuan wasn¡¯t at ease and insisted on following along. Considering that the martial saint remnant image would be of much use to him, Zong Shou had no choice but to agree.


    What surprised him was that Xuanyuan Yiren was unwilling to follow along. She said that Zong Shou could just teach her about it. This spiritual smander blood was something that if she missed it who knows if she could get the same chance in the future. She didn¡¯t care about the martial saint remnant image at all.


    What this little clown was most interested in was still pill refining. It made Zong Shou, who was originally looking forward to having a couples date, feel heartbroken.


    He also took out 2 drops of silver-white blood, one of which he let Little gold swallow whilst the other he sucked into his body through his palm.


    The blood of the spiritual smander could increase one¡¯s strength whilst also strengthening their bloodline.


    When beasts ate it they didn¡¯t need to do anything and they would be able to awaken the abilities and memories that the ancestor had left.


    Little Gold was just like that. Each time it ate the liquid, its body would change slightly.


    The patterns on its surface became more and more mysterious like it was a natural spiritual formation. The veins its body didn¡¯t increase by much, on the contrary, it became much simpler. However, the efficiency of its power flow greatly increased. In just a few days, its ability to copy items had raised by half a level.


    As for Zong Shou, he used the essence blood to mainly strengthen his body and toprehend the martial path.


    After he consumed it and refined it, he used the insight mysterious lightning body training art to train his body.


    Unfortunately, what this top-ss bodily training technique of themon people path paid attention to was being of one heart and one mind.


    Even Zong Shou couldn¡¯t multitask when he used it. He could only continue toprehend the maniac lightning sword intent. Doing so wasn¡¯t considered being distracted and instead, he gained a lot of benefits from it.


    After a few days, hisprehension of that sword intent had greatly increased. The lightning winged Yang snake also benefited due to that. A few times, it began to get restless and tried to break through but it was blocked by an invisible heaven barrier.


    A drop of essence blood took Zong Shou an hour topletely consume. He only felt that he had used up a lot of energy, however, this body training had improved his body to a good extent.


    ¡°In just a few more days I can merge with the 7th and 8th earth veins...|


    Within his body, he had alreadypleted the merger of the dual 3rd meridians. With the foundations of thest life, his martial intent had reached a high level. The barrier of the martial ancestor realm was not an obstacle to him at all.

 Chapter 341 - Make Him Shut Up

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 341 Make Him Shut Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    2 days after Zong Shou had merged with the 5th and 6th earth veins he had already reached the martial ancestor realm.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him worrying about this realm not being stable, that the changes due to his raise in the realm would keep continuing, then he could havepleted the merger of the 4th meridian and stepped into the 4 meridian martial ancestor realm.


    Before Wei Xu left, the many martial techniques and scriptures that he left had helped him to perfect the world shocking spiritual art to the 5thyer of the earth chakra level...


    Not long after Zong Shoupleted his body training work for today, Zong Yuan woke up from his meditation, his eyes shining slightly, filled with energy.


    Zong Shou smiled when he saw that. Since he obtained the blood of the spiritual smander, the aura that Zong Yuan gave out became more and more stable by the day.


    The greatest obstacle for this fellow charging to the Xuanwu ancestor was his meat body. With the insight mysterious lightning body training art for the inside and the spiritual smander blood for the outside, each time he cultivated, it could help solidify his foundations and would also help increase hisprehension of his maniac lightning spear intent.


    At this moment Zong Yuan¡¯s energy aura wasn¡¯t as restless as before and didn¡¯t have the feeling like it could lose control at any moment. The after-effects of advancing quickly were being removed little by little at a time.


    Even the purple lightning that sometimes seeped outside of his body was disappearing to an indistinct state.


    Taking out the illusionary heart mirror, just as he wanted to enter meditation once more, Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he looked at the swamp which was not far away.


    ¡°How quick!¡±


    He saw a group of cavalry galloping over from the depths of the swamp. They were all on grade 3 mounts. They had a range of cultivation levels, the highest being at the peak of grade 6 whilst the lowest had cultivation simr to a grade 3 beast. However, most of them were spirit masters whilst martial cultivators took up ?.


    Those hidden sects and aristocratic families had their seniors taking care of them. When they entered and exited the Dragon Gathering mountain, their seniors would ferry them through the air, covering a thousand miles in an instance.


    As for the scattered cultivators of Donglin Cloud Continent, if they weren¡¯t at the ascended realm, they wouldn¡¯t be able to participate. As for the various powers around, there were many with the ability to join in.


    However, around this area, with Chai Yuan using the army to lock it down, there were very few people who were able to proceed towards Dragon Gathering Mountain through thend route.


    There were only a few powers within the borders of Gantian Mountain territory. One of which was Linhai College.


    Looking at the dressing of these people, they were indeed from that college.


    Zong Shou smiled slightly and gave up on wanting to meditate. His gaze traveling around them and searched around in this group of people. In just a moment itnded on a person. It was a youth, body wearing the most basic green cloth gown. His face was slightly pale, however, he looked roughly simr to Gong Xinran.


    After seeing that person, Zong Shou instantly felt his heart loosened.


    He knew that this person was most probably Gong Xinran¡¯s brother. As expected from the news that Ruo Shui had given him, this kid followed the old path of his sister and joined Linhai College a year ago.


    He seemed to be walking the dual cultivator path, at such a young age to actually have both a mythic master and spirit cultivation level, both entering the 3rd grade.


    This talent was much stronger than that of Gong Xinran. No wonder those few deans in Linhai College insisted on bringing him to the Dragon Gate.


    He thought back to the martial arts secret manual in his heaven and earth-bag. He only needed to send out this item and it could be considered to havepleted another one of that ¡®Zong Shou¡¯s¡¯ wishes.


    Putting an end to it, stopping all connections, it would definitely cause his heart to be much clearer.


    Speaking of which the secrets of this item were something he hadn¡¯t tried to solve. Apart from feeling curious about it at the start, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    Even if there were some secrets, it should belong to the Gong family and had nothing to do with him.


    Someone requested help from him and trusted him, so was better that he didn¡¯t try to steal the Gong family¡¯s item.


    Thinking about how he would be able to end this matter, Zong Shou felt extremely delighted.


    At most, in the future, he could just write a rmendation letter to ask Lei Dong to let this person join the Wujue Vi. That could be considered taking good care of him.


    Linhai College was created by a few day wandering realm spirit masters and a few Confucian cultivators, spreading for 5 thousand years and slowly growing in scale in Donglin Cloud Continent. Out of the many colleges, it had some fame. It helped to spread Confucian studies whilst teaching disciples spiritual techniques in exchange for benefits. Some hidden sects sent people to join the college to select and inspect disciples.


    To have someone join the Wujue Vi is the honor of this college.


    Zong Yuan quietly held onto his spear, sitting down like that of a statue. However, the wariness and alertness were instantly raised to the maximum.


    Zong Shou on the other hand just smiled, taking a branch to y around with the fire. At this moment, there were too many people and it was inconvenient. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to hand over that book in front of so many people which was why he temporarily had no intentions to meet him.


    After the Linhai College people arrived at the foot of the mountain they simrly sized up the 2 of them vigntly.


    However there simply weren¡¯t many ces they could settle down here at, they could only choose to rest at aside. A momentter someone eximed, ¡°Is that junior brother Zong Shou?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned serious as he looked over towards that voice. As expected he saw several familiar people, the 13 years of memories locked in dust instantly became active.


    He recognized a few of the more outstanding people in Zong Shou¡¯s batch. The one that spoke was bigger than him by a year, a 15-year-old teen. Her clothing was really gorgeous, she wore a golden crown on her head but her face looked really simple and honest.


    Zong Shou recognized that this person was called Zhong Lishuang. It was said that she was from one of the hidden sects of Donglin Cloud continent. The power of her family was quite strong too with several grade 7 experts.


    Who knows for why she decided to join Linhai College. Her strength wasn¡¯t weak, reaching the peak of the spirit cultivation level and was just a few steps away from the Out of Body realm.


    The ones who were even more startled were the teachers who were in charge. They all looked over, their gazes extremelyplicated, respect, regret and worry all mixed up. They wanted to proceed forwards to greet but hesitated.


    Although they didn¡¯t speak Zong Shou knew clearly what they were thinking about. During those 3 years, Zong Shou didn¡¯t have a good time at Linhai College. Especially thest month when Zong Weiran and Gantian Mountain had signs of instability. Not only the students even these teachers stared and treated him coldly.


    At that time, probably no one could have expected that he could return to Gantian Mountain, kill Zong Shi and inherit the throne.


    They definitely couldn¡¯t have thought that in just a few months the situation at Donglin Cloud Continent would change by so much.


    Gantian Mountain rose up once more, controlling 12 provinces along with him inheriting Xuan Mountain in the future. Close to ? of Donglin Cloud Continent was under his control.


    The sphere of influence of Linhai College was all under his rule.


    Coldly smiling, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to bother, restlessly ying around with the fire and looking at the mes change.


    However, following which augh spread out from that group.


    ¡°Zong Shou? That trash prince? He still isn¡¯t dead?¡±


    This voice was sharp and provocative, filled with mocking intent, ¡°Learning for 3 years and not managing toplete the focus concentration stage, what is he doing here? Does he really think the remnant image of the martial saint can help him? Without cultivation talent, he should know his ce...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, thinking to himself what a genius this is? He still called him prince, he probably didn¡¯t hear the news about him.


    To have such balls to mock out in front of the seniors and teachers, he should have some status.


    Raising his eyelids as expected he saw a slightly plumb person who smiled coldly as he walked beside Zhong Lishuang. Looking over with a teasing expression in his eyes.


    He recognized this person to, he was called Hai Hongzhen. His family background wasn¡¯t simple, just slightly weaker than Zhong Lishuang¡¯s.


    Thinking about which Zong Shou recalled several bits of grievances. In Linhai College due to this person, Zong Shou was beaten up several times. There were even 3 times when he was left in a half date state, being humiliated in an unrestrained manner.


    At the start, the teachers of Linhai College spoke up for him due to Gantian Mountain. As time went on, no one cared anymore.


    All those scenes were etched deeply in Zong Shou¡¯s memory. He had a deep hatred towards that fat kid, simr to his towards Zong Yu. However, at this moment when Zong Shou thought about it, he was really calm.


    At this moment, the person who was anxious was a Return to Sun spirit master of Linhai College who scolded out, ¡°Shut up! His highness Zong Shou is already the Gantian Mountain monster king, controlling 12 provinces ofnd. A few days ago he defeated Taoyun City and forced zing me and Yunxia City, forcing their city lords to cut off their arms. He has tens of millions of troops under him. Why do you have the courage to offend him?¡±


    Scolding out wasn¡¯t enough as he still had to remind him. Even Zhong Lishuang who Zong Shou recognized, had his face also turned green.


    That little fatty Hai Hongzhen was slightly astonished, looking towards Zong Shou in disbelief.


    He had recently gone into secluded meditation and knew nothing about outside matters. He didn¡¯t believe that the person he humiliated a year ago became the Gantian monster king who controlled 12 provinces.


    Following which, he looked at everyone, including those students who gazed over with weird expressions in their eyes. His expression changed, his eyes filled with rage.


    ¡°So what if he is Gantian Monster king? My words aren¡¯t wrong, trash is still trash! I want to scold him, so what can he do to me?¡±


    Heughed coldly, ¡°All of you fear him, but my Hai family doesn¡¯t. He¡¯s just a small monster king. Just a year ago I beat him up so badly he didn¡¯t dare to speak...¡±


    Zong Shou originally didn¡¯t want to care, but as he heard him speak, he felt annoyed, closing his eyes, ¡°Make him shut up!¡±


    A purple spear directly struck at those Linhai College people.


    The techniques of the seven tail sky fox race focused on illusions and uncertainty. Zong Shou went a totally different route, sharp and domineering, swift beyondpare!


    The faces of those Linhai College teachers instantly changed. 2 sword images cutting down and locking down on Zong Yuan.


    Following which, Zong Yuan didn¡¯t even try to avoid, the lightning glow like a dragon, taking it head-on. A spear spark shaking out, smashing the 2 sword images. Then he didn¡¯t wait for the few of them to react as his body traveled 500 feet and pierced right at the throat of Hai Hongzhen.

 Chapter 342 - Saint Intent

    <h4>Chapter 342 Saint Intent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Peng!¡±


    When that sharp spear image pierced through that heavy spell barrier, instantly blood spurted out. Hai Hongzhen¡¯s neck snapped and exploded into pieces. His meaty head instantly flew up into the hair.


    Just as everyone¡¯s gazes couldn¡¯t help but look away or was attracted to the rolling head, Zong Yuan¡¯s body had retreated like a ghost.


    His body returned to beside the fire, sitting cross-legged like he had never even moved. The entire process took just a breath, only the ten over grade 5 and above people caught it.


    Those students only heard Zong Shou ask him to shut up before they saw a light sh and Hai Hongzhen¡¯s head was tossed into the air. The blood that sttered causing Zhong Lishuang, who was right beside him, to be covered in blood.


    Those few Return to Sun spirit masters and Xuanwu ancestors had faces that were ashen white. Thetter was a little better whilst the former were all shocked and wary. They all instinctively summoned their protector beasts. One wasn¡¯t enough, there needed to be 2 or more for them to feel at ease.


    In that instance, they were only able to cast out one spell which Zong Yuan broke with one strike. The 2 Xuanwu ancestors were also unable to block him.


    In other words, at this distance, if Zong Yuan went all out he could instantly kill anyone of them.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mouth was wide open, looking at the situation at a loss,¡± Zong Yuan, I only said to make him shut up...¡±


    Even if the original Zong Shou had huge grievances against that Hai Hongzhen, but after all his feelings were separated by ayer to his.


    In his eyes, it was just an argument between kids. He wasn¡¯t so low to quarrel with a teen who had just reached 15 years of age.


    Although he wanted to teach him a lesson, he wouldn¡¯t want to take his life based on such disputes...


    Did Zong Yuan misread his intentions? To make him shut up- killing him in one spear was indeed a good way to do so.


    ¡°I understand the ruler¡¯s meaning!¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s expression was numb, his face turning slightly red, revealing a little embarrassed expression, ¡°I was unable to control it...¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned once more, thinking about how Zong Yuan¡¯s realm had indeed stabilized. However, after all, it wasn¡¯t truly stable. The insight mysterious lightning body training art was something far above their grade that even he couldn¡¯t control much less Zong Yuan?


    It was okay to let this fellow kill someone, but to make him hold back was difficult.


    Thinking about that, Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed. How should he handle this? A momentter he sighed.


    ¡°Forget it, we have already killed him! Anyways that fellow was indeed an eyesore...¡±


    He immediately stood up and got ready to leave. At this moment the true qi that was used up from cultivating the insight mysterious lightning body training art was far from being replenished.


    However, he had just killed their student. If he continued to stay here he would only be asking for trouble.


    Just as Zong Shou got on the horse and wanted to leave, the tens of people on the side of Linhai College were all riled up. A 70-year-old old man dressed in a Confucian robe walked out.


    His face was lean, his eyes filled with rage. A fewrge steps and he blocked the 2 of them, ¡°Your highness Zong Shou, do you still remember me?¡±


    Zong Shou tilted his head and thought about it, finally finding relevant memories after a long while. He nodded his head, ¡°I know you, the 1st-grade professor Xi Yan. When I was at the college searching for people to learn spells from I tried to find you 10 times and each time I couldn¡¯t find you.¡±


    Xi Yan¡¯s face turned slightly red following which it turned back to normal quickly, saying coldly, ¡°My student is immature and doesn¡¯t know how to speak, he didn¡¯t have any bad intentions. Just because you didn¡¯t like his words you ordered your man to kill him, what kind of logic is that? This Hai Hongzhen was your ssmate in the past. Don¡¯t you think it is too cruel? Your highness, please give me an exnation today?¡±


    ¡°What kind of exnation do you want me to give you?¡±


    Zong Shou was originally impatient already so when he heard that he felt even more annoyed. He wasn¡¯t willing to have a war of words with him and directly asked, ¡°I want to kill all of you here, are you satisfied with that exnation?¡±


    Xi Yan held his breath, his face alternating between red and white. Those Linhai College people, from the professors to the disciples, all felt their hearts turn cold.


    Xi Yan wanted to speak several times, but he swallowed it back. After a few times, he finally said furiously, ¡°Preposterous! Preposterous! Fairness is in the heart, do you think you can threaten me? Your man might be skilled with the spear but if you want to kill us all do you think you can leave this ce alive?¡±


    As he said that his body shuddered like he was extremely furious.


    ¡°Stop the crap! If you want to fight for your student, then go ahead!¡±


    As he said that Zong Shou understood something, ¡°Are you worried that the Hai family will find trouble with you?¡±


    Seeing Xi Yan keep silent Zong Shou slightly shook his head, ¡°Ask them to directly find me. That person was rude so I ordered people to kill him. If they aren¡¯t happy they cane reason with me. If you dare to stop me, I will kill you too. If you anger me I will burn down your Linhai College sooner orter...¡±


    After he finished he waszy to speak with him, directly shifting the horse to slowly move into the depths of the mountain.


    That Xi Yan slightly hesitated, a momentter he made way. Looking at the back view of Zong Shou and Zong Yuan slowly fade into the distance, he muttered to himself, his heart filled with shock.


    A year has passed, how did this Zong Shou be like this? Vicious and decisive, extremely sharp, unlike before when he was so careful. That threatening aura made even him feel terrified.


    Zhong Lishuang, as well as the few who were familiar with Zong Shou, was also at a loss.


    They also knew Zong Shou before. He was determined, although he had a trash body, he didn¡¯t give up. When he fought others, he was the same, even if he knew he wasn¡¯t strong enough, even if he got beaten to death, he didn¡¯t admit defeat.


    However, he wasn¡¯t as aggressive as now, with just a word he could decide a person¡¯s life!


    ¡°Senior brother Hai, did he just die like that?¡±


    The person who spoke didn¡¯t dare to even look at the body of Hai Hongzhen, his body shaking, ¡°When did Zong Shou be so vicious?¡±


    ¡°Vicious? Hey, this person was bullied every day by senior brother Hongzhen, now that he has power and have such a strong expert following him, he would take revenge! Senior brother Hai has no eyes...¡±


    ¡°...However just now junior brother Zong is domineering! In the past, everyone looked down on him and didn¡¯t see how smart he was. In just a few months he became a cloud continent overlord with so much control...¡±


    The one who spoke this time was a girl who caused everyone around to frown.


    ¡°So what if he has so much power and intelligence? In the end, he is still trash and at most can live for 80 years. In the future when I travel the world with my soul he would have be dust and dirt. Sooner orter I will help senior brother Hai repay this blood debt!¡±


    ¡°It was said that a while ago news spread from Gantian Mountain that this Zong Shou could kill grade 6 monster beasts when he was young. Before he entered the Linhai College he forced away a Yin serpent. He only came to our snow family race which was why he woulde to our college to read. Isn¡¯t that a joke? We all saw how he was like those 3 years. Even if he wanted himself to look good he didn¡¯t have to do that...¡±


    ¡°They all said that he was talented and a great strategist, I think that is it. If it wasn¡¯t for the loyalty of the people his father left him, he would have died long ago. I think he won¡¯t be able to be gleeful for too long. The Hai family people wouldn¡¯t easily let this matter go!¡±


    All of them discussed, those teachers were still in shock and didn¡¯t speak to stop them.


    Zong Lishuang regained his senses, wiping away the blood on his face. He didn¡¯t intend to participate in the discussion.


    Hearing the words of these people around he only felt his heart turn cold. After the death of Hai Hongzhen, the many junior and senior brothers felt unjust for him. However, no one cared that he had died.


    Apart from the group, there were a few shrewd people who kept silent and didn¡¯t speak. Zhong Lishuang looked behind him and saw a teen who was looking at the direction that Zong Shou left in like he was deep in thought about something.


    ...


    Traveling out on the horse by thousands of feet, Zong Shou could still hear the voices of the people behind him.


    Some were stirred up whilst some were gloating. Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about all of them, sealing all the voices out of his ears.


    This Dragon Gathering mountain spread 500 miles from north to south, it was extremely huge. There weren¡¯t many branch mountains which was why the gradient was really small.


    However, when Zong Shou and Zong Yuan crossed the dense forest, just as they traveled ten over miles of road, they felt an intent in the area.


    They couldn¡¯t see any marks, just feeling his mind was receiving many sessive hits.


    ¡°This is fist intent!¡±


    Zong Shou closed his eyes and felt, when he deduced through the source of the martial path intent, his eyes looked in fear towards the top of the hill.


    Zong Shou nodded his head slightly, ¡°If my guess is correct, the restriction left by the martial saint should be this martial path intent. If one can resist it, one can enter. If one can¡¯t, then one should only give up...¡±


    Them martial cultivators were like that. They liked to be direct, they weren¡¯t as dazzling as spiritual masters.


    Zong Shou was conflicted. He was a dual cultivator and his spiritual cultivation was even much better than his martial path cultivation.


    He traveled for tens of miles. No matter how the 2 of them forced them the 2 dragon horned winged horses weren¡¯t willing to step forward anymore. Such fear was such a loss of dignity.


    Although the intent was left by a saint, its strength was 1 out of 10 million of it was before. They were also separated by such arge distance. Speaking of which these 2 horses were warhorses that were specially trained.


    Helplessly, the 2 of them could only abandon the horse and travel up by foot. However, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t strolling as rxed as before, he was now really careful.


    To be able to make the dragon horned winged horses like that, who knows there might be some huge danger ahead that they sensed which was why they were unwilling to travel forwards.

 Chapter 343 - Not Listening to What he Said

    <h4>Chapter 343 Not Listening to What he Said</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Changing to foot, Zong Shou¡¯s movement became more rigid however he could still walk like the wind, one step covering hundreds of feet like he was using no strength at all.


    Today, he had changed to a brand new set of external bones. The name in the future was known as the lightning walking 4th version.


    The beast tomb beneath the cloud ocean and Jiefu City had piled up his coffers, making him earn a huge amount. His equipment also surpassed grades, going from 1st generation to the 4th generation.


    All the ingredients were taken from the grade 6 lightning converting cloud whale, from the bones close to its heart.


    Not only was it extremely firm and hard, simr to spiritual artifacts, but it was as light as feather. When one wore it on their body, it was simr to a piece of clothing. Inside, one could even store lightning energy.


    After Zong Shou crafted it, he even personally tested it, not activating true qi. With just the power of the external bone itself, it could suppress martial ancestors such that it was tough for them to resist.


    His current speed was just a normal speed. The moment he used lightning, he could even get 10 times quicker.


    Actually, the lightning walking external bone had 12 generations and 79 types.


    When it reached the 5th generation one it would need to use grade 7 ingredients.


    It wasn¡¯t that Zong Shou didn¡¯t try to craft even stronger models, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find suitable artifact cksmiths.


    This 4th generation external bone was good, only one point made Zong Shou helpless.


    It was still not flexible enough when he walked he was still like a puppet.


    Continuing forwards for roughly 70 miles, Zong Shou let out whistles, it was heavy and then became clear and sharp spreading all about.


    Speaking of which the ce where the dragon veins gathered was where strong beasts gathered. However, along the way, it was really smooth and he didn¡¯t meet any dangerous situation at all.


    This was a technique he learned in the future, copying the dragon roar and Phoenix shrieks to threaten beasts around.


    Even if these beasts had grown some intelligence and had some doubts they wouldn¡¯t casually attack. Most of them would stay far away from them.


    However, just as the mountain started to be steeper and steeper, Zong Shou heard several nking sounds by his ear. His body instantly halted, following which, his expression changed in the next moment.


    ¡°Demon Fire crystal ant. f***, why is there such a thing here?¡±


    Zong Shou rarely cursed out, he instantly activated the lightning bone to the utmost scenario.


    With 10 times more speed than before, he pulled Zong Yuan and crazily retreated.


    Until 60 miles away from where they saw tens of giant protruding stones in the distance, Zong Shou used his spiritual sense to observe and he was filled with delight. He stopped his running speed and jumped to the highest giant stone.


    He used his leg to step first. As expected it was a snow pattern stone which was extremely firm. It was 1200 feet high, its height was just enough. The hundred feet space was not big but not small, just enough for 2 people.


    Then he didn¡¯t stop, with the efficiency he had never had in thest life and this, he started draining spiritual patterns and arranging beast crystals on the giant stone.


    8 minutester, when the spiritual formation waspleted, one could see this snow pattern stone solidifying at a rate that it was tough for the naked eye to pick up. It became ice-cold, the outeryer was covered in ayer of frost.


    Zong Shou still wasn¡¯t at ease, taking out 36 small flying knives and ced it within this spiritual formation.


    This was the set of bamboo leaf swords he got that day from Wuye. Some of them had broken into pieces which Zong Shou didn¡¯t repair. He only let a grade 6 spiritual cksmith craft the remaining portion.


    He added in several precious pieces of equipment, causing them to be changed and making them into a set of the nondescript flying sword. It was still a bamboo leaf sword but it had more ice series attributes which were why Zong Shou called if the bamboo leaf ice sword.


    He had tried to use his mind tomand this set of flying knives but he was unable to control them all. The flying knives flew randomly all about and weren¡¯t in an orderly manner.


    He could see that this set of flying swords were still really strong and with his ability to multitask and split his thoughts it was terrifyingly strong. Zong Shou was filled with envy, he didn¡¯t have the time to train this ability and thus temporal gave up. However, using it along with this spiritual formation it wasn¡¯t that weak.


    With the spiritual formationid out, the 36 bamboo leaf ice sword suddenly hid away, their traces couldn¡¯t be picked up.


    Zong Shou looked behind him, only to see those predicted ant swarm chase over. Just as he heaved a sigh of relief, his heart was still extremely wary and alert.


    Zong Yuan was at the side looking at Zong Shou¡¯s formation on the stone, although he felt weird he didn¡¯t interrupt.


    Until now did he ask, ¡°Ruler what is that demon fire crystal ant which made you so terrified?¡±


    To flee and then set up a formation, he had never seen Zong Shou panic so much before.


    With his ruler and his ability, even if there were grade 7 beasts the 2 of them would be able to retreat safely.


    ¡°It is a grade 4 spiritual ant...¡±


    Zong Yuan was feeling more and more curious, grade 4? If it was a grade 4 then why did they have to fear? Following which he heard Zong Shou continue to say, ¡°They are always in groups, one ant colony is at least above 3 thousand. If there are soldier ants they are at least grade 6. Growing near the abyss and loved consuming life and spirits. They are born with 2 wings, although they can¡¯t fly, one jump can cover a thousand feet...¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s hair stood on their ends as he heard that, thinking about 3 thousand xiantian experts with several grades 6 amongst them. He was instantly terrified as he looked behind. If they were surrounded by the ants, even if they had god-like abilities, they would still die from all the fighting.


    He was also worried. Although Zong Shou had set up spiritual formations to defend but being stuck here also meant that they were in a tough situation. If they didn¡¯t get away they would fall sooner orter.


    On the side of Zong Shou, he had used his spirit master methods to summon some branches. To use the lightning winged sword to y several beasts, sucking them over and raising a fire to barbecue.


    He didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to season, randomly skinning the skin and barbecuing it such that it was half raw and half cooked. He passed some to Zong Yuan whilst he swallowed mouthful by mouthful. He ate whilst instructing, ¡°Eat more and store up some more energy, there will probably be a huge battleter on. The demon fire crystal ants were extremely quick. Those soldier ants were even faster than grade 7 beasts. Once one¡¯s aura was locked into by them, one wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. However, one just needed the sky to turn bright and they would be able to escape. There wasn¡¯t anything in the world that was perfect. Any strong spirit would have its weakness and can be countered. These demon fire crystal ants are most afraid of the sun...¡±


    It then did Zong Yuan understand and look at the color of the sky. It was still not midnight. He didn¡¯t hesitate to swallow down like a wolf.


    At the martial ancestor level, one could actually be self-sufficient and absorb spiritual energy from the outside to turn it into vital energy and essence energy.


    However, at that level, the consumption during cultivation and battles every day was huge. If one purely depended on spiritual energy from heaven and earth, one wouldn¡¯t be able to break even. His appetite had on the other hand increased by 10 times.


    Just as the 2 of them had settled down, a group of people rushed over from far away.


    It was the people from Linhai College who looked like they were really eager to rush to the dragon gate entry at the waist of the mountain and not rest at the foot of it. It filled Zong Shou with regret. If he knew this would happen, he would have been more thick-skinned and spent some more time at the foot.


    When those people saw the 2 of them, they all felt slightly awkward, acting like they didn¡¯t see anything as they continued forward.


    Zong Shou frowned but decided to open his mouth to give a reminder, ¡°There are demon fire crystal ants at the front. The few of you haven¡¯te into contact with them, it is better you all return now...¡±


    The Linhai College people acted like they didn¡¯t hear it, their legs not stopping at all.


    Xi Yan who was at the helm burst outughing.


    They could roughly hear some noises spread over.


    ¡°Demon fire crystal ant, what is that?¡±


    ¡°I have seen them before, it¡¯s a spiritual ant that grows in the fire veins of the demon abyss. However, I heard that during the cloud deste era most of them had wet extinct. Those that remained are also beneath the cloud ocean.¡±


    ¡°Are they trying to scare us? How amusing. Speaking of which, isn¡¯t Zong Shou nning to go to the dragon gate? Why is he stopping there?¡±


    ¡°This person has no spiritual and martial cultivation so how can he climb up the dragon gathering mountain?


    The corner of Zong Shou¡¯s lips twitched once more. Thinking that since these people wanted to die then he would just let them, he waszy to bother about them.


    After eating and drinking his food, Zong Shou adjusted his breath, turning all the energy within the meat into spiritual energy and essence energy which he absorbed into the body.


    Now he could consume an entire wild tooth pig alone. At this moment, he ate more to store energy which caused him to have a swelling feeling.


    Thinking about it carefully, Zong Shou shook his head. He injected several hundred grades 4 beast crystals towards the snow pattern stone at the side, forming another spiritual formation.


    He wasn¡¯t that kind-hearted to forget about what happened before to be able to give those Linhai College people a safe ground to stand on.


    However, more of them meant more power to deal with the ants and that was for the best.


    This was an extremely shallow grade 4 spiritual formation that he learned when he was in Linhai College. Although it was unable to block the demon fire crystal ant for too long, however, the Linhai College people could strengthen it and he didn¡¯t need to worry about it.


    Smiling slightly, Zong Shou waited quietly. As expected in a short moment he saw a group of people frantically fleeing. Their faces ashen white, filled with fear and terror.


    The one leading the way was Xi Yan. He was panicking as he looked at where Zong Yuan and Zong Shou was at, then his eyes lit up as he drove the spiritual artifact to fly over.


    When Zong Shou saw that he burst outughing. That person was truly shameless, actually running in front of those students. Following which without even needing him to open his mouth, Zong Yuan knew what he meant.


    Stabbing out with a spear, the vast and intense spear image spread a thousand feet, scoffing coldly, ¡°Scram to the side.¡±


    That Xi Yan was helpless and could only change his direction, avoiding far away. His face was extremely green. A momentter there were shades of joy.


    He jumped onto the giant mountain nearby and he looked around. He was filled with even more joy as he took out some beast crystals to perfect the spiritual formation.


    At this time more people from Linhai College had escaped till that mountain. That Xi Yan¡¯s eyes were originally filled with violence as he cast spells from within his sleeves. However, when at the corner of his eyes he saw Zong Shou look over with a smile, he immediately stopped, allowing the rest of the people to charge onto this giant stone.

 Chapter 344 - Demon Fire Crystal Ants

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 344 Demon Fire Crystal Ants</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Only around 20 out of the 50 Linhai College people were able to safely arrive above the rock.


    Out of the professors and teachers in charge, there were people like Xi Yan who were in a rush to flee for their lives whilst there were others who covered to protect the students.


    Only 4 grade 6 and above experts managed to safely return, along with some students who were at grade 4 xiantian or out of body realm.


    They went all out to strengthen the basic formation that Zong Shou ced down. Luckily they were from the same school so they learned roughly the same thing. The cement of beast crystals and drawing of runes and talismans had no conflict.


    Zong Shou took a look at them and lost interest. Then he frowned. Out of the group, the only person he didn¡¯t see was Gong Xinran¡¯s Brother.


    He looked out into the distance, only seeing a ck-red colored ant wave swarming over. Each one of them was half a human in height and the size of a fish tank, looking extremely ugly. Their bodies had ck mes burning and their shells were transparent, like red-colored crystals.


    However, in front of the ant wave, there were a few more people who were escaping for their lives. One of which was gong Xinran¡¯s Brother.


    Zong Shou rxed instantly as he signaled to Zong Yuan. The letter jumped into the air, his body like lightning shing as he arrived in front of the ant wave instantly.


    Many spear images charged forwards like a downpour and storm. Using the power of lightning to stimte and push forward, the number of purple spear images reached upwards of thousands. It totally covered the huge ant wave like a flood.


    Zong Shou eyes instantly lit up.


    That stroke was known as maniac lightning thousand des which were the strike which was best able to disy the maniac lightning spear intent. That day he had shown this in front of Xiong Kui, Zong Yuan was present.


    Now Zong Yuan had learned it. Although his control wasn¡¯t as guaranteed and could only achieve 20% of uracy, the domineering strength of the spear was above him.


    Along with the spear image, several intense energy currents charged all about.


    Instantly tens of demon fire crystals ants were torn into shreds by the intense spear attack.


    The other ants were also blown apart by the wind, causing their bodies to lose control, stumbling and falling.


    Just as the ant wave showed a short reprieve, Zong Yuan grabbed Gong Xinran¡¯s Brother. He didn¡¯t dy, jumping right back onto the giant stone.


    The other people grabbed the chance to continue to run frantically. When the ant wave recovered there were already numerous people who fortunately ran onto the giant stone. Amongst which there was that Zong Lishuang.


    The ones who were slower than the others by just a fraction was eaten alive by the ant wave. In just a blink of an eye apart from some blood which sttered on the ground, there were no signs of him anymore.


    Not only were the Linhai College people speechless and startled, but Zong Yuan also felt a chill in his heart. He looked at the number of ants and thought, how were there only 3 thousand of them?


    On rough estimation, there were ten thousand of them. The soldier ants which were 2 grades high haven¡¯t even shown themselves.


    If his reaction was slightly slower or he fought on a little longer, he might not be able to return safely.


    Xi Yan looked over coldly. When he saw Zong Yuan return safely, for some reason, disappointment shed in his eyes. He sighed, cupping his fists at Zong Shou, ¡°Thank you, your highness, for the reminder and also setting up the spiritual formation for us so that we can have a ce to avoid the disaster! You lent her hand and saved the lives of my disciples, Xi Yan is grateful!¡±


    Zong Shou looked at him from the corner of his eye but waszy to bother. Even those people from Linhai College looked at him in disdain.


    The people with normal backgrounds were okay. People like Zhong Lishuang who had their family powers all looked dark and coldly towards Xi Yan. Some people even wanted to skin that person alive.


    Xi Yan felt slightly awkward, after coughing softly he didn¡¯t speak anymore. He acted like he was focusing on the spiritual formation and the situation of the demon fire crystal ant, looking downwards.


    In just a short moment the crystal ants surrounded these two giant-sized pirs.


    On the side of Linhai College, they ced down a lighting formation. As long as the ants got close, there were tens of lightning bolts which shed down. Along with tens of spirit masters casting talismans at the same time, they instantly killed 60 ants causing the beast wave to back off slightly.


    As for the one that Zong Shou upied, it was an ice element spiritual formation.


    Xi Yan sharply sensed that most of the demon fire crystal ants weren¡¯t willing to get close. Only then did he remember that they loved the heat and hated cold naturally they feared that side and didn¡¯t want to get close.


    asionally there were tens of them who pped their wings, jumping hundreds of feet high to try to leap onto the top of the giant stone.


    Those ants saw several sword shes as they were instantly minced into pieces. Following which, they disappeared into the air.


    Xi Yan instantly felt his heart turn cold. He originally thought that for the 2 of them to defend one stone, even with an expert like Zong Yuan, it would be really tough. Now he retracted all his thoughts and thest bit of vile thoughts had disappeared.


    He was worried that even if they managed to escape, he would be unable to avoid death.


    Those demon fire crystal ants tried several times and left 200 odd corpses. Then they temporarily backed off till a thousand feet out, like they were waiting for something.


    It made one even more nervous. They all knew the toughest period had yet to arrive. They all frantically continued to prepare spells and talismans.


    Zong Shou spent some of his attention at the teen who was shivering, who was obviously still terrified.


    ¡°You are Gong Xinran¡¯s Brother? You are called Gong Yue?¡±


    ¡°Your highness recognizes me?¡±


    Gong Yue regained his senses and then his eyes lit up, ¡°Sister always mentioned you in her letters. Only this year she has lost contact for a long time.¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head, casting a spell with his right hand through his sleeves. Silently an illusionary spell was cast which surrounded them. Following which he took out that book of martial secrets from his bag and tossed it over.


    ¡°This is what one of your Gong family ancestors left behind which your sister found, and she asked me to pass it to you. Inside there are notes from your ancestor and also some of your Gong Family martial path secret techniques which might be helpful for your cultivation.¡±


    Gong Yue took the book with a lost look on his face. He flipped it open and his eyes were filled with joy.


    The book of martial secrets written by the 3 saints, all aristocratic families treated it as a secret collection. Who knew that he could also get it.


    Then just as that joy surged up, Gong Yue thought about his own sister. Just as he was about to ask him about her, he heard buzzing noises by his ear.


    He saw hundreds and thousands of red crystal ants who flew over from the horizon. This time all that came were all these flying ants which had 4 pairs of wings. Although there weren¡¯t many of them they were all above grade 5. One of them was extremely strong, having 6 wings. Its was slightly smaller. It looked like it was a king flying in the middle of the ant group. Its eyes shone with a merciless glow as it looked downwards.


    The ants below all opened up several paths. A hundred-odd 2 sizes bigger than normal crystal ants proceeded out from within.


    The people under the pir all held their breaths. At most, there were just 5 grade 6 experts along with grade 5 peak.


    The ants gathered up once again and paused for just a moment. Suddenly the hundreds of flying ants charged down onto the high stone tform.


    Tens of soldier ants swiftly shifted forwards as they ferociously pounced towards that giant stone.


    Their bodies bounced and their wings spreading as they jumped up 2 thousand feet and glided down.


    When the people from Linhai College saw that, even those who felt grateful before couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief now.


    Some of them were even gloating.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled in disdain. These demon fire crystal ants were strong but they had no brain. Weren¡¯t they just bullying them for having small numbers?


    Zong Yuan was prepared, the purple lightning spear in his hand instantly disappearing. Following which an intent which was stronger than just now suddenly swept down. Several purple lights like lightning jumping and shing about. Tens of flying ants had their heads pierced as they swiftly copsed to the ground.


    Thest ten purple lightning streaks all gathered together, forming a spear image as it instantly pierced the bodies of 2 grade 6 soldier ants!


    However. it seemed like he had consumed a lot of energy, he panted slightly and took a few steps back.


    Luckily that spiritual formation had activated at this moment. A maic force rose up, causing the tens of soldier ants¡¯ bodies to seem to be several times heavier. They directly copsed down from the sky or knocked into one another, or they crashed into the pir.


    The hardest of the snow pattern stone was already strengthened by Zong Shou using spells. It was not damaged at all and instead caused those soldier ants to get dizzy as they crashed into it.


    36 bamboo ice swords had coincidentally activated at this moment. At a lightning-quick speed, it split the bodies of those 4 grade 6 soldier ants!


    Zong Shou at this moment had grabbed onto the lightning winged sword. Little Gold¡¯s body immediately attached to it, causing this spiritual weapon to strengthen once more, pretty much reaching the peak of a grade 7 weapon!


    The lightning winged Yang snake once again turned into a lightning glow and wrapped around his right arm.


    First, it was a light breath, following which he suddenly pulled out the sword. Instantly a sword shadow shed, along with a sharp whistle as he shed in the air around the pirs, filling up for the gaps at which Zong Yuan¡¯s maniac lightning spear didn¡¯t cover.


    ...As long as one was hit by the purple-colored sword glow, they were directly shed into pieces!


    He didn¡¯t sh out excessively, not wasting any strength at all. Along with this spiritual formation and Zong Yuan¡¯s spear, he locked down all space.


    In just tens of breaths, there were 60 odd flying ants which were killed by the sword light and spear images.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, the body of the flying ant king suddenly shed, turning into a stream of light as it mixed in the ant group and shed down diagonally.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shuddered a little. Then, he scoffed coldly. He had been waiting for this fellow for a long time!


    A flying knife which was red and blue in color suddenly shot out from his sleeves. Along with world shocking true energy, simrly within the field of sight of the few grade 6 experts as it shed down diagonally leaving an afterimage.

 Chapter 345 - Flying Knife Appears Again

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Flying Knife Appears Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At this moment, pretty much everyone who could sense the knife image all couldn¡¯t help but be attracted by the knife light.


    Like clouds and mist, one illusion became ten as it pierced through the air. It seemed like it didn¡¯t exist, but everyone felt like it was extremely shiny and eye-catching.


    As for the 6 winged ant king, it seemed like it knew the danger of its situation, shrieking out. Its 6 wings pped once more as it made an explosive retreat. It ordered the tens of flying ants around it to block in front of it.


    That inchrge knife image once again changed, a series of movements as it changed its trajectory amongst the group of ants.


    A momentter, blood light sttered about. They heard a low ¡°xiu¡± sound as it pierced the stomach of the 6 winged flying ant. Then numerous white-colored liquid exploded out from the wound.


    That huge ant body suddenly copsed, showing no signs of life.


    The entire flying ant group lost theirmander and were in chaos as they flew outwards. Those soldier ants seemed to have been frightened as they retreated carefully.


    The entire thousand-foot area was silent and quietened down.


    Xi Yan¡¯s lips trembled. He wanted to exim but the sound was suppressed at his throat, unable to spit it out.


    Looking at Zong Shou pulling out the sword, killing them with a sweeping like manner as he cleared out the flying ants which were close to the pir, he subconsciously wanted to exim out loud.


    When he saw that flying knife, he was stuck rooted to the spot.


    ...What did he see? Cloud shocking god destroying sword intent! And also that flying knife had at least changed its direction 4 times.


    He could only feel a cold chill at his neck. His eyes instinctively looked towards Zong Shou¡¯s arms, afraid that a flying knife would fly out from within his sleeves.


    Xi Yan was like that, the other Linhai College students were even more so. Some of which had their gloating expressions frozen on their faces.


    Then their bodies instinctively backed off, afraid that Zong Shou would look at them.


    Like Zhong Lishuang who came from arge family and had a family legacy, his eyes were more unique such that he knew how dangerous that sword was. The gaze he had towards Zong Shou was also much different.


    They all exchanged nces with one another, using their eyes tomunicate. However, at this moment there was no one who was the first to speak up.


    Zong Shou, on the other hand, rxed his mind after that 6 winged ant king was in by him with one sword.


    This flying ant king was several times stronger than normal grade 6 beasts. If it was that soldier ant, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to fight 1 against 10. Based on the level grading in the God-Emperor Game in the future, it should belong to a level 60 king boss.


    Even if he used this six god defensive knife technique, he did not have 100% confidence of being able to kill it with one knife.


    Moreover, once that thing was wary, to try to kill it would take a hundred times more effort.


    In the next instant, he felt the blood in his body turn restless once more. He knew that it was a sign of using too much true qi, luckily his dual meridian body was much more stable now and he could take it.


    Seeing the ants retreat and losing one flying ant king, they won¡¯t charge over in a long time.


    Zong Shou backed off back to the fire, adjusting his breath whilst continuing to take big mouths of meat.


    Actually, as long as he wasn¡¯t hurt, in terms of regaining strength, the meat of these elite beasts was much more effective than those spiritual pills and there weren¡¯t any problems of them being poisonous.


    In just a short moment of effort, only the bones of the huge leg of the grade 4 spotted leopard were left in his hand.


    Ge looked at the weird expression of Gong Yue and he smiled, ¡°Did a flower grow on my face?¡±


    Gong Yue felt slightly awkward and retracted his gaze, ¡°People all said that you are a dual meridian body and can¡¯t cultivate both spiritual and martial cultivation. In the past when you were in Linhai College, you were nearly chased out and was bullied. They also said you were trash...¡±


    When he said that word, he suddenly came back to his senses and didn¡¯t dare to continue on. Zong Shou smiled, not caring at all, ¡°They say that I am trash and the humiliation to Linhai College right? It¡¯s okay, I have gotten used to these words over the years. Actually sometimes I want to kill all the people in Linhai college with one sword, unfortunately, Zong Shou is too kind...¡±


    Gong Yue didn¡¯t understand, he didn¡¯t know that the Zong Shou he mentioned referred to the one a year ago and as such he was at a loss, thinking that why this Gantian Mountain monster king definitely had nothing to do with kindness and he really knew how tomend himself.


    The people from Linhai College felt a chill down their spine. The few people who had conflicts with Zong Shou were all sweating profusely, and they didn¡¯t even dare to take a breath.


    All of them were crying out in their hearts. Zong Shou wanted to keep a low profile to hide from that 8 tail Xue Family, but he didn¡¯t need toe to Linhai College right? Why did he have to act so simr to the real thing?


    They were praying in their hearts that Zong Shou would forget all the stuff about them.


    At this moment, no one doubted the preposterous rumors that were spreading out a few months ago.


    The few grade 6 experts were all ashen white. If that was really the case then the 3 years that Zong Shou spent at the college would be the greatest humiliation to their Linhai College!


    The moment it spreads out it would result in it bing a joke out of all the colleges...


    ¡°A while ago I had sent troops over, but unfortunately, I was unable to cross that step in my heart and was unable to do it.¡±


    When he said that, beads of cold sweat formed on the heads of Xi Yan and the others. Zong Shou was simply a devil. He actually really thought about destroying their Linhai College! They also felt fortunate that this person was at least a little humane and didn¡¯t actually do it.


    What Zong Shou didn¡¯t know was that his joking words had caused all of them to be terrified. This college matter was like a thorn in his heart. However, every time he had thoughts about taking revenge, his heart would go soft.


    This was a type of demon in his heart which was what the already that Zong Shou left behind.


    It seems like that college didn¡¯t only leave him with painful memories.


    Just as he was sighing, Zong Yuan opposite him suddenly shuddered slightly and picked up the spear.


    Zong Shou simrly looked over to the west.


    A momentter they saw a golden light suddenly charged towards them. Behind it followed a huge flying ant swarm.


    After it got close, it was actually a huge, body which was covered in shining gold. Stepping on a golden sword, wearing golden armor. His head had a golden crown on it. Its 10 fingers all wore dazzling and eye-catching rings.


    He was forced into a bad state by the swarm of flying ants as he drove the sword to turn left and right.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression slowly turned solemn once more. This person¡¯s cultivation should have reached the grade 6 realm and being chased by hundreds of flying ants, they weren¡¯t harmed at all.


    Each time he attacked, it would be a golden glow which was really eye-catching. Either spells or secret martial path techniques which came out from his palms. The glows were really effective and had decent killing strength. Every time the pair of fat arms struck out there would be 2-3 ants which instantly fell.


    That fatty looked over at the situation over here and was delighted, shing frantically as he dashed over disregarding everything, ¡°Many thanks to all of you. You can save my life!¡±


    The people from the Linhai College all turned ashen white, and they were filled with rage. There was probably around 2 thousand flying ants following behind the golden-colored fatty? Below them, something was surging. Who knows what had followed over.


    Those grade 6 experts were filled with wariness and rage.


    That golden armored fatty saw all these in his eyes but he didn¡¯t care at all. However, when he got close he eximed.


    Only to see hundreds of flying ants and tens of soldier ant corpses were lying near to the pir where Zong Shou was at.


    And when that grade 6 flying ant king entered his eyes, his pupils constricted. Following which heughed out, ¡°Since that side doesn¡¯t wee me then forget it. The side of these 3 kind brothers makes one feel more at ease.¡±


    His body shing as he changed direction, directly heading for Zong Shou.


    Speaking of which, when this person got close, those 36 bamboo leaf swords were activated.


    However, none of them could stop this gold armor fatty and didn¡¯t even get close to him.


    When he got next to the fire, the fatty¡¯s body suddenly stopped. He wiped off his sweat and smiled towards Zong Shou and Zong Yuan, ¡°Many thanks to the 2 of you! That sword formation is not simple, luckily you 2 weren¡¯t serious. Today, Jin Buhui has really met a skilled person.¡±


    When he heard the name, Jin Buhui, not only Zong Shou¡¯s heart instantly bubbled, but the expressions of the few grade 6 spirit masters also changed.


    That Zhong Lishuang¡¯s brows rose up, ¡°Jin Buhui! The 4th shrine, Haoxuan Sect direct disciple Jin Buhui senior master?¡±


    ¡°So someone recognizes me!¡±


    That Jin Buhuiughed coldly but he didn¡¯t bother much about him, instead, he looked behind at the flying ant swarm. Since he entered the formation they stopped chasing over. The entire ant swarm shrieked out like it wasmunicating some messages.


    Jin Buhui¡¯s expression turned cold, following which he disregarded it and sat next to the fire. He smiled and asked, ¡°I had fought with the ant swarm for a long time and consumed a lot of energy, can you lend me some food to fill my stomach?¡±


    Zong Shou was busy eating meat and didn¡¯t speak, only using his hand to signal him to go ahead. Jin Buhui smiled and directly pulled off the front leg of a barbecued beast and started eating.


    He was much more uncivilized than Zong Shou and Zong Yuan. Both of them came from the fox race, even when they were wolfing down the food, they were still a little elegant.


    He opened his mouth big, filled with blood. One bite and half of the leg meat was bitten off. He ground a little with his teeth before swallowing it into his tummy.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be considered delicious, but at such a time we can¡¯t care about so much. This junior brother¡¯s skills have to be good...¡±


    Gong Yue looked on with his mouth agape, the 3 of them seemed like they were in apetition as they ate all the beasts one by one. Apart from bones, nothing was left.


    Hesitating for a moment before opening his mouth, ¡°Your highness, may I know how my sister Xinran is now?¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, his expression turned dark. He didn¡¯t have the mood to continue eating as he tossed the beast leg in his hand to the side.


    ¡°Your sister has fallen, unfortunately. I have buried her south of demon corpse mountain. Next time, when you have time, you can move your sister¡¯s body back home to bury.¡±


    Jin Buhui was burying his head and eating when he heard those words he was instantly startled.

 Chapter 346 - Overwhelming World Shocking

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 346 Overwhelming World Shocking</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Jin Buhui was burying his head and eating. When he heard those words, he was instantly startled. After his face sunk, he took out a cloth to wipe the oil on his hands. He was extremely thorough, not leaving a single bit at all such that it wouldn¡¯t affect him holding the sword.


    ¡°Xinran, Demon Corpse Mountain? That Gong Xinran?¡±


    The atmosphere around the fire instantly became solemn. Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted before he regained calm once more.


    ¡°How does Brother Jin know that?¡±


    ¡°I went there before!¡±


    Jin Buhui was expressionless. He was already holding the yellow golden sword in his hand.


    ¡°Just now I heard him call you your highness then your identity is most probably a lord of a country? Let me guess, you look around 14 years old. That only matches that Gantian Mountain one who snatched 7 provinces in just a few months...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows curled up, he could already feel the fighting intent in Jin Buhui¡¯s mind. Although he didn¡¯t understand why and was at a loss, he didn¡¯t fear anything.


    Zong Yuan also stopped what he was doing on his side. His entire person was like a bowstring that was pulled wide, tightly clenched, just waiting for the time he was released.


    In the next instant, they heard Jin Buhuiughed coldly.


    ¡°When I saw that tomb, I thought that you didn¡¯t mean it when you set up that Yin situation. Now it seems like that might not be the case. You are strategic and intelligent as they say. A year ago you foresaw ten years into the future. How vicious!¡±


    Yin situation? What is happening?


    Zong Shou was startled and had a bad premonition. Just as he wanted to question him, that Jin Buhui suddenly shed down. When the golden sword chopped down, its aura was vast and dazzling!


    Zong Yuan was prepared, stabbing out with a spear. 30 feet distance, quick as lightning, directly targeting the center of Jin Buhui¡¯s brows.


    ¡°Keng!¡±


    Along with the spear and sword shing, a hundred feet circr stone pir was blown apart by vast energy.


    Gong Yue¡¯s cultivation was the weakest and his eardrums were shaken such that they were bleeding, nearly about to fall off the giant stone. Luckily Zong Shou reached out in time and pulled Gong Yue behind him.


    ¡°Overwhelming sword intent?¡±


    Zong Yuan took a few sessive steps back, his expression extremely solemn. This was the first time he faced an opponent who also grasped the martial path intent.


    He was still extremely valiant, not hesitating at all to attack with the spear! Instantly, within this tens of feet space, there were ten sessive metal shing sounds. The wind surged around unceasingly.


    Even a thousand feet away, those Linhai College people felt that the sounds were unbearable.


    All the grade 6 experts¡¯ eyelids jumped as they look. The 2 of them were just tens of feet away and at this distance, spear and sword attacks hit in an instance. It was a huge test on one¡¯s martial path, and it was also the most dangerous.


    Zong Yuan got more shocked as he fought on. Every sword that came from Jin Buhui, the sword strength and sword intent got even more vast and deep. The vast aura was upright like a mountain pressing down!


    Pretty much each sword caused Zong Yuan to back off. After 20 swords he was already at the edge of the stone pir.


    He gritted his teeth and tried to counter-attack, only to hear Zong Shou¡¯s voice, ¡°Back down! Your spear is too long. I¡¯ll handle this battle myself!¡±


    A purple sword image suddenly stabbed in. With a ¡°ding¡± sound it struck on the spine of the yellow gold sword, forcing him back and making him hold his breath.


    Like a maniacal wave which suddenly swept up. Numerous purple-colored sword images along with lightning glow started to sweep forwards.


    ¡°It¡¯s maniac lightning thousand de!¡±


    Zong Yuan recognized this stroke, his eyes lightning up and his heart rxing a little. Following which within his heart there was an intense heart biting unwillingness.


    He knew that Zong Shou said his spear was long because he wanted to save his face. In closebat battle, a long weapon was indeed weaker than a short weapon, unable to be used freely and smoothly.


    However, Zong Yuan also knew that even if what he was good at was the sword, facing his golden armor fatty, he could at most defend for 30 strokes.


    At that time he would be defeated and have no chance of escaping.


    Tens of millions of sword light suddenly crazily swept up. Jin Buhui was obviously caught off guard, the golden sword image also shed out one sword by one sword. It wasn¡¯t fast but it was really heavy. Each strike hit a weak point, forcing back several sword images. No matter how many paths you came from I¡¯ll take my own path. Like an iron wall blocking out this maniac lightning thousand des!


    Heughed coldly, ¡°Are you bullying me using numbers?¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t need to do that to deal with you!¡±


    The lightning winged Yang snake swelled, numerous purple lightning power was injected into Zong Shou¡¯s body at that moment.


    The world shocking true qi had gathered to the maximum at that moment. The 6 spiritual veins in his body also provided numerous lightning element spiritual sources.


    Just as the purple sword rain slowly slowed down, all the thousand sword lights suddenly stopped in mid-air and retreated.


    They all turned into one sword and ferociously attacked! All the lightning, all the true qi, all the martial path intent, even the power from the lightning walking external bone was gathered within the de.


    Maniac lightning shes, crushing the sky!


    Filled with a crazy intent, the sword light was blind, just wanting to crush everything in its path and strike the enemy. Like this sh could destroy spacetime.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw that. This was the through maniac lightning sword intent, as expected from the maniac word!


    That Jin Buhui¡¯s aura exploded out, he eximed at the same time.


    ¡°Your sword path is one with the spirit? Cross sword!¡±


    The golden sword shadow shed out. One sh and one chop, sword energy acutely formed a giant golden cross. At the most center of the cross was where it shed with the purple-colored sword tip.


    A loud crash, before the 2 swords hit a giant wind had smashed the air. It gathered the sword energy of both of them at the same time, shing in advance, following which it exploded out.


    The 2 of them were forced to retreat in the recoil, falling out of the giant stone.


    The ant swarm outside also didn¡¯t know why these humans would suddenly fight amongst themselves.


    They instinctively flew up towards the 2 of them. In the next instance, they saw a purple and gold sword light at the horizon sh. Instantly tens of flying ant corpses fell to the ground.


    Jin Buhui¡¯s cultivation was indeed much stronger. He recovered sooner and chopped down with a sword.


    ¡°Vast wave sword!¡±


    A sword shing horizontally like the waves of the ocean, it was still very majestic and magnificent!


    Zong Shou was really angry now,zy to care about that Yin thing and also shed down with the sword.


    Maniac lightning Wanjun!


    The sword shadows shed in the air, causing the entire sky to shake. A loud ng broke out. 2 vast sword energies broke out into tens and hundreds, scattering about. There were a few flying ants which were torn to shreds.


    Those Linhai College people were more down now. Those grade 6 experts were all dumbfounded.


    ...before this, it was still okay, but this sword had obviously exceeded the Xuanwu ancestor realm!


    Zhong Lishuang and Xi Yan who knew about Jin Buhui¡¯s identity, looked on with their mouth agape.


    Zong Shou¡¯s strength was not only indiscernible strong, but he was also actually so strong that he could go up against one of the top talents of the young generation from The Central Continent!


    Jin Buhui shed out several more times, cutting down the few demon fire crystal ants beside his body.


    His gaze was still burning as he suddenly waved his sleeves, casting ten golden talismans. They flew into the air and started burning, bits of spiritual light buffed his body.


    He changed in his mouth, when he was about to end he said coldly, ¡°Although your cultivation isn¡¯t as good as mine your sword path is far above me. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m unable to have a fair fight with you. Today I have to destroy the devil!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t speak, focusing fully on adjusting his breath. Although his spiral world shocking energy wasn¡¯t afraid of the recoil, and his body was also on another level due to the insight mysterious lightning body training art.


    However, his strength was a grade lower than the enemy. His sword had used the power of the natural protector beast winged Yang snake and the external bone and was still a little weaker. Using his martial path to level the ying few, even suppressing him by a little. However, his body still suffered from substantial injuries.


    If the standstill continued his stamina would run out which was why he had to end it within a few swords.


    He couldn¡¯t be distracted and he couldn¡¯t hold back.


    Several talismans shot out from his sleeves. There were only 7, the one in the middle was a luck one and a swallow word.


    The origin one sword flew from his soul ocean and entered the lightning winged sword. In an instant, it caused this sword to have ayer of gold.


    The vast soul power whirlpool was crazily sweeping, the 7 true spiritual talismans and the lightning Phoenix image was extremely eye-catching.


    Just as he squeezed out all the energy within his body, Jin Buhui already attacked.


    ¡°10 talismans true spirit, Pinnacle mysterious vast sword!¡±


    Another 10 talismans gathered in the air, turning into a sword shape as it shed down. Jin Buhui himself also stabbed out with a sword. The two golden sword light gathered together and merged into one. The sword light and energy instantly exploded by several times and became even more vast and hard to block.


    Where the sword passed, the ground tore open. Before the flying ant could get close they were smashed and their bodies were torn apart by the edges of the sword light.


    At this instance, Jin Buhui suddenly felt fear. He could only sense an extremely dangerous ripple from around Zong Shou.


    ¡°World shocking sword, great spiral sword!¡±


    A sword shing out, the heaven and earth-changing color. The entire thousand feet of the area turned blue and red. Ice and fire mixed together, suddenly hot and suddenly cold, it was spinning and changing.


    Each inch of space, each moment, the temperature was different, suddenly ice cold and then suddenly hot like magma!


    The red and blue colors mixed, along with some purple lightning power, the sword energy suddenly rose into the air.


    Without any sound or sign, everywhere it passed, the golden sword image instantly copsed!

 Chapter 347 - Owe You a Life

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 347 Owe You a Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Breaking that golden sword light, only when the red and blue spiraling sword had a portion of its energy seeping out and smashing onto the ground was its strength evident.


    Within a thousand feet, dust and rocks flew about. A hundred feet wide deep mark spread crazily forwards. It was so deep that one couldn¡¯t see how low it ran as the earth had split.


    Moreover, that sword attack was still changing, splitting into tens of spirals which seemed to be connected, locking down the entire space.


    Jin Buhui was slightly shocked, not daring to take it head-on anymore. He didn¡¯t hesitate, a special golden talisman flew out from his sleeves.


    1/60th of a blink of an eye it burnt into ashes. Following which Jin Buhui¡¯s body disappeared, causing the sword light to all sh the air. Another ten flying ants fell to the ground. When Jin Buhui appeared he was behind Zong Shou.


    ¡°Instant teleportation talisman?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up, along with a thought the sword attack suddenly stopped. At this moment, he was different from half a year ago. His control of the great spiral sword couldn¡¯t bepared to that time.


    The sword light retracted as he shed behind him. It didn¡¯t appear to be tiring at all. The aura was far from before but the sword intent was much sharper and swifter. Jin Buhui¡¯s body shed as he dodged, raising his hand, ¡°Stop! Stop! Stop! You can stop now. Your highness trains in king path mysterious techniques, what you sh out is the sword of the king. It has a huge amount of sword energy and you have an overwhelming intent. You aren¡¯t a dark and vicious person, I must have misunderstood you...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled following which he was filled with rage, thinking to himself: Are we going to stop just because you didn¡¯t want to? How are things so simple?


    He felt ack of stamina and energy within his body. He thought about the several demon fire crystal ants outside, the strong enemy hadn¡¯t left yet. At this moment it wasn¡¯t a time to be petty, he scoffed coldly and retracted his attack.


    However, he felt weird in his heart. He did in fact train in the king path mysterious arts but what was this sword of the king?


    Just as he was filled with doubt, a cold glow shed across his eyes. A knife appeared in his hand, a cloud me flying knife appeared as it headed right for where Jin Buhui stood.


    Jin Buhui sensed it right away, his pupils constricting, losing his soul and bravery. He hollered, ¡°Despicable!¡±


    Whilst his body swiftly moved to the side, he shed with a sword. 50 talismans shot out from his sleeves and turned into 5 giant swords.


    The golden sword light shed, gathering the 5 giant swords into one. The sword energy instantly rising, no weaker than that giant spiral sword that Zong Shou used before as it swiftly shed down! The speed of it was even 30% faster.


    Zong Shou was slightly startled, an unprecedented sense of danger rose up in his heart.


    In that instance, he activated theplete cloud shocking god destroying sword intent in his dantian. The nine tail sky fox symbol in his soul ocean also suddenly shone.


    In the next instant, he was shed into half by that golden sword light!


    However, just as everyone thought that Zong Shou was dead, they saw the thin person appear once again on the stone pir. His face was ashen white and was on the verge of falling, the left arm had a really deep cut that was straight to the bone.


    That Jin Buhui was startled in mid-air, now did he realize that the flying knife wasn¡¯t targeting him but a ck colored 4 winged flying ant 20 feet behind him which had its head pierced and was falling to the ground.


    Who knows when that flying ant got close. When he was fighting with Zong Shou it snuck by him, formless and shapeless, totally silent, not giving off any aura at all.


    Its ugly and sharp mouth was ten feet away from him.


    Smiling awkwardly, Jin Buhui once again drove the sword down and stepped onto the stone tform, ¡°I misunderstood. Today I, Jin Buhui, owe you a life and a favor!¡±


    The life he owed was naturally Zong Shou saving his life, the favor was for Zong Shou providing this haven for him.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes turned cold, filled with rage as he stared at this Jin Buhui.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Zong Shou stopping him when that guy returned he would have stabbed out and gone all out against him.


    Since he had first met Zong Shou at Cloud Saint City, this was the first time he saw Zong Shou this badly hurt.


    Jin Buhui also knew he was in the wrong and bowed, apologizing sincerely once more which helped to appease some of Zong Yuan¡¯s anger.


    On the side of Zong Shou, he didn¡¯t dare to get distracted. During the battle just now it caused the spiritual formation foundations of this ce to loosen by a little.


    He focused on calcting and repairing whilst he cursed out in his heart. That fellow left himself a way out!


    If it wasn¡¯t for him being prepared, he would have been in by that sword.


    He knew that if people like him didn¡¯t have trump cards they wouldn¡¯t have been able to live until now.


    During the battle just now if both of them went all out both sides would suffer heavy injuries and both of them would probably die.


    After Jin Buhui apologized, he still felt a little awkward and went to help out.


    His spirit master cultivation had reached the Return to Sun realm and had formed 8 true spiritual talismans. In terms of formations, his talent was quite decent. With both of their efforts, in just a hundred breaths, this formation was repaired once more. Along with the addition of several spiritual artifacts and ten talismans, they didn¡¯t conflict against one another and it was instead strengthened.


    Zong Shou waszy to bother, the 1st moment the formation stabilized he took out an injury pill from the pills that Wei Xu left him and consumed it. Then he sat cross-legged and slowly focused.


    This adjustment of energysted a full 2 hours. His injury was half recovered and the restless vital energy was being suppressed.


    Although the bleeding on the wound of his left hand had stopped, the sword intent removed, it would still take several days for it to recover.


    When Zong Shou opened his eyes once more, he saw the fire pile that was smashed due to their battle rose up once more.


    The surroundings of the giant stone were also covered with corpses of numerous demon fire crystal ants which without asking it was left by Zong Yuan and Jin Buhui.


    Looking at the number there was close to 3 thousand, several times more than that giant stone which was a thousand feet away.


    At this moment, those demon fire crystal ants seem to know their strength and stopped targetting them. Instead, they headed right for the pir that the Linhai College people were on, causing them to have a hard time, getting frantic and panicky. Who knows how many talismans they used.


    However, asionally when they were in danger, Zong Yuan and Jin Buhui wouldn¡¯t leave them in the lurch and would help out to reduce their pressure.


    When Zong Shou woke up, it was when a wave of ants retreated. Numerous demon fire crystal ants backed down to regroup.


    When Jin Buhui saw he woke up, his eyes lit up and exhaled, ¡°Thankfully you are okay, if not I would have regretted it for the rest of my life...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was solemn as he asked directly, ¡°What was that Yin situation you talked about?¡±


    ¡°Your highness doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    Ji Buhui probingly asked, seeing that Zong Shou was lost he exined, ¡°It was the ce that you buried Gong Xinran in!¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, the bad feeling in his heart grew thicker. Actually, at the start, he felt that but thought it wasn¡¯t that serious which was why he didn¡¯t bother much about it.


    Then he heard Jin Buhui clicked his tongue and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t intend it, then your luck isn¡¯t that good. The ce you chose seemed to be a good Yin ce but beneath it, there are 9 Yin veins. Your senior Sister must have been through something tragic when she was alive and the vengeful energy was really strong. Her soul seemed pure and peaceful like her wishes had beenpleted. However, she died too early, hatred left in her body, it could connect with heaven and earth and use the Yin veins...¡±


    When Gong Yue heard that he said, ¡°she had gone through something tragic when she was alive¡± he clenched his fists like he thought about something. His eyes were about to pop out of their sockets.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised. Gong Xinran often sent letters to him so naturally she talked about that bastard.


    However, at this moment he had no mood to console him. The more he heard, the more cold sweat flowed down. In nine Yinnd, her body was in such a state...


    ¡°If that was just it, it would still be okay. Did you notice the atmosphere there was wrong? You ced some demon chasing formation at a half skilled level. That evil chasing became evil gathering, the light became moon...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart felt terrified. He hesitated, ¡°Nine Yin spiritual corpse? No, would it be the nine Yin witch?¡±


    ¡°Nine Yin Witch!¡±


    Jin Buhui couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°Even spirit masters who were good at Yin arts won¡¯t be as perfect as you. If you said it was the Nine Yin emperor reincarnation, I would have believed you! Anyways, when she wakes up within that thousand miles, you can forget about having any living soul. That ce will go through a cmity!¡±


    On the contrary, Zong Shou calmed down, thinking that no wonder Jin Buhui would misunderstand.


    The ce she was buried head was Pill Spirit Mountain. As such, it was right that he suspected Zong Shou had nefarious intentions and was plotting something.


    ¡°That Cloud Saint City lord has joined me silently as one of my subordinate cities...¡±


    Jin Buhui was stunned, looking at Zong Shou in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect this Gantian Monster king had set up a hidden piece against the Lingyun Sect.


    Speaking of which, the reincarnation of Gong Xinran would hurt instead of help him.


    Zong Shou was helpless, when they were speaking he had done an illusion so he wasn¡¯t afraid of others hearing. His brows tightly furrowed, ¡°Brother Jin, can this situation be handled?¡±


    ¡°What the f***! You think I haven¡¯t been thinking of ways these few months?¡±


    Confirming that Zong Shou didn¡¯t do that on purpose, he heaved a sigh of relief whilst feeling extremely depressed, ¡°During these few months I invited several priests that are good at chasing away evil and in the end, they returned with heavy injuries. Today, wandering realm spirit masters got unlucky. Then no one dared to help anymore. Lingyun Sect was also alerted and they had no choice but discuss moving their base in Donglin Cloud Continent.¡±

 Chapter 348 - Nine Yin Witch

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 348 Nine Yin Witch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Yuan was startled as he heard that. H looked towards Zong Shou in shock. His ruler stirred up storms everywhere he went.


    He could force Lingyun Sect to move their base that they had ran for close to ten thousand years. Wasn¡¯t he a little too strong?


    Yinnd? Nine Yin witch? He didn¡¯t know what they were, but they sounded quite amazing.


    Gong Yue¡¯s expression changed, a bright glow shining in his eyes, ¡°Your highness you mean my Sister cane back to life?¡±


    ¡°Come back to life? I don¡¯t know if that counts...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was still dark and sunken, after sighing, seeing that Gong Yue¡¯s face was filled with joy, he decided to say something to crush his hopes such that the fellow didn¡¯t have too much anticipation.


    ¡°We should be able to keep the memory from before but as for whether or not it is still Xinran, then I wouldn¡¯t know. The nine yin witch is formed by the yin energy of an extreme yinnd, corrting with thews of heaven and earth. Legend had it that it is a princess from the underworld, favored by the underworld. She would have absolute top talent. Her power at birth could bepared to ascended ancestors, all her Yin element cultivation methods would be learned right away. Her personality will be different due to the difference in the way she was formed, some were violent, some loved to kill. Anyways, there were 3 nine yin witches recorded in the history books, and they weren¡¯t any who was gentle and kind. Every time they appeared, life was destroyed and at least ten million people would die...¡±


    The more Gong Yue heard, the more shocked he was, his face turning ashen white. If this was true, then he would rather his sister just rest in peace.


    Zong Shou was conflicted, thinking about how this cmity was caused by him he felt emotional.


    ¡°Is there no way to stop it? If Return to Sun and Day wandering can¡¯t stop it then what about Body Forming and True Image realm experts?¡±


    Jin Buhui was expressionless, ¡°I thought the same way days ago. I invited my teacher along with 2 True Image realm elders of Lingyun Sect to act to try to break that top yinnd. In the end, an underworld emperor interfered from another world along with who knows who destroyed the Demon Mountain Sect nearby. In the end, the vengeful blood of many grade 7 experts was absorbed by the nine yin veins and nourished the yinnd. The 3 of them suffered injuries and lost some soul power. It caused the time for Gong Xinran to reappear to raise by 7 years. There seemed to also be a new yin vein forming below...¡±


    Zong Shou eximed, his mouth opened wide. He wanted to smash his head into the ground, how were things so coincidental?


    He also thought to himself that those 3 True Image experts were a little too useless.


    The so called underworld emperor was just an expert of the underworld. The underworld wasn¡¯t other small or big worlds but it was also within the cloud world. It represented inside and outside, yin and yang.


    During the cloud deste era, the underworld suffered lesser damage. There was also some intelligent people who nned in advance to maintain the spiritual wave. Till this date, they were still able to ept a portion of the people on the celestial path.


    Theherworld emperor there used the top yinnd to interfere through the worlds, that was something True Image spirit masters definitely couldn¡¯t do anything to.


    Jin Buhui said despondently, ¡°As for what happened next, nothing more was done. My teacher said that this was destined by the heavens, for Donglin Cloud Continent to face this cmity. Speaking of which you can¡¯t be med and naturally couldn¡¯t my teacher...¡±


    Zong Shouughed coldly, this was a way to push the me. Outside of the nine veins to add another one, that was breaking passed the heaven number of 9, which meant that this girl would not be restricted by the heavens.


    He didn¡¯t dare imagine what kind of situation would happen when that Gong Xinranes back to life.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare ridicule him, after all, he was the main cause of it all.


    In his heart he was nning on whether or not he could use their rtionship to let this senior sister Xinran harm other ces, at least protecting Cloud Saint City such that it wouldn¡¯t be lost.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case! Since the heavens want this nine ying witch to reincarnate, then we have no choice and we can only follow.¡±


    Sighing slightly, Zong Shou¡¯s expression was one of heart pained and helplessness, ¡°What a waste that my Donglin Cloud Continent is going to be wiped out, a killing cmity is about to descend. Who knows how many people would die, I wish I could sacrifice myself instead...¡±


    He made his mind up that when the timees he would try his best to stop it. If he couldn¡¯t, then he would just look on and make preparations to flee.


    His Gantian Mountain should not go beyond their bounds and not stretch out their arms towards the east of Donglin Cloud Continent.


    ¡°Your highness is truly a righteous ruler, no wonder you could form the sword of the king.¡±


    Jin Buhui seemed to not understand Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts as he felt touched as he heard what Zong Shou said, ¡°Actually your highness doesn¡¯t have to me yourself, this matter is not your fault. The heavens are just borrowing your hands, it wasn¡¯t your intention. Even if there is karma you won¡¯t have to bear it. This was what my teacher and those two true spirit realm spirit masters from Lingyun Sect said.¡±


    ¡°Although that is the case, I still feel ashamed. Brother Jin doesn¡¯t have to call me your highness, just call my name.¡±


    What Zong Shou waited for was for Jin Buhui to say those words. In the future, when Gong Xinran caused that huge cmity and if those proper path sects wanted to me someone, Zong Shou would be able to say something.


    He fake scolded himself a few words before he told Gong Yue, ¡°That book of martial secrets is one of the wishes of your sister before she died. Now that it is in your hands you have to take good care of it. This item is mysterious and that Demon Mountain Sect craved it, hiring Gao Yi to set up that cheating situation to try to steal this item. In the future, if you can solve it you would be able to release your sister¡¯s intent...¡±


    Jin Buhui at the side came from the righteous path, the tag of Haoxuan Sect was also much stronger than Lingyun Sect.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t worried that he would be greedy or he would inform others. Doing this would instead show his desire to get close and that he trusted him. On one side it was to give pointers to Gong Yue whilst it was also to remind him to remember this favor.


    Although it was a little despicable, Zong Shou was a shameless person who didn¡¯t care about his face.


    The dead reincarnates, this theory had no connection with what one did when one was alive. But after all, one used the body and soul from when one was alive, which was why she might keep some of the rtionships and feelings from when she was alive.


    The higher the level the more easily such a situation would appear. To bury a chess piece early on wouldn¡¯t be the wrong decision.


    Gong Yue was astonished and flipped open the book of martial secrets to try to search for the secrets hidden within.


    That Jin Buhui gave an emotional sigh¡± I, old Jin, came over to Donglin Cloud Continent, spending close to half a year for the Demon Mountain Sect and extreme yinnd matter. Although my cultivation didn¡¯t fall I hadn¡¯t achieved anything. However, to be able to make friends with your highness, I have no regrets...¡±


    He looked at Zong Shou in shock and respect, ¡°You are only 14? Only 4 years younger than I, old Jin. You can fight on the same level as me. I don¡¯t know how you did it but with such ability. If my few friends find out, their jaws will drop.¡± His tone was filled with a like knows like meaning.


    This time it was Zong Shou who was surprised. Looking at the fatty, he seemed at least 24-25, it was even possible if one said he was 27-28. Who knew he was so young.


    He knew that this person was one of the future leaders of the central continent and was arrogant. However, he didn¡¯t know how old and what his background was.


    ¡°I relied on the king path secret technique, how am I on your level, brother Jin...¡±


    They blew each other¡¯s trumpet however just as they were halfway through they were interrupted by a mournful howl.


    The expressions of the few of them changed immediately, they pretty much felt that cold and strong intent surging over at the same time.


    ¡°It is the ant queen! She isn¡¯t far away!¡±


    Jin Buhui sucked in a deep breath, his face frowning like a bitter gourd, ¡°This time it¡¯s bad, if things go wrong I will die here.¡±


    Once the number of ants numbered above 10 thousand, the demon fire crystal queen could enter through grade 7. Although it had nobat strength, it was sentient.


    If it arrived here, it could help to raise thebat strength of all the crystal ants several times!


    The soldier ant king who was guarding beside hadbat strength even higher than the 6 winged flying ant.


    At this moment even Zong Shou was thinking about fleeing. At most he would have to use thatmon people path token to instantly bring Zong Yuan to enter the vast habitat...


    As for Gong Yue, if he had no choice, he would only have to use the empty token on this fellow.


    Surprisingly when those demon fire crystal ants heard that howl they didn¡¯t continue to attack, instead, they faded like a wave. These crystal ants came quick and left cleanly, in a blink of an eye one didn¡¯t see any traces of them anymore.


    Zong Shou was unfazed, immediately waving his hand and picking up the thousands of ant corpses into his heaven and earth-bag.


    He didn¡¯t take it all, leaving a portion in a phony manner for Jin Buhui, the overall amount was 1/40 of the total.


    Thetter was a little slower and could only look viciously at Zong Shou, ¡°Brother Zong, you are my biggest enemy!¡±


    Zong Shouughed involuntarily, knowing that with that fellow¡¯s personality would he even be courteous? If he was slow, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to get a little bit of the corpses below.


    Following which his brows furrowed, ¡°What happened today seems weird all around. Why did these demon fire crystal ants appear here?¡±


    ¡°What else can it be because? Those demon fire crystal ants are raised by someone. This person is really lucky and found the egg of a queen ant left from ancient times. He then made it its protector beast. For some reason, that person was led here. Today you and I are just unlucky...¡±


    One sentence caused everyone¡¯s body to shudder. Jin Buhui seemed to be unwilling to speak anymore as he sat cross-legged on the stone.


    Although the ant wave had retreated, no one dared to jump off the giant stone and left, just waiting quietly.


    A momentter, weeping sounds spread out on the side of the Linhai College people.


    Before this with an enemy in front of them, no one dared to think during the nervous situation. Until now, these Linhai College disciples realized that half of their teachers and fellow brothers and sisters had died in one night, buried in the mouths of the crystal ants.


    After Zong Shou sighed, he used illusionary spells to block out the crying. Then, he entered a meditative state beside the fire.

 Chapter 349 - Dragon Gathering Mountain Waist

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 349 Dragon Gathering Mountain Waist</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    This sitting took up another 4 hours. It wasn¡¯t until the sky started to brighten on the 2nd day that those crystal ants didn¡¯t appear once more and there wasn¡¯t any danger around.


    When the zing sun rose up at the horizon and shone down, everyone present heave a sigh of relief, filled with a feeling of escaping a cmity.


    On the side of Linhai College, one could hear quarreling noises. Like the students and the 2 professors were targeting Xi Yan and the others who fled first. They seemed to form into 2 factions who were against one another.


    Jin Buhuiughed coldly and stood up, ¡°Something has happened on Dragon Gathering Mountain, in just a while, there would be a tough war. The owner of the crystal ants would be within them. If you want to leave then make your way out. If you want to die, then no one will be able to save you...¡±


    The quarreling noises instantly stopped. The faces of the people on the other stone pir all turned ashen white. There were already many people whose eyes showed fear and a desire to retreat.


    The impression that was left on them yesterday was too deep. 20 people falling in one night. If it wasn¡¯t for Zong Shou giving them the heads up so that they were prepared, whilst also leaving a formation base here for them, who knows. Maybe all of them would have died to the beast ants.


    After Jin Buhui finished saying that, he stopped bothering about the groups of people, smiling towards Zong Shou, ¡°I love taking risks, the more dangerous it is the more I would like to take a look. What are those people doing? However, the path is really dangerous and moving along together with you, it¡¯s just nice we can look out for one another.¡±


    Zong Shou had the same intention. He didn¡¯t bother about the small hup that they had faced. Only that martial saint remnants was something he didn¡¯t want to miss.


    Keeping all the mind stones and beast crystals that hadn¡¯t been fully used, he was right about to move. Following which he thought about it and told Gong Yue to follow.


    He was confident that even in the most dangerous situation he would be able to protect that person¡¯s life.


    On this path towards the peak, they didn¡¯t face any dangerous situation. They didn¡¯t even meet a single beast that survived on the mountain. If nothing went wrong, they should have been cleared by the ant wave from yesterday.


    Thinking about those demon fire crystal ants, Zong Shou¡¯s heart felt cold, asking curiously, ¡°Brother Jin do you know who the master of the ant queen is? Since it¡¯s a grade 7 expert, acting against us in the Cloud Continent isn¡¯t that against the rules?¡±


    ¡°Who said he¡¯s grade 7?¡±


    Jin Buhui shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not surprised that brother Zong doesn¡¯t now this person is from the central continent and is called the Ant-Man. He is the same as both of us and is a Return to Sun spirit master. However 20 years ago he obtained an ant queen egg and made it his natural protector beast. After ten over years of nurturing he gave birth to close to 100 thousand ants. Which was why he is so strong, the top of the continent, even some ascended ancestors and day wandering spirit masters aren¡¯t his opponent.¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, he didn¡¯t know that The Central continent had such a person.


    He was also secretly shocked. To think he thought that with his tens of sword intents and experience as a basic he was invincible grade 7 and below. Now it seems like he underestimated the people of the world.


    Just this Ant-man alone was as strong as a million troops. Using a queen as a protector beast, what an idea, to think he seeded.


    What he felt weird was why such a person would run over to Dragon Gathering Mountain? Just toprehend that martial saint remnant image? Then why did he dissipate the ant swarm yesterday? Hearing thatst roar it was like he was fighting with someone?


    Many thoughts didn¡¯t receive an answer. Zong Shou knew that it was best if he didn¡¯t step in and got as far away from this as possible.


    Luckily there were experts sent by many sects to the Dragon Gathering Mountain so he didn¡¯t need to worry about it.


    Gong Yue was carried by Zong Yuan and all the way he sized up Zong Shou curiously.


    He only felt that this fellow was different from how Gong Xinran described him in the letters.


    The letters said that he was a very honest and responsible person who was kind. He worried and felt annoyed due to his inability to cultivate and was a pitiful person.


    However, based on what he saw today he didn¡¯t know if he was a responsible and honest person but anyways he was a vicious person.


    As for cultivation, hisbat strength was on the same level as the most exceptional direct disciple of the Haoxuan Sect. If this guy was so pitiful then what about other people?


    Thinking about how they were discussing Zong Shou in the college a while back. Numerous people mocked and despised him. If they knew about what happened today, who knows how many of their jaws will drop.


    Thinking about it this way, this Zong Shou was not an honest person.


    400 miles of road, the 4 of them went at full speed and they covered it in just 6 hours.


    At this ce, they could see people around. There were many different powers, there were even many demon sect disciples.


    These people all came from the ocean path on the west side and as such didn¡¯t face the ants.


    Dragon Gathering Mountain was split into inner and outer gates. Those core disciples of therge sects could directly enter through the inner gate, It was said that there were only 20 spots and no more people could enter.


    People with backgrounds like him could only walk through the outer gate.


    They needed to go through the heavy restrictions, solving puzzles to obtain the chance to take a look at his legacy.


    Going in from the inner gate would make things much faster.


    Zong Shou had the outer gate spot which was something Wei Xu ordered someone to take care of before he left.


    At that time, Wei Xu probably didn¡¯t expect that he would directly swallow Xiping and Tianfang Province in a few months.


    As the owner of thend, he could bring however many of people he wanted in.


    In the crowd, he saw many familiar sights, they were staring coldly at something.


    Zong Shou looked over to see a robed teen standing a thousand feet away. Behind him were several muscr brutes who seemed to havee out of the army. They were standing tall like a boulder, not making a move at all.


    All of them looked dark and cold, filled with bone-deep hatred. The appearance of the teen was also really simr to that Yue Guanyun.


    Zong Shou took one nce and knew that this person was the son of Yue Guanyun Yue Linghuan. On the battlefield, the 2 of them had crossed swords in terms of military strategy.


    Zong Shou won aplete victory but was unable to obtain thest province. Although Yue Linghuan had been defeated, he kept the foundations to rise once more.


    However, this was the 1st time that the 2 of them met face to face.


    Apart from which, ten thousand feet away, there was a woman who looked over curiously. She was also familiar, Zong Shou noticed there were several who were servants of Xiong Ba.


    If it was, he expected then the woman should be the so called Princess Xuanyu. What was surprising was that she didn¡¯t have the big muscr body of the bear race. She looked exquisitely beautiful, unfortunately, her body was just too tall, a total of 9 feet. She stood tall, in this area she was like an ostrich in a bunch of chicken.


    ¡°Your highness has many enemies...¡±


    Jin Buhui noticed that the atmosphere here was a little off. He immediately giggled, feeling slightly interested. Ever since Zong Shou arrived most of the people all looked over. When they looked at Zong Shou, their expressions were weird.


    Zong Shou mockinglyughed at himself, ¡°My father¡¯s enemies filled thend, I too am no better. For safety, I think brother Jin shouldn¡¯t follow me in case you are dragged down.¡±


    Amongst them naturally, there were many friendly ones. Most of them were sects under themon people path. Zong Shou saw Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun right away. The 2 of them had left 20 odd days ago back to their sects and were interested ining over to participate in viewing this martial saint remnant image.


    Zong Shou needed to keep a distance with themon people path and as such he didn¡¯t go over to greet them, nodding his head as acknowledgment.


    He didn¡¯t bother about the other people, walking to a side and finding a clean stone to sit down.


    Following which, as time went on more and more people gathered here, a total of a thousand.


    Not only people from Donglin Cloud continent, but there were also many people who came over from the 4 continents and 12 inds.


    Jin Buhui didn¡¯t separate from him and they continued to sit together. His bean-like small eyes were focused as he swept about like he was looking for someone.


    They waited until the 3rd day when many balls of light descended from the sky.


    Without needing to see, everyone knew that these were the true experts that the various sects sent.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows curled, sensing their aura, these people were all above grade 7. Amongst them, a few older ones were grade 8 and above. They were either spirit masters of martial cultivators.


    The moment they arrived, the discussion noises here turned silent.


    One of them with the highest cultivation was a 40 odd-year-old middle-aged man who seemed to have some rtionship with Jin Buhui.


    With just a nce Zong Shou knew that he was someone with Haoxuan Sect, who was Jin Buhui¡¯s senior.


    ¡°He is my senior brother, his name is Xuan Taiji. Don¡¯t look at his appearance, but he is a 6 meridian grandmaster. Unfortunately, he is an old fashioned person and is a little uninteresting. He is the one in charge of this martial saint remnant image...¡±


    Just as he said that a person suddenly walked past. Jin Buhui didn¡¯t know him, but Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised. He recognized that he was Han Nishui.


    He was expressionless and elegant, looking like a graceful schr. He crossed his arm and walked. When he walked in front of them, he sized up Zong Shou and Zong Yuan. When he saw Jin Buhui he was slightly surprised however following which he didn¡¯t mind much.


    ¡°Not meeting in tens of days, your highness is looking better! Your highness is bold, daring toe here alone. Aren¡¯t you afraid of having idents?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled when he heard that, his smile was bright,¡± Seems like brother Han has been caring about my safety for really longer...¡±


    Han Nishui¡¯s gaze was sharp, heughed lightly, ¡°It is not wrong for you to say that. The humiliation tens of days ago, the Mysterious cloud sect and I will remember it in my heart. I naturally will pay attention to your highness¡¯s safety.¡±


    He said, ¡°There¡¯s also one matter that I need to inform your highness about. Not long ago, I will personally head towards Xuan Mountain City to propose the marriage. Originally I wanted to give up on it but I have changed my mind and I would like topete with your highness...¡±

 Chapter 350 - Dragons and Snakes are Different

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 350 Dragons and Snakes are Different</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He said, ¡°There¡¯s also one matter that I need to inform your highness about. Not long ago, I will personally head towards Xuan Mountain City to propose the marriage. Originally, I wanted to give up on it, but I have changed my mind and I would like topete with your highness...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze froze as he looked coldly at Han Nishui, thetter didn¡¯t care as he said expressionlessly, ¡°Maybe your highness thinks you are a pearl in the night sky and doesn¡¯t see put me in your eyes. However, this proposal is something my Mysterious Cloud spirit sect is since about. We even asked help from Madam Lim¡¯s senior from her sect in the past. I have some confidence to change city lord Xuanyuan¡¯s mind. Gentlemen go after good women. Yiren is a top talent of the pill making path and her future is limitless, he would consider her future. Her lifespan wouldst thousands of years, above that of mortals. She isn¡¯t a good match with your highness. Today, I won¡¯t persuade you to give up, I just want a fairpetition with you. If you lose, then don¡¯t me me. My words end here, look out for yourself!¡±


    Zong Shou was confused. Why was he telling him that, was there something wrong with his brain?


    Zong Shou looked towards him in pity.


    He knew that Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s mother seemed to be a mighty person, however, it would depend on who the person was.


    2nd generation direct disciple of themon people pathpared to the status of Han Nishui, one couldn¡¯t use logic to calcte the gap between them.


    As long as Li Sina wasn¡¯t foolish she should know what choice to make.


    After Han Nishui finished he shifted his gaze to Jin Buhui, the smile on his face turned gentle, ¡°Is this Haoxuan Sect 3rd generation direct disciple brother, Jin Buhui? With brother Jin¡¯s identity, why are you mixing with such a person? Haven¡¯t you heard about how phoenixes and other birds aren¡¯t the same? I have a few friends that I would like to introduce you to, they are all the talents from various sects. Is brother Jin willing to give me face?¡±


    Jin Buhui wasn¡¯t willing to bother after hearing that he rolled his eyes coldly and smiled involuntarily, ¡°Like what you said, dragons are different from snakes, phoenixes don¡¯t screech to birds. Since you know this theory, then why don¡¯t you scram? What right do you have to stand with the 2 of us here?¡±


    Han Nishui¡¯s expression instantly turned white, his gaze turning dark and cold. His eyes were filled with rage, he wanted to blow up but it was like he was worried about something, forcefully suppressing it.


    In the end, his expression turned cold as he said seriously, ¡°Fellow Jin has faced too little things and is too young, easy to be tempted by scheming people. I will act like I didn¡¯t hear your words. Just a word of advice, be careful when you make friends. Don¡¯t regret them in the future!¡±


    After he finished he crossed his arms and left. Jin Buhui scoffed, as he did that he saw a group of people walk over.


    This time it was a male and a female. The male¡¯s face was squarish, his demeanor was calm and stable whilst giving off a tiger-like aura. The female¡¯s face was extremely devilish and pretty, her eyes like a stream as she looked at Zong Shou like it was filled with emotions.


    ¡°Some time ago I heard that you gave up on your cultivation. Before this, I didn¡¯t believe it but today it seems like it is the case.¡±


    That male was first to speak, coldly looking down on Zong Shou who was sitting on the green stone, ¡°That day you broke the 2 formations on my Pill Spirit Mountain, high spirited and invincible, shocking my entire Lingyun. Today, meeting you, I feel pity for you instead.¡±


    Zong Shou was helpless and raised his head, exchanging nces with this teen. They had met once at Pill Spirit Mountain, Yan Feibai who said he would find him to have a battle 3 yearster. At this moment, he was looking over at him with sympathetic eyes.


    ¡°When I heard that news felt disappointed. However, today seeing youe here, I feel happy. At least you didn¡¯t truly give up. Today I am the 4th generation direct disciple of Lingyun Sect, I won¡¯t have a one-sided battle for our 3-year arrangement. Let¡¯s change it to 10 years, within 10 years no matter what your identity is I will find you to fight!¡±


    Zong Shou thought to himself that this fellow was too arrogant? Was he so free to have to fight him?


    Yan Feibai didn¡¯t give him a chance to reject, taking his leave. However, with his personality, even if Zong Shou rejected it, he wouldn¡¯t care.


    The girl behind giggled, ¡°He is just crazy, don¡¯t bother about him. Do you remember me? We met that day on Pill Spirit Mountain, my surname is Ge and I am called Hanyun...¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head, naturally, he remembered this girl, he also had a really deep impression of her. In the god-emperor game, in the future, he had fought her many times. Yan Feibai and her became the pirs of Lingyun Sect.


    Seeing that Zong Shou still remembered her she immediately smiled happily, ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember! I don¡¯t care what others say, I only know that someone like you won¡¯t be true trash in the future. I have high hopes for you. If your fiancee doesn¡¯t want you, why not let me marry you?¡±


    Saying a few sentences, this random teen also left too. Jin Buhui had a weird expression on his face, ¡°Zong Shou what did you do? Why does everyone think that you are a piece of trash that can¡¯t cultivate? These people have no eyes. That Han Nishui is a joke, to say that Pheonix and birds shouldn¡¯t be together. I don¡¯t even put people like him in my eyes,pared to you he is just scum. Also that Yan Feibai his talent is not bad. But to fight with you is he asking to get humiliated? Only this girl has some taste.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled awkwardly, the reason was quiteplicated. With the fact that the past Zong Shou was indeed a piece of trash and also because of what Lei Dong and Zhao Yanran did. Anyways, today, even if he told everyone that he is a Return to Sun realm spirit master, no one will believe him.


    Jin Buhui asked curiously, ¡°Oh right, that Yan Feibai said you broke the 2 tforms of the Lingyun Sect, what was that?¡±


    Zong Shou wanted to avoid that topic, but he couldn¡¯t hide from Jin Buhui¡¯s curious gaze. He had no choice but to exin, ¡°When my father disappeared, I tried to join Lingyun Sect but not only did they reject me, they also humiliated the people that came along with me. In anger, I smashed both the Heaven Talisman and Sky sword tform.¡±


    ¡°Then Lingyun Sect still didn¡¯t ept you?¡±


    Jin Buhui was startled, following which just by looking at Zong Shou¡¯s expression he knew the answer. He was instantly speechless, he said in disbelief, ¡°Are the people of Lingyun Sect really stupid? Did water enter their heads?¡±


    The more he thought about it the more he couldn¡¯t believe it. He was amused, a thought rising in his head. If he dragged Zong Shou into his sect, how happy would his teacher be?


    Zong Shou felt something on his side and suddenly raised his head. Only to see that on the rock high up on one side there were a few gazes who looked over with probing intentions.


    Amongst them was Long Ruo. That gaze made him feel extremely ufortable. Beside him was an old man dressed in Taoist attire. His cultivation was simr to that Xuan Taiji who looked over interestingly.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes slightly closed, He didn¡¯t mind much, continuing to meditate on his own. Anyways he was going to enter from the outer gate so he wouldn¡¯t interact much with these people.


    ...


    ¡°This kid is Zong Shou?¡±


    The same time that Zong Shou shifted away from his eyes the old man on the rock smiled as he asked Long Ruo.


    Seeing thetter bow and answer, the old man smiled, ¡°He has some external force around his body I am unable to see anything. I only know his body shape and bones are extraordinary. If he cultivates he would be a great ingredient. You saw him before and confirmed he has dual meridians, barriers from heaven and a broken soul?¡±


    Long Ruo¡¯s expression turned serious and he replied without hesitation, ¡°Most definitely! This kid has been dual meridians from the start. As for his barriers from heaven, one can tell from hisck of achievement in cultivation and spells which isn¡¯t due to his dual meridians. This kid was decisive and decided to make a sacrifice, dissipating his cultivation to help leave some chance of survival for himself.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The old man brushed his long mustache and then shook his head, ¡°This is the first time I, Ling Lie have met such a person. No wonder you saw wrongly at that time. No one could have expected him to inherit the throne and reim the lostnd. Although you are responsible, it isn¡¯t a huge mistake.¡±


    Long Ruo¡¯s expression instantly rxed as he bowed, ¡°Senior master please exin!¡±


    ¡°For this person to break the sky sword tform and draw the 12 heaven talismans, his high talent is extremely well! However, since he has a dual meridian body, it would be difficult for him to have any achievements in this life. Those barriers from heaven can only be broken by less than 0.1% of the people in the world...¡±


    Ling Lie sighed, filled with regret. Following which his gaze turned cold as he swept the thousands of people below.


    ¡°Have you investigated the situation? Does such a thing exist in the Dragon Gate?¡±


    This time Long Ruo shook his head, ¡°That thing has always been a rumor, how could one investigate it. However, such things won¡¯t be spread for no reason. I only know that thest time when the dragon gate activated, that person was there. As for whether he brought those things in, I don¡¯t know. Yesterday, that ant path person released his hundred thousand demon fire crystal ants to search the entire mountain, causing many people to fall. This time the number of people who gathered in the dragon gate is several times more than expected. I guess that some people have gotten the news.¡±


    Ling Lie didn¡¯t reply. His expression was really serious like he was thinking about something.


    That Long Ruo continued, ¡°Which was why I asked the sect to send more disciples to the outer gate. With my guess, that thing has a 30% chance of being hidden in the outer gate. If that is true then there is nothing junior brother Zu, brother Han and I can do. We can only rely on grade 6 disciples to have some hope...¡±


    Ling Lie nodded his head. He knew that the dragon gate had martial saint restrictions. It was indiscernible and ascended and day wandering experts could only enter from the inner gate and not the outer gate.


    He sighed and looked at the thousands below. His eyes finally focused as he made a decision, ¡°If it is a normal spiritual treasure, our Lingyun Sect won¡¯t care. But if it is that thing, it is helpful for your ck flood dragon. We have to care, let¡¯s follow what you said!¡±


    Long Ruo didn¡¯t feel happy and was about to agree before he heard a dragon roar from the mountain peak, shaking the heavens.

 Chapter 351 - Dragon Shadow Old man

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 351 Dragon Shadow Old man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When that dragon roar sounded out throughout the entire Dragon Gathering Mountain, the 2 giant gates in the distance slowly opened.


    Not far away from here, it was a roughly 300 feet wide stone gate. Inside it was pitch ck, so deep that one couldn¡¯t see the bottom of it.


    The other gate was on the cliff above. It was 3000 feet higher than here. Before this, one couldn¡¯t see a single trace of it, only know when it opened did it appear in front of the eyes of everyone.


    Outside the gate, 9 giant dragon statues circled it, making it look majestic whilst also giving off a dense atmosphere.


    In the next instance, the voice of Xuan Taiji spread all about, ¡°This dragon gate was left by deste era martial saint dragon shadow old man to strengthen the martial path of our cloud world, to shine through all directions. This is why no matter what race, which faction one was from one would be able to enter to view. Today, I, Xuan Taiji will only say one sentence, I hope that when all of you enter you will all remember the words ¡®harmony is to be prized¡¯.¡±


    When his wordsnded, people like Long Ruo all drove their artifacts into the air. Tens of bright light charged through that inner gate.


    It wasn¡¯t until the 20th person entered did that stone gate tightly shut with a ¡®hong; sound.


    The many grade 8 experts here all rxed and started to smile.


    Zong Shouughed coldly to himself and he knew the reason why those sects sent so many experts here wasn¡¯t that they were so nice to maintain order.


    Arge part of the reason was to protect the spots of those 20 to prevent other people from entering.


    The other people all swarmed towards the outer gate below. However, a lot of them were blocked, The people who had spots before just needed to show their tokens and they could enter directly.


    Although there was no limit in outer gate entries, there was a difference in the order that one went in by.


    Zong Shou was the master of thisnd and he didn¡¯t need to take out the few wooden tokens that themon people path made for him. The 2 of them walked to the gate and no one stopped them.


    It made Zong Shou feel a little regretful. His original intention was to sell some spots, using his identity as Lord of thend to bring more people to enter to earn a small amount. However, for some reason, no one came to contact him about him.


    Following which he asked Jin Buhui curiously, ¡°I thought brother Jin would directly enter through the inner gate.¡±


    ¡°My Haoxuan Sect only got 2 spots. It isn¡¯t enough for the few grade 7 senior brothers, how would there be a space for me?¡±


    Jin Buhui¡¯s face was one of depression as he reached into his chest and took out 10 tokens to enter the Dragon Gathering Mountain, ¡°What a huge loss of business, I spent so much money to get a few tokens from my few senior masters. I heard that in thest the business was explosive but this time I was unable to sell anything...¡±


    Zong Shou was impressed, thinking that heroes think the same way. After thinking seriously for a moment, he said in deep thought, ¡°There are simply too many people, the sects won¡¯t be able to stop them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! In the past, when people were little naturally the sects could do whatever they wanted. Now even my Haoxuan Sect doesn¡¯t dare to easily offend so many people. No one is a fool!¡±


    Jin Buhui agreed, his gaze was sharp, ¡°These people didn¡¯te for the martial saint remnant image...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and took the lead in. In his heart, he was curious about what thing it was that attracted so many people?


    Crossing a long tunnel, there were full 9 pathsid out in front of him. Some were wide whilst some were narrow.


    However, without an exception, all of them were covered in strong martial intent. When he stepped in Zong Shou¡¯s soul felt a bit of pressure.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised. The intent of a martial saint would get stronger when it faced stronger people and weaker when it faced the weak. If he had no cultivation at all, the situation will be quite simr.


    Looking at all the different paths to see if there were any mysteries about it, Jin Bubui smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to hesitate just choose! The cave is connected all over. During these ten thousand years, people tried to find out the secrets but no one seeded.¡±


    Following which he passed several scrolls over, ¡°These are the maps my senior brothers and grand seniors drew from memory from thest few times. It is said that every hundred years thend inside will change. Every time the dragon gate opens, it would be different. However, the information will always have some simrities.


    Zong Shou opened one of the scrolls only to see that on it the paths were interconnected, unbelievablyplex with manyndmark markings. For example, swordprehension spot, sword art remnant page, and suspicious spot were allbeled on it. Many ces weren¡¯t explored and were just left empty.


    When he remembered all the parts of the map and raised his head, he saw Jin Buhui taking the lead and walk to the opening of a cave. He was startled and asked, ¡°Brother Jin where are you going to?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to search for my chance.¡±


    Jin Buhui turned back his head and used his fat hand to wave, ¡°I¡¯m always used toing and going alone and loved to eat on my own. Everyone¡¯s luck is different. I¡¯m not willing to take up yours and don¡¯t want others to share my stuff, anyways one should just depend on their luck. Oh, right I forgot to mention. It is said that there are 3 spots that can enter the inner gate. However, during these ten thousand years, no one has been able to do it. Brother Zong can give it a try, maybe we can meet there. Goodbye!¡±


    Looking at the shining gold body leave, Zong Shou smiled. Jin Buhui¡¯s actions were just what he preferred. Although his tone wasn¡¯t that likable, he was honest. On the contrary, his personality was likable.


    Zong Shou casually picked up the map, leading Zong Yuan into another cave.


    After entering, the path ahead of him was curved and twisting around. As expected from what Jin Buhui said, it was different from thest dragon gate opening.


    Apart from the 9 caves when they just entered which were simr, the others all had changed.


    However if one looked carefully one could notice some traces. For example, the location of some tunnels and rock halls. They were either shifted or they were located above or below. He could barely recognize the rough channels had a little simrity from before.


    Instantly, he felt grateful. If it wasn¡¯t for the map given by Jin Buhui, he would be lost after he entered and was going to faint from the maze.


    Walking for 8 minutes Zong Shou had some rtive idea of this ce.


    ¡°That ce should be not far from here...¡±


    The ce Zong Shou was trying to find was a stone hall. Based on the swordprehension mark on the map, it should be a ce where a person couldprehend the true meaning of the sword path.


    Zong Shou first knocked on the stone wall and heard a Low ¡°tu tu¡± sound. It was obvious that this stone pir was thick.


    When Zong Shou shed down with the lightning winged sword, it only left a mark which was a foot and a half.


    A momentter he saw this mark was slowly healing!


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Before this, he had tried several times and the oue was just like that. He gave up on the thought of directly opening up the cave, it seems like that wouldn¡¯t work.


    He didn¡¯t feel disappointed, instead, he frowned and entered deep thought.


    There should be some sort of mystery existing which he still hasn¡¯t found out about.


    Moreover, it had something to do with the entrance and the 9 caves.


    ¡°This ce is the Dragon Gathering Mountain and there are 9 dragon veins Gathering here. Did thend shape here change along with these dragon veins?¡±


    Although Zong Shou couldn¡¯t remember the movement of the dragon vein beneath the mountain, he could deduce it. He hurriedly opened all the maps that Jin Buhui gave him.


    In the next moment, he smiled involuntarily. Although this guess didn¡¯t hit, he wasn¡¯t far from it. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t as simple as he thought, something should becking.


    He felt his head hurt slightly. He remembered the god-emperor game in thest life. What he hated most was exploring new maps.


    Unless he had no choice, if not he would only proceed when otherspleted above 70% of the map and were about toplete the attack strategy. Although he did nothing and enjoyed the fruits of others and was also a step slower than others, he saved time.


    Things like Dragon Gathering Mountain was at least a high level in the god-emperor game.


    Who knows how much gains would he be able to get?


    Thinking seriously, Zong Shou continued forwards. This time it was like he was familiar, in just a moment he found the ce which was marked as swordprehension spot.


    It was a 50 feet stone hall which was the same as the symbol on the map.


    Everywhere here was pitch ck. One could hear had a few nights illuminating pearls which shone brightly, causing this small hall to be lit up.


    The moment, he entered he was attracted by a row of wall drawings. On the walls on the left and right there were each 13 paintings.


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze directly fell on the 7th drawing on the left. It was a scene of the 2 giant dragons fighting in the cloud ocean.


    It was very roughly drawn, based on the sayings of ten thousand years in the future, it was what they called abstract art.


    However, it seemed magical as it attracted his attention. The scene in front of him started to change like he was personally in the ce.


    He saw one ice and one fire, two giant dragons flipping and entangling in the vast cloud ocean. The power of the ice and fire caused the air to freeze, forming into frost as it fell whilst suddenly boiling and evaporating.


    A painful dragon roar shook his eardrums. The blue and red colored scales were ripped off, golden dragon blood dropped down drip by drip.


    2 giant dragons, both suffered heavy injuries which touched the heart.


    Zong Shou was fully focused, only to see the red dragon image roar at him. It suddenly broke away from the ice dragon and charged down on him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows curled up and heughed coldly, saying in his mouth ¡®scram¡¯.


    The illusion in front of him instantly copsed. The 2 giant dragons fighting in the air also totally disappeared.


    The wall drawing reverted to before into that abstract art.


    When Zong Shou looked at the others, they were all different. Only ten of them could put him in an illusion whilst the rest couldn¡¯t.


    However, without an exception, they were all rted to dragons.


    Apart from the ice and fire dragon battle drawing, what Zong Shou paid attention to was another one. A dragon surrounded in shing lightning, a giant dragon circling the horizon.

 Chapter 352 - Success Within Grasp?

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 352 Sess Within Grasp?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    His gaze was in a blur. It wasn¡¯t until that giant lightning dragon tried to swallow his consciousness did hee back to his senses. His intent exploding and directly smashing the illusion.


    There was such a picture on both left and right. Just that the angle was different and theprehension was different.


    Then he felt the lightning winged Yang dragon in his stomach turn hot, like it had gone through something, shaking in his body


    At this moment, Zong Yuan has arrived in front of another wall drawing and was silently watching.


    8 minutester, Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes which were as intense as a pilgrim slowly faded and regained his consciousness.


    Zong Shou smiled and asked, ¡°How many have you seen?¡±


    ¡°12! If I canprehend it I might understand a whole new martial path intent. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t but it is indeed beneficial for the maniac lightning spear intent.¡±


    As he said Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes locked onto the giant lightning dragon drawing on the wall, ¡°Especially these 2 drawings which makes one¡¯s pores open!¡±


    The spear in his hand waving in the stone room, the lightning glow exploding like a circling dragon whilst filled with a domineering aura.


    Zong Shou was surprised, he had just seen 18 illusions only. It wasn¡¯t because of hisprehension was much higher than Zong Yuan but due to his past life foundations. As such, he was able to sense these pictures.


    He pointed to the ice and fire intersecting giant dragons, ¡°What did you see in the picture?¡±


    Zong Yuan frowned, he said helplessly, ¡°I only saw some lines.¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless, as expected the same thing was different in the eyes of everyone.


    Probably that giant lightning dragon was different in the eyes of the two of them.


    Just as he wanted to leave, Zong Shou had a thought and looked above. Only to see natural patterns jumping into his eyes. It was dim and it was unassuming. If he didn¡¯t pay attention he wouldn¡¯t be able to notice it.


    The only reason that it attracted Zong Shou was that there were 9 natural lines.


    ¡°What is that? There seem to be like sword path attacks but if used out it seems to becking a little. Is that following the dragon veins? It seems a little wrong. Legend had it that the dragon shadow old man was a Monster race member with the legacy of the dragon blood. He has dragon veins and spent his life work studying the 9 true dragons in heaven and earth. Comprehending the 9 true dragon sword intent and managing to merge them all at the end of cloud deste era, creating the dragon shadow space. Hisbat strength was strong, even stronger than true dragons. Is that rted?¡±


    Unable to get an answer, Zong Shou swept his eyes around. He didn¡¯t notice much more, only memorizing the patterns in his mind.


    Then he started to search for the next area. Based on the map, this time he seemed to find a stone cave easily like he was extremely familiar with it.


    Based on the markings on the map, this was the sword mark area. It was also a 50 feet wide stone room.


    When Zong Shou arrived here there were already 5-6 people here. When Zong Shou looked at the 2 stone walls, both were empty, only having sword marks.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up knowing that these marks were obviously left by an expert. Although it is only at the strength level, not at the sense level, it was much better than what he had instructed Lei Dong.


    Aspared to the wall pictures which was extravagant and baseless, it was much easier for one to understand.


    He gestured along with the sword marks until he could copy it before he left in satisfaction.


    What made him surprised was that he could only understand 18 sword marks, as for the rest, he couldn¡¯t understand anything at all.


    Also, the roof of the stone room, which seemed mysterious, also had patterns which formed naturally. However, the way it grew was much different. This time there were also 9 veins.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t make a sound as he memorized it. After Zong Yuan understood those over ten sword marks they swiftly took their leave. However just as they stepped out of the stone hall, they heard 2 people discussing causally.


    The first person sighed, ¡°26 sword marks, unfortunately, I only managed to understand 6 of them in this half a day. I heard that as long as oneprehends a portion of these sword marks one canprehend one of the nine true dragon sword intents. Once one learns them all, once could even learn the nine dragon shadow sword. Seems like I, Shi Zhe, am not fated with this dragon shadow sword.¡±


    ¡°Why is Brother Shi so depressed? I heard that out of these 26 marks a small number is fake, only 18 are real. For you toprehend 6 in half a day that¡¯s already a third. Suchprehension is already not weaker than those direct disciples from thoserge sects.¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, there were 8 out of the 26 that were fake? So it seems like he hadprehended all 18.


    The 3 stone room was the broken sword art area recorded on the map.


    This time Zong Shou didn¡¯t see the words on the left and right walls but looked directly above. There weren¡¯t any markings and there weren¡¯t any veins.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed, then he looked towards the 2 sides.


    He saw the 1st sentence was, ¡°The dragon fights in the wilderness. Its blood is yellow.¡±


    The second was ¡°Can be big can be small, can rise and can hide: therge ones hide in the clouds and spit out mists. The small once is good at hiding; flying up into the gxy, or hiding in waves¡±.


    The third sentence ¡°When the emperor steps on the clouds and travels in mid-air he can still hear the words of people. At that moment it¡¯s like the dawn of civilization, the opening of the floodgates¡±...


    He couldn¡¯t understand, but he felt that the words were like dragon-shaped and hiding within, flowing about.


    Zong Shou had a thought,paring it to the pictures and the sword marks he saw before. As expected there was something mysterious.


    However, no wonder the Haoxuan Sect would say that it is broken. There were still many upleted meanings and unexined mysteries behind it.


    When Zong Shou looked over sentence by sentence and differentiated the real or fake of the 26 sentences and raised his head once more, he was startled.


    There were 9 veins above. Before this, when he looked, there was nothing!


    ¡°Could one only see these veins after oneprehended those pictures?¡±


    He was startled, he didn¡¯t hesitate to move forward and walked towards the next spot.


    On this map, there were a total of 8 areas. Zong Shou was like a mad man, visiting 7 of them one by one, his expression getting more and more solemn.


    ...as expected it was connected, every time heprehended 2 types, there would be one more veins that appeared above.


    However, until now, he was still unable to understand the connection between the 7 veins. They were intersecting and running through one another, seemingly like they were unable to be connected together.


    Zong Yuan at the side was feeling weirder. He realized that Zong Shou seemed to be getting more and more familiar with the route of the cave. No matter they passed it or not, he didn¡¯t need to think and just traveled swiftly.


    With Zong Shou¡¯s age, it was impossible for him to pass by this ce. The only exnation was that he had found out the mystery of the cave. But how was that possible?


    When he reached the 7th stone room, there were tens of people squeezing in the 50 feet area, such that water couldn¡¯t even flow. Luckily, most of them haven¡¯tprehended a martial path and he could suppress them.


    However, Zong Yuan could feel a few serious and cold gazes looking over.


    ... it was like that during the 5th and 6th caves.


    At this moment, Zong Shou seemed to be demonized and didn¡¯t sense anything. He could only be on alert and defend against all sides.


    The 8th ce was the only hall that was 3 thousand feet big. It could be considered the main hall of this maze. One just needed to follow the widest tunnel and one would be able to arrive. It was also the best choice to leave the maze from.


    At the start, Zong Shou thought there would be many who gather here which was why he didn¡¯t choose toe here first. At this moment, he had toe.


    His heart seemed to be crazy as he tried to search for the connection between the 7 veins, he felt a cold intent siege him.


    When he came to his senses and looked forwards, he saw several colds glowing things shoot over.


    Just as he tried to dodge, a spear struck from behind. Many spears stab out, flicking all the arrows away.


    In the next instant, he heard a sound.


    ¡°Interster shift!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank. Just as he was about to cast a spell, he felt a weird force added to his body. A momentter he felt the heaven and earth spin. When everything stabilized he appeared in a wide cave.


    The tens of people in front of him were looking coldly at him. Yue Guanyun, Xiong Yu and their men were opposite. Zong Yang who escaped from Gantian mountain was also within, revealing a gleeful expression.


    Behind him were 3 snow dressed people who were grade 6 experts. The 2 behind were spirit masters each in charge of a formation. Their faces were ashen white like they consumed a lot of energy. Looking at the formation, it was a space teleportation formation.


    The one in front was a peak Xuanwu ancestor who smiled as he bowed, ¡°Xue family Xue Shuifan greets your highness. Using hidden weapons to distract Zong Yuan and use spells to teleport you away, what does your highness think about my n?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply. He knew he was careless and was too devoted to the dragon shadow sword. If these people didn¡¯t teleport him but tried to kill him he would have noticed.


    He didn¡¯t think highly of the guy¡¯s n. However, no matter what, he had seeded so there wasn¡¯t much Zong Shou could say.


    Looking around, Xue Shuifan smiled, ¡°is your highness looking for someone to help? This ce is the corner of the maze. My few senior brothers used spells, sky fox illusionary techniques. In a short moment, no one can arrive. Which means that even if we kill you hear no one will know.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with all the crap?¡± Yue Linghuan¡¯s face turned green as he scoffed, ¡°End it quickly, I need his head to pray to my father¡¯s spirit in heaven!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, words aren¡¯t said like that! Doesn¡¯t Brother Yue want your 3 provinces ofnd?¡±


    Xue Shuifan shook his head, then he saw Zong Shouughed evilly, ¡°What I hate the most are people like you! You think you won?¡±


    His heart was startled as he saw Zong Shou¡¯s body turn into an afterimage as he pounced towards him.


    Before everyone could react, a loud roar spread out from beside Xiong Yu. A ten feet high body was first to leap out. At the same time, a knife light shot out from Zong Zhou¡¯s sleeves.


    Xue Shuifan instinctively pushed Zong Yang in front of him. Only to hear a thud as Zong Yang¡¯s chest was smashed into pieces by a thin fist.


    There was another sword image that shed diagonally from the most unbelievable angle, slicing right at his neck.

 Chapter 353 - Why Not Fight

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 353 Why Not Fight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When that purple-colored long sword shed over quietly with cold sword energy, Xue Shuifan instantly felt a chill in his heart.


    He instantly pulled out his knife and in that split second pushed away the sword light. In the next instance, he saw the bloody fist which had smashed Zong Yang¡¯s chest suddenly smash forwards!


    With no hesitation, Xue Shuifan waved his knife to block once more. Then he felt like his entire knife body was about to be broken into pieces, shaking nonstop.


    At the same time, Xue Shuifan heard a light ¡®Pu¡±. The voice also contained the low sound of bones and meat being torn apart.


    At the corner of his eyes, he saw the muscr-looking male not far away. His neck had blood spurting out.


    His body was instantly rooted, his eyes protruding out as he used his hands to grab at his neck. That knife not only sliced the windpipe but it also totally broken the veins and meridians!


    Xue Shuifan¡¯s eyes instantly constricted as he looked forward in disbelief. Although that person wasn¡¯t from the Xiong family, he was an 8 meridian Xuanwu from the Li family who exceeded people of the same grade.


    A small flying knife had ended the life of this 8 meridian Xuanwu ancestor!


    Xiong Yu and Yue Linghuan were startled too. The former was just slightly surprised before regaining calm whilst thetter was lost. Then, he seemed to have recalled something, his face turning red.


    Pretty much at the same time, the few people stopped hesitating anymore and started to move.


    ¡°Kuang!¡±


    After the first fist was the second fist, from up smashing down with immense strength. Xue Shuifan gritted his teeth, pretty much going all out before he was able to get rid of the spiral energy and lightning energy that had entered his body. He waved his knife to block once more, the tip of the fist and the knife spine collided. A loud ring caused the sand and dirt in the cave to jump up.


    Xue Shuifan was unable to stabilize his body any longer, struck by that unbelievably huge force. He was struck flying 200 feet out by this delicate fist!


    At this time, his face was devoid of blood. The moment Zong Shou smacked him away, he snatched the sword by Zong Yang¡¯s waist. The sword energy waved and with a sh, he appeared beside 2 spirit masters.


    The 2 people of the Xue family instantly summoned their protector beasts. They chanted incantations swiftly, causing a wind to help drift their bodies to the side.


    Xue Shuifan was unable to stabilize his body and was struck by that unbelievable force. His entire person was smacked away 200 feet by that elegant fist.


    At this time his face was devoid of color, The moment Zong Shou smashed him away he took the sword by Zong Yang¡¯s waist, the sword energy spurting as he arrived beside the 2 spirit masters with a sh.


    These 2 people from the Xue family all summoned their protector beasts right away. The readout incantations in their mouths to cast a slight breeze to help drive them towards the side.


    Zong Shou directly shed out, as simple as cutting vegetables, he shed those 2 soul beasts which had already formed with just one sword. Following which, the sword energy struck. In just an instant, 2 heads were tossed high up into the air!


    The moment that Zong Shou waved his sword, Xue Shuifan¡¯s eyes were popping out with rage, forcefully stopping his backward momentum. At a swift speed, he attacked Zong Shou.


    However, that purple-colored spear that was circling above in the air suddenly dived down!


    Like before, it wasn¡¯t strong, but it was swift as lightning and the angle was a crafty one. That spiral sword energy which had lightning energy around it was even harder to block!


    ¡°Dang!¡±


    Another sound of metal shing, Xue Shuifan was once again tossed aside. Zong Shou¡¯s body was like a shadow as he pounced forward.


    Then he didn¡¯t bother about what was behind him and stabbed out with a sword.


    Xue Shuifan scoffed out coldly, the knife in his hand shing diagonally. The grade 6 spiritual weapon and the grade 3 spiritual sword shed Pretty much right away it caused the sword that Zong Yang had once used to smash into pieces.


    However Xue Shuifan was not only not delighted, but he was also astonished. He saw a giant bear suddenly appear. Silver light shot out from the center of its brows without any signs.


    ¡°Grade 6 mutated spirit beast! You are also a Return to Sun spirit master!¡±


    He instinctively tried to dodge towards the side. However, that silver light came too quickly. His right waist was pierced through by the silver light whilst the purple sword shed down diagonally.


    The lightning glow was swift when Xue Shuifan barely managed to wave the sword to block, the speed of the sword exploded by 50%!


    Just that sword shed off both of his arms. Whilst the broken de in Zong Shou¡¯s arm also stabbed down.


    Xue Shuifan totally couldn¡¯t react, looking on as that broken sword sh right at his head, smashing right through his skull!


    Until his consciousness was lost, his eyes were filled with unwillingness and rage.


    He didn¡¯t expect that those rumors were true. He set up such a situation, inviting tens of grade 6 experts so as to prevent the uncertain.


    But why was Zong Shou so strong? He was even stronger than those preposterous rumors that were spreading recently...


    If he knew it, if he could have prevented against it, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen today!


    The atmosphere of the entire cave instantly froze, especially princess Xuanyu and Yue Linghuan whose eyes were filled with astonishment.


    From earlier till now, only 10 breaths have passed. This Zong Shou had killed 4 people in a row!


    Even Xue Shuifan, who was the strongest person out of all of them was in by him in just a few engagements.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were still ice cold. The dangerous situation hasn¡¯t been resolved and the chances of winning were still 20%. Xiong Yu and Yue Linghuan upied the 80% probability. He only had a 20% chance of living.


    The giant bear in front of him waved his palm and smashed the people charging over, pping over. However, the spirit was dissipated by those few sharp weapons. The entire bear arm seemed to be torn apart,


    However, in that instance, a knife light flowed out from Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves, directly striking towards one person.


    This person was a subject of Yue Linghuan, a middle-aged man who was tall and thin. However, his hand was holding onto arge sword. Seeing the knife light shing, hazy like the cloud, his expression froze up.


    ¡°Cloud shocking god destroying!¡±


    He instinctively wanted to block it but that knife light changed and suddenly sunk, striking towards his head. The middle-aged man subconsciously stopped his forward momentum, causing the people who were pouncing forwards to go into chaos. However, no matter how he retreated the knife light followed closely behind. The people around all acted out. That inch like knife surged about through the people like that of a dream, at the ending portion it changed direction once more, drawing out a beautiful trajectory, piercing right through that person¡¯s throat!


    At that moment everyone felt a chill in their throats, seeing that Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves had the movement of knives.


    They all couldn¡¯t help but slow down their bodies, leaving 40% of their speeds to adapt to changes, proceeding extremely carefully.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows curled up. His chance of winning increased by 10%, then 30%, and now they were at 70%!


    That purple colored lightning winged sword returned to his hands.


    When the lightning winged yang dragon and Little Gold both charged into the sword body, Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate to sh out with a sword.


    Lightning shed, one sword straight through the sky!


    This sword went all out, not leaving any way out for him. It was extremely maniacal, pressing forward courageously. He gathered all his strength, all his will to live, at the tip of the sword tip!


    Before this, everyone was pumped up and grouped together. Now they were like a bunch of scattered sand, caring only about their lives. This was their chance.


    In a narrow road the courageous win! Within this cave, there was no other path for him to take!


    The sword image shed, that close to pinnacle sword attack directly smashed the martial path aura of the tens of people in front of him.


    In a blink of an eye, the spells which were rushing over from the distance were all broken into pieces.


    The tens of people were all shocked by that sword. Only Xiong Yu was able to react, waving a jade long knife to sh diagonally downwards.


    In the instance that the sword and knife shed, the body of Xiong Yu shuddered and she retreated a few steps back, her eyes filled with shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s king path mysterious techniques?¡±


    Xue Shuifan, at the peak of Xuanwu ancestor, was forced backward under Zong Shou¡¯s fists.


    Zong Shou could gather up the energy of the king path! Even if this ce was the border of Gantian Mountain City, a newly obtained territory where the people¡¯s sentiment was still not stable.


    This Dragon Gathering Mountain was also at the wilderness.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of that, the strength of Zong Shou alone couldpare to ascended ancestors!


    When the purple-colored streak of light ended, a 7 meridian Xuanwu ancestor was instantly shed into 2 by a sword, split at his waist.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes looked like there were mes burning. The world shocking true energy in his body was boiling.


    Another stab shed out, it was still the lightning sword. He didn¡¯t care about anything! He didn¡¯t care about life or death! With the tip of the sword stabbing out, either he would die or the enemy would!


    The surrounding people were pouncing forwards. Only 2 people acted but were blocked by the demon eye silver bear, knife and fist together. When the giant bear was finally unable to hold on, another person had blood spurting out from him. The sword attack didn¡¯t stop. Even one person at the back was swept by the end of the sword light, his entire arm along with a small part of his body was sliced.


    Currently, Zong Shou was just only 10 steps away from where Yue Linghuan was! There was only one person between them.


    Killing several people sessively, Zong Shou¡¯s aura had risen to the peak, thick vital energy was around him. He decided to abandon the lightning winged sword in his hand, allowing it to circle around and protect around him. Zong Shouughed coldly, continuing to pounce empty-handed in the direction of Yue Linghuan.


    Yue Linghuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. He didn¡¯t think much, turning around and leaving. The impression that Zong Shou left him from killing people in less than 5 breaths, looking so unstoppable, it was just too deep in his head!


    Although he wanted to fight, he didn¡¯t dare to take that risk.


    Zong Shou jumped up and crossed ten feet in almost an instance, his right hand wrapped by Little Gold¡¯s body. Another fist smashed forwards on the dual tiger halberd that Yue Linghuan was holding onto.


    That vast energy caused everyone to take a step back, on this ground which was no softer than a grade 7 spiritual weapon, a thin footprint was pressed down.


    Right as there was the shaking sound, a flying knife shot out from Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves.


    He already had a 50% chance in this battle.


    Although it wasn¡¯t one he nourished every day using his mind and it was a flying knife he just connected to not long ago, at such a short distance, it was still extremely sharp and directly pierced the center of his brows.


    Following which Zong Shou waved his sleeves, not bothering about the few Xuanwu ancestors around him. He looked coldly towards Yue Linghuan who had swiftly fled and was several hundred feet away.


    ¡°Your father was personally killed by me. Don¡¯t you want to find me to take revenge? Why don¡¯t you fight?¡±


    Yue Linghuan¡¯s face changed slightly and started to twist up, however, his legs didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he retreated even quicker. The few spirit masters and martial cultivators beside him protected him safely by his side.

 Chapter 354 - Mysterious changes

    <h4>Chapter 354: Mysterious changes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After turning that blue crystal totally into a spiritual liquid. Zong Shou then mixed several drops of his blood in and then dropped it onto the eggshell of the ant queen.


    Some shivers of light appeared on the purple gold eggshell. This blue liquid seeped into the eggshell without any resistance. Even the formation that Zong Shou drew previously also seeped in.


    Only the Taixuan heart locking soul settling talisman was unable to enter, resisted by a power within the egg and blocked outside.


    Zong Shou scoffed. With a thought, a me burned in his palm, mercilessly throwing it onto the shell. The me charged forwards and broke that bit of power. The Taixuan heart locking soul settling talisman also started to burn, turning into bits of small blue specks and heading right into the eggshell.


    In the next instance, along with Zong Shou keeping that me, the spiritual energy which had formed into a physical form started to surge over.


    Zong Shou was prepared for it long ago. On Zong Yuan, himself and all the protector beasts he had buffed them with a diamond body-protecting talisman. Even the seven-star spell altar below had managed to cut off its connection with the ten over spiritual veins in time.


    The beasts and evil beings weren¡¯t prepared and were smacked by spiritual energy. Their bodies lost bnce, the blood in some of their bodies even exploded out.


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t have time to bother about all of that. Even that set of flying leaf sword formation was in chaos due to the vast spiritual wave. He had no time to bother about what was happening outside of the spell altar.


    In front of his eyes, the purple-gold ant queen egg had risen and was hanging in mid-air.


    The surrounding spiritual veins were forcefully sucked over vein by vein and locked onto the fist-sized eggshell. Large amounts of spiritual energy crazily injected in.


    Within this small piece of the void, threads of lightning spread all about.


    Zong Shou himself was hit by a few. Luckily he had many talismans on him.


    On the contrary, those evil demons who didn¡¯t have any physical bodies, under the spiritual energy hits and strikes from the lightning were all smashed into dust. However, who knew where the spiritual wave had swept those leftover evil crystals to.


    After an unknown period of time passed¡ªso long that even Zong Shou felt a little numb¡ªhe tore open the 24th grade 7 talisman open, the purple gold ant queen egg finally stopped swallowing. The surrounding spirit wave once again regained calm.


    Zong Shou and Zong Yuan moved as they all looked over. Then that eggshell gave out a cracking noise as it finally broke open.


    One small thing crawled out from within. It wasn¡¯t purple gold like Zong Shou had expected and it wasn¡¯t the pure ck of the demon fire crystal ant. Instead, it was silver and extremely eye-catching. It was different from what the demon fire crystal ant looked like on the body of the Ant Zhenren.


    Its body was shaped like a human. It had a total of 6 limbs. There were 2 pairs in front, the tip of it was extremely sharp des. The back limbs looked like human legs and could let it stand still. On its back, there were 6 pairs of cicada wing thin transparent wings which made it look noble and majestic.


    At this moment Zong Shou was stunned. His new protector beast, apart from the 2 pairs of knife limbs which kept a bit of the look of the insect race, was simr to a type of living being known as Wingman which he saw in another world. It didn¡¯t even have the symbolicpound eyes of the insect race.


    When those 6 pairs of wings lightly pped, around its body burnt a white-colored me, filled with a saint-like purity.


    He was totally confused. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. The queen of the demon fire crystal beast merging with the blood of the spirit smander which the ancient era saw as an evil beast and had poison all over its body, so how did it give birth to such a weird being? That was exceeding the range of what he could understand.


    As for Zong Yuan, he frowned, a look of disappointment appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°It is only grade 6...¡±


    Any descendant of a god beast would at least be grade 7.


    However, Zong Yuan himself didn¡¯t have much hope that this demon fire crystal ant queen would be able to reach the heavens with one step.


    However, that egg had absorbed the soul and blood essence of 100 thousand crystal ants.


    Following which it also merged with a full piece of ten thousand bug essence and absorbed huge amounts of heaven and earth spiritual energy.


    It made such a huge scene and in the end, after breaking its shell, it was still grade 6. It was arge disappointment.


    Zong Shou shook his head, his expression was solemn. He looked carefully. The silver human-shaped thing was less than the size of 2 index fingers of a normal person. Its body looked like a female human, extremely delicate. Its eyes were tightly shut, the face looked elegant like that of an elf.


    However, for some reason, his heart could feel an extremely sharp fierce intent hidden within that small and weak body. He instinctively felt that something wasn¡¯t right, the alertness in his heart rose up to the maximum.


    A few breathster he saw the human-shaped ant suddenly open its eyes. It was a pair of purple gold pupils, filled with sharp killing intent.


    Its body shed as it charged over at lightning speed. Even Zong Yuan was unable to react as it charged to the front of Zong Shou.


    2 pairs of half an inch long knives sliced at Zong Shou¡¯s throat. The diamond body-protecting spell buffed on the body was like paper as it was shed into bits by the knife.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted. He had prepared for this and showed no fears against the sudden assassination attempt by this human-shaped ant queen.


    The sword in his hand directly came out of its sheath and blocked in front of the 2 pairs of long knives. Following which, with a sharp ng, a shocking giant strength spread over, actually forcing him back tens of steps and nearly falling off the top of the spell altar. His chest rising up and down profusely, the blood and energy raging about in his body. The 9 chakra meridians under the shing of energy nearly tore apart.


    Seeing the first knife fail, the human-shaped ant queen¡¯s body shed once more as it changed directions and charged. Avoiding Zong Yuan¡¯s long spear and once again rushing straight for Zong Shou.


    However this time the human-shaped ant queen heard Zong Shou scoff coldly before it even got close.


    ¡°Bastard, how bold!¡±


    A soul power wave suddenly spread out from between Zong Shou¡¯s eyebrows. It didn¡¯t attract any spiritual energy, just purely covering down. Then, a mark rose up from between the brows of the human-shaped ant queen. Then it suddenly fell downwards onto the ground. It was suppressed by Zong Shou¡¯s soul power, locking down on its soul such that it couldn¡¯t move at all.


    At this point, Zong Shou¡¯s few protector beasts all reacted. The lightning winged flood serpent stretched its giant head beside Zong Shou. Its dragon eyes were filled with killing intent as it looked at the nearby human-shaped ant queen.


    The rising moon lion and the demon eye silver bear gave off wary expressions as they moved close to Zong Shou.


    Little Gold was the same, but at this moment, it left Zong Shou¡¯s arm. It jumped into the air, actually turning into a dragon shape, like the giant yellow dragon of legends, its bodypletely earth yellow in color. Its body gave off a bit of dragon aura.


    It caused the lightning winged flood dragon to be confused, especially ncing towards Little Gold. He was wondering if this little fellow the same race as him?


    After Zong Shou suppressed the intent of that human-shaped ant queen did he notice the changes to Little Gold.


    He felt delighted while also feeling surprised. He knew that this fellow¡¯s ability to copy items was forced out under such danger to reach such a high level. He could already copy real-life living beings. At this moment, the giant yellow dragon that it formed, apart from its body being a little smaller, was extremely simr.


    To be able to grasp this kind of magical power at the peak of grade 5 was impressive. He remembered that in thest life, in that person¡¯s hands, Little Gold was only able to copy the shape of god beasts when it reached grade 6.


    However, at this moment he had no time to observe the changes to Little Gold¡¯s body. He felt that on the side of the human-shaped ant queen there was a stubborn resistance which was trying to charge out from the body. It was going against the Taixuan heart locking soul settling talisman between its brows, struggling to get out of Zong Shou¡¯s mental control.


    On the side of Zong Yuan, his face was filled with astonishment, ¡°This little thing is so quick! Is it grade 6?¡±


    His maniac lightning spear should be one of the fastest few spear techniques in this world. Using the power of lightning and maism to push forwards. Within the same grade, there were only a few that were able to go up against his maniac lightning spear.


    However, that human-shaped ant queen was several times faster than his spear. When it flew it seemed to turn into a golden light. He couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of it.


    Its speed far exceeded the level of grade 7 beasts, even grade 8 and grade 9 god beast family subjects who were famous for their speed weren¡¯t as strong.


    Was this thing only grade 6? What monster was it to be so terrifying?


    Zong Shou was also baffled as he injected soul power over to try to maintain the talisman to continue to suppress it. On the other side, he was in deep thought. After a short while, his eyes lit up, ¡°It isn¡¯t a god beast, it is a heaven and earth variant! This ant queen should be grade 7 no doubt, it suppressed its grade!¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked once more. He roughly knew what a heaven and earth variant was. It wasn¡¯t a god beast. but it was no weaker.


    It mutated due to intrinsic evil tendencies that weren¡¯t recognized by the heaven and earth. The heavens were jealous of it, which was why it was not listed as a god beast.


    During the cloud deste era, there were rumors of such beasts. Often they were unique and there was nothing like them. They were filled with dangers and killing. when they were born they often killed many. Unless they were able to grow and exceed the heaven and earth realm, they often ended up in a tragic state. Naturally, itsbat strength far exceeded that of normal beasts.


    At this point, Zong Shou thought back to the ten thousand bug essence that he let enter the eggshell.


    At this point, even a fool would know that within that thing was something mysterious. If not just with the blood of the spirit smander and the hundred thousand ant essence, no matter what it wouldn¡¯t have achieved such an effect. The only thing he didn¡¯t know was where reverend Xuang obtained these things from.

 Chapter 355 - Blood of the True Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 355 Blood of the True Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In thest life, his sword heart was clear but that didn¡¯t mean his heart was truly perfect and without any ws at all.


    There were some things that he had never gone through before and some things that he had never had.


    What tied down thest Zong Shou was also tying him down at this moment. Yiren and Xue¡¯er, in thest life there wasn¡¯t anyone who treated him so well...


    At that time, he was a lone sole, a random swordsman with nothing to his name. He was also unable to help himself obtain any way out or escape n. Every time when he fought he would go all out to kill, either being forced or purposely cing himself in a dangerous situation. Only then was he able to live until now.


    It was also because of that which was why he slowly stopped caring about his life. A person who often fought on the tip of the de, his fear of death was at the lowest point, seeing it as something that was really light.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his desire for the pinnacle of the sword path which was still unchanged, Zong Shou would even suspect whether or not he would be a walking zombie before he managed to reach the ascended realm.


    At this moment his sword hesitated and became weak. His clear sword heart had its ws.


    However, this was also a good chance. If he didn¡¯t go through all these he wouldn¡¯t be able to fix all these weaknesses in his life.


    The reason why Qingyin Sect would send their disciples towards brothels and whore houses to train focused on the same logic, to let their disciples experience life, training their heart and then forming their own path.


    A fewrge inhale suddenly sounded out within the cave. Zong Shou finally remembered that there were still a few people that were alive that he hadn¡¯t finished off.


    His brows curled up as he walked beside Zong Yang. Who knows when did this kid breakthrough to the xiantian realm. After his chest was burst open by Zong Shou he still hadn¡¯t died, breathing intensely.


    When he looked at Zong Shou walk over, he only felt despair. A few moments ago he felt that this Zong Shou was definitely dead. 20 grade 7 experts, a few Xuanwu ancestors who were extremely famous. No matter what this fellow should have no chances of surviving.


    However just as he felt gleeful, Zong Shou crushed his chest. Following which, he looked out at a ughter with his eyes wide open.


    A thick bloody sent charged into his nose. Mixing with the killing intent it made his brain nk out, feeling so disgusted that he wanted to vomit.


    However, Zong Shou just looked coldly at him before turning around and leaving. Zong Shou felt his heart sink, feeling the intense pain in his chest disappearing with a thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, kill me!¡±


    Zong Shou only acted like he didn¡¯t hear it, showing no intention to stop. Zong Yang¡¯s chest was broken and about 30% of his organs were torn up. His spine was broken and his limbs couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Unless it was a celestial pill level medicine, if not even if the best medical saint in the cloud world helped he wouldn¡¯t be able to be saved and could only bear the pain and die. As such he didn¡¯t need to bother to continue to torture him.


    Zong Yang wasn¡¯t willing to wait some more, gritting his teeth,¡± I know the reason why Xue Shuifan came to this Dragon Gathering Mountain! He was invited by Xiong Yu along the way and decided to help out.¡±


    When he heard that Zhong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed as he stopped in his tracks. Thinking that this Xiong Yu invited so many experts over. The only goal of hers was to kill him.


    What a princess.


    Zong Yang was slightly delighted and thought that Zong Shou was interested in this matter. However, he didn¡¯t dare to keep him in suspense, not waiting for Zong Shou to ask and directly saying, ¡°Roughly a hundred years ago, a person known as venerable Xuang betrayed Cang Ocean. Legend had it he took many treasures from Juelong City...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows curled up, showing a mocking expression. Treasure? Apart from


    Those sects which umted for ten thousand years, in terms of private collection who couldpare to him?


    Those precious pills on the market were only there because he didn¡¯t want to buy. Those spiritual artifacts weren¡¯t suitable for him which was why he didn¡¯t want to waste money.


    Which was why no matter what that Venerable Xuang brought he wouldn¡¯t care. However a momentter he heard Zong Yang say with much difficulty, ¡°I heard there are ten odd spiritual artifacts all above grade 7, a few were specially crafted for the dragon race. Most of them were found by Juelong City, only the one with 9 drops of true ancient dragon blood wasn¡¯t found.¡±


    ¡°True dragon blood?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled as he muttered softly. No wonder so many people would enter this Dragon Gathering Mountain.


    He only felt his right hand burn up. This lightning winged Yang snake since it viewed the wall drawings and sword marks it started to react.


    With true dragon blood, this snake could immediately turn into a flood serpent, obtaining the bloodline of a true dragon. It might even shed its old body and make a new one.


    ¡°Yes! Legend had it that Juelong City obtained it when they ughtered a true dragon tens of thousands of years ago and had kept it till today...¡±


    Zong Yang was in so much pain that he was about to lose his mind. He didn¡¯t dare hide anything, afraid that Zong Shou would just walk off.


    His heart felt like there were millions of ants biting away.


    Before this he viewed Zong Shou as an ant, as a piece of trash, not bothering about him at all. Now, he needed him to be able to end his life.


    Be it schemes or personal ability, he had lost.


    He was feeling slightly furious. If Zong Shou didn¡¯t hide his strength then he would be the true pride of Gantian Mountain! Why would he even have had such thoughts of rebelling?


    Even if he had anyrger ambition, he would have to put it down!


    He also hated that Xue family!


    ¡°Legend has it that after Juelong City wiped out that Venerable Xuang they spent numerous beast crystals to cast spells to search but they failed. Some people suspected that the blood of the true dragon was hidden here. Xue Shuifan came because he had actual news and even had a map such that he could definitely get it.


    Zong Shou was enlightened. The dragon shadow old man secluded himself here and his intent remained, able to hide the aura of the true dragon. Hiding the blood here was indeed the best method.


    He reached out with his hand and grabbed all of Xue Shuifan¡¯s items. As expected there was a map drawn on jade. It was simr to the one Jin Buhui had given him. Only there were many more caves, especially at the top left. The parts where Haoxuan Sect left empty were all filled up.


    The position of the true dragon blood was located in a tunnel on the top left.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know whether or not the map was real or fake, after frowning he asked curiously, ¡°Since he had this map, why did Xue Shuifan Attack me instead of first searching for the blood. He shouldn¡¯t be the only person with the news right.¡±


    Zong Yang wasn¡¯t surprised by the question, smiling mockingly, ¡°Although he has a map, he can¡¯t enter. Xue Shuifan spent 1 thousand grade 4 crystals for the map but in the end, it was fake.¡±


    Zong Shou frowned, not believing it. Thinking about it, he flicked out with his finger, tearing Zong Yang¡¯s brains to bits.


    Personally watching this person die, he sighed. Within his soul, the portion belonging to that Zong Shou seemed to have disappeared.


    He changed into a set of clean clothing. Whilst he threw away the bloody clothes, he touched his sleeves, following which he sighed helplessly.


    Not long ago, to kill the 2 mutated demon crystal fire ant, this one with the mind, cloud me flying knife with cloud shocking god destroying intent replicated on it, he had used up a total of 4 of them.


    He only nourished 8 of such knives in these few months. The other 20 only had some slight connection and could barely change directions twice. It also didn¡¯t have any sword intent on it, the strength was much different.


    The situation outside of the caves was deceitful and fool of uncertainty, who knows whether or not he would be able to handle it.


    Anyways this wasn¡¯t a ce he could remain at. Zong Shou stopped bothering, striding away withrge steps away from the heavily injured people who were on the verge of dying.


    However, one hourter when Zong Shou arrived at where he was first attacked, and he saw no signs of Zong Yuan.


    Not only Zong Yuan, but he also had no idea where Gong Yue who was following along was at.


    The only thing that made him feel slightly happy was that apart from 3 bodies and some hidden weapons scattered about, there weren¡¯t any signs of them. It seems like these 2 people should be safe.


    Zong Shou instantly felt his head hurt. To find the 2 of them in this interconnected cave was like finding a needle in a haystack, how difficult was that?


    He could only shake his head, like what Jin Buhui said, everyone had their own fate and luck.


    Who knows, Zong Yuan and Gong Yue might have their own fortuitous encounters after they left.


    ...


    ¡°Zong Shou!¡±


    His martial path wasn¡¯t on his fist. He punched out with all his strength, and instantly, his fingertips were covered in blood.


    Yue Linghuan didn¡¯t feel anything. The only thing he thought was that the pain wasn¡¯t enough. He couldn¡¯t suppress the hate in his chest as well as that bit of fear...


    ¡°Subject has never seen such a terrifying person in my life!¡±


    The one who spoke was a grey-haired old man dressed in silver armor. His eyes shed revealing a fearful gaze.


    ¡°Before this, I have seen that ascended realm and day wandering realm experts. However, I have never felt like what this person gave off. When the swordes out one dies. When the fistes out, one dies. His martial path skill is really high. Even ascended ancestors can¡¯tpare to it. People like Xue Shuifan, even 3 of peak Xuanwu ancestors like me can suppress. However, we are unable to block 6 attacks from him...¡±


    This silver armored old man was also a peak Xuanwu ancestor realm expert!


    ¡°...Return to Sun realm! He is only 14!¡±


    The spirit master on the side smiled bitterly following which he said out the key reason why they lost this time, ¡°If that was only the case, we wouldn¡¯t have lost! We would be able to kill him. The key was he being decisive and vicious. His martial path needed sess, or he would die, rolling the dice and not bothering about his own life or death. It was because of that that he could leave, the people around him had to die. Looking at that battle, his style was brutal and domineering. His moves were simple and clean. If one hadn¡¯t been through a thousand battles, it would be tough for him to be like that! Those rumors are 70% true! How could Zong Weiran¡¯s son be trash?¡±

 Chapter 356

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 356 Dragon Shadow Sword Intent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Yue Linghuan¡¯s expression was dark and sunken. Not only was he not trash, but in the cloud world, he was on the same level as the young generation of the cloud world and even above them!


    If such a person was considered a piece of trash, then what was he?


    His brows furrowed, thinking back to the situation before he felt that the situation was a little off.


    Thinking about it made his face swell from purple to red, feeling ashamed.


    At that time, Zong Shou¡¯s killing intent seemed to have materialized, like in the next moment he would instantly kill him on the spot.


    It made him unable to calm down and judge what Zong Shou doing. Now thinking back to it he realized that it was a little fake.


    ¡°City lord did you realize that Zong Shou, at that moment, was acting strong but he was all dried up inside?¡±


    The silver armored grey-haired old man looked at his expression and asked. Seeing Yue Linghuan look over at a loss, he sighed slightly, ¡°Actually when we left I noticed something, however with what I saw he still kept some strength. Along with my body being threatened I lost all my fighting spirit. I had no confidence and no courage to turn around and fight him. So city lord doesn¡¯t need to feel ashamed. This person is the most shocking person of grade 7 and below I have ever seen in my life, grasping sword and fist intent. Ascended and below he is pretty much invincible...¡±


    Yue Linghuan¡¯s face shuddered slightly, what he couldn¡¯t ept was for his heart to be afraid, to retreat without fighting. There was such a good chance to kill that Zong Shou but he missed it due to his fear.


    At this moment his eyelids bounced. Only to see a stumbling person suddenly enter his field of site from the branch route ahead.


    She had a white dress, gentle and graceful. Her left shoulder was missing an arm, blood and meat mixed up.


    ¡°Xiong Yu?¡±


    Yue Linghuan was startled as he looked at the girl. Her face looked defeated and she seemed like she was in a tough state. Her elegant appearance and aura were lost.


    After looking at him, Xiong Yu frowned. However, she didn¡¯t walk over but directly headed to another direction, bumping her way around as she made her leave.


    ¡°City Lord, do I have to invite her over?¡± The spirit master at the side bowed as he asked. The rest of the people all gazed with dangerous looks in their eyes.


    Yue Linghuan was tempted but following which he shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You know the me bear race rules. Xiong Ba is still there so even if we control her, it is useless. The big enemy ahead is still that Zong Shou...¡±


    His face sunk, ¡°What I care more is why, with all those 7 Xuanwu ancestors and 2 Return to Sun spirit masters, no one is following her!¡±


    The people around were rmed and instantly took in a cold breath, their expressions were changing quickly.


    Xiong Yu was badly injured and escaped alone. There were no signs of the rest of the people. The only possibility would be that those grade 6 experts had all fell into the hands of Zong Shou!


    But how long have passed since they left?


    At this moment even that silver armored expert didn¡¯t dare confirm that when Zong Shou forced them to leave was he truly acting strong but was devoid of energy within.


    ...


    Searching around for a bit for Zong Yuan and Gong Yue with no sess, Zong Shou could only give up and continue to travel around the center of the cave, towards where that main hall was at.


    When he arrived, this close to 3 thousand feet stone room was pretty much empty with only 100 people. The other people probably went to other areas.


    There were also 26 drawings here on the 2 sides of the cave pirs. However, they weren¡¯t drawing anything but carvings on the stone walls made up of different sized dots.


    Looking out it looked like a picture of the stars but when one looked carefully one would notice that these dots and the stars in the sky had no connection at all.


    If one had noprehension of the martial path or one hadn¡¯t seen the first 7 caves one would be at a loss and not understand anything.


    Zong Shou only felt his eyes lit up, these dots were like links like the central column had connected the wall drawings, sword marks, broken sword art as well as the mysteries from the other 4 ces all into one, forming a close to perfect sword intent.


    Out of the 26 drawings only 18 were real. Between each other, it wasn¡¯t unrted. As they had manycking points they needed to borrow the other pictures toplete the true sword art.


    ¡°So that was the case. No wonder the people before said that one must at least understand half of the pictures to learn one sword art andprehend one type of sword intent...¡±


    Zong Shou was enlightened and understood, smiling slightly, ¡°Is it the true dragon sword intent?¡±


    His index and middle fingerbined as he pointed out, a simr intent to the maniac lightning sword intent surged out from his body,


    This was the lightning dragon sword...


    To martial cultivators, once one¡¯s understanding of the strength of the martial path reached the peak, one could enter the ascended realm. Comprehending the sense of martial path, going from ascended ancestor to grandmaster was just a matter of time and umtion.


    At this moment, the sword intent that was the dream of numerous martial cultivators were easily disyed out by him.


    The ws of the sword art in the pictures were not only restricted to the strength level, but there was also a crucial part missing. Zong Shou used his ability of the martial path as well as the tens of sword intents he grasped in thest life to deduce it to the ¡®sense¡¯ level!


    The people around were originally quietly looking andprehending the pictures. At this moment they all felt something and looked over. Their eyes were first filled with shock. Then, when they came back to their senses they were both envious and jealous.


    Apart from the people who knew Zong Shou, no one cared about his age. In this world, many people used disguises and spells to change their looks.


    ¡°9 types of true dragon sword intents. Then what would the saint spirit level nine dragon shadow sword of legends be like? Is it hidden within those marks and veins?¡±


    Zong Shou looked up above, only seeing a patch of grey-white, there weren¡¯t any special veins or markings.


    However, when he looked up, it seemed like a smooth patch, but if one looked carefully, there were several bumps. No more no less, just nice 9 of them.


    As this picture entered his eyes, Zong Shou¡¯s brain had a loud explosion.


    The markings which were all slightly different in those 7 caves all intersected in his brain continuously, entangling together.


    What a huge mess. But when those 9 points were added in, the 9 dragon gates of the Dragon Gathering Mountain, the change patterns of the entire maze was already in his grasp.


    ¡°This sword art should becking something. That dragon shadow old man loves the number 9. There should be a 9th stone room in this maze and it should be the most crucial one! If it is as I expected, the 3 entrances to the inner region that Jin Buhui mentioned should be within it...¡±


    His brain was crazily deducing, his heart suddenly clicking as he held the map that Xue Shuifan found in his hands, before focusing on the top left.


    Following which his expression became weird.


    This map was real.


    After a hundred years, naturally, there were changes. However a hundred years ago the cave on that side was mostly like that!


    Zong Shou was really surprised, what were these people doing?


    He didn¡¯t think much about it before keeping the nap before takingrge steps towards a cave on the left.


    Although the cave was huge, Zong Shou knew it like the back of his fingertips. In just 15 minutes he arrived at the ce marked on the map, which was the southeast portion of the maze.


    Based on Xue Shuifan¡¯s map there was an entrance nearby directly connected to the 9th room. The 9 drops of true dragon blood were also hidden nearby.


    However, when Zong Shou arrived here he searched all around to no avail. All around were all dead-ends with no paths and there weren¡¯t any suspicious points.


    As for suspicious people, he did bump into a few. Groups of threes and fives who were looking for something. They all judged him with vicious eyes. But when they noticed he had no soul power at all they didn¡¯t care, their faces filled with shock or with a mocking intent.


    Zong Shou had pretty much seen all the caves nearby. In the end, he stopped his footsteps at a narrow cave.


    It was also a dead-end but it wasn¡¯t really deep, at the entrance one could see it all.


    At that moment there was no one there.


    And looking at the smooth stone wall ahead, Zong Shou had a really weird feeling.


    Based on what he guessed, the entrance was at this ce. But be it what his eyes saw or his senses felt, it told him that this ce was a dead end.


    ¡°That dragon shadow old man seems like a crafty person, why are there so many twist and turns?¡±


    He scolded out in his heart before he took in a deep breath. He decided to close his eyes, based on what he predicted to walk straight forwards.


    He first took 20 steps before walking towards the right. This ce in his memory was a stone wall.


    Zong Shou resisted the urge to open his eyes, tossing aside his memories of the stone pir in his mind, still taking a step forward. Following which he felt a giant green dragon roar at him in his head. Then, it opened its mouth and bit right at him.


    Zong Shou tried to use his intent to destroy it, but it was useless. He had an idea, adjusting his aura to copy the Taiyi dragon sword of the nine types of true dragon swords. As expected this green colored dragon copsed.


    And when his footnded, there was no restriction at all as it stepped onto the ground.


    ...As expected that stone wall didn¡¯t exist.


    He didn¡¯t have time to think as a weird force pushed him forwards. He couldn¡¯t control his body as he stepped out once more. This time a giant ck dragon circled in the sky.


    He took 9 steps in a row, each step was a true dragon of the ancient times. When he finally stopped and opened his eyes, the scene ahead of him had changed into a wide and spacious stone cave.

 Chapter 357 - Upper Layer Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 357 Upper Layer Entrance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    There wasn¡¯t much difference between here and the maze outside. They both had long and curved tunnels with numerous branches.


    The only difference was that every hundred or so steps there would be amp hanging on the stone walls to the side. It used spiritual energy from heaven and earth as fuel such that it was able tost for ten thousand years and not extinguish.


    Looking behind him, it had turned into a stone wall. Even if he used his hands to touch it he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    Zong Shou followed the map, along with his understanding of the maze, in just 8 minutes he found the marked spot on the map.


    However, apart from a fewmps, there wasn¡¯t anything else.


    His brows curled up as he took a close look at the map in his hands.


    Then, heprehended something. As expected this map was still fake.


    He didn¡¯t know who was the one who spread this map but if what he deduced was correct, the person should have been unable to find a way to enter.


    The reason he spread the map was that since he couldn¡¯t find it then why not let others help him find it whilst he wait to enjoy the spoils.


    Scoffing coldly, a world shocking true energy-charged out of his hands. His palms pped together and the ice and fire spiral true energy instantly smashed the map into bits!


    However, expectedly a small thing was opposing the attacks of the world shocking true energy for a full breath. Only then did a ¡°Peng¡± sound spread out from within his 2 palms. Like something had broken as a thick silver light suddenly appeared. Broken soul power spread about.


    Zong Shou separated his hands only to see that there was silver dust around his palms. It gave out a light fragrance which entered his nose.


    ¡°Fragrance entanglement formation? Juelong City?¡±


    Zong Shou recognized these methods, it was somethingmonly used by Canng Ocean Juelong City. By smelling the scent to recognize the trace, even ten thousand miles away, they could still locate the person.


    These fellows nned it out well. They probably killed that venerable Xuang and obtained the ce where the nine true dragon blood was hidden, but they were unable to enter the dragon shadow old man¡¯s restrictednd. This which was why they thought of such a method.


    Now, the people of Juelong City probably noticed that he had entered this ce.


    So what if they knew? To enter here they needed toprehend 9 types of true dragon sword intent.


    Not one step could be wrong in the 9 steps that he took to get in. He didn¡¯t believe that Juelong City could do that.


    At this moment the only thing that Zong Shou round surprising was how did venerable Xuang enter?


    If he had grasped the 9 sword intents then even if he couldn¡¯t inherit the legacy of the dragon shadow old man. His power should have increased greatly.


    With Zong Shou¡¯s estimates, when one views that 9 stone rooms and entered the inner gate region, their strength might even increase by 2 gates.


    For that venerable Xuang to escape from Juelong City¡¯s clutches, his strength would have to be peak grade 6. And since he was able to grasp the full true dragon sword intent, entering the inner gate, his strength could instantly enter the 7th grade.


    That realm was something little in this world could handle.


    The Wind Cloud Dragon sword within hid a pinnacle movement technique, instantly traveling a thousand miles, indiscernible. When one used it, even grade 8 experts might not be able to trace him.


    However, not long after, this person was killed by Juelong City.


    However, no matter if this person used the right way or used other unorthodox methods to get in, it wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Walking forwards, this time Zong Shou headed right for the stone room. This room was narrow, only 50 feet from north to south.


    However, on the walls, there weren¡¯t any sword art phrases or abstract wall drawings. Instead, it was 28 people, all of a middle-aged man who was holding a sword.


    The sword in his hands had a few lines which represented the changing trajectory of the sword. On his body, there were tens of red dots which were important acupoints. There were also tens of green arrows spread about which probably marked the important points for the qi in the body.


    Zong Shou just needed one look before heughed out. Out of the 28, there were simrly only 18 that were real. They were, in fact, the most crucial portion of the true dragon sword intent.


    It was simr to what he deduced. Only the way of using qi was slightly different.


    Zong Shou was a dual meridian body and cultivated in the world shocking true energy which was why numerous cultivation techniques were ineffective for him.


    Luckily his martial path cultivation in thest life was deep which was why he could modify the cultivation method to his special body.


    He looked up into the sky, only to see that above was a simr human-shaped picture. The guy held a sword and danced, the true qi in his meridians flowed and were all described in the picture.


    In the beginning, Zong Shou just wanted to find the most crucial part of this nine dragon shadow sword and replicate theplete sword art.


    However, after he looked at it he was unable to shift his eyes anymore. He instead sucked in a cold breath, staring right at it, unable to shift his eyes away.


    The picture above not only described the nine dragon shadow sword¡¯s true technique but also the findings of the dragon shadow old man towards the pinnacle of the sword path.


    The process of merging the 9 types of true dragon sword intent into one was all described above.


    Just the picture of the middle-aged man took up 9 of them in the hall. The rest couldn¡¯t be carved in this small room and spread outwards towards the tunnels outwards.


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath, following the pictures and walking inwards.


    ...for these pictures, in the eyes of others, they might not mean much.


    But for Zong Shou, his heart was like raging waves, unable to calm down.


    Merging 9 types of true dragon sword intents to create the 9 dragon shadow sword. This dragon shadow old man¡¯s attainments in the sword path were already the absolute peak.


    The concept of merging the 9 sword intents caused waves in his heart.


    To him who wanted to merge a hundred types of swords into one, each picture on the walls was really valuable. It could cause him to walk through less wrong paths and there were many thoughts that he could borrow. In just that short while, numerous inspirations rose up in his heart. Thoughts that he had never had were continuously surging out.


    He could even directly take out the core portion of that nine dragon sword art, making it the skeletal structure of the one origin sword.


    There were a total of 49 sword dance pictures of the middle-aged man. Thest one revealed the true meaning behind the nine dragon shadow sword.


    Naturally, this sword technique which was grade 10 Saint spirit level wasn¡¯t so simple. All the sword marks and pictures on the outer gate were just the most basic portions. At most, it just reached peak grade 6.


    Although Zong Shou could raise the nine types of true dragon swords to the sword sense level, he was just restricted to that.


    To truly obtain the legacy of the dragon shadow old man and theplete sword intent and the nine dragon shadow sword, he had toprehend the upperyers.


    When Zong Shou memorized thest picture in his mind, he coughed out.


    Following which it couldn¡¯t stop, continuing, a lung tearing heart breaking cough. In the end, he coughed out some blood.


    At this moment Zong Shou¡¯s face was ashen white. He knew that it was because he was too focused just now, forgetting to adjust his breathing and control the true qi flow within his body.


    The mental fluctuations were too intense and he was consuming too much of his focus, finally leading the injuries from thest battle to breakout.


    He originally had a dual meridian body, a slight heavy hit could cause energy conflicts, much less such an intense battle.


    He was originally forcefully suppressing it and was prepared to slowly adjust and calm it down. However, now, it was most probably not going to work out.


    Zong Shou took out several pills from his heaven and earth bag. After a few minutes, the coughing stop. The true qi currents which were like raging oceans in his veins were slowly tamed.


    What was surprising was that the lightning winged Yang snake on his arm was bing hotter and hotter. It was restless like it was annoyed about something, however, it wasn¡¯t a big issue.


    Zong Shou heaved a sigh of relief and following which he clenched his fist.


    ...no matter what, he wanted that nine dragon shadow sword.


    Looking forward once more Zong Shou was startled. It was a wide space, unlike the narrow tunnel from before.


    It was a huge and extremely spacious courtyard with mountains and water, buildings and pavilions, flowers and grass. At the top, there was a giant jade giving off warmth and light, allowing the trees and nts to grow, making this ce have 4 Seasons of summer. In this cave, night and day were as bright.


    In front of him was a giantke, opposite him was a cave opening.


    The gate was closed shut but he could see a drawing of a giant dragon, the patterns were extremelyplicated.


    Zong Shou took a look. Then he was attracted by the few scattered stones in front of the stone gate.


    Zong Shou brows raised, these small stones were standing out. Then he smiled. He knew where the 9 drops of true dragon blood were hiding.


    He turned around, turning his head and leaving. Passing the stone room and stepping into the maze.


    He passed through several passages, going in front of one of themps. He looked carefully, and as expected there was something hidden within.


    He took it all out, only to see that inside was a jade bottle. Who knows what was within.


    There was also a ss flowerpot. Inside were 9 red-colored liquids. They were all stored in that ss flower pot, 9 liquids shaped like petals.


    With just one look, Zong Shou knew this was the blood of the ancient god beast the true dragon. Although the spiritual formation in the flower pot covered its aura and spiritual energy fluctuation, the rash and domineering aura couldn¡¯t be faked.


    ¡°There is 3 drops of lightning dragon blood. How lucky...¡±


    His natural protector beast the lightning Yang dragon had already popped out from his hand.


    Zong Shou smiled and without hesitation took out all the 3 drops of slightly purple dragon blood and dropped it into the body of the snake.


    After the 1st drop entered numerous lightning shed crazily. The shape of the lightning winged Yang snake also started to change.

 Chapter 358 - Heart Locking Heart Settling

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 358 Heart Locking Heart Settling</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    All spirit beasts before grade 5 were all Yin soul bodies. After grade 7 they would slowly change to Yang bodies.


    The lightning winged Yang snake was different. since its mutation at the peak of Xuan Mountain and it became his natural protector beast, it had changed to peak Yang. As long as the external strength was enough it could reshape its body.


    At this moment one could see bits of blood and meat growing at its core. The shape of the snake was also changing. It originally had a circr head and now horns were growing out, making it look menacing. A pair of fire wings were growing, spreading close to a hundred feet, the small cave was too small of it.


    Outside of its soul, it wasn¡¯t pure red anymore and insteadyers of fish scale-like patterns appeared.


    When the 2nd drop of lightning dragon blood entered, the patterns on its body became more apparent. The blood and meat at the core slowly spread outwards and some bone grew out.


    When the 3rd drip was absorbed by the lightning winged Yang snake, it had changed into a flood dragon.


    At its core, there was a much smaller giant lightning flood serpent that formed. It was only the size of 2 fingers and looked just like the soul body. It had 2 horns with a mustache under its chin. There were also numerous protrusions all around.


    It looked like a small snake but it had the vast majesty of a dragon. Only the pair of fire wings didn¡¯t change and instead, one more pair was added. However, it was really small like the wings of a cicada, hidden behind the fire wings. If one didn¡¯t pay attention one wouldn¡¯t be able to notice.


    Zong Shou stretched out to touch, only to feel those protrusions were hard, which should be the 5 legs of the flood dragon. Around its body, there were numerous extremely hard scales.


    He knew that not only did the lightning winged Yang dragon advanced, but its nature also raised to be a flood dragon. It also grew out its body.


    Zong Shou was delighted. This fellow¡¯s evolution was much stronger than the ck flood dragon of Long Ruo. Its horns had formed and dragon ws too. It was just a few steps away from bing a true dragon. Compared to the ck flood dragon, they weren¡¯t even on the same level.


    His natural protector beast could already be treated like a baby dragon.


    However, although it had the body of a flood dragon it still kept a portion of the ancient winged snake bloodline. Who knows if it was a blessing or a bane.


    The fire winged snake was one of the ancient god beasts and was seen by some as the materialization of the sun. The Yang power of its bloodline was beneficial to the lightning giant flood serpent and didn¡¯t conflict.


    ¡°Lightning winged flood serpent? Is there going to have a new breed in this world?¡±


    Hyping himself up, Zong Shou suddenly had an idea, only to feel the giant flood dragon turn around and look at him.


    Looking closely, those eyes weren¡¯t as sentient as before.


    The lightning winged flood serpent seemed to have used up all his strength when it evolved and was exhausted.


    It¡¯s soul body went back into Zong Shou¡¯s right arm.


    It still didn¡¯t upy space, just causing his hand to have a tattoo-like drawing. It was like the lightning winged flood dragon, looking extremely life-like like it could jump out at any moment.


    Zong Shou sensed and knew that the flood dragon was in deep sleep. Who knows how long it would need until it awoke.


    However, he was delighted. This was a grade 7 spirit beast. Itsbat strength was close to the god beast level lightning winged flood serpent!


    Once its actual body recovered it would be even stronger!


    With this natural protector beast, he could sweep the Donglin Cloud Continent. Even if he faced those grade 7 experts, he could put up a fight.


    At this moment, even if the lightning winged flood serpent was in deep sleep, he was able to use a portion of its strength.


    With just a slight thought, Zong Shou could feel threads of lightning energy surging out from within the body of the flood serpent on his right arm.


    It was 3 times more than before it evolved! It was also much purer. It was apparent that the nature of the lightning power had changed.


    There were still 6 drops of blood on the ss. This time it belonged to 3 different types, 2 of each.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate, dropping 2 drops of giant tinum dragon blood into Little Gold.


    However this ball of jelly apart from twisting intensely there wasn¡¯t many other changes.


    Zong Shou could feel that the 2 drops of Essence blood were hidden in its beast crystal and was being swallowed and digested bit by bit. It was also be stronger little by little.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, the god beast Wanxiang was the only god beast with no original form.


    It didn¡¯t reject any bloodline and could merge the original form of all god beasts into itself.


    This was why Wanxiang could be ranked 5th out of all god beasts, riding above most of the god beasts of legend at such a respected position.


    However, at this moment, its grade was too Low and to merge with these 2, true dragon essence blood would needrge amounts of time.


    For thest 4 drops, 2 were from the mysterious Ying dragon, the other from the giant yellow dragon, the 2 dragon blood had great powers and mysteries.


    Zong Shou slightly hesitated before summoning the one origin sword from his soul ocean out from the back of his head.


    He gritted his teeth and dripped the 2 drops of giant yellow dragon blood onto it.


    In the next instance, this illusionary spirit sword shook violently. Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare dy and quickly sent the sword back into his soul ocean.


    With the unnamed nineyer giant pagoda suppressing the sword body which was close to breaking instantly stabilized. The sword body was changing, the dragon pattern was bing more clear and it turned bright yellow.


    When thest bit of tremors finally stopped, Zong Shou observed it.


    He noticed that the aura of the one origin sword was more vast. The energy of the king path also seemed to have stabilized.


    The giant yellow dragon inherited the virtues of the earth. It was the best thing to carry dragon energy.


    Dripping it in, after time goes went on, even without the nineyer pagoda he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the dragon energy expanding.


    This item could also nourish and strengthen dragon energy, causing the dragon energy to have something to rely on.


    As for the mysterious Yin dragon blood, Zong Shou directly threw it into his heaven and earth bag.


    Zong Shou opened the bottle stopper of the remaining jade bottle and instantly smelled a slightly fishy pill fragrance.


    ¡°Dragon blood body training pill?¡±


    This was a really good item. Juelong City had in numerous dragon race over tens of thousands of years and used their blood to make pills. This dragon blood body training pill was one of them.


    It was only grade 4 and wasn¡¯t much stronger than those pills that Xuanyuan Yiren made.


    However, since it was dragon blood, it had miraculous effects. If one ate it for a long time, not only could one have the strength of the dragon, but there were legends that one could obtain the skills of the dragon race with the body of a human.


    What was lucky was that the jade bottle wasrge. When he shooking it, he could deduce that there were at least 200 of them.


    Zong Shku smiled and casually threw one pill into his mouth.


    The taste wasn¡¯t much, it wasn¡¯t as sweet as those that Yiren refined. On the contrary, it was bitter and tasted horrible.


    However, when he swallowed it his body seemed to be like a furnace, like he was about tobust.


    He didn¡¯t care, looking at the other 2 things in his hand. Within themp, there were 4 items, apart from the ss flower pot and the jade bottle, there were a spiritual artifact and a talisman.


    One of it was in the shape of a drill. The dark red color seemed like it was from numerous dragon bloods which hardened, covering its original color.


    ¡°Dragon breaking drill?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart shook. This thing was so famous. Legend had it that there were only 3 of them in the world.


    It was a grade 8 spiritual artifact which especially targeted the various abilities and body-protecting energy of the dragon race.


    In the god-emperor game, the ice hornless dragon of the Water Fairy Lake was hurt by this item and then killed by the attacks of ten thousand yers.


    A bright light shed in his mind, Zong Shou understood how that venerable Xuang got into this ce where no one could enter.


    ¡°...so he relied on this drill! The dragon shadow old man used true dragon sword intent to set up restrictions. With this drill, one could break it head-on. But why did Xuang leave this drill here? Did that fellow not n oning back to find this item?¡±


    Zong Shou looked at thest item, he had a feeling this item was the key.


    On the talisman, there was an unusually thick spiritual energy flow such that he couldn¡¯t see the specific grade.


    The runes in which weremonly seen. Zong Shou observed it and he recognized half of them.


    However, on the back of this talisman, there wrote a line of words on a piece of paper.


    ¡°...26 years ago I was invited by the elders to kill the dragon spirit fairy. Who knew that after I saw her my thoughts would change. I thought of her for 20 years, unable to control myself. 3 years ago I heard that city lord had refined this Taixuan heart locking soul settling talisman to capture dragon spirit fairy. I couldn¡¯t bear for her to be captured. Furthermore, I didn¡¯t have much time left in my life which was why I decided to betray...¡±


    The words behind wereplicated. The gist of which was that he couldn¡¯t bear to see the people he loved be controlled as a dragon servant. So he stole the talisman, the nine drops of dragon blood, and the tens of spiritual artifacts.


    He said that if people in the future can obtain this item, they would be able to get the legacy of the dragon shadow old man. They would be able to prevent these things from falling into the hands of Juelong City.


    Behind it was a huge passage on how he loved that dragon spirit fairy and how he thought about her day and night. Anyways, it was corny.


    ¡°Heart locking soul settling?¡±


    Zong Shou looked at the talisman in his hand. He couldn¡¯t recognize most of it.


    However, since he knew the function, he could deduce the mysteries behind it.


    A momentter, his face changed. Holding the talisman he shuddered slightly.


    He could confirm that this talisman was above celestial grade! And it was a unique way of crafting.


    In the next moment, Zong Shou heard a gleefulugh from not far away.


    ¡°How amusing, that Juelong City schemed so much and in the end, they are like headless flies. To think that Lingyun Longruo is going to go back empty-handed. The treasures left by venerable Xuang are going tond in my hands in the end!¡±


    The voice was extremely familiar. Wasn¡¯t that Jin Buhui?¡±

 Chapter 359 - What a Huge Loss

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 359 What a Huge Loss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At the midwest of the Dragon Gathering Mountain, when the inner and outer gates were locked shut, there was no one there. There were only a few grade 8 experts who remained outside.


    However, they had no intentions of leaving, each choosing a spot to sit down. Some of them closed their eyes and meditated, whilst some looked at the Cloud Ocean below in deep thought. Their expressions were all different as they waited quietly.


    However, a momentter, that silence was broken. A red glow suddenly descended from the heavens. The movement speed was extremely quick and astonishing. A moment ago it had just appeared at the horizon and now it was already at the peak of the mountain.


    They saw a young girl dressed in red and who was holding a red umbre floating downwards, smiling as she looked at the inner gate.


    ¡°Taiyuan Fairy?¡±


    Xuan Taiji was the head of them all, his gaze constricting as he looking carefully at this young girl who rose to fame in a short ten years.


    Then he bowed, ¡°Taiji greets Shui Fairy. Why did the fairye to this ce?¡±


    Strictly speaking, the 2 of them were people of the same generation but apart from seniority, there was one¡¯s strength.


    This Shui Lingbo used just a short 30 years and had reached the realm which the peak experts of the world had reached, far above people of her generation. As such, he had no choice but to be respectful towards her.


    At this moment, all the surrounding grade 8 experts all focused their gazes over.


    They were both curious whilst also being slightly wary.


    Shui Lingbo didn¡¯t bother, her brows tensing up before she shook her head, ¡°No matter, I came for one person. This fellow is from the same sect as me. I am uncertain what situations might happen so I came over in case he got bullied...¡±


    She saw the wary expressions of everyone, she instantlyughed coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your so called direct disciples are nothing in my eyes! Those small fish and shrimps aren¡¯t worth me traveling so far to this ce.¡±


    Xuan Taiji instantly heaved a sigh of relief. It was good if she didn¡¯t do that. If not, they really couldn¡¯t block her.


    He also knew that although this Shui Lingbo was from themon people path Taiyuan Sect, she was righteous and never lied to others. His expression remained calm as he smiled, ¡°Fairy is too serious! We didn¡¯t mean that. So Taiyuan Fairy came for Zhao Yanran? Her talents are great, her progress is extremely quick. The Seven Spirit Sect has found a great disciple to pass down the torch...¡±


    ¡°How can it be Zhao Yanran? You don¡¯t need to be so respectful to her. Although she is talented, she can¡¯t cause much of a situation. If something happens to her, her seniors of her sect will act. Why would I need toe?¡±


    As she said that her expression became unusually depressed, ¡°This fellow is someone I never want to meet in my life.¡±


    She sighed as she said that. That Wei Xu deserved to die. Snatching him was okay but why did he have to make him enter the second generation gates? Before this she was his senior now she had to call him grand grand grand senior master, how wouldn¡¯t one feel annoyed?


    Xuan Taiji eximed, not knowing what she meant.


    Following which Shui Lingbo wasn¡¯t willing to say anymore, her brows furrowing as she smiled ironically, ¡°Thanks to you all, just a small Dragon Gathering Mountain, the legacy of the dragon shadow martial saint. However, no one was able to obtain it in ten thousand years. The many sects of Donglin are a little useless! This time, do all of you have confidence? The spiritual wave is rising and it will shorten the time that the gates are open. However, to wait for the next time it is still 20 years! Are you guys waiting for the god-emperor to appear to snatch the legacy?¡±


    The moment she said that the expressions of the grade 8 experts with Ling Lie at the helm all changed, filled with anger.


    Xuan taiji¡¯s face turned slightly red. Although Haoxuan¡¯s sects foundations weren¡¯t in Donglin Cloud Continent, Shui Lingbo¡¯s words had targeted it too.


    However, if he had no reason to, he wouldn¡¯t easily want to offend her. He could only frown and say, ¡°Fairy¡¯s words are a little extreme! Xuan Taiji is ashamed. A hundred years ago, I had entered the lower regions of the mountain and had someprehension. The martial path of the dragon shadow old man is profound and mysterious. I am ashamed that in 10 days I justprehended 11 sets of sword drawings. Till this date, based on what I know, the talented ones at most had only understood 13 sets.¡±


    Shui Lingbo instantly burst outughing, in the next instance, they heard Lingyun Sect¡¯s Ling Lie speak solemnly.


    ¡°200 years ago, I also had the chance to enter to witness what the martial saint left behind. I entered the inner sect andprehended a lot. Then I cultivated for 70 years and entered the body forming realm. However, at that time I had a feeling that no one in the world would be able toprehend it all in just a short 10 days. The nine true dragon swords of his, one can just forget about it. To be able to obtain one or two true meaning of the martial path is already decent. I dare say boldly, that Taiyuan Fairy is talented in the martial path and is top-notch, but you will fail to obtain this martial saint¡¯s legacy...¡±


    The rest of the people nodded their heads slightly, obvious agreeing with what he said. Another old man brushed his mustache as he smiled awkwardly, ¡°I have visited what the other people have left behind. Long-time ago I felt that there was a difference between Dragon Gathering Mountain and the others. Legend had it that when dragon shadow old man left the cloud world, he had no intention to leave behind anything. Because his friend persuaded him, he left the nine true dragon sword techniques and a portion of the nine shadow dragon sword behind here for people toprehend. However, because he was angry about it, the conditions toprehend the nine types of true dragon sword intents were high.¡±


    Only then did Shui Lingbo¡¯s brows furrow, she didn¡¯t believe it, thinking to herself that was this Dragon Gathering mountain so amazing?


    Then she thought about Zong Shou. If that was the case, then that fellow most probably wouldn¡¯t obtain the legacy of the dragon shadow old man.


    This time, it seemed like she most probably came here for nothing.


    ...


    In the maze on the outer sect lower floor, a cave located in the southwest position.


    Yan Feibai¡¯s brows were locked tightly as he focused on the stone wall in front of him.


    It was extremely smooth and really hard. When he punched across with a few hundred kilograms of strength, it didn¡¯t even shake.


    There seemed to be nothing unusual about it, but he stood here for half a day. Behind him were many Lingyun Sect disciples. Their cultivation was a grade higher than him, and they all looked solemnly. Their faces filled with unhappiness but they didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you a little too extreme outside?¡±


    The one who spoke, the voice was smooth and soft, it was Ge Hanyun. At this moment, she was expressionless, ¡°No matter how little you know about interpersonal matters, you should know that those words are hurtful...¡±


    ¡°You finally asked.¡±


    Yan Feibai was expressionless as he continued to look forwards like there was a flower which grown on the wall.


    ¡°This person wiped out his cultivation. It is obvious he wants to give up. He probably came to this dragon gathering mountain because he was trying his luck. If I didn¡¯t do that, how could I ignite his spirit? In Donglin Cloud Continent, there are just a handful of people that are worthy of being my opponents. If there is one less it would be a little boring. Now has your anger lessened?¡±


    Ge Hanyunughed from rage, ¡°Who is angry with you? I only think that your 10-year agreement is a little too much. In just 3 years, he will definitely win against you.¡±


    ¡°As expected, a girl in love is brainless. However, that¡¯s true as time goes on the gap between him and I will berger. The 10 years is a little too unfair.¡±


    Yan Feibai finally turned around, his voice solemn,¡± rather than fight with me regarding this matter, why not help me think of a way to open this tunnel. This concerns the senior master¡¯s ck flood serpent. It is huge for our Lingyun Sect and we can¡¯t dy it!¡±


    ¡°Oi! The martial saint intent blocked and apart from waiting for thest few days when it weakens what more can I do?¡±


    She scoffed coldly, Ge Hanyun had a slight thought as she turned around and smiled, ¡°I think we don¡¯t have to wait anymore. With these 2 people, we can break the seal.¡±


    Only to see there were 2 petite girls who were walking over. The one in front was Zhao Yanran, the one behind was also really elegant, her face like a fairy, it was Xuan Yun.


    ...


    Pretty much at the same time, in the loweryer southwest position, somece deep in the maze.


    ¡°How did that sentence go? Even if you are scheming, you won¡¯t be able to drink the water which I, Jin Buhui, use to wash my feet. As for that true dragon blood, you can¡¯t even buy it if you want....¡±


    The voice was extremely familiar, wasn¡¯t that Jin Buhui?


    He muttered to himself filled with delight, however a momentter he turned the corner.


    When he saw Zong Shou he was rooted to the spot.


    Zong Shouughed, calmly blowing the talisman in his hand. Then, he grandly hid it into his heaven and earth bag. He said calmly, ¡°My bad. For that so called true dragon blood, I have already obtained it. Unfortunately, brother Jin hasete.¡±


    Jin Buhui¡¯s face turned red and then green, green and then white. Then he opened his mouth with much difficulty, ¡°What was that talisman that brother Zong had in your hand? Was it also left by venerable Xuang? What grade is it?¡±


    ¡°That talisman? I heard that it was called the Taixuan heart locking soul settling talisman, made by Juelong City.¡±


    Zong Shou said whilst he acted like he was thinking, ¡°As for grade I don¡¯t know. I only know that this talisman is definitely above celestial grade!¡±


    ¡°Celestial Talisman?¡±


    At this moment, Jin Buhui had the urge to vomit blood. If he knew this would happen, why did they split up? If he followed Zong Shou, he might have been able to get some stuff.


    Then Zong Shou asked curiously, ¡°Oh how did brother Jin get in. Did you alsoprehend the 9 types of true dragon sword intent?¡±


    ¡°What true dragon sword intent? I used 10 grade 8 formation breaking intent ending talismans, what a huge loss!¡±


    Jin Buhui couldn¡¯t help but scolded out, following which his brain clicked, ¡°True Dragon sword intent? Youprehended the nine types of true dragon sword intent?¡±

 Chapter 360 - Nine Dragon Shadow Sword

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 359 Nine Dragon Shadow Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°True dragon sword intent? You entered after youprehended the 9 types of true dragon sword intent?¡±


    The moment Zong Shou heard that he knew things were wrong. He sighed in his heart. This Jin Buhui stopped at nothing. 5 grade 9 talismans were simr to 500 grade 7 beast crystals. That formation breaking intent ending talisman was even rarer in the world. This fellow used it here.


    He wanted to avoid the topic but thinking about it, Zong Shou decided that it was best to be sincere and decide not to hide it. He shook his head, ¡°Although I have some money in my hands I am not as generous as you. Those grade 9 talismans have no supply at all. I can only use such a stupid method, to follow the dragon shadow old man¡¯s rules to walk in. The true dragon essence blood was a surprise...¡±


    Jin Buhui couldn¡¯t help but suck in a deep cold breath as he looked right at Zong Shou. After a moment he said out word by word, ¡°Zong Shou, I realized that you are just perverted! Do you know how many of those 9 types of sword intent that my senior brother Xuan and my teacherprehend?¡±


    Zong Shou was disinterested at all, still looking at themp. Jin Buhui was helpless and continued, ¡°My teacher and my senior brother Xuan onlyprehended 5 of them. I am more talented than them and onlyprehended 6. You are just 14, how did youprehend all of the 9 sword intents? How overpowered. Are you lying to me? There are many people more talented than me in the world, but to be so much higher, that¡¯s a little too much...¡±


    ¡°Lie?¡± Zong Shouughed involuntarily, ¡°Whatever you say!¡±


    Whilst speaking Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up, pulling out 7 golden needles from beneath themp as well as a small bottle.


    These things were well hidden, behind themp and stabbed deeply into the stone pir. Those spiritual energy fluctuations were hidden by themp which was a spiritual artifact. If one didn¡¯t pay attention, one wouldn¡¯t be able to notice.


    Luckily, he had seen almost everything in those treasure finding books in thest life. If it was anyone else, after obtaining the true dragon essence blood, they would be careless and miss out on it.


    He smiled coldly in his heart. Xuang was such a smart person. That Dragon Spirit Fairy might be a reason for this person to betray Juelong City, but it definitely couldn¡¯t lure this person to be willing to take the risk.


    If what he guessed was correct, the thing within the bottle was the reason why Xuang truly betrayed Juelong City.


    And within this person¡¯s heart, he most likely felt that the 7 golden needles and the bottle were more valuable than the true dragon essence blood.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what that item was and what purpose it had. However, he was still happy, shaking it towards Jin Buhui as he said, ¡°Brother Jin wouldn¡¯t think about splitting these items with me right?¡±


    Jin Buhui nearly wanted to cry out, his circr fat face frowned into a bitter gourd as he forced a smile, ¡°How would I? Didn¡¯t I say that I didn¡¯t want to take one¡¯s opportunities?¡±


    He regretted it so much that he wanted to pound his own chest. He also knew that the thing in the bottle was definitely above that of the true dragon essence blood.


    In the past, it has always been him taking all the spoils such that others looked on enviously. Who knew that today, he could only look as Zong Shou kept all these treasures one by one into his bag.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows curled up and he stopped asking, casually keeping all these few items. Then he just turned around and left with no intention of staying. There was no more suspicious spots in this ce and even if he left anything behind, it would be limited and he wouldn¡¯t have to spend time and effort to search.


    That Jin Buhui followed along behind him and asking probingly, ¡°With a heavy treasure on you, aren¡¯t you afraid that people would snatch it? Forget about the others, Juelong City will not let you off. The Lingyun Sect are also searching for the true dragon blood. Why not split some with me and let me split the responsibility with you?¡±


    ¡°Split some?¡±


    Zong Shou was in deep thought, ¡°What about these two items?¡± What he took out was the dragon breaking drill and the dragon blood body training pill.


    Jin Buhui was speechless, directly shutting his mouth, ¡°Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything!¡±


    Things like the dragon blood body training pill were something that Haoxuan Sect could get as many as they wanted. As for the dragon breaking drill, he didn¡¯t want to go all out against the dragon raise so why would he need it?


    Zong Shou had predicted that and he smiled. Then he took a dragon blood body training pill and after biting it open, he swallowed it down.


    The fire and water spiral energy were still conflicting in his body. Using this pill, his body was still burning but it could make him feel less pain than before.


    In that instance, his expression changed slightly. Just as he wanted to listen, a pair of fox ears suddenly appeared from within his hair.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about the change of monster body, his eyes slowly focusing as he could hear a group of people walk over roughly a few hundred feet away.


    They just needed to make a turn and they would appear in front of them.


    There were a total of 14. When they walked, they didn¡¯t make any sound at all. Their aura was hidden.


    The reason why Zong Shou was able to notice their arrival was from the dust changes in the air.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate at all as he suddenly threw out mind stone and talismans all about.


    Then he immediately pulled his sword and turned into an afterimage, silently proceeding towards the turn 200 feet away. He used all his strength to head forwards.


    Jin Buhui also noticed the group of people moving over. He just focused slightly and was on alert. Now he was stunned, he didn¡¯t think that Zong Shou would attack even before the 2 sides met. Such decisiveness!


    In the next moment, they saw a middle-aged ck robbed man walk out from the corner with no preparation at all.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body sped up once more. He didn¡¯t bother about hiding his sound and aura, purple lightning exploded, following which the sword light shed as blood spurted out!


    ¡°Energy swallowing!¡±


    Heaven Swallowing energy conversion, he absorbed the vital energy of the person into his sword. He didn¡¯t stop at all, the sword continued to fly. Whilst the group of people were unprepared, he used the sword in his hand to kill 3 people. Then he moved as swift as the wind as he retreated backward.


    At the same time, a serious of loud angry scolds broke out from the group of ck-dressed man as the de light shed. Some summoned their protector beasts and cast spells to buff whilst some chased right after. Their expressions were extremely vicious.


    Zong Shou held the sword and shed down, instantly smashing away the hundreds of storm like hidden weapons.


    He continued to sh with a few swords, blocking away the few sword lights which were close to him.


    When he directly reached 180 feet away, he suddenly abandoned the sword, letting the lightning winged sword circle around his body.


    A cold glow exploded out in his eyes as he chanted out. Instantly within this hundred feet, numerous tremors exploded out, balls of fire swept the entire cave.


    A gust of wind also blew up from behind.


    Zong Shou stopped his retreat, along with the wind that was pushing on his bag he once again exceeded to the maximum and crazily stabbed out!


    ¡°Peng!¡±


    A fist striking out as it collided against the de light. The vital energy and essence energy of 4 Xuanwu ancestors instantly exploded out.


    The power of this fist had increased by a hundred times! Just one fist and it caused the weapons in front of him to scatter. The momentum didn¡¯t stop as the chest of one Xuanwu ancestor behind was blown up.


    His hands spread out as he grabbed the meat around his dantian. Grabbing it out powerfully, blood sttered all about. A vast amount of energy surged into his arm.


    Zong Shou also waved out another fist. Numerous lightning shed on his left hand, following which there was another loud ¡°hong¡±.


    Instantly another person, blood and meat exploded.


    200 feet ofnd, he just stepped 3 steps and punched out 3 times. Each fist caused one Xuanwu ancestor to die on the spot!


    On the 4th fist, Zong Shou felt a really strong repulsion strike him from his right arm.


    He instantly focused and he knew that the person ahead of him was an expert no weaker than Yue Guanyun and Xue Shuifan.


    The bones on his body crackled. He couldn¡¯t help but follow, directly leading this huge strength into his external bone.


    This 3rd series lightning walking external bone which he had just made for a month instantly burst into pieces!


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all, seeing that person fly out a hundred feet due to the force of his fist. His body continued to elerate forwards as he charged out between the few spirit masters.


    Then, he controlled the falling lightning winged sword, sword light shing as the few protector beasts were instantly crushed.


    A few threads of blood spurted out. In just an instant, 2 of the 3 were dead and 1 was injured!


    At this moment the person who was forced back pounced forwards. Waving a huge drill as he smashed down. Who knows how many hundred kilograms it was as the wind struck forwards. Everywhere the drill passed even the stone pir couldn¡¯t take it as stone shrapnel flew.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constricted. Only then did he see clearly that it was a 9 feet tall white-haired old man. His gaze was fierce like he wanted to swallow him up.


    At this moment, his sword attack had waned and he had no path to retreat to. Although he swallowed some energy, facing the giant drill it was still not enough.


    He would suffer heavy injuries from that strike!


    Sighing helplessly, Zong Shou¡¯s ck hair broke away from the hair tie and was slowly turning white.


    Just as deathly energy was slowly gathering, Zong Shou¡¯s heart moved and thought about these patterns, about the protrusions. He also remembered those 49 pictures.


    In the next moment, numerous thoughts rose up in his head. Only 9 giant dragons were circling in his head.


    His heart was really clear with no other thoughts. The sword in his hand shed down diagonally like he had no thoughts at all.


    In the next instant, there was suddenly a dragon roar which broke out in the cave. That purple colored sword image shed and disappeared.


    Where the sword light passed, the drill which was also the same grade 6 was sliced into half!


    Even the old man was caught off guard, his brain being sliced into half by that shocking sword light.


    Jin Buhui behind him stopped breathing. His gaze looking right at Zong Shou, at the 9 giant dragon images which were circling him!


    ¡°Dragon shadow? Is it the nine dragon shadow sword?¡±

 Chapter 361 - If You Won鈥檛 Give it, Then We Will Take it

    <h4>Chapter 361: Chapter 360 If You Won¡¯t Give it, Then We Will Take it</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Dragon shadow? Is that the nine dragon shadow sword?¡±


    That dragon roared out, reverberating for a long time. Within the cave, it was dead silent.


    Zong Shou¡¯s long hair had instantly turned white in that instance.


    It wasn¡¯t a deathly white, but the silver-white of the sky fox race!


    Behind his back, there were 5 foxtails which danced in the sky.


    The dragon shadow, which was originally really illusionary and indiscernible, the moment the sword light dissipated, those sword shadows also faded.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes changed. They were more narrow and more attractive to the soul. At this moment his pupils turned wine red. His gaze turned as it revealed a fierce intent. Then, there was an indescribable evil intent.


    When his gaze swept past the remaining 3 people, these 3 Juelong City Xuanwu ancestors, their faces turned purple. However, their legs couldn¡¯t shift a single step. Their faces showed loss, struggle, worry, and fear.


    ¡°Sky fox monster body!¡±


    Jin Buhui couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath a momentter he said in disbelief, ¡°Zong Shou youprehended the nine types of sword intents? You alsoprehended the nine dragon shadow sword?¡±


    He didn¡¯t care much about the sky fox monster body. With the natural illusionary technique of the sky fox along with the aura from the sword that he used to kill the old man with the drill, he stunned the 3 of them. It wasn¡¯t that difficult nor was it really surprising. He could even see that within it there were traces of the cloud shocking heaven destroying the sword.


    Only the nine dragon shadow sword left by the dragon shadow old man was something that shocked him.


    This grade 10, saint spirit level martial path top technique was something that the hundreds of people in Haoxuan sect were unable to obtain in ten thousand years.


    Who knows how many experts there were within. There were 30 of just those that broke through the gates of the celestial path and left the cloud continent.


    He hadprehended those pictures and only felt that they were profound, hard to see anything through it.


    However, such a sword technique was disyed right in front of his eyes.


    He remembered that this fellow had just entered this inner gate for just 2 days...


    The nine true dragon sword intents wereprehended by him.


    The teacher said that toprehend the nine dragon shadow sword, one had to understand the nine types of true dragon sword techniques. So it was true?


    The red in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes got deeper. When he shed out once more and sword energy shot out. It caused these remaining 3 Xuanwu ancestors to be beheaded, heads flew from their body.


    This intent was violent! It was like it wanted to find another hundred or a thousand people to kill to his fill!


    A portion came from the sky fox monster body whilst the other came from another source.


    Zong Shou suppressed the breath in his chest, suppressing the raging killing intent in his heart, slowly observing. It wasn¡¯t until he realized something was off within his soul did he stop.


    This energy swallowing technique not only swallowed vital energy and soul power, but it also swallowed the soul and mind.


    Today, along with his battles against Xue, Yue, and Xiong, the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique used exceeded the limit that his body could endure.


    At this moment, the random thoughts that were absorbed over were striking his mind, causing the killing intent and violent thoughts in him to increase to the maximum.


    It caused the purify word talisman in his soul ocean to activate all of a sudden.


    His consciousness was changing between clear and muddle. His eyes were suddenly vicious and suddenly clear.


    Jin Buhui, seeing that Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply, also didn¡¯t notice anything was off. He only thought that this dragon shadow sword matter was something Zong Shou thought wasn¡¯t convenient to speak about. He didn¡¯t ask anymore, just looking at the corpses in front of him and clicking his mouth, ¡°Brother Zong, this is a little too vicious! Ten over Xuanwu ancestors actually all buried under your sword without knowing the reason why. If I was them, I wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace...¡±


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath. The wine red color in his eyes slowly faded. He used the conversation with Jin Buhui to distract his thoughts.


    ¡°Are these Xuanwu ancestors from Juelong City?¡±


    ¡°Do you still need to ask? Looking at their clothing and the techniques they used, if they aren¡¯t from Juelong City, I would bite off my own tongue! Even from a hundred miles away, I can smell the scent of these people...¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, in your eyes, will these people let us off? I have grievances with them long ago and took the initiative. Was I going to wait for them to attack and let them have the initiative?¡±


    ¡°He! That makes sense...¡±


    Jin Buhuiughed involuntarily. Although he was from the Haoxuan Sect, he wasn¡¯t a stubborn person. He naturally wouldn¡¯t care much about such matters.


    Zong Shou killing them right away wasn¡¯t the actions of a good person, but Juelong City wasn¡¯t any righteous either.


    To spread out the map to lure others over to help find the entrance. In the end, they had the idea of killing people to steal the treasure. Strictly speaking, what Zong Shou did couldn¡¯t be considered wrong.


    His gaze finally focused on the old man with a drill, thinking carefully for a moment. Then heughed lightly, ¡°Do you know who he is? Juelong City ¡®dead man drill¡¯ Hanzhong. Such a person actually died here, how pitiful. He might look 50-60 but that was because he was poisoned, causing his body to look old. Actually, he is just 30 years old. He was the person in Juelong City with the most chance of breaking through to the ascended realm. To think he could actually die in your hands in such a clumsy manner...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows raised up, that name was a little familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember it. At this time, his thoughts were muddy and he had no extra space to think about this person¡¯s past. In the next instant, he heard Jin Buhui exim,¡± Eh? There seem to be more people. The problem this time isn¡¯t small!¡±


    Zong Shou did hear that but he didn¡¯t take the initiative this time. The violent killing intent in his mind still hadn¡¯t faded. The energy within his body also still hadn¡¯t calmed down.


    Even the energy he obtained from the body of Hanzhong wasn¡¯t totally absorbed.


    More importantly, he felt that there were familiar auras from within this group of people.


    A momentter, as expected, a group of people followed closely behind the people of Juelong City and entered the alleyway. They were a thousand feet away before they stopped in their tracks.


    Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun were within. However, the rest were disciples of Lingyun Sect.


    The one at the lead was that Yan Feibai.


    Zong Shou raised his head and looked over following which heughed evilly, ¡°Eh! Yanran, Yun you two came too?¡±


    Yan Feibai and the rest were startled as they stood rooted to the spot, looking calmly ahead of them.


    It was like he didn¡¯t recognize that it was Zong Shou. They all sat in the pool of blood. The lightning winged sword in his hand was still dripping. The 5 silver tails danced, upying a small half of the cave space. Each time it danced it would move about arge portion of the heaven and earth spiritual energy.


    The wine-red eyes of Zong Shou sent a chill down one¡¯s spine.


    Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun were startled, unable to speak for a long while. Both of them knew that Zong Shou¡¯s martial path attainment was high, pretty much invincible beneath the ascended realm.


    However, they had never seen him like this before. That fierce and sharp energy caused the 2 of them to think that the ancient beast nine tail fox had appeared in the world once more.


    Yan Feibai frowned as he sized up Zong Shou. Then he looked towards the many corpses on the ground.


    When the body of that dead man drill Hanzhong jumped into his eyes, his pupils constricted, shocked.


    ¡°You were the one who killed the Juelong City people?¡±


    Just as Zong Shou was about to reply, his originally clear consciousness suddenly darkened and became cloudy. He could only instinctively say, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yan Fibai¡¯s expression changed, his eyes still filled with doubt, ¡°Then the blood of the true dragon is in your hands?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled when he heard that, ¡°If it isn¡¯t in my hands then why would I kill them?¡±


    Just as he said that he felt the atmosphere within the cave be weird.


    The expressions of the tens of disciples all turned serious as they looked over coldly. Zong Shou¡¯s mind came to his senses from that sharp killing intent, the violent thoughts that he had just suppressed rose up once more. His eyes shone coldly as he smiled involuntarily, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the few of you also want that item?¡±


    Yan Feibai stopped breathing. A momentter, he didn¡¯t bother about Ge Hanyun who was pulling at his sleeves as he firmly nodded his head, ¡°These nine drops of true dragon blood are very important to my Lingyun Sect. My Senior master Long needs this item to let his ck flood dragon evolve. This item is useless for you, so why not your highness give it up. Our Lingyun Sect will remember this favor...¡±


    ¡°And what if I am unwilling?¡±


    Lightning started to sh on his right arm. The control of the killing intent in his heart was already at its extreme. At this moment his heart was unusually calm.


    ¡°Are you prepared to attack to take it from me?¡±


    When Yan Feibai heard that, his chin lowered, his gaze not changing, answering without hesitation, ¡°If you reject, then I indeed have such a thought! Your highness is the lord of a city so why do you need this item? If I have no choice, I am forced to take it. The item is a masterless item and the virtuous person should get it. Your highness, please care about your life and give the true dragon blood to me!¡±


    Jin Buhui frowned when he heard that, thinking that things might go out of hand. With Zong Shou¡¯s decisiveness in the killing, something might happen.


    In the next instance, Zong Shou scoffed coldly, following which that white-colored person exploded, turning into a ball of white light as he charged towards the Lingyun Sect people.


    The 7 Xuanwu ancestors were all on guard, all of them scoffing coldly as they pulled out their weapons. Instantly the cave was covered in de shadows.


    The head was a tall and strong looking brute who was 50 years old who asked coldly, ¡°Junior brother Yan do we kill this person?¡±


    He didn¡¯t attack, not fast but not slow as he walked towards the front of Yan Feibai and Ge Hanyun, protecting the two of them.


    Yan Feibai¡¯s sword brows moved coldly, following which his eyes dimmed, ¡°This person is asking to die. We will be able to answer to the sects of the cloud world. Senior brother Lie can kill him freely!¡±


    The tall and strong brute grinned and smiled, ¡°What a kid who can¡¯t tell from good fro bad, I want to see how he killed that dead man drill...¡±


    When his voicended, he saw Zong Shou cross a hundred steps and arrive in front of him. Then, a purple sword light waved out and swept over.

 Chapter 362 - To Kill or Not to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 361 To Kill or Not to Kill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The bright purple light instantly caused the entire space of the cave to turn purple. It was still a lone person with a sword who shed over, head on!


    When the tall and muscr man saw that, the mocking look on his face got heavier. He thought to himself, did this Gantian Mountain City lord be crazy? Did he think that with his abilities, he could go up against 7 Xuanwu ancestors?


    Just as such thoughts rose up he heard a majestic dragon roar out ahead of him! Where that sword sliced, all the heaven and earth spiritual energy parted away. Behind Zong Shou, there were 9 illusionary dragon shadows which appeared. They bared their fangs and showed their ws, looking extremely fierce.


    2 Xuanwu ancestorsbined to attack. However, the moment they engaged, the weapon in their hand was broken by the sheer sharpness of the sword light. When the sword energy struck, it forced them into an explosive retreat. However, they couldn¡¯t avoid in time as blood spurted out from their chest.


    Luckily, the other 4 people with weapons also struck towards Zong Shou, causing the sword attack to halt, preventing their body from being split into 2 pieces.


    However, in the next moment, there were a few rings which reverberated through the cave, causing one¡¯s eardrums to hurt from all the shaking.


    The purple-colored long sword in his hand retracted and he waved casually like it was shing out. Then the 4 broken weapons were tossed aside like he was holding a god weapon in his hand, breaking all the 4 grade 5 spiritual weapons at once!


    His body didn¡¯t stop at all as he charged forwards. The 9 giant dragons behind him roared like they were influenced by Zong Shou¡¯s mind, killing intent boiling. The dragon eyes were filled with a fierce fighting spirit.


    ¡°F*** isn¡¯t that the nine dragon shadow sword?¡±


    Seeing that the tall and muscr man finally recognized where Zong Shou¡¯s sword technique came from, he was instantly stunned.


    Looking on as the 4 people were all about to fall under Zong Shou¡¯s sword, he couldn¡¯t help but scold out, waving a long sword and cutting down forwards!


    On one side, it was to save people and on the other, it was to block Zong Shou¡¯s wind-like body.


    As expected, the purple sword in Zong Shou¡¯s hand retracted backward. In just a 10th of a second, another sword shed out!


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The 3rd sound of weapons colliding sounded out once more. However, after this, it continued with a screech.


    That lightning winged sword had directly sliced into the heavy sword. Then it sliced the 5 feet wide sword body inch by inch until it forcefully broke it.


    The tall and muscr brute only felt his hands be light and he couldn¡¯t help but be startled. This was a sub-grade 7 spiritual weapon. It was a full half grade higher than the lightning winged sword in Zong Shou¡¯s hand!


    His true qi was vast and even stronger than the enemy! How was his weapon so easily broken by Zong Shou?


    Looking at the 9 giant dragon shadows which disappeared and appeared, was it the legendary 9 dragon shadow sword?


    His thoughts were a little lost and his mind was a little distracted. His body subconsciously took 3 steps back, and he swept forward with the broken sword in his hand.


    Zong Shou hollered, ¡°Scram!¡±


    Then the 5 silver white fox tails swept at the same time, bringing with it vast amounts of spiritual energy as they charged across.


    The tall and muscr brute just came to his senses, this loud holler from Zong Shou had shaken him such that his mind was a blur.


    In the next instant, he was whipped by the foxtail and fresh blood instantly spat out from his mouth. His chest copsed and he was tossed away, he really ¡®scrammed¡¯.


    At this moment, in front of Zong Shou, there was only Yan Feibai and Ge Hanyun. Thetter was mouth agape and had no intentions of helping. Her eyes were filled with a surprising glow.


    Yan Feibai was astonished by this series of events, but he was still able to keep calm. His expression was ice cold. When his senior brother Lie was hit by Zong Shou, he had already pulled out his sword. He suppressed the many thoughts in his head. When the sword light stabbed out it was like a cloud, like a fog, like stars in the sky as it scattered forwards. A bit of cloud light sword intent aimed for the skull of the white-colored person ahead.


    Seeing the situation, Zong Shou smiled without bothering, his face filled with a cruel and gory intent. He also stabbed out with a sword, It wasn¡¯t the sharpness of the nine dragon shadow sword. It was the same as Yan Feibai, indiscernible andplicated, hard to grasp. One sword turned into 10, 10 turned into 100 illusions. Within the cloud light sword image, there was killing intent hidden within which was iparably sharp!


    The people around initially didn¡¯t react but when Jin Buhui eximed, ¡°Cloud shocking god destroying intent¡±, they all reacted.


    Wasn¡¯t the technique that Zong Shou was using the sect stabilizing pinnacle art of the Lingyun Sect. In the ancient cloud deste era it could be listed into the 7th grade the legendary grade cloud shocking god destroying sword?


    However, now both Yan Feibai and Zong Shou were using the same sword art and the difference in strength was apparent!


    A series of light ngs, pretty much each sword from Yan Feibai he would retreat a few steps. His gaze was lost, not knowing how he should block, and he was unable to deduce where the true sword body of Zong Shou¡¯s was at!


    The cloud mist in the air covered the 2 of them within. One could hear the sound of ice and sand flowing about, and following the sword in his hand shing, numerous holes would appear. The spiritual light dimmed, the strengthrgely reducing.


    After thest sword, his hand couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. He could only allow that grade 6 spiritual weapon to be flicked aside by Zong Shou.


    Then a thin and elegant hand reached out suddenly from the clouds and grabbed his neck. The huge momentum brought his body to fly backward. With a boom, they knocked into the stone pir on the turning corner in front.


    Yan Feibai could only feel his organs like a raging wave. His 4 limbs were sore without any strength. As for his mouth, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The huge strength that smashed over pretty much caused him to be pressed within the stone pir. His neck which took the brunt of the hit was about to be broken.


    In the next moment, his chest felt ice-cold, his heart also sunk to the bottom!


    Zong Shou¡¯s fingers were pressing right on his blood vessel, if he slightly used more strength he could end his life and even twist his neck!


    His heart was at a loss. This was Zong Shou? The person who he thought that even if he could break away from the restraints of the dual meridians could only follow behind him and chase him?


    He had lost so badly. He prided himself for being talented in the martial path, being invincible in Donglin Cloud Continent for people of the same generation. In front of this person, he was so powerless! So useless!


    Then he seemed to realize something, his face flushing red, ¡°You dare to insult me!¡±


    Zong Shou gave up that strong, nine dragon shadow sword which could crush him in one blow. Instead, he disyed this cloud shocking god destroying sword. What he meant was obvious and didn¡¯t even need to be carefully thought about.


    It was to tell him that even the secret sword technique of Lingyun Sect, he was still not as good as him.


    At this moment, the few spirit masters of Lingyun Sect had prepared their spells and protector beasts but they could only look on with dark expressions.


    Zong Shou had sessively destroyed weapons. The speed he used to capture Yan Feibai was simply too quick. So quick that they couldn¡¯t react. The 5 silver-colored fox tails forcefully snatched half of the spiritual energy here and could also interfere with their thoughts. When they were able to cast their spells it was already toote.


    They even didn¡¯t dare to stand too close, they all silently retreated.


    Those 6 Xuanwu ancestors and senior brother Lie who was tall and muscr had stood up once more and took out their reserve weapons.


    However, their gaze towards Zong Shou was filled with shock and fear. No one dared to attack this fox race teen.


    On one side they were afraid they will incur his wrath and on the other, they were worried about the sword in his hand!


    That nine dragon shadow sword from before was just too astonishing. No one here was confident to be able to receive it and not be injured!


    Senior brother Lie was terrified. Touching his neck, if Zong Shou¡¯s target wasn¡¯t Yan Feibai from start to finish, his body would be in 2 pieces and his soul in the underworld!


    ¡°So what if I am insulting and humiliating you? Didn¡¯t you want to fight me? I used the cloud shocking god destroying sword intent and not the grade 10 saint spirit sword art to bully you...¡±


    Saying coldly, Zong Shou said each word with pauses in between, like it was extremely difficult. The glow of his wine-red eyes was flickering. Killing intent surged, his left hand continued to add strength, causing that Yan Feibai to find it hard to breathe.


    ¡°To want to obtain my things, you are bold...¡±


    Today, these people can forget about leaving alive! The lightning winged sword in his hand was craving, it wanted to drink human blood!


    However, at this moment Jin Buhui¡¯s voice anxiously rang out from behind him, ¡°Oi oi! Zong Shou, are you nning on killing him? Although he is annoying, killing him will be quite problematic. Since you wanted to kill, why didn¡¯t you resist and let them attack first? At that time even if they are Lingyun Sect I can bear witness and they won¡¯t have anything to say.¡±


    When senior brother Lie and the others heard that cold sweat flowed. Thinking to themselves, were those words to persuade him?


    They felt fortunate. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t able to calm down. If they were the ones to snatch it, all of them would all die under his sword for nothing.


    At this moment they still had some hope of surviving.


    Zhao Yanran was originally nning to use some hiding skills to cause trouble for the Lingyun Sect people.


    Who knew that in a few blinks of the eye Zong Shou used one sword to defeat 7 Xuanwu ancestors alone and controlled the situation.


    At this time, she even still hadn¡¯t think clearly of how she was going to help out in the dark!


    She could only quietly hide the talisman that she was holding in her sleeves. She caressed her long hair, giggling as she sowed discord, ¡°In my eyes, you should just kill him. With your identity apart from those hundred-odd people, you can kill whoever you want. At most, you can just give up on that Gantian Mountain. What could the small Lingyun Sect do, take revenge?¡±


    Xuan Yun was helpless as she stared angrily at Zhao Yanran, ¡°How can senior sister Zhao speak like that?¡±


    She said gently, ¡°Your highness needs to think carefully if you think that Gantian Mountain isn¡¯t important then you can just attack. However the heavens favor the virtuous, in my eyes, this person might not need to die to pay for his sins...¡±

 Chapter 363 - Restriction Gate Open

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 362 Restriction Gate Open</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Jin Buhui, who was at the back, was feeling weird. Out of these 2 girls, forget about Zhao Yanran, he knew about the personality of Seven spirit sect disciples. But why was this Xuan Yun like this too?


    Although they were persuading him, in their tone, it was like they were sure that Zong Shou didn¡¯t need to fear Lingyun Sect.


    Like one of the 10 shrines of the world was nothing to Zong Shou.


    Ge Hanyun also felt that something weird was going on, however, she wasn¡¯t able to think deeper into it. She could only kneel and say politely, ¡°Your highness please show mercy and let off my senior brother!¡±


    When Zong Shou heard those words his brows rose up coldly.


    The essence energy that he had absorbed from that dead man drill Hanzhong was mostly vented out from the few swords from before. The remaining bit wasn¡¯t much of a problem.


    Along with his thoughts bing much clearer, he was able to suppress the violence and killing intent in his body.


    Thinking about it carefully, he remembered that the foundations of Gantian Mountain weren¡¯t stable yet. The life and death of the tens of millions of monster race people weren¡¯t settled yet.


    The heaven swallowing energy conversion technique had too many ws. If he continued to kill, he would lose himself and bing a killing demon.


    He recalled theplete cloud shocking god destroying sword energy in his dantian. Zong Shou scoffed coldly before letting go and saying expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t need 10 years. If you aren¡¯t happy and are confident you can win me, you can find me anything. In the next battle, we will decide who lives and dies!¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou retract his hand, it was obvious that he had no killing intent. She felt slightly regretful. She shook her head and said, ¡°So indecisive, it is unlike you!¡±


    Zong Shou stared coldly at her. Then he felt a fierce thought rise in his soul. He had thoughts about tying up this girl and whipping her. Then he chanted a heart calming incantation to stop such evil thoughts,


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s magical demon seed was still nted in his body. At this moment, she could feel a portion of his thoughts, instantly her mouth was agape and she folded her arms in front of her chest and took a step back, ¡°Zong Shou you are perverted!¡±


    Even if she was from the Seven Spirit Sect she couldn¡¯t take it. However, at the bottom of her heart for some reason, she felt stimted.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t make a sound, he knew that it was due to the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique. He didn¡¯t speak anymore, not bothering about Jin Buhui as he walked withrge strides towards that stone room that he had already found.


    At this moment, he wished those Lingyun Sect people were so dumb to attack once more such that he could kill them. Unfortunately, after he walked out tens of steps these Lingyun Sect people still didn¡¯t react and looked stunned by the side.


    Roughly 500 feet away, he heard Yan Feibai pant as he asked, ¡°Where did you learn your cloud shocking god destroying intent from?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s footsteps paused, his eyes glowing, following which his footsteps was back to normal, ¡°Naturally it is from the Sky Sword tform, from those 18 sword puppets!¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for him, this cloud shocking god destroying sword should have belonged to Yan Feibai.


    If it wasn¡¯t for such a reason, even if he revealed his identity as a second-generation disciple ofmon people path, he would have to kill!


    This ce was extremely close to thest stone room. After they arrived, Xuan Yun who followed behind Zong Shou eximed.


    ¡°This is the ce that recorded the important part of the 9 types of true dragon sword intent? Unfortunately, my Seven Spirit Sect was unable to find the true form of the nine types of dragon sword arts and could only obtain a portion of its essence to merge into the martial techniques of the sect. Teacher had also entered the outer gate in the past and always seen it as a regret.¡±


    Zhao Yanran looked closely with some interest whilst Jin Buhui had a bright smile. He took out hundreds of nk special paper and pasted it on the walls, imprinting all the wall drawings, even the 49 talismans above. He giggled, ¡°Although I couldn¡¯t get the essence blood of the dragon, it is a huge win with these pictures! After printing them and selling them outside, I will most probably be able to earn back.¡±


    Even Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun were slightly tempted. They were hesitating whether or not to borrow some paper or even purchase.


    These pictures had the mental intent of the dragon shadow old man hidden within.


    Directly imprinting it from the original picturepared to copying from Jin Buhuiter on, the effect was oneyer different!


    Although the 9 types of true dragon sword techniques were far from the nine shadow dragon sword, they were all grade 7 legendary techniques and there were in total 9 types which were much different from one another.


    If they could bring it back to the sect, they would be of huge help to the martial studies of their sect.


    When Zong Shou heard that he couldn¡¯t help butugh, his heart was extremely calm. He didn¡¯t stop at all as he moved into the tunnel.


    A momentter that huge iron gate appeared in front of his eyes.


    Standing in front of it, Zong Shou frowned once more. There were 9 true dragon carvings which were circling on the door.


    There were no locks or no gaps, he didn¡¯t know how he was supposed to open it.


    He could only stand fixed to the spot, thinking about it whilst he tried to calm down the energy in his body and dispel the random thoughts in his head.


    A full 15 minutes passed and Jin Buhui had imprinted all the drawings and had also flown beside him.


    Looking at the gate he was stunned. However, what he was shocked about wasn¡¯t the gate but by Zong Shou.


    ¡°What a fellow. We finally found the entrance to the upperyer, why are you standing here and unwilling to enter?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows were one line, as he asked curiously, ¡°Do you have a way?¡±


    Jin Buhui smiled confidently, following which he took out a sword from his heaven and earth bag. It gave out a clear cold luster, its grade was as high as 9th grade! He then took out several talismans which he tossed out and all turned into balls of spiritual light. They fell onto him and the sword body.


    Jin Buhui waved the sword whilst saying gleefully, ¡°I predicted that I would face such a situation so I borrowed this sword from my teacher. These few talismans aren¡¯t ordinary either, used to break the various restrictions and wall obstacles here, spending me a huge sum of beast crystals.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up. He didn¡¯t recognize the other talismans only the grade 8 chaotic spirit restriction breaking talisman and one which was unique to Juelong City a grade 9 little dragon restriction talisman. Who knows how many beast crystals did this Jin Buhui use to find it.


    Only to see that after a short while of preparation, Jin Buhui shed out towards the gate. Following which there was a low blow which reverberated throughout the cave.


    Where the sword lightnded at, the 9 giant dragons circling all seemed to havee alive. Spiritual light charging out, gathering together and shing together coincidentally with the sword light.


    The 2 of them went head to head, Jin Buhui persisted for just a moment before he screamed out and he flew backward.


    His hands flying as he flew out a thousand feet and fell into the smallke.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t contain hisughter.


    Then his eyes shed brightly. He raised his sword and shed out. When the nine dragon shadows appeared, he instantly shed apart this iron gate.


    The nine giant dragon statues on the gates had no reaction at all this time. Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about them as he shed out once more and smashed this gate totally into pieces!


    Pretty much at the same time, Zong Shou felt a weird energy spread out from the giant iron door, following along his sword body until it entered his body.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be startled. This situation was simr to a year ago when he broke those 18 sword puppets.


    In front of him, a staircase that he didn¡¯t know led to where had appeared in front of his eyes.


    ...


    A few minutes after Zong Shou left, Yan Feibai who wasying t on the ground, paralyzed, could feel his injuries slowly healing.


    Zong Shou had attacked heavily causing his internal organs to suffer from intense tremors and their foundations were nearly shaken.


    However, the bodily injuries were far from the damage that the few swords from Zong Shou caused to his confidence.


    Attacking from his strongest point, using the cloud shocking god destroying sword to defeat him, like he was being yed. It caused Yan Feibai to feel his cheeks burn up, and he was totally ashamed.


    Be it the changes of sword pattern or theprehension of the sword art, Zong Shou was much better than him!


    He was stunned, sitting still for a long while before his face slightly recovered. His gaze slowly became alive.


    Then, he said to another Lingyun Sect disciple, ¡°Help me up!¡±


    The person he ordered was also a Xuanwu ancestor. His age was also much older than that senior brother Lie. However, when he heard that he respectfully helped Yan Feibai up, his face was filled with relief.


    The rest of the people were slightly at ease. Before this, what they were worried about was that Yan Feibai couldn¡¯t take the blow and he would be a piece of trash.


    Senior brother Lie looked towards the tunnel which Zong Shou left towards, his expression was fluctuating.


    A momentter he sighed, ¡°This person is a freak! I think his cultivation is just at the martial ancestor realm. But his sword is something that would y any Xuanwu ancestor!¡±


    Just thinking about it, he thought back to how his words were so wrong, that he wanted to kill that person. In the end, his sword was broken and he was hurt, He went all out and was unable to block 1 sword. Senior brother Lie¡¯s face was filled with helplessness.


    He asked curiously, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why senior master Long rejected such a person from our sect!¡±


    He had heard some things about what happened a year ago and knew that this person had broken both the Sky Sword tform and the Heaven Talisman tform in a day.


    Destroying 18 sword puppets in just 160 breaths of time!


    He was able toprehend the nine dragon shadow sword in just 2 days. Such terrifying talent. In the end, when Long Ruo appeared personally, he let him go! It was unbelievable.


    If this person entered the sect, the future their Lingyun Sect might be able topete with those top few shrines.


    ¡°It is either senior master Long had something to hide or because there are other reasons!¡±


    Yan Feibai also couldn¡¯t understand and was in deep thought. In the next moment, he heard Ge Hanyun who was beside him open her mouth, ¡°I heard some things. It was said that when senior master Long met Zong Shou, he said that his soul was broken, having barriers from heaven and a dual meridian body!¡±.

 Chapter 364 - Changes to Meridians

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 363 Changes to Meridians</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°I heard some things. It was said that when senior master Long met Zong Shou he said that his soul was broken, having barriers from heaven and a dual meridian body!¡±


    Everyone present was instantly totally speechless like they had heard a fantasy story. It was unbelievable.


    A broken soul and barriers from heaven and dual meridians. How could such a person cultivate and even breakthrough xiantian?


    Senior brother Lie couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Hanyun has to be joking. A dual meridian body? Even if he wants to cultivate the martial path, it is already extremely difficult. Along with the other 2 aspects, no matter who it was could only lead his life ordinarily. How is that possible?¡±


    Ge Hanyun¡¯s brows furrowed, she was a little unhappy, thinking to herself: Who was even joking with you?


    On the other side Yan Feibai¡¯s expression was really serious,¡± Senior brother Long wouldn¡¯t lie. It is most likely that that was true. During the sh just now I felt that his energy splits into 2 waves, it was like a spiral. It should be spiral energy based on ice and fire to deal with the dual meridian body. However to do it in such a way he had to change and modify the tendons and meridians. As for the barriers from heaven, since he could solve his dual meridian body and was able to have such sword path talent before xiantian, why couldn¡¯t he breakthrough?¡±


    ¡°Spiral energy? Doesn¡¯t he have to twist his 2 meridians up badly? How did he do that?¡±


    Senior Brother only felt his hair numb up. At the Xuanwu ancestor level, his understanding of the human body had reached a level where it was like the back of his fingertips.


    He knew that no matter how Zong Shou did it, he had to go through extreme pain and it also had tost for several years, a pain like being cut into many pieces!


    Thinking back to those other 2 things, he felt a chill in his heart.


    He thought that the resilience of this person was unparalleled in the world.


    A person with talent isn¡¯t terrifying. What was terrifying was someone with such resilience and determination at the same time.


    This time senior master Long¡¯s taste was wrong. If things go wrong he might not be able to keep his position as the leader of the next generation...


    However, he only dared to have such thoughts in his head and didn¡¯t dare to say it out. Looking at the expressions of the people around, they were probably thinking the same way too.


    He suddenly had more respect towards the person who had just made a casual exit. Even the depressed feelings and anger that was built up in his chest had reduced by arge amount.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t hate him, but he knew that such a person was one that he couldn¡¯t afford to hate. He also didn¡¯t have the ability to be enemies with him.


    That person was just a f***ing freak...


    ¡°...It shouldn¡¯t be wrong! In the past, I have underestimated him. Everyone said that I am the pride of the heavens, however,pared to him I am nothing at all. The only thing that was correct was my pride.¡±


    Yan Feibai took in a deep breath, suppressing the waves in his heart.


    ¡°Anyways, today I ept my defeat. With such an opponent, it should be an honor!¡±


    Ge Hanyun had many wild thoughts running through her mind. When she heard that sheughed out loud,¡±That is what a person should say! How are you now little kid Yan!¡±


    ¡°How can I be? I won¡¯t die!¡±


    Yan Feibai replied annoyingly, his brows rose up, ¡°When we go back this time can you teach me spiritual cultivation?¡±


    Ge Hanyun was instantly shocked, looking stunned at Yan Feibai. She knew that this fellow rather die than touch those talismans in the past.


    Yan Feibai knew what she was thinking, and he became more and more depressed, ¡°Consider it a lesson taught by him! Within a few years, I definitely won¡¯t be able to catch up, but I am not willing for him to toss me aside. He has dual cultivated to a high realm, if I don¡¯t I will be unable to beat him.¡±


    When he said that, Yan Feibai tookrge steps forwards, towards where Zong Shou had left for.


    Ge Hanyun couldn¡¯t help but feel curious, ¡°Where are you going? Are you going to find him for another fight? Next time you have intentions to attack, I think he wouldn¡¯t show mercy anymore.¡±


    Yan Feibai didn¡¯t stop and had no intentions to do so. His brows were tightly furrowed, his face filled with worry,¡± Naturally to find senior brother Long such that he won¡¯t make more mistakes...¡±


    ...


    Walking up the staircase, they saw the end of this ce was a gate. However, in front of the gate, there was a space that could be considered spacious.


    On the gate, it wasn¡¯t the nine dragon pattern but a portrait of an old white man. His body stood tall, giving off a celestial aura. His face was slightly special, there were protrusions at the temples on his head like there were 2 horns growing. His nose was also especially big, his eyes like the wheels of a carriage. Luckily his expression seemed gentle and merciful, smiling as he looked at the few of them.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up and he knew that it would be difficult to open this iron gate with the nine dragon shadow sword.


    However, at this time he wasn¡¯t in a rush. Every time that the dragon gate martial saint remnant image was opened up, it would be as long as 9 days. After 9 days no matter how much youprehended you would be teleported out by the restrictive formation here.


    Now was only the night of the second day and time wasn¡¯t their biggest issue.


    Looking all around, he felt that although this stone room was less than 300 feet there was water and mountains, buildings and pavillions.


    Not far away there was ake. Zong Shou eximed before he tookrge steps towards it.


    He only felt that the water was slightly cold and was extremely refreshing. Zong Shou used his hand to scoop a bit and drank it down, as expected it was extremely clear tasting and rejuvenating.


    After the water entered his stomach it caused his mind to be much clearer. Even the impure energies within his body had calmed down a little.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes slightly lit up as he looked towards theke once more and as expected he saw a white piece of jade lying quietly at the bottom, giving out a cold glow.


    It was obvious that it wasn¡¯t the ability of the water and instead it was because the jadeid in the water which caused such an effect.


    Unfortunately, there were talismans drawn around and there were restrictions which meant that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get his hands on it.


    Zong Shou thought about it seriously, not hesitating to obtain a few bottles of water and drink them down. Following which he sat next to theke, still activating the heaven swallowing energy conversion method.


    This time what he swallowed was the cool spiritual energy from within the white jade. On one hand, he was curing his injuries while on the other he was using this item to purify the impure thoughts in his soul.


    Jin Buhui frowned as he stood in front of the iron gate. This time he didn¡¯t dare to sh with his sword, although he wasn¡¯t hurt, he wasted a few talismans.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of injuries. It was those talismans worth thousands of gold which made him feel heart pained.


    Looking at that door for a long while, Jin Buhui suddenly smiled, ¡°This wouldn¡¯t be how the dragon shadow old man looks right? In the past, I heard people say that dragons were the most beautiful things in the world. However, I felt that they were extremely ugly. So those dragon blood monster race wouldn¡¯t be any good looking. Looking at him it was as what I expected. I think I will need to rely on brother Zong to sh this door with a sword...¡±


    He was originally really bored and casually ranted, who knew that the moment he said that the eyes on the door seemed to havee alive, looking over coldly, making his heart feel a chill.


    However, when he looked over once more, the picture seemed calm like there was nothing wrong with it.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but think of the Ye family sisters, Feishuang and Feihan. The 2 of them had half-dragon blood so they either had a dragon body or inherited the true dragon bloodline.


    They did appear good looking. However, in the eyes of the 2 girls, humans who didn¡¯t grow horns were very ugly.


    A momentter, Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun followed behind. When they looked at this gate, they frowned.


    Along with Jin Buhui, they thought of an idea together. They had used all sorts of methods to break restrictions, but they were unable to open it.


    Xuan Yun was still okay, analyzing the seals and trying to think of a way to break it.


    On the side of Zhao Yanran at the start she used violence like Jin Buhui, even pushing the golden fatty beside her to sh out together.


    In the end, the 2 of them ended up in a bad state. This time the recoil wasn¡¯t as gentle as before.


    A sword light suddenly shed out from within the gate, cutting a small bit of Zhao Yanran¡¯s hair. Jin Buhui was caught off guard, there was a blood wound by his neck. He was just a small bit away from his head being shed off. His entire body was shivering in fear.


    In the end, the 3 of them were dejected and sat beside theke. This was the ce where spiritual energy was most bountiful, no less than shrines and spiritual houses. Using it to regain true qi and soul power was for the best.


    Zhao Yanran took a look at her reflection in the water, following which her expression was extremely annoyed as she cut off a portion of her hair. She said furiously, ¡°Zong Shou stop sitting there and not doing anything! We are already here, just one step away from the upperyer. We can¡¯t be blocked by such a door!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t speak, instead, he looked calmly at Zhao Yanran, seeing that she was only left with short hair which just reached her neck. The left portion was disorderly but it added a bit of beauty to it, making her look elegant.


    He thought that this girl was unique. No matter what, she did she looked nice.


    Unfortunately, she was too vicious.


    On the contrary, Jin Buhui touched the wound on his neck and said with fear and trepidation, ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t forcefully attack. I had a feeling like that old man at the gate was like a live person...¡±


    A live person? Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned serious as he looked towards the iron gate. Following which happiness appeared in his eyes.


    He already knew how he could open up the gate.


    However, at this moment the internal energy in his body hadn¡¯t recovered so he didn¡¯t continue looking at the iron gate, focusing on observing his energy ocean.


    Apart from that cloud shocking god destroying sword intent, there wasn¡¯t anything else. However, the feeling from just now couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    There had to be something which entered his body.


    ...It wasn¡¯t in the energy ocean so was it elsewhere?


    Zong Shou focused on his 9 chakra meridians and looked all about. As expected his acupoints were a little different. There were 9 hard to see shadows which were flowing about his 9 chakra meridians.


    6 of them were hard to see, pretty much indiscernible. In the 3 meridians that he had already merged earth veins, they were really clear. However, if one didn¡¯t look carefully, one would be unable to use spiritual sense to sense it

 Chapter 365 - Respecting the Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 364 Respecting the Teacher</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°What was this thing?¡±


    Zong Shou subconsciously frowned his head. He was worrying whilst feeling lost.


    With his close to ten thousand years of knowledge, he was unable to deduce what these shadows were exactly?


    He also didn¡¯t know whether or not they were helpful or harmful to his body,


    What he hated the most in his life was for people to randomly shove things into his body.


    Sighing for a while, Zong Shou suddenly shed out with a sword. The giant dragon shadows appeared behind him once more, a purple sword light shed across. A Pavillion not far away was sliced by the sword energy.


    In that instance, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone brightly. He could feel that when the sword art was used, the 9 shadows in his body were unusually active.


    Like there were 9 more core areas in his body which were moving about energy in his body.


    Before this, his world shocking spiritual art had many unharmonious areas with this nine dragon shadow sword. At this moment, there weren¡¯t any of these problems anymore.


    Jin Buhui was right beside the small pavilion. When he saw the situation, he was frightened, like birds to the sound of a gunshot, ¡°Zong Shou, are you trying to kill me?¡± A momentter, he came back to his senses, ¡°Did your nine dragon shadow sword improve?¡±


    The 2 girls at the side were astonished, looking at the breaking point. The Pavillion which seemed to be made of wood was a thousand times smelted dense pattern star iron.


    To slice these pirs which were the thickness of 6 eggs, as firm as grade 6 peak spiritual artifacts, how sharp was that sword?


    Zong Shou solemnly shook his head, it wasn¡¯t that there was an improvement but that the weaknesses from before seemed to be wiped out by these snake-shaped shadows which were flowing in his meridians.


    Although previously his cultivation method and this sword art weren¡¯t like north and south, fire and water, unable to deal with one another.


    However, to use this sword, he needed to consume a huge amount of true qi to make up for it. However, now there weren¡¯t any of such problems and he didn¡¯t need to waste any unneeded energy. The strength of this sword also seemed to have increased.


    It seems like the effects of those shadows were mostly beneficial. Speaking of which, he also had no way to remove it from his body.


    Following which, he took out that small bottle which he didn¡¯t have time to look at before. Just not when he shed out with the sword he could feel some restlessness within. Like there was something that wanted to charge out from within.


    Hence Zong Shou at this moment was unable to suppress the curiosity in his heart.


    After the stopper of the bottle was opened, Zong Shou sucked in a cold breath, instantly closing the bottle once more.


    The 3 of them at that instance felt a vast dragon aura spreading out from within.


    Jin Buhui felt that the thing within was amazing, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva and ask, ¡°What is it within? However, if it is too precious then you don¡¯t have to say...¡±


    Zong Shou blinked his eyes and gave an evilugh,¡±A grade 8 dragon soul, a grade 9 dragon pellet, and there is one more thing which I won¡¯t say!¡±


    Hearing his words, Jin Buhui¡¯s expression changed and then changed again. In this instance, he felt so much regret that his heart was about to break.


    When he heard thest sentence his heart itched. However, he had said those words so it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to ask anymore.


    This kind of itching feeling was much better than the regret that he felt.


    Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun sucked in a cold breath. A grade 8 true dragon soul. Then when it was still alive it was at least grade 9.


    Different from normal beasts, this true dragon was listed as a god beast. If one was recruited as a protector beast it was simr to 2-3 grade 8 experts.


    To any sect, it would be a great help. As for the value of a grade 9 dragon pellet, that didn¡¯t need to be mentioned.


    If he could logically use it, using it to refine pills, he would be able to create several ascended realm experts.


    As for the thing that Zong Shou said that he couldn¡¯t say, its value would be hard to measure.


    Zong Shou himself was out of sorts. He was feeling odd about weird why that Juelong City would only send so little people?


    The thing in the bottle could bepared to that celestial talisman of unknown grade.


    Even if the city lord of Juelong City came over to search for that item, it would make sense.


    Were the items within the pill something that the people of Juelong City didn¡¯t know about?


    The thing in his hand looked ordinary, but it could restrict a true dragon. He threw it back into his heaven and earth bag. Zong Shou had many unanswered questions in his mind and didn¡¯t have the mood to look at those golden needles.


    And when he came back to his senses, he saw Zhao Yanran looking excitedly at his foxtail. A tender fingertip stretched out and was about to touch it.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly, ¡°Short haired girl, you dare to touch it?¡± He said towards Jin Buhui, ¡°If you dare to touch that jade and you die, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡±


    Zhao Yanran was caught off guard. A momentter, she realized that the short-haired girl was referring to herself.


    She was furious and just as she was about to scold out, she remembered that the person in front of her was considered several generations higher than her. In front of a senior master, she had to add 5 ¡°greats¡±. Hence she could only scoff and retract her fingertips.


    Jin Buhui involuntarilyughed awkwardly. He also felt that it was weird for the jade to be ced there, so he had been looking at it but didn¡¯t dare to take it.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about the 2 of them anymore. He borrowed the strength of the white jade, the injuries within his body were already mostly recovered. At this moment, his body was filled with a refreshing feeling. The explosive true energy that was sucked over was mostly dispelled out. The random thoughts in his soul were also being purified.


    He had a slight thought and the monster body was back under his control. The foxtail and fox ears were all retracted back.


    He knelt in front of the iron door, his expression solemn and respectful and he bowed 3 times towards the old man carving on the door.


    As expected, in just a moment, the door creaked and crackled as it rose upwards. A very wide space appeared in front of the 4 of them.


    Zhao Yanran and Jin Buhui¡¯s mouths were agape. So the way to open this gate was so easy?


    When Xuan Yun looked at the situation, her face flushed red, she was really ashamed, ¡°I am ashamed. We thought about quickly entering the upperyer to look at the true martial saint remnant image but forgot that since we learned his sword, we are considered his disciples. Weprehended the sword art and thought it was to be expected and didn¡¯t think about respecting our teacher...¡±


    Zong Shou stood up and walked in, only to see the 4 walls were all empty.


    One of them was especially smooth, a grey-white color, on it there were some images which were flickering.


    There were already 2 people here, they are all 30-40 years old and were the grade 7 experts that they saw before outside.


    Looking as Zong Shou arrived, the 2 of them were filled with shock. However, they were only slightly distracted before fully focusing on the stone pir. They didn¡¯t dare waste a single second like there was a beauty on the empty stone walls which was deeply attracting them.


    Zhao Yanran and the other 2 made their ways over. Then they heard the crackling sounds once more as the iron door descended once again and shut itself.


    However, no one bothered about it as they looked on at the image which was continuously changing on the wall.


    Even Jin Buhui who spoke the most didn¡¯t make a single sound.


    At this moment, even if one breathed heavily, one would find it inappropriate, that they would taint this martial path saintnd in the hearts of many people.


    Zong Shou also stopped his breathing as he looked at the image, which was like a person holding a sword and then changing into a dragon and then changing into a beast. Sometimes it would change into a circle, one ring over another, sometimes it was starry dots densely packed together, there was no pattern at all.


    Zong Shou had no idea what the other people saw but in just a moment heprehended something and directly sat down crosslegged.


    At the start, it was just some images, but a momentter he slowly focussed like he was seeing the Flood deste era, a celestial path level world shocking battle.


    An old man, who looked the same as the one on the gate before used a sword and was fighting with another whose skin was dark as a ghost, surrounded by ck fog, in a life and death battle.


    Each strike caused thousands of miles ofnd to tear apart, the rivers and mountains to shake.


    And the more he focused, the more he felt that the pictures were bing more and more real. Some of the details were extremely clear as they appeared in front of his eyes.


    ¡°This is a battle when the dragon shadow old man was in the god realm...¡±


    With the experience of thest life, Zong Shou just needed one look and he could realize what their strength was and roughly what realm they were at.


    In the next instant, his gaze constricted slightly.


    He felt that every time the scene ahead of him got more real, the 2 intents which were shing intensely got stronger!


    Furiously rushing in over into his mind and his heart, causing his mind to nearly copse.


    He barely held on and finished the image, only then did the martial intents of the 2 god realm experts start to fade. Instantly a streak of blood seeped out from his mouth.


    Even before, when he fought that Xue Shuifan, dead man drill Hanzhong, and the Lingyun Sect people, the tens of Xuanwu ancestors, it didn¡¯t cause him so many injuries that he was unable to suppress it.


    However, the picture in front of him nearly crushed his soul into dust!


    Luckily when those pictures ended, some sword art words like dragon dancing and phoenixes flying appeared. They were still like they were before in the loweryers, looking iplete and hard to understand.


    Following which there were some-shaped lines and also starry spots, aspared to the image from before they were even clearer.


    At the start, Zong Shou didn¡¯t understand anything but when he looked closely he slowly felt these lines and starry spots were like a person standing in front of the stone pir, holding a sword and dancing, slicing out continuously. Many beautiful sword arcs, many eye-catching star marks reflected into one¡¯s heart.


    At that moment, Zong Shou seemed to have heard a roar of a giant dragon in his ear, bringing with it raging fighting spirit.


    Hurriedly, he remembered all these sword arcs and star marks. Until the next moment, the scene in front of him changed once more.

 Chapter 366 - Mysterious Reflective Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 366 Mysterious Reflective Mirror</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    All the images on the stone wall disappeared. All the light transformed into a sword light and suddenly shed out.


    Then it was like this ce had turned into a fiery burning hell, crazily burning up.


    Everywhere the sword light pointed to would be burnt and destroyed.


    Although Zong Shou was outside of the stone wall and knew that it was weing him, he still felt his body feeling unbearably hot, like he was about tobust into mes.


    His brows couldn¡¯t help but raise upwards, his heart filled with shock.


    Before this, the battle scenes of the god realm experts was disying the actual battle effects of this sword technique.


    The sword art arcs and the star marks were to describe how this sword art was disyed and used.


    As for now, it was the dragon shadow old man disying the martial intent used along with the sword!


    This was not only at the sense level, but when this sword shed out it was at the soul level and could even peak at the spirit level.


    The so called martial path intent was to a certain extent simr to spells. It was toprehend the original form of all things, the rules of their origin. Then using the mental intent and true qi of the cultivator to make it appear.


    At the sense level, one had just grasped the meaning of certainws or phenomenons.


    And when one reached the sword soul and sword spirit level, the sword in their hand was connected to the spirits, having its soul and its spirit!


    This was the 1st time Zong Sou saw someone disy a sword soul level martial intent.


    Aspared to the half effective sword soul sword spirit he hade up within the god-emperor game, it was much much stronger.


    However, that was just a virtue environment. No matter how real it was, some somethings couldn¡¯t be disyed out in real life.


    This was the remnant image of the martial saint! This trip was worth it!


    After that sword, the pictures reverted to the battle between him and the old man.


    Zong Shou hurriedly retracted his intent, he didn¡¯t have confidence whether or not he would be able tost for another round of demonstrations.


    With his current body¡¯s situation, in just a short while, he would copse.


    When Zong Shou came back to his senses, he saw Jin Buhui and the other 2 faces were golden purple. They sat down with ashen white faces, closing their eyes as they tended to their injuries.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile. His cultivation was the weakest but hested the longest time. He didn¡¯t dare take it lightly, taking out a grade 6 medical pill. He also took out theke water from before and took a few mouthfuls.


    His extremely painful soul instantly felt much cooler and was healing swiftly.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up. Theke water was exceptionally effective in recovering the injuries in his soul.


    Did the dragon shadow old man purposely leave it there for people who entered from the lower levels?


    For the next 4 hours, Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare waste anytime. He didn¡¯t even wait for his injuries to recover a little before focusing once more on the images on the stone wall.


    3 consecutive times as he felt the sword bing more and more exquisite, the scenes in front of him also became more and more real.


    In his heart, he had a deep urge to try to disy out this sword.


    The nine dragon shadow sword had nine parts just like the nine true dragon sword arts.


    The dragon shadow old man had merged these 9 all into one and didn¡¯t forcefully mesh them together.


    Instead, he used strengths to cover weaknesses, to buff one another. Causing the strength of each true dragon art to greatly increase!


    Each sword technique also had 9 stances. The 1st 8 didn¡¯t break away from the structure of the true dragon sword art, only thest one was truly merging them into 1.


    Especially that 81st sword, where the 9 swords returned to one. Its strength was the strongest!


    Before this, Zong Shou had onlyprehended one or two strokes from the tinum dragon sword of the nine dragon shadow sword.


    At this moment, the stone walls in front of him were disying the way to use the fire dragon vast sword.


    When this sword is stabbed out, it was like there was a vast fire dragon. Within a thousand feet, it transformed into a fiery hell where no one would want to remain.


    Just as Zong Shou was fully focused, he heard some random noises spread into his year.


    ¡°In the past, I heard people say that this martial saint remnant image is magical. Being able to see it today, those words were true!¡±


    He frowned as he looked towards where the sound came from. He saw that it was the 2 ascended experts who were here before. One of them was eximing, ¡°Comprehending this wall for a day isparable to 10 years of silent cultivation. Unfortunately, this true dragon sword art is iplete, it is slightly weaker than the grade 7 legendary art. One is unable to use it as the foundations. If not, this sword art could help me enter the grandmaster realm!¡±


    The other personughed as he heard that, ¡°Brother Wei why aren¡¯t you satisfied? Although we can¡¯t cultivate in this sword art,prehending this martial saint¡¯s martial path experience and description of the sword saint level can help us greatly in our progress...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank slightly when he heard that. As expected, the same remnant image in everyone¡¯s eyes was slightly different.


    In the eyes of the ascended experts, what they saw was a grade 7 true dragon sword art.


    In his eyes, it was a portion of the nine dragon shadow sword that couldn¡¯t becked.


    Not only the sword sense level, but even the spirit and soul levels of the martial path was also disyed in front of him.


    The two of them spoke whilst curing their injuries. They didn¡¯t need to meditate and keep silent, seemingly really delighted.


    It was obvious that the pressure the image on the stone wall had on them were really small.


    At the start, Jin Buhui didn¡¯t bother but as he continued to listen, he felt annoyed. These two people were causing him to be distracted. He decided to turn around, staring angrily at these 2 ascended ancestors, ¡°Since you have already finished looking at it then why not leave! Stop staying here and bing an eyesore, annoying other people!¡±


    When the 2 of them heard it, they weren¡¯t annoyed. Amongst them, the 30 odd-year-old man who was the slightly older one looked over at Jin Buhui before he broke out into augh, ¡°So it is you Jin Buhui! Last time you sold me a wed grade 8 spiritual artifact. I still haven¡¯t dealt with you. To think you dare to scold me. Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with you...¡±


    After he said that the 2 of them left together, in just a short while there weren¡¯t any signs of them anymore.


    Zong Shou looked on for another hour before he stood up and walked towards the exit of the stone room.


    Zhao Yanran just nice woke up from herprehension, she was startled and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    When she asked that, she felt that she was dumb. Even if she was using her legs instead of her brain to think about it, she knew why Zong Shou was leaving


    As expected Zong Shou replied expressionlessly, ¡°I have seen almost all of it. I will find other areas to take a look.¡±


    There was much intent and some details which he still didn¡¯t understand. However, there were a total of 9 parts to the nine dragon shadow sword so there should be a total of 9 rooms.


    However, he only had 7 days left and the time wasn¡¯t enough.


    The wall image here could be barely memorized. If he wasted too much time, he might miss out on the other few ces.


    After Zhao Yanran heard that her eyes rolled before she stood up, ¡°I will follow you there. Although the vast fire dragon sword is good, it doesn¡¯t fit my personality...¡±


    She mainly cultivated ice element true qi so not only was this vast fire dragon sword not a match, but the righteous intent was opposite from her crafty and deceitful nature.


    Xuan Yun¡¯s brows constricted before she stood up. As for Jin Buhui, he too sighed.


    ¡°This sword art is not bad, fitting what my Haoxuan Sect teaches. Unfortunately, fire and metal are ipatible. If I learn this, I will be unable to enter the celestial path in my life!¡± He had no intentions to stay either.


    Walking out of the stone room, in front of them was a wide circr hall. There were ten doors around which should lead towards the 9 stone rooms as well as the inner gate which the 20 grade 7 experts came through from.


    However, what Zong Shou focused on was opposite him, a reflecting pir in the center of this main hall.


    Only to see that above was a dragon image. It had 5 ws, clouds all around it. It held it¡¯s head high, giving off a majestic aura.


    However, for some reason, when it entered, his eyes he had a weird feeling that the dragon above was iplete.


    But it didn¡¯tck a head or a tail. Its patterns and carving were repetitive, they looked life-like like it coulde to live at any moment.


    ¡°Brother Jin, what is this?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned as he asked. In terms of familiarity with the Dragon Gate, Jin Buhui who had the close to ten thousand years of knowledge from his sect was much stronger than him.


    As expected Jin Buhui smiled and replied, ¡°Do you think this wall is a little illusionary? A few seniors doubted that this was the overall structure of the nine dragon shadow sword. Hence he wasted half a day here in front of this reflecting wall. In the end, he obtained nothing. A few generations of people confirmed that this thing was just a normal reflecting wall. At the end, when the sect sent people in toprehend they would specially instruct them not to act smart and waste too much time here. However, every year there would be people who don¡¯t believe and insist on looking. Without an exception, they all didn¡¯tprehend anything.¡±


    Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun curled their lips and smiled when they heard that. It was obvious they heard of such things before.


    However, although such words were said, the 4 of them still stood in front of the wall and looked carefully.


    Human nature was just so weird. When others couldn¡¯t do it, they might be able to.


    A momentter Xuan Yun eximed, ¡°It is weird, I felt like I was about to be sucked away by this image. But when I looked carefully I didn¡¯t notice anything...¡±


    Zhao Yanran and Jin Buhui exchanged nces and realized a weird expression in each other¡¯s eyes. No wonder those seniors would fall for it. This dragon shadow old man was just too scheming.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed, following which he broke out into augh.


    The true picture on the reflective wall was the overall structure of the nine dragon shadow sword. It was simr to the rules of the lower level, one needed toprehend the nine types of true dragon sword arts before they could find out the true meaning within.


    ...However, the picture was indeed iplete.


    Many thoughts filled his head, following which he heard an exmation, ¡°Zong Shou, Zhao Yanran, how are you all here?¡±


    Turning around his head, it was Long Ruo.

 Chapter 367 - Flaws in the Sword Technique

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 367 ws in the Sword Technique</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    As Jin Buhui¡¯s words were said, as expected, a sigh spread out from another cave.


    ¡°You fellow. As expected, no one can gain anything from you Jin Buhui.¡±


    Just as he said that a person suddenly walked out into therge hall, saying expressionlessly, ¡°I heard that Lingyun Sect brother Long is a humble and self-restrained person, a kind and caring person. But meeting you today, I am greatly disappointed. I originally didn¡¯t want to butt in, but since my junior brother has taken sides then I, Chen Huai, cannot sit on the fence. Will brother Long be willing to give me face and not bully the juniors?¡±


    Long Ruo¡¯s face flickered between green and white. He wanted to exin but he didn¡¯t know how he should.


    In the end, it was Han Nishui who said coldly, ¡°Brother Chen, brother Su, the 2 of you help speak for this Zong Shou. But do you know what kind of person this Gantian Mountain monster king truly is?¡±


    Su Chen scoffed coldly when he heard that, unwilling to speak to these people. Chen Huai smiled coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what person he is, but since my junior brother treats him highly and even wants to borrow my strength, it seems like his personality isn¡¯t too bad. Also in the future don¡¯t call me brother. You, Han Nishui, aren¡¯t worth it...¡±


    Han Nishui¡¯s mouthful of teeth instantly gave out a ttering sound. As for Long Ruo, his gaze was dark and depressed.


    Taking in a deep breath, he left without saying a word as he walked into another cave. Li Yuandan and Han Nishui also knew they couldn¡¯t get any benefits in front of the 3 of them, they could only helplessly stare at Zong Shou and followed closely behind Long Ruo.


    Zu Renkuang¡¯s brows furrowed. He didn¡¯t expect such a thing would happen today.


    His senior brother Long¡¯s reaction was too unusual, and it was a little overboard.


    However, at this moment, it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to speak to Zong Shou. The face of Lingyun Sect needed protecting and as such, he could only smile awkwardly and take his leave.


    The remaining 3 people didn¡¯t say anything, all smiling towards Zong Shou before they took their leave. At most, it was just He Xueying who said: ¡°be careful¡±. Su Chen also told him ¡°Let¡¯s talk next time.¡±


    Zong Shou was filled with gratitude in his heart. However, he didn¡¯t show it on his face, just expressionlessly nodding his head as acknowledgment.


    When the 3 of them left, he patted Jin Buhui¡¯s shoulder and thetter smiled, ¡°This is what I owe you. Remember I still have a life that I haven¡¯t returned to you.¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh, with that token which could allow him to travel through space, to return that life he owed him was really difficult.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else as he looked carefully at the reflective wall. Just as Jin Buhui and the other 2 were unable to find anything unusually and slowly got annoyed, Zong Shou withdrew his gaze. He was mostly familiar with the 9 dragon shadow sword general constitution.


    What he needed to see were the remaining 8 sword arts.


    What he saw in the 2nd sword stone room was the tinum dragon sword that he had already grasped a portion of. Due to the fact that heprehended the overall structure of the nine dragon shadow sword, he used only 5 hours to repeat the image on the wall 3 times andpletelyprehend it.


    What was surprising was that Zong Shou¡¯s soul, after a day of suppression by the martial saint intent which was left behind on the walls, actually had some growth.


    And the speed at which heprehended the stone wall remnant images became faster and faster. The 3rd stone room which was the mysterious Yin dragon sword was one he only took 4 hours to mostly remember.


    At this moment Zong Shou could at most disy the 1st and 2nd sword stances of the nine sword arts.


    He was looking around like he was admiring scenery which caused the few ascended experts to be surprised.


    Then no one cared, only thinking that Zong Shou had no internal energy at all and being able to stay here was no bad. Who was so preposterous to talk about viewing the remnant images left by the martial saint?


    When normal people took a few looks, their mind and soul would copse. For Zong Shou to hold on for so long, his determination was not bad.


    As for Long Ruo and the others, they didn¡¯t care much. They had bumped faces several times in the stone rooms, but they didn¡¯t even speak a single word to one another.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about them. On the side of Long Ruo and the others, no one came over to seek trouble with them.


    Zhao Yanran and the others who knew insider information were astonished. Thinking to themselves that did Zong Shouprehend all these 9 stone rooms, the images on all 9 stone walls?


    If that was the case then Zong Shou was sick. He was too monstrous.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t notice anything at all, during noon of the 4th day hepleted thest remnant image of the martial saint. After, he still felt that this nine dragon shadow sword wascking something.


    The changes in the nine dragon shadow sword shouldn¡¯t be only that. Based on the sword arts that he cultivated in the past at most they would merge the nine true dragon sword arts to buff one another.


    The strength of these sword arts with what Zong Shou deduced should be the peak of the 9th grade, a heaven shocking grade art. It was half a step towards the 10th grade but in the end, it was unable to take that step.


    However this nine dragon shadow sword was the real thing. During the ancient Flood Deste era, it was recognized by all the experts, a true 10th-grade pinnacle technique!


    ¡°It must becking something,cking the most crucial part...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t suspect that it was the dragon shadow old man who hid it, just afraid that he had missed out something.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to enter that stone room once more. This time he was extremely focused, even the changes in the sword incantation he didn¡¯t dare miss a single bit.


    He used 2 full days. When he walked out of thest stone room he still didn¡¯t obtain anything. Apart from having a deeper grasp on the 9 sets of sword arts, he didn¡¯t notice anything else.


    ¡°Was this sword art originally iplete? However, even if that dragon shadow wants to find someone to pass down his technique to that, he shouldn¡¯t have left out thest bit...¡±


    Following which he gave out a bitter smile, what kind of person was that dragon shadow old man? Martial path saint expert, his strength was absolute and he was so famous. Was his personality something that he could deduce?


    He could only try his best and leave it up to the heavens. What he could do was to try his best to find it. If he couldn¡¯t learn theplete sword art then there was nothing he could do about it.


    In the end, Zong Shou sat down in front of that reflective wall, in a daze as he looked at the true dragon carvings.


    The only ce he could think of now was here.


    He remembered that when he first took a look he felt that something was wrong with the giant dragon stone carving like it wascking something.


    Towards that nine shadow dragon sword which was also missing a portion, there had to be a connection.


    Who knows, maybe the mystery was within that.


    On the night of the 6th day, within the stone cave, a ¡°kacha¡± sound spread up in the upperyer of the cave.


    Within the stone cave of the lightning dragon sword, a gate suddenly opened up. The one who walked in was Zong Yuan and Gong Yue.


    Not only did it cause Zhao Yanran and the others to be surprised, but the other ascended experts all also nced over, not understand what was happening.


    However, with the precedence of Zong Shou and the others, the 2 of them entering the upper level on the 6th day wasn¡¯t much.


    When he found out that Zong Shou was here, Zong Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. He also didn¡¯tprehend the stone pirs, directly walking towards where the main hall was at.


    When he saw Zong Shou¡¯s body sitting in front of the reflective wall, a thread of happiness appeared on his face. When he walked to the side he realized that something wasn¡¯t right.


    At this moment Zong Shou was fully focused, it was like he was totally into it, staring at the pir and not moving.


    He didn¡¯t even notice that Zong Yuan was beside him like there was nothing else in his mind. His gaze was fluctuating, alternating between intense heat and then disappointment.


    His hands would asionally point out and draw in front of him like he was deducing something.


    Zong Yuan stood close for a moment before he smiled slightly. He didn¡¯t try to interrupt, turning around and once again returning to the stone room with the giant lightning dragon.


    On the 8th day pretty much everyone in the stone room knew that a fool had appeared in this stone cave.


    Entering this cave was a rare chance. He had just 9 days. After the 9 days pass they would be teleported out.


    Inside here, even if they don¡¯t drink and don¡¯t eat and continuously view these stone wall images, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Who would have time to see those although mysterious but were traps, the reflected wall that everyone had abandoned?


    Looking at the images within the stone walls, they were actual tangible benefits. Even if they couldn¡¯tprehend the sword art, it could strengthen their connection and grasp of martial intent.


    What could there be within the reflective wall? Apart from it initially looking mysterious, it was just lined with no logic or pattern forming a dragon pattern.


    Moreover, Zong Shou didn¡¯t spend 1 or 2 hours but 2 full days staring dazed here...


    There weren¡¯t people who mocked as people here were all elites from the various sects. Not only were their talents better than others, but they all also had better upbringings too.


    At most, it was limited to an exchange of gazes but they didn¡¯t say anything out.


    ¡°Is this person a fool? Why did he spend so much time on this reflected wall? Does he think that he¡¯s the only smart one in the world?¡±


    ¡°...maybe he was helpless, I see that he has no internal energy. If he looked at those martial saint images, he might not be able to get out alive. Choosing this pir is better than his soul getting destroyed...¡±


    After the 9th day, even such eye interactions weren¡¯t present anymore. Everyone was grasping thest moments and no one bothered about him.


    At noon on thest day, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he stood up.


    The lightning winged sword in his hand suddenly struck out and pointed at the reflective wall in front of him.

 Chapter 368 - Flaws in the Sword Technique

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 367 ws in the Sword Technique</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    As Jin Buhui¡¯s words were said, as expected, a sigh spread out from another cave.


    ¡°You fellow. As expected, no one can gain anything from you Jin Buhui.¡±


    Just as he said that a person suddenly walked out into therge hall, saying expressionlessly, ¡°I heard that Lingyun Sect brother Long is a humble and self-restrained person, a kind and caring person. But meeting you today, I am greatly disappointed. I originally didn¡¯t want to butt in, but since my junior brother has taken sides then I, Chen Huai, cannot sit on the fence. Will brother Long be willing to give me face and not bully the juniors?¡±


    Long Ruo¡¯s face flickered between green and white. He wanted to exin but he didn¡¯t know how he should.


    In the end, it was Han Nishui who said coldly, ¡°Brother Chen, brother Su, the 2 of you help speak for this Zong Shou. But do you know what kind of person this Gantian Mountain monster king truly is?¡±


    Su Chen scoffed coldly when he heard that, unwilling to speak to these people. Chen Huai smiled coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what person he is, but since my junior brother treats him highly and even wants to borrow my strength, it seems like his personality isn¡¯t too bad. Also in the future don¡¯t call me brother. You, Han Nishui, aren¡¯t worth it...¡±


    Han Nishui¡¯s mouthful of teeth instantly gave out a ttering sound. As for Long Ruo, his gaze was dark and depressed.


    Taking in a deep breath, he left without saying a word as he walked into another cave. Li Yuandan and Han Nishui also knew they couldn¡¯t get any benefits in front of the 3 of them, they could only helplessly stare at Zong Shou and followed closely behind Long Ruo.


    Zu Renkuang¡¯s brows furrowed. He didn¡¯t expect such a thing would happen today.


    His senior brother Long¡¯s reaction was too unusual, and it was a little overboard.


    However, at this moment, it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to speak to Zong Shou. The face of Lingyun Sect needed protecting and as such, he could only smile awkwardly and take his leave.


    The remaining 3 people didn¡¯t say anything, all smiling towards Zong Shou before they took their leave. At most, it was just He Xueying who said: ¡°be careful¡±. Su Chen also told him ¡°Let¡¯s talk next time.¡±


    Zong Shou was filled with gratitude in his heart. However, he didn¡¯t show it on his face, just expressionlessly nodding his head as acknowledgment.


    When the 3 of them left, he patted Jin Buhui¡¯s shoulder and thetter smiled, ¡°This is what I owe you. Remember I still have a life that I haven¡¯t returned to you.¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh, with that token which could allow him to travel through space, to return that life he owed him was really difficult.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else as he looked carefully at the reflective wall. Just as Jin Buhui and the other 2 were unable to find anything unusually and slowly got annoyed, Zong Shou withdrew his gaze. He was mostly familiar with the 9 dragon shadow sword general constitution.


    What he needed to see were the remaining 8 sword arts.


    What he saw in the 2nd sword stone room was the tinum dragon sword that he had already grasped a portion of. Due to the fact that heprehended the overall structure of the nine dragon shadow sword, he used only 5 hours to repeat the image on the wall 3 times andpletelyprehend it.


    What was surprising was that Zong Shou¡¯s soul, after a day of suppression by the martial saint intent which was left behind on the walls, actually had some growth.


    And the speed at which heprehended the stone wall remnant images became faster and faster. The 3rd stone room which was the mysterious Yin dragon sword was one he only took 4 hours to mostly remember.


    At this moment Zong Shou could at most disy the 1st and 2nd sword stances of the nine sword arts.


    He was looking around like he was admiring scenery which caused the few ascended experts to be surprised.


    Then no one cared, only thinking that Zong Shou had no internal energy at all and being able to stay here was no bad. Who was so preposterous to talk about viewing the remnant images left by the martial saint?


    When normal people took a few looks, their mind and soul would copse. For Zong Shou to hold on for so long, his determination was not bad.


    As for Long Ruo and the others, they didn¡¯t care much. They had bumped faces several times in the stone rooms, but they didn¡¯t even speak a single word to one another.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about them. On the side of Long Ruo and the others, no one came over to seek trouble with them.


    Zhao Yanran and the others who knew insider information were astonished. Thinking to themselves that did Zong Shouprehend all these 9 stone rooms, the images on all 9 stone walls?


    If that was the case then Zong Shou was sick. He was too monstrous.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t notice anything at all, during noon of the 4th day hepleted thest remnant image of the martial saint. After, he still felt that this nine dragon shadow sword wascking something.


    The changes in the nine dragon shadow sword shouldn¡¯t be only that. Based on the sword arts that he cultivated in the past at most they would merge the nine true dragon sword arts to buff one another.


    The strength of these sword arts with what Zong Shou deduced should be the peak of the 9th grade, a heaven shocking grade art. It was half a step towards the 10th grade but in the end, it was unable to take that step.


    However this nine dragon shadow sword was the real thing. During the ancient Flood Deste era, it was recognized by all the experts, a true 10th-grade pinnacle technique!


    ¡°It must becking something,cking the most crucial part...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t suspect that it was the dragon shadow old man who hid it, just afraid that he had missed out something.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to enter that stone room once more. This time he was extremely focused, even the changes in the sword incantation he didn¡¯t dare miss a single bit.


    He used 2 full days. When he walked out of thest stone room he still didn¡¯t obtain anything. Apart from having a deeper grasp on the 9 sets of sword arts, he didn¡¯t notice anything else.


    ¡°Was this sword art originally iplete? However, even if that dragon shadow wants to find someone to pass down his technique to that, he shouldn¡¯t have left out thest bit...¡±


    Following which he gave out a bitter smile, what kind of person was that dragon shadow old man? Martial path saint expert, his strength was absolute and he was so famous. Was his personality something that he could deduce?


    He could only try his best and leave it up to the heavens. What he could do was to try his best to find it. If he couldn¡¯t learn theplete sword art then there was nothing he could do about it.


    In the end, Zong Shou sat down in front of that reflective wall, in a daze as he looked at the true dragon carvings.


    The only ce he could think of now was here.


    He remembered that when he first took a look he felt that something was wrong with the giant dragon stone carving like it wascking something.


    Towards that nine shadow dragon sword which was also missing a portion, there had to be a connection.


    Who knows, maybe the mystery was within that.


    On the night of the 6th day, within the stone cave, a ¡°kacha¡± sound spread up in the upperyer of the cave.


    Within the stone cave of the lightning dragon sword, a gate suddenly opened up. The one who walked in was Zong Yuan and Gong Yue.


    Not only did it cause Zhao Yanran and the others to be surprised, but the other ascended experts all also nced over, not understand what was happening.


    However, with the precedence of Zong Shou and the others, the 2 of them entering the upper level on the 6th day wasn¡¯t much.


    When he found out that Zong Shou was here, Zong Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. He also didn¡¯tprehend the stone pirs, directly walking towards where the main hall was at.


    When he saw Zong Shou¡¯s body sitting in front of the reflective wall, a thread of happiness appeared on his face. When he walked to the side he realized that something wasn¡¯t right.


    At this moment Zong Shou was fully focused, it was like he was totally into it, staring at the pir and not moving.


    He didn¡¯t even notice that Zong Yuan was beside him like there was nothing else in his mind. His gaze was fluctuating, alternating between intense heat and then disappointment.


    His hands would asionally point out and draw in front of him like he was deducing something.


    Zong Yuan stood close for a moment before he smiled slightly. He didn¡¯t try to interrupt, turning around and once again returning to the stone room with the giant lightning dragon.


    On the 8th day pretty much everyone in the stone room knew that a fool had appeared in this stone cave.


    Entering this cave was a rare chance. He had just 9 days. After the 9 days pass they would be teleported out.


    Inside here, even if they don¡¯t drink and don¡¯t eat and continuously view these stone wall images, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Who would have time to see those although mysterious but were traps, the reflected wall that everyone had abandoned?


    Looking at the images within the stone walls, they were actual tangible benefits. Even if they couldn¡¯tprehend the sword art, it could strengthen their connection and grasp of martial intent.


    What could there be within the reflective wall? Apart from it initially looking mysterious, it was just lined with no logic or pattern forming a dragon pattern.


    Moreover, Zong Shou didn¡¯t spend 1 or 2 hours but 2 full days staring dazed here...


    There weren¡¯t people who mocked as people here were all elites from the various sects. Not only were their talents better than others, but they all also had better upbringings too.


    At most, it was limited to an exchange of gazes but they didn¡¯t say anything out.


    ¡°Is this person a fool? Why did he spend so much time on this reflected wall? Does he think that he¡¯s the only smart one in the world?¡±


    ¡°...maybe he was helpless, I see that he has no internal energy. If he looked at those martial saint images, he might not be able to get out alive. Choosing this pir is better than his soul getting destroyed...¡±


    After the 9th day, even such eye interactions weren¡¯t present anymore. Everyone was grasping thest moments and no one bothered about him.


    At noon on thest day, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he stood up.


    The lightning winged sword in his hand suddenly struck out and pointed at the reflective wall in front of him.

 Chapter 369 - Stone Cave Collapsing

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 368 Stone Cave Copsing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Holding the sword, Zong Shou hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t attack.


    A full hour passed, and finally, a look of determination appeared on his face.


    He thoroughly deduced in his heart once more, his eyes slowly started to glow, it was extremely eye-catching.


    He had found the most crucial part of this nine dragon shadow sword.


    Jin Buhui had coincidentally walked out from one of the caves, when he looked at the scene ahead he felt that it was funny,¡± Zong Shou you can¡¯tprehend it, are you going to destroy this stone wall in rage? Don¡¯t me me for not telling you. 7 years ago there was a person who spent a day and night here and failed toprehend anything. In a fit of anger, he wanted to destroy this thing. In the end not only did he fail to do so, instead he hurt himself. It was said that even celestial weapons aren¡¯t able to hurt this. Haven¡¯t you seen that there are no marks on the dragon shape stone at all?¡±


    When he said that mocking sounds spread out from afar, ¡°You are useless and ignorant and want to me the reflective mirror, how dumb!¡±


    Jin Buhui¡¯s eyes constricted as he looked opposite him, only to see Li Yuandan and Han Nishuiughing coldly.


    Who knows whether or not they came out coincidentally all were paying attention from start to finish to Zong Shou¡¯s actions within the cave.


    He couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips. He was joking with Zong Shou so what were the 2 of them doing running out?


    To think they could be so arrogant, priding themselves as intelligent and smart people. What they didn¡¯t know was that his new friend was thousands or even tens of thousands of times stronger than them.


    Even if Zong Shou didn¡¯tprehend anything here, he was still high above in the cloud world and could look down on these peasants.


    And based on his guesses, in the past few days, Zong Shou have alreadyprehended much of the 9 martial saint remnant images.


    That was why he came over toprehend the giant dragon stone carving here. It was either he was bored or he realized something hugely important...


    Just as he thought about that, in the next instant he saw Zong Shou wave out his sword as he shed towards the wall.


    Jin Buhui was startled, thinking to himself that this fellow snapped? However, looking at the sword it was weak and powerless, most probably it wouldn¡¯t leave a scratch. However, that was better, not using much strength so the recoil damage wouldn¡¯t be that high either.


    Just as he thought that, Jin Buhui¡¯s eyes popped out of their sockets. His gaze was filled with disbelief, only to see stone shrapnels fly about.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword had drawn a mark on the reflective wall.


    It was twisted and curvy, right at the chest portion of the giant dragon. Looking at it alone, it was like a twisted bug, but added to this 5 wed giant dragon picture, it caused the dragon shape to suddenly have a sort of rhythm.


    Jin Buhui couldn¡¯t help but used strength to pinch his shoulders and instantly pain spread over.


    He confirmed that he wasn¡¯t in a dream, and he started to curse out. He thought back to the teacher who introduced to them about the Dragon Gathering Mountain dragon gate and about the rumors and things to look out for. They conned him!


    He said that the reflective wall was indestructible, but how did Zong Shou draw out a line without using a single bit of true qi.


    He also felt that the situation was far from what it seems. Zong Shou¡¯s actions, the path of the sword had some theory hidden within it which was why it was able to leave a mark on this reflective pir.


    Just as he thought about that, he couldn¡¯t help but suck in a deep cold breath. Did this fellow find something?


    Ten thousand years have passed and this thing that people felt was a waste of time had mysteries that thousands of elites couldn¡¯t notice?


    At this moment not only Jin Buhui but even Han Nishui and Li Yuandan were also both stunned as they looked at what had happened.


    Their gazes were filled with disbelief...


    That soft sword of Zong Shou¡¯s, how could it hurt this wall so easily? The sword that was drawn out seemed to have fixed thecking portion of this giant dragon stone carving.


    However, not long ago in the eyes of the 2 of them, the dragon shape on this reflective wall was perfect and without w.


    They felt so weird!


    After the 1st sword, Zong Shou seemed to not be worried about anything else. The stone shrapnel flew all around the sky, the sword in his hand was like cutting tofu, without any feeling of resistance as he fulfilled all the guesses he had before.


    The key to the nine shadow dragon sword was in this dragon-shaped picture.


    Without hesitation, Zong Shou shed out with the 2nd and 3rd swords, instantly pieces of stone flew up and many lines and marks were imprinted on.


    Sometimes before his guesses were correct it would be restricted and the pir would repel his sword.


    However, Zong Shou often needed to just think carefully for a moment and deduce a little before being able to confidently sh out a mark.


    His mind and his heart were feeling more and more excited.


    This reflective mirror not only held the final technique of the nine shadow dragon sword, but it could also fix the mistakes in his sword.


    When Zong Shou shed out the 20th sword, Long Ruo had walked out from within the stone room. His expression was dark and sunken as he looked at the way Zong Shou waved the sword.


    Li Yuandan couldn¡¯t help but feel weird, ¡°Why did you suddenlye out? Weren¡¯t you only starting to justprehend the mysterious yin dragon sword?¡±


    He knew that although Long Ruo was a spiritual master, in terms of benefits from this Dragon Gathering Mountain he gained more than them, martial cultivators.


    Nine types of true dragon sword techniques were pretty much unbelievably helpful to his ck flood dragon. The sword arts like the vast fire dragon one and the indent left by the saint also helped Long Ruo who wanted to be a sword cultivator.


    Especially that tinum dragon sword which was a good fit with the broken sword intent that Long Ruo had cultivated in. If he could use it, his strength could greatly increase.


    That was why since they entered the mountain, Long Ruo was the most focused one out of all of them, pretty much not distracted by anything else.


    Following which he saw Long Ruo shake his head solemnly, ¡°It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to continueprehending but there is no way to...¡±


    When Li Yuandan heard that, his expression changed slightly, following which he charged right back into the room. Only to see that smooth stone wall copsing, pieces of stone were falling to the ground. The martial saint remnant image was nowhere to be seen anymore.


    When such a scene entered his eyes, his expression turned ashen white.


    How could that happen? How did this martial saint remnant image leave for ten thousand years copse for no reason?


    Han Nishui followed behind, his expression was also green. When he entered therge hall, instantly sword energy shed towards that reflected wall.


    The sword glow swept towards Zong Shou who was shing out with the sword, causing He Xueling Su Chen and the others who had simrly just walked out to feel furious. However, that sword energy didn¡¯t even get close before an invisible force blocked it. There was a ball of pale golden patterns protecting around Zong Shou.


    Half of the sword attacknded on the reflective wall, instantly there was a loud ¡®keng¡¯. The sword light reflected, not only that but it became several times sharper and 80% faster! Searching for where the sword light originated from.


    Han Nishui was prepared, however, he tried several times to dodge it but failed to sessfully avoid. In the end, he was helpless. After stopping, he cast several talismans to dissipate that sword light forcefully.


    Luckily, his main area of expertise was spiritual cultivation and his martial path wasn¡¯t strong, just at the grade 5 martial ancestor level.


    That sword, even after being reflected by the wall, couldn¡¯t be too strong which was why he wasn¡¯t heavily hurt and could easily deal with it.


    However, the expressions of everyone there changed slightly. Some were shocked, some were at a loss, some look especially ugly.


    Jin Buhui was speechless, wasn¡¯t the situation simr to what his teacher told him.


    His teacher didn¡¯t bluff him, this reflective wall really can¡¯t be hurt. Zong Shou found something.


    As for Long Ruo, his gaze was fluctuating. A momentter he took in a deep breath, ¡°How do my fellow senior brothers and sisters look at this matter?¡±


    That Li Yuandan and Han Nishui kept silent like they thought about something but weren¡¯t willing to speak.


    Zu Renkuang at the side smiled bitterly, ¡°What can we think about it? No one can destroy the martial saint remnant image apart from the dragon shadow old man and same grade experts. It copsed now most probably because he found a person that he is satisfied with. There is no need to release those 9 types of sword techniques to people to learn in this Dragon Gathering Mountain. I am afraid that Brother Han¡¯s sword has offended the dragon shadow martial saint...¡±


    Han Nishui¡¯s expression turned ashen white, although he had roughly guessed about this oue.


    But when Zu Renkuang said those words, he still felt afraid in his heart. He knew that those people who stepped onto the celestial path, people above the spirit realm won¡¯t easily appear in the Cloud World.


    Especially people in the god realm and the saint realm who won¡¯t easily return. With his sect protecting him, even if he offended him for the current period, it won¡¯t be much.


    However, the strength of the martial path saint expert was a heavy pressure which pressed down on him.


    ¡°It might not be the case!¡±


    Li Yuandan¡¯s eyes constricted and looked on coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Zong Shou doesn¡¯t know martial arts? How could heprehend the nine dragon shadow sword? Obtaining the praise of the dragon shadow old man?¡±


    ¡°Although he doesn¡¯t, his talent inprehension is top of the world.¡±


    That Long Ruo sighed, the feeling in his heart was indescribablyplicated.


    ¡°At the start on my Pill Fountain Mountain, this kid smashed my Lingyun Sect Sky Sword tform in just 160 breaths, 18 sword puppets and he also drew out the 12 god talismans left by the grand senior master. Be it sword techniques or talisman path talents, there are less than 10 people in the world better than him! It was because I took a false step which was why I didn¡¯t ept him into the sect.¡±


    Li Yuandan and Han Nishui both exchanged nces with one another. This was the 1st time they heard of this.


    Following which they heard Long Ruo say, ¡°Only because this person has a dual meridian body, barriers from heaven and a broken soul. He was cultivation trash that can¡¯t enter the xiantian realm in his life...¡±


    Both of them were enlightened but when he said that, they saw Zong Shou sh out the 28th sword.


    Instantly a huge dragon roar broke out within the stone cave.

 Chapter 370 - Stone Cave Collapsing part 2

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 369 Stone Cave Copsing part 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The roar thundered, causing the entire cave to shake like it was on the verge of copsing.


    A circling dragon image suddenly surged out from the stone wall. Its aura was really vast just that its body was a little iplete.


    Then the nine illusionary coiled dragons appeared behind Zong Shou. Although they were several sizes smaller and their bodies were illusionary and not real, they all spread their ws and bared their fangs, looking extremely prideful.


    Li Yuandan was astonished once more. Then he mocked,¡±Since senior brother Long Ruo said that then your probably not wrong. That dragon shadow martial saint thought he found someone to pass on his legacy. Later on if he finds out this Zong Shou is just a jade on the outside but is rotten within, a trash with goodprehension, who knows how much regret and anger he would feel?¡±


    When that Han Nishui heard that, his expression rxed.


    However Long Ruo¡¯s face was still dark and sunken. The uneasiness in his heart was growing stronger and stronger.


    A killing intent which couldn¡¯t be suppressed also rose up from his heart.


    In his heart there was a voice which was calling out continuously.


    ...Get rid of this kid! You have to stop at nothing to kill Zong Shou. If not, you will regret for the rest of your life!


    He was already wrong once, giving rise to her heart demon. He couldn¡¯t be wrong for a second time!


    Thoughts spun in his head as the hand, which was hidden in his sleeves, was tightly clenched. A thin sword was spinning around within his wide sleeves.


    This was the broken de sword which Zu Renkuang bought from Zong Shou and then gave it to him.


    Not long ago, the sect¡¯s weapon refiner had searched for suitable materials to merge into the sword causing it to be reborn. It rose from a 3rd grade spiritual sword to rise to grade 7.


    He was confident that if he shed out with this de, even the dragon shadow old man might not be able to protect Zong Shou.


    Although he was a martial saint expert, after all, he was hundreds of worlds away and he might have a chance of seeding!


    He just needed one chance, one timing which he could make use of whilst being able to get away.


    A violent aura shed in his eyes as Long Ruo¡¯s eyes as he took in a deep breath forcefully suppressing such random thoughts.


    He mocked himself. He was truly obsessed with Zong Shou...


    However in those thoughts there was an unprecendent coldness and calmness. The killing intent didn¡¯t go away. Instead, it became stronger.


    As long as he was able to get rid of this kid, then this obstacle would not be a problem. His cultivation would even be able to have a breakthrough.


    Coincidentally, at that moment, a dragon roar spread out.


    It was Zong Shou who shed out with the 36th sword. The giant dragon shadow on the reflective wall once again roared out. A dragon w poked out from its tummy and its body became more and more real.


    At this moment pretty much each sword from Zong Shou could cause the giant dragon to have one more horn or one more scale.


    Not only was he perfecting the dragon shaped stone carving, but he was also perfecting this iplete dragon shadow.


    When Zong Shou carved the 45th sword on the reflective wall, as expected another dragon reverberated through the ears of everyone.


    At the start Jin Buhui could only look at Zong Shou¡¯s movement with his mouth agape. Following which his gaze started focusing on the giant dragon above.


    He felt that everytime the iplete dragon moved or jumped it hid in it extremely deep martial path theories.


    Looking closely, it actually felt like it was better than those 9 remnant image stone walls.


    The 6 types of true dragon sword techniques he hadprehended before had instantly became much clearer.


    He didn¡¯t to purposely think about it, many of the key areas which he didn¡¯t understand were instantly smooth and clear to him.


    It was like the mysteries hidden within the dragon uimage could be directly reflected in one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Looking at the situation, I think he reallyprehended the nine dragon shadow sword...:¡±


    A sigh sounded out by Jin Buhui¡¯s ear. The tone was unusually emotional,¡±Junior brother Buhui, I really have to respect you. You really have an eye in making friends. Teacher always says that cultivators like me can¡¯t go away from riches and friends. You already have riches, today you have such a good friend too.¡±


    Jin Buhui didn¡¯t need to turn around and look and knew that it was his senior brother Chen Huai. At this moment he wasn¡¯t willing to miss any changes of that giant dragon shadow image, and wasn¡¯t willing to turn around his head. However heughed in delight.


    ¡°Senior brother do you need to say it? Naturally my friend is good! You don¡¯t know how many secrets this person has. He was able to pass such a difficult situation. That quality is ten times better thanprehension. Speaking of which, why are you being so naggy? Why are you talking so much? Fortuitous encounters are rare. If we miss it today we won¡¯t be able to sit it ever again?¡±


    Chen Huai was speechless as he heard that, thinking how wouldn¡¯t he be filled with thoughts bumping into such a person?


    Hearing Jin Buhui¡¯s words there seemed to be many things about this Gantian monster king Zong Shou that he didn¡¯t know about.


    However, although he was speaking, his eyes were focused on the dragon shadow above.


    The many people around were the same, looking on without blinking.


    Before this, the people were shocked by themotion and also felt annoyed at not being able toprehend the martial saint remnant image.


    But at this moment all their anger was gone, and they were filled with unlimited amounts of surprise.


    They all knew that what they got today was several times more than what their seniors had obtained.


    ¡°Anyways this person, since junior brother Buhui has endorsed his personality then you should be sincere. In the future, with this kid protecting and helping you, you will have much benefits.¡±


    He continued on with such bullshit pointers. Then he suddenly eximed as he looked above.


    At this moment, not only was the entire cave continuously shaking, dust fell from above and asionally there were rocks crashing down.


    Suddenly a clearprehension entered Chen Huai¡¯s heart.


    That dragon shadow old man was destroying the caves of Dragon Gathering Mountain step by step. This martial path saint expert had totally chosen the person to take on his legacy!


    Pretty much at the same time, He Xueling who was hundred feet out also looked into the air, a weird glow shed in her eyes, filled with disbelief.


    ¡°That martial saint seems to have made up his mind. His highness Zong Shou reallyprehended the nine dragon shadow sword technique. No wonder Senior sister Shui Lingbo fought for him for several months. No wonder our revered one chose him as a second generation disciple. Yanran is really lucky to have him be her seed cauldron. Even I am filled with envy...¡±


    Zhao Yanran brows rose up slightly annoyed, thinking that meeting this fellow was her misfortune, how did it be her luck? She scoffed coldly,¡±I know! But senior master is rude, you should call him great great great great senior master.¡±


    He Xueling used her hands to caress her lips and burst out into augh, asking curiously,¡±he told you to call him that?¡±


    Zhao Yanran was instantly at a loss, tightly pulling at the corner of her shirt. If that immoral fellow really forced her to call him great great great great great senior master everyday, she really didn¡¯t feel like living.


    Now she still needed help from him. In the future if she could sessfully turn it around she would definitely torture this fellow.


    However, although she was thinking that way, in the depths of her heart, she knew that she had no chance and she didn¡¯t have any hope about it.


    Just as she was thinking about it, the 4th dragon roared once again and it reverberated through the entire cave. It shook everyone, causing their eardrums to heart, the weaker ones like Jin Buhui bled from all 7 holes.


    However, the dragon shadow seemed to be more and more real, runes appeared on it like it was nurturing to unlimited mysteries.


    All of them didn¡¯t dare to be distracted as the chance was really tough to obtain, they were all afraid of missing out on any slight changes.


    Within the entire cave it was totally silent, apart from the sound of sand and dirt falling, there was no other sounds.


    Zong Shou had no feeling about anything happening around him. He didn¡¯t pay attention and didn¡¯t bother to.


    His thoughts maintained sincere and real, going all out. He continuously deduced and simted those sword moves. Then he shed out sword by sword on the wall.


    His body slightly shuddered. The various hormones in his body increased and was being secreted non stop. His intelligence was also continuously increasing, causing him to reach his highest state since entering this world!


    He hadn¡¯t been this excited in a long time. Thest time he was in such a state was when he first glimpse into the mysteries of the sword path and stepped through that gate. He saw that hundred school sword and possibility to merge it all into one.


    At this moment, Zong Shou saw an even higher and wider hall!


    He was silently judging that he just needed to fill up all the ws on the wall carvings.


    Then, not only would he be able to understand the mysteries of the nine dragon shadow sword but he would be able to truly grasp the sword soul realm of the martial intent!


    It wasn¡¯t that iplete sword soul that he grasped in thest life through the god emperor game but the real one, which could cause his sword technique toe alive!


    Sword after sword shed out. The 63rd one left a mark on the wall. A w appeared from the giant dragon shadow in the air once again as it roared out.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword suddenly stopped.


    After reaching the 64th sword, the sword techniques after were one¡¯s he couldn¡¯t sh down.


    He already felt that it was really difficult, each further sword would use up a lot of energy.


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath, taking out a ten wood focus raising pill slowly from his sleeves, raising his head as he consumed it.


    This was a secret pill from themon people path and helped to replenish vital energy. However it also helped replenish the consumption of focus and the heart from the blood.


    One wasn¡¯t enough so Zong Shou took out several different types of pills to consume sessively. Using his true qi to activate and swiftly dissolve them.


    He knew that this was probably going to be a battle of attrition and he couldn¡¯t rush it and be impatient. He could only break these nine dragon shadow sword by keeping himself at his most optimal state at the fastest speed.


    After all he only had less than half a day left.


    After waiting for his energy to slightly recover did Zong Shou sh out with one sword, with a ¡°puchi¡± sound he left another mark on the stone wall.


    Just at that moment Zong Shou seemed to hear something in his ears.

 Chapter 371 - Dragon Shadow Old man

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 370 Dragon Shadow Old man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°What sound is that?¡±


    Outside of the dragon gate, at the mid-waist portion of the Dragon Gathering Mountain, the ears of the bored Shui Lingbo raised upwards as she heard attentively at the sound spreading from within the mountains.


    A momentter her brows rose up in shock.


    ¡°...That¡¯s a dragon roar?¡±


    That sound obviously came from a dragon roar and its grade wasn¡¯t low, most probably grade 9 and above.


    ...Which also means that this dragon had most probably transformed and entered the gates of the celestial path!


    It was a peaceful and normal martial saint remnant image, so how did such a turn of events happen?


    Although this ce was called the Dragon Gathering Mountain and the cave inside was called the dragon gate, but how was it possible for there to be a true giant dragon?


    Xuan Taiji also stood up, flying high up into the sky as he looked down from above at the entire Dragon Gathering Mountain.


    His expression instantly became weird.


    ...He didn¡¯t sense things wrongly! This mountain was actually shaking slightly.


    That Lingyun Sect Ling Lie also flew beside him. In terms of depths of spiritual cultivation, Ling Lie was much stronger than Xuan Taiji who rose upter.


    At this moment he used spells to cover both of his eyes and he simrly frowned.


    ¡°The caves inside the mountains seem to be copsing. That¡¯s impossible. Why did the dragon shadow martial saint want to destroy this ce? Did the martial saint already fall? But if that was the case then the martial intent that he left behind should have dissipated...¡±


    His tone was uncertain but it made Xuan Taiji¡¯s eyes constrict as he took in a deep breath to suppress the shock in his heart. Then he said expressionlessly, ¡°If my guesses are correct, somebody has already obtained the legacy of the nine dragon shadow sword. The spiritual wave is impending. It is a blessing for our cloud world for such a hero to appear.¡±


    That Ling Lie was instantly startled. Just now, he was contemting such a possibility.


    However, deep down in his heart, he didn¡¯t dare to believe it.


    This ce was opened for ten thousand years. Sects sent countless disciples but were unable to solve the puzzle. It was just broken by someone like that?


    He wanted to retort, but in the next instant, he felt an intense fluctuation of the nearby heaven and earth spiritual energy.


    He looked down with a shocked gaze.


    His heart instantly sank. It seems like the guesses that Xuan Taiji said about the nine dragon shadow sword was most probably true.


    Xuan Taiji¡¯s gaze also constricted. Then he said towards Shui Lingbo who was slowly focussing, ¡°Fairy Shui, we need your help. Can you cast an illuminating spell such that we can see the situation within?¡±


    Shui Lingbo heard that. However, it took a long while before she retracted her gaze. Then she smiled coldly, ¡°Illuminating spell? I think you are crazy. This is the dragon gathering mountain, there is the intent of the martial saint suppressing it. People like me who haven¡¯t entered the celestial path can¡¯t even cast out my spiritual sense much less the illuminating spell...¡±


    Xuan Taiji wasn¡¯t annoyed and he didn¡¯t show any unwillingness, naturally, he also didn¡¯t retreat. He only expressionlessly took out something from his sleeves.


    ¡°If that saint was within the cloud world then naturally I wouldn¡¯t dare think about it. However, today, he is hundreds of worlds away. I have a grade 2 bright sun spell mirror. Senior master Lie also has the grade 9 yunxiang true image talisman of the Lingyun Sect. Doesn¡¯t Fairy Shui want to see what is happening within? Aren¡¯t you worried about the situation of the few disciples of themon people path?¡±


    That Ling Lie didn¡¯t say any bullshit and directly threw over a talisman.


    As for Shui Lingbo, after hesitating slightly sheughed coldly before waving out some true qi and collecting both the mirror and talisman in front of her.


    She chanted out before leading the yunxiang true image talisman away. Following which the index and middle fingers of her right handbined and pointed at where the inner gate cave was as she chanted out ¡°open¡±.


    Instantly a mist gathered over and in just a moment a cloud formed in the sky above.


    First, it showed what the cave looked like. Then, the clouds formed people.


    As it was formed from mist and clouds, everyone was white and their faces were unclear.


    Xuan Taiji¡¯s brows furrowed and knew that what Shui Lingbo cast wasn¡¯t the illuminating spell but the sensory image viewing spell...


    He didn¡¯t say anything, just observing. Even then this was already enough.


    He was only worried about the safety of his 2 junior brothers.


    Then his face turned to shock.


    Why was Jin Buhui here? That kid entered the inner gate? Did he see wrongly?


    Looking closely once more, that fat body couldn¡¯t be faked. However, a momentter, Xuan Taiji stopped paying attention to his good-for-nothing junior brother.


    All their gazes were attracted to the body which was dancing with the sword in front of the reflective wall.


    Shui Lingbo who was maintaining the spell was dumbfounded.


    ...It¡¯s Zong Shou!


    This fellow seemed to have done something extraordinary...


    ...


    The voice was unclear and he couldn¡¯t hear it carefully. Zong Shou was also unwilling to listen to it.


    Anyways he thought that it was because his mind wasn¡¯t pure, damn it. He immediately focussed more, calming himself down. His brows were furrowed tightly as he went all out to solve the next sword stance.


    He didn¡¯t even know that this cave was right about to copse.


    However, for some reason, the voice in his ear became even louder, making him annoyed.


    ¡°Little kid...¡±


    Who knows how long it passed did the voice be even clearer. This time he could hear what this voice was talking about.


    Don¡¯t even think about it!


    Zong Shou really couldn¡¯t ept it, for him to be so close to the next level of the sword path. He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone or anything to disturb his mind.


    A sword shing out, leaving a deep mark on the reflective wall.


    This was already his 70th sword, 11 more swords, 11 more strokes and he couldplete this iplete dragon-shaped carving!


    ¡°Interesting little fellow!¡±


    The sound rang out once more filled with a little amused intent, ¡°I¡¯m not a heart demon. Do you know that I, dragon shadow, have crossed 15 worlds just for you to listen clearly to me? Do you know that even for saint realm experts like me, crossing worlds isn¡¯t that easy?¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou listen clearly, his brows raised and he hesitated slightly.


    ¡°Dragon shadow? Is the one speaking dragon shadow old man?¡±


    Such a thought only rose up in his heart but wasn¡¯t spoken out by him.


    However, the moment he thought that the voice rang out once more with praise, ¡± that¡¯s right, you finally came to your senses. However, a person learning the sword should be so focused. You are true and sincere towards the sword path, that is a good thing...¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly really surprised. Could the voice of the owner understand what he was thinking about?


    He wasn¡¯t able to be sure whether or not it was a heart demon, something evil trying to attract his thoughts or was it the true dragon shadow, old man?


    Following which he heard the dragon shadowugh coldly, ¡°How can it be fake? Which evil spirit will dare to take half a step near my Dragon Gathering mountain? The thoughts of people naturally have the soul to amplify. You are in my cave, if I don¡¯t know what you are thinking then I would have wasted ten thousand years of cultivation, saint realm cultivation...¡±


    Zong Shou eximed. He was enlightened, thinking that dragon shadow¡¯s words were like what the people of the future had researched. He realized that the thoughts of people had special maic waves.


    That saint realm expert could differentiate it, that was extraordinary. He thought back to his senior brother, could he do that too?


    Speaking of which, when he insulted his senior brother Wei Xu most probably heard it too?


    Speaking of which that voice was most probably not a heart demon, he also didn¡¯t have any bad thoughts towards this dragon shadow.


    However, at this moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. More importantly, he didn¡¯t know why this dragon shadow old man appeared suddenly appeared?


    Following which Dragon Shadow said coldly, ¡°That year when I left the dragon gate sword cave, I didn¡¯t do it willingly. That was why I set up so many restrictions to make things difficult. I didn¡¯t expect that ten thousand yearster someone wouldprehend it. Since you can break half of the mystery, then naturally you can inherit my nine dragon shadow sword. That is good, my promise to that person is consideredplete today. Listen up carefully, thest heart mantra of the nine dragon shadow sword is...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t listen, instead, his mind was even more focused. The 72nd sword, the 73rd sword struck out sessively. Then he held the sword the other way round as he started to think.


    At this moment, his heart had never been so clear before. He knew that the true mystery of the nine dragon shadow sword was on the reflective wall.


    Why would he be distracted to listen to this dragon shadow old man who he didn¡¯t know was real or fake, to his so called heart mantra?


    The meaning of the reflective wall to him wasn¡¯t just a grade 10 sword art!


    It was a challenge, a challenge that could raise his sword path!


    Dragon Shadow read a few sentences after which he realized that Zong Shou didn¡¯t even bother to remember. He was furious, saying, ¡°Little brat that doesn¡¯t know what is good for you! I wanted you to save some strength, you didn¡¯t ept my kindness. Do you think the reflective wall that I left is something anyone could break?¡±


    Although his tone was filled with rage for some reason it also had a bit of praise.


    Just as he said that Dragon Shadow suddenly eximed like he was surprised by something.


    ¡°Your body, you are a dual meridian body? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that?¡±


    Zong Shou instantly rolled his eyes, was there a need to say that? Anyways, ever since he entered only now did hee into contact with that old fellow, who did he have to say it to?


    In the next instance, he felt a strong power suddenly grabbing his body.


    A few threads of external strength from an unknown ce reached into his body. Then the voice was even more shocked.


    ¡°You can use such a way toplete dual meridian cultivation, what revolutionary thinking, Compared to normal people wouldn¡¯t you have several times more true qi and spiritual energy? Good! Good! Good! Eh? You are a broken soul body with barriers from heaven. You are a person who broke through the human barrier out of the 2 barriers?¡±


    That power suddenly became more and more vast, causing Zong Shou¡¯s body to feel slightly painful. The voice of Dragon Shadow rang out once more, this time he was really serious, suppressing his surprise,


    ¡°Are you relying on the help of others or are you using your strength?¡±

 Chapter 372 - Inspiration Instantly Forms

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 371 Inspiration Instantly Forms</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The vast andrge intent suddenly spread out within the cave.


    Even if all the ascended and day wandering realm experts were already prepared, at this moment, they held their breaths slightly.


    Zong Shou was suppressed by the energy such that he felt ufortable. His brows rising coldly, ¡°My sword path will never be extinguished. It is just a barrier from heaven. Why do I need to borrow help from others?


    From just now till now, he had sighed for a long time. He only felt his heart bing more and more tired, his brain wanted to fall asleep. However, he shed down once more.


    The 74th sword and the 74th mark jumped onto the wall drawing and cause the dragon image to be more lifelike.


    After finishing that stroke, his face showed a slight look of happiness and joy. Then he hurriedly consumed a few more pills, closing his eyes to calm down the energy in his body, nourishing his hear blood and to rest his soul.


    That voice kept silent following which heughed, ¡°You do have some pride, however, I believe you! Never extinguished? I didn¡¯t expect you to be a real swordsman. Do be able to bear with a dual meridian body every day, the pain of twisted meridians to train martial cultivation to such a level. To be able to peak the true mysteries of the sword path at such an age. In front of my reflective wall, you are unyielding and resilient to sh out 74 swords. People like you indeed don¡¯t need to rely on external help.¡±


    His said suddenly, ¡°That¡¯s right, you want to break my true dragon image is it to grasp sword soul? You little fellow has high ambition, however, I like you! However with your cultivation, to break this picture you are still a littlecking...¡±


    Zong Shou waszy to reply, keeping silent for a long while. He stood quietly like that, 30 minutester he opened his eyes once more, the sword in his hand waving out again!


    75th! 76th! 77th!


    3 sessive swords shed out, causing the stone shrapnels in the area to fly about.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face became ashen white, devoid of any blood.


    He pretty much used up all the potential in his body before unlocking the mysteries of these 3 swords.


    ...He needed just 4 swords to be able to break this puzzle!


    ¡°...77 swords! You little fellow are skilled with the sword to such a level! Damn it! That ce is too far...¡±


    Who knows how many worlds that old man traveled. At that moment, the voice became even clearer. However, his voice seemed to be a little exhausted.


    ¡°Oi! Little kid you can forget about thest 4 swords, you don¡¯t even need to think about it. You need to have already merged spirit and martial arts or have the ability to do so before you can unlock it. With your talents, you can already be my disciple. Why not take me as your master?¡±


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t even listening at all, the words from the old man were treated as random noise by him and he directly blocked it out.


    At this moment, apart from the sword in his hand and the giant dragon stone carving opposite him, there was nothing else in his mind!


    Unexpectedly, he thought that after those 3 swords the 4th mark would be harder and needed more time to deduce and y out in his head.


    However, surprisingly, the following 3 swords just needed some slight thought for him to get the gist.


    It was exceptionally simple, he seemed to know how to sh out like it was an instinct!


    However he slightly hesitated, he repeatedly thought about it in his heart in disbelief before he made another move. The purple-colored sword light shone brightly and brought with it an eye-catching bright sword arc.


    78th! 79th! 80th!


    Another 3 sword marks were drawn out, causing the dragon body to suddenly appear filled up.


    The feeling of the people around was most apparent. They felt that the dragon on the stone wall had blood and meat and was lifelike. Like at any moment it would break out of the stone wall.


    However, this dragon shape stone carving seemed to becking something. Itcked thest most crucial stroke!


    The true dragon above was also the same. It tried to break into the sky and fly high, however it seemed to be restricted by some sort of power, unable to rise into the air.


    Zong Shou felt satisfied. His brows were filled with joy. He didn¡¯t expect those 3 swords to be so simple.


    It seems like the 3 riddles left by the dragon shadow old man was a loss of standard.


    In front of him, onest mark was left, it was probably going to be the most difficult sword!


    ...It was the sword where the nine types returned to one! The final technique of the nine dragon shadow sword had to be within this final sword.


    At this moment he remembered that just now the dragon shadow old man was seemingly nagging some words into his ear.


    However, when he tried to recall, he couldn¡¯t remember anything. At that time he was too focused and everything in the world couldn¡¯t leave any mark in his mind.


    ¡°What else can I say? You little brat, do you want me to die from being too obsessed or die from exhaustion before you stop? You are spirit...¡±


    That voice scolded out but then it stopped.


    Zong Shou was confused when he heard that, however, the voice was much clearer, the intent sent over also seemed much stronger and indiscernible.


    It was not much different aspared to Wei Xu.


    ...that day his senior brother didn¡¯t go all out. But this old man was also several spaces away.


    ¡°...cough! Cough! You are a return to sun spirit master. Good, this ce is too far away, I have used up most of my energy. If I continue to rush, I might harm the foundations of this body. So listen boy, are you willing to be my main disciple?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up, following which he shook his head slightly, saying without hesitation, ¡°I apologize, I already have a teacher. Common people path 2nd generation direct disciple, 7th disciple!¡±


    Although he wanted to have a few more masters to learn more sword techniques, he knew about the need to respect his teacher.


    As for his identity, in front of Saint realm experts, there were no secrets he could hide so why not just say it out openly.


    ¡°Common people path 2nd generation direct disciple?¡±


    Dragon Shadow was astonished. However what he was shocked about wasn¡¯t that Zong Shou had a sect but because of the words 2nd generation direct disciple, ¡°Xi Zi, that fellow died thousands of years ago. How could he still recruit disciples? That¡¯s right, don¡¯t tell me, Wei Xu. That fellow recruited you on behalf of his teacher. Or you went under Lin Xuanshuang?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up, thinking that this dragon shadow old man was mostly correct. Following which he nodded slightly, ¡°My teacher is indeed called Lin Xuanshuang!¡±


    The dragon shadow old man burst out into a coldugh, ¡°Your senior brother Wei calcted things well! The luck of theirmon people path is so bountiful, actually picking up such a treasure under the noses of the righteous path sects.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed, expressing some rage at the right time. He was also quite annoyed by this Wei Xu, however, he couldn¡¯t let such an outsider find out.


    ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s not talk about that. He was willing to give you the main sect 2nd generation direct disciple identity, he was willing to sacrifice things.¡±


    The voice of the dragon shadow was filled with some unhappiness and annoyance. However, if one listened carefully, one could notice that within it was envy and jealousy, many feelings mixed up together.


    ¡°Little kid, since I left the nine dragon shadow sword technique in the world, how wouldn¡¯t I think that there was a 99% chance that it would be obtained by you disciples from therge sects? I just couldn¡¯t bear to see my top technique get lost without a sessor! Setting the dragon gate is just to find a suitable sword technique sessor. I have no intention of spreading what orthodoxy so it doesn¡¯t matter if you are a direct disciple of themon people path...¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it but still shook his head, ¡°This matter is hugely important, I will have to ask my senior brother Wei Xu!¡±


    ¡°Your senior brother Wei Xu? He would probably beg you to.¡±


    The annoyance in his tone became even thicker, ¡°Using you as a bait to hook me, how vicious! Little kid, you came this time was it on orders from him? What more do I have to say?¡±


    Zong Shou blinked his eyes and still hesitated a little. Mainly because the sword technique of this dragon shadow old man was already going to be squeezed dry by him.


    As long as he broke this reflective wall dragon picture, he could naturally grasp all the mysteries behind this nine dragon shadow sword.


    If within this ten thousand years, this dragon shadow¡¯s cultivation didn¡¯t improve, stopping at the saint realm and having no other sword path attainments, then it was better for him to not have such a master.


    Who would like to get themselves a master who they have to respect and be filial to for no reason?


    However, following which Long Ruo kept silent for a long time. Just as Zong Shou was feeling weird, thinking that this martial saint was so furious that he gave up. The old voice once again spread over, ¡°Eh? You are amazing. You are the lord of a country, Gantian Mountain Monster king. After inheriting your father¡¯s legacy you swallowed several prefectures ofnd in a few months, upying close to a third of Donglin Cloud Continent. However the many sects there, especially that Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect and that Long Ruo have many grievances with you...¡±


    Zong Shou instantly rolled his eyes, this old man went to investigate his roots.


    ¡°Ah! 160 breaths to break the Sky Sword tform and you know how to draw the luck word talisman. They even let a person like you go, benefitting themon people path. Should I say the people of Lingyun Sect are unlucky or just stupid?¡±


    As he said that Dragon shadow old manughed, however this time he was calm and unperturbed, ¡°Little fellow although themon people path is strong, after Xi Zi died, it is just barely struggling to live. Even now, don¡¯t you still need someone to rely on? If something happens to Gantian Mountain, it isn¡¯t convenient formon people path to help...¡±


    Zong Shou held his breath, the words of the old man aimed right at his weak spot.


    Gantian Mountain¡¯s foundations were weak and before its strength formed, it wasn¡¯t convenient for themon people path to act for him. There were too many things to consider. With this Dragon Shadow¡¯s help, both he and Gantian Mountain would benefit.


    However, he retracted his thoughts. Just now he had suddenly had an inspiration-an inspiration to break the final mark of this stone wall.

 Chapter 373 - Comprehending Sword Soul

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 372 Comprehending Sword Soul</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Dragon Shadow also seemed to notice Zong Shou¡¯s situation, bursting out into augh, ¡°You still haven¡¯t given up? It is not that I am looking down on you, forget about the ones in front. This final puzzle is one that even spirit and celestial realm experts might not be able to solve. Without enough sword path umtion, you will hurt yourself instead!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to believe if what he said was true or false, quietly holding onto his sword, letting time to flow. Who knows how long had passed before a bright glow shed in his eyes.


    ¡°The importance of this sword is in the stack word, right? Ten thousand years ago master Dragon Shadow had never truly merged those 9 types of true dragon sword techniques, but instead just stacked the several forms of sword intents...¡±


    That Dragon Shadow old man was instantly astonished, ¡°You solved it?¡±


    When he said, that intent crazily injected over, like it had lost its mind as it swiftly teleported everyone within the cave out of it.


    A short momentter Dragon Shadow old man finally realized the difference in the way Zong Shou had addressed him. His tone was filled with disbelief, ¡°You called me master? Master Dragon Shadow?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply, whereas Dragon Shadowughed out loud, filled with a frenzied happiness. Following which he let out ¡®hei¡±, as he instructed, ¡°Zong¡¯er you don¡¯t know how to go about things. This sword path is so deep and mysterious, so how can you disy it to others. Luckily I reacted quickly. If you break thest puzzle and others saw it that would be a loss! However, yourst sentence was correct but also wrong. Ten thousand years ago indeed I was unable to, but ten thousand yearster, that might not be the case...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up, he didn¡¯t ask and was unwilling to be distracted now. His thoughts were the fastest he had ever been since he was born and was crazily spinning. Numerous pieces of different sword arts, the theories of numerous sword techniques shed across frenziedly in the head.


    All these scenes all stopped and formed a mark, allowing him to finally stab out once more with the sword. A loud dragon roar sounded out once more in the case.


    However this time it didn¡¯te from the true dragon shape on the reflective wall but from behind Zong Shou. The 9 dragon shadows all roared out furiously like they were going to shake the heavens and tear apart the earth.


    The purple sword light shed across 9 times in a row as he stabbed at the eyes of the dragon, in sessive motion like it was just one sword!


    ...This was the final mystery behind the nine dragon shadow sword, the 9 sword techniques stacking into 1!


    Drawing the eyes of the dragon, the dragon-shaped carving on the reflective wall suddenly shone a spiritual glow! A momentter the entire wall started to copse.


    A light suddenly rose up from within and charged into that iplete dragon shadow.


    Then the illusionary and fake dragon body suddenly became real. Its eyes shed a spiritual glow. The giant dragon head suddenly lowered as it stretched towards Zong Shou.


    The voice of the old man suddenly rose up once more, ¡°Little brat youprehended the mysteries behind the sword soul. You are actually at such a level right after you stepped in...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts are extremely clear, in thest life he borrowed the god-emperor game to nearly grasp the sword soul level. As for the sword spirit level he had already had a glimpse of some of the important points.


    However, after all, it was a little different in real life. There were many rules, many phenomenons which are unable to show in a virtual environment and what hecked was only just that.


    The effects of the reflective wall towards him were in that sword which he used to draw the eyes of the dragon.


    It caused the iplete sword soul that he had grasped before to finally bepleted, letting it break the ¡®wall¡¯!


    ...


    Still Dragon Gathering mountain, in the skies floated several grade 8 experts who had weird expressions in their eyes.


    ¡°I recognize this kid. He is the newly appointed monster king of Gantian Mountain and is called Zong Shou. Some people say that he is trash that is unable to cultivate whilst others say that he is a sword path genius never seen in ten thousand years. It¡¯s hard to differentiate between real and fake. I heard that a year ago he had once gone towards Pill Spirit Mountain to try to join Lingyun Sect...¡±


    The person who spoke was a grade 8 expert from Daoming Sect. He said it whilst looking with a weird expression towards Ling Lie.


    Not only this one but the other people around who knew a little part of the story all had weird expressions on their faces.


    Rage appeared in the eyes of thetter, at this moment his mood was extremelyplicated.


    Zong Shou had once gone to Lingyun Sect to try to join them, in the end, he was forced to return. Pretty much the entire Donglin Cloud Continent knows about that. Everyone knew that.


    Talking about this matter, Lingyun Sect did mess up this time. When Zong Weiran was still in the world, he did help Lingyun Sect disciples several times. That wasn¡¯t a secret in the entire cloud world.


    However, if that was the only case then at the most Lingyun Sect would just be mocked by others.


    However, Zong Shou not only defeated the alliance army of 3 cities a month ago, shocking everyone.


    At this moment he had solved the nine dragon shadow sword puzzle left by Dragon Shadow old man. This was something worthy of a lot of attention.


    Ling Lie could even guess that if Zong Shou obtained the legacy of that dragon shadow old man what would happen to the state of Lingyun Sect.


    The Zong family son, the son of someone who helped them was unreasonably chased out by their Lingyun Sect.


    Who knew that this person who they saw as trash, someone who they abandoned was such a top sword path talent!


    ...Not only were they ungrateful, but they also have no eyes too!


    Their reputation dropping in the cloud world was a predictable thing. It would even affect the luck of the sect.


    In the past, numerous hidden things will be dug out by people one by one.


    Liang Miaozi¡¯s barbaric and unreasonable actions, Zong Shou breaking the Sky Sword tform in 160 breaths, and also the 12 god talismans. 2 months ago, Long Ruo allowed Yue Guanyun and the various sects to assassinate Zong Shou...


    All things wouldn¡¯t be able to be hidden anymore.


    Scoffing coldly, Ling Lie¡¯s face was filled with a cold smile, ¡°Senior brother Huang is good with your news. This Zong Shou did indeed try to join my Lingyun Sect but his talent was too bad, he also has hidden problems which was why we didn¡¯t ept him. Hisprehension is not bad, unfortunately, he has dual meridians...¡±


    The moment he said that Ling Lie looked about, only seeing the people around all expressionless and not believing what he said.


    The truth was indeed that. To saint realm experts, the so called dual meridian body wasn¡¯t much of an obstacle.


    If one was willing to pay a price, then reshaping the body wasn¡¯t something difficult.


    Ling Lie scoffed coldly in his heart, following which he said expressionlessly, ¡°I think all of you don¡¯t know that apart from that, this kid has barriers from heaven and a broken soul. Not letting him join and cultivate is the best for him.¡±


    The people around were instantly silent, silently acknowledging his words.


    If one said that a dual meridian body was just difficult in cultivation, then the barriers from heaven were pretty much sealing up all the paths for martial cultivation. As for broken soul body, it destined that this kid wouldn¡¯t need to think about having many achievements in spiritual cultivation.


    At this moment the people in the Yun Xiang illusionary image all suddenly disappeared one by one.


    Just a momentter many people appeared at the mid-waist of the mountain.


    They were the elite disciples of the many sects, all of them seemed to be like awakening from a dream, following which their faces were filled with regret.


    The true dragon shape had already reached thest step, however, all of them weren¡¯t able to witness it.


    The grade 8 experts in the sky allughed and weren¡¯t surprised. However, they were more focused as they looked on at the image formed from the cloud mist.


    Only Ling Lie¡¯s expression changed slightly. Out of the group of people, the only thing he didn¡¯t see was Long Ruo and the other 2, only seeing Zu Renkuang.


    A bad feeling rose up in his heart, did the restrictions and teleportation spell dragon shadow leave fail?


    However, Shui Lingbo didn¡¯t focus on the situation below, making seals as she sent an intent into the cave.


    Then her expression changed, her body of true qi nearly got into chaos as her hands shuddered. The yunxiang illusionary image also started to twist. Even the mirror glow which reflected into the mountain started to be unstable.


    Shui Lingbo decided to dissipate the spell, letting the cloud mist in front of her body to fade.


    In the next moment, Xuan Taiji looked over with many questions.


    Shui Lingbo¡¯s brows furrowed, angrily saying, ¡°What are you looking at? That Dragon Shadow old man already knows. do you think I can do things in front of a martial saint?¡±


    Her heart was like raging waves, Zong Shou that fellow hadprehended the sword soul!


    In the past, she felt that the kid¡¯s sword techniques just showed signs of being one with the spirit but just now that sword was one with the spirit!


    Damn it! She cultivated for tens of years but now she was only at the sword sense level.


    This little brat was so much younger than her had exceeded her by so much with just one step!


    Her heart was filled with much regret. That damned revered one, what a huge loss. If she knew this was the case she would have tried to let the master of Taiyuan Sectpete with Wei Xu.


    Suddenly she alsoprehended something. She knew why Wei Xu would choose this kid and made him a 2nd generation disciple. Even now selecting a master for him.


    With such a disciple, their Taiyuan Sect didn¡¯t have the ability to him well.


    ...


    Pretty much at the same time, in some space of some random ce, Wei Xu was sitting casually in the air. His eyes were slightly opened, filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Why is my heart rising up and down today? Are so many people thinking about me? Sigh, this god sensory technique is good, but only this part is not...¡±


    ¡°Such strength it has to do with someone who will greatly affect the rise and fall of mymon people path. Or is someone whose cultivation is stronger than me! Speaking of which isn¡¯t today thest day of the Dragon Gathering Mountain dragon gate remnant image? Did my junior brother break the mysteries of the nine dragon shadow sword?¡±


    He was filled with questions in his heart and 2 runes shed in his eyes. Red ruby-like pupils were like 2 zing suns as he shone on the air.


    A momentter he saw a shooting star crazily traveling about in the unlimited stacks of space.


    Wei Xu couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°As expected! I didn¡¯t expect that old man to have time when he is anxious!¡±

 Chapter 374 - Reason for Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 373 Reason for Killing Intent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He waved the sword in his hand several times more. Although Zong Shou didn¡¯t use the true qi in his body, every time the sword moved and stopped, it had a sort of will and soul.


    Getting familiar with it for a bit, after which Zong Shou gave out a satisfied smile. However just momentster, he felt his situation was off.


    Who knows when but that giant dragon had a body. At this moment, it had opened wide its eyes and was looking right at him.


    The giant eyes were shining. Its expression was extremelyplicated like it was shocked with disbelief with also a bit of gratefulness.


    However along with that huge dragon head, it couldn¡¯t be called ugly, but it looked fierce and powerful. Zong Shou believed that at this moment this giant dragon was thinking whether or not it would taste good if he just swallowed him in one mouth, whether or not he would suit its taste.


    In the next moment, the expression of the giant dragon regained calm. It nodded its head over towards Zong Shou solemnly for 3 sessive times.


    Zong Shou was startled following which he heard the voice of the Dragon Shadow old man, ¡°Don¡¯t worry it won¡¯t hurt you! It is only thanking you. That is my old friend who had killed too many during the cloud deste era, an ancient senior forcefully broke his dragon pellet. Because I begged for him, he left it alive. Using this puzzle left in Dragon Gathering Mountain I sealed it within. I had once said that if someone is truly able toplete the dragon carving on the reflective wall, it is when it would break free...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brain was in a mess, thinking about what a mess this was? That dragon shadow old man also found it weird,¡± Speaking of this matter it is really weird! I remember that the senior had once said that the day this evil dragon seal is broken should be 30 years after the spiritual wave begins, why was there such a huge difference? That shouldn¡¯t be the case!¡±


    The giant dragon scoffed, seemingly unhappy that Dragon Shadow called it an evil dragon.


    Following which he roared towards Zong Shou. Dragon Shadow acted as a trantor, ¡°It is scolding me, saying that this evil dragon should describe me instead! Oh, it also says it is grateful to you. To be able to get out 37 years early is of huge benefit to him. In the future, it will pay you back. If you want to find someone to help in a fight just call it, it will take care of you in the future. Hey! Don¡¯t look at it not being able to speak now and looking so dumb. Before it was sealed it was the peak of the god realm, half a step away from the saint realm. Being sealed for ten thousand years was also training. If it could form a dragon pellet within 10 years, without needing a long time this fellow could surge into the heavens...¡±


    Cold sweat appeared on Zong Shou¡¯s head. Dragon Shadow and he had beenmunicating through their mind from start to finish.


    How could this god realm expert know about it?


    Speaking of which it was indeed weird. Be it Wei Xu or Dragon Shadow old man, they didn¡¯t know about the fact his soul came from ten thousand yearster. Towards his thoughts on those matters, they had no idea. What reason was that?


    He had a feeling that it had some connection to the ball of blue glow in the depths of his soul.


    For some reason, Dragon Shadow¡¯s voice for some reason sounded exhausted,¡± Although youprehended sword soul, with your thoughts being so vtile and being radiated so widely you aren¡¯t able to defend against true experts. This evil dragon is several times weaker than me but from the changes in your thoughts he knows what I am talking about...¡±


    A smile appeared in the eyes of the giant dragon, following which he tossed out 3 drops of blood into Zong Shou¡¯s arm. 2 of them directly entered the body of the sleeping lighting winged flood serpent. The other drop formed a small dragon drawing on Zong Shou¡¯s arm.


    Right as Zong Shou felt a little weird there was a series of information that entered his brain.


    He knew that through this small picture, no matter how far the distance, he would be able to contact it and ask for help.


    He instantly felt grateful and bowed towards him. He knew that this giant dragon whose name he didn¡¯t know was treating him truthfully and sincerely.


    This was much better than his senior brother Wei Xu. His senior brother just made things sound good.


    If he faced an urgent matter he didn¡¯t know who he should ask for help from.


    That giant dragon smiled friendlily, following which it roared out, sound waves shaking. Following which the entire stone cave started to shake vigorously.


    Unlimited amounts of spiritual energy and astral wind surged out from within the body of the dragon and charged all about.


    That light explosive roar filled the ear. Even with Zong Shou¡¯s cultivation, he could feel that the restrictions in the stone cave were copsing.


    His true qi cultivation was only at the martial ancestor level. Before this, when the dragon showed its form, he couldn¡¯t handle it. At this moment he was in an even worse state. Coincidentally, at this, moment a vast true qi spread down from the air, protecting his body and soul.


    When Zong Shou rxed and looked forward, he saw the giant dragon fling its tail and it tore apart space around here! A giant ck hole appeared in front of Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    The giant dragon shook its head and waved its tail to simply drill into the ck hole, he should have left the cloud world. Zong Shou bitterly resisted against the suction force of the ck hole, blood seeping out of his mouth. Along with the buff of that strength, who knows how long it would take did the ck tear to slowly heal.


    ¡°You jerk! Crazy! Evil! Your grievances is a little strong. Before you leave you to want to destroy my Dragon Gathering Mountain before you are happy! Didn¡¯t you think about who was the one that saved your life? Sealing him for ten thousand years, and I didn¡¯t do so willingly...¡±


    With much difficulty did he tide through the storm. The stones above copsed down. Dragon Shadow furiously scolded out, following which he said seriously, ¡°The restrictions here are about to copse, it will be tougher for my intent to descend. I don¡¯t have much time, let me give you the benefits for carving this reflective wall dragon carving! As for the gift for you being my student, I will arrive in the cloud world soon...¡±


    When his wordsnded the sharpness of the reflective wall suddenly had spiritual light seeping out and entering Zong Shou¡¯s body,


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up, observing, they were rice grain-sized yellow glows.


    When one of them entered his body, he instantly felt like his body was changing frenziedly.


    It was simr to that dragon blood body training pill but its effects were 10 times, 100 times stronger!


    Who knows what it was, just one of such a drop of the bright yellow light caused a portion of his body, be it the quality, or the strength and toughness to greatly increase.


    Those specks of light entering his body. His body should have been unable to take it but with Dragon Shadow maintaining him, he was perfectly fine.


    His blood continuously boiled, the blood and meat in his body suddenly swelled and suddenly contracted, twisting nonstop.


    Even his soul seemed to have started burning. Although his body was fine the pain made him feel like he was in a living hell. Just as he was barely holding on, he heard the Dragon Shadow old man eximed.


    ¡°There are still people here in the cave. I have been careless..¡±


    Zong Shou bore with the intense pain, opening his eyes to look around carefully. Only to see that apart from the pieces of stone and dust, there was nothing at all.


    It was like Dragon Shadow knew that he couldn¡¯t see as an external force suddenly injected into his eyes.


    Following which, 3 blur bodies appeared in his vision. They were standing a thousand feet away, at the entrance of one of the caves.


    Who knows what method they used to not be transported out of the cave.


    The one at the helm was Long Ruo. On his head was a transparent veil along with several talismans which hung above.


    On his right hand, there was a short sword which was hanging in the air and stopped above his palm. The sword light was hidden within but one could see the sword energy spitting out like it was storing energy and ready to go. Within his eyes, it shed a cold glow.


    ¡°Long Ruo!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank, he then looked at the other 2 people. As expected on the right and left it was Han Nishui and Li Yuandan, their expressions were all extremely ugly.


    ¡°Long Ruo? The dumb one from Lingyun Sect who released you and not ept you in? His killing intent isn¡¯t small, what did you do to offend him?¡¯


    Dragon Shadow old man asked curiously, Zong Shou himself also had no idea.


    Before this, although he didn¡¯t have a good impression of Lingyun Sect, be it in thest life or not they weren¡¯t blooded enemies.


    Even his rise in the cloud world just caused some loss of face for Lingyun Sect and for their reputation to fall.


    As for Gantian Mountain, although it showed signs of getting stronger, it was far from being able to harm the foundations of Lingyun Sect. The news of him fighting for the dragon blood with Yan Feibai in the lower levels shouldn¡¯t have spread into Long Ruo¡¯s ears. Strictly speaking, Lingyun Sect had no reason in this and they were in the wrong.


    Why was Long Ruo so angry and desired to kill him so badly.


    In terms of animosity at most that Han Nishui and he would stop at nothing to kill one another. As for that Li Yuandan they had some problems.


    However, those 2 people shouldn¡¯t have been able to persuade someone of Long Ruo¡¯s personality.


    ¡°...It should be a heart demon, it most probably is. This person sees you as the biggest obstacle in his heart and has to get rid of you! This person fights for the great path and since he had decided to kill you, even with my name I won¡¯t be able to suppress him.¡±


    Dragon Shadow old man was more bitter and worried as he said, ¡°This is problematic, these dragon essences were formed from the evil dragon being sealed for ten thousand years and absorbing heaven and earth spiritual energy. It can strengthen the quality of the body. For every breath that passes, the effect will be weaker. Today I am 349 stacks of space away and don¡¯t have much strength that can descend. It is simple to just smack them to death but these good things would be wasted. It seems like we still need to call back that evil dragon...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even bother about the words said at the back. With his heart, he wasn¡¯t willing to borrow external strength to strengthen his body.


    In his brain, only 2 words repeated. ¡®Heart demon?¡± So that was the case.


    In terms of a heart demon, he did have one too and it wasn¡¯t small. During these days he had been bullied badly by the sects of the cloud world, they had done so many scummy actions. However, he had many worries and as such build up a lot of pent up frustration which he was unable to vent.


    Many thoughts spinning in his head before he suddenly held the lightning winged sword in his hand tightly.


    ¡°Is there anything that can raise mybat strength in a short time? Be it pills, external pill, spiritual artifacts. I just need 1 hour...¡±

 Chapter 375 - Heaven Quality Grade 2

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 374 Heaven Quality Grade 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Is there anything that can raise mybat strength in a short time? Be it pills, external pill, spiritual artifacts. I just need 1 hour...¡±


    Dragon Shadow was originally a little shocked and wanted to try to persuade him. When he heard thest statement, he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    He had numerous methods to raisebat strength in a short time. They were all demonic path methods that didn¡¯t bother about foundations.


    However, if it was just used for 1 hour then it wouldn¡¯t be much of a border. Dragon Shadow took in a deep breath before he spoke again.


    ¡°I do have a method, you just need to awaken that natural protector beast on your arm!¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips he knew that? But this lightning winged flood dragon was at its crucial moment and was in deep sleep. The 2 drops of blood the giant dragon left before it left. Without 10 days to half a month, it wouldn¡¯t be able to digest it. If he forcefully awakened it, it would affect the evolution of the beast.


    It wasn¡¯t worth him doing that for this Long Ruo.


    ¡°It seems like you are unwilling!¡± Dragon Shadow old man predicted that and broke into a smile, ¡°I have a heaven quality grade 2 external pill here that I forcefully snatched over years early. I remember that at that time the person had already merged 2 heaven veins within. I originally wanted to give you a grade 3 magical artifact but if you want, I can change it to this item...¡±


    Zong Shou instantly hesitated and regretted it a little. A grade 3 magical artifact he could use was naturally much better than an external pill. Even if he couldn¡¯t use it now, but once he reached grade 7 and bonded to it, then he would be invincible against same grade spirit masters.


    Dragon Shadow didn¡¯t allow him to hesitate. When his words were said, the space around him shook once more.


    A momentter a red and blue dual-colored jade stone appeared in front of him, really eye-catching. Looking out, one felt like its spiritual energy was like a flood, surging unceasingly.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone, grabbing it with a hand. He could sense that not only were there 7 earth veins wrapping around within, but there were also 2 spiritual veins which were 10 times stronger, pretty much taking 70% of the space within.


    All the veins inside were one ice and one fire, bncing out one another.


    WIthout hesitating Zong Shou injected his true qi in, using his spiritual energy to sealyers of runes and restrictions into the stone.


    He didn¡¯t need topletely bind with it, just a short whileter he could already use the vast amount of spiritual energy within.


    ¡°I can help you digest this item...¡±


    An external force suddenly injected over, in just a moment it caused Zong Shou¡¯s senses towards the external pill to greatly increase.


    Dragon Shadow old man then said sincerely, ¡°Although the external pill is strong, it isn¡¯t the correct path. Your cultivation now is too low and your body is weak. Using this item ces a huge burden. If you aren¡¯t careful you might harm your meridians. You can¡¯t be tempted by the external strength and forget yourself. However with your sword soul martial path there¡¯s no need to worry. Oh right, why do you want this item for?¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless, thinking why this Dragon Shadow ask about the reason only now?


    He kept silent and didn¡¯t reply as he looked forward at where the people were at. After a long while he said calmly with no voice ripples,¡±Since he sees me as his heart demon, then I don¡¯t mind to be the demon of his heart, someone he fears for life!¡±


    Dragon Shadow old man held his breath, following which he burst out into augh.


    ¡°Good boldness, as expected from my disciple!¡±


    Heughed out frenziedly, his tone filled with anticipation.


    ...


    ¡°External pill?¡±


    A thousand feet away Long Ruo was startled as he looked at Zong Shou who was opposite him.


    The red and blue jadestone that had suddenly appeared entered his field of vision right away. He was able to right away recognize that this was a heaven quality external pill.


    However, Long Ruo didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Looking at its grade it is at least grade 2 and merged with 2 heaven veins!¡±


    Han Nishui frowned, as he was worried that the martial saint spirit would notice when they interacted he was really careful. In the sky, he used spiritual energy to write words to rece speaking.


    There were no sound fluctuations and all spiritual energy was retracted within.


    ¡°Does he want Zong Shou to borrow the power of the external pill? But this kid has no internal energy, what¡¯s the use of that item?¡±


    What Li Yuandan paid attention to were the yellow-colored spots. Thinking carefully about it, he was able to think about how that item came about. He gathered spiritual energy to form words in the air.


    ¡°It should be dragon essence, it is said that all true dragon types are the purest beings in the world. The so called dragon essence is naturally formed around them when they absorb heaven and earth spiritual energy. It is useless to the true dragons but to human cultivators and beasts, it is a top grade pill medicine. It can strengthen the body, make one¡¯s foundations better and increase strength. Looking at the intention of Dragon Shadow, he wants to merge these dragon essences into Zong Shou¡¯s body. What a waste of a treasure! With the barriers from heaven there what¡¯s the point of that? No matter how he improves he is still a piece of trash...¡±


    Long Ruo kept silent, numerous questions rose up in his heart at the same time. He was just a sessor to his sword path so why did Dragon Shadow treat that kid so well?


    The moment such doubts just rose up, however, it was instantly squashed by him.


    The killing intent in his heart was already decided, so why did he need to think about all that?


    No matter what Zong Shou and Dragon Shadow were doing, it wouldn¡¯t matter. He just needed to cut off the head of Zong Shou!


    Since he wanted to help Zong Shou merge with this dragon essence, then Dragon Shadow old man, who was hundreds of worlds away, wouldn¡¯t be able to care for so many different things at once.


    That time would be a good chance to attack.


    Thinking about that a thread of lightning shed in Long Ruo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You want to attack?¡±


    ¡°Han Nishui¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, ¡°After all, he is the Gantian Monster king, the lord of a city! Killing him concerns many things. Dragon Shadow martial saint is also caring for him and even if he won¡¯t take revenge for him he definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to lose face.¡±


    ¡°Even so I have to kill him! This is a battle of the cultivation path. This kid blocks my path which is why I can¡¯t back off. After killing him, I will leave the cloud world so as not to drag down the sect. I have a hiding and movement technique which can hide me from the martial saint intent. I have a feeling that if I don¡¯t kill him soon, one day the 3 of us will die in his hands.¡±


    Slightly shaking his head, Long Ruo turned around and looked coldly at the other 2, ¡°If you 2 are unwilling you can back out!¡±


    Long Ruo¡¯s words were written with fire element spiritual energy. Han Nishui instantly took in a deep cold breath, filling a chill down his bones.


    This Long Ruo was crazy, he had gone totally mad!


    He understood in his heart that if he rejected, the 1st person to suffer from his maniacal revenge would be him.


    This person plotted far and wide, dragging both Pill Fountain Sect and Mysterious Cloud spirit sect into this matter. After this matter, if the dragon shadow martial saint takes revenge their 2 sects wouldn¡¯t be able to stay out of the matter.


    On the side of Li Yuandan, he was silent and didn¡¯t say a word, light shing in his eye. He was already feeling some regret. If he knew this would happen he wouldn¡¯t have followed them 2.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to kill this Zong Shou, just one sword could end it all. What was difficult was the aftermath. In the eyes of the Dragon Shadow Martial Saint, they were just ant-like beings. The moment their tracks were found he could just kill them with a flick of his finger.


    If the price to pay was leaving the cloud world and living the rest of their lives in fear, he would rather swallow this anger and find another method to solve the problems with the mysterious moon wood brilliance technique.


    Long Ruo swept both of them, the coldness in his gaze retracting. Heughed coldly before focusing back on Zong Shou who was a thousand feet out.


    He knew that although he had threatened the 2 behind him, it was difficult to make them follow him wholeheartedly. However he didn¡¯t wish for the 2 to help him all out, just giving some support was sufficient.


    They just needed to be wrapped up within and they won¡¯t be able to get out.


    A thin thread drifted down his sleeves suddenly, it looked like a little snake but it had scales and horns. It was also looking coldly forwards.


    The soul power gathered within the broken de sword in his hand was bing thicker and thicker, light whistling started to spread out.


    Han Nishui was shocked and knew that Long Ruo was about to hide.


    Looking at Zong Shou once more, those yellow spots had mostly seeped into his body. Sweat covered his face, it was obvious that he had reached the crucial moment.


    The next moment he heard Long Ruo holler, ¡°Aid me!¡±


    Han Nishui¡¯s heart sank, speaking of which, he was one of the causes. Since the matter had reached such a state, he couldn¡¯t dodge the responsibility anymore.¡±


    He didn¡¯t hesitate anymore as he cast out a few spells instantly. He chanted out, when 2 grade 7 spirit beasts appeared beside him, his soul came out of its shell. Following which he controlled numerous spiritual waves to gather towards Long Ruo-Great Sky spirit leading technique, Great Sky essence spirit technique, a series of spells all helped to buff Long Ruo¡¯s body.


    Even Li Yuandan sighed, taking out a ck colored pill of unknown grade.


    He grabbed strongly and broke it into pieces. Following which his right hand patted softly on Long Ruo¡¯s body.


    He had converted all the medicinal powers of the pill and helped to pat it into his body.


    Long Ruo¡¯s face instantly flushed red, the glow in his eyes was even brighter as his sleeves shook. That thin little ck serpent had leaped out. The moment it was hundreds of feet away its body spread open, turning a thousand feet long as it bit forwards fiercely.


    Pretty much at the same time, there were 2 more grade 7 snake-shaped spirit beasts who appeared, circling and protecting him. Long Ruo stopped caring anymore, his soul leaping up into the sky.


    It was mist like but a gold light shone, the sr energy was vast and bountiful. He rode that broken de sword and with a sh, he was hundreds of feet out as he pierced towards Zong Shou¡¯s throat.


    He just needed this sword and he could end this kid¡¯s life!


    When Li Yuandan acted, although he wasn¡¯t willing, looking at the situation, he was astonished.


    Long Ruo¡¯s cultivation was half a step to grade 8. Having the buffs of their spells and medicinal properties, the strength of this sword could bepared to peak grade 8 experts.


    Just at this moment, at the corner of his eyes, he saw 2 people walking out from one of the cave tunnels.


    Li Yuandan was stunned, apart from them, there were people who weren¡¯t teleported out of the cave.


    In the next moment, he recognized that they were the junior students of Long Ruo. The 2 most outstanding people of the 4th generation of Lingyun Sect.


    However, at this moment Yan Feibai and Ge Hanyun¡¯s faces were filled with despair.

 Chapter 376 - You Dare to be Impudent

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 375 You Dare to be Impudent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When that giant ck flood dragon spread itself and bit over, Zong Shou opened his eyes. The lightning winged sword was held tightly in his hands and was ready to attack.


    At this moment the intense pain of the dragon essence merging into his body was like ten million knife pieces shing about in his body.


    Although during this process, the dragon shadow old man was trying his best to suppress the changes of the violent dragon Essence in his body to reduce the pain. However, it¡¯s use was minute.


    Within his body, fire and water spiral world shocking true energy was surging about within his dual meridians. That external pill forcefully injected huge amounts of spiritual energy into his meridians, causing all his 9 chakra meridians to be charged at, squeezing them such that they were about to explode.


    Zong Shou could only fully focus on the sword in his hand, tossing these knife-like pains to the back of his head.


    Actually, he couldn¡¯t forget about it but he just converted this pain into fighting spirit!


    The more painful it was, the more clearheaded his mind was. The killing intent in his chest had swelled up to the maximum during this process! All the potential in his body was being ignited out bit by bit.


    ¡°Are you going to kill that Long Ruo? I have never heard of that Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect and Pill Fountain Sect but the ancestor of the Lingyun Sect was a famous person. Although you don¡¯t care, it won¡¯t be easy for your Gantian Mountain to unify the Donglin Cloud Continent in the future...¡±


    The voice of the dragon shadow old man brought with it a little teasingugh. Zong Shou acted like he didn¡¯t hear anything, his gaze was still extremely cold.


    The strength of that Lingyun Sect ancestor had nothing to do with him. He knew that today he would not allow these 3 people to leave unharmed from the front of his eyes.


    Since he was already their enemy then why does he need to leave them face? Would Lingyun, Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, and Pill Fountain Sect pity Gantian Mountain and let them go?


    At that moment, that ck colored flood dragon had already charged in front of his eyes. At the horn on its forehead, a cold light shone¡ªthere was hidden energy within.


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath. Then, when the 2 of them were roughly 200 feet away from one another, he pulled out his sword!


    ¡°tinum dragon sword, sh!¡±


    The eye-catching sword light which had spiral energy instantly dyed the entire cave blue and red. He waved it down diagonally as he hacked down in front of his body!


    The sword attack pointed right at the forehead of the ck flood dragon, at that seemingly indestructible giant horn!


    Using the sharp edge to break the sharp edge! Fighting sharpness against sharpness!


    Keng!


    A loud deafening sharp ring sounded out, reverberating through the entire cave. The copsing speed of the mountain rocks became faster and faster.


    That ck flood dragon gave out a sad cry, curving its huge body in an attempt to pull back its head.


    That extremely sharp and strong horn was split into half from the middle. The sword attack didn¡¯t stop, directly cutting into the forehead of the flood dragon, drawing out a long bloody wound.


    It was just half a kilometer away from the skull!


    Long Ruo drove the broken de sword and rushed over, at this moment he felt his heart stop, he was astonished!


    How could that extremely sharp and extremely powerful be from Zong Shou¡¯s hand?


    Was it Dragon Shadow? That¡¯s impossible! Even a martial saint would have no strength after crossing hundreds of worlds to help control the dragon essence to purify Zong Shou¡¯s body whilst shing out such a sharp sword!


    In the next instant, his mind was attracted by the ice-cold gaze from Zong Shou¡¯s sweeping eyes.


    It was also filled with killing intent and calmness.


    Long Ruo¡¯s mind also instantly calmed down at that moment. Since he had already attacked then there was no room for any regrets.


    No matter what the reason was, he needed to just y Zong Shou with this sword and he would be able to solve everything!


    The broken de sword sunk diagonally to avoid the ck flood serpent whose body arched upwards. In the air it brought with it an eye-catching trajectory, before it increased to top speed, speeding towards Zong Shou with a speed which was hard for the naked eye to pick up.


    Along the way, all-metal element spiritual energy was absorbed by it. This sword could break gold and destroy knives, this was the metal crushing sword intent!


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze shed slightly. The sword attack changed once more. His foot stepped on the ground as he gathered the energy from the earth. The sword in his hand was like numerous mountains were pressing down on it, it was extremely heavy and burdensome!


    ...This was the yellow dragon sword!


    The sword attack seemed heavy, it looked slow but it was quick, and it became faster and faster! A sh from left to right. No matter how the sword light which came from the air changed, it was unable to avoid being enveloped by this sword.


    This time it was another low ng sound! The short and sharp pale white sword light was smashed away by Zong Shou¡¯s sword!


    Yellow dragon sword, this sword encapsted the power of a group of mountains!


    Long Ruo¡¯s soul was also tossed backward due to the giant strength that surged over. It wasn¡¯t until he was a thousand feet out did that he managed to stabilize himself.


    Luckily that broken de sword was right beside him and wasn¡¯t out of his control. There was like a fire explosive talisman bursting out in his brain as numerous questions struck at his soul.


    ...Nine dragon shadow sword!


    This Zong Shou could use the nine dragon shadow sword? Where did this fellow get such vast internal energy? Even with the external pill, his body should need to have sufficient foundations to utilize it! 10 days, how did this fellow be able to use the sword stance he had justprehended in battle? It also seems like he had grasped theplete sword intent!


    Was it Dragon Shadow? But the aura was not!


    Han Nishui and Li Yuandan at the side, their faces were dark and sunken. They couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes.


    At the start, they doubted that it was Dragon Shadow that attacked, but their spiritual senses could sense that the sword attack¡¯s energy came from Zong Shou¡¯s body!


    But how could Zong Shou have such bountiful energy?


    The sword light trembled not only was energy exploding and surging between the 2 of them. The entire mountain was also shaken by the huge power and was shaking nonstop. The copsing situation of the mountain rocks was also bing more and more intense.


    Zong Shou hobbled back several steps. When both of them shed he directed most of the recoil down into the ground. The spiral sword energy also helped to deal with a portion. However, there was still some charge in his body.


    In just ten steps and his body was stabilized. The energy in his body was mostly dissipated. Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up and knew that it was Dragon Shadow old man helping him to deal with it. If not, the sword alone was enough to cause injuries to his lungs and internal organs!


    Even he could take them head-on with such a sword, it was all that was needed to end his life! His body would copse and he would die due to the vibrations of his major and minor organs.


    ...The strength of a day wandering spirit master wasn¡¯t ordinary!


    If he didn¡¯t have Dragon Shadow old man being his shield and support he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to have a fair fight against Long Ruo!


    However, he had no time to be grateful, casually breaking the stones around his feet. Even before the energy in his body calmed down he started to dash. Lighting glow burst forth from the lightning winged sword in his hand!


    ¡°Lightning dragon sword, break!¡±


    The energy spat out by the sword light caused all the lightning element spiritual energy within numerous miles to gather in a blink of an eye. Lightning shone like it had transformed into a lightning dragon as he upied the cave.


    The tip of the sword glow shed and it was right in front of the ck flood dragon. Dragon Shadow old manughed, ¡°You merged the maniac lightning sword intent into it, interesting!¡±


    When this sword stabbed out, it wasn¡¯t just that nine dragon shadow sword. Zong Shou also merged in the strengths of his maniac lightning sword into it.


    With the strengths of both, although it was still the 1st stance of the lightning dragon sword, the power was terrifyingly strong.


    Maniacal and firm, sharp and swift!


    Seeing the situation, Long Ruo¡¯s eyes were bursting out from its sockets as he hollered, the sword light sieging forwards once more.


    As for the ck flood dragon it was still in a dazed state. However, it instinctively waved its tail¡ªocean amount of cloud energy spread about and a water shield was also formed.


    Zong Shouughed coldly, whilst he broke severalyers of water barriers and shed with the broken de sword, he shouted out ¡°Explode¡± and ¡°Stack¡±!


    The vast lightning glow instantly exploded, causing the broken de sword to fly once more due to the impact. Then the sword once again shed forwards. It was still relentless as it chased the ck


    A momentter, one could see blood spurt out from within the cloud mist.


    A tragic cry broke out, and half of the mist also dissipated. Half of the giant flood dragon was sliced. Large amounts of blood continued flowing out.


    The people within the cave were stunned once more. Long Ruo once again stabilized himself. After being slightly startled, a sad feeling rose up in his heart.


    At the same time, Han Nishui hollered.


    ¡°Blood and meat regrowth!¡±


    When he said that, balls of green spiritual light surged forwards. At the ce where the giant flood dragon was split, suddenly numerous meat roots grew and entangled one another.


    However, just as the wound was about to heal and close before surprise could rise in Long Ruo¡¯s heart, Zong Shou had charged in front of the giant flood dragon.


    The purple sword light casually waved as he shed off the head of the ck flood dragon!


    When blood once again spurted out, a vast amount of essence energy was forcefully absorbed through the sword.


    In that instance, it helped to replenish the energy that Zong Shou had used up. His chakra meridians were filled once more¡ªsome weaker acupoints and parts of the meridians were even showing signs of tearing.


    ¡°Eh? Your cultivation method can absorb essence energy. I have seen this technique before in ancient times. It is called the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique. Weird, didn¡¯t it disappear in the oblivion cloud ocean?¡±


    After Dragon Shadow was slightly surprised he became silent once more. Zong Shou¡¯s heart was jumping intensely. However, in the next moment, he saw a ball of fire charge over from the side. Behind it, he could recognize the face of Li Yuandan.


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze turned cold, without thinking he shed out.


    ¡°...Stupid clown, you dare to be impudent!¡±


    Mysterious moon wood brilliance method, he knew it like the back of his fingertips. It was still the mysterious yin dragon sword, a purple sword shing as he forcefully shed away the me cloud which seemed to cover the entire sky, directly aiming at the head of Li Yuandan.


    Thetter panicked, instantly retreating. It was extremely dangerous¡ªhe had just brushed past that cold dark sword.


    At this moment Long Ruo¡¯s voice rose out once more, ¡°Earth chakra martial ancestor! Zong Shou, you have already broken through the barriers from heaven?¡±

 Chapter 377 - Sword Sense Peak

    <h4>Chapter 377: Chapter 376 Sword Sense Peak</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Earth chakra martial ancestor! Zong Shou, you have already broken through the barriers from heaven?¡±


    When that voice rang out, Han Nishui and Li Yuandan were both shocked and terrified. Yan Feibai and Ge Hanyun who were barely managing to block the energy surging about as well as the falling stones smiled bitterly.


    They were extremely surprised. The strength Zong Shou showed was 10 times greater than before.


    The nine dragon shadow technique was bing more and more exquisite...


    Their senior master found out toote. Ge Hanyun stepped forwards and wanted to speak but Yan Feibai held tightly onto her.


    Whilst the voice was said out, that broken de sword also started to surge down from above. It pretty much gathered all the strength in Long Ruo¡¯s body, the tip was shining a cold glow.


    Han Nishui has cast several spells, 2 tiger shaped grade 7 spirit beasts also pounced forwards. A few talismans were thrown out, actually forming a ten feet tall silver armored person who punched down heavily! 1.5 million kilograms of strength, simr to that of a grade 7 martial cultivator.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly, his foot stopping slightly. Then, the sword light in his hand spurred out like a storm.


    An obscure purple light once again gathered the mist that was about to dissipate, causing this thousand feet area to be covered in ayer of purple mist.


    This sword was the cloud shocking god destroying sword!


    When those threads of swords stabbed out, the cloud mist was filled with pieces of ice, followed by a series of ringing sounds.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword didn¡¯te into contact with Long Ruo, using the ice formed in the mist to collide to slow down the sword. His body was shone in an illusionary manner, arriving ahead of the 2 spirit beasts and shing down strongly! It was able to directly crush one of the intense tiger spirit beasts.


    The sword light swept up, his body was like a shuttle as it directly pierced beneath the tummy of the golden armored man, millions of sword shadows were like a storm, tearing that person into pieces!


    Just at that moment, Long Ruo¡¯s sword had chased up. He was behind him and there was no way to avoid it!


    Zong Shou had no fear anymore as he shed behind his back! The vast amount of energy stored from when he killed the ck flood dragon had exploded out at that instance, injecting into the sword body of the lightning winged sword.


    ¡°Ice hornless dragon sword, y!¡±


    When the sword shadow shed out, huge amounts of ice suddenly caused a portion of the cave to freeze out. A thickyer of frost had instantly congealed on the body of the sword.


    When that sharp ear ringing ng sounded out, the winged lightning sword and that chasing sword light shed, all the frost exploded out and scattered.


    That huge impact caused thousand feet long cracks to appear around the cave, spreading about in all directions like a spiderweb.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body retreated 200 feet backward. Even Dragon Shadow old man was unable to suppress the energy which was charging about in his body, causing his organs to shake. He coughed out vigorously like his heart was tearing and his lungs were breaking.


    Coincidentally the remaining grade 7 spirit beast had pounced over, opening its mouth and biting.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even a look, the remnant strength of the ice horned dragon sword hadn¡¯t dissipated. He casually waved and it froze the spirit beast into a cial. With a ¡°Teng¡±, it exploded into a million pieces. There was also a huge amount of Essence energy which was absorbed and gathered into the lightning winged sword.


    On his side, he was about to cough out blood. Long Ruo wasn¡¯t in a good state either, sword light chaotic as he also flew out thousands of feet before stopping.


    The ice from before, each collision caused his soul to shake.


    And that final sword nearly froze up hid entire soul.


    Even his mind seemed to have been frozen, unable to think.


    The soul behind the sword handle rumbled, one could see the rough outline of a human, Long Ruo¡¯s voice spat out, ¡°What you used, was it my sect¡¯s cloud shocking god destroying sword?¡±


    Zong Shou burst out into augh, the cloud shocking god destroying sword harmed the soul the most. although it was a grade 7 legendary grade sword art, but against Long Ruo it was even better than that nine dragon shadow sword.


    His eyes sweeping Long Ruo¡¯s soul coldly, he stopped bothering as he continued to move forward.


    This person was talking to him to dy time to heal his wounds, why would he allow him to do that?


    He still activated the cloud shocking god destroying sword technique, his body flying like an illusion as he charged forwards. At this moment, he was just 400 feet away from the body of Long Ruo as well as Han Nishui and Li Yuandan.


    Han Nishui¡¯s pupils constricted, as he chanted out continuously. He instantly summoned numerous Bolts of Lightning which exploded. Li Yuandan held a sword in his hand, me covering the sky and crazily sweeping forwards.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even blink, only to see the ice blocking. His body turned into 10 illusions and it was difficult to differentiate between what was real or fake.


    They were 200 feet away, the lightning and firepower spread around his body¡ªthere was no way he could avoid it anymore. That purple colored sword suddenly shed in the cloud mist without any sign at all.


    Nine dragon shadow mysterious yin sword!


    The nine illusionary dragon shadows behind seemed to know that it was best if they didn¡¯t give out any signs, they all kept silent and didn¡¯t roar out.


    That pretty much invisible sword light also silently pierced into fire and lightning.


    When it was in front of Li Yuandan, it showed signs. Thetter was shocked when he noticed it¡ªhe couldn¡¯t avoid it anymore. His body frantically retreated, that knife light also panicky retracted to the front of his body to block.


    The sword light changed. With a ¡°pu¡± sh, his left arm was shed off from the root.


    In that instance, Li Yuandan only felt his body get swiftly weaker and weaker. The essence energy in his body flew out along with that sh blood like it couldn¡¯t be stopped at all.


    Then, the mysterious yin sword shed once more, like he was cutting vegetables and fruits, causing all the lightning glow to dissipate.


    The person charged. He was less than a hundred feet away. In the next moment, Han Nishui¡¯s face sunk. 3 small silver people spat out from his sleeves, swiftly expanding in the air, turning into 200 feet sized silver armored people! The aura was much stronger than before!


    ¡°Eh, this mysterious cloud spirit sect is really rich. 1 direct disciple can carry 4 grade 7 spiritual artifacts. To think you are the 2nd generation direct disciple of themon people path, you are much poorer than these 3...¡±


    The voice of Dragon Shadow old man rang out once more as he thought of something. His tone was still filled with a teasing intent.


    ¡°Those few swords were used well! However, it is too forced to go 1 against 3. Your body can at most sustain that external pill for 600 breaths of time. Do you need your teacher to help?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about what Dragon Shadow was saying. He was only focused on the enemy that was ahead of him.


    When the sword light was waved out, the 9 dragon shadows roared out once more. The sword in Zong Shou¡¯s seemed to transform into a sharp white light!


    ¡°tinum dragon sword sh!¡±


    The sword shed as it shed down diagonally! Yet again, it was sharpness against sharpness!


    Nine dragon shadow sword, only this tinum sword was the sharpest of all 9 swords. Out of the nine types of true dragon, the tinum dragon was famous for the strength of his body!


    Nothing could block it, and nothing could destroy it!


    ng!


    When the sword and fist collide, what rose out was the sound of cutting! 3 grade 7 spiritual artifacts which turned into iron armored giants were sliced apart by that sword.


    ¡°Sword sense peak!¡±


    Han Nishui¡¯s face was ashen white as he subconsciously took a few steps back. The cloud shocking god destroying intent showed by him just now mass him feel that it was close to perfect! The sword just now was the same.


    Only that martial path intent was close to the peak of sword sense! Which was why it was able to slice apart the 3 grade 7 spiritual artifacts.


    That sword light was showing signs of connecting to the spirit! One day, it would have its spirit, have its soul.


    What kind of freak was Zong Shou? Dual meridian body but he could still cultivate¡ªeven the barrier from heaven couldn¡¯t block him!


    160 breaths to break the 18 puppets of the Sky Sword tform! 14 years old, his sword path was connected to the spirit!


    Li Yuandan¡¯s face was devoid of blood, the injury to the broken arm was already stopped by him. After taking a pill, the meat started to grow from the shoulder.


    His eyes were shing uncertainly. He was the one who supported the marriage of Xuanyuan Yiren and Han Nishui, even keeping it from the master who was in closed meditation.


    He had the same reason for the sect and Xuanyuan Yiren. Han Nishui was a top talent and was hundred times better than that piece of trash Zong Shou! Pill Fountain Sect and Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect forming an alliance could also ensure the sect¡¯s prosperity.


    However thinking about it now, it was such a joke. Be it Han Nishui or him,pared to Zong Shou, they were just scum.


    In their eyes, that person who couldn¡¯t even carry mud up a wall, at this moment used just one sword to suppress them 3 grade 7 experts such that they couldn¡¯t fight back. It was aplete defeat!


    He was feeling regretful. He had such a good chance and he had rejected it.


    If he knew about this, why would he want to ally with Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect? Compared to Zong Shou, why would he even bother with Han Nishui.


    He didn¡¯t have to bother about that ice energy soul sense pill.


    With Zong Shou¡¯s shocking talent and unparalleled sword technique, no matter which shrine or sect he joined, he would be the sessor.


    Even those 5 vast habitats and 3 heavenly ces would be shaken. He just needed to try his best to be close to him, why would he need to worry about the mysteries moon wood brilliance method not being solved?


    He was a special kind of dumb¡ªnothing could save him!


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone coldly, one step was 100 feet. When he was here, what he saw was Long Ruo¡¯s body.


    2 grade 7 protector beasts were guarding at the side, baring their fangs and spreading their ws at him, giving off a strong intent but fear within.


    Long Ruo¡¯s soul got rid of the icy energy and once again drove that broken de sword. After changing directions he stabbed over. A gold light shone in the soul, he was burning his soul, the sharpness of the sword was close to 50% of before.


    Zone Shou scoffed coldly once more with no intention to retreat. 1 grade 7 spirit beast, as well as the essence energy from Li Yuandan, exploded out. Then the sword shed out.


    Vast fire dragon sword, sh!


    When the sword light charged, the entire Dragon Gathering Mountain copsed!

 Chapter 378 - Greatly Inferior

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 377 Greatly Inferior</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Since the yunxiang illusionary image was destroyed, the people outside of Dragon Gathering Mountain were waiting quietly.


    Shui Lingbo directly threw the mirror back to Xuan Taiji, thetter also didn¡¯t show any more intentions to peak into the mountain cave.


    Ling Lie was the same. His expression was heavy. Who knew what he was thinking about.


    Not only Long Ruo, Han Nishui and Li Yuandan didn¡¯t return from within, but Yan Feibai and Ge Hanyun were nowhere to be seen either.


    Such a situation was worrying.


    The ground of people at the mid-waist of the mountain didn¡¯t fade away. They all looked upwards and waited patiently. All of them wanted to know who exactly was the person who obtained the legacy of the dragon shadow sword.


    However, after 8 minutes passed the entire Dragon Gathering Mountain started to shake.


    Xuan Taiji¡¯s brows rose up as he looked at the mountain peak of the Dragon Gathering Mountain. Pretty much right away he recognized the source of the shaking, it was within the upperyer of the dragon cave.


    ¡°...How weird! First, space and time tore open and then the mountain started shaking. What is going on within? Are there people fighting inside?¡±


    That voice came from a grade 7 expert who was teleported out from the cave not long ago who was standing not far away.


    Xuan Taiji looked coldly over before retracting his gaze. What this person said was what he was thinking about in his heart.


    Looking at the way the mountain was shaking, the ability of the people on both sides wouldn¡¯t be lower than grade 7.


    Just at this moment his junior brother Chen Huai at his side suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°I remembered that cultivator Han and cultivator Li had a conflict with Gantian Monster king Zong Shou a few days ago. Lingyun Sect Long Ruo is also unhappy with Zong Shou. If people are fighting within then it has something to do with them 4!¡±


    Xuan Taiji was slightly shocked, Shui Lingbo also suddenly clenched her fists. She used questioning eyes to sweet at He Xueling. Only to see her brows furrow as she nodded her head slightly.


    When Ling Lie heard that heughed involuntarily, ¡°How is that possible? My sect¡¯s Long Ruo, even if he was unhappy towards Zong Shou, it wouldn¡¯t reach the level when he wants to kill him. Furthermore, with Dragon Shadow old man there, how could he allow them 3 to seed. Long Ruo is our sect¡¯s 3rd generation 1st direct disciple, why would he be so irrational?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say!¡±


    Laughter rang out. This time the person who spoke was on the other side. It was Hanshan School Su Chen who shook his head and said, ¡°The person he gave up on was a top genius. Not only strengthening his father¡¯s work but also obtaining the legacy of the martial saint. If it was me, my heart would lose bnce. If one¡¯s heart is a little weak, one will be annoyed and push the rage on others. That wouldn¡¯t be surprising. Furthermore, the dragon shadow martial saint is hundreds of worlds away. If he is distracted by other things, there might be a chance...¡±


    Shui Lingbo scoffed, thinking that if anything happens to Zong Shou she would execute all the Lingyun Sect people here! Then she would directly head for the cloud pce!


    Just as she was pondering with a depressed mood about whether or not to head into the mountain peak, she suddenly had an idea and calmed down. A smile regained on her face as she looked towards the peak.


    Thinking that since the kid has be so strong. This talent, this strength wouldn¡¯t be able to be kept hidden.


    However, today since he had the Dragon Shadow martial saint as his shield, there was no need to hide things anymore.


    Ling Lie didn¡¯t think that way, saying coldly, ¡°Does Junior disciple Su have any proof? If you are just spouting nonsense my Lingyun Sect will find your sect¡¯s seniors for an exnation!¡±


    Su Chen¡¯s lips curled as he smiled in disdain. When did their sword sect disciples ever fear others?


    Much less this Lingyun Sect who upied a secludednd¡ªthe worst of the shrines.


    Coincidentally, at that moment a weird expression appeared on Xuan Taiji face, ¡°Senior master Ling Lie you said that Zong Shou has dual meridians, barriers from heaven? Can you prove that?¡±


    Ling Lie didn¡¯t know what he meant, frowning as he answered, ¡°How would my words be fake? Long Ruo had personally tested his body quality...¡±


    Before his wordsnded, Zhao Yanran nodded her head, a weird smile appeared in her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s right! I was there too. This Zong Shou does have dual meridians, barriers from heaven. As for whether or not he has a broken soul I don¡¯t know. However, at that time, his sword was already one with the spirit. At that time when Ipeted with him, my cultivation was 2 realms higher than him but I lost badly.¡±


    Ling Lie was finding it weirder and weirder, he decided to focus his mind towards the peak of the mountain.


    There were millions of cracks inside, it was easy for his senses to enter.


    Xuan Taiji took in a deep cold breath, ¡°If that is the case then it would be terrifying...¡±


    As he said that he turned around and said towards Jin Buhui, ¡°Junior brother Buhui, I heard that before you entered you had interacted with Zong Shou. Are you on good terms with him?¡±


    Jin Buhui was originally worried, now when he heard that he couldn¡¯t help but say curiously, ¡°That¡¯s right! We clicked instantly but he just loves to snatch things from me, how annoying. Why did the senior brother ask that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Xuan Taiji smiled, ¡°This person is someone worthy of being friends with, it¡¯s best if junior brother interacts with him more in the future. It seems like our cloud world has given rise to an amazing talent! Your good friend will be an extraordinary person in the future...¡±


    The moment he said that Ling Lie¡¯s face was already totally ashen white.


    Just a few breathster the entire peak of the Dragon Gathering Mountain formed several spiderweb-like cracks, spreading all about.


    Following which it copsed, mountain stone rolled downwards. Anything above 30 thousand feet seemed to be sliced off by someone.


    Dust and smoke bellowed, just as it started to spread, a vast wind blew it apart.


    Amongst which a few people stood tall. Zong Shou held a sword in his hand, barely able to stand tall. He was coughing out blood continuously, however, his eyes were exceptionally cold, killing intent charging into the skies. On his purple sword body, drops of blood dripped down.


    Opposite him, Han Nishui and Li Yuandan were in a bad spot.


    Long Ruo¡¯s soul had returned into his body and blood seeped out from his mouth.


    The people on the waist of the mountain had just avoided the stones with much difficulty. When they raised their heads and looked upwards they were shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s Lingyun Long Ruo! And also the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect Han Nishui!¡±


    ¡°...I recognize the other person too, Pill Fountain Sect Li Yuandan!¡±


    ¡°Is that teen the Gantian Monster king that inherited the throne not long ago? Although he can¡¯t cultivate, I heard his way of ruling and war strategies are amazing...¡±


    ¡°Which one of them obtained the nine dragon shadow sword?¡±


    At the start, they were curious about who obtained this grade 10, power which could shake the heavens and the earth spirit saint sword technique. Following which they felt that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right. Those martial cultivators could only look on from the ground. All Out of Body realm experts and above all drove their weapons up and flew in the air, looking down from above.


    Xuan Taiji also stunned, sweeping over Ling Lie with aplicated expression, ¡°What a waste for your sect, you failed to recruit such a person.¡±


    The grade 8 experts around all had weird expressions as they looked towards Ling Lie. They either had pity or gloating expressions.


    Some were mocking, a chance for the sect to rise was wasted just like that by Lingyun Sect, rejecting him outside of their doors. This must be the intentions of the heavens to not let Lingyun Sect rise...¡±


    Chen Huai frowned and shook his head,¡± I heard that your sect¡¯s Long Ruo was elegant and magnanimous, righteous and kind, someone who I wanted to be friends with. What a difference. He¡¯s just a lowlife¡ªjust because of his unhappiness and hatred, he did such despicable things. What a bully and a thief! I Chen Huai am ashamed to have anything to do with him...¡±


    Ling Lie only felt depressed in his heart, energy fluctuating as he suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    As for Su Chen, heughed, ¡°What a coincidence, I have guessed it correctly. When is Ling Lie going to find my sect¡¯s seniors to ask for an exnation?¡±


    Xuan Taiji was helpless, Su Chen wasn¡¯t from his sect and he couldn¡¯t control, as such, he could only viciously stare at his junior brother.


    Chen Huai acted like nothing happened. Their Haoxuan Sect was like that, they were upright and said whatever they wanted to.


    Long Ruo and the other 2 of them, although they looked in a bad state, if they hadn¡¯t have any bad thoughts at this moment, they should have been teleported out by the cave restrictions!


    Zong Shou had just inherited the nine dragon shadow sword so how would he have the ability to cause trouble with them.


    Who was right and who was wrong was obvious to the eye!


    ..Before this, they left some face for Long Ruo, but now they were unwilling to give any at all!


    Shui Lingbo was a person that didn¡¯t let one off. When she heard that, how could she give up on such a chance¡ªsaying with a weird tone, ¡°I heard that this kid¡¯s father had some rtionship with your sect! He had saved a few of your disciples, right? I heard Yanran say that your highest grade vermillion token is in the kid¡¯s hands. You really are a righteous sect! When others have nowhere to go and ask for help, you kick them away, striking them when they are down. When you see others, even when they didn¡¯t join your sect and are doing so well, you are annoyed and try to kill them. With such style, mymon people path¡¯s 3 sects and 4 schools can¡¯t bepared with you.¡±


    As she said that she thought to herself, this thing is so fun, she shoulde a few more times. This time, it was the right decision toe over.


    Ling Lie¡¯s face turned purple-red, extremely ugly. His fists were clenched tight as his knuckles crackled.


    He wanted to punch out and make this Shui Lingbo shut up! However, he knew that he wasn¡¯t her opponent.


    Shui Lingbo saw that and sheughed coldly, ¡°casually holding up the red umbre, ¡°Why? Do you want to fight? You did such things and don¡¯t want others to talk about it? What a waste, 14 years old sword path one with the spirit, breaking through the barriers of heaven alone. Such a person, you not only didn¡¯t make friends with him and instead became enemies...¡±


    The more she said the happier she felt, such a hero ended in the bag of themon people path.


    Her brows suddenly rose up as she looked down, seeing that Zong Shou¡¯s body moved once more.

 Chapter 379 - Body Forming Interferes

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 378 Body Forming Interferes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After tens of breaths and Zong Shou had calmed down the energy currents in his body. His meridians were still a mess. The fire and water true qi in the dual meridian spirals were conflicting. A huge amount of spiritual energy from the external pill had branched away.


    However, his face was still normal.


    Even the pain of thousands of knives cutting his body wouldn¡¯t make him frown.


    Just as the true qi injected into the lightning winged sword in his hand once more, Zong Shou charged forwards too. He stepped on the messy rocks on the ground, and in a few shes and he was in front of the 3 people who were frenziedly retreating.


    A darkness blooming cereus in his soul also suddenly opened.


    ¡°I think you are crazy! You want your meridians to be wasted before you stop? Your identity is so important and noble. Even a finger of yours is a hundred times stronger than the three of them pooled together. It¡¯s like precious porcin going all out against these unassuming pieces of trash. Do you need to do this is there such a need? I think your brain has been fried!¡±


    Dragon Shadow old man instantly scolded out. Then he was shocked, ¡°Darkness blooming cereus? You have such a thing within your soul ocean?¡±


    That vast soul power injected into his body instantly it caused the messy and chaotic meridians to be adjusted the suppressed?¡ªit also led over ocean amounts of heaven and earth spiritual energy.


    It causedrge purple lightning snakes around Zong Shou to spread, covering ten thousand feet of the sky around.


    Lightning winged dragon sword, kill!


    A sword shing out. Numerous vast giant lightning snakes danced around. Crazy and swift, the sword light was pushed forward by the maic force of the lightning. The sword didn¡¯t even need to increase speed?¡ªit was already raised to the maximum.


    Thousands of sword shadows covered up the entire space.


    The expressions of the 3 people opposite all changed slightly. Han Nishui¡¯s pupils constricted into that of a pin shape, his sleeves waving, it was 3 silver-colored little people thrown out, turning into 200 feet silver armored soldiers which struck down!


    At this moment, Long Ruo was suffering from his soul injuries, he couldn¡¯t block. He could only raise a copper-colored shield from within his heaven and earth bag to block in front of his body. Although Li Yuandan was filled with regret, he knew that he had no way to retreat now and had to defend. He stabbed several golden needles frantically into his body, waving his sword with his only hand. Then numerous mes spread once more, knife light flying. They were hidden in the fiery glow like a full moon.


    In the next instance, one could hear a series of metal nging and clinging rings, like a storm as it entered one¡¯s ears.


    The faces of grade 7 and above experts were still okay as they could still see clearly. Those people at the mountain waist, be it visual or sensory abilities, was covered by the lightning and fiery glow?¡ªtheir eyes were covered and they couldn¡¯t see carefully.


    They could only hear the people above eximing and sucking in their breaths.


    Then the sky full of mes was retracted. The 3 silver armored soldiers that Han Nishui had thrown down were all pierced with tens of holes. Especially at their knees and soldiers, where they all broken.


    As for Li Yuandan, he had retreated to ten thousand feet away. His body was filled with wounds. Although it wasn¡¯t lethal, fresh blood covered his body, his head covered in cold sweat.


    Thest sword brought with it a giant lightning dragon as it chopped down on his head.


    ¡°Hong!¡±


    A sound of metal shing was the copper-colored shield in front of Long Ruo flew out instantly. A giant ringing sound caused one¡¯s eardrums to hurt. At the corner a chip was cut out, the spiritual glow was slightly dim.


    Everyone below was in chaos, their voices first went silent before they instantly became noisy.


    Pretty much everyone was filled with disbelief. The group of people mostly came from outside of Donglin Cloud Continent and were surprised and curious about who that teen was to be able to suppress these 3 slightly famous grade 7 experts and was having the advantage.


    Those who recognized Zong Shou were even more astonished.


    Even the ten over grade 7 experts in the sky all exchanged nces with one another, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    ¡°...grade 8 spiritual artifact Hanshu shield actually couldn¡¯t block it. The might of one sword caused it to chip. Is this the nine dragon shadow sword? It truly is a grade 10 saint spirit sword technique...¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t all the strength of the sword technique, this kid¡¯s sword intent seems to be connected to the spirit. Long Ruo was heavily injured before, so he might not have been able to even use 70% of the shield¡¯s power. Why did he turn to learn sword cultivation for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention that the kid is fighting 1 versus 3? Before breaking the Hanshu shield he destroyed 3 spiritual artifacts from Han Nishui. I think that Li Yuandan has lost all fighting spirit and Han NIshui had no other spiritual artifacts to fight with. They have lost this battle.¡±


    ¡°Zong Shou is just at the earth chakra martial ancestor cultivation. If this was a normal situation, with such a level ofbat, his body would be smashed to pieces with one sword. I think the Dragon Shadow Martial Saint is helping him maintain his body...¡±


    ¡°So what? Be it the sword technique or sword intent it came from his hands, even the strength of the external pill needs his body to have enough cultivation to be able to take it on. This Gantian Mountain monster king is as what senior brother Xuan says, he is filled with surprises! Donglin Cloud Continent has given rise to an extraordinary figure...¡±


    ¡°Speaking of why the rumors that this person had killed beasts and chased away the yin dragon was most probably true!¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t that Long Ruo say he couldn¡¯t cultivate? Who should we believe? If 2 years ago he could force back the yin dragon then this Gantian Monster king is a top talent. If within a year he broke through the barriers from heaven, he is a total monster...¡±


    Xuan Taiji was expressionless as he heard the discussions behind him, it wasn¡¯t worth him joining in.


    In the next moment, he heard Shui Lingbo scoffed coldly, directly reaching out with a palm towards that Ling Lie, as she smiled, ¡°Ling Lie where are you prepared to go? We should just watch the fight between the young generation, why do you want to interfere?¡±


    With that casual hand, a powerful true qi grabbed out. With Ling Lie¡¯s Body forming cultivation, he had no way to resist as he was sucked backward.


    Shui Lingbo felt a little weird, looking closely it was a shell, his eyes tightly closed, his face was expressionless?¡ªthere wasn¡¯t even a body.


    ¡°Golden shell shedding technique?¡±


    Her brows rose up and knew that she had fallen for Ling Lie¡¯s tricks. She was furious, killing intent appearing in her eyes.


    When she looked down, she saw that the situation had changed.


    After breaking that grade 8 Hanshu shield Zong Shou didn¡¯t stop and sliced out with the sword!


    Purple sword light caused all the nearby metal element spiritual energy to be gathered into a white dragon as he sliced down diagonally!


    Nine dragon shadow tinum sword!


    Long Ruo¡¯s face turned slightly white, his eyes filled with helplessness. He instinctively stabbed out with that broken de sword. 12 fist-sized beads flew out from his sleeves as it shed towards Zong Shou.


    In the air, there was yet another heavy ¡°keng¡±. That broken de sword which carried sword intent was directly smashed into pieces by the grade 6 lightning winged sword!


    Sword light entangling, turning into small sword shadows as it all struck away those 12 spiritual beads.


    The sword attacks didn¡¯t stop, it was close to just recklessly smashing about. After slicing open the few spells that Han Nishui cast, it continued to sh forwards.


    With a ¡°Peng¡±, blood and meat flew?¡ªhe forcefully sliced the legs of Long Ruo into pieces!


    In that instance, a majestic voice rose up in the sky, ¡°City Lord Zong please show mercy! Give my Lingyun Sect face...¡±


    The same time that voice rose up, the sound of someone traveling through the sky with breakneck speed sounded out.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, he waszy to even look as he focused coldly at Long Ruo, at those close to desperate eyes.


    Since you want to kill me, then I will y you first!


    The way he Tanqiu did things was just so simple!


    One more sword stabbed out as cold energy spread about. Within a hundred miles it all turned into frost. This sword was the ice horned dragon sword!


    Han Nishui gritted his teeth and threw out 2 more silver-colored human shadows. However just as they spread out to 200 feet in size, their arms and knee joints were all covered in frost and froze up!


    When they moved they gave out a mechanical ¡°Kacha¡± sound, they were 10 times slower.


    Long Ruo¡¯s face was green and purple?¡ªhe used all his strength to try to block. 12 spiritual beads once again struck out, numerous talismans spat out of his sleeves and all spread out.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword attack simply pushed aside those 12 spiritual beads in an instance. Following which an ice-cold sword forcefully pierced through the 10 talismans, directly stabbing through Long Ruo¡¯s body!


    That vast ice power instantly froze Long Ruo¡¯s body. With a ¡°hong¡± explosion it caused this person who was frozen in ice to explode into numerous pieces!


    At that moment, several extremely strong and dangerous auras rushed over. Zong Shou scoffed, he could only let Long Ruo¡¯s soul, which had flown out of his body go, helplessly retracting his sword.


    The purple sword in his hand changed directions and twisted right as he turned around, bringing those spiritual talismans hundred feet away which hadn¡¯t exploded behind his body. Then his sword attack sharply sliced up diagonally.


    The sword glowed, formless and shapeless?¡ªthis was the mysterious yin dragon sword!


    First, were those spiritual talismans exploding, causing ten thousand feet of space to reverberate and shake, wind spreading out in all directions!


    Zong Shou¡¯s mysterious yin sword was hidden within, turning from passive to aggressive as he shed towards that aura.


    There was a muffled ¡®hong¡¯ as Zong Shou spat out a huge mouthful of blood. His body nearly couldn¡¯t stabilize itself as he flew a thousand feet out.


    The true qi in his body was nearly scattered. They shed about in this meridians, the power of the darkness blooming cereus also just nice disappeared. The vast spiritual energy of the external pill was also unable to be injected into his body.


    Zong Shou looked out coldly When the astral wind dissipated, he saw a person who was holding a token like spiritual artifact who was standing opposite him, where Long Ruo¡¯s body had copsed.


    The soul was showing its form?¡ªnot only forming its 4 limbs, its 5 distinct features could be roughly seen. It was looking down dark and cold right at Zong Shou.


    At the same time, the voice of Dragon Shadow rose up once more.


    ¡°Tsk! This old man is not simple, he is about to have a true image. However for a body forming a peak, grade 8 expert to attack such a junior, how shameless! Don¡¯t worry, there are people from yourmon people path. That evil dragon is also about to rush back. If it wasn¡¯t for him being angry and destroying my spiritual formation restrictions, why would so many problems even arise?¡±

 Chapter 380 - Destroying Physical Body

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 379 Destroying Physical Body</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Tsk! This old man is not simple, he is about to have a true image. However for a body forming peak, grade 8 expert to attack such a junior, how shameless! Don¡¯t worry, there are people from yourmon people path. That evil dragon is also about to rush back. If it wasn¡¯t for him being angry and destroying my spiritual formation restrictions why would so many problems even arise?¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent and allowed him to nag. First, he checked his body and realized that out of the yellow dots that entered, unknowingly, 70% merged into his body.


    The quality of his body and strength didn¡¯t increase by much. At most, it was one time better before. The rest increased the potential of his body, hiding deep within.


    Zong Shou instantly heaved a sigh of relief. What he was most afraid of was for Dragon Shadow old man to not bother and forcefully strengthen his body. If that happens it would leave aftereffects.


    The current method was the best one, it was much more refined than what he did when he sealed the lightning Phoenix Essence energy.


    Also, the 9 shadows in his body suddenly became a full 18. They were all flowing along with the true qi in the dual meridians.


    It seems like Dragon Shadow had considered his body¡¯s special condition and helped add it in, who knows what was that thing.


    Just as he thought about that, Dragon Shadow knew what he was thinking, ¡°How unbing! I am a martial saint. How can my methods bepared to a less than grade 7 kid? I umted ten thousand years of experience, so how can you Little kidpare to me? If it was simple, why wouldn¡¯t I be able to split some focus to smack dead those 3 brats?¡±


    Zong Shou acted like he didn¡¯t hear it, putting most of his focus on suppressing those chaotic meridians. A portion of his focus was on that Taoist dressed old man.


    His mysterious yin sword just now wasn¡¯t useless. There was a deep cut on his left hand which till now hadn¡¯t fully healed.


    That old man first viciously started at Long Ruo who was only left with his soul. Then he looked coldly at Zong Shou.


    Killing intent shed in his eyes like he was still filled with explosive rage. However, a few breathster, maybe because he worried about Dragon Shadow, he slowly retracted it.


    ¡°I am Ling Lie!¡±


    He opened his mouth expressionlessly. Ling Lie coldly asked, ¡°Why does your highness want to attack junior brother¡¯s disciple so viciously? Do you disregard my Lingyun Sect?¡±


    Zong Shou wanted to give out a mockingugh, but he suppressed that violent thought. He forcefully suppressed it and said coldly,¡± the person who wants to kill should be killed. Do you only allow your Lingyun Sect disciples to kill but not allow me to kill him? What kind of logic is that?¡±


    Suddenly he had a feeling of Deja Vu in his mind. He remembered that this was the case in thest life. Due to his grievances with Lingyun Sect, in the god-emperor game, they tangled for a long time.


    He swept around, there were still many random people below. He couldn¡¯t help but frown, why haven¡¯t all these people left?


    Forget it, who cares...


    ¡°What logic!¡±


    That Ling Lieughed coldly, his face turning serious. However, he was unable to say out the words ¡°my Lingyun Sect¡¯s logic is just like that¡± in front of so many people. He wanted to kill, but he was also worried about Dragon Shadow Martial Saint.


    Hesitating slightly, a pressure pressed down on Zong Shou, ¡°However for the matter today, who is right and who is wrong is still up for contest! City lord Zong please follow me to the cloud pce and let¡¯s get today¡¯s matter clear before we speak.¡±


    When he heard that, before Zong Shou could react, Shui Lingboughed in rage like that of a silver bell. Her sound broke out with disdain, covering hundreds of thousands of feet around this Dragon Gathering Mountain.


    Does Ling Lie treat her, Shui Lingbo, as a dead person? Just now when she grabbed this person¡¯s body, her stand not clear enough.


    Ling Lie¡¯s expression changed, following which it regained back to normal, ¡°This is between Lingyun Sect and this Gantian Mountain City lord. It has nothing to do withmon people path, Fairy Shui please don¡¯t interfere. This concerns the integrity of the sect. If others dare interfere, my sect will stop at nothing...¡±


    ¡°So what if your sect stood at nothing? Who cares about your Lingyun Sect?¡±


    Without giving any face she directly cut him off, saying coldly, ¡°I still have to interfere! Great, form today on, ourmon people path will fight to the death with your Lingyun Sect!¡±


    Ling Lie¡¯s face fluctuated between green and white, his body trembled as he nibbled at his lips, unable to say anything.


    Xuan Taiji sighed, ¡°senior master Ling Lie, your Lingyun Sect is in the wrong today. Not to mentionmon people path, even my Haoxuan Sect won¡¯t stand by and do nothing!¡±


    Su Chenughed, ¡°My seniors aren¡¯t here so I can¡¯t represent sword sect. However, I want to see how your Lingyun Sect uses the strength of one sect to shut the mouths of the entire world!¡±


    Ling Lie held his breath and entered deep silence, hesitating.


    There was suddenly a heavy ¡°Kuang¡±. Like a giant power had smashed on the space in the area.


    At the waist of the mountain, everyone couldn¡¯t stand still and all fell to the ground.


    Those spirit masters driving their weapons all couldn¡¯t stabilize themselves, all falling towards the ground.


    Out of everyone there, only those grade 7 and above could barely stabilize. Looking upwards one could see that a giant ck tear appeared in the sky above. An enormous dragon head stuck in from outside and looked coldly down.


    That Ling Lie was originally really fierce, his aura was aggressive. At this moment when the giant dragon came, his soul body was tough to maintain.


    He could only try to hold on under this vast dragon pressure.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed as he swept towards Long Ruo, Han Nishui and Li Yuandan. His right hand held the lightning winged sword tightly as his killing intent rose up.


    Right as he was about to attack, Dragon Shadow old man spoke, ¡°What a waste, the evil dragon came toote. It seems like you won¡¯t have a chance to kill.¡±


    Just as Zong Shou was startled, he looked upwards to see a golden light sh through the sky.


    A momentter, he descended on the peak of Dragon Gathering Mountain. Inside, the light was a young man who looked 18, his energy was stable and retracted within his body. Although he was facing the true dragon above, he was very causal.


    Aftering he first held a golden talisman and bowed solemnly above.


    ¡°I am Lingyun Sect celestial headteacher Wu Hua! Greetings senior Dragon Shadow, this is a talisman that the Lingyun ancestor had handed down. Saint, please take a look at it...¡±


    The voice of Dragon Shadow old man didn¡¯t sound out in the sky but that golden talisman for some reason had suddenly started burning.


    A momentter the space regained silence once more.


    That Wu Hua wasn¡¯t surprised, looking towards Zong Shou and saying, ¡°My sect¡¯s disciple Long Ruo¡¯s body has already been destroyed. Your highness should have already vented enough anger. My Lingyun Sect is wrong for today¡¯s matter and willpensate your highness for your losses. As for the 3, Lingyun Sect, Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, and Pill Fountain sect would deal with them, to give your highness and the people of a world an exnation...¡±


    When he said those words, Wu Hua was looking towards Xuan Taiji, Wu Hua, and the others.


    The former slightly nodded his head and revealed a satisfied expression, polite and reasonable, truly the way of a big sect.


    Even Su Chen didn¡¯t make a sound.


    However, Shui Lingbo scoffed coldly, as long as there was one day that Zong Shou hadn¡¯t tossed aside Gantian Mountain City, hermon people path wouldn¡¯t be able to help.


    She just needed to show his identity as 2nd generation direct disciple and it was enough to kill these 3 people on the spot.


    Although she was vexed, she could only keep silent and diss in her heart about what was so good about that Gantian Mountain?


    If it was her, she would have given it up. Wasn¡¯t chasing thews of heaven and earth more carefree?


    However, in her heart, there weren¡¯t the ideals of themon people path, how all people should be equal. The reason she joined the sect to cultivate was because she wanted to be able to have more strength.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, with what Wu Hua said, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to continue to kill.


    He only had to see what kind of exnation Lingyun Sect would give him in the future.


    At that moment he felt emotional. The corner of his eyes couldn¡¯t help but sweep across the rocks, at the broken body of the ck flood dragon and feel shocked.


    He remembered a year ago, that grade 7 ck flood dragon had once bared its fangs and spread its ws in front of him before. Long Ruo had also decided his fate in a few sentences.


    A yearter, it was his turn to take revenge. With one sword he had personally cut the head of this ck flood dragon down. He could also decide the rise and fall of this Long Ruo and even Lingyun Sect.


    For things to develop to such a level where both sides were like mortal enemies surprised him.


    Was he jinxed and destined to go head-on against this Lingyun Sect in every life he lived?


    Seeing that the people around had no differing opinions, Wu Hua turned around, his gaze wasplicated.


    ...Regret, annoyance, shock, pity filled the depths of his heart.


    In the end, he forcefully suppressed it and bowed towards the dragon once more, ¡°What is the opinion of the Dragon Shadow saint?¡±


    At this point, Dragon Shadow had coincidentally merged all the dragon Essence into Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    In the next moment, another tear appeared in the sky. A weird looking sword suddenly descended from the tear. The sword shadow shed and directly appeared in front of that Han Nishui.


    ...It was so quick that none of the people on this Dragon Gathering Mountain could react as it sliced the bodies of both Han Nishui and Li Yuandan!


    Then, it stuck itself in front of Zong Shou, a cold glow shining.


    Dragon Shadow¡¯s voice once again rang out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow what your ancestor said. Since these two also acted against my disciple, they can forget about returning with their bodies! Also, if you can¡¯t take out those things, don¡¯t me me for flipping on you!¡±


    He scoffed heavily, ¡°Let me warn you! This kid is my only sessor. Anyone who dares to touch him, I, Dragon Shadow, will wipe out his sect! Even if you call your revered one, it would be useless!¡±


    Wu Hua¡¯s eyelids twitched before he heaved a sigh of relief. he bowed once more, his expression serious.

 Chapter 381 - Magnificent Spirit Jade Marrow

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 380 Magnificent Spirit Jade Marrow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Now I finally know why Lei Dong that kid would be brothers with you.¡±


    Whilst speaking, Su Chen crossed his arms as he looked below the mountain.


    At this point, the group of people who gathered here had mostly left. Even the people the sects sent to manage the ce had mostly left, leaving the entire ce in a mess.


    Zong Shou was on the side, giving an awkward smile. Although they were brothers, the 2 of them didn¡¯t even speak much. On the contrary, he had received Lei Dong¡¯s care several times. At this moment he was slightly curious about Lei Dong¡¯s situation.


    ¡°How is my Brother? Did he return to that miss Zhenru¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°You have also heard of Miss Zhenru? Hey, that fellow is probably fighting to the death with that spirit sword Ruo Tao.¡±


    Su Chen smiled, his face radiant with delight,¡± He left for many years and broke his heart barrier with much difficulty. I heard that not Long ago he entered the grandmaster realm, now we will have a good show to see...¡±


    Following which he smiled, ¡°Speaking of spirit sword Ruo Tao, I have to mention the 3 pinnacle swords that rose up in the cloud world one generation after me. These 3 people are top swordsman produced within these thousands of years. However in my eyes, your highness as the ability to stand toe to toe with them. The 3 pinnacle swords of the cloud world should change to 5. As expected when the spiritual wave arrives, heroes will appear. Talents like you might not appear even in hundreds or thousands of years, however, this time 5 popped up at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Brother Supliments me too much, what ability and talent do I have, I don¡¯t dare ept that name!¡¯


    Zong Shou shook his head with a solemn gaze, following which he asked curiously, ¡°The other choice for pinnacle sword is it the new direct disciple of the Sword Sect?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Wow, I didn¡¯t think that you would know him. I have seen him before, even without being able to merge spirit and martial arts into one, he is still a pinnacle person. Although his sword path isn¡¯t connected to the spirit like yours he has grasped sword intent. In my eyes, his foundations are even better than yours! Only this person seems...¡±


    Frowning a little before he sighed like he wasn¡¯t willing to say anymore. His eyes looked at the teen who was standing solemnly not far away, smiling, ¡°This teen is called Gong Yue? He seems born to use the sword, although I don¡¯t know his talent his bone structure is great. You want him to join Wujue Vi?¡±


    Zong Shou took a look and felt helpless, ¡°This person is my friend and I want to help him. Unfortunately, I have many things to handle and can¡¯t be distracted to teach him.¡±


    His words sounded old and experienced and sounded like something not befitting of him, totally notpatible with his young and tender face.


    When the people around heard that they all burst out intoughter. Su Chen was also delighted and understood what he meant. He knew that the teen beside him, in terms of sword path, within the entire cloud world, there weren¡¯t many who couldpare to him. If he could teach him and help him all out, it would be his great fortune.


    However, he was stuck with a huge city with 100 million poption. The prosperity and fall of a country of 12 provinces were in his hand. If he got busy, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    Taking in a deep breath, Su Chen nodded his head, ¡°I will agree to this matter. However, there¡¯s no need to enter Wujue Vi, Lei Dong that kid is unreliable. If your highness values me why not let him enter my Hanshan School?¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted and bowed as a form of thanks. Although Hanshan couldn¡¯t bepared to Wujue, it was still the 8th shrine and it was one of the pirs of the sword sect.


    Gong Yue was really surprised as he bowed towards both Zong Shou and Su Chen.


    Thetterughed and directly took his leave. Before he left he said solemnly, ¡°Although the matter today has ended, I think Brother Shou has to be careful. Allow me to be direct,rge sects like mine have many schemes and underhanded means¡ªI have seen loads of them. Lingyun Sect will be unwilling to let things end like this...¡±


    After he said that, sword energy wrapped up Gong Yue as they stepped towards the north.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up as he entered deep thought. He wasn¡¯t the only one who said those words to him today.


    After a moment his thoughts were broken by Jin Buhui, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let Gong Yue join my Haoxuan Sect? Although that Hanshan sect is not bad, my Haoxuan Sect is stronger than them. Not only me, even senior Brother Chen has high hopes for that Gong Yue. Spending a few years in the inner sect, with your face, there¡¯s an 80% chance he can be a direct disciple!¡±


    His tone was filled with unhappiness.


    When Zong Shou came back to his senses he looked towards this new friend with a weird expression, ¡°Your Haoxuan sect is indeed a good choice but your sect is too righteous. Are you prepared to see Gong Yue go all out to kill his elder Sister?¡±


    Jin Buhui instantly eximed and was enlightened. Thinking about the situation, Sister fighting Brother, Gong Yue was trained in a righteous way and couldn¡¯t have thoughts in his mind to wipe out his family. He wouldn¡¯t be able to sh out that sword. He won¡¯t have many achievements in the righteous martial techniques for the things he would learn in the sect.


    People of the sword sect chased the sword like it is their life. Although it is one of the righteous path pirs of the cloud world, they weren¡¯t that strict regarding the personality and actions of their disciples.


    Unfortunately, Gong Yue¡¯s matter was a freebie for Hanshan School. It wasn¡¯t that this person had great talent, it was just that it was a good chance to connect with Zong Shou.


    Thinking back to that person who was buried in the nine yinnd, Jin Buhui felt his head hurt, lowering his head and pulling at Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves, ¡°Brother Zong! This matter started because of you. You must think of a solution to that matter and help me. I Jin Buhui, no! Also, the Haoxuan Sect has badly offended that nine yin witch...¡±


    Zong Shou mumbled in his heart thinking to himself what solution does he have? When the nine yin witch appears is when death energy is the strongest. If she wants to search for revenge, apart from those celestial path experts who left the cloud world who could stop her?


    However, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t totally stay out of this matter. He sighed, ¡°I can only try my best. I hope that she will still have the memory of herst life then.¡±


    Thinking about it, Jin Buhui felt that that was it, he could only sigh. Following which he heard Zong Shou asked with deep meaning behind, ¡°Brother Jin have you heard of the Yin Dragon Canyon? I heard that the ancient relics there are about to appear. Is your Haoxuan Sect interested?¡±


    ¡°Yin Dragon canyon?¡±


    Jin Buhui instantly entered deep thought, ¡°That ce was seen by the Donglin sects as something in their pocket. If my sect interferes its a little inappropriate.¡±


    Zong Shou knew that that was the case, he didn¡¯t hope that Haoxuan Sect would join in right away and be his pir. He said expressionlessly, ¡°It was the case before but now a thousand miles ofnd around that ce is under me. I decide who can enter. If I invite your sect, who can say anything?¡±


    Jin Buhui¡¯s brows furrowed and he was a little tempted. In the end, he was unable to make a decision, sighing helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision on this, I can only return and ask my masters. Anyways I am a little tempted.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and stopped forcing him. He then changed the topic and talked about hisprehension of the nine martial saint remnant images. Whilst they spoke it was mostly Jin Buhui asking him for pointers. Zong Shou didn¡¯t hide anything, apart from the nine dragon shadow sword¡¯s more core techniques he answered everything else and was really detailed.


    It wasn¡¯t until the day slowly turned dark did Jin Buhui stop and sigh, ¡°Zong Shou yourprehension is 10 times better than mine, I am filled with respect! If I didn¡¯t ask, I would have thought Iprehended most of the 9 walls. In the end, after I asked, I actually missed out so much of it. Forget it! The night iste, Dragon Shadow Martial Saint is probably waiting to speak to you. If I continue on, this senior might be angry with me for not knowing my ce. I will take my leave now. See you in the future...¡±


    After he finished he bowed, saying solemnly, ¡°I know Su Chen. He is someone who would take revenge and would pay back kindness, he is famous for being untamed and arrogant. However, his words were true. Brother Zong needs to be careful of Lingyun Sect. With your cultivation, beating the direct disciples of 3 sects and bing the only sessor to Dragon Shadow. Within a few days, you will shock the cloud world. However you have to be careful, a tree in strong wind will break. There are too many scums in the world. Dragon Shadow saint is hundreds of worlds away and there are many things he can¡¯t help you with. You have to be careful!¡±


    After finishing, that golden fatty left in a swaggy manner.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up, he knew that his master couldmunicate mentally with him.


    He could also split his focus into 2 as such his conversations with others wasn¡¯t interrupted. However, he had finally sent away these friends one by one.


    In thest life, the many changes meant that he was basically a nerd. However, he also had several good friends which he was close to which helped him so much. If it wasn¡¯t for those few people, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to climb up.


    In this life he was fortunate, be it Lei Dong or Jin Buhui, they could be considered great friends and good teachers. Not only werepatible with one another, but they were people he could get close to.


    On this broken peak, in a blink of an eye, only Zong Shou and Zong Yuan remained. Thetter quietly sat at the side, the purple lighting spear ced in front of his knees.


    Zong Shou took out a little bottle from his sleeves, a weird look appearing in his eyes.


    ¡°Master, what is the use of this? Such that you see with much importance?¡±


    The little bottle was one that Wu Hua left before he left. to say that it was a gift to him, Zong Shou knew that it was to buy the life of Long Ruo and the other 2.


    ¡°This is the magnificent spirit jade marrow. Right now, it is of no use. In the future when you go for the heaven barrier, you will know that this is a great item. However Lingyun Sect¡¯s riches are too thin, there are only 7 drops, what ack of sincerity.¡±


    After Dragon Shadow spoke, he scoffed coldly, ¡°without this item, even if Wu Hua called those few world protector venerables toe over, I would kill Long Ruo and the other 2 on the spot.¡±

 Chapter 382 - Blood Hero God Metal

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 381 Blood Hero God Metal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Magnificent spirit jade marrow?¡±


    Zong Shou thought about this name, and it did indeed sound precious, but he didn¡¯t know what was the use of it? Could it help him break the heaven barrier of the barriers from heaven?


    ...why didn¡¯t he hear about it before in thest life?


    He was thinking about it in his heart whilst he took out several things. The 1st thing was the sword that Dragon Shadow old man crossed hundreds of words to send him.


    It did look weird, like a sword but not a sword, like a knife but not a knife. It had a de on both sides and an extremely thick sword spine. At the tip of the sword, it had the arc of a knife.


    Its grade was indeed extraordinary, what was surprising was that not only was there fire and water spiritual energy within, but there was also a lightning glow stalling around it. It wasn¡¯t made of metal bone of bone. However, it was simrly sharp and tough...


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up. It was his special true qi nature, and unless it was custom made, finding a suitable spirit weapon was difficult.


    ¡°This sword is a grade 8 spiritual artifact, teacher obtained the spine bone of a fire yin beast in other worlds to craft it. It should have been a grade 2 magical artifact, but as I gave you an external pill and don¡¯t have enough strength, I can only forcefully suppress it to grade 8 to send it over...¡±


    His tone was filled with delight and pride. Such methods were something that normal martial saints won¡¯t be able to do. Zong Shou smiled, holding a sword as he shed at a giant rock. Without using any true qi, silently and without a sign, he shed open the giant rock.


    ...grade 8 spiritual weapon but with the sharpness of magical artifacts? It was a good thing.


    He casually tossed the lightning winged sword back into his heaven and earth bag. This sword has been through many battles. Although it had destroyed 10 high-grade spiritual artifacts, it also suffered and wouldn¡¯t be able to be of use. Without a high-grade weapon cksmith to repair it, it would break to a touch.


    Its nature was only barely matching his, with this more suitable fire yin sword, naturally, Zong Shou mercilessly tossed this sword away.


    Anyways, his illusionary spirit sword forging technique didn¡¯t need him to be spiritually connected with the sword artifact. With the one origin sword there, he could use any spiritual sword.


    After the fire yin sword, it was 3 small heaven and earth bags which were taken from the corpses of Long Ruo and the other 2.


    When Wu Hua left, for whatever reason he didn¡¯t take them away, naturally falling into his hands.


    However when he opened it Zong Shou hesitated, ¡°Can these 3 small heaven and earth bags be taken and not returned. If I take the things inside, won¡¯t the 3 sects find trouble with me!¡±


    ¡°Idiot! It ispensation from Wu Hua, he just made it discrete, so why can¡¯t you take it? With my face do you think he will only give the 7 drops of magnificent spirit jade marrow...¡±


    That dragon shadow old man burst into augh, filled with mocking intent, ¡°You even dared to kill Long Ruo on the spot? Weren¡¯t you afraid of trouble? Just open it.¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, his n was to kill them and then break his rtionship with Gantian Mountain. Withmon people path as his backing, no matter what he did, he would be perfectly fine.


    His identity as 2nd generation direct disciple would allow him to walk anywhere he wanted in the cloud world. As for one small Lingyun Sect, naturally, he didn¡¯t even think about them.


    However today the matter was settled through another way. He was still the Gantian Monster king, so how would the situation be simr?


    It was best not to be morally wrong and fall into the hands of these 3 sects. He had to be careful.


    However, since Dragon Shadow said that, it seems like there wouldn¡¯t be any consequences.


    He opened them up. Li Yuandan¡¯s bag was expectedly filled with numerous pills.


    Hundreds and thousands of pill bottles were lined up inside. However, in terms of the strength of spiritual medicine, it was not far from Xuanyuan Yiren.


    As for Han Nishui, his bag was empty.


    ...of course, that was what Zong Shou himself felt. There were numerous spiritual talismans stacked up within, there were also many pill bottles. However, there were no silver armored people he wanted at all.


    They must have all been broken by him during thest fight which made Zong Shou feel unfortunate.


    Thest heaven and earth bag was what Long Ruo carried, there were 4 thousand feet of space and it was all filled up.


    However, apart from those talismans and pill bottles was a mined stone which shone a metallic glow.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up as he took one of the pieces on. Observing it, he was shocked. As expected it is this time.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the origin product of the blood hero god metal mind stone?¡±


    ¡°Eh? It is indeed! Seems like Lingyun Sect has found the mine vein of blood hero god metal. Although this item is used to craft top spiritual artifacts, to people like you and me, it isn¡¯t any good thing. Why are you so surprised?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed not a good thing, however, there is a huge amount. Today I have 4500 full sets of blood cloud armor...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was really weird. What he wanted came. He remembered that at Jiefu City he had once said to Qiao Han that the blood cloud cavalry armor had big weaknesses. Beneath 300 cavalry, any few night wandering realm spirit masters could break it.


    However, there was one more, he had flipped and read many books to understand the secret within.


    The main ingredient of the blood cloud cavalry armor was the blood hero god iron. However, at that time, there wasn¡¯t enough of the metal. The Wulie Country cksmiths could only reduce the amount which was why it led to the greatest weakness of the blood cloud cavalry armor.


    At that time the cksmiths of Wulie Country knew about it. Which was why when they crafted the armor then left a way toplete it and improve it. It was really simple, it just needed grade 4 cksmiths to smelt and object in blood hero god metal.


    ...he also had the technique for the blood cloud cavalry.


    ¡°Blood cloud cavalry? The blood cloud cavalry that Wulie Country used to rule the cloud world?¡±


    Dragon shadow old man¡¯s voice was filled with shock. He heard of this period of mystery in the ancient era.


    ¡°...Woah, these are all good stuff! I heard that when themon people path destroyed the blood cloud cavalry they obtained several blood cloud cavalry armor. It was only because they were unable to find enough blood hero god metal that they could only shelve the items elsewhere. Wei Xu ...that kid actually gave them all to you? Then he really treated you well. Hehe, I forgot about that armor. With these blood hero god iron mind stones, it is more than enough to repair them. With 3 thousandplete blood cloud iron cavalry, even 3 spirit realm experts don¡¯t need to be feared. 4500 sets, if you can find enough martial ancestors then your Gantian mountain will be invincible...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up before his gaze regained calmness. Why didn¡¯t he think of that? That the Wulie Country¡¯s blood cloud cavalry was actually personally destroyed by themon people path so how would they have not obtained anything?


    Their Gantian Mountain had above 10 grade 4 spiritual cksmiths. As for martial ancestor realm experts, he would be able to search for them.


    Apart from the blood hero god metal, there were a few dragon scales in Long Ruo¡¯s bag which made him interested. Looking closely, it actually also came from an ancient true dragon.


    Just thinking about it, Zong Shou understood. Long Ruo¡¯s ck flood dragon was most probably able to enter grade 7 so quickly due to this.


    After were the few spiritual artifacts. 1 grade 8 xuanhu shield which he had chipped. 12 spiritual beads which were a full set of grade 7 artifacts, called the ziwu day and night pearl. 12 of them, fitting the day and night cycle of 12 2 hour intervals.


    Zong Shou bound to this set of artifacts before he tried to shoot one of them towards the other mountain. Instead, mountain rock broke, dust filled the air.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed slightly. The power was no less than grade 9 spiritual artifacts. In terms of pure power, it was far above the broken de sword. Luckily Long Ruo changed to sword cultivation. When he used this item he was already heavily injured and its strength greatly reduced, unable tost for a few breaths.


    His consciousness continued to sweep and search the heaven and earth bag. Following which Zong Shou eximed.


    ¡°...This is, spell altar?¡±


    His right hand reached in, a circr shaped thing appeared in it. It seemed like a small model of a stone altar.


    It was a pyramid shape, the things at the top of it were aplenty, a few changingmps were lit up. The spell sword and worshipping tform were all in order.


    It seemed the size of a palm but Zong Shou knew that if he spread it out it could reach above 100 feet. Connected to various spiritual meridians of heaven and earth which the spirit master could use as his own, easily casting spells above his grade.


    It could hide his traces and be flown in the air, far above the skies. It also had a protector spritual formation to defend against outside evil.


    To high-grade spirit masters this was something that they needed! It helped them keep pace with martial cultivators and even exceed the other 2.


    He was shocked and surprised. However, he knew that it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to try out the altar. The moment he kept it he heard. Dragon Shadow old man smile, ¡°Your rewards this time are not bad. It¡¯s everything you need. It seems like he didn¡¯t have a need to give you anything else.¡±


    Zong Shou thought about that dragon pellet and dragon soul as well as the thing in the bottle. He did indeed earn big during this trip to the Dragon Gathering mountain, notcking in anything. He couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, following which he asked seriously, ¡°Teacher what instructions do you have for me?¡±


    Roughly 2 thousand miles west of this Dragon Gathering Mountain, a golden image traveled in the air was moving at high speeds.


    Suddenly his ears shook slightly as he changed directions, charging into a dense lightning packed cloud. A momentter he descended down.


    When hended, it was a reef ind above the cloud ocean. It wasn¡¯trge, just around 10 thousand feet wide.


    Apart from the rocks, there was nothing. There even weren¡¯t any pieces of grass.


    However, on it sat several people who looked extraordinary.


    That golden image was traveling so fast that one couldn¡¯t see his face carefully. After hended, one could see that it was a golden armored fatty. Looking at the few ahead of him, instantly his sword brows rose up in surprise.


    ¡°Senior brothers are you here just for me? What a surprise...¡±


    Everyone there, with Xuan Taiji at the head. That Chen Huai and Su Chen was there too.

 Chapter 383 - Gentleman Jue Yu

    <h4>Chapter 383: Gentleman Jue Yu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Senior brothers are you here just for me? What a surprise...¡±


    ¡°You bum!¡±


    When Chen Huai heard that he jokingly scolded, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that Zong Shou, would the few of us be waiting for you here? You are special. You love money so much? One full year and your tracks were uncertain. If it wasn¡¯t for that nine yin witch matter, you probably wouldn¡¯t return to the sect. We were afraid you would disappear after this dragon gathering mountain which was why senior brother and I would wait for you here.¡±


    ¡°Hehe! It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to return to the sect. It is only that the sect is filled with junior brothers and senior brothers who study until their brains are spoilt. Every time I go back, I will be scolded once. Wouldn¡¯t I just be just asking for trouble?¡±


    Jin Buhuiughed out loud. Then he walked solemnly in front of Xuan Taiji to sit down.


    ¡°Senior brother please speak, why did you find me, does it have something to do with Zong Shou? The few senior brothers think of him so highly?¡±


    Su Chen who was at the side smiled and didn¡¯t speak. Whereas Xuan Taiji said with annoyance, ¡°Stupid brat, you obviously know the reason why so why are you asking? If Zong Shou only had top sword skill, he would be able to shock the cloud world. Even without good cultivation, he would be able to rule the cloud world. Even in these hundreds and thousands of years, he is a top rate person. Much less apart from his sword path talents, he is a city lord who upies tens of thousands of miles ofnd. How could one not pay attention to him?¡±


    Jin Buhui¡¯s brows rose up. Then he turned around and shook his head, ¡°So what if he¡¯s a city lord? His spirit master cultivation has reached return to sun realm. It wouldn¡¯t take him long to reach the Day Wandering realm. In this cloud world, experts after grade 7 wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in this ce...¡±


    Xuan Taiji and Chen Huai instantly exchanged nces with one another, ¡°Buhui, I didn¡¯t expect you to protect Zong Shou so much today. Don¡¯t worry, Haoxuan Sect doesn¡¯t have bad intentions towards him. We just want to ask about your experiences with Zong Shou to see his personality. In the cloud world, there are indeed rules of the day wandering and ascended experts not being allowed to stay, however, it is chaired by the dynasties of the central continent. Let¡¯s not mention how he has a 3-year deadline after he advances. If he is able to control 15 provinces and above, to form his own country, bing the ruler of a country, who can force him to leave the throne? In the central continent dynasties, there are a few countries of the 5 continents and 10 inds which have lords that are all ascended realm and above..¡±


    Jin Buhui¡¯s eyes shone slightly. When he entered deep thought, he heard Chen Huai say, ¡°There is also one more matter. Before this, I had spoken with junior brother Su Chen to try to bring Zong Shou into our Haoxuan Sect. Do you know what junior brother Su Chen told me? He told me and senior brother Xuan not to bother about this matter. I asked him why. Was some sword sect interested in the kid? However, junior brother Su Chen said no.¡±


    Hearing that, Jin Buhui was startled as he looked towards Su Chen, only see that person smile, looking like he wasn¡¯t going to reveal anything.


    ¡°Thinking about junior brother Su Chen, he once said that overlord knife Lei Dong and Zong Shou are sworn brothers. I ordered people to investigate Lei Dong¡¯s recent actions. Do you know what the oue was?¡±


    Seeing Jin Buhui¡¯s face show some curiosity, Chen Huai smiled, ¡°In the end, I found that Seven Spirit Sect¡¯s Zhao Yanran and he spent a full half a year together. Their tracks were coincidentally the same as Zong Shou¡¯s path back to Gantian Mountain. I also found out that when Zong Shou ascended, themon people path revered one great sun knife saint had returned back to the cloud world!¡±


    ¡°Common people path...¡±


    His pupils constricted slightly, a serious look appeared in his eyes. He could pretty much imagine the situation 6 months ago. Lei Dong and Zhao Yanran were together not to talk about love, but it was definitely the sword sect andmon people path fighting for a disciple.


    And since that great sun knife saint personally descended on the world, how would they have left empty-handed?


    Following which he had an idea and recalled something. He couldn¡¯t help but nce towards Su Chen, ¡°No wonder a few months ago your sword sect andmon people path worked together to recruit 2 top talents into your sects. This underground deal was well done.¡±


    Su Chen smiled, raising his head and looking in the sky, still unwilling to say anything.


    ¡°I had also said that towards junior brother Su.¡±


    Xuan Taiji shook his head with a solemn expression on his face, ¡°Junior brother Su didn¡¯t say a word, we can only guess about such matters and it can¡¯t be confirmed. As long asmon people path don¡¯t admit it, we can only act like we don¡¯t know. Now does junior brother know why the 2 of us pay so much attention to him? Teacher also has the same thoughts.¡±


    Jin Buhui sighed bitterly. How wouldn¡¯t he know why his 2 senior brothers would pay so much attention?


    Zong Shou¡¯s talents were top-notch and also had the umted resources ofmon people path at his back. Be it martial cultivation or spiritual cultivation, his future achievements would be a shock to the past and would shine in the present. Looking at his talents and strategic intelligence, even without relying on those 3 sects and 6 schools, Gantian Mountain had at least 30% chance of unifying Donglin Cloud Continent.


    How would such a person not attract attention from the people of the cloud continent?


    Just as he was hesitating whether or not to speak, he had an idea. He thought back to not long ago when Zong Shou had invited Haoxuan Sect to join the matter about Yin Dragon Canyon.


    Before this, he thought that Zong Shou wanted to borrow Haoxuan Sect¡¯s power to go up against Lingyun and Mysterious Cloud Sect. Now it seems like that wasn¡¯t the case and instead, it was a show of friendship.


    With his identity, be itmon people path or the righteous path sects like Wujue Vi, they could all help him.


    Without Haoxuan Sect he might still be able to protect that Yin Dragon Canyon.


    Thinking of that, he felt a little pitiful for Lingyun Sect. To offend such a person, Lingyun Sect¡¯s fall in Donglin was a foreseeable matter. Wasn¡¯t this a great time for their Haoxuan Sect to interfere in Donglin Cloud Continent?


    Just as he was hesitating in his heart, Su Chen suddenly eximed as he looked into the distance. A momentter he saw a short sword suddenly descend.


    Itnded in Su Chen¡¯s hand and spun around for a moment. Su Chen frowned, when the 3 of them looked over, he magnanimously handed the short sword to Xuan Taiji, ¡°It is news from my sect, there is some trouble! The sword prince hade out of seclusion 4 days ago, not long ago he used 274 swords to defeat that spirit sword, Ruo Tao. He said that he wanted to use 3 years, starting from the 19 spirit sects, to challenge all the sects to verify his sword path. 19 spiritual houses, 10 shrines, 5 vast habitats, 3 heavenly ces, none of them can avoid it...¡±


    ¡°Sword prince Jue Yu? That martial idiot?¡±


    Xuan Taiji took over the sword, his face looking like he was confused. Following which he frowned too, ¡°If it is that fellow then it would be a problem. His sword art is the top, not only is he the 2nd out of the 3 pinnacle swords in the cloud world. In your generation, he is unique. 2 years ago he was like Zong Shou, his sword path one with the spirit. Now that he went into secluded cultivation for 2 years, who knows what realm he has reached. My Haoxuan Sect would probably be unable to avoid being humiliated.¡±


    Su Chen sighed, ¡°My sword sect will probably be the same, we might even lose even more face. We are called sword sect, the origin of all sword users in the world. However, we lose to others in the sword path. Spirit sword Ruo Tao has already lost, now we can only hope for that person to regain some face for the sect. Unfortunately, he entered the sect toote and he hasn¡¯t even reached grade 7. When the timees, he might not be his opponent.¡±


    Xuan Taiji only felt a bitter taste in his mouth. Sword Sect andmon people path each had one person who could regain some face for them. However, their Haoxuan Sect didn¡¯t even have a decent person who they could send to fight.


    Thinking about that, Xuan Taiji stared viciously at Jin Buhui. In terms of talent, this fellow was no weaker than the 3 pinnacle swords in the cloud world. However, he didn¡¯t focus on his craft, going all around just to collect riches.


    He didn¡¯t understand how a cultivator would collect so much money. As long as one had enough to use then it was enough, what was the use of having so much money?


    If this fellow could spend 70% of his focus on the martial and spiritual cultivation, the sect wouldn¡¯t be in such a state.


    Jin Buhui didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Then he realized something, he had an extremely awkward expression. He could only rub his head and look away, guiltily avoiding Xuan Tiaji¡¯s gaze.


    He also knew his days of freedom had probablye to an end.


    He had seen that sword prince before, based on what he knew he was just over 20, but he had a 4 meridian grandmaster realm. His sword path was connected to the spirit. 2 years ago he could defeat 5 ascended experts alone, shocking the world and was seen as the top swordsman in the world. People who had nothing better to do also called him, spirit sword Ruo Tao and another person the 3 pinnacle swords of the cloud world.


    However not long after this person went into secluded cultivation and there was no more news about him.


    This person was a martial idiot and loved to find people to challenge. Before he went into seclusion he was searching for the tracks of the other person of the 3 pinnacle swords.


    Which was why there were rumors that said that he was defeated in battle which was why he went into seclusion.


    There were people in the sect who could beat him. But people of age and identity which they could send to fight, there was only Chen Huai and him.


    No matter how his teacher gave him freedom, at such a juncture, he wouldn¡¯t allow him to be so carefree. Going into secluded training couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    In front of him, there were 19 spiritual houses and 5 shrines. Haixuan Sect was at the 25th spot. At most, in a year, Jue Yu will be there to challenge them.


    At that time if he was still unable to break through to grade 7, his teacher would probably skin him alive.


    As expected, in the next moment he heard Xuan Taiji scoff coldly, ¡°Junior brother Buhui, although the teacher didn¡¯t give a clear order, to be safe, you should follow me back to the sect.¡±


    Jin Buhui¡¯s fatty face instantly curled up into a ball, he gritted his teeth, ¡°I want to kill that sword prince, Jue Yu.¡±


    When Su Chen heard that he broke out into augh, ¡°There are real people who want to buy people to kill him. Out of the 19 spiritual houses, there are numerous sects who offered sky-high prices to end this Jue Yu¡¯s life.¡±


    Jin Buhui was stunned when he heard that, following which he thought about Zong Shou. His heart instantly felt better, thinking that that fellow wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid making a fool out of himself too.

 Chapter 384 - Not Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 383 Not Too Late</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha...¡±


    Within the cloud saint city lord manor, Xu Zhengyuan was crazilyughing as he happily drank a mouthful of intense wine. He was enthusiastically drawing on the table which was in front of him. In just a moment a giant hunting fowl jumped onto the paper. It looked like an eagle but it wasn¡¯t an eagle, like a roc but wasn¡¯t a roc. Its wings were golden in color, huge, and was about to spread its ring to fly.


    Liancheng who was beside him looked on quietly until hepleted it. Then he smiled, ¡°Golden-wingedrge roc, to use such a god beast to describe Zong Shou, it is most suitable...¡±


    Legend had it that when the golden-winged roc was in its infancy it was no different from normal birds, even weaker, being bullied by many beasts.


    But the moment it grew up it would be able to roar in the tens of thousands of miles of sky, flying high above all god beasts. It could adapt to the most arduous environments, it was resilient and was always able to win in the toughest and most intense battles.


    If one just focused on closebat fighting ability, even the emperor of the birds the phoenix was weaker.


    Xu Zhengyuan smiled and ced down his brush, ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong about him, now that he has obtained the legacy of the nine dragon shadow sword, thest weakness of the ruler has been filled up. With Dragon Shadow old man as the support, even ifmon people path doesn¡¯t aid him, no one would dare to move against him. I didn¡¯t think that the ruler could defeat Long Ruo, shocking the world in one battle, even obtaining the praise of the martial saint. He is really like a fish that jumped to be a dragon. From now on, he would soar above the world, going wherever he wants. Who knows what Lingyun Sect would do on their side?¡±


    ¡°The news still hasn¡¯t been spread out!¡±


    Liancheng slightly shook his head, if it wasn¡¯t for their cloud saint city paying close attention to Zong Shou at every moment, they would probably find out about the Dragon Gathering Mountain matter a few dayster.


    ¡°I only know that 6 hours after the matter, the disciples of Lingyun Sect who were outside all rushed back to the sect. On the side of Pill Spirit Mountain, they started to up their alertness. Those heroes from the various sects who returned from the Dragon Gathering Mountain also seemed to diss Lingyun Sect and talk about them with disdain. He should have been the future pir of the sect but due to the shortsightedness and arrogance of inner sect disciples, he was chased out of the sect. And the ruler¡¯s father even had kindness towards Lingyun Sect. Everyone feels that Lingyun Sect¡¯s disciples are too arrogant and the people in power are abusing it. If this goes on, the destruction of the sect is near us. They are already showing signs of weakening. As for the attitude of those evil sects, Liancheng is unsure. However, these people probably won¡¯t give up on such an opportunity. After all, it is a shrine. Even the righteous sects out of the 19 spiritual houses will be tempted...¡±


    ¡°Hey! Who knew that their Lingyun Sect would have such a day!¡±


    Xu Zhengyuanughed, coldness appearing in his eyes. He didn¡¯t care much. Although Lingyun Sect lost all of their face this time, their strength didn¡¯t weaken a single bit, enough to still support the sect. A few small powers that aren¡¯t ofparable strength won¡¯t be able to do nothing to this sect.


    Just thinking about it seriously, Hu Zhengyuan once again waved his brush, ¡°Spread an order on my behalf to let Zheng Fang return.¡±


    Liancheng was stunned, Zheng Fang, who Hu Zhengyuan talked about was known as Xu Zheng Fang. He was the brother of Xu Zhengyuan and was now leading 170 thousand troops into the south to take back thend they lost before. Down south they were unstoppable and crushed everything in their way.


    In just a few days, cloud saint city would be able to reim all their territory as when they were at their most prosperous period. This moment was also when Gantian Mountain was at its strongest and when Zong Shou¡¯s name would shock the world. He didn¡¯t understand why Xu Zhengyuan would decide to stop now?


    ¡°Its because the ruler¡¯s name is going to spread far and wide that we have to stop now...¡±


    He seemed to see through what Liancheng was thinking about. A bright glow shone in Xu Zhengyuan¡¯s eyes, ¡°In the past Lingyun Sect didn¡¯t care much about Gantian Mountain and us. But now they would pay attention to the overall situation of Donglin Cloud Continent. Our Cloud Saint City just have to wait our turn and store up strength. When the ruler goes to war with Donglin Sect, we will then viciously stab them in the back!¡±


    When he heard thest sentence, Liancheng couldn¡¯t help but take in a cold breath, subconsciously feeling a cold extreme killing intent surge for his face.


    He carefully looked at Xu Zhengyuan¡¯s face, only to see like something was burning in those eyes.


    Liancheng recognized that it was endless amounts of hate. Starting ten over years ago and getting stronger one day after another!


    If he was unable to vent it, there will probably be a day when it willbust on its own and cause Xu Zhengyuan to go crazy.


    ...


    Pretty much at the same time, 20 thousand miles away from Dragon Gathering Mountain, 300 miles away from the cloud pce.


    Wu Hua was stepping on the clouds, crossing his arms as he stood straight, his eyes distracted as he looked into the east.


    Behind him stood a person, it was Ling Lie. And behind him, there were 3 people.


    It wasn¡¯t suitable to call them people, they were just 3 balls of mist. 2 of them had a human form which was Long Ruo and Han Nishui. Li Yuandan was thest as his cultivation was the weakest of the 3, his soul could only form into a mist shape.


    They all kept silent and didn¡¯t say a word, even that Ling Lie also held his breath.


    ¡°This is about as far as we should go.¡±


    Including Ling Lie, the 3 of them all held their breath. As for Wu Hua, he turned around.


    ¡°I was thinking about how I should deal with you all...¡±


    Although he said you all, his eyes were nted on Long Ruo, ¡°You do know that now I am outside the cloud pce and don¡¯t even dare to take a step in? I feel extremely ashamed, letting down the ancestors and seniors! I don¡¯t dare to face those senior brothers who are facing me from the elder generations?¡±


    Long Ruo had already lost his body but his soul shuddered intensely.


    After a long while did he bow, ¡°Long Ruo has let down master. It is all my fault regarding Zong Shou, it has nothing to do with master!¡±


    However, Wu Hua said expressionlessly, ¡°You are my direct disciple and all your mistakes are mine too. What¡¯s the point of saying that. Ruo¡¯er, Ruo¡¯er, I remember that I told you in the past that when you look at a person you can¡¯t be biased and can¡¯t be arrogant. I remember that in the beginning, your senior master Ling Weizi ordered you to bring Zong Shou back to the sect and not ask you to see how his talent was like. Why did you take matters into your own hands and let him go? If he could break the sword formation in 160 breaths, ying 18 puppets in 343 breaths, even if he can¡¯t be a sessor, couldn¡¯t he still be an inner sect disciple? Along with his father¡¯s help towards our sect, saving our disciples, isn¡¯t it worth our sect repaying it?¡±


    Long Ruo kept silent once more and his soul was shaking. It wasn¡¯t until Wu Hua¡¯s gaze turn ice cold did he speak, ¡°I was overconfident and thought that I had seen through that person...¡±


    ¡°Confident? I think you were arrogant! Yes! You do have the ability to be arrogant. You¡¯re not yet 28 but you are just a step away from Body Forming. In this world how many people couldpare to you? So you think that people who can¡¯t cultivate are trash and not worthy of the sect¡¯s time right.¡±?


    Breaking out into augh, Wu Hua¡¯s tone finally shook a little but it was as merciless as a knife.


    Han Nishui and Li Yuandan were shocked, Ling Lie was also dumbfounded.


    Although he was unhappy about Long Ruo chasing Zong Shou out from the sect, he didn¡¯t expect that Wu Hua¡¯s words towards Long Ruo would be so sharp.


    ¡°It could be said that you had poor foresight in letting go of that Zong Shou but after that matter why didn¡¯t you try to repair your rtionship. Instead, you tried to assassinate him twice? Did he be your heart demon? Is your tolerance just so low that you can¡¯t let go of such little face?¡±


    When he spoke he coldly swept Han Nishui which made thetter feel awkward.


    Long Ruo was also totally silent and didn¡¯t say another word.


    Wu Hua scoffed coldly and following which he became silent too. This time he only waited for a short moment when they suddenly saw someone walk over from the direction of the cloud pce.


    He looked around 60, wearing a Taoist robe and looking celestial-like. Only his expression was extremely ugly.


    When he arrived here and looked at Wu Hua and the other people, his face had an unsurprised expression, he just bitterly bowed towards Wu Hua, ¡°Greetings senior brother head teacher!¡±


    Wu Hua slightly nodded, telling Ling Weizi to stand up, following which he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the sect now?¡±


    ¡°Disciple hall elders came out and have changed the punishment of Liang Miaozi. This person abused his power and lost our sect the chance to rise, he has been ordered to kill himself to apologize to the sect. I have failed to restrict the people in the sect, ordered to suppress Wanfeng Pagoda for 50 years. As for Lin Feizi, his power over the minghuan pill 10 yearster have been taken from him!¡±


    Long Ruo¡¯s soul shuddered, even that Ling Lie was dumbfounded. Lin Feizi¡¯s lifespan was at its limit. If 10 yearster he didn¡¯t have the minghuan pill to extend his life, at most, within 30, years he would die.


    ¡°Why are the punishments so heavy?¡±


    Wu Hua¡¯s mind shook slightly, following which he sighed, ¡°Is there no way to salvage senior master Lin¡¯s punishment?¡±


    ¡°I fear there is no way. The sect is saying that Long Ruo has no eyes, being arrogant to chase such a talent out, causing Zong Shou not only not join the sect but also bing a huge enemy of the sect.¡±


    Ling Weizi shook his head, ¡°Sigh, this kid¡¯s sword path is connected to the spirit and he could use his strength to break the human barrier. Such talents are unable to be used by the sect. The few senior masters and elders are all heart pained, saying that this is the greatest loss of our sect in ten thousand years. There are even several elders who flipped out the books left by the ancestor, inside it mention that if someone could break both the tforms, then even if they have no cultivation, they would be the disciple of the head teacher. It was predicted ten thousand years ago. Someone said that it was you, senior brother, who knew about it but didn¡¯t speak...¡±


    Wu Hua¡¯s brows furrowed, he knew nothing about this matter. The ancestor left over 10 books which the elders were in charge of that even he didn¡¯t get a chance to read.


    However, at this moment, it wasn¡¯t much of an issue. If he denied it on the spot, even those people with bad intentions couldn¡¯t do anything about him.


    However he was shocked and hateful, those elders are really old and careless. It was such an important matter they only said it out today. Wasn¡¯t that toote?


    Ling Weizi also knew what Wu Hua was thinking about, following which he sighed, ¡°What is coincidental was that not long ago news spread out that sword prince Jue Yu hase out of seclusion and is challenging the 19 spiritual houses and 10 shrines...¡±

 Chapter 385 - Mystery of the Eon Book

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 384 Mystery of the Eon Book</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°What is coincidental was that not long ago, news spread out about sword prince Jue Yu. He hase out of seclusion and is challenging the 19 spiritual houses and 10 shrines...¡±


    As he said that Ling Miaozi couldn¡¯t help but coldly sweep along Long Ruo, angry and hateful whilst also filled with pity.


    Originally when this sword princees over and challenges them, the most suitable person to send from the sect would be Long Ruo. However, now they were only left with Zu Renkuang who had just reached the ascended realm, and he had to hold up the sect by himself.


    If Zong Shou was able to join the sect, he could even use this battle to cause Lingyun Sect¡¯s name to spread far and wide in the cloud world.


    ¡°I know about this matter! What did the few elders say about Long Ruo?¡±


    Ling Weizi¡¯s pity on his face was even thicker, hesitating as he said, ¡°After hearing what the few senior masters said, they want to punish him heavily. They might even chase him out of the sect.¡±


    Long Ruo¡¯s body shook once more. Wu Hua¡¯s face also shivered, his fists clenched tight, an annoyed look appeared on his face.


    As for Ling Weizi, he acted like he didn¡¯t see anything, sighing as he looked into the distance, ¡°This matter is unable to be changed and salvaged. Our Lingyun Sect needs to answer the people of the world. We can¡¯t let the reputation that we umted for tens of thousands of years to be lost in our hands. Senior brother head teacher, do you know that when the news was spread out? A few demon sects and the few spiritual houses all started to be restless?¡±


    His gaze nced at that Han Nishui, his eyes still ice cold. ¡°Even the Mysterious Cloud Sect was furious and sent people over to me our sect. Saying that Long Ruo wanting to assassinate Zong Shou, why did he have to drag their Mysterious Cloud spirit sect disciple down with him?¡±


    Wu Hua scoffed, his fists tightly clenched. Then his expression wasplicated as he slowly focused.


    His eyes were filled with pain and hesitation, not knowing how he should deal with this matter.


    ...


    At the peak of Dragon Gathering Mountain, Zong Shou was still sitting cross-legged. His thoughts were not focused as he was mentallymunicating with Dragon Shadow old man who was hundreds of worlds away.


    ¡°...Before this, I heard master say that the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique that I used was lost in the Oblivion Cloud Ocean for years. What were the details on that?¡±


    ¡°As expected, you want to ask about this matter!¡±


    That dragon shadow old manughed, ¡°If it was other people, they would still be confused. In the past, I had fought with that person which was why I know something about it. The person who created this method was one known as venerable Tun Tian during the cloud deste era. When he appeared in the cloud world he was already at the saint realm, and at that time, he was invincible. Not only could he swallow heaven and earth energy for his use, but he could also swallow other people¡¯s true qi and soul power which was why hisbat strength was really strong, exceeding that of that time. Even a few end realm experts avoided him and didn¡¯t dare to easily cross swords with him. After I entered the saint realm, I had bumped into him and ended in total defeat, nearly dying. I went all out with my newly created nine dragon shadow sword, not only managing to escape but also cutting off one of his arms. I can be considered the first person in the cloud world...¡±


    When he said that, Dragon Shadow old man seemed to be unfazed by this loss, continuing instead with a little bit of pride,¡± However speaking about that person, it might be because some problems arose with that technique which caused him to go crazy sometimes whilst being conscious. After the battle with me, he charged into the oblivion cloud ocean and no one knew about his tracks. I had some animosity with that person which was why I was concerned with the changes in the cloud ocean and once personally went in to search. In the hundreds of years, I didn¡¯t see hime out and didn¡¯t see any tracks of him. In the end, I slowly forgot about this matter. I didn¡¯t expect that ten thousand yearster my direct disciple would also learn this technique.¡±


    Huge waves surged crazily in Zong Shou¡¯s heart, unable to calm down. Since this heaven swallowing energy conversion technique had already disappeared into the cloud ocean with its master than how did it appear in the God-Emperor game?


    Did people in the future discover it when they were searching the Oblivion Cloud Ocean?


    And also his father, that future maniac blood monster saint, nine tail fox king. At this moment he was also inside the oblivion cloud ocean.


    ¡°That is all I know about this matter! Scoff, even with how smart your senior brother Wei Xu is he probably doesn¡¯t know about this either. Zong Shou, you have a good father...¡±


    That Dragon Shadow smiled, his face filled with emotions, ¡°As for the details within, it isn¡¯t convenient for me to speak to you about it now. When you have time in the future you can head to the cloud ocean to take a look! He could give up on such a thing, giving up a technique that could let him enter the saint realm. Your father deserves respect! Zong Shou remember that in the future you can forget about everything, even not caring about Wei Xu and me, but you can never be unfilial and disrespectful towards your father...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled and just as he was about to speak he felt the vast intent that was pressing on this mountain suddenly leave. In just an instance there was no trace of it.


    He used his heart to call out but he didn¡¯t hear Dragon Shadow old man reply. His heart couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    Dragon Shadow said he had a good father, what did that mean? Even willing to give up such a thing? What did he refer to?


    Did he talk about that mysterious blue light in his soul? Or was he referring to that book of eon extreme life that he stole in thest life?


    Hearing Dragon Shadow old man¡¯s tone, it seemed like everything he had in this life was due to Zong Weiran. What was happening?


    When he reced Zong Shou and took control of Zong Shou¡¯s body, Zong Weiran was already totally gone without a trace, hiding into the Oblivion Cloud Ocean.


    And also that Zong Shou, when he dissipated, he said ¡°You and I are originally one. You are me and I am you¡±. Thinking about it now it sent a chill down his spine, he subconsciously was unwilling to think about it.


    Was everything he went through ten thousand yearster fake? Did this world not have an emperor sword Tanqiu?


    He was just a soul split off from Zong Shou? Or was the sword emperor Tanqiu ten thousand yearster just Zong Shou?


    Ha! How is that possible? The experiences of thest life, be it enemies or friends, they all were real, how could it be an illusion? Even end realm peak experts wouldn¡¯t be able to do that!


    Just as his thoughts spun and he thought about it, he felt that it got more and more preposterous and he was at a total loss. The blood in his body surging and nearly went into chaos. Coincidentally, at that moment, he felt that familiar strong intent cross the sky, Dragon Shadow old man¡¯s voice rose up once more, ¡°I nearly forgot to say, the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique you used before is great. However, in the future, you don¡¯t need to be too careful with it. That venerable Tun Tian probably abused the technique and went crazy because of it. This technique might not be created by him and the method and ways used might be different. You can delve deep into it in the future and not give up on it for fear of it being harmful. This technique is called heaven swallowing energy conversion. When weak, it can use the excess to make up for thecking, and when strong it can reduce thecking parts by even more to further strengthen the excess, how sick! The heaven path would be taken up by it. The true use of it should be no weaker than that book of eon extreme life...¡±


    Zong Shou was originally paying close attention. But when he heard that final sentence his body shuddered, his face filled with shock.


    Who knows did Dragon Shadow say it purposely or was it just a coincidence...


    Then that Dragon Shadow old man spoke up once more, ¡°You don¡¯t need to think too much about this, everything happens for a reason. In the future, when you enter the Oblivion Cloud Ocean and meet your father, you will naturally understand. Let me say something more, the best thing of my life might be taking you in as my disciple. Which is why student you don¡¯t have to have any burden in your heart...¡±


    The voice became slowly unclear as he said on. When he said the word burden, it directly disappeared. Zong Shou called out several times but he was still unable to hear any reply from Dragon Shadow old man.


    He knew that his teacher¡¯s intent had probably already left the cloud world. He sighed and slowly opened his eyes.


    In the next moment, he smiled awkwardly. There were some things that that he couldn¡¯t be clear about.


    He still couldn¡¯t understand why Dragon Shadow old man would treat him so importantly before?


    He couldn¡¯t be more clear about his status. Even that close to broken reflective wall secrets and the identity of the Dragon Shadow saint didn¡¯t need to use a begging attitude to ask him to be his student.


    This was what was so weird...


    And also that Oblivion Cloud Ocean, was he going to go or not? What rtionship did that maniac blood monster saint Zong Weiran have with him?


    Random thoughts rose up in his heart. He thought about it for a moment and knew that the energy in his body was bing chaotic once more. He was slightly shocked and then decisively suppressed these messy thoughts down.


    And when Zong Shou looked forwards, he only saw Zong Yuan who was holding a spear and standing looking over.


    ¡°Ruler, that Dragon Shadow martial saint has already left?¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head and was about to stand up. He felt an intense pulling pain in the meridians of his body. All his muscles felt like there were millions of ants biting in his body.


    He used less than half of his strength before he had no choice but to sit back down.


    He knew that these were the after-effects of the battle against Long Ruo and the other 2.


    Although the external pill was good, the damage to his body and his meridians was simply too much. If it wasn¡¯t for the Dragon Shadow old man aiding him, his 9 meridians would have broken into 10 pieces.


    Sighing, Zong Shou focused and adjusted his internal energy. Subconsciously he thought about borrowing the external pill to fill up his spiritual energy.


    A momentter, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Zong Shou hurriedly took out that sky grade external pill hidden in his sleeves only to see that there was a giant ¡®sealed¡¯ word on it.


    He couldn¡¯t help but exim, he was extremely startled. He knew that Dragon Shadow old man did that to prevent him from abusing this item.


    This time, he was back to his original state.

 Chapter 386 - Stack Word True Spiritual Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 385 Stack Word True Spiritual Talisman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°This is tough...¡±


    Without that grade 2 heaven quality external pill, he just had true qi that just entered the martial ancestor realm, his soul power had only just reached the Return to Sun realm.


    Even the newly grasped sword soul couldn¡¯t be used, how useless was that.


    He could only consume an injuring healing pill and dissolve it, using his breathing to coordinate and adjust the true qi in his body to suppress the chaotic true qi in his body.


    Who knows how many hours had passed. When his injuries started to turn for the better, Zong Shou suddenly felt something. He looked towards the distance only to see 2 gazes look over opposite him.


    They were standing on the mountain top ten thousand feet away, roughly one could see 2 people standing there. One of them was wearing a white shirt and a white skirt, roughly half of it was dyed red, it was Xiong Yu. Her gaze was really quiet. There was not much hatred inside of her eyes.


    The other person was 20 and stood with his hands by his side, looking a little like an elegant deity. He looked over with a slight interest his expression was like ten thousand years in the future when people looked at rare beasts in the zoos.


    The moment they exchanged gazes, Xiong Yu instantly turned around and left. As for the other person he closed up his fan. Then he did a hand cutting throat action towards Zong Shou. Following which he snickered and left along with Xiong Yu.


    As they were too far away, naturally theugh couldn¡¯t be heard. However just from his expression, one could see the provocation and disdain.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    Zong Shou was at a loss and felt extremely weird. He had never seen a unique person, he was dumb. He asked, ¡°How long have they been looking over for?¡±


    When Zong Yuan heard that he slightly shook his head, ¡°These two people suddenly appeared there 4 hours ago. As for that person¡¯s identity, I am unsure.¡±


    ¡°4 hours ago?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sunk and then he looked into the sky. At that time, wasn¡¯t it when his teacher¡¯s intent had left?


    These 2 people were probably spying on him all this time, not only did Dragon Shadow who was thousands of miles away not notice. Even after Su Chen, who had spoken to him, also didn¡¯t notice.


    But he couldn¡¯t be bothered to care too much care much, asking curiously, ¡°How did you and Gong Yue enter the upperyer?¡±


    He had been really curious about this matter. With Yan Feibai and Ge Hanyun¡¯s talent as well as the many treasures that they carried, they only entered the inner gate when the dragon gate cave was about to copse.


    Zong Yuan and Gong Yue were able to enter the inner gate several steps ahead of them, what a surprise.


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t answer at first, he directly stabbed out with a spear. A dragon roar roared out from around his body, a giant lightning dragon shadow wrapped around his body.


    Where the vast spear pointed to, millions of lightning glow exploded out. It had both the craziness of the maniac lightning spear intent and also the dominance of the lightning dragon spear. Pretty much merging the 2 of them.


    When all the lightning was about to dissipate, Zong Yuan opened his mouth to exin, ¡°To enter the upperyer, one doesn¡¯t only have toprehend all the nine types of true dragon intent. One can focus on one type of martial intent and perform it to the extreme, one can also do that. As for after I separated with the ruler, I and Gong Yue searched for tracks of the ruler and inadvertently found that entrance. Fortunately, I was able to pass it.¡±


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t say much about the details and Zong Shou also didn¡¯t ask about it. He knew that Zong Yuan obtained some sort of fortuitous encounter when he entered the upperyer.


    That spear just now have the shadow of the nine dragon shadow sword and its killing intent was even above that of the lightning true dragon sword intent. It was probably the version formed after the dragon shadow old man split up the nine dragon shadow sword.


    Looking at its strength, it was at least at the 8th grade, earth crushing grade martial technique, pretty much on the level of his six god defensive knife technique.


    He also felt delighted for Zong Yuan. With this spear technique and also the insight mysterious lightning body training art as a body training technique, when he reached the ascended realm, his future would be limitless.


    Just when Zong Shou used strength and sessfully stood up, he still felt like his body was like ants biting, filled with extreme pain.


    Oh right! Ants...


    Zong Shou frowned as he looked below, only to see that around this ce there were ant swarms, no different from normal ants, either foraging or building their nests below.


    If it was usually there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with it. But not long ago there was a huge battle here between Zong Shou, Long Ruo and the other 2 who nearly ttened the area...


    Thinking carefully about it, Zong Shou said expressionlessly, ¡°Zong Yuan,st time youprehended a lot from when I was in front of that reflective wall. It seems like you need some time to silently solidify andprehend it.¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes shook suddenly as he also swept at the ant wave. Following which his expression turned back to normal and didn¡¯t argue. He also needed some time to merge the lightning dragon sword into his spear technique.


    ...


    Time passed in a sh and a blink of an eye, it was ten over dayster.


    At the peak of Dragon Gathering Mountain, Zong Shou was standing on a rtively clean giant stone, his body shifting slightly meticulously waving his fists.


    At this moment, he was naked, on the surface of his body one could see many dragon-shaped shadows which were swimming about.


    It was ice blue, a total of 8 of them! It caused the skin to tear up before healing rapidly.


    Along with Zong Shou¡¯s first movement, the 8 dragon shadows all gathered at one ce before spreading out.


    The fist wind was suddenly domineering and hard, soft and floating, causing the stone around his body to raise in the air and rotate around him.


    The heaven and earth spiritual energy around seemed to be led by some sort of unknown strength, gathering within Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    This wasn¡¯t the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique but the effects of the fist technique itself.


    Just 6 days ago Zong Shou¡¯s injuries had healed. On that day Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate to merge 2 spiritual veins into his body and step into the 4 meridian martial ancestor realm.


    The first technique he was training in changed from the demon rhino fist art which trained the skin and tendons to the Five Round Enlightened King Fist.


    He was going through the 5 yin and yang cycles to start to train the 5 major organs and 6 minor organs.


    In the past, he used inner essence energy produced by his body to train the minor and major chakra meridians to strengthen them.


    Right now, he was borrowing the spiritual energy from heaven and earth which was extremely pure to purify and strengthen.


    Although it was said that the human body was formed from heaven and earth, forming its small world, after all, it was still limited. Whenpared to using the spiritual energy from heaven and earth to train, the effects were hugely different.


    In recent days, Zong Shou¡¯s body training was extremely swift, however, the more he felt that his foundations were getting unstable. He was progressing too quickly, from xiantian to martial ancestor he used less than 5 months. And him today had already nned to merge the 5th veins in. Probably in tens of dayster he could merge once more.


    If it wasn¡¯t that Xuanyuan Yiren had given him so many pills, or that Dragon Shadow old man had merged those dragon essences into his body, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to do that.


    ...Different from Zong Yuan, his sword technique, his world shocking spiritual art, before he managed to achieve hard and soft coexisting, it was too domineering and too fierce! If one didn¡¯t have a strong body, one wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    A dual meridian body could cause him to have many times the spiritual energy of normal people, however, its demands of the body were also several times that of ordinary people.


    After training for a moment and using most of his stamina, Zong Shou pant and stop. He realized that not only did his stamina not increase after merging with the dragon essence, but it had also actually gotten weaker.


    A fist punched out and using up all of his energy, there were actually 500 thousand kilograms of strength! If he utilized his dual meridians he could even reach 1 million kilograms, no weaker than Xuanwu ancestors. However, he could only remain at such a state for an hour.


    Arge portion of his stamina was consumed by the conflicting chakra meridians. Each time he practiced, his fists and his body would hurt.


    At this moment,rge amounts of sweat flowed down his body, the muscles in his 4 limbs were convulsing. However, Zong Shou forcefully suppressed it¡ªthat dizzy and wanting to sleep feeling¡ªas he absorbed a drop of spiritual smander blow into his body.


    When he activated the insight mysterious lightning body training art, his body was instantly shocked by lightning.


    He could feel that the cells in his body, after every time it resisted the shock of the lightning it would strengthen a little not long after.


    The entire process was slow and a silent transformation, one was probably unable to notice it. Often a day or twoter one could finally feel their body greatly increasing.


    Especially after using the spirit smander blood, the dragon essence the Dragon Shadow old man merged into his body was also being forced out and activated. It caused the effects of the insight mysterious lightning body training art to be more and more apparent.


    ¡°No wonder in the future people always said that those peak experts were all people who loved to torture and inflict pain on themselves. I can rte to those words now...¡±


    He sighed, trying to find joy in the pain, after several hours when Zong Shou woke up from his sleep, he felt refreshed and carefree.


    Although training the body was a pain, Zong Shou loved charging for the limits, after exercising, the feeling of sweating profusely.


    It made him feel morefortable when he cultivated spiritual arts, just sitting there and meditating.


    However, he still had to train in this spiritual cultivation and it was the most important. He had tossed aside several true spiritual talismans and chose to focus on forming a ¡®stack¡¯ word.


    Maybe because he had learned a lot from breaking that reflective wall. Following which Dragon Shadow old man spent half a day exining to him the secrets of the nine dragon shadow sword, especially the mysteries of the stack word. Which was why when he formed true spiritual charms it was extremely quick.


    In a short ten days, he had already formed tens of them. The rest were ones he had someprehension on, making him feel really surprised.


    This ¡®stack¡¯ word true spiritual talismans didn¡¯t have much power and there probably wasn¡¯t many spells in the world.


    However, once it was formed he could think of ways to stack a few spells together.


    At the same time, he wanted to borrow this talisman toprehend the nine dragon shadow sword.


    It was just like how he used the swallow and purify talismans toprehend the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique.


    However, at this moment Zong Shou temporarily didn¡¯t have the mood to meditate as he focused at into the distance.


    But he saw that on a rtively t stone tform, there was a furnace. A special scent was wafting out from within.

 Chapter 387 - Lightning Winged Flood Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 386 Lightning Winged Flood Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    It was a 3 legged medicinal furnace, and around it was carved 5 purple defense pill turtles. Their heads were turned back towards the furnace cover.


    This was what Zong Shou had obtained from Li Yuandan¡¯s little heaven and earth bag. It was called the purple defense pill furnace, the so called purple defense pill turtle was the legendary spirit pet of a saint realm expert during the ancient era.


    It was said that this person was the top person of the pill path during the cloud deste era. The purple defense pill turtle had skills which were beneficial to pill refining and every time one refined pills one had a 70% chance of seeding.


    To pill masters, this purple defense pill turtle had extremely strong symbolic meaning.


    The thing in front of Zong Shou could be considered one of the top treasures of Pill Fountain Sect. Carving the effects of the purple defense pill turtle in the form of marks and talismans into the furnace to raise the chances of pill refining.


    However now in the furnace, it wasn¡¯t pill refining but medicine refining.


    ¡°This scent, has it already beenpleted?¡±


    Zong Shou sniffed and felt that when this scent just entered the nose, although it was nice to smell, after a long while it gave one a feeling of disgust.


    Even with his martial ancestor realm true qi, he couldn¡¯t suppress it and just felt disgusted to the point that he wanted to vomit.


    This was as what he had read in that book in thest life. This was a poisonous item and in its scent was also filled with poison.


    Taking out a pill bottle from his sleeves, cing around his nose and taking a few sniffs, Zong Shou only felt refreshed. Only then did he carefully walk beside that medicine furnace.


    He opened it, only to see a furnace of liquid which was greenish-ck in color and bubbling.


    The thick scent made him feel his mind sink, he then quickly covered it and then sniffed the pill bottle to make himself feel better.


    Then joy appeared on his face. He had refined this thing for close to 10 days and he failed 7 days, spending arge number of ingredients before he finally managed to seed once.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel some delight. Although his pill refining talent was a little weak, his poison refining skills were present!


    Below the furnace, he added in some charcoal me which was also taken from Li Yuandan¡¯s heaven and earth bag. It was collected by Pill Fountain Sect and crafted to turn into a charcoal core. Just one was enough to burn for numerous days and maintaining a high temperature from start to finish.


    Following which Zong Shou backed out to hundred feet out until he couldn¡¯t smell the scent before he stopped and sat down to meditate. When the day fell and the moon rose up, the stars filled the sky, Zong Shou open his eyes once more.


    His eyes first sh with joy. Since he broke the 9 remnant image stone walls and the puzzle of the reflective wall and fought with Long Ruo, be it spiritual or martial cultivation had explosive growth.


    Dragon Shadow old man merged the dragon essence into his body, turning it into the potential of his body which was the same as strengthening his body quality on the foundation level.


    That was why just now when he just cultivated a little, his soul power had crazy growth. A few true spiritual charms were formed, what an extremely quick speed.


    On this Dragon Gathering Mountain, in just ten days of cultivation, it could bepared to close to a hundred days of tiring training.


    However, when he looked within his soul ocean, Zong Shou felt his head hurt.


    ¡°Water, fire, metal, lightning, luck, swallow, purify, stack...¡±


    Within his soul ocean, 7 true spiritual talismans formed as well as that stack word talisman which was about to be formed, but close to half of them couldn¡¯t directly harm the enemy¡ªthey were only supportive talismans.


    In terms of spiritual spells that he could cast, he had probably the least out of same grade spirit masters.


    However, there were wins and loses. Although he couldst little spells in terms of strength, it wasn¡¯t something normal spirit masters couldpare to.


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou already made up his mind that before he charged for the day wandering realm he would at least form the wood and terra talismans, to firstplete the 5 basic elements.


    He stood up and slid forwards towards that pill furnace. When he removed the charcoal core from below and opened the lid once more, he realized that there was no more liquid within, just ayer of fingertip deep, blue jade-like translucent medicinal dirt.


    It seemed decent but Zong Shou knew that just one nail sized portion of it could kill thousands of 50 thousand kilogram and above cloud whales. The poison was amazing.


    He followed a poison recipe he had seen in the future to refine. It was called the hundred-mile quiet scent, which was said that as long as it was burnt, within a hundred miles..people, beasts, birds would all die so it would be quiet.


    Be it the bugs or walking beasts, it would have an instant effect. Ten thousand yearster, after somepany modified it, they would make a pesticide which sold well.


    Of course, if it was used on human race spiritual and martial cultivators, after using a certain quantity it would also have the same effect.


    As the charcoal me had been extinguished, the temperature within the furnace slowly reduced. As for that smoky smell, it also became less thick.


    Zong Shou used 2 pieces of cloth to cover his nose and also ced down some golden powder, causing the blue jade-colored medicinal dirt to have some golden spots, looking beautiful. Following which he covered his hands in a type of rubber tree¡¯s sap before carefully picking up a portion of the herb and gently mixing it into pieces of incense.


    He didn¡¯t ce importance on the look of it, only that it was usable. Each piece of line incense used Meizhang wood which itself had poison as its pir, on the outside ayer of thick blue medicinal dirt was rubbed on. He then used spells to barbecue it to force out the residue moisture within. Only then was this hundred-mile quiet scent consideredplete.


    When Zong Shou was refining the medicine he was great at choosing the ingredients, selecting those of the best age. When he was creating this scent he wanted the poison to be the strongest it could be. Hence when this line incense was created it was the size of a kid¡¯s arm, only the outer surface of it looked slightly ugly. The golden powder scattered around it was also a unique item of the Pill Fountain sect, formed after the shell of a poisonous golden scorpion was ground up. It was said that unless it was an ice element poison, anything else¡¯s potency could be increased by at least 30%.


    And just as Zong Shou was using up all the medicinal dirt in the furnace to make 14 sticks of hundred-mile quiet scent, his senses picked up a gust of wind rushing over from beneath the mountain. In just a moment it arrived in front of him.


    The person who appeared after standing still was Zong Yuan. At this moment his brows were furrowed as he asked solemnly, ¡°Ruler, that person probably can¡¯t take it anymore...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up as he focused down. Only to see a vast widend where there wasn¡¯t any point worth focusing on.


    However, if one carefully observed and used their spiritual senses to investigate, one could sense that there were thousands, tens of thousands of crystal ants hiding in wait.


    It was only because he was worried the Dragon Shadow old man might still be here that he didn¡¯t show himself to attack.


    However, at this moment, the area was unusually quiet, so much that it made one feel anxious.


    Rather than saying those crystal ants hiding ten thousand feet below the earthyer were hiding, one could say they were storing up strength and were ready to attack.


    Ant Zhenren? As expected he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Zong Shouughed coldly. Then he didn¡¯t care anymore. He had expected this, outside of the swamp Chai Yuan should have also gotten the news to gather up some troops.


    If this Ant Zhenren didn¡¯t act during these few days, he probably won¡¯t have any more chance to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Even before, he had a way for both of them to escape.


    With Wei Xu¡¯s sect token there, with just one space teleportation they could arrive at themon people path vast habitat.


    Furthermore, at this moment he had refined the hundred-mile quiet scent and he did not need to hide.


    He took out that miniaturized spell altar from his heaven and earth bag as he chanted and made hand seals. He casually tossed, a ball of spiritual light descended and a small spell altar suddenly expanded hundred times, turning to a hundred feet in size.


    It was still the golden pyramidal shape like before when it was a hundred times smaller.


    Only at this moment, it was a hundred feet in size, 50 feet in height. The sandalwood essence on the altar all became real life-sized.


    On the top part of the altar there was a 7-star picture carved, around it there were numerous stars, corrting to the star groups.


    After Zong Shou kept the furnace he stepped onto the spell altar and looked around, following which his brows rose up once more.


    Not only below had a 7-star picture, on the stone railings around him, but there were also various things carved¡ªthe metal was the main element and the other 5 elements were support.


    It seems like Long Ruo was prepared to go all the way in sword cultivation.


    In his heart, a feeling of surprise rose up. Before this, he had fought several spirit masters, amongst which there were a few who were extremely rich and able to have their spell altars.


    However, as a spiritual master, using the power of the spell altar to battle others, this was his first time.


    He had bonded to this altar to a decent extent before and he didn¡¯t need to spend much effort now. He only took out 7 long banners and stuck them around the spell altar.


    Amongst which Long Ruo had the metal, water, fire and lightning talismans in his heaven and earth bag. They purify, swallow and luck talismans were what Zong Shou had crafted. It was extremely rough, at most, it could be used 5-6 times. However, to be used to handle today¡¯s battle, it was more than enough.


    Following which Zong Shou tapped lightly on his shoulder, only to see a dragon shadow suddenly surge out from his left hand.


    It was the lightning winged flood serpent who 3 days ago finally awakened. It had merged with the giant lightning dragon blood. However, the 2 drops of blood of the god realm true dragon weren¡¯t so easily absorbed and were temporarily hidden in the body.


    At this moment its body had transformed from the less than half an arm-sized to hundred feet in size.


    It had scales and horns, it had several strands of mustache on its chin which floated in the wind. Lightning shed around its body, making it seem extremely majestic, really simr to those giant dragons.


    However, Zong Shou knew that no matter how simr it looked on the surface, that lightning winged flood dragon was still a flood dragon. Even if it was extremely close, it needed the next grade to be a true dragon body. In terms of skills andbat strength, it was still a distance away from a true dragon.


    After that lightning winged flood dragon showed itself, it started to extend outside of his body, reaching a thousand foot long. That huge dragon head first nodded towards Zong Shou. Then he circled the spell altar and stared down below aggressively. It had an alert expression on its face.

 Chapter 388 - Seven Star Spell Altar

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 387 Seven Star Spell Altar</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When that giant flood dragon had coiled up, Zong Shou tossed out several talismans to buff the body of the lightning winged flood dragon, causing the lighting glow to be even brighter, shining brightly all around.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed with anticipation.


    To keep it a secret, after this lightning winged flood dragon had awakened, he didn¡¯t personally witness its fighting strength.


    Rebuilding its body and entering grade 7, from snake evolving into a flood dragon, its strength should be far exceeding that of Long Ruo¡¯s ck flood dragon. Even if it hadparable strength it would be enough to allow him to leave safely today.


    He casually waved out with his hand and a tall andrge silver bear also suddenly appeared, standing solemnly at the outer portion of the spell altar.


    Although that demon eye silver bear only had a spirit beast body, after it mutated itsbat strength could bepared to peak Xuanwu realm experts.


    Simrly, he tossed out several talismans which entered the body of the silver bear. Following which Zong Shou smiled towards Zong Yuan who was below.


    ¡°What are you doing stunned there? Aren¡¯t you going toe up here and protect me?¡±


    A surprised look shed in his eyes before disappearing. He didn¡¯t hesitate, directly jumping upwards and onto this seven-star spell altar, charging up 50 feet andnding on the side.


    Zong Shou held up the thousand-year peach wood sword on the table, lightly tapping on the table and saying out ¡°rise¡±.


    As expected, this spell altar instantly rose into the air, flying up roughly a hundred feet before it headed towards the west.


    This Dragon Gathering Mountain was next to the ocean on the west, it was roughly 200 miles away. It was a little further than it was to Gantian Mountain but the cloud ocean was an empty region. Even if those crystal ants were skilled, they wouldn¡¯t be able to float in the air.


    Inside it, dense cloud and mists were all around. Water spiritual energy was thick which was exactly what the demon fire crystal ants hated.


    As expected, an hourter when Zong Shou and Zong Yuan could see the border of the cloud ocean, a buzzing sound broken out in the entire horizon. Only to see hundreds and thousands of flying ants swarm over from all directions. Numerous demon fire crystal ants also drilled out from the ground.


    Luckily this spell altar could float 2 thousand feet in the air. Although these crystal ants had a strong jumping ability they couldn¡¯t reach that spot and could only look on from below.


    Around the altar there was the lightning winged flood dragon threatened, causing those flying ants to be unwilling to get close.


    Zong Shou¡¯s hair stood on its ends. As expected, what the Linhai college people and he faced that day wasn¡¯t the main force of that Ant Zhenren.


    At this moment there were around 50 thousand crystal ants below? As for the strongest soldier ants, there were 400 of them.


    Like that day, the ones six-winged flying ant which couldpare to grade 6 experts which he killed with the flying knife, there was 20 of them.


    Who knew where that mother bug was at. However, amongst the ant swarm, there were 4 six-winged flying ants as well as 10 soldier ants. Their outer shell wasn¡¯t pure ck but a pale silver.


    Their bodies were close to half a size bigger and gave off a threatening aura. Although it was much weaker than grade 7 beasts, it was extremely close. It should be the close guard of that ant queen. The most core fighting strength of the demon fire crystal ant.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s face had already turned ashen white, tightly clenching the purple lightning spear in his hand.


    Zong Shou was also calling out in pain, thinking that his master had good intentions to seal the external pill, but it had caused huge problems for him.


    If he could use the strength of the ascended realm, why would he be in so much trouble?


    His expression didn¡¯t change as he silently stuck several pieces of incense around the altar and lit them up.


    He stirred the wind to cause the green pieces of smoke to spread out.


    Adding in the golden scorpion powder, the scent of the hundred-mile quiet scent was hidden to arge extent.


    When one first smelled it, it was a refreshing fragrance, and the more itsted it would make one feel a clear mind. Only when one umted to a certain degree could they notice, however at that time it would already be toote.


    Even Zong Yuan knew that he couldn¡¯t take it. He could take in a few deep breaths but after which he came to his senses, goosebumps rising all over his body.


    In those few days, he saw how Zong Shou added in poisonous items into the furnace.


    What venom sack of the 3 circle footline snake, eggs of the lifeless joint bug, all were famous poisons, anyone would be able to poison someone to death.


    He checked within his body and expected the energy within was slightly blocked.


    It wasn¡¯t until Zong Shou tossed over a medicine bottle did his mind rx slightly. He didn¡¯t dare dy. He consumed one of the pills within.


    As for the lightning winged flood dragon, it didn¡¯t fear anything at all. No evil could enter its body, all kinds of poison or evil beings would be filtered by the lightning around it so naturally, it would be cleaned out.


    Those crystal ants seemed to notice nothing at all, they only surrounded Zong Shou, blocking his way out and not attacking at all.


    It wasn¡¯t until a momentter when a person dressed in Taoist clothing stepping on a ruler shaped spiritual artifact flew over in the air.


    He was around 40, his face was white without a mustache, floating in the air like an enlightened expert. He arrived roughly 20 thousand feet away from the spell altar before he suddenly stopped. There were actually 4 6 winged flying ants around his body which were circling him.


    He feared Zong Shou¡¯s sword technique. Not only did he bring out 2 body-protecting spiritual artifacts, but he also had at least 7 spells buffing his body.


    When he arrived he called hundreds of flying ants over, protecting in front of his body like that of a shield.


    His gaze was dark and sunken as he looked towards Zong Shou. The moment his eyes touched that lightning winged flood dragon, his pupils constricted. Following which heughed coldly, ¡°I am unwilling to offend the Dragon Shadow martial saint, hand those things over to me and I can let the both of you live!¡±


    Hearing those words, Zong Shou broke out into augh. However, at this point, everything he prepared wasid out. His mood was extremely good and he waszy to debate with this Ant Zhenren. He directly pointed at the giant flood dragon in front of him and said, ¡°You want the true dragon essence blood? But since my lightning winged yang snake has formed his body and formed a flood dragon body, do you think there is anything left?¡±


    ¡°Stop lying! That true dragon blood might be the dream of others, but why would I want it?¡±


    That Ant Zhenren coldly scoffed, his gaze turned sharp,¡± I am not talking about the Juelong City item but the items Xuanlong sneakily took out! Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart moved slightly and knew that this person was talking about the grade 9 dragon pellet, grade 8 dragon soul and that thing in the bottle. This thing was something Juelong City didn¡¯t know but this Ant Zhenren knew, how weird.


    No wonder this person was willing to take the risk of offending the Dragon Shadow old man and try to kill him here to rob him.


    He acted like he was at a loss, ¡°What thing, I don¡¯t know! How are you so sure that thing is on my body?¡±


    ¡°Why do I need to be sure? Since the true dragon blood is in your hands then naturally there is the highest chance that you have it. I just need to kill you and I can confirm!¡±


    Ant Zhenren¡¯s eyelids constricted slightly before his soul power frenziedly spread out, ¡°I know that not long ago you defeated Long Ruo, Han Nishui and Li Yuandan but I am not something those 3 pieces of trash canpare to. Without the dragon shadow old man, what can you do? How long can you use that external pill for? If you are smart then hand over that thing!¡±


    Zong Shou originally wanted to say something to drag the time. However at this moment, just looking at the expression of Ant Zhenren he knew that it was impossible. He smiled, ¡°Then you can try...¡±


    He stepped lightly down causing the seven-star spell altar to start to move once more. In just a breath it grabbed onto tens of earth veins below, also connecting with 5 heaven veins in the vicinity.


    It caused the spiritual energy to be injected over through many lines of invisible veins. The spiritual energy in this 50 feet area exploded by over tens of times. Zong Shou also felt that his soul power seemed to have swelled up by 70% in just that instance.


    Not only did his spiritual senses increase, but the range was also expanded. The amount of heaven and earth spiritual energy he could control was also increased by much.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked, this was the spiritual master¡¯s spell altar.


    It was no wonder that in thest life those spirit masters who used spell altars were so tough to deal with.


    As with what a book had written, having one¡¯s spell altar could cause a spirit master to suppress a martial cultivator in terms of fighting strength!


    Connecting to spiritual veins could cause one¡¯s spiritual energy to grow. It undoubtedly caused one¡¯s spell ability to raise by an entire grade!


    ¡°I think you don¡¯t know howrge the world is! You think that defeating Long Ruo on Dragon Gathering Mountain, being taken in by Dragon Shadow old man, that in this cloud world you can do anything you want? With just this seven-star spell altar and a lightning winged flood dragon do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    That Ant Zhenren burst out into a coldugh, his gaze filled with disdain. However, his eyes stared right at the seven-star altar which Zong Shou was on.


    Like in thousands of years, this was the only spiritual artifact spell altar that appeared?¡ªlike those small heaven and earth bags which were monopolized by the sects of the cloud world, no matter how rich he was, he also had no luck in getting one.


    His gaze slowly burnt up, following which it returned to a deathly color.


    ¡°Others might worry that you are the ruler of a country and killing you would hurt them. As for I, I fear nothing! Since you want to die then I will make your wishese true...¡±


    He pointed with his finger and instantly hundreds of flying ants charged down, after grabbing several crystal ants they flew up thousands of feet and threw them towards the altar.


    The lightning winged flood dragon roared out furiously at that moment. It rose up, circling the spell altar. It didn¡¯t do much, the lightning glow around its body exploded before it caused the body of 200 crystal ends to explode into pieces.


    To grade 7 beasts, these basic crystal ants which were at most grade 4 were truly like ants. It was like killing dogs, not expending any energy at all.


    Zong Shou casually waved his sleeves, the 49 leaf swords he had ced out all appeared and circled this seven-star spell altar.


    The sword light shing and in a moment tens of crystal ants were instantly killed on the spot.


    Zong Yuan and the demon eye silver bear was cleaning up the scraps, killing all the remaining crystal ants.


    The moment they showed signs of burrowing into the spell altar, the purple spear will sh out and pierce them.

 Chapter 389 - Vast Ant Wave

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 388 Vast Ant Wave</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    All of a sudden, broken shells of ants and a blue colored liquid spilled down from around the spell altar.


    Ant Zhenren didn¡¯t care at all, chanting out incantations in his mouth. He casually pointed and hundreds of soldier ants rose up into the air. At the sides of their bodies, a pair of wind wings spread out as they flew into the air. Their flying ability was no weaker than those flying ants.


    Along with the basic crystal ants that the four-winged flying ants grabbed up to throw down, even that lightning winged flood dragon was unable to fully protect the altar. Tens of crystal ants were missed out of and breached into the sword formation.


    Zong Shou had been quietly waiting, only now did he open his eyes, grabbing the paper of the wooden table and heavily smacking it down.


    In the next instance, the 2 long banners with lightning and fire wrote on them glowed out.


    Numerous lightning and fire light exploded out from around the spell altar, merging with the lightning around of the lightning winged flood dragon, instantly wrapping up thousands of feet around. It caused the nearby area to be covered in fire and lightning.


    The buzzing sound in the area instantly quietened down. Even some grade 5 soldier ants weren¡¯t able to avoid in time and were either burnt to bits by the lightning glow or were burnt into ashes by the mes, turning into small scattered pieces and falling downwards.


    When Ant Zhenren saw that heughed out, ¡°Interesting! Only I don¡¯t know how long you will be able tost for!¡±


    The moment the voicended, the tens of thousands of crystal ants started to be uneasy, actually starting to bite and swallow one another. It became a total mess.


    Zong Yuan couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, what was this Ant Zhenren doing? It was impossible to say that this person had lost control of the demon fire crystal ants.


    Tens of breathster he saw some of the demon fire crystal ants who had swallowed the blood and meat of their fellow ants suddenly swell. Not only did their body size berger, their aura even instantly increased. In just tens of breaths, tens of soldier ants formed up. They simrly had wind wings on their backs and flew high in the air. The overall number of soldier ants also recovered to a full 400.


    Then Ant Zhenren chanted out incantations and formed hand seals, his body retreating out ten thousand feet, his lips filled with disdain.


    ¡°Golden armor copper skin!¡±


    ¡°Intense sharpness...¡±


    ¡°Extreme image technique!¡±


    In just a moment the flying ants and soldier ants who were surrounding the altar were covered in ayer of gold light,


    Be it the menacing-looking mouth weapons or the armors, they all seemed to have gotten much sturdier. Compared to Zong Shou¡¯s 49 flying leaf knives, when they shed they were often able to gain the upper hand.


    The speed of their bodies also increased by several times, pretty much reaching the peak of the grade 6 realm.


    Continuously charging forwards and backward, causing the sword formation surrounding the altar to be in a mess. They relied solely on Zong Yuan¡¯s purple lightning sword to remain fine, numerous soldier ants got close to the spell altar.


    In a blink of an eye, Ant Zhenren had cast several spells. Each spell added could increase thebat strength of the soldier ants by a little.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank and thought to himself that this was going to be problematic. If it was a head-on battle, he alone was enough to suppress this Ant Zhenren.


    However, this person was experienced?¡ªusing his strengths to make up for his weaknesses. He used support techniques to strengthen the ant swarm to increase theirbat strengths. Often one spell cast would be able to benefit close to a thousand crystal ants.


    He even retreated tens of thousands of feet away, obviously unwilling to engage with him head-on.


    Thebat strength of the lightning winged flood dragon beside him was far from just this. It didn¡¯t even use a tenth of its lightning power because the silver-colored soldier ants and six-winged flying ants were thousands of feet outside and still not making a move, waiting for their chance to strike. Hence this lightning flood dragon was unable to disy its skills, arge part of its energy was taken up by the guards of the ant empress.


    It was why he hated these types of bursts of soldiers. In the past, he had yed several strategy games with his friends in the virtual environment and there were ten over times when he was surrounded and murdered by an ocean of enemies.


    Sighing to himself, Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate to toss out several talismans which floated above the candle.


    He also chanted out incantations, drawing tens of talismans above the thousand-year peach wood sword.


    ¡°Swallow blood¡±, ¡°Quiet energy¡±, ¡°Ice fire¡±, ¡°luck blessing¡±, ¡°Destroy illusions¡±, ¡°Sharpen metal¡±...


    A few breathster he opened his eyes suddenly. Within it, there seemed to be several true talismans which shone continuously.


    Following which he casually tossed out the peach wood sword from his hand. It reached 300 feet away before the gold light exploded. One wooden sword seemed to have transformed into a top gold weapon. Fire and water energy circling it as just one sword killed one soldier ant.


    Then, the peach wood sword pierced through it, it caused that soldier ant to turn into an empty shell, swallowing all of its blood and meat into the sword body.


    Following which the energy of the peach wood sword exploded out. Everywhere it passed, it did so with unstoppable sharpness.


    All the soldier ants and flying ants, no matter their grade, they were all killed with one sword. The speed was also extremely quick, each time it swallowed up the blood and meat it would turn a portion of it into essence energy to explode and push the sword body forwards.


    He didn¡¯t cultivate the wind true spiritual talismans, although the strength of his spells couldn¡¯t bepared to that Ant Zhenren, at this moment using the power of lightning, the speed effect was numerous times better than that of the soldier ants.


    After Spinning and charging all about, in just a moment numerous pieces of blood and body scattered down in the thousand feet of space.


    Then the entire spell altar once again sped up, directly knocking towards where Ant Zhenren was at.


    If this person was willing to block then it was okay. If he didn¡¯t dare to, then this spell altar would be able to directly charge into the cloud ocean.


    What he was betting was that Ant Zhenren definitely wouldn¡¯t watch on as he escaped from the cloud ocean.


    As expected, when Ant Zhenren saw that, his pupils constricted, his expression changing slightly. However, he didn¡¯t personally stop it. Instead, he retreated once more, waving his sleeves. Below him, thousands more demon fire crystal ants started to swallow one another.


    Just as Zong Shou¡¯s spell altar charged for roughly ten miles ofnd, a giant crystal ant the size of a small mountain had formed.


    Its aura crazily climbed till it reached the peak of grade 6. In terms of the majesty of its aura, it was hundred times exceeding that of the six-winged flying ants! Its strength was slightly weaker and hadn¡¯t reached grade 7.


    A furious roar, within ten thousand feet around, a vast demon fire suddenly burnt up, spreading across the entire sky and charging towards the heavens.


    They weren¡¯t slow either. The spell altar changed directions several times but it was still stopped by it, in the end, it was forced to retreat due to the sky full of demon fire.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but suck in a deep cold breath. This Ant Zhenren¡¯s control of the ant swarm was strong to such a level!


    Luckily before this, he had already prepared the killing move of the hundred-mile quiet scent. If not he would only be filled with despair now.


    He waved his sleeves once more and several talismans flew out, a spiritual light scattering all over andnded on Zong Yuan¡¯s body. Little gold who wrapped around his left hand also left his body and started to wrap around the purple lightning spear.


    Zong Yuan understood, not needing to wait for Zong Shou to give him any instructions as he stood up, spear attack sweeping the heavens. Like a meteor, as hended right for were those giant soldier ants were at.


    First threads of lightning shed, following which the lightning glow transformed into a giant lightning dragon, wrapping around his body and the spear body.


    Crazily shing!


    When the lightning glow gathered up to the maximum, Zong Yuan¡¯s body shone brightly. He was unstoppable as he killed the tens of soldier ants who tried to block him as he charged in front of those giant crystal ants. Where the spear tip pointed to, those shells all exploded out. Balls of blood and meat exploded, everywhere that Zong Yuan¡¯s spear attack passed, it forcefully opened up these giant crystal ants and pierced a giant hole in them.


    However just at that moment, numerous demon fire crystal ants also crazily surged over.


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t dare to stay anymore, once again jumping up once more. The spear shadow shing as he killed several soldier ants sessively. Just barely making his way back to the spell altar.


    At this moment after the giant crystal ants let out a furious roar, they seemed to have gone crazy as they charged about in pain.


    That Ant Zhenren didn¡¯t seem to care at all as heughed coldly, ¡°So what now? I have endless amounts of these children. I want to see how long you canst for...¡±


    When his wordsnded, that giant-sized crystal ant had already calmed down, swallowing and eating hundreds of crystal ants around it. In just a few breaths of time once could see blood and meat boiling and flipping around that giant hole as it was being frenziedly filled up. Then, its armor also seemed to be healing bit by bit.


    However, at this moment the peach wood sword also dove down suddenly, shing it from the air and directly started swallowing and absorbing energy. The enormous blood-red sword body couldn¡¯t take it anymore, directly turning it into essence energy and exploding out.


    Each explosion was like grade 5 and even grade 6 beasts exploring their bodies?¡ªextremely fierce and intense.


    The giant-sized crystal ant once again entered a chaotic state, but then it had no more strength andid right on the ground. The shell around it was filled with numerous holes. In just a short moment there were no more signs of breathing from it anymore.


    When the peach wood sword pierced out, the golden glow on the sword body became thicker and thicker, and its attacks became stronger and stronger. When the sword swept across, 10 soldier ants died on the spot. All of its blood and meat was absorbed by the sword body.


    Seeing the situation, Ant Zhenren¡¯s expression changed slightly, looking fearfully at the thousand-year peach wood sword.


    Who knows what kind of demonic spell did Zong Shou use to cause this normal looking thousand-year peach wood sword to have energy as boundless as a spiritual weapon above grade 8.


    The soldier ants he controlled couldn¡¯t stop it at all. A giant-sized crystal ant consumed close to 3 thousand of his demon fire crystal ants. If this continued, the tens of thousands of crystal ants here would sooner orter be killed one by one by that sword.


    In the past when he fought others, he never personally attacked. He always used the ant swarm to waste the enemy¡¯s energy until they died.


    At this moment he finally understood how helpless such a feeling was...

 Chapter 390 - How Could You Use Poison?

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 389 How Could You Use Poison?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°What a spectacr starting battle! By using solely spiritual techniques, he was able to fight on the same level as the ant cultivator, interesting, interesting. As expected, Zong Shou is a little extraordinary. I did underestimate him a little before...¡±


    10 miles away from where the explosion suddenly sounded out at, a young maleughed continuously. Only that voice was filled with a dark and cold intent.


    Beside him stood a person who was tall and wearing a white dress. However, the sleeves on her left were floating, filled with ck red dried up blood. One could see bits of fresh blood seeping out, dyeing the sleeves red. Her pretty face was ashen white. It was Xiong Yu who Zong Shou saw from afar not long ago.


    She was originally quietly healing her wounds in this ce, however, Zong Shou¡¯s fire and water spiral energy was too vicious. She was still unable to heal the wound at where the hand broke.


    At this moment she stood up and looked out into the distance, showing a surprised look. Aspared to not long ago when Zong Shou defeated Long Ruo and the other 2, she wasn¡¯t any less surprised.


    After all, at that moment, Zong Shou relied on Dragon Shadow¡¯s power. However, at this moment Zong Shou was relying totally on his strength to go up against this Ant Zhenren.


    Thinking carefully for a moment, Xiong Yu suddenly spoke, ¡°In Prince Lihan¡¯s view, which one of the 2 would win?¡±


    ¡°It is tough to say who! That Ant Zhenren¡¯s trump card hasn¡¯te out and the demon fire crystal ants that appeared shouldn¡¯t be even half his amount. As for that Zong Shou, he is probably also keeping arge portion of his strength. This person¡¯s sword path is connected to the spirit and although his martial path cultivation is only at the martial ancestor level, his martial skills are extremely strong. Below the ascended realm he is probably the top few. Zong Shou would probably lose this battle, his chances are around 20%. However, I think that even if he lost he would have trump cards for him to escape. There is even a probability that he would be able to heavily injure Ant Zhenren and it might be unavoidable for both sides to be badly hurt...¡±


    The young prince looked expressionlessly at Xiong Yu before scoffing coldly, ¡°I know that you want to kill him, no worries! This chance is hard toe by. If there is a chance I will aid you. Coincidentally I am interested in that Ant Zhenren¡¯s ant queen. Such a top spiritual pet in his hands is the destruction of a treasure!¡±


    When he said that, Lihan¡¯s gaze shone brightly, ¡°Zong Shou¡¯s wealth is said to be not bad. I have also wanted the seven-star spell altar for a long time. The heaven and earth bags of Long Ruo and the other 2 must be in their hands. I am a little curious what that Ant Zhenren wants such that he is going all out and even be willing to offend Dragon Shadow...¡±


    Whilst he spoke, he seemed like he already saw that Ant Zhenren and Zong Shou as people in his pockets.


    Xiong Yu wasn¡¯t surprised, her eyes lighting up, she knew that the ability of this Lihan might not be better than Long Ruo but he was stronger than Han Nishui. Just as she wanted to thank him, he saw his gaze turn to be ice cold.


    ¡°However you need to personally attack. It should have nothing to do with my Ling Lie Li family. If anything messes up I will take your life!¡±


    Xiong Yu¡¯s heart instantly calmed down by a little. She knew what Lihan meant. Zong Shou¡¯s identity was special, the ruler of a country. The Li family was a bunch of cultivators and didn¡¯t want to personally dip their hands in blood. He also didn¡¯t want to offend Dragon Shadow old man because of her.


    But this was as she expected. If she wanted revenge and wanted to keep zing me Mountain, she needed to pay some price.


    There were many things in the world that Lie Ling Li family had their hands and legs bounded and were inconvenient to participate in. However, it was okay for normal people like them to handle it. This was also the reason why the Li family would join hands with zing me mountain.


    Just as her heart turned cold and solemn and killing intent rose up. Xiong Yu felt a fragrance move towards her nose before she could react it drilled into her lungs.


    She subconsciously wanted to dispel it but a momentter she felt her mind being refreshed, even her injuries seemed to be better.


    She frowned. She looked towards where the fragrance came from. She saw from tens of miles away, on Zong Shou¡¯s altar several incense sticks.


    In the next instance, he heard Lihan say, ¡°Interesting! This fragrance can increase one¡¯s soul power and keep one awake and focused, it is not bad. To use it to fight can cause one to keep calm. Who knows where Zong Shou found it from. It is a good thing, was it something Li Yuandan crafted?¡±


    Whilst he spoke Lihan took in a deep breath like he was enjoying it...


    Xiong Yu¡¯s heart was originally a little wary but now it had all disappeared as she stopped bothering about it. She turned her attention once more to tens of miles away.


    A momentter she felt a little weird. At the start, it was still okay when she just smelled the fragrance. But as time went on she only felt disgusted, who knows what was the reason for that.


    ...


    ¡°I have underestimated you...¡±


    The same words spat out from the mouth of Ant Zhenren. Just as the seven-star spell altar charged forwards ten miles once more, that Ant Zhenren¡¯s body once again appeared in front of the altar.


    A few six-winged flying ants still circled him. However this time he didn¡¯t attack to stop. Instead, he opened his mouth and gave out an extremely weird whistle that had sort of a melody to it.


    Following which the groundyer started to roll and flip, numerous demon fire crystal ants made their way up from below.


    The ant swarm which had reduced to 40 thousand had within that instance increased to 120 thousand in number!


    A portion of them started to swallow at one another and eat each other¡¯s blood and meat. In just tens of breaths, there were ten huge beast crystals which started to swell up. The vast demon fire spread tens of miles, blocking the route towards the cloud ocean.


    They also tightly forced their way towards where the spell altar was at.


    The eyes of the Ant Zhenren was also filled with disdain. It was like he was saying that you could kill one, you could kill 2, but could you kill the 10th one?


    The demon fire crystal ants here numbers in the tens of thousands, could he possibly kill them all?


    Goosebumps rose up from all over Zong Shou¡¯s body. Even Zong Yuan frowned tightly as his gaze tried to avoid the area below.


    Numerous crystal ants crawled about like waves in an ocean, there was also the disgusting scenes of them swallowing one another, it was indeed not a nice feeling.


    However, for some reason, their expressions were rxed, like they heaved out a sigh of relief.


    Without hesitating Zong Shou drove the spell altar to frenziedly retreat. With the thousand-year peach wood sword helping out, any crystal ant that dared to get close was instantly killed.


    However, the giant crystal ants were a little faster. In just a moment they had already caught up and tightly surrounded the seven-star spell altar. Demon fire surging up into the sky and forming locking chains with one another, totally locking down the surrounding area using mes.


    There were ten thousand feet between them but Zong Shou could feel the shocking me strength which could burn top-grade spiritual weapons.


    Before this, the invincible thousand-year peach wood sword couldn¡¯t even get close now.


    Ant Zhenren¡¯s face started to flush red. Who knows was it because he had consumed too much soul power, he said coldly, ¡°I will give you onest chance, hand over those things. Although I am unwilling to offend Dragon Shadow old man, if I have no choice, I will still kill you! Your highness, consider things well and give me a reply in 20 breaths...¡±


    Zong Shou acted like he didn¡¯t hear anything as he looked around. At this moment he had no way to retreat and he had no way to dy any more time.


    He looked at the 4 pirs of hundred-mile quiet scent that was burning. At this moment, half of it was burnt up.


    The time was more or less reached.


    A cold glimmer shed across his eyes. Following which Zong Shou smiled. On the 5th breath, he shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t need 20 breaths, I can give you an answer now.¡±


    A sword light charged out of the center of his brows andnded in the fire yin sword by his waist. The sword instantly flew into the air and charged into the sky. Different from usual, at this moment his soul hade out of his body and directly using the main soul of his body to pilot this grade 8 spiritual weapon!


    Before this the soul power which he tried his best to conserve was crazily burning like it was free, providing huge amounts of strength.


    With a sh he charged into the demon fire, one change of direction and a giant-sized crystal ant was in from within.


    By directly using the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique to absorb, the essence energy of the giant-sized crystal ant was absorbed. Then, with an extremely sharp spin, he sliced towards where Ant Zhenren was at. On the sword body suddenly a dragon roar sounded out and a full nine dragon shadows circled on the sword body.


    Ant Zhenren wasn¡¯t shocked but delighted instead. Although he was astonished by the extremely sharp sword from Zong Shou, he didn¡¯t care. Coldly smiling, ¡°You are finally willing toe out!¡±


    With a thought, the few six-winged the around him shifted forwards. Hundreds of soldier ants closed in towards him like a giant shield.


    Not far away, outside of the spell altar, thousands of flying ants crazily started to strike. It stopped throwing those normal ants and just directly dove down.


    Even those grade 6 six-winged flying ants and silver-colored soldier ants were mixed within. Their mouths were pointed was at Zong Shou¡¯s body who was sitting numbly on the floor of the spell altar.


    However just as Ant Zhenren¡¯s face turned to joy?¡ªas the ant wave was about to smash into the flying knife formation around the altar?¡ªhe saw the six-winged flying ants within and all the demon fire crystal ants, no matter what their grade, stumble like they were devoid of energy.


    The lightning winged flood dragon which had always been circling the spell altar¡¯s aura grew greatly as the lightning around it increased by ten times, with one spit, it swept hundreds of the nearby crystal ants. Those petite flying ants were unable to avoid or retreat. They were pretty much there to be ughtered, in an instant, they were all cleared out.


    Even the soldier ants in front of him were the same. Not only were their flying speeds reduced, some of them even directly fell to the ground. That huge shield directly copsed.


    Hu Zhenren¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change color. When he tried to raise some soul power he felt an unusual disgust in his chest. He was astonished.


    ¡°You used poison?¡±

 Chapter 391 - Crystal Ant Egg

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 390 Crystal Ant Egg</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°You used poison? How did you use poison?¡±


    The voice was filled with shock. However it seemed weak and without strength, Ant Zhenren seemed to have gone all out and used all of his body protecting treasures. However, before he could open them up using soul power, they all copsed towards the ground.


    Zong Shou was toozy to speak, shing out the fire yin sword and cutting off the head of Ant Zhenren.


    The sword light twisted as it destroyed his soul, cleanly ending this person¡¯s life.


    The moment Ant Zhenren had fallen, the beast swarm entered a chaotic state.


    Those demon fire crystal ants all charged about. However, as they were already poisoned and injured, although they were chaotic, they seemedcking in strength. As for that giant-sized crystal ant it directly exploded its body, blood and meat scattering about. Without Ant Zhenren¡¯s help, it couldn¡¯t even maintain its body shape.


    As for all the remaining flying ants, they all fell to the ground with no strength to fly anymore.


    Pretty much at the same time, tens of miles away, Lihan¡¯s expression was white as paper.


    ¡°This scent is poisonous!¡±


    His hand scratching his neck, pretty much unable to breathe. He went all out to shove all the poison curing pills in his heaven and earth bag into his mouth,


    Xiong Yu¡¯s face also turned red, wishing that she could p Lihan. It wasn¡¯t much that he couldn¡¯t bear with the poison, but he still wanted to act tough. A few breaths ago he acted strong and took in a few deep breaths, it would be a surprise if he wasn¡¯t poisoned.


    She med herself for being dumb, thinking that Lihan was knowledgeable and with an ascended cultivation would be able to deduce whether or not it was poisonous. She can¡¯t believe she believed him.


    Luckily she was in a better state. The moment she realized something was wrong, alertness rose up in her heart once more as she stopped breathing.


    Although she was poisoned, she wasn¡¯t too badly poisoned. At this moment she also took out several poison curing pills out and used her true qi to force out the poison.


    In the end, she realized that it was useless. That poison toxin merged with his true qi. One inside the other, wrapping around one another, it was impossible to separate one from the other. The pill didn¡¯t affect it very much.


    She only felt her head go intensely dizzy. The threads of energy were spreading out. Even if she used the energy around her to forcefully dispel it, she was unable to do so. On the contrary, it continuously seeped into her pores. Her body felt like it was on fire and was about tobust. She wished that she could tear apart her clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Pill Fountain Sect¡¯s golden scorpion powder? No, it should be a mixed poison...¡±


    In her memory, only the famous golden scorpion powder of the Pill Fountain Sect had such an effect. However, in it mixed with other types of poison that she couldn¡¯t bear even a single type of it.


    Looking around her at Lihan who was sitting cross-legged on the ground devoid of energy and trying to get rid of the poison. Xiong Yu hesitated for a while before turning around and leaving without hesitation. Her body raced through the air like that of lightning. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to bring Lihan away, but that poison was bing sharper and sharper. Her consciousness was bing heavier and heavier. If she wasted just a bit of time, with a bit of a burden, there was a chance that she would die there.


    At this moment Xiong Yu¡¯s brain only had one thought which was to escape. Before she lost consciousness to get as far away as possible.


    On the corpse of Ant Zhenren, Zong Shou¡¯s soul had already driven the sword and returned to his own body. Following which he flew back into the sky above Ant Zhenren.


    He looked curiously into the south, there seemed to be some movement there. 2 rats seemed to be affected by his hundred-mile quiet scent, really interesting...


    His lips curled up, he didn¡¯t have the mood to deal with it now. When he turned around, he saw Zong Yuan looking over at the ant swarm with fear in his heart. All of them were taking their final breaths and were not far away from death.


    ¡°Ruler if this poison is used on the battlefield, we can spend no effort at all to deal with millions of troops. Even ascended experts who didn¡¯t know about the situation wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the schemes.¡±


    However, Zong Shou shook his head slightly, ¡°Although this hundred-mile quiet scent is good, it goes against the heavens.¡±


    In the future, there were many examples of people using chemical warfare. However, these people often ended up in a bad state.


    Even the demon sects, after suffering for a few times, from thebined efforts of the righteous path sects to try to destroy them.


    Zong Shou himself couldn¡¯t bring himself to do such things. He was unscrupulous to achieve his goals but he did have his bottom line.


    That Zong Yuan was unwilling to see these poisonous things appear on the battlefield. After he heard that his face rxed, his brows focusing and saying, ¡°Who knows where that demon crystal queen has been hidden by Ant Zhenren, let me go search...¡±


    ¡°There is probably no need, that demon fire queen is most probably here.¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and used his sword to sh up the clothing of Ant Zhenren.


    In the next moment, he saw that the back of this Ant Zhenren had be the body of an insect.


    It wasn¡¯t that he had be a bug but that the 2 of them hadpletely merged.


    Even with Zong Yuan¡¯s experience, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like vomiting.


    He had killed uncountable amounts of people, there were no less than a thousand that died under his hands in the battlefield. He had seen all sorts of disgusting and gory situations like it was amon everyday issue, however, this was the 1st time he saw such a situation.


    ¡°As expected, it the life sharing technique, no wonder he could make this queen his natural protector. However, this fellow seeded in this and was also defeated by this...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and felt a little emotional inside. Although this technique could let him gain the help of hundreds of thousands of crystal ants, ability to go against grade 7 even peak grade 7 experts. But after the body merges with the ant queen, be it spiritual or martial cultivation, it would be extremely difficult to break through grade 7. It pretty much ended all hope of improving anymore.


    That Ant Zhenren also had a small heaven and earth bag that he carried beside him. Zong Shou smiled and casually reached out, taking it into his hand.


    A momentter he took out an item. It was a Ling flower branch and on it grew 2 fruits which were already ripened. Both of thembined, unable to separate from one another.


    ¡°Combined branch lingzi? This person was probably here not for the thing hidden in the bottle but for the grade 8 dragon soul...¡±


    At that moment Zong Shou came to his senses. Thisbined branch lingzi was probably what Ant Zhenren used to merge with the queen ant.


    This person¡¯s luck was so good, who knows where did he manage to find such a pair ofbined branch Lingzi.


    If he could turn the soul of the grade 8 giant lightning dragon into a natural protector, borrowing its top yang ability, he could probably be able to separate the demon fire ant queen from him.


    Bursting out into augh, Zong Shou carefully shed open the body of the demon fire ant queen.


    In the next moment, numerous eggs appeared from within. They were only the size of the eye of a needle which was hidden in a sac. Zong Yuan felt disgusted when he thought about how these demon fire crystal ants were ¡®born¡¯ from the body of the Ant Zhenren, he felt his chest roll. However, he forcefully bore with it, looking carefully. Following which he was attracted by a golden egg sac which was within.


    Aspared to the other ant eggs this was much bigger, the size of a fist. It was light gold and on it were numerous starry spots.


    Zong Shou also noticed, using his sword to flick at it before he managed to grab it in his hand. His closed his eyes and observed for a moment and knew what it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s the egg left by the queen. After it is born it would be another demon fire queen...¡±


    These type of swarm type beasts would always leave a descendant to pass on their bloodline.


    Having an egg of the queen left was something he expected.


    Zong Yuan, on the other hand, was surprised and knew that this queen level crystal ant was the most top ss protector beast.


    Not discussing how it could cross grades to battle, just the unlimited amount of ants, when developed to a high grade it was like having a hundred thousand strong army that listened to your everymand! Furthermore, they all weren¡¯t normal soldiers and were all above the xiantian grade!


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was calm like normal,¡± Unfortunately after this queen is born it is at most grade 4...¡±


    A grade 4 demon fire crystal ant, the strongest soldier ant it produces would only be grade 3.5 and it would spend huge amounts of time to do so.


    To him, it was something of dubious worth that he was reluctant to give up on.


    Although the demon fire ant swarm was strong, it didn¡¯t fit his fighting style and it was kind of disgusting.


    Suddenly he was slightly tempted as he recalled what Dragon Shadow old man told him before he left.


    ....He said that he didn¡¯t need to be too careful in the future. That heaven swallow venerable, although he went crazy due to the technique, it was mostly because he abused it.


    He also said that the heaven swallow venerable had gone wrong in some areas. In the future, he could look closely into it and not stop eating for the fear of choking.


    All these thoughts were a perfect fit with him. Before this, he had a feeling that if this heaven swallow energy conversion technique was used just to steal other people¡¯s energy to be used as your own, it would be too much of a waste.


    Recently when he formed that swallow word true spiritual talisman andprehended the mysteries behind it, the more he felt like that.


    Thinking about it that way, the inspiration in his mind was bing more and more clear.


    His pupils first spread out wide, with no anxiousness at all, following which it contracted and showed a sharp glow.


    In the next instance, Zong Shou¡¯s body shed. Within this ten-mile radius, he started drawing runes and patterns and also ced down numerous beast crystals all over.


    In the end, he managed to rush back to Ant Zhenren before those demon fire crystal ants all took theirst breath,


    He first drew down numerous purify word talismans densely on the egg using spiritual ink along with grade 7 beast crystals, causing it to be covered with no parts left out.


    Following which he wiped the antidote of the hundred-mile quiet scent on the golden colored ant egg.


    He took in a deep breath, forcefully suppressing his thoughts about the oue. Then he chanted out the word ¡®swallow¡¯ as he grabbed the ant egg and instantly the heaven swallow energy conversion technique exploded out.


    Instantly in the space around the area, many ant souls rose up from the corpses of the crystal ants. Following which a vast strength crushed them as they gathered towards Zong Shou.


    And also that huge amount of blood and meat, a momentter they all dissolved and turned into vital and essence energy. It was directed by the formation that Zong Shou had ced down towards the center of the formation.


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t absorb all these into his body but directly transferring it bit by bit into that crystal ant egg.

 Chapter 392 - Killing a Grade 7 with Poison

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 391 Killing a Grade 7 with Poison</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Those demon fire crystal ants still had their consciousness. However, at this moment it was like they seemed to know what Zong Shou was doing was to help them strengthen their future generation¡ªthey didn¡¯t resist at all.


    It caused Zong Shou to be much more rxed when he used the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique. He could spend some of his focus to purify all the soul power and essence energy before injecting it into the egg. He was afraid that if the speed was too quick and he would affect the structure within.


    As time went on, the color of the golden egg got brighter and brighter. It was originally spotted golden light which was uneven, at this moment it had spread all about to every corner of the shell.


    The entire process took up 12 hours. It wasn¡¯t until all the beast crystals in the 4 corners couldn¡¯t take it anymore and all broke into pieces that all the essence energy and vital energy was depleted. Within 10 miles all that was left were the empty shells of the demon fire crystal ants.


    As for the ant egg in Zong Shou¡¯s hand, it had be ck.


    ¡°Ruler, just now...¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. Before this, he didn¡¯t dare to interrupt to distract Zong Shou, at this moment however he couldn¡¯t suppress the shock and curiosity.


    ¡°It is just a cultivation technique to swallow up everything in heaven and earth and convert it into energy.¡±


    Casually exining, Zong Shou looked towards the ant egg in his hands. Today, his understanding of the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique was much deeper than before.


    Since it wasn¡¯t a true demonic path cultivation method, it made it easier to exin.


    He reached his senses in, roughly observing and he could feel that the grade of the ant egg had increased.


    120 thousand crystal ants along with all the essential energy and soul power of the ant queen were all gathered within, constricting into a ball, boundless and vast.


    It caused this ant queen egg to seem to have an unlimited amount of potential.


    ¡°Grade 6.5..¡±


    He roughly deduced the estimated grade that this ant queen would be after it hatched. Following which Zong Shou remembered thebined branch Lingzi that Ant Zhenren had in his small heaven and earth bag.


    This item was extremely rare and precious. It allowed any beast, using a life sharing technique, to be a natural protector just like his lightning winged flood dragon.


    Following which Zong Shou¡¯s mind started to think rapidly.


    ¡°Zong Yuan, do you remember that hundred thousand blood killer Li Yaling?¡±


    ¡°Li Yaling? I remember! Although I have never fought that person, I saw him before. If he didn¡¯t die in the ruler¡¯s hand, his future would probably be several times better than Long Ruo. His killing path sword technique, killing his mother and his wife, he had evolved it to the pinnacle...¡±


    ¡°Then you do know that this person had recruited a protector beast? At that moment it was grade 3?¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s expression turned to surprise, using a pure martial cultivator body to recruit a protector beast, how was that possible?


    Zong Shou smiled, coincidentally he knew the secrets of how Li Yaling recruited a protector beast. Taking it out from the items he had left, however, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, his subjects also didn¡¯t need such an item.


    However, at this moment he changed his mind. It was simply a waste not to use thisbined branch Lingzi.


    Following which his tone changed, filled with a tempting tone,¡± Zong Yuan do you want a natural protector beast?¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s brows rose up, following which his eyes fell back on Zong Yuan¡¯s hands. Following which he decisively shook his head, ¡°If it is the eggs of the demon fire crystal ant queen, then forget it!¡±


    Thinking back to just now at the disgusting situation on Ant Zhenren¡¯s body, Zong Yuan wouldn¡¯t be willing even if you beat him to death. If Zong Shou insisted, he wouldn¡¯t reject, only his heart won¡¯t be as loyal as before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It is not this item.¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing, keeping the ant queen egg. He wouldn¡¯t do unto others what he didn¡¯t want others to do unto him.


    ¡°It is a grade 8 soul beast and it is a fit with your body¡¯s nature. It is suitable for your spear technique and could even raise its strengths by several times. It is also not a simple life-sharing technique...¡±


    Thinking to himself that the moment his man and soulbined, even he had to avoid. In this cloud world, there would only be a handful of young people who could defeat this fellow. On the battlefield, he would also be able to sweep across everything.


    However thinking about those 2 items, Zong Shou felt extremely heart pained.


    Turning around his head, seeing that Zong Yuan still didn¡¯t fully believe him, his face obviously with a suspecting gaze, Zong Shou was furious.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s too early to talk about this. To recruit a grade 8 protector beast, you must at least be grade 7 cultivation. Let¡¯s talk about this after you reach the ascended realm. However, during these days you should cultivate some soul power, to use this technique you must at least be at the Out of Body realm...¡±


    Zong Yuan acknowledged, thinking that this could be problematic.


    The ascended realm was simple. Since he started cultivating the insight mysterious lightning body training art and ate the spirit smander blood, he felt that his foundations which were shaky due to the quick progress were solidifying swiftly, his body was also strengthening. The amount of lightning energy he absorbed was also bing more and more.


    This time, within the dragon gate, his cultivation on the spear intent had not only improved greatly, but he also obtained the favor of Dragon Shadow old man and obtained many benefits.


    He could feel that at most in 2 years he would be able to enter the ascended realm.


    However, cultivating spiritual cultivation was the difficult part. His body of true qi, especially after training in the maniac lightning spear it was extreme yang in nature, naturally conflicting with the soul power.


    If he had no techniques or help, the out of body realm was pretty much something that could only be achieved in the long term.


    Only, since he took revenge and fulfilled his wishes, his heart wasn¡¯t willing to go against Zong Shou¡¯s orders. Even if the orders was illogical or preposterous, he would still achieve it.


    On the side of Zong Shou, he didn¡¯t notice the changes in Zong Yuan¡¯s gaze. He thought seriously about it and decided that it was best to destroy the corpses to not leave any traces.


    The death of Ant Zhenren would shock the cloud world and it would be more shocking than when Long Ruo¡¯s body was smashed by him.


    The ant queen egg was also something that people craved.


    Ten talismans shot out. Within the ten-milend, mes burnt out of thin air, not extinguishing for a long time. In just 8 minutes arge part of the crystal ants along with the body of Ant Zhenren was burnt up.


    However there was still a portion after a full 2 hours were still not moving, there were no signs of it melting.


    Zong Shou decided to sweep out with his spells, picking them all up. The moment they entered his hands he knew that these pieces of the shell were the most essential portion of the demon fire crystal ant. The strength of the material was something that even grade 7 spiritual weapons wouldn¡¯t be able to touch.


    Without hesitation, Zong Shou sent them all into his small heaven and earth bag. Following which, he looked curiously towards the small hill towards the soft.


    Before this, there were 2 little rats and now there seemed to only be one. The one that left seemed to be the weakest one and the one left didn¡¯t give out any energy signs anymore.


    He originally didn¡¯t want to care but now the situation seemed a little weird.


    He flew up in the air, Zong Shou drove the sword and swiftly flew, in just a hundred breaths he arrived in the sky above that area.


    Only to see that it was a small spiritual formation which was extremely exquisite, able to block off all energy and cover one¡¯s aura.


    However, as there was no one managing the formation there were signs of weaknesses.


    Zong Shou only sensed that someone was spying over on this side when the ant swarm was poisoned and Ant Zhenren was beheaded.


    Afternding Zong Shou noticed a teen whose face was purple who was lying on the ground.


    He had lost all signs of life and wasn¡¯t breathing at all. His 4 limbs were already showing signs of dposing.


    That was the poison of the hundred-mile quiet scent which was dposing his body.


    Looking at his face, it seemed a little familiar. Zong Shou thought about it for long and remembered that this was the person who stood beside Xiong Yu a few days ago.


    That neck shing action as well as the underestimating intent in his gaze was something that worried him in his memory.


    Zong Shou frowned and waved his sleeves. There was a wind that swept up as he grabbed all of this person¡¯s items in his hand. Inside it was a small heaven and earth bag which was a top-grade product with 2 thousand feet of space. After Zong Shou saw that his expression fluctuated, suddenly dark but suddenly clear.


    ¡°...He should be from the Lie Ling Li family! His status shouldn¡¯t be low...¡±


    Zong Yuan coincidentally caught up behind him and after he heard that, he frowned right away, startled as he looked at the corpse.


    Thinking not only was this person¡¯s identity low? This person¡¯s martial cultivation had reached the ascended realm. In terms of spiritual cultivation, he wasn¡¯t ordinary, the peak of the Return to Sun realm.


    In any sect or family, he would be the most core disciple. However, at this moment, all that was left was a cold corpse.


    Zong Shou stood stunned for a long while before he sighed. This was too legendary, he was careless and killed a grade 7 expert with poison.


    ¡°Zong Yuan, how is there such a stupid person in this world? The hundred-mile quiet scent is indeed a good poison but it still gave one time to react. How can poison curing pills be randomly used? Furthermore, if he ran over to ask for help from me when he was poisoned, would I sit there and not bother about him?¡±


    Zong Yuan was speechless as he walked up. Carefully looking at the corpse and he knew exactly how that person died.


    Being poisoned deeply was one of the reasons. In a panic, he used too many poison curing pills causing the poison to mutate and be more intense.


    In conclusion, this guy died a special death and he was really unfortunate.


    Zong Shou thought back to the other rat that escaped if it wasn¡¯t surprising then that person would be that woman.


    ¡°Do you think that Xiong Yu wouldin to the Li family after she returns? To add oil to the fire?¡±


    Zong Yuan sighed, following which he shook his head,¡± She might now. She is linked to the death of this person. If news of his death spreads out from Dragon Gathering Mountain, the first person the Lie Ling Li family won¡¯t forgive would be zing me Mountain.¡±


    However, there wasn¡¯t any rxed look on Zong Shou¡¯s face. He knew that he had indeed brought a lot of trouble on himself. Although it could be said that this Li family was one he had to face sooner orter.


    Who knows why but at this moment when he thought about the people of the Li family, that they were one of the reasons that Zong Weiran was forced into the cloud ocean, the rage in his chest rose up. He wanted to quickly wipe out that entire family.


    ...After that Zong Shou disappeared, the remaining father and son rtionship shouldn¡¯t be so strong to such an extent.


    However, to deal with the Li family, his little strength was far from enough. Some things had to be brought forward.


    For example the amount of the blood cloud armored cavalry-dragon horn winged horse.

 Chapter 393 - Spirit Salamander Blood Essence

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 393 Spirit Smander Blood Essence</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°30 thousand 400 drops of spirit smander essence blood...¡±


    All the blood essence was collected by Hu Zhongyuan and the others in tens of specially crafted bottles. They only kept the amount they needed for themselves before giving the rest directly to Zong Shou.


    Using spiritual sense to check, it was that number.


    Then Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts started to wander. Since he was going to use this thing then he was probably unable to keep it a secret. At most he could only hide where they were produced from.


    When he returns, thoserge races in Gantian Mountain, as well as the sky fox main race, will also look for him, either begging or purchasing a portion. His father inw would probably not give up on this chance either.


    The amount he could leave for himself will not exceed 15 thousand.


    With how 150 drops can help a normal talent xiantian peak get to martial ancestor realm.


    Then he could at most develop 100-120 martial ancestor experts.


    This number wasn¡¯t enough, it was far from enough...


    Since Hu Zhongyuan and the others said that they were about to clear out all the mutated beasts in the canyon, then there weren¡¯t many beasts that escaped their.


    And even if in the future he threw enough elite beasts in, if he wanted more essence blood he had to wait for tens of years to collect.


    As for his blood cloud cavalry, within the year he could probably gather up 300, any more was impossible.


    Zong Shou only felt his head hurt, before he frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yiren?¡±


    When he rushed over he noticed that Yiren wasn¡¯t here. Did she find out that he had destroyed Li Yuandan¡¯s body with a sword at Dragon Gathering Mountain and angrily ran back?


    When Hu Zhongyuan heard that his expression was really weird. All of them avoided the topic. In the end, it was Guhe who pointed downwards from the cliff, ¡°Madam? She is still in the canyon. She was the one who chased us up. If the ruler goes down you will know, it isn¡¯t convenient for the few of us to go down.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up, thinking to himself what this little girl was doing? At this moment was when the poison in the mist was the thickest, was Xuanyuan Yiren trying to kill herself?


    Why didn¡¯t Hu Zhongyuan and the others try to persuade her?


    Scoffing, Zong Shou stared angrily at Hu Zhongyuan before directly driving the sword and charging off the cliff.


    However, when he sunk roughly 400 feet, he found out that he had falsely med the people above.


    The originallyplete and t stone wall had a small cave opened up.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was sitting within, seriously looking at a small pill furnace in front of her body.


    Maybe because the temperature within the cave was too high and because she trained in the mysterious moon wood brilliance method, her body was only covered in a thinyer,rge parts of her snow-white flesh were revealed on the outside.


    Zong Shou shook his head, no wonder Hu Zhongyuan and the others didn¡¯t dare to stay beside her to protect her. No wonder Guhe would say that he was inconvenient.


    He looked deeper in, although a decent-sized space was opened out, there were tens of beasts which were tied up within by circles of wooden vines. Their expressions looked shriveled, they were taking their final breaths or staring viciously at Xuanyuan Yiren. They pretty much filled up the entire cave.


    There were high-grade ones and low-grade ones, but they were all grade 4 and above. Luckily beside her, there was Chuxue and Ruoshui who alertly looked at the actions of the beasts. When they saw Zong Shoue over they heaved a sigh of relief, followed by a feeling of delight.


    Shi Run was also here, holding a huge book and was deeply focused on reading it. The size of the book was even bigger than her and it made up inhale a deep breath when one looked on.


    He looked at the book, only to see on that giant cover wrote the words true meaning of the talisman path in gold.


    Zong Shou was surprised, ncing at Chuxue and saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to teach her how to read? She can understand this book?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s expression was unusually awkward like she was extremely ashamed. Ruoshui¡¯s eyes shone brightly before she burst out into augh,¡± Xue¡¯er thought her the basics of the talisman path and in the end, in just 20 days she memorized it. As for this book, Xue¡¯er couldn¡¯t teach anymore and could only let her look at it herself...¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked, he remembered that in thest life Shi Run was famous in the martial path and he didn¡¯t hear that she had any achievements in the spiritual cultivation aspect.


    Learning words in 10 days, memorizing the entire talisman path basics in 20 days, she had such terrifyingprehension.


    Was it because he had activated her snow lion of the palm bloodline in advance?


    Since this was the case, then his n to develop this future famous generation would probably have to change.


    Following which Zong Shou turned his gaze towards Xuanyuan Yiren. Simr to Shi Run, she was focused, not noticing anything within the cave.


    Zong Shou was curious however he didn¡¯t direct ask Chuxue and Ruoshui, directly sitting down on the side. He admired the tempting body of Xuanyuan Yiren, quietly waiting. Her snow-white skin was half-naked, what a feast for the eyes. Zong Shou only felt the exhaustion in his body disappear.


    It wasn¡¯t without reason that Xuanyuan Yiren chose to open the cave here. There were a total of 7 small-sized earth veins which gathered here. The amount of spiritual energy here was a grade above the other parts of the mountain.


    Be it pill refining or cultivation there were huge benefits.


    It wasn¡¯t until the moon started to descend and the sun start to rise in did a ringing sound break out from within the pill furnace.


    When Zong Shou opened his eyes and looked at the small pill furnace which was covered in a red glow. The covered was being struck by an external force like it was about to be forced open.


    ¡°Sess!¡±


    A look of joy appeared on Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s face as she opened the lid of the furnace. Then, immediately a thick medicinal scent spread in the cave.


    The ten beasts within the cave all roared down in anger. A few of them who had some energy startled to struggle, their eyes opened white as they looked at the pill furnace with desire.


    Even those beasts which were on the verge of dying all opened their eyes, a dangerous glow shining within.


    Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t bother, carefully taking out tens of red spiritual pills from within and ced them into a bottle.


    Only now did she notice that Zong Shou was sitting opposite her. She was instantly stunned.


    ¡°Zong Shou, you came back? Why didn¡¯t you call me? Ah...¡±


    After eximing she realized that she was pretty much naked. She hurriedly put on her clothes, covering up her body before staring angrily at Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou felt like it was a waste, acting like he didn¡¯t see the angry gaze of Xuanyuan Yiren.


    She curiously looked towards the side at that bottle of pills.


    ¡°What are these pills for? The scent is special, I have never seen them before...¡±


    As he said that, Zong Shou had a feeling. Speaking of which the scent of the pill was simr to the thick mist of the canyon.


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s attention was indeed shifted away as she held onto the pill bottle, her brows dancing as she exined, ¡°It is the spirit smander blood essence pill. I used the spirit beast blood here as the main ingredient to refine spirit smander essence blood. Then I added in ten other types of pill medicine to form it. Its effects are half of that of the pure essence blood. I tried for 23 days on these beasts and am about toplete it!¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly enlightened, so those beasts bounded up were being treated asb rats.


    Those beasts whose grade increased are the sessful ones whilst those on the ground about to die showed signs of being poisoned, they were the examples of the failed attempts. His heart was even more shocked.


    ¡°I remembered that you said you needed at least a year to refine the pills? How did you do so so quickly? I had friends who told me that the blood of the spirit smander definitely couldn¡¯t be made into pills. That person was a pill master and could refine grade 9 spirit pills...¡±


    Remembering hisst life, he had many top-grade pill master friends. However, none of them could sessfully make a pill here.


    As such they could only directly take the essence blood from the body of these beasts to consume.


    ¡°I mentioned a year if I didn¡¯t have the essence blood to rely on and refer to. However, I underestimated the blood. The poison mist indeed can¡¯t be made into pills.¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren shook her head, speaking about pill refining her expression would be serious, ¡°If the mist itself had poison then naturally it was impossible. However, the blood of the beasts have gone through ayer of purification, to consolidate the poison within is much simpler. So how is it impossible to refine a pill?¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue, thinking to himself that was this the difference between pill path geniuses and normal pill masters?


    His few friends in the game were much too weak.


    Thinking of how these pills couldpare to one-fourth of the spiritual beast blood, which meant that just 400-600 was enough to make a peak xiantian be a martial ancestor.


    He smiled following which a bright glow exploded within, ¡°How many of these spirit smander blood essence pills can you make in a year?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren noticed the unusualness going on with Zong Shou, her brows furrowing, she then shook her head, ¡°I refined this pill to verify my pill. I didn¡¯t think about actually using it. However, these few days Hu Zhongyuan and the others helped me gather up a lot of the blood of these beasts. If used to refine pills, then at most I can make 100 thousand of them. These pills also have a fatal weakness. Once one takes more than a hundred, then if they want to advance before they cured the poison, it would be 10 times harder than normal people!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, eating hundred of these pills and one wouldn¡¯t be able to advance? That¡¯s right! How could there be such a perfect thing in the world?


    To gain something then one naturally has to pay a price.


    Following which he didn¡¯t mind much about it. In this world to people who were about to die and were stuck at peak xiantian, unable to break through the extremes of man, this spirit smander blood essence pill still had value. It couldn¡¯t be called a w since it was much better than those pills that forcefully ignited the body¡¯s potential by reducing their lifespan.


    However, the number was still a littlecking.


    100 thousand spirit smander blood essence pills could at most develop 200 blood cloud cavalry. It was still muchcking from the 600 in his mind.

 Chapter 394 - Spirit Salamander Blood Essence

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 393 Spirit Smander Blood Essence</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°30 thousand 400 drops of spirit smander essence blood...¡±


    All the blood essence was collected by Hu Zhongyuan and the others in tens of specially crafted bottles. They only kept the amount they needed for themselves before giving the rest directly to Zong Shou.


    Using spiritual sense to check, it was that number.


    Then Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts started to wander. Since he was going to use this thing then he was probably unable to keep it a secret. At most he could only hide where they were produced from.


    When he returns, thoserge races in Gantian Mountain, as well as the sky fox main race, will also look for him, either begging or purchasing a portion. His father inw would probably not give up on this chance either.


    The amount he could leave for himself will not exceed 15 thousand.


    With how 150 drops can help a normal talent xiantian peak get to martial ancestor realm.


    Then he could at most develop 100-120 martial ancestor experts.


    This number wasn¡¯t enough, it was far from enough...


    Since Hu Zhongyuan and the others said that they were about to clear out all the mutated beasts in the canyon, then there weren¡¯t many beasts that escaped their.


    And even if in the future he threw enough elite beasts in, if he wanted more essence blood he had to wait for tens of years to collect.


    As for his blood cloud cavalry, within the year he could probably gather up 300, any more was impossible.


    Zong Shou only felt his head hurt, before he frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yiren?¡±


    When he rushed over he noticed that Yiren wasn¡¯t here. Did she find out that he had destroyed Li Yuandan¡¯s body with a sword at Dragon Gathering Mountain and angrily ran back?


    When Hu Zhongyuan heard that his expression was really weird. All of them avoided the topic. In the end, it was Guhe who pointed downwards from the cliff, ¡°Madam? She is still in the canyon. She was the one who chased us up. If the ruler goes down you will know, it isn¡¯t convenient for the few of us to go down.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up, thinking to himself what this little girl was doing? At this moment was when the poison in the mist was the thickest, was Xuanyuan Yiren trying to kill herself?


    Why didn¡¯t Hu Zhongyuan and the others try to persuade her?


    Scoffing, Zong Shou stared angrily at Hu Zhongyuan before directly driving the sword and charging off the cliff.


    However, when he sunk roughly 400 feet, he found out that he had falsely med the people above.


    The originallyplete and t stone wall had a small cave opened up.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was sitting within, seriously looking at a small pill furnace in front of her body.


    Maybe because the temperature within the cave was too high and because she trained in the mysterious moon wood brilliance method, her body was only covered in a thinyer,rge parts of her snow-white flesh were revealed on the outside.


    Zong Shou shook his head, no wonder Hu Zhongyuan and the others didn¡¯t dare to stay beside her to protect her. No wonder Guhe would say that he was inconvenient.


    He looked deeper in, although a decent-sized space was opened out, there were tens of beasts which were tied up within by circles of wooden vines. Their expressions looked shriveled, they were taking their final breaths or staring viciously at Xuanyuan Yiren. They pretty much filled up the entire cave.


    There were high-grade ones and low-grade ones, but they were all grade 4 and above. Luckily beside her, there was Chuxue and Ruoshui who alertly looked at the actions of the beasts. When they saw Zong Shoue over they heaved a sigh of relief, followed by a feeling of delight.


    Shi Run was also here, holding a huge book and was deeply focused on reading it. The size of the book was even bigger than her and it made up inhale a deep breath when one looked on.


    He looked at the book, only to see on that giant cover wrote the words true meaning of the talisman path in gold.


    Zong Shou was surprised, ncing at Chuxue and saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to teach her how to read? She can understand this book?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s expression was unusually awkward like she was extremely ashamed. Ruoshui¡¯s eyes shone brightly before she burst out into augh,¡± Xue¡¯er thought her the basics of the talisman path and in the end, in just 20 days she memorized it. As for this book, Xue¡¯er couldn¡¯t teach anymore and could only let her look at it herself...¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked, he remembered that in thest life Shi Run was famous in the martial path and he didn¡¯t hear that she had any achievements in the spiritual cultivation aspect.


    Learning words in 10 days, memorizing the entire talisman path basics in 20 days, she had such terrifyingprehension.


    Was it because he had activated her snow lion of the palm bloodline in advance?


    Since this was the case, then his n to develop this future famous generation would probably have to change.


    Following which Zong Shou turned his gaze towards Xuanyuan Yiren. Simr to Shi Run, she was focused, not noticing anything within the cave.


    Zong Shou was curious however he didn¡¯t direct ask Chuxue and Ruoshui, directly sitting down on the side. He admired the tempting body of Xuanyuan Yiren, quietly waiting. Her snow-white skin was half-naked, what a feast for the eyes. Zong Shou only felt the exhaustion in his body disappear.


    It wasn¡¯t without reason that Xuanyuan Yiren chose to open the cave here. There were a total of 7 small-sized earth veins which gathered here. The amount of spiritual energy here was a grade above the other parts of the mountain.


    Be it pill refining or cultivation there were huge benefits.


    It wasn¡¯t until the moon started to descend and the sun start to rise in did a ringing sound break out from within the pill furnace.


    When Zong Shou opened his eyes and looked at the small pill furnace which was covered in a red glow. The covered was being struck by an external force like it was about to be forced open.


    ¡°Sess!¡±


    A look of joy appeared on Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s face as she opened the lid of the furnace. Then, immediately a thick medicinal scent spread in the cave.


    The ten beasts within the cave all roared down in anger. A few of them who had some energy startled to struggle, their eyes opened white as they looked at the pill furnace with desire.


    Even those beasts which were on the verge of dying all opened their eyes, a dangerous glow shining within.


    Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t bother, carefully taking out tens of red spiritual pills from within and ced them into a bottle.


    Only now did she notice that Zong Shou was sitting opposite her. She was instantly stunned.


    ¡°Zong Shou, you came back? Why didn¡¯t you call me? Ah...¡±


    After eximing she realized that she was pretty much naked. She hurriedly put on her clothes, covering up her body before staring angrily at Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou felt like it was a waste, acting like he didn¡¯t see the angry gaze of Xuanyuan Yiren.


    She curiously looked towards the side at that bottle of pills.


    ¡°What are these pills for? The scent is special, I have never seen them before...¡±


    As he said that, Zong Shou had a feeling. Speaking of which the scent of the pill was simr to the thick mist of the canyon.


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s attention was indeed shifted away as she held onto the pill bottle, her brows dancing as she exined, ¡°It is the spirit smander blood essence pill. I used the spirit beast blood here as the main ingredient to refine spirit smander essence blood. Then I added in ten other types of pill medicine to form it. Its effects are half of that of the pure essence blood. I tried for 23 days on these beasts and am about toplete it!¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly enlightened, so those beasts bounded up were being treated asb rats.


    Those beasts whose grade increased are the sessful ones whilst those on the ground about to die showed signs of being poisoned, they were the examples of the failed attempts. His heart was even more shocked.


    ¡°I remembered that you said you needed at least a year to refine the pills? How did you do so so quickly? I had friends who told me that the blood of the spirit smander definitely couldn¡¯t be made into pills. That person was a pill master and could refine grade 9 spirit pills...¡±


    Remembering hisst life, he had many top-grade pill master friends. However, none of them could sessfully make a pill here.


    As such they could only directly take the essence blood from the body of these beasts to consume.


    ¡°I mentioned a year if I didn¡¯t have the essence blood to rely on and refer to. However, I underestimated the blood. The poison mist indeed can¡¯t be made into pills.¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren shook her head, speaking about pill refining her expression would be serious, ¡°If the mist itself had poison then naturally it was impossible. However, the blood of the beasts have gone through ayer of purification, to consolidate the poison within is much simpler. So how is it impossible to refine a pill?¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue, thinking to himself that was this the difference between pill path geniuses and normal pill masters?


    His few friends in the game were much too weak.


    Thinking of how these pills couldpare to one-fourth of the spiritual beast blood, which meant that just 400-600 was enough to make a peak xiantian be a martial ancestor.


    He smiled following which a bright glow exploded within, ¡°How many of these spirit smander blood essence pills can you make in a year?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren noticed the unusualness going on with Zong Shou, her brows furrowing, she then shook her head, ¡°I refined this pill to verify my pill. I didn¡¯t think about actually using it. However, these few days Hu Zhongyuan and the others helped me gather up a lot of the blood of these beasts. If used to refine pills, then at most I can make 100 thousand of them. These pills also have a fatal weakness. Once one takes more than a hundred, then if they want to advance before they cured the poison, it would be 10 times harder than normal people!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, eating hundred of these pills and one wouldn¡¯t be able to advance? That¡¯s right! How could there be such a perfect thing in the world?


    To gain something then one naturally has to pay a price.


    Following which he didn¡¯t mind much about it. In this world to people who were about to die and were stuck at peak xiantian, unable to break through the extremes of man, this spirit smander blood essence pill still had value. It couldn¡¯t be called a w since it was much better than those pills that forcefully ignited the body¡¯s potential by reducing their lifespan.


    However, the number was still a littlecking.


    100 thousand spirit smander blood essence pills could at most develop 200 blood cloud cavalry. It was still muchcking from the 600 in his mind.

 Chapter 395 - Forcefully Obtaining Saint Blood

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 394 Forcefully Obtaining Saint Blood</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    600 blood cloud cavalry could sweep the battlefield. 1 thousand of them could make him undefeatable against sects like the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect.


    In a year, to be able to gather up 500 blood cloud cavalry soldiers was pretty good. With the prosperity of Gantian Mountain today, in just 5-6 years they would be able to reach a thousand. Considering the spiritual wave, the time needed might be even reduced.


    Zong Shou was still a little unwilling to give up, asking with some hope in his heart, ¡°100 thousand? There can¡¯t be more? If I let people throw some more beasts down here, can you refine more pills?¡±


    When she heard his words, Xuanyuan Yiren gazed at him like she was looking at an idiot, ¡°That is possible. However, even grade 6 beasts will need at least 7 years to be able to reject the poison of the spirit smander essence blood.¡±


    Zong Shou frowned, following which he sighed and knew that his state of mind was already unbnced. He didn¡¯t think about something that wasmon knowledge.


    However, in the next instant, he heard Xuanyuan Yiren say, ¡°There is a way, directly obtaining the blood from the tail of the spirit smander. Before this, I investigated that although it is a god beast that was famous for being poisonous, its body shouldn¡¯t be poisonous. I deduced that the blood bes poisonous after it sees the wind...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up like a light bulb had lit up in his head. He knew that what she meant by seeing the wind was after the blood of the spirit smander came into contact with the air.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was halfway through her words before she frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t think it can work. Even if we can take its blood we won¡¯t be able to use it to make pills. Legend had it that the spirit smander was at the saint realm and still remains in the world. Even one broken tail holds huge intent. When taking its blood, if you can¡¯t purify it, you would just be asking for trouble.¡±


    Zong Shou stood up. However, when he walked out of the cave he suddenly remembered something, turning around and saying shamelessly, ¡°Oh right! I forgot to mention that 10 days ago I destroyed the physical body of your senior brother.¡±


    When Xuanyuan Yiren heard that she curled her lips to express that she didn¡¯t believe it. Zong Shou was just a Return to Sun spirit master so how could he be the opponent of her senior brother who had reached grade 7 several years ago?


    However, a momentter when she looked at the extremely serious look on Zong Shou¡¯s face, she recalled that on Xuan Mountain Zong Shou had merged spirit and martial arts, king path techniques, borrowing the strength of Wei Xu to defeat a grade 8 expert. Her eyelids jumped and asked in shock, ¡°you destroyed it?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply, just seriously nodding his head. Xuanyuan Yiren instantly took in a deep cold breath, following which she opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Then do you feel guilty about anything?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Zong Shou shook his head, ¡°Your senior brother worked with Han Nishui and Long Ruo to try to kill me. In the end, together with Long Ruo, I destroyed all their physical bodies...¡±


    Li Yuandan¡¯s one was strictly speaking destroyed by Dragon Shadow old man. However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t want Xuanyuan Yiren to turn her head to Dragon Shadow.


    When they heard the names Han Nishui and Long Ruo, the expressions of the 3 girls in the cave couldn¡¯t help but change.


    Xuanyuan Yiren shook her head, ¡°Then it is his fault, you did nothing wrong. My senior brother often craves for credit and is a schemer, unlike a real man. This time getting some punishment is a good thing. If his body is destroyed then so be it. After returning to the sect, I will seek the elders and teachers to ask them to distinguish between right and wrong.¡±


    Following which she didn¡¯t speak, a look of worry appeared on her petite face.


    Seeing that, Zong Shouughed, knowing that this little girl didn¡¯t have any intention of ming him.


    As for this Pill Fountain sect, if not for Yiren, he really wouldn¡¯t care about it. Even without the blood cloud cavalry, the current Gantian Mountain was enough to go against it.


    Once again driving the sword into the air and charging into the dense mist. This time he directly headed for the center of the canyon.


    Chuxue, Ruoshui, and Xuanyuan Yiren followed closely behind. Xue¡¯er could actually drive artifacts to travel but she was wobbly and nearly fell to the ground. Relying on Ruoshui¡¯s support such that she didn¡¯t fall.


    100 miles of distance was covered in a blink of an eye. In just 8 minutes they saw that the white mist slowly turned to blood color and the deeper they went in the thicker the blood mist got.


    It also had the ability to mess with the mind, causing one to unknowingly move away.


    There was also a strong and vast intent which charged down. Yiren and the others could follow at the start but in the end, they could onlynd on the ground and start to walk instead.


    Zong Shou wasfortable with it, traveling swiftly, his speed not reducing at all. When he estimated that he reached the center of the canyon, he cast out a spell, instantly a wind blew and pushed aside the mist.


    Following which he saw a giant stone pir stretching 5 thousand feet, so thick it could huge a hundred people.


    It was a pir-shaped, sharp at the bottom and wide at the top, the tip of the tail sticking deep into the ground. Around it, there was scale looking pieces of stone.


    At the top, there was an extremely clean fracture point like it was cut by a knife. asionally a blood-colored liquid will pop out and the moment it came into contact with the air he would bubble and boil, shooting out smoke which spread out.


    Not far away from here, roughly ten miles out there was a cave which a mist bubbled out of. Apart fromrge amounts of vapor, it was the special ck mist unique to the abyss below.


    ¡°That¡¯s the tail of the spiritual smander!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren stood 8 thousand feet out before she stopped. Although it was just a piece of broken tail, after ten thousand years the vast intent was still able to crush everything.


    That ce was already the limit for Xuanyuan Yiren as she can only look on in the distance. However, her eyes were filled with shock.


    Although the few of them had been killing beasts all around the canyon this month, they didn¡¯t know where the broken tail of the spirit smander was. At this moment by following Zong Shou closely they finally managed to see it.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t say a word, flying into the air above this broken cliff. Looking down, to see the top of the smooth stone pir, although it seeped out a fresh red liquid, it had an extremely smelly scent, obvious that it was filled with poison.


    This was something he had expected, he had an idea and called that fire yin sword to the front of his body.


    A few talismans buffed the sword body, following which he sliced down below.


    Following which the nine dragon shadows appeared behind his back and roared out. The lightning winged flood dragon showed itself. His body shook, his soul leaving his body and going into that fire yin sword.


    It was actually like an artifact spirit, causing the aura of the sword to explosively increase.


    ¡°Keng!¡±


    A heavy blow, when the sword and rock shed, numerous sparks arose. That fire yin sword which could rival grade 2 magical treasures could only slice out a small thin white mark before it was forced back by a giant strength.


    The vast intent within the stone pir swelled up and recoiled out by itself.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body instantly shook, nearly face-nting towards the ground, his head was filled with bean-sized beads of cold sweat.


    This was a saint realm intent! Just this small portion of the broke tail, one strike, and his soul nearly copsed!


    He took in a few deep breaths, grabbing a few pills and swallowing them.


    After a few breaths passed did he managed to recover a little. He didn¡¯t hesitate to slice out once more!


    Only to hear a low sh, still, sparks appeared, causing that white mark to be a little deeper.


    Then one sword followed another after every sword Zong Shou would feel that it would get a little tougher.


    His soul ocean whirlpool nearly copsed under this strong pressure. Luckily during the 7th sword, the nine-story pagoda gave out yellow light, pressing down onto his soul.


    Relentlessly continuing until the 13th swordnded did the white mark get half a finger deep into the stone. Following which a fresh red liquid seeped out from within.


    Zong Shou was delighted, instantly casting a spell to separate the spiritual energy in the air and suck out the fresh spirit smander blood.


    However, when he sucked out the 5th drop, the white markpletely healed and no fresh blood seeped out anymore. The time it took was just 10 breaths.


    Zong Shou shook his head, the regeneration ability of the spirit smander was too overpowered.


    Other people knew that this spirit smander was still alive but he knew that the god beast was in a half-dead half-alive state in space, actually not far away from death. If not he wouldn¡¯t dare to try for the tail.


    Even then the power left in the broken tail was still unbelievably strong. This was also with him attacking the wound, if it had scales protecting, even if his fire yin sword broke, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make a cut.


    At this moment his consciousness was already sinking and heavy. He didn¡¯t dare to continue, driving his sword up into the air. When he was 40 thousand feet, the sword light couldn¡¯t support him anymore as he fell towards the ground.


    Luckily Xuanyuan Yiren and Chuxue were affected by the intent waves and forced to retreat to somewhere nearby. They hurriedly drove into the air and caught Zong Shou, preventing him from being in too bad a state.


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s face was green.


    ¡°Zong Shou, you are crazy. That¡¯s the spirit smander!¡±


    When she was ten thousand feet away, the soul suppression made her feel like she about to copse. As for Zong Shou, he had gone head-on, him not dying was already a miracle.


    Zong Shouughed awkwardly and didn¡¯t reply. After recovering slightly, he ced the thing in his hand ahead of him.


    It was the blood of the spirit smander. Even just now when he was losing consciousness he didn¡¯t forget to use true qi to restraint and block of the spiritual energy and air away from it.


    At this moment these few drops of blood looked like they had their own life, their shapes changing continuously.


    Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t even bother to take a look, scoffing coldly with an angry face, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to exchange it with your life! Furthermore, this is the saint realm intent, there is no way to remove it. Even without poison, it can¡¯t be used to make a pill.¡±


    Zong Shou burst out into augh, that heaven swallowing energy conversion technique suddenly activated, with a swallow and purify the few drops of fresh blood changed. They became much more well behaved, their energy was all lost.


    At this moment Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief, she could feel that the essence energy within the blood was reduced by a lot and the intent of the spirit smander had been weakened to the extreme.


    If that was the case then it was possible to use it to refine pills. Her brows furrowing in deep thought before she spoke once more.


    ¡°If this is the case then I have a method. I can increase the number of spirit smander blood essence pills to 500 thousand I just need enough grade, 4 pill masters. However I just need 3 drops of this spirit smander blood, any more is useless...¡±

 Chapter 396 - Sword Technique Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 395 Sword Technique Secrets</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°This is the modified version of the spirit smander blood Essence pill? How are you so quick?¡±


    20 days had passed since Zong Shou have forcefully obtained the blood of the spirit smander. Their group had already returned to Gantian Mountain.


    At the moment, Zong Shou was sitting in the Book Hiding building on Gantian Mountain peak, looking at the pill in his hand.


    Different from the fresh red color of the original pill, the one in his hand had a fishy smell and was purple gold in color. The aura was more innate.


    It still shone a spiritual glow but it was much gentler. Flipping it and spinning it around to look, one could asionally feel some spiritual energy fluctuations.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what the effects were like, just looking at it made him happy.


    Xuanyuan Yiren who sat at the side said angrily, ¡°You were risking your life for it so how could I not be quicker?¡±


    She looked a little dispirited but she forcefully lifted her mood and exined, ¡°I was lucky this time and found several suitable herbs to reduce the spirit smander mark. After mixing them all, I tested a few times and seeded. I was lucky toplete it so quickly.¡±


    Zong Shou felt heart pained as he looked on. In the 20 days after they returned, Xuanyuan Yiren pretty much spent every day in the pill room. All her effort was on modifying the spirit smander blood essence pill recipe. Pretty much burning her life to improve the pill day and night repetitively.


    Even when Zong Shou went over several times to try to persuade her she didn¡¯t care. Who knew what mentality this brat had to have so devoted to pills?


    He swallowed that spirit smander blood essence pill into his stomach, instantly feeling extremely pure essence energy spread out within. His body felt warm.


    Using true qi to direct it, after a few cycles he could feel that the energy in his meridians had some growth. There were threads of energy currents injecting into his limbs and bones, to each part of his body.


    This feeling was simr to when he absorbed the Dragon Essence.


    The only difference was that at this moment illusions formed in his mind. Various unbelievable scenes shed across in his brains.


    They were all scenes of ten thousand years ago during the cloud deste era. A giant scorpion-like beast was moving around in the air.


    Either it fought other giant beasts or it charged to the ground to hunt beasts.


    ...the food of this scorpion was also huge and gave off vast energy.


    Thest scene that shed across was a white-haired old man who looked solemn, coldly holding a sword and shing down.


    It seemed like it could crush everything, destroy this illusionary space. When that sword lightnded, the giant body of the scorpion also copsed.


    Zong Shou felt like he couldn¡¯t resist at all, he went all out to but was still unable to stop. At that moment his brain felt like it was going to tear apart from all the pain like his soul was broken by that sword.


    When he woke up, his entire body was covered in cold sweat. When he meditated, he realized that not only wasn¡¯t his soul injured, it had be even purer. He couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes, his gaze shing brightly, ¡°What a great pill! It¡¯s been tough on you...¡±


    If he didn¡¯t guess wrongly, thest scene should be his master¡¯s Husband, the founder of themon people path Xi Zi, heavily injuring the spirit smander cutting off its tail. This was the memory within the blood and meat of the spirit smander.


    Those various ancient scenes were also extremely valuable.


    Be it for spirit masters purifying the soul orprehending true spiritual talismans, or martial cultivationprehending the martial path, grinding their intent, this pill was hugely effective.


    Strengthening the body and increasing energy was the secondary effect.


    Xuanyuan Yiren looked on with anticipation when she heard that she smiled happily. She only felt that the tiring work of those tens of days was worth it.


    ¡°I have already tested this pill on those beasts. 10 of them were on the verge of breaking through, after using it, they used just 6 hours to advance. They all didn¡¯t show signs of being poisoned. Following which I tried it for 2 days, the effects are weaker than the original one but it can train martial intent as well as improve the soul.¡±


    Zong Shou still couldn¡¯t believe it, increasing the original pills from 100 thousand to 500 thousand. Just the body training effects were a little weaker, that was something predictable.


    However for just 3 drops of spirit smander blood, after being split into 500 thousand portions to have such effects, that was unprecedented!


    That saint realm expert was one that was about to fall, he was still so strong...


    The value of this new spirit smander blood essence pill had far exceeded the original version.


    Not only could his subjects use it, but it was also even beneficial to him.


    Taking a deep breath Zong Shou suppressed the excitement in his heart, a glow appearing in his eyes, ¡°You can only make 500 thousand, you can¡¯t make anymore?¡±


    He thought that even if it was half as effective as this pill, he would risk his life to make another trip to try to obtain some more blood.


    Xuanyuan irYen seemed to have expected that Zong Shou would say that. She said angrily whilst being a little amused, ¡°I have no way unless you can invite a grade 9 pill master, then there might be a chance. Although this pill uses the spirit smander blood as the main medicine, it needs the blood of the beasts in the valley to calm it down. 500 thousand is already the limit...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned, thinking to himself that it was best to forget it. The friends in hisst life were not only grade 9 pill masters, but they were also Super level Xuan pill masters. In the end, wasn¡¯t it the same, they had no way with this spirit smander blood?


    Following which Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s petite face turned serious, so did her tone, ¡°Now you can tell me why you are so anxious? Is it because of that Lingyun Long Ruo? Before this didn¡¯t Dragon Shadow martial saint already warn them, do these people have the courage to offend a martial saint?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, but after a long while, he understood. Originally, he thought that Xuanyuan Yiren was going all out purely for interest. Now then he realized out that she was bearing with it. Using her frustration to finish the pill because she would only ask for an exnation after shepleted the pill form.


    He originally wanted to avoid the topic but when he looked at her dangerous gaze, Zong Shou knew that if his answer didn¡¯t satisfy her, she would blow up right on the spot.


    Thinking carefully about it, Zong Shou nodded his head, ¡°Days ago, I offended the Lie Ling Li family however that can¡¯t be considered much, it is best still to be prepared. Be it Lingyun Sect or the Li family they probably can¡¯t handle me, but they might act against Gantian Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Lie Ling Li family?¡¯


    After Xuanyuan Yiren muttered, her brows furrowed once more, ¡°What you are defending against also include the Pill Fountain sect right?¡±


    This time Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t reply. Although Yiren was the disciple of old man Mingdan, she was the junior generation in the sect. Her identity was greatly different from that of Li Yuandan. being influenced by Lingyun Sect, as for what choices the Pill Fountain Sect would choose, would they be enemies with Gantian Mountain, that was something that he didn¡¯t know.


    After asking Xuanyuan Yiren entered a period of silence, a momentter she stood up, ¡°I have something to do. I need to make a trip back to Pill Fountain Sect!¡±


    After finishing she ced a small bottle along with a recipe on Zong Shou¡¯s table. Following which she took her sword and rushed out of the building.


    Zong Shou opened his mouth to try to persuade her but he couldn¡¯t get the words out of his mouth.


    He knew that if she didn¡¯t return to the sect to take a look she wouldn¡¯t be at waste, Rather than that, it was better letting her give up on the sect.


    Sitting down quietly, after a long, Zong Shou sighed before he continued writing.


    Like he didn¡¯t care about that pill recipe, he was fully focused, Each stroke from his hand, the strength used was precise with no arrow.


    If there were martial ancestor realm cultivators there who looked carefully, they would realize that the silver hook iron drawing like writing, although looking nice but it wasn¡¯t neat. All the strokes held deep meaning like there was a profound and vast intent injected within.


    Who knew how many hours had passed before the final stroke the book was done. Zong Shou summoned a ball of me to dry the ink, following which he flipped the book to the cover. On it were the words Xuan yellow dragon sword which was written in an orderly manner.


    Simrly drying the ink, following which he ced it into the bookshelf which was behind him.


    It was a 7yer bookshelf. In it, apart from the demon rhino spirit armor fist, great zing sun fist, five-round enlightened king fist, these fist techniques he learned in thest life, was also the indefinite spirit emperor art, emperor me spiritual art, these cultivation methods he collected in this life.


    A lot here were all grade 6 and above techniques. As for this Xuan yellow dragon sword, it was ced by him on the topyer.


    There were a total of 9 books, the others, tinum dragon sword, mysterious yin dragon sword, lightning dragon sword, these nine types of true dragon sword techniques were all neatly ced on it.


    Thinking about it carefully for a moment, Zong Shou wrote 2 lines of numbers beneath on thebel, 1 thousand and 10 thousand respectively.


    The former was to read for 3 days, the number of merit points needed whilst thetter was to copy it all.


    However, Zong Shou felt that it was inappropriate, adding a few strokes, changing it to 1500 and 15 thousand.


    Then he tossed aside the brush in his hand, a satisfied expression appearing on his face.


    Based on the rules that Renbo had set, xiantian experts that joined the army had just 10 merit points in a year. Martial ancestors were stronger and only had 50.


    To be able to witness this true dragon sword technique, a xiantian expert even adding in the extra from missions would at least need to work for gantian Mountain for 20 years to be able to witness this true dragon sword technique.


    However for him to set the merit point value so high, naturally it was fitting of its value.


    The wall imprints obtained from Jin Buhui were all there, along with the annotations he did on the important parts of the sword art.


    As long as one wasn¡¯t dumb and had someprehension ability, it wasn¡¯t difficult toprehend the true dragon sword intent from the books.


    In just a few days when people notice the 9 true dragon sword techniques in the Book Hiding Building, the entire Gantian Mountain city would go crazy!

 Chapter 397 - Prepared for Everything

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 396 Prepared for Everything</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Looking at those numbers Zong Shou was still a little hesitant. After a short while, he finally curbed the urge of adding a few more strokes.


    Forget it, it was better to be a little more generous. This number was suitable. It wasn¡¯t so high to scare people away, but it was also still hard to obtain.


    He held the sword. Within the building, millions of sword shadows started to spread out.


    Although he didn¡¯t make use of internal energy or sword energy, dragon shadows appeared behind his back. Their shape wasn¡¯t fixed and their colors were weird.


    Recording down the 9 books of true dragon sword energy was also a consolidation of what heprehended. Some things he hadn¡¯t noticed and the exquisite secrets he hadn¡¯tprehended was found out when he wrote down the incantations one by one.


    Some of them clicked swiftly in his head like water flowing into a river, whilst some were memorized by him for futureprehension.


    At this moment every time the sword light in Zong Shou¡¯s hand reached its peak, the dragon shadow behind him would be a little more real.


    Finally, he stabbed out 3 consecutive swords, the nine dragon shadows roared out. He didn¡¯t use any true qi, but the spiritual energy directed by the sword caused a hundred feet thick sandalwood table in front of him to be cut into pieces!


    This was also after Zong Shou purposely controlled, not letting the sword light spread to the bookshelves to the side!


    The final 3 swords were the true core of the nine dragon shadow sword-the stack word!


    When all the sword shadows were retracted, Zong Shou frowned.


    ¡°I can only stack 3 stances?¡±


    He originally thought that after writing the techniques of the nine true dragon sword techniques into a book, what he gained should be much higher.


    Following which heughed involuntarily, knowing that he craved for too much. Below the ascended realm, no more than 3 people could stack as he did!


    And the situation just now seemed to happen not because he hadn¡¯tprehended the nine dragon shadow sword sufficiently, but because his body was not strong enough and was unable to support it. A lot of his movement and sword technique went out of form when they connected¡ªwhich was why he was unable to stack in the next sword stance.


    Looking into his soul ocean once more, he had already formed 70 of the true spiritual charms. In just a few more days he could try to form the stack word true spiritual talisman.


    Giving a satisfied smile, Zong Shou kept his sword. Then he picked up the little bottle and pill recipe that Xuanyuan Yiren left behind before she left.


    Within the little bottle were those few drops of spirit smander blood. Xuanyuan Yiren used only a little bit, after diluting it to try to refine the pills. Since she returned this o him, it seemed like this item was useless apart from making the spirit smander essence blood pill.


    Zong Shou thought about it and took one of the drops out, dropping it onto his left arm, into the body of Little Gold. Only to see thatyer of soft armor covering his left arm start to have a ripple-like movement.


    It continuously shook, a full hour passed before it slowly recovered. However, the color of the outer skin temporarily changed from the original silver-white with golden lines to fresh red.


    Just as Zong Shou wanted to drop in another drop of it in, Little Gold violently shook, an intent anxiously moving towards Zong Shou, like it was telling him, ¡°Even if I die I don¡¯t want it. I am about to die, don¡¯t hurt Little Gold¡¯.


    Zong Shou was helpless. He thought that this little fellow was already at its limit. Within its stomach, it had just digested 2 drops of true dragon blood. To let him merge with this saint realm blood was a little inappropriate.


    He didn¡¯t persist, however, was he just going to do nothing with this remaining drop of spirit smander blood?


    Then he had an idea and took out the ant queen egg. This item was something that he didn¡¯t have to have but it would be a waste for him to give up on it.


    He didn¡¯t want it, but he wanted to give it to the few closer people beside him to act as a spiritual pet. However, when Xuanyuan Yiren, Chuxue, and the others heard that it was the demon crystal ant they all shook their head unwillingly.


    If he gave it to other people he wasn¡¯t at ease. He didn¡¯t dare to even sell such a top grade spiritual pet. In his territory in Donglin Cloud Continent, he would probably give rise to a strong enemy.


    Squinting his eyes and hesitating for a moment, Zong Shou decided to use the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique to swallow and purify the drop of blood, turning it into a ball of light. Be it that vast essence energy or the portion of the origin seal of the spirit smander, it mixed into a ball as he shot it into the egg without caring about anything.


    In the next moment, he saw that egg violently shake. Sessively there were signs of the eggshell cracking before just barely stopping.


    In the end, when the egg became calm, its eggshell seemed to have be a little thicker.


    The spiritual energy wave that it caused also slowly calmed down.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but rise, he could feel that this ant queen egg was still brimming with life.


    However something had urred, as for what change it was, was it good or bad, he didn¡¯t know.


    With that, it had instead added some uncertainty, he also didn¡¯t dare to give it to people close to him.


    Who knows what thing would appear after this egg hatches? Or could one say what monster? Would it still be the demon fire ant queen?


    His brows frowning. He first packed the ant queen egg in an exquisite little box before cing it into a heaven and earth bag.


    No matter what changes happened, anyways he had no time and mind to keep it as a spirit pet and hatch it.


    Since that was the case, no matter what happens to it, it had nothing to do with him.


    Then he looked at the pill recipe. Maybe Xuanyuan Yiren knew how rich he was, which was when she made the recipe she didn¡¯t care about the price. Inside, just a few materials alone used up to 50 grade 7 beast crystals.


    However, if they used this recipe to make the pill, the medicine would be gentle and the poison would reduce.


    Just now he had tried one and estimated that if one exceeds 400 of them, it would still affect future progress. Aspared to the previous version of the spirit smander blood essence pill it was still much stronger.


    As for the price Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all. Only his gaze was a little annoyed.


    For pill refining, he only needed to give the recipe to Ruoshui and the hidden guards would find reliable people to craft it.


    On the side of Gu Liekong, there was some progress too. He had already found the little ind he instructed and the number of dragon horn winged horses they captured number a hundred. They would be able to make the journey back in no time.


    Now, everything was prepared and just the spark was needed. He just needed a suitable cavalrymander. Not only must it be someone he trusted, but they needed to be extremely talented in the martial path. Did he have to select Zong Yuan?


    Just as Zong Shou thought about that, his eyes turned red, his body was suddenly covered in a blood mist, boiling and flipping non-stop. Suddenly a drop of blood seeped out from his palm.


    It had the vast pressure from the blood of the spirit smander but it also seemed a little weird and unusual.


    It seemed like a red-colored jade pearl, totally transparent and cleanly cut, like it was filled with shocking power, causing the surrounding energy to surge and flip, the spiritual energy to move. He fixed his eyes on it, it could cause all kinds of tempting feelings to rise, the violence and killing intent in one¡¯s chest to rise.


    This was a seed, or more urately this was the spirit seed for the heart technique of the blood cloud cavalry blood cavalry kill.


    The people in the past only knew that the blood cloud cavalry of Wulie Country was invincible¡ªthat blood cavalry kill was one of the strongest support techniques andbined war techniques.


    However, very few people knew that not only could this heart technique cause one to have a blood maniac killing intent that rose up when one cultivated it¡ªit could also control one¡¯s mind.


    Which was why all the blood cloud cavalry of Wulie Country were famous for being loyal and no one ever betrayed.


    When the Wulie Country king and all the cavalry died in battle, none of them survived, it resulted in the heart technique of this blood cavalry kill to be lost. It wasn¡¯t until 7 thousand yearster when the ruins of the Wulie Country was found did this technique appear in the world once more.


    And the cultivation method of this technique was extremely weird.


    During the Wulie Country era, the king family of the country would cultivate a suitable seed and give it to themander. Thetter would also cultivate seeds and hand them to the generals under him. Like that,yer byyer, until the bottomyer of the blood cloud cavalry, the most basic soldiers.


    One could directly hand down the seeds which was spiritual blood, allowing the person to quickly train in the blood cavalry kill to an extremely high level and cultivate killing path martial intent.


    Most important was this 1st drop of spiritual blood. Passable spiritual blood was tough to find. Blood cavalry kill focused on the killing path, if one didn¡¯t have enoughprehension on it, one wouldn¡¯t be able to seed. Which was why the people in the king family of Wulie Country who could develop this passable blood maniac spiritual blood was often the person who inherited the throne. Moreover, they all loved to kill and loved to battle, there had been no exceptions.


    Luckily in thest life, he was well versed in the killing path sword intent. Although he didn¡¯t specially cultivate it, but be it in real life or the virtual environment, he had so much blood on his hands.


    During the battle with Li Yaling, he also had someprehension.


    However, it was also not easy to find a suitable sessor to the spiritual blood when it was formed.


    The cultivation method like blood cavalry kill wasn¡¯t just to control the subordinates. People who cultivated the killing path would often lose control due to the killing path intent and lose their mind.


    For example, Li Yaling where it wasn¡¯t the man controlling the sword but the sword controlling the man.


    As for the blood cloud cavalry, they pushed this burden to the upperyers. As long as themander and generals weren¡¯t controlled by the killing intent, all the subordinates would be able to maintain a clear head.


    This was why at this moment he had prepared everything, the matters of Gantian Mountain were all dealt with appropriately. Even if he left for 1.5 years it was okay. However just thisst step he was unable toplete it. He couldn¡¯t put down his worries to go to themon people path vast habitat to cultivate.


    Just as he wasughing bitterly to himself and kept the spiritual blood, Zong Shou¡¯s heart suddenly moved as he saw Chuxue walk in from outside.


    After she entered her face was filled with a smile, ¡°Young master guess who returned?¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply, directly looking at the door. Following which he saw a majestic looking person step in. He was 9 feet tall, his aura was still strong and magnificent. However, aspared to a year ago there was more of a suppressive aura. His square face was expressionless.


    After seeing Zong Shou he finally smiled and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Uncle Yin?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s instantly felt his mood rx, the muscles around his body also loosened up. This Yin Yang had finally rushed back.


    And when he sized up Yin Yang, his eyes constricted.


    Earth chakra 7 meridians!


    Not only that, at this moment his body had more mysteries, things that he couldn¡¯t see through. There was also a pale bloody aura which surged towards his nose.

 Chapter 398 - Senior brother Hanfang

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 397 Senior brother Hanfang</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At a corner of Gantian Mountain¡¯s Hanyan Pce, in a secluded building, Zong Yuan, Ruoshui, Chuxue, and Shi Run it stood at one side.


    Zong Shou stood in the center. His hand held a token. It was given by Wei Xu, that jade letter that could teleport ten thousand miles.


    On it carved several mysterious marks whilst the back was the incantation to activate this item.


    Zong Shou chanted it softly, following which the jade gave out a pale glow. In just a moment a spiritual light spread out, just nice covering the 4 people around. There were also 4 bits of pale light shooting up, searching out all over, until it touched the tokens in the hands of the 4 of them did it lock itself.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised, Wei Xu gave him 4 spots so this teleportation jade could just teleport 4 people.


    He was the owner of this treasure and could feel that when the 4 rays of light locked down, the power within the jade was also totally used up.


    In the next instant, his body seemed to be illusionary, with shocking speed, he passed through the wooden walls, going past the forests, the giant mountains, the clouds, his eyes couldn¡¯t keep up with it.


    In a single breath, the scenery in front of his eyes had changed hundreds of time. In a blink of an eye who knows how many miles he teleported.


    Zong Shou was slightly distracted, when he came to his senses he had alreadynded within a wooden building.


    Chuxue felt giddy, her eyes had no anxiousness to it at all whilst Ruoshui and Zong Yuan both frowned, trying their best to recover from their dazed state.


    Run¡¯s face was green and white. However, when she came back to her senses, she looked right away curiously at Zong Shou¡¯s hand, like she wanted to understand the thing within.


    Zong Shou was also looking however he was looking all around, only to see that this ce was a corner of a giant-sized house.


    Around him there were many different kinds of bookshelves, numerous types of books wereid out on it.


    There was only some space where they were standing. Below the 5 of them was aplicated and exquisitely crafted spiritual formation.


    ¡°This is a book depository?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed with passion. Thest time although he casually followed Wei Xu to themon people path vast habitat, strictly speaking, he had just spent several hours in that ancestral hall.


    As for what it was outside he knew nothing about it. As for where the depository of themon people path was, he had never been to it.


    ¡°Young master this is the vast habitat? The spiritual energy here is thick as expected.¡±


    Color finally appeared in Chuxue¡¯s eyes. First she tried to use some soul power, however, she directed the heaven and earth spiritual energy around her to shake, her body was surrounded by different colors.


    Seeing the situation, Chuxue was delighted, waving her hand in circles and bringing with it the seven-colored spiritual light.


    However a momentter she saw Zong Yuan and Ruoshui give her a weird gaze.


    Chuxue was startled and recalled what ce this was. She hurriedly stopped and cutely spat out her tongue.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, directly walking towards the stairs. This book depository had a total of 4 levels, it was a thousand feet wide and had 4 staircases. The books within number close to a million.


    Along the way looking at thebels of the names of the books, a light shed within Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. He wanted to immediately take some to have a good read.


    Out of the books, he had already seen thousands which were lost in the future.


    A portion of which was ones he searched about in thest life but had no affinity with.


    When he reached the bottomyer, Zong Shou was about to walk to the gate when his footsteps stopped. His eyes squinted as he looked to the side.


    It was an old man, his face was shriveled up and dry as he sat on a wooden chair. His hair was neatlybed and he had a few strands of a mustache on his chin.


    At this moment he smiled as he looked over.


    However before this when he was walking down his spiritual sense didn¡¯t notice his presence. In his spiritual sense, this old man was like a dead person.


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath, following which he solemnly bowed and cupped his fist, ¡°I dare ask senior...¡±


    When his wordsnded the old man waved his sleeves, ¡°There is no need to be so polite. I am just a protector of the depository. My name is Hanfang, you can just call me senior brother Han.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up, so this person was the same generation as him. However, he became even more respectful still bowing, ¡°Greetings senior brother Han.¡±


    Seeing him suddenly appear in this depository and not be surprised, he knew his identity.


    To be the same generation as him who was amon people path second-generation direct disciple, he was at least 8 thousand years old, even ten thousand years ago during the cloud deste era.


    To be able to live till now... his cultivation was not low.


    Seeing the situation, Hanfangughed, ¡°6 people of themon people path 2nd generation direct line, they were always so arrogant and didn¡¯t follow rules, not caring about elders and seniority. Who knew thest one would finally be polite.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up, he couldn¡¯t tell if Hanfang¡¯s words were praise or an insult. Then he saw his eyes turn solemn, ¡°You have inherited Senior master Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s matter, your senior brother Wei Xu has already told me. At that time I felt he was too rash, how could the identity of 2nd generation direct disciple be so easily given to others. Now that I meet you, I felt that that little brat made some sense. I heard that not long ago you inherited the legacy of Dragon Shadow? The puzzle set by that person on Dragon Gathering Mountain I had personally went to take a look and it was just to create problems for people. It is really difficult for you to break it. In this hundred years in terms of sword path talent and luck, you are top 3. Naturally this time it can be considered the good luck of that Dragon Shadow.¡±


    ¡°I was just lucky.¡±


    Zong Shou stood straight and replied with a t tone. He didn¡¯t feel delighted from Hanfang¡¯s praise but was instead curious about the old man¡¯sst sentence.


    ¡°Senior brother, it should be my blessing to be his student, why does Senior brother Han that?¡±


    That Hanfang burst out into augh and shook his hand, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to insult him, just speaking the truth. Do you know that the legacy of that nine dragon shadow sword was a heart knot of your master¡¯s?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, his eyes became more and more confused. Looking at Dragon Shadow¡¯s arrangement on the mountain it didn¡¯t look like he cared much about his sword technique legacy. The situation looked like he wanted to reject everyone from his door.


    ¡°Are you finding what he did at Dragon Gathering Mountain weird?¡±


    He saw through Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts. His tone was leisurely, ¡°He is exceptionally stubborn and in the past, to vent his anger, he left the inner and outer dragon gate. In the end, no matter how people persuaded him, he didn¡¯t want to change it. He said that he didn¡¯t care about normal talents, only top sword path talents could inherit his nine dragon shadow sword and perfect it.¡±


    Zong Shou continued to listen on quietly, this senior brother Han still hadn¡¯t exined why Dragon Shadow would be so anxious about his sessor.


    ¡°...I remember that Dragon Shadow martial saint had entered the saint realm 9700 years ago. 6500 years ago he reached the saint realm peak, he was just one step from breaking through and facing the tribtion. However, he was unable to cross it in the next 6000 years. Currently, his lifespan is left with 30 years!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted, based on what Dragon Shadow said, the day the god realm true dragon escaped would be 30 yearster.


    That Hanfang¡¯s voice continued.


    ¡°As for the reason why it was because he still had a heart knot that was unsolved. He was afraid that if he failed to pass the tribtion the sword technique he had spent so much effort to create would have no one inheriting it, and he would be unable to achieve a state of not caring about anything. Which was why during the 6 thousand years he didn¡¯t dare to take that step. That was why I said that he was lucky. He was originally about to fall, now he has a chance to live. That Lingyun Sect ancestor is also at the peak of the saint realm but do you know why they fear him so much? A person whose life is about to end naturally has nothing to worry about. There are some rules he naturally didn¡¯t have to care about...¡±


    As he heard that Zong Shou¡¯s expression was filled with loss. He also felt weird why his senior brother Han would know about this matter.


    That Hanfang stopped his words, with no intention to exin. He shifted his gaze away, onto the 4 people behind Zong Shou.


    ¡°Your Senior brother Wei left you 4 inner disciple spots and you used them all like this? You didn¡¯t feel your heartache at all. Oh? A nine tail shadow body, an unparalleled general seed. They do have the rights to enter mymon people path.¡±


    Looking at Zong Yuan and Ruoshui, following which Hanfang eximed, grabbing out with his hand and sucking Shi Run into his palm. His finger touching the middle of her brows, only to see a snow colored pattern spread.


    ¡°Maniac lion snow seal? She is the empress of the six spirit snow lion?¡±


    Zong Shou was originally thinking about his master. Taking him as a disciple, in a few years, he would try to breakthrough.


    However, advancing to the end room needed to face a tribtion? Why hasn¡¯t he heard about it before?


    Hearing those words he came back to his senses and smiled, ¡°Based on what people from her race said it is indeed the maniac lion snow seal, it is also the snow lion of the palm¡¯s descendant.¡±


    That old man sent several bits of internal energy into the body of Shi Run, following which his expression changed slightly. Then he ced her down. However, he didn¡¯t return her to Zong Shou, but instead directly ced her beside him.


    ¡°How about you give this girl to me to be my disciple?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, onlying back to his senses a whileter. Thinking that his senior brother was direct. To want to make her his disciple, he most probably discovered something.


    He was willing, he was worried about not being able to find someone to teach her. With this senior brother, he didn¡¯t know was end realm or saint realm to teach her, but he was much stronger than him.


    Run was stunned. She looked fearfully and with a begging expression over.


    Zong Shou gave her a consoling smile, following which his brows furrowed, ¡°It isn¡¯t that I am unwilling, but she is just too small. To be under senior brother at such a young age, I am afraid it isn¡¯t suitable. It is also unfair for the others in the sect.¡±


    Hanfang was annoyed, ¡°You are just 15 and can be mymon people path 2nd generation direct disciple! With her as my student, she can at most be a second-generation core disciple. What isn¡¯t suitable?¡±


    Scolding a few sentences, he saw that Zong Shou was holding a token in his hand, distractedly ying around with it. He instantly understood, scolding out once more, ¡°Don¡¯t you just want a few inner sect spots? I will just give it to you!¡±

 Chapter 399 - Don鈥檛 regret

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 398 Don¡¯t regret</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just want a few inner sect spots? I will just give it to you!¡±


    He furiously said that. However, he didn¡¯t have an angry expression on his face, instead, he was much happier.


    The 4 inner sect disciple spots that Wei Xu left him was originally for Zong Shou¡¯s protectors.


    Now that he snatched one already naturally he had to makepensations.


    However, Run felt like she was abandoned by Zong Shou, her expression looked extremely pitiful.


    Zong Shou smiled, pointing at Hanfang, ¡°This person is much more amazing than I am and can teach you stronger things. Next time you won¡¯t be bullied anymore. Eh! There are also sweets that taste good...¡±


    When Shi Run heard that her eyes were filled with tears, the tears glistening in the light, filled with a begging expression. Zong Shou was helpless, thinking about how this little Run was learning from Chuxue? It was just too strong, making his heart hurt like he had done something unforgivable and that they could never be separated.


    He suddenly had an idea, his tone changing. He tempted her, ¡°Learn the skills well and next time you can protect your brother! You are getting a master, we aren¡¯t separating...¡±


    Hanfang was originally furious, how could his personal disciple be someone¡¯s protector? Following which seeing Shi Run nod her head, her tears stopping. He stopped speaking and suppressed the urge to scold him.


    Following which Zong Shou pulled Chuxue in front of his body, ¡°Senior brother Han since you want disciples then why not add one more? She is called Su Chuxue, her talents are no lower than Run.¡±


    Thinking that if he could get rid of this burden at the same time to his senior brother, that would be the best situation. When Chuxue learned martial arts, no matter what it was she could learn it instantly. However, in terms of spiritual cultivation, she forgot everything in a breath. Even after learning the great sky changing meditation technique it didn¡¯t make any difference. It was something that made his head hurt for a long period.


    Hanfang¡¯s expression had calmed down, calmly sweeping over Chuxue, following which he didn¡¯t bother, ¡°This girl¡¯s talents aren¡¯t bad, spirit forged tiger bones, born with limitless strength. However to be my disciple she is still a littlecking. She is not just one grade weaker than Run.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, thinking that did Wei Xu not tell this senior brother that Chuxue had the battle martial body?


    What spirit forged tiger bones, that was something he didn¡¯t know about. But he knew that Chuxue¡¯s fighting ability was the most pinnacle talent in the world.


    Even he was weaker than that brat. If she wasn¡¯t being suppressed by him to spend time on spiritual cultivation too, her martial cultivation would be far from the current martial ancestor realm.


    His brows rising, just when he was about to speak to exin, he saw Chuxue suddenly tugging at his sleeves.


    When he turned around, he saw her face was filled with a stubborn unwillingness. Her eyes were filled with annoyance and rage.


    Seeing that Zong Shou was first stunned, a momentter he understood that Hanfang¡¯s words had hurt this little girl¡¯s pride.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel amused, he thought this Xue¡¯er was so muddle-headed till she had no feelings.


    Thinking about it carefully, Zong Shou retracted the words which were at the corner of his mouth, thinking that he probably was unable to get rid of this burden. However, his lips curled up, filled with an evil smile, ¡°Forget it! Don¡¯t take her then. Senior brother Han don¡¯t regret in the future.¡±


    Hanfang scoffed coldly, ¡°In this world, there hasn¡¯t been a thing which could make me regret! I believe that my pair of old eyes have never been wrong about anything.¡±


    When he said those words, Zong Shou was helpless. Hanfang had just be Shi Run¡¯s master, he didn¡¯t want the atmosphere between the two sides to be too tense. He pulled her hand, directly pushing open the door to the depository and walked out, ¡°All of you follow me.¡±


    Along with Hanfang walking out of the book depository, Zong Shou felt his breathing tense up as he looked at the space around.


    Only to see that nearby there were rows of endless buildings, looking extremely vast and majestic, taking up hundreds of thousands of feet of space.


    Although there was a round sun in the sky it gave off no temperature. The temperature in this space seemed to be moderated.


    Who knew if it was because that sun was simply too fake or because of the spiritual formation of the ce.


    Around these buildings were a patch of wilderness. There were mountains and rivers and even some farnd.


    Zong Shou knew that the scenery around was mostly fake. Themon people path vast habitat was at most just a hundred thousand feet wide.


    ...Legend had it that the 5 vast habitats were different from those shrines and spiritual houses. They were spaces that end realm experts of the cloud deste era opened up in the cloud world. It seemed like those rumors weren¡¯t false!


    Distracted slightly, Zong Shou retracted his eyes, following which he looked behind him, only to see that above wrote the words Scripture Hiding Building C.


    He was delighted, with this Scripture Hiding Building c, that means there were buildings A and B. Wei Xu said that the vast habitat hid ten million books, he probably wasn¡¯t lying.


    Then, at the corner of his eyes saw a bunch of people walk out from one of the buildings. They were dressed up in many different attires, their ages were all different. As for their cultivation, they were mostly grade 5 and 6, the lowest was grade 4.


    Surprise appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, ¡°Senior brother, ourmon people path main hall has so many disciples?¡±


    Looking out with one eye there seemed to be close to a thousand?


    ¡°They are disciples of themon people path, not the main hall. They are the core disciples of the 3 sects and 6 schools who came over to the vast habitat. They borrow the spiritual energy here to cultivate whilst listening to lessons here.¡±


    Hanfang smiled, then he exined, ¡°However the number of people in our main hall isn¡¯t few either. There are only 20 people who have the rights to enter the mysterious life golden book. As for direct disciples, it only reached the 3rd generation, however, branches like mine also had many disciples.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind much about what he was saying behind, what he was curious about was the words he said at the front, ¡°Listen to sses, what does senior brother mean?¡±


    ¡°That was the rule that your senior brother Wei Xu had set down. Although your senior brother is a little insane sometimes, only this makes me respect him!¡±


    Hanfang sighed as he said with a t tone, ¡°Every year, themon people path vast habitat will invite the seniors in the sect to teach in the vast habitat. People who have the rights to teach are all above the spiritual grandmaster realm. Sometimes there are even cultivators of the celestial path who return to the vast habitat. Listening to sses within the vast habitat is much better than learning from their masters. Which was why the 3 sects and 6 schools all wish to obtain spots toe to the vast habitat to cultivate. Naturally, it was also done to ensure that the sects don¡¯t get alienated away from the main branch.


    Zong Shou was instantly enlighted, knowing that themon people path had many branches, if the founder was still alive it was okay, but if he wasn¡¯t, the connection might be broken sooner orter.


    Wei Xu¡¯s actions were exquisite. With the rtionship of the same sect learning together, the many branches were the same as one faction.


    Didn¡¯t the university system in the futuree from this? The many disciples of themon people path needed to have an inner disciple or core disciple and above rights before they could advance...


    Feeling slightly impressed, Hanfang turned around his head once more, his gaze filled with meaning, ¡°Then junior brother, have you thought about what identity you would like to use to learn in themon people path vast habitat?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart was as clear as a mirror, his right-hand flipping and a token appeared in his hand.


    He originally thought that Wei Xu gave him this token to make it easier for him to walk about in the cloud world as amon people path disciple, who knew that it was used here too.


    In fact, within the vast habitat, the 3 sects, and the 6 schools along with the disciples of the main hall, there wouldn¡¯t be less than 10 thousand of them.


    Too many people, rumors will fly, he did need to have a new identity to cover up.


    Thinking about it carefully, he slightly shook the token in his hands. Following which the words changed.


    ...It was the wordsmon people path inner disciple Tanqiu!


    Zong Shou¡¯s face also changed, it was the same as thest life. However, although Zong Shou wanted to make his face more mature, back to the 30-year-old uncle look from before, the token didn¡¯t help him out. No matter how he changed, he was still looking like a 15-year-old.


    Not far away, there was a pool. Looking at the reflection, Zong Shou slowly focused himself.


    This look, how long hadn¡¯t he seen it? His mind also seemed to have returned to when sword emperor Tanqiu was young.


    ¡°This look isn¡¯t too handsome but it isn¡¯t too ugly, it couldn¡¯t be more average. The identity is also just inner sect, you are truly great at the art of keeping a low profile.¡±


    Hanfang¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. Although Zong Shou¡¯s current look was average the body quality which exuded a natural majesty and noble aura couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    He scoffed lightly in his heart, your looks in a sharp person¡¯s eyes is as eye-catching as antern, how can you even hide? Following which he said, ¡°Unfortunately if you want to enter this Book Hiding Building C, even the A building you must at least have the identity of a core disciple!¡±


    Zong Shou was helpless and could only change the words on the token once more, changing the inner sect into core disciple. Thinking about it he added the words 3rd generation to hit.


    Hanfangughed and stopped bothering about him, following which he swept towards Zong Yuan and the others.


    Zong Shou instantly understood the reputation of Zong Yuan¡¯s unparalleled general seed was no weaker than him. There were many people who recognized them.


    Just that he only had one illusionary spell token so how could he change?


    That Zong Yuan¡¯s expression changed as he took out his token, the words on it could change too, his name directly changed to Zong Er.


    Deeming Zong Shou as the elder, he was naturally the second one. He then changed his looks, moving the position of his facial features slightly and he looked different. He was still really handsome but he looked much brighter.


    Only then did Zong Shou understand. The tokens of Zong Yuan and the others were linked treasures, connected to the parent. His teleportation jade letter and illusionary spell token were the main artifacts of this set of spiritual artifacts.


    Ruoshui also followed suit, changing her name to Shui Ruo. Chuxue originally didn¡¯t know how she should change her name, seeing what Ruoshui called herself she calmed down, flipping her name and changing it to Xuechu.


    In a blink of an eye, the 3 of them looked different from before. Only Shi Run didn¡¯t change. She was still small so probably no one would recognize her. As such, she didn¡¯t need to change her looks.


    Anyways he didn¡¯t n on using this identity for a long time.

 Chapter 400 - Qiushi, Ideals Instantiation

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 399 Qiushi, Ideals Instantiation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After they changed their looks, Hanfang brought Zong Shou and the group around the vast habitat and introduced to them the various buildings in the ce.


    Book Hiding Building, Scripture Lecture Hall, Pill Refining Pavillion, they were all present.


    What Zong Shou was most interested in were the ces where the lectures took ce. Every time he passed by he would stop and listen attentively for a moment.


    However, after a few times, he felt disappointed. The lecturers that themon people path invited did indeed have a high standard.


    However since he grasped sword soul on Dragon Gathering Mountain, the martial path mysteries that they talked about were too shallow and were of no help to him.


    He could only leave helplessly, only a few ces where they talked about spirit master cultivation surprised him.


    He was worried about not having a proper spirit cultivation legacy. What the lectures of themon people path talked about were the most basic parts of spiritual cultivation. Not only was it shallow but detailed, it wasn¡¯t as obscure as what was written in those spirit master books and helped to scratch his itch.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Hanfang impatiently rushing him, Zong Shou wanted to walk in and pay close attention to the lesson.


    There were a total of 15 lecture halls which were all quite huge, each could sit 3 thousand people. There were only 3 for spiritual cultivation but 12 for the martial path.


    Themon people path¡¯ spiritual cultivation attainments were only weaker than the Taoist sect. However, in this world, their martial cultivation was still numerous times better.


    Apart from that, there were lecture halls for pill refining and weapon crafting, formation path as well as branch techniques.


    Zong Shou followed Hanfang, strolling along like they were looking at the scenery. His eyes weren¡¯t attracted by much. It wasn¡¯t until he reached an area, where the most majestic hall entered his eyes that he was slightly stunned.


    ¡°This ce is?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that this lecture hall had any unusual points but that this ce was especially noisy. From a long distance away, they could hear the debating sounds within.


    When Hanfang heard that his eyes wereplicated as he looked at the signboard of the Scripture lecture hall.


    ¡°Qiushi hall, it is where disciples of the sect understand their path...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes rose up, understand their path? Understand what path? After he walked in, the moment he stopped in his tracks, the debating noises within spread into his ears.


    ¡°...In my eyes, there should be a revolution in the world! Today the 5 continents and 12 inds the rich own everything whilst the poor has no standing at all. The sects are all corrupted and splurging cash whilst people are freezing and dying by the roads. For what reason can some people after being born not do anything and enjoy ruches? For what reason do the people work so hard for their entire life and be ordered around by others? All people in the world should be equal, this wealth should be equal too...¡±


    ¡°Brother Yin¡¯s words are wrong, although those rich people are parasites¡ªpeople who do nothing but eat and sleep¡ªtheir riches were gained from the tireless working of their parents and grandparents. It¡¯s normal for them to be protected by their families. If everyone was equal, then why would anyone in the world be willing to strive and progress? If this goes on won¡¯t everything be in a mess? What our ancestor Xi Zi meant was for people of the world to grasp their destinies, to be able to speak out their voice and not be the ves of others...¡±


    ¡°Hei! Riches are not equal, there is a gulf between the top and bottom, there is also a ss system so how can there be equality? Riches are made by the hands of the people. In my eyes, those merchants take up the hard work of others and are people that should be killed!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The people who earn their riches the proper way are okay, what is annoying are those who use power and money, and also martial powers to force people, to make the people of the world live a hard life.¡±


    ¡°Which is why if ourmon people path takes over the rule we will make the political rule clear, ban spiritual and martial cultivation, to solve the inequality problem and make the rich virtuous...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brain turned into mush as he heard that, thinking about what kind of people were in this hall. As expected from themon people path.


    Taking a look into the hall, there were no less than a thousand of them. They all shook their heads and were continuously debating. No teacher was giving a lecture and no one to bother about any of them.


    Zong Shou shook his head and directly walked away. Following which he looked opposite, the noise from there was much louder than it was here.


    It also had a signboard which wrote ideals instantiation hall.


    Zong Shou followed Hanfang over, right away he heard some words and he was astonished. He heard someone say,¡±...Last year when I went back home I had prepared 400 intense fire talismans and also gathered some friends to blow up that Taishou¡¯s house! Unfortunately, before Ipleted my preparation the sect called me toe over to the vast habitat to cultivate, what a waste. That Lihai Taishou have any of you heard of him? He was famous for being violent andst year he increased the taxes in the city to 40%. He also worked together with a few dog merchants to upy 120 thousand mu of farnd around the city to force the people of Lihai to be unable to make a living, how despicable!¡±


    ¡°...That is despicable. You should have gotten rid of him before you came!¡±


    ¡°All of you are wrong! That method is simply too extreme, although we focus on the lives of the people, we cannot act on behalf of the heavens. Such people will naturally be punished by the heavens, we just need to spread the values of ourmon people path and let the people know that it is time for a revolution.¡±


    ¡®Hey! I think you have read too many Buddhism scriptures! Why don¡¯t you talk about these in front of those Confucians? When our ancestor Xi Zi had these thoughts what did the Buddhists and Confucians do? They gathered up their elites and wiped out thousands of our disciples! In this world, the fist is the biggest. We should fight back, pay blood with blood and make them yield. Only then will the world change too.¡±


    ¡°This junior brother¡¯s brains has problems. Don¡¯t care about him. However, to use the intense fire talisman to assassinate, these methods are a little overboard. I have my break 10 dayster. I am prepared to return to do a big one. Have you heard of that Helian Iron Mountain in the central continent? 3 million wrongfully med people are being locked to dig mine stone, day after day night after night. Be it the young or the old, they needed to do hardbor and be whipped by others. I am prepared to bury some explosive spiritual talismans in the houses of the nobles in the nearby cities. If they aren¡¯t willing to release the people then I will blow them all up!¡±


    ¡°Helian iron mountain? I heard of it before. It was said that 30 years ago Yan city locked up convicts, 99% of them were innocent. The Yan City pass guard was about to stage a coup, what did it have to do with them. Senior brother¡¯s n is a good one! However, to release these people, it is best if you target that Han King of the dynasty. Why not count me in, but we have to be more detailed for this n.¡±


    ¡°Blow people up? How about you count me in? Using explosive spiritual formations to kill people is what I enjoy the most.¡±


    ¡°You want to use explosive spiritual formations? Senior brothers, those nobles dying isn¡¯t much but what about those servants? I think it isn¡¯t appropriate.¡±


    ¡°What isn¡¯t appropriate? We want to change the world so naturally there needs to be sacrifices. Those servants are working for bad people, even if some of them are innocent. They should beughing to their deaths for dying for those 3 million people!¡±


    Zong Sho pouted thinking to himself: Laugh! No wonder the reputation of thismon people path was so bad. Even ten thousand yearster they were being looked down on by others. This was pretty much the base of terrorists, trying to sow chaos in the world, a bunch of unscrupulous people...


    All of a sudden he didn¡¯t know whether it was a blessing or a cmity for him to join thismon people path. Anyways his future was bing worrying.


    Just as he was about to leave he heard a voice,¡±...Apologies senior sister, the reason I returnedte was because of Gantian Mountain. I originally thought that due to the monster king fight for the throne it would be unstable and we would have chances to stir chaos which was why I stayed there. Unfortunately during that night when we were ready to start a fire to create problems, Zong Shou had swept out the various races and Zong Shi. Then we thought that with a new ruler, the people will doubt someone so young and we might still have a chance. We purchased armor for ten thousand and contacted thousands of poor people and some of Zong Shi¡¯s old gang to get ready to stage a coup. Who knew that Zong Shou was so amazing, giving a few new policies and settling their hearts. A few months ago he defeated Taoyun City and expanded by ten thousand miles. Seeing that there was no chance, we helplessly returned. What a huge loss this time...¡±


    ¡°Zong Shou? I have heard about this person, he is said to be talented with foresight with top talents. Not long ago he destroyed the physical body of Long Ruo, bing the student of Dragon Shadow. What he loved was to act cool, liking to hide his cultivation and a stroll around and let people fall for his tricks.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s head was filled with cold sweat, so there were such people with nefarious intentions under his rule.


    Luckily during that night, he was quick with the sword. If not if things dragged on who knows what kind of consequences would there be.


    He noted this down in his memory, getting ready to let Ruoshui take a close look and in theing days it was best they clear out all these hidden problems.


    The words that the other woman said also made him feel slightly happy. Thinking that he truly was famous all over.


    Only thatst sentence made him unhappy, it wasn¡¯t like he was doing so willingly.


    Sighing, Zong Shou walked away slowly, following which he nced towards Hanfang, ¡°Were these 2 halls also set up by senior brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Like he didn¡¯t approve of these 2 ces either, Hanfang¡¯s tone also felt weird.


    ¡°Your senior brother say that it was the theories of thend and it would only be clearer as people debated it which was why he set up these 2 halls. The Qiushi Hall is for the debating of ideas whilst the ideals instantiation hall is to gather thoughts to benefit all, to discuss how we could instantiate the ideas of themon people path. However, who knows how it slowly started to change, even your senior brother was helpless and allow things to continue on their own. Don¡¯t worry these people are just randomly saying things. With seniors and teachers, they wouldn¡¯t dare to mess about.¡±


    Only then was Zong Shou slightly at ease, however, he still felt bitter in his mouth. They most likely didn¡¯t dare to fool around however there were still some people who weren¡¯t restrained by the sect.


    Thest ce was the dorms. Zong Shou and the others were arranged into a lone courtyard which split into 3 rooms.


    Although it was wide, the scenery was beautiful. The decorations within were really simple. Apart from beds and cabs, there was nothing else. Inside was a really basic Spirit Gathering formation to gather spiritual energy. On the door of the room, there were the words 1st courtyard A.


    Zong Shou was thinking about how the sect was too prudent. That the way they treated him who was a 2nd generation direct disciple was just so simple. Was it because they were too poor?


    He heard Hanfang say, ¡°Since ourmon people path wants all people to be equal so we must set the examples. Although the sect is split between direct, core, inner and outer disciples, but the cultivation conditions were all the same. Even I have simr conditions...¡±

 Chapter 401 - Weird Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 400 Weird Attitude</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Since ourmon people path wants all people to be equal, we must set the examples. Although the sect is split between direct, core, inner and outer disciples, but the cultivation conditions were all the same. Even I have simr conditions...¡±


    When he heard those words, Zong Shou was slightly surprised, ¡°Inner and outer disciples are treated the same? But since the cultivation methods they trained in were different, how are they treated the same?¡±


    ¡°Who said they were different?¡±


    Hanfang smiled, his face was filled with a prideful expression, ¡°Other sects treat the true pinnacle techniques of the sects as secrets and didn¡¯t pass it about. Only ourmon people path opens it all out and lets everyone learn it. We only look at their morals and personality, if the elders and seniors recognize them, then they would allow you to learn it. As long as you can understand it, then you can learn it. Teacher¡¯s senior brother Xi Zi set up these rules and they hadn¡¯t been changed in ten thousand years. That is why ourmon people path 3 sects and 6 schools are seen as the demon path. Our numbers far less than other sects, but we still produce so many talents. Using our own ability to go up against the Taoists, Confucians and Buddhism such that they don¡¯t dare to act too unrestrained...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t believe him fully. He remembered that when Wei Xu spread to him the insight mysterious lightning body training art and the great sky changing meditation technique, that wasn¡¯t what he said.


    However thinking about it carefully, it seemed like Wei Xu said that these 2 sect secret techniques weren¡¯t allowed to be passed to outsiders.


    ¡°...People who managed to cultivate it would bemon people path inner sect disciples.¡±


    At that time, he understood that the final sentence as needing inner sect disciple qualifications to be able to learn these 2 cultivation methods. Now thinking about it, maybe what his senior brother meant was that after one learns it, they had the rights to enter themon people path inner sect.


    Strictly speaking, these 2 grade 10 saint spirit level cultivation methods weren¡¯t things that normal people could cultivate in.


    Zong Yuan was able to because he had enoughprehension into the power of lightning. As for Chuxue and Ruoshui. Even with his teachings, they were unable to truly grasp the technique.


    On one side it was open, allowing you to choose until you learn all that you can learn. The other side was keeping it a secret and not passing it down, gathering resources to develop core disciples. Which one was the better of the 2 was hard to say. However, Xi Zi was truly magnanimous making one respect him.


    Who knew if it was because of how he went all around to learn in thest life and didn¡¯t have a sect. However, he approved of and supported what themon people path did.


    However, in the next moment, he heard that Hanfangugh awkwardly,¡± However it was also because of that which many top talents break away from ourmon people path. Even saint talents of the ancient times were like normal disciples in our sect. That¡¯s why there weren¡¯t many true talents who want to enter our sect. Luckily the disciples work hard and dare to train hard. In ten thousand years, they didn¡¯t show any signs of falling behind. Does junior brother regret anything today?¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, he broke out into augh, saying with a tranquil expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know what others think but what I agree with what master¡¯s husband Xi Zi set!¡±


    Hanfang was startled when he heard that, he originally thought that Zong Shou would grumble a little, even if he didn¡¯t say out he would feel ufortable deep down inside. He was also prepared to speak to persuade him and calm his heart down. Who knew that he would get such a reply, his expression was extremely happy. There was nothing fake about it at all.


    People who were so talented were often arrogant and proud thinking that they were big shots. People like Zong Shou were truly a rare breed.


    His junior brother was so weird!


    Hanfang shook his head, casually instructing him about some rules of themon people path vast habitat before he was ready to leave. He originally wanted to bring Shi Run along with him.


    However in the end when he saw that this little brat wanted to follow Zong Shou and wasn¡¯t willing to leave. He could only helplessly give up.


    The moment he just stepped out of the courtyard, Hanfang suddenly thought about something and suddenly turned around, ¡°I forgot something. Junior brother needs to remember that it is best you don¡¯t tell other people about your name on the mysterious golden life book.¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, his brows curved, ¡°Junior brother is willing to hear you borate!¡±


    ¡°There is no reason. Apart from preventing the soul from being destroyed the book is also able to extend life. If not how can a god realm person like me with no special bloodline live from ten thousand years ago till now? Do you know junior brother that when your name is carved onto that book, you will have 50% longer life than other people?¡±


    After Hanfang said that, he let out a self-mockingugh before he took his leave.


    Zong Shou was instantly startled, taking a long while before he was able toe back to his senses.


    50%? Which means that with his current realm he could live for 300 years. Then the mysterious golden life book could help him live till 450 years old?


    ...No wonder this item would be the Sect protecting treasure of themon people path!¡±


    Following which he squinted his eyes as he looked upwards.


    He knew that the ancestral hall of themon people path wasn¡¯t within the building group known as themon people pce but hidden at the highest part, a ce where the stars circled.


    When he entered the vast habitat he could feel that that ce, there was something within the ancestral hall which seemed to be connected to his soul, like it was calling out to him.


    Was it the mysterious golden life book? No, it shouldn¡¯t be so intense. That¡¯s right, it was that sword! The celestial sword that senior brother called the god refined sword!


    He got an urge to rush up and grab the sword in his hand. However, in his heart, he was feeling a little weird. Based on what senior brother Wei Xu said, didn¡¯t this sword need someone to be at the god realm to be able to grasp it?


    Or was his feeling just an illusion?


    He focused he didn¡¯t even notice that senior brother Han had left.


    It wasn¡¯t until he heard something did Zong Shoue back to his senses. When he looked outwards, he saw that there were tens of people who were standing not far away, their expressions were extremely weird.


    Who knows was it because it was night and the lectures had already ended, more and more people started to gather around. The gazes they threw over were all the same.


    Zong Shou instinctively touched his face, there was nothing wrong with it. Following which he had an idea as he looked towards the signboard which wrote 1st Courtyard A.


    When he came he didn¡¯t think much about it but now it seems like this courtyard or the name of this courtyard was special.


    He wanted to find someone to ask but looking at the situation it most probably wouldn¡¯t work. Zong Shou decisively closed the door of the courtyard, cutting off all their gazes.


    His brain swelled up. Who knows why, but after being stared at by the people like he was a monkey, that urge from before had disappeared.


    Even that rough connection from before had disappeared.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but mock himself, as expected it was an illusion...


    ...


    The entire night was spent cleaning the ce up. Who knew how long it had been without someone staying there. The dust was a feet thick. Luckily the few of them could use spells, using a wind talisman to sweep and they could blow the dust all away. Following Chuxue excitedly took out all kinds of beautiful furniture from the heaven and earth bag and ced it all around.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind much. He was simr to Zong Yuan, he just needed a bed and he could rest.


    However, he definitely wouldn¡¯t oppose if he could live his days morefortably.


    Arge part of his energy was spent on modifying the spiritual formation. Before this, he had asked Hanfang. Although the sect treated everyone equally and saw them as the same status, they didn¡¯t stop disciples from using their own money to modify their lives.


    Zong Shou decided to go all out, cing spirit gathering formations all over this 3 branched courtyard.


    Each day he would consume a total of 20 grade 4 beast crystal. Naturally, with such a high price, it caused the spiritual energy that was gathered here to pretty much reach the peak.


    All of a sudden numerous spiritual energy waves swept over within this vast habitat, exceeding 3 times to normal levels before stopping.


    The density of the spiritual energy within the vast habitat was 10 times that of the outside world. As for within this courtyard, it was 30 times more than in Gantian Mountain.


    The most direct effect would be when he cultivated the insight mysterious lightning body training art and the great sky changing meditation technique.


    Within a night even without using any pills to support, the cultivation effects were a huge 60% than usual.


    Zong Shou tried to cultivate for half a night. Then he sighed. The effects of cultivating in this vast habitat were truly different.


    The Hanyan Pce on the peak of Gantian Mountain could be said to have bountiful spiritual energy but he couldn¡¯t feel any effects usually.


    Only the abundance of the spiritual energy of the spiritual houses and shrines could truly help one cultivate more efficiently.


    With such preciousnd, no matter how average the talents of the disciples was, his future achievements would be no small matter.


    On the early morning of the second day, Zong Shou allowed Zong Yuan and the others to do their activities. As for himself, he excitedly headed towards the Book Hiding Building B.


    He borrowed the tens of books that he had craved for in the past. Then he headed to the scripture lecture hall which thought spiritual arts to listen in quietly.


    Although they were just some basics, verifying them with what he had learned, he felt like everything was clicking perfectly.


    At the start it was still okay, slowly Zong Shou felt that something was wrong. The people around him were originally focusing on the lessons but slowly they were in deep discussion, shifting their seats continuously.


    It was like there was a poison around Zong Shou and they didn¡¯t dare to get close. The gazes they looked over with were different. Either envious, unhappy, shocked, pity or curious.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart slightly sunk, following which he had an idea and knew that this was most likely a continuation of what happened yesterday.


    Unfortunately, this ce wasn¡¯t Gantian Mountain and people around him were all people of the same sect. If not he could just grab one and he would know the reason.


    The lectures here would have a 10-minute break every hour. A lecture hall will speak about the grade 1-5 basics, the other was about grade 6 and after, all the talismans, spells and cultivation path.


    Based on what Hanfang said, the lessons here continuously cycled. If one was lucky and coincidentally the teacher in charge of teaching the basics was invited not long ago, then he could start from the top.


    During the lecture, Zong Shou was able to pay attention to it, but when it ended, his heart sunk a little. He could feel the coldness and alienation in the eyes of the others.


    Just as he was totally confused and didn¡¯t know the reason, he saw 2 extremely familiar graceful figures.


    ¡°Yanran, Yun?¡±

 Chapter 402 - Talents of the Sect

    Chapter 402: Chapter 401 3 Talents of the Sect


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Yanran, Yun?¡±


    Zong Shou was surprised, these 2 people were like cranes standing out from the group of chickens when they were amongst themon people path disciples, like pearls in the sand, making one unknowingly look over. They were dazzling such that one couldn¡¯t help but look.


    Didn¡¯t the 2 of them say that they were going to return to their sect after saying goodbye at Dragon Gathering Mountain? Why did theye here?


    However, he only felt a little weird about this matter. Considering that they were disciples of themon people path, for them toe over here to cultivate wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary.


    What truly made him surprised was that the 2 girls treated him like they didn¡¯t see him, walking out of the lecture hall with a cold expression on their faces.


    Then he remembered that the current him had changed his looks. The 2 of them, of course, didn¡¯t recognize him.


    Even if they guessed his identity, reminiscing in front of everyone was a little inappropriate.


    Zong Shou thought about it for a moment, following which he followed up not closely but not slowly either. He crossed several corridors and into a huge garden, as expected the 2 of them were waiting for him.


    ¡°Yun greets your highness, how have you been? After saying goodbye at Dragon Gathering Mountain, your highness¡¯s cultivation seemed to have gotten higher.¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou arrive, Xuan Yun seemed to have be a whole other person, a wide smile on her face. She wasn¡¯t as ice-cold as before.


    That Zhao Yanran didn¡¯t treat him so amicably, scoffing coldly as a form of a greeting.


    Zong Shou smiled, casually removing the illusionary technique on his body. He also didn¡¯t ask the 2 of them why they would be in the vast habitat directly nodding his head, ¡°It is great that you came, I was fussing about not having someone to y the instruments for me.¡±


    Without Xuan Yun¡¯s soul calming spiritual tune to subjugate the soul, recently he didn¡¯t dare to use the illusionary heart mirror.


    Although it was an illusion that he made himself, but if he was injured within it was an actual injury and would injure his soul.


    When Xuan Yun heard that, she didn¡¯t care. On the contrary, she smiled, ¡°Xuan Yun came here because of that. The 3-month agreement with you still isn¡¯tpleted. 10 days ago she came to the vast habitat to wait for you toplete her promise.¡±


    Zhao Yanran was speechless, her mouth agape, scolding Zong Shou for being shameless. He treated Xuan Yun as his ve whilst thetter was also so willing and subservient.


    Following which her expression was solemn as she said seriously, ¡°Zong Shou I don¡¯t hope for you to be able to ascend in one year. I just hope that a yearter you can put in more effort and at least charge for the Xuanwu realm, can you do that? If you are a man don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±


    Zong Shou was at a loss, looking right at Zhao Yanran, following which he looked towards Xuan Yun with inquisitive eyes.


    Did Zhao Yanran eat gunpowder? Why was she so explosive?


    To enter the Xuanwu ancestor realm in a year? He did have some confidence. However, considering the foundations of his world shocking spiritual art, this speed was still a little quick.


    In the past, when he looked at this Zhao Yanran, she didn¡¯t look like an impatient person.


    Xuan Yun was able to read people, seeing his gaze she instantly smiled, ¡°That is because of sword prince Jue Yu. You might not have heard about it but this Jue Yu is one of the 3 pinnacle swords of the cloud world. It is said that he is the best sword user of the younger generation. Not long ago he swore that he would go up to their doors one by one, to challenge the 19 spiritual houses, 10 shrines, 5 vast habitats, and 3 heavenly ces to verify his sword path. Not long ago he had defeated 2 spiritual house sects.¡±


    ¡°Sword prince Jue Yu?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up, he had heard of the 3 pinnacle swords of the cloud world from Su Chen, however, he didn¡¯t know who they were specifically. He only knew that one of them was Lei Dong¡¯s enemy spirit sword Ruo Tao.


    In his heart he felt respectful, to challenge all the people, that was truly testing his sword on the world...


    Something that he had always wanted to do was being started by this sword prince Jue Yu.


    He also understood no wonder why Zhao Yanran would be so anxious. Seven Spirit Sect was the head of all spiritual houses so since Jue Yu wanted to challenge the 19 spiritual houses then the Seven Spirit Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it.


    To be able to be regarded as highly as that spirit sword Ruo Tao, he probably wouldn¡¯t be weaker than Lei Dong.


    His sworn brother was now a truly skilled grandmaster realm expert.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou gave a forced nod, ¡°I will try! However, with such an opponent, even if you reach the peak of Xuanwu you are still not his opponent. Within your Seven Spirit Sect probably only your senior master He Xueying has the rights to challenge him.¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s expression rxed, Zong Shou and her had a reverse seed cauldron rtionship. Originally with her talents, it would be impossible for her to breakthrough to Xuanwu ancestor within a year. But with Zong Shou as the cauldron seed feeding her, she had some chance.


    Hearing those words she wasn¡¯t that angry, she also knew that at this moment for her to fight that Jue Yu was just too forced.


    She was forcing Zong Shou because she had just a bit of hope and wasn¡¯t willing for the Seven Spirit Sect to be humiliated.


    She muttered and was about to thank him, in the next moment she heard Zong Shou smile and say,¡± However if you want me to agree I have a condition. Within this year you need to spar with my maidservant and must be a willing party. If not, then forget it!¡±


    Zhao Yanran was furious. Frustration pent up in her chest that she was unable to vent out. She should have known that it was impossible for her not to pay a price for hering to beg this fellow.


    Zong Shou stopped bothering about her and looked curiously towards Xuan Yun, ¡°What is happening today? I remember that I didn¡¯t offend any people from themon people path? Why is it like you 2 aren¡¯t willing to talk to me?¡±


    When Xuan Yun heard that she helplessly shook her head, ¡°Previously you did not offend everyone, but now you moved into that 1st Courtyard A you offended some people badly.¡±


    Zong Shou was enlightened, thinking that it was in fact due to that courtyard? When he first saw the name of the courtyard he had a bad feeling about it.


    However, as Hanfang had arranged it he couldn¡¯t oppose.


    Following which he heard Xuan Yun continue to speak, ¡°Ourmon people path had an unwritten rule that this courtyard is someone only themon people sect main hall and the most outstanding person from the 3 sects and 6 schools could upy. And anyone who moves in would be able to reach the celestial realm. Ten thousand years and there has been no exception. Since 20 years ago, after Taiyuan Sect¡¯s Fairy Shui left, it had been left empty. Originally in this generation, Taiyuan, Xuanyang and Hanling sects had exceptional disciples who had hopes of moving in. Not long ago they were fighting all out for this rights. In the end, your highness just appeared and directly upied it. Wouldn¡¯t they be annoyed and filled with hate?¡±


    Zong Shou could only smile awkwardly. He did offend people badly.


    A person whose identity and background they didn¡¯t know anything about for no reason upied something that they have been fighting for. If he was one of them, he would also feel annoyed.


    ¡°Taiyuan Sect Xuanye, Xuanyang Sect Xie An, Hanling Sect Luoshi, these 3 people are called the 3 talents of themon people path. They are also really respected amongst the disciples and have great influence, not only in their sect, even in the others they have people that follow them and treat them as their leader.¡±


    Zhao Yanran hade back to her senses, saying with a t tone and with a mocking intent,¡±These 3 people are the top of the 3 sects, maybe they don¡¯t care about moving into that courtyard but their friends, but senior brothers and junior brothers all hate you to the core and feel unjust for them. Today they are all rubbing their palms to want to teach you a lesson. It won¡¯t be easy for you to make them yield.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, he didn¡¯t have any intention to continue the conversation. The questions in his heart had been answered and as such he didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation with the 2 of them. This was the 1st time he came to the vast habitat and there were just so so many things he had to do.


    As for those people with nefarious intentions he didn¡¯t bother about them. If they were unhappy then he will just beat them up until they were happy.


    He joined themon people path to learn techniques. If he could be low profile then naturally that would be for the best.


    However, since his senior brother Hanfang has ced him on that position, then he wouldn¡¯t fear anything. He didn¡¯t have any intention to give it up either to calm down the people. The 1st courtyard A was something that he is his.


    Returning into the lecture hall, the fellow cultivators were extremely cold as they gazed at him, keeping their distance.


    At this moment Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, at least he had some peace and quiet to be able to leisurely listen. Just like before when he just started the sword path. He fully focused. His entire being was like a sponge, absorbing all the spiritual cultivation basics that he could use.


    In the day, there were a total of 4 lessons. In the morning it was about how to cultivate and asionally there were a few practical lessons. In the afternoon it was about spells and talisman path.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t attend every single lecture, he would only choose those useful to him. During the talisman path lessons, he would always leave, finding a quiet spot in the Book Hiding Building to read books on his way.


    Many days passed exactly like that. No one jumped out to find trouble with him, only those surrounding gazes seemed to be more and more unfriendly.


    Zong Shou could feel that these few days had seemed calm but actually, there were many hidden currents moving deep below.


    What he as happy about was that Zong Yuan and Ruoshui were like fish taking to water, adapting quickly to themon people path pce.


    Every day they were busy. Zong Yuan focused on the martial path. However, recently due to the need to cultivate spiritual arts, he would listen in along with Zong Shou. As for Ruoshui, she would spend time on both sides, like she entered a treasure trove, every day she was extremely busy.


    Only Chuxue seemed like she was unable to adapt. Even in the martial path lessons that she loved, she couldn¡¯t understand anything. Her face was lost.


    It wasn¡¯t until 2 dayster, when Zhao Yanran became her sparring partner, that she pumped up and had some energy in her life.


    It made Zong Shou sigh. Was this brat retarded or was her mind stolen by that overpowered bodily abilities?


    Shi Run was picked up in the morning by Hanfang every day and was only released at night.


    Zong Shou only knew that some internal energy appeared in this little brat¡¯s body and it was getting stronger and stronger. He didn¡¯t care about her progress and knew that with a god realm expert personally teaching, it was much more trustable than if he did it himself.

 Chapter 403 - 9 Talisman Return to Sun

    <h4>Chapter 403: 9 Talisman Return to Sun</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Oh? I think I can form this stack word true talisman today...¡±


    Within the main hall of the courtyard, Zong Shou closed the thick book in his hand. He was deep in thought.


    The many books in the Book Hiding Building were left during the ancient era. There wasn¡¯t paper at that time and they used bamboo and beast leather.


    The book in his hand was exactly that. It was called the spirit ocean stack talisman record. It was something he had flipped out 2 days ago from a corner of the Book Hiding Building B.


    Within the Book Hiding Building of themon people path, there were spiritual formations to get rid of bugs. The temperature was also really warm such that the book inside wouldn¡¯t dpose even in a hundred thousand years.


    However, who knew how many years had passed since this book was read by someone. When Zong Shou flopped it open, it was filled with an unbearable wooden smell.


    This book was left by a person known as Linghai Zhenren ten thousand years ago. It was a rare chance and he found the secrets behind the stack word, he tried to stack up spells and talisman to use them.


    In the end, Linghai Zhenren had failed. However, before he died he recorded all his understandings and all his trials within this book which fell into the hands of themon people path and was taken out by Zong Shou.


    It was not a sessful piece, which was why it was buried in dust.


    Zong Shou spent 2 full days before he was done with it. There were just 20 thousand words but the words and sentences held deep meaning and he had to understand the meaning within. Within his heart, some of his unclear thoughts were much clearer now.


    ¡°So it seems like not only master wanted to use this stack word...¡±


    Breaking into augh, Zong Shou¡¯s heart calmed down, entering a meditative state. He looked into his soul ocean, and suddenly spiritual energy surged. When such thoughts rose up, he was unable to stop it anymore as they swept about within his soul.


    As expected!


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate at all and he knew that at this moment he reached the best time to form the true spiritual talisman.


    With a thought in his mind, those close to a hundred true spiritual charms in his soul ocean flew up from that soul power ocean.


    Then they merged one by one. The entire process was extremely smooth, looking out there was a stack word in the sky above the soul ocean.


    It also disyed out numerous spiritual marks which connected to the other 7 talismans.


    There was even one spiritual vein that was formed andid out horizontally within the soul ocean. A full 8 spiritual veins, corresponding to the 8 true spiritual charms causing the soul ocean to be more condensed and have more potential. The vast source spirit was replenishing the spiritual energy within at every moment.


    There was even a portion which seeped outside of the body.


    ¡°Sess!¡±


    When thest stack word talisman was formed, Zong Shou felt his soul ocean whirlpool expand once more. It wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as when he advanced to the Return to Sun stage but he increased close to 70% of his spiritual energy!


    Even his monster body sensed something. 2 fox ears popped out of his head and there were 6 foxtails that charged out of his back.


    ¡°Why did another tail grow? Is there any end to this?¡±


    Regarding his monster body, Zong Shou felt his head hurt. On one side, it was indeed of great help whilst on the other, it was something he wasn¡¯t happy about.


    Just as he wanted to retract the foxtails, he felt that the seven tail fox illusionary image in his soul ocean started to change.


    It was originally the image of the seven tail fox but at this moment, there was suddenly one more tail.


    There was also some message which charged into his mind like a wave, causing his brain to feel giddy.


    ¡°It¡¯s the eight tail sky fox? Did my fox race bloodline already evolve?¡±


    Just when such a thought rose up in his head, Zong Shou knew that something was wrong. As expected in the next moment all around his body, those meridians were all twisting and turning, like it was undergoing a huge change.


    Within his soul ocean, the eight tail skyfox and the image of the lightning phoenix seemed to have merged together and started to suppress the mes, like it was trying to swallow it!


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart was sinking to the bottom, and he knew that the eight tail sky fox and the lightning phoenix¡ªthe bloodline which came from god beasts¡ªwere working together to get rid of the part of his body which belonged to the human race. Both sides were fighting to the death, the foundations of his world shocking spiritual art were also shaking!


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t have the time to bother about the pain which was spreading out of his 4 limbs. He only went all out to try to suppress the swallowing of the bloodline. However, the effects were really minuscule.


    Slowly it wasn¡¯t calm between the eight tail skyfox and the lightning phoenix as both of them started to fight and conflict.


    He could onlyugh bitterly. Who knew that just gathering this 8th talisman would actually cause such a change...


    However in the next moment just as the fire element true qi meridian out of his dual meridians were showing signs of weakening.


    Suddenly a vast me current rose up from within the body, like magma as it swept in all directions. The me which was burning in the soul ocean also grewrger, fighting back against the suppression of the lightning phoenix and the eight tail sky fox like it wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage. Simrly, a huge amount of information charged into Zong Shou¡¯s soul.


    It was evenrger and together when they charged over it was like a giant hammer smashing down making him nearly faint. As for the lightning phoenix, it followed closely behind. Like thest straw that crushed the camel¡¯s back, causing Zong Shou to lose consciousness.


    Luckily, when he came back to his senses, his soul ocean hadn¡¯t burst apart and his body hadn¡¯t blown into pieces.


    Zong Shou heaved a sigh of relief and looked at his soul once more, only to see that it had totally calmed down. On the whirlpool, be it the eight tail skyfox or the lightning phoenix, they became more and more clear. He could even see the structure within.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mindstly fell on that me and entered deep thought.


    This was the Lu family¡¯s sky burning blood, ruling 800 worlds. Who knows what kind of glorious aristocratic family could have such a domineering bloodline!


    At this moment it just showed the tip of the iceberg and it could suppress the lightning phoenix and eight tail skyfox which didn¡¯t rank low amongst god beasts.


    Even if he didn¡¯t obtain the true session of these 2.


    If this went on, when this sky burning blood totally awakened, he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress it.


    Taking in a deep breath, Zong Shou let his mind recover. If he wanted to solve the threat from this blood, it seems like he had to merge in another type of god beast legacy. It also had to be a true water element one to really bnce it out.


    He had the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique as such it wasn¡¯t difficult. What was finding the suitable water element god beast?


    This matter needed to be solved quickly. He could feel that the sky burning blood was crazily amassing energy.


    This time due to the skyfox and lightning Pheonix squeezing it, it was forced to advance. The next time it explodes, it would definitely be extremely strong! It should be when he prepares to enter the 7th grade!


    ¡°Oh? What is this?¡±


    Within his mind, there was suddenly an unknown consciousness that flowed across.


    His heart slightly moved following which he caught it. The expression on his face was really interesting.


    It was actually hisprehension of the illusionary spell and even many ways to use it.


    However, in his memory, he clearly remembered that he never learned all these skills.


    In the next moment, Zong Shou thought back to before at the eight tail skyfox and that me as well as the lightning phoenix images, the information they injected into his brain.


    ¡°I read books that recorded that some humans have special bloodlines. After they strengthen it to a certain level they will obtain the legacy of the bloodline. It is the same within the monster race. Is this unknown information about the memories I inherited? If that is true, then obtaining benefits is a disaster.¡±


    Zong Shou was busy searching carefully in his mind. As expected he found a lot of things scattered about, sometimes they didn¡¯t form a system and sometimes they could be connected together like that of a puzzle to be slowlypleted.


    Not only was he versed in the illusionary techniques, the lightning phoenix and the Lu family sky burning blood also gave rise to several skills rting to the bloodline. There were even some fire element cultivation techniques that appeared in his brain.


    Although they were all the basics, their grades weren¡¯t low.


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath and felt that although his soul had gone through a huge change, he didn¡¯t feel tired. Instead, he was filled with energy. His soul ocean was full, and it had expanded by a lot aspared to before.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate, calling over the threads of spiritual energy in his whirlpool. True spiritual charms actually were forming one by one like it was effortless. In just ten breaths one would form.


    Just 15 minutester an illusion word true talisman rose up like the sun from his soul ocean into the sky, ced right beside the stack word talisman.


    It caused the soul ocean whirlpool to expand once more, the space within it was covered with wind and lightning.


    The soul power of the soul was purified to the extreme by using the sky mirror soul shining technique. A portion of it had already turned from yin to yang.


    At this moment he couldn¡¯t stop it¡ªarge half of the soul was turning from yin to yang.


    Zong Shou still didn¡¯t stop, that fire true talisman was also changing. In just a moment it pulled down the fire word heaven talisman spirit seed above and merged with it. In just a moment there was some difference, many runes formed and filled it up. There were also many spiritual marks that formed and spread about in the soul ocean space. The quality of the fire element spiritual vein was also crazily rising.


    That lightning word true talisman was also changing. Although it didn¡¯t have a change in form like the fire talisman, it was still expanding. The true spiritual talisman which formed was doubled in size.


    Who knew how many hours passed did the changes in the soul ocean start to calm down. When Zong Shou slowly awakened, he saw that it was already noon outside.


    He didn¡¯t feel depressed that he missed the spiritual cultivation lessons for today but instead felt delighted.


    At this moment he had a total of 9 true spiritual talismans formed in his soul ocean, a fire word god talisman was hanging high above.


    ...Today he was already a 9 talisman Return to Sun realm! The peak of the 6th grade!

 Chapter 404 - Sky Burning Flame

    <h4>Chapter 404: Sky Burning me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    With a thought, the soul left the body through the back of his head. At this moment, it wasn¡¯t yin mist, but it had gathered into a ball¡ªlike a slowly flowing circr whirlpool.


    When it left the room, a glow shone around it. Even with the zing sun in the sky, he didn¡¯t fear anything.


    During the return to the sun realm, even during the 15th of the month when the moon was high in the sky, he could wander the night with his soul as he wished. Even in the morning or during the evening when the daylight was weaker, he could also leave the body.


    Within that yin soul, some yang nature had been birthed. Now, he could slowly resist the burn of the sun.


    Zong Shou¡¯s soul was exceptionally different. At the start when he cultivated. he used the sky mirror soul shining technique to train it. After the purify word true talisman was formed, he spent every moment and every day clearing out the impurities within, causing his soul to be extremely pure. Although he was the peak of the Return to Sun realm, the yang power within his soul was no less than people of the day wandering realm.


    Using the surrounding lightning to cover himself, even under the zing sun, he wouldn¡¯t be injured at all.


    At this moment Zong Shou¡¯s heart slightly jolted. For some reason, he felt uneasy. He felt like there was a sort of inertia within his soul which was spinning like a whirlpool.


    The spiritual energy within a thousand feet was absorbed by him. At this moment it was still okay, but in the future, if he needed to form a soul body and gather a true image, then what should he do?


    How would this soul ocean whirlpool which used the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique as the foundations change?


    His soul entered back into his body like a wave.


    Zong Shou opened his eyes, he first frowned before which that look of worry calmed down.


    In his right hand, a small me suddenly rose up¡ªa small ember the size of a fingertip. Although the me light was small, it caused the air hundred feet around to shake, all the spiritual energy was being separated and it gave out a tearing and explosive sound.


    In a blink of an eye, it caused the temperature within the house to climb rapidly.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Zong Shou using his spiritual ability to suppress it, the entire small courtyard would have started tobust.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. This was the sky burning blood of the Lu family, the skill that it formed-sky burning me.


    He originally didn¡¯t care much about it, but looking at its power, it had already broken away from the level of ordinary mes.


    Thinking carefully about it, within the me in Zong Shou¡¯s hand, there was suddenly a small lightning ball.


    The technique he used was the mysteries of the stack word. He still couldn¡¯t achieve spells stacking on one another, but at this moment due to the powers of the bloodline, he achieved it easily, stacking and using 2 different powers.


    When the fire and lightning gathered, the me instantly started to change, like it was going through a chemical reaction, crazily expanding. It was also turning pure ck.


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted, right away he tossed this ball of lightning fire towards the window behind him.


    At that ce, there was a thousand feet wide space which was a cultivation area belonging solely to this courtyard.


    A few days ago Zong Shou had used a spiritual formation to modify it such that it could hide spiritual energy fluctuations. However, at that moment when the me exploded out, the spiritual formation instantly copsed.


    Everything was burning crazily. Threads of purple lightning shone as it swept and spread all about, bringing with it a destructive ability, crushing everything that it touched.


    Luckily the ck mes were unable to gain the support of his soul power and were unable to continue spreading.


    In just a moment it all dissipated. However, in front of Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, there was a giant deep hole. Within it was red hot magma flowing, who knows how many hundred feet deep it was. As for the size of it, it was several thousand feet wide.


    Not only did the building that Zong Shou was standing on not exist, but the surrounding courtyard walls also all turned into ashes.


    Luckily, there was no one living in the few courtyards nearby. And be it the ck me exploding or the lightning sweeping past everything, it gave off no sound or aura.


    There were no spiritual energy fluctuations. Pretty much all the heaven and earth spiritual energy it touched was destroyed in that instance.


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath¡ªlooking at his hands in disbelief.


    After a long while, he slightly waved his hands. Above the courtyard, a cloud formed and rain pelted down, causing the ground which melted into magma to swiftly cool down.


    His hands formed some skills as he chanted out some spiritual incantations and said, ¡°Rise!¡±


    In all directions, all the walls which were turned to dust once again rose up from the ground.


    Each crack. Each pattern was like before. The building in the courtyard was also rebuilt one by one.


    This was the stone structure technique spell which was used to build formations. Although Zong Shou didn¡¯t form the terra talisman, with his realm, it was easy for him to use this spell to rebuild this broken courtyard.


    In just 10 minutes it caused this 1st Courtyard A to turn back to normal.


    However, all the furniture and all the me dove silk used to cover the beds were things that Zong Shou was unable to recover.


    ¡°When Chuxue returns she would probably go mad...¡±


    Looking at the empty space, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but sigh awkwardly. His attempt to try the stacking technique paid such a heavy price that even his body started to hurt.


    Close to 1500 grade 4 beast crystals were evaporated just like that.


    Speaking of which, Chuxue, that little brat, was about to return soon.


    Tilting his head and thinking about it, Zong Shou decided to avoid her and it was best for him to leave the scene quickly.


    Leaving that 1st courtyard A, Zong Shou headed for the Book Hiding Building B.


    Probably only the old man could give him answers to the changes in his soul.


    Even if this senior brother Han didn¡¯t know, he could help him contact the few saint realm experts of the sect.


    Those 12 Book Hiding Buildings were all at the south of themon people pce. He had to pass several lecture halls. Walking along the way, he could see that it was filled with beauties all around, beautiful flowers giving off great scents. All of these celestial looking people all stood tall, each giving off their own style.


    The 3 sects and 6 schools of themon people path were said to be created by Xi Zi¡¯s soulmates. Which was why the female disciples took up close to 70% of the numbers.


    All of them looked great. Even the most normal ones, when ced outside, could be considered rarely seen beauties.


    Walking along the way, Zong Shou had a good feast of the eye. This was the only benefit for him for joining themon people path apart from the mysterious golden life book.


    He acted like a proper gentleman, not ncing around. However, his gaze was sweeping all over.


    This time he sighed. Compared to themon people¡¯s path, all the beauty pageants in the future were all useless!


    Unfortunately, he was already someone with a master and he could only look around at the flowers and feel excited and feed his eyes.


    Then, he was thrilled as in his mind once again appeared that cold image that he had been thinking about for a long time.


    The thoughts in his mind all disappeared and a dejected expression appeared on his face. Images of that girl had been appearing more often in his mind and sometimes even when he was dreaming.


    He tried his best to forget about her, but he was unable to do that.


    He always felt like he was sorry towards Yiren but there was another voice in his head that was saying that even if he forgot about her, who else in this world would remember her?


    His gaze slowly lost that anxiousness. It was reced by a lost feeling. He subconsciously walked forwards until several flirtatious voices when he came back to his senses.


    Looking around, he realized that he had for some reason walked to a unusually devilish looking bush.


    Around it were 3 colored flowers and gave off a pale flowery fragrance. Beside him were many beauties. However, at this moment they were exceptionally alluring. Their clothing changed, revealing some stuff. Their stone white skin seemed to have a maic attraction to it, attracting his gaze.


    A ball of me rose up below his stomach. His consciousness seemed to be upied by an urge. He wanted to immediately pounce over onto these beauties and then viciously rip apart their clothes and skirts.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up. Then, the illusion and purify word true spiritual talismans glowed brightly. In an instant, he broke away from the illusion.


    ¡°Illusionary technique? Did they not know that the Zong family¡¯s sky fox bloodline could naturally resist all illusionary techniques?¡±


    He looked deeply at the 3 colored flowers at the side. It was not only the illusionary technique, but there was also the use of medicine.


    He remembered yesterday when he passed by this ce, he didn¡¯t see such a spiritual flower.


    It seemed like his fellow cultivators couldn¡¯t take it anymore. If they used such methods to tempt the heart, it most probably came from the Seven Spirit Sect.


    That branch sect which was scolded by people and referred to as the Beautiful Demon Sect...


    Interesting!


    On the contrary, a smile appeared by Zong Shou¡¯s lips, looking around with an impressed gaze.


    Although the girls around were casting secret techniques to flirt and charm, they didn¡¯t do any flirtatious actions. All their movements were filled with elegance.


    ¡°Is this the Seven Spirit Sect charm technique? Not bad...seductive but not obscene, what a deep rhythm to it...¡±


    He subconsciously praised out, the faces of the women instantly changed.


    Zong Shou lightly flung his robe behind and those 3 colored flowers burst into pieces.


    It turned into pieces of dust and powder, covering the few Seven Spirit Sect female disciples. All of them instinctively wanted to avoid it but they felt their bodies numb up and they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from taking in a breath, sucking in the flower powder into their body. Instantly their faces flushed red, their beautiful eyes burnt mes of desire. Their beautiful eyes were like silk, their soft chests swelled. Their lower bodies felt an itch that etched into their bones, they all wanted to hug that male that they hated and give him a good pinch.


    ¡°I always like to do unto others what others do unto me. I hope the few of you won¡¯t me me for the little punishment today!¡±


    After he said that Zong Shou had no intention to stay as he left these few women and walked towards another part of the garden.


    Walking past a patch of low and short trees, he heard a gentle and lovely female voice ring out.

 Chapter 405 - Worse Than an Animal

    <h4>Chapter 405: Worse Than an Animal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Junior nephew, don¡¯t worry. The beautiful demon heart technique for my few sisters has already reached grade 5 and they already use one seed cauldron. Along with the meixin grass and my illusionary technique, there are no more than 3 people in the vast habitat that could resist it. It would be able to charm him, I want to see how thick-skinned he is to upy that 1st Courtyard A...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up as he looked over towards the voice. Close by, he saw a girl wearing a yellow shirt who was controlling an altar. Her hands were drawing in the air, bringing with it waves of spiritual energy.


    Beside her was a girl wearing a red dress, her face was filled with a bit of worry and hesitation.


    ¡°Master always said that when we do things we should know our enemy as we know ourselves. At this moment, we don¡¯t know how strong this person is. Isn¡¯t that too reckless? Furthermore, this person is from the same sect. Isn¡¯t it a little too much to use such despicable means?¡±


    ¡°Scoff, what are you afraid of? He¡¯s a kid who isn¡¯t even 15. What abilities could he have? A few days ago I invited someone to use a secret technique to check, his body had no internal energy or spiritual energy. He looked like there was true qi seeping out. Like his cultivation was decent but it was faked by the illusionary technique..¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless as he heard on. At this moment his internal energy was hidden.


    However, he wasn¡¯t willing for others to look down on him which is why he used the power of the illusionary token to fame the cultivation of an earth meridian 5th meridian. However it seems like this illusionary spell token was good at changing looks but as for others, it wasn¡¯t that reliable.


    The young girl continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what master and the others are thinking. 1st Courtyard A, which only the top person of the 3 sects and 6 schools can enter...Having the right to be themon people path main hall core disciple. How much effort has our junior nephew Xuanye put in for this? How much hard work? That fellow simply upied it. He didn¡¯t have any ability! Don¡¯t worry, I, Yongqin, won¡¯t go too far. I¡¯ll only make him make a fool of himself and let him give up that courtyard!¡±


    The red-dressed female didn¡¯t agree with it. Just as she was about to persuade once more, a bad feeling rose up in her heart, her eyes constricted as she looked out a thousand feet to where Zong Shou was at. ncing over, ¡°who is there?¡±


    Zong Shou also knew that there was no way he could hide anymore. However, at this moment he didn¡¯t intend to hide either. Coughing softly he walked out openly. Like one was taking a casual stroll as he walked towards the formation, smiling as he looked at the yellow dress teen.


    ¡°You are called Yongqin, Seven Spirit Sect 3rd generation core disciple? I feel that what your senior sister said makes a lot of sense. You have to listen to her...¡±


    That teen¡¯s brows furrowed, she instinctively wanted to retort. But when she saw Zong Shou¡¯s face her gaze changed and it was reced with shock, ¡°how is it you?¡±


    She originally thought that it was someone spying on them, but now when she looked carefully she found out that it was the person she was trying to plot against today. But shouldn¡¯t this person be charmed and have done something reckless? How did he already find his way here? What happened to her senior sisters?


    The spells she cast stopped. Her hands tightly grabbing as she picked up a talisman.


    Then her pupils constricted into the size of a pin. She only felt like she was within an illusion, that her mind couldn¡¯t lock into the true body of Zong Shou.


    That red shirt teen also had a wary expression on her face. Although she wasn¡¯t affected by the illusionary technique, she realized that Zong Shou¡¯s every step held deep meaning. His entire person seemed to be flying like he was closet connected to this heaven and earth. He suppressed her, making her feel like she was facing heaven and earth as the enemy...


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me?¡±


    Zong Shou asked back, slowly stepping beside that altar and looking at the talisman in her hand. Only then did the cold intent in his eyes slowly retreat.


    ¡°Fire lightning talisman. So after you tried to charm someone from the same sect you are getting ready to fight him. How bold! Aren¡¯t you afraid of the sect punishing you?¡±


    When he said those words, the face of the teen turned ashen white. She only felt fear in her heart and the fighting intent all disappeared. She instinctively kept the talisman in her hand.


    A few breathster did he react. Her mind was affected to such a level. She couldn¡¯t face this person¡¯s illusionary technique at all. Casually, with just one sentence, he magnified her fear for sectws to the maximum.


    However, when she thought about it and took out that talisman once more, Zong Shou was right in front of her. His face was like before, smiling at her with an evil smile.


    ¡°So, this knowing the opponent like you know yourself is very important. You also must not believe your eyes. What you see might not be true...¡±


    A finger sat out right on her brows¡ªan external force also directly pierced out. She instantly lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    The red-shirted teen beside her could only watch on, totally powerless. She only felt that the closer this person got, the aura he gave off was too terrifying.


    In her heart, a thought shed across her mind. This person was well versed in martial path intent. He merged himself into heaven and earth, merging the power of thend and his mental intent into one to suppress her. Such methods were already really close to the sense level of the martial path.


    Dealing with the yellow dress teen, Zong Shou nced to the side before he didn¡¯t care anymore.


    He only thought to himself that this sect had many heroes. To not be dazzled by his illusion and not be shocked by his mental attack. Less than 10% of the grade 6 experts in the cloud world could do that, she did indeed have some skill.


    He pped his hands. Just as he was about to take his leave, after just 10 steps, he heard the red shirt teen muster some courage to ask, ¡°what did you do to my senior master Yong? Which faction of the 3 sects and 6 schools are you from?¡±


    ¡°I just did to her what she tried to do to me. She used illusions to attack me then I used illusions to test her. As for my identity, you can call me Tanqiu,mon people path main hall core disciple...¡±


    The red-shirted teen instantly stopped breathing, standing rooted to the ground. Common people path main hall core disciple? Someone from the main sect?


    She wanted to ask more but Tanqiu has disappeared.


    She wanted to chase him but she saw Yongqin muttering, saliva flowing from the corner of her mouth whilst also letting out moaning noises. Her face flushed red, giving off a seductive look. Who knew what kind of wet dream was she having?


    She could only stop helplessly, helping Yongqin up. In the next instance, she heard several bone-chilling moaning noises from thousands of feet out.


    She saw a few of her senior sisters who participated in the matter had lost their minds, ripping apart the clothes on their bodies. Their hands subconsciously grabbing and pinching at their chests. The other deep into their private areas. It was like they still weren¡¯t satisfied, their Snow White bodies were covered in pink.


    The red-shirted teen sighed, her head hurt so bad that she rubbed her temples. He did unto them what they did to him. Luckily Yongqin had cleared the area and there were no outsiders, if not they would have made a huge fool of themselves.


    She was also furious with that Tanqiu. That person was just too evil! How could he use such methods and just p his hands and leave so casually?


    Although her few senior sisters had kept the chastity of their bodies, she knew that to them, rather than being tortured like that, unable to be satisfied¡ªthat they would rather have a round with that fellow and enjoy the pleasures of life.


    Most of the Beautiful demon sects didn¡¯t marry in their lives. If they could find an expert that satisfied them and that they yielded to then they would leave children. However, such a person was really difficult to meet.


    People like Tanqiu were really good. Even if they forced themselves on him, it might have worked.


    To them, someone who was worse than a beast deserved more hate then a beast...


    ...


    Just as Zong Shou walked to the gate of the Book Hiding Hall B, he immediately sneezed. He was feeling weird, who was thinking about him? Had Chuxue returned and found everything missing? Or did he do something bad and people were hating on him?


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou stepped into the hall.


    His senior brother Hanfang sat on the rocking chair, as usual, with a leisurely expression on his face. The corner of his eye focused on something not far to the side of his body. A hundred feet away Shi Run was on a mat. Who knows what cultivation method she was training. She was extremely focused.


    Zong Shou walked in front of the rocking chair and bowed, ¡°Senior Brother Han!¡±


    When Hanfang heard that, he waszy to even lift his eyelids, waving his sleeves, ¡°whatever book you want to read just take it. I have no time to deal with you.¡±


    Zong Shou knew that this person was someone who burnt bridges after crossing them. He wasn¡¯t annoyed, directly sitting down cross-legged. With a thought, he sent his soul out of his body.


    Turning into a giant whirlpool, slowly absorbing the spiritual energy around.


    Hanfang eximed. His attention finally shifted away from Shi Run. Then, he focused his gaze on Zong Shou¡¯s soul.


    After a short white, a bright glow shed in his eyes, ¡°your soul is unusual! It¡¯s a return to the sun realm and it can be so pure. The Yang energy within was no weaker than day wandering realm experts. And this whirlpool also can swallow heaven and earth energy. What technique did you use as the foundation?¡±


    Zong Shou kept his soul back into his body. He opened his mouth,¡± it¡¯s the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique. Apart from that, there is also the insight of mysterious lightning body training art.¡±


    ¡°Heaven swallowing energy conversion? Didn¡¯t no one know where that heaven swallow old man went?¡±


    That Hanfang was surprised, following which his expression became even weirder, ¡°Is it that method? Don¡¯t lie to me! How did your true qi and soul power be so pure?¡±

 Chapter 406 - Dari Rulai

    <h4>Chapter 406: Dari Ri</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou was helpless, drawing a talisman out in the air. It was a purify word.


    When Hanfang saw that, he understood. He knew that the purify word talisman was the main reason for the purity of his soul. However, it seemed like this fellow had other methods to be able to solve the weaknesses of the heaven swallow energy conversion technique.


    ¡°It was actually this talisman. Junior brother really thought outside of the box. Before that heaven swallow old man disappeared, it was said that because his true qi was chaotic, his soul was corrupted. He was close to going crazy. Although the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique was a great skill, the price was alsorge...¡±


    As he said those words, he saw that Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with impatience. Hanfang knew that he had gone off-topic, coughing lightly he said, ¡°Then did youe regarding how to shape the body and form a true image after the day wandering stage?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head, solemness filled his eyes, ¡°I am using the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique as the foundation, if I don¡¯t prepare in advance I won¡¯t be able to pass the body forming and true image realms. Which is why I specially came to ask senior brother for advice!¡±


    Hanfang¡¯s brows furrowed and entered deep thought. He wanted to speak a few times but he retracted his words.


    A momentter his eyes lit up, ¡°I also have no solution to this matter. Looking at your soul, that heaven swallowing energy conversion technique has be something like your life¡¯s special ability. Unless you totally disperse it and reconstruct your soul. However if you choose to do that, not mentioning that it would waste at least a year, it is a waste to disperse the ability of the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique. However, if you don¡¯t choose to go on the body forming true image path, you can use the Buddhism technique...¡±


    ¡°Buddhism?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up, his eyes filled with shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Hanfang nodded his head and smiled, ¡°The secret techniques of ourmon people path merges the essence of Taoism and Confucianism which is why we walk the spirit master body forming and true image path. Buddhism is different from us, what they do was to first shape dharma.¡±


    Zong Shou also knew about this. In thest life, he had shed with disciples of the Buddhism faction. Those disciples did indeed first cultivate dharma.


    This was why Taoist spirit masters were battle at spells and controlling spiritual energy before they entered the celestial path and had a huge variety of methods. As for the Buddhists, they trained in magical powers. Their spells were fixed but their powers were vast and huge.


    Between the 2, it was really difficult to decide who was better. In the end, everything will flow back to the roots. The Buddhists still need to form the true image whilst the Taoist spirit masters also needed to form dharma.


    However, to him now, walking the path of dharma seemed like it could help him avoid the difficulties which were body forming and true image.


    ¡°However, if you really want to form dharma, the path you walk will be different from others. No one can advise you. You can¡¯t follow the dharma that the true buddhas walk. The few gods of the Taoists also have really different foundationspared to your heaven swallowing energy conversion technique. This path is even tougher to take...¡±


    Whilst saying that Hanfang was recalling something, ¡°I remember that the Technique teaching Pavillion has a few Buddhism books which might help you. This Book Hiding Building B also has a few like the Heavens Dharma true solution, Little Origin Scripture, Character Ocean formation and Formless Yuantong which can help you. If that still doesn¡¯t work, you can search at Book Hiding Building A. However you would need to ask for permission from the sect leader¡¯s disciples...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sunk slightly. Since Hanfang said that the road would be tough, then it was undoubtedly difficult.


    Then he was filled with gratefulness. He bowed solemnly towards Hanfang. If it wasn¡¯t for this senior brother giving him pointers he wouldn¡¯t have a clue about how he should proceed for several years.


    That Hanfang smiled awkwardly and waved his sleeve, an external force straightened Zong Shou¡¯s body, ¡°There is no need to do that, actually I didn¡¯t help much. I feel ashamed as your senior brother. I am also anticipating what this top-ss technique, the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique is going to develop in your hands. Although your dharma would be a littleplicated, the moment you form it you will definitely benefit loads from it...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t care much about what Hanfang said. Even a fool could tell that through his tone that he was trying to console and skip over this matter.


    He didn¡¯t have the mind to harbor on about the effects of this dharma and only wished to sessfully pass this difficult stage.


    Following Hanfang¡¯s pointers, he took out all the books regarding dharma and realized that not all of them belonged to Buddhism. There were also one or two Taoist ones for example that formless yuantong which was a Taoist scripture.


    He also didn¡¯t know which celestial path expert wrote it, after flipping over he only felt that it was extremely profound, filled with many mysteries.


    He could only first keep it into his heaven and earth bag. He was ready to analyze itst. On the contrary, although the books left by the monks of Buddhism had word usage which confused him but were a little easier to understand.


    He searched around for a bit to see if there were any books that could help him.


    Suddenly his heart jumped intensely as his gaze fixed opposite him on the bookshelf. On the 6thyer, a golden-colored book was standing out as it jumped into his field of sight.


    ¡°Vairocana Mand? Vairocana was one of the buddhas which held the highest position in Buddhism. Vairocana is seen as the sage which embodies all values. This scripture when tranted should be called the dari saint virtue scripture? Who wrote this, it¡¯s rare...¡±


    Zong Shou felt weird. He cultivated the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique. It could reduce what is too much, increase what is too little, it swallowed the heavens and consumed the earth. It was the most demon path technique there was, it was totally unrted to this Dari Ri.


    Could he still cultivate this Dari dharma?


    However, his heart was really actually surging. Like the depths of his soul, the core of his soul, the source of his path was signaling to him. There had to be a reason for that.


    He must have missed out on something...


    Dari Ri, the sun that shone on every part of the world, chasing away all darkness. His heaven swallowing energy conversion swallowed and consumed everything, causing everything to turn into nothingness. If he could cultivate it then what would happen? Darkness will cover everything?


    Darkness?


    His mind clicked as he picked this Vairocana Mand up. He had a rough feeling that this book might really be able to help him.


    Then he looked around but was unable to find any books that interested him.


    When he went down the stairs, he really saw that Hanfang¡¯s face was filled with worry. Zong Shou sighed. It was as he expected, his senior brother said those words to console him.


    However he didn¡¯t put it to heart. At most he would invite the seniors of the sect to help him reform his soul. This was the blessing of being in a big sect.


    With that nineyer pagoda keeping things in check, the hole in his soul had started to heal. His reliance on the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique was nothing like before.


    Saying goodbye to Hanfang and leaving this Book Hiding Building B, Zong Shou walked towards the south of themon people pce.


    Within themon people path vast habitat there were the Technique teaching pavilion and the Method teaching pavilion. Inside was stored the true secret techniques of the sect.


    Although those 12 Book Hiding buildings kept a vast book ocean of tens of millions of books, most of them were information, recording theprehensions of seniors towards the path of heaven and earth as well as annotations by many experts towards such cultivation methods. Next would be random types like pill refining and weapon crafting.


    To truly learn secret techniques and spells one had to go to these 2 pavillions.


    There were a total of five floors to the Technique teaching pavillion. This was the first time that Zong Shou came here.


    However one couldn¡¯t learn the cultivation methods here for nothing. One had to have a certain amount of merit.


    With what the future god-emperor game called it, this so called merit was the contribution point of the sect. It was of simr nature to the merit points that he set up in Gantian Mountain.


    Zong Shou had nevere here so naturally, he didn¡¯t earn any so called merit. However, after entering the sect Wei Xu had given him 3 thousand merits. Based on what his senior brother said, this was the maximum amount set by the sect. If he wanted more in the future he had to personally earn it.


    At this moment he was a little nervous, not knowing whether or not his merit was enough.


    Stepping in, Zong Shou felt slightly more at ease. On the first level, thebels on the bookshelves were around 50.


    Looking out, they were actually all grade 5 exquisite rank techniques. On the second level, the grade 6 pinnacle rank only cost not more than 300 merit.


    With his direct disciple identity, he had a 30% discount.


    The few Buddhism techniques rted to dharma were all around grade 7. However as they belonged to Buddhism and there were few people inmon people path who cultivated it, it was much cheaper.


    Zong Shou took all these books away and he only managed to use up half. However, he wasn¡¯t done yet as he walked to the highest level. At this ce, there was an invisibleyer. Zong Shou used his token to swipe to open it, he was totally unobstructed. Following which when the bookshelves on all 4 sides entered his eyes, his pupils instantly shrank.


    As expected!


    On the 3rd floor was the 7th rank techniques. The 4th level was the 8th rank techniques. As for thisst level, there were rank 9 and above secret techniques and cultivation methods!


    The great sky changing meditation technique that Wei Xu passed to him was within.


    Looking at thebel below, he instantly took in a deep cold breath, 100 thousand merit!


    He didn¡¯t know what one had to do to earn this merit but he knew that this extremelyrge number was something that normalmon people path disciples wouldn¡¯t earn in their entire lives.


    Even a sect as strong as themon people path only had 200 of these spell books and secret manuals.


    What was surprising was that Zong Yuan was actually here, looking stunned at an area.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to ask as he looked around. A momentter his eyes locked onto a Buddhism scripture which was also golden in color.


    Diamond realm dari ri mantra


    Holding it in his hand and trying to flip it, this scripture had spell bindings, he was unable to open it but he could have a preview of it.


    The moment he opened it, it wrote, ¡°Vairocana, getting rid of all darkness, illuminating everything in the universe, nourishing all living beings in the world. The light of dari will never be extinguished and will shine on all worlds...¡±


    There was also ¡°Get rid of darkness spread light, the light of ri¡¯s intelligence will be spread far and wide, shining brightly, there is no inside or outside, no difference between night and day¡±. As for the scriptures after there were spells hiding it such that he couldn¡¯t see anything more.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up and knew that this was something he needed. Looking below he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ...Grade 10 saint spirit rank, 5 thousand merit!.

 Chapter 407 - Ten Thousand Form Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 407: Ten Thousand Form Lightning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°What a waste!¡±


    It was like he had an itch that he couldn¡¯t scratch. Zong Shou knew that he was at leastcking by 4 thousand merit points.


    The merit points of themon people path were recorded in his sect keepsake, in that illusionary spell token.


    If he had enough merit points, as long as he waved it towards the book, he would be able to see the contents within the book.


    Sighing, Zong Shou ced the diamond realm dari ri mantra back to its original ce.


    What he hated the most were these types of books which let people take a preview to wet their appetite.


    He also felt really fortunate that within themon people path the Buddhism cultivation methods weren¡¯t that popr.


    The 5th rank was 50 points, the 6th was 300 points, the 7th was a thousand, the 8th earth crushing rank spirit master cultivation method was 3 thousand.


    Based on the value on thebels, this grade 10 Buddhism secret technique was just a little higher than the grade 8 one.


    Although 5 thousand points were a lot, it didn¡¯t make one feel despair like the 100 thousand merit points of the great sky changing meditation technique did.


    He was also slightly curious, following Zong Yuan¡¯s gaze and looking over, only to see that there was a book ced there was the Ten thousand form lighting sutra


    He knew about this book. After cultivating to a certain level, one would obtain a magical power known as the ten thousand form true lightning. But why did Zong Yuan want this item?


    Asking right as the thought came to his mind, Zong Shou casually grabbed it, flipping this Taoist spirit master secret manual. However, he was only able to see a few pages.


    ¡°Zong Yuan, are you nning on learning this book?¡±


    Only then did Zong Yuane back to his senses, following which he said with a surprised tone, ¡°Your highness hase!¡±


    Following which he nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right! Didn¡¯t your highness want me to learn spiritual cultivation? These few months I have been trying my best but my progress has been slow. Till date, I only reached the Concentrate Focus realm. I thought carefully about it so since I want to learn I can¡¯t do it half-heartedly if I want to learn spiritual cultivation I had to learn it well. When I came over to the Technique Teaching Pavillion to search for suitable cultivation methods, I saw this ten thousand form lighting sutra...


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t give any reaction as he looked towards thebel. It was a 9th rank support cultivation method that needed 30 thousand merit points.


    Ten thousand form lighting sutra along with Zong Yuan¡¯s current cultivation method was a great fit. However, 30 thousand along with his own 5 thousand, that would be 35 thousand merit points. How was he going to obtain so many merit points?


    Walking out of this Technique Teaching Pavilion with worries in his head, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He saw Zhao Yanran walking over from the distance.


    In his heart, he thought about how much of a coincidence it was and wanted to call out to this woman to get hold of some news. However, she had already directly walked over.


    ¡°Old Han at the Book Hiding Building said that I shoulde over to find you...¡±


    Hanfang spent nearly every day guarding the Book Hiding Hall B, but apart from Zong Shou, no one in themon people path knew about his identity as 2nd generation core disciple, thus they could only call him Old Han.


    At this moment Zhao Yanran¡¯s expression was unusuallyplicated and ugly. Suddenly her palm flipped and a thin me rose up from the center.


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted as he saw that, although the strength of the me wasn¡¯t as strong as his sky burning me, but it emerged from one body and came from the same source.


    This woman didn¡¯t have the Lu family bloodline, so how could she have that? Was it because of that reverse cauldron energy seed host method? There was actually this level of benefits that even the power of the bloodline could be obtained.


    The next moment he saw her look directly over right at him, ¡°2 hours ago I was together with your maidservant and for some reason fell unconscious. When I woke up I realized that there were some more things in my body, I also cultivated one more true spiritual talisman.¡±


    Whilst she spoke, she used her spiritual powers to draw in the air, controlling the heaven and earth spiritual energy to form a fire word.


    Zong Shou felt envious as he looked on, thinking that this Zhao Yanran really had such a good life. This Seven Spirit Sect cauldron energy seed host was so exquisite. His cultivation had only a small breakthrough but it allowed this woman to have such huge benefits.


    One true spiritual talisman was enough to cause Zhao Yanran¡¯s spiritual cultivation to reach to the peak of the Return to Sun realm, the growth in soul power wasn¡¯t something to be neglected.


    However, he didn¡¯t lose out in any way. Not longter he would most probably obtain Zhao Yanran¡¯s feedback. The reverse technique worked like that, both sides would be able to benefit. However, the more this woman benefitted from him, in the future, it would be tougher for her to struggle out from his cauldron and out of his control.


    Looking at the situation she was most probably exasperated due to this.


    Smiling slightly, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with a confused expression, ¡°A magical power, a true spiritual talisman. This is a good thing, why is there a need to be so anxious?¡±


    ¡°It really was you!¡±


    That Zhao Yanran¡¯s expression instantly turned serious, following which it became darker and darker, ¡°Within a day you formed 2 talismans and awakened the Lu family sky burning bloodline?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t reply. However, Zhao Yanran already understood what he meant, that he was acknowledging it. She took in a deep breath, ¡°Spiritual cultivation proceeding too quickly isn¡¯t a good thing! If you used external items there will be many repercussions in the future. You are my cauldron and we are already bound together, together as one. If something happens to you, it won¡¯t be good for me either.¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless, shaking his head once more, ¡°Who says I used external items? Spiritual cultivation apart from your few spiritual seeds, I have never used any external help. Speaking of which, you seem to be a little disrespectful today...¡±


    Not using external help wasn¡¯t a lie. Although he had the dragon essence and lightning phoenix essence energy, the spirit smander essence blood but most of it was to strengthen his physical body.


    That Zhao Yanran eximed and was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t use external items, how was that possible? How did this Zong Shou not use external powers and form 2 talismans within just 1 day?


    In other words, the fellow in front of him didn¡¯t rely on external help, using just 2 years to go from grade 1 spirit master to the peak of grade 6 Return to Sun realm!


    He also even awakened the Lu family sky burning bloodline to such a level!


    Suddenly she felt regretful, only sensing that the mental connection between the 2 of them was getting closer and closer. That seed within Zong Shou¡¯s body was like a dense spiderweb that would wrap tightly over her such that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out.


    At the start, although she was filled with a fighting spirit, she was a little arrogant.


    Forcefully suppressing the shock in her heart, Zhao Yanran realized that she was indeed a little out of ce.


    She asked curiously, ¡°Then what is with your maidservant? Although her cultivation isn¡¯t much, her fighting intuition is surprisingly strong. Her talisman methods are a total mess but in terms of the martial path she is actually on the same level as me...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, this Zhao Yanran was asking so many questions today.


    ¡°Have you heard of something called thebat martial body?¡±


    One word shook Zhao Yanran so much that she got distracted. Zong Shou waszy to waste more time with her and he directly asked, ¡°Do you know how we can earn merit points in themon people path?¡±


    Zhao Yanran was at a loss,bat martial body, this was a body that was no weaker than the top talents of the world!


    Legend had it that a person like that would have abat intuition was scarily strong. Even during the cloud deste era it was one of the god bodies and craved by the numerous sects.


    Speaking of which that little brat had given off some signs at the start, her intuition was scarily strong. Zong Shou also ced so much emphasis on this girl.


    Why didn¡¯t she notice this before?


    It wasn¡¯t until Zong Shou impatiently waved his hands in front of her face did shee back to her senses. She thought back carefully, searching her soul to remember what Zong Shou had asked just now.


    ¡°The methods to earn merit points in ourmon people path is really simple, help the sect kill and you will be able to earn much merit points. But within this vast habitat, it is a little problematic. One method is to refine pills and refine artifacts. The other way is to help teachers lecture or help and nurture people from the same sect. Thest sect would be to use other cultivation methods or books of value to exchange with the sect.¡±


    Zong Shou had an idea and thought about his nine types of true dragon sword techniques. As a grade 7 cultivation method, it could be exchanged for 7 thousand points.


    In the next moment, he heard Zhao Yanran say expressionlessly, ¡°There is also an even simpler way. Has your highness heard of the border river?¡±


    ...


    The so called border river was also called the spirit river. It wasn¡¯t a real river but within the barriers separating spaces, there would often be huge spiritual wave surging and flowing. As the spiritual energy was extremely bountiful, pretty much able to gather and turn into physical form, which was why it was known as the spirit river.


    However such huge amounts of spiritual energy would naturally attract some things. Good and bad were all gathered together. Some special beasts, demons and monsters, various evil and dark beasts all mixed together.


    Some evil beings with special abilities could even forcefully break their way through space barriers and get into the cloud world.


    What Zhao Yanran said about the easiest method would be to repress that border river. The sect had specific merit point missions to stop and hunt evil beings. It was said that one grade 6 evil being would provide a hundred merit points. Apart from that one could obtain materials from killing all sorts of beasts and demons which they could either use for themselves or sell to the sect in exchange for points.


    Sometimes when one was lucky, one might even obtain special treasures unique to the spirit river.


    Themon people path had a Merit Hall where the sect published out missions and disciples obtain their mission rewards. Before Zong Shou left, he specially came to this ce to take a look and find out more about it.


    As expected, there was one about suppressing the border river. However, to ept this mission one at least had to be the peak of grade 6 which Zong Shou and Zong Yuan barely reached.


    However, the rewards were really great. 20 hours and one could obtain 100 merit points. Behind there was a long list which wrote the merit points one could get from killing these evil beings. It also recorded the features of these beasts and evil beings, their strengths and also their weaknesses.


    There were a total of 4 thousand of them, and there were also many which were question marks with only pictures. It was obvious that the people of themon people path still didn¡¯t recognize the background of these evil beings.


    Zong Shou took a close look several times before patiently memorizing them all. Only then did he proceed towards that border river together with Zong Yuan.


    Just by walking south from thismon people vast habitat and they would enter a ce where the spiritual energy here was exceptionally thick.


    There was no mountain or water around, only a piece of darkness. He couldn¡¯t touch the ground beneath him and they could only travel in the air.


    Zong Shou gathered spiritual energy in his eyes before he could barely see something. However, what he saw in front of him was emptiness.

 Chapter 408 - Spirit Ocean Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 408: Spirit Ocean Hunting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within the void, there was no difference between up, down, left, right, forward and backward. Zong Shou cast out a spiritual talisman and followed the spiritual light that it turned into to fly forwards.


    Zong Yuan followed behind. At this point, he still hadn¡¯t reached ascended realm but at this ce, one could naturally float in the air. Even without the ability to travel in the air, he could still take steps in the void.


    A momentter a brushing sound suddenly spread into both of their ears.


    It was like there was river water flowing in front of them.


    When both of them got close, Zong Shou and Zong Yuan stood stunned to the ground.


    In front of their eyes, there were 10 different sized spiritual energy waves gathered here. Even the smallest one was hundreds of thousands of feet long, causing this ce to be a spiritual energy ocean.


    The heaven and earth spiritual energy here were so thick that one could actually touch it. However it wasn¡¯t seven-colored like Zong Shou imagined and it was instead deep blue like water, giving off a light blue glow.


    A portion of the spiritual wave had seeped into the void, disappearing totally. A portion had changed directions and flowed towards the other side.


    Looking out, he realized that there were 200 people here, each taking a spot in this spiritual energy ocean. There were many grade 6 peak experts, as for grade 7 experts there were 10 of them, their auras were indiscernible strong. They all looked expressionlessly at Zong Shou like they were used to seeingmon people path disciplese to this ce. They were slightly surprised by the two unfamiliar faces, following which they didn¡¯t care about it.


    ¡°This is the spirit river?¡±


    Zong Yuan frowned slightly, covering the shock in his eyes. When he was in Gantian Mountain City he didn¡¯t expect that there were actually such mystical and beautiful ces that existed.


    Zong Shou was in deep thought, recalling what he heard about the vast habitats in the past.


    It was said that the 5 vast habitats weren¡¯t naturally formed. On the contrary, end realm experts during the cloud deste era made them singlehandedly. They were all built at the most dangerous ces in the cloud world to suppress the spirit ocean. Whilst obtaining the vast spiritual energy here to maintain the vast habitat, every moment it also faced huge dangers. They were the 5 pirs protecting the cloud world.


    Only at that time within the god-emperor game, there were very few people who could enter the vast habitat. Even those people with the right to enter didn¡¯t know much about the circumstances within. In reality, the 5 vast habitats and 3 heavenly ces were high above, nevermunicating with the outside world and was being kept as a mystery.


    It seemed like there was really such a thing. The blue colored ocean looking thing was most probably the spirit ocean.


    Looking carefully, there were indeed many living beings mixed up within the blue ¡®ocean water¡¯.


    Many of them were things he had never heard about and never seen. The surroundingmon people path disciples didn¡¯t bother whether they were good or evil, threatening or not. As long as they were of such value they would attack to kill and capture them.


    Near the spirit ocean, there was an invisible barrier, not only did it bind all the vast spiritual energy at an area, but it also stopped the living beings of the spirit ocean from entering.


    Sometimes there were some ck cracks that shed across. If there was nothing around then it was still okay, but if there were beasts or evil spirits, their bodies would be cut open without any sign, dying right on the spot.


    Zong Shou squinted his eyes as he looked around and realized that the positioning of the hundreds ofmon people path disciples in the spirit ocean was really well nned. Coincidentally it was where whirlpools were formed where the spirit river gathered.


    The living beings in the spirit river, be it the beasts or evil demons, after charging into this ocean, would be attracted towards these whirlpools. This was the best time to kill these beasts and demons.


    Most of these good ces were already taken up. Zong Shou thought about it for a moment, he waszy to mix in with these people from the sect. He chose a decent-sized spiritual river and swam up against the current.


    Their actions once again attracted the weird gazes of the disciples of themon people path.


    It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t disciples in the past who chose to go upstream to hunt, but they were at least grade 7 and above.


    Nearby to the spirit ocean, although there were always grade 8 or 9mon people path experts, even elders who stepped into the celestial path looking over to defend against strong evil demons attacking, it was still extremely dangerous. People whoe over here to hunt to obtain merit points often came with friends to work together.


    People like Zong Shou and Zong Yuan who were only at grade 6 peak actually dared to enter the upstream. To put it nicely they had no fear. to put it bluntly, they were asking to die.


    However, before the 2 of them entered the spirit river there was a woman who was wearing a red robe who shed in front of them. Her looks could be considered average in themon people path vast habitat but she gave off a heroic aura, stretching her hands to block, ¡°I am Xuanye, Taixuan Sect 4th generation disciples. Are the 2 junior brothers new to themon people path vast habitat? The upstream is too dangerous, if you have no treasure it is tough to hold against the spirit pressure and if the 2 junior brothers are willing, you can hunt together with us...¡±


    When he heard this, Zong Shou was originally a little wary. Thinking that did she find out about the female disciples of Seven Spirit Sect and was finding problems with him?


    When he heard those words he was at a loss. This Xuanye actually didn¡¯t recognize him, which means that the girl known as Yongqin had actually acted on her own ord?


    Her doubts being solved, the disgust she had towards this girl also disappeared by half.


    Looking at the situation, she didn¡¯t seem like she cared much about the 1st Courtyard A being upied by him.


    He followed her gaze and looked out, only to see that it was all females, all of them were youthful and beautiful. Although they couldn¡¯t bepared to top beauties like Zhao Yanran, they were still rare breeds.


    Out of the 10 of them, although there were no grade 7 experts, but they formed a sort of formation, gathering their strength to upy one of the ¡°ocean eye¡±. The actually could handle it well.


    Zong Shou was tempted. When hunting evil demons and beasts with such beauties by his side to chat? That seemed like a decent idea.


    However, after he took a closer look he sighed. He cupped his fists towards Xuanye and brushed past her, continuing towards the upwards direction.


    35 thousand merit points, killing one grade 7 evil spirit was just 300 merit points.


    If he mixed with these girls, even if he took 1 to 2 years, he wouldn¡¯t be able to earn enough. To quickly get that diamond realm dari ri mantra, he had to take a risk.


    As for Xuanye, she was stunned once more. However it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to continue stopping them, she could only watch on as both of them entered the upstream of the river.


    Her brows were tightly furrowed, wondering if these 2 people asking to die here? Suddenly 2 people from afar stepped on the void and headed over. That teen in red dress was her junior sister Chenrou. The other was the young senior master Yongqin of the Seven Spirit Sect. Who knows what had happened but at this moment her face flushed red, her eyes were filled with rage.


    Zong Shou knew what she meant by spirit suppression when he stepped into the spirit river.


    The more he went upstream, the spiritual energy got thicker and thicker. It was actually squeezing over from all directions, wanting to charge into his body. The strength his body was taking on was also increasing-50 thousand kilograms, 150 thousand kilograms, 500 thousand kilograms, step by step it was increasing.


    It was about to squeeze his body until it exploded!


    His martial path cultivation was only at the martial ancestor realm, having merged with 5 spiritual veins. His physical body was also strengthened to the max on Dragon Gathering Mountain.


    However, under this spirit suppression, he still found it extremely tiring. His 4 limbs were being restrained, unable to move freely. Zong Yuan who was beside him also had a serious expression of his face.


    ¡°In this word, there is actually such an existence. If there weren¡¯t any evil beings or beasts this would be the best cultivation area...¡±


    Just as he was speaking a ck shadow which was swimming not far away suddenly pounced over. It looked like an octopus, when its huge eyes opened, instantly several green threads wrapped over from all directions.


    However before it even got close, Zong Yuan¡¯s spear shadow also exploded out. Thousands of purple de images filled with vast lightning power smashed those threads into pieces.


    With a light scoff, he took out a short spear from his heaven and earth bag and tossed it! Lighting shed so fast that even Zong Shou couldn¡¯t see it clearly as it stabbed through that ck shadow which was shaped like an octopus!


    Then the purple lighting on the short spear exploded once more. The ck shadow gave out a tragic cry as its huge body instantly copsed.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up, a look of surprise entered his eyes. He knew that 2 months ago Zong Yuan seemed to have obtained something good in Dragon Gathering Mountain, along with the rewards and pay he got from him in these 2 years. His wealth was quite huge amongst people of the same grade.


    However, he totally didn¡¯t expect that in these 2 years, this fellow didn¡¯t make any sound and built this short spear. Grade 3 spiritual artifact, having the power of lightning to maneuver it. It could even kill some peak grade 6 beasts instantly.


    He waved his sleeves and the remnants of the ck shadow appeared in his hand. Looking back into his memory he recalled details about it.


    ¡°It should be the grade 6 evil spirit thousand thread dark spirit...¡±


    What he held in his hand was a grade 6 evil crystal. Cultivators could also use it but if one wasn¡¯t a demon path cultivator one had to purify it first. Its value would be a little lesser than beast crystals. Handing this over to the sect would give them 50 merit points.


    To want to obtain 35 thousand, that would mean 700 of these grade evil spirits.


    Sighing once more, Zong Shou waved his hand as he summoned the seven-star spirit altar. The 2 of them stepped onto it and continued to proceed upstream.

 Chapter 409 - Ten Thousand Bug Essence

    <h4>Chapter 409: Ten Thousand Bug Essence</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°You all were asking for it, how can you me others? You all can teach him a lesson so why can¡¯t he teach you a lesson?¡±


    Yongqinmented and clenched her head, thinking that she lost face being beaten by her junior disciple like that.


    Xuanye coldly scoffed, ¡°You deserve it! I have a way to deal with the battle for the 1st seat, I don¡¯t need your help! Furthermore, that n was too rushed. When one is dealing with an outside enemy, naturally, you should be unscrupulous¡ªone can be as despicable as we want. But if it is on someone from the same sect, then that¡¯s a little too much!¡±


    Yongqin rolled her eyes, seeing Xuanye raise her fists once more and acted like she was going to smack her once more, she frantically avoided, ¡°Stop hitting me, I am your senior master? Don¡¯t me me forining that you disrespected a senior!¡±


    When Xuanye heard that she was both angry and amused. In the end, she retracted her fist. A thought rose up in her heart, reaching with her hand and grabbing Yongqin in front of her. She didn¡¯t care that this was in front of everyone; she opened her clothes to see that between those breasts was a devilish looking rose. In her memory it was in the shape of a flower bud, however now it had already bloomed.


    Xuanye¡¯s expression also turned serious.


    ¡°The Spiritual flower bloomed. What did he do?¡±


    Yongqin¡¯s expression flushed red, she muttered but no words came out from her mouth. Should she say that she fell into his illusionary technique and in the end that evil kid became many people in her illusion? Then she did those embarrassing things with him. Forwards, backward, up and down, all kinds of positions she had tried them all.


    She didn¡¯t speak whilst Chenrou used her mouth to cover her lips andugh, ¡°I also don¡¯t know about this, I only know that when Qin¡¯er was casting the charming technique she was sealed by that Tanqiu using an illusion. She became weird. However, when she woke up she was unwilling. Her clothes were wet if it wasn¡¯t because she had to change and wash up it wouldn¡¯t have taken such a long time.¡±


    As she said that, Yongqin was staring angrily at her. Chenrou didn¡¯t care at all, provocatively ncing over.


    Xuanye sighed and had already predicted what happened, she helped button up her clothes, ¡°Calm down and cultivate for a while and it will be okay. As for what happened today, you were at fault. Since that person is themon people path 3rd generation core disciple, if he didn¡¯t lie, then he is grandfather generation of our senior masters. We have to be respectful towards him. In a few days go find this Tanqiu and make an apology...¡±


    More urately speaking it was grand grand grand grand senior master, a full 5 generations above them. Although she was the 4th generation disciple of Taiyuan Sect but using the main sect¡¯s calction methods, on her keepsake token she was the Taiyuan Sect 8 generation disciple.


    His seniority was simply exceptionally high!


    She raised her brows. Then a sharp glow appeared in her eyes,¡± Before this, I thought they were young and didn¡¯t want to find trouble with them. But since this person has such ability I don¡¯t need to worry. When he breaks through to grand 7, I will naturally find him for a battle, to fight for the position of the first seat.


    Looking with a warning gaze at these 2 girls, ¡°You two aren¡¯t allowed to y any tricks, I, Xuanye, am a righteous person and even if I want to win, I won¡¯t...¡±


    Before her wordsnded, there were a series of discussions from behind her back. She turned around, only to see the ten senior sister and junior sisters who upied one of the ocean eyes, their brows furrowed tightly.


    Xuanye was shocked, abandoning the 2 girls in front of her as she walked over, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Junior sister Xuanye!¡±


    One of the girls who were over 20 rose her head, her face filled with astonishment as she pointed at one of the spiritual rivers, ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any grade 7 and above beastsing from that direction in a long time. As for the grade 6 ones, there have been very few too.¡±


    Xuanye was startled, looking over with a lost expression on her face. Wasn¡¯t that spiritual river where those 2 people left towards.


    2 grade 6 only. Did they have such abilities? Was this a coincidence or was it caused by the 2 of them?


    ...


    Half a dayter, Zong Shou was panting as he sat powerlessly on the seven spirit altar.


    Not only him, but even that lightning winged flood dragon which was showing off its skills, filled with immense energy was all shriveled up and exhausted, coiling its body on the altar, unwilling toe up anymore.


    As for the rising moon lion, it was even worse, lying paralyzed on the ground, its mouth spitting out white foam. It looked like it was already dead, and it didn¡¯t want the master to summon it anymore. As for the demon eye silver bear, it couldn¡¯t even maintain its bodily form.


    Although the spiritual energy was bountiful, one¡¯s soul power and true qi were still limited.


    Only Zong Yuan looked as per normal. Even if his eyes showed a bit of exhaustion, his body stood straight like that of a spear.


    ¡°Ruler, this ce is dangerous and we shouldn¡¯t stay for long, I think it is best if we return.¡±


    Zong Shou was a little speechless as he looked at the materials he collected ahead of him as well as the evil crystals and demon crystals.


    9 hours, 3 grade 7 beasts and 6 grade 6 evil demons, that was their battle results.


    In total, they should be able to exchange for a total of 2130 merit points. Apart from the 1st time when they killed that cloud ocean whale, which could be considered smooth, their luck hadn¡¯t been good.


    When they were fighting with the grade 7 beasts, there were a total of 4 that escaped. They were careless with the remaining 3 and destroyed the precious materials on the beast. The value, added together, was less than half that of the cloud ocean whale corpse.


    As for the evil demons that could be changed into merit points, they were even tougher than grade 7 beasts. Most of them were formless beings, able to move through people. When they realize that the situation wasn¡¯t right they would instantly escape, making the 2 of them sigh.


    After 8 hours of constant fighting the 2 of them had pretty much used up all of their energy.


    At this moment even a few grade 6 beasts were showing off at the side and roaring at them. If it wasn¡¯t for the flying leaf knife formation protecting them along with the spell altar, they would have been able to charge in.


    Zong Shou took out a pill to replenish energy and ced it in his mouth. During this few hours, Zong Yuan and he had treated these pills like beans and sweets. They had already lost their effect.


    His stamina was extremely weak. After fighting once, he had to take a rest and he was relying on Zong Yuan who was the main carry.


    He knew that it was best for them to leave now in case they were surrounded and attacked. In his heart, he was unwilling. 2 thousand merit points in 1 day, to get 35 thousand didn¡¯t he need to spend tens of days? And also the next day he might not be so lucky to bump into a snow spirit whale.


    Zong Yuan observed his expression. After seeing his face, he knew what Zong Shou was thinking about, ¡°There is too much spiritual energy here. The abilities of the beasts and evil demons can reach 120% of normal. Their self healing ability was also 10 times normal. Let¡¯s go back first and think of a way to better do this. I am in no rush, as for that Ten thousand form lighting sutra I don¡¯t have to have it...¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that he gave out an awkwardugh, he knew that this was the heaven of the beasts? Theirbat strength might even increase by 50% of their usual amount.


    He already had intentions to turn back but looking forward to those tens of beasts and evil beings flowing across, he had the desire but not the strength to kill them.


    ...If he knew that this would happen he should have brought Ruoshui over.


    However, although she was grade 7, the way she walked was like the rising moon lion, like an assassin, definitely killing with one shot. She probably wouldn¡¯t be of much help.


    He thought back to if he had the Gantian Mountain city army here, gathering 35 thousand merit points would be done so simply.


    At such a time he especially envied that Ant Zhenren, with hundred thousand ants he could sweep clean this spirit river.


    Thinking about that, he suddenly had an idea and looked around.


    ¡°This environment....is this what the heavens want?¡±


    His right hand entered his heaven and earth bag and not longter a purple gold ant egg appeared.


    Who knows if it was because it had merged with the blood of the spirit smander, but ever since that day, the egg became smaller and smaller. Today it was only the size of a fist, its color had also changed to what it was currently.


    Who knows what kind of monster was within?


    Thinking about it, he ced the purple gold ant egg in front of his body.


    Zong Shou sliced open his finger and dripped some drops of blood on it. He was extremely patient, using the most precise andplicated spirit contract heart locking formation drawing.


    He was still a little worried so he pasted a white talisman onto it.


    ...Taixuan heart locking soul settling talisman was the celestial talisman he got from what reverend Xuang left.


    During these few days, although Zong Shou didn¡¯t check about where the talisman came from, from the words heart locking soul settling, he knew the rough use of it.


    The unknown living being within the egg was probably the most unpredictable one out of all his spiritual beasts and also the most dangerous one. He had to be careful just in case.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t know if the egg would even be able to hatch. However, since he came here and the spiritual energy was so full, if he added that thing, then it would most probably be able to seed.


    Taking out a small bottle, the moment he opened the lid he felt a vast dragon aura rush out.


    Zong Yuan was shocked, that lightning winged flood dragon also raised his head, warily looking at the bottle.


    It felt that the thing within came from the source as it but was much stronger. However, without a body, it didn¡¯t seem as strong.


    Zong Shou used his soul power to reach in to take out an item. Then he closed the lid, which caused the dragon aura to retract.


    In his hands, there was a blue-colored crystal.


    Along with Zong Shou¡¯s hand suddenly burning a red me, that blue crystal also started to melt, turning into liquid, a translucent blue color.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s brows rose up, thinking to himself what was that item? Along with the crystal melting a fragrance entered his nose. It caused him to start to desire it.


    The surrounding beasts, evil demons all looked over with red eyes. They didn¡¯t bother about the sword formation as they charged ferociously.


    ¡°This item is the ten thousand bug essence, it was said that it came from the emulsion spat out by Yinghuo and transformed after the essence of ten thousand types of bugs were obtained. It can cause any insect to raise by 2-4 grades. Naturally, it would be of some help to beasts...¡±


    Zong Yuan felt a chill. Yinghuo was said to be the ancestor of all ancient insects. If it was its emulsion, then it probably was this amazing.


    The demon fire crystal queen was already the highest grade spiritual pet protector beast. If it was raised by 2 grades, exactly how strong would it be?

 Chapter 410 - Snow Spirit Giant Whale

    <h4>Chapter 410: Snow Spirit Giant Whale</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within this world border void area, there was no feeling of distance. Often, one felt they had walked a thousand feet although it was just one step in reality. Sometimes one only walked ten feet but you were a thousand feet from your original point.


    This spirit river had numerous branches. A portion of the spirit water flowed to other spots. Naturally, it also included a portion of the beasts and evil beings and demons.


    In this spirit power river, it wasn¡¯t smooth. There were numerous invisible forces blocking, causing some grade 8 and above beasts and evil beings to be unable to enter.


    Even with those under grade 8, sometimes some would pass through these invisible barriers and flow through the spirit river.


    ¡°Legend has it that during the ancient cloud deste era, a huge war left the cloud world with a thousand holes. This was why the 5 cloud world end realm experts built these 5 vast habitats to each suppress one area to be the barrier of the world. It seems like this rumor is probably true...¡±


    Zong Shou was thinking many random thoughts in his mind whilst he looked around. Until he saw that above was yet another intersection. However, it wasn¡¯t the branch but it was a few raging spirit rivers all gathered at one spot.


    He first stabilized that seven-star spell altar, it¡¯s position was just nice where the spiritual wave gathered and form a whirlpool.


    ¡°This will be the spot! Any further in front and it should be the world abyss!¡±


    ¡°World abyss?¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s brows rose up, he had never heard of such a name.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t try to exin, he had nevere to the spirit river, but he was very familiar with the world abyss.


    In the future, if one hadn¡¯t reached the celestial realm, to want to proceed to other worlds, one could only drive spirit boats from this world abyss. One world abyss was connected to tens of worlds.


    He had entered and exited it tens of times, sometimes purely for traveling to go to other worlds to sightsee. Sometimes it was to hide from enemies and he had no choice to temporarily leave the cloud world. This was why although he didn¡¯t know it like the back of his palm, he was familiar with it.


    He knew that in this era there were probably several extremely strong evil beings there that he at this moment definitely couldn¡¯t handle.


    The spell altar halted. There were numerous spiritual veins that gathered and were attracted to the altar.


    The amount of spiritual energy here in the spirit river was something that even the vast habitat couldn¡¯tpare to. At this moment the spell altar¡¯s attraction of spiritual energy made Zong Shou feel that his soul power could manipte numerous types of spiritual energy¡ªlike his body was the owner of this ce, his strength greatly increasing.


    He knew that this was the illusion caused by the spiritual energy being too thick. Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, casually flicking his sleeves and his several spirit pets flew out.


    The Lightning winged flood dragon and Little Gold directly attached to his body. When the demon eye silver bear didn¡¯t show itself, it turned into a soul stone.


    As for the rising moon lion it hid in a bag on his body. It also came from the Ant Zhenren, a type of small heaven and earth bag known as the spirit beast bag.


    It was also above grade 7 but needed to be made my beast leather from a beast which had powers in both space and time. Although the value of the ingredients was several times stronger, it only was a thousand feetrge.


    However the spirit beast bag could not only ce dead beings inside, but alive creatures could also be ced, even being able to cultivate within.


    The Ant Zhenren brought 2 of them on him to carry his demon fire crystal ants across the cloud ocean from the central continent to Donglin.


    After Zong Shou took it, there were several thousand demon fire crystal ants. Although the queen died, these crystal ants were still alive and kicking. Just cleaning them out took a lot of effort.


    Near this whirlpool, there were also several beasts and evil spirits that were attracted by the whirlpool.


    Zong Shou took a look around, and his eyes lit up. Not far away. there was a grade 7 snow spirit whale that was following the spirit river and was charging down.


    He knew that although this being¡¯s body was huge, itsbat strength could only be considered average. It just relied on its strong body to bully people of the same grade. However, it couldn¡¯t do anything against strong, fast or smaller sized beasts.


    However, it¡¯s entire body was filled with treasures. Just one whale could bepared to 4 grade 7 beasts.


    Zong Shou was delighted. He also forgot that he was just at grade 6 spiritual cultivation, the peak of the Return to Sun realm. He had a thought and the lightning winged flood dragon directly charged up.


    During the battle against the demon fire crystal ants, this lightning flood dragon was being tied down from start to finish, unable to go all out.


    At this moment it was able to show its strength. Several thousand feet long lightning shook out from its body. A few of the grade 5 and 6 beasts around, just the ripples from the lightning caused their bodies to numb up, unable to move and even dying on the spot.


    Then they heard a thunder as the surrounding spiritual energy was intensely swirling.


    The lightning winged flood dragon and that snow spirit giant whale shed. The former directly flew backward, the soul of the flood dragon also retracted back into its body. The small lightning winged flood dragon whose body wasn¡¯t even 120 feet long. At this moment, its eyes were cloudy, golden stars shining.


    The snow spirit giant whale seemed fine, rooted to the spot. However, due to the purple lightning shing its soul, it fell unconscious. At that moment the demon eye silver bear roared out. At the center of its brows, 3 silver glows shot out¡ªone after another striking into the same spot. It directly pierced a giant bloody hole in the head of the snow spirit giant whale.


    That snow spirit giant whale also suddenly awakened, angrily twisting and moving its body to smash towards the seven-star spell altar. A hard to see rising moon lion suddenly appeared beneath its stomach. Its sharp ws swung out and struck at its body, opening up a shocking bloody hole at where its heart was at.


    Little Zhi had relied on the spirit smander blood, and its body had already advanced to grade 5 realm.


    After, Zong Shou decided to drop those few drops of mysterious yin dragon blood into its body. However, the rising moon lion didn¡¯t merge. Like Little Gold, it chose to swallow.


    At this moment it still wasn¡¯tpleted, its body seemed to be like a shadow, like a mist. The innate power of the rising moon lion became more and more exquisite¡ªlike an extremely strong Assassin when it was hiding. It was impossible to find any trace of him, but when he appeared, it would be a lethal moment when he chooses tond a fatal blow!


    The tiger ws waves, like a giant chisel smashing deeper and deeper into the body of the snow spirit whale.


    Thetter was shocked, frantically flinging around its body to try to fling the rising moon lion out. Then it roared out furiously. Numerous ice arrows gathered in the void charging right at the rising moon lion.


    Zong Shou smiled as he pulled out the sword. A tinum dragon shadow appeared behind his back, an extremely sharp white-colored sword light appeared in the sky. With a sh, it destroyed those tens of millions of ice arrows! He scoffed coldly, a thread of fresh blood seeping from his lips.


    ¡°Zong Yuan!¡±


    Without needing him to instruct, Zong Yuan charged up into the air. A purple spear charged through the air. First numerous hundred feet purple lighting exploded out, following which they retracted to a spot. Like it was not going to return, going all out.


    In the next instance, this spirit river was covered in a bloody glow. A loud painful cry broke out. Zong Yuan stabbed in through the wound that was formed by the demon eye silver bear using the Geng metal shuttle. It causing that wound to expand, directly hitting the skull.


    It caused the giant whale to enter panic. At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s lightning winged flood dragon had recovered and once again formed its dragon soul body, smashing over with its head.


    Zong Shou rxed slightly and knew that after this battle, he would obtain at least 1400 merit points.


    The snow spirit whale wasn¡¯t an evil being and killing it wouldn¡¯t give them merit points. However one could use the items around its body to exchange.


    Also, the whale oil within its body, when made into snow spirit ambergris was much better than those purple sandalwood, several times stronger. Be it using it to have a spirit battle or using it to cultivate they were effective.


    However, at this moment, he didn¡¯t feel happy. Within his body blood charged about. Splitting those ice arrows and saving the rising moon lion made him sustain an enormous recoil that directly hurt his body.


    Without borrowing Wei Xu¡¯s strength and without Dragon Shadow old man¡¯s protection, in front of true grade 7 experts, he was so fragile. He had overestimated himself.


    To obtain those 35 thousand merit points won¡¯t be easy. He had the lightning winged flood dragon whosebat strength was 2 grades and he still had to pay such a high price to kill this grade 7 giant beast which had so many weaknesses. As for other strong beasts and evil beings he didn¡¯t dare imagine.


    ...However, this ce was a perfect ce to train his sword technique.


    Zong Shou held the fire yin sword, the glow in his eyes slowly retreated, instead it was filled with fighting intent.


    ...


    At the end portion of the spirit river, where the 10rge spiritual waves gathered into a spirit ocean.


    Xuanye¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, filled with rage.


    ¡°You all plotted against others and failed! Instead, he thought you all a lesson? That person used your tricks against you. Using the 3 colored heart charming grass to charm all your senior sisters?¡±


    Seeing the embarrassed faces of Yongqin and Chenrou in front of her, Xuanye couldn¡¯t help but rub her temples.


    A momentter she grumbled, ¡°we did it because we felt unfair from your junior niece. With your talent and personality, everyone in themon people path¡¯s 3 sects and 6 schools knows you? Who isn¡¯t happy with you? Those seniors can¡¯t see that and let a small kid stay there. He¡¯s just a 15-year-old kid. What rights does he have to be the first seat of ourmon people¡¯s path? Even that Xie An and Luoshi those 2 pigs are better than him!¡±


    Viciously clenching her fists, ¡°He¡¯s such a hatable person! Doesn¡¯t he know that our Seven Spirit sect disciples are most afraid of rtionship and urges? Once we are touched it can¡¯t be stopped? It was okay to use the three colored heart charming grass on them, but he didn¡¯t bother and continued walking away. How despicable! He wanted to torture them...¡±


    When Xuanye heard that she shook her head helplessly. Following which she smacked Yongqin on the forehead.

 Chapter 411 - Mysterious changes

    <h4>Chapter 411: Mysterious changes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After turning that blue crystal totally into a spiritual liquid. Zong Shou then mixed several drops of his blood in and then dropped it onto the eggshell of the ant queen.


    Some shivers of light appeared on the purple gold eggshell. This blue liquid seeped into the eggshell without any resistance. Even the formation that Zong Shou drew previously also seeped in.


    Only the Taixuan heart locking soul settling talisman was unable to enter, resisted by a power within the egg and blocked outside.


    Zong Shou scoffed. With a thought, a me burned in his palm, mercilessly throwing it onto the shell. The me charged forwards and broke that bit of power. The Taixuan heart locking soul settling talisman also started to burn, turning into bits of small blue specks and heading right into the eggshell.


    In the next instance, along with Zong Shou keeping that me, the spiritual energy which had formed into a physical form started to surge over.


    Zong Shou was prepared for it long ago. On Zong Yuan, himself and all the protector beasts he had buffed them with a diamond body-protecting talisman. Even the seven-star spell altar below had managed to cut off its connection with the ten over spiritual veins in time.


    The beasts and evil beings weren¡¯t prepared and were smacked by spiritual energy. Their bodies lost bnce, the blood in some of their bodies even exploded out.


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t have time to bother about all of that. Even that set of flying leaf sword formation was in chaos due to the vast spiritual wave. He had no time to bother about what was happening outside of the spell altar.


    In front of his eyes, the purple-gold ant queen egg had risen and was hanging in mid-air.


    The surrounding spiritual veins were forcefully sucked over vein by vein and locked onto the fist-sized eggshell. Large amounts of spiritual energy crazily injected in.


    Within this small piece of the void, threads of lightning spread all about.


    Zong Shou himself was hit by a few. Luckily he had many talismans on him.


    On the contrary, those evil demons who didn¡¯t have any physical bodies, under the spiritual energy hits and strikes from the lightning were all smashed into dust. However, who knew where the spiritual wave had swept those leftover evil crystals to.


    After an unknown period of time passed¡ªso long that even Zong Shou felt a little numb¡ªhe tore open the 24th grade 7 talisman open, the purple gold ant queen egg finally stopped swallowing. The surrounding spirit wave once again regained calm.


    Zong Shou and Zong Yuan moved as they all looked over. Then that eggshell gave out a cracking noise as it finally broke open.


    One small thing crawled out from within. It wasn¡¯t purple gold like Zong Shou had expected and it wasn¡¯t the pure ck of the demon fire crystal ant. Instead, it was silver and extremely eye-catching. It was different from what the demon fire crystal ant looked like on the body of the Ant Zhenren.


    Its body was shaped like a human. It had a total of 6 limbs. There were 2 pairs in front, the tip of it was extremely sharp des. The back limbs looked like human legs and could let it stand still. On its back, there were 6 pairs of cicada wing thin transparent wings which made it look noble and majestic.


    At this moment Zong Shou was stunned. His new protector beast, apart from the 2 pairs of knife limbs which kept a bit of the look of the insect race, was simr to a type of living being known as Wingman which he saw in another world. It didn¡¯t even have the symbolicpound eyes of the insect race.


    When those 6 pairs of wings lightly pped, around its body burnt a white-colored me, filled with a saint-like purity.


    He was totally confused. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. The queen of the demon fire crystal beast merging with the blood of the spirit smander which the ancient era saw as an evil beast and had poison all over its body, so how did it give birth to such a weird being? That was exceeding the range of what he could understand.


    As for Zong Yuan, he frowned, a look of disappointment appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°It is only grade 6...¡±


    Any descendant of a god beast would at least be grade 7.


    However, Zong Yuan himself didn¡¯t have much hope that this demon fire crystal ant queen would be able to reach the heavens with one step.


    However, that egg had absorbed the soul and blood essence of 100 thousand crystal ants.


    Following which it also merged with a full piece of ten thousand bug essence and absorbed huge amounts of heaven and earth spiritual energy.


    It made such a huge scene and in the end, after breaking its shell, it was still grade 6. It was arge disappointment.


    Zong Shou shook his head, his expression was solemn. He looked carefully. The silver human-shaped thing was less than the size of 2 index fingers of a normal person. Its body looked like a female human, extremely delicate. Its eyes were tightly shut, the face looked elegant like that of an elf.


    However, for some reason, his heart could feel an extremely sharp fierce intent hidden within that small and weak body. He instinctively felt that something wasn¡¯t right, the alertness in his heart rose up to the maximum.


    A few breathster he saw the human-shaped ant suddenly open its eyes. It was a pair of purple gold pupils, filled with sharp killing intent.


    Its body shed as it charged over at lightning speed. Even Zong Yuan was unable to react as it charged to the front of Zong Shou.


    2 pairs of half an inch long knives sliced at Zong Shou¡¯s throat. The diamond body-protecting spell buffed on the body was like paper as it was shed into bits by the knife.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted. He had prepared for this and showed no fears against the sudden assassination attempt by this human-shaped ant queen.


    The sword in his hand directly came out of its sheath and blocked in front of the 2 pairs of long knives. Following which, with a sharp ng, a shocking giant strength spread over, actually forcing him back tens of steps and nearly falling off the top of the spell altar. His chest rising up and down profusely, the blood and energy raging about in his body. The 9 chakra meridians under the shing of energy nearly tore apart.


    Seeing the first knife fail, the human-shaped ant queen¡¯s body shed once more as it changed directions and charged. Avoiding Zong Yuan¡¯s long spear and once again rushing straight for Zong Shou.


    However this time the human-shaped ant queen heard Zong Shou scoff coldly before it even got close.


    ¡°Bastard, how bold!¡±


    A soul power wave suddenly spread out from between Zong Shou¡¯s eyebrows. It didn¡¯t attract any spiritual energy, just purely covering down. Then, a mark rose up from between the brows of the human-shaped ant queen. Then it suddenly fell downwards onto the ground. It was suppressed by Zong Shou¡¯s soul power, locking down on its soul such that it couldn¡¯t move at all.


    At this point, Zong Shou¡¯s few protector beasts all reacted. The lightning winged flood serpent stretched its giant head beside Zong Shou. Its dragon eyes were filled with killing intent as it looked at the nearby human-shaped ant queen.


    The rising moon lion and the demon eye silver bear gave off wary expressions as they moved close to Zong Shou.


    Little Gold was the same, but at this moment, it left Zong Shou¡¯s arm. It jumped into the air, actually turning into a dragon shape, like the giant yellow dragon of legends, its bodypletely earth yellow in color. Its body gave off a bit of dragon aura.


    It caused the lightning winged flood dragon to be confused, especially ncing towards Little Gold. He was wondering if this little fellow the same race as him?


    After Zong Shou suppressed the intent of that human-shaped ant queen did he notice the changes to Little Gold.


    He felt delighted while also feeling surprised. He knew that this fellow¡¯s ability to copy items was forced out under such danger to reach such a high level. He could already copy real-life living beings. At this moment, the giant yellow dragon that it formed, apart from its body being a little smaller, was extremely simr.


    To be able to grasp this kind of magical power at the peak of grade 5 was impressive. He remembered that in thest life, in that person¡¯s hands, Little Gold was only able to copy the shape of god beasts when it reached grade 6.


    However, at this moment he had no time to observe the changes to Little Gold¡¯s body. He felt that on the side of the human-shaped ant queen there was a stubborn resistance which was trying to charge out from the body. It was going against the Taixuan heart locking soul settling talisman between its brows, struggling to get out of Zong Shou¡¯s mental control.


    On the side of Zong Yuan, his face was filled with astonishment, ¡°This little thing is so quick! Is it grade 6?¡±


    His maniac lightning spear should be one of the fastest few spear techniques in this world. Using the power of lightning and maism to push forwards. Within the same grade, there were only a few that were able to go up against his maniac lightning spear.


    However, that human-shaped ant queen was several times faster than his spear. When it flew it seemed to turn into a golden light. He couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of it.


    Its speed far exceeded the level of grade 7 beasts, even grade 8 and grade 9 god beast family subjects who were famous for their speed weren¡¯t as strong.


    Was this thing only grade 6? What monster was it to be so terrifying?


    Zong Shou was also baffled as he injected soul power over to try to maintain the talisman to continue to suppress it. On the other side, he was in deep thought. After a short while, his eyes lit up, ¡°It isn¡¯t a god beast, it is a heaven and earth variant! This ant queen should be grade 7 no doubt, it suppressed its grade!¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked once more. He roughly knew what a heaven and earth variant was. It wasn¡¯t a god beast. but it was no weaker.


    It mutated due to intrinsic evil tendencies that weren¡¯t recognized by the heaven and earth. The heavens were jealous of it, which was why it was not listed as a god beast.


    During the cloud deste era, there were rumors of such beasts. Often they were unique and there was nothing like them. They were filled with dangers and killing. when they were born they often killed many. Unless they were able to grow and exceed the heaven and earth realm, they often ended up in a tragic state. Naturally, itsbat strength far exceeded that of normal beasts.


    At this point, Zong Shou thought back to the ten thousand bug essence that he let enter the eggshell.


    At this point, even a fool would know that within that thing was something mysterious. If not just with the blood of the spirit smander and the hundred thousand ant essence, no matter what it wouldn¡¯t have achieved such an effect. The only thing he didn¡¯t know was where reverend Xuang obtained these things from.

 Chapter 412 - Natural Variant

    <h4>Chapter 412: Natural Variant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He was distracted for just a moment before Zong Shou turned back his focus back in front of him.


    The human-shaped ant queen was still continuously struggling. A strong violent intent rose up from within its body.


    Zong Shou sighed, luckily he was careful. A master recognition spirit contract, a celestial talisman of unknown grade still wasn¡¯t able to control the mind of this human-shaped ant queen.


    This was bad. Not only did he not get a helper as he had wanted, but arge portion of his focus was also being held up.


    At this moment, if it wasn¡¯t for the grade 7 flood dragon threatening at the side and Zong Yuan protecting. He could only escape, cutting a sorry figure.


    He sat down cross legged once more, using his hands to form hand signs as he chanted out a bunch of special incantations.


    The spirit contract soul control formation hidden in the ant queen was suddenly activated.


    Mental energy continuously injected inwards, charging and washing at the soul of his human shaped ant queen.


    However as time went on, Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned serious and he stopped.


    The soul of this human-shaped ant queen was scarily strong. Zong Shou used his soul power to attack, but no matter what he did, he was unable to shake it one single bit¡ªunable to truly invade the mind of this human-shaped ant queen.


    He could feel that inside of it, the soul was cold and deste. Although it looked like a wingman, its mind was still like that of a crystal ant.


    As for the Taixuan heart locking soul settling talisman, it could only seep in bit by bit.


    At this moment, Zong Shou had a headache. He could see that the celestial talisman had an exceptional ability to be able to lock down on the soul of the human-shaped ant queen, but this needed a certain period of time.


    At this moment, if he kept this human-shaped ant queen, he wasn¡¯t at ease. Although he had a few spirit beast bags, there weren¡¯t any defensive formations within. The moment he ced it in, it would probably charge out right away. He wouldn¡¯t be able to ensure all ground is covered and he also didn¡¯t have any methods to control this human-shaped ant queen.


    He could only take his leave first. After he returns, then he would think of a method. If he was unable to restrict it, then he could only bear the pain and kill it. This type of heaven and earth variant, although hard to obtain, wasn¡¯t as precious as his life. Putting this ticking time bomb by his side was would just kill him.


    Once again he changed the incantation, the me picture within his soul ocean came alive once again.


    Within the body of the human-shaped ant queen, a red me suddenly ignited and burnt brightly. It was the sky burning me of the Lu family.


    At this time, the human-shaped ant queen finally calmed down, more red mes rose up from around its body to go against the Lu family sky burning me.


    Even though it was burning around it, it showed no signs of being unable to handle it. Its silver armor showed no signs of melting, the white me flickering. Although it was at a disadvantage it could maintain itself.


    Zong Shou scoffed, he expected that this sky burning me wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. Following which he flicked his finger and tried to flick out a purple lightning ball. However, he saw a spiritual mark appear within the purple eyes of the human-shaped ant queen like it was a weird spiritual formation that followed its gaze and looked over.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyelids jumped and he knew that something was wrong. He instinctively wanted to close his eyes but he was unable to avoid exchanging nces with it. Then he felt a vast soul energy charging right into his soul.


    First, he felt a little giddy and when he came back to his senses. One more mark appeared in his soul ocean.


    Zong Yuan was also shocked by this change, taking several steps forwards and blocking in front of Zong Shou.


    The purple lightning spear in his hand pointed at that human shaped queen, but it wasn¡¯t moving at all. Like it was dead as it stood quietly amongst that red colored sky burning me.


    First, he heaved a sigh of relief. Then Zong Yuan¡¯s mind was on full alert once more. His spear still pointed forwards and he didn¡¯t dare be distracted for just a moment, warily looking on. He asked worryingly, ¡°Ruler are you okay?¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent and didn¡¯t reply, quietly sitting there for a long while. He carefully observed that mark and after a while, heughed awkwardly.


    ¡°I am fine! However, this time, it¡¯s like I have been hunting a wild goose day and night, but this time it had pecked my eye...¡±


    After standing up, Zong Shou¡¯s expression was unusuallyplicated as he looked at the human-shaped ant queen. The beautiful and noble, dream-like and elf-like creature was still ice cold as it stared right at him. Within its purple gold eyes, there was no temperature at all.


    ¡°Just now it was a spirit seal, simr to the shared life spirit formation but it is also a little different, it should be one of its natural special abilities. If it dies my soul will also be badly injured. However, I can borrow this spirit seal to disy some of its abilities and even share a portion of its life...¡±


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t understand but when he heard that if this human-shaped ant queen dies and Zong Shou¡¯s soul would be damaged. He understood, his eyes lighting up, ¡°It is afraid that ruler would kill it or purposely send it to its death!¡±


    Speaking about that, Zong Yuan took in a deep cold breath. What the human-shaped ant queen wanted was for Zong Shou and it to restrain one another. Zong Shou could still use the master recognition spirit contract formation and the Taixuan heart locking soul settling talisman to restrict this human-shaped ant queen.


    However, such an exceptional variant being could also rely on this shared life spirit seal to ensure its safety.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows were furrowed as he rubbed the center of his brows in a distressed manner.


    If nothing went wrong, that shared life mark should havee from its mother and Ant Zhenren¡¯s coexistence.


    Who knows how but it became a special ability of this human shaped ant queen.


    What he had a headache about was how he was going to deal with this thing.


    This shared life spirit mark to him wasn¡¯t something that couldn¡¯t be solved. Only the price was slightly heavy and he needed to lose close to ? of his soul power. He would need several months to be able to recover.


    ¡°Interesting, this little thing has intellect no weaker than humans.¡±


    After breaking out of its shell it instantly attacked because it knew that the Taixuan heart locking soul settling talisman and the master recognition spirit contract would control its soul as time goes on such that it wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.


    With the assassination attempt failing, it felt that it should change a method, to use this type of co-restricting method to cause him to be unable to harm it.


    In terms of intelligence, the lightning winged flood dragon and Little Zhi also had intelligence, roughly that of an 8-year-old kid, the innocent and naive type.


    However, this human-shaped ant queen was different. The moment it was born it was like an adult, that was truly surprising.


    Taking in a deep breath, Zong Shou waved his sleeves and scattered the sky burning me.


    This shared life spirit mark originated from the shared life formation from Ant Zhenren, naturally, it didn¡¯t favor the protector beast.


    Zong Shou also inherited the natural powers of the human-shaped ant queen. If Zong Shou died, it would also definitely die too.


    This was why Zong Shou was afraid that the human-shaped ant queen would resist once more and attack him again.


    In the next instance, that pair of purple gold eyes looked towards him once more. Then, that silver-white pure body shed. Its 6 pairs of transparent thin wings pped lightly as it arrived outside of the spell altar.


    4 knife lights shing as it pierced into the body of a grade 6 demon eye lion.


    Blood instantly spurted as this grade 6 demon being was unable to put up a fight before it was killed. A hole was pierced through the center of its brows.


    That saintly white me crazily burned instantly melting the blood and meat of the demon eye lion, turning it into threads of white essence energy and merging into that silver white body.


    Following which that human-shaped ant queen turned into a white, swift light as it circled the spell altar.


    It pierced the hearts of multiple beasts, and they died on the spot.


    Especially those evil spirits and demon beings. That burning saint white me seemed to be like their natural enemy. Like where that white me passed, the evil demon energy around was being destroyed without any resistance!


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up and showed a light mocking intent. After using the shared life mark, was it disying its value to him?


    It was indeed really strong, even above his lightning winged flood dragon! Not only was it extremely swift, but its silver armor was also really tough. Its 2 pairs of knife arms were no weaker than grade 8 spirit weapons. Its small body also hid extremely strong strength!


    Such level ofbat strength could evenpare to some grade 8 beasts which were a little slower!


    However, if it was just this he wouldn¡¯t be impressed. He would have many chances to obtain strong protector beasts in the future. He didn¡¯t have to take a risk to spend close to ? of his soul on the life or death of this human-shaped ant queen!


    Such a dangerous spirit pet. Even after the shared life spirit mark, which made it on the same level as a natural protector beast, he wasn¡¯t willing to use it!


    In his mind, he slowly made his mind up. His gaze also became more and colder.


    In the next instance, he saw numerous white mes burn up around that human shaped ant queen which swept all around. It caused the beasts and evil being bodies that he killed to all melt, turning into essence energy as it gathered towards its body.


    Even the fur and armor were melted and seeped into its body.


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted and guessed that this was probably the way this human shaped ant queen ate. No wonder after it was born it didn¡¯t have a mouth.


    A momentter the armor on this human shaped ant queen slowly opened up. A ball of simr silver light thing was pushed out from within and was continuously growing and separating. Only after it grew to 2 inches in length did the ant queen wave its knife and cut off the connection between the 2!


    It was a flying ant that looked a little like the crystal ant from before. However it was extremely beautiful, an exquisite looking naturally formed body didn¡¯t look as vicious as the demon fire crystal ant. Its silver-colored shell made it look gorgeous.


    On its back, there were 4 pairs of transparent wings which also had 2 pairs of knife arms. Around its body also burnt a white colored me, only its quality was a little weaker.


    Zong Shou and Zong Yuan both exchanged nces with one another, both of them in total shock. The same thought shed across his mind-splitting reproduction!


    The moment it was born, it didn¡¯t need time to incubate, right away having extremely strongbat strength.


    ...He didn¡¯t ask for too much, even if it had only half of the strength of the ant queen it would be shocking!

 Chapter 413 - Protector Beast Hanxi

    <h4>Chapter 413: Protector Beast Hanxi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    A dayter, Zong Shou stood on the seven-star spell altar. 5 balls of silver light circled around his body.


    One of them was that mutated human-shaped ant queen whilst the rest were 8 winged flying ants which were split out from its body. The speed was slightly slower than the former but it couldplete with the lightning winged flood dragon when it went full speed.


    At this moment, the number of evil demon crystals stacked on it had reached over ten. Amongst which there were 2 grade 7 evil crystals which were obtained by those 4 8 winged flying ants.


    Just this alone could exchange for at least 5 thousand and above merit points.


    However, at this moment, Zong Shou ced most of his focus on that mutated ant queen. The ant queen stopped resisting when he sent his intent it and he could finallye into contact with a portion of the ant queen¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°It can only split 6 of them at the grade 7 realm. It feels that it would reach its limit after splitting 2 out. If it reproduces more, it would fall in grade. However, in the future, each grade it increases it can increase the number of descendants...¡±


    After hearing Zong Shou¡¯s words, for some reason, Zong Yuan felt relieved.


    He didn¡¯t dare imagine what would the world be like if such a strong being could reproduce endlessly.


    At this moment those 4 eight winged saint fire silver ants, although they were at the peak of grade 6. However, in terms ofbat strength, no one grade 7 or below could beat them.


    That ant queen had a few natural innate buffs. As long as it was around, they could be seen as grade 7, in purebat power they were even much higher than Zong Yuan.


    Only Zong Shou and the lightning winged flood dragon could go up against them.


    Zone Shou¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any disappointment. The living beings in the world mostly followed such aw.


    Those who were slightly weaker, their reproductive ability would be shocking like the human race and demon fire crystal ants. Those whose bodily strength was strong would find it tough to reproduce like those rare god beasts.


    This mutated silver ant queen was also quite exceptionalpared to same grade god beasts.


    The children it gave birth to were not weak. The decrease in reproduction ability was something foreseeable. There was no way it could make another ten thousand strong ant wave.


    Then he mocked himself, that mutated ant queen didn¡¯t let him down.


    Just one of it along with its 6 descendants could sweep all his protector beasts and bodyguards! As long as he was safe, it would mean he would have 7 grade 7 experts beside him.


    Not only did it not disappoint him, but it had also given him arge surprise.


    With such a value, the thoughts about killing it that rose up previously had disappeared.


    This ant queen had disyed enough value.


    Zong Shou stretched out his hand, that saint fire ant queennded on his palm.


    It was calm, there weren¡¯t any special feelings in its eyes. Quietly standing still like it was waiting for its fate.


    The Taixuan heart locking soul settling talisman at the center of its brows was shining. This was the sign that the celestial talisman had merged into the ant queen¡¯s soul.


    Different from before when Zong Shou needed to go all out to suppress it. Now he just needed one thought and he could decide its life or death.


    ...although there was the danger of iting back to bite him, its strength made it tough for him to give up on it. What a tough decision.


    Frowning as he went into deep thought, following which Zong Shouughed.


    In thest life and this, he had gone through numerous life and death battles. In the brink of survival, he searched for the pinnacle of the sword path. Why would he be afraid of being affected by a spiritual pet whose soul he already controlled?


    If there was a day when this mutated ant queen sessfully countered him, then he deserved it. Why did he have to fear so much?


    He didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, another bit of Essence blood dropping at the center of its brows.


    ¡°Today I¡¯ll give you a name. Your body is bright like a me, born from demon mes. From now on you will be called Hanxi. It means the first bit of sunlight in the morning...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze was serious. This was the first time he properly named his spiritual pet.


    The eyes of the saint fire ant also moved as it kept the Essence blood into its body.


    To beasts, its name was the same as its identity and fate. Imprinting on its beast crystal, merging into its bloodline and connected to its soul. High-grade spiritual masters could curse the beasts if they learned its name.


    Seeing this saint fire ant queen not resist, Zong Shou smiled. When he raised his head, he saw the lightning winged flood dragon and rising moon lion look over jealously. Only the demon eye silver bear didn¡¯t react.


    Zong Shouughed involuntarily. Little Zhi and Little Lei were just names he casually thought of. He couldn¡¯t make those names the true names of his protector beasts.


    On the side of Zong Yuan, he was quite surprised. He didn¡¯t know that his ruler could think of such an elegant name. He was really afraid Zong Shou would name it something little Little Silver Little White. As the Gantian Mountain Monster king, if people found out, he would beughed at by the whole world.


    Just as he just ced down the worry, he heard Zong Shou pat on the head of that saint fire ant queen, ¡°You can¡¯t let others know about your real name. Usually, I shall just call you Little White!¡±


    Seeing that a fierce glow appeared in the eyes of the saint fire ant queen, Zong Shou was startled. Laughing, ¡°If you are unhappy with Little White then how about Little Fire, as Long as not Little Saint...¡±


    When Zong Yuan heard that he instantly facepalmed, shaking his head and sighing.


    ...


    ¡°It is already the 6th day...¡±


    Outside themon people path vast habitat, within the spirit ocean. Xuanye was frowning as she looked towards the raging spirit river.


    Since those 2 people had entered, 6 days have passed. A full 144 hours. To this date, she still hadn¡¯t seen the two of them exit.


    If it was anyone else, they most likely had to face a bad situation. If they were lucky they would be saved by the Sect seniors. If not, they would probably in the stomachs of some beasts or have the blood snatched by evil beings.


    However, Xuanye knew that these 2 people were probably living well and they were most probably extremely well fed.


    Starting from the 4th day, no beast or evil was being of value that appeared on this spirit river. There were no signs of anything grade 6 and above. It resulted in a sharp drop in her group¡¯s collected merit points.


    Only Xuanye found it hard to believe. Those 2 people were just at the peak of grade 6. How could they block up an entire spirit river?


    She knew that within the spirit river, if one wasn¡¯t st grade 7, one definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to survive within. To be able to survive like fish to water, there at least needed to be 4 grade 7 and above experts working together.


    Did he hide his strength? Impossible. Her bloodline specialty was having a spiritual eye. All cultivation methods to hide one¡¯s strength wouldn¡¯t work in front of her.


    He knew that although that 15-year-old spirit master disyed an average looking face, he was handsome.


    The aura he gave off was also fake. However, within it, he did have Peak Return to Sun soul power. His martial path was also at a high level.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Xuanye¡¯s body moved as she walked towards the upstream of that spirit river.


    When Chenrou beside her saw that, she was startled. ¡°Where does my senior sister want to go? You want to go to the upstream of this river?¡±


    Xuanye slightly nodded her head. Be it for the safety considerations of those 2 people from the sect or to search for the reason why this spirit river was g so weirdly, she had to go investigate.


    Seeing that Yongqin pouted and said disapprovingly, ¡°Xuanye you are going? I think most probably the grade 8 experts of the sect helped to save those 2 people you mentioned whilst also cleaning up this spirit river. How annoying, the merit points today is not even half ofst time...¡±


    Her tone was filled with hate as she unwillingly shed about with her sword, giving rise to seven colored rings of light.


    Xuanyeughed involuntarily but didn¡¯t show any intention of giving up. She had thought about such a possibility before. However, she had to do it. No matter what she had to take a look to find out.


    In her heart, she had an even more preposterous thought. Were those people the ones who stayed into 1st Courtyard A, the one her junior Sister mentioned was called Tanqiu?


    ¡°Ahchoo!¡±


    On the spell altar, Zong Shou sneezed out. The current him was different from


    The tired state he was in a few days ago.


    Leisurely lying on a corner of the seven-star spell altar, his back lying on a railing, his hand holding a book and reading carefully.


    ...it was the Vairocana Mand! Dari saint virtue sutra!


    The current Little Saint, no! Hanxi has already split out the 6th saint fire silver ant.


    6 flying ants turning into 6 specks of light along with the lightning winged flood dragon. Even without Hanxi fighting, they had locked down this part of the void.


    As Long as a grade 6 beast or evil demon entered, the silver light will circle over. In just a blink of an eye, it would end their lives. Zong Shou didn¡¯t need to personally collect the crystal or valuable materials. These saint fire silver ants will help him split them out. A portion will be burnt by the silver-white mes to be Essence energy to replenish their energy.


    asionally when they faced grade 7 beasts, that was when Hanxi would help. Often ending its life in one shot!


    Zong Yuan stopped joining in anymore, he only found some beasts around to fight one against five to train his spear techniques.


    As for the rising moon lion, it originally wanted toze around. But Zong Shou kicked it off the spell altar and helplessly it could only find opponents to fight. It waszy, no fighting strong ones and just finding weak ones so that it could bully them.


    Zong Shou waszy to care. In those few days, he had been researching and studying those sutras and books he borrowed from the Book Hiding Building.


    The one he focused on most was the Vairocana Mand!


    Flipping open thest page, Zong Shou rubbed his nose in confusion.


    ¡°Who is thinking about me again? Oh, right we have been here 6 days. Ruoshui should be okay but Chuxue is probably really anxious. Speaking of which we should return...¡±


    Looking in front of him, only to see thatrge stacks of things were piled up on the seven-star spell altar.


    On a rough estimate, there were around 40 thousand. Not only his diamond realm dari ri mantra, but even Zong Yuan¡¯s ten thousand from lightning sutra could be exchanged for already.

 Chapter 414 - Metal Swallowing Beast Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 414: Metal Swallowing Beast Corpse</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Looking at Hanxi¡¯s expression, it was filled with hate towards him. Those purple gold eyes looked over regrly with a fierce glow like it wanted to just y him with one knife.


    If he continued to call out to it like that, he would end up being on the receiving end of its attacks.


    Zong Shou sighed to himself. It wasn¡¯t as good as his natural protector beast. Compared to his favorite spirit beast Little Gold it wasrgely worse. Although the saint fire silver ant was good, it couldn¡¯t be ordered around by him.


    He was mentally connected to the lightning winged flood dragon and Little Gold. The moment such thoughts rose up, the 2 of them sent back pleading intents, like they were telling him that they were extremely exhausted.


    Zong Shou was startled, calming himself down and focusing on the final page of the Vairocana Mand.


    ¡°To prove the great sun(dari) dharma, one needs to first confirm the womb realm and also possess both bodhi and bhava. The knowledge needed to prove this is difference, it is reason, it is learnt, it is self discovery. One also needs the diamond realm...¡±


    ¡°The theory that is proven is wide and covers allws and practices. It expressions that the dharma realm is limitless, breaking away from the restraints of distress and problems¡ªto be clear and without obstruction, that is the diamond realm mand.¡±


    ¡°There is no life and no death, a day in a heart of a Buddhist isn¡¯t affected by there being no light or shortened due to that; even when one can prove phenomenons and attain samadhi there is no increase in the day...¡±


    ¡°Allws are like the void, away from obstacles, away from coloration. It is based on true theories. Observing one¡¯s actions to learn from dari ri, all wishes and desires wille true.¡±


    Zong Shou frowned, this Buddhist scripture was indeedplicated. There were so many technical words that only orthodox Buddhist sessors could understand. If it wasn¡¯t for him memorizing close to half of the library he would probably not be able to understand anything.


    Even now he only understood half of it.


    However, his original intention wasn¡¯t to fullyprehend it. He just wanted to understand a portion to give him huge insights and give rise to many inspirations.


    ¡°Womb realm, diamond realm, proving the phenomenons, attaining samadhi, there is no death and no life. So it seems like what I thought about before has a bit of possibility of seeding...


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t going to cultivate in Buddhism cultivation methods; He was just prepared to borrow some ideas from it. His foundations would still be based on themon people path route.


    ¡°Only now I am stillcking a little. I only hope that diamond realm dari ri mantra is worth 5 thousand merit points...¡±


    He felt an intense grievance strike him. Only then did he smile and keep all the materials that were piled on the spell altar.


    Following which he waved his hands and called back all his spirit beasts. Little Gold and the lightning winged flood dragon directly returned into his body,


    The rising moon lion didn¡¯t dare to stay together with those 6 flying ants and thus they each hid in one spirit beast bag.


    Only Hanxi wasn¡¯t willing to enter the spirit beast bag no matter what. No matter how Zong Shou used his soul to force it, it was unwilling.


    Helplessly Zong Shou could only let it do as it wished, letting it stay beside him. Once again he drove the seven-star spell altar to head back.


    Who knew if it was because they cleaned the ce up too cleanly or because of Hanxi at the back threatening the beasts, but they had no trouble getting back. They didn¡¯t face any attacks from any evil beings.


    However, when they reached the intersection of the river path, the purple-gold eyes of Hanxi suddenly looked towards the side.


    Following which the 6 pairs of wings pped as he flew quickly towards the side.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up and right away he tried to use his soul intent to make ite back. However, it only caused Hanxi¡¯s body to stop in mid-air. Then, a thought transmitted over through its soul.


    ¡°There is something I need there?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up. In his heart, he wasn¡¯t convinced. Sometimes even he himself didn¡¯t know what he needed, so how could this Hanxi know?


    Furthermore looking at how it tried to counter-attack and kill its master, it didn¡¯t look like a loyal thing.


    Looking at the situation, it seems like there was something there that it badly needed.


    Just as he wanted to reject, Hanxi¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiousness, a few more thoughts transmitted over.


    ¡°You can sense that there are a few types of spiritual items there? My spell altar has many of such things? It isn¡¯t far away...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled. What this seven-star spell altar used the most was something called cloud metal stone. It was a definite choice when people beneath the celestial path chose to craft spell altars.


    Thinking about it for a moment, a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Forget it, since it is not far away then its no harm going over to take a look.¡±


    What he wanted wasn¡¯t the spiritual materials like cloud metal stone. To obtain such treasures, as long as it is something within the cloud world, he could get anything he wanted with his fortune.


    What made him curious was Hanxi¡¯s ability to sense spiritual items from so far away. He wanted to take a look at whether or not Hanxi had such a skill.


    Speaking of which, the demon fire crystal ant did have such an ability, finding various mine stones and living beings for food underground.


    He smacked the spirit beast bag by his waist and released those 6 8 winged flying ants. Since this saint fire ant queen wanted to go, having them pave the way was natural.


    The seven-star spell altar followed another branch and flew downstream. With 7 grade 7 strength saint fire silver ants to protect him, there was no dumb beast or evil demon who woulde find trouble with them.


    However after an hour passed, Zong Shou realized that he had fallen for Hanxi¡¯s trick.


    How was this ¡®not far¡¯? A full hour, in the outside world, with the movement speed of his seven-star spell altar, he would have already flown 100 miles.


    If they continued forwards it would be the world abyss, that ce which was connected to tens of worlds.


    Hesitating slightly, Zong Shou still ordered the spell altar to move forwards. Although that ce was dangerous, he knew that as long as they didn¡¯t go too deep in, they would be able to escape unharmed. Even without relying on these 7 saint fire silver ants he would still be able to flee.


    As expected, a momentter a wide space appeared in front of his eyes. It was a giant piece of the void. Simrly, spiritual energy was like waves, the density was a little thinner than the spirit river.


    It was a gap between ten overworlds. Only at this ce, it was especially huge, unable to see the end of it. One could see several bright spots, like stars. There were also numerous clouds and mists within, their colors were either pale or bright.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s pupils instantly constricted. This was the first time he has witnessed such a magical and extraordinary scene. Zong Shou was slightly distracted, however, most of his attention was on his 5th protector beast.


    The first thing that Hanxi did after entering this ce was to sweep around and then it dived downwards.


    This time it wasn¡¯t far. A giant being the size of a mountain that was floating there. It was 120 thousand feet long like a giant small ind that was slowly moving along with the spirit wave.


    ¡°This is the corpse of the metal swallowing beast from the cloud deste era...¡±


    In Zong Shou¡¯s memory, this was a terrifying beast that could be discussed along with another horrific beast the sandworm.


    It was said that it swallowed everything, not just metal. Furthermore, its body was huge and extremely tough, like that of elite iron. Although it wasn¡¯t a god beast, when it met god beasts of the same grade, most of them would avoid it.


    He was finding it weird, there shouldn¡¯t be something like cloud metal stone here in the space crevice of the world abyss. Looking at the body of the metal swallowing beast, his questions were finally answered. It wasn¡¯t surprising if this beast had swallowed some cloud metal stone when it was still alive.


    Hanxi charged nearby and there were hundreds of various types of beasts that surged out.


    Most of them were fire element bird types from grade 6 to grade 7. Like they were protesting at Hanxi for trespassing on their territory, roaring out at it.


    Hanxi didn¡¯t bother, still charging headfirst in. On that side, it seemed to be the leader of the birds, a grade 7 fire crane. It couldn¡¯t take it anymore and flew over. 3 zing red fire threads merged in one area as several fire ants charged out. Tens of thousands of fire-colored flying feathers also instantly covered this small space.


    Zong Shou shook his head slightly. If that was it, then they weren¡¯t the match for his spirit pet.


    As expected the white mes on his 7 flying ants were even brighter. The 7 silver white images shone in the red mes and so quickly 3 of the grade 7 fire cranes were filled with one knife. Their movement speed was so quick, exceeding the limits of Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. He could only see a series of white after images appearing and disappearing.


    The moment those 3 fire cranes died, what followed next was a massacre. Tens of fire elemental birds were killed one by one by Hanxi and its descendants. All the grade 7 giant birds had their heads cut off almost instantly.


    The other birds finally realized that they were no match of these few flying ants as they scattered in all directions.


    Hanxi didn¡¯t care, directly charging into a hole in the corpse of the metal swallowing beast.


    Zong Shou drove the seven-star spell altar to charge in behind it. Who knows if this was the digestive system of the beast, anyways it was extremely wide. All around there were all kinds of things. There were mind stones reaching grade 8, metal lighting stone used to create lighting element weapons, and naturally, there was arge amount of cloud metal stone.


    This was also only the surface of the cave. Within the entire body of the gold swallowing beast corpse, who knows how many treasures there were.


    Zong Shou was dumbfounded. At this time he wished he had a high-grade storage magical treasure to shift the corpse of this entire metal swallowing beast in.


    This was no different from a treasure chest.


    Naturally, he could only just think about it. Even with a space treasure storage magical treasure, he didn¡¯t have enough soul power to move this hundred thousand feet long metal swallowing beast corpse into the space.


    In the future, if he had enough strength to obtain it, probably all these riches wouldn¡¯t matter much to him anymore.


    He could only sigh and pick up all the valuable items he saw on the way and ce them into his heaven and earth bag.

 Chapter 415 - Restless Fire Pheonix

    <h4>Chapter 415: Restless Fire Pheonix</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Behind those numerous grade 7 firebirds, around that red fire golden phoenix, the me glow exploded as it destroyed those spiritual marks of the barrier. It then smashed forwards, breaking into pieces before swiftly charging forwards relentlessly.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sunk slightly. Luckily, at this moment, his lightning winged flood dragon had recovered some strength. Once again it rode lightning to flee forwards.


    In just a hundred breaths he heard numerous thunderous cries which seemed to be getting closer and closer.


    Out of those grade 7 flying birds, many were slowly chasing up. Hanxi led the few flying ants to turn around and y them. 4 sharp long knives drew out many beautiful knife images.


    It was if they weren¡¯t affected by the fire phoenix pressure when they engaged with those grade 7 flying birds. Every few breaths, there would be a grade 7 firebird which was in by those knife arms.


    It also caused that red fire golden Pheonix to crazily cry out once more. The sharp sound ripples nearly caused their eardrums to break, directly striking at the depths of the soul.


    Zong Shou¡¯s consciousness was giddy and almost lost. He subconsciously grabbed onto the horns of the lightning winged flood dragon which wasn¡¯t fully formed such that he wasn¡¯t tossed off.


    He waited until hundreds of breathster before he slightly recovered, There were no signs of the red fire golden phoenix behind him. It probably either left in his wake or it was stopped by themon people path spiritual formation.


    A distance was also opened between him and the me wave behind him.


    As for those few flying ants, apart from Hanxi, they all seemed exhausted¡ªtheir bodies shook like they were about to copse to the ground.


    Zong Shou decided to wave his sleeves to keep them back into his spiritual beast bag.


    His soul could clearly feel the deep exhaustion of the lightning winged flood dragon.


    If it was normal flight,sting for 3 days and 3 nights wouldn¡¯t be problematic. But just now it used up its life essence energy. Even if the lightning winged flood dragon had a thick true dragon bloodline, it would be unable to support it.


    Giving a consoling few pats on its head, Zong Shou sent an intent over to express that soon it would be able to stop and rest.


    Following which a person suddenly jumped out in his field of sight. Her mouth wide opened as she stood stunned looking at the red bird wave in front of her. Her heroic face was filled with despair.


    ¡°Its Xuanye...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, what was this woman doing here? He didn¡¯t think at all as he tossed his fire yin sword over.


    ¡°What are you doing, you still aren¡¯t climbing up?¡±


    That fire yin sword was activated by his soul power and its speed was much faster than the lightning winged flood dragon. In just a blink of an eye it appeared in front of Xuanye.


    Thetter instantly came back to her senses and grabbed onto the sword handle, allowing the fire yin sword to bring her body forwards.


    it wasn¡¯t until the sword light turned and brought her onto the back of the lightning winged flood dragon that she rxed. Then, she looked behind her.


    ¡°Junior brother what is going on? Why are there so many grade 7 flying birds? I didn¡¯t remember that there were beast waves in the spirit river?¡±


    Without the fire phoenix¡¯s mental suppression, Zong Shou had calmed down. He only needed to use one hand to grab the dragon horn to stabilize himself. He wasn¡¯t scared of falling off anymore.


    When he heard that, he smiled, and took out a token. He waved it at Xuanye.


    ¡°I am not your junior brother, I am you great great great great senior master!¡±


    Xuanye¡¯s gaze constricted as she looked over carefully, it really wrote the wordsmon people path 3rd generation core disciple Tanqiu.


    She felt a chill in her body. This person was really the Tanqiu that Chenrou mentioned! He was really the 3rd generation core disciple.


    Looking at his smiling face, she couldn¡¯t help but diss in her heart. The sect¡¯s seniority rankings were really chaotic, most of them were 8th generation disciples like her, there were 6th generation and 7th generation ones, even 5th generation ones.


    However people of the same sect when of simr ages called one another senior brother and sister during unofficial asions.


    Who would be like this fellow to brag about his identity as a 3rd generation disciple.


    However, she had to be respectful, helplessly bowing deeply towards Zong Shou, saying, ¡°Greetings great great great great senior master!¡±


    Luckily she was really strong, her martial path was in the 7th grade. Standing on this lightning winged flood dragon like her legs had roots, not moving and not shaking. She wasn¡¯t afraid of falling and was able to properly bow.


    Following which the corner of her eyes saw that silver-colored, beautiful elf-like living being y a grade 7 firebird which got close. Then, its 6 pairs of transparent wings pped and it was right next to Zong Shou. Her pupils constricted once more.


    ...What a quick knife, what quick movement speed!


    Then, she realized something, and her face turned ashen white.


    ...This person, as a grade 6 spirit master, already owned 2 grade 7 protector beasts!


    This lightning winged flood dragon was obviously not far from evolving into a proper dragon, who knows it might be able to achieve it when it reaches grade 8.


    As for this unknown human-shaped beast¡ªalthough she didn¡¯t know where it came from¡ªit sharply killed people of the same grade with twice the movement speed of the lightning winged flood dragon. It would probably be able to go up against grade 8 beasts!


    She didn¡¯t know how he was able to get so much soul power to be able to maintain the spirit contracts of these 2 grade 7 beasts at the same time?


    However, with such strength, he did indeed have the right to be themon people path 3rd generation core disciple and move into that 1st Courtyard A.


    Within her heart she felt more and more curious. This person had only told her his identity but didn¡¯t answer her question.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t intend to hide anything, casually taking out a phoenix egg from within the heaven and earth bag and tossed it in his hand. He sighed, ¡°Nothing much, I just stole a few phoenix eggs and that red fire golden phoenix seemed like it went totally crazy...¡±


    When that phoenix egg appeared, a loud cry spread out from far away. It was too far away so although there wasn¡¯t much power but it was filled with endless amounts of hatred.


    As for that red-colored me wave, there seemed to be some power rushing it as its speed increased by several bits.


    Zong Shou was helpless and didn¡¯t want to take his undeserved gains for granted. If he knew it would be so dangerous he would have rather not went.


    ¡°Red fire golden phoenix?¡±


    Xuanye¡¯s heart jumped as she looked forwards carefully. She could feel that the aura from within was no weaker than a grade 6.


    ...Grade 6 phoenix egg, the purity of its bloodline was not far from that of a true god beast fire phoenix.


    When he heard the cry of the phoenix, he knew its strength was at least above the saint realm!


    She was speechless. No wonder so many grade 7 firebirds would appear. The phoenix was the king of the birds and had the ability to order other flying birds.


    Speaking of which, not longter this Tanqiu would have another strong protector beast in his hands.


    Although she didn¡¯t know how skilled he was with spells, but with these few protector beasts, he would be invincible within the sect.


    A look of envy shed in her eyes, her expression turned solemn once more, ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about this! If I go against it let the heavens kill me...¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted when he heard that, was this Xuanye really a disciple of Taiyuan Sect. The junior nephew of Shui Lingbo?


    It seems like she was more simr to a Haoxuan Sect person.


    He didn¡¯t bother about hiding the matter, a few phoenix eggs weren¡¯t much. Apart from 2 which the people around him needed to use.


    As for the rest, he would either sell it or trade it. He wouldn¡¯t be able to hide from people with intentions so why not he be honest from the start.


    Within thismon people path vast habitat, it would be good if he didn¡¯t use his power to suppress others, who would dare to offend him?


    The lightning winged flood dragon became slower and slower. It was obvious that it didn¡¯t have enough strength.


    Zong Shou pat its head and ordered it to stop, turning around to face the crazily swarming red wave.


    Even without the lightning flood dragon, he could still drive the sword to travel. The bird wave would at most chase up within 70 breaths.


    Taking in a deep breath, Xuanye bore with the thought of just fleeing alone and stayed. Zong Yuan knew that his ruler had other ns. He didn¡¯t speak a word as he stood right next to Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou was expressionless as he waited quietly. When the closest grade 7 flying bird was 50 breaths away, he pped out 3 golden-colored talismans.


    At the start Xuanye didn¡¯t care much, thinking that the few golden talismans were at most just around grade 7 could it really stop his vast grade 7 bird wave?


    She already had the thought to travel on air and bring this 2 to flee.


    Luckily, the Tanqiu seemed to havee to his senses. After he pped out the golden talisman, he retreated frantically. Like he was afraid of being chased up as he opened up several body-protecting talismans, buffing on the bodies of numerous people. asionally he would turn around and take a look. Only to see the talismans floating. A momentter it was 30 breaths away and was just 100 feet away from the bird wave.


    The spiritual runes on the golden talisman started to shine.


    At this moment Xuanye took in a deep cold breath,¡±Is that the energy destroying spirit upheaval talisman?¡±


    Suddenly she understood what Zong Shou was nning. If this grade 7 energy destroying spirit upheaval talismans were used elsewhere, at most, it would be able to stop other spirit masters from using heaven and earth spiritual energy to cast spells.


    But within this bird wave, it was a killing weapon!


    Along with those 3 golden talismans burning the nearby region¡¯s spiritual energy started to get chaotic.


    It became total chaos. That thick spiritual energy, which had gathered so densely that it nearly reached physical form crazily tore apart and exploded. In a blink of an eye that vast bird wave was drowned within.


    Following which the surrounding space barrier started to shake. Numerous ck lines shone within this spirit river.


    Even Zong Shou and their group which was extremely far away were affected. The wind and the spirit explosion were still okay when it reached their side it was already really weak.


    Only that space fissures which shed open was something that even the strongest body-protecting spells couldn¡¯t block.


    Luckily Zong Shou was prepared and in thest life he had faced these space fissures. He pulled the people around to change positions. Although his body had many injuries but there weren¡¯t any broken hands or legs.


    When the space fissures totally disappeared and the spiritual explosion calmed down, the 3 of them were in an extremely bad state. a

 Chapter 416 - Huge merit

    <h4>Chapter 416: Huge merit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Around his body, there were numerous wounds. Some were a little deeper, and some even reached into his bone.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care. This little bit of pain couldn¡¯t make him flinch.


    When the storm disappeared, Zong Shou first nced at Hanxi.


    He saw that the saint fire queen was perfectly fine.


    Just now, he saw that his Hanxi seemed to be able to sense those space fissures. She would be able to coincidentally move herself to a safe position.


    Zong Shou was astonished because the power of space was indiscernible. Space fissures formed without any signs. They couldn¡¯t be predicted. Even the beasts with the best intuition wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.


    However, Hanxi looked like it didn¡¯t care at all.


    Who knows what kind of bug essence was gathered in that piece of hundred thousand bug essence which caused this demon fire crystal ant queen to have such a change.


    Frowning, Zong Shou turned his gaze towards the front. When that ball of blood-colored mist dissipated, what appeared in front of him was a huge piece of mess.


    He saw numerous firebird corpses appearing ahead. All of them were broken and iplete, probably a part of them was floating within that space fissure.


    As for that fierce fire wave that charged over before, it had disappeared. All that remained were 3-5 grade 7 firebirds who gave out tragic cries. Most of them were devoid of energy, their bodies also suffering from heavy injuries.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, the Phoenix cry also rose up once more. It was still filled with endless amounts of grievances, but most of it was pleading.


    Zong Shou suppressed the emotions in his heart. Then, he rubbed his chin whilst he calcted.


    ¡°...Zong Er, do you think these things are worth 300 thousand merit points?¡±


    The Zong Er he mentioned was Zong Yuan. At this moment he was dumbfounded as he looked forward.


    If he didn¡¯t see it personally, it was hard to believe that such a cmity was caused by those 3 energy destroying spirit upheaval talismans.


    Xuanye was stunned. A long whileter, she sighed.


    Looking at so many bird corpses, she was trying her best to suppress her greed.


    ...how was it only 300 thousand? Calcting the materials and beast crystals, at the most conservative estimates, it would be 500 thousand!


    One must know that when she came to this vast habitat, often she would only be able to earn 20-30 thousand in a year. Only recently after she broke through to the ascended realm did her ie increase.


    <i>How lucky is this guy?</i>


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Clearing the bird corpses took close to an hour, pretty much filling up an entire small heaven and earth bag. That golden-winged fire Phoenix didn¡¯t appear after that, crying out from afar for an hour before disappearing.


    And when the 3 of them following the spirit river down, appearing in the spirit ocean a few hourster. Only to see the hundreds ofmon people path disciples looked at them with weird expressions.


    The loud shaking and tremors from afar were also felt here. They could also hear the sound of the Phoenix.


    As for what exactly happened, these people didn¡¯t know.


    However, they could all roughly guess that it had something to do with the 3 of them.


    Zong Shou acted casually, walking to the vast habitat together with Zong Yuan under the gaze of everyone.


    As for Xuanye, she had a weird expression on her face. She stopping in front of her few senior sisters and junior sisters, not speaking a word.


    Yongqin¡¯s pupils constricted, and her eyes filled with hate. Wasn¡¯t this the person who used the illusion to make her go through days of hardshipst night?


    Chenrou was also curious, ¡°That¡¯s Tanqiu! Senior Sister, what exactly happened?¡±


    Xuanye kept silent. asionally, she would touch her small heaven and earth bag. Although he had a bad personality, he was generous. He gave her 30 thousand merit points worth of bird corpses in the name ofpensating for her injuries.


    Since she obtained some benefits then there were some things that she needed to help her senior keep secret.


    Suddenly a clear male voice spread out from the side, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this person the man who moved into 1st Courtyard A not Long ago?¡±


    Xuanye was stunned, turning around, following which her brows rose up, ¡°Luoshi? Yes, that is him. Why are you asking that?¡±


    ¡°I just want to know the strength of this person!¡±


    Luoshi smiled, ¡°Since he is my future opponent, how can I not understand him? Speaking of which, what happened just now. The entiremon people¡¯s vast habitat formation was shaken. You were with him just now. What did you sense?¡±


    He then smiled at Yongqin and Chenrou, ¡°I know that you two had tried to scheme against that person and in the end, you lost badly. From so far away we could hear moaning noises. To be able to break your beautiful demon method and not be affected by the spell, this person after he breaks into grade 7 would be worth me attacking him....¡±


    Yongqin¡¯s face flushed red. When Xuanye heard that she rolled her eyes and was speechless. Thinking to herself that did Luoshi want to die? Before this, she also had such thoughts but now it was gone. He had an identity of a core disciple so she could only find another way.


    ...even without breaking through to grade 7, this Tanqiu¡¯sbat strength should be stronger than her.


    After this person breaks through, it could allow his protector beasts to fight at full force, wouldn¡¯t she lose instantly?


    Looking at this confident junior Brother Luo, Xuanye felt a little gleeful. She wouldn¡¯t end up being the future clown.


    Zong Shou just returned to themon people path vast habitat and noticed Chuxue and Ruoshui waiting at the entrance to the spirit river.


    When they saw Zong Shou appear, thetter was still okay. Chuxue, that brat, cried¡ªmucus and tears mixed when she hugged him.


    It caused the people around to all look over, giving him disdainful gazes like he did something bad to that girl.


    When Chuxue calmed down, Zong Shou headed for the merit hall. He felt rxed and delighted, it seems like his destruction of that courtyard was forgotten by that dumb brat.


    The chair of the Merit Hall was an inner disciple of grade 8 strength. He had the surname, Fu. He was a 40 odd-year-old middle-aged man who liked to put on a face. Zong Shou met this person twice but he didn¡¯t have any expressions.


    However, when Zong Shou directly walked to the 3rd floor and opened his heaven and earthbag, tumbling as a bunch of grade 7 bird corpses fell on the ground. That cold-looking middle-aged man¡¯s expression finally changed. He resisted that gory stench that charged at his nose, following which he frowned.


    ¡°Fellow disciple, the rules of the Merit Hall is that one must personally kill it in spirit river. If others helped you Attack then it is not counted...¡±


    When Zong Soou heard his brows curled and expected that this person would say that. He didn¡¯t retort, not saying a word as he started to keep the portion he poured out.


    However just as he started an old voice spread out, ¡°He indeed obtained these items with his strength in the spirit river. I can vouch for him!¡±


    Zong Shou scolded out, thinking to himself who was such a busybody. Hearing the voice it seemed to be his senior brother from Book Hiding Building B.


    When he turned around, it was Hanfang who was smiling as he stood at the entrance of the hall. When that Fu surnamed middle-aged man heard that, he looked over. He was shocked, ¡°Who are you, sir?¡±


    As he had never seen Hanfang. A momentter, he recalled something and bowed, ¡°So it is amon people path senior visiting, sorry for being impolite. Since senior will bear witness this matter is naturally true.¡±


    His tone was still filled with a little disbelief.


    Zong Shou was helpless and could only open the hole of the heaven and earth bag. The grade 7 firebird bodies poured out and not Longter formed into a small mountain.


    Luckily, the 3rd floor of the Merit Hall was bugged with space secret techniques. This ce was extremely huge, and the items could fit.


    When he estimated that there were about 60 thousand merit points, he wanted to close the hole.


    Who knew that after Hanfang smiled he would grab out at Zong Shou¡¯s hand, ¡°Junior Brother you are so unkind! That red fire golden Phoenix made our vast habitat formation consume so much energy. Furthermore when you entered, didn¡¯t you know the rules of themon people path? All killings in the spirit river should be exchanged to themon people path.¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless and could only allow the heaven and earth bag to continue to tilt. He originally thought he could earn a fortune but those thoughts had turned to smoke.


    Themon people path did have such a rule but when he entered he didn¡¯t think he would obtain so much.


    He just needed 35 thousand merit points, wouldn¡¯t it be better if he sold the rest for money?


    What was the point of exchangingmon people¡¯s path merit points?


    It took an hour to collect everything, and it took fifteen minutes to just get everything poured out. Fu Wu was stunned. After a long while, he came back to his senses.


    He first looked at Hanfang in disbelief. Seeing this sect senior whose background he didn¡¯t know about nod did he start to calcte the merit points in a dumbfounded manner.


    He spent close to 4 hours to have a result. He took a deep breath, ¡°This Sect disciple has obtained 490 thousand merit points. Fu Wu wants to thank Junior Brother. With these ingredients ourmon people path doesn¡¯t need to worry about the grade 7 materials of Low grad disciples for 3 years, it would help our sect grow stronger.¡±


    That gratefulness was really sincere. Even if saint realm experts helped, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find so many grade 7 birds in such a short time.


    Experts at that level also probably didn¡¯t have so much free time.


    Zong Shou only felt helpless, unwillingly taking out his sect token.


    Seeing Zong Shou¡¯s identity of 3rd generation core disciple on his token, Fu Wu¡¯s expression changed. Following which he was enlightened.

 Chapter 417 - 5 Spirit Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 417: 5 Spirit Beasts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Walking out from the Merit Hall, Zong Shou felt so heart pained that even his mouth was crooked.


    Just now he could only watch on and see the money and treasures that fell into his bag slip away.


    However, Hanfang wasn¡¯t willing to let him go. Chasing up from behind with a smile, ¡°Junior brother why are you so angry? The merit points of the sect aren¡¯t used just to exchange for books. The benefits of the merit points...¡±


    Zong Shou burst out in augh to himself. Anyways, no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t be able to earn anything. However, at the bottom of his heart, he felt curious. Then what else could they be used for?


    More of him was wary. A few days ago he had seen his senior brother Hanughed coldly after burning bridges. At this time for him to be so respectful meant that he had a plot.


    As expected, in the next moment he heard Hanfang say expressionlessly, ¡°Not long ago did junior brother obtain a new spirit pet within the spirit river?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned cold, following which he waved his sleeves and swung out Hanxi which was hiding within.


    ¡°Senior brother is talking about this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Hanfang nodded slightly, following which he looked towards this human-shaped spirit pet with aplicated expression.


    Those deep eyes looked like they were about to pierce through this grade 7 bug type beast. Hanxi also felt it, the exhaustion in its body disappeared as it opened its purple golden eyes, revealing a fierce intent.


    When Hanfang saw that, he didn¡¯t care at all. After smiling he shifted away from his eyes. His pupils were filled with emotions, ¡°As expected from a natural variant, junior brother is blessed.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t speak, listening quietly. He knew that Hanfang hadn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°All heaven and earth variants are born from killing and violence, naturally arrogant and hard to tame. Since ancient times there have been numerous cases of them turning on their master. However, if junior brother can reach the celestial realm, you will know the benefits of it. Treat it well in the future. Once it surrenders it will be of great help to you...¡±


    When he heard that, Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed. It seemed like Hanfang was only saying half of the things he intended to say.


    Hanfang wasn¡¯t willing to say anything more, and his expression turning solemn, ¡°There¡¯s also one more thing! I thought about it carefully before, regarding that dharma forming matter, it is too imaginary and is too much of a risk. It might obstruct your future. In my opinion, it is better if you remake your foundations. I will go all out to help you such that within half a year you are back to your old self!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank, and he felt bitter in his mouth. As expected most of what Hanfang said a few days ago was to console him. At that time, he probably expected that Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t have many achievements in spiritual cultivation.


    At this moment, the change of his attitude was basically because of his protector beast.


    Clenching his fists, Zong Shou smiled, ¡°Remake my foundations? There is no need, I have read the few books regarding dharma, and they are useful!¡±


    Hanfang was startled. The following which his brows furrowed, ¡°If I¡¯m being honest with junior brother, forming dharma is indeed a way out. Did you know? This Buddhism dharma is split into 9 grades? Although the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique was special, it focuses on the martial path. If you use it to form dharma, most probably you can only use the whirlpool as reference. Even if you seed them at most it would be average grade...¡±


    Whirlpool? Average?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. The dharma he wanted to form wasn¡¯t that but the world-destroying power that the naked eye couldn¡¯t see.


    Even the end realm experts of this generation might not know about it.


    ...diamond realm dari ri mantra. He was just hoping the contents of this book wouldn¡¯t disappoint him.


    Suddenly standing still, Zong Shou turned around his head, ¡°Senior brother you have seen many things, have you seen a being called ckhole?¡±


    Hanfang was also stunned, his heart filled with confusion. ckhole? What is that?


    This was the first time he has heard that name.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t speak anymore, simrly onlypleting half of his sentence before he casually walked towards that Technique Teaching Pavillion.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Vairocana is another name for the day. If one shines on the outside, one won¡¯t be able to shine on the inside. When the light is on one side, it won¡¯t be on the other. Only in the day will the light not shine on the night. The daylight of ri is different, it shines on everything, lighting up all.¡±


    ¡°...the so called universal nature. Through it, there were the conditioned dharmas and innate dharmas, etc different dharmas. This was true intelligence after all equality is achieved together. To be able to have such intelligence, one could be called Narayana.¡±


    Within the small and quiet room, Zong Shou held a book and read it over and over again.


    The book in his hand was naturally not the original diamond realm dari ri mantra from the Technique Teaching Pavillion, but the one he had copied out himself.


    There were just around 40 pages, roughly 5 thousand words. However, within these 30 days Zong Shou has continued reading it. Apart from listening to sses and cultivating, the rest of his time was spent on this book. Not getting sick of it, repeatedlyprehending and getting more familiar with it.


    This was the experience of reading books in thest life. He might not understand it once, but if he read several times, some ces that didn¡¯t make sense would be clear.


    Buddhism was deep and had many incantation phrases. There were many words within that needed relevant legacies to be able to understand.


    However, during these few days, Zong Shou had repeatedlyprehended and deduced, finally able toprehend this 10th grade Buddhism cultivation secret manual.


    ¡°That should be it! If I continue to read it wouldn¡¯t help me at all. Why did these Buddhists for no reason learn from the Confucians to use simple words with deep and profound meaning...¡±


    Casually tossing the book in his hand to the side, with a sh Zong Shou arrived by the window at the back.


    Looking out from here, he saw Chuxue who was practicing the sword. She would asionally give out a gentle and soft pant, her petite body was jumping and dancing, one really couldn¡¯t tell that she was practicing the sword.


    Beside her, there was a grade 5 spirit beast dark chill tiger which coordinated with Chuxue¡¯s movements, the 2 of them were in sync.


    The sword stances were quite special, able to bring about threads of spiritual energy. However, when it contacted her true qi, the spiritual energy would dissipate.


    This set of sword technique was one that Zong Shou specially crafted for her not long ago.


    This was also due to one of Zong Yuan¡¯s casual suggestions that if that little brat into fought, out of the few of them she was only weaker than Zong Shou. Even if she faced Zong Yuan, with the same amount of strength to fight it gave him a headache.


    However, that brat was still unable to smoothly cast spells and merge with her martial path to receive and increase in strength.


    Zong Shou had a headache about it for a long time until he heard Zong Yuan¡¯s suggestion. Hence he spent a lot of effort to let her grasp the spiritual battle fighting method. Why not let her use her martial path talent to the extreme whilst merging spiritual energy within. Zong Shou had an inspiration and crafted tens of sword stances. He treated it as a small trial. If it could seed, then that would be good, but if it couldn¡¯t, then it would only waste a short bit of time.


    However, looking at her current situation, he didn¡¯t feel optimistic about it.


    ¡°As expected, to merge spiritual energy in sword stances, one needed to be able to merge martial arts with spirit. Before this, I thought about things too simply.¡±


    Zong Shou sighed, making Hanfang regret things that were difficult.


    Taking a close look for a while more, he realized that she wasn¡¯t focussing on the sword. Every time she trained, she couldn¡¯t help but nce to the side.


    At the side of the drill field was a small spiritual formation. Less than a hundred feet wide, there were splendid fire stones and right in the middle was a Phoenix egg.


    Zong Shou understood immediately. Since the egg was about to hatch, she had been like this. Often unable to stop herself from looking over.


    ...this red fire golden Phoenix egg was a protector beast Zong Shou chose for her. The red fire golden Phoenix was one of the subspecies if the fire Phoenix, thebat strength not weaker than the former. The Phoenix blood within it was thick and it¡¯s descendant¡¯s bloodline wouldn¡¯t be much different. Right away after birth, it would be the peak of grade 6.


    One just needed a drop of true Phoenix blood to make it into a real fire Phoenix.


    Selecting a few good protector beasts for her was also one of his ideas. Since she couldn¡¯t use spells herself then she could let the protector beast use it.


    In thest life, he saw a beast driving a special manual that could let spiritual beasts share a portion of soul power. Apart from natural powers, it could even learn different spells even with a grade GAP.


    Within themon people¡¯s path, there were also simr special techniques.


    Naturally, with her soul power, she couldn¡¯t support too many protector beasts.


    When a spiritual master was born, along with the soul power increasing, it could have 10-20 protector beasts. Innately skilled ones could even have 30.


    However, only at most 3-5 could be sent out to fight at the same time. Even the best talents could only control 7-8. Maintaining the spirit contact and controlling the minds and souls of the beasts consumedrge amounts of soul power. It also needed a strong metal intent to suppress them. The higher the grade the tougher it was to control.


    Zong Shou had 3 spirit beasts which were natural protector beasts. Rising moon lion and Little Zhi all surrendered to him so he didn¡¯t have to control them. Most of his soul power was used on the demon eye silver bear which was why he could control 5 at the same time.


    Chuxue¡¯s talents in this area could be considered average to below average. Even if she could control 1-2 high-grade spirit beasts, it wouldn¡¯t help her much.


    However, Zong Shou coincidentally knew the method people used to reduce the spirit contract consumption.


    ...which is to gather the 5 spirits of heaven and earth, green dragon white tiger, Xuanwu, vermillion peacock as well as qilin. The 5 spirits gathered, forming a natural cycle, through a special soul contract formation to reduce the soul power consumption to the minimum.


    At that rime even if her talents were bad, she might be able to control 5 spirit protector beasts at the same time.


    Using 5 spirit beasts to cast spells can help herprehend heaven and earth and make up for her weakness.

 Chapter 418 - Initial decision on the Dharma

    <h4>Chapter 418: Initial decision on the Dharma</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou casually took a nce at the Phoenix egg. It seems like it was at most 2 days away from hatching.


    The red fire golden Phoenix could be used as the spirit of the vermillion bird. Although the dark chill tiger belonged as a beast king of people the same grade, unfortunately, it was a spirit beast and only after its physical body grows and its bloodline is pure could it be the spirit of the white tiger.


    As for the remaining 3 spirit beasts, who knew where he could obtain them. He didn¡¯t bother about those of Low grades since they won¡¯t be able to handle the five-element spirit contract.


    Sighing, Zong Shou retracted his gaze. Then. which he looked towards his right hand. On it, there was a thumb-sized ck dot.


    It was the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique which was swallowing everything around. It was like a ck hole, able to swallow everything. At this moment it was being controlled by Zong Shou, to make it much gentler.


    The so called ck hole was something produced by a huge world. It was a giant world that the cloud world god-emperor took down thousands of yearster.


    It was said that that world was thousands of times bigger than the cloud world. There was no way to touch the corner of it. The only thing was spiritual energy was thin and cultivation was impossible. There were only some special environments where life existed.


    The sun in the cloud world in that whole new world was called a star.


    It was said that when this star became extremely weak, it would be a so called ckhole.


    That was something cultivators found out identally thousand of yearster. It could swallow all spirits of the world, light as well as the spiritual consciousness of the cultivators.


    It existed in the gxy and couldn¡¯t be seen by the naked eye and sensed by the soul. One could only use nearby star regions to confirm its position.


    It was said that several experts of various worlds all charged out toprehend the mysteries behind it. However, most of them were helpless and forced to return.


    Zong Shou was fortunate to be able to read several notes regarding this ckhole.


    ¡°To use this great sun dharma, cultivating it to the extreme or rather just spinning it around and it would be day swallowing...¡±


    ¡°There were rumors that all big and small worlds were born from a small spark, swelling and expanding. In the end, when it is destroyed, be it time or space, it would go back to that small point!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Taoists mention that 1 gives birth to 2, 2 to 3 and then 3 into ten thousand organisms?¡±


    ¡°It was said that outside of the ck hole there were talks of a white hole which came out from an end realm expert. Opposite from the ck hole, it gave off limitless light, unlimited heat, and energy. However, no one has discovered it. That was because no light was able to enter, simrly, the naked eye couldn¡¯t see it and spiritual sense couldn¡¯t reach in. That world was also too wide...¡±


    Along with many thoughts rising in his head, his gaze became more and more eye-catching. He felt that he might have found his true path.


    ¡°My sword path walked the past of ten thousand mergings into one. To search for the origin which is to use thews of thousands of worlds to search for the roots. It seems like this day swallowing dharma can also be found from the martial path. However when this dharma is formed, how high is it graded amongst the Buddhists?¡±


    Mumbling to himself, Zong Shou grasped with his right hand, causing the thumb-sized ck color ball to disappear in his palm.


    With his current cultivation to do that was nearly impossible. Which was why he wasn¡¯t greedy, only wanting to get the shape right but not its aura and strength. They would be what he strives towards after he entered the celestial path.


    However, even then Zong Shou could also foresee the difficulty of forming the day swallowing dharma.


    The future was a huge riddle which he would stop at nothing to search for the correct method to solve the problem.


    Although this path was tough, he had a feeling that if he seeded it would open another path.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of thinking so much for? What path? It isn¡¯t time for him to think about all these things.¡±


    Mocking himself, Zong Shou stepped directly out of the door. Driving the sword as he headed into the distance.


    This time he directly pierced out of themon people vast habitat.


    Themon people¡¯s vast habitat was built in the void. Apart from leaving through the spell formation or reaching grade 7 and breaking some weaker void barriers. If not no matter which direction one left in, it would be areas simr to the spirit river or space fissures.


    The ce he was rushing towards was an extremely close small-sized spiritual ocean not far away frommon people¡¯s vast habitat.


    However, it was different from other areas, as this ce was right behind themon people¡¯s vast habitat, there were few beasts or evil demons who came here. Which was whymon people path disciples treated it as a trading market.


    Many disciples often listen to lectures in the vast habitat. At night they woulde over here to set up stalls to do business. It was said that there were even some merchants directly under the sect who sold pills and artifacts.


    This was also something he heard from Hanfang, one of the uses of merit points. To obtain merit points, one had to personally attack. However if one wanted toe here to trade, the sect recognized it, only they would collect 5% of fees.


    It was said that 8 thousand years ago the market was opened within the vast habitat. After Wei Xu became the revered one, he despised the thick market atmosphere which he felt affected values. Although he didn¡¯t have a way to close it down, he had the power to shift it out of the vast habitat.


    Zong Shou was also speechless regarding this matter. He felt more confident with Wei Xu¡¯s words on how they were a part of the Confucians a while ago.


    Only those Confucian who hated such corruption would pay attention to such dumb matters.


    Entering the market, Zong Shou directly went to the few shops set up by the sect.


    As expected, from an internalmon people path market, most of the things that were prohibited to sell outside could be bought here.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t look at them one by one. The things he wanted had been preordered tens of days ago and at this moment he only needed to pay money.


    Spending the merit points, those things were obtained, their looks were quite decent.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was filled with joy.


    After all his cultivation method was close to the Taoist line, different from Buddhism. If nothing goes wrong that Yin Yang dharma, he wanted to form needed to borrow external items. Most of the steps needed to be prepared now.


    These few spiritual items were selected by him which could help him form the dharma.


    ¡°What a waste. I stillck 2 treasures to be the core of the dharma. This great sun dharma finally can be done. Within that demon corpse mountain, there is still that zing ss pearl buried there. A few days ago, I let Zong Gang move secretly to help me obtain it, he would be able to do it without anyone knowing. Only this darkness element and also a treasure which had the swallowing ability is tough to find. In my memory, there are only these 3. One of them has already fallen in the hands of others. There are 2 which are buried in ancient ruins but those 2 ces haven¡¯t appeared to the world.¡±


    His brows frowning as he walked into the talisman pavilion of the sect, obtaining a celestial grade 9 changing barrier-breaking talisman in his hand.


    Just this one made him spend 200 thousand merit points.


    Talismans had 9 grades of spiritual talismans, 9 grades of magical talismans, 9 grades of celestial talismans and 9 grades of end talismans.


    This celestial talisman was made by one god realm expert of the sect. Based on what the deacon said, he didn¡¯t want to earn. He just wanted to helpmon people path juniors and he would be happy.


    Furthermore, this 9 changing barrier-breaking talisman¡¯s grade should be even higher than that Taixuan heart locking soul settling talisman, its spiritual power was even thicker.


    Thinking about this matter Zong Shou looked at his left sleeves with a little grievance.


    Inside there, Hanxi had turned into a silver egg and was sleeping.


    Although that Taixuan heart locking soul settling talisman wasn¡¯t as good, it should be able to be exchanged for 150 thousand merit points. When sold out one could even obtain even more beast crystals and mind stones.


    But such a celestial talisman at the start was unable to control Hanxi¡¯s mindpletely being countered by it instead.,


    How strong was the soul and mind of this heaven and earth variant? That even a celestial talisman couldn¡¯t suppress it?


    And also that senior Brother Han confused him. However, the reason why he came to find him was clear. He came for Hanxi, this mutated ant queen would be really important to him in the future.


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou preciously kept the celestial talisman back into his heaven and earth bag.


    Since he had no choice, he could only take the risk and go all out. He knew where one ce was at and this talisman could break open the restrictions and seals.


    However, it was also extremely dangerous. The chances of dying were as high at 90%.


    Thest item he ordered was a furnace used especially to craft artifacts. There were also tens of fire Essence stones taken from the depths of magma.


    Zong Shou¡¯s artifact crafting standards were like that of his pill refining. He wanted to learn in hisst life, but he wasn¡¯t able to.


    In this era, he had a way to learn but no time to. He had other reasons for buying these items.


    After obtaining all these items did Zong Shou have some free time. Leisurely looking around and walking around.


    The items here came from the 3 sects, 6 schools, and main hall shops and were the most expensive.


    However from the disciples who set up shops, sometimes he was able to get some good stuff.


    For example, thest time he came, Zong Shou bought a rare spiritual item lightning diamond which could be into a weapon for Zong Yuan. He also used a Phoenix egg to exchange for a mysterious carving which was a direct descendant of ancient god beast Yingyue. Its value was not lower than the Phoenix egg since it would be Ruoshui¡¯s life spiritual beast.


    It was best at hiding and spying. It was said that it¡¯s ancestor yingyue could not only travel onnd but it could teleport through space. Every time it pounced, it brought with it the power of space-time that very little people could block.


    It was one of the beasts that were hardest to fight during the cloud deste era.


    As expected, after a month, many new good things appeared in the stalls.


    A few of them made Zong Shou tempted. In thest life, no matter how hardworking he was, he couldn¡¯t get them.


    However, he suppressed his urge and didn¡¯t purchase them. To them, these spiritual items weren¡¯t needed and buying them was just a waste.


    A momentter his eyes were set on a stall near the exit of the market.


    A tall and muscr brute who was no weaker than Yin Yang sat there. In front of him, there was a white cloth with just 2 things on it.

 Chapter 419 - Space Magical Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 419: Space Magical Treasure</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°This egg¡ªit is the yin xuan turtle?¡±


    In front of that big brute, there wasn¡¯t anything else but 2 beast eggs¡ªits shell was filled with ck cloud patterns.


    Zong Shou thought back to images of yin xuan turtle from the back of his head.


    He smiled. There were some differences but it wasn¡¯t much. Even if it wasn¡¯t, they were still rted.


    How unfortunate, it was only grade 5.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind much, 2 yin xuan turtle eggs. Coincidentally Chuxue could get another of the 5 spirit beasts. As for himself, he could also obtain a defensive protector beast.


    Being born as grade 5 meant its xuanwu bloodline was already rtively thick.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate as he walked in front of that brute.


    ¡°How many beast crystals are you willing to sell these 2 eggs for.¡±


    That muscr man rose his head. This person¡¯s body was tall and muscr, but his face was really elegant. After taking a look at Zong Shou, he shook his head.


    ¡°I am not selling, only trading. I want beast eggs of simr grade which travels through flight...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed, he did have one which could fly. However, it would be a loss for him.


    Slightly bncing the pros and cons, Zong Shou still took out one of the fire phoenix eggs, asking, ¡°How about this item? Do you have anything to make up for the difference in price?¡±


    ¡°Phoenix egg, grade 6? Is it the red fire golden phoenix?¡±


    When the fire-colored golden egg jumped into his eyes, his pupils constricted right away. His breathing also became much heavier.


    His eyes struggling for a moment, but in the end, he sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t make up for the difference in price. Furthermore, my sister has not formed the fire word true talisman!¡±


    Zong Shou was at a loss. He didn¡¯t make a sound, and just turned around and left.


    What this person wanted was a protector beast who was suitable for his loved ones. Although his grade 6 phoenix was a top-grade spiritual beast, to him, it was useless.


    Between the 2 of them, there was no possibility of a trade. Zong Shou didn¡¯t want to waste his time speaking to the man.


    Although the yin xuan turtle was not bad, it wasn¡¯t a true top defensive spiritual beast.


    Within this market, there wasn¡¯t anything else that could make him interested.


    Strolling around and looking at all the stalls, Zong Shou left this small-sized spiritual ocean with some regret. He drove through a spirit river and moved back to themon people¡¯s vast habitat.


    However, after just traveling for an hour, the nearby spiritual energy suddenly shook.


    In that instant, Zong Shou was unable to react. Suddenly, he felt like he was being pulled into a small-sized strange space. Although several spirit rivers were surrounding him, the spiritual energy was surging, but it had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°To form an own space within this void fissure, not bad...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted as he looked forward. Originally, there was no one ahead of him, but now there were 3 people.


    The person in front was wearing a purple gold robe, and his sleeves floating. He looked like he was 18. He could be considered handsome even as he gave off an arrogant expression.


    As for the other 2, they seemed to bemon people path disciples but only had outer sect identities. They followed behind the purple robbed teen, looking respectful¡ªservants.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised. Common people path 3 sects 6 schools, all core disciples could obtain 2 outer sect disciple spots for their bodyguards to follow them around into the vast habitat to train for years.


    <i>Were these 3 people nning to ambush me here?</i>


    Before he even asked, one of the older ones of the 2 outer sect disciples spoke, ¡°Take out that phoenix egg, my young master wants it.¡±


    ¡°Phoenix egg?¡±


    Zong Shou understood, most probably these few people saw when he was trading.


    Thinking about it Zong Shou took out that fire phoenix egg and smiled, ¡°I do have this item and am willing to trade it to you. However, I don¡¯t know what you all are willing to exchange for this for?¡±


    Those 2 bodyguard disciples were instantly startled, and even that purple robbed teen frowned. He was extremely unhappy. However, he looked like he was in disdain to speak to Zong Shou.


    In the end, it was still that person who seemed to have heard an extremely funny joke, saying mockingly, ¡°This junior brother, do you know who my young master is? Xuanyang Sect 6th generation direct elder¡¯s grandson. As long as my young master is satisfied and let his grandfather say a few words, you would benefit greatly! Rather than exchange for anything, it can¡¯tpare to my young master liking you.¡±


    Zong Shou was at a loss, ¡°Do you all know that if I hand this egg to the sect I can at least obtain 200 thousand merit points? How can your young master¡¯s favor exchange for 2 grade 10 sect secret techniques?¡±


    That person seemed to have expected that Zong Shou would say that, his gaze turning cold, ¡°Then you must have the ability to submit it up! Do you know that since you are locked in this space then your phoenix egg, even your life, and death is decided by a thought of my young master? Now that you have a chance why not take it?¡±


    Zong Shou had such a feeling. It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be able to be kind today. However, when he heard those words he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. As expected money couldn¡¯t be revealed to others, there were too little proper men like Xuanye and Jin Buhui in this world.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel disgust toward the sect. No matter how strong the sect was, there would be some corruption and scum.


    Especially themon people path which didn¡¯t have a good reputation. Ten thousand years of legacy, there would be many bad disciples who made their way in. To have a whole array of disciples was something foreseeable.


    He originally wanted to show his 3rd generation core disciple token such that even if the 3 of them were skilled or had an evenrge shield, they had to scram far away.


    However, he had an idea. He imagined having such a spacetime treasure was not bad. On a rough estimate, it had 5 thousand feet of space and could ept numerous people within. The spiritual energy was not bad too.


    Thinking about that, his face showed a teasing smile, ¡°Will the 3 of you try to forcefully snatch it? This is themon people path, every inch is sensed by experts of the sect. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being chased out of the sect?¡±


    That older grey shirt man didn¡¯t even speak and the purple robbed teen waved his sleeves, signaling his subject to keep quiet. Following which he looked coldly at Zong Shou, his eyes extremely sharp.


    ¡°Within my Lingjie ring, even celestial realm experts wouldn¡¯t be able to reach their spiritual senses in. Naturally, no one outside will no what I do within here. I want that red fire golden phoenix egg. Whether or not you are willing or not isn¡¯t important.¡±


    Hearing that even celestial realm experts couldn¡¯t sense within, Zong Shou was shocked.


    He knew that the grade of this space treasure was not bad but he didn¡¯t think that it was so high. It was at least grade 3 magical treasure level!


    He felt really happy and nodded his head, ¡°Since that is the case that means that even if I, Tanqiu, snatch your items here then no one will know, right?¡±


    That purple robbed teen was startled when he heard that. He knew that the person ahead of him was a little too calm.


    Since falling into his Lingjie ring, he didn¡¯t panic at all¡ªwho knows what he was relying on.


    Thatst sentence caused his heart to jump, instinctively he felt uneasy.


    The people beside him didn¡¯t feel anything. They thought that it was preposterous,ughing coldly.


    However, in the next instant, he saw Zong Shou¡¯s body like purple lightning, disappearing from his original spot. Then, the lightning current extended, and in just 1/10th of a blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the 3 of them.


    The 2 grey shirt servants¡¯ hearts jumped frantically and were terrified. They subconsciously roared out, pulling out 2 giant shields to block in front of the purple robbed teen.


    The teen¡¯s face turned solemn as he took several steps back. Several talismans patted into the bodies of the 2 of them, causing their bodies to swell and their muscles to tense up. Their bodies, especially that giant iron shield was covered in silver.


    Without any much movement, without any incantations, with just a hand sign a lightning pattern lit up from the center of his brows.


    In the sky of this ce a dark cloud gathered, numerous lightning glows swam within like it could strike down at any moment.


    Zong Shou was shocked when he saw that, as expected there were many talents in themon people path. There were no weak people within the vast habitat!


    However, Zong Shou wanted that Lingjie ring!


    Maniac Lightning, thousand des!


    The purple lightning exploded out, who knew how many times the sword in his hand had stabbed out, turning into thousands of purple-colored sword light and struck onto the giant shield of the 2.


    In just a moment, hundreds of metal shing sounds struck sessively. Pretty much gathered at one spot, striking the mind.


    In the next blink of the eye, the 2 giant shields broke into pieces. The 2 grey shirt servants spat out blood from their mouths. Then, they took several steps back andid paralyzed on the ground.


    Lightning currents shone around their bodies, their muscles and meat numb. The energy in their bodies was close to falling apart.


    However, after being blocked by these 2 people, there were already several huge energy currents which charged down from the dark clouds above.


    That purple robbed teen heaved a sigh of relief. With his special talent, to disy this grade 8 level spell was something that very few grade 7 experts in the sect could take on safely, much less this person in front of him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even blink. The sword light splitting, shing left and right as the lighting glow was attracted to the sword in his hand.


    Not only was he unaffected by the lightning, but he struck down by the lighting, swallowed it, and turned the electrical currents to for his own use. A sword carrying a giant lightning ball as it charged forward.


    In the next instance, a vast and unbelievable momentum shed the body protecting spells and energy around his body apart.


    Within his body, he felt an intense pain which caused him to fly outwards.

 Chapter 420 - Getting by Force or by Trickery

    <h4>Chapter 420: Getting by Force or by Trickery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After tens of breaths, the purple robbed man and the other 2 were lying paralyzed on the ground, unable to climb up anymore.


    Zong Shou was scheming and dark. On the surface, their faces and skins had no signs of injuries but within their bodies, they were covered with sword wounds all over.


    The items on their bodies were all taken. Those 2 outer sect bodyguards were still okay as they didn¡¯t have much good stuff.


    As for the purple robbed teen, his face was ashen white. Within his heaven and earth bag, there was at least 10 million grade 4 beast crystals worth of treasures and spiritual items...


    He tightly bit on his lips, not making a word.


    ...Spirit and martial arts dual cultivator, grasping sword intent!


    Even a fool would know that the person in front of him had an extraordinary identity!


    How did he think that this person¡¯s cultivation was faked by using an illusionary spell?


    ¡°This is the Lingjie ring? A truly good item, grade 4 magical artifact, not bad!¡±


    Within Zong Shou¡¯s hand was a red-colored iron ring. Such a space treasure was something that he only managed to obtain in theter stages of the god-emperor game.


    It seemed like this 5 thousand feet of space was the weakest effect of this item. Only because this dumb purple robbed teen was too weak and thus unable to use the rest.


    After fully spreading it out it should at least have 50 thousand feet of space. In it, there were at least 9 earth veins gathered which could be used as a moveable cave for one to cultivate within.


    Naturally, if it is used within the vast habitat, to con and scam, even rob was a not bad way.


    Satisfied as he ced it onto his hand. Following which he took out a token.


    Only to see that on it wrote the words Xuanyang Sect 8th generation core disciple Li Zhe.


    ¡°So you are a core disciple, out of the 6th generation of the Xuanyang Sect there s an elder surnamed Li. I have offended him...¡±


    Although he said that he had offended him but Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all, casually tossing the token in his hand.


    At this point Li Zhe had regained some strength, his eyes shed red as he stared viciously at Zong Shou, ¡°I know your identity isn¡¯t low within themon people path. But today you snatched my item, aren¡¯t you afraid my grandfather punishing you? Without needing to attack, just one word and you will die with no ce to be buried! Return that thing to me and I can treat it like today didn¡¯t happen...¡±


    Before his words were finished, Zong Shou took out a token and waved it in front of his face.


    Li Zhe¡¯s pupils constricted into that of a pin, only to see that on it there was the words core disciple, but it was the core disciple of themon people path 3rd generation!


    A core disciple of the main sect was the same as a direct disciple of the 3 sects and 6 schools. A 3rd generation disciple was a full 3 generations higher than his grandfather!


    This person was so young. Did that mean that his seniors were at least celestial path people of thousands of years old?


    ...How was that possible?


    In the next moment Zong Shou smiled, ¡°Why not call me great great great great senior master?¡±


    Li Zhe¡¯s face instantly twisted, only to feel anger stuck in his chest unable to vent it out.


    He could only look at the Lingjie ring which was on Tanqiu¡¯s hand with anger. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get it back.


    He was the one at fault. If he told his seniors, not only would the sect punish him, and removing his identity as a core disciple was the light punishment.


    Comparing the powers behind them, he wasn¡¯t the opponent of this Tanqiu.


    Zong Shou waszy to bother about this person, he had already obtained the benefits and wasn¡¯t willing to make things tougher for these 3 poor people.


    Calmly waving his sleeves like he had done no wrong, he activated that ring and dissipated this small space.


    Following which he counted the spirit stones and beast crystals in the heaven and earth bag whilst heading back to the vast habitat.


    In just a moment his lips curled up. His luck was not bad. topensateter for one¡¯s earlier loss.


    With a thought, a small box appeared in his hands. Inside it slept a furry baby beast. It should have just been born, its aura was low grade 5, much weaker than that xuan yin turtle.


    Only this little beast was a stone qilin! A true descendant of the qilin. Out of the 5 spirits, it was the rarest one. And this stone qilin inherited the purest earth element bloodline and had never had a spirit contract and recognized a master.


    Although it was low grade 5 its value was above that of the xuan yin turtle!


    However he just slightly shook his head. If he used this item to trade with his phoenix egg, along with some other thing, he would most probably agree. Why did he have to do that?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Returning to the 1st Courtyard A, Zong Shou tossed that earth qilin baby beast to Chuxue. That kid was so happy, she was about to go crazy,


    Then she was filled with trepidation. Her young master had given her 2 of the most precious spiritual beasts to her, how would she be able to repay him in the future? Why did he treat her so well?


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about her thoughts, walking back into his own room. He first moved out that custom made grade 9 artifact smelting furnace and threw the hundreds of mine stone that Hanxi found from that metal swallowing beast corpse into it.


    Then, he raised the fire. Although Zong Shou didn¡¯t know cksmithing, he knew about the strength of the fire essence stone.


    He carefully tossed in 2. When they were aze, 2 balls of mes caused the surrounding air to be blistering hot.


    However, after a full hour past, those ck silver pattern stones showed no signs of melting.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed, using true qi to wrap his hand to try to touch one of them within. When he did it felt extremely cold, no sign of temperature.


    He tried adding in a few more fire essence stones to burn together. But when this grade 9 furnace was about to melt, these pieces of stone only just started to get hot.


    Zong Shou was startled and entered deep thought.


    ¡°Unable to melt using fire essence stone, is it that thing? Even xuan grade spiritual ingredients should be able to be melted. The toughness of this thing and ability to take the heat, is it that thing? But these 2 things shouldn¡¯t be in the same ce...¡±


    Spirit items of heaven and earth were split into 4 grades, heaven, earth, xuan, and huang. The spiritual metals of the xuan grade were able to be made into magical treasure level weapons! In the cloud world, ten thousand years ago, when the spiritual wave was low, it was quite rare.


    He was sure that this type of ck metal mine stone was considered rare even amongst the xuan grade. It was also that rarely seen weapon crafting spiritual material in his memory.


    Thinking for a moment, Zong Shou took out several pill bottles, pouring the items within all into the furnace.


    They were all the blood taken from those grade 7 firebirds. There were many who had god beast bloodlines which Zong Shou collected. He was originally nning to use it for other purposes.


    But at this moment, he poured them all in with no care at all.


    A momentter those ck colored mine stones started to melt. Not longter they turned into a furnace of boiling magma.


    Zong Shou was startled, following which he took in a deep breath. Is this the legendary heaven gold blood silver. How did such a thing merge with these ck crystal iron?


    In the next moment, he saw silver-white colored threads sucked out by Hanxi from the magma.


    First, it wrapped around it, following which it started to merge into Hanxi¡¯syer of silver armor.


    Each thread that entered would cause the color of the armor to be thicker and have more mysterious patterns. It caused the shell which looked like the heavy armor of humans to be more shining and eye-catching.


    What was shocking was that the 2 pairs of knife arms grew a little longer, the knife tip became even tougher. Some teeth grew on the back of the knife which made one feel terrified.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with a clear understanding. The demon fire crystal ants swallowed everything. Legend had it that they relied on the mine stones and mind stones underground to raise their strength and level as well as the hardness of their armor.


    Such a natural ability must have been inherited by Hanxi, only the method was slightly different and it was pickier. For example, that ck crystal iron which was extremely precious to cksmiths was like garbage in Hanxi¡¯s eyes.


    The heaven metal blood silver should be the 1st thing it chose to strengthen its body with.


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze slowly turned weird. This small little thing was born from killing and violence, the 1st thing it chose to strengthen itself was such an unusual thing.


    This heaven metal blood silver was even rarer than ck crystal iron. It grew from other spiritual metals and after people discovered it, there were many vicious legends.


    It needed a lot of god beast blood to be able to craft with it. Once made into a weapon, most probably it would kill numerous people. As time goes on it would be a murder weapon.


    It was especially useful to the descendants of the god beasts. Even god beasts at the saint realm would be countered by it.


    It was extremely sharp, after the first time it was melted it needed 10 times the heat to be able to melt it once more. It could even absorb a portion of the special quality of the god beast blood which was why it was listed as one of the hundred most special metals in the world.


    This was what he read up in books in the future. As for what its exact case was he didn¡¯t know.


    Hanxi¡¯s body wasn¡¯trge and have absorbing for close to 8 minutes it was satisfied as it circled above the magma.


    Following this, it looked at Zong Shou and sent an intent over.


    Zong Shou understood as he opened the spirit beast bag, allowing the 6 eight winged flying ants to fly out from within.


    Those flying ants were just grade 6. They didn¡¯t dare to charge directly into the furnace like Hanxi, just suspending outside, allowing Hanxi to help them to merge the remaining silver-colored threads into their shells.

 Chapter 421 - Heaven Metal Blood Silver

    <h4>Chapter 421: Heaven Metal Blood Silver</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Although the 6 eight winged flying ants weren¡¯t as strong as Hanxi, they absorbed the same amount of heaven metal blood silver.


    Its shell was also covered in bright silver patterns. 2 pairs of knife arms both stretched several inches and reached a feet and a half.


    However, the time they took was several times that of Hanxi.


    Zong Shou felt really bored as he waited, deciding to close his eyes and start cultivating.


    When an entire furnace of heaven metal gold silver was absorbed such that only a little bit was left, outside the room it was totally quiet and had reached nighttime.


    Zong Shou opened his eyes once more and looked at the brand new armor on Hanxi as well as the 2 pairs of Long knives.


    Suddenly throwing a piece of metal towards Hanxi. Coldness shed across the purple gold eyes of it, following which it scoffed.


    A knife light suddenly shed. One couldn¡¯t hear any sound as the spiritual metal which was top huang grade was sliced into 2 without a sound.


    Not only was there any sound of air being sliced, but there also wasn¡¯t even any nging from the metals shing.


    The knife light looked like it was going through the air. That top huang grade spiritual metal wasn¡¯t able to stop it at all.


    Zong Shou was shocked as he fixed his eyes on that scene. Following which he saw Hanxi nce over coldly, its purple gold eyes seemed to sweep over his neck.


    It made him feel a chill down his spine like that knife light would sh across in the next moment.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind much. With that Taixuan heart locking soul settling talisman, before reaching the saint realm he wasn¡¯t afraid that the saint fire ant queen would break out of his control.


    As for this knife, he didn¡¯t even take to heart.


    It was indeed quick! Not only was the knife glow even sharper, but the knife speed also increased by a little.


    If before Hanxi could only go up against grade 8 peak beasts, then now, it could defeat them.


    Such a sharp knife arm, even beasts that stepped into the celestial path might not be able to block it.


    However, the knife speed was far from able to make one feel despair, to be able to be seen as an opponent of the sword emperor Tanqiu.


    Following this, he looked towards the 12 transparent wings on Hanxi¡¯s back.


    Just now he noticed that a portion of the heaven metal blood silver had merged into these 6 pairs of wings. He was sure that it wasn¡¯t just its knife speed that had increased. Its flight must have improved as well.


    Just as he wanted to order it to fly at full speed, Zong Shou suddenly had an idea. He waved his sleeves and kept the 6 flying ants along with Hanxi.


    Following which the window was opened by him and 3 yellow glow entered his room and hung in mid-air.


    They were message talismans which used geolocation spells.


    Their glow was much dimmer, who knows how far of a distance did they flew.


    Zong Shou held them in his hands. as expected it was personally from the priest of Gantian Mountain.


    And this talisman spoke of 3 matters in total.


    1st was that Zong Gang followed his orders and had already obtained the zing ss bead from demon corpse mountain.


    However the situation there was a little off. The beasts that were demonized had increased by at least 3 times. The beasts that died would also turn into zombies not long after.


    There was already no cultivators who dared to enter the blood valley.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised at all. He knew about the changes to demon corpse mountain. As for the demonizing, with the nine yin witch, there it wasn¡¯t something to be surprised about.


    The 2nd matter was regarding Xiong Yu. A month ago, when she finally appeared, she had joined Lingyun Sect and became an inner disciple. 20 grade 6 experts of unknown origin also appeared within zing me Mountain, who knows where they got such a huge sum of money from. Not only did it start to heal the zing me Mountain army, but it also helped to stabilize the subordinate cities and show signs of prosperity.


    Not only zing me Mountain, but Taoyun and Yunxia were also the same. They were all preparing arms. Theirpensation to the dead and injured soldiers was able to be fulfilled.


    Within the short few months, the price of all armor and all basic pills were explosively increasing.


    ¡°Lingyun Sect?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted, following which heughed coldly. In thest life the sect which had many grievances with him, in this life it still chose to be his enemy.


    ¡°As expected they can¡¯t sit still anymore...¡±


    Behind the 3 cities, there was not only just one Lingyun Sect. Other factions also participated.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t take much of this to heart, dirt couldn¡¯t support the wall. No matter how much money these sects threw in it was the same.


    The only thing he was slightly interested in was the center of Donglin Cloud Continent. There was a city alliance known as the Thousand City alliance that was rising.


    It was said that the leader was a big city in the Central area of Longxiang City. The city lord of the city was just over 20. In his 3 years at the helm, he nearly doubled thend he controlled¡ªexpanding to 4 provinces, close to 8 thousand miles¡ªbing one of the top cities in the Central of Donglin.


    Originally, he showed the strength to unify the center of Donglin, but recently he changed his methods from attacking to merging.


    In the many months, the city lord has sent officials all about to build this so called Thousand City Alliance. Now there were some rewards. It was said that there were been ten cities that joined in. Longxiang City also didn¡¯t crave power which was why the cities east of zing me Mountain who were still sitting on the fence were tempted.


    Reading all the information within the talisman, Zong Shou¡¯s heart sunk slightly.


    The method of that Longxiang City lord was something even he had to praise.


    The so called Thousand City alliance would probably be thergest obstacle to Gantian Mountain unifying Donglin.


    He held the 3rd talisman in his hand, and a smile finally appeared on his face.


    This one came from Yin Yang, he mentioned that the 1st batch of spirit smander blood Essence pills had been crafted. Some of the people within Gantian Mountain who had no hopes of advancing broke though to martial ancestor after eating it. Along with the ones he gathered before, till date there were already 172 blood cloud cavalry who had started cultivating the blood cavalry kill heart sutra.


    As for that blood cloud armor, close to 90 sets have already been repaired.


    ¡°The effects of the spirit smander blood Essence pill RE so strong...¡±


    Allowing thisst talisman tobust into ashes, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.


    He forgot that the spirit smander blood was useful even for people like him whose martial path had reached such a high level. Much less those at the xiantian realm.


    In the less than 2 months that he was away, 1/7 of the thousand blood cloud cavalry has been gathered.


    The expansion speed of members far exceeded what he had expected.


    When the war started he would be able to give the many sects a huge surprise.


    He flipped his hand and a jade letter suddenly appeared within. A spell activated, and his body also disappeared from the room.


    Once again, he felt the dizzy feeling he felt more than a month ago when Zong Yuan and the others came over.


    Another 20 hourster, at a corner of the Book Hiding Building B, the space suddenly twisted. In the next instance, a teen appeared at the center of the ce without any signs.


    It was Zong Shou. His brows furrowed as he used his hands to rub his Temples. His face was ashen white.


    The teleportation jadetter was good and be able to teleport 3 times in a month, able toe to and fro Gantian Mountain andmon people path. One could conveniently travel ten thousand miles ofnd and deal with some important matters. However, when teleporting, the dizziness formed made him disgusted and want to vomit.


    10 minutes passed before that feeling disappeared. The dizziness in his soul slowly dissipated.


    When Zong Shou opened his eyes, a fire-colored bead was lying quietly within.


    This was the zing Fire pearl which was nourishing the lightning Phoenix egg which he buried in the dirt.


    The value of this thing was something even he was not certain about. He only knew that this was a top fire element treasure.


    Although mes were emitting outwards, the firepower was mostly hidden within. Inside it nourished huge amounts of fire that even his spiritual sense couldn¡¯t reach in. The moment he tried it would be burnt by the me within.


    Who knows where that lightning Phoenix of the cloud deste era found this item.


    The evaluation of this item in the god-emperor game was Low earth grade. Following which the treasure made using this bead as a supporting material was a grade 2 celestial grade treasure.


    This item looked like a fire elemental item but it was simr to the sun, burning everything giving offrge amounts of light.


    Using this item as one of the references for his dharma should be enough.


    ¡°This is the zing ss pearl of legends?¡±


    A voice suddenly rang out by his year. Zong Shou was slightly astonished and after he realized that the voice was familiar he calmed down.


    Turning around only to see that Hanfang was looking at fire pearl with a little interest. Following which his expression turned cold, ¡°Using the teleportation letter in the middle of the night. Junior Brother isn¡¯t afraid of disturbing me!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t speak as he kept the pearl into the Lingjie ring before walking away.


    This item¡¯s grade was too high and was giving off heat every moment. The Heaven and earth bag most probably wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    Luckily recently he had a new space treasure. Although it wasn¡¯t especially for this use, it could temporarily hide this.


    ¡°Hey! Lingjie ring, that treasure fell into your hands. So the person who injured that Li Zhe and took his items was Junior Brother?¡±


    When he said that, Hanfang¡¯s voice became colder and sharper, ¡°Do you know that his Grandfather is rushing over to seek an answer from the main sect? How are your actions like a sect elder?¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t handle that gaze, he could only turn around helplessly, ¡°Senior Brother, if you have something to say, you can just say it directly!¡±


    As expected when he said that Hanfang¡¯s smile instantly became brighter.

 Chapter 422 - Sect Mission

    <h4>Chapter 422: Sect Mission</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Junior Brother, have you heard of the Helian Iron Mountain?¡±


    When the two of them climbed down the steps of this Book Hiding Building B, Hanfang¡¯s expression turned solemn.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed, Helian iron mountain? Has he heard this name from somewhere before?


    A whileter, he remembered that it was something he encountered when he came to the vast habitat. He heard that name in the Ability Proving and Qiushi Hall.


    ¡°I know a little, that ce seems to be a mine vein upied by The Central dynasty. I heard that the innocent civilians of Yan City Pass were in charge of mining it?¡±


    Whilst he said that Zong Shou¡¯s mind was quickly moving. Did what senior brother was saying have to do with this Helian Mountain?


    In the next moment, Hanfang nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right! Junior Brother Zong is really well informed. However, do you know that the defending general of the Pass was an inner disciple of ourmon people path?¡±


    When he said those words, Zong Shou was stunned. His first thought was that themon people¡¯s path had really infiltrated the central dynasty really deeply. His second was that people from the sect really like to stage coups and rebel. Unfortunately, they failed and instead dragged down those 3 million innocent people.


    His heart already knew that Hanfang had some thoughts regarding those 3 million people of Helian Mountain.


    ¡°Junior Brother, those innocent civilians were dragged down by a disciple of our sect. We can¡¯t watch on and do nothing. Unfortunately, we tried to help several times but failed. We can only drag on and think of a way to improve their state. However, within these 20 years, it went from 4 million to 3 million people. Ourmon people¡¯s path has sinned this time. This time we can only seed...¡±


    Hanfangughed bitterly, his eyes filled with guilt, ¡°Also one more thing, the current defending general of the Pass was also amon people path disciple, his name is Yuan Jiuchen. 20 years ago as he betrayed the sect he was favored by the Han King in the dynasty and promoted. I heard that this person is about to rise up once more.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Jiuchen?¡±


    Zong Shou muttered. He seemed to have heard of this name before.


    His heart shook as he remembered something that happened in thest life, in the god emperor game.


    Thinking to himself that wasn¡¯t this the first Superrge scale team mission 12 yearster?


    At that time, the person was grade 8 and helping to defend a piece ofnd of The Central dynasty.


    Themon people path tried to kill the traitor and went against the many sects, paying arge price.


    Based on the historical records, 7 ascended experts ofmon people path fell in that battle before they managed to kill Yuan Jiuchen.


    It also directly resulted in the weakening ofmon people¡¯s path¡¯s power. Although it kept a portion of its power after the spiritual wave, it was still greatly reduced.


    At that time, there were hundreds of thousands of yers who joined this mission. After which they uploaded their own experiences and battle footage online exceitefly for everyone to view.


    He had viewed those experts shing to analyze sword techniques, but he didn¡¯t gain much. As for the mission progression, he remembered it really clearly.


    ¡°So it means that the death of the Pass general that tried to rebel was due to this person? The sect wants him to die?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hanfang nodded his head solemnly, ¡°There¡¯s only one thing you mentioned wrongly. Your few fellow sect disciples didn¡¯t rebel. That person was a chess piece we ced to try to infiltrate the central dynasty army when the spirit wave begins. So why would he reveal his identity and start a rebellion st that time? The reason that they died was that Yuan Jiuchen betrayed them!¡±


    When he said those words, his tone was already filled with killing intent, ¡°Which is why we will not allow him to live so freely. This time, I will select the best young generation disciples to deal with this. The Helian iron mountain civilians are one thing, but Yuan Jiuchen is another. If both matters arepleted, everyone who joins in can get 200 thousand merit points...¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but felt his heart tense up and say helplessly, ¡°Senior Brother, am I included in the best young generation disciples you mentioned? Actually, if you want to kill him why not just directly Attack?¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother is smart, I want you to lead them to be in charge of this matter. The people I selected are talented by not experienced. Moreover, they are a little arrogant. Junior Brother please take care of them.¡±


    Hanfang nodded his head before he gave out a self-mockingugh, ¡°It is not good for me to show myself. The 7th generation and above disciples of the sect also can¡¯t interfere. However the many sects there naturally won¡¯t send grade 8 and above experts to join this matter. As for the experts of the central dynasty, the sect will help you deal with them.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face flushed green and white. This wasn¡¯t a simple matter.


    This sect assassination Mission should be something that happened in history.


    The butterfly effect that he had caused when he came to this era shouldn¡¯t be strong enough to affect this matter, and that matter was also destined to end in failure. If not, that matter wouldn¡¯t have dragged to 12 yearster.


    Trying to kill Yuan Jiuchen made the sect suffer heavy losses. They even had a grade 8 expert fall.


    What ability did he have to be able to manage to kill this Yuan Jiuchen?


    After thinking for a while, Zong Shou took in a deep breath, ¡°I heard that Yuan Jiuchen had broken through to the ascended realm? That central dynasty also wouldn¡¯t sit still and do nothing. To join in one must at least have grade 7 strength. Your junior brother is only at peak Return to Sun realm...¡±


    Halfway through his words, Hanfang smiled as he looked over, his gaze held deep meaning.


    Zong Shou himself couldn¡¯t continue anymore, others might not know but this Hanfang was definitely really clear about it.


    The lightning winged flood dragon was one, and also Hanxi, along with those 6 flying ants they could be considered as 7 grade 7 beasts.


    With such strength, he was stronger than normal grade 7 experts.


    Even Long Ruo, before he lost his physical body and spiritual beast, was the same.


    He could also tell that this was a test themon people path had for him.


    Only in his heart, he was still a little hesitant. Whether or not he should join a sect mission...he was still unsure about it.


    And that paltry 200 thousand merit points. What use was that?


    In the next moment, Hanfang was expressionless as he added another chip, ¡°I know that little brother might not care about that bit of merit points. But I can add one more benfit if you seed. I can help you deduce your world shocking spirit art to the 8thyer! What does junior brother think?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up, his current physical body using the various spirit pills and power of the dragon essence, it has already trained to the peak of the martial ancestor realm. Only because of his cultivation, he was unable to make any further progress.


    What hecked now was the cultivation method of theter stages of the world shocking spiritual art. If Hanfang could help himplete it, then that would for the best.


    Coincidentally he recently needed to make a trip out. And that ce was only a thousand miles away from Yan City pass. He could just niceplete it together with this matter.


    Thinking about it seriously, Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, ¡°Deal! However, you need toplete it to the 9thyer and the sect needs to provide me with a grade 9 spiritual artifact and help me craft something...¡±


    Hanfang smiled, actually not bargaining and silently acknowledging.


    Following which Zong Shou stood rooted to the ground and asked probingly,¡± However if this time I can onlyplete 1 of the 2 then how would I choose?¡±


    When Hanfang heard that his pupils instantly constricted. Then, he continued to walk down the stairs, ¡°If that is the case then save those Helian Iron mountain civilians! When Xi Zi created thismon people path, it was to save the people and not drag them down. Since the Yan city matter was due to us, we have to save them. Those 3 million people have to be safe.


    Zong Shou stood rooted to the ground, his eyes shining bright.


    This was a real headache. Yuan Jiuchen was tough to deal with. However in his eyes, the Helian Iron Mountain matter was several hundreds times tougher.


    He really took on a huge problem this time...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Pretty much at the same time, in a quiet room in the vast habitat, Li Zhe was extremely serious as he sat on a futon mat.


    Opposite him sat a person, his face was square and slightly fat. However, the edges were distinct and gave off a sharp aura.


    At this moment a long sword floated in front of him, continuously spinning in the air. Each moment this teen would smack a talisman into the body of the sword. He was really focused, not caring about Li Zhe.


    After waiting for a long while, Li Zhe still couldn¡¯t take it anymore and finally spoke up, ¡°Senior brother Xie An, junior brother has been bullied. All my items have been taken are you not going to care? This person, with just grade 6 strength just upied 1st Courtyard A. Can you bear this frustration? That Tanqiu is simply too arrogant! He doesn¡¯t put our Xuanyang Sect in his eyes! Does senior brother really want to see the core disciple identity of the main sect fall into his hands?¡±


    That Xie An still didn¡¯t care. Then he ced more talismans into the sword body. The anger in the gaze of Li Zhe got thicker and thicker did his face turn cold as he said tly, ¡°People snatched your money. What does that got to do with me? Since he could defeat you in a breath, he does have the strength to upy the 1st Courtyard A, and he has the right to be arrogant. With such a person in our sect, we should be happy. As for that main hall core disciple identity, I have my own ns, I don¡¯t need you to say anything.¡±


    Li Zhe instantly held his breath, following which he scoffed coldly, ¡°Senior brother Xie An! Don¡¯t forget that your teacher is my grandfather¡¯s disciple. How can your line be so ungrateful? You don¡¯t even care that people from the same sect get humiliated. To think you are the 1st seat of our Xuanyang Sect 4th generation. Even if it is not for me, you should think about the reputation of our sect...¡±

 Chapter 423 - Xuanwu Realm

    <h4>Chapter 423: Xuanwu Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Before Li Zhe finished his sentence, Xie An¡¯s body suddenly shed¡ªhe pped Li Zhe¡¯s face heavily.


    Thetter was startled, holding his head. His brain was dizzy.


    When he came back to his senses, only to see Xie An standing right in front of him, looking down on him, ¡°This p was on behalf of grandmaster Li! If junior brother did less of these unscrupulous things, our Xuanyang Sect¡¯s reputation would naturally be several times better.¡±


    Li Zhe was first furious. Then, he thought about something, suppressing that rage. His fists tightly clenched, and his fingernails etched deeply into his skin.


    ¡°It is not like you don¡¯t know what is happening within the sect. Ourmon people path looks safe but if we take a wrong step we would be in an irrecoverable spot. At this moment if our 3 sects and 6 schools don¡¯t work together and cooperate, our sect will die. You are great, actually turning your focus on people from the same sect! If not for you being the only blood descendant of Senior master Li, I would be the first person to kill you! As for that Tanqiu, although he is young, he is talented. For the sect to have such a talent to support the sect is a fortunate matter. In the future don¡¯t offend him...¡±


    Li Zhe¡¯s expression changed, in the end, heughed, ¡°I Li Zhe am foolish. I was at fault for the matter a few days ago. I schemed against him, but I failed. I plotted against him but was robbed by him so I wouldn¡¯t say much. Only this person definitely shouldn¡¯t have humiliated our Xuanyang Sect!¡±


    Xie An was startled, his lips curling up, ¡°Are your words true? What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Naturally it is true! I can swear on a heart demon.¡±


    When he said that, Li Zhe¡¯s eyes were calm, with nothing abnormal about his gaze, ¡°He said that the skill of our Xuanyang Sect disciples was just so so...¡±


    Xie An instantly frowned in disbelief. A momentter he waved his sleeves, ¡°You can leave, I will verify this matter!¡±


    When he said those words Xie An was startled once more as he suddenly reached out in the air, following which a message talisman fell into his hands.


    When this talisman burnt into mes, Xie An¡¯s eyes were filled with a doubtful look.


    ¡°...Helian Iron Mountain, Yan City Pass, Yuan Jiuchen, Tanqiu. Which is the onemanding him? A grade 6 disciple?¡±


    ¡°Why is it him?¡±


    A handsome looking teen who was holding a message talisman which was burning, his eyes filled with unwillingness.


    ¡°Why is it not Xuanye, not Xie An and not me Luoshi but this Tanqiu?¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    10 dayster, the 1st Courtyard A within Zong Shou¡¯s room.


    Only hearing a series of cracking sounds of bones tearing apart and exploding. Zong Shou stood at the center of the 300 feet quiet room, his entire body was just muscled splitting, covered in blood. His 4 limbs were close to a twisted method as he continuously changed his stances.


    One could see that beneath the surface of his skin there were a total of 12 flood dragon-like shadows which was swimming about along the meridian paths within his body.


    Amongst which 2 of them were shing all over like they could burst out of Zong Shou¡¯s body at any moment.


    However, always at thest moment, Zong Shou¡¯s skin burst out a thin thread of blood, and his bones were also on the verge of totally breaking.


    Zong Yuan and Ruoshui were looking on nervously at the side, they knew that this was the most crucial moment.


    If he seeded he would be a 6 meridian martial ancestor. If he failed then his body would suffer from heavy injuries.


    Not only would his meridians be unable to recover in a short time, in the future if he wanted to advance and merge with spiritual veins it would be much harder.


    However, Zong Shou was calm, casually doing these weird-looking actions.


    What was weird was that although the blood in his body was boiling and surging about, his 9 meridians were on the verge of tearing.


    However, every time hepleted one weird stance, it would cause his body to be calm for a moment.


    It also freed up more strength to suppress the 2 newly absorbed spiritual veins in the body.


    As time went on, the cracking of bones became infrequent, and on the surface of his skin, the 2 dragon shadows which were smashing about seemed to be directed into the right path. His skin stopped tearing open and no more blood flowed out.


    On the contrary ocean amounts of spiritual energy were gathering on their own, surging from all about and charging into Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    A strong aura suddenly charged out of his body.


    Not only Chuxue found it hard to breathe, even Zong Yuan and Ruoshui felt like they were being suppressed.


    It didn¡¯te from Zong Shou, from that indiscernible martial path intent. It was only because his true qi was so strong that it couldpete with them. In terms of true qi continuation, it even exceeded them.


    They couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces with one another, but when the 2 of them thought about it they didn¡¯t feel surprised.


    At this moment Zong Shou¡¯s body had already gathered up 12 spiritual veins, 3 more than normal people. The strength of his foundations was something that even the Xuanwu peak couldn¡¯tpare to.


    Unfortunately, he won with this dual meridians but lost also with it. On theory, he had the longest chakra meridians in history. Unfortunately, the conflict within consumed a portion of it. On the contrary, in terms of explosiveness, he was extremely strong. Who knows how long it would take for him to solve that problem.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel anything, the energy within his body was extremely chaotic. The merging of the 6th pair of spiritual veins caused his true qi to crazily increase. The surging inrge amounts of spiritual energy filled up all his chakra meridians.


    After doing a series of energy leading technique stances, he was only able to calm it down but he was unable to deal with and calm down the energy within.


    Frowning, Zong Shou decisively changed his actions and started the 6th set of energy leading techniques.


    Although he had trained in this energy leading technique several times in thest life, this was the 1st time he had used this 6th set. He had to take a risk. If his energy continued to be so chaotic, riddling his chakra meridians with holes would be the light oue. If worse the few spiritual veins that had merged into his body might have a chance to slip away.


    Luckily with the experience of thest life, he was familiar with this series of actions. At the start, he was a little rusty but afterpleting it once he became smooth with it.


    He even added in a series of modifications targetting his dual meridian body.


    A full 2 hourster when thatst thread of chaotic energy was suppressed by Zong Shou were the 9 chakra meridians dealt with appropriately.


    ¡°Sess!¡±


    He felt delighted. Zong Shou¡¯s actions suddenly changed. It wasn¡¯t those weird-looking stances from before but a really strong and intense first strike. It caused the air to shake.


    Within a hundred feet, all the dust was dissipated by the wind from the fist. Numerous holes broken through the 4 walls.


    Within 200 feet, the stone flooring on the ground were all broken into shreds.


    ¡°6 veins, martial ancestor peak!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Then, he punched out with a fist. This time he used his strong martial intent to cause the true qi around his body to gather to an unbelievable level at that instance.


    Thatyer of the barrier within his body was easily broken.


    That fist was at the Xuanwu ancestor realm!


    ¡°Hong!¡±


    When that fist struck out, the surrounding space around Zong Shou swelled up. Following which under a strong energy and energy wave, the 300 feet big sturdy stone room was crushed to pieces!


    Within 2 thousand feet, sand and stones flying all about, wood and grass tearing into pieces.


    Ruoshui and Zong Yuan moved aside all the broken stones without much consideration. Chuxue was behind the 2 of them and didn¡¯t blink at all.


    Anyways there was nothing within the stone room, it was built at a corner of the back courtyard. Zong Shou used a spiritual technique to create this stone building so it wasn¡¯t too bad that it was destroyed.


    Since that day that Zong Shou destroyed the entire 1st Courtyard A, Chuxue didn¡¯t dare to ce anything within Zong Shou¡¯s cultivation room.


    At this moment her eyes were filled with joy and also some worry. Zong Shou had broken through to the Xuanwu ancestor realm, totally tossing her aside.


    She thought back to the 2 new spiritual pets that she epted, his heart feeling heavy.


    Zong Shou smiled, loosening the muscles and the bones within his body.


    After he broke through, the injuries were mostly healed. However, his spiritual senses were sharp. He could feel that there were many small injuries all over his body. If one didn¡¯t look close, it was tough to pick it up.


    The true qi within his body seemed a little messy.


    ...As expected! Within such a short time, merging the 6th vein was too forced!


    Frowning, Zong Shou didn¡¯t have any bit of regret. To kill that Yuan Jiuchen he had to have grade 7bat strength.


    Although he had 2 extremely strong protector beasts, he, himself was the weakness. His sword technique had already reached the sword soul realm and he wasn¡¯t afraid of those grade 7 experts.


    However, to fully disy his sword skills, then at least his body needed to be able to resist 20 strikes from a grade 7 expert and not copse.


    Only after breaking through to Xuanwu ancestor did he have 20% confidence for this matter!


    To be able to merge this 6th pair of spiritual veins into his body was lucky.


    Speaking of which the few experts that the sects had chosen should be annoyed...


    Breaking out into augh, Zong Shou took out a ball of ice and fire smoke from his bag and took a heavy sniff, leading it into his body.


    The moment it made contact with his true qi, it suddenly merged with it. Following which it formed an extremely sturdy shell that spread about on the surfaceyer of his body.


    This was the inner armor that could merge into the body and allow the body to withstand more external forces.


    What the sect gave him was not only grade 9 but it was also a rare elite product.


    Following which numerous spare parts were pieced together by Zong Shou, it was another external bone.


    when Zong Shou wore it, it turned into ayer of skin-like material that covered over his skin. After wearing his clothes one couldn¡¯t tell at all.


    This set of external bones wasn¡¯t the lightning walking model but the steel pir. There weren¡¯t other special effects, the greatest use apart from providing close to a million kilograms of strength was to help take some pressure off from his bones and physical body.

 Chapter 424 - Travelling alone

    <h4>Chapter 424: Travelling alone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Themon people path disciples gathered north of the vast habitat.


    At this moment, hundreds of people were gathered up here, waiting quietly. The talents from the 3 sects and 6 schools with Xie An Luoshi etc at the helm were all so bored they were counting the number of ants there were on the ground.


    Not far away, one person waited. It was a 30 over year old middle-aged man who stood with folded arms. The corner of his eyes was cramping up.


    Hanfang just stood quietly at the side as he looked up in the sky, looking right at that zing sun. However, he didn¡¯t find it blinding. The people here all didn¡¯t seem to notice his presence. No one looked over in his direction.


    It was alreadyte afternoon when finally there was some movement at the pce. Only to see an extremely luxurious carriage dragged by 12 dragon horned winged horses leisure driving over from the pce. The one driving was Zong Yuan.


    At this moment the hundreds of people were in an uproar. The eyes of that white shirt middle-aged man were burning.


    He originally wanted to immediately rage but he seemed to have heard something in his ear. A moment after hearing that he decided to bear with it and not speak.


    A thick look of worry appeared on his face, thinking that was it okay for the person on the carriage to lead so many disciples?


    Would they all fall at the Yan City pass? He was clear about the skill of that Yuan Jiuchen. It was already dangerous for this bunch of disciples to head over, now they had such an unreliable fellow at the helm.


    100% chance of winning, before they even got there they probably had a 70% chance of losing.


    The disciples within the formation were in deep discussions.


    ¡°Is it that Tanqiu within the carriage? Common people path main sect, that new 3rd generation core disciple?¡±


    ¡°This person is a little too arrogant! Daring to sit a carriage over, isn¡¯t he afraid of the teachers scolding?¡±


    ¡°Scoff! With his identity who in the pce can care about him? However, this fellow wouldn¡¯t be thinking about sitting it over to Yan City Pass right?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, he is too cool!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say about this person! For the sect to allow this, I don¡¯t know if it is a blessing or a curse...¡±


    Hanfang¡¯s eyelids were twitching, rubbing his temples to ease his headache.


    Rumors had it that this Gantian Monster king didn¡¯t abide by the rule of facing troubles and hardships together with the soldiers. Whenever they went to war he wouldfortably watch on from hisrge carriage.


    It seems like he was prepared to do the same in themon people¡¯s path.


    After the carriage arrived, Zong Shou walked off the carriage. His expression was green and white and shuddering. Like a wind blow would cause him to fall.


    However he forcefully held on, respectfully bowing towards that middle-aged man, ¡°Greetings mister! Don¡¯t me me foringte this time. I was rushing to breakthrough, which is why my body isn¡¯t in good condition. I can only use the carriage. Mister, please don¡¯t be annoyed!¡±


    This person¡¯s identity was several times smaller than his, Zong Shou didn¡¯t know how he should call him so he just decided on mister.


    Since thismon people path pce was the main hall of themon people path and a learning environment, there were professors, priests, teachers, simr to the imperial college of the central dynasty.


    This person took up the role of a professor within themon people path pce.


    When the white shirt middle-aged man heard that, his anger dissipated. However, he still used his spiritual sense to take a look, following which his face was filled with a weird expression, unable to tell whether or not Zong Shou had injuries or not.


    He moved to the side to avoid his bow, following which he said coldly, ¡°How can disciple ept the bow from a great great senior master? Since you have a reason foringte, you just have to exin. Now that everyone has gathered, what does great great senior master have to say?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and looked around. Then, His eyes were filled with shock.


    This time themon people path selected close to hundred disciples from the main sect, the 3 sects, and 6 schools. Their strength was all extraordinary. None of them were lower than grade 6. There were elites like Xuanye who had already entered grade 7.


    However, all these people were mostly standing rxed. Each of them had different personalities and were all prideful. With just one look her knew that they wouldn¡¯t get along.


    What shocked him was that the other portion of roughly 400 people all had a certain age and were riding grade 4 silver scale wind stepping beasts. Looking at their auras, they were all Xuanwu realm experts.


    Inside there were 20 spirit masters who looked solemn. Even with the loudmotion that Zong Shou caused they weren¡¯t fazed, they also didn¡¯t start any discussions with one another.


    Were these the dao soldiers of themon people path?


    Rumors had it that each sect, those who were slightly stronger would have the habit of keeping dao soldiers.


    Their talents were often average or slightly above. From birth, they received the kindness and nurturing of the sect. Their families were also taken care of by the sect which was why they were mostly loyal.


    Although they didn¡¯t have as bright futures as those hundreds ofmon people path talents to be able to search for the path of their own lives, these people were all pirs that the sect needed.


    Although the 400 people were wearing the same armor, the markings were slightly different. Within the surface patterns on the cavalry, armor hid the symbols of the various sects.


    Amongst which there were 150 people from themon people path main hall. The 3 sects had 125 and the other 6 schools had 125.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up and he felt envious. So this was the strength of arge sect. For a small Yan City Pass general, they could take out 400 grade 6 level dao soldiers!


    If he had such powers in his hand, it was enough for him to be invincible in Donglin Cloud Continent.


    Themon people path mysterious dragon warriors were a strong dao force that destroyed the blood cloud cavalry in the past.


    Even with only just 300 people, he wouldn¡¯t need to put Lingyun Sect in his eyes.


    Greedily looking at these people, following which when the white shirt middle-aged man coughed lightly. Zong Shou finally came back to his senses, smiling awkwardly as he turned his gaze back to those elite disciples.


    Only to see that most of them were filled with unhappiness, many of them even blinking with provocative gazes.


    People like that Yongqin even had a mocking expression, eagerly anticipating what was about to happen.


    Probably the moment he spoke someone would jump out and make things awkward for him.


    Zong Shou thought about it and gave up on speaking as he cupped his fists towards that white shirt middle-aged man, ¡°Tanqiu has nothing to say. I will try my best for this trip. I won¡¯t let the sect down!¡±


    The middle-aged man was startled and slightly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. It isn¡¯t early anymore, I will send all of you out!¡±


    When he said that, a silver lid appeared in that white shirt middle-aged man¡¯s hand. He threw it above, only to see it suddenly expand and turning thousands of feet wide, covering all the people here as well as Zong Shou¡¯s carriage.


    In the next moment, there were no more signs of everyone. Only Hanfang alone was left, he rubbed his head, sighing out.


    ¡°...Junior brother junior brother. This time I fully listened to you. If any idents happen this time or we lost too many disciples, both you and I are sinners of the sect. I, Hanfang, will go all out against you. This junior brother Zong Shou is good at everything, his talent is also top ss. Only the way he does things is always so surprising, I really can¡¯t see through him...¡±


    He thought back to those 7 saint fire silver ants only then did his expression rx. With that heaven and earth variant there, at least he would be able to retreat safely.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After that white shirt middle-aged man sent them out of themon people path vast habitat. There were no more signs of him.


    Zong Shou was slightly shocked. There were so many elite disciples of the sect. Losing 1 or 2 of them would be enough for a sect to be heart pained for a long time. They were able to be so rxed about it and not bother.


    Sending his spiritual senses all about, he didn¡¯t sense anyone was silently following. Naturally, it could be because his strength wasn¡¯t enough and he didn¡¯t manage to sense them.


    He looked above to try and deduce the ce they were at using the sun.


    Following which his pupils constricted. They were at a piece ofnd west of the central continent. So the ce where themon people path vast habitat was located was here.


    Nearby this area was a piece of wilderness with no one around. However, Zong Shou could feel that 20 miles away there was a wide road that had carriages traveling on it. There also seemed to be many people who walked on it.


    He couldn¡¯t help but mock. He always thought that the entrance to the 5 vast habitats was in the deep mountains or secluded wilderness, who knew that it was in such a ce densely popted with people.


    A momentter the 500 over people all slowly adapted from the dizziness of the space teleportation.


    Following which the many elite disciples and 400 dao soldiers all focused their gazes on him.


    Not longter 3 people walked out from within. The 2 others were unfamiliar faces who should be that Xie An and Luoshi.


    Zong Shou had heard about news regarding the 2 of them recently, he could roughly recognize them. The one that looked personable like that of a prince was Luoshi. The one with a squarish face with a little bit of violent aura was Xie An.


    There was also one more person who walked over. This should be themander of the dao soldiers. He was 40 years old and wore red armor. He was expressionless as he walked forwards and stood beside Zong Shou.


    Just that action showed that he would follow his orders. Their distance wasn¡¯t very close, revealing ack of trust and unfamiliarity.


    After that Luoshi walked close, he smiled as he asked, ¡°Great great senior master, you are the leader for today¡¯s matter. What should we do?¡±


    Xuanye and Xie An were expressionless as they waited for Zong Shou to reply.


    Zong Shou nced over at Luoshi, this fellow missed out on one great word. When he returned he was going toin that he was disrespectful.


    Not bothering about him, he looked at the side towards the dao soldiermander, ¡°Who are you? What is your role within the sect?¡±


    The many elite disciples were all listening intently. After they heard that they nearly copsed to the ground.


    So this great great great senior master Tan didn¡¯t even know who his subordinate was.


    Even the faces of those hundreds of cavalry turned green.


    That dao soldiermander didn¡¯t have much of an expression as he raised his hand politely, ¡°I ammon people path main hall 7th generation inner disciple Xuan Shu, I am now themander of themon people path mysterious dragon warrior xuan 7th unit...¡±

 Chapter 425 - Moth Flies into the Fire?

    <h4>Chapter 425: Moth Flies into the Fire?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constricted, he knew that themon people path¡¯s mysterious dragon warriors had 4 grades. It was said that their strengths were each different.


    However, as for how many dao soldiers there were, no one knew.


    Now that he heard it he felt more astonished. Xuan 7th unit. In other words, there were 6 units ahead of them in the Xuan category.


    With each unit being made up of 150 people, there were at least a thousand Xuan levelmon people path mysterious dragon warriors!


    The strength of a big sect was truly shocking.


    ¡°So it ismander Xuan Shu! My apologies...¡±


    Nodding his head politely, Zong Shou swept around. He knew that most of the people here were waiting for him to mess up. Close to 90% of the elite disciples were waiting for him to embarrass himself by handling things badly.


    He waszy to bother, directly asking, ¡°How much food and water did we bring? How many pills and talismans? Is it enough for 50 days?¡±


    Xuan Shu¡¯s eyes lit up, still expressionless, ¡°There is enough food and water is enough for 40 days, along with hunting beasts along the way it would be enough tost over 50 days. As for pills and talismans, there is no need to worry. Our 7th unit brought 5 small heaven and earth bags, the resources within canst for 3-5 wars...¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head, he knew that the sect would handle all these stuff appropriately.


    ¡°Out of these 500 who is good at illusionary techniques? Who is good at hiding trails?¡±


    ¡°I have 10 Return to Sun spirit masters who are up to the task! As for the other 3 sects and 6 schools, the spirit masters sent are also adept.¡±


    ¡°This ce is densely packed with people to not alert that Yuan Jiuchen early on is not easy. Doesmander Xuan Shu have a n for our route? When we set off and when we stop have you thought about it?¡±


    On the side of Luoshi and Xie An, they were startled. There were some things they thought about and some that they didn¡¯t.


    Along the way to make it such that no one found out such that Yuan Jiuchen isn¡¯t alerted, they had to have enough supplies to note into contact with the nearby cities.


    Xuanye was expressionless. She had met Zong Shou before and had conversed with him once.


    She knew that this person was intelligent and that these things were nothing for this great great great great senior master.


    However hearing what he asked, there were all keys for long-distance army travel. She suppressed her emotions and looked towards the teen with a lost expression.


    Zong Shou asked a few words before stopping. He directly sucked a dried up broken branch from afar into his hand.


    Following which he directly drew a map, which was the outline of the west of the central continent.


    Within the cloud world, there were 5 continents and 12 inds. However, the central continent was bigger than the other 4 and 12 inds added together. It was 60 odd times the size of the Donglin Cloud Continent, extremely enormous.


    After hepleted the drawing, Zong Shou asked Xuanye, ¡°Out of all the disciples who are good at speaking?¡±


    Xuanye didn¡¯t know what he meant, after thinking about it she opened her mouth and answered, ¡°My junior sister Chenrou has often traveled widely and is good at speaking andmunicating! A month ago you have met her...¡±


    ¡°Chenrou?¡±


    Zong Shou looked back into his memory but he didn¡¯t have much of an impression. However, he just nodded his head, ¡°Let¡¯s let her do it. I want her to visit the Qingxuan ocean region. There are many city lords there, we just need to convince one!¡±


    Qingxuan Ocean region referred to a region near the Qingxuan Ocean. It wasn¡¯t the cloud ocean but a real ocean in the central continent.


    However, that ce was mostly still in a barbaric stage. Most cities had just risen.


    Following which Zong Shou made some simple lines on the map beneath his feet, ¡°This is the Guangling Han Ocean. I remember that Hanling Sect¡¯s mountain is nearby. Can we prepare some food and water every hundred miles on this line that I drew? This time the amount might be a littlerge...¡±


    Guangling Han ocean referred to a giant desert that directly blocked the central dynasty such that they were unable to control the many cities of the West region. It was also a must pass route to get towards the Qingxuan Ocean region.


    However, at this moment, the elite disciples selected by themon people path were in heavy discussions.


    ¡°Why did he make someone go to the Qingxuan ocean region? We are going to Yan City Pass to kill people. It is a hundred thousand miles away, what does it have to do with us?¡±


    ¡°Why is he arranging food and water at Guangling Han ocean? Are we going to spend some time in the Han Ocean? I don¡¯t know what this Tanqiu is thinking.¡±


    ¡°I think senior brother Xie An and senior brother Luo won¡¯t agree to this random order.¡±


    The sound of discussions continued. Xie An and Luoshi all stared viciously at the people behind like they were looking at idiots.


    It wasn¡¯t tough to save those 3 million people. What was hard was ensuring that these people were able to live and survive after. How were they going to avoid the chase of the central dynasty?


    Zong Shou¡¯s n was really wise, with great foresight.


    Luoshi took a close look at Zong Shou in deep thought. Then he solemnly bowed, ¡°The food and water of 3 million people, it isn¡¯t much to our Hanling Sect. We will be able to arrange things!¡±


    Xuanye also nodded, ¡°I will instruct junior sister Chen to do the thing well. There are many ces there thatck the poption to mine and expand. It won¡¯t be a problem to ept 3 million people!¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted when he heard that, ¡°That would be great. Oh right, calling me great great great senior master is a little inconvenient, next time just call me ¡®first seat¡¯.¡±


    After he said those words he nodded his head towards Xuan Shu before casually boarding his carriage.


    The 4 people outside instantly had aplicated expression. They felt a little disappointed whilst also heaving a sigh of relief.


    At least the person leading them had thought things through. In terms of experience, he was much more experienced than those old people, unlike the total rookie that they expected.


    Thinking back to the first seat 2 words that Zong Shou mentioned, Xie An and the other 2 felt a stab in their heart. Even Xuanye who had seen the skills of Zong Shou also had an angry expression in her eyes.


    A momentter Xuanye arranged people to go on their way. She was experienced at this, not longter everything was done in an orderly manner.


    The ten Return to Sun realm spirit masters all cast illusionary spells to cover all of them. Following which some people specialized in clearing up the tracks and marks left by them.


    Although there were many people here, they were allmoners who can¡¯t cultivate. As long as they traveled through the deste mountains and wild ridges and were a little more careful, they would be able to hide from everything and sneakily travel tens for thousands of miles.


    An hour after Zong Shou¡¯s carriage followed along with this group of people, Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun had approached him one after another.


    ¡°You don¡¯t forget to enjoy yourself at every moment!¡±


    Zhao Yanran looked about and noticed that the decoration of the carriage got more luxurious.


    The temperature wasfortable and gave off a light fragrance. Not only was it filled with many spiritual formations to make onefortable, but the walls were also strengthened. Moreover, there was a huge defensive spiritual formation, after making it more concise and small, it was carved onto the carriage.


    To be able to craft this carriage, one had to be at least an artifact cksmith grade 9 and above!


    They needed to ride on horseback, eating and living exposed to the elements whilst Zong Shou couldfortably stay within this carriage and enjoy himself.


    Zhao Yanran felt a little unbnced, coldly mocking a few words. Following which her expression turned back to normal, ¡°Do you know how many people here are waiting for you to mess up? Just now it was not bad and you didn¡¯t lose face, as expected from the monster king of a country.¡±


    Xuan Yun was worried, ¡°Your highness standing out and traveling alone, the people from the sect won¡¯t approve and it won¡¯t be beneficial for this trip...¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted and knew that Xuan Yun was simplifying her words. He knew the elite disciples were furious.


    However he didn¡¯t care about all this, amon people path first seat that popped up from nowhere was going to infuriate people.


    This time Hanfang and grabbed his weak point and made him in charge of assassinating Yuan Jiuchen.


    The fellow disciples were probably like volcanoes that were about to erupt.


    Even if he was polite and mixed together with them, suffering altogether, he wouldn¡¯t be able to buy their hearts. He also wouldn¡¯t be able to ensure their strictpliance so rather than that, it was better to just enjoy his life.


    He was finding things weird. For the sect to kill this Yuan Jiuchen, they only needed 1-2 elites which could coordinate well with him. Even if there was the matter of the 3 million Helian Iron Mountain people, there was no need to make things soplicated.


    Bringing so many disciples who were at most 17-18 years old, people who had been cultivating diligently and haven¡¯t shown their strength to the world, it would only spoil matters. What was the sect thinking?


    Zhao Yanran also evidently didn¡¯t understand, her brows furrowed for a moment following which she said towards Zong Shou, ¡°Do you know who our true opponent is this time?¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, he carefully recalled memories regarding the death of Yuan Jiuchen. Following which his brows furrowed, ¡°Is it Tailing Sect?¡±


    He remembered that in the battle in God-Emperor, yers who joined in the mission apart from those frommon people path, most of them were from Tailing Sect. The number of casualties they suffered was only second to them. On the contrary, they were more eager than people from the central dynasty.


    ¡°It is the head of the Taoist sects, the top shrine Tailing Sect!¡±


    Zhao Yanran treated the matter like something Zong Shou had heard about from the elders and wasn¡¯t surprised. Her brows furrowing, a cold expression rising.


    ¡°You do know that in the past the Yan City Pass rebellion matter. Although Yuan Jiuchen was the main character, Tailing Sect was one of the masterminds. This sect created that Yan City Pass rebellion single-handedly! They used this matter and cause ourmon people path to lose close to 200 grade 6 experts in 20 years. Amongst them, there were also 2 grade 7 ones...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart instantly sunk and thought to himself that Yuan Jiuchen and Helian Iron Mountain was probably used by Tailing Sect as a campfire in the dark. To attract the flies which were people from themon people path.


    This meant that this time Tailing Sect would interfere in this matter. There was also a possibility that they were waiting for them to go over and jump into the.

 Chapter 426 - Faceoff in the Camp

    <h4>Chapter 426: Faceoff in the Camp</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Based on what I know, 3 months ago Tailing Sect had sent 10 elite disciples and 600 dao soldiers to Yan City Pass to defend to protect Yuan Jiuchen.¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s face was green as she said, ¡°Amongst which Muling, Longling and Tailing are at grade 7. Moreover, you need to pay attention to Ji Lingzi. These 4 people are the most talented ones in the younger generation of Tailing Sect. With Ji Lingzi at the helm, not only is he about to reach grade 8, he is scheming. He is the most terrifying one out of all of them...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned as he listened intently to Zhao Yanran¡¯s evaluation of these people as well as their pasts.


    ¡°...When this Ji Lingzi was still a grade 6 Return to Sun realm spirit master, he alone defeated 10 Xuanwu ancestors. He was termed as a talisman talent, someone of the same fame as the 3 pinnacle swords of the cloud world. It was said that this person forcefully suppressed himself to not let his cultivation breakthrough to grade 8 to rush over to Yan City Pass to take charge of matters. Moreover, Tailing Sect was not the only sect waiting over there...¡±


    Hearing that, Zong Shou felt a chill in his heart. He knew that this sect mission was extremely difficult. However, he didn¡¯t think that it would be so difficult to such an extent.


    Just from the names that Zhao Yanran had mentioned, there were 4 grade 7 experts apart from Yuan Jiuchen


    Yan City Pass was a majestic pass southwest of the central dynasty with a million strong army housed there. Yuan Jiuchen was not the only grade 7 expert there. Moreover, the other Taoist sects and Confucian sects would also send out experts.


    That ce had already be the battleground between Tailing Sect andmon people path.


    An urge to flee pretty much rose up instantly within Zong Shou¡¯s heart.


    Maybe like what Hanfang said, they should just save those 3 million and consider the matterpleted.


    They didn¡¯t need to even think about assassinating Yuan Jiuchen and should just wait for tens of yearster.


    Furrowing his brows, Zong Shou sighed lightly.


    However, he was unable to stand aside and do nothing. Themon people path indeed had high hopes on him, just that huge Book Hiding Hall was opened up to him, making him feel grateful. Which is why he needed to put in all his effort.


    If there was a chance, Zong Shou wanted to see if he could change the fate of themon people path.


    Allowing his sect to avoid weakening and walk towards prosperity.


    Using his fingers to rub his temples after a short moment he still had no ideas.


    Zong Shou broke out into augh, there was something Chenrou said that was correct, if you knew the enemy as you knew yourself then you would win all wars.


    At this moment, apart from Tailing Sect having sent people to interfere, he knew nothing so how would he be able to think of any decent n.


    He suddenly had an idea and looked towards another girl at the start with a worrying look on her face.


    ¡°Yun I know that your Qingyin School is well-informed in the central continent. Can you help me investigate Yuan Jiuchen¡ªwhere his family is, who he is close to in Yan City Pass, who his enemies are, and where he would be promoted to? I also want to know who themander taking over Yan City Pass is, also about his benefactor Han King as well as everything about the Liao King. Oh right, and also the map near Yan City Pass and Helian Iron Mountain...¡±


    When Xuan Yun heard that she was startled. Han king and Liao king were all princes of the central continent, each sent out to be in charge of an area.


    The Han King and map were okay¡ªthetter was something they couldn¡¯tck. The former was the boss of Yuan Jiuchen. But why did he want to investigate that Liao King who was hundreds of miles away, hisnd was at the northeast of the central continent when he had nothing to do with this matter.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Xuan Yun suppressed the questions in her heart and nodded her head.


    Since his highness wanted it then she would just do her best. Anyways it wasn¡¯t a difficult matter for their Qingyin School. This person had expanded hisnd by 10 thousand miles less than a year after taking the throne. He was a rarely seen teen genius ruler so he had his reasons for giving such instructions.


    Following which Zong Shou sighed, he remembered that the sect he wanted to join in the past was Tailing Sect.


    But now they had to meet on the battlefield.


    ¡°Oh right, Ruoshui, the current country title of the central dynasty is Great Shang right?¡±


    Her eyes looking like she just woke up, she didn¡¯t know what Zong Shou was getting at, just giving an ¡°en¡± as a reply.


    Following which Zong Shou looked into the distance expressionlessly.


    Let¡¯s hope the historical information he read up when he was bored in the future were all true...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Xuan Shu was indeed really experienced. Leading these 500 people to cross the deste mountains and dangerous ridges. All matters, eating, drinking, resting, etc were all arranged appropriately. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t bothered at all.


    Even Zong Yuan. who was skilled and scrutinizing in this area, couldn¡¯t find any mistakes. He also couldn¡¯t see anything that could reveal their tracks.


    Since Zong Shou was satisfied, he decided to dish out all the duties to Xuan Shu to handle. With this 500 being under the charge of someone else, he was rxed. He just stayed in the carriage to stabilize his cultivation.


    Although he had merged with 6 pairs of chakra meridians it was still a little unstable. He took 6 days before he was able to make the 2 new spiritual veins flow smoothly within his bone chakra meridians.


    The true qi and essence energy also started to strengthen the bones all over his body. Using the dragon essence hidden in his body as well as the remaining lightning phoenix essence.


    Every passing day Zong Shou would feel that his body was getting stronger. Since he had broken through, the strength of his physical body was growing at an explosive rate.


    And just 20 dayster, under Xuan Shu¡¯s leadership, the group of them passed that Guangling Han River and were at the other end of the desert. They were just 13 thousand miles away from that Yan City Pass.


    At this moment thosemon people mysterious dragon warriors were still okay, not affected much by the tough environment of the desert.


    Those elite sect disciples, on the other hand, were unfocused and devoid of energy. Only when they knew that they were about to exit the desert did they regain some liveliness.


    Only their grievances towards Zong Shou was unchanged and slowly rising.


    On the night when they set up camp, this grievance was finally showing signs of exploding.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sleeping tent was arranged in the center of the entire camp. He was sitting next to the campfire,prehending the terra word talisman of the 5 elements. Following which he saw Xie An slowly walk over.


    He walked 3 thousand feet out before stopping and sweeping coldly over.


    ¡°First seat do you know that many of the sect disciples have hatred and grievances against you in their hearts?¡±


    Zong Shou was helpless and knew that he could forget aboutprehending quietly now. He could only stop and open his eyes, ¡°I know, but what does this have to do with Yan City Pass?¡±


    Xie An¡¯s lips curled up, his hand pressing on the sword, his expression filled with disdain, ¡°I amzy to fight with you, if you want to act like this there is nothing I can do. I only want to ask, did you tell my junior brother Li that our Xuanyang Sect disciples only had so little skill?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled as he looked out at Li Zhe who was amongst the group of people. Only to see that his face was at a loss, nervously looking over. Like he didn¡¯t expect that Xie An woulde over and ask him about it directly.


    ¡°I have never said that before!¡±


    Xie An¡¯s expression rxed slightly. However, he wasn¡¯t willing to leave just like that. He suddenly stepped forwards, a suppressive sword aura suddenly rose up.


    ¡°Is great senior master Tan willing to swear on a heart demon?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted, no matter how tame his personality was he couldn¡¯t help but feel infuriated.


    The corner of his eyes looked at Li Zhe, his face had flushed red and his nervousness was even thicker.


    He knew that with one word he could tear apart his lies. However Zong Shou smiled coldly, directly shaking his head, ¡°I am unwilling!¡±


    That Li Zhe was startled, following which he smiled, his expression turned into that of a gloating one.


    Xie An¡¯s expression also instantly turned dark. A long whileter he took in a deep breath, ¡°Good! A yearter I Xie An will battle you for the position of the first seat. I will let you see how skilled our Xuanyang Sect disciples are. I hope at that time you can break through to the 7th grade!¡±


    After he finished he wasn¡¯t willing to speak to Zong Shou anymore, directly turning around and leaving.


    Zhao Yanran felt weak as she heard those words. Before Xie An even walked far, she helplessly said towards Zong Shou, ¡°First seat Tan! You know that Li Zhe is trying to sour your rtionship. Can¡¯t you just take a step back? You didn¡¯t do it and it is just an oath, why must you care so much?¡±


    That Xie An suddenly stopped in his tracks like he was waiting for Zong Shou¡¯s reply.


    Zong Shou expressionlessly shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t say those words in the past. However today I think that the skill of this generation of Xuanyang Sect disciples are just so so.¡±


    The elite disciples of Xuanyang Sect were originally looking over with rage in their eyes. When they heard that they all stood up, hands pressing on their swords, causing the atmosphere in the area to freeze.


    As for that Xie An he suddenly turned around. His eyes were as sharp as an arrow as he looked over like he wanted to pierce Zong Shou¡¯s body with many holes.


    Luoshi who was no far away mocked lightly, ¡°What big words! Xuanyang Sect¡¯s junior brothers and senior brothers even my Hanling Sect are just on the same level. Does the first seat also think that our Hanling Sect disciples are just so so too?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and was unwilling to debate and argue with them, however his expression spoke for itself. Towards Luoshi¡¯s words, he was in full agreement.


    At this moment not only were Xuanyuang disciples green-faced, but the faces of the Hanling Sect people also weren¡¯t pretty either.


    Zhao Yanran didn¡¯t say anything, weakly standing together with Xuan Yun and staring right at Zong Shou.


    Thetter didn¡¯t feel anything, just silently being on full alert. His personality was just like that.


    <i>If people give me an inch, I will give them a foot. If they offend me I will give it back to them tenfold.</i>


    He was worried about not having an excuse to give this bunch of people a beating. The reason he sat on the carriage was also to provoke them. It was best if they could turn on him. If these arrogant people turned on him, then he would beat them up until they were tamed and followed his orders.


    Xie An¡¯s expression became colder. Luoshi also walked out coldly. The atmosphere of the entire camp was a spark away from exploding. Then, a cold scoff broke out.

 Chapter 427 - Facing the Blade to Dissolve the Situation

    <h4>Chapter 427: Facing the de to Dissolve the Situation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Along with the cold scoff, Xuan Shu suddenly walked behind Zong Shou. His knife-like gaze sweeping all around.


    Luoshi instantly held his breath whilst Xie An furrowed his brows. After scoffing, they took a few steps back.


    Forcing back the 2 of them, Xuan Shu didn¡¯t give Zong Shou a good expression, his face was extremely ugly.


    When Zong Shou saw that he felt like it was a huge waste. Xuan Shu was a huge bother.


    On the side of Zhao Yanran, she said deep in thought, ¡°You did that on purpose?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, not acknowledging but also not denying it. Just as he was prepared to enter meditation once more, a red glow suddenly flew down from above. After circling for a while it headed right towards Xuan Yun.


    ¡°It finally came!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Not waiting for that red swift bird tond by her side, he reached out to grab, holding the bird in his hand.


    But he saw that the bamboo tube below was quite heavy. It was obvious that there was so much information that it brought over. Which was why they didn¡¯t use the faster message talisman but used this red swift bird instead.


    Inside it, there were a total of ten over pieces of silk paper that had many closely packed words. Zong Shou lit a me to take a look.


    The 1st was regarding thendscape nearby to Helian Iron mountain. With just a look, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°This Helian Iron Mountain was 30 miles away from Dali Riverside? Looking at thendscape, it should be 120 feet below sea level...¡±


    When the 2dies heard that, they both exchanged nces. So what if it was near Dali Riverside? So what if it was below sea level? They didn¡¯t know why Zong Shou would feel so excited.


    Following which Zong Shou eximed, ¡°We have already bought over theplex official of Helian Iron Mountain?¡±


    He knew that the so calledplex official referred to the official in charge of safety and making arrests. Theplex official of an iron mountain had a heavy responsibility¡ªthey were in charge of all the troops within the entire mountain.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that themon people¡¯s path could bring such a person over.


    ¡°It is useless!¡±


    Zhao Yanran shook her head helplessly, ¡°This person had many matters that ourmon people path found out. We controlled him 2 years ago. However, it isn¡¯t of much use so Tailing Sect won¡¯t care at all. Before we came, the master told me that it is easy to save the people. What was tough was to flee. As long as wemon people path act, those Tailing Sect people will chase us all the way.¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, he was unsurprised. He also didn¡¯t have a depressed expression. Following which he flipped the next few papers which were information regarding Tailing Sect and that Han King as well as their recent actions.


    ¡°...2 monthster Han King will be moved back to the capital?¡±


    ¡°I have also heard about this matter!¡±


    The person who answered was Xuan Yun. After all the foundations of Qingyin Sect were in the central continent, as such they were much clearer about things here.


    ¡°That emperor of Great Shang for some reason had never decided on a crown prince, sending all the of age princes to take charge of thend. This Han King was supported by Tailing, Hanshan, and Daoming Sect. These few days he was doing so well, many sessive wars in the western region. It was said that the court admired him and wanted to move him to the core area to take charge of the ministry of justice...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled¡ªthis ministry of justice wasn¡¯t a good role to do.


    Based on the records he had on the silk paper, it revealed the real reason that Han King was ¡®promoted¡¯ to enter the capital.


    With the support of a fewrge sects, he had a fewrge wars with the western region.


    However, he didn¡¯t make much progress and wasn¡¯t able to wipe out a country¡ªhe couldn¡¯t even upy and. Each time he mobilized troops it would reach 4 million. These weren¡¯t the normal nobodies of Donglin cloud continent but true elites. Even Gantian Mountain had only 400 thousand of such troops that could be discussed in the same vein.


    In the end, not only did they suffer heavy casualties, the number of military resources they used up was in the tens of millions.


    Even with how rich the central dynasty was, they couldn¡¯t afford it. A year ago someone sent up a letter toin that he was focusing too much on the military which affected the finances of the people.


    This was why rather than say that the Great Shang dynasty¡¯s important officials had high hopes for him, it was more of a demotion in actuality¡ªto first ce this Han King out of contention.


    Following which Xuan Yun said, ¡°This Yuan Jiuchen¡¯s promotion is to take over Han King¡¯s provincial military governor position. This person is the top, right-hand man of the Han King, so only by passing the troops to him could the Han King be at ease to enter the capital...¡±


    Right-hand man? That might not be the case!


    Zong Shou continued to flip and not longter he saw a copy about the Liao King. This was one of the younger ones out of the princes, he was ranked 9th.


    His experiences were normal and uninteresting, like that of a normal prince, not normal but also not very outstanding. After he was sent to the north to take charge of the Liaond, he seemed quite intelligent, organizing the troops and amassing their strength. It caused the barbaric tribes of the north to be unwilling to go down south. His results were much more beautiful than what the Han King had experienced.


    A momentter, Zong Shou¡¯s gaze was focused on a line of words.


    ...Yuanchen 6th year 3rd month, the 9th prince was out touring the mountains. On the way back he lost his way and only returned 10 dayster.


    Taking a close look for a moment, like he wanted to magnify those normal-looking words and take an even closer look.


    A long whileter did Zong Shou heave a sigh.


    The history books of the future didn¡¯t lie. There was such a matter.


    Everything that happened during the god-emperor era was confusing. He knew that 12 yearster this Liao prince was made crown prince and that high spirited Han King ended up in house arrest.


    As for Yuan Jiuchen, for some reason not only did he not lose his position, but he was instead promoted and heavily trusted.


    This thing might have some chance of seeding.


    Closing his eyes to rest up, Zong Shou thought about it following which he smiled towards Xuan Yun, ¡°Yun I have 2 more things to instruct. I heard that this Liao King likes to tour and reveal troops? Can you ask the sect to send a few seniors over for an assassination?¡±


    Xuan Yun was startled, her first thought was that Zong Shou was crazy. It wasn¡¯t like themon people path had never assassinated a prince, but every time, the central dynasty would crazily counter attack, even the righteous sects would work together.


    Now that the spiritual wave was about to arrive, at such a time, to make themon people path the target of everyone would cause them irrecoverable losses.


    Furthermore, she couldn¡¯t tell how the death of the Liao King would link with the death of Yuan Jiuchen.


    When Zhao Yanran heard that, her brows furrowed. However before she even asked, Zong Shou smiled, ¡°Naturally we won¡¯t want to kill this Liao King. We just need to force out that Taiqing Chengfeng sword. Don¡¯t tell me that your Qingyin School can¡¯t do that? Although I don¡¯t have any proof, it wouldn¡¯t matter to have a try. Let¡¯s set the time to 2 monthster, 10 days before the Han King gets appointed...¡±


    Hearing thatst sentence, Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun¡¯s expressions changed. They both couldn¡¯t help but stand up.


    ¡°You mean Tailing Sect and the Liao King...¡±


    Before theypleted their sentences, they saw Zong Shou ce his fingertip on his lips. With a ¡°shush¡± he made them keep quiet.


    Xuan Yun stopped speaking, seeing that the people around all looked over, they sat back down, her petite face was dark and uncertain.


    ¡°I would tell the sect about this. However, I still need 2 Seven Spirit Sect seniors to act. Rather than using force, it is better to charm their senses.¡±


    An impressed expression appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, all of a sudden he forgot that the methods of this ¡®demon path sect¡¯, Qingyin School and Beautiful Demon Sect were much stronger than others.


    ¡°The second matter that I want help with is that 2 monthster, I want to personally meet that Han King...¡±


    That Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun instantly frowned. They first found the matter inappropriate, but then, their expressions turned back to normal.


    Since he had already had ns on the side of Liao King, then it was expected that he meet the Han King, there was nothing dangerous about it.


    All of a sudden she felt a little disbelief. If it was as what Zong Shou expected, then the matter that bugged themon people path for close to 20 years would be easily solved.


    Not only could it cause that Yuan Jiuchen to die a terrible death, but they could also let Tailing Sect taste how it felt like to be plotted against.


    Xuan Yun clenched her fists tightly to suppress the excitement in her heart. Zong Shou¡¯s words naturally didn¡¯t have any evidence but if they carefully deduced and guessed then there was a 90% possibility.


    If not she wouldn¡¯t have sought help from the sect so easily.


    Originally she didn¡¯t have much hope when she came over but now it seems like a little stimtion by Zong Shou, there was a 70% chance of winning!


    As expected from the wise ruler who inherited the throne as a kid and wiped out many cities, shocking a continent.


    Legend had it that the sky fox race was crafty. Now it seemed like the truth!


    ¡°Within themon people path, secrecy is difficult with so many people sharing it. There might be hidden chess pieces from Tailing Sect. To have more confidence regarding that matter we need to keep it a secret! Both of you don¡¯t keep your hopes too high...¡±


    Zong Shou himself only had 20% confidence. He only nned ording to the historical reports that he saw in thest life. As such, his confidence wasn¡¯t as high as that of Xuan Yun.


    Whilst he said that he thought about whether or not any areas needed perfecting.


    Following which he felt like there was an aura silently getting close to them from below.


    Just as Zong Shou tried to sense it, numerous sand and dust particles rose up. A giant worm suddenly charged out from the sand, a full 400 feet long body suddenly opened its mouth. Inside it was filled with sharp teeth which bit towards Zong Shou.


    ¡°Sandworm?¡±


    ¡°There are such worms near the border of Guangling Han Ocean? It¡¯s grade 7...¡±


    ¡°Tanqiu isn¡¯t dodging. Don¡¯t tell me he was scared silly?¡±


    ¡°I want to see how without our help he would be able to deal with it.¡±


    The people around all smiled as they discussed but no one seemed like they were about to help Zong Shou deal with this sandworm.


    Zong Shou shook his head, Hanxi who was within his sleeves had already woke up, even the lightning winged flood serpent was ready to go.


    However, in the next moment, he shouted, ¡°Mysterious dragon!¡±


    A red-colored giant sword suddenly shed down, the aura was simr to the hundreds ofmon people mysterious dragon warriors. The aura it gave off was that of a grade 8 one, just one sword shed the body of the sandworm into 2!


    The sword shed as the remaining part of the sandworm was cut up into pieces.

 Chapter 428 - Jade Muscles Celestial Body

    <h4>Chapter 428: Jade Muscles Celestial Body</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Dirt and stone flew all about, the pieces and bodily fluids of the sandworm scattered all about. Ruoshui frowned as she waved her sleeves, brushing everything.


    The people nearby all gave out a soft scoff of regret.


    Zong Shou knew that he was long hated by these people, and they wished that they got unlucky. He sighed, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to run in front of them to establish some prestige, but this Xuan Shu had cleared it all out once more.


    They saw the red colored sword light retract, and the person that was within it was Xuan Shu.


    But this time, he didn¡¯t walk away¡ªhe sat down right next to Zong Shou by the campfire.


    ¡°Just now, Xuan Shu had heard what the first seat said.¡±


    Zong Shou was startled. Just now, when he spoke to the few of them, he used spells to block off the sounds, so how exactly did this Xuan Shu hear that?


    Then his expression calmed down. There were treasures in this world like the sound conch. There were also other methods which were why he shouldn¡¯t be surprised by it. He smiled as he asked, ¡°Then inmander Xuan Shu¡¯s eyes what is the possibility of us seeding?¡±


    ¡°This is a great n if the details are nned out we have a 70% chance.¡±


    When Xuan Shu heard that, his gaze burned up as he looked at Zong Shou, ¡°Now Xuan Shu finally know why the sect would let the first seat take charge of this matter. Xuan Shu has failed to judge correctly, the first seat please forgive me...¡±


    Zong Shou was at a loss, he had a 70% chance? So high? He thought that there was only a 20% chance.


    Following which Xuan Shu¡¯s bright gaze made his hair feel numb. Thinking to himself that was Xuan Shu what the people of the future called ss? Why did he keep staring at him like that?


    Within the void, at where the cloud world and the space barrier was at, at this moment there was also one person who was watching on with a passionate gaze. Carefully sizing up Zong Shou, his mouth continuously muttering.


    ¡°So that was the case, so that was the case! It was so simple. 20 years ago if I understood this, how would I have fallen for the plots of Tailing Sect? So many junior brothers and senior brothers fell in that Yan City Pass?¡±


    A fist heavily hammering towards the side, causing the void to shake. The man was over 30, a middle-aged man with white-haired and who was in schrly attire. His gaze was in a daze, pretty much losing his anxiousness and was filled with a self-ming look. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think about it in the past? If one just thought carefully about the connection between Tailing Sect and the Liao King, there were numerous traces. Xishan, hehe! Xishan, how did I forget about that fellow. Not bad, Zong Shou. I didn¡¯t think this kid would be so intelligent. Not bad, ourmon people path 7th generation disciples and below, aspared to him they aren¡¯t worth mentioning...¡±


    Opposite this person sat an old man with a haggard face and a little girl who looked like she was carved out.


    If Zong Shou was there he would recognize that the old man was his senior brother Hanfang and that girl was Shi Run.


    The little girl opened her mouth and wanted to say that her ruler master was amazing, but in the end, she didn¡¯t dare to say it.


    Hanfang¡¯s expression wasplicated, ¡°Then in your eyes what are our chances this time?¡±


    ¡°80%!¡±


    The white mustache middle-aged man raised his head, his face was full of disbelief, ¡°Unfortunately this time ourmon people path didn¡¯t expect to seed. The reliable people we sent were too small in number. No one can go up against that Ji Lingzi. If not, we would have a 100% chance of seeding. Even if we can¡¯t seed this time we can cause that bastard to be like a dog without a home, no ce will ept him...¡±


    ¡°You are more confident than that Xuan Shu fellow!¡±


    Hanfang shook his head and didn¡¯tment.


    For this matter to be so easily solved, it made him rxed. At the depths of his eyes, a weird glow shed.


    As expected his junior brother Wei Xu was good at reading people. It seems like he was certain that this junior brother Zong could cleanly deal with the matter.


    ¡°If it is like what you said, that there is an 80% chance then that would naturally be the best. If this Yan City Pass matter ends, your heart demon would be removed and you can focus on facing the cmity. You have been stuck at this spiritual grandmaster peak for way too long..¡±


    ¡°Disciple has been useless!¡±


    The white-haired middle-aged manughed awkwardly, his face filled with shame, ¡°Fang Wen still feels responsible for this matter. To be able to see the enemy get held ounted for and revenge will be taken for our few senior brothers, I will be slightly at ease. Even if I have a heart knot I will be able to put it down.¡±


    He said seriously, ¡°Although I have been in seclusion these few years, I know the matter of Yan City Pass like the back of my hand. As long as the Han King steps aside and does nothing then 80% is a conservative estimate. Who knows how Zong Shou would n for Helian iron Mountain? However looking at his expression, I think that this kid also has confidence. Let¡¯s just let him take charge. Today, the only thing that I don¡¯t understand is that why does our sect allow such a top talent to be independent on the outside? That small Gantian Mountain, that smallnd in Donglin Cloud Continent can just be given up on. With this kid in charge of our sect, ourmon people path will be able to be prosperous once more!¡±


    ¡°How would I know? However, this matter was decided by the revered one. He said that Gantian Mountain was simrly as important for ourmon people path. Moreover looking at how Zong Shou has been acting these few days, it is obvious that he is unwilling...¡±


    That Hanfangughed awkwardly. His voice filled with regret.


    ¡°The sect leaders of Seven Spirit Sect and Qingyin School are all heroines no weaker than males. Unfortunately, both of them are too careful. I am afraid it is tough to convince the 2 of them. To assassinate the Liao King is a huge risk. But since even you are saying that too then let me give him some help too!¡±


    After finishing he stood up, waving his sleeves. Instantly 2 balls of red light flew out into the distance.


    Once the red light flew afar, Hanfang turned his gaze back on that expressionless Zong Shou who seemed to be deep in thought.


    His gaze was also filled with sympathy.


    This kid was the most stunning talent he has seen in these thousands of years. Be it martial path talent. Just the ability to see the rtionship between Tailing Sect and the Liao King and easily solve something so messy. It was enough for the sect to see him as a treasure.


    Unfortunately, this kid¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t with themon people¡¯s path.


    It would also be tough to form the dharma. If he wasn¡¯t willing to remake his foundations, then in these few years, he could only walk the martial path. However, this fellow was so stubborn, making one feel heart pained!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment Zong Shou had no idea that in the void 2 people were talking about him with regretful tones.


    Which much difficulty, he sent Xuan Shu away. Then. Zong Shou started meditating.


    His mission was huge. He not only had to form the rest of the 5 element true spiritual talismans, but he needed to contemte deeply about the 2 extreme yin yang dharma. Moreover, he had to improve the one origin sword and world shocking spiritual art.


    He wished he could split himself into 3 and be used as 3 people at once.


    One of the reasons why he brought this carriage out was because he wanted a quiet environment so that he couldprehend and cultivate in peace.


    There wasn¡¯t much that happened in the night. Before the morning of the next day, the group of them set out once more.


    However, this time, themon people path disciples were all no exception, keeping a distance away from the carriage. It was obvious that there was a huge gap between them. Even Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun were being ostracised. Thetter could bear with it, whilst Zhao Yanran was furious, rushing to Zong Shou¡¯s carriage, and having afortable rest within it.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care. He already had a fixed n in his heart and wasn¡¯t as nervous as that day. As such, he was able to calm himself down to cultivate.


    On the 7th day, they finally made it near Yan City Pass. Xuan Shu chose a ce for them to hide and settle down.


    This ce was not only 120 miles away from Yan City Pass, but it was a secret location of themon people path. It was hidden beneath a mountain where numerousrge holes were dug up in and also had spiritual formations covering it up. There were even tens of spiritual veins within which could allow one to cultivate.


    He knew that for this assassination to seed, they had to at least wait for a month and a halfter. After Zong Shou handled all matters over to Xuan Shu, he calmly went into secluded meditation.


    Although he liked to enjoy and liked a more normal day, he knew that what he achieved in thest life was¡ªafter all, thest life. If he wanted to have higher achievements on the martial path to survive in this chaotic world, then every second and minute couldn¡¯t be wasted.


    He still had little to no progress on the two extreme yin and yang dharma . On the contrary, he had some small improvements in body training and on the true spiritual talisman side.


    After breaking through to the Xuanwu ancestor realm, it was like the floodgates had opened within his body. All the fist techniques that he used had turned into the foundation breathing spirit fist and the great zing sun fist. Along with the 6th set of energy leading technique, pretty much each bit of essence energy and dragon essence was used to the extreme.


    In a short month, not only did the injuries from merging with the 6th pair of spiritual veins heal, but the skin all over his body gave off ayer of jade color.


    Zong Shou had tried using a grade 5 spiritual weapon to cut down, it only left a pale white mark. When he went all out it was only a small bloody cut.


    At that time not only were Zhao Yanran and Ruoshui startled, but even Zong Shou himself was also surprised.


    He hadn¡¯t learned any strong body training cultivation methods and external methods but his physical body had signs of the taoist¡¯s jade muscles celestial bones, the buddhist¡¯s unbreakable gold body.


    The progress of forming true spiritual charms was much quicker. In this month, Zong Shou had worked on the terra word talisman and in just 30 short days he managed to form hundreds of charms.


    Since he had reached the peak of the Return to Sun realm, his forming of true spiritual talismans was several times faster.


    Zong Shou felt delighted. If this went on, a monthter, he would be able to form the 10th true spiritual talisman in his soul. At that time he would have a little more confidence to assassinate that Yuan Jiuchen!


    Only things in this world often never go as nned. Just as Zong Shoupleted his meditation, a nightmare of news was spread over.

 Chapter 429 - Unable to Succeed

    <h4>Chapter 429: Unable to Seed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°...14 rebels have been captured and investigated to bemon people path disciples. 3 dayster, they would be beheaded in front of everyone to act as a warning to others...¡±


    Retracting his spiritual sense from the message talisman, Zong Shou had a lost expression on his face.


    When he read the news, the 1st thought he had was that someone was impatient, running out of the hiding spot to take matters into their own hands.


    Being cooped up here for close to a month without any signs of them being about to act and without any special arrangements. Zong Shou knew that the sect elites that came together with him were already filled with grievances towards him. The only thing they didn¡¯t do was to point right at his nose and me him for treating this matter too lightly.


    These few days he chose to undergo secluded meditation because what remains unseen is deemed to be clean.


    Following which he felt that things weren¡¯t right. With Xuan Shu¡¯s ability, who could sneak out without the 400 mysterious dragon warriors finding out?


    He continued to read on and realized that it wasn¡¯t the case. It was within the sect. For some reason, some inner sect disciples ran to this Yan City Pass.


    They were originally prepared to use explosive spiritual formations to kill the nobles to force the governor here to release those 3 million people in Helian Iron Mountain.


    In the end, even before they even started, they were all captured in Lewu County 70 miles away by the city magistrate in that area.


    Within Yan City Pass, there were a few hidden chess pieces of themon people path. Then, this news was passed from Xuan Shu to him.


    He felt a little familiar about it. Zong Shou thought quietly about it and remembered the n that he heard that day at the Qiushi Hall. following which he groaned and felt his body was devoid of energy.


    ...These people acted? Didn¡¯t Hanfang mention that with the sect and the seniors restricting them these fellows wouldn¡¯t dare to mess about?


    His fellow disciples in themon people path weren¡¯t a whole different breed of special.


    Rubbing his temples, Zong Shou felt his head hurt up. He took another look at the cave, only to see Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun¡¯s face like dirt. Xuan Shu¡¯s expression was also green.


    Maybe because Zong Yuan and Ruoshui felt like this matter didn¡¯t concern them which was why they were expressionless.


    ¡°Who knows how many people know about this? Are you able to lock down this news and not let any other people know?¡±


    That Xuan Shu¡¯s brows furrowed, saying with uncertainty, ¡°I will try my best! Only we still need to try to save these fellow disciples. If we just leave them like this and not bother, it will make the hearts of others turn cold.¡±


    Zong Shou acknowledged and didn¡¯t follow believe. Numerous thoughts rose up in his head. For them to save those people, going head-on was not going to work out.


    To behead these tens ofmon people path disciples 3 dayster. This was most probably a trapid out by Yuan Jiuchen to make them jump out by themselves.


    Just as he was thinking about a method to solve it, a loud explosion broke out at the entrance of the cave.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up as he looked over. He saw that a spiritual barrier was being forced open by a giant strength.


    Then, a few people walked in with extremely dark faces. The first person was Xie An. The other 2 beside him were Luoshi and Xuanye. Behind them, followed hundreds of people who stood outside with anger on their faces.


    Although they didn¡¯t follow the 3 of them in, they were all riled up.


    ¡°As this matter is an emergency, we are in a rush to meet the first seat. If this is impolite please forgive us!¡±


    The first to speak was Luoshi. Although he was apologizing, he didn¡¯t mean it at all. Instead, his sword brows were locked tight, looking towards Zong Shou without any emotions.


    ¡°Those the first seat know about the Lewu County matter?¡±


    Zong Shou sighed, these few people are well informed. As expected most of them were unhappy about it.


    It seems like these people came over most likely to criticize violently.


    ¡°I know!¡±


    ¡°Then how is the first seat going to deal with this matter?¡±


    Zong Shou expressionlessly swept an eye over Luoshi, he said tly, ¡°The sect will naturally handle those ten over disciples, it has nothing to do with us. If you all have finished what you had to say then you all can go back...¡±


    Luoshi held his breath, following which heughed coldly, ¡°What a good it has nothing to do with us! Aren¡¯t you afraid of the many disciples of themon people path losing faith? Forget it, I still have one more thing to ask. How long are you going to wait here till? Until the sect gives up and then we return home? If we could havepleted the matter a few days earlier and taken that Yuan Jiuchen¡¯s life. How would these ten over fellow disciples end up in the hands of thoseckeys?


    Zong Shou was unhappy, he didn¡¯t think that Luoshi would think so highly about himself. To view Yuan Jiuchen who had caused the sect to fail several times and suffer heavy casualties as someone who was in the bag.


    Like those ten over people who got caught were also his responsibility.


    His face was still expressionless, not showing any expression, ¡°Since I am in charge of this matter, it is up to me when we act! As for my ns, it isn¡¯t convenient for me to tell you about it.¡±


    When Luoshi heard that he was so furious that his face turned purple. He was right about to take a step forwards when Xuan Shu scoffed, ¡°Ourmon people path sect rules, anyone who dares to disrespect a senior, someone who tries to attack an elder, will die!¡±


    His voice reverberated out, Luoshi was also startled, his expression was uncertain. Following which he flicked his sleeves and left furiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get why our sect will choose a coward like you as our leader! I, Luoshi, am simply ashamed to be regarded in the same group as you!¡±


    Xie An¡¯s brows furrowed, he stood for a long while in front of Zong Shou. The hand that he was clutching the sword with suddenly tightly grasped and then it suddenly released. In the end, he didn¡¯t pull it out, only saying tly, ¡°First seat, look out for yourself!¡±


    After he finished he directly walked out, only leaving Xuanye with an apologetic expression on her face. She took in a deep breath and then bowed, ¡°I know that the first seat isn¡¯t someone to leave people to die. Although the fellow disciples are reckless, they are sincere people. First seat, please think of a n. If not the consequences would be catastrophic...¡±


    She looked at Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun with deep intent before walking away.


    Moreover, the people outside of the door also dissipated one after another.


    When the cave once again regained silence, Zong Shou cast out several spells, sealing up the opening, once again causing it to regain to normal.


    Then he frowned, thinking to himself that themon people path information control system was a little too backward.


    If this was in the army of the future, randomly spreading false news and messing up military sentiment, that was punishable by beheading.


    Aspared to themon people path ten thousand yearster who was secretive, it was different.


    In his heart, his impression towards Xuanye, Luoshi and the others had changed a little. The anxiousness they showed just now wasn¡¯t fake, and they were really worried for those ten over fellow disciples.


    Although they were a huge random group, they were all united. What an extremely weird sect.


    Xuan Shu also frowned, he knew that Zong Shou¡¯s n to lock up the news had failed. An annoyed expression appeared on his face but he bore with it and persuaded,¡±First seat don¡¯t me those disciples. They are only worried about their fellow disciples. They didn¡¯t intend to offend you and they don¡¯t dare to be disrespectful...¡±


    Like he felt that saying those words were a little fake, Xuan Shu coughed out, ¡°What should I do now?¡±


    However, Zong Shou was dumbfounded, like he didn¡¯t hear his words. After a while, heughing slightly.


    ¡°cing ourselves into danger to forcefully save people is inappropriate. However, that might not be the only way out. Maybe the sect could think of a method from above. Can we make that Lewu Country city magistrate dy the execution until a monthter? I heard that the Great Shang emperor hates ourmon people path to the core right? We can also let Lewu Country escort thesemon people path thieves into the capital.¡±


    That Xuan Shu was stunned, thinking to himself that there was such a solution? Xuan Yun who was originally frowning heavily was delighted, ¡°This matter is great! It is not tough to do that and is dignified. Not only would the county magistrate of Lewu County not dare to follow, but even Yuan Jiuchen would also be helpless. We just need to drag the matter by a month until Yuan Jiuchen dies. At that time, it would be easy to save up those disciples. As expected from your highness...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled this n was stolen from someone else. Themon people path 300 yearster had used this method to save a bandit that was famous around the cloud world, which even alerted that god emperor.


    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t okay to tell these people that this method came from that future.


    He could onlye up with the idea for this, as for the specific execution, he needed the Qingyin School to do it. This sect mixed into the many markets and entertainment venues of the world, their power amongst the people was the strongest.


    Since Xuan Yun said that this was okay then Zong Shou wasn¡¯t worried about it anymore. In the night, before Zong Shou even managed to train finish in a round of foundation breathing spirit fist, several explosion sounds broke out within this cave. The spiritual energy fluctuations reverberated all about and one could hear the sound of weapons shing.


    When Zong Shou frowned and thought to himself that it was Yuan Jiuchen had attacked his way here whilst he walked out of the room that was allocated to him. He saw that Xuan Shu stood at the opening with an ashen white face.


    Zong Shou walked over and looked around, totally understanding the situation.


    ¡°Did Luoshi and the others leave on their own?¡±


    A thread of blood flowed down Xuan Shu¡¯s lips as he bowed towards Zong Shou, ¡°Not only them, but even some of the mysterious dragon warriors belonging to the 3 sects and 6 schools followed along. This time it was me being useless, unable to manage them well!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mean to me him. Instead, he mocked himself in his heart. One wave was rising right after one wave levels out.


    Looking at the situation regarding these people, he should have guessed it. As expected he wasn¡¯t the material to be the ruler of a nation.


    Xuan Shi alone definitely wasn¡¯t the opponent of Xie An, Luoshi and Xuanye. Moreover half of thosemon people dragon warriors came from the 3 sects and 6 schools so it is natural that their feelings towards the sect are stronger than that of towards themon people path. They would naturally listen more to the words of Luoshi and the others.


    He was too careless. He had provoked them like that, if these people had no way to vent it they would just choose to leave and toss him aside, doing things on their own.


    Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun were standing not far away, her expression was extremely ugly. Zhao Yanran watched on as the spiritual formation tore apart, a momentter she stepped heavily on the ground, ¡°These fellows aren¡¯t good at helping, but they are really good and messing things up!¡±

 Chapter 430 - A Little Gamble Helps Bring People Closer

    <h4>Chapter 430: A Little Gamble Helps Bring People Closer</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°These fellows aren¡¯t good at helping, but they are really good and messing things up!¡±


    Xuan Yun sighed, ¡°It is my fault. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the actions of my juniors and seniors. It isn¡¯t much of an issue¡ªwe just need to chase them back in time. Luoshi and Xie An are not pushovers and won¡¯t fall for that Yuan Jiuchen¡¯s schemes...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows frowned as he heard that. Within a single day, he felt like he was several years older.


    These people were smart which was why it was tough handling the situation. If Luoshi and the others wanted to hide their tracks and avoid them, then it would be extremely difficult for Xuan Shu and them to find them.


    Speaking of which he had to me himself. After all, this wasn¡¯t Gantian Mountain. Within the Gantian army, no matter how his subjects didn¡¯t understand, how much rejection they held in their hearts, they wouldn¡¯t go against his orders.


    All his ns had nothing to do with these people from start to finish. He also didn¡¯t need their help. He just treated them as useless chess pieces. They just needed to watch on by the side which was why he waszy to exin to these people.


    His brows tightly locked. At the corner of his eyes, he saw a teen girl who was resting on the stone wall. She was the person who tried to charm him using the heart charming grass and beautiful demon technique-Yongqin.


    Zong Shou felt weird. He walked over and pointed lightly at the center of her brows. A water elemental spiritual energy injected in, causing her eyes to twitch.


    A momentter Yongqin opened her eyes. When she saw Zong Shou, she was frightened. Her body shrunk backward and for some reason, her face also flushed red in embarrassment.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart was like a clear mirror. It was clear why the girl would react in such a way.


    His face was proper, and he acted as if he didn¡¯t know, ¡°You were struck unconscious to stop them? Why didn¡¯t you follow them along? Oh, you followed sect rules, acting in the nick of time, not bad...¡±


    Based on what he knew, this brat was one of the people who were the most annoyed with him. She tried to make connections with many in her sect, swearing to overthrow that useless and ipetent first seat.


    Yongqin was stunned, following which her eyes shooting out mes as she said, ¡°No! I am the first who said I wanted to leave this damn ce to save people...¡±


    Following which she calmed down, ¡°It must be because junior niece Xuanye felt it was so dangerous. Which was why they would hit me unconscious!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head as he heard that, thinking that this person was the main culprit. Following which he turned his gaze towards Chuxue.


    Thetter was at a loss, not knowing why Zong Shou was looking at her.


    As for Xuan Shu and Xuan Yun at the side, they didn¡¯t bother with what Yongqin was saying. They were worried, wondering how they could save the situation.


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s expression changed slightly and regained calm. For Zong Shou to still be in the mood to joke with this senior master, she must have a way to solve the situation.


    She had followed Zong Shou for close to a year, and she knew that there was close to nothing in the world that was too difficult for this fellow.


    However, her brows furrowed as an unwillingness rose up in her heart. She didn¡¯t know why Zong Shou would still be so confident at such a stage. But when she calmed herself down and thought about it, she still had no idea.


    On the side of Zong Shou, after confirming that this Yongqin had no idea to know about the tracks of Luoshi and the others, he stopped bothering about that silly girl. Turning around and saying tly, ¡°As they say, Good fortune follows upon disaster; Disaster lurks within good fortune. There are always 2 sides in this world. Luoshi and the others leaving might not be a bad thing. If nned well who knows we might be able to have a huge victory over Tailing Sect.¡±


    Many people here rose as they looked towards Zong Shou in astonishment. With the current situation, it would be good if it didn¡¯t turn for the worse, whilst Zong Shou was thinking about beating Tailing Sect.


    Xuan Yun¡¯s pupils constricted. Then, she regained calmness once more. When Zong Shou led the Gantian Mountain fleet down the cloud ocean to hunt, no one had high hopes. However, in the end, the Gantian mountain fleet got bountiful gains¡ªusing it as a chance to reim their lostnd and swallow several provinces.


    He seemed to be able to keep calm at any moment¡ªlike there was nothing too tough for him.


    As expected from the ruler of a nation, the soul of the king of hundreds of races of the monster race.


    ¡°Within a day, I want all the maps of the area nearby to Lewu County!¡±


    He was unaware of everyone¡¯s gazes around him. Zong Shou clenched his fist and punched at his palm, for some reason he started to get excited. A pair of fox years couldn¡¯t help but rise, his eyes shed with passion and determination.


    ¡°...Oh right! Yourmon people path mysterious dragon warrior sword technique and sutra, you have to let me see it!¡±


    Originally, he wanted toplete this mission cleanly and as quickly as possible. Then, he wanted to calmly cultivate to break through to the 7th grade and form his two extreme yin and yang dharma.


    To be able to first have a battle and try that Tailing Sect¡¯s Taiqing Chengfeng sword didn¡¯t seem like a bad option.


    The legacy sword technique¡ªinfinitely close to grade 9 and half a step to world shocking grade¡ªwas something he wanted to learn from long ago.


    Only in thest life, he wasn¡¯t fated to see it. The more he thought about it, the more tempted he was!


    Since gentle methods couldn¡¯t solve the problem, then why not take a face approach. That was his Tanqiu¡¯s style!


    Xuan Shu¡¯s brows furrowed as he heard that. He didn¡¯t understand why Zong Shou would be so confident.


    However, for some reason, he felt rxed. Maybe this first seat had a way.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    3 dayster, roughly 20 miles east of Lewu County, on a small mountain peak.


    230 cavalry were all lined up orderly within. The formation was sharp at the front and wide at the back like that of a cone shape.


    Themon people¡¯s path had 150 cavalry. Whilst not all of the mysterious dragon warriors from the 3 sects and 6 schools left, around 80 of them remained.


    230 of them stood quietly right there.


    Around them, there were 20 grade 6 return to sun spirit masters who were casting spells to cover them.


    Ruoshui was amongst them. A mysterious eagle floated above them, under the buffs of the many spirit masters a mysterious force caused this small space to nearly fold up.


    Even if someone unknowingly entered the space and also somehow look upwards, they would be unable to sense the presence of the cavalry.


    Zong Shou stood right at the front on a horse, closing his eyes to rest up his focus. He injected thin streams of true qi into the silver scale wind stepping beast beneath him, whilst adjusting the state of the mount under him to help maintain it in the best condition. He also used spells to strengthen his connection with this temporary mount.


    His mount was changed to themon people mysterious dragon warrior styled silver scale wind stepping beast, covered in ck and red armor. On his body, he also wore a mysterious dragon armor which was red and ck in color, a blood-red cape and also carrying arge red-colored sword.


    ¡°Those few people have already left...¡±


    Zong Shou had opened his eyes and looked expressionlessly at a small hill to the side. There were no traces of the aura on that side.


    It should be the scouts from Yuan Jiuchen. A cavalry whose strength was at grade 5. A total of 20 of them searched about in the wilderness nearby Lewu County.


    3 days ago, the mysterious dragon warriors and he had already started hiding here. Most of the time, they didn¡¯t even dare move a single step. The hardship they felt was something someone on the outside wouldn¡¯t know.


    However, there were a few times where they were so close to being noticed.


    After confirming that there were no more scouts here, all the spirit masters rxed. Ruoshui let the mysterious eagle descend and hugged it lovingly in her arms. Then she fed it several pills causing the shriveled up ck eagle to regain some energy.


    ¡°This is already the 10th wave! As expected from the famous general in the west Yuan Jiuchen, he is really careful. However, why is he willing to be ackey for Tailing Sect...¡±


    When he spoke, Xuan Shu¡¯s expression wasplicated. Looking towards the direction of Lewu, apart from a bone-deep hatred, he was also impressed.


    Zong Shou had fended off the objections and led them to arrive here 3 days earlier. The position he chose was great. Unexpectedly he didn¡¯t choose those hidden and secluded areas and just nice the mountain wind was intense which was why the spirit master¡¯s spiritual sense was unable to reach this area.


    The only thing they were afraid of was that the moment they got close they would be noticed by these scouts.


    In terms of admiration, the fellow beside him was also a monster. 10 times better than that Yuan Jiuchen...


    Before he was finished, someone burst outughing from the back.


    ¡°With how smart Xuanye junior niece is she would be able to easily save those ten over disciples. Why would you need to save her?¡±


    Her voice was like a silver bell,ing out from a person behind Zong Shou and Xuan Shu who was wrapped up like that of a dumpling.


    It was Yongqin who was tied to a horse. Her body was covered in rope, only revealing a small face. Whilst she said that she had a coldugh on her face.


    ¡°What is the skill of hiding here like a dummy? Is it very interesting?¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless, probably even people like Xuanye and Luoshi wouldn¡¯t dare to say such words.


    He realized that this little girl was too naive, too innocent. However, she wasn¡¯t as cute as his Chuxue.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do with this girl and just let her follow along in case she spoilt their matter. If he ced her in that hiding spot from before, he was worried that this girl would run out and create some waves.


    Hence he just tied her up and brought her along with him as a sort of punishment.


    However, during these 3 days, Yongqin would often coldly mock him. Luckily they were still within therge group which was why Zong Shou suppressed his desire to seal her voice box and let her be mute.


    He originally didn¡¯t want to bother about her but sometimes he did feel bored. Which was why heughed evilly.


    ¡°Do you want to make a bet?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to bet?¡±


    Yongqin didn¡¯t hesitate, she couldn¡¯t seem too weak. However, she seemed to have recalled something. 2 red flowers appeared on her face before she added in one sentence, ¡°No bad intentions!¡±


    Zong Shou rolled his eyes, thinking that he wasn¡¯t interested in her little washboard of a body, however, he seemed a little less excited.


    ¡°If you lose, then after we return tomon people pce you need to shout in front of all the disciples that you are a little pig. Are you willing?¡±


    Yongqin hesitated for a moment before she scoffed coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll shout it, but what if you lose?¡±


    Zong Shou acted like he didn¡¯t hear her say that, raising his head and looking into the sky. Looking at the color it was noon, it must be really busy within Lewu county.


    Xuan Shu, however, was really worried, this first seat disciple beside him had only just seen his mysterious dragon warrior heart sutra and sword technique for 3 days. Could it work?

 Chapter 431 - Huge Changes

    <h4>Chapter 431: Huge Changes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Lewu County


    The city, which had less than 600 thousand people, resounded with the sound of drums and instruments. There were groups of people everywhere.


    However, at this moment, different from the warm and exciting atmosphere, a solemn and serious expression spread all about the city.


    ¡°It seems like there is an ambush!¡±


    The ce where Luoshi stood at was within a small Pavillion far from the city center. In front of it, there were numerous buildings blocking. However, it couldn¡¯t stop one from using spiritual spells to investigate.


    This oue made him take in a deep cold breath. His eye obstacle technique could only look through 3 thousand feet before it was blocked by some spiritual energy. He didn¡¯t notice anything, however¡ªwhich made it more shocking.


    When Xie An heard that, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    ¡°It is too be expected, that Yuan Jiuchen and Tailing Sect think that we definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to save them. What we need to think about is how to save people and how to escape. Only we have too little people...¡±


    Xuanye was filled with worry and wanted to persuade him, but he was unable to say it out. For these ten over fellow sect disciples, it will only drag down more of them. That sense of danger was getting heavier and heavier.


    Thinking about it carefully, Xuanye suppressed such thoughts. 3 sects and 6 schools looking out and helping one another, no matter how many casualties they suffered, they must save them.


    ¡°Speaking of which it is all because of Tanqiu! If it wasn¡¯t for him being too cowardly and unwilling to save our fellow disciples, why would we have ack of people? I saw Tanqiu¡¯s personality that day. He doesn¡¯t dare to take responsibility for his actions. When I wanted him to swear on a heart demon he instantly changed his words...¡±


    Li Zhi scoffed, his gaze filled with disdain before he said solemnly, ¡°We have to be extremely careful regarding what we do. It is good to save them, but we can¡¯t risk the lives of so many juniors and seniors. It is best if we n for the long term!¡±


    The other 3 of them all frowned as they exchanged nces with one another. Although they had some doubts in their hearts, what this person said made sense and they couldn¡¯t chide him about it.


    ¡°Yuan Jiuchen wants to bait us to attack and they are plotting against us openly. Ourmon people path can plot openly and upy the east gate to give ourselves a way out. Let¡¯s see how they react, if they just bear with it then their plot must be a huge one...¡±


    Just as they were speaking, suddenly 10 over huge explosions spread out from outside the Pavillion. The sounds shook the entire city, numerous mes suddenly charged up into the sky.


    The people within were all startled as they looked outside of the window. Following which they heard several shouts spread over.


    ¡°That side is on fire! Put out the fire...¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s the people from themon people path!¡±


    ¡°Those bandits! Luckily no one died...¡±


    Luoshi¡¯s brows rose up.


    The glow from the mes rose up from where the center of the city was at. All around, there were a few which caused the entire city to be in chaos. Looking around once more, fierce killing intent filled aura rose up into the sky and surrounded them.


    Luoshi scolded out inside, who was the one messing about? Without thinking much he stepped into the sky.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here any longer, let everyone flee! Flee to the east gate!¡±


    Xie An and Xuanye¡¯s brows also furrowed tightly. No matter how they thought about it, the situation today didn¡¯t seem right. It was like someone purposely wanted to startle the enemy? Was it Tailing Sect, but looking at their style, it was a little off.


    Suddenly the corner of his eyes saw 2 shadows that safely escaped out from the city gate.


    ¡°...Xuan Yun, Zhao Yanran!¡±


    Xie An¡¯s pupils instantly constricted, before he could even rage, an extremely strong intent surged over.


    ¡°Longling?¡±


    He instinctivelyshed out with the sword, instantly sword energy shook the sky as energy surged all about.


    Xie An instantly looked towards where the sword light came from to see that it was that Longling from Tailing Sect.


    He couldn¡¯t help but take in a deep breath, forcefully suppressing his emotions. For the battle today, Xuanye, Luoshi and Xie An were the strongest so naturally, they had the responsibility of bringing up the rear! They could only fight to the death!


    Right at the same time, within a tall building in the center of Wule City, a 40 over year old steely looking male had an extremely weird expression. He was holding an official document in his hand. He had only finished half of it but at this moment he could only stop.


    In front of him was a teen with distinct features and wearing a green Taoist robe who was looking over the railing. Within his clean eyes were also filled with loss and confusion.


    ¡°Weird, what exactly are themon people path thinking? Did they think that by creating this ruckus they will make us release those ten over bandits and not kill them?¡±


    The 40 over male didn¡¯t reply, using true qi to pass over the document in his hand.


    After the teen epted it, his refined-looking brows were tightly furrowed.


    The contents of the document wanted to dy the timing of the beheading, to move these ten overmon people path disciples into the capital.


    ¡°Thismon people path have their methods, they are finally smart for once. Since it is the ministry of war that sent the document we have to follow. But then what is this mess today?¡±


    Not only was Ji Lingzi confused, but even Yuan Jiuchen couldn¡¯t understand.


    Those escapingmon people path disciples didn¡¯t look like they were faking it. But why even with the ministry of war sending out the documents, these people would still run out? Those ten over explosions seemed to intend to arouse suspicions. Who knows who was the culprit behind it. It filled them with a whole load of doubts.


    They didn¡¯t know whether or not they should chase them now or not.


    That Ji Lingzi thought about it for a moment before he cupped his fists towards Yuan Jiuchen, ¡°Commander Yuan please give the order to chase. No matter what methods themon people path uses, we will use strength to suppress them and use our aura to force them, that wouldn¡¯t be a wrong decision. The overall situation is still in our hands, with our troops themon people path wouldn¡¯t be able to y any tricks.¡±


    When Yuan Jiuchen heard that he smiled, ¡°That is the theory!¡±


    When he said those words, he also stepped into the air, crossing the tall building. Like they had received a signal, only to see numerous elite soldiers surge out from the houses and rooms nearby, surging towards the east city like that of a flood.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Outside of Lewu City, still that small mountain peak.


    At this moment Zong Shou was so bored that he was yawning. Then, several explosions suddenly rang out from within the city. He jolted to his senses.


    As expected, in the next moment, hundreds of people fled out from the east gate. The one that charged at the front was naturally Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun, each riding on a silver scale wind stepping beast. They were extremely quick and they looked more leisure than the people behind them.


    Not long after these 200 odd people charge out of the city gates, a vast cavalry unit chased closely behind.


    As for the area above, it made one shocked. Spiritual energy shocked the sky, one could see Xuanye and the other 2 fighting intensely in the sky. Pretty much each of them faced a grade 7 experts, the situation seemed extremely dangerous. Not far away 2 people were crossing the air over to their direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Tailing Sect purple cloud sword cavalry! Daoming Sect¡¯s qingyuan power warrior.¡±


    That Xuan Shu clenched his fists tight. In the direction of the city gate, those 800 cavalry soldiers wearing purple colored armor were the famous dao soldiers of Tailing Sect-Purple Cloud sword cavalry!


    The one leading the cavalry was Tailing. The one beside him, his strength had already reached grade 7. He should be themander of the purple cloud sword cavalry.


    After these few people, there were 200 cavalry wearing green armor. Apart from having fewer numbers and weaker aura than those purple cloud sword cavalry, the 200 of them only had grade 5 strength.


    Xuan Shu raised his head and looked into the sky.


    ¡°Daoming Sect¡¯s Luoye also came...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled but didn¡¯t reply. He shut his eyes to conserve energy.


    Yongqin who was behind had an anxious expression on her face. Looking at those purple cloud sword cavalry, their speed getting faster and faster under the spell buffs. Who knew what special spells that Tailing cast to cause those mounts¡¯ movement speed to increase byrge amounts. Above, Xuanye was already fighting one against two. She was retreating whilst fighting, the situation she was in was really dangerous. She couldn¡¯t help but say anxiously, ¡°Tanqiu, what are you all still doing here? Aren¡¯t you going to save them!¡±


    Zong Shou acted like he didn¡¯t hear that, calm and unperturbed. A momentter Xuan Shu spoke, ¡°They have split up!¡±


    Zong Shou acknowledged, not saying a word. He looked on as he saw those 800 purple cloud sword cavalry slowly ditch the Great Shang cavalry army behind, the distance between them gotrger andrger.


    At this moment in the area above, Xuanye and Luoshi were slowly losing out, a few bloody wounds appeared on each of their bodies.


    Yongqin was so anxious that she was about to go crazy, scolding out, ¡°Tanqiu, you cold-blooded! Are you going to watch on as they die? To think my senior sister Xuanye spoke good words for you, who knew you were such a vicious person! You are an animal, a beast...¡± If it wasn¡¯t that her body was tied up, she wanted to give this Tanqiu a heavy kick.


    Zong Shou was helpless, turning around and giving the signal. Ruoshui smiled, a few ups and downs and she arrived beside Yongqin, covering the mouth of the teen, ¡°Be a good girl, be well behaved! A girl that likes to scold others isn¡¯t a good kid.¡±


    Xuan Shu¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t leave the battlefield for even a moment. A short whileter he heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°About there!¡±


    Zong Shou still acknowledged once more,zily holding his sword. Thosemon people path disciples were being slowly caught up, at this moment they spread out all about.


    Those 800 purple cloud sword cavalry also dispersed, only a small half continued to chase.


    The situation above was the same, Xie An Xuanye and Luoshi each left in a direction, getting ready to flee.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up, thinking to himself that these people weren¡¯t total fools.


    Yongqin was struggling, but Ruoshui forcefully controlled her such that she couldn¡¯t move.


    As for Zong Shou, he was waiting. Until the main force of the purple cloud sword cavalry, the 400 of them were not far away from the mountain, around 10 thousand feet did he suddenly open his eyes, pulling out the red sword behind his back.


    The sword was 1500 kilograms heavy, the size of a door, it was really heavy. When he swung with it he felt a little burdensome. Zong Shou held the giant sword diagonally and was the 1st to gallop forwards.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Those ten spirit masters were long prepared, instantly casting out several spells and talismans to buff on them.


    240mon people mysterious dragon warriors all roared out, controlling the silver scale wind stepping beasts from the small mountain downwards.


    The situation in the east of Lewu City was about to change.

 Chapter 432 - Red flames Iron Cavalry

    <h4>Chapter 432: Red mes Iron Cavalry</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The moment these 240mon people mysterious dragon warriors charged out, pretty much all the grade 7 experts at the east of Lewu City were shocked.


    Xuanye was first delighted, but then her brows furrowed. Within Lewu City, there were at least 8 grade 7 experts and 150 thousand elites.


    With just these 200 people, and ascended experts, even with Tanqiu¡¯s 2 spiritual pets, it wouldn¡¯t be of much help.


    Yongqin was bound up and she also had a worried look on her face. In the end, she knew that aspared to the hundred thousand strong army, the 200 cavalry wouldn¡¯t mean much.


    However, at this moment, Ruoshui hugged onto her and remained on the small mountain. They weren¡¯t able to participate in the assault and could only feel anxious as they looked on.


    On the side of Tailing, he also noticed themotion ten thousand feet away.


    ¡°So there were ambushing troops here, it seems like the elite troops under Yuan Jiuchen weren¡¯t much. However, aren¡¯t these people just asking to die?¡±


    At this moment within his heart, he wasughing in disdain. Even after splitting up the chasing force he still led 450 purple cloud sword cavalry and 200 qingyuan power warriors. With 3 against 1, how would the enemy be able to charge through?


    Even if they had the element of surprise and caught them off guard, having some advantage, they wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain victory.


    They were just asking to die...


    With a thought, Tailing grabbed onto the ropes, forcefully changing directions of the purple winged lizard under him.


    Behind him, there was 450 purple cloud sword cavalry. They all did the same, easily changing their directions. Those 200 qingyuan power warrior cavalry¡¯s horse-riding skills were slightly weaker, but they were still able to turn around in 3 breaths.


    600 over cavalry charging over towards the enemy which were originally heading for their nk with an aggressive aura.


    Before they even shed, Tailing ordered the spirit masters behind to cast a wave of ice arrows towards those 240 mysterious dragon warriors.


    Following which, was a vast sword light that charged into the clouds which came from within the cavalry army.


    The color was deep purple, the sword light was sharp, it was the dao soldier legacy of Tailing Sect-Tailing purple cloud sword!


    A cold smile appeared from the corner of Tailing¡¯s lips. This strike was enough to destroy all these evil demons from themon people¡¯s path!


    At this moment, Ji Lingzi who stood above in the sky with his arms crossed scoffed coldly.


    His current opponent was Xie An.


    In his eyes, the battle situation below had no suspense at all. Fighting 3 against 1. Unless they had those kinds of unparalleled famous generals with top martial skills, themon people path had no chance of winning at all.


    The person in front of him was also the same. Although his sword energy was strong, his tough martial path intent was continuously shing with his without losing out at all, like they were on the same level. However, he was just holding on for dear life and was near to his maximum. In just a few more minutes, he would be able to cause the most outstandingmon people path martial path genius to fall here!


    This battle between Tailing Sect andmon people path would still end in aplete victory for their Tailing Sect!


    A momentter the expression of Ji Lingzi changed.


    ¡°Oh? Not right! This sword intent is close to being one with the spirit. Senior brother Tailing...¡±


    All of a sudden he had no time to focus on this Xie An. Ji Lingzi looked downwards with his eyes opened wide.


    Sitting on the back of the grade 5 silver scale wind stepping beast, Zong Shou¡¯s body shook lightly with tempo along with the mount that he was on.


    His pair of hands held on the giant red sword which was the size of a door. His body also started to activate themon people¡¯s mysterious dragon warrior heart sutra. An aura spread about his body, forming a thin energy stream around, connected to the over 200mon people mysterious dragon warriors behind, like the few hundred of them had connected into one.


    The color was ck with a little red, which was the intent of the ck-red giant dragon, a type of fire dragon. It was a fit with the 9 types of true dragon sword intent that he had learned not long ago.


    One couldn¡¯t see that he was rusty at all when he disyed the sword skill. Then, the dragon shadow roared, causing the aura of the 240 mysterious dragon warriors to explosively increase.


    The killing intent charged upwards, making him feel that the hot blood in his body which was pent up for a long time was crazily burning. He was filled with fighting intent.


    Tailing purple cloud sword? He wanted to see how strong it was!


    The giant sword in his hand casually waved as he brushed aside all the ice arrows.


    Following which, yet another sword shed out, the internal energy, vital energy and minds of all the 240 people all meshed up into one, turning into a ck red fire sword with charged forwards!


    Compared to that vast purple sword light, it was so weak and small that it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning.


    However, when both swords shed, thetter was the first to copse.


    Along with the mountain shaking earth moving tremors, the sword light that the Tailing purple cloud sword formed up was forcefully sliced open by the fire-colored sword like a knife through butter.


    Right as both of them shed, Tailing felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°...This is the peak of sword intent? Not only that! This person is an unparalleled formation charger, how is that possible...¡±


    That sword aura that was formed was mild and indirect but it was 10 times stronger than his! The angle chosen was coincidentally the weakest point of the cavalry formation behind him.


    Especially since the leader of themon people mysterious dragon warrior who seemed to only be grade 7.


    However, he managed to freely utilize the true qi and sword attacks of 200 odd people. Also, grasping the extreme of this sword intent, stabbing over like the sharpest knife tip. It was unstoppable, there was nothing it couldn¡¯t break!


    <i>...Who was this person? Why hasn¡¯t he heard of him before?</i>


    Slightly distracted for a bit, Tailing came back to his senses. The current situation was extremely dangerous.


    Pretty much going all out, Tailing gathered yet another purple cloud sword attack and swept out!


    It was strong and domineering, bringing with it the despair of life!


    However, the sword shadow only crossed half the distance before the teen cavalry scoffed coldly.


    ¡°Fire dragon sword, sh!¡±


    That vast fire-colored sword light suddenly turned into that of a dragon. Like that of a true fire dragon spinning and circling the wilderness, a simple forwards pounce before it forcefully smashed the final resistance of Tailing.


    The red-colored giant sword danced. In a blink of an eye, it sliced this grade 7 elite disciple of Tailing Sect in ten over pieces!


    The sword shed, along with Zong Yuan who was protecting his side. It chopped the body of the purple cloud sword cavalrymander into 2!


    As for those 240 mysterious dragon warriors, they were perfectly intact as they charged forwards into the cavalry army which showed signs of weakening.


    The silver scale wind stepping beasts charged, numerous armor and metal shing sounds rose up.


    200 red greatswords waved, like slicing through the wheat, totally unstoppable. They chopped off head after head, leaving mutted bodies after bodies.


    When the 240 mysterious dragon warriors pierced through the purple cloud sword cavalry and qingyuan power warrior formation, out of those 650 people, only the 30 people at the corners were fortunate to survive.


    On the ground, there were 600 corpses which were all grade 6. All of them died with a remaining grievance.


    Behind Zong Shou, out of the 240 cavalry, not one of them wascking. Only a portion of them had different amounts of injuries to them. However, none of them cared. They all were excited, fighting spirit surging through the battlefield.


    Along with Zong Shou pointing his sword into the sky, they all hollered out furiously.


    ¡°Invincible mysterious dragon, kill!¡±


    The aura charged into the heavens, all of a sudden swelling by close to 10 times, causing everyone ten over miles from the area to look over in shock.


    Zong Shou casually flung the giant sword in his hand, flicking off the meat that was stuck on it. He clipped the stomach of the beast below him, to cause the grade 5 silver scale wind stepping beast to be covered by an intense wind all around.


    ¡°Windstepping!¡±


    Along with Zong Shou charging upwards, those 240mon people mysterious dragon warriors all flew up with their beasts into the sky.


    The following spirit masters once again chanted out and cast spells. One spell after another, but this time it was buffed on the body of those spirit beasts.


    Pairs of transparent wings opened out, causing the bodies of those silver scale wind stepping beasts to be lighter.


    Just 200 of them, but they gave off the aura of arge army which charged towards the direction of Xuanye. In just a few breaths they had already gotten close.


    2 people were attacking Xuanye¡ªone of them was Longling from Tailing Sect and the other was a grade 7 expert from the Great Shang army.


    The 2 of thembined hands and struck out right away. One knife and one sword shing down from above to try to block.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly, only to see that red fire dragon shadow once again light up the sky¡ª majestic and mighty.


    Within the air, there was a loud explosion. In that instance, it caused that knife and sword energy to be broken into pieces!


    The sword light once again transformed into a dragon. Just a slight movement and the sky was covered in a blood rain.


    The grade 7 Xuanwu ancestors in the army were all defenseless before they were smashed into pieces by those few hundred giant red swords.


    Longling¡¯s face turned green, and he instinctively wanted to flee. He went all out with a sword to force aside Xuanye who was bugging him before he flew into the distance.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constricted, the sword in his hand was powerfully tossed forwards. Within 1/60th the time of a breath, that red word light crossed thousands of feet, piercing through the body of Longling! That body couldn¡¯t support his weight anymore and fell to the ground.


    Zong Shou let out a cold shout.


    ¡°Take him down!¡±


    Xuan Shuughed, casually throwing out a giant that covered Longling and grabbed him.


    As for Xuanye, she was stunned on the spot, looking dumbfounded at the scene in front of her. Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about this girl, turning towards the side of Ji Lingzi.


    At this moment in the sky, the remaining 3 grade 7 experts didn¡¯t dare to chase anymore, all frantically retreating. They all gathered towards the hundred thousand over cavalry which galloped out from Lewu County.


    As for the scattered purple cloud sword cavalry, they all galloped backward, afraid to fall behind.


    At this moment, not only Xuanye, pretty much everyone on the battlefield looked at the red-colored cavalry army in disbelief.


    ¡°...This, this, that Tanqiu? How, how is that possible...¡±


    On that mountain, the ropes around Yongqin had already been untied. At this moment she didn¡¯t struggle and didn¡¯t need to struggle.


    Using those tender arms, trembling as she pointed towards the sky.


    That person is Tanqiu?


    The person she felt was shameless and despicable, weak and useless, someone who only relied on the protection of teachers to upy the first seat of themon people path pce?

 Chapter 433 - Dare Leave Your Name?

    <h4>Chapter 433: Dare Leave Your Name?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At this moment Ruoshui didn¡¯t look aszy as usual. She looked at the corpses of the hundreds of purple cloud sword cavalry with great emotion.


    Although they were dao soldiers with the same fame as themon people mysterious dragon warrior, the moment they faced off, the result was so cruel. Once one side¡¯s morale and aura were scattered and suppressed.


    She had followed the former ruler Zong Weiran. The teacher who had dragged her out from the mud was also really wise and intelligent.


    However, in terms of the ability to lead hundreds of cavalry to charge a formation,pared to the current ruler, he was far off.


    Just as she was distracted, she heard a voice by her ear. Yongqin was still grumbling about him, ¡°He...he...he didn¡¯t, that¡¯s impossible. He was just grade 6, how could he grasp sword intent, the peak of sword intent...¡±


    Ruoshui smiled, following which she yed with Yongqin¡¯s chin. Her eyes were pure with no evil, ¡°Why are you stammering? I can¡¯t hear you. Be well behaved. Next time you have to listen to junior brother¡¯s words okay?¡±


    Yongqin¡¯s face flushed red. However, for some reason, she couldn¡¯t speak smoothly.


    In her heart, it was like a raging ocean. She recognized that it was the extreme of sword sense¡ªthe peak of the sword sense level of the martial path!


    He was just at grade 6, but his martial path intent had reached a level where Xie An, Luo Shi, and even Xuanye, who she respected, could only look up to!


    It was also extremely sentient¡ªlike that sword light had its spirit, its soul.


    This was a sword path connecting with the spirit! At any time it could enter the sword soul level!


    In mid-air, Zong Shou¡¯s silver scale wind stepping beast was still galloping. This time it charged at that 30 thousand cavalry who followed behind.


    The moment he got close he felt numerous ck suppressive arrows fill the air as it covered over him.


    ¡°Wind defense!¡±


    Zong Shou wasposed, leading the cavalry force to shift slightly to avoid arge portion of the arrows. Then, the 240 silver scale wind stepping beasts used their natural skill, and wind roused up around their bodies.


    Before most of the arrows could get close, they were blown away. The remaining portion was forced aside by the aura which the mysterious dragon warriors had gathered up.


    Then, the 240 cavalry all stepped downwards! Charging into this 30 thousand cavalry troops.


    Even without needing to use the sword, just the momentum from the beasts charging caused most of the cavalry, which were grade 2 and 3, to be trampled into meat paste.


    Numerous humans and beasts were flung outwards by these silver scale wind stepping beasts. There was a route where therge swords swept by! Opening up a real blood road out from this enemy formation!


    It was like a ce with no one! The slightly skilled experts were instantly killed by Zong Shou. As for the 30 thousand cavalry, they weren¡¯t able to block these 240 mysterious dragon warriors for even a moment.


    A short whileter, a grade 7 ascended ancestor wearing a green Taoist robe finally appeared in front of Zong Shou.


    ¡°It is Muling!¡±


    Xuan Shu reminded him by the side. This was one of the top 4 grade 7 elite disciples that Tailing Sect had sent.


    Zong Shou nodded his head, his face was slightly disappointed. The strength of these few grade 7 experts was just average.


    Who knows if it was because he had broken through to the sword soul level of the sword path and his standards became high.


    Muling fled for a moment. He then saw that the iron cavalry was still chasing closely behind and charging over. Their aura was like one with heaven and earth, bing faster and faster and getting closer and closer. He knew that it was impossible to avoid and hide. As such, he decided not to escape. In an instant, he merged with the aura of the tens of thousands of cavalry troops. Numerous silver-white sword lights exploded out, covering heaven and earth as it swept towards the back.


    ¡°Taiqing Chengfeng Sword?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up, the fighting intent that had sunk slightly rose up once more. That brand new red colored sword in his hand shed out once more.


    The sword light flew about, instantly striking the sword of Muling several times.


    The explosive energy directly spread all about. The wind surged. Within a thousand feet, all the cavalry whose strength didn¡¯t reach grade 4 were all smacked aside. As for some of the even weaker ones their internal organs were directly shaken into powder.


    The ground was also copsing, and a thousand feet deep holes appeared in front of their eyes.


    Just as Zong Shou¡¯s silver scale wind stepping beast shed with Muling¡¯s body, that red-colored dragon-shaped sword light finally won, forcing aside that Taiqing Chengfeng sword.


    Then, the sword spine powerfully smacked onto the head of Muling with a ¡°kuang¡± sound. The grade 7 ascended experts directly went unconscious.


    ¡°Take him down for me!¡±


    Zong Yuan was also quick with his hands, grabbing out as he captured this Muling. With true qi charging in, he locked up all his chakra meridians.


    Looking out in front of him, it was vast and empty. They were about to pierce through these 30 thousand iron cavalry army.


    Just at this moment, a low thunder-like horse hoof sounds spread out from afar.


    Zong Shou looked over, only to see Ji Lingzi from Tailing Sect who had gathered roughly 300 purple cloud sword cavalry and was crazily charging over.


    Zong Shouughed coldly and didn¡¯te into contact with him. He led the 240 cavalry behind him to trample over the formation and go around them.


    During the battle with Muling just now, although they sessfully captured that person and didn¡¯t lose any troops, they suffered some losses. The ten over cavalry behind Zong Shou were mostly injured by the sword energy. Some suffered heavy internal injuries and were even on the verge of dying. Only by relying on the help of the people around were they able to hold on and not copse.


    However, if they had another intense battle like just now, it would be tough to say how many of those 240 people would remain.


    Although he was confident that he could trample over the formation and crush the enemy, he also wanted to try Ji Lingzi¡¯s Taiqing Chengfeng sword, but he didn¡¯t want to pay the price with the lives of the dao soldiers behind him.


    The usage of troops would affect one¡¯s life or death, survival or destruction, one had to be careful and consider the timing and opportunity as well as the situation that one was in.


    In the enemy army, the geographical and sociological conditions were disadvantages to him. Only a dummy would go head on there.


    Leading the cavalry army and bringing those 240 silver scale wind stepping beasts to make half a circle. In just a moment they were right in front of that 30 thousand cavalry formation.


    At this moment, those people that followed Luoshi and the others, the hundreds of mysterious dragon warrior which had entered Lewu County all rushed over to gather up. In just a moment there were 400 of them once more.


    The purple cloud sword cavalry also followed closely behind.


    At this moment, Zong Shou suddenly stopped, leading 400 cavalry to move onto a small hill. He was expressionless as he looked down from above, coldly staring at the 300 purple cloud sword cavalry.


    Ji Lingzi¡¯s face was green, he felt that Zong Shou and also those 400 mysterious dragon warriors were like eagles in the sky, treating them as their prey.


    At this moment, he was tempted to charge over and tear that person into pieces, beheading all of these mysterious dragon warriors. However, he knew that the morale of the 400 was extremely high! He definitely couldn¡¯t take them head-on.


    Not only couldn¡¯t he fight, but he had to back off too! Out of the 30 thousand cavalry, only 24 thousand of them remained. At this moment, they were slowly retreating in an orderly manner.


    Those purple cloud sword cavalry didn¡¯t dare fall behind as they moved towards the cavalry formation and coordinated with one another.


    Until those hundred thousand odd troops walked slowly over. A full 170 thousand elites all at one spot, their aura recovering and rising. Only then did Ji Lingzi heave a sigh of relief.


    When roughly 2 thousand more ck-armored cavalry charged out from the camp did Ji Lingzi¡¯s eyes slowly calm down.


    ¡°This is the Yan City iron cavalry of Yuan Jiuchen¡¯s, a bunch of elites built by the Han King ced under Yuan Jiuchen. It was said that they had all reached xiantain...¡±


    Hearing Xuan Shu¡¯s introduction, Zong Shou didn¡¯t give a reaction as he looked towards where themander g was at.


    A bright light shing in his eyes, as he grasped everything within 50 miles into his eyes. He saw a middle-aged man sitting on a grade 5 mount. His expression was really cold.


    He recognized this person. He had seen it in the pictures before he came, it was Yuan Jiuchen. He was at the center of the army, numerous elites surrounding him.


    Zong Shou scoffed slightly and said coldly, ¡°Hold up the gs!¡±


    The few cavalry soldiers behind him understood, raising a g high above. The red-colored banner wrote 4rge golden wordsmon people mysterious dragon!


    And surrounding Xuan Shu, all the 400mon people mysterious dragon cavalry were all pumped up, the fighting intents rising upwards.


    On the side of Ji Lingzi, he was astonished once more. He knew that the leader of the dragon warriors wasn¡¯t only unparalleled at formation charging and martial path, he was also an expert at raising morale.


    Something as simple as holding thismon people mysterious dragon g up offset the morale from those hundred thousand troops.


    At this moment although he had gathered up all the remaining purple cloud sword cavalry and had 2 thousand decently strong Yan City cavalry, he also had 170 thousand elites as the back shield. However, he had no confidence to be able to win in this battle.


    ¡°It seems like that Yuan Jiuchen wouldn¡¯t dare to fight!¡±


    The one who spoke was amon people, a mysterious dragon warrior. He was the peak of grade 6 and was one of the 3 captains. At this moment he unwillingly scolded out coldly,¡±That dog has a day when he is scared!¡±


    Before his wordsnded, a loudugh spread out from all about, filled with mockery.


    Xuan Shu¡¯s expression was solemn, ¡°That Yuan Jiuchen has always been good at using troops, I am afraid it is the same today too.¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head slightly as a sort of recognition. Looking at that army formation, over a thousand people were lined up in an orderly manner. Some of the elites were gathered together, getting ready for things to happen around.


    If they wanted to forcefully attack the formation, they had to pay a huge price.


    This was something that he had predicted. However, personally looking at it, he felt regretful. If he was able to take the head of that person today, it would be most delightful, but there would be many unavoidable troubles.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou led the silver scale wind stepping beast down the mountain, ordering the cavalry force to gallop into the distance. They had lost their fighting chance for today.


    On the side of Ji Lingzi, aplicated taste lingered in his mouth, huge amounts of unwillingness with some helplessness as he shouted out, ¡°Who are you? Do you dare to leave your name?¡±


    The side of themon people path was silent and they knew that the person Ji Lingzi was asking was Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even turn his head back, he originally didn¡¯t want to reply. However, after thinking about it, he smiled, ¡°Common people path, Tanqiu!¡±

 Chapter 434 - Why be Afraid?

    <h4>Chapter 434: Why be Afraid?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The voice was low and clean, but as the surroundings were silent, it spread out over ten miles ofnd.


    Ji Lingzi¡¯s brows rose up. He had never heard of this name before. Then, his heart sunk slightly as he knew that this name would spread all across the cloud world in a few days.


    He remembered that themon people path 20 years ago, one Fangwen and one Shui Lingbo pretty much took up all the attention of the era.


    20 yearster, yet another Tanqiu appeared...


    Just as he was speechless, suddenly a person ran out of the cavalry forces and said coldly, ¡°The first seat has said that he will let you guys take good care of the ten over people from themon people path. Remember to feed them well and let them drink well. A monthter, we will exchange people with you.¡±


    After finishing, heughed out loud and chased up to those 400mon people mysterious dragon warriors.


    Ji Lingzi was so depressed that he wanted to spit out blood. He could only look on as this cavalry army left leisurely.


    If thesemon people path dao soldiers were used to charge at their formation, it might becking a little in numbers. But if they attacked and retreated, attacked and retreated, there was nothing they could do on their side.


    Not only did the number of grade 7 experts on both sides equalize, but their elite cavalry were also at a disadvantage.


    Moreover, with Longling and Muling in their hands, there was nothing they could do about it.


    A momentter, thest person of themon people mysterious dragon warrior disappeared from their field of sight.


    That Yuan Jiuchen also walked out of the formation, standing right beside Ji Lingzi. His expression turned green, uglily looking at the direction in which themon people path people left in.


    ¡°Thismon people path is really lucky. To have such a monstrous person after Shui Lingbo. Forget about the other stuff. Brother Ji Lingzi, how should we handle it today?¡±


    Ji Lingzi took in a deep breath, suppressing the emotions in his heart.


    An unparalleled famous general wasn¡¯t scary, but to grasp the extreme of the sword sense and being someone who was able to be the shield for the entiremon people path¡ªthat was what was terrifying.


    ¡°This person is indeed a problem. Only the matter today hasn¡¯t ended. Today, junior brother Tailing and also the blood debt from hundreds of fellow disciples dying, we have to take revenge...¡±


    Yuan Jiuchen¡¯s eyes lit up, recovering some focus and excitement. What he feared was that Tailing Sect would give up halfway. Which would mean abandoning him? Although he was now still the general in charge of Yan City Pass, without any simr power protecting him, themon people path just needed one fingertip to crush him.


    ...Just now, he was really afraid. For the first time, he was feeling regretful.


    To get in the good books of Tailing Sect, for those insubstantial riches and fame to offend such a giant being like themon people path, was it worth it?


    He also knew that at this moment this Ji Lingzi was like a gambler who had lost everything, eager to win it back. However standing at his point of view, Yuan Jiuchen had to remind him.


    ¡°Brother! We should naturally take revenge for junior brother Tailing. But this kid¡¯s sword path is one with the spirit and is tough to deal with. With just 400mon people mysterious dragon warriors in his hands he would be invincible on the battlefield. Today we have suffered heavy losses, our strength greatly decreasing. I am afraid we aren¡¯t his opponent. Why not we first return to Tailing Mountain and n for the long run...¡±


    Ji Lingzi was startled, ncing towards that Yuan Jiuchen. Only then did he realize that this person started to fear that Tanqiu.


    However, at this moment he didn¡¯t bother to mock him. Just now when they were facing off even he didn¡¯t have confidence against such an enemy.


    With the aura that the 400mon people mysterious dragon warriors showed off just now, it was normal for them to be fearful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will ask for instructions from the seniors, to gather men from Tailing Mountain and try to make up the number of purple cloud sword cavalry to a thousand.¡±


    As he said that, Ji Lingzi frowned as he thought about Tanqiu¡¯s sword technique from just now.


    This person¡¯s strength was at most grade 6 but that sword path was far above his. Alone, he wasn¡¯t frightening, but when he borrowed the strength of those hundreds of mysterious dragon warriors, his strength could raise to the peak of grade 7.


    His eyes constricted a little. Following which Ji Lingzi said determinedly, ¡°Apart from this I will try to let the sect send 2 sets of Xuan iron wenshan armor...¡±


    That Yuan Jiuchen shook. He knew that this xuan iron wenshan armor was a grade 8 spirit weapon. Not only was it tough for weapons to pierce through, but it could also raise the true qi cultivation of the person wearing it. It was the sect supporting treasure of the Tailing Sect and legend had it that there were no more than 40 of them.


    Ji Lingzi scoffed coldly.


    ¡°We were too careless today, falling for their tricks. Next time, it won¡¯t be this easy. When we exchange hostages a monthter will be the day where we decide the oue of the battle between us!¡±


    After he finished he frowned and said, ¡°Also on the side of the Han King, we need to ask for reinforcements. This prince has a dingxi iron cavalry that I will try to borrow.¡±


    Yuan Jiuchen sternly replied he had such a n too.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°An unparalleled formation charging talent...¡±


    In the void, it was still Fangwen and Hanfang who exchanged nces with one another, standing opposite one another.


    They could see the shock and astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Master, the revered one didn¡¯t mention that this great senior master Zong Shou had such talents...¡±


    ¡°Indeed he didn¡¯t mention it!¡±


    Hanfang nodded his head, his face filled with surprise and also a little delight.


    ¡°Based on what I know, in Donglin Cloud Continent, there was no one who witnessed this Gantian Mountain king personally lead the troops to charge at formations. He had the foundations left by Zong Weiran, a whole group of war generals. With unparalleled general seeds like Zong Yuan to help charge into enemies for him, there isn¡¯t anyone who knows how skilled this monster king is on the battlefield...¡±


    Whilst he spoke, Shi Run was pointing at an illusionary glow at the side excitedly, her fingers drawing out really weird and special lines.


    At this moment the people beside her didn¡¯t bother about her, only treating it like a little kid who was ying on her own.


    ¡°This time, revered one Wei have found a talent. Once my heart knot is solved, I will be able to advance. After stepping into the celestial path, within 10 years I wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the cloud world. If you can let this kid be the head of themon people pce, ourmon people path will be safe for another 20 years...¡±


    Hanfangughed awkwardly, how would he not know about that? Unfortunately...


    ¡°This kid¡¯s heart isn¡¯t here, there is no point in saying anything more. He isn¡¯t experienced enough and no one will look up to him. If he wanted to take over then he shouldn¡¯t have treated Luoshi, Xuanye and Xie An like that.¡±


    His attitude on that matter showed that he wasn¡¯t willing to interfere in the matters ofmon people¡¯s path.


    He remembered that junior brother Wei once mentioned that this kid entered the sect to focus on the sword path and cultivation.


    Although he wasn¡¯t annoyed at the sect teachings, he wouldn¡¯t recognize it.


    ...A few months ago, he probably didn¡¯t mind much, but at this moment, he felt like it was a waste.


    Fangwen kept silent for a moment beforeughing helplessly, not bringing the matter anymore.


    ¡°Since this kid isn¡¯t willing then only Shui Lingbo can take over the pce. I always feel that this Fairy Shui is a little unreliable...¡±


    Themon people path revered one wasn¡¯t in the cloud world, Hanfang also hid his identity. The head of the pce was the actual leader of themon people path in the cloud world.


    However, 20 years ago, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t had any interaction with that Shui Lingbo. At that she was just a little girl, her personality already gave him a huge headache. He heard that after which it became even more explosive and weird, as such he couldn¡¯t be at ease about it.


    Hanfang¡¯s expression also became weird. Thinking to himself that rather than that, he was more willing to let Zong Shou take charge of themon people pce.


    Even with him looking on from the side, Shui Lingbo¡¯s personality was just like that. She did what she wanted and didn¡¯t care about seniors. What a worrisome sight...


    However, without enough reason and a better choice, there was no reason not to let her take over.


    Luckily Fangwen sighed, shifting the topic, ¡°Just now I saw great senior master use the sword. In just 3 days, he was able to grasp the sword intent to the peak of the sword sense level. His martial path foundations probably have reached the sword soul level. Fangwen is ashamed. Compared to him I lived for 50 years for nothing. I heard that great senior master had merged martial arts and the spirit? I hope that one day I can personally see it...¡±


    At the front, it was still okay, but when he heard the few sentences at the back, Hanfang¡¯s expression became more and more ugly.


    Merging spirit and martial arts into one was not bad. However, with his current situation, he would probably need to dy by a few years.


    Forget it, let¡¯s just let that kid eat some hardship. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to help him rebuild his foundations 2 yearster. For a young man to face setbacks isn¡¯t a bad thing.


    Just as he said that a coldugh spread out from afar.


    ¡°Yourmon people path dared toe over to attack Yuan Jiuchen. So it was because you had one more core disciples. However, he is just grade 6 and you dare to release him out. Aren¡¯t you afraid of that kid dying outside?¡±


    Hanfang was startled, following which he scoffed coldly.


    ¡°So it is Tailing Sect, fellow Taoist Qiuyun...¡±


    He knew that Tailing Sect would have celestial path experts who rush over. However, he didn¡¯t expect that it would be him. What a bother.


    ¡°I only know that today my disciple is safe and sound. On the other hand, your Tailing Sect has lost a Tailing, 400 purple cloud sword cavalry also fell today...¡±


    Qiuyun kept silent for a moment. Surprisingly he didn¡¯t get angry. A whileter heughed coldly, ¡°Our Tailing Sect has to protect this Yuan Jiuchen. With the Han king helping how will yourmon people path fight with us? Even if you don¡¯t give up then we will fight once more, let¡¯s see who will win and who will lose in the end. If your disciples face any unforeseen situations over at that Yan City Pass, don¡¯t me our Tailing Sect for being merciless.¡±


    After he said that, Qiuyun¡¯s voice faded away.


    Hanfang¡¯s expression was really weird, ¡°Should I tell him that junior brother Zong has a perfect n that already confirmed the victory? Any more people they send will only be them sending them to their deaths?¡±


    When Fangwen heard that, heughed: ¡°However once this ends, this mister Qiuyun probably won¡¯t let the matter rest?¡±


    Hanfang burst out into augh, filled with disdain, ¡°What are you afraid of him for?¡±

 Chapter 435 - Heart Demon Oath

    <h4>Chapter 435: Heart Demon Oath</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The current Zong Shou had no idea what was happening within the void. In his heart, he was silently cursing at Hanfang andmon people¡¯s path for being stingy.


    ¡°Although we won the battle today, those Tailing Sect people knew the amount of strength that we had. Can¡¯t they just send more people over? They should send 1 thousand mysterious dragon warriors. If they can¡¯t send 1 thousand then 600 will do...¡±


    Xuan Shu gritted his tongue, 1 thousand? 600? The first seat was asking for so much.


    Even they brought over 1 thousand or even 600 men, even he will feel confident.


    ¡°If they can¡¯t send 600 then a few more grade 7 experts will do. Don¡¯t tell me the 3 sects and 6 schools can¡¯t bepared to one Tailing Sect?¡±


    One Tailing Sect could casually gather up 800 purple cloud sword cavalry whilst theirmon people path only sent 400 cavalry.


    Zong Shou was feeling delighted due to the amount of strength that themon people path had shown. Now looking at it, the gap was a little huge.


    As they say, a good housewife cannot cook without rice!


    That Xuan Shu was speechless, on the side of Zhao Yanran she helped him exin, ¡°It isn¡¯t that ourmon people path can¡¯t bepared to Tailing Sect. It is because we have too many enemies and we need to defend and be wary about many areas which take up a lot of manpower. As such, there isn¡¯t much strength we can use up out of the blue.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed, in the end, he sighed. He also guessed at themon people¡¯s path were enemies with the Taoist, Buddhists, and Confucians, it was also up against the demon sect. Apart from their rtionship with the Sword Sect which was decent, the others were all dead enemies.


    ¡°If I was in charge, I would pull some people over even if I have to risk my life, and also make it a big deal. It is best if Tailing Sect throws more troops over, the more the better...¡±


    Xuan Shu¡¯s eyes lit up as he understood what Zong Shou meant. The more stakes that themon people path ce here, Tailing Sect will also most probably add strength here. Once victory was decided, it was enough to cause the top Taoist sect to lose some of their strength.


    The future days of themon people¡¯s path will also be much easier.


    ¡°I will inform master about this, maybe he can shift over 2 more units of mysterious dragon warriors...¡±


    Not only Xuan Shu, but the eyes of Zhao Yanran and the others besides all lit up.


    Zong Shou smiled, with the intelligence of these few people, there was no need for him to make it so clear.


    Then he smiled and asked Xuan Yun, ¡°This time no one died right?¡±


    When thetter heard that she instantly shook her head, ¡°Fortunately! We only burnt ten over houses and after this matter ends we canpensate them...¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head slightly. Actually, in his heart, he didn¡¯t mind much and felt a little emotional. He despised the actions of those ten overmon people path disciples.


    That night when he snatched the position of monster king and when to conquer those 7 provinces, he had already harmed many innocent people.


    Although he felt ashamed, if he was to do it again, he would do the same thing.


    With the mentality he had from ten thousand yearster, he felt ufortable everywhere in this era.


    Xuan Yun was halfway into her words before she suddenly kept quiet. Her eyes looked into the distance to see that Luoshi and the others were leading the many elite disciples over in this direction.


    After walking in, that Luoshi bowed with an awkward expression, ¡°Thank you, first seat Tanqiu, for helping to save us!¡±


    The feeling in his heart was extremelyplicated. Before this, he nned to hurt Tanqiu for not doing anything and felt that the sect was taking the matter too lightly to let this kid assassinate Yuan Jiuchen.


    However, today when he looked on as Tanqiu swept the battlefield, defeating 4 grade 7 experts. Be it a martial path or battlefield skills, he was much weaker than Tanqiu.


    On one side he felt as ufortable as swallowing a fly. He was originally prepared to save someone within the city but was plotted against him. He became the bait¡ªbaiting Tailing Sect to spread out their strength.


    On the other hand, he felt grateful and knew that this time if it wasn¡¯t for him really acting to save them, probably at least 30% of them would die within the city.


    The elite disciples of the 3 sects and 6 schools all kept silent, their expressions changing.


    The looking down and disdain before had disappeared. They were filled with respect. Some even many female disciples sized up Zong Shou up and down with a bright gaze.


    However, most of them felt extremely dejected. They felt extremely downcasted.


    Zong Shou originally wanted to mock them but looking at the situation, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to say that.


    He could only coldly sweep out at all the people, saying tly, ¡°When we return, go to your seniors and ask for punishment, there will be no next time. In my eyes, although you are so called elite disciples, you aren¡¯t like these senior brothers within the mysterious dragon warriors. I heard that themon people¡¯s path has rules. Even if one doesn¡¯t be a dao soldier, one still needs to cultivate the mysterious dragon art support cultivation method. Which one of you learned it? One arrow can be easily broken but 10 together will be indestructible. Don¡¯t you guys not know about this theory? What a mob...¡±


    Behind Zong Shou, those few hundredmon people mysterious dragon warriors had their spirits lifted.


    As for those hundred elite disciples, their faces flushed red. They felt really ashamed, unwilling to raise their heads.


    Even if they felt unwilling to admit defeat in their hearts and wanted to retort, they weren¡¯t able to speak up. When they looked at the battle just now, they could be considered the most useless group. They could only flee all about, and in fact, none of them went to cultivate that mysterious dragon art. Without this support cultivation method, if they joined into the cavalry force they would only be burdens.


    Before, they felt that they were really special. Why would any of them pay attention to that secret technique for the mysterious dragon warriors?


    Zhao Yanran on the side watching on as Zong Shou scolded them with a proper face. She nearly burst outughing. Didn¡¯t this fellow not learn the technique too?


    During these 3 days, he ground his spear as he was about to enter the battlefield, learning it at thest minute.


    However looking at just now, at the mysterious dragon sword technique that Zong Shou disyed if she mentioned that probably no one will believe that.


    Moreover, this fellow has just entered the sect for a few months and it was eptable if he said that he hadn¡¯t learned it.


    At this moment, not only were the disciples ashamed but even Xuanye and the faces of the others had flushed red.


    The 3 of them didn¡¯t learn it either. At the end, when Zong Shou led the 240 cavalry to charge, they could only watch on and couldn¡¯t interfere.


    However, amongst them, there was still so inharmony. A coldugh suddenly rang out, ¡°To think you have the face to lecture people! In my eyes, it was you just purposely provoking us to get out and to be the bait. I think first seat Tan had nned it all out, to put us all in danger...¡±


    Before the words werepleted, the surrounding area was in total silence. Most of the people all frowned slightly, however, there were a few people whose eyes shed and revealed a doubtful expression.


    Zong Shou pursed his lips and looked coldly towards where the sound came from. Only to see that the person who spoke was Li Zhe.


    He thought to himself, is that fellow crazy or stupid? Whilst his lips coldly curled up, filled with killing intent.


    Before this, he could still bear with it but now he wanted to kill him. What this person did had crossed his bottom line!


    Xuan Shu¡¯s gaze also turned cold,ughing coldly, ¡°The person in the wrong is trying to argue, to think you have the face to say those words out. Do you know that before you all left the first seat had already set up the n? To order Qingyin Sect to get an official document from the ministry of war from the capital?¡±


    Everyone was startled, what did this ministry of war official document have to do with today¡¯s matter?


    Luoshi, Xie An and Xuanye, along with a few smarter disciples seemed to have thought about something, their faces changing and filled with a bitter expression.


    As expected in the next moment Xuan Shu expressionlessly mocked, ¡°The ministry of war has orders, ordering Yuan Jiuchen to send those 13mon people path bandits to the capital to be dealt with! Now do all of you understand...¡±


    At this moment even the dumbest person could understand what was the point of that official document. The faces of Xuanye, Xie An and Luoshi were ashen white, devoid of blood.


    Which means that what the few of them did was useless? Based on what Tanqiu was nning, he would have been able to simply deal with the matter.


    Their actions of going over to save them had instead ced themselves in a difficult situation.


    If Tanqiu didn¡¯t use these methods as well asmand 200 iron cavalry to defeat the purple cloud sword cavalry, most of them would dumbly die in the hands of the enemy.


    As for what Li Zhe said, he was just a petty person, not a gentleman!


    As for those people who believed it a little, they didn¡¯t have the face to face everyone else.


    All of a sudden everyone was in total silence once more, the atmosphere was awkward, no one making a sound.


    A few breathster that Xie An and Luoshi felt that things weren¡¯t right and raised their heads.


    Only to see Zong Shou scoffing coldly as he looked towards Li Zhe. He pressed onto the sword, killing intent like that of waves, he looked like he was looking at a dead person, like in the next moment he was going to pull out his sword.


    The few of them exchanged nces with one another, anxiousness couldn¡¯t help but rise. At this moment they already felt disdain towards that Li Zhe.


    On the contrary, they respected Tanqiu. Although his personality was bad and they didn¡¯t approve of it, if he grows up, he would be a true pir of the sect.


    However the more so, the more they weren¡¯t willing for this Li Zhe to die in his hands. They weren¡¯t willing to see this first seat break sect rules at the crucial moment.


    As for that Li Zhe, cold sweat flowed down his head. He, alone, bore the suppression from the killing intent of Zong Shou.


    In his heart, he was filled with the utmost regret. He realized who he had offended.


    ...Sword path one with the spirit, 3rd generation core disciples! Compared to him, what was his grandfather?


    Why didn¡¯t he just shut up just now?


    All of a sudden many images appeared in his eyes. It was all of Zong Shou smashing his body, like just now how he swept across the battlefield in an invincible manner.


    ¡°First seat! It isn¡¯t me being biased, only this person will be handled by the sect rules. Xie An is ashamed and will personally testify against him. First seat please calm down.¡±


    Just as he spoke up to persuade him, Xie An was at a loss. Turning around, he saw Li Zhe¡¯s close to a maniacalugh. His body was covered in white mes, the surrounding true qi was out of control.


    Xie An instinctively wanted to grab out with a palm to help Li Zhe suppress it. But following which his hand stopped in mid-air, his expression wasplicated.


    ¡°Senior brother Li has sworn on a heart demon in front of me...¡±


    Zong Shouughed coldly,zy to say anymore as he rode forward.

 Chapter 436 - Dragon Tger Body Training

    <h4>Chapter 436: Dragon Tger Body Training</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He took less than 10 steps out and his spiritual sense told him that all the true qi in Li Zhe¡¯s body had lost control, and his entire body was burning like that of a furnace.


    None of the people around tried to help. A heart demon oath came from the heart itself and no one could help. They also roughly understood what Li Zhe had meant with those words from before.


    Zong Shou waszy to bother. He turned around and smiling to the side, ¡°Did you gain anything?¡±


    Beside him stood Zong Yuan. There wasn¡¯t anything interesting about the battle due to hisck of strength, however, another reason was that most of his focus was in observing what Zong Shou did.


    ¡°I have gained someprehension!¡±


    Zong Yuan nodded his head slightly, a light shed in his eyes before disappearing, ¡°Although the mysterious dragon sword intent and the lightning dragon sword isrgely different, there are many simr areas. I have learned a lot but it is still not enough for me to break through to grade 7!¡±


    Most of his attention was also ced on the way Zong Shou charged through the formation. Which was why heprehended much more on that aspect aspared to martial path intent.


    Especially when Zong Shou fought with Muling and Tailing. The change in intent and aura was a huge eye-opener.


    Zong Shou smiled happily. He too didn¡¯t expect that Zong Yuan could instantly breakthrough.


    In martial path and spiritual cultivation, 3rd to the 4th grade was one step, and 6th to 7th grade was another.


    It was easy to cultivate to the 6th grade, but to step across this, some people might take 2-3 years whilst some might not even manage to in ten over years.


    This was also why Xuanye and the other 2 were held in such importance by the sect. That was because after grade 7, until stepping into the celestial path, there wasn¡¯t anyrge obstacle.


    Zong Yuan¡¯sprehension of the maniac lightning sword intent had already reached a high level and as such, it wasn¡¯t tough to breakthrough. However, due to his foundations, it was best to break through only 5 monthster.


    On the other hand, Ruoshui¡¯s foundations were already enough. Recently, under his instructions, she cultivated the rising shadow sword and also improved swiftly. If it wasn¡¯t for the toxins, she could breakthrough right away.


    Following which Zong Shou slightly hesitated before speaking up, ¡°Ruler, amongst themon people mysterious dragon warrior, one person seems to be off...¡±


    His voice was suppressed until it was soft, using true qi to prevent others from listening to it.


    However, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised. Long ago he had noticed that amongst themon people mysterious dragon warriors, there were 2 people¡¯s aura which was a little off.


    Their strength wasn¡¯t graded 7, but through using some sort of secret technique, they could break through to the grade 7 level at any moment.


    The sect allowed so many elite disciples toe out and ced them in danger, naturally, they had ways to ensure their safety.


    Only such a thing was something they needed to know in their hearts and didn¡¯t need to be exposed.


    At this moment, the original hiding spot was unsafe. Luckily, themon people¡¯s path was like a cunning rabbit with several homes.


    Xuan Shu led the people to make several rounds within the forest, ditching all the scouts that were following behind them. In just 4 hours they came to an underground cave.


    Although it was a backup hiding spot, this spot was just a little further away from that Yan City Pass. Inside, it was much wider. There were spiritual formations and one person could have one room.


    The items stored inside were also in abundance.


    Zong Shou was left speechless. These 2 hiding spots looked simr to those terrifying terrorist bases in the future.


    The moment he entered it, Zong Shou went into seclusion once more. This time, itsted for 20 days without anyoneing to disturb him.


    The battle of the east of Lewu County resulted in many of thosemon people mysterious dragon warriors to be badly hurt. Although he was perfectly fine, the power from those grade 7 experts was taken on by the entire cavalry force. He also had an internal armor and also the external bone. Thus although he was the tip of the de, he waspletely fine. They also won the battle quite simply and none of his potential was forced out.


    Although he didn¡¯t have any life potential, Zong Shou¡¯s speed in forming the 10th true spiritual talisman was fast.


    On the 20th day, another loud explosion broke out within Zong Shou¡¯s soul ocean.


    He saw that it was another rune that rose into the air from the soul ocean, hanging high above.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate, pulling down the terra word god talisman seed from the surrounding, merging with this terra word true spiritual talisman.


    That soul ocean stormsted for a full hour before it finally calmed down.


    At this moment, his soul had water, fire, wind, lightning, luck, swallow, purify, stack, illusion, and terra¡ªa total of 10 true spiritual talismans that were hanging above the soul ocean. Amongst which, 5 of them were especially huge and their color was also extremely bright. It showed signs of entering the god talisman level.


    Only Zong Shou felt astonished. The size of his soul was so big that these 10 true spiritual talismans weren¡¯t enough to fill it up.


    ¡°Legend has it that the soul power of a spiritual master is also rted to the physical body. This is why most spirit masters would think of ways to strengthen their bodies even if they don¡¯t cultivate the martial path. They want to increase vital energy, essence energy. As expected, it is the correct decision...¡±


    Normal spirit masters, after forming 9 true spiritual talismans would be able to form more talismans. However, normally it was exceptional to be able to form the 10th one. To form 12 meant that one had high talents and to form 13 was unique.


    At this moment Zong Shou felt that, not only the predicted 12, he could even manage to form 14 of them and it would still not be filled up.


    ¡°It seems like I can perfect more than just these 5 elements true spiritual talisman...¡±


    Zong Shou was tempted. This was a really good thing. However, if he wanted to fill up his soul, it would affect the time he took to get to grade 7.


    However, this price was worth it. Other people would wish to be in his position.


    With his spiritual sense to observe the soul ocean whirlpool, he felt that his soul power had increased by arge amount, about 20% aspared to before. However, the purity was the same as before.


    At this moment the soul power foundations he had were already enormous. Even just this 20% alone could bepared to a normal grade 6 spirit master.


    ¡°Although it increases by a little, it was far from what I expected. Now it seems like to cause a change in nature of the soul power I can only wait until I break through to the day wandering realm! However with the sky mirror soul shining technique, in just a few months my soul can turn yang...¡±


    He was still really delighted in his heart. The 20% increase in soul power made his control over Hanxi and the lightning winged flood dragon much more natural and smooth.


    His connection with the former was more firm and he was slightly able to suppress this natural variant to prevent it from attacking him.


    Following which he cultivated silently for about 2 days. When his realm stabilized, he had time to spend on other things.


    When his spiritual sense swept across the cave, he only felt that most of the people were closing their eyes and cultivating silently. Arge portion of them also had some breakthroughs.


    There were also many more people, a total of 400 which should be reinforcement sent by the sect. A full 400 mysterious dragon warriors, and one more ascended ancestor whose strength was around the same as Xuan Shu.


    Within this small cave, there were close to 900 grade 6 experts!


    Zong Shou smiled and knew that this was definitely due to Xuan Shu¡¯s request obtaining the approval of themon people path. He also felt curious and didn¡¯t know how Tailing Sect would react. Would they retreat and give up or go head-on against him?


    With what he predicted, it should be thetter.


    He reached his hand into his heaven and earthbag. In just a short moment he took out 4 small heaven and earth bags.


    It was what he obtained from Tailing and Muling.


    5 grade 7 experts in a row were either injured or dead by his hands. Unfortunately, the ascended ancestor from the Great Shang army was too weak. He didn¡¯t even have a single space treasure. Naturally, the number of items he had on him was few andcking.


    Randomly flipping about, they were mostly some pills and talismans as well as some copies of Taling Sect cultivation techniques.


    The purple cloud sword and the Taiqing Chengfeng sword within, unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t the full copy and could only be cultivated to below the ascended realm.


    Moreover, there would be the materials that these people had collected as well as some spiritual weapons and magical artifacts. Although their grades were high, there weren¡¯t any extraordinary items.


    On the other hand, there were many beast crystals and mind stones. In total there were a total of 160 beast crystals, a small fortune.


    Zong Shou expected such an oue. If these few people had any good items they would have used it up to try to flee.


    Only when he opened the heaven and earth bag of Tailing did he exim.


    Flipping his palm, there were 4 pills. Half gold and half red. On the surface, there seemed to be an image of a dragon and tiger which were in a fight.


    ¡°Was this the Tailing Sect dragon tiger body training pill of legends?¡±


    Zong Shou took a close look at it for a moment. Without hesitation, he consumed one of the pills.


    In just a moment, the bones all over his body gave out cracking sounds like they were unable to take the burden.


    An extremely strong and heavy power exploded out from his spleen and stomach. They didn¡¯t gather up and smash about all about, instead they spread out all about the body, pressing down heavily on his entire body.


    Then, it formed into 2 different medicinal powers within Zong Shou¡¯s body which shed at one another.


    Zong Shou bore with it, straightening his back and sat downwards. He tried his best to enter a state where his mind was totally clear.


    A day or two that passed. When Zong Shou came back to his senses, the medicinal powers slowly dissipated.


    Only thing was that his skin was covered in a thinyer of ck dirt.


    ¡°This dragon tiger body training pill is worth its name. It was like there were two subgrade 7 experts who were fighting in his body. If one¡¯s tendons and physical body were slightly weaker, the body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    He casually waved his fist. As expected, he felt that his already strong power had some growth.


    More importantly, his physical body became stronger and firmer. As expected from the rumors which said that only 3 pills and one could build foundations for the ascended realm.


    Looking at his body, Zong Shou gave himself a self-mockingugh, ¡°So my body still had so much poison toxins and impurities.¡±


    Before Zong Shou had time to swallow another pill, he felt the aura of a few people gathering outside.


    Zong Shou sighed and he knew that his casual cultivation days were going toe to an end.

 Chapter 437 - Han King Yinquan

    <h4>Chapter 437: Han King Yinquan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Can we deal heavy losses to themon people path?¡±


    Within the Han King manor in Xiqin City, a teen wearing a king robe was looking at the 2 people ahead of him with hesitant eyes.


    Although the owner of this king manor, the 4th prince of Great Shang dynasty Yinquan, was already 50, his looks and body looked like that of a teen just over 20.


    This was due to his martial path cultivation being extremely high. It allowed him to retain his youthful looks.


    In front of his table, there were 2 people seated. Tailing Sect¡¯s Ji Lingzi gave off an aura filled with confidence, neither overbearing nor servile. Yuan Jiuchen who was beside him sat solemnly¡ªhis gaze was careful and respectful.


    ¡°If your highness Han King is willing to lend 800 dingxi iron cavalry, Ji Lingzi is confident that I will be able to cause huge damage to themon people path! Themon people path are a bunch of ambitious wolves, determined to take downw, order, and rites, to build an equal society. Isn¡¯t that preposterous? The current emperor deeply hates these traitors and rebels. If you can cut off the heads of those 500mon people path bandits, the emperor would be delighted, and your highness will be able to be rewarded.¡±


    Yinquan wasn¡¯t tempted. He took a deep breath,¡± Rewarded? Forget it. On this day, I am only asking not to be punished, I am not asking for credit. One rebellion of Yan City Pass is enough. Recently I heard that you guys have suffered heavy losses in Lewu County againstmon people path. Is that true? I heard that at that time, your strength was over that ofmon people¡¯s path.¡±


    Ji Lingzi clenched his fists. This matter had been spread about, causing the sects of the cloud world to be an uproar. They weren¡¯t able to hide it from the Han King who saw the provinces of the west as his own territory.


    ¡°Indeed that happened! It was because of that loss that we have higher chances of winning now. I will fall for it once, but I definitely won¡¯t fall for it twice! Your Highness, can don¡¯t believe me but do you not believe in the strength of Tailing Sect?¡±


    The Han King Yinquan didn¡¯t fully believe him when he heard that. A weird expression appeared in his eyes, smiling as he asked, ¡°Then where is your sect preparing to attack from?¡±


    ¡°Helian Iron Mountain!¡±


    Ji Lingzi didn¡¯t hesitate when he answered, ¡°Today the enemy is in the dark and we are in the light! They are on the offensive. If our sect wants to winmon people¡¯s path, we can¡¯t sit still and wait on them to assassinatemander Yuan. Themon people¡¯s path has to save Helian Iron Mountain! Using those 3 million people as a hostage, would the people frommon people path save them or not? Ji Lingzi ising over to ask you to make an order. He¡¯s going to ask your highness to execute all of these Yan City Pass sinners!¡±


    ¡°Execute?¡±


    Yinquan¡¯s pupils constricted. Then, he scoffed, ¡°Your Tailing Sect is really vicious. This concerns the lives of 3 million people. Aren¡¯t you afraid that once this matter is spread out, it would hurt the reputation of your top Taoist sect?¡±


    ¡°Since ancient times, sessful people don¡¯t mind making sacrifices! Based on what I know, themon people path has sent up to 900 people. If just 3 million people can heavily damage the foundations of these demons, the foundations of Great Shang would be more stable. Doesn¡¯t your highness think that way too?¡±


    Ji Lingzi tly said¡ªdisregarding the mocking tone of Yinquan¡¯s words.


    ¡°So what if it spreads out? It¡¯s just the random words of some peasants, preposterous rumors, how would it shake the foundations of our Tailing sect? Your highness is also not a person who would harm others to help yourself!¡±


    The mocking intent at the corner of his lips got thicker, but he didn¡¯t reject it. Instead, he showed signs of being tempted. Entering a long and deep consideration, after a long while did he shake his head, ¡°I still need to think about this matter, wait for my reply 2 dayster...¡±


    When Yuan Jiuchen heard that, he slightly rxed. He exchanged nces with Ji Lingzi opposite him. Both of them knew that Han King was tempted.


    This huge matter concerned the battle between 2 huge powers. For Yinquan to need 2 days to consider things carefully was to be expected. They also didn¡¯t want to continue forcing him. They all got up and took their leave.


    Not long after the 2 of them left, a 70 over year old looking old man suddenly walked out from behind the curtains and sat on the side.


    Yinquan wasn¡¯t surprised at all. His brows frowning tightly as he took up a bamboo letter from his table. It was something a small constable submitted a month ago. Using spiritual sense to record down all he received regarding the intel of what happened during the battle of Wule County. It was the most detailed copy.


    ¡°Unparalleled formation charger, grade 6 realm,prehended the extreme of sword sense! I heard that this person¡¯s sword is sentient, showing signs of being one with the spirit. Tanqiu? Hey! Thismon people path has given birth to another top talent. Old Li what are your views?¡±


    ¡°During the battle of Lewu City, Tailing Sect lost too much and badly needs to turn the tables.¡±


    After that surnamed Li old man sat down, his replies were very simple and concise, ¡°Because this Tanqiu is too extraordinary. He¡¯s a tree standing out in the forest. This is why Tailing Sect has to destroy him! This time, they are sincerely asking help from your highness...¡±


    Yinquan nodded his head. That was also what he guessed, ¡°Then should I agree or not. Should I stand by the side?¡±


    ¡°There are pros and cons to each choice! Since your highness has attackedmon people¡¯s path, there is no need to offend them to death. However, if you can get some finances from Tailing Sect, then it would be good too...¡±


    Halfway into his words, Old man Li saw that Yinquan¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. He smiled and knew that his ambiguous words had infuriated his highness.


    ¡°However, before your highness makes a decision, I think it is best if you take a look at this first?¡±


    Yinquan agreed, casually taking it over. Only to see that it was an invitation in his hand after he opened it his eyelids jumped.


    ¡°Elegant Xuanyin pavilion? Tanqiu?¡±


    ¡°That Elegant Xuanyin pavilion belongs to the Qingyin School...¡±


    ¡°I know that. However, Tanqiu is bold!¡±


    Yinquan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, ¡°He wants to meet me 3 dayster in Elegant Xuanyin Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°Not only that!¡±


    That old man Li¡¯s eyes were also filled with disbelief, ¡°He also informed me to send people to Liaoyang. He says that 3 dayster we will see a good show.¡±


    ¡°Liaoyang, isn¡¯t that the feudalnd of my 9th brother?¡±


    Yinquan was more and more astonished. His expression kept changing. After a long while, face returned. He asked tly, ¡°Then how does Old Li think I should deal with this matter?¡±


    When Li old man heard that, he knew that his highness already had a decision. However, he acted like he didn¡¯t know that, smiling casually, ¡°We can just agree to Ji Lingzi and as for Tanqiu¡¯s side we can also meet him. If your highness isn¡¯t willing then you could also try to make that person stay.¡±


    Yinquanughed lightly, deep and indiscernible.


    He also felt that way. This Tanqiu had a n, and he had to meet him.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The Elegant Xuanyin Pavillian was at the center of Xiqin City. It was one of the most famous brothels. In the early years, Yinquan had visited this ce several times. However, after the Yan City Pass rebellion, he stoppeding.


    He disguised as a normal rich merchant,ing to the back alley of the Pavillion with a light entourage. After, there was someone to lead the group of them directly to the 5th floor.


    Along the way, all they saw was tempting beauties. The zither sound purred, mild and indirect. After hearing such decadent music, it made one¡¯s heart shake and tremble.


    However, the moment he thought about how some of these women were Qingyin Sect disciple, Yinquan felt regretful¡ªthey were all pretty women but they had to be part of the demon sect.


    When he arrived on the 5thyer, it was a vast area. He saw that at the side, there was a roughly 15-year-old teen who was sitting there. Even when Yinquan and his group arrived, he didn¡¯t stand up to bow. The teen just sat quietly.


    Without needing anyone to give a signal, the ten followers all spread out, searching up and down the building.


    A momentter, they all returned as they nodded towards the surname Li old man beside Yinquan. This indicated to them that there weren¡¯t any other grade 7 and above experts here, and there were no traps.


    Yinquan couldn¡¯t help but smile, thismon people path knew their ce.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate, walking upwards and sitting down. Then, he looked towards the teen wearing a blue garment with a teasing expression in his eyes.


    His body was great, and his aura retracted and hidden within his body. Where in the world did the confidence of this kide from to think that he, Yinquan wouldn¡¯t kill him?


    ¡°You are Tanqiu. What exactly did you want to talk to me about?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were originally half-opened and half-closed. When he heard that, like one waking from a dream as he looked in the direction of the railing.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t the right time yet. Han King, your highness hase early, why not wait for 15 minutes before we speak...¡±


    Yinquan¡¯s face was filled with rage, he felt the fierce intent in his heart rising.


    Today he dide early. However in this world, apart from his father emperor and the few elders, who would dare to speak to him like that?


    Then he saw the old man Li shake his head towards him, using his eyes to send a message.


    Yinquan frowned slightly, suppressing the rage in his heart. He didn¡¯t speak, just quietly waiting.


    For this kid to be so calm and unperturbed, there was something he was relying on. He wanted to see what kind of reason this Tanqiu would give him 15 minutester to not kill him.


    All of a sudden the atmosphere in the pavilion was extremely cold, where even a falling needle could be heard.


    As time went on, Yinquan¡¯s expression slowly calmed down. On the contrary, the killing intent from the bodies of his servants became thicker and thicker.


    Just at this moment, a talisman descended on this ce, falling into the hands of old man Li. His body shuddered first, and his expression changed. Then, his heart shook, true qi losing control as he directly smashed the corner of the table. He didn¡¯t dare to dy as he passed the talisman solemnly over to Yinquan.


    Yinquan was confused. After he epted it his face turned ashen white, his expression also numbed up. After a long while did he recover but it was still devoid of blood.


    ¡°...Tailing Sect direct disciple, Taiqing Chengfeng Sword! What a good 9th brother, what a good Tailing Sect. These few years he has been ying with me...¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that he was back from the dead. He nodded towards Yinquan as a form of courtesy.


    ¡°People from the wilderness don¡¯t know about all the rites. Your highness, please don¡¯t me me! Tanqiu is representingmon people¡¯s path to discuss with you about some matters.¡±


    Yinquan¡¯s pupils constricted. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to be polite. He also knew that many of themon people¡¯s path disciples didn¡¯t followws and disrespected the ruler.


    They felt that everyone was equal and that naturally, the Han King weremoners too.


    Scoffing coldly, Yinquan took in a deep breath, ¡°So first seat Tanqiu is here regarding Yuan Jiuchen and Tailing Sect?¡±

 Chapter 438 - Words Decide Life or Death

    <h4>Chapter 438: Words Decide Life or Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°So first seat Tanqiu is here regarding Yuan Jiuchen and Tailing Sect?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head. Both sides were clear about that, and there was no need to beat around the bush. It was best if both sides were open about it.


    ¡°It seems that your highness is clear today that Tailing Sect¡¯s intentions are unpredictable. What does your highness n to do?¡±


    Yinquan was expressionless,¡± Although Tailing Sect is together with my 9th brother to plot against me, I might not have to be enemies with the top Taoist set. You can leave today and I can act like I didn¡¯t see you...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and knew that he was going to have to bargain with him. Logically speaking, at this time he should make some promises to make this Han King settled. But to him, he didn¡¯t want to do that.


    ¡°On the contrary, I think that your highness should beg ourmon people path to deal with that Yuan Jiuchen!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Please be more specific!¡± Yinquan¡¯s first reaction wasn¡¯t fury but curiosity. Just like before, if this teen wasn¡¯t confident, he wouldn¡¯t say out such words. This was why only his tone was a little more serious.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case then allow me, Tanqiu, to first talk about some theories. I have read history books. In the past, all the fights for the throne were always really cruel¡ªbrothers killing brothers, ying fathers, and mothers. They were all recorded down in history. Even if you aren¡¯t willing to offend anyone, would Tailing Sect be willing to let you off and not be enemies with you? Allow me to be direct, even if in the future your 9th brother lets you leave, you will still end up in a tragic ending!¡±


    Whilst Zong Shou said that he felt emotional. This was the reason why he wasn¡¯t willing to continue being that monster king. He didn¡¯t want his children to fight and kill one another. However, due to thest wishes of that Zong Shou, he was forced to defend Gantian Mountain.


    That Yinquan¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°This is just your conjecture. Moreover that Yuan Jiuchen is also my trusted general...¡±


    ¡°Trusted general? That is a trusted general closely connected to Tailing Sect. Since that person could betray mymon people path, then why can¡¯t he betray your highness? Let¡¯s talk about the pros and cons. If you want to take the throne in the future, one more friend is better than one more enemy. Although ourmon people path won¡¯t help you, we won¡¯t be enemies with you either.¡±


    Before his words were evenpleted, he could see that Yinquan¡¯s gaze had some indiscernible changes. Zong Shou knew that such threatening words were easy to make one feel annoyed. His tone changed, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your highness want to stay in this Xiqin City for a longer time? Is entering the capital now the best choice?¡±


    Yinquan was startled. Naturally, he wanted to stay in his feudalnd for as long as possible.


    Entering the capital looked glorious, and it was the 1st step to one bing the crown prince. However, if that was before he knew about the connection between Tailing Sect and Liao King he could still feel proud. Now his heart had already sunk to the bottom.


    ...Not only was it not a happy matter, but it was enough to kick him out of this!


    However, with the various important officials in the court calling him back, and also the emperor allowing it, he couldn¡¯t even reject it even if he wanted to.


    Did this Tanqiu have a way to solve it? With the strength ofmon people¡¯s paths, they might be able to help him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was tranquil, calmly pouring himself a ss of wine until Yinquan sighed and looked over with an asking gaze did he say tly, ¡°Your general being assassinated, thend under him hasmon people path bandits sowing chaos. The area is unsafe, is this excuse enough? Is your highness really at ease to hand your army over to Yuan Jiuchen?¡±


    At this moment not only Yinquan, but even old man Li was also tempted. They both exchanged nces with one another.


    They could have thought of an idea as days pass. However, there was nothing more suitable than the death of Yuan Jiuchen andmon people¡¯s path causing trouble.


    ¡°I remember that this Yuan Jiuchen is a traitor to yourmon people path. To clear out the sect, isn¡¯t that something to be expected?¡±


    This time the one who spoke was the old man Li. Zong Shou scoffed coldly, really clear when he replied, ¡°My sect can kill him today or tomorrow but we don¡¯t have to choose a time suitable for your highness...¡±


    After saying those words, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to say anymore. He held up the ss, just smelling the light fragrance, allowing this Han King to consider the matter.


    The problem was that there were only 10 days till Yinquan had to head to the capital! And this Yuan Jiuchen was one that this 4th prince hated more aspared to theirmon people¡¯s path, and he had to kill him.


    A momentter, Yinquan and old man Li exchanged a nce. His expression changed for a moment before he smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°You have won! What does yourmon people path want from me?¡±


    ¡°I would like to ask your highness to let the 3 million people of Helian Iron Mountain go, and also those ten over sect disciples who were locked up ten over days ago...¡±


    When he said that, Zong Shou paused. All of a sudden, he didn¡¯t know what he should ask from the Han King. Themon people¡¯s path was rich. Although the Han King was too, in these short ten years of management, he might not be richer than Zong Shou and the current Gantian Mountain. Such benefits might not be much to the sect.


    If he asked for too much, the Han King probably wouldn¡¯t agree.


    Sizing up Yinquan, Zong Shou¡¯s gaze finally settled down at his waist, following which his pupils constricted.


    ¡°This time, your highness and mymon people path are just taking what we each need. We aren¡¯t asking for any payment. However, I like gold and stone items¡ªyour jade ornament. I request your highness to give it to me...¡±


    Yinquan was stunned, his expression rxed. He expected such conditions, and they didn¡¯t cross any lines.


    Without hesitating, he took off the jade ornament by his waist and casually tossed it towards Zong Shou. This jade only looked nice. Compared to the highest grade mutton fat jade it was just a little better and wasn¡¯t any rare item. Following which his expression turned solemn, ¡°When does yourmon people path n to attack?¡±


    After Zong Shou took the jade, he fiddled around with it and knew that this was the item in his memory. It was it. This time, this jade ornament was a surprise.


    He wanted to look at it carefully but he felt two cold gazes staring at him. He was speechless and kept the thing in his hand.


    ¡°As they say, there is no time like the present. Didn¡¯t your highness already agree to mobilize troops and help that Ji Lingzi a few days ago? Even lending out the Dingxi iron cavalry?¡±


    Zong Shou looked out through the window, only to see that it was pouring.


    ¡°That Liao King matter would alert them. As time goes on there might be unexpected urrences, why not today?¡±


    In just a few sentences, he had decided the fate of that Yuan Jiuchen. Zong Shou¡¯s eyes also smiled.


    That huge rain was also a surprise, even the heavens were helping him...


    After today he could finally get away from all this!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the monsoon season this year stopping?¡±


    230 miles away from Xiqin City it was also raining cats and dogs, lightning shining above in the sky.


    There was a full 9 thousand cavalry quietly waiting on the wilderness on the side of the riverside.


    They didn¡¯t move like they were all statues.


    At the helm was Yuan Jiuchen and Ji Lingzi. Beside them, there were still 2 more people who stood side by side to them. They were all wearing grade 6 spiritual artifact armor, looking majestic and giving off a tiger aura. Hiding below was a gory and bloody smell that surged into the nose. If one looked carefully and used spiritual sense, one could see a bloody evil glow surge into the heavens. Any general in the army who had killed many were like that.


    The one who spoke was the 30 over middle-aged man. His face was elegant.


    Ji Lingzi expressionlessly nced at the 2 of them. One of them was themander of the Dingxi iron cavalry Xiaoze. The thousand cavalry that he led was not below that of the purple cloud sword cavalry.


    The one who looked bored on the side was also not an ordinary person. He was the Han King¡¯s close guardmander Boli.


    Although this person was grumbling about the weather, he was expressing his discontent at Tailing Sect.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be impatient, in the next 2 days the 3 million will be beheaded. I think that themon people¡¯s path would either act today or tomorrow. I ask for the two of you to wait for 2 more days and our Tailing Sect would reward you!¡±


    Only then did Boli keep quiet, smiling as he looked towards Xiaoze at the side before he looked into the distance at that river.


    The rain these few days was huge, the sea level was also getting higher and higher.


    Luckily his highness didn¡¯t need to worry about this matter anymore.


    Just as they thought that way suddenly 2 balls of light fell from afar and floated in front of Xiaoze and his body.


    Boli took it over in confusion. Then, his expression became weird.


    He then looked towards Xiaoze, he was calm, his expression not changing. Like nothing happened at all.


    Ji Lingzi also felt weird regarding these 2 message talismans, probingly asking, ¡°Sirs, did his highness have any instructions?¡±


    Boli smiled, his expression instantly turning back to normal, nodding his head, ¡°That¡¯s right. He told us to deal with the matter as soon as possible and return to bring him to the capital. He seems to want to leave in advance...¡±


    When Yuan Jiuchen heard that, instantly his eyes lit up as he looked weirdly at Boli.


    That Ji Lingzi was also delighted. However, in his chest, he still felt confused.


    Thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t sense anything wrong about it, only thinking that he was being suspicious and as such didn¡¯t bother about the matter.


    After ten over breaths, he saw that a bunch of scouts galloped over in the rain from afar.


    After they got close, the scoutmander galloped to the front of Ji Lingzi and the other 3, cupping his fists as he bowed.


    ¡°Sires, 70 miles downstream the dam exploded. When I came, the water was about to drown Helian Iron Mountain...¡±


    The 4 people here were stunned, thinking that the water was about to drown Helian Iron Mountain? What was happening? Was it on purpose?


    Ji Lingzi only felt surprised for a moment before heughed coldly, ¡°I remember that where Helian Iron Mountain is at is 170 feet below sea level? Which means thatmon people path sent manyrge boats?¡±


    That scoutmander bowed once more, his gaze filled with respect. At that time there were 300 hundred thousand stone boats which flowed down the river, heading towards Helian iron mountain!

 Chapter 439 - Before Battling Again

    <h4>Chapter 439: Before Battling Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Yuan Jiuchen¡¯s eyes shone a weird glow. The dam exploded and the water rushed down the riverside. Due to the water level being too low, the currents would be really strong and not suitable for traveling. Especially giant boats like the hundred thousand stone.


    For those 300 ships to be able to follow and rush down meant that they had been through special modifications, they might even have the ability to travel in the air for a short time.


    Although thend geography of Helian Iron Mountain was low, it wasn¡¯t that huge.


    With the current flood situation, in just 8 minutes it would be able to fill up the nearby area.


    Going up the Li River would be one of the rare big rivers from east to west. The 300 boats only needed to follow the current down, traveling 3 thousand miles west and they would be able to exit the borders of Great Shang.


    ¡°Scoff! What scheme! Using water to drown the mountain¡ªto let the 3 million people of Helian Iron Mountain be reported to die from drowning. Then the local officials would be able to answer and wouldn¡¯t be nosy to report it upwards to affect their job prospects. To go west from here just needs a few days and they would be able to exit the borders! Within Helian Iron Mountain there aremon people path people coordinating. Those 3 million people are most probably waiting on one of the mountains!¡±


    Ji Lingziughed coldly as he said that, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for us deciding to act on these 3 million people to force them to act early, themon people path might have seeded! However, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy today!¡±


    Boli exchanged nces with Xiaoze, his gaze was one of impressed and respect but most of it was filled with pity.


    Although you had seen through their plot, they had prepared for it long ago and nned out a trap for you to jump right into it.


    They just slightly nodded. There was nothing abnormal from their expressions.


    Then, Ji Lingzi waved his sleeves, true qi surging out. He directly drew a map in the grasnd ahead of him, it was of the Li River and thend nearby Helian Iron Mountain.


    He looked at Yuan Jiuchen, asking for advice with his gaze. He knew that although this Ji Lingzi was smart, he wasn¡¯t good at war strategy and using troops.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to take out the sword by his waist, stabbing into a spot on the upper left corner of the map.


    ¡°This ce is ck Spirit Mountain! Beside it is a canyon which is the most dangerous ce near to Helian Iron Mountain. It is the only ce that can be traveled through today. Themon people path doesn¡¯t have many people. Even adding in those who had arrived recently, they have only 900 cavalry. To stop our army from attacking before those people board the ships, they would choose to block us off in this area!¡±


    Smiling, Yuan Jiuchen¡¯s face was filled with a mocking expression, ¡°Just the paltry 800mon people mysterious dragon warriors, if they fought gueri warfare with us, I might still have to worry a little. However, to defend a spot is just asking to die. We can order the army to gather near this ck Spirit Mountain. Even if they can¡¯t reach in time for the war, they will be able to prevent thosemon people path bandits from escaping!¡±


    Ji Lingzi¡¯s eyes shone brightly and agreed. His gaze was also filled with a bit of cold disdain.


    Although he didn¡¯t like Yuan Jiuchen¡¯s character, he believed in his general talent.


    For the battle today, just purple cloud sword cavalry alone, the sect sent 1400 of them. Pretty much a small half of the dao soldiers were all sent here. There were also 200 elite disciples whosebat strengths weren¡¯t weak.


    If they included the 1 thousand dingxi iron cavalry, 3 thousand close guards and 3 thousand Yan City elite cavalry.


    ...Even if that Tanqiu was an unparalleled general talent, he was going to make this person fall in this ck Spirit Mountain, to wipe off all the humiliation from before!


    As expected, that person also predicted it.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    10 miles away, at a corner of ck Spirit Mountain, 900 cavalry warriors were standing there.


    They were like that of wooden statues under the heavy rain, not moving at all.


    However, the expressions of the few people at the front were a little weird.


    ¡°Where did the first seat go. Why hasn¡¯t he returned? Does he need to keep that matter a secret too?¡±


    Whilst he asked, Luoshi frowned as he looked at the side. It was a grade 5 silver scale wind stepping beast which was originally Zong Shou¡¯s mount. However, at this moment, it was empty.


    Zhao Yanran at the side thought about it, she felt like there wasn¡¯t much to keep secret, openly saying, ¡°The first seat went to Xiqin City, probably in a short while he would return. As for the goal, you all will find out in theing days.¡±


    The moment she said that not only was Luoshi, Xuanye, and Xie An startled, themon people path disciples behind were all extremely surprised.


    Their brows were tightly locked, deep in thought.


    Luoshi¡¯s first thought was that Zong Shou would try to use the same tactic asst time, to act on the upperyer of Great Shang.


    However, thinking about it carefully, he knew that it was impossible. This wasn¡¯t just over ten people but the life and death of 3 million. To dy the matter wasn¡¯t easy.


    Then what was the point of Tanqiu¡¯s visit to Xiqin City? Moreover, it was at such an important juncture...


    Looking out into the distance at the Helian Iron Mountain which was covered in dense fog. The worry in Luoshi¡¯s eyes got thicker and thicker.


    At this moment, they could see many people walking out from within, under the orders of those guards to get to the high ground on the sides.


    What was the point of that? Did the execution day get brought forward?


    ¡°I think that fellow had no more ideas and ran away alone!¡±


    The voice was like a silver bell, attracting the gazes of everyone. The person who spoke was a petite girl who looked innocent and romantic. Only then did themon people mysterious dragon warriors who followed Zong Shou to fight that intense war at Lewu county slightly rx.


    After that battle, the person they respected the most was the current first seat of themon people path pce, not allowing anyone to insult him.


    However, since it was an ignorant little girl then they didn¡¯t have to mind much.


    Ruoshui also looked over, only to see Yongqin staring over.


    She was amused, using her hands to pull at her lips to make a funny face.


    Yongqin was startled. Then, her embarrassment turned to rage. Even with Xuanye pulling onto her sleeves, she was still adamant.


    ¡°I want to speak! My master and pce head Fangwen was unable to save them out. What can Tanqiu do? He is skilled, but is he more skilled than senior master Fangwen? I think we are waiting for anything!¡±


    Xuanye wanted to burst out intoughter, thinking that was this little brat unwilling to admit defeat to him or was he helping to exonerate the first seat Tanqiu.


    Zhao Yanran couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then, she stopped herself. She rubbed her temples. After all, she was from the same sect, so she couldn¡¯t let others think of their Seven Spirit Sect as a joke.


    On the other hand, Xie An¡¯s expression was solemn, ¡°Senior master¡¯s words aren¡¯t wrong. It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t trust the first seat but this matter is too tough. To save them, we will have to fall into the trap of the Tailing sect. However, if we don¡¯t save them we will feel guilty. In my eyes, we should report to the seniors and let the sect elders handle it...¡±


    Just as he said that a sword image suddenly charged over from the night sky in the distance. Standing on it was one person¡ªZong Shou.


    After hended, he directly sat on that silver scale wind stepping beast.


    He was still dressed in the ck and red armor, the huge sword on his back. After hended, he fixed his eyes on Helian Iron Mountain in the distance.


    Using soul power to strengthen his eyes, he looked carefully for a moment before nodding his head. Those 10 over mountain peaks did gather up close to 3 million people. Thatplex official of Helian Iron Mountain is efficient at doing things.


    He asked to the side, ¡°Is everything prepared?¡±


    Apart from Xuan Shu, anothermander from themon people mysterious dragon warriors came. His name was Xuan Chi. He wasn¡¯t familiar with Zong Shou, and their rtionship was more distant. The one who replied was the former, ¡°We have ced a wuxiang confusion formation within the canyon which covers 20 miles!¡±


    Xie An¡¯s eyelids jumped. Why was it not a killing formation, but an illusionary formation?


    Wuxiang was confused. In his memory, it wasn¡¯t an extremely strong illusionary formation. The only thing special was that it was hidden and hard to notice. Even grade 8 and grade 9 experts would walk into it if they weren¡¯t fully focused.


    How was Tanqiu so certain that this formation would be useful?


    Zong Shou gave a satisfied smile. With that, everything was prepared. All they needed was the east wind.


    Gazing at the people all around, he then focused on Zong Yuan. His aura was already bing unstable, causing spiritual energy to be chaotic around him. This was a sign of being about to breakthrough. Just like a year ago, the scenes before one ascended.


    He was just one step away from the ascended realm. The effects of those 3 dragon tiger body training pills were expectedly effective. Just like the rumors, just 3 of them could help one build the foundations for the ascended realm.


    A delighted expression appeared on his face. However, he suddenly felt that something wasn¡¯t harmonious, but he was unable to recall it all of a sudden.


    He could only turn around and wait leisurely.


    What was weird was that Yongqin was going all out to insult and diss Zong Shou. But now that he was back, she didn¡¯t dare to speak¡ªlike a well behaved little cat.


    On the contrary, Xie An and Luoshi wanted to speak up several times, but they only forcefully suppressed the urge.


    Just at this moment, they could seerge amounts of floodwater charging and surging over.


    A majestic aura, in just 15 minutes it drowned out the nearbynd area.


    The 2 of them were astonished. Then, hundreds ofrge boats appeared in their field of sights.


    They were all newly crafted floating cloud boats that weren¡¯t painted. It was obvious that they were rushed. However, they were still really firm.


    Whilst Xie An rxed, his brows were still tightly locked, ¡°That Tailing Sect and Han King wouldn¡¯t allow these Helian Iron Mountain sinners to peacefully board the ships...¡±


    Zong Shou finally understood where that bad feeling came from. That Xie An and Luoshi, as well as all the disciples of themon people path, weren¡¯t any exception. They all wore the ck red armor of themon people mysterious dragon warrior, each holding arge red sword. Even their mounts were all the same silver scale wind stepping beasts.


    He wasughing so hard his stomach hurt, but he could only bear with it. Following which he pulled out his giant sword behind his back.


    Following which, he looked at the upstream of the Li River, that ck Spirit Canyon.


    ¡°In the end, we still have to have a go! That Ji Lingzi should be close!¡±


    Xie An instantly took in a deep cold breath. Not only him, but most of the elitemon people path disciples were also in an uproar.


    They weren¡¯t afraid of one Tailing Sect. But if they added in the few hundred thousand troops from Han King, weren¡¯t they just asking to die?


    Was Tanqiu crazy?

 Chapter 440 - All Pumped Up

    <h4>Chapter 440: All Pumped Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°This is the ck Spirit Mountain canyon pass, what a dangerous ce!¡±


    Standing on this mountain path which was covered in mud, Ji Lingzi looked all about. He saw that flood water surged in from all about.


    Originally, due to the high elevation of the ce, there was rarely anyone who traveled. However, due to the flood, this canyon became the only path that one could travel through.


    There were mountains all over which were hard to path. Only this wider canyon path which was beside the ck Spirit Mountain could be passed through.


    When all mounts reached grade 4 and above, they all could float in the air. However the moment it was beneath water, with nowhere to support one¡¯s strength, the consumption of energy would increase by several times. To be able to travel using the wind for 40-50 miles was already the limit.


    For Yuan Jiuchen to say that themon people path would attack here wasn¡¯t without reason.


    When they entered the canyon, they realized that this ce was formed naturally. The bottom was filled with stone, from left to right it was 3 thousand feet wide, enough to allow a thousand cavalry to travel all at once.


    However, at this moment Yuan Jiuchen ordered the elite cavalry to temporarily halt. It wasn¡¯t until they could see the thousands of people behind did he continue to walk forwards.


    Ji Lingzi was silently impressed. If it was other normal generals, having the purple cloud sword cavalry and dingxi iron cavalry, these over 2 thousand grade 6 troops, they would be too excited and charge right into the canyon to search for thosemon people mysterious dragon warriors to have a head-on battle.


    However, Yuan Jiuchen, even with such strength, didn¡¯t let it get to his head. Instead, he ced himself in a position where it would be impossible to lose. With just this bit of carefulness, it was enough for the Han King to have high hopes for him.


    That Boli and Xiaoze were feeling more and more pitiful. The way they looked towards Yuan Jiuchen was extremelyplicated.


    Close to 9 thousand cavalry entered the canyon at the same time. Only to see that around this area, a white fog lingered.


    At the start, Ji Lingzi didn¡¯t mind much. It was only until 40 breathster did he feel a chill down his spine. Then, heughed involuntarily.


    ¡°Illusionary formation? The wuxiang confusion technique? I heard that although this formation was weak, it was shapeless and formless. No wonder we weren¡¯t able to notice it. I thought that Tanqiu would ce a killing formation here...¡±


    On the contrary, his heart calmed down. Since there was such arge scale spiritual formation here, thosemon people path mysterious dragon warriors and Tanqiu would most probably choose to strike in this area.


    Since even Yuan Jiuchen could see the strengths of the geography of this area, if Tanqiu wasn¡¯t able to make some ns in advance, then he wouldn¡¯t be an unparalleled general seed.


    What he was worried about were these demons ofmon people path. He didn¡¯t care about the lives of the 3 million people.


    As expected, they moved roughly 2 miles forwards and saw the blur view of cavalry which were in the fog, slowly riding over.


    Ji Lingzi¡¯s brows furrowed, and a blue glow shone within. His vision pierced through the fog which could give one illusion as he looked over to that side.


    900 cavalry, all of them were wearing ck and red armor, and their hands heldrge red swords. Their ck colored capes were dancing in the wind.


    Those silver scale wind stepping beasts were mostly moving in an orderly manner. 3 thousand over hoovesnded at the same time and were raised at the same time.


    Only within there was still so inharmony. They shouldn¡¯t be the truemon people mysterious dragon warriors. One could see the look of confusion and nervousness on their faces.


    Although their strength was not bad, being within the cavalry formation not became a burden instead of increasing their aura.


    However, the wuxiang confusion formation was still of some use. In the distance, there were numerous shadows. When he retracted his gaze and looked out once more, there seemed to be several thousand cavalry.


    Ji Lingzi couldn¡¯t help but smile. He had the urge tough.


    To fake their strength...Was this what Tanqiu was nning to do? What a joke!


    ¡°He has exhausted his wits!¡±


    Yuan Jiuchen who was at the side alsoughed coldly, ¡°Hearing those horse hooves noises there are at most a thousand of them! However it is best if we are careful for this battle, let¡¯s try to wipe them all out...¡±


    Although he wasn¡¯t a spiritual master and wasn¡¯t able to use the spirit eye, he had a pair of ears. Over ten years on the battlefield had trained his ears.


    If they were able to deal with heavy losses tomon people path, then they would be able to ensure tens of years of peace.


    However, at that moment, Boli and Xiaoze exchanged nces with one another.


    A bitter smile appeared in both of their eyes as they silently opened up some distance between themselves and the 2 of them.


    Ji Lingzi didn¡¯t notice anything, firmly believing in what he heard as he nodded his head, ¡°I have that intention too. We have a 100% chance of winning this battle. It isn¡¯t hard to win. What is hard is to kill them all!¡±


    His gaze swept forwards and finally fell on the tip of the 900 iron cavalry. That body which even with the iron armor on looked thin and weak. Ji Lingzi¡¯s lips curled up, a mocking intent rose.


    So what if he is an unparalleled general seed, the peak of sword sense. Isn¡¯t he still going to fall here today?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°I think we are all going to die in this battle...¡±


    Pretty much at the same time, people were muttering behind Zong Shou¡¯s back. However, they didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. The battle was impending, and not only were such words useless, but it would also only mess up the morale of the army.


    Xie An, Luoshi and Xuanye¡¯s faces were all green. Their strengths were strong and they could deduce that just the grade 6 cavalry opposite them were double their number!


    Apart from 1400 purple cloud sword cavalry, there was a thousand Han King¡¯s dingxi iron cavalry. Apart from that, there were also hundreds of thousands of troops that were drawing closer...


    Many of the elitemon people path disciples¡¯ faces were all ashen white.


    They, themselves said that they weren¡¯t afraid of dying, but when death truly descended in front of their eyes, they still felt a chill in their hearts.


    ...It seemed like it was still possible to escape now. Who cared about those 3 million sinners. What did they have to do with them? If they betrayed themon people¡¯s path, it is not like they would have no way out, just like Yuan Jiuchen opposite them.


    All this was the fault of Tanqiu! Using 900 cavalry to face an enemy 10 times their number, that person was crazy! He wanted to send them all over to their deaths!


    Various kinds of thoughts charged at their hearts, they needed to go all out to forcefully suppress all these thoughts that they weren¡¯t supposed to have.


    Facing death valiantly was easily said than done, how many people in this world could achieve that?


    Slowly, some people, due to their panic, started to be distracted. Whilst some people calmed down, under the constant questioning of their heart, it was like their heart realm had improved as they ced life and death totally out of their minds.


    Today, within this ck Spirit Valley, they had to fight. There was no way they could retreat!


    Out of the 800mon people mysterious dragon warriors, arge part of them felt their hearts turn cold.


    Only they were not only dao soldiers of themon people path, but they were also death soldiers. Although they knew that they had to die but they didn¡¯t fear it. In their eyes, a tinge of despair appeared.


    Only Xuan Shu and Xuan Chi who knew a portion of the insider news were still really calm, their expressions as normal. This caused most of the people to be slightly at ease, suppressing the emotions in their hearts.


    Yongqin was not far behind Zong Shou. She wasn¡¯t weak which was why she was arranged at this spot. However, she had a bitter expression on her face, like someone who had already lost, no energy at all.


    ¡°Dead, we are dead! I thought he had some technique. Who knew that he was going head-on. Does he think he is that of top famous general? 900 fighting 9 thousand, how crazy. If I knew that this would happen I would note. I told them to tell their masters, but they didn¡¯t listen. Such a good life was destroyed just like this...¡±


    She could only think about these words in her heart, not daring to say it out loud. Zhao Yanran couldn¡¯t take it anymore, helplessly opening her mouth, ¡°Senior master, don¡¯t worry. The first seat has a way to defeat the enemy.¡±


    The moment she said that it attracted more gazes over. Seeing her expression, she seemed confident and didn¡¯t look like she was faking it.


    People like Xie An and Luoshi who were more sensitive were stunned.


    ...A method to beat the enemy, not force them back. What is this Tanqiu nning?


    They finally calmed down their hearts. They knew that Zhao Yanran was closest to Tanqiu usually. She knew something about his n. She was also an intelligent person, and if she wasn¡¯t confident in it seeding then she wouldn¡¯t say out such words.


    Zong Shou led the horse right at the front of the formation, not bothering and not caring about everything that was happening behind him.


    Controlling the silver scale wind stepping beast under his feet, with a not fast but not slow tempo as he rode forward.


    When they were 15 thousand feet away, Ji Lingzi¡¯s voice broke out.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small world! A month ago I didn¡¯t expect that I would meet you here once more. When I was mobilized toe here, I also didn¡¯t expect that you would wait for me in this ck Spirit Canyon...¡±


    His tone sounded t, but if one listened carefully, one could sense the excitement and delight within.


    Zong Shou shook his head,zy to bother. Ji Lingzi probably wouldn¡¯t expect that he had guessed a month ago that it would probably all end in this ck Spirit Canyon.


    That Ji Lingzi was still filled with confidence,ughing coldly, ¡°Today I have already won. However, if all of you are willing to put down your weapons and swear to leavemon people path, then I can decide to let you all live!¡±


    The moment he said that, within the 900 cavalry, even themon people path disciples whose hearts were tempted were infuriated. All of them calmed down and didn¡¯t think about death, fighting intent rising.


    They couldn¡¯t take it that this Ji Lingzi saw them as rabbits waiting to be ughtered.


    Even if they fell to hell, they would drag a person down with them. Today, within ck Spirit Canyon, they would only die!


    Zong Shou could feel the change in morale behind him. He felt even more speechless.


    That person which caused his side to be pumped up! Pretty much everyone sessfully passed this heart realm training he had purposely set up for them. To be able to see death as a return and not fear anything. In the future, be it their martial or spiritual cultivation, there would be improvements. After he returned, he would be able to answer to his senior brother Han.


    Coincidentally, they were 15 thousand feet apart. Zong Shou raised the giant red sword in his hand!


    Just at that moment, Yuan Jiuchen on the other side hollered furiously, ¡°Boli! Xiaoze! What are you two doing?¡±

 Chapter 441 - I Didn鈥檛 See Anything

    <h4>Chapter 441: I Didn¡¯t See Anything</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Boli! Xiaoze! What are you two doing?¡±


    His tone was filled with the utmost fear, panic, and rage.


    When Ji Lingzi heard that, he was shocked. He realized something was off when he turned around.


    He saw that Boli and Xiaoze had respectively retreated off back towards the dingxi iron cavalry and close guards cavalry formation.


    At this moment, the elite cavalry of the Han King turned their horses around and moved towards the entrance of the ck Spirit Canyon, actually wanting to back out of this ce.


    Even those 3 thousand Yan City elite cavalry were all turning around.


    The eyes of Ji Lingzi were first filled with anxiousness and disbelief, but then he calmed down. His face turned green, ¡°Are you two rebelling? Colluding with themon people¡¯s path, you two are bold. Aren¡¯t you afraid of militaryw punishment?¡±


    When Boli heard that, he turned his head andughed out loud, ¡°Fellow cultivator Ji Lingzi, nice try at trying to frame me. Unfortunately for you, we are under the orders of the Han King to return. Recently, there has been many sowing chaos, and we have to return to calm it down! We won¡¯t be apanying you here¡­¡±


    The moment he said that not only were Ji Lingzi and the Tailing Sect disciples stunned, but even some on the side of themon people path they were caught off guard. They looked dumbfounded at the change in the situation.


    Under the pressure of these 9 thousand iron cavalry, most of the people thought that they would die.


    However who knew that before the war even began the enemy would break into pieces.


    Xuanye, Xie An, and pretty much everyone within the formation looked towards Zong Shou with a weird gaze.


    Did he predict it long ago?


    Yuan Jiuchen, for some reason, thought about something. His face paled.


    Ji Lingzi took many sessive deep breaths to suppress the panic which rose in his heart once more.


    ¡°What are you all doing? Is the Han King going to go up against my Tailing Sect just because of thismon people¡¯s path? My Tailing Sect has contributed so much to the Han King these few years. Is his highness going to repay it like this? Isn¡¯t he afraid of my Tailing Sect retaliating?¡±


    The person who spoke wasn¡¯t Ji Lingzi, but the person behind him who had grade 7 cultivation. He was wearing a Taoist robe, and his red face was filled with rage.


    ¡°Boli isn¡¯t sure about that. You all can search for the Han King yourself and ask him about it!¡±


    Bolimanded the 3 thousand cavalry under him in an orderly manner. After they changed directions, he smiled, ¡°However his highness has some words he would like me to tell Ji Lingzi andmander Yuan. He wants to ask the 2 of you to say hi to his 9th brother King Liao! After receiving so much help these few years, it is impolite not to reciprocate. Hehe, maybe not longter both of you would receive some news¡­¡±


    Yuan Jiuchen only felt like his heart was being heavily hit by a hammer. His heart jumped profusely. His body on the horse shook several times like he was about to fall off it.


    A bit of panic also shed at the depths of Ji Lingzi¡¯s eyes. His expression became dark and unusual, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the Liao King connected to this! I only know that themon people path bandits are right in front of us. Are you all just going to let the enemy leave?¡±


    Boli was startled. Then, he mocked, ¡°I thought that fellow cultivator Ji Lingzi should be smart. Who knew that you were a person with no eyes! Which eye of yours saw that there aremon people path bandits here? Anyways, my subjects and I didn¡¯t see any. Oi! Brother Xiao, did you see anymon people path people here?¡±


    Xiaoze was prepared. The close to a thousand grade 6 dingxi iron cavalry he led was coincidentally behind the purple cloud sword cavalry of Tailing Sect. Out of all the Han King forces, it was the only army that hadn¡¯t retreated. At this moment, they were together with the 900mon people mysterious dragon warriors, forming a pincer movement.


    After he heard that, he could only expressionlessly raise his eyelids, ¡°Common people path bandits? I didn¡¯t see any¡­¡±


    Boli, once again,ughed out maniacally, ¡°So the one who can turn ck into white isn¡¯t your Tailing Sect! Oh right, I forgot to mention! There are 40 thousand infantry troops at the entrance of ck spirit Canyon. If you all want to retreat, you cannot go through that path! You were scheming against him, but the person opposite you had already dug the hole several days earlier just waiting for you to jump in. This time it isn¡¯t surprising that your Tailing Sect lost!¡±


    Those 200 Tailing Sect disciples originally had mocking expressions on their faces. Even the most careful ones felt that they had victory in their grasps.


    At this moment, the mocking expression was fixed on their faces.


    Those 1400 purple cloud sword cavalry seemed to know that the situation wasn¡¯t right, and the atmosphere was extremely suppressing.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, a golden talisman flew over the air. Ji Lingzi took it in his hand. His face was instantly covered in ayer of ck and green. He crushed it, nearly smashing the talisman into dust!


    At thest moment, he suppressed such a thought. He casually tossed the golden talisman to Yuan Jiuchen by the side. Thetter used his spiritual sense to look carefully. A momentter, his mouth was filled with a bitter taste.


    ¡°¡­Seven Spirit Qingyin 2 sects tried to assassinate the Liao King, forcing him to act. Using illusory techniques to make him use the Taiqing Chengfeng sword. The Yan City Pass matter isn¡¯t safe anymore, be careful¡­¡±


    So that was the case! Taiqing Chengfeng Sword was the top-secret technique of the Tailing Sect. In the cloud world, there was only this sect and no other branches!


    If this talisman could havee a few minutes earlier, then they wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a state!


    Those thousands of Han King cavalry retreated extremely quickly. In just 8 minutes, they were nowhere to be seen.


    Even those thousand dingxi iron cavalry retreated like that of a flood, causing this Yuan Jiuchen to heave a sigh of relief. At least Han King wanted to let both sides suffer heavy losses, not willing to be direct enemies to Tailing Sect.


    He looked around. However, his heart was still ice cold.


    Within thisrge canyon pass, only 1600 people remained, still standing on the spot. Aspared to just now when they were giving off a huge aura, at this moment they seemed lonely.


    Not long ago, victory was in their grasps. However, now they had gone from being the hunter into the prey in the enemy¡¯s eyes.


    However, they still had some hope.


    ¡°Cultivator Ji! Now we are both in the situation of life and death. However, we still have the advantage. We have close to double their number. Only by fighting to the death can we have a chance to live!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Ji Lingzi looked towards Yuan Jiuchen with a weird expression on his face. His heart was filled with respect and admiration. As expected from a famous general that participated in thousands of wars. He was valiant and knew how to make up his mind.


    Them, he took in a deep breath, his face sunken as he looked opposite, ¡°Admiration! Liao King facing assassination, was it done by you? Convincing the Han King and easily turning back the situation. I, Ji Lingzi, am not easily convinced by people, but brother Tan is the first to make me convinced. Only the battle today, the victory or defeat is still uncertain. Why not both back-off and retreat?¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent and didn¡¯t say a word, thinking that it was normal that he was unwilling to admit defeat.


    He was toozy to speak to this Ji Lingzi. This fellow


    Zong Shou was such a great teen so why would he bother to stoop down to his level.


    At this time, he wanted to resolve it amicably, did water enter his brain?


    It wasn¡¯t until the Han King people all retreated did he smile, ¡°Fighting against 9 times the enemy was asking to die. Now that you are fighting against twice your number, will you dare fight?¡±


    Thosemon people mysterious dragon warriors were still okay, the hundred elite disciples¡¯ faves all flushed red, filled with shame. Then, their eyes were filled with a red glow.


    They had already had the mind to fight to the death. At this moment when they saw that the situation in which they were heavily outnumbered change, that mentality didn¡¯t disappear. On the contrary, the fighting intent in their hearts grew.


    Tailing Sect at Yan City Pass, using this Yuan Jiuchen as bait several times to scheme against themon people path, causing hundreds ofmon people path disciples to fall. Many mysterious dragon warriors died too.


    Anyone who knew about this matter had a lot of pent up anger in them. Now that they had a chance to vent it out, why would they retreat?


    Even if they died along with the enemy, they would cause these thousand over purple cloud sword cavalry to be buried here!


    Their confidence in Zong Shou had also reached a shocking level.


    A month ago, he could use 200 to break 400. Today, he might be able to use 900mon people path mysterious dragon warriors to crush this over a thousand purple cloud sword cavalry!


    When Xie An, who originally looked like he was the leader of the rest, heard that, he pursed his lips, slightly unwilling to admit defeat, ¡°In this battle, Xie An is willing to listen to the first seat as the leader!¡±


    Luoshi smiled, ¡°As long as it is not one against nine, Luoshi isn¡¯t afraid!¡±


    Xuanye didn¡¯t speak, just the hand which was holding the sword clenched just a little tighter.


    Xuan Shu Xuan Chi was as silent as before. However, underneath their calm faces, there was a bit of excitement.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up and knew that this military heart was useable. He held up the giant red sword in his hand in front of his body andughed out loud.


    ¡°Since that was the case, then let¡¯s fight to the death! Let¡¯s have a hearty battle!¡±


    The silver scale wind stepping beast suddenly jumped, elerating like lighting. In just a few breaths, he had reached its max speed.


    The 900 red iron cavalry behind were first stunned. Then, they also charged out like a wave. Like fish scales, eachyer was distinct as they followed behind Zong Shou.


    ¡°Fight to the death! Kill!¡±


    When Ji Lingzi saw that, his face turned green once more. Then he hollered out, ordering the horse to shift forwards. He leads 1600 purple armored cavalry, not avoiding and hiding as they smashed head-on.


    Their aura filled the sky, the loud sounds from the horse hooves reverberated through the path, like that of thunder smashing down. The vast purple sword energy-charged out from the cavalry force!


    Then, a ck and red sword image also rose. Turning into a ck colored giant dragon that tangled and shed together!


    All of a sudden, numerous energies seeped all about! The 2 sides of the canyon seemed to have been pierced by numerous needles. Thousands of scattered sword energy broke many holes all about.


    Zong Shou had no time to think about anything else. The moment both sides shed, the sword in his hand had broken through the purple sword light. However, with a ¡°keng¡± sound it was forcefully stopped.


    He could see a look of fortune and ease appear on Yuan Jiuchen¡¯s face.


    ¡°Xuan iron wenshan armor?¡±


    Thinking about it slightly, he knew what had happened. Zong Shouughed coldly. Several white shadows charged out from his sleeves, with a speed that the naked eye couldn¡¯t pick up, with just one change of direction, it tossed that person¡¯s head up into the air!

 Chapter 442 - Disasterous Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 442: Disasterous Defeat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Not only did the speed of the knife light exceed the visual abilities of everyone, but even the spiritual senses of the grade 7 experts could only feel a small shadow. They didn¡¯t know what it was.


    The few white lights shed across in an instance. Then it was kept right back into Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves.


    When Yuan Jiuchen¡¯s head was tossed up, he didn¡¯t know that he had died. It wasn¡¯t until he made several flips in the air and saw his headless body, did panic and despair appear in his eyes.


    Then, the headnded on the ground and it was instantly stepped into meat paste by the thousands of horse hooves.


    Ji Lingzi, on the side, hollered out, his tone filled with disbelief.


    That was the Xuan iron wenshan armor! A grade 8 spiritual artifact that could bepared to a magical treasure! How was it broken so easily?


    He knew that Tanqiu grasped the extreme of sword sense, and when the iron cavalry crossed swords his strength would be inconceivable. It was why Yuan Jiuchen and he were equipped with such heavy treasures of the sect.


    However, what were those few streaks of white light? How was it able to y Xuan iron wenshan armor so easily? How was that possible?


    A scornful expression shed across Zong Shou¡¯s eyes before it turned back to normal.


    Therge sword in his hand waved out once more. It sliced down from the empty spot that Yuan Jiuchen¡¯s death had opened up.


    Just at this moment, Zong Shou finally felt a huge intent suddenly descend from the distance to try to break within the illusionary formation.


    It was vast and billowing, filled with a bit of anxiousness, wanting to tear apart this small space.


    His eyes squinted before Zong Shouughed.


    Only it was already toote!


    20 years ago, how many heroes frommon people path die to the Tailing Sect?


    Even if he was willing to let go of these people, the 900mon people path disciples behind him weren¡¯t willing!


    He wanted to use these 1600 heads to answer to the fallen spirits!


    Resisting the pressure from that intent, the sword light shed down and directly beheaded one ascended expert who was caught off guard!


    Zong Shou¡¯s body brushed past Ji Lingzi who was filled with despair. Like a treasure sword, heading right into the purple cloud sword cavalry formation!


    The giant red sword in his hand waved down once more, extremely dazzling and eye-catching. When that sword light passed, the sword was broken and armor was cracked, causing arge patch of blood and meat to fly about.


    The des crossed one another and gave out a series of metal nging noises. Numerous sparks shot all about along with the raging energy in the area.


    Sword and sword shed down, armor and armor colliding. The moment that both cavalry forces intersected was like 2 metallic waves striking at one spot. It was all filled with sounds of silver scale wind stepping beasts and purple winged lizards crying out.


    This time, 900 giant red swords were waved in an orderly manner, as thick and heavy as a mountain. It seemed like they were a single body.


    Every time they shed down, it was the ear-piercing metal nging sound! 900 sword lights sliced down several times before they shed the thousand over purple cloud sword cavalry into 2 pieces!


    When both cavalry armies crossed one another, the ground was covered with close to 900 corpses. All of their shirts and armors were broken. Their bodies were iplete. There were also some purple winged lizards and silver scale wind stepping beasts that were still alive and giving out tragic cries. The eye-piercing blood pretty much died a small piece of the ground red.


    860 of them belonged to the purple cloud sword cavalry of Tailing Sect.


    There were 40 on the side ofmon people¡¯s path.


    When the cavalry force did a beautiful change of direction, Zong Shou silently looked at the corpses.


    During this battle, he was still unable to ensure that all his subjects survived.


    However, these 40 people should be the final sacrifices.


    The tens ofmon people path disciples behind him had blood-red eyes.


    The ones who died just now where allmon people path mysterious dragon warriors. These sect dao soldiers died mainly to block swords for them!


    They were also clear about the reason behind that. With themon people mysterious dragon warriors, half of the dao soldier¡¯s potentials have been used up, unable to break through any more. Whilst their futures were limitless and they could advance¡ªgrade 7 or grade 8, even stepping into the celestial path...


    This was why it made them feel emotional. Their insides were in mes!


    They were guilty and also furious. Moreover, they felt heavy pressure on their shoulders.


    In this life, if they had no achievements, how would they answer for the deaths of these fellow disciples? If they didn¡¯t kill one or two more Tailing Sect disciples, how could they answer to their spirits in heaven?


    Opposite them, those remaining 800 purple armored cavalry didn¡¯t have any courage to turn around to fight. They crazily dashed towards the other exit of the ck Spirit Canyon.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t anxious, managing and tidying up the galloping cavalry formation at an adequate pace.


    At this moment, Ji Lingzi¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Just now, when he saw the Han King forces retreat, he finally knew what the use of the wuxiang confusion formation.


    Not only could it prevent the sect experts from reaching in with their spiritual sense, but it could also form illusions in their eyes.


    ...They saw the illusions, so did the purple winged lizards under them!


    Before this, when the cavalry shed for the first time he didn¡¯t feel much, but now he could notice an abnormality in their footsteps.


    It was a vast tnd in front of them but for some reason, there would be protrusions appearing. Or rather a piece of mountain rock appearing in front of their eyes. Sometimes the effects were opposite, hiding some items such that they couldn¡¯t sense anything.


    It caused the speed of the entire cavalry force to be unable to rise to the maximum. On the contrary, the mysterious dragon warriors behind were getting closer and closer!


    If this went on, they would be caught up to sooner orter! Thesemon people mysterious dragon warriors would kill them from behind!


    He roared out unwillingly, turning around. The entire cavalry force alsopleted an inconceivable turn of direction in that instance.


    However, at this moment, those 850 red cavalry were in front of their eyes. The sword light transformed into a dragon as it smashed their formation into pieces!


    850 giant red swords were raised in an orderly manner and then shed down in an orderly manner. After a series of ear-piercing metal cutting metal sounds, blood and meat scattered all over! Numerous broken armor shrapnels shot out all over.


    When this 850 red iron cavalry once again stepped across hundreds of blood-red corpses, none of them fell.


    As for Tailing Sect disciples, only 200 of them remained! Arge half of them already had injured mounts.


    Zong Shou slowed down the speed of the grade 5 silver scale wind stepping beast under him, Then, he turned around with a cold expression on his face.


    At this moment, that intent from the sky became much more frenzied and anxious. When that intentnded on this space, it was blocked out by another intent which was even stronger than it, causing it to be unable to seed.


    However, the ripples from the intent would sometimes seep into the people within the formation, making them feel a chill down their spine.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all. Once again, he raised the giant sword in his hand, pointing towards the remaining Tailing Sect disciples as well as Ji Lingzi who was still alive.


    ¡°...If the few of you are willing to put down your weapons and swear to leave Tailing Sect today, then I, Tanqiu, can let you all live!¡±


    Ji Lingzi only felt an unusual depressed feeling in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    What a bully! He had said those words previously and now Tanqiu changed a few words to say it back to him!


    However, at that time, he was filled with confidence to win. At this moment, he was as terrified as a dog that had lost its home!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In the sky, there were several explosive noises and numerous lightning glows shing.


    Fangwen and Hanfang couldn¡¯t hide in the void fissures. Along with Shi Run, they returned to the cloud world.


    ¡°I think that Qiuyun is about to go crazy.¡±


    Fangwen looked into the distance, only to see dark clouds covering ahead of him, unable to see clearly. However, to him, it wasn¡¯t much of a difficult matter.


    The ce where Hanfang and Qiuyun were fighting at was within the dense thunder clouds, continuously exploding and ringing, each time more frenzied than thest¡ªeach aura stronger than thest.


    In the few short engagements, it caused that small space to show signs of falling apart. Each time it would stir up the clouds and shock thend.


    Amongst which, there were mysteries that he couldn¡¯t grasp, making him sigh in awe.


    Based on what he knew, Hanfang was a peak god realm expert. Today he was still at the grade 9 peak-spiritual grandmaster, the peak of the cloud world experts.


    After stepping into the celestial path, he needed to cross the spirit realm, celestial realm, and then he could enter the god realm!


    However, if one further split up each realm like how they split up the human, earth and heaven realms, then there were a full 9 grades of gap between them!


    As expected, the difference in their strengths had reached an unimaginable level.


    ¡°If it was me I would be anxious too! Just this 1400 purple cloud sword cavalry is close to ? of the Tailing Sect¡¯s amount. If those 200 disciples all fell here, it would hurt their strength and cause the Tailing Sect to have a broken level. Who knows how long it would take to make up.¡±


    Hanfang stood with his hands by his body, after he heard that heughed, turning his head, ¡°It is best if you don¡¯t look. The more you look the more it will affect your heart realm. If it was Tanqiu here, he might be able toprehend sword soul fully.¡±


    Fangwen¡¯s brows rose. He didn¡¯t feel unconvinced. As expected he stopped looking anymore and turned to look below.


    ¡°Senior master¡¯s formation is annoying! It did indeed block that Qiuyun¡¯s senses outside but both of us are unable to see through. Who knows what the situation is like within?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything to be worried about?¡±


    Hanfang casually shook his head, ¡°The moment the Han King retreated his troops, the junior brother had already won! Sword path one with the spirit, unparalleled formation charging, with those 7 heaven and earth variants. No matter what Tailing Sect had prepared, he would be able to handle it. We only need to worry about how much losses there would be for themon people path disciples. These were all heroes with outstanding talents who I originally wanted to give them some training before making theme back. I didn¡¯t expect them to seed, truly unintended actions give rise to unintended results. Junior brother could turn the tides and handle this matter...¡±


    Whilst speaking, Hanfang suddenly eximed as he looked above.

 Chapter 443 - Disasterous Defeat

    <strong>Chapter 443: Disasterous Defeat</strong>


    Not only did the speed of the knife light exceed the visual abilities of everyone, but even the spiritual senses of the grade 7 experts could only feel a small shadow. They didn¡¯t know what it was.


    The few white lights shed across in an instance. Then it was kept right back into Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves.


    When Yuan Jiuchen¡¯s head was tossed up, he didn¡¯t know that he had died. It wasn¡¯t until he made several flips in the air and saw his headless body, did panic and despair appear in his eyes.


    Then, the headnded on the ground and it was instantly stepped into meat paste by the thousands of horse hooves.


    Ji Lingzi, on the side, hollered out, his tone filled with disbelief.


    That was the Xuan iron wenshan armor! A grade 8 spiritual artifact that could bepared to a magical treasure! How was it broken so easily?


    He knew that Tanqiu grasped the extreme of sword sense, and when the iron cavalry crossed swords his strength would be inconceivable. It was why Yuan Jiuchen and he were equipped with such heavy treasures of the sect.


    However, what were those few streaks of white light? How was it able to y Xuan iron wenshan armor so easily? How was that possible?


    A scornful expression shed across Zong Shou¡¯s eyes before it turned back to normal.


    Therge sword in his hand waved out once more. It sliced down from the empty spot that Yuan Jiuchen¡¯s death had opened up.


    Just at this moment, Zong Shou finally felt a huge intent suddenly descend from the distance to try to break within the illusionary formation.


    It was vast and billowing, filled with a bit of anxiousness, wanting to tear apart this small space.


    His eyes squinted before Zong Shouughed.


    Only it was already toote!


    20 years ago, how many heroes frommon people path die to the Tailing Sect?


    Even if he was willing to let go of these people, the 900mon people path disciples behind him weren¡¯t willing!


    He wanted to use these 1600 heads to answer to the fallen spirits!


    Resisting the pressure from that intent, the sword light shed down and directly beheaded one ascended expert who was caught off guard!


    Zong Shou¡¯s body brushed past Ji Lingzi who was filled with despair. Like a treasure sword, heading right into the purple cloud sword cavalry formation!


    The giant red sword in his hand waved down once more, extremely dazzling and eye-catching. When that sword light passed, the sword was broken and armor was cracked, causing arge patch of blood and meat to fly about.


    The des crossed one another and gave out a series of metal nging noises. Numerous sparks shot all about along with the raging energy in the area.


    Sword and sword shed down, armor and armor colliding. The moment that both cavalry forces intersected was like 2 metallic waves striking at one spot. It was all filled with sounds of silver scale wind stepping beasts and purple winged lizards crying out.


    This time, 900 giant red swords were waved in an orderly manner, as thick and heavy as a mountain. It seemed like they were a single body.


    Every time they shed down, it was the ear-piercing metal nging sound! 900 sword lights sliced down several times before they shed the thousand over purple cloud sword cavalry into 2 pieces!


    When both cavalry armies crossed one another, the ground was covered with close to 900 corpses. All of their shirts and armors were broken. Their bodies were iplete. There were also some purple winged lizards and silver scale wind stepping beasts that were still alive and giving out tragic cries. The eye-piercing blood pretty much died a small piece of the ground red.


    860 of them belonged to the purple cloud sword cavalry of Tailing Sect.


    There were 40 on the side ofmon people¡¯s path.


    When the cavalry force did a beautiful change of direction, Zong Shou silently looked at the corpses.


    During this battle, he was still unable to ensure that all his subjects survived.


    However, these 40 people should be the final sacrifices.


    The tens ofmon people path disciples behind him had blood-red eyes.


    The ones who died just now where allmon people path mysterious dragon warriors. These sect dao soldiers died mainly to block swords for them!


    They were also clear about the reason behind that. With themon people mysterious dragon warriors, half of the dao soldier¡¯s potentials have been used up, unable to break through any more. Whilst their futures were limitless and they could advance¡ªgrade 7 or grade 8, even stepping into the celestial path...


    This was why it made them feel emotional. Their insides were in mes!


    They were guilty and also furious. Moreover, they felt heavy pressure on their shoulders.


    In this life, if they had no achievements, how would they answer for the deaths of these fellow disciples? If they didn¡¯t kill one or two more Tailing Sect disciples, how could they answer to their spirits in heaven?


    Opposite them, those remaining 800 purple armored cavalry didn¡¯t have any courage to turn around to fight. They crazily dashed towards the other exit of the ck Spirit Canyon.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t anxious, managing and tidying up the galloping cavalry formation at an adequate pace.


    At this moment, Ji Lingzi¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Just now, when he saw the Han King forces retreat, he finally knew what the use of the wuxiang confusion formation.


    Not only could it prevent the sect experts from reaching in with their spiritual sense, but it could also form illusions in their eyes.


    ...They saw the illusions, so did the purple winged lizards under them!


    Before this, when the cavalry shed for the first time he didn¡¯t feel much, but now he could notice an abnormality in their footsteps.


    It was a vast tnd in front of them but for some reason, there would be protrusions appearing. Or rather a piece of mountain rock appearing in front of their eyes. Sometimes the effects were opposite, hiding some items such that they couldn¡¯t sense anything.


    It caused the speed of the entire cavalry force to be unable to rise to the maximum. On the contrary, the mysterious dragon warriors behind were getting closer and closer!


    If this went on, they would be caught up to sooner orter! Thesemon people mysterious dragon warriors would kill them from behind!


    He roared out unwillingly, turning around. The entire cavalry force alsopleted an inconceivable turn of direction in that instance.


    However, at this moment, those 850 red cavalry were in front of their eyes. The sword light transformed into a dragon as it smashed their formation into pieces!


    850 giant red swords were raised in an orderly manner and then shed down in an orderly manner. After a series of ear-piercing metal cutting metal sounds, blood and meat scattered all over! Numerous broken armor shrapnels shot out all over.


    When this 850 red iron cavalry once again stepped across hundreds of blood-red corpses, none of them fell.


    As for Tailing Sect disciples, only 200 of them remained! Arge half of them already had injured mounts.


    Zong Shou slowed down the speed of the grade 5 silver scale wind stepping beast under him, Then, he turned around with a cold expression on his face.


    At this moment, that intent from the sky became much more frenzied and anxious. When that intentnded on this space, it was blocked out by another intent which was even stronger than it, causing it to be unable to seed.


    However, the ripples from the intent would sometimes seep into the people within the formation, making them feel a chill down their spine.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all. Once again, he raised the giant sword in his hand, pointing towards the remaining Tailing Sect disciples as well as Ji Lingzi who was still alive.


    ¡°...If the few of you are willing to put down your weapons and swear to leave Tailing Sect today, then I, Tanqiu, can let you all live!¡±


    Ji Lingzi only felt an unusual depressed feeling in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    What a bully! He had said those words previously and now Tanqiu changed a few words to say it back to him!


    However, at that time, he was filled with confidence to win. At this moment, he was as terrified as a dog that had lost its home!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In the sky, there were several explosive noises and numerous lightning glows shing.


    Fangwen and Hanfang couldn¡¯t hide in the void fissures. Along with Shi Run, they returned to the cloud world.


    ¡°I think that Qiuyun is about to go crazy.¡±


    Fangwen looked into the distance, only to see dark clouds covering ahead of him, unable to see clearly. However, to him, it wasn¡¯t much of a difficult matter.


    The ce where Hanfang and Qiuyun were fighting at was within the dense thunder clouds, continuously exploding and ringing, each time more frenzied than thest¡ªeach aura stronger than thest.


    In the few short engagements, it caused that small space to show signs of falling apart. Each time it would stir up the clouds and shock thend.


    Amongst which, there were mysteries that he couldn¡¯t grasp, making him sigh in awe.


    Based on what he knew, Hanfang was a peak god realm expert. Today he was still at the grade 9 peak-spiritual grandmaster, the peak of the cloud world experts.


    After stepping into the celestial path, he needed to cross the spirit realm, celestial realm, and then he could enter the god realm!


    However, if one further split up each realm like how they split up the human, earth and heaven realms, then there were a full 9 grades of gap between them!


    As expected, the difference in their strengths had reached an unimaginable level.


    ¡°If it was me I would be anxious too! Just this 1400 purple cloud sword cavalry is close to ? of the Tailing Sect¡¯s amount. If those 200 disciples all fell here, it would hurt their strength and cause the Tailing Sect to have a broken level. Who knows how long it would take to make up.¡±


    Hanfang stood with his hands by his body, after he heard that heughed, turning his head, ¡°It is best if you don¡¯t look. The more you look the more it will affect your heart realm. If it was Tanqiu here, he might be able toprehend sword soul fully.¡±


    Fangwen¡¯s brows rose. He didn¡¯t feel unconvinced. As expected he stopped looking anymore and turned to look below.


    ¡°Senior master¡¯s formation is annoying! It did indeed block that Qiuyun¡¯s senses outside but both of us are unable to see through. Who knows what the situation is like within?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything to be worried about?¡±


    Hanfang casually shook his head, ¡°The moment the Han King retreated his troops, the junior brother had already won! Sword path one with the spirit, unparalleled formation charging, with those 7 heaven and earth variants. No matter what Tailing Sect had prepared, he would be able to handle it. We only need to worry about how much losses there would be for themon people path disciples. These were all heroes with outstanding talents who I originally wanted to give them some training before making theme back. I didn¡¯t expect them to seed, truly unintended actions give rise to unintended results. Junior brother could turn the tides and handle this matter...¡±


    Whilst speaking, Hanfang suddenly eximed as he looked above.

 Chapter 444 - Appease the Heroic Spirits

    <strong>Chapter 444: Appease the Heroic Spirits</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Just as he spoke, Hanfang suddenly eximed while looking up into the sky, ¡°The 4 world protecting venerables have finally arrived. Howte...¡±


    Fangwen expression also changed, heaving a sigh of relief. With these world protecting venerables, no matter how anxious Qiuyun was or how crazy he was, he wouldn¡¯t dare to behave in an out of hand manner!


    However, at this moment, a ten thousand feet long lightning spear suddenly stabbed down from above.


    Hanfang¡¯s eyes opened wide. Then, he scoffed coldly and waved his sleeves. A ripple appeared and instantly, a lightning glow exploded out and struck over.


    Electrical currents shone and spread all about, suddenly within the thunder shocks, arge part of the lightning currents canceled out one another.


    There were still some threads that were lingering. A portion charged into that ck Spirit Canyon exploded a corner of the wuxiang confusion formation into pieces!


    The situation within finally appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    Fangwen instantly looked down. He saw the 900 mysterious dragon warriors of themon people path were closed toplete as they stood at the west side entrance. They had only lost 40 people.


    Whilst his gaze dimmed slightly, his heart opened up. When he looked at where the corpses gathered on both sides, he couldn¡¯t suppress the joy in his heart!


    Victory! A crushing victory!


    Out of those 1400 purple cloud sword cavalry, there were only over a hundred were remaining. As for those 200 Tailing Sect disciples, there were only 40 left!


    After this battle, within ten years they probably didn¡¯t need to pay special attention to this top Taoist sect.


    Themon people path, which couldn¡¯t take a heavy blow, could finally heave a sigh of relief. They could use this period of time to free up some strength to solve the problems from many issues.


    The results of this battle would shock the cloud world, causing the people who had nefarious intentions towards themon people path to be more careful and mindful of their actions.


    The ck suppressive cloudyer opposite them was even thicker, continuously rumbling. There were numerous lightning currents shed like something was brewing within.


    Hanfang smiled. With intent, a shiny long sword flew out and circled him.


    Just now, he didn¡¯t expect that Qiuyun would be so crazy, to go all out when those 4 people had arrived.


    Until date, there wasn¡¯t such a good thing for him anymore. If they were going to fight again, then they were going to stop at nothing and fight to the death!


    In his mouth, he gave out a casualugh, ¡°Brother Qiuyun! Remember 20 years ago, I tried to save people at this Yan City Pass, but you stopped me¡ªmocking me. You said that I lived for so long but couldn¡¯t ept defeat. Do you still remember those words? You said that juniors fighting is based on their ability and that seniors like us shouldn¡¯t interfere. Then now, you are like me in the past, unable to ept defeat. Are you ready to protect them?¡±


    The ck cloud was silent, Qiuyun kept quiet, not replying to his question.


    Hanfang manicallyughed out, filled with an ted tone, ¡°20 years ago ourmon people path and your Tailing Sect didn¡¯t touch one another but because of greed you attacked my sect disciples! 3 assassinations, 430 lives, it was a pity that they died. However, today, exchanging for these 2 thousand lives, it is enough to appease the spirits in heavens of the disciples of my sect...¡±


    Fangwen smiled. The casualties of Tailing Sect in this battle added together were over one to two thousand. Liao King exposing his rtionship with them was an even heavier blow.


    Shi Run acted like she didn¡¯t hear anything as she looked fixed downwards, extremely focused.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    A shout suddenly rang out from the ck cloudyer, cutting up Hanfang¡¯s words.


    Then, a person stepped out from the cloudyer. He was around 30 years old, and his face was slightly thin and majestic. He had a golden hairpin on the head and he was wearing a green Taoist robe.


    He first looked below, the corner of his eyes couldn¡¯t help but cramp up, a heart pained expression shed across in his eyes.


    1400 purple cloud sword cavalry. Arge portion of them had already fallen on the battlefield! As for the remaining elite sect disciples, most of them had already fallen.


    Themon people path seemed to have known about the Liao King matter and were already confident in winning. However, they increased their stakes to lure the Tailing Sect to send more people over!


    How hateful!


    His gaze focused on the ck armor teen who was holding a giant red sword, pointing right at Ji Lingzi.


    ¡°This is the junior nephew that you Hanfang recently recruited! Good! Good! Great, as expected he is a real talent. If he can grow, he would be an unparalleled famous general that would be able to shock the world!¡±


    In his heart, he wanted to p this Tanqiu to death. It was this person who had caused the losses of Tailing Sect to reach a level where it harmed their bones and tendons¡ªunable to recover without several years.


    At this key moment, when the spiritual wave was about to rise, they had to face such a heavy injury!


    He could only suppress such an urge.


    He slightly hesitated, struggling for a moment. Qiuyun¡¯s voice suddenly turned to a gentle tone, ¡°What must I do so that you release these disciples?¡±


    His tone was filled with a pleading tone.


    Hanfang was startled. Then, heughed involuntarily and shook his head, ¡°Brother Qiuyun is there such a need? If our roles were reversed today, would you agree? Did you forget how I begged you in the past? How you replied to me? Then is how I would reply to you today.¡±


    Qiuyun¡¯s face turned white. How would he not remember? That was the happiest thing in his life. However, today it was flipped over to be humiliated by Hanfang!


    However, he had to save these close to 200 disciples!


    At this moment, the disciples who were able to survive from those 800 mysterious dragon warriors were the true elites. After a few years, they might be able to recover some losses for Tailing Sect.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Qiuyun finally spat out, ¡°3 medium-sized mind stone veins, is that possible?¡±


    Hanfangughed coldly, mind stones were a good thing. Those 3 medium-sized mind stone veins could nurture another 300 mysterious dragon warriors.


    However, how could this makeup for the hatred he felt in his heart!


    ¡°...Another 3 xuan iron wenshan armor! Our Tailing Sect is willing to set up an agreement withmon people path, to not offend you in 30 years!¡±


    The xuan iron wenshan armor was a grade 8 spiritual artifact. However, its defensive ability could bepared to a grade 2 magical artifact!


    Within the Tailing Sect, only grade 8 and above cultivators had the right to be equipped with them.


    This armor needed a special spiritual metal which only the mines of Tailing Sect could produce.


    Hanfang didn¡¯t care much. As for the agreement, it was unneeded in his eyes.


    If themon people¡¯s path was strong enough, why would they fear the provocation of the enemy? On the contrary Tailing Sect were the ones needing to be worried about facing too many enemies.


    Qiuyun¡¯s brows furrowed. His fist finally clenching strongly, coldly saying, ¡°The original Yan City Pass governor Xuexi and the 134mon people path disciples are locked up by my Tailing sect! We are willing to exchange, and also ensure their cultivation returns back to normal. How about that?¡±


    Xuexi?


    A bright light shone in Fangwen¡¯s eyes, filled with disbelief.


    His junior brother, who had such a tough life, hadn¡¯t died. And also those 134 disciples who he thought had already died in the hands of the enemy, they were still alive?


    Hanfang¡¯s expression also changed and ripples appeared in his eyes. A whileter, he calmed down and then looked into the sky.


    The heavens have eyes! Senior brother ah senior brother, I, Hanfang, finally can answer to you.


    He then looked below at Zong Shou, and his expression was extremelyplicated.


    How was he going to thank him?


    In the past, due to the Yan City Pass rebellion, his senior brother left in a rage. Although he still kept in contact, in these tens of years, he was unwilling to return.


    It caused many elders of the 3 sects and 6 schools to feel alienated from themon people path.


    It wasn¡¯t as simple as those 134 lives.


    Those 100 elite disciples which followed Zong Shou. The energies that they gave up were different!


    It was like they had been through a rebirth, giving off an unprecedented aura and charm. Their temperaments had changed, filled with more resilience, something that could only be had after one faced a life and death situation.


    Who knows, maybe a few years to ten yearster there might be 30-50 grade 7 experts who came out from within them!


    There would be many of them who could break through to the celestial path!


    Although his junior brother only sought to cultivate and didn¡¯t want to have many connections with the sect. However, after this battle, numerous powers would be grateful for him within the 3 sects and 6 schools.


    Especially that Xuexi. If he could return, he would be helped for the rest of his life.


    He smiled before he raised his head, a bright smile on his face, ¡°Deal!¡±


    There was no need to hesitate about this matter. It was a really good matter, so why shouldn¡¯t he agree?


    Zong Shou was below, and the sword in his hand was being raised so long that he felt a little impatient.


    The thunder rumbled above, and waves of vast intent which tried several times to press down. Luckily Hanfang had blocked them all. Although he felt his heart jump, it couldn¡¯t affect him.


    The words of the 2 also spread into his ears. When thest sentence fell, not only was the remaining Tailing Sect disciples relieved.


    Zong Shou also knew that the matter today was finally solved and he couldn¡¯t kill them anymore.


    If it was just the mind stone mines and the few xuan iron wenshan armor, even with Hanfang agreed he was still going to attack.


    Anyways, Hanfang was his senior brother and couldn¡¯t control him.


    Since this concerned the lives of hundreds of fellow sect disciples, then he could only stop.


    In his heart, he was thinking who exactly was Xuexi? He seemed like an extremely important person inmon people¡¯s path. He probably wasn¡¯t just the defending general of Yan City Pass.


    He scolded out in his heart. Hanfang was following behind him all the way. Luckily he didn¡¯t do any suspicious things. He passed several famous treasurends, a few low-level top-grade sub-maps in the god-emperor game and he bore it¡ªnot going over to explore.


    The 800 odd cavalry behind him was also really calm. Although they were still furious, none of them wanted to go against the orders.


    Just as Zong Shou unwillingly kept the sword, Ji Lingzi whose eyes seemed to be burning with mes starred furiously over.


    ¡°Do you dare to fight fairly with me?¡±

 Chapter 445 - One Origin Yin Sword

    <h4>Chapter 445: One Origin Yin Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Do you dare to have a fair fight with me?¡±


    When the words were said out, themon people¡¯s path disciples were startled.


    In the next instance, Luoshiughed out coldly.


    ¡°A fair fight! You are shameless! First seat, don¡¯t bother about him...¡±


    If one mentioned that the difference between grade 5 and grade 6 experts was 10 times, then the difference between grade 6 and grade 7 experts was close to a hundred times!


    Although the 3 of them were so envious that they were drooling about Tanqiu¡¯s position asmon people path pce first seat, all wanting to have a go. But none of them thought about bullying the weak. Even if they wanted to challenge they would wait until Tanqiu crossed that gap first.


    Xuan Shu, Xuan Chi, Xie An, and the other¡¯s faces turned cold and dark.


    Ji Lingzi didn¡¯t care at all, his gaze was unrelenting like it was going to pierce through Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou himself was a little tempted, wanting to feel for himself the secret legacy technique of Tailing Sect-Taiqing Chengfeng Sword!


    Under the hands of core disciples like Ji Lingzi, he would be able to take a full view of all aspects of it. It would also be a whole different feeling.


    However, thinking about it closely, he felt that it wasn¡¯t worth it. If others say they wanted to fight and he epted in such a silly manner. There was no benefit to winning, in front of that god realm expert he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him. There were many killing moves that he couldn¡¯t use and he would be really stupid agree.


    If it wasn¡¯t a life or death battle, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use to training his sword technique.


    Scoffing coldly, Zong Shou¡¯s lips showed a disdainfulugh.


    Ji Lingzi¡¯s expression changed and knew what Zong Shou was thinking about. Does a loser dare to act brave? He had already won the group battle so why would he fight one on one against you?


    He still felt a little unwilling, gritting his teeth. He took out 2 things from his heaven and earth bag and threw it out.


    ¡°I will bet these 2 god beast eggs, do you dare or not?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes instantly squinted as he looked at the 2 items floating at the side. It was 2 fist-sized turtle eggs which were slightly ck. On the eggshell, there were many closely packed purple and gold runes.


    ¡°...This is xuanming turtle egg?¡±


    The entire ck Spirit Canyon was silent. Although the beast egg in front of him wasn¡¯t a true god beast it was not far away.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up, this was truly an unexpected oue.


    That time he was unable to get that mysterious yin turtle from themon people path market, at this moment he saw one which had a closer bloodline to Xuanwu.


    The xuanming turtle egg, once hatched, would be the peak of grade 6. Aspared to the egg of the fire phoenix, it was on the same level.


    These stakes did indeed tempt him.


    With his mind made up, Zong Shou looked upwards once more. In the next moment, a voice spread down coldly.


    ¡°You all can spar but no harming of life!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose. This voice was foreign and it didn¡¯t sound like it was from Hanfang. He thought that the Tailing Sect senior would take the chance to make them fight to the death, for their lives to be up to fate.


    His lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. To be unable to use this chance to take this person¡¯s life felt a little regretful.


    He still jumped off that silver scale wind stepping beast, casually stabbing that giant red sword on the ground.


    That mysterious dragon sword was to be used together with the cultivation method of the mysterious dragon warrior. Simr to the blood cloud armor blood cloud halberd, they were only subgrade 5 spiritual artifacts.


    Which was why just now he was unable to sh open the xuan iron wenshan armor.


    If he wanted to fight, he needed to change a weapon.


    Directly taking out the fire yin sword, Zong Shou directly walked in front of that Ji Lingzi. In themon people path, changing identities, the appearance of this sword was naturally changed too.


    That time after he had melted the heaven metal blood silver for Hanxi, Zong Shou also covered the sword with ayer of such spiritual metal. It was like a sword sheath when it wasn¡¯t in use he could take it down. The moment it was ced on, it would only slightly affect the weight and sharpness of the sword.


    Just as he stood still, a cold glow shed across Ji Lingzi¡¯s eyes. Many sword images flew over as they had merged into the wind! In an instance that extremely sharp sword energy charged right to the neck of Zong Shou!


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose, and the sword in his hand also shed out. They heard a low ng, extremely dangerous. He bounced away at thest moment.


    At this moment, themon people path disciples all around heaved a sigh of relief. Xuanye scoffed coldly, ¡°Shamelessly despicable!¡±


    The sword just now was pretty much a sneak attack, if one was enemies then it was okay. But for cultivators, it was undoubtedly shameless. She was already filled with disdain towards Ji Lingzi¡¯s character.


    Out of everyone, even Yongqin was filled with worry. Who knew what Tanqiu was nning.


    Did this fellow think that he could win that xuanming turtle egg? Even if he grasped the extreme of sword sense, it wasn¡¯t easy to defeat a grade 7 as a grade 6, so why did he have to fight that person?


    Following which there were a series of shing sounds, like raindrops, numerous sword energies spread out all about. Rays of sword energy drew numerous deep marks on the stone walls on both sides.


    Even themon people path and Tailing Sect people had no choice but to back off to several hundred feet away.


    However, their eyes were filled with more and more surprises.


    Ji Lingzi¡¯s sword shadow was so quick that it reached a level where one found it hard to see carefully. In just a breath, he could sh out 20-30 swords, continuing sessively. This Taiqing Chengfeng Sword was indeed terrifyingly strong. Although the sword speed was fast, the strength didn¡¯t drop at all. Instead, one sword was faster than the other, the sword light dancing along in the wind, causing a huge raging tornado beside Tanqiu.


    It was no weaker than the destructiveness of before when the 2 cavalry forces shed, destroying everything around.


    However, Tanqiu who was within the storm was perfectly fine. The speed of his hand naturally far from that of Ji Lingzi, the difference was a huge one too. However, he could easily block those sword shadows which transformed into a tornado.


    Slowly, a small sword formation formed around his body. It was only ten feetrge but it seemed like a lightning-filled base, unable to be crossed!


    No matter how Ji Lingzi crashed into it, hitting at it, it would not dissipate and it didn¡¯t change at all.


    There also seemed to be a suction force which not only slowly absorbed the heaven and earth energy from all around within. The sword energy from Ji Lingzi also charged within the sword formation, disappearing without hopes of returning, without a sound, like it was naturally able to swallow everything.


    The people around slowly saw some mysteries. Before this, they felt that Zong Shou could block it because he relied on the deep martial path attainments he had which gave him shocking prediction abilities. At this moment he felt that the sword technique which Zong Shou disyed was indeed a little extraordinary.


    Xuanye, Luoshi and Xie An, the people who could understand what was going on, their expressions were heavy. This sword technique had unparalleled defenses like it was filled with numerous sword shadows being all meshed together.


    Even if it had many weaknesses, if they were in that 10 feet sword circle, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break through it.


    In the sky, 2 people were eximing, who knew if it came from that Hanfang or that Qiuyun.


    2 vast intents once again shook. Not only that, he could sense that several more hidden and stronger intents descended on them.


    Zong Shou was enjoying himself at this moment! He hadn¡¯t felt this happy in a long time, disying his sword techniques to his heart¡¯s content, filled with delight and excitement. The sword in his hand following his heart.


    His inner armor, along with the steel pir external bone could block against the true qi attacks of a grade 7 expert!


    Although his muscles and meridians, even his blood and bones were facing huge pressure, it didn¡¯t feel as bad as on Dragon Gathering Mountain where his entire body was going to break into pieces.


    He was feeling more and morefortable fighting against Ji Lingzi.


    Before this, he was barely keeping up, but at this moment, he could easily block and dissolve Ji Lingzi¡¯s swords in advance.


    In this word, tiringly slugging for 2 years, the current him finally could go up against grade 7 experts!


    What made him joyful was that the sword technique he had deduced in thest life, under the constant improvement in this could finally be used in actual battles! The effect also seemed quite good.


    Then, Zong Shou stopped caring about the state of his sword, no thoughts in his mind as he just instinctively reacted.


    More of his focus was on observing the mysteries behind the Taiqing Chengfeng Sword, his eyes were filled an inspiration to try again.


    In thest life, he had some experience. To learn a sword technique one had to first look at the sword intent and then observe the sword trajectory.


    First obtaining its aura and then its form. With that even if one doesn¡¯t know the specific incantations one would be able to sneakily learn most of it.


    Each time they fought, Zong Shou would be able to deduce the true qi movement in his chakra meridians from the way their true qi shed.


    In just 200 swords, a rough internal energy pattern had slowly formed within his mind.


    However, at this moment, a cold scoff spread down from above.


    ¡°Useless fellow, are you prepared to let this little kid learn our entire Taiqing Chengfeng Sword before you are happy?¡±


    That Ji Lingzi was shocked, following which his body floated backward and retreated to 200 feet out.


    At this moment the area around both of them was in a mess. It was dirty holes, a full hundred feet was leveled up around them. The pirs beside them were on the verge of copsing.


    Only the area around Zong Shou¡¯s body was perfectly fine.


    Ji Lingzi took in a deep breath, suppressing the ripples in his heart The grade 8 spiritual sword in his hand also became brighter and brighter, more and more eye-piercing.


    ¡°What sword technique is that? Why haven¡¯t I heard about it?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, he knew that the enemy was storing strength. The next sword was probably time to decide victory or defeat. He didn¡¯t care, replying tly, ¡°It is normal that you didn¡¯t hear about it before. This is the one origin yin sword, it is a sword technique I, myself, created!¡±


    The path of heaven and earth, one gives birth to two, two gives birth to three, three gives birth to tens of thousands of beings.


    His sword was the merger of all things. It could also split from one into two, his sword split into yin and yang.


    This was the inspiration that the great sun yin and yang dharma had given him.

 Chapter 446 - One Origin Yang Sword

    <h4>Chapter 446: One Origin Yang Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou was far from finishing this hundred schools merged into one sword technique.


    At this moment, he was just splitting the sword techniques he had learned into 2 types and then along with the stack word mysteries of the nine dragon shadow sword to have a rough structure.


    ¡°One origin yin sword? Self-created?¡±


    Ji Lingzi muttered in his mouth, and his gaze was even more dark and violent. Then, his body shed forwards and crossed another hundred feet. That bright sword light crossed the sky and charged forwards. The sword energy surged. However, it was consolidated to the extreme, shrunk to that one tip. However, if one looked on, it made one terrified.


    Everywhere it passed, it gave out a sharp whistle. All the spiritual energy, the air was forcefully ripped open, giving rise to several ripples that were filled with destructive powers.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyelids jumped. Just one look and he knew that his one origin sword with several weaknesses would be unable to block it.


    His heart was still really calm. Since he couldn¡¯t block it then he shall attack! Attack!


    That silver-colored sword circle shed and was absorbed bit by bit before totally disappearing. All the sword light was gathered in front of Zong Shou¡¯s body, transforming into a sword that stabbed out powerfully!


    Using all his strength to block 200 swords from Ji Lingzi, to absorb true qi sword energy bit by bit. At this moment all of it exploded out!


    At this moment, themon people path disciples all around frowned. They were feeling really worried about Zong Shou. However, in the next instance, their eyes were opened wide. No matter what expression, they couldn¡¯t show on their faces in time.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword was just too sudden.


    When that sword light rose, it pretty much snatched away all the light within this part of heaven and earth.


    Shocking and sharp, the sword speed was a little faster than that of Ji Lingzi¡¯s one, the strength of it was also several times stronger! Like it was going to suck in the spiritual energy within the entire ck Spirit Canyon into the sword body!


    Wherever the sword shadow passed, before the afterimage could even disappear, it had already stabbed forwards.


    Ji Lingzi who was facing the tip head-on was astonished¡ªhis eyes were filled with disbelief.


    He originally was 100% confident he would win, that he would be able to break the sword circle turtle shell of Zong Shou. However, at this moment, he was left with only despair!


    The moment that silver-white sword appeared, it was already in front of his eyes. It was unusually quick, so fast that even a grade 7 expert like him wasn¡¯t able to react.


    In his heart, he understood that before his sword was able to harm this Tanqiu, that this sword was enough to im his life!


    Without hesitating, Ji Lingzi held his sword diagonally to block, instantly with a low ¡°Beng¡± sound, the grade 8 spiritual weapon in his hand actually couldn¡¯t hold on and broke into pieces!


    Ji Lingzi felt his right hand numb up, soft and unable to use any strength like it was close to being handicapped due to the giant force from the momentum.


    That silver-white sword light didn¡¯t stop. The momentum didn¡¯t halt as it directly stabbed at his chest.


    A yellow glow rose from that Xuan iron wenshan armor, blocking the sword light. Then a ¡°peng¡± sound, it exploded out.


    Then, all his clothes were torn into shreds!


    Luckily Zong Shou¡¯s sword didn¡¯t reach any deeper. After stabbing a little into his chest, Zong Shou retracted the sword.


    However, the huge momentum which struck onto his body tossed him backward. He flew a few thousand feet and smashed into the wall. His entire persony spawn as he was stuck into the stone pir.


    ¡°Thanks for giving me a chance! I would dly ept those 2 xuanming turtle eggs.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and kept the fire yin sword in his hand.


    Since there was a one origin yin sword then naturally there was the one origin yang sword. The full name of this sword was known as the one origin formless sword. Based on what he had nned, the sword speed of this sword technique could not only cause the integration of many styles, it could also give rise to any sword technique in the world. Moreover, it would have at least 90% of the strength, even being above that of the original technique! Which was why it was called formless.


    That was why the Buddhists have a grade 10 saint spirit technique known as a small formless technique which was said that it could mimicry all cultivation methods below grade 10 to a great degree, not weaker at all.


    Zong Shou was ambitious and prideful, unwilling for the sword technique he created to be weaker than others. This great formless technique would naturally be better than the small formless. Anyways, let¡¯s just let the name be better first.


    Keeping those 2 turtle eggs into his heaven and earth bag, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but take a look at the fellow in the wall.


    At this moment Ji Lingzi¡¯s body had no clothing on it at all, torn to shreds by Zong Shou¡¯s sword energy. His body was covered in bruises, his face green and red, like till now he still hadn¡¯t recovered. He was in a terrible state.


    Zong Shou silently shook his head, thinking to himself what was the point of this? Suddenly, the corner of his eyes swept at Ji Lingzi¡¯s lower body, Zong Shou was stunned, he couldn¡¯t help but mumble, ¡°How small!¡±


    Thinking to himself that his thing was simr to that of a needle.


    Amongst themon people path disciples, hugeughs broke out. The teen girls flushed red, scolding out. They turned their gazes away but couldn¡¯t help but look over, it was small.


    Even thosemon path mysterious dragon warriors who were calmer smiled, their lips filled with an amused expression.


    Ji Lingzi¡¯s face turned purple, he only felt extremely ashamed, totally humiliated. If it wasn¡¯t for his body being unable to move at all, he wanted to fight to the death with this Tanqiu.


    Who cares about the orders of the sect elder, even if they had to die together he was going to kill this Tanqiu.


    Out of all the people, only a few people like Xuanye had a serious expression on their faces.


    In their brains, that silver-white sword light repeated on and on and on.


    They wanted to challenge for the position of the first seat, but just that sword alone they had no confidence they could take it!


    And Tanqiu¡¯s cultivation now was only at grade 6!


    If they knew before that this person hadprehended the peak of sword sense and was still tempted to try, then at this moment they didn¡¯t have any of such thoughts at all.


    The moment Zong Shou spoke, he felt like he was being impolite and said a with guilt, ¡°I apologize! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I was only too shocked. I am wrong! Ji Lingzi¡¯s standard is the same as normal people, nothing is surprising...¡±


    One could see a green glow appearing in the eyes of that Ji Lingzi. Before this, the mes that were burning were even more intense. The sharp gaze seemed like he wanted to sh him up into a million pieces.


    Zong Shou thought about it and decided that keeping quiet was the best solution. The more he tried to exin the worse it got. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t afraid to offend this person.


    He only felt like he was pouring salt on his wounds and was going a little overboard.


    He didn¡¯t say those words on purpose...


    Caringly taking the clothes from a nearby corpse and covering on his body. Especially that lower body which he made sure to cover up well.


    Zong Shou directly walked back, riding on top of that silver scale wind stepping beast.


    At this moment some people helped to wrap up Yuan Jiuchen¡¯s head to bring back to the sect.


    The corpses of the fellow disciples were also kept appropriately.


    Zong Shou took another look above. Only to see that the ck gloomy clouds were a little thinner. Those 2 huge and indiscernible auras had already dissipated, who knows if they had already left or not.


    This matter had already been solved. All that remained was to chase up to the ships that should have gotten onto the Li River to protect those 3 million people to safely leave the borders of the central dynasty.


    Zong Shou was feeling rxed and just as he was about to turn around and gallop out of the ck Spirit Canyon, he sawrge amounts of troops surge in from the entrance opposite them.


    The one at the helm was Boli and Xiaoze who had retreated just now as well as thousands of cavalry.


    Looking at the situation here, Boli was startled, and Xiaozi also had a shocked look on his face.


    Zong Shou smiled, turning around his head, ¡°When the sandpiper and m fights, the fisherman benefits. Does his highness want to be the fisherman?¡±


    Boli¡¯s expression changed slightly. Then, he cupped his fists towards Zong Shou with an awkward smile, ¡°How is that possible? We are only following his highness¡¯s orders to look at the situation. His Highness isn¡¯t in a good state today, others might not know but the first seat should be extremely clear about it. Why would he choose to go up against themon people¡¯s path at this moment?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t believe those words. The current Han King naturally didn¡¯t have such strength. It was also impossible for him to be the fisherman. At the same time, he would be enemies with Tailing Sect andmon people path. However, after he inherits the throne, it might not be the case.


    The moment these elite cavalries entered the canyon, they might not be doing as they said, to take a look at the situation within.


    Coldly scoffing, Zong Shou pointed at the remaining 200 Tailing Sect disciples as well as Ji Lingzi who was still pinned on the wall.


    ¡°My sect and Tailing sect have traded for these people, you can¡¯t harm their lives. As for the head of that Yuan Jiuchen, my sect will take it away.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t make things clear, these Han King subjects might attack these Tailing Sect disciples.


    This Han King Yinquan had ruled this westnd for ten over years. He had a few million elites under him and was one of the strongest princes.


    He wasn¡¯t willing for this person to fail so quickly. With him there, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Liao king to ascend to the throne too.


    Then, Zong Shou didn¡¯t stay anymore, bringing all the cavalry to leave on their own from the other exit.


    It wasn¡¯t until the galloping sounds of the silver scale wind stepping beasts couldn¡¯t be heard did Boli heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Tanqiu is so young and he is only grade 6. Why does he have such an aura when he spoke? Even I couldn¡¯t take it?¡±


    He took a look at those purple cloud sword cavalry corpses, and his gaze wasplicated, ¡°To destroy an enemy double their number with only 30 hurt. This person is amazing. Is an unparalleled general seed so amazing?¡±


    I originally thought that both sides would suffer from heavy casualties so that we can clean it up. However, this is the best oue...


    Xiaoze shook his head, looking at the center of the canyon where Zong Shou stood, at that 10 feet ofnd.


    A long whileter, he rose his head, ¡°Just now after the cavalry better there was a peak grade 7 level sword sparring. One of them was Ji Lingzi and the other person was probably Tanqiu...¡±


    Boli¡¯s eyes constricted. How was that possible? If that was the case, then this person was probably the biggest problem for Great Shang in the future ten years!

 Chapter 447 - News About Jueyu

    <h4>Chapter 447: News About Jueyu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Those 300 cloud ships were still at Helian Iron Mountain at the moment. Only around half of the 3 million seniors have boarded the boats.


    Xie An, Xuanye and the others frowned as they looked on. If Zong Shou hadn¡¯t made ns earlier to dig a hole for Tailing Sect to jump in. If the 900 of them attacked, probably none of them would be able to survive.


    Out of those sinners, a small half of them were thin and shriveled up. Their shirts were torn and tattered, and even the elites within were as thin as bones. However, at this moment, they all looked pumped up. Within their dried out eyes, there was finally some hope.


    However, many emotional ones hadn¡¯t got on the boats who were anxiously looking on.


    Luckily, there were a few hundred low-status outer sect disciples of themon people path who were trying their best to maintain order to prevent any chaos from urring.


    Zong Shou looked expressionlessly at these few people and didn¡¯t care much. He at most felt pitiful and empathy towards these sinners, and he didn¡¯t mind reaching out a hand to help out.


    However, to say that he would be filled withpassion, putting himself into the shoes of these 3 million people, that was impossible. Zong Shou didn¡¯t have so much empathy.


    The 300 cloud ships were either recently built or gathered up from nearby areas. One of them was empty¡ªespecially for theirmon people path disciples.


    The moment Zong Shou boarded the boat, he saw his senior brother Hanfang smiling wide waiting in the room that he was allocated to.


    In front of him were 2 items, 2 jade talismans and also a jade letter.


    Zong Shou took all these items into his hand without any courtesy. He casually smacked the 2 jade talismans and they transformed into light specks and entered his talisman. These were the 200 thousand merit points that Hanfang promised.


    As for what was within that jade letter, it naturally recorded the 8th meridian and 9th meridian portions of his world shocking spiritual art.


    Zong Shou used his spiritual sense to read it, and a momentter, he felt delighted. As expected from this god realm expert who had deduced out these fewyers of the cultivation method.


    Even the front portions were present, much more perfect than the version he had created which could solve many parts that he left out.


    His face was extremely calm like he didn¡¯t care much, ¡°Senior brother, aren¡¯t there any other rewards this time? When senior brother gave me the mission you didn¡¯t say that we were to exchange for people with Tailing Sect...¡±


    Hanfangughed out and knew that he would say that. Without surprise and without showing much unhappiness, instead, he asked curiously, ¡°Then what does junior brother want? This time you did exceed the expectations. As long as your request isn¡¯t too much I can agree.¡±


    Zong Shou was immediately delighted, his eyes glowing up, ¡°Do you have grade 6 baby beasts of qilin and green dragon bloodlines? If not then grade 5 is okay too.¡±


    When he said that, Hanfang frowned right away, showing a tough expression. Zong Shou knew that Hanfang wasn¡¯t able to take it out, or rather he had it but couldn¡¯t bear to.


    In his heart, he was scolding out. Zong Shou had a thought and then chose to take a step back, ¡°If not, then do you have a spiritual item that could help a grade 5 dark chill tiger form its physical body and then advance into a metal element bloodline.¡±


    Only then did Hanfang¡¯s expression rx and he nodded his head, ¡°I do have that, I have 2 on me right now. One can shape the physical body and the other can raise bloodline.¡±


    As he said that, he casually waved his hands forwards. When his sleeves floated over, 2 items suddenly appeared in front of Zong Shou¡¯s face.


    One was a jade box gave out cold energy whilst the other was a small bottle the size of an index finger.


    ¡°Muscle growing dewdrop? Chill metal tiger king heart...¡±


    Zong Shou swept using his spiritual senses and instantly his brows rose. These 2 items far exceeded his expectations.


    The muscle growing dewdrop in the small bottle was said to be able to grow the bones and muscles of the dead. Even if one was left with just a bit of the soul one would be able to recover to its original form.


    The legend did exaggerate it a little bit, but in thest life, Zong Shou had personally witnessed its effects.


    Especially under the celestial path to form a physical body.


    And within that jade box was a grade 9 chill metal tiger king heart. Not only was it the same bloodline as the dark chill tiger, but it was also extremely close to god beast bloodline. Barely making it to the requirements to stabilize the 5 spirits.


    epting the items, Zong Shou¡¯s expression rxed slightly. Receiving some benefits, senior brother Hanfang¡¯s face in his eyes also became much more amiable.


    Then Zong Shou felt weird, ¡°Senior brother, this time the traitor Yuan Jiuchen has been in by ourmon people path. The Tailing Sect has also been heavily injured. Within these few years, they would be unable to recover. Why is there still worry in senior brother¡¯s eyes?¡±


    ¡°...Naturally, it is because of that sword prince Jueyu!¡±


    Hanfang slightly hesitated, in the end, he sighed, ¡°3 days ago our sect¡¯s Xuehua School have been found by him. In the end, the few 3rd generation disciples were all defeated without being able to take a single sword. The few grade 8 experts all lost within 10 swords. 4 grade 9 elders also didn¡¯t have the confidence in winning which was why they didn¡¯t dare to fight, only allowing him to leave. In a year and a half, this sword prince would find his way over to challenge. This gives me a headache...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled. He heard about this Xuehua School. It was one of the 3 sects and 6 schools, upying a spiritual house. They weren¡¯t weak.


    Although they were the weakest out of the 9 branch sects, they too had a tragic ending?


    Was Jueyu so strong? That even grade 9 experts didn¡¯t have a chance of winning?


    In this heart, he was a little interested to have a battle with this person. However, thinking about it, his current cultivation was just too low.


    Even a year and a halfter, he might only breakthrough his spiritual cultivation to grade 7. As for the martial path, he was a little far away.


    He knew how scary and terrifying such grade 8 experts who were also strong in the sword path were.


    If this own strength wasn¡¯t enough, then it was best if he didn¡¯t ask to be humiliated. Unless at that time his martial path cultivation could also break through to the 7th grade then he might have the ability topete.


    As for his spiritual cultivation, his current standards were still like that of a rookie so it was best if he didn¡¯t make a fool of himself.


    Hanfang didn¡¯t intend to let Zong Shou fight Jueyu, shaking his head, ¡°Originally, you are the best choice to represent ourmon people path to fight. But you¡¯re just too sharp now and it is best to retract it a little. I don¡¯t ask to defeat him, it is best if we don¡¯t lose our face. However, in this generation, although Xuanye and the other 2 were not bad, their mes are still a little weaker and they also don¡¯te from the main hall ofmon people path. Do we have to send out grade 8 disciples?¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, his heart moved slightly. If it was not to lose face, then he did have an idea.


    The corner of his eyes swept at Chuxue who was respectfully sitting at a corner, not even daring to make a sound. Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up and he smiled.


    A year and a halfter if she could gather up the 5 spirit beasts, this little brat would be just as strong as Xie An, Luoshi and Xuanye.


    However, at this moment, it wasn¡¯t the time to talk about this. Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned solemn, ¡°Actually senior brother came at the right time. Junior brother has a request. Now that we are getting out of Great Shang, junior brother has a matter and wants to head over into Guangling Ocean. Senior brother, please allow me to...¡±


    Hanfang was startled, his eyes revealing a suspicious expression. Who knows what Zong Shou was nning.


    The depths of Guangling Ocean wasn¡¯t a good ce to go.


    Especially at such a time, when Zong Shou led 900 mysterious dragon warriors, himself uninjured to cause heavy losses to the Tailing sect and also taking down the head of Jiu Yuanchen. His face has shocked the world, shaking the entire cloud world...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Great Shang capital Huangjing City, Fenghua Pce State Affairs Hall.


    Internal affairs junior supervisor Gao Ruo was respectfully passing a red document to the emperor robed old man who was sitting behind the table. Then, he stood at the side, quietly waiting.


    That old man was reading and handling documents, totally focused. Until the ten over documents on his table were dealt with did he ce the brush in his hand down. When he saw Gao Ruo, a bright glow shed in his eyes.


    He then turned his gaze to a side of the table. As expected, he saw a red document.


    ¡°Red? That is rare. Involves troops, where did we mobilize troops again?¡±


    Casually picking in up, after looking at it for a moment, the emperor robed old man¡¯s brows furrowed. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out.


    ¡°Yuan Jiuchen died, 1800 Tailing Sect purple cloud sword cavalry died sessively. So it means that my son andmon people path joined hands to plot against Tailing Sect?¡±


    Gao Ruo bowed, ¡°Gao Ruo doesn¡¯t know about the specifics. I have already ordered people to investigate it. However to say that Han King andmon people path joined hands is a little too much. In my eyes, it was at most a tacit understanding.¡±


    That emperor robed old man instantly smiled, ¡°Do I need you to remind and exin to me? He is my son, so I know that kid¡¯s personality. Even if I gave him anyrger courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to collude withmon people path. If I am right, the document saying that his feudalnd is in chaos and he doesn¡¯t want to enter the capital is already on its way right?¡±


    Gao Ruo bowed once more. Although he didn¡¯t speak, it was obvious what he meant.


    The emperor robed old man had a surprised look in his eyes,¡± However my Han¡¯er has some connections with Tailing Sect. This is a little surprising. For him to be their direct disciple. How amazing..¡±


    Liao King¡¯s full name was Yinhan, and Gao Ruo, from start to finish, kept silent. This was the matter of the emperor¡¯s family and it wasn¡¯t something he could give his input about.


    As expected, a momentter the old man behind the table smiled, revealing a cold intent,¡± An outside sect dares to interfere in the battle of my Shang Emperor position, they have stretched their hands too deep! It is good that they were taught a lesson bymon people path. Order people from the department of rites to go to Tailing Sect and seek exnations. They have to answer to us about this matter.¡±


    Gao Ruo bowed once more, following which his eyelids rose and he asked probingly, ¡°Then how should I deal with thatmon people path Tanqiu?¡±


    That yellow-robed old man frowned and didn¡¯t reply, carefully looking at the final portion of the document for a long while before he closed it.


    Unparalleled formation charger reached the extreme of sword sense...


    Controlling 800mon people mysterious dragon warriors to cause Yinquan and Tailing Sect to be fearful and terrified. What if this person had a huge army under him?

 Chapter 448 - Common People Path Tanqiu

    <h4>Chapter 448: Common People Path Tanqiu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Common people path Tanqiu? What kind of person is he?¡±


    Located between central cloud continent and Donglin cloud continent, in a mountain vi hidden deep within the clouds, Lei Dong was at a total loss.


    At this moment, the ce he was standing on was within a reading room on an extremely tall cliff, outside the window mist bellowed. Within the room, however, it was extremely elegant and exquisite.


    Beside him sat the Wujue Vi head Yan Fan. At this moment, his expression wasplicated, admiration with a bit of pity.


    As for Lei Dong, he was holding onto a message talisman, quietly using his spiritual sense to read the message within.


    ¡°...Tailing Sect has suffered heavy losses? Eh, the top Taoist sect has such a day? This Tanqiu is amazing. With just a flip of a hand, he could use just 800 mysterious dragon warriors to have such results...¡±


    As for those hundreds ofmon people path elite disciples, Lei Dong didn¡¯t put them to heart.


    He was clear about the character of such elites. Their Wujue Vi also had such people, but the sect elders and seniors protected them, not letting them get hurt or injured. They haven¡¯t been through any training, like flowers in a greenhouse. Before they had enough experience, they wouldn¡¯t be of any use.


    Then Lei Dong¡¯s hear moved, ¡°Reach the extreme of sword sense, within ck Spirit Valley using a self-created sword technique to defeat Ji Lingzi? Sword path connected to the spirit, unparalleled formation charger. Is Tanqiu my brother Zong Shou?¡±


    Other people might not know, but he who had personally witnessed the battle of Ruohai Straits couldn¡¯t be any more clear.


    Unparalleled general seed...apart from Zong Yuan there was one more person¡ªZong Shou!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but it is most probably him!¡±


    Yanfan slightly nodded. His expression was filled with emotions, ¡°Do you know that such a message talisman, the 10 shrines, 19 spiritual houses, all the aristocratic families and sects all have one copy each? It wouldn¡¯t be too far fetched to say it has spread through the gxy. He is said to be another martial path genius after Gantian MOuntain monster king Zong Shou who had defeated Long Ruo and the other 2 on Dragon Gathering Mountain! Today, there were already people who list Tanqiu and Zong Shou along with that person in our Sword Sect main sect as one of the 3 pinnacle swords of the uing generation...¡±


    Lei Dong¡¯s expression became weird. This was good, the 3 pinnacle swords of the uing generation and his brother took up 2 spots alone.


    ¡°After this battle, probably within 10 years, no sect will dare to easily offendmon people path. They forced Tailing Sect to agree to a 30 years agreement. These 3 sects and 6 schools could free up thousands of mysterious dragon warriors. With such an unparalleled general seedmander, such strength is enough to wipe out sects! After entering, the sect prospered so much. Was the Sect leader¡¯s decision right or wrong? After he heard about the battle of ck Spirit Canyon, would he regret?¡±


    Yanfan was sighing about this matter whilst Lei Dong gave him a white eye. He knew that this old man has always felt regretful for being unable to bring Zong Shou into the Sword Sect. He felt impatient, waiting for Yanfan to finish before he cut in and asked, ¡°Cut the crap. Uncle, why did you call me back? It can¡¯t be just to hear my brother Zong Shou¡¯s news right?¡±


    Yanfan was instantly slightly furious as he stared at Lei Dong. A whileter, his expression returned to normal.


    ¡°What else can be the reason for calling you back? Of course, it is regarding that Jueyu!¡±


    Lei Dong had expected it,ughing coldly, ¡°What does that have to do with me? Although I came from Wujue Vi, I use the knife and not the sword. If the sword sect doesn¡¯t feel like they are using face then I don¡¯t mind fighting with that fellow!¡±


    ¡°Then just give up the knife and train in the sword! I let you go free for 20 years. Today, Dong¡¯er it¡¯s time you concentrate on the task...¡±


    Yanfan said calmly and unruffled. Seeing Lei Dong¡¯s expression change, his eyes showed a cunning smile, ¡°this is what your grandfather wants. Are you not going to follow it?¡±


    Lei Dong scoffed, saying with disdain, ¡°Grandfather? Grandfather so what? Even if he is here I won¡¯t agree. That stubborn old man. He can forget about making me give up on the knife to learn the sword!¡±


    The moment his voicended like a nail dropping on the floor, his pupils constricted, his face devoid of blood. He looked stunned outside, only to see that there was a person there were it should be a hundred thousand foot drop off the cliff.


    He was around 70 and had a dark and sunken expression, coldly looking in, making him feel a chill down his spine.


    For some reason, he agreed to what his uncle said just now.


    If Zong Shou was able to join Wujue Vi, why would he have to take up the burden now?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At the same time, in the center of the Donglin Cloud Continent, a ce with beautiful scenery.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was looking excitedly at the thing in her hand.


    It was a phoenix egg that was fire red with thin golden patterns. Outside of the eggshell, ayer of mes burnt. It was originally being kept in a jade bottle but at this time Xuanyuan Yiren had taken it out. cing it in her hands, she didn¡¯t find it hot at all.


    Her jade white hands were perfectly fine being burnt by the mes.


    ¡°It is the egg of the red fire gold phoenix. Zong Shou asked you to send it over?¡±


    The red fire gold phoenix was one of the closest subspecies to the phoenix. It was pretty much extinct within the cloud world.


    Before it was born, it was the easiest to be tamed. Using essence blood to nourish, one could let the beast recognize you as its parents and it could often skip 1-2 grades.


    If one had suitable spiritual items, developing it into a natural protector beast was also possible.


    However, what Xuanyuan Yiren admired the most wasn¡¯t how precious this egg was, but that Zong Shou was thinking about her.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The one who replied was Zhu Junhou from Xuan Mountain City. Due to the grievances between Gantian Mountain and Pill Fountain Sect, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to go up to the sect to find her. As such, Zong Shou could only invite him to make a trip.


    Zhu Junhou¡¯s current expression was solemn.


    ¡°The ruler has also instructed for little miss to return to Xuan Mountain soon. When he turns of age he would be able to marry you. Since Pill Fountain Sect has no intention ofing to peace, then there is no reason for little miss staying here. Donglin Cloud continent¡¯s current situation isplicated, if you don¡¯t return early there might be someplications...¡±


    ¡°Complications?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s brows furrowed, raising her head to look into the sky. How would she not know about the weird and deceitful situation within Pill Fountain Sect?


    ...Things will change if things get dragged on. She firmly agreed with that.


    Zhu Junhou¡¯s current expression was really serious, ¡°Not only did the ruler say that, but even City lord also instructed like that. I also feel that way. You can just disregard it and not bother about this Pill Fountain Sect...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, saying leisurely, ¡°Uncle Junhou, you do know that my master mingdan old man has been in seclusion for 3 years, and there are still no signs of him? These few days, I have asked to meet him but was unable to. I remember that before he went into seclusion, he said that he just needed several months. However, till date, there is still no news. Master has treated me with so much kindness and love. If I just leave like this, I am really worried...¡±


    Zhu Junhou¡¯s brows were furrowed. He knew that Xuanyuan Yiren had a weird personality and paid too much attention to kindness and righteousness. He was afraid that she would say that before he came.


    He sighed, thinking to himself: Zong Shou ah Zong Shou. With this little brat¡¯s personality, she had made city lord and his wife speechless. Today it was your turn to worry for her.


    He also dissed Xuanyuan Tong. This city lord was good at everything. It was only in teaching his daughter did he make one speechless.


    Just as he was thinking about trying to persuade him, Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s brows rose as she kept the red fire golden phoenix egg into her sleeves.


    A momentter, there were a few disciples who hurriedly passed from the side.


    ¡°Have you heard? That sword prince Jueyu has found his way here? Today, he is about to fight with senior brother Li...¡±


    ¡°So quick? Less than 10 days have passed since he swept Xuehua School. I heard that this person was badly hurt from that fight and usually, he would rest for 20-30 days before searching for the next sect. Why was there an exception this time?¡±


    ¡°This person has underestimated our Pill Fountain Sect! How annoying. Originally, senior brother, Li Yuandan would have been able to barely fight but now that his physical body was destroyed and the sect is helping him restore his body. Today only senior brother Li Yuanluo can fight. He is also grade 7 and might be able topete with him!¡±


    Those Pill Fountain Sect disciples hurriedly passed and in a whileter there was no more sound anymore.


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°Jueyu, Sword prince?¡±


    Without hesitating Xuanyuan Yiren had already jumped into the air, after saying goodbye to Zhu Junhou, she flew down the mountain.


    Like a ball of fire as shended. Just as she arrived at the mountain gate, they saw a bright sword light rising, lighting up the entire area. With a loud scoff, dust and smoke bellowed in that direction.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was astonished, speeding up. At the mountain waist, therge mountain gate was nowhere to be seen.


    Her senior brother Li Yuanluo, who had always treated her well, was purple as he sat at one corner.


    The many Pill Fountain Sect disciples were all silent, giving off no aura.


    A cold voice rose from not far away.


    ¡°Is there no one in thisrge Pill Fountain Sect that could take one sword from me?¡±


    The owner of the voice was a teen who was beautiful as jade, standing tall and straight.


    Although he was handsome, the feeling he gave off was cold, cold without any temperature, like he wasn¡¯t a living person at all.


    His gaze coldly swept all about. He took a look at all the grade 8 and grade 9 elders. His eyes filled with disdain and disappointment.


    It wasn¡¯t that no one had the ability to fight him, it is just that none of them were willing to fight him.


    It wasn¡¯t until several breathster when an old man walked out, cupping his fist, ¡°My sect disciple Li Yuandan is good at spiritual cultivation and you will be returning shortly. If sword prince is willing, you cane to my Pill Fountain Sect in a year.¡±


    ¡°Li Yuandan? That guy who lost to Gantian Mountain monster king? Such a despicable person, I have no interest!¡±


    When that old man stepped out, just as hope appeared in Jue Yu¡¯s eyes, it disappeared instantly. He directly waved his sleeves and turned around, heading to the foot of the mountain.


    At this moment, suddenly a bamboo bird appeared in the eyes of everyone, directly crossing the air andnding on his shoulder. It chirped softly, the sound was really crisp and clear and pleasing to the ear.


    ¡°Common people path Tanqiu?¡±

 Chapter 449 - Shihuang Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 449: Shihuang Tomb</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Common people path Tanqiu? You mean this person defeated Tailing Sect Ji Lingzi in ck Spirit Canyon in 201 swords? The first 200 swords, he just defended, taking the Taiqing Chengfeng sword head-on without losing. Only thest sword was an attack and defeated Ji Lingzi? Oh, this person is a little interesting...¡±


    That bamboo bird chattered on. However, Jueyu didn¡¯t care much, ¡°Unparalleled formation charger? What does it have to do with me? I just hope that person could break through to grade 7 at that time. I, Jueyu, would be able to have one more opponent!¡±


    He looked into the distance with deep thoughts. He had no more intentions to stay as he walked downwards.


    Although there were thousands of Pill Fountain Sect disciples surrounding this area, no one was willing to stop him.


    Those ten elders all had a ghastly pale expression, but they didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s brows furrowed. However, at this moment, what she cared about most wasn¡¯t the blow to reputation to the sect. At this moment, a small portion of the 19 spiritual houses had fallen under Jueyu¡¯s sword. One Pill Fountain Sect wouldn¡¯t make a difference.


    What she cared about was Jueyu¡¯s muttering.


    ¡°Common people path Tanqiu?¡±


    For some reason, she instinctively felt that this name was rted to Zong Shou.


    Who knows, maybe that was the fake name he used in themon people path.


    Looking about for a moment, Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.


    Without making a sound, Xuanyuan Yiren walked beside a blue-robed teen who was frowning in deep thought.


    ¡°Senior brother Yuanding, who is that Tanqiu?¡±


    The person she was asking was the one who tried to force him to leave after they left Cloud Saint City.


    Out of all the senior brothers, he was ranked 7th. However, he was from the human race and he was more well-informed than her. He knew all the rumors in the cultivation world like the back of his fingertips.


    Who knows what that Yuanding had thought about, he was shocked after he heard that. Only after she turned around and took a look did she heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It is junior sister?¡±


    Then, he smiled, ¡°Junior sister is asking about thatmon people path Tanqiu? This name is shaking all the sects in the cloud world. Why hasn¡¯t junior sister heard about it yet? You are a little ignorant!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren shook her head, thinking to herself that was this person that famous? These few days, she was in secluded cultivation in wait for her master toe out. As such, she didn¡¯t know anything about the outside world.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Jueyu raising the matter, she wouldn¡¯t have known that name.


    Since Yuanding said it in that way, she felt a little ashamed and guilty.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t surprising. Till today, this matter has only spread about in the higher-ups of the cloud world. The news isn¡¯t fully spread out. Normally, you don¡¯t know about it!¡±


    Looking at Yuanding who was casually speaking with no sign of remorse, Xuanyuan Yiren wanted to punch him in the face. Even if the news wasn¡¯t spread out, why did he call her ignorant?


    Luckily, in the next moment, Yuanding¡¯s face turned serious, ¡°Did junior sister hear that 20 years ago, about the Yan City Pass rebellion? Thatmon people¡¯s path not only lost a core disciple, but over the years, they have lost no less than 400 people! However, a few days ago, themon people path traitor Yuan Jiuchen has already been beheaded. Tailing Sect suffered heavy losses. 40% of their main force the purple cloud sword cavalry is already lost. I heard that themon people path disciple which was in charge was this Tanqiu. He first convinced the Han King to abandon Ji Lingzi and then led the 800mon people, mysterious dragon warriors, to defeat an enemy double their number. After, he defeated Ji Lingzi in the ck Spirit Canyon. I have heard such news from master just that I don¡¯t know any details. However, this person is being said to be an uprising talent in the cloud world sword path, as famous as your future husband...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes lit up, she could already confirm that this Tanqiu was Zong Shou.


    As expected, no matter where her husband was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide his glow.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Guangling Han Ocean, a ce slightly south, located deep in the desert.


    A luxurious cloud crossing carriages quietly suspended above a small-sized dune.


    Beside this carriage was an extremely deep hole that one couldn¡¯t see the bottom of.


    Originally, to dig a hole in a forest was extremely tough and difficult matter. However, the grains of sand around were being turned into pieces of stone, allowing this hole to sessfully stretch deep down.


    ¡°This should be the ce!¡±


    20 thousand feet down, the area was already extremely firm and solid. There was an invisible repulsion force which made him unable to continue digging.


    Zong Shou stopped decisively and used his soul power within his eyes to illuminate the surrounding cave.


    Within a thousand feet, everything within the cave could be seen¡ªeven those small living organisms in the sandyer.


    Under his feet, one could see that a hundred feet below, many small runes appeared in front of his eyes. Looking at the patterns, it was aplicated andplex spiritual formation.


    There were a full 12plete dragon veins that provided energy for the formation to continue running. Not only could this ce flow about the Guangling Han Ocean, but it also had shocking defenses. Separating the space within from the outside, forming a closed-up world.


    A bright glow shed in his eyes as Zong Shou took out that nine changing formations breaking talisman that he exchanged for using a full 200 thousand merit points.


    Along with his soul power being injected in, it caused this golden celestial talisman¡¯s color to be more and more eye-catching, shining a golden luster.


    When Zong Shou finally fed this celestial talisman to its fill, his head was covered in cold sweat. His soul ocean was exhausted and was close to drying up.


    He didn¡¯t dare to dy anymore, chanting out, finally calling the talisman over. The nine changing barrier-breaking talisman instantly turned into a ball of golden light charging into the ground.


    It caused the nearby spiritual energy to shake and tremor. The spiritual formation below finally had some reaction for the first time, trying its best to stop the golden light from falling downwards.


    However thetter changed, suddenly spreading out, turning into star-like light specks as it entered within.


    It was forcefully attacking and then forcefully infiltrating. It caused the surrounding spiritual energy to cause the formation to shake.


    The spell seemed to have its mind. A series of changes made the formation below totally unable to adapt, bit by bit it broke through the formation.


    After Zong Shou consumed a spirit returning pill provided by the sect, he closed his eyes to rest up. He waited for a full hour before a white light shed from his sleeves. That strong wall which they were unable to cause any damage to immediately crack.


    In an instance, a human-sized breach appeared in front of his eyes.


    Continuing down, he didn¡¯t face any more spiritual formations which repelled him. It wasn¡¯t until he was 1200 feet down, it was another wide space. An extremelyrge area appeared in front of his eyes.


    Ruoshui looked around, only to see that be it from left to right, north to south, one couldn¡¯t see the ends of the area.


    However looking from up to down, one could roughly deduce that thend geography below followed the terrain of the cloud world in the way that it was formed up.


    With argental mercury to rece the rivers, flowing all about.


    In north, south, east and west, all 4 directions there was 4 extremely huge golden colored copper man standing tall.


    ¡°That mountain is Yuan Mountain?¡±


    With one look he recognized the southeast corner, a fake mountain which was a thousand feet tall, which looked simr to the top mountain of the cloud world Yuan Mountain.


    Ruoshui was startled. The geography of this ce was slightly different from now. The position of Yuan Mountain was a little off. In this ce, its height was only 3rd.


    The mountain and river scenery was of ten thousand years ago, before the cloud world was broken into pieces.


    Even Zong Yuan at the side was expressionless, his eyes filled with shock.


    Only Chuxue was at a loss, not understanding what was going on.


    ¡°Young master, what is this ce? Why is it filled with so much yin energy...¡±


    ¡°Looking at this ce you should know that this is the tomb of shihuang!¡±


    Zong Shou casually exined. However, Chuxue was still at a loss. Her face was filled with numerous question marks.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t find it weird. It would be weird if that brat heard about it. He couldn¡¯t have too high expectations regarding the intelligence of Xue¡¯er.


    Jumping downwards, he stood at one of the fake mountains and looked into the sky. As expected, it was a blue sky. The sun, the moon, and the objects in the universe were all there. However, now he had dug a hole in it.


    Ruoshui, Zong Yuan and Chuxue followed closely behind, only the 2 of them were filled with worry on their faces.


    Zong Shou also knew what they were worried about. He shook his head and looked out at roughly 50 miles out, at the giant coffin which hung in mid-air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is a fake tomb, a cenotaph. As long as we don¡¯t n to touch that shihuang¡¯s body and his treasures, we will be perfectly fine.¡±


    Apart from those 16 copper giants, there were terracotta warriors made from porcin, closely packed, a total of a hundred thousand. All of them didn¡¯t move and were ced out all around.


    They seemed like inanimate objects, but Zong Shou knew that if he wasn¡¯t careful and activated the killing formation here, these terracotta warriors would alle alive. They would turn into killing weapons. Each warrior even the most basic one wasparable to a grade 6 Xuanwu ancestor.


    This emperor and the Qin empire that he built when he was alive was not only the founder of the central dynasty. When it was prosperous it was a hundred times stronger than Wulie Country that could easily wipe out sects!


    The elite troops under him were far exceeding that of the blood cloud cavalry!


    These terracotta warriors were said to be chosen from the most elite warriors and strongest ves to be buried together with him.


    Those 16 copper statues could bepared to ascended experts!


    Although the words were easily said, Zong Shou was really careful. He used his spiritual sense to feel where that thing was and then walked all the way south.


    He hade to this shihuang tomb over ten times in thest life and was quite familiar with it. However, that was in the game.


    As a middle to low-level mao, this tomb¡¯s drop rate was quite good which was why yers loved it. Zong Shou had fought many nights within the tomb.


    At this moment, what surprised him was that there was some difference between here and thest life in the game. However, it wasrgely simr.


    What he wanted wasn¡¯t in the shihuang which was why the risk was lowered to the lowest.

 Chapter 450 - Black Qilin Soul Beast

    <h4>Chapter 450: ck Qilin Soul Beast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Although the ¡°Cloud Continent¡± in the tomb was a miniaturized version, it was still extremely wide and vast.


    Zong Shou and the few of them walked for 2 hours and they only managed to walk from the center to the south side of the cloud continent. They were 60 miles away from where they entered.


    Zong Shou and the others could feel a slight chill on their bodies. There were thinyers of ice that appeared on the ground.


    A look of joy appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. As expected, a momentter along with those 4 people entering, the iceyer became thicker and thicker.


    For some reason, the surrounding heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual energy formed an empty region at this spot.


    Zong Shou increased his speed and a momentter, he saw a pure ck colored pearl hanging high above this area.


    It was the center of this iceyer. Moreover, the space around the ck colored pearl seemed to be copsing.


    The surrounding area was extremely bright, only nearby here it was slightly darker.


    Delight appeared on Zong Shou¡¯s face once more. This was the item! The extreme dark chill energy pearl of legends!


    He had never seen such a thing in the game, but there were some records by some cultivators.


    Just by feeling the extreme yin energy and the thickness of it, it was a natural spiritual item that was formed after 13 thousand years.


    Simr to that zing ss pearl, they were rare earth grade treasures.


    Although the area around the pearl was really cold and it had a ¡°chill¡± word in its name, it wasn¡¯t given out by the pearl. The area¡¯s heat surrounding was absorbed by this pearl.


    Roughly 17 yearster, after the tomb appeared in the world, hundreds of celestial realm experts rushed over to snatch the treasures of the tomb. Naturally, they found out about the existence of this item too.


    After arge battle, the tomb was destroyed. The pearl also totally disappeared. No one knew which person had obtained it.


    This spiritual pearl was what he felt was the most suitable to be what his yin and yang dharma relied on.


    The extreme dark chill energy pearl could absorb the spiritual energy of the surrounding thousand feet. It could even absorb light and temperature. Whereas the zing me pearl was born in the fire vein, filled with shocking heat and it was pretty much burning at every moment, giving off heat.


    It was a great fit for this great sun yin and yang dharma. In the future, he could go a step further, evolving it into the next level white hole and ckhole.


    If he couldn¡¯t find the item here, then he could only search for others to rece. Or maybe in the future, he would purchase them from other worlds which would take up more time of his.


    This item could absorb essence energy and true qi which was why Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to touch it with his hand. Taking out a jade bottle, suspending it in front of his body before he made a hand sign from far away.


    It caused this ownerless spiritual item to fly over and fall into the bottle.


    With this item at hand, his trip to the shihuang tomb wasplete. Zong Shou rxed. On the way back he looked around casually.


    However, the result made him extremely conflicted. He coveted it so much that he was about to drool, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    The precious items in this ce were all scattered in this miniaturized cloud continent, they were valuable.


    Zong Shou personally saw 4 stone mountains made out of totally grade 9 mind stones. And also 4 which were made from grade 9 beast crystals. Their value was no less than a billion.


    And these were one of those with the lowest value. Pretty much each item was spiritual artifacts that celestial path experts wanted.


    Compared to these treasures, Zong Shou, who was pleased about his riches, was not scum. If he could obtain those 4 mind stone mountains, he wouldn¡¯t have to care about the spending for Gantian Mountain for a few hundred years.


    No wonder, 17 yearster, a total of 30 celestial realm experts had fallen around the tomb.


    Just as he was dazzled, Zong Shou suddenly heard Chuxue exim, ¡°Young master, what is that?¡±


    They all followed Chuxue¡¯s gaze.


    There was a golden lotus floating in the middle of a silver-coloredke.


    Thatke didn¡¯t have any water, it was all this silver-colored mercury. Who knows when, but a golden colored lotus was born.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression also changed. Following which he took in a deep breath.


    ¡°It is a ganli purple gold lotus!¡±


    His first thought was why was there such an item in this shihuang tomb?


    Legend had it that it could only form where wild energy was abundant and also had intense killing energy.


    This shihuang tomb did indeed notck thest condition. Only the front one, the wild energy here wasn¡¯t much.


    Out of all the spiritual items in the tomb, this couldn¡¯t be considered precious. However coincidentally the few people could use it. The lotus leaves of the ganli purple gold lotus could be used to craft spiritual weapons and magical weapons. What was most important was the lotus seed. The cloud world cultivators all recognized it as the best spiritual item to train the bones and the body, In terms of effects, it was even stronger than that muscle growing dewdrop that Hanfang had given him.


    As the spiritual formation restrictions were changing constantly. The route that Zong Shou chose to return from and the one he returned from wasrgely different. He didn¡¯t expect that he would bump into such an item.


    He looked all about and Zong Shou knew that this item was also naturally formed like the extreme darkness chill pearl.


    However different from thetter, this ganli purple gold lotus was at the border of a spiritual formation.


    Observing closely for a moment, Zong Shou could onlyugh awkwardly. He had already given up on obtaining this item.


    Although there weren¡¯t any terracotta warriors protecting, obtaining the lotus without triggering the formation was impossible.


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou was right about to leave. However, in the next instant, he saw a ck shadow suddenly rush over.


    Its speed was quick, arriving in just a moment. However, it didn¡¯t dare to get close to Zong Shou and the others. It only guarded near to the lotus, on high alert as it looked over. Its bloody mouth opened wide as it gave out threatening roars. It didn¡¯t have a physical body, its shape was illusionary as it floated above the silver mercury.


    ¡°This is the ck qilin beast?¡±


    Zong Shou halted in his tracks, looking over in shock. Only to see that ck shadow was like a leopard but it wasn¡¯t a leopard, like a tiger but it wasn¡¯t a tiger. Its body giving out a ck mist. Pretty much all the dirt it touched showed signs of turning into dust.


    Zong Shou took a closer look. The area surrounding thiske did, in fact, all turn into dust and sand.


    Legend had it that there were numerous types of qilin. Most of them represented prosperity and often when they appeared they could give thend a bountiful harvest. This was because the qilin had the natural ability to cause thend to be fertile and help to grow the power of thend.


    However, only the ck qilin was different. Everywhere it passed the earth would lose its strength, turning into dust. It would snatch the terra element spiritual energy. This was why during the cloud deste era humans saw it as inauspicious beasts, the sign of bad luck. Every time one appeared, disaster would fall.


    This ck qilin beast had the bloodline of that ck qilin.


    For some reason, it had lost its body and transformed into a grade 7 beast soul. Who knows when it had entered. It was guarding here to borrow the power of the lotus to form its body once more.


    Unfortunately, although the golden lotus was already matured, looking at it, many lotus seeds have already formed. But this ck qilin seemed to be intelligent and wouldn¡¯t easily trigger the spiritual restrictions here.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was dark and uncertain. If it was just one ganli purple gold lotus then forget it. Although the lotus was precious, he cared about his life more.


    However, he had to care about this ck qilin beast. If he missed this one who knows when would he be able to meet another beast that had the bloodline of the ck qilin.


    Unfortunately, although Zong Shou was confident in beating it, and that this beast was not rted to the shihuang tomb, he didn¡¯t dare to fight here.


    As he came from the future, he was clear about the dangers of the tomb. If there was slight movement and the restrictions were activated, the 4 of them would die here!


    His gaze fluctuated for a moment before he left without hesitation. In just 8 minutes they returned to where that cave was at.


    The 4 of them all rose into the air. When they were about to leave from the top they shockingly realized that the hole they dug was a little smaller. Even the spiritual formation that was being broken open was slowly repairing.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother at all. After flying out of that 20 thousand feet deep hole, he threw huge amounts of mind stones down. It seemed like it was without any pattern. But an hourter a spiritual formation that used up a lot of resources had appeared on this dune. He waved his sleeves and Hanxi charged out.


    However, when Zong Shou tied a small heaven and earth bag to its body and sent his intent in, he couldn¡¯t make it move.


    His ant queen was resisting the spiritual contract, forcefully stopping itself on the ground.


    Zong Shou was startled and then he smiled, ¡°If you can take that thing out, the 12 ganli purple gold lotus leaves are all yours. Along with 3 seeds...¡±


    Only then did Hanxi¡¯s eyes light up, it turned into a white light and charged into the hole.


    A short momentter, just as Zong Shou was trying his best to maintain the formation, the entire dune started to shake, like the heaven and earth were turning on its head.


    Following which Hanxi turned into a white light and charged out of the hole. Following which was a ck shadow that was in a haggard state, its body was iplete. Behind these 2 chased several green and blue short dagger axes.


    In just a moment these dagger axes crashed into the spiritual formation that Zong Shou had set up. Instantly, the area shook once more, dust and sand flying.


    All the flying dust fell downwards and those green and blue short dagger axes disappeared.


    Hanxi had flown to a safe position, whereas that ck qilin beast¡¯s body was notplete, it couldn¡¯t even maintain its shape.


    Zong Shou cast out several spells to bind it, slowly binding it into a pure grade 7 soul stone. His eyes filled with joy. Out of the 5 spirits, this was the rarest qilin bloodline and he had already found one with it. That ck qilin could also be strengthened a step further by this. What was left was the green dragon spirit...

 Chapter 451 - Stone Qilin Advancement

    Chapter 451: Chapter 449 Stone Qilin Advancement


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Common people path dao pce, within that 1st Courtyard A.


    Chuxue was holding onto the stone qilin in her arms while worryingly looking at the spiritual formation she learned how to draw in the college.


    The baby stone qilin in her hands was also covered in runes. It was innocently opening its eyes and looking forwards at this mysterious looking male being and its own master ying around with itself.


    It took a total of 10 days from the center of the Guangling Han Ocean back to themon people path dao pce


    The moment he returned, Zong Shou had started preparing to merge the remaining soul of the ck qilin beast into the soul of the stone qilin baby.


    However, Chuxue felt that this wasn¡¯t reliable. She looked towards Zong Shou with doubt, ¡°Young master, I asked sister Yanran and sister Yun, and they all said that in this world there is no such thing as protector beast soul merger and also raising of bloodline rank. Even if others snatch bodies they will have to wipe away the soul of the original body. Young Master, you can¡¯t lie to Xue¡¯er...¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. If Souls couldn¡¯t merge, then what happened to him?


    In his heart, he was a little nervous. This technique was invented by people in the future. It also wasn¡¯t aplete merger of the soul but injecting thebat memory and a portion of this ck spirit beast¡¯s innate powers into the consciousness of the stone qilin baby. Then using its soul to bring out the bloodline legacy of the stone qilin baby to raise its grade.


    However, this was the 1st time Zong Shou was using it. In thest life, he had just jotted down this secret technique, as for whether or not he missed anything out he wasn¡¯t sure.


    His face didn¡¯t show anything weird, calm and confident. He said with disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! When have you seen your prince do anything without confidence? Yanran, Yun? Tsk tsk, their spiritual cultivation is indeed not bad, but they are just frogs at the bottom of the well. A small Return to Sun realm spirit master would dare say that this word has no soul merge techniques. What a lie. Who cares! Anyways, how would they know how profound my technique is? Your ruler self created it. It takes from heaven and earth to transform...¡±


    Without any remorse, he snatched the work of other people and spread it as his own work.


    At this moment Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun were listening on the side. When they heard those words, thetter was still okay, being slightly more interested. Could Zong Shou do it? The former felt like her lungs were going to explode in anger.


    Thinking that if they were small Return to Sun realm spirit masters, wasn¡¯t he too? She had never heard of a grade 6 spirit master creating new techniques. It would most probably be a lie.


    Chuxue believed it. She was halfway to believing him when she was filled with total respect and trust. She thought that her young master was such an amazing person, so he probably shouldn¡¯t be lying, right?


    Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun were strong, but her ruler was 100 times even stronger, so he was most probably not lying to her.


    Hesitating for a moment, Chuxue still ced the stone qilin baby in her arms into the center of the spiritual formation. She caringly calmed it down so that the uneasiness in it disappeared.


    Then, she said towards Zong Shou doubtfully, ¡°Young master you mustn¡¯t hurt it! If not Chuxue would...¡±


    She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. She wanted to say that she would ignore him in the future, but that was inappropriate for her identity as a maid; she would go all out against him but she didn¡¯t know in what way would she.


    In the end, Chuxue gritted her teeth, ¡°Chuxue will bite you!¡±


    The people around all burst outughing, Zong Yuan also couldn¡¯t take it, his lips twitching.


    Zong Shou was startled for a moment, he could feel the killing intent within her words. Thinking to himself that this little brat cared so much about these few spiritual pets.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty, should he perfect it a little first? However, now it was toote to back down and he could only learn from those grandmasters and take a gamble.


    ¡°Bullshit! It will only be helpful for it. Why would I harm it?¡±


    He grabbed 10 grade 6 soul stones with his hand, crushing them all. When he chanted out, the formation under him instantly let out a pale green glow, soul power spreading all about.


    The stone qilin baby in the middle of the formation was being tightly bounded by an invisible force.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped, why green? Based on what the book described when this formation was activated, it should gather up red, blue, and ck colored spiritual light.


    Looking around, there wasn¡¯t anything wrong about it. Zong Shou stopped caring at took out the soul crystal with was formed from the ck qilin beast soul.


    Seemingly knowing its fate, that soul beast was struggling crazily. However, Zong Shou forcefully suppressed it so that it couldn¡¯t move at all.


    A momentter, Zong Shou did severalplicated hand signs and that soul crystal instantly exploded.


    A mist turned into hundreds, and thousands of them and spread all about this spiritual formation. This being also had threads of pure spiritual energy which injected in from the center of the baby beast¡¯s brows.


    Zong Shou looked around once more, sweeping with his spiritual sense to deduce the ck mist that came out.


    These were all the memories of the ck qilin beast soul. What Zong Shou needed to do was to look at them one by one and ce the useful ones into the consciousness of the stone qilin baby.


    At this moment, the people looking on at the side were shocked. Apart from Zong Yuan, the other 3 were skilled in spiritual cultivation, and their eyes were filled with astonishment.


    Before this, they didn¡¯t think Zong Shou could do it. Now that Zong Shou was doing it step by step, they understood the theories behind the soul merger technique.


    Their hearts jumped up. If they could seed, wouldn¡¯t the protector beast¡¯s growth be no weaker than those soul beasts which could swallow beast crystals to advance?


    Chuxue tightly clenched her fists. She was extremely nervous as she looked at the center of the formation. She saw the stone qilin beast closing its eyes. It was filled with pain as it gave out a painful squeal.


    If she wasn¡¯t worried that disturbing the formation and instead cause the opposite effect, there were many times when she wanted to charge in and carry out her little rock.


    Then, a huge mental aura suddenly rose and pressed down on the entire courtyard.


    The stone qilin baby which was in the center of the formation suddenly stood up, a yellow glow shining all about its body.


    Its ws and teeth started to change, continuously growing longer, appearing sharp. Around its body, there would be scales which stretched out from its skin. Beneath its 4 hooves, a yellow-colored me rose, making it give off a majestic aura.


    ¡°Grade 7!¡±


    Yanran and Yun were both shocked, exchanging nces with one another. Not only grade 7, but the majesty from it also seemed to be the aura of a god beast.


    This stone qilin baby seemed to have awakened the ancient qilin bloodline. Its physical body was also in an intense change!


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Out of the 5 spirits, the qilin sat in the middle. And within the 5 elements, the terra element was often seeded as the source of metal, wood, fire, and water.


    Terra fed all beings. Out of the 5 spirit god beast technique, what was most important was the center qilin. The strength of it depended on this stone qilin whether or not it could support the soul power of the other 4 beasts as well as provide enough spiritual energy.


    This was why when Zong Shou saw that ck qilin beast in the tomb, he would be so surprised. That¡¯s why he was willing to take the risk to capture it.


    A momentter that floating ck fog was several portions smaller. Zong Shou stopped looking at it and used a spell to dissipate its body,


    However when he stopped the spiritual formation under his feet, when the spiritual energy and soul power gathered here dissipated, he was startled.


    The energy of the stone qilin baby was swiftly decreasing, it didn¡¯t have the aura from before. The scales and ws were all returning to their previous state.


    ¡°Why did its grade drop once more.¡±


    A short momentter, the stone qilin baby returned to grade 7, and the god beast specialties were also disappearing.


    Zong Shou had no idea why it had retracted back? Did he make any mistakes?


    The only thing he felt fortunate about was that he could feel that this stone qilin baby was a little different from before. It gave off a more dangerous aura.


    Apart from that, Zong Shou thought something was wrong with the little fellow.


    Those wet eyes still looked so innocent and pathetic. Its muscles were stronger, it seemed more muscr and powerful...


    Zong Shou came back to his senses. The original grey beast skin of the stone qilin baby at this moment had turned into pure ck, dark and swarthy.


    Gazing to the side, he saw Chuxue staring over furiously.


    Zong Shou instantlyughed out loud, looking into the sky, ¡°It isn¡¯t early anymore, it¡¯s time to start cultivating...¡±


    Just as he wanted to walk away and hide in his room, he felt a fragrance waft over.


    Zong Shou knew that it wasn¡¯t good. He changed his body shape several times but was unable to move aside.


    Following which his right hand was grabbed, a sharp pain spread out. When he looked carefully, it was Xue¡¯er biting hard onto his hand.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er you aren¡¯t a cat! You really bit me ah...¡±


    The moment he said those words, he recalled that Chuxue was indeed from the tiger cat bloodline.


    However, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with more shock.


    Although he knew that his bodily movement was not as good as his sword path, ever since he changed his dual meridian body he became more nimble. Normal people couldn¡¯t catch up to him.


    The ice and fire true qi within his body collided with one another and he didn¡¯t even need to use its strength usually. Along with himself going through tens of thousands of battles in the game world, he was extremely experienced. Even people who were several times more skilled than him in movement techniques wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him.


    Just now, not only did Chuxue do it, but she used her martial ancestor, a Xuanwu ancestor, strength to suppress him!


    The joy in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes grew even thicker.


    ...Chuxue¡¯s intuition advancing was another surprise. Which also meant that herbat martial body had improved.


    Following which Zong Shou came back to his senses due to intense pain. Chuxue seemed to hate him to the bone as he bit down heavily, not willing to let go.


    Zong Shou tried his best to fling her away but was unable to. Just as he was about to threaten her to say, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go I am going to touch your chest¡±, a bell rang out which deafened the ear. Then, it couldn¡¯t stop. 6 consecutive sounds as it rang out within themon people path dao pce.

 Chapter 452 - Xuexi鈥檚 Wish

    Chapter 452: Xuexi¡¯s Wish


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Although the bell sound ceased, the echoes reverberated continuously, spreading all about the pce.


    Zong Shou had a solemn expression as he looked towards Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun. The 2 of them also had a serious expression on their faces.


    Even Chuxue let go of Zong Shou¡¯s hand and looked towards the direction of the bell.


    Zong Shou thought about it carefully for a moment before his brows furrowed. He drove his sword and flew towards the east gate of the dao pce. The other few people followed closely behind.


    Miles of distance was covered in just a few breaths. At this moment, the ten thousand odd disciples in the dao pce rushed in from all directions. They all seemed to know what was going on, silently lining up at the 2 sides of the pce gates.


    At this moment, Zong Shou had some reputation. Be it in themon people vast habitat or the 3 sects and 6 schools, he was the actual dao pce first seat and a rare 3rd generation core disciple.


    Everyone who recognized him all stopped to bow to him when they passed.


    After he reached the pce gates, no one dared to get close. They all stood far away and left some space for Zong Shou.


    It made things good for Zong Yuan, Zhao Yanran and the others, at least they didn¡¯t need to squeeze together with the other disciples.


    They only waited for a short moment here before they heard the ring of a bell. The dao pce middle gate suddenly opened.


    A hundred-odd people standing outside with a lost expression. They were all middle-aged men who were in their 30¡¯s to 40¡¯s. Their faces were slightly dejected and dispirited or expressionless. There were only a few people who didn¡¯t speak, and their faces were filled with sharpness.


    The one at the helm was outstanding. Although he was wearing a simple robe, his face slightly thin and stable. He had a calm aura made Zong Shou think of Wei Xu right away.


    At this moment he heard a bell-like male voice ring out at the entrance of the dao pce, ¡°Wee fellow sect disciples back to themon people dao pce!¡±


    Zong Shou nced over, only to hear that the one who spoke was a middle-aged man around 30 who was wearing a Confucian attire. He looked young, but his head was filled with white hair. His current expression was an emotional one.


    He recognized this person. It was Fangwen. The current head of themon people path pce. If he used his identity as Tanqiu, then this person could be considered his senior brother.


    At this moment, the ten thousand disciples of the sect all looked serious as they bowed towards the outside of the gate.


    ¡°Wee fellow sect disciples for returning to ourmon people path!¡±


    Those hundred-odd middle-aged disciples were all stunned. Even those people who were numb, showing no signs of life also raised their heads, light glowing in their eyes.


    Only the one at the head didn¡¯t react. His body stumbling as he walked through the gates. When he walked passed Fangwen, it caused thetter¡¯s brows to furrow, ¡°Junior brother...¡±


    That middle-aged man didn¡¯t bother at all. He walked through the gates, raising his head and looking into the sky. Where his eyes gazed passed was the direction of the ancestral hall.


    At this moment, the atmosphere near the pce gates shocked and touched the heart. Although the people were silent, they were suppressing their emotions. It was like a dormant volcano, pressing that magma deep in their chests.


    Zong Shou felt nothing at all. He looked carefully at the middle-aged man who gave off an amazing aura. He was simr to Wei Xu.


    Thinking to himself that this person was definitely that Xuexi. A person that even Hanfang paid a lot of attention to.


    In the next instance, Xuexi suddenly teared up as he kneeled towards the ancestral hall. He did a proper kowtow.


    The hundred-odd disciples behind him couldn¡¯t take it anymore. 2 streams of tears flowed down their faces as they kowtowed behind Xuexi.


    In that group of people, there were hundreds of people who also knelt. However, they all bowed towards the hundred people who stood on the road.


    Zong Shou found it weird. He heard Zhao Yanran exin, ¡°These people had participated in the battle of Yan City Pass. However, they managed to escape with their lives. I heard that it was because those people who were captured didn¡¯t care about their lives to act as the backline to let them escape. They heard that those people would return recently which was why they rushed back...¡±


    Hearing those few sentences, Zong Shou was at a total loss for words. Zong Yuan at the side was a bit distracted as he looked at all this, muttering to himself, ¡°Now I finally know why themon people path 3 sects and 6 schools can go up against the righteous path and demon path for ten thousand years and not lose.¡±


    Although Ruoshui didn¡¯t speak, her expression also became really serious.


    After Xuexi bowed, he stood back up. His eyes swept through the group of people. When he passed Zong Shou he suddenly stopped, slightly nodding his head as sort of a bow. His eyes were filled with gratefulness but didn¡¯te over to speak.


    Zong Shou smiled, knowing what he meant. He was saying that the kindness was so huge that words couldn¡¯t express it. When gentlemen spoke, it was quick and direct. They didn¡¯t need to let it show or say it out loud.


    Xuexi shifted his gaze away, once again looking at the sky above. His eyes were filled with joy and excitement whilst also filled with guilt and shame. He bowed once more.


    Zong Shou looked along with his gaze, only to see that 2 more people had appeared all of a sudden.


    One of them was Hanfang and the other was a ck-robed Taoist. His old face was also a mix of sadness and admiration.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose. He wondered if this person Xuexi¡¯s master. To be able to stand side by side with Hanfang, he should be a 2nd generation person of themon people path.


    At this moment, Zong Shou didn¡¯t know that when he was sizing up the people above, Hanfang and that ck-robed cultivator were discussing him.


    ¡°This is the disciple that Weixu had epted on behalf of senior master Xuanshuang. He is our youngest junior brother now? I have witnessed his sword technique. A grade 6 creating a sword technique! Hisprehension is the top few in the sect. This time I should be grateful for him.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hanfang smiled as he looked below, at the teen which was squinting. Following which he nodded his head in approval, ¡°I know that senior brother Weitian you have always seen Xuexi this kid as a family member. For Xuexi to escape this time is all because of him!¡±


    The ck-robed male coldly nced at Hanfang and knew this person was still ming him for leaving the sect and not returning for 20 years.


    Although Hanfang was one of the calmest out of the many senior brothers and junior brothers, he bore a grudge in earnest.


    Just as he was about to mock him, the words turned into a sigh instead, ¡°I didn¡¯t me the sect. Just that every time Ie to the dao pce I can¡¯t help but think about him. I was unable to put down this heart knot. Junior brother Zong Shou¡¯s kindness is something that I, Weitian, would repay. That junior brother Weixu has always been unreliable in the way he does things. Only this time, he couldn¡¯t be smarter in epting this kid into the sect...¡±


    On the other side, Hanfang was feeling a little guilty,ughing, ¡°Why are we talking about all this? Today, junior nephew Xuexi surprised me. 20 years of jail life and torture but he didn¡¯t give up. Looking at his soul, it is round and perfect, filled with spiritual light. The potential of his heart is much better than Fangwen. Those 20 years of hardship might be a good thing instead.¡±


    Weitian smiled, not agreeing or disagreeing. In the next instant, he saw that the gate of the dao pce was dead silent.


    Only to see Xuexi casually ¡®borrowed¡¯ a long sword from the waist of a nearbymon people path disciple. He didn¡¯t hesitate to slice his wrist open.


    ¡°Xuexi, today will follow the Buddhist sect venerable and make 3 oaths. The 1st oath is that I will use all my strength to cause mymon people path to spread far and wide through the cloud world, to achieve the ancestor¡¯s wishes! The 2nd oath is that I would like everyone who participated in the Yan City Pass rebellion to pay blood with blood...¡±


    When he said that, the ten thousand disciples nearby to the pce all exchanged nces with one another, their eyes filled with a weird expression.


    Xuexi also paused after that and took in a deep breath.


    ¡°My 3rd oath is that within 3 thousand years I will personally tear apart that Tailing shrine! To wipe out the entire sect!¡±


    When his words were said, lightning shed and the wind blew within themon people path dao pce, dark clouds spreading all about.


    A ck colored aura rose from all sides and charged towards Xuexi.


    A golden shield floated up around his body to repel these ck energies. Causing it to bare its fangs and show its teeth, but they were unable to get close at all.


    His expression became even more solemn, filled with determination.


    ¡°Fellow disciples please be my witness. If I go against this oath, I will die by my soul burning up!¡±


    When his words were said, an aura suddenly burst forth from this body, climbing upwards and charging into the horizon.


    The vast soul power suppressed all directions. Pretty much anyone grade 6 and below couldn¡¯t take it, all of them kneeling onto the ground.


    Only 1500 people could still stand, and their faces filled with cold sweat, filled with astonishment.


    ¡°This is, grade 9?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart was filled with shock. When this Xuexi had stepped into themon people path dao pce he was only grade 7.


    However, in an instant, he climbed a full 2 grades!


    ¡°This phenomenon, it¡¯s a sign of swearing to the heavens and the earth...¡±


    Zhao Yanran was startled as she looked on, not knowing how to react. Zong Yuan also kept silent, the phenomenon was simr to when he made a blood oath to be Zong Shou¡¯s servant. Only its aura was tens of timesrger.


    Xuan Yun¡¯s brows furrowed, looking at the ck energy, ¡°That is from the formless god demon, the bad thoughts of the human world. Although this great senior master Xuexi copied the Buddhism technique, he didn¡¯t pick up the true essence. At this moment although he used the power of the heart demon to raise his cultivation and potential, if he can¡¯t achieve it within 3 thousand ears then he would fall, dying frombustion, bing the food for these demons!¡±


    Zong Shou was still startled, not knowing what he should say. He could hear the determination and the bone-deep hate.


    Such a huge phenomenon...This time, he saved an extraordinary person.


    In his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but pray for that Han King. His highness was asking for it. Out of the people who participated in the rebellion of Yan City Pass, this Han King was a really important person.


    The hundreds of returning disciples behind Xuexi were also startled. However, when they came back to their senses they all sliced their wrists.


    ¡°...We follow the same path!¡±


    ¡°To let ourmon people path prosper! Take revenge for our brothers! To wipe out that Tailing Sect!¡±


    Thunder rumbled in the skies, causing that Weitian to sigh, ¡°Dumb kid! Dumb kid!¡±

 Chapter 453 - 5 Spirits All Gathered

    <h4>Chapter 453: 5 Spirits All Gathered</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Whilst the thunder bellowed, Zong Shou hurried back to 1st Courtyard A.


    His expression was a little weird. When those 134 people all made their oaths, there were 9 of them who instantly broke through to grade 7. The other 100 all had some improvements, stepping to the cusp of grade 7!


    Originally, most of their hearts were dead. However, at that moment they were filled with fighting spirit and determination.


    And the aura of the hundred over people gathered together. The glow from their vital energy was so vast that it forced the formless god demon to back off, shocking ones hearts.


    ¡°Ruler! Senior brother Xue is an extraordinary person...¡±


    The one who spoke was Zong Yuan. At this moment his eyes were filled with shock and respect.


    Zong Shou acknowledged, but he didn¡¯t agree or not. Originally when he saw those disciples who were released by Tailing Sect, his first thought was that a majority of them were useless. 20 years of imprisonment and torture had curved their spines. Even if their cultivation was there, they were not going to be of any use.


    However, with just a few words and actions, it caused these people to have a new faith, new support, finding their energy and soul, not as dejected as before.


    Xuexi¡¯s 3 oaths were not his hatred.


    No wonder Hanfang would ce such high hopes on that person. Within themon people¡¯s path as expected, it was filled with talents.


    Who knows. Maybe someday, Tailing Sect might be destroyed in that person¡¯s hands.


    He was also looking forward. Xuexi¡¯s return was because of him. Based on the butterfly effect, the wind he, as the butterfly, caused was gettingrger andrger.


    Not only did gantian Mountain not be weaker and chaotic, but it was also rising. Common people¡¯s paths didn¡¯t fail at Yan City Pass. Dealing with Yuan Jiuchen several years earlier. And today there was one more Xuexi that swore to wipe out Tailing Sect.


    Who knew how this future would turn out to be?


    Zong Shou, himself, didn¡¯t feel too nervous, he also didn¡¯t feel any guilt. So what if history gets messed up. What does he have to worry about? A different god-emperor era was what he wanted, he wanted to see the cloud world burn.


    Squinting his eyes as he looked at the fake clear sky above. The lightning had already dissipated. The dark clouds that gathered over were all nowhere to be seen.


    Zong Shou suddenly broke out into augh. Coming to this world and using the name Zong Shou to live meant that he needed to struggle, to fight against his destiny and fate!


    All this way, he finally didn¡¯t end up like thest life where he was beheaded with no one to collect his corpse.


    However, there were more things he had to ount for.


    Yiren, Chuxue, Ruoshui, Zong Yuan... These people were people he had to care about. He couldn¡¯t give up on Gantian Mountain City. Joining inmon people¡¯s path, he couldn¡¯t stand by and not bother about the rise and fall of the sect.


    His body was feeling heavier and heavier, like a cacoon tightly wrapping around him, unable to take the weight.


    To a sword expert, who knows was it a blessing or a curse.


    Just as he was slowly losing focus, his thoughts going chaotic. He suddenly heard a soft scoff, ¡°Such a young age why are you having so many random thoughts? Unless we break through to the end realm we can¡¯t truly control our fate. People like you are just ants in front of the big path. There is no need to purposely ce down things and there¡¯s no need to carry those burdens that you don¡¯t need to carry. You just need to try your best and follow your heart. Wherever you walk would be wherever you go...¡±


    Zong Shou was jolted to his senses, looking stunned at the sky. Only to see the old man who was standing beside Hanfang was proudly standing in the air, looking over with cold disdain.


    However his tone was filled with mockery, his gaze was light and cold.


    ¡°Awake? It is good that you are awake! However, you are just a little fish that is struggling to jump out of a big river. Not knowing how small you are to the people on the shore, how amusing you are! Have you heard of xuanjing? When it is born it is just the size of the middle finger, hiding deep in the river. It slowly grows big, following where the current guides it. Ten thousand yearster, it grows ten thousand feet, starting waves and making gusts, swallowing mountains and rivers, traveling the space and the void. People like you, who don¡¯t have enough power, would at the river you will be picked up and eaten!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped. This old fellow seems to be even stronger than Hanfang, able to hear his thoughts. He retracted all his thoughts, letting his soul sink and shrink back. In the next instance, the old man casually threw a crystal over.


    ¡°Take this item. I, Weitian, don¡¯t like to owe people favors! I thank you for Xi¡¯er¡¯s matter!¡±


    After he threw that item, the old man wanted to leave. Before he was about to, his body stopped and he smiled, ¡°You¡¯re a little interesting, kid. If you want to jump out then learn from the xuanjing, stabilize your foundations before speaking.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up, bowing respectfully, ¡°Thank you, senior brother, for your advice! However junior brother heard that this xuanjing swallow millions of food in the ocean every day!¡±


    When Weitian heard that heughed out loud, ¡°Cultivators like us should do that! Fight for spiritual medicine, fight for treasures, fight for luck, fight for the grand path. The big fish swallows the small fish is always the true theory. That is all I got to say today, junior brother take care of yourself...¡±


    When Weitian said those words, he was nowhere to be seen anymore.


    Zong Shou felt grateful. Weitian¡¯s words had solved his heart knot and removed the huge stone on his chest.


    In the next instance, the corner of his eyes saw Chuxue who was holding the ck stone qilin baby in her hands, staring at him with a wronged expression.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped, his body shed, ¡°Today I am going into seclusion! Don¡¯t disturb if it isn¡¯t important!¡±


    Without waiting for Chuxue to react, he charged into the room like that of wind before heavily mming the door shut.


    Just as he sat down Zong Shou saw Chuxue standing by the window pouting. She stared with her watery eyes right at the inside.


    Zong Shou was feeling more and more guilty, acting like he didn¡¯t see anything whilst he took out the crystal that Weitian had left him.


    It was the size of a thumb, threads of blue spiritual light spread all about.


    ¡°It is a legacy crystal?¡±


    Zong Shou was slightly shocked, he tried cing the blue crystal in between his brows.


    A long whileter did he shift the stone away, his eyes filled with awe.


    Inside it was all Weitian¡¯s experiences andprehensions on the spiritual cultivation path. It was aplete spirit master legacy.


    After joining themon people path, he didn¡¯tck spirit master books. If he didn¡¯t understand anything he could find someone to teach him.


    However, it was far from something like this legacy crystal, the drawings of all talismans, the key points to spellbat, theprehension of the heaven and earth grand path.


    Moreover, it had the entire process of Weitian forming dharma when he was in the god realm.


    ¡°This item is a life savior, how worth it!¡±


    Eximing, Zong Shou kept it. Then, he took out a jade ornament, the one he had gotten from the Hanking.


    That highness had no experience and knowledge whilst Zong Shou had seen this item in the vast books of the library.


    Smashing it with a palm, as expected at the core area of the jade ornament a few drops of jade-colored liquid flew out.


    Zong Shou used true qi to collect them, and his eyes were filled with joy.


    As expected, it was that thing-jade core spiritual milk.


    In the next instance, 3 more golden pellets appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s hand.


    It was one of the 24 lotus seeds of the ganli purple gold lotus.


    Unfortunately, Yiren wasn¡¯t here, if not this pill refining genius would make these 2 spiritual items into pills and could double its effectiveness!


    Speaking of which, whether or not the ganli purple gold lotus and the jade core spiritual milk werepatible or not was something he didn¡¯t know.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate to consume both of them. At this moment he was valiantly trying to improve to breakthrough, to try to form his dharma. He didn¡¯t have so much time to wait.


    The moment these 2 spiritual items entered his body, Zong Shou felt his stomach hurt, following which it spread all over his body. The ganli purple gold lotus spread out into wild spiritual energy and directly headed into his bones and muscles. One one side it mercilessly destroyed all the bones, tendons, the meat of his body. On the other, it pushed his body to continuously recover it.


    The time it took for the jade core spiritual milk to spread out was a little slower. However, when it did, it suppressed the pain. It continued to strengthen the muscles that were destroyed hundreds of times by the wild spiritual energy. Although the effects weren¡¯t obvious it was more gentle and all-rounded, a bit by bit strengthening.


    Zong Shou was enlightened, calming himself down. Using all his strength to lead the medicinal powers towards his 4 limbs and his bones.


    This time could be considered to be the most simple out of all the times that he consumed spiritual items.


    A load of time passed until Zong Shou felt that there were no more changes in his body did Zong Shou open his eyes.


    Looking at the sky outside, he knew that it was the morning of the 7th day.


    Looking at his hands once more, he saw that apart from the original jade white, there was a thread of gold on the surface of his skin.


    3 ganli purple gold lotus seeds caused several threads of pure wild spiritual energy to remain in his muscles and bones. And that jade core spiritual milk not only strengthened his body, it also healed all his hidden injuries. It even repaired his broken soulrgely.


    Zong Shou smiled and knew that his physical body was no different from a grade 7 spiritual weapon.


    His physical body had solidified, his soul was recovering. Next would be working towards the earth grade 9thyer of the world shocking spirit art as well as preparing to form his dharma.


    Just as Zong Shou was about to take out the zing ss pearl and the extreme dark chill energy pearl, the dragon-shaped tattoo on his arm started to heat up.


    Zong Shou was instantly delighted, his body shing like that of an afterimage. In just a hundred breaths he was outside themon people path pce. Riding on the lightning winged serpent, flying 6 hours to rush to the abyss.


    The moment he reached here he saw a green shirt teen waiting with his arms by his side. Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose, filled with confusion.


    ¡°You are Aokun?¡±


    Aokun was the name of the evil dragon that the dragon shadow the old man told him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± That teen smiled and turned around, he was holding an item in his hand.


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted, it was a green hornless dragon baby.

 Chapter 454 - Teen Governor Commander

    <h4>Chapter 454: Teen Governor Commander</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Time flew. In a blink of an eye, it was a year and a halfter.


    Outside Gantian City on that wide road, a group of cavalry soldiers galloped quickly.


    Not longter, a majestic giant city appeared in front of the eyes of this group of cavalry.


    ¡°Governormander, we have arrived in Gantian City!¡±


    There were a total of 40 people, and all of them strong and muscr brutes, riding on the strongest windrider foals. They also wore exquisitely crafted spiritual armor made by spiritual cksmiths.


    The one at the helm was extremely pretty, having a petite body. What she wore was a silver crafted armor suitable for women.


    She had been closing her eyes. Now that she opened it her attractive eyes seem to encapste the universe. Touching, deep and bright.


    She first looked at the path below her, deep in thought.


    ¡°From Rainbow City to Gantian Mountain City, 740 miles of qingfeng stone road. Within my Great Shang, there are less than 50 stretches of them.¡±


    Qingfeng Stone could gather wind. Using stone to make the path it could help to conserve energy for the cloud stepping foal, such that its galloping speed would be increased by 3 times.


    ¡°This was built in thest year! That Gantian Monster king invested nearly a million grade 4 beast crystals to built this road. A total of 7 of these spread through the border, arge portion of them still aren¡¯tpleted. I heard that anyone who uses this path has to pay, to make up for the monster king¡¯s loss. It caused nearby merchants to hate him to the call whilst being delighted about it.


    The person who spoke was beside the teen, a hawk nose and green face, wearing the uniform of a capitalmander. At this moment his face was filled with indifference as he shook his head.


    ¡°Building the qingfeng stone path is indeed a good thing. However, today the Donglin Cloud Continent war situation hasn¡¯t ceased. To not prepare troops for war and spend money on this is amusing. If Gantian Mountain City is destroyed in the future, this will just be a gift for orders...¡±


    For the Great Shang army system, 10 thousand people was a town with amander leading. 30 thousand to 100 thousand was an army with a capitalmander. Further above would be a governormander who had 350 thousand people under him.


    The girl known as governormander didn¡¯t give a reaction. She looked at the giant city in the distance, the shock in her eyes growing thicker.


    ¡°Who knew that Donglin Cloud Continent, this destend could have such a magnificent city!¡±


    Looking on slightly from the outside, one would know that the city was brimming with life and had a huge poption.


    That greenishplexion capitalmander mocked in disdain, ¡°It is just simr to a state city of our Great Shang and is a little weaker. Does governor-general need to order people to go in to inform the monster king toe out to receive the decree from heaven?¡±


    The girl shook her head, ¡°This Gantian Mountain City had 13 provinces under him. Even in our central continent, it is simr to a vassal state and we can¡¯t treat them arrogantly. Moreover whether or not I give this decree to this person, I still need to see the situation within before I decide...¡±


    When he said those words, that girl had covered her face with a silver mask, directly heading towards the city gates.


    The defending soldiers outside the city seemed casual, but it was tight within. However, at this moment be it the Donglin Cloud Continent or the central continent everyone cultivated martial arts. As such, they didn¡¯t confiscate their armor and weapons.


    Only asking about their past, recording down all their cultivation before letting them go. They saw that their statuses were extraordinary, so right after they entered, a red swift bird flew towards the Gantian Mountain peak.


    That silver armored teen looked at it but didn¡¯t care at all. She looked all around the streets before her pupils constricted slightly.


    ¡°This Gantian Mountain has so many cultivators!¡±


    The people all around all had martial master level cultivation. Brushing shoulders with one another, the crowd never ceased. A short thousand feet street and he saw close to a hundred xiantian master. There were also many sprite masters, upying 10% of the poption.


    The ships on both sides mostly sold and purchased various beast leathers and spiritual materials. Secondary would be weapons and prosperous pill businesses.


    The green-faced capitalmander had a solemn expression on his face, ¡°I asked around and this was because of 2 years ago, a series of political decrees by the Monster king. He opened up martial arts books and spirit master secret manuals to them. It was said that just xiantian master alone there are 40 thousand. The cloud ocean hunts this year, and 400 thousand mythic masters followed.¡±


    The silver armored teen frowned and continued to walk forwards. She felt a little weird. The streets were very clean, andpared to Great Shang capital city, it was even cleaner. When she used spiritual sense to reach out she felt that there were several holes below where all the dirty water was excreted through.


    That capitalmander looked at her expression and smiled, ¡°this was because of the Monster king, this kid is a cleanliness freak and doesn¡¯t like dirt. It¡¯s was why he invested a hundred thousand beast crystals to build this water channel. The city became cleaner.¡±


    The teen shook her head. A momentter she arrived in a region which had a stream running through it. Her lips under the silver-colored mask instantly rose.


    Although this ce was changed into amerce street, this ce still had a lingering prostitution aura.


    This ce was Shili Ling Xiangding, she had heard about it. After the Monster king ascended his first political decree was to close this ce down.


    ¡°So in capitalmander Li¡¯s eyes, this Monster king is a preposterous and incapable ruler?¡±


    Thatmander paused for a moment before nodding his head without hesitation,¡± he can¡¯t be said to be an incapable ruler, but he is preposterous. This kid is talented, unfortunately, he became famous too early and had never been through setbacks, making him arrogant. If it was in a ruling climate, his work will benefit a country. However, it is a chaotic world. I heard that Yunxia and zing me mountains prepare their troops day and night and want to fight back. Longxiang City¡¯s Thousand City alliance is also gettingrger andrger, spreading over 17 provinces. They are also staring aggressively at Gantian Mountain. This kid isn¡¯t thinking about prepping his troops and instead isrgely reducing the army. He is too confident...¡±


    The silver armored teen nodded her head, deep in thought. After a moment she directly walked towards a restaurant at the side. A ce where people from all walks of life gathered was most suitable to gather news.


    The moment she entered, that teen heard a sigh. What they were speaking about was exactly whatmander Li mentioned.


    ¡°What a pity! What is that Monster king thinking! Other people are all expanding but this one wants to make the army more elite. The 13 provinces under Gantian Mountain, 2700 over cities originally had 25 million troops, now there are just 3 million. If Yunxia and zing me Mountain attack what will the ruler use to block...¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say it that way. After he reduced the army, didn¡¯t he add some more troops after? The troops in the army are at least martial master grade and there are many spirit masters. With lesser troops, there is a lesser burden. It is also much simpler for Gantian to rule the cities under it, freeing up a lot morebor force. The ruler reduced taxes such that themon people can buy clothes, salt, and Jewelry. If not where will all of us go to earn money?¡±


    ¡°Scoff! You also must look at the time! At this point, war isn¡¯t over. 300 towns, no matter how elite they are, won¡¯t be of use. Others can kill you by just piling people over you! That Thousand City Alliance has 30 million troops. His highness is a good ruler which is why I am not willing to see this Gantian die!¡±


    His tone filled with hate which caused the entire restaurant to go silent. A momentter he smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s also an even more preposterous thing. I heard that his highness stopped bothering about administrative matters. Letting all matters to be handled by the ¡°cab¡±. He also gave a lot of power to the people in the Meeting Hall, himself also has his power restricted. It such a chaotic time he dares mess around.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed preposterous. However, he is a little smart, not letting go of the military. Now he is also reducing personal troops...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of controlling the army? The finances are all in the hands of others!¡±


    ¡°Maybe his highness doesn¡¯t have the ambition to unify this Donglin Cloud Continent.¡±


    ¡°That is probably so. How unfortunate! If this entire Donglin was under Gantian Mountain, my business would be able to increase by several folds!¡±


    ¡°Why are we talking about this for? Speaking of, won¡¯t they be meeting in the Meeting Hall in 3 days? We will have a good show. It will be an intense battle between those 2. Unfortunately, it is so hard to get a ticket to watch.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I bought a ticket. I spent close to 300 grade 4 beast crystals...¡±


    Meeting Hall?


    Curiosity appeared in the eyes of the silver armored teen. She looked towards capitalmander Li with a questioning gaze. Thetter shook his head, ¡°I have never seen it. I heard that it was made by this Monster king, simr to the ancient times when various tribe leaders had meetings. All the merchants and nobles all feel honored if they can sit in.¡±


    When he heard the words ¡°various tribe leaders had meetings¡±, the silver armored teen shook her head.


    This Gantian Monster king made one speechless. However, since she had a chance today she wanted to take a look at this Meeting Hall.


    ¡°Since this Monster king is so preposterous, why did capitalmander Li suggest to choose this Gantian Mountainst month when you had the meeting with his majesty? And not that Thousand City alliance Longxiang Mountain City?¡±


    That capitalmander Li¡¯s expression turned solemn, ¡°I think that because the Monster king is preposterous, unwilling to expand which was why he is the best choice. Yunxia and zing me have too many powers. The Longxiang Mountain City lord, although strategical and good at military and politics, has too much ambition. The alliance has too deep connections with the many sects. Although their power is the strongest in Donglin Cloud Continent they aren¡¯t a good choice! If Great Shang wants to choose a side to support, this Gantian Mountain City is best.¡±


    The silver armored teen couldn¡¯t help but nod, her expression fluctuating. Just as she was in deep thought, she heard someone exim from the side.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the ruler? Is he touring the city?¡±


    The teen was shocked, walking beside the railing. Looking out, only to see a group of cavalry with fresh clothes and majestic horses crossing by.


    The one at the helm was a teen, he was as elegant as a girl, wearing the king robe. Beside him was an old man.


    Without needing to ask, the silver armored teen knew that this was Gantian Mountain prime minister Ren Bo.


    In the next instance, the teen sensed something. Turning around she saw a teen young master looking outside with a teasing expression.

 Chapter 455 - Meeting About Taxes

    <h4>Chapter 455: Meeting About Taxes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Within these 2 years, the prime minister has run Gantian Mountain well.¡±


    In a rxed manner, he rode the horse forwards on the streets. The unceasing amount of shops on the side showed how prosperous the current Gantian Mountain was.


    The pedestrians were moving like waves, simr to when he had left Gantian Mountain. However, Zong Shou knew that the rental from these stalls was 7 times that of before.


    As for Gantian Mountain¡¯smerce tax, in just a short 2 years it had risen by more than 10 times.


    Even without needing to go down the cloud ocean to hunt, it could support the 3 million army expenditure of Gantian Mountain.


    In the past, the beast crystals and mind stones were mostly for self-use. They didn¡¯t have much trade on the market. However, now that there are many martial cultivators in the country, beast crystals, mind stones as well as various kinds of medicine and beast leather were increasing in folds. So naturally, themerce tax was also greatly increasing.


    ¡°This is because of the ruler. I have nothing to do with it!¡±


    Renboughed out, his face filled with a mocking expression, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the few government decrees passed down by the ruler, how would Gantian Mountain look like it was today? Today just the xiantain experts that have entered our city registry have reached 80 thousand. However half of them are staying because of the ruler¡¯s 9 true dragon sword technique books. At that time it shocked the cloud continent...¡±


    Zong Shou felt a little gleeful, his eyes turning into a crescent moon shape. However, he knew that if it wasn¡¯t for Renbo helping him deal with all theseplicated administrative matters, Gantian Mountain wouldn¡¯t have been able to be so strong.


    That fellow was good at everything, only that he was too smart. A year ago he wanted to build the roads and wanted to collect fees for 200 years. In the end, this old man suppressed it to a 50-year limit, causing his future ie to be reduced by 70%, how annoying.


    ¡°However no matter where I am I hear that I am a preposterous incapable ruler...¡±


    ¡°Scoff, what do those ignorant people know?¡±


    Renbo scoffed coldly, his words filled with disdain, ¡°Although our Gantian Mountain has 3 million troops, the lowest one is a martial master at the 5th chakra meridian. They also cultivated a support technique, theirbat strength is far from that random army 2 years ago. As for the 3 million spiritual armor and weapons that the ruler instructed to buy and craft in secret, I just need half a year to prepare it. Any moment we would be able to exchange their gears, and also those blood cloud cavalry...¡±


    When he said those 3 words, Renbo¡¯s expression seemed a little weird. If he didn¡¯t know that their Gantian Mountain was silently building such an elite army, he would think that Zong Shou was already satisfied, with no intentions to expand anymore.


    Thinking about how this ce wasn¡¯t a ce where they could speak at ease, Renbo paused, following which he said curiously, ¡°When can your highness act?¡±


    This was also the question that everyone in Gantian Mountain was asking. Others felt that Gantian Mountain was extremely weak after cutting down the army. However, anyone with a little status which could enter the true core of Gantian Mountain would know exactly how strong the current army was.


    3 million martial masters might not be the opponent of that tens of million-strong army of Thousand City Alliance, but if they were equipped well with the various armors and weapons, they could fight 1 against 10!


    In the entire Donglin Cloud Continent, how many powers can take out such a huge sum?


    Even Lingyun Sect which had passed down for ten thousand years might not bear to be able to take out the money.


    In Renbo¡¯s eyes, if it wasn¡¯t for Zong Shou suppressing it, their current soldier strength was enough to sweep both Yunxia and zing me City.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s best if we act weak. Since we have high moral ground we can prevent those sects from interfering.¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it and shook his head. He felt emotional. Things in the world were just so weird.


    A year and a half ago he was a ruler that everyone praised was intelligent and great. But a year and a halfter, he was being linked to being preposterous and incapable.


    At the corner of his eye, he saw a person which caused him to be startled. He looked towards the restaurant at the side, only to see a silver armored thin covered in exquisite masks looking over.


    Why was this girl here?


    After entering this era, Zong Shou had never seen her but in the future, ten thousand yearster, she was like thunder in the ears.


    The only female who was called a military god in the early parts of the god-emperor era.


    The way she was dressed was the same as the books recorded. The silver-colored mask, grade 9 silver crafted snow pattern armor was also unique.


    However, wasn¡¯t she a capitalmander in Great Shang? What was she doing here?¡±


    Within the restaurant, another person looked over. That gaze was like when one was looking at a monkey, making him feel ufortable.


    Zong Shou frowned and didn¡¯t mind much. This girl was said to be loyal to Great Shang as such he had no way to pull her over. As for thetter, who cared who he was?


    A bell also rang at the peak of Gantian Mountain, spreading all around the city.


    Zong Shou retracted his attention as he looked towards Zhengang Peak.


    ¡°Ruler, it has begun at the Meeting Hall, do you want to go take a look?¡±


    Zong Shou nodded her head slightly. When he was in themon people path pce, he would only return once every half a year. Naturally, he would go take a look at the Meeting Hall.


    ¡°Prime minister, what is the topic up for discussion today?¡±


    ¡°The matters up for discussion today are allrge matters. One is to adjust the passed tax for xuanxing bamboo arrows. The 2nd is about Qianxue and Fanghui City wanting to be directly under Gantian Mountain. Hu Qianqiu and Chaiyuan have started debating 2 months ago, and it is said that they are ready to go all out against one another today.¡±


    ¡°Xuanxing bamboo arrow pass tax?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose, asking with curiosity. He also heard about the xuanxing bamboo which was a top material to craft spiritual arrows. One could carve a wind element formation and would be strong. It is reallymon in Donglin Cloud Continent, not only is the quality good, but there were only ten over production areas.


    As for those 2 cities, it also made him feel weird. Those city lords didn¡¯t want to be rulers of thend and want to go directly under him?


    Speaking of which, this year, the number of cities directly under Gantian has increased to 40. He didn¡¯t need to mobilize any troops, and that was weird.


    ¡°1/4 of the production of that xuanxing bamboo arrow is under the wind bear race. As for overlord country duke Hu Qianqiu, through trade, he has bought a lot of such arrows and earned a huge amount. Does the ruler understand?¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou¡¯s face light up, Renboughed, ¡°Which was why those 2 people have been arguing. In the earlier periods, Chaiyuan raised a discussion item to say that he wanted to raise the pass taxes for the arrows. If they couldn¡¯t earn money from purchasing arrows from the outside, they would naturally be able to protect their wind bear race industry. Originally vast country duke Chaiyuan wasn¡¯t the opponent of the overlord country duke but this matter also involves the pill crane race which is why the His family is also involved within. The 2 sides joined hands and attracted a lot of discussions. Their support was more than Chaiyuan. As for Qianxue and Fanghui Cities, it is because of the welfare that the ruler has set up which only direct jurisdiction cities can enjoy. Along with how merchants are taxed as one group, within the 13 provinces, a small half wants to join our Gantian to benefit. What a bother...¡±


    Zong Shou eximed and expressed that he understood. Thinking about half a year ago, what he saw in the Meeting Hall, he decided to prepare before entering. He turned around and looked towards Chuxue, ¡°Xue¡¯er go buy something nice to eat.¡±


    Chuxue giggled when she heard that, tapping her small heaven and earthbag, ¡°I have already prepared it, it is what young master likes the most.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with praise and admiration, Chuxue knew what he thought about the best.


    Making the horse speed up, not caring at all as he galloped quickly on the streets. Before the 3rd bell sounded out he rushed to Zhengan Peak.


    The Meeting Hall here had been expanded by 3 times and it was all built by Tiegang stone.


    The energy here also became thicker, its restriction towards true qi and soul power became even more amazing.


    Usually, the meeting hall meetings will be chaired in turns by Hu Qianqiu and Chaiyuan.


    However, since he had already returned so naturally, he held it, sitting solemnly right at the front. Below him, there were a total of 500 participants.


    Before they began, Zong Shou swept the viewing stand, there were more people, around a thousand of them.


    A smile appeared in his eyes. These viewers were beast crystals and mind stones.


    An instantter they were startled. Not only was that teen young master there, but that silver armored teen was also there too.


    Not talking about thetter, who he knew about, but the former¡¯s identity was extraordinary.


    Why did theye?


    Not thinking much about it, Zong Shou picked up a hammer and smacked down heavily, signaling the official start of the meeting today.


    Without needing him to say anything, there was an official who picked up the first topic and started reading it out.


    As expected it was regarding the tax for the xuanxing bamboo. They wanted to raise it by a full 30%.


    When the finished reading it out, Hu Qianqiu¡¯s face sunk, ¡°Country duke Chai what is your purpose for this? You are only allowing yourself to eat rice and not letting others drink soup.¡±


    Chaiyuan didn¡¯t blink at all, ¡°The problem is that my wind bear race can¡¯t even drink soup now!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to find a winner with my Hu family?¡±


    ¡°Do we have a choice!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu scoffed coldly when he heard that, a sharp glow shing in his eyes and he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Chaiyuan also took half a step forward, following which he wiped his eyes with his hands, tears falling down.


    ¡°Today I, Chaiyuan, am here to describe to all of you about my hardships! 1 set of xuanxing bamboo arrow is worth 3 grade 3 beast crystals. To craft 1 needs half a day. Often 30% of the ingredients defect, and after being sold they are worth 10 grade 3 beast crystals. The profits are so small, but my wind bear race along with our servants have 120 thousand people. How can we depend on this business to survive? Today we can¡¯t even earn this bit of money to survive!¡±


    On Zong Shou¡¯s side he had used his hands to cover his mouth, resisting the urge tough, ¡°Prime minister, vast country duke used onions right?¡±


    Just now he personally witnessed that Chaiyuan used onions to wipe on his eyes. Chuxue had turned her head around andughed out.


    Renbo coughed softly like he was used to this, saying with a t tone, ¡°His acting has always been good. In Gantian Mountain City he is praised by all.¡±

 Chapter 456 - Fighting and Dispute

    <h4>Chapter 456: Fighting and Dispute</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Chaiyuan got sadder the more he said. ¡°All of you might think that our wind bear race when crafting xuanxing bamboo arrows, is hiring people and sucking the blood of the workers. But my Chai Family has always treated them well. Every arrow crafted, 4 grade 3 crystals will be returned to the worker. If we don¡¯t have such a money-making method, then how would the hundred over thousand of us survive? Actually, with our Chai Family ability, we can do any money-making business we want. It is just that we can¡¯t bear to give up. We are thinking about Gantian Mountain. If we don¡¯t have our spiritual cksmiths, artifact cksmiths, we will be locked down by the Thousand City Alliance. What if they don¡¯t sell the xuanxing bamboo arrows to use in the future!¡±


    The moment he said that the meeting hall was in a buzz, many of them slightly nodded their heads, as they agreed with it.


    Even people sitting on the viewer stands cheered out.


    Zong Shou continuously nodded his head. Those words made sense, and their Gantain Mountain couldn¡¯t have their necks grabbed by other people.


    Chaiyuan spoke for a long while, tears rolling down his face, his expression was filled with pain. A full 8 minutester, he walked down from the speaking tform.


    Then, it was Hu Qianqiu. He had a whole other style¨Ca aggressive a lively argument.


    He was a head shorter than Chaiyuan. However, the moment his 9 feet tall burly body stood on the altar, there was a heavy suppressive power which caused the entire hall to turn silent.


    Squinting his eyes to look at Chaiyuan, Hu Qianqiuughed coldly.


    ¡°10 grade 3 beast crystal sales price, but that is just the price today. 2 months ago, before your wind bear and pill crane races monopolized it, it was 50 grade 3 crystals. The quality was even worse than now! Out of 10 arrows, there were 2 that couldn¡¯t be fired. Old Chaiyuan, do you know how many Gantian children your xuanxing bamboo arrows killed?¡±


    Chaiyuan¡¯s face changed slightly, following which he was like an old monk focusing, not moving at all.


    Zong Shou felt weird when he looked on, ¡°Weren¡¯t they best friends? Why are they like enemies now?¡±


    ¡°They fell out long ago!¡±


    Renbo continued, his face filled with admiration, ¡°In the past, the iron tiger and wind bear race had a good rtionship, close like brothers. It was because the ruler had a real charm to him. They also worked together to go up against the ruler¡¯s fox race. However, since your highness established this Meeting Hall and allowed them to discuss most of therge policy decisions. These monster race tribes along with the humans were constantly in debate and dispute. On the contrary, the Zong family has a supernatural position now. However, there are times when the 2 of them have simr interests and they would be as close as brothers. How cunning.¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent. He didn¡¯t expect this to happen at that time.


    On the side of Hu Qianqiu, he was still sharply shouting out, ¡°This xuanxing bamboo arrow has already been eliminated by our Gantian Mountain army. So what if others don¡¯t sell it to use a much stronger Xuan iron heavy arrow. Using such low-quality arrows will only cause people to die! The price is too expensive, and not being able to purchase enough of them will cause a reduction in our hunting gains. It is not beneficial to government policies. Moreover, the martial arts spirit in our Gantain Mountain is really strong, and our trading is better than that of numerous countries. It isn¡¯t like they would die from hunger if they don¡¯t do this industry. If they could all take up arms our Gantian Mountain will have hundreds over thousand more martial experts!¡±


    The people beneath the speaking altar cheered out, naturally, some people sighed. Zong Shou only found it weird. Hu Qianqiu¡¯s words also didn¡¯t seem to be wrong, how confusing.


    However, he could see that the fox race and human race people were all listening on from the sides. Those people who were agreeing or breaking tables were those with rted interests.


    Hu Qianqiu continued as he waved his arms, seeming that he was filled with energy. In the end, he seemed to feel like he wasn¡¯t as majestic, so he ripped his shirt, showing his tight muscles and coldly sweeping everyone present.


    ¡°Anyways, today this topic cannot be passed! Whoever raises his hand, I will fight him to the death!¡±


    Chaiyuan was instantly shivering from rage, causing the entire meeting hall to be deathly silent.


    Zong Shou was stunned when he heard that, ¡°Is this a threat? Didn¡¯t I say that this was not allowed?¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t count!¡±


    Renbo shook his head, ¡°Fight him to death has many meanings. As long as the overlord country duke restricts himself to this meeting it isn¡¯t against the rules. He does not need to openly kill or set fire, there are many dark methods he could use like set up rumors or crush people on the markets.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was threatened by him, Hu Qianqiu felt delightful, he turned around and bowed towards Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were opened wide, only to see several ck things suddenly rise from the meeting seats.


    He couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth to remind, but it was already toote. Those ck shadows all smashed on Hu Qianqiu¡¯s head and exploded, dying his body in ck and red color.


    Hu Qianqiu looked at his body and turned around in fury.


    ¡®This is ck dog blood! Who did this?¡±


    The entire meeting Hall was surprisingly silent. Everyone had an innocent and shocked expression.


    Hu Qianqiu couldn¡¯t find any suspicious person at all,stly, he turned his gaze towards Chaiyuan before he hollered, ¡°It must be you! Last time I just asked people to throw 2 banana peels and now you take revenge by throwing a bucket of ck dog blood. In front of the ruler, you dare to do that! I am not finished with you...¡±


    His body was fast as a shadow as he pounced over in rage. Chaiyuan was caught off guard, his expression was one that said ¡®you are looking at the wrong person¡¯. As he heard more of what he said he was furious.


    ¡°Oh, so that banana peel was you! This means that the 2 eggs on my head 4 months ago were also you right!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu scoffed coldly and didn¡¯t reply. He was on the initiative directly punching out with a ¡°thousand-mile tiger roar¡± towards Chaiyuan¡¯s face. Chaiyuan was a vicious person, not dodging at all, a bear palm smashing out causing Hu Qianqiu to stumble backward.


    The 2 of them were Xuanwu ancestors, their true qi was suppressed. However, with the hundreds of thousands of kilograms of the strength of their body going all out, they dragged down the 10 over people around in an instance.


    The people around were anxious as they looked on, and they hurriedly rushed in to try to save their master. Some tried to persuade them not to find but they would also kick and punch in. To take revenge and vent their frustration.


    All of a sudden, this meeting hall was in chaos. Hundreds of people in a messy fight, like a city fight. Banana peels and eggs flying, dog blood covering one.


    Zong Shou took the hammer and smashed the golden bell at the side, shouting several times for silence but it didn¡¯t change anything.


    Seeing several items fly over, Zong Shou sidestepped, only to see several apples smash to pieces on the wall behind him.


    He thought to himself about how dangerous it was to nearly be hit by these flying bullets. Which person that doesn¡¯t want his life threw those things over.


    Luckily, thest time, he had experienced this before, so naturally, he adapted to it this time.


    As expected Chuxue, Renbo and he hid under the table and interestingly looked at the scenes ahead.


    Chuxue was amusing, taking out several cakes and tidbits from the heaven and earth bag, several tes and ced it in front of the 3 of them. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t drink and could only rece it with some hundred flowers spiritual juice from themon people¡¯s path.


    Just a mouth of that item could recover arge amount of true qi and spiritual energy. Its taste was also no different from that Huang grade and even Xuan grade celestial brews.


    ¡°Oh! Uncle Hu¡¯s tiger roar back to the forest is used well! Compared to half a year ago it has improved. In just several months he could step into the ascended realm.¡±


    Seeing Hu Qianqiu roar out, hugging the arms or legs of people around him to act like he was trying to stop the fight. However, he was restricting the ten over people who Chaiyuan was beating up. A bright light shone in Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°As expected a practical fight can train one. Speaking of which who was the one who threw the ck dog blood out? In front of me, he is bold. Is it Chaiyuan? I need to punish him heavily!¡±


    Only to see that the ck dog blood was fired by several specific spiritual artifacts like it was nned. As for who controlled it and who brought it in, no one knew about it.


    This tiegang hall suppressed true qi, the spiritual sense was unable to be spread out. Many things were unable to be found out.


    ¡°That might not be it!¡±


    ¡°Renbo smiled, filled with deep meaning, ¡°Maybe Hu Qianqiu is acting it all out on his own. Based on what I know, the Chai and He Families working together. They were a little stronger, so the case most probably would have been passed today. Fighting in the meeting hall and then dragging some time to find another method to counter-attack. Today, these few have already used such a move to the greatest extent. Not only Hu Qianqiu and Chaiyuan, but the Ling family, He family, and the human race might have stirred the waters to try to get something good through it...¡±


    Zong Shou listened on, feeling his head hurt. This thing was a littleplicated. As expected, he wasn¡¯t a person to be a ruler.


    He decided not to bother about all these, eating whilst he focused on the battle, ¡°That palm from uncle Chai was strong, what great martial path attainment. The progress was no lower than uncle Hu. At most, 2 dayster, he would be able to step into grade 7. That¡¯s not good! He got caught off guard, how despicable!¡±


    He saw that when Chaiyuan was sweeping all about in an invincible manner, there was suddenly someone who silently went behind him, smacking out with a stick. This vast country duke was nearly knocked out.


    Hu Qianqiu wasn¡¯t any better. His head was bleeding and he was panting heavily.


    Renbo was startled when he heard that. How did Zong Shou deduce that both of them could break through to an ascended ancestor?¡±


    Although he wasn¡¯t that deep in the martial path, he knew that it was hardest to deduce when one would break through to the ascended realm. One had to umte and umte. Even grade 9 experts found it hard to tell so how could Zong Shou?


    In the next instance, Zong Shou said bitterly, ¡°How can this happen? How can it be like this? What an insult to me!¡±


    Chaiyuan scolded out when he heard that, every time he returned, the happiest person seeing all the mess was him.

 Chapter 457 - Improvement of Policy

    <h4>Chapter 457: Improvement of Policy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Chaiyuan scolded out when he heard that, every time he returned, he was the happiest person seeing all the mess.


    If ruler really couldn¡¯t stand anymore and wanted to stop them, who would dare to act like this in front of him?


    Be it him acting himself or calling the guards outside in, he would be able to stop this mess.


    He had seen through that Zong Shou was allowing the meeting hall fighting to continue.


    Even Chuxue nced at the side, looking at her young master with disdain.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t notice that he was being despised by the 2 of them. He sighed with a headache, ¡°How preposterous! Aren¡¯t we afraid of bing aughing stock? If you have such strength to fight here why not use it on the battlefield! Uncle Chai¡¯s cultivation method is amazing.¡±


    The 2 people at the side looked over eagerly and their brows rose. Only to see Chaiyuan go crazy, smashing the tables and chairs beside him. That person who snuck attacked him was kicked away. Apart from his eyes looking a little dizzy, his entire body was unharmed.


    At this moment not only those participating in the meeting but even those listening on were also tempted to participate in the battle.


    On the watching tform on the side, the faces of the silver armored teen and the Li surnamedmander seemed weird.


    ¡°Are those 2 people the race leaders of the wind bear and iron tiger race? Scoff, how can they be important officials of the dynasty? Fighting in public, what is different from them and those savages in the viges? Is there a system? As expected from a barbard!¡±


    That silver armored teen frowned as she looked carefully towards Zong Shou, shaking her head.


    ¡°This Zong Shou doesn¡¯t look like a ruler...¡±


    Just as she said that simr words sounded out from the side.


    ¡°This person doesn¡¯t seem like a ruler! What rights does he have to rule the 13 provinces of Donglin? Yue Guanyun and Xiong Ba being useless caused this kid to be so famous.¡±


    That silver armored teen looked towards the side curiously. Only to see that it was that young master that she saw in the restaurant. However, the one who spoke was the blue shirt middle-aged man by his side.


    That young master shook his head, not giving his opinion, only saying tly, ¡°Yue Guanyun, Xiong Ba and Feng Nu all have some skill. This monster king¡¯s actions 2 years ago were really intelligent and heroic. To be able to join the dragon shadow old man, these talents were top ss. However today...¡±


    He wasn¡¯t able to continue his words. That teen young master stopped, ncing over and looking over warily towards that direction.


    The silver armored teen smiled and retracted her gaze. Her body had special abilities, even with spells it would be unable to be hidden from her ears.


    Although eavesdropping wasn¡¯t right, she had no choice in their proximity.


    Following which that Li surnamed capitalmander frowned, his face with a bitter smile, ¡°Governormander! I am still doubting your judgment. This kid is so preposterous, even with our Great Shang supporting it wouldn¡¯t be much help. Why not be head to that Longxiang City to take a look. Although that person has ambitions, it is still better than Gantian Mountain.¡±


    That silver armored teen nodded her head but didn¡¯t answer. She looked at the so called meeting that was just a chaotic fight, and she felt that it wasn¡¯t right.


    In heart, she agreed with such a situation but thinking about it she couldn¡¯t think of a reason to do that.


    Thinking about it for a moment, she said in deep thought, ¡°Gantian Mountain is established through martial arts. Everyone can. They have some sharpness and grit to them. The barbarian races all over are much stronger than the people of our Great Shang. There is a reason for that.¡±


    At the elevated tform of the meeting hall, underneath the table, Zong Shou knew nothing at all. He didn¡¯t know that the people below saw him as an incapable leader.


    He still shook his head, ¡°I am a little worried. If this meeting hall situation continues, how are we going to be gentle and disciplined? Was it a right decision that year to set up this meeting system...¡±


    That Renbo said seriously when he heard that, ¡°Why did the ruler say that? Last time I didn¡¯t see it carefully but now I think that your highness was intelligent to do that!¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou turn his head with a weird expression on his face, Renbo smiled before continuing, ¡°Even the smartest ruler will make mistakes. History books recorded that those rulers who were at the throne for long, as time goes on or as they be old slowly be rulers who fail their jobs. Often those rulers who start the country are talented and intelligent. Those people who seed the throne often don¡¯t put in the effort. However, as people are greedy, rulers often don¡¯t restrict their powers as ruler did...¡±


    He also said, ¡°By holding such meetings, many matters of Gantian Mountain can be discussed on the surface and many battles of interests can be solved in a logical way. The nobles in the city can all be at ease and not worry about matters all day long, about their things being stolen and taken away for no reason. Although the ruler reduced your power, many things are unrted to the ruler and have to be solved by the meetings. Within the meeting hall, every 3-5 days there would be a fight, although it is for their family interests, many times it is for the people. Official system? Decency? Hehe! If we can let the Gantian Mountain people rich and peaceful then what is the use of all this? Those civil servants of Great Shang are indeed decent and have a system! But often they don¡¯t care about their people. Often it is those people who look decent, but in the dark, they harm the heavens and thend. Anyways just thinking carefully about it there are too many benefits to it! Sometimes I thought to myself if those emperors of the cloud deste era ruled the world like this? Were my Confucian scriptures wrong by itself or was it misunderstood by people?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose. He didn¡¯t think that this Renbo would rattle on so much and say so much. To praise this meeting system so much. He seems to have huge grievances towards the central dynasty.


    It seems like this prime minister also came from the central continent. Before meeting his father he had a bad experience.


    He didn¡¯t think too much before he set up this Meeting Hall. Most of the time it was for there to be some meetings when he was not here to restrict the cab.


    It was solely so he could bezy. So that even without him here, administrative matters could run smoothly.


    He felt a little awkward being praised like that, Zong Shou felt delighted in his heart but his face seemed awkward, ¡°Prime minister has praised me too much. What ability do I have, I don¡¯t dare to bepared to those saint emperors of the cloud deste era.¡±


    Renbo shook his head seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t praise you too much. For me, to be able to support your father and you are my good fortune! Even if I was born again, I would be willing to be ackey under you then work for Great Shang!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled and looked carefully at Renbo. His gaze dimming, feeling hurt. This old prime minister looked young but he was quite old. Martial ancestor realm, the lifespan could be increased by 80 years. At most he could live for 40-50 years...


    Just as he was distracted, suddenly an exmation spread out from Chuxue, ¡°Young master, be careful!¡±


    Zong Shou was at a loss as he looked at the 10 over eggs in front of him, flying over at the same time right for the area beneath the table.


    He didn¡¯t notice it before but now it was extremely close. He frantically dodged but it was toote as he was hit in the head by 2 eggs. ¡°Pa da¡±, the egg white and egg yolk sttered all over his head and face.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face instantly turned ashen white as he stood up, smashing the table into pieces.


    Chuxue was originally trying her best not tough. At this moment she was also frightened, hiding far away. In case she was dragged down by this young master who already became a human-shaped storm.


    On the side of Renbo, he was expressionless, silently pulling open the distance between them.


    The entire meeting hall, those people who were currently in the chaotic battle all felt that something was not right. They only felt a cold and dark aura covering the entire meeting hall.


    They all stopped, turning around and looking at the elevated portion of the hall. When they looked up and saw 2 broken eggshells on Zong Shou, they were astonished, cold sweat all over their heads.


    Even Hu Qianqiu and Chaiyuan felt a chill down their spines. In their hearts, they scolded out at who was the person without eyes. It was okay to throw it at them but why throw it at the ruler?


    Zong Shou swept the hall coldly, following which he looked at where the eggs flew from.


    Following which he was startled, only to see Hu Zhongyuan and Chai Zhou tangled up with one another.


    Apart from the 2 of them, there was no one else besides them.


    He remembered that those 2 were originally sitting on the viewer stand. Who knows when but they jumped down to help their fathers, following which they got into a chaotic mess.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face became darker and darker, ¡°Which one of you did this?¡±


    Chai Zhou and Hu Zhongyuan were originally in an intense battle. However, he felt that things weren¡¯t right. After they heard it, they looked around and were frightened, and their faces devoid of blood. They all jumped away, without a hesitation they pointed to one another.


    ¡°Him!¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly, his gaze was dark as he looked at the people below, his gaze like that of a knife.


    Where his gaze passed, those people who saw him in meetings before, or those who had attacked the cities together with him, sweeping past numerous provinces, or those who had gone down the cloud ocean with him, they felt their legs turn soft as they knelt onto the ground.


    In their hearts they thought to themselves: it has been half a year since meeting the ruler, but he¡¯s bing more and more scary?


    He had reduced his power and hadn¡¯t dealt with administrative affairs for the year. But for some reason, they were more respectful to this teen monster king.


    ¡°Well done! I built this Meeting Hall so that you all could keep an eye on the cab and help me run the city! However, every day you all don¡¯t do anything properly, just disputing and fighting here. You all have grown! If this goes on there is no need for this Meeting Hall to continue, let¡¯s just remove it...¡±


    Hu Qianqiu and Chaiyuan were instantly anxious. The people who joined in the meeting were quickly paling.


    Renbo¡¯s brows furrowed, bowing slightly, ¡°Ruler please think about it! Don¡¯t remove such a great policy can¡¯t be removed due to a moment of rage!¡±

 Chapter 458 - Go Sweep the Streets

    <h4>Chapter 458: Go Sweep the Streets</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Renbo¡¯s brows furrowed, bowing slightly, ¡°Ruler, please think about it! Don¡¯t remove such a great policy can¡¯t be removed due to a moment of rage!¡±


    Someone spoke up. Renbo had the highest prestige in Gantian Mountain City. The hundreds of participants who were initially speechless instantly cried out.


    Chaiyuan sneakily rubbed the onion liquid in his sleeves in his eyes. Instantly his eyes turned red, tears flowing down, his tone sincere as he said, ¡°Ruler! We were impolite today and disrespected the ruler, we deserve to die! However, don¡¯t waste such a top policy just because of all of us! The ruler is wise and knows that this policy can¡¯t be removed and howws cannot be easily changed!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu knelt at the side, mocking in his heart.


    The 1st time in the hall, during the 1st meeting, after finding out about the powers behind the meeting, this Chai Yuan personally told him, ¡°This ruler is too young, and this idea is really stupid.¡±


    At the start what did he say? He nodded his head and agreed, no! He scolded him! He, Hu Qianqiu, saw right away the benefits of this Meeting Hall.


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to cry, and also didn¡¯t lower himself to do what Chaiyuan did. He just said wrongfully, ¡°Your highness, although Chaiyuan and I often fight, once we exit this meeting hall, we are good brothers. Furthermore, the few of us didn¡¯t dy any administrative matters. The taxes today is this Chaiyuan being a bully! When there are policies to improve life none of us will stop it. Wasn¡¯t the budget that prime minister took out this year just like that?¡±


    Chaiyuan¡¯s expression changed as he stared right at Hu Qianqiu. He wished his gaze could be a knife to cut him into thousands of pieces. How did he look like a brother at all?


    After the 2 of them was a human raced schrly dressed middle-aged man, ¡°I am Xushu. 2 years ago I was fortunate enough to be chosen to join the meeting. At that time, I didn¡¯t understand. However, now I am extremely respectful and filled with praise for ruler. This meeting hall is indeed simr to what ancient saint emperors did! Human race people like us who are under Gantian Mountain are often filled with trepidation. Only recently did we know that the ruler treated us all the same! Which is why the ruler should retract that order and show some mercy!¡±


    The moment he said that he kowtowed 3 times, and his expression was solemn. One could see blood appearing on his forehead.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression slowly soothed. He originally didn¡¯t want to remove this meeting system. He just wanted to earn some face back for himself. Now that he was given a way to retreat he naturally took it. Saying coldly, ¡°Forget it! I will temporarily keep this Meeting Hall. However, I can¡¯t forgive you all for disrespecting me. Look at all of you, your clothes are messy. You are all old people but today are like 3-year-old kids. Since you all aren¡¯t afraid of losing face then I will let you all lose your faces. Today, go home and think about your sins, and think carefully. Tomorrow morning, scram to the streets and each of you sweep one street, no spells are allowed. This willst for half a year!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu and Chaiyuan were relieved at first, but then, their faces were filled with bitterness.


    What were their identities? How could they sweep the streets? Wouldn¡¯t they lose their face like that?


    They wished that Zong Shou could give them a few ps to the face which would be better.


    Following which Zong Shou¡¯s sights turned onto Hu Zhongyuan and Chai Zhou.


    ¡°The 2 of you are even more bold! Each of you gets 80 smacks, public iling for a month! The iling should be by 5 thousand kilograms...¡±


    When he said that, Zong Shou still felt annoyed, he had a thought, ¡°After, go clear the water tunnels for me for 3 years! You are not to ask for outside help!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan and Chai Zhou didn¡¯t feel that affected at the start, instead, they felt joyful in their hearts. Anyways they were thick-skinned and weren¡¯t afraid. As for being iled by 5 thousand kilograms, it was a bit tough but it wasn¡¯t that much.


    When they heard what was said after, their faces were ashen white. Those water tunnels were so dirty, wasn¡¯t he asking them to die?


    3 years¡¯ time, unable to use true qi and spells, unable to let others help. Their bodies would probably be extremely smelly, even if they entered those 3 brothels, they wouldn¡¯t have face to find the girls they were familiar with.


    After Zong Shou dealt with the matter, he coldly walked outside with 2 eggshells on his head.


    However, just as he stepped off, he heard a few anxious sounds from behind.


    ¡°Ruler! Ruler, don¡¯t go! There is one more topic today. My Qianxue City wants to be directly under gantian Mountain! Ruler, please discuss this matter before leaving!¡±


    The voice came from the top left corner of the viewer stand. It was a fatty whose face was filled with anxiousness.


    Beside him was a blue robbed middle-aged man who was also pleading, ¡°My Fanghui City envies the ruler, everyone in the city wants to be people of your highness!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, taking a look at the hall. Then, his brows furrowed, it was so messy, how could they discuss anything?


    ¡°Forget it, those 2 topics let¡¯s just discuss it in 7 days. It is just a 7-day dy...¡±


    When his wordsnded, the expressions of Hu Qianqiu and Chaiyuan changed, both of them frowning.


    On the contrary, Renbo¡¯s eyes were filled with a hidden sense of joy.


    Zong Shou instantly understood, Hu Qianqiu and Chaiyuan probably weren¡¯t the ones who were willing to see the matter postponed.


    The real culprit was most probably this Renbo. The reason for the huge fight wasn¡¯t because of the taxes but to stop these 2 cities from joining them.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Politics wereplicated, indiscernible. He was far from mastering the path!


    On the viewing tform at this moment, that silver armored teen was stunned.


    Zong Shou removing this meeting hall, those nobles in the city all wanted to stop him wasn¡¯t surprising. With power in their hands, they won¡¯t return it so easily.


    However, that schr known as Xushu who spoke, his words caused waves to rise in her heart.


    This meeting hall idea was the same as the ancient saint emperor system? How is that possible?


    This person was from the Confucian path so how could he say such outrageous words?


    Looking at this ce, be it those participants or those listening on were genuinely respectful towards the monster king, they weren¡¯t faking it at all.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look towards Zong Shou and at the 2 eggshells on his head. His image was a little amusing.


    And also those Qianxue and Fanghui cities. She also heard from others that they were inrge cities. The city lord had so much strength and held huge power.


    At this moment they were dying to be under Gantian Mountain to be under him.


    If it was their Great Shang, then it wasn¡¯t much. But this Gantian Mountain was just a small country. In her eyes, it was shaking in a storm and could be destroyed at any moment, which made her not understand.


    The silver armored teen-only felt ayer of thick mist around this teen which she couldn¡¯t see through.


    Thinking about it carefully for a moment, she scoffed coldly, ¡°Although he is a preposterous ruler, the people love him. He can be used...¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Right after walking out of the meeting hall, Zong Shou returned to the Hanyan Pce on the Gantian peak. He washed himself up totally, feeling extremely refreshed. Then, he brought Renbo and Chuxue and headed north of the city.


    120 miles out of the city was a giant camp that upied 300 miles of space. It wrapped up an entire mountain hill range in the area.


    It had extremely tight defenses, a full 400 thousand troops were housed here. To say that it was guard every 10 steps, 1 sentry every 5 wasn¡¯t too exaggerated.


    Zong Shou just arrived and there were tens of martial path intent that shot out from within. When they realized that it was Zong Shou, they retreated. Then, the gates of the camp opened up swiftly.


    A group of soldiers lined up in an orderly manner to wee him within. The one at the helm was the left pir general Qiuwei, behind him followed ten overmander grade generals which were all at the Xuanwu ancestor level.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up. Qiuwei was good at managing the army.


    Who knew how high these troops ranked in the Gantian army. Anyways they were stronger than the troops who were under Han King.


    After greeting Qiuwei, the 10 over people headed towards the core area of the camp.


    Zong Shou drove the horse to travel swiftly as he looked around. As expected from the general who followed Zong Weiran, winning all wars. This camp arrangement was logical.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at the side, smiling towards Qiuwei, ¡°Uncle Qiu, how many same standard army towns does our Gantian City have?¡±


    Qiuwei¡¯s expression turned serious and he shook his head, ¡°The 40 towns here are the weakest! The true strong troops are at the border. Yunxia and zing me Mountain have recovered their strength. With Thousand City Alliance and the sects supporting them, they are all tempted to move. 3 days ago there were 10 over conflicts at the border. Our Gantian Mountain has to go all out to handle them!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed, thinking to himself that it happened so quick! Then Qiuwei continued, ¡°In my opinion, it is best to add 40 ten thousand men towns to deal with them. Prime minister Renbo had told me that we just need to take in less direct jurisdiction cities and we could support it!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, looking towards Renbo once more. Only to see thetter was calm, having no expression at all. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, they even have a motive now. The mastermind behind the fight in the meeting hall was him!


    ¡°Let me think about it!¡±


    40 towns, not only needed 400 elite martial masters, but it also needed relevant equipment which would spend huge amounts.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t agree nor disagree with it. He was looking forward, at the ce where the blood cloud cavalry was hiding when suddenly a person appeared who blocked ahead of him.


    ¡°Qiaohan?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled as he looked towards Renbo with a questioning gaze. Only to see thetterugh helplessly, ¡°Close to 30% of the weapons and armor we purchase in the dark are from Kongqi Sect. We need a favor from them so naturally, we can¡¯t stop him from entering this ce. We can only try to not let him touch that important area...¡±


    The so called important area was naturally where the blood cloud cavalry was at. Zong Shou nodded his head, however just as he moved forward he heard Qiaohanugh coldly, ¡°Ruler you rushed over here to see the blood cloud cavalry?¡±

 Chapter 459 - Wings Already Grown

    Chapter 459: Chapter 457 Wings Already Grown


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Blood Cloud Cavalry?¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked, but his expression didn¡¯t change as he swept the people all around, wondering if the secret was leaked.


    However, Qiuwei and Renbo were both expressionless, and he couldn¡¯t see through anything. He justughed, ¡°Elder Qiao, are you talking about the Blood Cloud Cavalry that disappeared along with the Wulie Country? Are you joking with me? How would my Gantian Mountain have such elite cavalry?¡±


    He knew that during thesest two years, Qiaohan had been doing better and better in the Kongqi Sect. From outer sect deacon to inner sect deacon, and in the end he was promoted to elder.


    Today a small part of the Kongqi Sect¡¯s business was in his hand, and in the future they would have to rely more on him. Even as the Ruler of a nation, he couldn¡¯t disregard this ce.


    ¡°Act! Ruler, you can continue to act!¡± Qiaohanughed coldly, a bright glow in his eyes. ¡°You can hide this from others, but not from me! Those thirty-five hundred sets of Blood Cloud Cavalry Armor and Blood Cloud Halberds were sold by me to Your Highness. Adding in the six hundred thousand spiritual weapons and armor my Kongqi Sect has provided you, your Gantian Mountain Sect has collected 2.4 million Grade One spiritual weapon and armor sets! Arge half came from the Central Continent...¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless, and didn¡¯t know what to say. He knew that, although this matter was kept secret, it was extremely hard to hide from the Kongqi Sect, who had such a powerful position in terms of weapons crafting. When they monitored events, things would be even tougher.


    ¡°That is true! However, what do these weapons and armor have to do with the Blood Cloud Cavalry? My Gantian Mountain is only trying to protect ourselves. As for the Blood Cloud Cavalry sets, indeed it was from elder, but we have taken a huge loss from it. Doesn¡¯t elder know about the weaknesses of the armor? Moreover, even with the equipment, where am I supposed to find the cultivation methods and manpower?¡±


    Qiaohan was startled, following which heughed involuntarily, shaking his head. ¡°It is because I was the one who personally sold it, which is why I paid close attention to it. Roughly eighteen months ago, Your Highness started to order people to collect support materials to fix the Blood Cloud Cavalry weaknesses. These past two years, Gantian Mountain has had many more Xiantian peak experts going missing for no reason.


    ¡°More recently there have been numerous spiritual herbs which your Gantian Mountain has swept up. Qiaohan specially asked someone to analyze the form. It should be one that can help people break through bottlenecks and raise their grade, it¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know what the main herb was. Apart from that, Prime Minister Ren hired at least forty Grade Five artifact cksmiths, who have since gone missing, too. Consolidating all these clues is why Qiaohan thinks that Your Highness is building the Blood Cloud Cavalry.¡±


    In the end he sighed, ¡°Your Highness can¡¯t trust other people, but you can¡¯t trust me? I am already tied together with you! Life and death, prosperity or fall, we are as one. The Ruler is ambitious, your three million elites are better than those of the Central Dynasty, it seems it will not be long before you will be able to gather up all the spiritual weapons and armor.


    ¡°This power would be enough to sweep Donglin, but Ruler just doesn¡¯t want to act. Are you worried about that Lingyun and Mysterious Cloud Sect, or you are trying to act weak to draw them to attack you? This time, I, Qiaohan came to ask Ruler just to see what the current strength of Gantian Mountain is, just in case when you be enemies with the various Donglin sects my sect won¡¯t join the wrong side. Gantian Mountain¡¯s orders these past few years have taken care of our Kongqi Sect a lot. Ruler also won¡¯t be willing to see our sect lean towards Lingyun and Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, right?¡±


    Zong Shou was in deep thought. This thing was really a headache. This Qiaohao was often honest and simple, but this time he was truly smart.


    Bncing the pros and cons, Zong Shou smiled, ¡°Forget it! Since elder has already guessed it, then I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. This time you can follow me to take a look. However, elder must know that this thing is still top secret to our Gantian Mountain.¡±


    Qiaohan was instantly delighted, bowing his head in thanks. His eyes were filled with awe, which disappeared instantly.


    Guessing it was one matter, getting it proven was another!


    This Gantian Mountain was actually making the Blood Cloud Cavalry reappear in the world!


    ¡ª


    The group of them continued ahead, until they were totally into the mountains. A full thirty miles in, another wide canyon appeared in front of their eyes.


    There was actually an army camp here. At this moment there were twenty-eight hundred soldiers outside of the camp gates, wearing blood-colored armor and helmets, hands holding Blood Halberds, lined up outside.


    Beneath them were Grade Four Peak Dragon Horn Winged Horses, also covered in crimson barding.


    The bloody glow was charging towards the heavens, and could be seen from fifty miles out, even without moving, just solemnly standing there gave off a fierce killing energy.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up excitedly. A full twenty-eight hundred cavalry, the same as Renbo and Yin Yang had reported to him!


    There were indeed people with bad intentions or ones who tried to bluff him for the Spirit Smander Blood Essence Pill. However, as long as they cultivated the Blood Cavalry Kill Heart Sutra, he didn¡¯t need to worry about them betraying him.


    These were twenty-eight hundred Grade 5 experts, all cultivating Blood Cavalry Kill, along with those Grade 6 Blood Cloud Cavalry Armor and Blood Cloud Halberds which were already totally repaired, their weaknesses fixed. The strength of the cavalry was far above eighteen months ago, those nine hundredmon people were now mysterious dragon warriors!


    As for the Dingxi Iron Cavalry under the Han King, they were all Grade 6 realm cultivators. However, without a suitable cavalry heart sutra, equipment, and armor, they weren¡¯t even worth mentioning.


    In front of his Blood Cloud Cavalry, they would only be suppressed!


    Qiaohan was also startled, looking on in disbelief.


    It wasn¡¯t an illusion. There were in fact twenty-eight hundred Blood Cavalry standing in front of him!


    It wasn¡¯t the two to four hundred he had imagined, but a full twenty-eight hundred cavalry!


    The Blood Cloud Cavalry used a hundred people as a squad and three hundred as a unit. That meant that there were over nine units here!


    With one unit of Blood Cloud Cavalry, one could sweep thirty thousand people at the standard of the Central Dynasty elites. Just this twenty-eight hundred cavalry together could crush a three million strong army!


    Using this army to charge at formations, to kill generals, they would be pretty much unstoppable on the battlefield!


    If there were unparalleled famous generals ormanders leading them, then it would be even more invincible!


    Their Kongqi Sect, even if they had raised dao soldiers... their overall strength was not even half of this.


    He knew that Zong Shou had prepared something to go up against the Lingyun Sect and Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, but he hadn¡¯t guessed that he had prepared so well.


    Taking a deep breath, Qiaohan suppressed the fluctuations in his heart, trying his best to calm down as he asked, ¡°Your Highness, have the weaknesses of the armor been totally fixed?¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, he smiled, not hiding anything. ¡°The weaknesses of the Blood Cloud Cavalry in the past were just because of theck of Blood Hero God Metal. Eighteen months ago, my Gantian Mountain fortunately found a mine!¡±


    This was all due to that Long Ruo. After he returned from Dragon Gathering Mountain, Zong Shou had ordered people to investigate the tracks of Long Ruo during those few months. In just a few months, they found the mine.


    Coincidentally, it was also within Gantian Mountain City¡¯s territory, so there was no reason for them to let Lingyun Sect upy it.


    The corners of Qiaohan¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Then how many more Blood Cloud Cavalry armors does Your Highness have?¡±


    This time Zong Shou hesitated, saying indirectly, ¡°Recently my Gantian Mountain has had some connections with the Common People Path...¡±


    Qiaohan was startled once more. Zong Shou¡¯s words seemed to have no connection, but he knew that Common People Path had more Blood Cloud Cavalry Armor and Halberds than them. Who knows, they might even have the blueprints to craft it!


    Even if he bought only four thousand from Common People Path, it was enough to increase the numbers to seventy-five hundred!


    In the past, Wulie Country, with thirty thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry, was invincible in its region. Dozens of sects were massacred, their strength even higher than the Central Dynasty of that time.


    In the future, with Gantian Mountain having seventy-five hundred Blood Cloud Cavalry, what would happen?


    With that Blood Hero God Metal mine in hand, as long as Gantian Mountain obtained the blueprints, they could provide armor and halberds without stopping.


    In that instant, a violent intent rose up in Qiaohan. He wanted to stop at nothing to work with the sects, and destroy this monster in its budding period!


    Following that, he squashed the thought. The current Gantian Mountain was far stronger than his Kongqi Sect!


    Thinking about this power, which could rank on the same level as the Ten Shrines and was nurtured by him unknowingly, Qiaohan felt a chill go down his spine.


    Shock rising up in his heart, in the end Qiaohan gave a bitter smile, ¡°Today the people all think that Ruler is making the army smaller, that you are asking to die. I knew that Ruler was intelligent and far-sighted. Once the spiritual wave begins, troops below mythic master are useless on the battlefield. Those random folk are better to be removed earlier!


    ¡°Moreover, the three thousand ck Fox Iron cavalry, four thousand Iron Tiger halberd warriors, four thousand Wind Splitting Mo knife warriors, four thousand Wind Bear Mountain Splitting guards, five thousand Eye Wolf guards, two thousand Pill Crane cavalry... these are the true elites of Gantian Mountain. In this year and a half, although they didn¡¯t increase by much, the ten thousand-plus people have became Xiantain, right? With these nine units of Blood Cloud Cavalry, Ruler¡¯s wings are already grown. No one in Donglin can stop you!


    ¡°But what is the reason Ruler is still keeping your fangs and bearing with the insults? Do you really want to wipe out the Lingyun Sect?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, looking at Qiaohan with a weird eye. It seems like this fellow had done a lot of work on this. These were all top secrets of Gantian Mountain, who knew that Qiaohan would find out all about them?

 Chapter 460 - Strength of Blood Cloud Cavalry

    Chapter 460: Strength of Blood Cloud Cavalry


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°You want me to wipeout Lingyun Sect? Elder Qiao must be joking! Lingyun Sect has 8 grade 9 elders alone. How could I match them? As for thebat strength of these blood cloud cavalry, I haven¡¯t tested out their strength...


    Zong Shouughed involuntarily, shaking his head. He truly didn¡¯t have the intention to wipe out Lingyun Sect, nor did he have the power.


    At most, he would be able to kick out this sect who had grievances with him in thest life and this out of Donglin Cloud Continent.


    After saying those words, Zong Shou stopped bothering about Qiaohan. He sped up and not longter was in front of the camp gates.


    Those 2800 blood cloud cavalry instantly bowed, using their hands to beat on the armor in front of their chest, resulting in an armor shing sound.


    Half of them had passion filling their eyes.


    Zong Shou knew that these were the people who have cultivated the blood cavalry kill to a certain level. It was why they were the most loyal to him, close to worshipping.


    As for the other portion, they were new, less than a year here. It¡¯s is why their expressions were calmer but still respectful.


    Zong Shou feltplicated. He hated the most in thest life was the evil skills to control one¡¯s heart.


    However, he had to rely on it to gather strength.


    To get such benefits but still grumble about how this heart sutra wasn¡¯t a righteous technique. Zong Shou was a hypocrite.


    Yin Yang and Zong Gang stood together to wee him, and then they stood beside him. After greeting, Zong Gang started to grumble, ¡°Ruler! I think I shouldn¡¯t be this right pir general. Those official matters are so annoying. Why not move me to this blood cloud cavalry. I am willing to even to be themander of a unit!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled when he heard that. The guilt in his heart dissipated a little. He had wanted to pull this Zong Gang down from the right pir general position. He knew that Uncle Gang could be a general but not amander. Unfortunately, there weren¡¯t any suitable people.


    He only acted like he didn¡¯t hear it, turning around and at the silent Yin Yang and asked, ¡°Are the preparationsplete!¡±


    Yin Yang nodded his head, waving his hand as a signal. Then, roars could be heard from another corner of the canyon.


    All of them looked towards the sound, and they realized that there were thousands of iron cages there.


    Qiaohan took a look, and his pupils constricted. Within these iron cages were all grade 6 beasts!


    They seem to be from beneath the cloud ocean and were filled with a few demonic tendencies.


    He couldn¡¯t see through this Gantian Mountain¡¯s strength anymore. The beasts in the abyss were easy to kill, but it was extremely difficult to capture them. To catch thousands of grade 6 beasts was impossible unless one had enough strength.


    However, recently when the Gantian Mountain cloud ships went beneath the cloud ocean, various sects paid close attention and there was nothing abnormal with them.


    Did Gantian Mountain have another secret squadron?


    Along with those cages opening up, the restless grade 6 beasts all dashed out. They roared as they charged towards the camp.


    Yin Yang expressionlessly opened his mouth, ¡°After receiving news of rulering back we stopped feeding them. They have been hungry for 2 days. Just now we fed them maniac strength pills and their strength has reached the peak of grade 6, even half a step to grade 7!¡±


    Qiaohan was startled once more. The so called maniac strength pill was a sort of pill that could bring out potential, causing either people or beasts to go crazy and obtain 2 or 3 times their usual strength. However after which they would be greatly hurt, affecting their lifespan.


    The beasts beneath the cloud ocean were all born in cruelnds and their strengths were originally already really strong. After being fed with this maniac strength pill, theirbat power was just half a step to grade 7!


    Just as his expression changed, those 2800 blood cloud cavalry finally moved.


    First, they lined up in an orderly manner and galloped forwards. Then, they suddenly sped up! Like a blood-colored arrow directly charging at the beast wave!


    Just as both sides shed, 2800 blood cloud halberds rose high up and fell at the same time! It brought up a blood-colored shadow, fresh blood instantly spurting all about.


    The moment they were in contact, 400 grade 6 beasts were instantly in!


    The process after which was a trample, crushing victory! Everywhere the blood cavalry passed, they were unharmed. Those beasts which consumed the maniac strength pill were massacred without any way to fight back.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sharp senses could even see that through the blood-colored mist in the corpses, they would turn into balls of fog that would be absorbed into the armor.


    Those blood-colored halberds seem to havee alive and were crazily absorbing blood.


    Every beast that was killed would cause the aura of the blood cloud cavalry to be stronger.


    ...This was the true mystery behind the blood cloud cavalry. The armor and halberds could rely on the blood of the dead to raise one¡¯s strength temporarily and help regain stamina.


    Which was why when they were on the battlefield, the more they killed the stronger they got.


    When a set of blood cloud armor was filled to the brim, it could make the lowest 4 meridians martial ancestor into a Xuanwu ancestor.


    It was a little simr to the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique. One relied on one¡¯s body while the other purely relied on external strength.


    In the past, themon people path used spirit master interference to break this technique of the blood cloud cavalry to stop the blood absorption.


    Without anything to rely on, although the blood cloud cavalry was strong, they could only fight to the death.


    In a short few breaths, there wasn¡¯t a single grade 6 beast that remained standing.


    The 2800 iron cavalry split into 9 units, splitting up and piercing through the beast wave, they then worked together to strike. The way they charged at the formation was smooth.


    After they spread out to chase out, no beast could escape.


    Qiaohan felt bitter in his heart as he watched on. This monster king knew about the blood cavalry kill heart sutra. He also felt shocked, how did Zong Shou obtain these 2800 dragon horn winged horses.


    Speechless for a moment, Qiaohan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Congrattions ruler! Building such a strong army. As expected from the blood cloud cavalry which was famous during ancient times, truly extraordinary!¡±


    He meant his words. Beasts that needed at least 3 of the same grade to barely handle was defenseless as they were wiped out by the blood cloud cavalry! Theirbat strength was indeed so strong that no one would have other thoughts!


    Zong Shou knew what he was thinking and was just toozy to bother. He still looked into the distance at this group of cavalry. After they killed thest grade 6 beast they automatically reformed their formation. It was still 9 blood-colored arrowheads, in an orderly manner, ready to fight once more.


    Only then did Zong Shou nod his head in satisfaction. Handing these blood cloud cavalry to Yin Yang was the right decision.


    He took out a set of blood cloud cavalry armor and wore it on his body. The grade 5 dragon horn winged horse also changed into a blood-colored horse armor. Then, he held a blood-colored halberd and smiled towards them, ¡°They are just grad 6, unable to see the true limit of the blood cloud cavalry. There are no strong enemies here, we just have to find those yin serpents. Do you all dare to head over to the evil spirit moat with me?¡±


    Although he was asking, even before waiting for them to answer, Zong Shou already started galloping forward.


    Yin Yang and those 2800 blood cavalry were spiritually connected with Zong Shou. They all didn¡¯t hesitate and followed behind.


    Renbo and Qiaohan exchanged nces with one another and followed behind.


    The evil spirit moat was not far away from the canyon, just 10 miles away. This ce was said to be a battlefield during the ancient cloud deste era. An expert shed out with a sword and killed tens of millions of people, leaving a 13 thousand mile sword mark and a half-circr area wrapped around the east of Gantian Mountain.


    Due to the vengeful aura from the deaths, this evil spirit moat also became where evil spirits and demonic beings gathered.


    It was why there was the drawbridge outside of Zhenshan Pass. It was crafted by a Saint realm expert, not only could it connect things but it could also suppress the evil beings in the moat.


    When Zong Shou led all of them into the moat, he felt that there was an extremely maniacal yin wind that blew all around. However, there weren¡¯t any evil beings that dared to get close. They were forced far away by the blood glow.


    They swept about the moat for tens of miles before they heard a whistle that was simr to a dragon roar. 20 giant flood dragons whose bodies were covered in green yin mist drilled out from the fog in the distance and pounced forwards!


    Everyone trembled a little. Although these yin serpents didn¡¯t have much strength they were true grade 7! They had the blood of the mysterious yin dragon, theirbat strength far above that of soul beasts, able topete with same grade peak beasts!


    Zong Shou smiled. With a thought, numerous explosions sounded out within the blood cloud cavalry force.


    Thousands of people¡¯s energies linking up, the blood-colored halberd in Zong Shou¡¯s hand also shed out!


    The blood light shing. Before the 4 yin serpents that pounced towards him could even react they were split by the halberd glow, their yin soul body was smashed to bits!


    Zong Shou, on the other hand, was perfectly fine, stepping out from all these yin serpents.


    Then, it was Yin Yang and those 9 unitmanders whose strength had reached the Xuanwu ancestor realm.


    Blood colored halberd glows shed sessively. 2800 halberds sliced the 20 over grade 7 yin dragons into pieces! They were unable to form up into any shape.


    At this moment a roar spread out from the distance. 2 evenrger yin serpents charged over. They had dragon horns growing out of their heads with dragon legs out of their bodies, looking a little simr to his lightning winged flood dragon.


    ¡°Grade 8 peak?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up. These 2 yin dragons could be said to be half a step into grade 9. If they worked together, they could even go up against grade 9 experts.

 Chapter 461 - Seeing the Wind and Fleeing

    <h4>Chapter 461: Chapter 459 Seeing the Wind and Fleeing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°What good timing!¡±


    After those 2 grade 8 yin serpents spread out their bodies, they were 3 thousand feet wide. Their bodies were thick such that it needed 40 people to hug them.


    Opening its blood-filled mouth, it roared as it charged over. A vast intent pressed down on them, actually filled with a little bit of dragon aura such that people were unable to raise any intention to resist, only wishing to flee as far as possible.


    Renbo and Qiaohan followed behind, their faces ashen white.


    The difference between grades 6 and 7 was 100 times. The difference between grade 7 and grade 8 was also above grade 10.


    Even this yin flood dragon which was at the peak of grade 8 could sweep those 20 yin flood dragons from before.


    Zong Shouughed involuntarily, still using the blood cavalry to kill the heart sutra to move the energy of the troops. The energy patterns formed outside of their bodies also absorbed and gathered the internal energy of the thousands of people behind causing his body to be covered in a pale blood mist.


    Just as the 2 yin flood dragons each spat out a bone-chilling yin power, the blood-colored halberd in Zong Shou¡¯s hand shed once more. He also hollered.


    ¡°y!¡±


    The blood-red halberd light stretched tens of thousands of feet shing heaven and earth! All the yin energy within a thousand feet was wiped out.


    When that blood-colored light shed across, the 2 yin serpents gave out an unwilling furious roar.


    When those 2800 blood armored cavalry stepped across like lightning, the flood serpent body disappeared like those grade 7 yin flood serpents from before. They turned into pure yin energy and scattered in this moat.


    At the same time, 2 extremely pure and huge essence energy was forcefully absorbed by the halberd in his hand. A portion replenished his strength whilst the other was given back to the 2800 blood cloud cavalry through the 5 energy patterns.


    The blood cloud cavalry armor and halberd could only obtain energy from absorbing blood. However, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t restricted by that. He cultivated the heaven swallowing energy conversion technique and any being in heaven and earth could be swallowed. Even formless beings like the yin flood dragon!


    After ying these 2 grade 8 peak yin flood dragons, the aura of these blood cloud cavalries also rose to their peak.


    Within this evil spirit moat, pretty much all evil beings were being chased away, fleeing towards the other direction. Even grade 7 and grade 8 beings didn¡¯t dare to face them head-on.


    Sweeping all the way, directly crossing 300 miles with the moat. 2800 halberds were unchallenged at all. There were no evil beings that could stop it for a moment. Who knew how many of them were in.


    Just those grade 8 yin flood dragons alone, 6 of them were killed. Zong Shou casually obtained 4 grade 8 soul crystals.


    As time went on, the area around the cavalry force was covered in a blood-red colored blood cloud. Sometimes, even without needing them to strike, those yin souls that caught up were smashed into pieces by the blood cloud!


    Renbo was a little nervous before, but at this moment, his soul was shaking!


    As expected from the cavalry army that allowed the Wulie Country to stand strong during the cloud deste era! Such an invincible presence far exceeded what he had expected.


    One pretty much could imagine how this blood cloud cavalry would sweep Donglin, trampling through armies on the battlefield.


    Just as they slowly got close to the draw bridge in front of Zhenshan pass, the green-colored yin mist had a dragon roar break out from within.


    The huge sound wave charged hundreds of miles. Some of the unstable stone pieces were broken by the sound, blown into pieces.


    Even the blood cloud cavalry army blood mist was struck by this dragon roar, shaking. In just a moment it stabilized.


    A sharp glow appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes which shot through into the distance.


    It was a yin flood dragon that had started to transform into a dragon. Scales had appeared on its body. The size of its body was also several timesrger than the few grade 8 beasts from before. The few grade 7 flood dragons he killed in front that they killed were just little snakes in front of it.


    Grade 9!


    With just one look Zong Shou could confirm that it was a grade 9 strong presence! Aspared to that sleeping chill hornless dragon in the water fairyke, it was just a little weaker.


    In his heart he was excited, increasing the speed of the horse as the galloped swiftly forwards.


    Surprisingly, when Zong Shou closed the distance to around 100 thousand feet, that grade 9 giant flood dragon showed a little fear. It was unable to go up against the blood cloud cavalry. Its body flying as it frantically tried to escape into the distance.


    Those 2800 dragon horn winged horses were just grade 4 elite beasts. There were only 9manders with grade 5 winged horses. Even if they went all out to chase they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up.


    Which was why the difference between the 2 was getting wider and wider. Going from the 100 thousand feet to 450 thousand feet.


    Seeing that he was unable to catch up, the mount under him was showing signs of exhaustion. A cold glow appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes as he scoffed coldly.


    ¡°Balless evil spirit. You think you¡¯re worth a dragon? Kill it!¡±


    Just as he said that Zong Shou tossed with all his energy. 2800 true qi and vital energy all gathered into one body. The blood-colored halberd in his hand also suddenly broke away, rolling as it shed forwards!


    The blood-colored energy crossed a thousand feet, giving rise to a blood-colored luster within this wide evil spirit moat. Everywhere it passed, all the evil beings which were touched or brushed were instantly destroyed, turning into dust.


    The grade 9 yin flood dragon roared out once more. This time it wasn¡¯t to deter them, but it went all out to crazily struggle and escape.


    However, that blood-colored halberd light was even faster. In an instance, it crossed hundreds of thousands of feet and stabbed into the body of the flood dragon. It shed it apart, cutting off the ten thousand feet long tail portion of this giant flood dragon.


    However, the other half of its body was crazily escaping at an even faster speed. Opening up the distance between the 2. In just a moment it was nowhere to be seen.


    Zong Shou continued to gallop forwards, picking up the halberd that he had tossed out. Following which the grade 5 dragon horn winged horse slowed down. It caused the entire cavalry force to stop.


    At this moment the entire army, although they were in high spirits, the few weaker cavalry were showing signs of exhaustion.


    Zong Shou himself felt that he wascking in energy. Looking out at the yin mist in the distance, he couldn¡¯t help but scold out. He was nning to suppress this grade 9 yin flood dragon and make it submit, to help Ruoshui get a protector beast. In the future, when it evolved into a ck yin dragon, it could aid her. However, now he looked on as it fled into the distance.


    This was the strongest grade in the cloud world! It didn¡¯t even dare to face him head-on, what a loss of face.


    Qiaohan at the back feltplicated as he looked on, extremely terrified.


    These 2800 cloud cavalry could go up against grade 9 experts! It was even so strong that the grade 9 yin flood dragon would flee right as it saw them. Beneath grade 9, all grade 8 were crushed.


    As for their Kongqi Sect, they had only 4 grade 9 experts. Although they hid some of their strength it wasn¡¯t enough.


    They might be able to wipe out the blood cloud cavalry, but one mustn¡¯t forget that Zong Shou had 3 million troops under him!


    ...3 thousand ck fox iron cavalry, 4 thousand iron tiger halberd warrior, 4 thousand wind splitting mo knife soldiers, 4 thousand wind bear mountain splitting guards, 5 thousand eye wolf guards, 2 thousand pill crane cavalry.


    That was 22 thousand xiantian!


    Apart from that, Zong Shou had 30 thousand guards cavalry which was all mythic master level. The amount of xiantain experts within number 3 thousand!


    Before this Gantian Monster king was the student of Dragon Shadow old man the sect could still use seniors who were in other worlds to suppress him. However, now, even with external force they were suppressed.


    9 dragon shadow, grade 10 saint spirit! In ancient times, even end realm experts needed to retreat from it!


    It was said that if the dragon shadow old man doesn¡¯t a breakthrough, he was just a few decades away from dying.


    However, before he died no sect will dare to make a move.


    Renbo waited for a moment, seeing that Zong Shou had no more intentions to fight, he moved his horse right next to Zong Shou.


    ¡°Ruler, I think we should return. We know the ability of the blood cloud cavalry. Clearing out the evil spirit moat this time can ensure our Gantian Mountain is safe for 10 years.¡±


    Evil spirit moat had the iron chains of Zhenshan Pass suppressing so the evil spirits, even the grade 9 ones wouldn¡¯t be able to escape out of it.


    However, ten thousand years of umtion, the amount of yin energy within caused the seal to show signs of weakness. Sometimes some grade 7 and below beasts would break free. In the past the Donglin Sect would clean them up but as they weren¡¯t much of a problem so they didn¡¯t put in much effort.


    Before Zong Weiran built the city, even though there were 5 thousand miles of fertile wilderness but no one dared to stay in this Gantian ins.


    Until Gantian Mountain rose sent troops to clear it out this was the cause of this ce to be peaceful. However every year there would be somemoners who died from the evil spirits and beings that escape.


    Sweeping all about, the number of evil beings they killed was already around a million. Most of them were forcefully smashed by the red mist. This portion of the evil spirit moat wasrgely solved and to recover it would need tens of years.


    Zong Shou acknowledged, not taking a stand. He turned around and smiled towards Qiaohan seriously, ¡°If I give you a spiritual sect, how will your sect repay me?¡±


    Qiaohan was startled, he wasn¡¯t able to react. A momentter his face flushed red, his emotions rising, his hands were also trembling.


    Which Spiritual House? There were 19 xiantian spiritual houses which all were owned. Without new spiritual houses being found, then which one did Zong Shou want to give them?


    Would it be the 3rd Mysterious cloud spirit Sect or the 15th Xuansu Sect?


    He feltplicated in his heart and wanted to instinctively agree. However, with the words at his mouth, he came back to his senses, changing what he was about to say, ¡°This matter is too important, involving the rise and fall of my Kongqi Sect. I don¡¯t dare to make a decision and must ask the sect seniors!¡±


    He sighed in his heart. He knew that the sect elders wouldn¡¯t disagree. Their Kongqi Sect was tied up together with Gantian Mountain, prospering together and falling together.

 Chapter 462 - Envoys from the 3 Cities

    <h4>Chapter 462: Chapter 460 Envoys from the 3 Cities</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Seeing Qiaohan¡¯s emotions fluctuate for a moment before calming down, Zong Shou was impressed. Before this, he had underestimated elder Qiao.


    It was normal to not agree. If Qiaohan agreed without asking the sect for such a matter, he would feel worried instead.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay! Please ask your sect to answer quickly! Apart from that my Gantian Mountain still wants to order 400 thousand spiritual armor and weapons. Can your sect pay for the material costs?¡±


    Qiuwei and Zong Gang were delighted when they heard that. They knew that Zong Shou had already agreed to their suggestion to expand by 400 thousand troops.


    Qiaohan didn¡¯t hesitate when he heard that, nodding his head, ¡°I can decide on this matter!¡±


    He knew that at the current moment the wealth of Gantian Mountain, its hidden potential was far from what the many sects expected.


    No matter whether or not their Kongqi Sect allied with Gantian Mountain, in the end, they didn¡¯t need to worry about Zong Shou not paying up.


    If they were allies, strengthening Gantian Mountain and increasing their chances of winning was what they were expected to do.


    He was grumbling in his heart. If Kongqi Sect wants to obtain enough benefits from this war, they need to throw in a lot of strength. Maybe even the grade 9 elders have to participate.


    Zong Shou smiled as he said thanks. He led with the horse, bringing these 2800 of them back towards the west coast of the evil spirit moat.


    Then, he saw a golden talisman dance in the sky. When he came out of the yin mist it descended towards him.


    It was a message talisman. Due to the yin power of the evil spirit moat splitting them up, it was unable to find Zong Shou¡¯s position and was suspending in mid-air.


    At this moment when he appeared did itnd. Zong Shou took it and a momentter his lips curled.


    ¡°Interesting!¡±


    His hands clenching onto it as he smashed the message talisman in his hands into pieces. Renbo found it weird, asking curiously.


    ¡°What matter has made the ruler so furious? Did something change in themon people dao pce?¡±


    Gantain mountain, under his management, had decent politics and peaceful people. Themoners had a great life and they had a strong army defending so it wouldn¡¯t be that.


    More recently, he had heard that sword prince Jueyu had defeated the top of the 10 shrines Tailing Sect, winning all their young experts. Anytime he would find his way to themon people vast habitat.


    Zong Shou shook his head andughed, his voice already returning to a calm state.


    ¡°It is zing me and Yunxia Mountain city who sent people over to meet me. Apart from that, they have the envoy from Thousand City Alliance following along. They seem to want me to return them thend that they gave up to us.¡±


    Renbo and Qiuwei¡¯s brows furrowed right away, revealing some rage.


    In Qiaohan¡¯s heart, he felt that this was preposterous. If it was before today, he would think that the oue was undecided.


    However, at this moment he knew that Gantian Mountain would win 100%.


    Zong Shou¡¯s goal was from start to finish the powers behind the Thousand City alliance and Yunxia zing me cities.


    To return thend...Did water enter the brains of Xiong Yu and Feng Nu? Did they want to die?


    Weren¡¯t they looking to be murdered?


    Zong Gang gritted his teeth out loud, smiling coldly, ¡°So it means Yunxia and zing me City are joining hands with Thousand City Alliance?¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent and didn¡¯t reply, he then said, ¡°there are 2 people who say they are from great Shang, on orders from the emperor. They say they have a decree...¡±


    Renbo was startled, Great Shang? Central dynasty? Why did Great Shang peoplee over to such a ¡°barbard¡± like the Donglin Cloud Continent?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Directly changing his armor and clothes, splitting up from the blood cloud cavalry, Zong Shou traveled swiftly. In just an hour, he rushed back to Gantian Mountain City.


    Within the evil spirit moat, killing for 4 hours, much evil aura and yin energy had gathered on Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    It was why he sent silently for a moment, to attract heaven and earth spiritual energy, burning up spiritual mes. He burnt for 15 minutes to get rid of them before he headed for one of the side halls of the Hanyan Pce.


    Before he even got close he heard a loudmotion within.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care but just as he was about to enter he heard the sound of porcin being smashed. He stood in his tracks and listened in.


    Only to hear a sound, saying coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! The tea is cold. How cold, I wasn¡¯t able to hold it properly. Speaking of which, we have already waited 4 hours here. When will your ruler show himself? Is this how your Gantian Mountain treats guests?¡±


    After those words were said, an old voice rose, it was really cold and t, ¡°So what if it is? In the past when I was ordered by the ruler to visit Yunxia Mountain to meet city lord Feng Nu I was also made to wait half a day. If you are impatient then you can leave. As for this teaware, it isn¡¯t much. This item came from Longze Province and is produced by your city lord in the past. Now our Gantian Mountain can get as many as we want.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and recognized that this was the voice of old priest Zong Ling. As expected he was experienced, fighting them head-on and not giving in at all.


    At this moment another voice rang out, ¡°Old Priest Zong, I heard that people should know their ce to avoid cmity. If Gantian Mountain was strong, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do this. Other people might not know about the situation but can¡¯t you see it carefully? I heard that recently your ruler was arrogant and didn¡¯t do his job. I didn¡¯t believe it before but now I do. Monster king Zong Shou is young and doesn¡¯t know the importance of things. Why not you and the old officials of Weiran monster king persuade him?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up coldly. He didn¡¯t hesitate and he stepped in. Then, he didn¡¯t bother about the people within, directly heading for the elevated part of the hall, above the stairs.


    Sweeping all about, the so called Great Shang envoy was that silver armor teen with a mask on.


    What made him shocked was that the teen young master he saw in the meeting hall was also here. Who knows what his identity was.


    Sitting down on the throne, only Zong Ling got up to bow towards him. The young master and the silver armored girl just stood up, slightly bending and cupping their fists as sort of a greeting.


    ¡°Yunxia Mountain envoy Gexin greets ruler!¡±


    ¡°zing me Mountain Zhangzhe greets ruler on behalf of my highness!¡±


    The one who spoke both wore a purple robe, However, their ages werergely different. One was around 30 whilst the other was around 60.


    The voice was the same as the 2 who spoke just now. Although their expressions were cold their eyes were filled with trepidation.


    That teen young master just smiled and did a simple introduction, ¡°Thousand City Alliance Yang Shuixue!¡± He stood tall, looking gentleman-like.


    On the contrary, that silver armored girl was filled with respect and solemness, ¡°Great Shang East Suppressing governormander Kong Yao greets ruler!¡±


    Zong Shou thought to himself: it was that girl.


    The 3 others were startled.


    A governormander position was already a 3rd grade official in Great Shang. East Suppressing was also a title. A title governormander wasn¡¯t that a general that led millions of elite, just weaker than a grade 2 chiefmander.


    Why was such a high ranked official of the central dynasty here?


    That Kong Yao looked at Zong Shou who was seated on the elevated tform with a curious look. Shocked that such a young person. It was really hard to imagine that at 14 years old he led an army to sweep through numerous provinces.


    However, when she took a look at the luxurious decoration in the side hall she shook her head.


    The tables were built by red Xuan wood weighing 5 kilograms which could bepared to grade 4 spiritual weapons.


    The sandalwood incense that was burnt here was the highest grade purple wood skystar incense. She thought about how her Great Shang emperor. Even if he owned the 3 seas, upying half of the central continent, he was prudent and thrifty. What he used daily was not even 10% of this side hall. Kong Yao couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. This person must be a genius but it was rightly said that he was too young and too arrogant.


    The huge victory 2 years ago had made this person, but it had also destroyed him.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know what this Kong Yao was thinking. After the 4 of them greeted did he ask coldly, ¡°Why have you all asked to meet me?¡±


    When Gexin heard that, he stopped thinking about why that east suppressing governormander came, bowing once more and saying solemnly, ¡°I came on orders from my city lord to ask for half of Longze Province from your country!¡±


    Zhangzhe was the same, his voice was cold, ¡°Zhangzhe came also for that. Half of Fuyao province was under zing me Mountain. The people love their old king and the ruler can¡¯t bear with it anymore, asking for it back today. Ruler, please be magnanimous!¡±


    That white shirt teen smiled, standing to a side and not speaking. It was still that teasing gaze as he focused on Zong Shou, sizing him up.


    When Zong Ling heard that, fury shed in his eyes. He suppressed his emotions and kept calm. Thinking to himself: who cares about this? They¡¯re 2 old rats daring to make noise in front of a giant lion?


    Zong Shou also felt speechless. Looking at the people in the hall, he felt annoyed. In the end, heughed, ¡°What a coincidence. Recently I wanted to ask your city lords when are you going to give up the other half of Fuyao and Longze province to me?¡±


    Gexin wasn¡¯t surprised,ughing coldly, ¡°Is the ruler serious? Do you want to fight with us Yunxia Mountain? There is something I shouldn¡¯t say but at this moment I still want to persuade the ruler. It isn¡¯t easy for Gantian Mountain to be built, don¡¯t let it be destroyed by your rashness!¡±


    Zhangzhe¡¯s gaze also retracted, ¡°zing me Mountain and Yunxia Mountain will advance and retreat together. We want peace but if we have to meet on the battlefield we aren¡¯t afraid. Lingyun Sect...¡±


    Before he finished, Zong Shou spread out his hand and threw an ink block over.


    Zhangzhe instinctively wanted to avoid but just as he was about to move he felt a chill intent fill his body, unable to move at all. He was smashed in the head by the ink block, only feeling his head go dizzy, head breaking and blood flowing, unable toe back to his senses.


    Zong Shou on the throne was calm, ¡°Let¡¯s just fight if you want, what¡¯s with all the talking? If you are finished scram!¡±


    That teen young master frowned, unable to look on anymore. He stood up once more, ¡°Ruler, my Thousand City Alliance also...¡±


    Before his words werepleted, Zong Shou interrupted, ¡°Thousand City Alliance, what is that?¡±

 Chapter 463 - Pure White Dragon Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 463: Chapter 461 Pure White Dragon Shadow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Thousand City Alliance, what is that?¡±


    The entire hall was instantly silent. The smile on Yang Shuixue¡¯s face solidified.


    A momentter, he regained his senses. He was still smiling brightly, showing off his magnanimity.


    ¡°I heard other people say that your highness has a firm personality. Even when you were in desperate states 2 years ago you weren¡¯t willing to take a step back. Now that I met you, I see that it is true! Only, I still have to say these words. Yunxia and zing me City have joined the Thousand City Alliance half a month ago. With the 1274 cities in our alliance, 27 provinces, 30 million troops as the shield. Your highness, it is better if you return Longze and Fuyao Provinces!¡±


    ¡°30 million troops? Hehe, I am so afraid!¡±


    Zong Shou grinned and smiled coldly, ¡°You are pretty interesting. Someone pped the right of your face and you show him the left for him to p again. Didn¡¯t I already say that we will fight if you want to! Since that¡¯s the case then both of us are enemies now. I will give you all 3 days to scram out of my country!¡±


    Yang Shuixue¡¯s pupils constricted in surprise. He knew that Zong Shou would reject. However, he didn¡¯t think that Zong Shou would be so determined and so happy to fight with them.


    Even Zong Lingughed coldly, his dark eyes sweeping over. Not only not persuading his ruler, but he was also filled with a bloodthirsty cold glow.


    He suddenly recalled that although this person was young, he was a strong spirit master who had been through hundreds of wars with Zong Weiran.


    All of a sudden he started to hesitate. Did this Gantian Mountain have other trump cards that weren¡¯t shown?


    Thinking about it, he shook his head, ¡°Ruler must be kidding. War is a matter of life and death. Once it starts, life will be wiped out. How can we treat it like such a game?¡±


    This time he came over just to probe. He didn¡¯t think about starting a war right away.


    In his heart, he felt a pent up frustration. It seems like their Thousand City Alliance became the side that was afraid to fight. However, although they were strong to coordinate the troops would need a lot of time. It was indeed not a good time for them to fight.


    Then his heart moved. Did Gantian Mountain see through that point and was going to use this time to create problems?


    Even after Gantian Mountain disarmed some of their troops they were still stronger than both zing me Mountain and Yunxia Mountain Cities. However, due to the 5-year agreement, they could only leave troops at the border. This time was indeed the best chance for Gantian Mountain to fight back and win.


    Consolidating his thoughts, a bright light appeared in Yang Shuixue¡¯s eyes. This Gantian Mountain monster king was decisive!


    Gexin¡¯s expression also changed, heughed coldly, ¡°Ruler¡¯s words, I will not change a single word and tell it all to my ruler, goodbye!¡±


    Zhangzhe bent down expressionlessly, ¡°Since we can¡¯t agree, then there is no point for me to remain here! Oh right, my city lord Xiong Yu wants me to tell your highness something. He said that ex ruler Xiong Ba¡¯s humiliation from giving upnd and her lost arm, she will remember it in her heart, she would...¡±


    He said to that point before he kept silent, only feeling an extremely cold killing intent strike him. It headed right for the depths of his mind like he just needed to say one more word and his head was going to fall to the ground.


    His body feeling cold as he started to shiver. After a long while, Gexin was barely able to open his mouth, ¡°One doesn¡¯t kill the envoy even if both sides are at war. Is the ruler prepared to mercilessly kill the envoy?¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted. This fellow was sharp-toothed. If this was another ce, he would have killed that person with one sword. Just looking at him felt annoying. However, such a ce wasn¡¯t good for him to kill.


    He waved his sleeves and just said, ¡°Scram¡±. He waszy to argue with such a person.


    Gexin instantly felt a weight lifted off his chest. That the bone piercing killing intent had finally faded. He didn¡¯t dare to continue his words, his footsteps were unstable as he walked out of the hall.


    Kong Yao on the side found it amusing. Then, she shook her head, feeling more and moreplicated about this monster king.


    On one side she was respectful and impressed by his stubbornness and toughness. One one side she despised the way he did things.


    He was too decisive and didn¡¯t give any way back. If Gantian Mountain was stronger than them then it was okay. However, even before they disarmed their troops when they were at their most prosperous state, they couldn¡¯tpare with the army of Thousand City Alliance.


    Much less after these 3 sides joined hands, behind them also had the shadow of the Donglin Sects.


    If it was the emperor he wouldn¡¯t be so unintelligent. He would use a more experienced and exquisite method to handle the situation.


    Yang Shuixue¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t as cool as before. He coldly looked at the person on the throne and spoke once more.


    ¡°Since the 2 of them have left then there is no point of me staying. Goodbye!¡±


    Slightly bowing, heughed coldly, ¡°However ruler please think about this matter! Our Thousand City Alliance is to go against strong powers, we despise war and want to end this chaotic world. Our goal is for peace between the Donglin Cities which is why we are unwilling to start a war. However, if we have no choice then we won¡¯t mind doing so. If the ruler is willing to return thend you swallowed up a year ago to Yunxia, zing me, and Taoyun City, our alliance can also ept Gantian Mountain. At that time ruler can be a deputy alliance leader. The grievances between ruler and the many Donglin sects can also end...¡±


    Right as he said that he frowned and looked upwards, only to see Zong Shou yawnzily. Following which Zong Shou looked down curiously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already say goodbye? Why haven¡¯t you scrammed yet, I don¡¯t have food for you here!¡±


    Yang Shuixueughed involuntarily, he didn¡¯t stay any longer, turning around and heading outside of the hall.


    Seeing the person step out, Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed, deep in thought. Then, he probingly used true qi to copy Zhangzhe¡¯s voice and ask softly.


    ¡°City lord?¡±


    That Yang Shuixue didn¡¯t think much, subconsciously acknowledging. Then, he was fixed to the spot.


    A few breathster he helplessly turned his head around, only to see a fox-like smile on Zong Shou¡¯s face, he wanted to punch out at him.


    ¡°I am Yangfan! Longxiang City lord.¡±


    Sighing out, Yangfan ced his hands behind his back, ¡°How is ruler going to deal with me!¡±


    Although his identity was revealed, his expression wasn¡¯t really ugly. Instead, it was filled with a probing intent.


    ¡°How to deal with you?¡±


    Zong Shou eyes smiled wide, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that yet. However, since Longxiang city lord treats my Gantian Mountain so well, personallying here, then how about stay a few more days and let me be a good host?¡±


    When Yangfan heard that he couldn¡¯t help but burst out into augh like he heard an amusing joke. He couldn¡¯t suppress it, hisugh getting louder and louder, shocking the entire side hall, the tiles above were also shaking.


    ¡°Haha! Funny! Funny! Since I dared toe here, how wouldn¡¯t I be prepared? I think you don¡¯t need to worry about being a good host.¡±


    The moment thatughter stopped, a dark chill covered the center of his brows.


    ¡°Okay then! If I don¡¯t try today, I won¡¯t be satisfied. Hehe, city lord Zong should know that what you shouldn¡¯t have done today was to identify me within this hall! The ancient people have said that in an extremely close space, a person is enough to go up against an entire country. If a person gets angry, within 5 steps I can make you bleed! City lord Zong and I are only separated with only 600 feet. I want to test whether or not I can take your life!¡±


    Just as Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose, Yangfan¡¯s body exploded out. Following which a silver armored shadow suddenly charged out of the thick fog and struck towards the depths of the hall.


    Looking closer, it wasn¡¯t someone who was covered in armor. It wasyers of silver talisman paper. On it drew blood-colored runes like blood vessels and meridians. Vast spiritual energy surged around the talisman patterns.


    Although it was a paper person, the aura was no weaker than the grade 8 flood dragon he saw within the evil spirit moat not long ago.


    A fist punching out, just the wind alone caused all the red Xuan wood chairs to burst into pieces.


    Zong Ling frowned, raising his hand and a bright light flew out. It was a grade 6 spiritual artifact metal shield that blocked in front of the silver armored paper person.


    However, in an instant it was broken into pieces by the fist! Zong Ling spat out a mouth of fresh blood, taking a few steps back.


    The strong momentum of the silver armored paper person didn¡¯t reduce by a little. Its flying speed was even faster than before.


    Kong Yao frowned, pressing onto the sword by her waist. Just as she was hesitating whether or not to help, she saw that Zong Shou¡¯s face was calm from start to finish, not panicking at all.


    She calmed down and remembered that this monster king was the Dragon Shadow old man¡¯s personal disciple one and a half years ago. How could he have no methods to save his life?


    Gantian Mountain upied 13 provinces and there was no way it didn¡¯t have any strong experts.


    This matter didn¡¯t need an outsider like her to interfere. To be able to have an oue here was a good thing for her duty.


    Also pressing on his sword, Zong Shou¡¯s gaze was totally cold, clear and chilly with no fluctuation at all.


    The one origin sword that he had long not used silently entered the fire yin sword beside his body.


    This sword had been growing in his soul. It wasn¡¯t the sword embryo from before, inside it, there were dragon patterns that were flowing about.


    Just as the silver armored paper man was a hundred feet in front of him, Zong Shou¡¯s yin sword suddenly came out from its sheath.


    His aura suddenly changed, bing as stable as mountains and rivers, strong as the heaven and earth.


    When the yellow-colored sword light sliced down, it brought about a slight wind that caused one¡¯s heart to shake.


    In the next instant, there was a sharp ¡®ng¡¯ sound. That vast sword energy directly split this silver armored paper man into 2!


    However, following the explosion sound, ten over the lightning balls flew out.


    ¡°9 yin mother and son lightning? Hmm, so that was the case.¡±


    Scoffing coldly, Zong Shou stabbed his sword back into his sheath. Following which he reached out with his hand and grabbed these ten over lightning balls. It caused these lightning balls which were about to explode to swiftly calm down.


    At this moment Kong Yao¡¯s mouth was agape. It wasn¡¯t because Zong Shou¡¯s sword technique and spells were shocking but because of the yellow sword energy.


    Sword energy yellow in color, pure white dragon shadow, that was the energy of the saint king!

 Chapter 464 - Definitely Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 464: Definitely Impossible</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Stunned for a long while, Kong Yao gradually regained her senses. She thought it to be impossible.


    However thinking back to it, the sword wasn¡¯t fake.


    ...It was real, she saw that wless yellow sword energy, the purest white dragon shadow!


    The emperor¡¯s martial path is formed by and gathered from strength. However, due to the messy thoughts in the heart, the sword energy formed from the strength of a country will be full of discord.


    The emperor martial path, as it is formed by strength and gathered from strength. However due to the messy thoughts in one¡¯s heart, so the sword energy formed when borrowing the strength of ta country will often be really messy. It will be mainly yellow with other colors within. Only a few especially great and smart rulers, the way their sword energy looked would be slightly different.


    However to be so pure until Zong Shou¡¯s level, at least after the cloud deste era, she had never heard of something like that.


    It was said that only those saint emperors during that time period had such pure emperor energy.


    That was the ruler being morally upright, honest to the highest level, a symbol of perfection. Not only was he loved by the people, the way he ruled was in line with the path of heaven and earth.


    She felt that the heavens were unfair. His majesty sleptte and ate thriftly, focussing on politics. In his 70 years he promoted many talented people, proper men into the court. After inheriting the throne he pulled back a Great Shang dynasty which was totally chaotic and on the brink of copsing.


    Now it had 24 states under him, 300 over provinces. Although it wasn¡¯t a time of great order but the people in the country didn¡¯t have to fret about food and clothes. Numerous confucians called him a resurgent emperor, a great ruler of a generation.


    However even so his emperor martial path was just slightly purer then his past generations.


    She had personally seen the yellow sword energy was filled with many other colors. It was too far away from Zong Shou¡¯s one.


    Who knows based on what did this Zong Shou own such pure emperor energy.


    Within Gantian Mountain the great morale and love for their king wasn¡¯t fake. However in her eyes this was only due to a year and a half ago.


    If she predicted correctly, within a few years Zong Shou would lose the heart of the people.


    However she didn¡¯t think that the Gantian Mountain people were so devoted to such an extent. This monster king who rarely showed his face in 1.5 years seemed to attract zero unhappiness from them.


    Did the 3 emperors and 7 sovereigns mentioned by the confucians in the ancient times, the so called saint emperor was just like this Zong Shou?


    That was definitely impossible, something must have gone wrong. Did the secret technique passed down have ws?


    Passing down all matters to subjects, not bothering about administrative matters at all. Building that so called Meeting Hall and allowing his forces to battle within, how was that reasonable. That was definitely not the confucian way.


    There were also those extremely preposterous government orders which were really luxurious, not knowing how to be thrifty. How was such a person fit to be a saint king?


    The heavens are really blind!


    However thinking back, the strength of the sword was hidden within and nothing leaked out, however it was extremely strong and hard, where did it have any signs of weakening. Where were there any signs that destruction was imminent.


    White colored as the metal energy, focused in killing. Which means that Zong Shou and Gantian Mountains were filled with numerous conquest...


    Zong Shou had no idea what Kong Yao was thinking about. In thest life he had seen many emperor martial paths, however he didn¡¯t know that this emperor energy had grades. It didn¡¯t have any special spiritual eye techniques and he couldn¡¯t view it.


    Keeping all the nine yin mother and son lightning, following which Zong Shou looked at the ground.


    Only to see a talisman which was shed open lying quietly on the floor that was made out of all real ¡®gold bricks¡¯.


    ¡°Spirit descending on puppet, grade 6 magical talisman? No wonder it could hide from my spiritual sense...¡±


    Reaching out with his hand, he pulled that talisman paper to his hand. Zong Shou used his spiritual sense to deduce for a moment before he shook his head in disappointment.


    Just now that paper person should be made by this talisman. That Yangfan should have only used a bit of his soul to attach to the talisman. Even if it was destroyed it would cause a lost of soul power and didn¡¯t harm his roots.


    The technique was an extremely high grade spell that spirit masters could learn after they stepped into the celestial path. It could give rise to a paper person puppet, simr to forming a body outside of your body. However yourbat strength was really average.


    However that was only because Yangfan¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t enough. If it was spirit realm experts, using this talisman, they would be legit spiritual realm experts. Naturally the amount of time the talisman couldst for would also be different.


    The talisman in his hand was a high grade oneing from a talisman master, enough tost for 7 days. And if it changed into that paper person just now to fight, it couldst for 8 hours.


    However he was really surprised. That Longxiang City lord really hid things really deep, he was actually a grade 8 spirit master! To be able to take out such a grade talisman as well as the nine yin mother and son lightning, he must be rich.


    Following which Zong Shouughed coldly. What ran in front of him was just a talisman. However its master should be nearby, definitely not more than hundred miles!


    Waving his sleeves, an yin wind shed in the hall, like there was something which disappeared from the side hall. Within his sleeves the nine yin mother and son lightning had gone.


    Zong Shou turned his head and looked towards Kong Yao. Only then he realised that this girl was stoning.


    His brows furrowed as he said tly,¡±Governormander Kong, you said you came on orders from the Great Shang emperor, having something to tell me. What is it about?¡±


    Whilst he spoke he purposely used true qi to shock her heart. That Kong Yao came right back to her senses, her expression was reallyplicated when she looked at Zong Shou.


    A momentter she suppressed the emotions in her heart,¡±Has your highness heard of the spiritual wave? Do you know that outside our cloud world there are numerous void fissures?¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou nod his head she didn¡¯t continue on, getting right into the topic,¡±During the cloud deste era the spiritual wave dissipated, it was actually man made. A few end realm venerables personally did it, sealing up spiritual energy. They also sealed in all the fissure tunnels which other world races could use to enter our cloud world. They established 5 vast habitats to suppress the world river...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, he was really clear about that. These void fissures, half was caused by other world races whilst half was done by cloud world people. Following which he thought about it and knew the reason the army god of Great Shang was here.


    Her tone changed, bing really solemn,¡±Then does ruler know that the moment the spiritual wave starts. Cloud World¡¯s spiritual energy would be really bountiful, heaven and earth spirits sealed up for ten thousand years would explode out. The suppression of the spirit river and the tunnels sealed up for ten thousand over years would be open and unobstructed? Those 5 vast habitats would be unable to suppress it all anymore.¡±


    She paused before she entered the main topic,¡±I am under orders by the emperor to ask you if you are willing to be the vassal state of our Great Shang? To join hands with us to fight the outside enemy? If you are willing we will treat you like a duke and can give you millions of top talisman armor and weapons to help you unify Donglin Cloud Continent.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts were proven correct. He didn¡¯t think much about it, shaking his head,¡±We can fight themon enemy! As for being your vassal state forget about it, I am unwilling to be under others!¡±


    Scolding out in his heart. Million of top grade talisman weapons and armor seem like alot and really sincere. Did he have to tell her that these weapons were already eliminated by Gantian Mountain. That in half a year the lowest standard in the army would be grade 1 spiritual weapons and armor?


    Moreover this status matter needed to be really careful. Once it was set, causing Gantian Mountain to be under the Central Dynasty, then they would be bounded. There were many things that he couldn¡¯t do.


    He was the 2nd generation direct disciple of themon people path, a true person of the ¡®demon sect¡¯. He was destined to be enemies with Great Shang . To be under him and fight the ruler as a subject, that would be immoral.


    Since both sides were enemies, in the future if he wants to revolt he would feel more at ease.


    Kong Yao¡¯s brows furrowed once more. She wasn¡¯t surprised, when she looked at the yellow emperor sword energy she knew that she was going to return back empty handed.


    However she still didn¡¯t give up, opening her mouth once more,¡±Ruler doesn¡¯t know but once the spiritual wave gets full, the various sects will be stronger and will suppress the dynasties of this world. During the cloud deste era it was this case, the sects all working together. What my Great Shang emperor wants is for the countries to work together and join hands to resist them. Ruler please think about it!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and didn¡¯t express anything, directly avoiding the topic,¡±Governormander you have came a long way, why not stay a few days here in Gantian Mountain?¡±


    Kong Yao opened her mouth and tried to persuade. She was speechless and knew that Zong Shou was going a long way round to reject and send her away.


    Just as she was quiet and thinking, a cold scoff spread out from behind her,¡±You are about to be wiped out and you still don¡¯t know what is good for you! A saving grace was in front of you, and you don¡¯t dare to grasp it. How decrepit and muddleheaded...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes furrowed and looked coldly out. Only to see that someone was standing behind Kong Yao. He was around 30, wearing armor, a knifecut-like face, filled with disdain.


    ¡°This person is?¡±


    Kong Yao felt a headache and said helplessly,¡±This is general Li Zhile, he is a capitalmander under me. Please forgive him for his impoliteness.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t me him.¡± Zong Shou smiled, a cold glow shed in his eyes,¡±However I don¡¯t like people who can¡¯t act as good as me, ask him to scram out of this Hanyan Pce!¡±


    Li Zhile¡¯s expression turned ashen white, his eyes filled with rage.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At the same time, roughly 70 miles away from Gantian Mountain City, within a dense forest.


    Yangfan heaved a sigh of relief and woke up from his deep focus. He wiped the corner of his lips, feeling that it was sticky. Looking closely it was a few drops of fresh blood.


    It was due to his soul being damaged from just now.


    At this moment there were 3 people standing there. One was a 29 old, demure looking servant who was called Tan Xiang. The other 2 stood a little further, dressed in iron armor, each holding a spear. One was called Feng Guang, the other was Zhou Wen. They were his bodyguards, grade 7 experts, the people he trusted the most. At this moment they were looking over with a worried expression on their faces..


    Yangfan smiled and shook her head, signalling to them that he was fine. Following which he stood up and looked into the direction of Gantian Mountain City.

 Chapter 465 - Extreme shadow hiding

    <h4>Chapter 465: Extreme shadow hiding</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°My king, how was the trip?¡±


    Tan Xiang couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. She walked beside Yangfan to ask, ¡°Just now, the king¡¯s soul was damaged. Did you fight with someone? Was the talisman destroyed?¡±


    ¡°If not, what could have happened? Naturally, things didn¡¯t go the way we wanted to.¡±


    Yangfan smiled, and his face filled with unwillingness, ¡°The Gantian Mountain monster king saw through my identity. It is why I tried to see if I could assassinate that person. In the end, he killed me in one sword. Forget about that talisman, those nine yin mother and son lightning which was tough to get was a little wasted. As expected from the direct disciple of Dragon Shadow old man, his sword technique is amazing. As long as he is within his capital, his emperor martial path is enough to go up against grade 9 experts!¡±


    Tan Xiang¡¯s pupils constricted, she knew about this oue when Yangfan had spat out blood. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Zong Shou¡¯s strength to be so strong!


    Even at the side, that Feng Guang and Zhouwen, the 2 Xuanwu ancestors had a serious expression on their faces.


    To be able to use emperor martial path techniques to go up against grade 9. That meant that Gantian Mountain wasn¡¯t weakening and was instead slowly getting stronger.


    ¡°That was unexpected!¡±


    This expression was dark but his lips slowly curled up, ¡°Although this assassination failed, it isn¡¯t like we have gained nothing. The Gantian Monster king isn¡¯t as preposterous as the others put him out to be. He reduced the army to 3 million people probably for a reason. It is most probably to prepare for the spiritual wave. Destroying Gantian Mountain won¡¯t be an easy matter.¡±


    Tan Xiang was startled, and her brows furrowed, ¡°Then...what the king means is that this war matter should be shelved just like that?¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, we can¡¯t stop, and the faster we do it, the better.¡±


    Yangfan shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a feeling that the more time we waste, the more time Gantian Mountain has to prepare for an attack. This time, we might need to pull in all the sects.¡±


    After saying that, Yangfan¡¯s brows furrowed. The other sects were okay. With Lingyun Sect recruiting and suppressing, along with the grievances with killing Zong Weiran initially, none of them would go and help Zong Shou.


    Only Kongqi Sect was walking closer and closer to Gantian Mountain. They were pretty much inseparable. Who knew if the sect leader of Kongqi Sect was crazy or dumb.


    Did he not know that once Gantian Mountain is destroyed that Lingyun Sect would find their way there to settle the scores?


    This was already theirst chance.


    In his heart, he also felt weird. Why did the Great Shang Dynasty title governormandere all the way here? Was it to recruit Gantian Mountain?


    If it was as he guessed then all the more he couldn¡¯t drag on any more.


    In his heart, he was a little envious and knew that once Gantian Mountain became a subject of Great Shang, it would inject blood into it. With the riches of the Central Dynasties, even a bit from their fingertips would be able to form a strong army in a short time.


    He didn¡¯t have the intention to rece Gantian Mountain. Great Shang and the cloud world sects were like huge enemies.


    It wouldn¡¯t allow Lingyun Sect to control Donglin Cloud Continent. Comparing Zong Shou and him, that Great Shang emperor would choose Zong Shou.


    He needed to think of another method to solve this matter.


    Thinking about that, Yangfanughed coldly, feeling disappointed in his heart. When Gantian rose, he thought that it was the rise of an unshakeable enemy. Who knew Zong Shou would be so dumb. After offending the various sects, he even smashed his wings.


    This person probably didn¡¯t expect that his Thousand City Alliance would be so strong in just one and a half years.


    Thinking that way, goosebumps rose all over his body. An extremely dangerous feeling rose from the depths of his heart.


    He came back to his senses, stretching out his spiritual sense. He crazily searched and at the moment, he found something obscure behind him.


    A sword image stabbed out from nothing. The sword attack gathered up the yin and the cold, directly stabbing from behind Tan Xiang.


    At this moment Tan Xiang had noticed a little, her expression changing. She hurriedly ran forward to try to dodge.


    However, it was already toote. That yin cold sword energy which was filled with no spiritual energy stabbed into her right chest. She only avoided death by going all out. However, that sword light shed down and dragged, cutting off her entire right arm!


    Yangfan¡¯s expression was already ashen white. He instinctively fled into the distance. His eyes were filled with rage, coldly shouting, ¡°Protector beast!¡±


    Instantly, 2 grade 8 purple soul tigers appeared beside him, roaring as it charged towards where the sword came from.


    In the sky, a red giant eagle swept down. Although it was only grade 7, it wasn¡¯t a soul beast but had a physical body.


    Feng Guang and Zhouwen all reacted and swiftly ran over.


    The sword glow shed and disappeared into the dense forest. Then, who knows where it came from, but ten over fist-sized ck balls covered the area.


    Yangfan just took one look and his expression changed, ¡°Nine yin mother and son lightning spread out!¡±


    He used his spiritual sense to try to retract them. However, through the spiritual energy fluctuations of the lightning, it was thrown out after being activated for some time.


    All he could do now was an escape, the further away the better!


    The red fire eagle in the sky stopped pouncing. It charged down and dragged him out of where the ck colored balls were densely packed in.


    Feng Guang and Zhouwen¡¯s expression changed as they turned around and ran right away. These nine yin mother and son lightning came from the cave of an ancient cultivator. They were clear about how strong it was. They could only crazily flee.


    However, it was already toote. When the ten over nine yin mother and son lightning exploded out sessively. Many giant explosions wrapped up vast wind as it surged all about.


    Ten thousand feet of space constricted. Then, the patterns shook towards the outside like it was copsing.


    Numerous yin strength flowed all about like a flood. With all the nine yin mother and son lightning as the center, everything within ten thousand feet was smashed to pieces. Outside ten thousand feet, numerous trees were dried up.


    The 2 grade 8 protector beast soul tigers were long gone. Although Feng Guang and Zhouwen were able to escape the muscles on their 4 limbs and back were all gone, revealing white bone. They had suffered from heavy injuries.


    Only Yangfan, who reacted the fastest, was in slightly better shape. However, that grade 7 red fire eagle was covered in injuries, a dispirited expression on his face.


    Yangfan himself was in a bad state. The loss to the grade 8 protector beasts caused his soul to be heavy like it was smacked with a hammer.


    He was in no mood to bother about his injuries. Yangfan, right away, looked towards the direction of Tan Xiang.


    He saw that this maid, who was as close to him as a sister, had sessfully escaped. Only her injuries were a little heavier. Only then, did he heave a sigh of relief.


    However, in the next instance, Yangfan¡¯s pupils constricted. His eyes were about to pop out of its sockets as he hollered, ¡°You dare!¡±


    A yin cold sword shadow stabbed out from the dark shadows behind Tan Xiang without any sign.


    Just one sword sliced off Tan Xiang¡¯s head.


    Yangfan¡¯s spiritual sense finally noticed the master of that sword. It was a simrly aged girl who was hiding in the shadows. She was untraceable like she didn¡¯t exist in the world.


    ¡°Mysterious yin dragon sword! Extreme shadow hiding technique?¡±


    When the yin cold sword shadow stabbed out twice, he heard 2 dragons roar.


    He knew that this was one of the nine sword techniques from the dragon shadow old man. Only the mysterious yin sword would be able to be so silent and traceless before it exploded out.


    As for thetter, he wasn¡¯t so sure. Extreme shadow hiding, this grade 9 heaven shocking technique was something only those top 3 shrines and 5 vast habitats could collect.


    Who knew what cultivation method this girl trained in. She not only kept in all her true qi and soul power. All her aura was untraceable. It was a secret technique that made one subconsciously nce over her. Even if she was right in front of them they wouldn¡¯t notice.


    Although she was just into grade 7 it made one feel extremely terrified!


    Then, Yangfan thought of a person.


    ¡°You are Zong Ruoshui!¡±


    In the past, she was one of the dark guards beside Zong Weiran who had personally assassinated several powerful people in the continent. Her name causing all same grade Xuanwu ancestors to be terrified.


    It was said that when the Gantian Monster king came back from cloud saint city to Gantian mountain due to this woman, many Xuanwu ancestors didn¡¯t dare to attack. She allowed Zong Shou to be safe.


    Who knew that today she would already be grade 7 and grasp such a terrifying technique.


    His spiritual sense searching for just a while and he lost traces of her once more. Helplessness shed across his eyes.


    What a spirit master feared the most was to have closebat with martial cultivators. If it was usually, his grade 8 cultivation could suppress this woman.


    However, at this moment not only was his soul damaged, but his 2 important protector beasts were also already destroyed. If he could not lock down the enemy, he wouldn¡¯t win.


    He gritted his teeth as he jumped onto the back of the red fire eagle. He didn¡¯t bother about his 2 bodyguards below, just saying, ¡°Flee¡± before he flew towards higher ground.


    Below, a ball of silver light exploded and numerous silver-white needles charged upwards.


    ¡°Explosive rain swift spirit needle? Damn it!¡±


    Yangfan instantly ced a green circr mirror downwards. He spread out ayer of green spiritual light, only to hear a series of pinning sounds. When theyer of light was finally broken, it riddled the red fire eagle¡¯s body with thousands of holes.


    Luckily Yangfan¡¯s himself was fine, patting the head of the eagle and keeping it into his spirit beast bag. Following which he took out a talisman with vast spiritual energy. After activating it, he turned into a red light that flew into the distance.


    ¡°I will remember the death of Tan Xiang today! I will take revenge!¡±


    Just as this voice spread out from afar, a close to devilish beautiful girl walked out from the dark shadows. Her expression was helpless as she looked at a thin ck eagle on her shoulder.


    ¡°It is the heaven escape talisman. This person is really rich. He has escaped, what should I do?¡±


    That ck eagle spread its wings and whined, staring right at the direction of where Feng Guang and Zhouwen escaped.


    Like it was saying that there was 2 more prey there.

 Chapter 466 - Lightning dragon spear

    <h4>Chapter 466: Lightning dragon spear</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Zong Shou is extremely rude!¡±


    When they came off the peak of Gantian Mountain, Li Zhile was furious, Before leaving, the look of disdain from Zong Shou was like a needle, stabbing right into him.


    ¡°Before this, I was shortsighted and misjudged this person. Since he is so arrogant how would he ce Great Shang in his eyes? Scoff! Does this Zong Shou think that this Donglin Cloud Continent is in his bag? If this continues there would be a time when he cries!¡¯


    Looking at today when the 3 city envoys joined hands to ask back their lostnd, they knew that Donglin Cloud Continent wouldn¡¯t be peaceful in the next few months.


    Thinking of which this monster king is about to lose his kingdom but he still doesn¡¯t realize it and acts so arrogantly.


    Who knows what kind of expression he would have when the Thousand City Alliance army strikes into Gantian Mountain City?


    Thinking about that, Li Zhile felt his anger dissipate like he wished that Yangfan would immediately send troops over.


    Just now when he used the puppet to assassinate why didn¡¯t he just kill that arrogant fellow?


    ¡°While! Remember as a general you can¡¯t be easily affected, your rationality being masked. That monster king is not that simple...¡±


    Kong Yao was filled with heavy thoughts, turning around as she looked at the mountain peak. She sighed heavily.


    When that Zong Shou shed out with the sword, it was the purest emperor¡¯s energy. Based on what her family secret technique described, that was a strong person who kept his power hidden, firm foundations but just that he was showing to others that he was weak.


    What was this Gantian Monster King hiding? What did he have in his hands?


    Thinking about it, a blue light appeared in her eyes as she swept around.


    Then, she was startled and slightly surprised. She shed and disappeared.


    ¡°Wait for me outside the city. There is a ce that I need to personally take a look!¡±


    Li Zhile was shocked when he heard that. Just as he was about to ask, Kong Yao was long gone.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he walked towards the city gates. He was already used to the temper of his superior. There would be times when she did some crazy things that were proven to be correct.


    Only he found it weird in his heart. What did she mean when she said that the monster king wasn¡¯t so simple. Was there something that he didn¡¯t know about?


    Did that person have something to rely on?


    When Li Zhile left the city, Kong Yao was silently sneaking around within Gantian Mountain city.


    The spell formations here were extraordinary. It was said that a year ago, many formation experts personallyid it out.


    However, they couldn¡¯t waste too much mind stones and beast crystals and couldn¡¯t switch the formation on at every moment.


    To a grade 8 expert like her, it was the same as a useless item.


    Only when she was 8 thousand feet above Gantian Mountain did she start to be careful. The silver armor on her body had turned into ck under her control.


    Coincidentally the sky was already dark, hidden in the night sky, she was pretty much one with the darkness.


    Although she didn¡¯t purposely practice hiding techniques when she walked she made no sound at all.


    Easily avoiding those grade 5 martial ancestors and grade 6 Xuanwu ancestors.


    There were a surprising number of such experts on Gantian Mountain. The ratio aspared to xiantian experts was hard to describe.


    As for those spiritual formations and seals, warning spells, with her family techniques she could easily resolve them.


    When she was at the mid-waist of the mountain Kong Yao didn¡¯t climb any higher but headed into a cave.


    This ce was pretty much dug empty, numerous rooms were built. The channels were all connected like that of a maze.


    However, Kong Yao was able to walk all about this ce with great familiarity.


    In just a moment, she walked in front of a stone gate. After knocking the guard out, she pushed it open, her breathing instantly stopped.


    Within this 3 thousand feet area were rows of orderly ced armor. Be it light armor or heavy armor they were all there, giving off a spiritual energy fluctuation.


    On a rough estimate, there were 100 thousand in here!


    ¡°Grade 1 spiritual armor!¡±


    Kong Yao didn¡¯t hesitate to walk to another cave armory not far. When she pushed it open, there was armor that was newly crafted within.


    Her expression changed. Like a wind, she traveled within the tunnels. There were a total of 50 of those cave rooms, 24 of them were filled with armor, 6 were with weapons. 2 million spears, 1 million knives, 1.4 million steel shields, and 1 million spiritual bows.


    The rest were filled with various kinds of resources. As for thest 4, when she pushed it open she took in a cold breath.


    What was hidden here was pills. A full 1.2 million bottles. There were many injury healing pills but they weren¡¯tcking in pills for cultivation, all ced together like it didn¡¯t need money at all.


    Her eyes were extremelyplicated. No wonder when she was looking from beneath the mountain she felt the aura here was a little weird.


    This Gantian Mountain had such huge resource storage.


    This was only the 1styer, then what was hidden in the tightly guarded upperyers?


    No wonder Zong Shou would be so confident. With such skills, he didn¡¯t need to fear anything. The reason he reduced his army was also because of that.


    To equip troops solely with spiritual weapons and armor, even the Great Shang emperor dynasty wasn¡¯t able to do that.


    Such a 3 million-strong army, as long as the sects don¡¯t interfere they would be able to sweep anything!


    Such a small Donglin cloud continent had already silently given rise to such a strong country.


    She had an urge to destroy all the items here.


    As long as she took a slight risk, she would be able to destroy this country which was going to unify Donglin at its budding stage!


    Just as she was struggling, she heard a cold voice from behind.


    ¡°Entering without telling me. That isn¡¯t the way a guest should act!¡±


    Kong Yao was astonished. She turned, and her belt slightly trembled and turned into a silver spear pointing straight out.


    She saw a handsome looking teen standing outside. In his hand was also a purple long spear, a grade 9 spiritual artifact. A lightning glow shed around his body like there was a snake shape thing hidden in the eye-piercing glow, circling his body.


    Kong Yao¡¯s pupils constricted into a pin shape in that instance.


    ...Dragon! That was a lightning dragon who had lost its body! It seems like it was a natural protector!


    The vast dragon aura surged right at her, and the teen¡¯s gaze was filled with cold intent.


    ¡°I am Zong Yuan and have ordered from his highness to wait here. Governormander Kong, please spend a few more months in my Gantian Mountain!¡±


    Just as he said that the spear in his hand stabbed out, bringing with it numerous lightning glow.


    Then, he surged forward with crazy speed. There was only one spear shadow that seemed to be able to smash the space around. The giant dragon coiled above, giving off a shocking aura.


    This spear was maniac sh! One strike smashing the air!


    That spear shadow disregarded everything, pushed forwards byrge amounts of lightning. In the thousand feet distance, it sped up and sped up again! Wanting to pierce through everything, to destroy the space!


    Kong Yao¡¯s expression changed. In that instance, she also stabbed out. When the 2 spear tips smacked one another, her grade 8 strength was close to being unable to withstand it.


    She was forced by that huge and sharp strength to retreat, the soft silver spear in her hand also curved and was on the verge of breaking.


    She smashed into the stone wall. Following which the purple spear shadow didn¡¯t show mercy as it struck forth. Like a cksmith hitting iron, one after the other. It caused stone and mud to fly, piercing through the stone pir, out of the mountain body.


    However, at that instance, the soft silver spear in her hand sudden jolted. It suddenly recoiled, like that of a snake right for the throat of the cold handsome teen.


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t care. In that instance, spiritual glow shone around the body of the Gantian Mountain. Lightning element spiritual energy gathered. Causing the grade 8 giant lightning dragon¡¯s body to swell up quickly, turning a thousand feetrge.


    Then, the spear smacked the soft silver spear away. Thousands of spear images like explosive rain, covering Kong Yao¡¯s entire body.


    Maniac lightning thousand edges!


    In those few breaths, who knows how many spears were stabbed out, continuously shing with Kong Yao¡¯s soft silver spear.


    Energy shing with one another. Although there was a spiritual formation protecting, it couldn¡¯t help but cause mountain stone to copse, dirt and sand to fall.


    Kong Yao was feeling more and more helpless. This Zong Yuan¡¯s martial path intent was no weaker than hers. Using the natural protector beast, grade 8 giant lightning dragon, he could fight her to a standstill.


    At this moment,bining with the spiritual formation of the city, he was even stronger. Pretty much each spear she blocked her chest would feel more annoyed like she was about to spit out blood.


    Around this area, numerous auras were reaching over. All of a sudden she didn¡¯t have any way to escape.


    This Gantian Mountain had so many experts!


    That lightning spear was already so shocking that she could only block it reactively. Sometimes the soft silver spear in her hand was unable to keep up and she had to dodge.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the grade 9 silver snow pattern armor on her body, just the ripples from the spear light would be able to cause many injuries to her.


    She felt from mid-air to the ground and she was still unable to break away.


    In the end, there was a loud ¡°hong¡±. Her body smashed right into the depths of the ground, giving rise to a mushroom cloud-like dust.


    At this moment the purple spear shadows that seemed endless all retracted.


    Kong Yao heaved a sigh of relief, after adjusting her internal energy she was about to try to escape.


    A momentter she heard a low dragon roar. A maniacal wind blew away the dust and smoke.


    Only to see that Zong Yuan above had merged with the giant lightning dragon into one. He looked coldly at her.


    The dragon aura spread about, covering hundreds of miles. The aura of his body was also climbing furiously.


    Just as the energy was gathered to its highest, Zong Yuan and his spear dove down.


    This spear was the lightning dragon spear!


    Looking out from afar, the spear shadow turned into that of a dragon!

 Chapter 467 - Heartfelt Sorrow

    <h4>Chapter 467: Heartfelt Sorrow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Gantian Mountain peak, the side hall that was already smashed into pieces.


    Zong Shou sighed as he looked at the bad state in front of him. Apart from the one Kong Yao was sitting on, which was okay, the other chairs were turned into dust.


    That was top grade red Xuan wood! 5 kilograms, its price could bepared to a grade 4 spiritual weapon! It was said that if one came into contact with it for many years, it could extend one¡¯s lifespan. The wooden chair came from the hands of a master, and when he bought it, it at least cost 1 thousand grade 4 beast crystals.


    However, they were all destroyed today.


    It wasn¡¯t just the chairs that got damaged, but within the hall, 4 wooden pirs were destroyed. Not to mention all the ¡®gold bricks¡¯ on the ground which were all made of pure gold.


    If this side hall wasn¡¯t renovated, it would copse soon. This would also be an expenditure of loads more beast crystals.


    On the side of the old priest, Zong Ling was closing his eyes and meditating. He acted like he was healing his injuries, not bothering about the frowning ruler.


    Laughing in his heart. He knew that Zong Shou loved enjoyment and luxurious living, but loved money like it was his life.


    This time, he would be heart pained.


    ¡°Next time, when we meet envoys, move away from everything worth more than 1 grade 1 beast crystal! We¡¯ll use the cheapest things!¡±


    Aftering to such a conclusion, Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned back to normal. He said, ¡°Woah¡±, remembering something, ¡°No wonder when rulers meet subjects they often focused on simple and thrift. That makes sense. That made sense! Apart from saving money, they could also make a good name for themselves. Even if the items get destroyed, they won¡¯t feel heart pained, so why not?¡±


    Zong Ling¡¯s brows furrowed, not knowing whether tough or cry. He finally opened his eyes, ¡°Ruler, the envoys from zing me and Yunxia mountains are all pumped up. They probably are ready to have a huge war with us. Going back with such anger, it would probably be less than 3 months before they attack us!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and thenughed out. Smart people saw things the same way, he also judged the situation the same way. 3 months. With the current speed that they were producing martial ancestors, that would mean another 2 thousand. At least half of them could enter the blood cloud cavalry.


    4 thousand blood cloud cavalry, he didn¡¯t believe that anyone apart from the top 3 shrines would be able to shock Gantian Mountain¡¯s army.


    The current Gantian Mountain would get stronger by the day.


    ¡°I know what you mean, when I go back I will inform the prime minister. To prevent ourselves from being caught off guard the spiritual weapons and armor in the storage can be distributed to the army in secret..¡±


    Before hepleted his sentence, his eyes shed as he looked at the side of the hall, ¡°How was it?¡±


    In the shadows it was originally empty. However along with Zong Shou asking, the body of a girl suddenly appeared.


    She seemed reallyzy like she would never get enough sleep. Her expression was also filled with exhaustion.


    ¡°I only killed the 2 ascended ancestors beside him and a day wandering spirit master. He escaped using a heaven escaping talisman and I couldn¡¯t catch up.¡±


    ¡°Heaven escaping talisman? This person is really rich!¡±


    He sighed just like how Ruoshui did just now. Zong Shou was pretty much filled with jealousy and envy.


    This Yangfan, be it the puppet talisman, the nine yin mother and son lightning or the heaven escaping talisman, they were all good stuff that couldn¡¯t be bought. Only celestial realm experts could craft it.


    He also had 3 heaven escaping talismans which he had exchanged for after umting merit points for an entire year.


    Themon people¡¯s path had many good things. During these 1.5 years, he not only found suitable heart sutras and secret techniques for Zong Yuan and Ruoshui, but he also exchanged for several items that could counter enemies or save his life.


    One of these things was the heaven escaping talisman. It was said that within a breath it could travel ten thousand miles. Before the celestial realm one would be unable to track at all.


    However Zong Shou didn¡¯t use it because he didn¡¯t have a chance to.


    ¡°Forget it! Making him take a huge loss before the war begins is a good thing!¡±


    He felt annoyed when he remembered how Yangfang looked at him at the hall.


    Just as he said that, the entire mountain body suddenly shook. Zong Shou was startled. Then, he came to the side of the cliff of the peak like that of a wind.


    He looked down, only to see grey dust fill the sky. 8 thousand feet below, a huge hole was pierced out of the mountain.


    Zong Yuan and Kong Yao were in an intense battle in mid-air, continuing downwards until they fell to the foot of the mountain.


    With just one eye he recognized that that was a room to store low-grade pills.


    Using spiritual sense to investigate, he felt a heartfelt sorrow, he was nearly about to pound his own chest and fall to the ground.


    He realized that it was all dust and broken stone within. The wooden racks to ce the pills had all fell to the ground.


    There were 20 odd of them in the 2nd and 3rdyers. It was used by Gantian Mountain to developrge amounts of pill refiners and wasn¡¯t worth much money actually.


    However, if it was sold out it would be worth 600 thousand grade 4 crystals! Today, due to the battle between Zong Yuan and Kong Yao, they were all smashed to dust.


    This fellow was really ruining the family, conning his ruler and not feeling anything about it.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    He hollered out. Zong Shou used spiritual sense to check deeper before his expression rxed.


    These storage rooms had spiritual formations attached. When Zong Yuan attacked, he also controlled his energy. Most of the pill bottles were perfectly fine, only a few broke into pieces. However, the pills were all fine. Only that now they were mixed in with sand and dirt.


    As long as he ordered people to wash it, it could still be used. As for whether or not people would swallow it into his mouth, Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t care. The 3 million soldiers and generals under him should just pray to their lucky stars.


    Just at this moment there was another loud explosion below. Then, Zong Yuan carried the unconscious Kong Yao and flew to the Gantian Mountain peak.


    He tossed the silver armored teen to the side, cupping his fists towards Zong Shou to express that he had done his job.


    Zong Shou gave Zong Yuan an annoyed nce, ¡°I asked you to wait there to invite her to spend a few more months here, not attack in the pill room!¡±


    When Zong Yuan heard that, his expression still didn¡¯t change, calmly exining,¡±She has a secret technique. Spiritual formations and restrictions are nothing to her. I have no ability and only found her after she saw tens of rooms. I was prepared to let you deal with her but then I realized she wanted to destroy the rooms. Which was why I had no choice but to fight her...¡±


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath, following which he waved his hand,¡±Forget it.¡±


    Then, he looked at the silver armored teen on the floor. If one talked about the saddest people during the cloud deste era. Apart from Shi Run, this Great Shang¡¯sst army god was one of them.


    Winning all wars on the battlefield and conquering everything she attacked, maintaining thest glory of Great Shang. However, she was unable to stop this 2400-year-old central dynasty from copsing.


    In the end, she also died in the hands of the god emperor. With 3.7 million troops to fight an enemy 10 times her number. She had broken through tens of formations and when she was able to see a glimpse of hope for victory, she fell from using up all her energy.


    It was said that her corpse was supported by her spear, standing tall on the battlefield filled with millions of corpses, unyeilding to decay after a hundred days.


    When she died, the heaven and earth was blood red, like it was crying for her. No one under the future god-emperor dared to get close.


    Such a tragic ending happened because she was plotted against. The army she led was surrounded only because the Great Shang emperor who escaped from the capital wanted to take control of the 3 states of the army under her.


    In the end, she died from a stab in the back from the person she was loyal to.


    What was amusing was that on the 10th day that she died, the Liao King that everyone thought would be a future great emperor also died in better.


    Betrayed by his right-hand man, Tailing Sect also abandoned him.


    Now, it was only 27 years from when this girl died...


    Zong Ling didn¡¯t know that this silver armored girl had such a future. At this moment, he wasn¡¯t feeling emotional at all, instead frowning, ¡°Ruler, this girl knows too much. We need to keep her here for months in case she alert the various Donglin Sects. However, we only have grade 6 experts. I also don¡¯t have the ability. After the ruler leaves, no one will be able to control her!¡±


    After all, this girl was an envoy from Great Shang, and killing her wasn¡¯t the right thing to do.


    He knew that Zong Shou was only going to remain for a few days this time, which was why this was a tough problem.


    On the side of the central dynasty, they probably won¡¯t sit and watch as this girl get captured.


    Zong Shou also had a headache. In the corner of his eye, he saw a person flying over from ten thousand feet out. He smiled, ¡°With Zong Zheng in charge what are you afraid of?¡±


    Zong Ling looked upwards only to see a white-haired and white mustache old man descend. It was the Gantian Mountain Zong family¡¯s previous sect race uncle Zong Zheng.


    Looking at Kong Yao, Zong Zheng also frowned. With a wave of his sleeve, she was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°I can help the ruler suppress her for a few months. However, themotion today is too huge, we need to find an excuse to qualm suspicions...¡±


    He said expressionlessly,¡±This time I rushed back to help my Zong familyplete the Donglin conquest! After this ends, I will leave. Gantian Mountain has too little high-grade cultivators. At that time, ruler needs to hire some scattered cultivators.¡±


    At the depths of his eyes, he was extremelyplicated as he looked at Zong Shou. Thinking to himself that he was really wrong at the start.


    Who knew that this person who he saw as trash, someone from the side branch would bring so much prosperity to Gantian Mountain?


    In just 2 years, it had the ability to go up against the sects and sweep Donglin.


    7 tail Zong family not only held the highest power in Donglin, but many young generation experts also rose up one by one.


    ¡°Excuse? Just say I like this Kong Yao and want to snatch her to be my concubine...¡±


    Zong Shou gave a badugh following which he started to think about which roaming cultivators that were worth him recruiting.


    Slowly, he was distracted. However, after thinking about Xuanyuan Yiren who was still in Pill Fountain Sect till, his expression slowly turned solemn.

 Chapter 468 - Challenge from Jueyu

    <h4>Chapter 468: Challenge from Jueyu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Using the teleportation jade letter to fly from Gantian Mountain to Common people path pce made the 4 of them still felt dizzy. However, they were already used to it, so they were barely able to stand and not vomit out.


    When Zong Shou went down to the 1st level of the Book Hiding Hall B, he saw Shi Run reading with her eyes opened bright.


    She was originally really focused. However, when Zong Shou appeared, she started to be distracted, peeking over, her eyes filled with joy.


    That old man Hanfang was naturally unhappy, gazing at Zong Shou and scoffing coldly.


    Zong Shou waszy to bother about him, smiling slightly. He walked beside Shi Run and took out an item from the heaven and earth bag.


    ¡°Run, look at what this is?¡±


    It was a closely-knit, petite looking rabbit doll. Shi Run¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately threw the book to the side, hugging it right away. She loved such furry things.


    She hugged it and rolled about on the bed, it wasfortable.


    Zong Shou smiled wide, lightly caressing Shi Run¡¯s hair. He thought that this little brat who was just 7-8 years old 2 years ago had, in just such a short time she had grown so tall, close to his chest.


    Hanfang was good at teaching disciples. Her spiritual and martial cultivation both entered grade 4, and her progress was shocking.


    Seeing her blessed and enjoying expression, Hanfang¡¯s expression rxed, and her eyes filled with a merciful look.


    Then, he nced towards Zong Shou, ¡°You aren¡¯t going to change your mind. Your 2 bodyguards are so far aheadpared to you! They are all grade 7, improving swiftly every day. Even your servant Chuxue has caught up to you! Now to rebuild your foundations, although it is slightlyte, it is still in time. When you break through to day wandering realm, you would need much more effort!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Hanfang just needed to look at his expression and he knew the answer, sighing slightly.


    ¡°Forget it! It is up to you. It is all my fault for sprouting about that dharma route and giving you some hope. However, you have to remember that if you feel that the route can¡¯t be passed, then don¡¯t force it. Find me, and no matter what, the sect would help you.¡±


    Zong Shou gratefully bowed and was just about to walk out. However, Hanfang frowned and said, ¡°Oh right, that sword prince, Jueyu. This time, you probably have to join in. 3 days ago, he sent someone to send the battle invitation and said that no matter how your cultivation is, he would fight with Tanqiu¡ªeven if he has to restrict his internal energy. Probably 10 dayster he would find his way over. At that time, whether or not we will get famous or lose face, it is an unknown.¡±


    Zong Shou was startled. He gave a helpless smile. He originally thought that this thing had nothing to do with him. Who knew that he would be still wrapped up within.


    However, he was anticipating the battle with this god-emperor era sword path expert.


    However, if he was restraining his cultivation, it would help that Jueyu train in his sword. However, it wasn¡¯t of much help to him.


    10 days? That seemed to be enough.


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou had an idea, ¡°Senior brother, I am a 2nd generation direct disciple. Logically speaking I have the right to rmend one person to fight him right?¡±


    Hanfang was confused when he heard that, not knowing what Zong Shou meant by those words.


    However a 2nd generation direct disciple did indeed have the right to participate inmon people path decision making.


    No matter whether or not he wanted to, the nextmon people path student pce head would be him.


    Looking at Zong Yuan and Ruoshui behind him, thinking that if it were these 2, no matter who it was, they wouldn¡¯t lose the face ofmon people path. He immediately nodded his head, ¡°Okay! However, junior brother must remember that this concerns the reputation and luck of ourmon people path, you have to be careful!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and walked out of the gates. After walking out of the Book Hiding Hall B he walked right for his courtyard.


    At this moment within the student pce, everyone recognized him. He was a famous person.


    Along the way, although the disciples all treated him respectfully. Every time he passed, they would stop and bow, but looking at their gazes, it was slightly weird. Some people were worried, and some were tempted to try. Some were doubting and some of them were gloating.


    Zong Shou only acted like he couldn¡¯t see them. Since half a year ago, when his spiritual cultivation was still unable to break through to the day wandering realm and was still at the peak of the return to the Sun realm, these weird gazes started to appear. And they became more and moremon.


    Disciples who had the right to enter the vast habitat were all huge talents, the cream of the crop.


    In the past, the one able to upy the 1st courtyard A and be the first seat was the dragon of them all, a top talent tough to find even in a century.


    To be stuck at day wandering realm peak for over a year and being unable to break through, that was unimaginable.


    Although his sword path was one with the spirit, what was the most important about a cultivator was still their cultivation realm.


    Without enough strength, even the highest sword techniques would be useless.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t need to even guess and knew that the people were discussing behind his back.


    To be epted as the 3rd generation core disciple, did he only have such skill, such ability?


    However, today their expressions seemed weirder. If it was because of what he expected, then it would be due to Jueyu¡¯s letter.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about it from start to finish. Acting like nothing had happened as he walked back to his courtyard under all the gazes.


    The moment he entered he saw Zhao Yanran sitting there waiting with a bored expression. When she saw him she said with an annoyed tone, ¡°What time is it, you are patient! Having the free time to y around at Gantian Mountain. Do you know that themon people path pce has flipped on its head?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. This clown has been dragged down by him recently. Due to them being reverse seed cauldron, at this moment she was also suppressed at Xuanwu ancestor peak, unable to breakthrough. Recently, her identity as Seven Spirit Sect¡¯s first seat was also in danger. Her 2 junior sisters¡¯ auras were already unstable, asionally drawing heaven and earth spiritual energy. They were showing signs of breaking through.


    Directly walking past her, Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°If you are impatient and worried about what others say you can remove the reverse seed cauldron! Anyways I don¡¯t care...¡±


    ¡°Only an idiot would do that! Why would I bother about what those ignorant people say?¡±


    Zhao Yanran scoffed coldly. Others might not know the reason why Zong Shou wasn¡¯t able to break through, but as the person participating in the technique, she was the clearest. She knew why Zong Shou¡¯s cultivation was stuck at the bottleneck.


    Thinking that this fellow was pretty much sick in the head. No matter how talented a spirit master was to be able to form 14 was already the maximum. However this Zong Shou had formed 9 more talismans in these 1.5 years!


    The reverse cauldron had caused her to get numerous benefits. Maybe she might break through slower, but once she did, she would fly up into the heavens!


    ¡°I am talking about that sword prince Jueyu matter. I am not willing to let my seed cauldron lose his face! I am also unwilling to letmon people path lose face. How confident are you in this battle?¡±


    Following Zong Shou in, Zhao Yanran asked in a distracted manner. She was conflicted in her heart. She was unwilling for Zong Shou to go too hard and rush to breakthrough. She also wasn¡¯t willing to see Zong Shou lose to sword prince Jueyu.


    It was okay if he lost, as long as it wasn¡¯t so bad. To be able to survive a stroke or two in front of him wasn¡¯t a loss of face.


    Thinking back to a year and a half ago when the Tailing Sect young generation experts all fought and no one was able to block 10 swords. The entire sect was suppressed until they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Zhao Yanran was filled with hate but she knew that hoping for Zong Shou to bring back face for Seven Spirit Sect was impractical.


    She wasn¡¯t focusing. When Zong Shou stepped into his room, he closed the door casually, causing her to smash into it.


    Her nose hurt. Luckily, a martial cultivator¡¯s physical body was strong. A momentter, she was fine.


    Taking a few steps back, she saw that the wooden door wrote the words ¡®secluded meditation don¡¯t disturb¡¯.


    Rubbing her nose that turned slightly red, she couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. Zong Shou treated Xuan Yun and recently Xuanye, who he had some encounters with, really politely. However, to her, he relied on that ¡°great great great great great senior master¡± identity to bully her, showing her no face at all and not caring for her.


    Turning around, she looked at the 3 with a questioning gaze.


    Zong Yuan looked in the sky whilst Ruoshui looked to the side. Her hands covering her lips and her body shivering like she wasughing.


    It was still Chuxue who was honest and said helplessly, ¡°The young master said that he was going to break through this time after he came back.¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s eyes lit up, like a gxy of stars in her eyes.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Within the room, Zong Shou was in meditation. He formed hand signs and a blood-red seal word appeared on his head. Then, it twisted constantly, a strong strength struck at it and caused it to break.


    Vast soul power spread all about in this room.


    Luckily, there were prepared spiritual formations blocking and none of it leaked own. It also didn¡¯t give rise to heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual energy reaction.


    Since a year ago, when he had formed the 12th true spiritual talisman it has been like this.


    His entire soul had turned into yang nature using the sky mirror soul shining technique, burning every day under the sun. It was pure and perfect.


    12 true spiritual talismans also caused him to be about to break through at any moment.


    He had no choice but to use this sealing technique to cause him to remain at the Return to the Sun realm.


    Such a technique naturally couldn¡¯t be hidden from people like Hanfang. However, in his eyes, he thought that Zong Shou was suppressing it because the dharma road wasn¡¯t appropriate.


    In other¡¯s eyes, it was because his cultivation had no improvement in the year.


    Zong Shou himself was clear about it. 1.5 years to form another 9 true spiritual talismans, causing his soul power purity to be no weaker than those day wandering realm spirit masters. The 12 heaven talisman seeds from Lingyun Sect have also been merged.

 Chapter 469 - 5 spirit sword technique

    Chapter 469: 5 spirit sword technique


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    He looked at his soul, only to see that his soul ocean whirlpool was different from a year ago.


    That whirlpool was still there, but above it, there was one more spinning the other way. One swallowing one spitting, each taking up talk of the soul.


    However, the amount of heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual energy he swallowed was not less by much, and it was purer. This formed a cycle, causing Zong Shou to always be filled up with spiritual energy. It continuous swallowed and spat out, releasing the impurities. Often after a few rounds of purification, the spiritual energy would be extremely pure.


    In the center was still the true spiritual talisman core. A full 18 true spiritual talismans revolved around the center of the whirlpool.


    ¡°Metal, wood, water, fire, terra, thunderp, lightning, wind, luck, stack, swallow, purify, illusion, yin, yang, heaven, earth, eon...¡±


    The full 18 were nested in his soul. In this year and a half, every 1-2 months, he would be able to form a true spiritual talisman. However, the final word was the toughest.


    Zong Shou wanted to form a ¡°Ming¡± word which was a Styx river death sword he was good at in thest life. He had a great understanding of it. But what was weird was that although he grasped half of the mysteries behind it, he failed to form it.


    Like thest true spiritual talisman, the spot was already upied. Then, Zong Shou tried several others but they were all useless.


    Half a month ago, he had an idea and tried to form the eon word.


    For some reason, this one was easilypleted. The entire process exceeded his expectations. With just a thought, an eon true spiritual talisman just appeared in his soul.


    Beneath the true spiritual talisman, the structure of it and its mysteries were something Zong Shou knew nothing about.


    Half a month have passed and this true spiritual talisman had be the core of all the rest.


    In an uncontrolled manner, it stretched out densely packed runes to join with other talismans to direct how the others rotated and worked.


    Opposite it was the heaven and earth true spiritual talismans. That was because apart from representing heaven and earth, they were also simr to the universe word, meaning space.


    Above and below were the yin and yang talismans which had this eon word as their core too.


    Apart from the 5 of them, there was metal, wood, water, fire, and terra. As for the lightning and thunderp words, they were further away.


    It was yin yang, universe and eon stretched out to the 5 elements. With heaven and earth, then there was lightning and thunder, noise, stack and swallowing, etc phenomenons.


    The entire soul was in an orderly manner. That 9yer pagoda seemed to suck out most of the power from the soul ocean whirlpool to help repair his soul cracks.


    ¡°Eon, which represented the past to the future, this talisman really can about mysteriously. Is the blue light in my soul core the book of eon extreme life? In thest life, I snatched it and brought it into Zong Shou¡¯s soul?¡±


    ¡°However, when I snatched the book it was obviously in the virtual world! Could this book be formed from numbers? How weird, or is it the specialty that I brought from the future due to my soul passing through time?¡±


    With many thoughts, unable to get an answer, Zong Shou signed. However, due to this, his preparations to advance to day wandering realm wasplete.


    His soul ocean already felt a little full and there was no more space to form other true spiritual talismans.


    Even at this moment, as long as Zong Shou didn¡¯t restrict his soul power¡ªjust allowing it to sense the heaven and earth¡ªin 15 minutes, he could enter the day wandering realm!


    However, he still did a hand sign, trying his best to control it. Many blood patterns appeared on his skin, forming many mysteries marks and runes. Finally, a seal word gathered at the center of his brows.


    All the essence of the lightning. Phoenix was mostly absorbed by Zong Shou. Now his true qi cultivation was at the peak of Xuanwu ancestor. The 9 chakra meridians of his body had merged with 2 spiritual veins.


    His true qi was filled and vast, chasing experts of grade 7. His physical body had the ganli purple gold lotus and the jade marrow as the foundation. He also had the dragon essence strengthening him at every moment. His external cultivation was top ss. At this moment, he already had steel tendons and iron bones. His hands alone could take a grade 6 spiritual weapon head-on and not be injured.


    That day in the evil spirit most, he sliced 2 grade 8 yin flood dragons and had no injuries to his body because of that.


    The remaining lightning Phoenix essence on the outeryer of his body already had a really small effect. Zong Shou decided to use it to seal his soul power.


    When that seal word appeared, all the red patterns all disappeared.


    The vast spiritual energy in the room also disappeared in an instance.


    Zone Shou opened his eyes and swept outside of the window. Only to see a white shadow dancing with the sword. She was petite, and the sword light was also beautiful and nimble, but sometimes it was as heavy as a mountain. Sometimes sharp soft as water, and sometimes invasive like fire.


    It was Chuxue. At this moment, she had ten over talismans pasted on her body. Looking closely, 8 of them were heavy earth talismans used to add weight. The other 4 were seal words.


    It sealed up most of her true Qi and internal energy. She followed the sword pattern, training each stroke and move.


    She followed Zong Shou¡¯s instructions diligently and didn¡¯t change anything. However, she naturally gave off spiritual energy that no one around had.


    Around her, 5 spirit beasts were looking on. A stone qilin, a red fire golden Phoenix, a ck qilin beast, a xuanming turtle and a chill gold tiger.


    Apart from the chill tiger, which was mature, the other 4 were all babies. In the middle of their brows, there was a mysterious and exquisite mark that gave off a special soul power fluctuation that connected them.


    The stone qilin was the main one. If one looked carefully, one could notice that the runes all formed aplete spiritual formation. After being separated they were still closely connected. It caused these 5 spirit beasts to be in between natural protector beasts and normal protector beasts.


    A year ago, when the formation was first formed, Chuxue was unable to suppress it. In these 1.5 years, she used the 5 spirits to sense thews of heaven and earth, understanding their special powers. In a short few months, she formed 12 true spiritual talismans, easy without any difficulty, making one feel envious.


    Although she relied on external help, in the end, she was like him and stepped into the peak of the Return to the Sun realm.


    She could finally use these 5 spirit beasts as arms of hers.


    At this moment, she was training the 5 spirit sword that Zong Shou thought her. Dense sweat flowed down her forehead.


    The 8 heavy earth talismans on her were like 1.8 million kilograms of weight. She was unable to use true qi and internal energy and could only resist with her physical body.


    Her actions, however, didn¡¯t go out of shape at all. She had adapted, and she was also really family to the 5 spirit sword.


    The 5 spirit beasts on the side were either lying down or standing still, all looking bored. Only when her sword stance reached the part rted to them did a bright glow appear in their eyes, their aura linking up.


    Zong Shou gave out a satisfied smile. As long as it wasn¡¯t spiritual training Chuxue wouldn¡¯t bezy.


    Although these 5 spirit sword technique was the most basic part, normal people who weren¡¯t talented would find it tough to do one stance. At this moment Chuxue had already merged with the sword. 5 times of true spirit sword intent was already grasped by her.


    Slowly, her sword stance changed. It became random. However, the soul power in her body was used, wrapping around the sword. Using the sword pattern to try to forcefully merge soul power and true Qi. However, it was useless as it shed intensely.


    Her face turned white as she had suffered from the recoil damage.


    ¡°Why is Chuxue still training this sword technique?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness. This was a sword technique he had created when they just entered the vast habitat. He tried to let Chuxue merge spirit with martial arts.


    However, after 2 years, he had already given up. However, Chuxue persisted, diligently training it even if she didn¡¯t see any hope.


    Even if Zong Shou specially instructed him and she agreed, she would still secretly train it.


    She tried again and again to cause true Qi and soul power to merge.


    ¡°Merging spirit and martial arts before the celestial realm is all up to fate, it happens based on the situation. To force it will instead make one stray further away from it...¡±


    Thinking about it, Chuxue was even more stubborn than him.


    He saw the hole of the ck and white holes, which was why he didn¡¯t listen to the advice of Hanfang and persisted on the path of dharma.


    Just because of one sentence from him Chuxue went all out on this path. She didn¡¯t care at all, even if Zong Shou¡¯s instructions were the wrong ones.


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou shook his head. He thought to himself: forget it, anyway it isn¡¯t much of a problem.


    If she continues to train, at most she would be unable to merge the two before the celestial realm.


    Even he didn¡¯t have hope about it. Naturally, Chuxue had even less of a chance. Speaking of which, there weren¡¯t many losses.


    Reaching out, 2 dragon eye sized pearls flew out from his heaven and earth bag, hanging in front of him.


    This was the zing ss pearl and the extreme dark chill energy pearl. These 2 jewels.


    At the start, they were fist-sized, but now, they were only the size of dragon eyes.


    The red-colored zing ss pearl had turned white whilst the extreme dark chill energy pearl turned even darker.


    When the 2 pearls appeared, the entire room was split into half. Half was piercing bright whilst the other side was dark.


    Half was hot as a me whilst the other half was like being within the north pole ice ins.


    It pulled at Zong Shou¡¯s ocean causing his spiritual energy to be restless.


    Zong Shou was expressionless. 2 drops of essence blood dripping from his fingertips onto the 2 pearls. Following which he made a hand sign and shot 2 talismans in.


    Since he got these 2 pearls Zong Shou had never stopped to change and refine these 2 pearls.

 Chapter 470 - Raising by One Position

    <h4>Chapter 470: Raising by One Position</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Although Taoists and Buddhist cultivation methods were simr up till the day wandering realm, many details were different.


    He didn¡¯t have the foundations of a Buddhist disciple, so during the 8th grade, when he formed the dharma, it would be exceptionally difficult.


    It was why he could only obtain it from elsewhere, using external strength using these two light and darkness element pearls as a base to help him build his structure.


    After 560 days and nights, the nourishing of the zing ss pearl and the extreme dark chill energy pearl had reached their final stages.


    Along with seals being smacked into those 2 pearls, the entire 400 feet room was being more and more split up.


    The pearls stopped suspending in mid-air and started to rotate, stirring up the heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual energy, looking restless.


    When the dark part swept across, it would make the wall freeze up. However when the next half came about it would cause the iceyer to swiftly melt, causing the stone wall to turn into magma.


    Every period of time, Zong Shou would drip out 2 drops of essence blood into the 2 pearls.


    Their mental connection was getting stronger and stronger.


    Every time he was showing signs of running out of soul power and vital energy, a high-grade mind stone or pill would appear in his hand. He didn¡¯t need to swallow it. Just by holding it, all he would absorb all the spiritual energy and medicinal properties into his body.


    Who knew how much he consumed to cause his body to be covered in dust.


    Not bothering about the changes in night and day outside, time flowed. He fully focused on hitting one by one spiritual talisman into the pearls.


    The five elements were split into yin and yang, and each had different types. Water was split up into gui water and ren water.


    What Zong Shou needed to do was to split all thews he had grasped into yin and yang and shift them all into these 2 pearls.


    It caused 2 different spiritual formations to slowly form within. It walked a blood refining artifact path which was close to a demon path.


    However, once they formed, the 2 pearls could not only transform into the rough embryos for the ck and white holes, but it would also mergepletely with his soul, unable to be separated.


    As expected, when thest spiritual talisman went in, the zing ss pearl and extreme dark chill energy pearl started to repel one another.


    If Zong Shou hadn¡¯t expected it in advance and used true qi to restrict it, it would probably fly right out of the room.


    He wasn¡¯t shocked but delighted, filled with a smile on his face. These 2 rough embryos were finally formed.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, a paper pigeon suddenly flew in from the window.


    Zong Shou casually grabbed it in his hand, a weird expression appearing in his face. It didn¡¯t have any talismans on it, but it was naturally sentient, able to fly about.


    Opening it and taking a look, it had a few names. One of them was Xie An, there was also one which was Xuanye. The other 4 names were ones that Zong Shou had never seen before.


    He didn¡¯t mind about it much. Luoshi had represented his sect out to fight half a year ago. He fought for 7 rounds with Jueyu before falling, and it was said that he lost badly.


    It was why, this time, his name wasn¡¯t on the list.


    As for these 4 people that he wasn¡¯t familiar with,mon people¡¯s path was so strong. They had more young experts ofparable age apart from Xie An Luoshi and Xuanye.


    Due to various reasons, they didn¡¯te over to the vast habitat but they had the right to represent the sect to fight.


    Thinking back to when Jueyu challenged the 19 spiritual houses and 10 shrines, he would often fight 3-7 people.


    It was either the sect couldn¡¯t take out any more suitable choices or if Jueyu himself felt satisfied or was badly injured did he retreat.


    However, it wasn¡¯t easy to hurt him. From the start to now, apart from the beginning when those few grade 9 experts came out without any care for their face which managed to hurt Jueyu, it was pretty much impossible.


    The 6 names on the list should be the selected order which themon people path fought in.


    What was surprising was that there was no Tanqiu on it.


    His brows rose before his face regained calm. He knew that the few sect elders were afraid he would lose face which was why they excluded him.


    Thinking about it, Zong Shouughed involuntarily. He didn¡¯t care and wrote the name Su Chuxue at the back.


    Following which he folded the paper once more into the shape of the paper crane from before. In the next instance, the paper crane seemed to havee alive. It pped its wings and flew out of the window.


    He stopped bothering about it, looking forward like nothing had happened at all.


    At this moment only the final 2 steps were left. One was the bridge between the two pearls and the other was to merge them into his soul.


    The current Zong Shou had no idea that Hanfang who had received the paper crane wasplicated in the Book Hiding Hall B, looking at thest line on it.


    The words were strong like that of dragon flying and phoenix dancing, power flowing through the paper, making one filled with praise.


    ...Su Chuxue? Why her?


    Under Zong Shou, be it Zong Yuan or Ruoshui, they were all extremely strong. Although they were just grade 7, they were people, in his eyes, who could go up against grade 8 experts.


    Especially the former who he had high hopes for. Using the natural protector, grade 8 giant lighting dragon, he would be able to fight for 30 over strokes with Jueyu and might give the various sects a surprise.


    However, who knew that Zong Shou would write Su Chuxue¡¯s name who, be it talent or skill, she was the weakest.


    For some reason, Hanfang recalled Zong Shou¡¯s bet 2 years ago.


    Did this maidservant have something extraordinary about her? Her cultivation was only grade 6, how could she even take a single shot from Jueyu?


    What was this fellow doing?


    Hanfang was slightly distracted, the paper in his hand was also snatched by the person beside. Following which there was a furious roar, ¡°What rubbish! Does he think this is a game? This Jueyu is challenging the sects to train his sword path. But someone wants to use his hand to test the skill behind the various sects. Even if we can¡¯t win this battle we can¡¯t lose the face of ourmon people path...¡±


    The person who spoke was Fangwen who scoffed coldly, ¡°Is it reasonable to let this girl fight? Does he want others tough at us, to say thatmon people path have no people?¡±


    Hanfang was helpless, opening his eyes and stunning there. Xuexi who was sitting at the side said expressionlessly, ¡°Yesterday I went to the ancestral hall to take a look. Senior master Zong is 16th on the book! He had risen by one spot and is above senior master Han.¡±


    Fangwen was instantly like a deted balloon, his face was dejected. The page numbering on the mysterious life book not only represented the important disciples of the sect, but it also represented one¡¯s status and the power he held in the sect.


    Although Zong Shou didn¡¯t officially take up any power, since he was already above Hanfang, then his words had to be listened to. Even Hanfang had no way to object.


    In his heart he was conflicted, why did it have to happen right at this moment.


    He also felt slightly weird. Senior brother Han was about to step into the Saint realm, why would he be exceeded by Zong Shou.


    Didn¡¯t that fellow¡¯s cultivation halt due to the weaknesses in his cultivation method?


    What had happened such that the positioning in the book changed?


    ¡°Senior master shouldn¡¯t have agreed to it! In my eyes, we need to inform the revered one. Ask him to make a decision to stop senior master from giving random orders.¡±


    However, he was listless. He hadn¡¯t seen any traces of Wei Xu for a long while, who knew where he went.


    The other seniors were all tough to find too. Within themon people path pce, the highest status people were Hanfang and Zong Shou.


    And those whose tracks they roughly knew about, be it seniority or status, were muchcking.


    Did they have to sound the god shocking bell in the ancestral hall that was said to be able to spread true numerous worlds?


    Hanfang was still stunned as he looked towards 1st Courtyard A.


    In recent days for some reason, his heart jumped. It wasn¡¯t a bad premonition but instead, he felt delighted whilst also a little uneasy.


    Somehow he felt like an amazing thing was about to happen and it was mostly rted to his junior brother.


    The changes with the mysterious life book proved his guesses.


    That fellow had been in secluded meditation of numerous days, so what was he doing?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    On the road filled with yellow sand, arge-sized ck cloud crossing carriage was traveling at high speeds. 8 grade 5 Windrider foals were pulling, causing the carriage to be at a fast pace. Like lightning, it zoomed passed the mountains.


    As it passed the mountain straits, a person appeared at the exit.


    The coachman of the carriage, his brows rose. He suddenly pulled the rope tightly.


    Although this person seemed close to 80, he was filled with strength. Just a light pull caused the 8 grade 5 spiritual beasts to stop their charge, neighing as they stood on 2 legs.


    The coachman stopped 200 feet away from that person. The white-haired coachman looked closely at him, and a lost expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°Tailing Sect, Ji Lingzi?¡±


    In front of the carriage stood a teen wearing a green colored robe with a long sword on his back. At this moment, his gaze was dark as he looked within the carriage.


    His burning gaze was like he was about to pierce through the carriage.


    ¡°Jueyu what is your reason for leaving without fighting?¡±


    Within the ck colored carriage, it was quiet. A whileter a cold voice spread out.


    ¡°Not worth it!¡±


    Ji Lingzi¡¯s body shuddered and didn¡¯t understand.


    That white-haired old man smiled, ¡°What my young master means is that someone as despicable as you isn¡¯t worth him fighting! If Tailing Sect can only take out disciples like you, then there is no point fighting...¡±


    Ji Lingzi¡¯s face was dyed red. The rage in his eyes was like a volcano that was about to explode. He said with a low tone, ¡°Just you Jueyu what rights do you have to judge me? You only fought 3 battles on my tailing mountain, are you afraid?¡±


    Within the cloud crossing carriage, it was silence once more before a coldugh spread out.


    ¡°Your sword heart has fallen, and you are just trash. Why should I waste my time? I might not know about the others in tailing Sect but I know that your sword art was worse than before...¡±

 Chapter 471 - Moving to the News

    <h4>Chapter 471: Moving to the News</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Your sword heart has fallen, and you are just trash. Why should I waste my time? I might not know about the others in tailing Sect, but I know that your sword art was worse than before...¡±


    When he heard that, Ji Lingzi¡¯s face turned ashen white. His chest rose, and his hands trembled.


    That white-haired old man slightly shook his head.


    ¡°You should understand what my young master means. Be it sword technique or personality, you aren¡¯t worth my young master. Even if I fight with you, I am unable to train my sword technique. If you know your ce, you should just move away!¡±


    Ji Lingzi¡¯s eyes were fierce, filled with rage. Like he was finally able to vent it out, staring right at the white-haired coachman.


    ¡°Shut up! I am speaking with your young master. Why are you, old dog, who isn¡¯t even grade 6 talking?¡±


    A sword light suddenly left the sword shift, slicing towards the head of the old man.


    That white-haired old man wasn¡¯t shocked or fearful, sitting down like he didn¡¯t see anything.


    Within the cloud crossing carriage, there was a light cough.


    ¡°Forget it! Since you want to die then let me just give you what you want...¡±


    When his wordsnded, another sword shadow passed through the carriage. It was sharp, with a ¡°keng¡± sound, the sword light was rebounded aside.


    Following which that pure ck sword shadow turned in mid-air, slicing diagonally towards where Ji Lingzi was at. Like it was a demon breath spat out from the abyss, it was uncertain and indiscernible.


    Ji Lingziughed out, filled with excitement. He reached out with his hand and held the green long sword which was rebounded back.


    ¡°In the end, you still attacked! I will let you see whether or not my Taiqing Chengfeng sword is worth its name! Get down...¡±


    His entire person with the sword became a crazy wind that swept towards the cloud crossing carriage.


    The green sword-light merged into wind. It suddenly appeared and suddenly disappeared, that de light seemed to be all over.


    However, in mid-air, it struck several times with that ck colored demon breath-like sword.


    Each light sh would cause the dragon to sweep crazy wind to slow down. Ji Lingzi¡¯s body slowly appeared, his face filled with awe and despair.


    In just 5 strikes the wind storm had calmed down. It started suddenly and ended suddenly.


    That ck colored sword shadow also broke within Ji Lingzi¡¯s sword light with a mysterious and profound trajectory. With a ¡°pu¡± sound blood sttered, it pierced in from the center of his brows and flew out.


    Ji Lingzi¡¯s corpse couldn¡¯t help but fall, his eyes filled with unwillingness.


    Behind the wheels of the carriage, the coachman gave out a light sigh.


    ¡°Young master I don¡¯t think there was a need to kill him? His background is really good. This senior is a famous god realm expert, his position in Tailing Sect is supernatural...¡±


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, Qiuyun wouldn¡¯t have used the lives of hundreds ofmon people path disciples and Xuexi to exchange for his safety.


    1.5 years ago the battle in ck Spirit Canyon shocked the world. People were in an uproar, saying that Tailing Sect wasn¡¯t worth. Even people within the sect made loads of noises, most of them weren¡¯t happy with the decision.


    One Xuexi, his value was far more than the remaining Tailing Sect disciples.


    However, when people found out about Ji Lingzi¡¯s identity, all these noises disappeared.


    ¡°So what if I killed him! What are you afraid of? Just a god realm, what do I need to be afraid of? Although this person died his soul isn¡¯t harmed much. If his ancestor is a god realm person naturally he could help him remodel his physical body and soul. What is there to worry about?¡±


    That white-haired old man was startled when he heard that, thinking to himself that it wasn¡¯t much of an issue. However, the Tailing Sect behind him was in the end still the top shrine. Under the vastnds, the top sect. He still hesitated a little, ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°What but? Aren¡¯t you going to continue rushing? This Ji Lingzi¡¯s Taiqing Chengfeng sword is not bad. Before his strength of the martial path showed signs of weaknesses, he indeed had the right to fight with me. 1.5 years ago that Tanqiu could use a preliminary grade 6 strength to block 200 swords and then win with 1. How unbelievable. I am looking forward to him...¡±


    Hearing the person behind him mutter to himself, the white-haired old man gave out a bitterugh. After looking at Ji Lingzi¡¯s corpse, he shook his head and continued to whip. Causing the 8 Windrider foals to step across Ji Lingzi¡¯s corpse.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Just as that cloud crossing carriage disappeared from the mountain path. Not far away on the same road, several people were looking on with various differing expressions, at the scene of that ¡®murder¡¯.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Ji Lingzi asking to die? That fellow being vicious is something he knew about? Jueyu even dared to kill the son of the leader of the 8th shrine. Does he think that with his background that Jueyu would fear him? Is he so dumb to think that his Taiqing Chengfeng Sword could win his great extinction sword?


    That person was wearing a green shirt and stepping on a bright wobbly sword. He suspended in mid-air, 10 inches off the ground, standing tall.


    If Zong Shou was here he would be able to recognize this person. It was Sword Sect Hanshan Sect¡¯s Suchen. At this moment, he had a weird expression on his face, like he felt that the scene in front of him was unbelievable.


    Beside him stood Lei Dong. Who wasughing out loud, smashing his chest and stomping on the ground. His body was shaking left and right like he was about to fall at any moment.


    ¡°Aiyo, what a joke! This Ji Lingzi is unlucky. 1.5 years ago, he lost to Zong Shou and was unable to raise his head in the sect. Now that he faces Jueyu¡¯s challenge, in the end, that person waszy to bother about it, turning around and leaving. He could only chase him. Now, this was better, he even lost his life. That fellow didn¡¯t even use sword sense, just using the changes in sword technique to break his Taiqing Chengfeng sword. What a loss of face this time. Having a small ¡®bird¡¯ isn¡¯t a sin...¡±


    Suchen rolled his eyes, and he also couldn¡¯t suppress hisughter. After bursting outughing, he quickly stopped himself. Saying solemnly, ¡°Enough already. The entrance to themon people path pce is nearby. We should make our way there! We were here to watch the sword. If we arete we might miss this nice show.¡±


    ¡°Why the f*** are you being so anxious for!¡±


    Lei Dong wasn¡¯t serious,ughing out, ¡°Common people path¡¯s leaders have all gathered in the generation 20 years ago. Shui Lingbo, Fangwen, Xuexi are pretty much stronger than anyone in the cloud world. After this, the standards of their disciples got weaker and weaker. Only recently, they managed to find one Tanqiu. However, his cultivation isn¡¯t enough, far from that of Ji Lingzi. This time that Jueyu came to their door, he wouldn¡¯t be able to meet anyone his match. However, even ifmon people path loses, no one would think that they are weak. At most, their face would be lost. One Tanqiu is enough strength for the future. The one I am looking forward to is our Ten thousand sword vast habitat!¡±


    When Suchen heard that he looked towards Lei Dong like he was looking at a dumb guy.


    ¡°Brother Lei you don¡¯t know? Jueyu had already sent a challenge tomon people path that even if he has to restrict his cultivation he would fight with Tanqiu?¡±


    His gaze showed clearly that he thought that this brother Lei Dong was ignorant.


    ¡°Such a thing happened?¡±


    Lei Dong was stunned, and his brows furrowed, ¡°Your Hanshan Sect is really skilled, even able to find out about such news. Do you all have connections within themon people path pce?¡±


    He slightly shook his head, ¡°That is a little against the rules. With his grade 8 realm, even if he restricts his true strength it is still unfair. Common people path wouldn¡¯t easily let Tanqiu fight...¡±


    Heaven realm experts facing an earth realm expert, the difference isn¡¯t only in internal strength and soul power. It was the connection to heaven and earth, maniption of spiritual energy, the understanding ofws.


    Even if Zong Shouprehended the extreme of sword sense, he couldn¡¯t be able topare to someone who could be considered the middle of the heavenly realm.


    ¡°With this challenge made, thismon people path battle finally has something attractive.¡±


    Suchen smiled, he was expressionless, ¡°I heard I heard that Jueyu was adamant this time. He said that no matter what he would fight with Tanqiu. Common people¡¯s paths couldn¡¯t reject even if they wanted. Brother Lei, aren¡¯t you looking forward to it?¡±


    Lei Dong was instantly enlightened. Zong Shou versus Jueyu. If this battle couldn¡¯t be avoided, then he would naturally not be willing to miss it.


    Suchen¡¯s tone suddenly changed, filled with a bit of probing, ¡°Senior brother, where did this Tanqiue from? Till now no one recognized his birth. Is he brother Zong Shou?¡±


    Lei Dong¡¯s pupils constricted, following which he shook his head expressionlessly, ¡°How would I know? He might but might not be. With his sword technique, it isn¡¯t difficult to beat Ji Lingzi. However, it might not be the case, maybemon people path have other sword path experts.¡±


    ¡°I have no bad intentions!¡±


    Suchenughed involuntarily when he heard that. Following which his eyes shone brightly, ¡°However, if it is him, then maybe he might have some chance to win!¡±


    Although Hanshan Sect wasn¡¯t one of the top 10 shrines, however, it had numerous huge spirit mountains that created houtian caves which were simr to vast habitats. Their strength could bepared to Lingyun Sect which was the bottom of the shrines.


    Such a sect was naturally one of those that Jueyu challenged. A year ago, he was defeated in 47 swords. That Jueyu didn¡¯t even use his full strength, making him feel a little humiliated.


    Lei Dong also kept silent. His situation was slightly better, although he was the reserve of Wujue Vi he also fought Jueyu. With his just learned sword technique, he only lost after 197 swords, making Jueyu lightly injured. However he couldn¡¯t move for half a month.


    ¡°Scoff! That fellow has been too arrogant recently. Someone needs to press his head down!¡±


    Just as he said that Lei Dong felt something, looking up at the heavens. He saw several lights moving towards the southwest. Then, there was more and more.


    Suchen saw that and he smiled, ¡°The person at the front is knife lord Li Wuhui. These fellows are moving to the news...¡±

 Chapter 472 - Surprise Choice

    Chapter 472: Surprise Choice


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Within the back courtyard, Chuxue¡¯s body was dancing. The sword light from her hand scattered all over, and her face was covered in sweat.


    Just yesterday, the number of heavy earth talismans on her increased to 10.


    This meant that starting from yesterday, she needed to bear with 2.1 million kilograms of weight.


    These were instructions from Zong Shou, saying that this could help her train her body. In the future when she faced high-grade experts, it would help her. It was also the key to her breaking grade 7.


    1.5 years ago, it had already begun. From the starting 2 to 4, to the current 10. Even when she was sleeping she couldn¡¯t remove it.


    However today, apart from her physical body having been strengthened, Chuxue couldn¡¯t see any other benefits.


    She only knew that in these 1.5 years, each sword she shed was extremely tough. The amount of stamina she consumed was 10 times as usual.


    At the start, she wasn¡¯t able to sustain for more than 15 minutes. It was only 6 months ago did she adapt.


    Every time she felt used to it, Zong Shou would increase it by 2 more talismans.


    She needed to control her strength. 2.1 million kilograms stepping on the ground, if she didn¡¯t pay attention, she would sink in.


    It meant that at every moment, she needed to use ocean amounts of soul power, borrowing the 5 spirit beast power to cause her body to be able to leave the ground.


    She cast spells whilst training this set of sword techniques. It was tough!


    Each night, she would be close to copsing.


    However, since her young master said that, that he wanted her to know each change in sword stroke like the back of her fingertips until it was etched in her heart. Then she definitely wouldn¡¯t give up.


    During these 1.5 years, this sword technique had been smashed into pieces by her, digesting it bit by bit.


    Chuxue also knew that herprehension ability was too weak. Many sword art secrets she was unable to understand. However, there was a sword technique grandmaster like Zong Shou who she could ask help from.


    Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t choose to teach by speaking but instead directly through his moves. Sometimes before she even understood it, her body would already grasp it.


    The so called 5 spirit sword was 5 different sword techniques. It had 5 types of sword intent which waspatible with the 5 spirit beasts. When she disyed her sword technique, she often needed to cast spells at the same time, using the natural powers of the 5 spirit beasts. It was extremelyplicated.


    However, today, she could already switch between the 5 types of sword techniques which she didn¡¯t train in at all and connect them. The spells she used was often at the right time.


    Based on what Zong Shou said, there were already really little weaknesses. This sword art was not far away from going to the next level, from reaching the small sess stage of the sword technique. Normal grade 6 experts weren¡¯t her opponents.


    He remembered that the young master was shocked and in awe, saying that she was pretty much the legendary tongtian ape¨Ca god beast during the cloud deste era that was dumb but able to copy all secret techniques and innate powers.


    Chuxue, at that moment, was annoyed, so much so that she wanted to smack Zong Shou on the head. However, within these 20 days, she was delighted. She practiced even more diligently. Every night, she wouldy on her bed, unwilling to climb up at all.


    At this moment outside Zong Shou¡¯s secluded meditation room, Zhao Yanran seemed leisure. Looking to a side with great interest.


    She heard that Zong Shou wanted to go into secluded meditation and break into the day wandering realm. During these 10 over days, she just stayed here. Most of the time, she closed her eyes and cultivated. asionally she would open it and quietly look at her train the sword.


    ¡°Tsk Tsk this sword technique is not bad! Once we fight, even without yourbat martial body, I might not be able to beat you today. However, xue¡¯er do you believe what your young master says? 10 of these heavy earth talismans, so sick in the head...¡±


    ¡°Last time I heard about people who used this heavy earth talisman to train the body, the effects are also not bad. However, I have never heard that one could use it to help breakthrough to grade 7 ascended realm. Be careful that you aren¡¯t bluffed by your young master. That fellow is the most evil...¡±


    Chuxue pouted,zy to bother about her. She was still really focused as she tried her best to do each sword perfectly.


    At this moment she was close to being devoid of energy. Her hands were slightly trembling. Which was why even if her sword strokes didn¡¯t deviate, it became more and more difficult.


    ¡°Your young master must be thinking of a way to torture you. Think about it, what did you do to offend him?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s heart jolted. If they talked about offending him, 2 years ago when they rushed back to gantian Mountain she stuck the luck talisman on his head. Causing him to end up in a tragic situation.


    But young master didn¡¯t look like such a petty person?


    Thinking about it, didn¡¯t Zong Shou always take revenge?


    Was she cheated by her young master?


    Following which her heart became more alert as she continued to sh out with the sword, furiously scoffing, ¡°Sister Yanran you are talking nonsense! Use illusionary techniques again and I won¡¯t bother about you anymore!¡±


    However, this sword was a little off, unable to link to the next move. Chuxue was helpless and could only change to the sword which Zong Shou thought her that could merge spirit and martial arts into one.


    Zong Shou always told her to give up. However, she wasn¡¯t willing. This sword technique had to affect. In the past her internal energy and soul power were like ice and fire, unable to ept one another. However, it was much better today.


    He always felt that the 2 of them had just a thinyer. She just needed to break it and she would be able to merge them.


    Which was why she continued to train in it diligently. She saw Zong Shou disy a spirit and martial art merged sword. His strength jumped 2 grades to go up against Xuanyuan tong.


    In legends, anyone who could do so must havebat strength exceeding people of the same level. Chuxue didn¡¯t like being a burden. Recently when she followed beside Zong Shou people said that she was dumb, a flower vase, dragging young master down.


    Young master gave her 5 protector beasts, and they were like heavy burdens pressing on her shoulders.


    So, when she saw that bit of hope, she was unwilling to give up.


    When Zhao Yanran saw that, she burst out into augh. She stopped using that illusion heart charming technique, asking curiously,¡± Xue¡¯er you offended him? Say what was it about...¡±


    Her voice behind was covered by a sudden sword ring. In the next instance, a clear voice sounded out in the entiremon people¡¯s vast habitat.


    ¡°...I am Jueyu, here to visit your mountain! I want to seek teachings frommon people path in the sword path, please be generous with your teachings!¡±


    That voice reverberated out,sting for a long time. Zhao Yanran¡¯s eyes turned cold as she muttered softly, ¡°Jueyu has finally arrived!¡±


    Then, she smiled towards Chuxue and asked, ¡°Do you want to go take a look?¡±


    Chuxue hesitated. Her heart was indeed a little curious. What did that sword prince Jueyu look like? Did he have 3 heads and 6 hands to challenge 10 shrines, 19 spiritual houses and not be defeated even once?


    However, when she looked at the sword in her hand, she made her mind up. Just as she was about to reject, Zhao Yanran directly flew over and pulled her hand, directly flying up into the air.


    Dragging with her a hundred feet long ribbon as they flew into the air.


    ¡°You are already exhausted, how would you still have the strength to cultivate? Going there to take a look is just rest. Watching people like Jueyu fight will only be good food for you in the future. Didn¡¯t Zong Yuan and Ruoshui also follow? However Xue¡¯er you are dense, to think you can bear with 2.1 million kilograms...¡±


    Chuxue turned her head to look, as expected she saw 2 people fly into the air one after another.


    They arrived quicker than them, overtaking them in just an instance. Ruoshui treated her well, and when she passed, she patted her head. Then, her movement speed increased greatly.


    Tens of breathster they were outside the city gates of the dao pce. They directly exited themon people¡¯s vast habitat and came to a wide void fissure.


    They saw that there were numerous people gathered in the area. They were mostlymon people, path disciples, while a portion was from other factions. Each chose a spot, either sitting or standing as they looked on from afar.


    At the center, there was a tall teen in ck. His face was devilishly handsome, pretty much on the same level as her young master who inherited the sky fox bloodline. In his hand, there was a ck colored broad sword as he waited quietly. His eyes were slightly closed like he was resting up.


    The people around all looked over with extremelyplicated expressions. There was respect, hatred, jealousy, nobody showed signs of being unconvinced.


    This sword prince has gone through hundreds of battles. He stepped over the heads of the young talents from all 10 shrines and 19 spiritual houses! His strength was obvious.


    Chuxue took a close look at Jueyu and then she slightly shook her head, ¡°He isn¡¯t as good as my young master!¡±


    Zhao Yanran smiled. Just as she was about to speak she heard a bell ring. A hoarse voice sounded out.


    ¡°Yuanfei, Xie An, Han Jian, Xuanye, Zhuling, Guoyu, Xuechu, the 7 of you quicklye to the pce main hall!¡±


    It seemed like onlymon people path disciples could hear the voice as everyone was in an uproar. They knew that these 7 people should be the ones that the sect chose to fight. They more or less heard of the first 6 people, however, thisst one was unheard of.


    The other sect disciples who were heard to watch did not react at all.


    Su Chuxue originally didn¡¯t pay much attention. A momentter she saw that Zhao Yanran and the others were looking at her with a weird expression. Only then did her expression change.


    She remembered that Xuechu was the name she chose when she joined themon people path. She wrote her name the other way round.


    How could it be her? Common people path 3 sects and 6 schools, so many young talents. Most recently when they came back to the dao pce there were 10 over a hundred years old and younger grade 8 experts. Why would she be chosen?


    She was only grade 6!


    Zhao Yanran was also really surprised. After thinking about it she had an answer, ¡°Anyways since the sect has asked, you still have to go and take a look. Maybe some seniors in the sect have high hopes on your talent.¡±


    Chuxue pouted in disdain. To date, she still remembered how that old man Hanfang treated her with disdain.

 Chapter 473 - Baffling

    Chapter 473: Baffling


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    When they rushed to the pce main hall, there were a group ofmon people path disciples who were looking on from afar.


    Chuxue hesitated. In the end, she was pushed by Zhao Yanran. Only then did she muster up some courage to walk towards the gates of the hall.


    Then, thousands of disciples around were in an uproar.


    ¡°Who is she? How does a grade 6 like her dare enter the main hall for the meeting?¡±


    ¡°She does look pretty, much more innocent than those junior sisters and senior sisters of Seven Spirit Sect. Also better than Qingyin school. She is really cute with big breasts! Junior sister why are you pinching me?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I have seen this girl during lessons, only 1-2 times. Herprehension is really bad and she didn¡¯tplete a single test from the teacher. Just a dumb brat...¡±


    ¡°Is this girl that Xuechu?¡±


    Discussion voices spread from all directions, dyeing her face red. She suppressed the nervousness in her heart as she stepped into the hall.


    Only to see that there was a person within who was sitting high up in the hall. It was the current pce head Fangwen. Beside him also sat a few who should be elder level people of themon people path. Their aura was calm and innate, such that one couldn¡¯t see through them. They seem to be much stronger than that Fangwen. One of them was Hanfang whose seat was only beneath that of Fangwen.


    Below stood 6 people, their expressions were respectful. Xie An and Xuanye were the only ones she was familiar with. Seeing her walk in they nodded their heads and smiled in a friendly manner as sort of a greeting.


    The other people along with the few elders all frowned. A teen beside Xie An even chided.


    ¡°The pce main hall is having a meeting! Who let you, a grade 6,e in?¡±


    Chuxue stopped breathing. She was furious. The nervousness from before had disappeared. Young master often said that she was like a little cat. The tiger cat race shouldn¡¯t be afraid of the heavens or the earth.


    She furiously stared back at that teen before she bowed towards the ascended area, ¡°Disciple Chuxue greets the elders and pce head!¡±


    Apart from Fangwen and Hanfang, the unhappiness in the remaining people in the hall instantly became thicker. Why didn¡¯t this female disciple know about respect?


    Seeing the situation Fangwen coughed, ¡°You are a 3rd generation inner sect disciple, you don¡¯t have to bow to me and can sit to aside to listen. Yuanfei aren¡¯t you going to apologize? How can you be so rude to a great senior master?¡±


    Chuxue didn¡¯t show any courtesy and directly sat down not far away from the few elders. Then, she turned her head and made a face to the ashen white teen, staring right at him.


    Yuanfei was helpless and could only yield, ¡°Disciple is at fault, great senior master please forgive me.¡±


    Xuanye and Xie An exchanged nces with one another and sighed at the same time. As they say, with such a master there would be such a subject. Zong Shou loved to use his status to suppress people, who knew that his maidservant had learned from him. They felt a little surprised, Chuxue didn¡¯t have anything special about her so why was she chosen?


    The few elders also had curiosity and doubt in their eyes. First was because of her status and their hearts sank.


    ¡°Pce head, why did we choose this girl? No matter how high her seniority is, she is only grade 6. The battle today although it won¡¯t harm to roots of ourmon people path, we can¡¯t underestimate it. To fight a grade 8 as a grade 6, that¡¯s a joke!¡±


    Fangwen¡¯s face was extremely ugly, ¡°She was rmended by senior and Fangwen had agreed in advance, so we can¡¯t change it!¡±


    After saying, he pointed upwards and said ¡°16¡±. Then, the expression of the few elders looked extremely weird.


    ¡°What nonsense! Her foundations are decent, but be it true qi or spiritual cultivation, they are average, nothing special about it. What rights does she have to join in this battle?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Aren¡¯t we going to let the many sects of the cloud worldugh at ourmon people¡¯s path for having no one?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just a dumb order, how could you agree to it?¡±


    All of a sudden, they all med Fangwen. Chuxue¡¯s face instantly swelled up, like that of a bun. She knew that this would happen, but she was also surprised. Who would rmend her? Was it young master? Thinking about it, that was the only possibility.


    She looked at Hanfang who was looking over with a weird expression on his face. Chuxue scoffed and looked away, not even looking at this old man.


    She wished that she could have an improvement in her cultivation to have skills like her young master to fight 300 rounds with that sword prince Yuyu. To let the eyeballs of all these people fall out.


    However, thinking about it, she sighed to herself and knew that it was impossible. How could she have such an ability? What was her young master thinking?


    Those elders seem to know that no matter how they scolded it wouldn¡¯t make a difference, and they stopped dwelling on it. After saying a few words, one of them changed the topic, ¡°Before Jueyu came to ourmon people path, he sent a challenge to say that he wanted to challenge Tanqiu. Not letting him fight, is it appropriate?¡±


    ¡°We have no choice! The gap between grade 6 and grade 8 is simply too huge. Due to some reasons, Tanqiu¡¯s soul can¡¯t break through to the 7th grade. It isn¡¯t appropriate if we let him suffer another setback.¡±


    ¡°That is true! If his heart is affected by this battle and is wed, then it would not be worth it.¡±


    ¡°This kid is the future of our sect, and we can¡¯t let him be destroyed like that!¡±


    Beneath the stairs, an unhappy cold scoff spread out.


    ¡°Unable to breakthrough grade 7 in 1.5 years, what kind of sect pir is he? One swordsman if he loses on the battlefield and is destroyed, how can he be considered talented? After the battle today, I, Yuanfei want to try how strong this 3rd generation great senior master is such that the sect has so high hopes for him? He only won Ji Lingzi...¡±


    mes of rage appeared in Chuxue¡¯s eyes as he stared right at that Yuanfei. She thought that after this, she had to tell sister Ruoshui and Yanran to let this fellow suffer.


    What an annoying person to dare to speak about young master like that.


    ¡°Disrespectful!¡±


    Fangwen frowned as he scolded with deep meaning. However, as he was worried about the master of that person being at the side. Looking at his calm expression, not making a stand like he allowed him to do so, he could only say, ¡°My junior brother is your sect senior, how dare the likes of youment about him? After this battle head to the punishment, hall to receive your disciplinary action.¡±


    Then, he shook his head, ¡°The talk here can be ended! The choices have been set. Yuanfei, Han Jian, Xie An, although yourbat strengths aren¡¯t the highest, your explosiveness at the start is great. In this battle, go all out. Don¡¯t insult the name of themon people¡¯s path! Xuanye, Zhuling both of you are good at dragging out battles. If he still doesn¡¯t retreat then you all can try to drag to probe, to understand the mysteries of his sword technique. Guoyu out of all you are the calmest and have the strongestprehension. You can watch from the side, and thest battle would be yours!¡±


    The 6 of them were solemn as they received the order.


    Fangwen¡¯s gaze swept towards Chuxue. His eyes shed a little bit, but in the end, he sighed and neglected her.


    Chuxue clenched her small fist, in her heart she was unwilling but also helpless. What was her young master thinking?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Fangwen led the group of them to step out of the vast habitat and to that wide void fissure.


    The moring and noise her instantly went silent.


    That Jueyu also opened his eyes. He looked upwards, cupping his fists and then bowing.


    ¡°Jueyu greetsmon people pce head! This time Jueyu came to train in the sword and doesn¡¯t have intentions of being enemies with themon people path. Pce head please forgive me!¡±


    Fangwen¡¯s eyes were dark as he sized up this Jueyu. His brows furrowed and then he smiled slightly, ¡°I am a cultivator and knows how hard it is to train the sword. Why would I me you?¡±


    Waving his sleeves slightly, Yuanfei heeded. He jumped up in the air andnded in front of Jueyu.


    Not bowing, directly pointed with the spear, ¡°I am Yuanfei, the 5th generation core disciple. Young master Jue, please proceed!¡±


    Jueyu¡¯s brows furrowed slightly and he didn¡¯t attack. A doubtful gaze appeared as he looked at Fangwen, ¡°I remembered that I had sent a challenge. This time I only came here for that Tanqiu! Does yourmon people path look down on me?¡±


    Fangwen was startled. Hearing his tone, he seemed to be filled with unhappiness. Did this fellowe just because of Zong Shou?¡±


    Before he was able to open his mouth, that Yuanfei impatientlyughed, ¡°Although he is the 3rd generation of our sect he entered the sectte. A normal disciple unable to breakthrough to grade 7 in 1.5 years, what ability does he have to representmon people path? Who knows how many people in the pce are stronger than him!¡±


    The moment he said that everyone including the elders all frowned. Rage rising in the eyes of Xuanye and Xie An.


    Fangwen felt a headache, thinking that why was this fellow so special? They were going to be aughing stock this time. If he knew this would happen, no matter how they didn¡¯t have anyone to send they wouldn¡¯t have sent him out.


    Looking around, only to see the other people filled with mocking intent.


    Chuxue was feeling more and more annoyed, wishing that this person take a huge loss.


    Yuanfei didn¡¯t feel anything, saying coldly, ¡°Anyways I am here. If you want to fight, then fight. If not, scram!¡±


    Jueyu was slightly startled, nodding his head,¡± Understood! You are annoying! However, it is no matter. Since yourmon people path is unwilling to let hime out, then I will make you all willing to send him out by yourselves to fight with me! Pay attention!¡±


    A ck colored sword came out of its sheath. It flew 30 feet up and just as Yuanfei¡¯s eyes lit up, the spear in his hand blossomed a spear flower. That ck sword image had already risen up into the air. At the start, it wasn¡¯t apparent but when Yuanfei flew upwards, he saw that the entire space was covered in darkness.


    Unlimited destruction aura charged towards him, making him terrified. In front of his eyes was only a ck sword shadow which locked onto him, making him feel that this part of the world was about to be destroyed. He couldn¡¯t stab out with the spear and didn¡¯t know which direction he should stab it out at.


    He hollered out maniacally, finally struggling out of the sword intent. Then, numerous spear images shot out from the spear.


    However, they were disappearing and getting destroyed at an even faster speed...

 Chapter 474 - Defeat in 1 Sword

    Chapter 474: Defeat in 1 Sword


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    A crisp ring. When that ck sword light brought about numerous ck waves which swarmed down from above, the spear in his hand instantly turned into numerous shrapnels and dust. Numerous wounds appeared on his body.


    When that ck wave finally dissipated, Yuanfei couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He stumbled backward ten over steps, and his hands were dyed red by fresh blood and slightly trembled. He forcefully rose a mouthful of energy and was able to not fall. Swallowing the mouthful of fresh blood right down.


    Then, he looked opposite him with blood-filled eyes. Like he didn¡¯t believe that the sword which destroyed heaven and earth was from the hands of that person.


    Jueyu was expressionless as he pulled the ck colored broadsword back to the front of his body.


    ¡°Brother Yuan, you have let me win!¡±


    The entire void fissure was silent, even the drop of a pin could be heard. At this moment the expressions of allmon people path disciples had an extremely ugly look on their faces.


    Yuanfei was a peak grade 7 expert, and the spear in his hand was pretty much top of the sect. Many of them personally witnessed and fought him.


    ...However, such a top grade expert couldn¡¯t evenst a single round against Jueyu!


    Chuxue held her breath. She was cursing Yuanfei to lose, to have a huge defeat. However, she didn¡¯t expect that he would lose so badly!


    Although she was annoyed that Yuanfei was impolite, she knew that this timemon people path had lost their face.


    Fangwen¡¯s gaze was cold and sharp, once again sizing up Jueyu coldly.


    He seemed to be shocked that the sword technique of sword prince Jueyu to be so strong. He also seemed to be shocked that this person showed no mercy at all.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Fangwen waved his sleeves. Han Jian who was behind him instantly understood and flew up in the air,nding there. However, he wasn¡¯t as arrogant as Yuanfei, standing straight up with his sword and bowing slightly, ¡°Common people path Han Jian meets young master Jue...¡±


    Before hepleted his sentence, Jueyu directly cut him off, ¡°Since you aren¡¯t Tanqiu then what is the point of fighting you?¡±


    Han Jian was startled, unhappiness appearing in his eyes. In just a moment his gaze calmed down and he smiled slightly, ¡°Prince Jueyu, Tanqiu isn¡¯t the only one that is good at the sword in themon people path. As for whether or not I can be your opponent, we will only find out after we fight!¡±


    Jueyu¡¯s brows rose, following which heughed coldly, ¡°Then be careful!¡±


    When his wordsnded, numerous ck threads exploded out from the ck colored broadsword. Following the sword shadow shooting out, the entire void fissure shook for a short moment.


    Han Jian¡¯s brows rose and looked forward. Then, his aura changed, like the vast sky which could envelop everything.


    The sword light charged up a thousand feet before retracting, seeming more real. Then, it transformed into numerous sword shadows,yer byyer distributed in front of his body. It was thick and closely packed, causing the space in front of him to twist!


    Themon people path disciples around were all delighted. They recognized that this was the great sumeru sword that was personally created by themon people path ancestor. It was said to be the top defensive sword art of the sect, its grade reaching as high as the 9th level, heaven shocking martial arts!


    Not far away, the people who rushed over to look at the battle all eximed. Most of their faces showed a serious expression.


    Jueyu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. However, right as the ck sword light shed into thoseyers and stacks of sword wave, those threads turned into numerous lightning glows and exploded out. They crazily spread about, those thousands of sword shadows dispersed. The twisting space also exploded!


    That broadsword suddenly turned into a hundred feet sword light, descending on heaven and earth, destroying everything!


    Pretty much slicing in like a hot knife into butter. No matter how the sword shadow tried to block, it was directly destroyed! In the end in made a round around Han Jian¡¯s neck so easily like there was nothing there, leaving a blood mark.


    Han Jian¡¯s face was devoid of blood. The sword in his hand was slightly trembling. Although the grade 8 spiritual weapon didn¡¯t break into pieces, there were numerous cracks on it.


    He knew that if Jueyu was fighting to the death, that his head would already be sliced off by him.


    At this point, everyone watching on took in a deep breath. Numerousmon people¡¯s disciples looked at the scenes in front of them with disbelief.


    If Yuanfei¡¯s defeat was a surprise, then at this moment Han Jian was still defeated in one sword even with full preparation. Their faces were ashen white, feeling like they were pped in the face by him. They were also panicking and at a loss. These 2 people were top talents in the sect.


    Xie An and Xuanye behind might not be stronger than them. If they couldn¡¯t even take a single sword from Jueyu then what face wouldmon people path have?


    Jueyu didn¡¯t care at all, with a slight though the broadsword was called back to him. He said tly, ¡°Your sword technique is not bad. The great sumeru sword of themon people path is exquisite. Only your sword intent cultivation is not desirable! There are many weaknesses just that you are stubborn about it, asking to be humiliated. If you want to be my opponent you need to train the sumeru intent to the peak!¡±


    Han Jian¡¯s face was ashen white, it then turned red. The sumeru sword: although it was a secret technique of the sect, a 9th-grade martial technique, his sword intent cultivation was indeed not at the level.


    Sumeru in Buddhism represented when the heaven emperor lived in, a giant mountain 84 thousand feet above sea level.


    However, Xi Zi named this sword technique after this to have the meaning of being omnipresent and exquisite.


    The sumeru sword intent was the void sword intent, the hardest intent out of the martial path toprehend.


    This is why although the sect passed down such a grade 9 heaven shocking sword technique, called the top defensive sword technique, there were very few people who cultivated in it.


    Jueyu¡¯s words were correct. If he changed to a sword art, he was good at he might be able tost for a long while.


    At this moment he didn¡¯t have any face to remain there. Han Jian cupped his fists and directly walked back.


    At this moment Chuxue sucked in a deep cold breath. When that sword from Han Jian came out, she nearly thought that no one in the world could slice through that heavy sword shadow.


    However, he still lost, such a clean and fast defeat!


    Her head couldn¡¯t help but numb up. Thinking about how she would face such an opponent soon, she felt terrified.


    Thinking that even if she went up, he just needed to use a dot of his finger to defeat her.


    Just as she was having such random thoughts, she suddenly felt that there was someone who patted her shoulder.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er you aren¡¯t afraid right?¡±


    Chuxue was frightened. When she turned around, she saw that it was Zong Shou who was smiling as he stood at the side.


    She heaved a sigh of relief, following which she felt weird, ¡°Young master weren¡¯t you in secluded meditation to break through the day wandering realm? Why did youe out?¡±


    At this moment, his aura was not in grade 7.


    ¡°I am missing thest step. Coincidentally I heard that Jueyu came and I have something to instruct you which was why I ran out to rx!¡±


    Zong Shou casually answered as he looked in the direction of Jueyu, following which he praised, ¡°This Jueyu is skilled! As expected from Jueyu who would sweep 3 thousand worlds...¡±


    He muttered softly thest sentence. Chuxue didn¡¯t hear it carefully and was confused, ¡°What sweep 3 thousand worlds?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and then reached out with his hand, ¡°Hand all the heavy earth talismans and spirit sealing talisman, etc to me!¡±


    Chuxue was caught off guard. She didn¡¯t hesitate and ripped off all the talismans on her and handed it to Zong Shou.


    In the next instance, she instantly felt the difference in her body. All the weight was shifted away, she only felt that her body was extremely light.


    After the spirit sealing talisman was ripped off, there was no more obstruction between her soul and the heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual energy.


    In the past, her body was in a floating state above the ground. She needed to fully focus toe into contact and direct the heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual energy.


    However, at this moment, even if she didn¡¯t purposely do so, the surrounding energy would surge over, dancing and cheering in her body.


    Zong Shou causally clenched his fist and crushed all the ten over talismans. Then, he said once more, ¡°Do you feel that you could fly?¡±


    Chuxue was at a loss, following which she nodded her head with certainty. At this moment she felt extremely light, her body wasn¡¯t bounded anymore and had a feeling like she was floating and drifting.


    She had a false sense that she didn¡¯t need to use internal energy or soul power and she would be able to fly up.


    ¡°Do you remember that sword that I used against your grandfather?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s pupils constricted, how could she not remember? Zong Shou had told her to etch it in her memory. She had never forgotten about it, and till date she could remember every step every detail to that night.


    ¡°People who are good at attacking dare to move above the nine heavens!¡±


    ..Extremely nimble, no traces can be found, light and floating!


    That sword allowed Zong Shou to be able to slice off half of Hu Qianqiu¡¯s sleef with just xiantianbat strength.


    ¡°Do you have confidence in slicing out such a sword?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s fist was tightly clenched, subconsciously touching towards the sword handle by her waist.


    A wave surged in her chest. She has been thinking back to the sword every single moment previously, making her feel disbelief and dejection. The martial path was so deep, she also felt how exquisite it was like it shouldn¡¯t exist in this world.


    However, at this moment she seemed to have confidence like she already had the ability to disy such a sword!


    ¡°Let me help you out a little more!¡±


    Zong Shouughed and hit a golden talisman word into the center of her brows.


    Chuxue recognized the word, it was a luck word, there was also one more on it. It seemed like the word ¡°pray¡±. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but open wide as she stared right at Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou shifted his head away awkwardly, coughing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It is an improved version. The unlucky things will only happen 6 hourster. It is better than going up and losing face...¡±


    At this moment coincidentally it was Xie An¡¯s turn. Only to see this person with a serious expression on his face. He summoned his few protector beasts and pulled out a silver shield before he stood in front of Jueyu.

 Chapter 475 - Bet Worth Millions

    <h4>Chapter 475: Bet Worth Millions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Seeing Xie An covered himself so carefully and tightly, Zong Shou shook his head to himself. This great extinction sword could wipe out everything, so what was the point in attacking.


    He wanted to remind him, but thinking about how even if Xie An had no chance of winning even if he attacked, he could only shake his head and pat on Chuxue¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er those few people probably can¡¯t do anything. This time it is up to you. Don¡¯t lose too badly. Remember if you lose face for me, you aren¡¯t allowed to eat for 10 days...¡±


    Chuxue eximed, not knowing how to react. People like Yuanfei and Han Jian who were at the grade 7 peak couldn¡¯t even block a single sword from Jueyu. She was just grade 6, so how could she be his opponent? Young master was just so unreasonable!


    She was filled with trepidation, worrying about the result. However, for some reason, she was also anticipating it.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t console her, instead looking into the air. He drove the sword upwards to somece 2 thousand feet in the air.


    At this moment, pretty much everyone was focused on Jueyu and Xia An. Apart from those ten over grade 9 experts, no one else paid attention to him.


    After feeling around the area, Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up. Then, he stepped out 2 steps towards the void in front of him.


    He was actually not stopped and restricted. Then, the area in front of him changed, he was now within a building.


    Looking around, there were a 3 thousand feetrge courtyard. In front of the building one could look down and the scenes below.


    Hanfang was sitting on a rocking chair, his frowning face was extremely dark and sunken. His eyes were extremely sharp as he looked at that Jueyu.


    On the right of him was a table and a rocking chair.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone. He took a fist-sized red colored fruit and bit down on it.


    He only felt a fragrance fill his senses, his mouth was filled with the juices. The meat of the fruit melted instantly as it entered his mouth. Compared to his best nectar it was a little sweeter.


    It was really the red jade spirit containing fruit. Legend had it that eating one could allow a grade 4 spirit master to raise a full grade.


    He couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. This Hanfang guarded the Book Hiding Hall B every day and he thought that this senior brother really lived there.


    He showed nothing usually, but who knew that this old man actually had a mobile celestial manor. Looking at how bountiful the amount of spiritual energy there was, aspared to the vast habitat, it was on the same level.


    This fellow actually used this red jade spirit containing fruit which xiantian experts could die for as a snack.


    As expected from someone at the god realm who lived for thousands of years. Even if he defended themon people pce for numerous years, his wealth was something far from what he could imagine.


    A ¡°keng¡± sword ring sounded out in his ear as he looked down. He saw the ck wave spread in front of Jueyu. Inside it, a sword shadow with numerous ck colored lightning struck out.


    When the ck color shed across, Xie An¡¯s spiritual shield was instantly pierced.


    Although the few protector beasts tried their best to save their master, the demon breath-like ck broad sword just spun and the few grade 7 protector beasts retreated with injury. Thest sword stabbed on Xie An¡¯s body.


    Another loud ¡°Peng¡± sound as Xie An was struck back hundreds of feet away.


    The few body-protecting spells around his body all copsed and dissipated. He wore a purple gold robe which was also sliced into pieces.


    A grade 8 spiritual artifact spell shirt was broken into pieces just like that.


    Zong Shou frowned, thinking to himself that it was expected! Thew of extinction was that if Jueyu saw a weakness, all spiritual artifacts were useless in front of him. However today he showed mercy.


    That sword looked vicious but it didn¡¯t hurt Xie An, only causing his spiritual artifacts and spells to break open.


    Hanfang was speechless and entered deep thought. A momentter he turned his head and asked coldly, ¡°What was your reason for letting Chuxue fight? What are you nning?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t answer, sitting down on the other rocking chair. He helped pour himself a cup of wine and carefully took a sip. He couldn¡¯t help hit frown. This was a hundred spirit nectar. In the future, 100 grams could be sold for 100 grade 9 spirit stones.


    How rich was this Hanfang old man?


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t drink which was why he didn¡¯t dare to drink anymore. Luckily that small mouthful wasn¡¯t enough to make him drunk. Only his face became slightly red.


    Within his body, his soul power which nearly dried up due to refining the zing ss pearl and extreme dark chill energy pill was replenished. One spirit fruit and one mouth of wine helped him recover it all.


    Then, Hanfang¡¯s expression became more and more impatient and darker. Zong Shou rose his head up slightly, ¡°If I say she can block 10 swords and above of that Jueyu, would you believe it?¡±


    Hanfang was startled, looking at Chuxue once more and observing carefully. The spirit sealing talisman and heavy earth talismans were already removed.


    However, no matter how he observed, he only felt that her true qi was slightly more than others, her physical body foundations were firm. Next would be the 12 talismans she formed in the soul ocean. In terms of spiritual cultivation, she could be considered a little above average.


    Apart from that, there wasn¡¯t anything worth noticing, she was average.


    Her intellect in his eyes wasn¡¯t high and wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. In this 1.5 years, she probably wouldn¡¯t learn any deep sword technique.


    Speaking of which it was quite weird. How did Chuxue do it? With herprehension to form 12 true spiritual talismans...


    For some reason, he recalled what Zong Shou said to him 1.5 years ago when they just entered the habitat.


    ...you don¡¯t ept this disciple, don¡¯t regret it in the future.


    Then, he shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not biased towards this girl! She has spirit trained tiger bones, such talent is enough to be my sect¡¯s core disciple. However, she is too young to go up against Jueyu. She is missing some skill...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled when he heard it, lying on the rocking chair and continuously shaking back and forth, ¡°Why not we make a bet? Let¡¯s bet your celestial manor.¡±


    Hanfang couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, thinking that this fellow was confident. Then, he broke out into theugh, ¡°We can bet but does junior Brother have a stake of simr value?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression froze up. Hanfang acted like he didn¡¯t see. Then he said, ¡°How about this if you win I will give you a million merit points. If you lose to be the pce head for 10 years. Doing all duties and chores willingly...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed, 1 million merit points and 10 years as the head. That was not worth it.


    ¡°1 million is too little, at least 2 million!


    The head of themon people pce is such a tough job. Even junior Nephew Fangwen looks like an old man...¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± Fangwen smiled, following which his eyes squinted, ¡°If Jueyu restricted his true qi and soul power what are your chances against him?¡±


    Zong Shou sighed and didn¡¯t reply. Heid on the chair, shaking back and forth continuously. He thought to himself that he still can¡¯t trust this old man.


    However, thinking about it it made sense. If they didn¡¯t know about herbat martial body who would think that this average, not grade 7 brat could go up against sword prince jueyu?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After 15 minutes, the void fissure¡¯s atmosphere felt depressing and suppressive.


    The close to ten thousandmon people path disciples were furious, their eyes breathing mes as they looked on. The people watching all held their breaths, avoiding provoking thosemon people path disciple¡¯s close to copse minds


    6 people 6 fights, the first 5 all lost in one sword. None of them could block a single one. Even that Guoyu managed to block 3 swords before his weapon was broken.


    Standing 3 thousand feet away, Lei Dong¡¯s expression wasplicated. A momentter he sighed, ¡°This Jueyu is vicious! It seems like he wants to force Tanqiu out, not showing any mercy at all!¡±


    In the past, when Jueyu challenged the various sects, he intended to train the sword. He would not use his strength to suppress and bully the opponent. This time he was suppressing them! Grade 8¡¯s vast true qi, deep sword techniques, peak martial path intent. The 3 aspectsbining went that the 5 elite disciples ofmon people path couldn¡¯t even receive a single sword!


    ¡°I think that Guoyu is a little stronger than me...¡±


    This meant that if this Jueyu went all out, he might not be able to block 3 swords.


    Suchen had a bitter expression and forced out a smile. He then looked around, ¡°I think this timemon people path miscalcted. If they don¡¯t find a suitable person to go up against him, this time they probably lost all their face.¡±


    The various sect cultivators wereughing coldly, some of them gloating, some of them smiling widely.


    Lei Dong¡¯s brows furrowed and knew that Suchen was right. The people in the world wouldn¡¯t care about what the actual situation was. They would only believe thatmon people path¡¯s this generation of disciples couldn¡¯t even take a sword from Jueyu, that their future was bleak.


    ¡°Who knows who is the next person frommon people¡¯s path to fight?¡±


    The 7th person should be the final choice and should be the strongest person of this generation, thest straw. However, apart from this Guoyu, he hadn¡¯t heard of anyone else. Was it Tanqiu?


    At this moment the ten thousand oddmon people path disciples all came back to their senses, their faces filled with loss.


    ¡°Who is the next one?¡±


    ¡°I remember that in the names the pce head read out thest one seems to be called Xuechu?¡±


    ¡°It is her? The bodyguard beside first seat Tanqiu? I remember that the little brat¡¯s strength is only grade 6?¡±


    ¡°How did the pce head choose? Why did they choose a grade 6?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gazes searched about to try to find for that Xuechu.


    Chuxue was originally distracted, her mind reying Zong Shou¡¯s sword for 2 years ago.


    It wasn¡¯t until everyone looked over did shee back to her senses. Being stared down by numerous confused and questioning gazes made her panic. She subconsciously wanted to retreat, but she realized something. She gritted her teeth as she walked forwards.

 Chapter 476 - 5 Spirit Protector Beast

    <h4>Chapter 476: 5 Spirit Protector Beast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Moving up step by step, she felt like a deer in headlights, filled with trepidation.


    The feeling of being watched and focused on by tens of thousands of eyes made her panic. She was at a loss. Her right hand was tightly grabbing the sword handle. With the grade 7 5 color sword that Zong Shou gave her in her hand, only then did she feel some support in her heart, the courage to continue to walk on.


    The manymon people path disciples at the front all made way, weird expressions filled their face. The people around were in deep conversation, what they said spread into her ears. They forgot to use true qi to cover her ears, the more she heard the more anxious she got, her thoughts were in chaos.


    ¡°Is the sect joking, it is her? Aren¡¯t we going to lose face?¡±


    ¡°From today on ourmon people, path disciples will never be able to raise our heads. We can forget about speaking loudly in front of other factions and sects...¡±


    ¡°What is the meaning of pce head Fangwen? Aren¡¯t the few elders going to stop this?¡±


    ¡°Scoff! The few of us lost in one sword. To let this dumb brat go up, it is pointless. If she could even standstill in front of Jueyu and not be crushed, I will flip my name...¡±


    That voice was familiar. Chuxue was so furious she turned around, as expected it was Yuanfei who was chatting with Xuanye and Han Jian. Her eyes were filled with rage, ¡°You are dumb, dumb pig! Remember from today on your name is Feiyuan!¡±


    After she said that, she waszy to bother about that annoying fellow. Her stomach filled with pent up rage, not bothering about any other thing as she stopped her way forwards. Her thoughts were also all cleared up.


    Thanks to him, all her other thoughts disappeared. She couldn¡¯t hear any of the discussions around her.


    She only had one thought which was to be better than those 6 people! Even if she couldst one more sword than that Guoyu it would still be a victory.


    At this moment she recalled that she forgot to ask Zong Shou why did he push her up? Was he trying to make things tough for her?


    She didn¡¯t think too deeply into it. When Chuxue stood still 400 feet away from Jueyu, all her thoughts had disappeared. She was still thinking about what she had to do tost one more sword than Guoyu, now her mind was empty.


    Just now when she scolded Yuanfei she did feelfortable and happy. However, now that she was in front of Jueyu did she notice that it was tough to stand steadily in front of him.


    Just now, when she was afar she didn¡¯t feel anything, but now she felt an explosive and violent wave, a vast, tough and endless intent suppressing her, making it tough for her to breathe.


    At this moment all the other sect cultivators who were here to watch were all startled, totally surprised.


    ¡°Grade 6? What is thismon people path doing?¡±


    ¡°Did they cast an illusion? Or did she hide her aura? No! This girl is indeed grade 6...¡±


    ¡°What are they doing? They have so many grade 7 and 8 cultivators that they don¡¯t use and instead choose to send a grade 6 little girl? Is Fangwen prepared to give up?¡±


    ¡°Ismon people path ready to be aughing stock all over the cloud world?¡±


    Suchen and Lei Dong exchanged nces with one another, their eyes filled with doubt.


    Lei Dong was even more shocked. He had seen this girl. Was it that maidservant that followed beside Zong Shou, that tiger cat race little girl?


    He had sized her up in the past and at that time felt that she had something special about her.


    Dual cultivator, spirit trained tiger bones, in Donglin Cloud Continent she was already a top talent. However, in themon people pce, where talents gathered, she wasn¡¯t outstanding.


    What was the reason formon people¡¯s path sending her out? It confused people.


    On the side of Jueyu, he was totally confused. Sizing her up, following which his brows frowned up.


    ¡°Who are you? Where is Tanqiu?¡±


    Chuxue originally felt that the pressure on her was really heavy. At this moment, her brows furrowed, panicking, she didn¡¯t think much, frantically replying, ¡°I am Xuechu! My young master flew upwards!¡±


    After she finished she also used her fingers to point upwards. Until a momentter did she realize. Hearing theughter around, her face flushed red, wishing that she could dig a hole and bury herself up.


    Jueyu¡¯s expression became dark and sunken.


    ¡°Young master? You are Tanqiu¡¯s bodyguard maidservant?¡±


    Before she admitted in, he suddenly stepped several steps forwards, his eyes like des as he looked towards Fangwen who was in mid-air.


    ¡°Fangwen! Tanqiu! Is yourmon people¡¯s path humiliating me? Have you heard that if you insult someone they would do it back...¡±


    On the side of Chuxue, she didn¡¯t bother to listen to what Jueyu was saying. Seeing that he moved, she thought that he was about to attack.


    She swiftly tapped her spirit beast bag and instantly 5 spiritual light burst out and floated behind her.


    The qilin was in the middle, the other 4 spirit beasts each took up one corner. Instantly numerous 5 elements spiritual energy surged over. Then, she only felt that heavy pressure suddenly became reduced.


    Jueyu eximed and stopped his words. This was the first time he properly looked at the teen in front of him, his eyes filled with shock.


    The nearby area also became much quieter. Be it themon people path disciples or the various sect experts, they were all caught off guard. The expressions were like when one saw a t chested teen after taking off her clothes, then they realized that her body was surprisingly better.


    ¡°There are 5 grade 6...¡±


    ¡°Chill gold tiger, fire red golden phoenix, ck qilin beast, xuanming turtle, and green hornless dragon. All god beast subspecies!¡±


    ¡°Who found them for her. It is a waste of treasures!¡±


    A few breathster everyone was filled with envy and jealousy. A god beast subspecies grade protector beast was something that 99% of spirit masters would never have in their life.


    In their eyes, an average looking little girl could own 5! Why wouldn¡¯t they feel jealous and hate?


    They were all enlightened. With 5 god beast subspecies protecting her, she did have the ability to fight.


    Until momentster did someone notice the weird situation happening.


    ¡°Weird! 5 god beast level protector beast. How is her soul power supporting it?¡±


    The soul contract could let spirit masters control various soul beasts and spirit beasts. However, one would need to use their soul power to feed them at every moment to act as the food for the protector beast¡¯s growth!


    ¡°They seem like natural protector beasts, but then they don¡¯t seem like one too...¡±


    5 spirit beasts, who knows what secret technique was used. Their soul and the teen in the center were extremelypatible. It was between that of natural protector beasts and normal protector beasts. One could see that they would be able to disy up to 120% of their ability under the maniption of the teen.


    2 thousand feet up, within the celestial manor in the void, Hanfang was also shocked. Following which he pondered, ¡°5 god beast subspecies. Junior brother, you are generous. Which means that the physical body remodeling medicine was also asked for her?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t reply, still leisurely shaking on the chair. He couldn¡¯t drink so he brewed a cup of tea for himself. The most top-grade snow leaf tip. Ten thousand yearster 1 gram would be equivalent to 1 drip of grade 9 dragon blood.


    Not only was it refreshing, but after taking a mouth he felt like his body had been washed, his mind cleared up. A whileter, when he goes into seclusion to try to break through to day wandering, he would greatly benefit.


    ¡°Senior brother Han, the bet has been made, you can¡¯t go against it! However, you can add more stakes if you want...¡±


    Hanfang¡¯s lips constantly twitched, he scoffed heavily, turning around and not bothering about him.


    If Chuxue could pull it off, he would be d to lose the bet. However, looking at Zong Shou¡¯s expression he felt annoyed.


    Thinking about it for a moment Hanfang nodded his head.


    ¡°Why not? I will add another million in exchange for 5 years as pce head...¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted, looking downwards in anticipation.


    3 million merit points, then he could exchange for most of the grade 9 level sword techniques and spells in the 2 buildings.


    Thinking to himself: Xue¡¯er, Xue¡¯er, this time it all depends on you. Managing the student pce, such an annoying thing is better left to others to worry.


    At this moment Hanfang had a weird glow in his eyes. Like he felt that the girl¡¯s aura had changed.


    At this moment Chuxue¡¯s thoughts were indeed changing. Her consciousness and the 5 spirit beasts were merging, calming down one another. Her mind finally calmed down.


    Children of the god beast were proud and pressed down on heaven and earth. They were domineering and not to be trifled with. Things like the zing fire phoenix and the chill gold tiger loved to fight and couldn¡¯t be provoked.


    At this moment they were being suppressed by the vast destructive sword intent of Jueyu, naturally, they felt annoyed. Baring their fangs and showing their teeth, even if they couldn¡¯t defeat him they were going to bite off a huge piece of meat from the body of this Jueyu.


    Chuxue also felt that the fighting intent in her heart was slowly boiling, her heart was like a drum that was jumping up and down! Getting more and more intense. The bloodline of the tiger cat race which loved to fight was slowly burning up!


    Her mind was finally made up. Since no matter what she couldn¡¯t do even worse than the others, she just needed to try her best!


    However, that suppression of Jueyu¡¯s made her feel ufortable. It was much worse than those 10 heavy earth talismans and 6 spirit sealing talismans ced on her body. Her 4 limbs felt like they were being bound up, the lightness she felt before had disappeared.


    Her thoughts disappeared and for some reason, a picture appeared in front of her eyes. It was the scenes of when Zong Shou fought with Hu Qianqiu.


    A thought also rose in her head. That she could also fly up and not be bounded.


    ¡°5 spirit god beast! Interesting! It is also worth me fighting you...¡±


    Jueyu smiled, following which heughed out coldly. He was alsozy to reach out to grasp the sword, using his intent to control the sword.


    In the next instant, she saw the teen seem to be dumb, her eyes at a loss.


    At this moment everyone here noticed it, exchanging nces with one another, not knowing what was happening.


    ¡°Being distracted at this time? Was she scared silly?¡±


    ¡°Scoff! A grade 6 even with god beast protector beasts so what?¡±


    Jueyu¡¯s expression tensed up, only feeling like her aura was slowly boiling and going chaotic, totally breaking out of his control. Her mind also couldn¡¯t be locked down by him.

 Chapter 477 - Sword Flying in the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 477: Sword Flying in the Sky</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Chuxue was only distracted for a moment before she came back to her senses. Her mind shed the scene of Zong Shou¡¯s sword 2 years ago.


    She slowly moved her mind out of it, focusing on what was ahead of her. In just a few breaths that deep darkness, explosively violent aura became much heavier. She felt like her 4 limbs were being bound by an invisible strength. Like space she was in was unusually sticky, each action she did was extremely arduous.


    Chuxue felt unhappy, she only wanted to fly up into the air and get out of these thick locks. She wanted to ditch all the weight and not be restricted by it.


    ¡°Someone good at attacking can move anywhere above the nine heavens! When quicksilver is spilled into the ground, one won¡¯t find any tracks of it and notice any traces of it...¡±


    In his brain, this conversation shed in her head once more. A bright light shot through from her eyes.


    This Jueyu was indeed really strong, so what was the harm in trying? At most, she would just lose.


    She would be able to disy the young master¡¯s sword!


    Without hesitating, her body rose into the sky, jumping 70 feet up. The 5 colored sword in her hand came out of its sheath with a ¡°keng¡± sound.


    When the sword came out, a bright sword light covered the sky. Just like how Zong Shou¡¯s sword flew in the sky 2 years ago, extremely nimble, no traces of it could be found. It was extremely bright and eye-catching, filled with celestial-like energy. There was also more of a spiritual aura like a fairy had descended on the earth!


    Not only was her body and soul not restricted by the sword intent and soul suppression of Jueyu, but there seemed to be a lock that was forcefully broken in her body. A vast heaven and earth spiritual energy surged in from all sides into her body, jumping excitedly, surging vigorously like a wave!


    ¡°Grade 7!¡±


    ¡°She broke through to grade 7 before the battle...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°What an ethereal sword, light and drifting, how splendid...¡±


    Exmations broke out from all over.


    Jueyu¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. Then, a bright glow like when a hunter hunts his prey rose at the depths of his eye, filled with slight interest.


    He held his sword, slicing horizontally. Vast ce energy was like that of a dragon, like it was about to destroy everything as it swept towards the horizon.


    This sword caused this ten thousand feet space to have ck cracks.


    If the people around didn¡¯t notice, this void crack would cause bloody wounds on their bodies.


    Even if that Xuechu woman broke out into the celestial path, he was going to sh her down!


    The moment the five-colored light and the ck colored sword wave was about to intersect, the aura around Chuxue¡¯s body changed once more. She first felt a destructive sword strength press down on her, the true qi and soul power of her body was crazily rushing about, trying its best to resist.


    Then, the two swiftly merged into one in her body! The spirit and martial art merger sword she usually practiced in but couldn¡¯t break through that barrier, at this moment the floodgates had opened.


    It crazily injected into the sword tip. First was vigorous energy that exploded out on the sword tip. In the next instant, there was an evenrger five-element spiritual energy that surged over from all directions. It caused her sword attack to instantly climb to yet another peak!


    Stirring the heaven and earth spiritual energy, shing down from above!


    At this moment, Suchen and Lei Dong were stunned as they stood rooted to the spot.


    Although they were looking at Chuxue and Jueyu, the only thing in their eyes was that eye-catching and dazzling sword.


    At this moment, Yuanfei had opened his mouth wide, unable to close it for a long time. The people beside him were no better.


    That dumb girl, who in their eyes was average. At this moment she was sentient, ethereal, flying lightly like a fairy, like someone who was a god or celestial...


    Like this unassuming ugly duckling had be a swan, flying in the sky!


    A few breaths earlier they were thinking about how they would lose. However, at this moment they only felt their heart halting in fear.


    At that moment, knife lord Li Wuhui nearly lost control of his true qi, falling off from the sky. His eyes looked on deathly, unwilling to shift away for a single moment. He was tempted to face it but he also felt regret.


    2 thousand feet in the air, within that hidden building, Zong Shou was careless and didn¡¯t control the teacup which was floating in mid-air, it suddenly fell to the ground. Scalding him such that he squealed. However, he didn¡¯t have time to bother about it. He could only look on at that little girl 2 thousand feet down in disbelief.


    What did he see? Spirit and martial arts merging! Xue¡¯er this little brat merged them!


    Hanfang on the side was in a bad state. He was careless and used to much strength, smashing the rocking chair under him into pieces. The wine ss in his hand was also smashed into dust.


    He still maintained that sitting posture, his old face had frozen up.


    Fangwen who was standing in mid-air was also shocked, in total disbelief. He muttered, ¡°Spirit and martial arts merging, it is a spirit and martial arts merging into one!¡±


    This mutter seemed to be a small ember thrown into boiling oil, causing the entire void fissure to be in an uproar.


    ¡°Spirit and martial arts merging into one, how is that possible?¡±


    ¡°This girl, no wonder themon people path would send her out as the final person. It is a spirit and martial arts merging into one, no wonder...¡±


    ¡°I see! I was wondering how such an average girl could have the right to have 5 god beast subspecies as her protector beast!¡±


    When those sounds rose, her ethereal sword shadow had already shed together with that dark ck sword glow.


    ¡°Keng!¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any vast energy explosion, just a sharp metal ng.


    However, that great extinction sword that Yuanfei, Xuanye and the few others couldn¡¯t even block a single sword of was being dissolved.


    Between the 2 sword shadows, a shocking ck crack was spreading all about. The remnant strength from the wind and the sword glow as well as the energy from the sh was all absorbed by the cracks. That arrogant and huge demonic mist was being forced back and dissipated bit by bit.


    Not only couldn¡¯t Jueyu force back the sword shadow which shed down from the sky, he stumbled, but his body was also forced back hundreds of feet by a giant striking force.


    On the contrary, although Chuxue also retreated, she was in a better state. Her body was still extremely light, ethereal like a celestial.


    ¡°You taught her that sword? It is exquisite, truly brilliant...¡±


    In the building, Hanfang sighed in awe. His face finally regained calm.


    He waved his hand as nothing happened, a rocking chair appeared underneath his body. Then, Hanfang nced at the tea leaves which were on Zong Shou¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing this means that even you didn¡¯t expect that Chuxue could merge martial arts and spirit?¡±


    Zong Shou gave an awkward smile, using true qi to evaporate the water on him. He looked at the teacup which fell on the floor in regret.


    This was the most top-grade snow leaf tip! It was at least worth 3 drops of grade 9 true dragon blood, and it wasted by him just like that.


    Just now he had taken just one mouth.


    Hanfang couldn¡¯t take it anymore and wanted to smash Zong Shou¡¯s head with a fierce fist with the aura of a mountain. This fellow had the mind to think about that at this moment.


    He could only suppress that urge, ¡°I have many of this! Later I can give you an ounce!¡±


    Only then was Zong Shou delighted, then he coughed softly, ¡°Indeed I didn¡¯t expect it!¡±


    This spirit and martial arts merger sword was something he wanted to let her try. He didn¡¯t expect that she would seed. Who knew that in the end, it was effective.


    Why not he try it himself? He knew that that was impossible. Chuxue was able to do that, on one side it was because of her talent and the other was because she was resisting the sword intent suppression of Jueyu. As such, she was focused on no other thoughts in her mind. Only then did her soul power and internal energypletely merge.


    Hanfang¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Which means that she has another trump card which made you think that she could block 10 swords?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head once more. As for what that trump card was he wasn¡¯t willing to exin. Anyways he has won that bet. 3 million merit points were already waving at him.


    ¡°Junior brother why not increase the bet? I bet that she canst for more than 50 swords...¡±


    Hanfang nced at this kid at the side, scoffing coldly, unwilling to take it up.


    In his heart, he calmed down. Although he lost 3 million merit points the oue was great. At least theirmon people¡¯s path wouldn¡¯t be aughing stock. Not only that, but they would shock the cloud world once more.


    The talent to be able to merge martial arts and spirit into one was something only 4 people had in the 5 continents and 12 inds in these 10 years. Sword Sect 1 person, Taoism 1, Buddhism 1, demon sect 1. Now with one more Su Chuxue, Su Chuxue who belonged to theirmon people path!


    He only felt a little pity that he wasn¡¯t able to let Zong Shou agree to take charge of the pce. Chuxue could be considered a personal student of this fellow.


    Be it that Zong Yuan or Ruoshui, their strength was far above people of the same grade. His ability to teach was amazing.


    There were like thousands of ants biting at his heart, having thatst bit of regret.


    If he could agree to zong Shou and ept her. If he was more careful and focused, having Chuxue and Run to inherit his teachings. His line would be able to shine brightly in history.


    Only...


    This time he was blind.


    However, he didn¡¯t show anything on his face, remaining solemn and serious. His eyes burning hot as he looked below.


    Fangwen below used his sleeves to wipe the cold sweat on his head. He was calm and heaved a sigh of relief.


    This time they didn¡¯t lose face. He also felt slightly ashamed that his eyes were off.


    The surrounding few elders were all the same. The eyes of one or two of them were burning bright.


    This girl seemed to not have any master within themon people path?

 Chapter 478 - Combat Martial Body?

    <h4>Chapter 478: Combat Martial Body?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At this moment, Chuxue¡¯s heart was filled with shock.


    She could block that sword? Looking carefully once more, that Jueyu seemed to be in a bad state? that sword intent suppression which made her feel like even breathing was difficult was still there. However, it wasn¡¯t able to bind her anymore.


    She felt extremely rxed and light. The 5 elements spiritual energy was jumping in excitement. The feeling when she took off the heavy earth talisman and spirit sealing talisman had returned for some reason.


    However, how was that possible? She forced back this sword prince Jueyu who Yuanfei and the others couldn¡¯t even take a sword of?


    ...She must have seen it wrongly, it must be an illusion!


    However, she didn¡¯t notice the true qi in her body that had already broken through to the 7th grade as well as the internal energy and soul power that had merged like water and milk.


    She was puzzled and didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Until the 5 spiritual beasts behind her sent spiritual fluctuations to warn her did shee back to her senses? Then, she saw that Jueyu had stopped his retreating body.


    His legs stepped in mid-air as he pounced over along with his sword.


    Not only did his face not look ashamed or depressed, but it had a red hue to it, like he was filled with excitement and a will to fight!


    The ck-colored broadsword ripped open the void, once again bringing a ck thick mist. It didn¡¯t have the heaven swallowing earth consuming like aura but was instead more condensed.


    Destroy everything! Destroy any particle that it came into contact with!


    Chuxue was first shocked, following which her pupils constricted, her eyes looking like that of a cat.


    She didn¡¯t even need to think as she instinctivelyshed out.


    ...Explosive me sword!


    1.5 years, training it thousands of times, pretty much bing a muscle memory of her body. At this moment she disyed it surprisingly smoothly.


    The red fire golden phoenix behind her also spread its wings, a vast phoenix aura covered the entire area.


    Chuxue¡¯s sword intent was also changing. It still kept the light and quickness from before, but there was more of the explosiveness of the me as well as the nobility of the king of birds!


    Ayer of mes burnt up around her body like a zing golden me with a bit of red rose on the five-colored swords. In that ck colored sword, wave it struck out, like that of a phoenix descending!


    Just as the vast red me and the pure ck sword mist shed with one another, Chuxue¡¯s sword tip lightly tapped on the body of the broadsword.


    Instantly there was another loud ¡°keng¡± as Jueyu¡¯s body retreated once more.


    This time Chuxue didn¡¯t pause at all, not giving Jueyu a time to breathe. Like that of a shadow as she followed closely behind.


    The zing me on her body slowly dissipated. A pure white spiritual glow covered her body. The five-colored spiritual sword in her hand also seemed to have risen by 2 grades at that moment! The de shone out a terrifying cold glow.


    ...five spirit sweep edge sword!


    If Chuxue¡¯s sword intent from before was noble with a little bit of violence. Then at this moment, it was shockingly sharp.


    The chill gold tiger roared out furiously. The white spiritual light around her body seemed to turn into that of a white tiger shape. A rune appeared in the eyes of the green horned dragon at that moment, causing her body to be covered in ayer of green wind, her movement speed increased.


    The moment Jueyu waved his sword to block, the trajectory of her sword also changed.


    ...3 inches down left!


    She didn¡¯t know why she had to do that, only that she had a rough feeling. That stabbing there was correct. She remembered that her intuition and judgment was far more reliable than her brain. It was why she didn¡¯t hesitate and sh over.


    Another ear-piercing sword ring, releasing several sparks into the air. The entire void was destroyed once more as finger thin lines spread around the area.


    Jueyu was startled, his body retreating once more, another huge hundred feet distance.


    Before he was able to gain a stable foot, Chuxue shed down from the sky once more.


    ...five spirit sword dragon descend!


    Jueyu¡¯s brows furrowed. Without panicking at all he held the broadsword up in front of him and shed. Just as he thought he had sealed up all of Chuxue¡¯s sword strikes, he saw the green sword shadow change once more and slice to the right of his body.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    A light ring once again sounded out in the hundred feet space. At this moment, Jueyu couldn¡¯t stand still on the air, being forced back by the vast sword attack. He fell downwards, stepping on the physical void pir. Once again it retreated, this time it was another hundred feet distance!


    Chuxue didn¡¯t relent, and the red mes who still hadn¡¯t dissipated around her body swelled up once more. Then, it spread out its wings, lightly pping its wings and flying in the air.


    The red me sword light along with several suddenly appearing fire-colored golden wings. Sweeping crazily at a hundred feet out.


    ...fiver spirit sword zing wing!


    It was like she had transformed into a golden phoenix. The god beast bloodline on her body was also shifting about and burning.


    In her mind, she was extremely excited, but there were no random thoughts. She only followed her instinct, to continue chasing and to continue shing out.


    At this moment, Jueyu¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. In his eyes, the current Chuxue seemed to have merged into one with heaven and earth.


    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth, especially the 5 elements spiritual energy had abandoned him. All of it surrounded the little girl, wrapping around her and allowing her to shift it about.


    Those youthful eyes had none of the fear and trepidation from before. It was filled with fighting spirit and excitement like she was enjoying the battle.


    Jueyu¡¯s brows rose, following which his thoughts also totally calmed down. This time he had underestimated this girl. This Chuxue was indeed enough to be his opponent.


    So he needed to go all out in this battle.


    The ck-colored broadsword expanded once more. Exploding out thousands of sword shadows, ck colored lightning currents were ignited, shing with the fire rain, breaking them bit by bit.


    In the end, the ck dark sword shadows all gathered at a point as it struck at where the fiery light was strongest at.


    However just as it intersected, that red me sword suddenly shrunk and shifted. Only after he exploded out the strength at the tip of the sword did the fiery light expanded once more.


    When the 2 swords shed, anotherrge piece of the void cracked, like a snake coiling. Jueyu felt frustration in his heart like he was about to spit blood.


    The explosion timing of strength was different, it caused him who could suppress her by a grade to be at a disadvantage. Using a focused attack against a scattered one to cause his sword light to be chaotic and enter an unorganized state.


    He had no choice but to retreat once more. This 4th sword was another hundred feet! Several bits of the fire rain seeped into his body, burning the clothes on him.


    He finally had an extremely preposterous feeling rise in his heart like all his weaknesses were obvious in this teen¡¯s eyes. Even some of the sword technique weaknesses he hadn¡¯t noticed he had couldn¡¯t escape the sharp eyes of his opponent.


    ...How was this possible? You must be joking!


    Since young, he was seen as a sword technique talent. 23 years old he analyzed the theories of the sword path. In these 2 years, he challenged the 10 shrines and 19 spiritual houses one by one, as well as the publicly recognizedrge sects.


    He fought all the young generation experts in the cloud world, a total of 174 battles.


    If you asked him, he felt that his sword path would be listed into the top 3 of people in the same generation. Thisbat experience was also unique.


    However, the little girl was just 16. Where did she have such deep martial path cultivation to see through his great extinction sword?


    Chuxue had no time to bother about his thoughts. When that fire rain dissipated another sword struck.


    Her body was covered in the blue watery light. However, it didn¡¯te into conflict with the zing mes. Instead, the water bubbled and evaporated into white fog.


    The fire wings behind her back also turned watery blue, with numerous boiling currents as it charged forward.


    ...five spirit sword quicksilver!


    It was really like quicksilver seeping into the ground! Be it the sword shadow or the watery liquid, it spread all over. It entered through all possible holes, charging into the ck sword wave of Jueyu and giving out a series of ¡°ding ding¡± sounds.


    Every time the sound of the swords shing rang out, Jueyu took a step back. When this watery light sword stance was slowly fading, Jueyu was already a hundred feet away. His expression was dark and sunken. That devilishly handsome face had a few blood marks.


    At this moment, everyone in the space was silent. Pretty much everyone stopped breathing, afraid of disturbing this intense sword battle.


    Their eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. Chuxue used a total of 5 swords, but each receive by Jueyu meant that he had to retreat by 100 feet.


    The sword prince who was famous throughout the cloud world was in a really bad state, finding it tough to keep up.


    Was this person who had challenged 10 shrines, 19 spiritual houses and not lost a single time, going to lose in the hands of this girl?


    This teen, such a young age, how could she have such a high, even suppressing Jueyu by a level of sword art?


    Suchen in the distance was at a loss, not understanding what he was seeing.


    Thinking about it, Suchen couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth.


    ¡°This is weird! This girl¡¯s every sword falls on this Jueyu¡¯s weakness. The strength of this sword technique is no weaker than Zong Shou. However, looking at her sword trajectory it seems fixed but halfway it would change ording to the situation. She strikes after he strikes, how weird...¡±


    He had seen Zong Shou¡¯s sword techniques and he initiated the attacks, seeing through the sword trajectory of the opponent. Either that or he forced the opponent to attack the way he wanted to.


    Lei Dong was also clueless. He had seen Chuxue. Not only was herprehension not high, but she was a little slow. Was he wrong?


    Was this girl known as Xuechu, not Chuxue?


    Looking carefully, that sword path was indeed really orthodox,cking in changes but it had a nimbleness and flexibility different from normal people.


    At the same time on the building, Hanfang stood up. He took a step in front, outside of the barrier. His hands slightly trembling. After a long while, he gave out a long sigh.


    ¡°This brat has thebat martial body?¡±

 Chapter 479 - Huge Regret

    <strong>Chapter 479: Huge Regret</strong>


    At the same time in the building, Hanfang stood up and took a step forward to beyond the fence. His hands were slightly trembling. After a long while, he sighed.


    ¡°This brat has thebat martial body?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled as he sat on the rocking chair, continue to leisurely shake.


    ¡°More or less! I found out 3 years ago. Unfortunately, I am useless and don¡¯t know how to teach her. Till today, she is only at the middle stage. Hehe! That day I told you that you would regret...¡±


    ¡°Scoff! Cultivators like me focus on a round and clear dao heart, having no regrets at all. Since I have already missed out on it, then there is nothing to be regretful about...¡±


    Although he said that, his tone was that of indifference like he had broken away from his feelings. However, in his stomach, he was filled with huge regret. He never felt his heart hurt so bad.


    In this life, he had done numerous stupid things, but none of it couldpete with that of today.


    Spirit trained tiger bones and dual cultivator. Within themon people path pce, it could only be considered a little above average.


    Even if she merged spirit and martial arts, it could only cause qi to be much stronger than people of stronger grade and could fight people above her grade.


    However, without enough martial path and spiritual cultivation talent, she would just have more strength than others¨Clike a dumb giant holding a giant hammer but not knowing how to use it. If one thought about it, one wouldn¡¯t feel much fear.


    However, at this moment, thisbat martial body caused Chuxue to have the ability to go up against sword prince Jueyu. Her strong fighting intuition could cause her to go up against his sword technique even if she doesn¡¯t grasp sword theories.


    These 5 spirit beasts helped to make up for herst shortfall. After grasping spiritual cultivation, she was not suppressed.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly, thinking to himself: Continue acting! Continue acting! However, thinking about it he decided not to continue provoking the old man.


    Taking the opportunity that senior brother Hanfang didn¡¯t notice, he secretly kept 3 of the spiritual fruits on the table into his sleeves.


    Such a good thing. He could let Ruoshui and Chuxue try it. Oh! As for Zong Yuan, he would just bring one for him.


    Then, he thought about himself needing to reward her with something on her return? So he took another 2 more.


    There were just 8 of these red jade spirit containing fruits. At this moment only 2 remained in the tray.


    Zong Shou turned his eyes, deciding to go all the way and ce all the spirit fruits into his heaven and earth bag. He even hid that bottle of hundred spirit nectar in too.


    At that moment Hanfang came back to his senses. His face filled with enlightenment, ¡°How exquisite! Using the qilin as the foundation to carry the soul power consumption of the other 4 protector beasts. 5 spirit beastspatible with the 5 elements in full cohesion, making them close to natural protector beasts. Not only could they protect her, but they can also help herprehend heaven and earth, the mysteries of spiritual cultivation to grasp god beast sword intent. Then, her spiritual cultivation would have no more obstacles.¡±


    As he said that, Hanfang turned his head. His eyes saw that empty tray right away and that bottle of a hundred spirit nectar that had disappeared.


    The corner of his eyes slightly twitched as he scolded that little brat. However, he acted like he didn¡¯t see it, and only his voice became cold.


    ¡°I am only curious about how you managed to do that?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and drew in the air using his finger. There was a mark that was formed from soul power which appeared in front of him. It was the shape of a spiritual formation.


    Although it was a rough diagram, a rough structure, Hanfang¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°So that is it!¡±


    This spiritual formation invented by the younger generation wasn¡¯t much to him. He didn¡¯t find it profound.


    What itcked was just a thinyer which when solved would be clear to see.


    His first thought was that if theirmon people path disciples could use a simr formation to recruit protector beasts, wouldn¡¯t their strength greatly increase?


    Then, he felt helpless. 5 god beast subspecies grade spiritual beasts was not something everyone could obtain. If they were normal beasts, then the effects would greatly decrease and it wouldn¡¯t have many benefits.


    The ones who could receive the most benefits would only be the real core of the sect.


    However, even if the mosquito was small, it was still a piece of meat.


    Hanfang smiled, ¡°If you are willing to give this technique to the sect, I can give you 300 thousand merit points!¡±


    Then he recalled that this spiritual formation came from Zong Shou¡¯s hand. Be it within the cloud world or other worlds, there weren¡¯t simr spells.


    Did this fellow create this by himself? Thinking about his age, that was a little unheard of.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯tmit,ughing, ¡°I can¡¯t do 300 thousand, at least 2 million! If 5 spirits can¡¯t work, then 4 divisions. If you can¡¯t find that then 3 powers. If not then 2 extremes. Only the price would be a littlerger...¡±


    Hanfang scoffed coldly. This fellow asked for a lot. The doubt in his heart was unlocked. He thought to himself that no matter how talented Zong Shou was, he couldn¡¯t have perfected the art to such a level in such a short time.


    It was most probably an ancient secret technique he got from somewhere by luck.


    He waszy to bother with Zong Shou, looking down below with deep focus. His heart was feeling a pulling pain, regret, and head mixing.


    Whilst they were speaking, Chuxue had already stabbed out ten over swords. Every one of them forced Jueyu to retreat in a bad state.


    The distance was slowly increasing, 100 feet, 110 feet, 120 feet...


    The silence that hadsted for a full 8 minutes was slowly broken. Boisterous discussion sounds once again rose.


    ¡°...This is already the 29th sword! Initial grade 7 realm and she was able to force sword prince Jueyu to such a level. 29 swords to force him back by 3170 feet. If this is said out who would believe it?¡±


    ¡°Apart from Tanqiu, who knew thatmon people path had such a person. Spirit and martial arts merging, exquisite sword technique. What a total surprise...¡±


    ¡°This girl is really surprising. In the past, there was Shui Lingbo and Fangwen, now there is Tanqiu and Xuechu. Themon people path wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid of having no one to inherit the throne for the next ten thousand years.¡±


    ¡°What I am feeling weird about is why her sword path isn¡¯t taking the initiative but it is changing ording to the situation...¡±


    All themon people path disciples were so excited that their faces turned red. The depressed looks on their faces had all faded.


    ¡°Within mymon people path, there is such a person?¡±


    ¡°As expected from someone who the sect made an exception to ept as a 3rd generation disciple, she is much stronger than us!¡±


    ¡°Just now I was finding it so weird why the sect would arrange this Chuxue as thest. It is just that we are too shallow. The pce head must have known that this 3rd generation great senior master was at the brink of breaking through. That she was extremely strong, spirit and martial arts merging into one. So why couldn¡¯t she fight this Jueyu? She is indeed much better than Yuanfei and those few pieces of trash! Grade 7 peak but not even managing to take a single sword...¡±


    ¡°This sword prince Jueyu is arrogant! Did he think that ourmon people path had no one?¡±


    ¡°To be able to use initial grade 7 strength to force him to such a stage. Even if she loses, she should feel honorable!¡±


    ¡°It is still the pce head and the elders that are smart. Ourmon people path have many talents recently!¡±,


    When Fangwen heard those words, he was feeling a little bit guilty, sweating out cold sweat.


    Suggesting for Chuxue to fight had nothing to do with him. It was all that person who had risen to the 16th spot in the mysterious life golden book.


    He didn¡¯t expect such a situation to happen, and he was ashamed, ashamed...


    The fewmon people path elders all had weird expressions on their faces, looking slightly awkward. However, they were much more experienced than Fangwen and their faces were much thicker. They acted like nothing had happened, smiling like they were enjoying the glory of their disciple¨Clike they forgot that not long ago they were ming one another in the pce main hall.


    The tone of the interactions between them had changed.


    ¡°Senior master Zong¡¯s taste is really good! I knew that he wouldn¡¯t randomly do things, he had to have his reasoning!¡±


    ¡°When I saw this Xue¡¯er I knew she had great spiritual energy, so intelligent she appeared dumb, her sword was most probably exquisite. She also had 2 types of talismans on her and was hardworking. Now it seems like it was like I had expected...¡±


    ¡°So senior brother Li had expected it? Smart people think alike! This time we can finally answer to the sect.¡±


    Fangwen couldn¡¯t help but scold out in his hearts. Could his few senior brothers and junior nephews be any more shameless?


    At this moment he also felt that Chuxue¡¯s sword was abnormal. She wasn¡¯t taking the initiative, relying on changing her sword trajectory to suppress Jueyu.


    However, no matter how he thought about it he couldn¡¯t get an answer.


    Coincidentally there was an exmation that rose and shocked the entire ce.


    ¡°Pce head Fangwen, does your disciple have the legendarybat martial body?¡±


    When those few words entered his ears, he felt his eardrums shake, like he had bepletely sober. All of his questions were finally answered.


    Why didn¡¯t he think about that? Weren¡¯t such signs the symbol of abat martial body?


    Looking out, only to see that the person who asked was knife lord Li Wuhui. Fangwen¡¯s lips rose following which he shook his head and smiled in an indiscernible manner.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say, I can¡¯t say!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t confirmed the matter and if he admitted it and it turned out wrong, wouldn¡¯t it be a huge loss of his face? At this moment he could only act in a high and mighty manner.


    Fangwen avoided the question but the people below all treated it like he had half admitted it.


    The buzz once again went silent. Everyone exchanged nces with one another, their shock was far from what words could describe.


    Combat martial body! In legends, they¡¯re said to have shocking intuition, born to fight. Even if they didn¡¯t learn martial path theories they could also climb to peak martial ancestor...


    It was said that this peak intuition, apart from people whose martial path had broken through the god realm level of secrets. If not, one wouldn¡¯t be able topare to it.


    Chuxue, apart from merging spirit with martial arts, had such a special ability!


    At this moment, Yuanfei¡¯s face was ashen white, filling his head turn numb.


    Before this, he only felt embarrassed that the dumb brat he looked down on could suppress Jueyu with herbat strength.


    Only now did he realize what kind of person he had offended.


    ...Spirit and martial arts merging,bat martial body!


    No matter how the sect treated everyone fairly. If the sect is prosperous, the future resources would also suitably lean towards this girl and she would be taken good care of.


    It seemed like this Chuxue was only a maid-servant of Tanqiu?

 Chapter 480 - Stopping After Being Devoid of Energy

    <strong>Chapter 480: Stopping After Being Devoid of Energy</strong>


    ¡°Middle-grade intuition, so that was the case. Chuxue, Xuechu, it is most probably her...¡±


    Lei Dong looked out from a distance, his eyes filled with an understanding. His expression was unusuallyplicated.


    When he first saw that little brat he felt that this tiger cat race little girl seemed silly and extremely cute. She was pure and innocent, really loyal to Zong Shou. Apart from that, he didn¡¯t feel anything else.


    How would he know at that time that the brat would have such a shocking sword!


    ...Spirit and martial arts merging into one,bat martial body. Right away, all the sects and factions would remember her name.


    Suchen¡¯s expression was a little weird, ¡°Common people path has many talents in this generation...¡±


    To be able to resist Jueyu for 30 swords and still have the advantage, this was already the highest skilled experts within the cloud world.


    One must know that this sword prince Jueyu could even win some grade 9 experts!


    Lei Dong was speechless, thinking that their Sword Sect had made a huge loss.


    Zong Shou, Chuxue, wasn¡¯t that a buy one, get one free?


    He also thought about Zong Yuan. No, it was buy one, get two free. He only hoped that his junior brother, who was training in the ten thousand sword vast habitat, wouldn¡¯t disappoint him.


    In the distance, the sword light shone and the swords rang out, disturbing Lei Dong¡¯s thoughts.


    He saw the situation there change once more. Jueyu had blocked an attack from Chuxue.


    The red mes filled the sky, but this time, Jueyu only retreated by 120 feet!


    Along with the 2 balls of sword shadows entangling and changing, Jueyu retreated less and less each time.


    ...120 feet, 110 feet, 100 feet!


    Suchen¡¯s brows rose, ¡°It seems like he has stabilized himself.¡±


    Lei Dong nodded his head. That person in the distance seemed to know that even if his sword technique was ethereal and indiscernible, it was ineffective towards Chuxue¡¯s intuition.


    He decided to change his usual style and directly and simply attacked. His sword speed had also increased by double. Although he was still having a tough time blocking, he could easily deal with it. His footsteps stabilized and that ck fog sword wave started to expand once more.


    But when it reached a hundred feet, Jueyu wasn¡¯t able to reduce that distance by anymore.


    Chuxue¡¯s sword technique was also o improving at this moment. That first sword was as nimble and ethereal as a flying celestial body, and now it seemed to have merged into her sword.


    It was light and her sword stance wasn¡¯t so orthodox anymore, shing out casually. Pretty much each sword strike was filled with a rhythm that tugged at the heartstrings. The sword trajectory was also indiscernible, unable to search for and predict.


    What was more shocking was that this sword intent, apart from the qilin sword she grasped, it didn¡¯t conflict with the other 4 types of god beast sword intent.


    Looking at that extremely light and eye-catching sword light, a sentence floated up within Lei Dong¡¯s mind.


    ...People good attacking dare to move above the nine heavens! One can find no traces, one can see no marks!


    ¡°What a spirit illusion sword intent, it is pretty much a heavenlybination with this Xuechu!¡±


    He then swept around, only to see the weird expressions of the various people who watched the battle.


    Most of them were extremely ugly.


    Huge enemies of themon people path spread all about the cloud world. To most people, for them to have a talent on the level of Fangwen and Shui Lingbo was the worst possible news.


    This meant that thismon people demon sect that had betrayed the right path would be stable for thousands of years, its core unable to be shaken.


    ¡°Hey! This girl¡¯s luck is shockingly good!¡±


    Suddenly someone said in awe. Suchen and Lei Dong came back to their senses, their hearts moving as they looked carefully into the area. Following which their eyes were filled with shock.


    Just as what that person had said, Chuxue¡¯s luck was unexpectedly good.


    Every time the 2 swords shed, the void cracks that form would almost always not be on Chuxue¡¯s side. Like it had its mind to try to avoid her body and not affect her sword trajectory.


    Every time she struck out, the surrounding heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual energy ratio would be perfect. It made it easy for her to control, always able to gather up enough five-element spiritual energy. It made each of her swords the optimal state. 100% of sword attacks could often reach 120% of its power!


    If it was luck, then forget it. One could only say that she was really lucky.


    But if she was controlling it on her own then that would be a little terrifying!


    Chuxue, at this moment, seemed to enter a mysterious state. She seemed to be in an enlightenment state and seem to be flying.


    Her eyes were lost, no anxiousness at all. However with every sword that stabbed out, the spiritual rhythm would increase, and the angle would also be more precise.


    When it changed mid-swing, it became even tougher to predict, directly striking at the weaknesses, bing more and more vicious. One sword was stronger than thest, unable to block at all!


    Suchen¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Luckily at this moment, Chuxue¡¯s opponent was sword prince Jueyu.


    If it was him, he would most probably only be able to block 10 swords from the girl.


    He slowly focused. This battle was such a surprise. He had benefited a lot, exceeding what he gained from watching Jueyu challenge thest 5 shrines.


    This time when he returned to the sect, if he can calm himself down andprehend, it could cause his sword technique attainments to increase.


    He counted silently in his heart. When it reached the 145th number, he came back to his senses. He heard that the sword ring was different from before. Be it the five-element spirit sword or the ck broadsword in Jueyu¡¯s hand, they were crying out.


    ¡°145th sword forced back 16 thousand feet!¡±


    ...The initial grade 7 realm, actually forcing the pretty much invincible sword prince, whose name shocked the world, to retreat by 10 miles!


    At that moment, everyone was silent. Apart from the sound of the swords shing there were no more sounds. Even the sound of a pin drop could be heard.


    Even the people with the lowest cultivation here realized that the most crucial moment had arrived.


    Jueyu stood still on the spot, standing still and not moving. That ck sword light instantly exploded, thousands of sword shadows like that of a wave, pushing the ck flood forwards. A thousand feet of space was forcefully sliced open, cracks were all over. Lines of giant serpent-like ck colored cracks flowed all around.


    The ck flood swept up, thousands of sword shadows seem to swallow up Chuxue who was tens of feet away.


    At this moment, Chuxue was provoked by the sword shadow, the anxiousness in her pupils slowly recovered. She seemed to have awakened from the enlightenment state.


    However, in the next instance, her eyes opened wide, seeming to return to the 1st sword, her starting state.


    The aura of the 5 spirit beasts were changing. They all slightly retracted and returned to a stable state. It was like they had merged into one, many runes and gold lines appeared between the 5 spirit beasts.


    It caused Chuxue to be covered in a green glow. The wings behind her which were formed shone a five-colored spiritual light, giving one a feeling of manyyers.


    Chuxue¡¯s sword also sliced out at this moment!


    ...five spirit sword beast merge!


    The hardest toplete sword that Zong Shou taught her, one that Chuxue who hadn¡¯t grasped was easily shed out at this moment.


    And when this sword chopped down, it seemed like the milky way had fallen. A sky full of five-colored glow, extremely eye-catching, like the entire heaven and earth, was forcefully cut open!


    The front was sliced into 2 pieces without much difficulty.


    Following which there was a low ¡®keng¡¯ sound. The originally stable space barrier was copsing.


    Jueyu was forced to retreat, this time he seemed like he was devoid of energy, unable to stop the backward momentum.


    It was a thousand feet away before he stopped. His expression was dark and ugly, there was a chip on the ck colored broadsword in his hand. There were also tens of wounds on his body.


    However, Chuxue surprisingly didn¡¯t chase him to strike.


    When the wind storm calmed down and everyone looked over, they realized that Chuxue was standing on her original spot, panting profusely, her face was ashen white.


    The five spirit god beasts behind her looked listless, shriveled up and devoid of energy.


    ...She was out of energy! In the end, the girl still lost.


    When such a thought rose, only then did the people shockingly realize that along with that sword, Chuxue and Jueyu had fought for 146 rounds!


    She had a pretty much one-sided advantage for 146 swords, forcing him back 17 thousand feet. Even that final sword caused Jueyu to be at a never before seen disadvantage.


    In the end, she lost only because she was out of energy and was unable to continue!


    If Chuxue¡¯s cultivation was a little higher if she was also grade 8, what would the oue be?


    Could she defeat sword prince Jueyu?


    The ten thousand people here were mostly pumped up. A portion of the experts were thinking back closely to thatst sword in their minds.


    ...So strong! It wasn¡¯t as ethereal as the first one but it pretty much merged all the 5 types of god beast sword intent into one.


    Causing the strength of that sword to climb into the 9th grade, to slice open the great extinction sword and force him back!


    Although the girl had lost, it was honorable!


    With just the starting and final swords, under the skies, she would have a bright future!


    Outside of the 6 pinnacle swords, there would probably need to be one more person! The cloud world would have yet another rising star.


    Chuxue¡¯s eyes were at a loss, using all her strength to resist the deep sense of exhaustion in her body.


    Looking at the wounded Jueyu she was startled. A momentter did she understand what had happened just now through the pictures in her memory.


    She did it. Not only did she block the 1st sword, she even counter-attacked and forced him to be unable to fight back.


    She only lost at the 146th sword! She was more than 10 times stronger than the total of Yuanfei and the others added together.


    Was it her? Was she dreaming?


    She secretly pinched her tights which caused her to feel pain. That pain was real so this whole thing was most probably true.


    In her heart, she first felt a little regret and pity that she didn¡¯t grab the chance to defeat Jueyu.


    Following which emotions surged in her heart. This was sword prince Jueyu, one of the famous three pinnacle swords.


    Her strength could be discussed on the same level as him?


    However, she felt a sour feeling in her nose and nearly cried out. She didn¡¯t know what kind of feeling she was having at the moment. Happiness but sad, excited but touched, disbelief, all mixed up together...

 Chapter 481 - Tanqiu Afraid to Fight?

    <h4>Chapter 481: Tanqiu Afraid to Fight?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Jueyu, opposite her, didn¡¯t attack. He just casually threw the ck broadsword to the side with no intention to keep it for sentimental value.


    Although he had nourished this sword for a long time, it was more or less useless now. There seemed to be only a small chip on the sword de, however, there were many hidden damages to the sword body.


    He always used the great extinction sword to destroy other peoples¡¯ weapons. He didn¡¯t expect that his spiritual weapon would have a day when it was destroyed by others.


    Then, he squinted his eyes and sized up Chuxue, like he was getting to know this innocent girl from scratch.


    ¡°Themon people path has loads of talents. I have learned from this battle. Although I won, I lost...¡±


    He stood on the spot, and his expression was calm, unlike that of a loser.


    No matter how much one hated him, one had to admit that he was magnanimous.


    ¡°Miss Chuxue, who taught you your 1st sword? Before this, I have never seen anything like it. I didn¡¯t know thatmon people path had such a sword technique!¡±


    Chuxue gave out an ¡°ah¡±,ing back to her senses. This was the first time someone had called her ¡®miss¡¯ and she couldn¡¯t adapt to it. The ten thousand over eyes also made her feel really out of ce.


    She didn¡¯t think much about it in her mind, replying in a silly manner, ¡°My young master taught it to me...¡±


    When she said those words, pretty much everyone¡¯s heartstrings moved. It wasn¡¯t the fewmon people path elders who taught this girl to such a realm, but instead Tanqiu...


    Speaking of which, this Xuechu seemed to be the maidservant of that person. If the servant was already so strong, what about the master?


    Before this, his impression of Tanqiu was only of that of a person who used 800mon people, mysterious dragon warriors, to defeat the purple cloud sword cavalry in the ck Spirit Canyon.


    In the end, he defeated a grade 7 as a grade 6, 201 swords to defeat Ji Lingzi from Tailing Sect. He defended the first 200 swords and attacked on thest sword, winning in one sword. Which was how he got famous in the world.


    However now with Chuxue under him, the impressions the others had of Tanqiu were instantly really indiscernible and unclear.


    ¡°Tanqiu?¡± Jueyu¡¯s brows rose, his expression calming down once more, ¡°With no effort, like a celestial from another world. Without this sword, Miss Xuechu wouldn¡¯t have broken through to grade 7 so smoothly. How amazing! Then the set of sword techniques was also taught to you by your young master?¡±


    Only at this moment was Chuxue shocked to her senses, like it was better if other people don¡¯t find out about this matter. She decisively shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡±


    Jueyu smiled, looking at her expression he could already confirm things. He then looked towards Fangwen as well as space above, ¡°Pce head Fang, I came this time for Tanqiu. I have sent the challenge, so why do you reject me. Is it because your first seat Tanqiu is afraid to fight?¡±


    The people around were all startled, following which their expressions became weird.


    Since that Tanqiu could teach and nurture Chuxue, then no one would doubt the sword path attainments of this Tanqiu.


    At this moment no one would feel that Tanqiu was being afraid to fight. They also knew that Jueyu said those words to provokemon people¡¯s path to agree.


    However, be it themon people path disciples or the people watching on, their eyes were filled with anticipation, quietly waiting for Fangwen to reply. They all wanted to see the shine of themon people path first seat.


    Amongst them, people like knife lord Li Wuhui, their eyes were sharp, forcing down on Fangwen.


    The battle between Chuxue and Jueyu was phenomenal and exciting. However, the former was relying more on instinct. Thetter was unable to defend, losing out on the initiative, unable to turn back the battle.


    That was why it couldn¡¯t be considered a peak martial path battle. If Tanqiu could fight, then thismon people vast habitat would be worth the trip.


    Chuxue couldn¡¯t help but feel furious, ¡°My young master isn¡¯t afraid to fight!¡±


    Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t give any persuasive exnation. She could only find a random reason, ¡°He can¡¯t be bothered! You can¡¯t even beat me. Young master won¡¯t fight with you!¡±


    At the start she stammered whilst the more she said the more confident she got.


    Jueyu shook his head, waving his sleeves, ¡°Miss Chuxue this is between your young master and I. Naturally themon people pce head and your young master will decide. It has nothing to do with you miss...¡±


    Chuxue was furious and was just about to say something. Only to hear Fangwen suddenly say, ¡°Junior sister Xue you can return!¡±


    Chuxue was helpless, only unwillingly acknowledging it. However, the moment she turned around, she saw that numerous gazes were focusing on her.


    ...Gratitude, envy, shock, happiness.


    Chuxue was first stunned. Then she flushed red¨Ca little embarrassed but a little gleeful.


    She hesitated for a moment before she acted like she didn¡¯t see anything as she walked forwards. She learned from Zong Shou, acting calm like she didn¡¯t care about anything as she walked back.


    Suddenly she understood what the weird phrases like ¡°cool¡± which Zong Shou always said meant.


    She felt a floating feeling in her heart, totally distracted. Chuxue suddenly felt a spiritual energy current explode beneath her feet, like the residue power from the sword just now hadn¡¯t calmed down.


    She didn¡¯t take a stable footing, falling forwards and onto the ground.


    At that moment the entire ce was silent.


    Chuxue¡¯s eyes felt warm, her eyes watering up as she looked in the sky. Tears welled up, nearly crying out.


    She thought to herself: Young master, you said that the unlucky things would happen 6 hourster! You lied to me! This is so embarrassing. How will I live?


    Fangwen was in mid-air, and the corner of his lips twitched. He took a moment before being able to suppress hisughter. He had a solemn expression, looking below without making a sound.


    ¡°Young master Jue although you made a challenge, junior brother Tan not epting it is a matter between the sect and him. It is not up to you. The battle today has ended, mymon people path has no one left. If you want to train your sword you can challenge other sect and you can leave now...¡±


    When Jueyu heard that his brows furrowed. Following which heughed, ¡°My personality is good, however, there are 2 things that people see as my problem. One is that I am a sword idiot and the other is that I am stubborn. If I decided on something I won¡¯t give up halfway. Even if the first seat andmon people path don¡¯t agree, I will wait here. I will wait until you agree!¡±


    After saying that, he stood on the spot, closing his eyes. He didn¡¯t make a sound and didn¡¯t move at all.


    Fangwen¡¯s eyes focused, he thenughed coldly, ¡°Since you want to wait here, then go ahead!¡±


    After finishing, he waszy to continue talking with this Jueyu. He flung his sleeves and walked back into themon people pce.


    At this moment, in the building above, Hanfangughed as he stood up from the rocking chair. ¡°Junior brother Zong, are you interested in fighting with this Jueyu?¡±


    Zong Shou knew that the old man would ask that, curling up his lips, ¡°The sect isn¡¯t afraid I would be an embarrassment?¡±


    ¡°It is okay!¡± Hanfang was resolute and decisive, magnanimously waving his hand, ¡°With Chuxue¡¯s battle in front there is nothing we need to be afraid of!¡±


    Even if he lost, with Chuxue¡¯s previous battle none of the many powers in the world would dare to belittlemon people path.


    Zong Shouughed involuntarily, thinking to himself that this was the typical burning the bridge after one crosses. This was so heartless!


    ¡°Because there was her in front which is why I don¡¯t dare to attack. If I am weaker than her then what would happen to my face?¡±


    Zong Shou gave a self-mockingugh. However, he didn¡¯t care much.


    At this moment Hanfang also asked casually, ¡°Since you know that you are even weaker than your maidservant then why are you still trying for dharma? Oh right, a few days ago your name has risen one spot in the mysterious golden life book. What changes happened in your cultivation recently?¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked. He didn¡¯t know about that. Following which he replied vaguely, ¡°There is a change, senior brother will know in the future!¡±


    After he spoke he stood up and walked outside of the building, ¡°Remember 3 million merit points! Not a single but less...¡±


    The corner of Hanfang¡¯s eyes twitched. Following which it seemed like Zong Shou recalled something, suddenly turning his head, ¡°Oh right! Senior brother I forgot I got an ounce of snow leaf tip that I didn¡¯t take. Senior brother won¡¯t go back on your words right?¡±


    Hanfang was instantly furious, grabbing a teacup on the side and throwing it towards the door, scolding out, ¡°Scram!¡±


    This fellow stole an entire bottle of spiritual wine, 7 red jade spirit containing fruits. He had the face to ask him for snow leaf tip, how preposterous!


    Zong Shouughed, he didn¡¯t feel disappointed at all, turning around and leaving.


    He used his spiritual sense to cover his face. At this moment most of themon people path disciples were still standing at their original spots, immersed in the rhythm of the battle that just ended. No one noticed him which was why he was able to walk silently back into themon people bast habitat.


    There were already many of them who returned, in groups they chatted.


    ¡°What a waste! Tanqiu, first seat isn¡¯t willing to fight. If not we would defeat this Jueyu.¡±


    ¡°In the past when I looked at great great senior master Xuechu, she seemed blur and dumb. Who knew that she was so amazing. Combat martial body, martial arts, and spirit merging into one. I¡¯m envious. This battle is enough to destroy the mes of that Jueyu!¡±


    ¡°With such a servant, one can imagine how strong the master is. Who knows when we will manage to see the first seat¡¯s sword technique.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up, his mood was really good. However, it wasn¡¯t like there wasn¡¯t any unhappiness within.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t without logic that Jueyu said that Tanqiu was afraid. Speaking of which the cultivation of the first seat hasn¡¯t changed in over a year.¡±


    ¡°Before today who knew about Xuechu¡¯s talent? Spirit and martial arts merging into one,bat martial body, this is given by the heavens. To say that Tanqiu taught her everything and nurtured her is thinking a little too highly of him...¡±


    ¡°That Jueyu has already restricted his internal energy so what does first seat Tan even have to worry? Even if he lost if he could be like Chuxue, then even if he loses it would be glorious!¡±


    Zong Shou rubbed his temples and broke out into augh. He waszy to bother, heading back casually towards 1st courtyard A.

 Chapter 482 - Vast Habitat Snowing

    <h4>Chapter 482: Vast Habitat Snowing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Returning into the courtyard, Zong Shou left the spiritual fruit, spiritual wine, etc. in the main hall. Then, he walked alone back towards his room.


    There, he saw that this 400 feet space had already be a dual light and dark worlds.


    On the dark side, there wasn¡¯t even a single bit of light. On the side of the light, it was eye catchingly bright.


    The 2 pearls which had, in a day, turned into the rough embryos of the white and ck holes, couldn¡¯t be looked directly at anymore. Even if he reached out with his spiritual sense, half of it was repelled. The other half was absorbed, unable to release them from their positions.


    He could also clearly feel that between the two of them there was a spiritual bridge that was built up.


    The extreme dark chill energy pearl could not only absorb spiritual energy like before and store in the depths of the pearl. As for the zing ss pearl, it didn¡¯t need to burn its source anymore.


    The 2 sides formed a cycle, filled with unlimited energy, the cycle never-ending.


    Looking at the sight in front of him, Zong Shou slightly hesitated.


    The moment he stepped in, it was either he would be grade 7, using the power of external items to directly form the dharma. If not, his foundations would be destroyed, his soul ocean abandoned, and his life would even be in danger!


    There was probably only a 30% chance of seeding.


    His brows furrowed. A momentter, Zong Shouughed coldly. He suddenly moved forwards and sat down where the ck and white intersected.


    A few spells cast out, and Zong Shou said, ¡°Retract¡±.


    Instantly, this ck and light spiritual light, which one couldn¡¯t look at, directly covered over. It charged in through the center of his brows, merging into the depths of his soul.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face turned ashen white. He felt that his soul ocean was half cold and half hot, about to cause his soul to instantly copse.


    Without hesitation, Zong Shou reached out with his hand and a ss jade bottle appeared in his hands.


    A few drops of jade white liquid flew out. It was the magnificent spirit jade marrow that Dragon Shadow helped him ask for from Lingyun Sect. These few drops of spiritual liquid also entered from the center of his brows.


    Then his soul instantly rxed. His thoughts, which were so close to stopping, became active once more.


    The 2 soul ocean whirlpools which were on the brink of copsing, started rotating once more.


    The soul ocean built up once again. One side was scarily dark and the other was eye catchingly bright.


    A long whileter, after the situation in the soul had stabilized, Zong Shou heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that he had alreadypleted this step.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to rx. Charging to grade 7 and forming the dharma was just the start. The most dangerous part had still not passed.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    7 dayster, withinmon people path vast habitat at the main hall of the pce.


    Fangwen furrowed his brows as he looked forward.


    There was a bright illusionary image that showed them the wide space fissure outside of the vast habitat. A huge number of cultivators were gathered here, closely packed together. On a rough count, there were 4,300 of them.


    Pretty much all their cultivation was at least grade 6 and above. There were 400 grade 7 and above.


    ? of them were random cultivators whilst the rest were cultivators from the other sects of the cloud world.


    ¡°Jueyu is a headache!¡±


    Fangwen felt his head hurt, throbbing in pain. Around him, the few pce elders brow¡¯s furrowed, frowning in frustration.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t much of an issue for them gathering here. I am afraid that some people have bad intentions and want to harm us. We need to think of a method to solve this...¡±


    Fangwen looked at the person who spoke. It was a 20-year-old woman who was looking at the illusion in the center, a worried look on her face.


    This was a spirit realm expert who was the elder of Taiyuan Sect. In recent years, due to him cultivating a technique that needed him to rebuild his foundations, the reason he returned to the cloud world to seek protection from his sect, his cultivation was too strong. He could only remain in the vast habitat and take up the role of the pce elder.


    The cloud world had low spiritual energy, and even grade 8 cultivators weren¡¯t able to spend too long outside.


    If they couldn¡¯t find a suitable cultivation area. It would harm their foundations.


    This was why these shrines and spiritual houses as well as the many spirit mountains were so important and seen as the foundations of a sect.


    Without a spiritual area to cultivate, not to mention improving, but even maintaining their current realm was difficult.


    ¡°Jueyu¡¯s identity is unusual. We can¡¯t forcefully chase him away...¡±


    ¡°Scoff! Even if he has a saint realm end realm expert behind him, why should ourmon people path need to fear anything?¡±


    ¡°When the spiritual wave rises, it will be where the war for the worlds are fought. The sects won¡¯t stop fighting, and we will undoubtedly be dragged in. Unless we have no choice, we shouldn¡¯t make strong enemies!¡±


    ¡°This is just a short term solution! Allow me to be direct! Ten thousand years ofmon people path, we did what we want, facing enemies on all 4 sides. When were we ever afraid of anyone?¡±


    ¡°This n is not appropriate. However, forcefully chasing Jueyu away is the worse solution we have to consider.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, we should still let Zong Shou fight with him!¡±


    ¡°However, senior master isn¡¯t willing, so what can we do?¡±


    Fangwen rubbed his temples and looked towards Hanfang. Since the Chuxue and Jueyu battle, he had been frowning. At this moment his face was dark and sunken, holding a golden message talisman he received not long ago. He was deep in thought.


    Seemingly feeling Fangwen¡¯s gaze, Hanfang came back to his senses, following which he gave out an awkward smile, ¡°It is from senior masters Xuanjing and Xuanxuan who are discussing Chuxue.¡±


    The entire main hall was silent. Everyone obediently looked down and listened.


    Lin Xuanjing, Lin Xuanxuan.


    One was the Taiyuan Sect ancestor, the other the Seven Spirit Sect ancestor. In the past, they were soulmates of Xi Zi, and at the moment, the only 2 first-generation ancestor level people.


    Hanfang looked coldly at this group of pce elders. He knew who, out of all of them, leaked the news. He said, ¡°They said that within this year, they would return to the cloud world to look and test the junior generation. The two senior masters rarely return, so we must receive them well and not disappoint them. This is also a great opportunity for the disciples that newly entered our sect...¡±


    Fangwen hesitated. One Jueyu was giving him enough of a headache. Before he solved it, why did these 2 senior masters pop up?


    He wished that he could just give up his position as pce head. Even if it was to that unreliable Shui Lingbo, it was fine.


    Just as he was thinking about that, he was suddenly shocked as he looked outside of the hall. He suddenly stood up and took big steps out.


    ¡°It is snowing!¡±


    Looking up at the sky, he saw a rumbling dark cloud that gathered. Snowkes were slowly floating downwards.


    Hanfang and the others also walked out of the main hall. They looked at the sky with a shocked expression.


    ¡°What is happening?¡±


    ¡°Why is there be snow within the vast habitat? Did someone cast a spell?¡±


    The few elders exchanged nces with one another, and their faces looked weird.


    Within this vast habitat, it replicated the sun and the moon, the change of night and day. However, it wasn¡¯t the real world, and all 4 seasons were like summer. There were no seasonal changes and thus it definitely would not snow.


    What was happening? This was pretty much unbelievable...


    ¡°It is not only snowing. Do all of you feel the changes in heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual energy?¡±


    ¡°Oh! They all stopped...¡±


    Pretty much all the spiritual energy stopped flowing, seeming stale with no signs of life. Like it was locked down by a certain power.


    Hanfang¡¯s expression sunk. He had never seen such a situation before. He swept about with his spiritual sense but he couldn¡¯t find out where the source was.


    In the end, he could only look in the direction of 1st Courtyard A. Did this weather change have to do with that fellow.


    Then, heughed involuntarily. How was that possible? Stopping 100 thousand feet of spiritual energy. Even he, himself, only barely had such ability.


    Rather than say it was done by people, it might be man-made. It shouldn¡¯t be only restricted to themon people¡¯s vast habitat.


    He also found it weird and thought, which person...what thing caused such a hugemotion?


    Was it the birth of the legendary god-emperor who wouldmand tens of millions of worlds? But didn¡¯t that need to wait till tens of yearster?


    ¡°Why is it snowing?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I have seen something like this...¡±


    At the same time, the disciples of themon people path who were in the lecture halls all surged out of the halls.


    Those ten over lecturers didn¡¯t stop them, walking out to take a look.


    Yuanfei also walked out of the lecture hall. He had a really tense expression on his face. He seemed a little suspicious like he was afraid of people noticing him.


    Since his battle against Jueyu, the arrogance in his eyes had disappeared greatly.


    To be weaker than Jueyu was something he could console himself about. Jueyu was simply too strong, sweeping numerous sects in the cloud world. The sword prince who had nearly invincible sword techniques used his grade 8 strength, going all out, not caring about anything. Naturally, he would fully suppress him!


    However, even Xuechu was much better than him. With her initial grade 7 strength, she wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage at all. That was something that he couldn¡¯t ept.


    He thought that he was a child of good fortune. However, this was the first time he knew that there were numerous people stronger than him.


    Entering the peak of grade 7 at 20 years old was nothing to be proud of. Compared to these people, he was nothing. His master always told him to be humble and stop bragging, but he was always unable to do so and never cared much about it.


    It wasn¡¯t until that day, did hee to his senses. If he continued like that, he would cause huge trouble. Even if he was lucky and no one targeted him due to his arrogance, some situations would ur. Either he hurt his foundations, or he would die from his carelessness.


    Following the group of people to walk out, Yuanfei took a look upwards and then he was at a loss.


    It was snowing...

 Chapter 483 - Unprincipled Ruler

    <h4>Chapter 483: Unprincipled Ruler</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°It is probably a celestial realm spirit master senior who is casting a spell.¡±


    ¡°It probably is! We have never heard snow happening in themon people¡¯s vast habitat...¡±


    ¡°The heaven and earth spiritual energy are really weird!¡±


    Yuanfei sensed the surrounding area, and as expected, the surrounding spiritual energy had solidified. For some reason, he was terrified, but he didn¡¯t know the reason why. He also didn¡¯t know if other people felt the same way.


    Then, the topic of the people around changed once more.


    ¡°...I heard that Jueyu is still outside our vast habitat and still hasn¡¯t left.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I went to see yesterday. Not only just him, but there are also more and more random people. They said that they are here to watch, but who knows what these people are nning?¡±


    ¡°Scoff! This sword prince is trying to be unreasonable and shameless! If I was great great senior master, I wouldn¡¯t bother about him!¡±


    ¡°You said 2 fewer greats. You are being disrespectful towards great great great great senior master.¡±


    ¡°I am making it concise! Concise! Don¡¯t you think it is a little tough to say?¡±


    ¡°Still, to drag the situation on isn¡¯t a solution. Do you think great great senior master is afraid to fight him?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! That day first seat Tan used 300mon people, mysterious dragon warrior, to charge through the formation and go up against hundred times an enemy. Even then he wasn¡¯t afraid, so why would he fear him? Didn¡¯t great great senior master Chuxue mention that first seat just can¡¯t be bothered to fight him.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Whether those words were sincere or an excuse, that is hard to say...¡±


    Yuanfei listened on from the side, really agreeing to it. He thought to himself, these 2 people are thinking the same things as I am.


    If he wasn¡¯t afraid to fight, then why would he go into secluded meditation at such a juncture?


    He stopped looking at the snow scenery, turning around and was prepared to return to the lecture hall. However, in the next instance, the corner of his eyes looked towards one person. His brows jumped up, he felt helpless.


    He saw that not far away, 2 people were walking over. One of them should be the first seat of this generation of Seven Spirit Sect Zhao Yanran and the other was Xuechu, who he least wanted to see.


    What a coincidence. They were walking right towards him.


    After they saw Yuanfei, Zhao Yanran and Xuechu were both startled. Thetter¡¯s gaze turned fierce. Chuxue hated his fellow who loved to diss her young master. Unfortunately, after the battle with Jueyu, he had run far away, and she was unable to find any tracks of him.


    Zhao Yanran was stunned, following which her lips curled, ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t it great senior master Feiyuan, you have the mood toe out to admire the snow too?¡±


    Yuanfei¡¯s face turned white. He tried to use his status as a great senior master. However, at this moment, some Xuechu was more senior than him here. As such, he would only be asking to get humiliated. He could only scoff coldly, ¡°Who are you calling?¡±


    Zhao Yanran showed no fear in her eyes, covering her lips andughing, ¡°That day. who was the one who said that if Xuechu could standstill in front of Jueyu, that since that day on he would flip his name? Yuanfei, Feiyuan, an ape that knows how to fly, what a great name...¡±


    At this moment the eyes of many people all looked over. Yuanfei couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed, rage rising in his chest.


    Then, he came back to his senses. That¡¯s right, he has to stop being arrogant and impulsive.


    Regaining calm, Yuanfei rolled his eyes and had an idea. He thenughed involuntarily.


    ¡°Forget it! It is not much to flip my name over. Today I have high hopes for great senior master Tan, whether or not he dares to fight. If he loses then, I, Feiyuan will flip my name!¡±


    After he said that he looked towards Zhao Yanran provocatively, gleefully walking back into the lecture hall.


    Zhao Yanran blinked her eyes and momentster she understood what was happening. She couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. This fellow was too shameless.


    This was him being certain Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t fight. Even if he did, he would lose.


    Which meant that his name would be able to be flipped back to normal.


    Although she despised him, in her heart, she was also quite amused. So theirmon people path had such kind of people.


    Chuxue was still in a daze, thinking to herself why did Yuanfei change so fast and suddenly has high hopes for young master?


    Was this person a good person?


    What young master used to say was correct. What were those words? One should be given a new look even if it was just 3 days of separation?


    However, it seemed a little wrong too...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At the same time, within themon people¡¯s vast habitat, Jueyu was frowning as he looked around.


    There was no snow here, but the entire void fissure was shaking and twisting. Numerous ck colored cracks were appearing and disappearing nearby.


    Just a few moments ago there were tens of people who were hurt by these suddenly appearing space fissures.


    Amongst which 2 grade 6 ones were even heavily injured and close to death. Luckily, the people around them acted in time and managed to save them.


    It seemed like the entire cloud world outeryer was restless. If also caused this void fissure to continuously twist.


    Although it didn¡¯t break, this ce did be dangerous.


    At this moment not only him but even those ten other grade 9 cultivators also had a solemn expression on their faces.


    There were many people in a discussion.


    ¡°Why is this happening? Is someone attacking the cloud world?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Our current cloud world is so stable. There are tens of end realm experts outside. It isn¡¯t like ten thousand years ago when anyone could ughter us. Even if they want to attack, they would have to wait until the spiritual wave begins.¡±


    ¡°Since this void is shaking not due to the outside, it means that ites from within and is from the depths of the cloud world...¡±


    ¡°Do you all feel a difference in the spiritual energy?¡±


    ¡°It seemed to have stopped moving! How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°It feels like something is about to happen. I feel uneasy. I also feel terror, like a scary presence is about to descend on the world. Are such changes a sign from the heavens?¡±


    ¡°Before the spiritual wave even begins, all kinds of weird things have been running out.¡±


    Jueyu was slightly startled. He felt the same way in his heart like something was about to happen.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel fearful or terrified. He also didn¡¯t feel that scary presence, only some uneasiness, and many random thoughts rising in his heart which couldn¡¯t calm down.


    Looking at the person who was speaking, it was just a grade 6 spirit master. Most probably it was an illusion.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Jueyu reached out with his hand. An old man dressed as a coachman appeared right beside him.


    At this moment Jueyu took ten golden-colored spiritual talismans and tossed it over.


    ¡°That is a teleportation talisman and a soul settling talisman. Go and take a look if any heaven signs are urring outside? The heaven and earth are shaking, be careful!¡±


    After he said that, he continued to look towards the direction of themon people¡¯s vast habitat. Looking from the outside, 1 of the 5 vast habitats looked like a watery blue barrier existing in the void.


    Looking behind him once more, helplessness appeared in his eyes.


    He originally didn¡¯t want to attract so many people. However, he also wasn¡¯t willing to give up on his fight against Tanqiu.


    Only by battling such top sword path talents could he train in and grind his sword technique.


    So no matter what, he needed to see that person. Even if his methods were a little despicable.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°How is that possible? Did that woman say that?¡±


    Within Gantian Mountain, in the original Shili Ling Xiangding, it was still that restaurant. Li Zhile nearly crushed the wine cup in his hands.


    His eyes were about to pop out, filled with mes of rage.


    That day, he had listened to the orders from Kongyao to wait outside Gantian Mountain to head towards Longxiang City together.


    Who knew that Kongyao wouldn¡¯t be alive even after a long time. There were no signs of her. He could only return to Gantian City to try to pick up some news.


    Who knew that such a thing had happened.


    Besides Li Zhile sat a Xuanwu realm cavalry who also wore silver armor. His expression was dark and sunken, filled with rage.


    ¡°It definitely won¡¯t be wrong! I paid heavy gold to pay for the news from a few maidservants within the Hanyan Pce. That monster king is prepared to make governormander his concubine. This matter has already been spread out amongst the higher-ups of Gantian Mountain.¡±


    Li Zhile was more and more infuriated as he heard it. The wine cup in his hand couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was crushed into dust.


    ¡°How shameless! This Gantian monster king is an unprincipled ruler! How bold!¡±


    He wanted to grab the spear in his hand and kill his way to the peak of the mountain to capture that monster king to question him!


    However, thinking about Zong Shou¡¯s ability to break a grade 8 talisman puppet in one sword, Li Zhile thought about it carefully and decided to forget about it. The worse the situation, the calmer he had to be. He couldn¡¯t panic and he couldn¡¯t be impulsive.


    Who knew if it was a total coincidence, but at that moment, a new group of customers started to discuss about Kong Yao.


    ¡°Guys? Did you hear about thatrge battle that day at the mid-waist of our Gantian Mountain?¡±


    ¡°How can we not remember? That shocked the entire city. I heard that our mountain city suffered much destruction, and several houses were destroyed. Luckily, no one was injured.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who was the one who attacked that day? What was the reason?¡±


    The one who spoke was a round-faced fat guy. His face was too fast, and it made his eyes seem small. He wore an expensive-looking robe and was acting profoundly.


    It wasn¡¯t until the people around looked over did he say with a satisfied expression on his face, ¡°The ones who fought that day, one was our Gantian Mountain famous general. He was Zong Yuan who had led 3 thousand cavalry to crush 400 thousand troops. The other was a title governormander from the central continent. I heard that it was a woman, looking as beautiful as a flower, a true national beauty. She is only 29, and over ten days ago, she was captured. Our ruler is prepared to make her his concubine...¡±


    The surrounding people were stunned, exchanging nces with one another. At this moment, the people who didn¡¯t pay much attention all looked over.


    ¡°Is this true?¡±


    ¡°Definitely! The prime minister mentioned it personally in front of my brother, how can it be fake?¡±


    No one cared about who this fatty¡¯s brother was. However, their interests in the matter were perked.


    ¡°To be the concubine of the ruler, her looks must be top grade. I want to take a look...¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t what he is doing the same as forcefully snatching amoner girl? How can he do that?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the ruler do it before? Do you remember that musician Xuan? The ruler is good at everything, the only thing that he is too lustful...¡±

 Chapter 484 - Black and White Holes

    <h4>Chapter 484: ck and White Holes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within the room, the ck and white colors around Zong Shou had disappeared.


    However, there were 2 more rings of light¨Csuddenly bright and then suddenly dark, changing constantly.


    The skin, blood, and meat of his body continuously changed¨Cfrozen and then evaporating.


    Underneath his skin, there was another situation. The blood in his vessels surged, the internal energy in his chakra meridians charged about. All his energy gathered towards the center of his brows.


    Zong Shou was in deep meditation, not thinking about anything at all. Even the change in temperature and the pain of thousands of ants biting at his heart couldn¡¯t awaken him.


    In the depths of the soul, the changes of the ck and white holes had reached its maximum.


    18 true spiritual talismans and18 earth veins were all crazily absorbing heaven and earth spiritual energy along with the ck holes, swiftly strengthening themselves.


    And also, the 2 soul ocean whirlpools which transformed into the ck and white holes were changing.


    It didn¡¯t expand. Instead, they became much smaller andpact. However, it was so dark that one couldn¡¯t see through it, or extremely bright and hot.


    His entire soul was elevating. His soul was being reborn, broken apart and expanded.


    His roots were also changing. The soul power, which was scorched by the sun using the sky mirror soul shining technique such that it turned to yang, was not weaker than day wandering spirit masters.


    At this moment, it was transforming into a much deeper form. It didn¡¯t seem blistering, but it had a warm and gentle feeling¨Cnot cold but not hot.


    There wasn¡¯t the darkness and chill at the beginning, but also not the heat after one turns to yang.


    At the corners of his soul, those broken marks were also slowly healing.


    The nineyer golden pagoda had also sunk in between the 2 holes. It absorbed the pure spiritual energy which was purified by the 2 whirlpools¨Cgiving off a bright light which filled up the entire soul ocean.


    Below it, it was still suppressing that one origin soul sword. The sword body was mainly gold, but at this moment there was one more ck and one white energy by its 2 sides.


    The nine-story pagoda caused the golden energy to be unable to spread out. The dragon patterns could only be restricted to the sword body.


    Who knew how long has passed before Zong Shou woke up from that state, suddenlying to his senses. When he looked at his soul, happiness rose within his chest.


    After 10 days of nourishing, he finally managed to merge the rough embryos of the ck and white holes to his soul ocean, unable to separate from one another.


    The entire soul also reached its most optimal state.


    Following which this mind tensed up as he fully focused.


    With the nourishment steppleted, it also meant that the final step could begin.


    With a thought rising, each corner of his soul started to burn, causing heart mes to rise.


    The ck and white holes with the zing ss pearl and the extreme dark chill energy pearl and its core also stetted to rotate. They were getting faster and faster.


    The entire soul was condensing and shrinking at a fast pace. His soul power was being forcefully pressed down¨Clike it wanted to break away from some form of restriction from heaven and earth.


    In Zong Shou¡¯s mind, he continuously thought about the specialties and features of the two holes.


    Who knew how long passed before his soul ocean exploded out. From swiftly condensing turning to crazily expanded, almost as if it had exploded out.


    The soul ocean core had swelled up hundreds of times in that instance, seeming wide and spacious.


    As for those two ck and white holes, intersecting and wrapping around one another, they also separated. Their distance was a hundred times more than before. One not bothering about the other. However, they still maintained a close connection.


    The ck hole continued to swallow, whilst the white hole gave off light. The two of them formed a cycle.


    What was surprising was that around these 2 holes there wererge amounts of stars, dots here and there which appeared eye-catching.


    In that instance, the room that he was in changed once more.


    There was boundless darkness and blistering white light was exuded from his body.


    In the past, it was restricted to within the room. However, at this moment, it had shone out of the walls, covering the entire sky.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Outside of the room, Ruoshui and Zong Yuan we¡¯re sitting opposite one another. Eyes tightly shut, focusing on their meditation.


    Only a few bits of thought focused on the room.


    As bodyguards, they had responsibility. Apart from ensuring his safety when he was casting spells and cultivating, sometimes they would help him cultivate.


    Beside them sat one other person. It was Zhao Yanran. She was also outside of Zong Shou¡¯s room, drenched in sweat, her shirt was wet.


    The seed she left in Zong Shou¡¯s body using the reverse seed cauldron technique was sending wave after wave of pure soul power over. It also forcefully sucked a portion of her vital energy essence over.


    However, that soul was still repaid Lu increasing. The benefits in those short ten days were the same as her 2 years of tough cultivation.


    The 15 true spiritual talismans which she used the reverse seed cauldron technique to from were also swelling up.


    Out of the 15, 4 of them were formed in this half a day.


    Her soul cultivation which had been suppressed for long was showing signs of loosening. There were signs of breaking through.


    Each change made her delighted. She knew that even if the seed stopped injecting energy and her soul power didn¡¯t grow, at most within 10 days, she could break through to the day wandering realm.


    The only thing she felt unbearable was that half of her soul was burning like a me while the other was cold to the bone.


    What secret technique was Zong Shou cultivating, to affect her soul through the seed?


    She toughly held on. She suddenly heard a ring and shake in her years. Without any signal, several stars appeared in her soul. A ck shadow and a white light also suddenly appeared.


    At first, Zhao Yanran was startled. Then, she understood what was happening.


    She knew that Zong Shou had broken through the locks of the 6th grade and entered grade 7-day wandering realm.


    From earth realm stepping into the heavenly realm...


    Then, she felt her hair numb up. Wasn¡¯t the changes in her soul the so called soul projection?


    Wasn¡¯t that a Buddhist teaching? Why would it appear on her?


    Rumors had it that this was the mostmon Buddhist cultivation method. Which was to recite the many scriptures, ideals, and methods passed down. When cultivation reached a certain level, their thoughts would be the same as the ancestor Buddha. In their soul, it would also form this type of ancestral Buddha dharma projection. Then could they disy some special techniques.


    Although they weren¡¯t able to form a dharma that belongs to them and were unable to climb to the highest realm, often their strength was huge and their cultivation speed was really quick.


    For example, the 3 world Buddha which grasped the past, present and the future: Sakyamuni who grasped space, the ancient Buddha who grasped the source; Vairocana who was understood the sun; and Locana Buddha and Nirmanakaya Buddha which grasped the path of cause and effect.


    Each dharma was a top power of the world. Even if only one or two could project its soul, one would have huge power.


    ...however, this so called ancestor Buddha was an end realm expert!


    What meditation technique was that kid cultivating? What secret technique was it? To form a soul projection through the seed?


    Just as Zhao Yanran was filled with disbelief. Zong Yuan and Ruoshui opened their eyes. Their expressions were lost.


    After exchanging nces with one another, they notice the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They all felt like there seemed to be something more in their bloodline. They weren¡¯t certain what it was. They couldn¡¯t say what it was. They only felt that it was terrifying and scary, whilst also made them feel delighted.


    Ruoshui thought about it for a moment before opening her mouth doubtfully, ¡°Is is the sky fox bloodline? Do you feel that there is something more?¡±


    Zong Yuan nodded his head and acknowledged that he too felt the same. Then, he frowned and looked towards the room.


    It shouldn¡¯t be wrong, this special and uncertain power was 99% from the seven tail sky fox bloodline in his body.


    And if he was right, it had something to do with Zong Shou who was trying to break through to grade 7.


    Ruoshui and he came from the same race. Although their bloodline was distant, the source was the same. They were both descendants of the seven tail Zong family.


    Since they were facing the same situation, then the source could only be searched for in the race.


    The most suspicious one was Zong Shou.


    However, in their hearts, they were a little astonished. What did Zong Shou do? To raise the bloodline and even cause it to retrace back to the ancestor?


    That even distant rtives like them would be affected?


    If this bloodline change could be awakened, it would be simr to how beasts use the bloodline to awaken their natural abilities...


    However, only legendary saint realm experts and those peak experts could do it.


    For example the ruler¡¯s maternal family, the Lu family which upied 800 worlds. The sky burning me bloodline they inherited. It was said that 20 thousand years ago, 6 saint realm experts appeared as well as one end realm!


    It managed to strengthen the bloodline to the extreme!


    Exchanging nces with one another, Zong Yuan and Ruoshui¡¯s faces were filled with confusion.


    In the next instance, they felt their eyes go dark. The area around was dark and cold. All the heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual energy was being absorbed by a huge force. No light shone into their eyes.


    Even if they spread out their spiritual sense it was also useless.


    They couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished, nearly panicking. This was the first time the two of them faced such a situation.


    Pretty much at the same time, Hanfang who was in Book Hiding Hall B was looking at Shi Run cultivating, and his brows rose. The gentle and merciful look on his face disappeared, only left with loss and shock.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to stand up. With just a step he broke through space and was outside of the hall. Then, he stood at the highest point of the entire vast habitat to look down.


    However, he didn¡¯t notice anything. He only felt that this vast habitat was split into ck and white.


    On one side it was ck as ink, all the light had disappeared. On the other, it was bright white. The vast light-filled up everything and repelled all gazes to the outside.

 Chapter 485 - Weird Change in the Buddhist Temple

    <h4>Chapter 485: Weird Change in the Buddhist Temple</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Musician Xuan? Xuan Yun? I have heard about her. She was a musician in Qingyun Pavillion in the past. Not only were her music skills top in Shili Ling Xiangding, but I also heard that she was extremely beautiful¨Cextremely enchanting, a crowning beauty.¡±


    ¡°I heard about her! I heard about her! 2 years ago, when the ruler just inherited the throne, he was interested in her beauty. Hence there was a preposterous government decree to lock down Shili Ling Xiangding only for her. Only after she went on the mountain to request an audience with him, did he create a satellite city¨Cto give those poor girls a ce to live at. Sigh, sigh!¡±


    Li Zhile¡¯s brows rose, thinking that he was truly an immoral ruler. So at the start of his reign, he had already done the same thing. So this was the reason why Shili Ling Xiangding was abandoned.


    Speaking of which, wasn¡¯t the monster king just 14 2 years ago? What an animal!


    His ears rose as he listened closely. He heard one of them speak, ¡°The ruler is truly lustful! I heard that beside his side, there is a girl known as Zhao Yanran who follows him every moment. I heard that she is a female beauty exceeding that of the natural world, ice muscles jade bones. Her skin was like that ofmb fat. Her beauty is even better than that of musician Xuan. Who knows where ruler snatched her from...¡±


    ¡°...Si! There is such a matter? Creamy skin, how snow white and smooth must that be. The ruler is fortunate and blessed!¡±


    Li Zhile was also really envious and jealous, filling furious whilst thinking to himself why wasn¡¯t he so lucky too.


    ¡°The ruler is so lustful at such a young age. In this year, he has not dealt with administrative matters, this isn¡¯t a blessing for the country.¡±


    ¡°However, after all, she is a governormander of the central dynasty. Is it appropriate to forcefully take her as a concubine?¡±


    ¡°The heavens are high, and the emperor is so far away. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°No wonder, recently on the market some resources are on low supply. Is the ruler preparing the gift for the concubine?¡±


    ¡°Hehe! I heard about this matter. However, there is another exnation of the matter. It isn¡¯t the ruler forcefully wanted to take her as his concubine, but that she was impressed by his talents. That day on the mountain, she failed to snatch him, which was why she now willingly gave herself to him...¡±


    Li Zhile¡¯s eyes turned red, and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, strongly hitting the table with a palm.


    True qi brimming, instantly there was a loud ¡°hong¡± sound and the wooden table was smashed into pieces.


    It caused the entire restaurant to turn silent. The gazes all-around all focused on him, filled with a weird expression.


    Li Zhile coldly swept around. He wanted to rage against these people, but he knew that most of them were ignorantmoners.


    He scoffed coldly, throwing down a gold piece aspensation before he strolled out of the ce.


    The silver armored cavalry followed directly behind him, persuading anxiously, ¡°Capitalmander, I think we should n for this matter. We can¡¯t be rash! I think we should first inform the capital, ministry of war and the various generals toe up with a n. The governormander is someone in the heart of the emperor. He would not let Gantian Mountain off...¡±


    Li Zhile didn¡¯t speak, taking several deep breaths before he managed to calm down his emotions.


    In the next instant, he looked towards the sky in shock. He saw snowkes drifting downwards.


    Was it snowing? Snow in the 6th month, how was that possible?


    Li Zhile¡¯s expression turned dim, filled with a sad feeling.


    He thought to himself, did the heavens also know of his sadness? His heart realm was tragic and cold like snow.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    It was also snowing in the Great Shang capital city. The ground and the roofs were all covered in 2 inches of snow, dyeing the entire city white.


    WIthin the Fenghua Pce State Affairs Hall, the yellow-robed old man wasn¡¯t dealing with administrative matters. What a rare sight. Instead, he walked out of the building, standing under the walkway of the roof and looking at the snow scenery. He saw that the entire imperial garden was white. Those various flowers which were in full bloom seem to be like flowers carved from ice, giving off a different feeling.


    ¡°Snow in June...¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t have the mind to admire it. Instead, his brows furrowed tightly, ¡°Did my rule have loads of grievances which the heavens sensed?¡±


    Beside him stood the internal affairs junior supervisor Gao Ruo. When he heard that, he was instinctively shocked. Then he smiled, ¡°How is that possible? Your majesty has spent all your effort on your rule, giving rise to so many great men who are in your court. In terms of purity of the rule, apart from Taizong and Taizu, there aren¡¯t many rules on your level. The internal affairs department, censorate, and ministry of justices¡¯ ministers are all famous for being clean and honest. How can there be any grievances? Didn¡¯t imperial teacher already sent a message to say that this is a sign from the heavens and have nothing to do with our Great Shang. It seems like the source of our cloud world was interfered with which caused the heavens to change. As for what the specifics are, he is still investigating...¡±


    The emperor robed old man¡¯s face was dark and sunken, not feeling at ease even after hearing Gao Ruo¡¯s constion.


    ¡°2 inches of snow. If it continues, it might be a snow cmity. I am afraid people of the dynasty might not be able to harvest anything this year.¡±


    Gao Ruo was startled, and his entire face was filled with a touching expression.


    ¡°Your majesty, after your majesty took over we have surpluses every year. Our granary is filled and has 3 years of amassed grain, billions of gold. Even if there is a cmity, we will be able to face it easily, we will also have enough to provide disaster relief. Your majesty always thinks for the people, what a kind and moral ruler. If those people find out, they would worship you.¡±


    ¡°Kind and moral?¡±


    The old man mocked himself as he looked at his palm. A ball of energy rose from within, showing a golden yellow color.


    The emperor path secret technique of Great Shang was called the dragon emperor nine defense art. It had 12 grades. He was the 2nd person out of all generations of Great Shang to cultivate in the 12th realm. His cultivation depth was deep, and even exceeded that of his father¨Cwhen he was alive.


    Even god realm experts need to bow down and acknowledge him!


    He was also praised by people as a resurgent ruler, a saint ruler.


    These few years, when he was on the throne, he went all out. He focused on politics and as a ruler, never neglected it a single bit. When he ascended at a young age, he gritted his teeth. Finally managing to fix thisrge boat of Great Shang dynasty which was leaking all over.


    However, even so, the old man knew that he was far from being a saint ruler.


    He was too far away from the so called saint emperors of the ancient era.


    Although he couldn¡¯t see it, he knew that there were many other colors in the emperor¡¯s path energy that he gathered. He was even stronger than his ancestors, but there was a limit to it.


    There were even several times where he saw the imperial teacher, as well as the several devotees who had special abilities, look at him with pity.


    ¡°Imperial tutor, imperial tutor, in the past you taught me the way of the ruler. Theprehension of absolute integrity, genial development of themon people and endless pursuit of the perfection of humanities. Distant myself from despicable people and be close to smart ones. To believe in the way the Confucians rule the country. To be diligent, to understand the lives of themoners. If I am a good leader, the people will respect me and treat me sincerely. If I am trustable, people will serve me well. Asking myself about it, I have done all of this. However, why in the eyes of the heaven path am I not better than an ordinary lord Why are Great Shang¡¯s foundations still shaky? Was I wrong or was the Confucian path itself not right?¡±


    His gaze was dark, and his expression also slowly turned sharp. He clenched his fists as one heard a ¡°peng¡± sound.


    In that instance, snow flew upwards in thend a full 100 thousand feet in front of the emperor robed old man. All flowers and nts were all crushed into dust.


    When the internal affairs junior supervisor saw that, his pupils constricted, his head covered in cold sweat. However, he didn¡¯t dare to walk away. Instead, he bowed, ¡°Your majesty, please calm down!¡±


    The old man seemed to be in total focus, and his expression was vicious. When he heard the words of Gao Ruo, he came back to his senses and calmed down,


    ¡°Rise! I lost control of myself!¡±


    He waved his sleeves. It seems like the snow was slowly stopping. It only then did the emperor robed old man slightly at ease. He didn¡¯t want to remain here any longer. Just as he was about to turn around to step into the hall, he saw that at the corner of the imperial gardenid several broken corpses.


    Amongst the scattered snow in the garden, there was some blood within. It was like their bodies were crushed into dust too.


    The old man¡¯s brows furrowed and stopped caring about it. These people were just servants of his family so if they died then so be it.


    ¡°Bury them andpensate their families greatly.¡±


    Such an arrangement was already showing great kindness.


    He casually instructed some words before he made his way into the building. He saw that there were tens of golden-colored documents hanging on the windows at his 2 sides.


    Gao Ruo didn¡¯t even need him to instruct as he took those documents. Right as he was about to ce them on the table, the old man waved his hands in exhaustion.


    Gao Ruo instantly understood, flipping open one of them. Just one look and his expression became weird. Following which he flipped another one, his eyes looking even weirder.


    At this moment the old man also noticed that Gao Ruo¡¯s eyes were unusual. His brows rising as he said tly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you reading the documents?¡±


    Gao Ruo didn¡¯t reply, flipping over several more documents. It wasn¡¯t until impatience appeared in the eyes of the old man, did he bow and reply, ¡°Your majesty, the contents are mostly simr. Within our Great Shang border, tens of states all snowed at the same time. Not only us, the other parts of the central continent, the 4 continents and the 12 inds all had snow. Even the 10 shrines, 19 spiritual houses, even 5 vast habitats are no exceptions...¡±


    When the emperor robed old man heard that, he was shocked. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    If it was just the 5 continents and the 12 inds, then it was still okay. Even the shrines and spiritual houses, even the vast habitats which were half independent away from thend. There was snow there too?


    Although the imperial teacher had mentioned this wouldn¡¯t affect the luck of the country but how wouldn¡¯t he be worried?


    Just as he was in deep thought, Gao Ruo flipped to another document. His pupils constricting, ¡°Your majesty, today Jianan Cave, Two world Shanming Temple, White Horse Temple, Xiangguo Temple, etc many temples. The Buddha statues like the Vairocana, Dipamkarara, Ksana, Loka, etc all shook continuously, shining out brightly. All the north walls of the temples all copsed with no exception.¡±


    The old man was startled once more. A momentter he calmed down, ¡°Which means that this change is due to the Buddhists?¡±


    The official within had started to quietly jot down, in his book he wrote ¡°Yuanchen 27th year June 13th, emperor capital snows, his majesty is worried the snow would cause a disaster which was why he lost hisposure. When the snow stopped and he heard that the cloud world snowed, weird things happening in the temples, the emperor started to be at ease¡± a few lines of words.

 Chapter 486 - Unlimited Endless

    <h4>Chapter 486: Unlimited Endless</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    If Hanfang was facing that, then the other people of themon people¡¯s path were worse. Within the ten over lecture halls, the disciples, although trying to be calm, had panic strewn across their faces.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    A sound rose. Hanfang turned his head and saw Fengtian arrived from somewhere nearby.


    Hanfang heaved a sigh of relief, shaking his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    He thought that with 2 god realm experts there, no matter what happens, they could deal with it.


    This wasn¡¯t within the cloud world where their cultivation was restrained. This was within the world river. Using the vast habitat, Fengtian and he could use all their strength.


    He spread out his spiritual sense, especially towards the direction of 1st Courtyard A.


    A momentter, his heart jolted. The moment it got 100 feet close to that courtyard, his senses seemed to lose connection.


    Those threads of spiritual energy were being swallowed by a giant suction force.


    The remaining bits also showed signs of losing control.


    His pupils constricted, and he retracted his spiritual sense without hesitation.


    He turned back to Fengtian. He saw that his face was filled with astonishment. He was slightly ashen white like he had taken a small defeat.


    Exchanging nces with one another, Fengtian opened his mouth with eyes filled with doubt.


    ¡°It should be Zong Shou! Who knows what technique did this fellow use...¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a secret technique. It should be a natural power!¡±


    Hanfang shook his head once more. Although he was calm, waves were raging in his heart. ¡°During these days, junior Brother Zong Shou has been analyzing the Buddhist dharma path. It seems like he is going to walk this path to breakthrough to grade 7!¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Fengtian¡¯s eyes rose. He didn¡¯t ask Hanfang why Zong Shou could form a dharma at grade 7. After all, the truth was in front of his eyes.


    Thinking for a moment, Fengtian looked downwards.


    ¡°Why have I never heard about such a dharma? Unlimited light, endless darkness. There is such a Path in the world? After all, we are both god realm and our spiritual sense is simr to our physical self. To be able to swallow it... that is unbelievable.¡±


    Sensing it closely, the lost portion was permanent damage, unable to recover at all.


    Hanfang¡¯s eyes were deep in thought. When he looked in the direction of 1st Courtyard A, he took in a deep breath, ¡°it is indeed impossible! This path, thews in it are far above you and me...¡±


    When he said that, both of them were shocked once more. Their gazes were sharp as they looked at one another.


    Thinking about it, this was the only possibility.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Senior Brother Feng feel like the situation in front of us is simr to the Taiji diagram of the Taoists?¡±


    Fengtian looked carefully, and as expected it was indeed so.


    At the core area, there was unlimited light and endless darkness. When the light spread out, it was affected by the darkness and the light started to twist and spin around. A cycle began to form between the two.


    It did look like the yin and yang fish diagram, only it became physical.


    Near to the 1st Courtyard A, it was the fish eyes of the yin and yang fish. However, there seemed to be something missing.


    Fengtian sucked in a cold breath. Half a momentter he clicked his tongue, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what path it is and what dharma it is, to swallow my spiritual sense, it must be good. Just looking at it, it feels extraordinary. What kind of freak did junior Brother Wei Xu find for ourmon people path? Forget it, let me take the me for the mess today...¡±


    Hanfang kept silent and didn¡¯t say anything. The thoughts in his heart were unable to calm down for a long time.


    He had tried to persuade Zong Shou to give up on the dharma path several times. He also didn¡¯t think that Zong Shou¡¯s energy swallowing technique would have any suitable dharma.


    Just as he was prepared to see that kid be disappointed from failure, that he would seek help from him, Zong Shou gave him such a surprise.


    Not only did he sessfully form a dharma, but it was also most probably one of the most corews in the world.


    When he heard thatst sentence, Hanfang came back to his senses. He nodded his head, ¡°That should be the case! Why did senior brother cast a spell in our vast habitat. You are simply too unreliable...¡±


    Fengtian¡¯s brows furrowed, following which he scoffed, not saying a word.


    ...Unlimited light, endless darkness!


    Such me was one that he would willingly take up.


    Within themon people path, using the core path of the world to use as their foundations, Zong Shou was the 4th person...


    No wonder his name would suddenly rise by one spot on the mysterious life golden book.


    Then, he thought back to that sudden snow as well as all the temples¡¯ north walls copsing.


    Such signs, was it theirmon people path digging at the corner of the Buddhist school?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    1st Courtyard A, within that room. Zong Shou was extremely delighted, his soul rose from his body into the air.


    The ck and white holes appeared on his body. In an instance, the room was turned into dust.


    In Zong Sho¡¯s mind, it was like one ck and one white, 2 suns hanging high in the air.


    Luckily, he knew that Zong Yuan and Ruoshui were nearby. It was why he carefully controlled it to not injure them.


    At that instance, the extreme dark chill energy pearl which transformed into the ck hole captured a few spiritual senses.


    ¡°How pure...¡±


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou knew that the spiritual sense came from Hanfang.


    Within themon people vast habitat, in terms of strength it was this old man.


    However, he thought about it. When these spiritual senses went into a few cycles of the ck and white holes, the traces within were wiped clear.


    ...They were wiped clear! None of the consciousness remained, and it was extremely pure.


    At this moment, even if he wanted to refund it, he couldn¡¯t. Zong Shou was alsozy to be courteous to his senior brother, directly merging this bit of spiritual sense into his soul ocean.


    In that instance, his soul ocean swelled up once more, explosively increasing. The stars around the 2 holes seemed brighter and more eye-catching. The amount of them also increased by several times in that instance.


    Metal, wood, water, fire, terra, lightning, thunderp, wind, luck, stack, swallow, purify, illusion, yin, yang, heaven, earth, eon...


    18 true spiritual talismans hung within those 2 holes, each of them shining a gold light.


    There was also that 8 tail sky fox, lightning phoenix and me picture which were clear.


    The me picture was giant as it hung in the air.


    At this moment, his soul power was at a never before seen size, pretty much covering the entiremon people¡¯s vast habitat.


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze fluctuated a little before he came back to his senses. He proceeded courageously on the cultivation path, not daring to stop at all and not daring to dy anything.


    However, the reason he chased such strength was to climb the peak of the sword path and not because of other false strengths.


    He continued to sense for a moment before more joy rose in his heart.


    ¡°So this magnificent spirit jade marrow has such an ability.¡±


    No wonder Dragon Shadow said that it could help him break through his barriers from heaven.


    9 grades of spirit master could also be split into human, earth and heaven realms. However, there was another term which was the psychic stage, artifact driving stage, and spirit controlling stage.


    In the first 3 stages of spirit master cultivation, their soul power is really weak and could only be used to create talismans as well as some weak spells¨Cat the psychic stage. The middle stage can drive spiritual artifacts. The final 3 stages are where they control the spirit, which is the heaven realm. One can use their strong soul power to control the spiritual energy all around.


    After stepping into the celestial path, that would be the 4th grade spirit realm. It would slowlybine with the martial cultivator path.


    One would be able to sense a portion of the spiritual energy makeup of the area around and more effectively utilize it. Himself would be a giant spiritual vein, totally self-sufficient.


    It would cause the spells and martial cultivation techniques to rise by hundreds of times!


    As for this magnificent spirit jade marrow, not only could it strengthen spiritual veins, but it could also make him sense the spiritual energy all about more clearly.


    It would cause the person who consume it to grasp the spirit realm cultivator methods in advance.


    As for the heaven barrier of his barriers from heaven, it would be before he steps into the celestial path¨Cwhen he breaks out of the 9th grade. There was an obstacle close to 10 times more firm than the human barrier.


    Understanding spirit realm cultivator methods would help him to break through that barrier!


    Along with a thought rising, a fire rocket formed in the air. It rearranged the heaven and earth spiritual energy which was gathered up.


    Then, the basic grade 3 rocket technique¡¯s aura crazily climbed. The me at its core turned white.


    He dragged this grade 3 technique right up to grade 5!


    This was the spirit realm! Even the most basic spells weren¡¯t weak in his hands.


    At this moment Zong Shou had only obtained a portion of the ability. The speed he changed them was also really slow. Before he was familiar with it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it in actual battle.


    People who stepped into the celestial path were hundreds of times stronger than him now!


    At this moment, over ten breaths passed since he broke out of his shell.


    Zong Shou also finally epted this extremely huge soul ocean back under his control.


    Before this, his soul went out of body without his control. Then, the ck and white holes covered up the entiremon people¡¯s path.


    Since he could already control it, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to continue like that.


    Unless he had no choice, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to cause so muchmotion, like he was afraid people of the world didn¡¯t know anything.


    A thought rose as the ck and white color covering the sky started to retract and shrink.


    These 2 ck and white suns each spun before they drilled in through the back of his head, totally disappearing.


    Themon people vast habitat slowly recovered back to normal. Then, his heart moved. His current soul power was no weaker than a grade 8.


    18 true spiritual talismans were all filled with huge strength. The ck and white suns were also extremely strong. However, he didn¡¯t know if he could use its strength to form his body?


    The moment such a thought rose, it couldn¡¯t be suppressed anymore. Zong Shou did it right as he thought about it, directly using the 18 true spiritual talismans as the core to form his body shape. The ck and white suns projected 2 balls of light and shone down over.

 Chapter 487 - A Battle

    <h4>Chapter 487: A Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The ck and white colors which covered the vast habitat dissipated.


    Within the 7th lecture hall, Yuanfei was calm.


    The disciples here were all the cream of the crop. They might not be able to be expressionless in front of the sky copsing, but they were all able to maintain theirposure under dangerous situations.


    This was why just now, although they were unable to see anything and their spiritual senses were unable to spread out, no one panicked. Instead, they just sat quietly and waited.


    However, when that phenomenon disappeared, it couldn¡¯t stop them from gathering up and discussing.


    ¡°What happened just now? First, there was the snow out of nowhere then was the white light. Why are there weird things happening in themon people¡¯s vast habitat?¡±


    ¡°I think it is at least a grade 5 and above magical grade spell. It might even be celestial grade...¡±


    ¡°To be able to swallow spiritual sense, its grade definitely won¡¯t be low!¡±


    ¡°Just now, I felt a little panicky. Did the rest of you feel the same?¡±


    ¡°That light was too strong. It nearly made me blind.¡±


    Yuanfei also felt a piercing pain in his eyes. This 7th lecture hall was instantly covered by the white light. Not only were they unable to see, but it was also really piercing.


    If he didn¡¯t close his eyes in time and was hurt by the light, he would not be able to see anything for 3 days.


    Around him, that scorching heat was simrly really ufortable.


    There was also that terrifying jumping feeling in the chest which filled him with trepidation.


    He was filled with shock. Who was it that made such a loudmotion? In the next instant, he heard a sound rise up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! A sect god realm senior was casting a spiritual formation and slightly lost control. All of you can be at ease. There is no need to panic...¡±


    The moment his wordsnded, the disciples within the lecture hall were enlightened.


    ¡°As expected, so it was a spiritual formation.¡±


    ¡°Mymon people vast habitat has a god realm expert here...¡±


    ¡°That is expected. Today there are so many people outside, who knows if they have any nefarious intentions towards ourmon people path. With a god realm expert here, we can prepare for all contingencies.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I wonder how long Jueyu is going to wait. 10 days have passed. Why hasn¡¯t the sect came out to chase him away?¡±


    ¡°How to chase? Hees properly to challenge. In my opinion, even if Tanqiu doesn¡¯t fight, he should at least show himself once.¡±


    The topic slowly shifted away. Yuanfei¡¯s face was filled with cold disdain. If it was him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight that Jueyu.


    Just as he was thinking that way, his expression changed. He only felt a soul suppression cover him from all directions.


    The soul suppression wasn¡¯t strong and it wasn¡¯t vast. However, even a grade 7 peak expert like him found it tough tobat.


    He felt like his soul was frozen, being suppressed until it stopped, unable to be freely used.


    The lecturer in charge was a spirit realm cultivator whose brows furrowed. He looked towards the east, That direction seemed to be where the pce disciples lived in.


    At this moment, the disciples who were listening to the lesson whose strength had reached grade 7 all felt something. They all moved towards the source of that soul suppression.


    Then, exmations spread out within the lecture hall.


    ¡°It is 1st courtyard A!¡±


    ¡°It seems to be Tanqiu! It seems like he advanced...¡±


    ¡°This is body forming turning into an image. How is that possible? Did he reach grade 8 peak right away?¡±


    ¡°Even if he is grade 8, he shouldn¡¯t have such suppression. What is happening?¡±


    Although they couldn¡¯t see, through their spiritual sense they felt an extremely magnificent presence forming up and taking shape.


    An aura that was not cold and not hot, but purely with soul power which formed into a human shape. The features were distinct, that of Zong Shou.


    He couldn¡¯t be considered strong, only that of grade 8, but it caused everyone to feel like they were pushed, being silently suppressed.


    Within their hearts, they felt some fear and respect. Even their control of heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual energy was being blocked off.


    It was like this soul which was about to form into shape should be high above was looking down on them.


    Yuanfei felt startled. This 7th lecture hall was at least 200 thousand feet away from that 1st Courtyard A!


    The distance was so huge but it still suppressed a grade 7 peak like him to such an extent. There was only one possibility...


    That was that his core was far above that of his in terms of quality!


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t made noise in a year, and now finally shocking everyone with one move?¡±


    ¡°Even if he hadn¡¯t stepped into grade 8 body forming, to him, grades 8 and 9 won¡¯t be an obstacle. As long as he forms enough heaven talismans it would naturally ur.¡±


    ¡°Who knows how Tanqiu did that...¡±


    ¡°The first seat position he upies is befitting!¡±


    ¡°I wonder what the foundations of this kid¡¯s life is to be so domineering!¡±


    That spirit realm lecturer¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed like he didn¡¯t understand what was happening in the distance.


    As time went on, the body above the courtyard became clearer and clear. Distinct 5 features were there. There was even a ¡®robe¡¯ on his body, looking life-like.


    Yuanfei¡¯s face was ashen white, a majestic and clear voice suddenly sounded out in the vast habitat, ¡°Tanqiu! I, Jueyu,e over here with so much sincerity to test out the sword and train the sword path. You don¡¯t dare to fight me. What an insult as a swordsman!¡±


    It was Jueyu, who knows what spell he used to pierce through the spiritual formation outside to enter the vast habitat space.


    It reverberated and continued. In the next instance, Tanqiu¡¯s soul bodyughed out.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case then let¡¯s have a battle!¡±


    It seemed like he still hadn¡¯t adapted. The voice from the soul body was mixed in with many impure sounds. Only when it reached thetter part of the sentence which it regained rity.


    The entiremon people pce was in an uproar. All disciples in the 7th lecture hall were either shocked or filled with anticipation or filled with worry.


    Yuanfei frowned in confusion, not knowing whether or not he should be happy or worried.


    He was happy that Tanqiu. after so many days, finally came out to fight. But, he was worried that in just a short 10 days that Tanqiu broke through.


    Not only could he form a true image to fight, but the strength of his soul power also was not beneath that of grade 8 spirit masters!


    Was he going to defeat Jueyu this time?


    How was that possible?


    He gave himself a self consoling smile. However, his face was ashen white.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment Zong Shou had no other thoughts in his mind. He waved his hands in the air and kicked out, only feeling smooth.


    He heard that when a spirit master reaches grade 9 and forms a true image, apart from not having physical meat, it wouldn¡¯t be much different from a real person.


    After personally experiencing it today, it was the case.


    Only his strength was not only a little weaker than same grade martial cultivators.


    However, at this moment, his body had a full 20 million kilograms of strength. Compared to middle grade 7 martial cultivators who had 2 heaven veins, he was no weaker.


    It was enough to fight this battle!


    With a thought, the yin fire sword below suddenly came out of its sheath with a nging sound before it flew into the air.


    He looked downwards at Zong Yuan and Ruoshui. At that moment, Hanxi also flew out of his sleeves, looking upwards with aplicated expression.


    What was weird was that the face of this saint fire ant queen could have such detailed expressions.


    ...Shock, unwillingness, respect, various expressions mixing, clearly shown in its eyes.


    Apart from that, there was a bit more worship, a little bit of care. This was something that was not present before.


    ¡°Help protect me! Protect my physical body...¡±


    Smiling, Zong Shou casually instructed before driving the sword upwards. With a bright sword light, like that of a meteor, he directly crashed towards the area outside of the vast habitat.


    In that instance, be it the low-grade disciples or Hanfang and Fengtian who were high up above the vast habitat, they all looked over.


    He chared out of the vast habitat and arrived within the void fissure. He saw that the ce was still totally dark. Zong Shounded along with the sword, right in front of that Jueyu.


    In that instance, a vast and tough sword intent spread all about¨Cit was that of a mountain descending, suppressing all sides. It was extremely strong and domineering!


    In an instant, all the faces of the grade 6 spirit masters within 200 thousand feet were ashen white. They all shook unstable on their spirit artifacts and all fell off.


    Half of the grade 7 cultivators carefully lowered themselves and kept their spiritual artifact, not daring to hang in mid-air. Cold sweat flowed on their faces, their spiritual sense was unable to reach out too.


    It was just a soul power of someone of grade 8, but it suppressed them. Close to 300 grade 7 peak experts bowed!


    Not only because of this sword intent, but the soul almost naturally suppressed them.


    Only those grade 8 and grade 9 ones chose to go up against it. Some furious ones directly used their spiritual sense to fight back.


    However, the person in the air was unaffected. That sword intent was still magnificent and brilliant like that of a dragon!


    When hended, the sword directly pointed at Jueyu.


    ¡°Common people Tanqiu, brother Jue please show your sword!¡±


    When he stood still, it seems like he had merged into space. It also looked like he was controlling this void fissure. He merged into one with the sword in his hand, giving off a suppressive aura!


    When his wordsnded, all the cultivators waiting were all shocked.


    ¡°He is Tanqiu? Why does it seem like he has already formed his body?¡±


    ¡°Rumors said that he hadn¡¯t reached grade 7?¡±


    ¡°Extreme sword intent, as expected! He is on the same level as that Gantian Monster king Zong Shou!¡±


    Within a few breaths, most of their faces were ashen white.


    No matter how this battle ended, when Zong Shou descended, the aura which suppressed these thousands of cultivators was enough to cause his reputation to go to another level.


    Common people¡¯s path¡¯s reputation not only didn¡¯t fall but it also indeed produced loads of talents!


    ¡°You are Tanqiu?¡±


    Jueyu sized up Zong Shou, only feeling that although his features were distinct, but surprisingly no matter how he tried to remember it, he couldn¡¯t. He also couldn¡¯t form up some thoughts.


    He decided to just give up, focusing only on the sword in his hand. That strong sword intent was something that he could only barely go up against now.


    How strong!

 Chapter 488 - Peak Sword Battle

    <h4>Chapter 488: Peak Sword Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°What sword intent is this?¡±


    Startled for a moment, Jueyu came back to his senses¨Cjoy appeared in his eyes, but more of it was confusion and doubt. He had never seen Zong Shou¡¯s martial path intent. However, its strength was even higher than his great extinction sword!


    ¡°One origin great formless sword!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate to reply. He casually said the words ¡°great formless sword¡± while feeling a little delighted.


    If his previous sword technique was just taking shape, then at this moment, using his soul to cast it was the actual thing.


    The soul consisted of the five elements, heaven, earth, wind, lightning, light, and darkness were all present. No matter what kind of sword technique or cultivation, he could replicate it.


    He was even looking forward to his sword technique improving today.


    ¡°Great formless? You self created it?¡±


    With just a thought, Jueyu knew that this was most probably the sword technique that defeated Ji Lingzi that year in ck Spirit Canyon. It also probably had some connection to the Buddhist small formless technique. Only one big and one small, one could see that he was filled with ambition.


    Then, he sized up Zong Shou, and then his brows furrowed.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a sword cultivator. What you cultivate in isn¡¯t the sword soul path. Using your soul to fight me¨Care you insulting me?¡±


    ¡°My martial path cultivation is only grade 6. Do you want me to use that physical body to battle?¡±


    Jueyu was instantly shocked. Zong Shou was already a little impatient, the fighting intent in his heart couldn¡¯t be calmed down any longer!


    ¡°Cut the crap, I shall attack. Careful!¡±


    The moment he said that the sword glow in his hands rose up. It was the 1st sword from Chuxue, light and ethereal like a fairy from another world!


    A thousand feet was just covered in less than a thousandth of a breath.


    In the eyes of the other people who had seen this sword before, it was another feeling.


    It was like someone descending from another world. It was obvious that the sword was direct but it felt extremely empty¨Clike it could change into millions of forms, unable to grab a trace of it!


    Jueyu¡¯s pupils constricted. Then he shouted out, ¡°Good¡±. The ck-colored broadsword in his hand shot out a ten thousand feet ck glow. Huge amounts of ck wave rose up in the air.


    If Zong Shou¡¯s sword was flexible¨Cclose to illusionary, then his sword was domineering, heavy, filled with violence to try to destroy everything!


    Before the sword shadows shed, the martial path intent had already struck one another. Huge amounts of out of control intent spread all over! It turned into physical forms, like lightning surging in all directions.


    Some unlucky grade 6 cultivators scoffed out, and blood spit out from their mouths and noses.


    Even some grade 7 cultivators, after being struck by the intent, had pale faces.


    As for those people below grade 8, they all consciously fled backward, trying to get as far away from those 2 people.


    Momentster one heard a loud ¡°keng¡±.


    Right where Zong Shou and Jueyu stood, the entire stable space was copsing!


    Using where the sword light intersected as the core, like ss after shattering, it broke piece by piece. Large amounts of ck colored ripples spread in all directions!


    The 2 of them were wrapped up within the situation, but they didn¡¯t care. The peak sword intent was going out against these space cracks¨Crepelling the ck lines from getting close.


    The space cracks still spread about, causing this space to twist up and fall apart.


    At this moment, thousands of people had ashen white faces. Those people with sects to rely on¨Ccultivators with elders will naturally have people to protect them¨Cthey would be safe.


    As for those lone cultivators, their face was devoid of color, and their heads going numb.


    At this moment, Tanqiu and Jueyu didn¡¯t care at all. They fought intensely. Zong Shou¡¯s swords were light and nimble, finding its way through the ck colored cracks. As for that Jueyu, he didn¡¯t back off, and that great extinction sword intent along with the vast ck wave was continuously trying to counter-attack.


    Each sword sh would cause this ce to be more dangerous¨Cto cause the storm in the area to be even more explosive.


    Even those grade 6 solo cultivators looked on in despair. They were about to be ripped to shreds by the ck cracks.


    An invisible vast power suddenly spread out, causing the nearby space to once again stabilize.


    Everyone looked out in shock. They understood. They saw themon people pce head Fangwen bringing manymon people path elders to walk out of the vast habitat.


    Although they didn¡¯t know who it was, all of them gratefully bowed as a form of thanks.


    Jueyu and Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel anything, one white and one dark as the 2 sword lights continuously struck one another, colliding with one another.


    In a blink of an eye, who knew how many swords they had crossed.


    The wind and broken sword energy were totally swallowed up by these space cracks.


    The ce where the 2 of them were standing on was extremely dangerous. If they were not careful, their soul would dissipate and their spirit would be lost.


    However, when they attacked, neither of them hesitated. There was no dy at all. They were cing their bodies on the line, not caring about their safety at all.


    The 2 sword intents continued to climb, even above their peak, it was still crazily climbing!


    Jueyu slowly gave out a maniacalugh. His fighting spirit was burning. He felt like he had never felt so good in his life!


    ¡°This feels good! Feels good! In 2 years, this is the best battle! 19 spiritual houses, 10 shrines, hundreds of experts, none of them can bepared to you! I am serious now! As for the sword behind, I can¡¯t control it even if I want to...¡±


    When he said those words, the ck colored sword shadow suddenly sliced diagonally. All the ck wave was suddenly retracted. It sliced across with an extremely beautiful trajectory.


    Everywhere¨Ceven those giant horn dragon-like ck cracks¨Cwas broken by the sword, unable to block it even a single bit.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up, and his was heart raging.


    This was the sword prince-Jueyu! The unparalleled swordsman who swept 3 thousand worlds! 10 days ago, it seems like he didn¡¯t go all out against Chuxue.


    He had never used such a killing move!


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t shocked but was delighted instead. This was the reason why the genius cultivators in the future all wished that they could be born thousands of years earlier during the god-emperor era.


    Filled with talents! Loads of stars shining!


    ¡°That is exactly what I intended!¡±


    Zong Shouughed. Although it was a soul body, it felt like there was magma flowing within his body.


    The fire yin sword held in front of his body. Then, with a light ¡°ding¡± sound, a hundred feet out, the sword light intersected.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body leaned backward slightly before it stopped. The ck-colored broadsword that shed across flew backward. The ck-colored energy wave seemed to have lost control as it expanded once more.


    ¡°What sword technique is this?¡±


    Jueyu¡¯s eyes tensed up, one wave and one change of direction. The ck-colored sword shadow shed down from above. The ck wave gathered once more as it had transformed into a ten thousand feet long giant ck sword.


    Great extinction sword, wiping out everything, naturally that included space!


    Hong!


    A loud ring as the ck colored sword shadow descended. The entire space shrunk before expanding, like a leather ball which was squeezed. Then, it was like ss, breaking into pieces, piece by piece spreading about!


    However, Zong Shou was still standing safely on the spot.


    ¡°One origin yin sword!¡±


    Another sword shadow stabbed out. Where the sword light arrived at, the many space fragments seemed to be like video reys in the future, each of them flying back and reassembling.


    This sword light was also extremely urate. It was still a hundred feet out as it struck at the sword spine of the ck colored broadsword.


    Another sharp ring. That broadsword was once again forced back. On the side of Zong Shou he retreated by half a step!


    The thousands of people there all held their breaths, looking at the situation ahead of them in astonishment.


    Lei Dong also kept silent, the feeling in his heart was reallyplicated.


    A short 2 years, that lonely helpless teen had already grown to such a level?


    His brother was really on their level now.


    ¡°Greatsword technique! Exquisite attack, the defense is also a dream! I really wish I could test it out!¡±


    An exmation spread over. Lei Dong didn¡¯t need to see and knew that it was the knife lord Li Wuhui who was as famous as the three pinnacle swords.


    At this moment the people nearby were all drunk whilst some others were in discussion.


    ¡°What a sword prince Jueyu! As expected from the 2nd of the 3 pinnacle swords!¡±


    ¡°Tanqiu is actually on the same level as him!¡±


    ¡°...The great extinction sword going out on full force actually has such ability...¡±


    ¡°...This trip was so worth it!¡±


    ¡°My life is blessed! Jueyu, Tanqiu, this battle is the best peak sword battle one can see in probably a thousand years!¡±


    Whilst they mumbled in a trance, Suchen beside him was also at a loss.


    ¡°Today, I finally know the difference between geniuses and average people! To think that I have been arrogant in my life, the gulf between them and me is actually so huge!¡±


    He heaved a sigh before he summoned a golden talisman that spread into the void.


    Lei Dong¡¯s eyes still didn¡¯t leave the scene in front of him. However, he sensed the situation around him, saying curiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I am telling Ruotai!¡±


    Lei Dong¡¯s brows frowned as he heard that. Ruotai was the spirit sword. Ruotai, who was practicing in ten thousand sword vast habitat, was his dead rival!


    ¡°Why are you telling him?¡±


    ¡°He is my senior brother and is my close friend. If he misses this battle, he would regret it for numerous years!¡±


    Suchen smiled. Then, he gave aplicated expression and sighed, ¡°Such a peak sword battle to our level of sword cultivators, who knows how many years it would take for us to witness one of it...¡±


    Lei Dong kept silent, he had nothing to say.


    At this moment, between themon people vast habitat, within those ten over lecture halls. Just as many golden talismans shed, all of a sudden many disciples in white kept the books in his hand and crazily surged out.


    Those that could fly flew swiftly, those that had to walk ran quickly, like birds and beasts surging forwards.


    Yuanfei looked around in shock, only to see that a majority of the sect disciples had disappeared in an instance.


    He was instantly confused, quickly tugging at someone who passed by his side.


    ¡°What is happening? You all are not listening to the lesson anymore?¡±


    He knew that Zong Shou might be fighting Jueyu outside. The oue of the battle did, in fact, interest him a little.


    However, this time was different from the previous time. 10 years ago, the pce head allowed them to stop lessons to watch the battle.


    At that moment they were in the middle of a lesson. If they left halfway, they were to be punished.


    Direct disciples like them were still okay, but those inner and outer sect disciples, if punished might need to be chased out of the vast habitat.

 Chapter 489 - Unbreakable Sword Domain

    <h4>Chapter 489: Unbreakable Sword Domain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The person whose sleeves were being tugged at was helpless. He flung his sleeves and said anxiously, ¡°Senior brother, did no one send a talisman to you? The first seat has already crossed 124 swords with Jueyu. It is extremely dazzling. Even the few elders of our sect feel that this is the highest peak sword battle in these hundreds of years. If one doesn¡¯t see it one would regret for the rest of their life...¡±


    Yuanfei¡¯s face turned slightly red. He was usually outside cultivating, looking down on the other sect disciples. Within the vast habitat, he didn¡¯t have any friends.


    ¡°Only are you all not afraid of the rules?¡±


    That person couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more, walking out of the door, ¡°Thew doesn¡¯t punish the majority. Haven¡¯t you seen that the lecturer has also left?¡±


    Yuanfei turned his head and as expected the lecturer was nowhere to be seen.


    He hesitated in his heart. He wanted to take a look but he felt a little unwilling in his heart, He didn¡¯t want to see that Tanqiu who was dissed several times by him looking strong and cool.


    After hesitating for a moment, in the end, he still walked out of the lecture hall. Stepping in the air, in just a short while he came out of the vast habitat.


    When everything that happened in the void fissure appeared in his eyes, he instantly took in a deep cold breath.


    This usually stable space was already being split into 2 halves.


    Tanqiu and Jueyu were in an intense bout at the center of the brokenyer. ck waves were surging. Jueyu used the broken space power to cause the strength of his great extinction sword to rise to the extreme.


    Tanqiu stood within the heavy sword shadows, not taking a single step back. The silver sword light shone constantly, locking out the ck colored sword wave hundred thousand feet away.


    Yuanfei couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. He was someone with eyes and just looking at it, he knew that this battle was different from the one between Xuechu and Jueyu 10 days ago.


    The former¡¯s sword speed was fast that day¨Cexceeding one¡¯s natural intuition. Thetter mostly used her reactionary ability to deal with it.


    It was still really dangerous and entertaining, but on the sword path level, it was extremely low.


    At that moment, it was different. Each time, both of them struck they had a goal, each having deep intent.


    Each step was done after considering at least 10 stepster. Sometimes, a seemingly useless sword would often show its effect 3-5 swordster. Forcing the opponent to show some of his weaknesses.


    The sword trajectory was extremely profound. The 2 types of martial path intents were striking together, merging with the strength of heaven and earth to strike one another. Even one ripple would cause one¡¯s heart to jump up.


    ¡°The top sword path battle in a hundred years?¡±


    He muttered, within Yuanfei¡¯s heart it was like a raging wave.


    The strength of Tanqiu made him terrified. All his unwillingness to admit defeat, all his arrogance was being crushed to pieces by the battle between these two.


    ...This 3rd generation core disciple was the strongest person in their generation! He deserved the first seat position!


    He was conflicted in his chest, feelingplicated. However, his eyes didn¡¯t want to look away for even a moment.


    Not only him, but at this moment, all the disciples who walked out of the vast habitat were startled as they looked forward.


    ¡°They said that first seat Tan¡¯s sword path is strong, the best of these 20 years. They weren¡¯t bragging...¡±


    ¡®Within mymon people path, there is such an expert.¡±


    ¡°From today on, who within the vast habitat would dare to not admit defeat?¡±


    ¡°A year of umtion exploding out¨Csuddenly breaking through. He is so strong. I think all of you are blind!¡±


    Beside Suchen was a 20 odd-year-old male who suddenly tore apart the void and appeared beside the 2 of them without any signs.


    He stood tall like a lone tree, and his features made him look cold and handsome.


    Seeing the situation, Suchen was slightly startled.


    ¡°You came really quickly! Were you nearby?¡±


    Between the ten thousand sword vast habitat andmon people vast habitat, there were at least 30 thousand miles of distance.


    ¡°I used 12 small teleportation talismans...¡± he said simply. This spirit sword Ruotao swept Lei Dong, his eyes squinting, not bothering at all. Then, he turned his gaze to that intense better.


    ¡°Ah Chen, I hope this battle won¡¯t disappoint me¨Cthat it is worth those teleportation formations. I really don¡¯t believe that this world will have a 16-year-old who could match up to Jueyu...¡±


    The moment the bodies of the 2 appeared in his eyes, his pupils constricted. A momentter he muttered, ¡°You were right. if I didn¡¯te today I will regret it for the rest of my life!¡±


    Lei Dong, on the side, scoffed coldly, not bothering about him anymore and continuing to look.


    Coincidentally at this moment, there was another sharp ¡°ding¡± which spread out in the air.


    Jueyu¡¯s ck colored broadsword was struck back a hundred feet away from Zong Shou.


    His body was also forced back by a hundred feet. However, this time he didn¡¯t strike once more. He stood on the spot with an ashen white face.


    During the 149 strikes, both of them went all out. They had no chance to rest up and regain some energy.


    Even Jueyu, who was grade 8, having vast internal energy, felt like he couldn¡¯t support it any longer.


    The true qi in his body was already mostly used up.


    On the side of Zong Shou, he was even worse. His entire body was twisting. This was a sign that his soul power was unable to hold on¨Cunable to maintain his form.


    However, his recovery speed was obviously faster than Jueyu. In just a few breaths, the 18 spiritual veins in his soul ocean and the ck and white holes had purified ocean amounts of pure spiritual energy to replenish hispensation.


    Although Jueyu had several heaven veins in his body,pared to the ck and white rough embryos, the speed at which they gathered and absorbed spiritual energy was stronger than 5-6 heaven veins.


    On the side of Jueyu, he was filled with energy in just a moment.


    He wasn¡¯t in a rush to attack, and instead, went into deep thought.


    ¡°Since your sword technique is called the great formless, then most probably it can recreate other sword techniques, right? As for the one origin, it should mean obtaining the intent of all beings. Just now, you only defended and didn¡¯t attack, were you learning my great extinction sword?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up. Then, he acknowledged it, not lying at all.


    ¡°That is the case!¡±


    Waving his hand, a ck wave appearing on the fire yin sword. It was the features of the great extinction sword.


    10 days ago, he had seen this sword technique. However, if he didn¡¯t personally engage and closelyprehended it, he would be unable to deduce the technique. He would also not be able to understand the true qi rotation cycle and the heart sutra needs.


    On both sides, the 10 thousand people were totally silent. Only after Jueyu reminded did they know that Zong Shou actually didn¡¯t fully focus.


    He was actually distracted to learn that great extinction sword!


    ¡°Who knew that I, Jueyu, would have a time when I am underestimated!¡±


    Jueyuughed involuntarily, and his eyes filled with annoyance.


    The fellow in front of him really made him feel furious. When he went all out, that fellow was spending some of his effort to deduce the source of his sword technique...


    He still didn¡¯t attack, raising up the broadsword in his hand. Using a weird sword stance to point forwards.


    ¡°Your sword technique and my areparable. Is first seat Tan not afraid of losing?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes opened wide, he flung his sleeves backward lightly. The corner of his lips curling up as he held up the sword.


    The sword intent gathered and didn¡¯t dissipate, gathering in a hundred feet area. However, it covered the hundred thousand feet space around. Continuously upgrading, charging towards even higher peaks!


    His one origin sword wasn¡¯t perfect. What he was most happy to have was strong enemies like Jueyu, using their power to make up for what he was missing.


    Jueyuughed, not taking any more. The broadsword in his hand turned into a ck glow demon breath.


    However, it was different from before. Limitless destructive ability instantly caused all the ck colored cracks along the way to gather with the ck sword light.


    The sword shed down, and beneath the sword, no one would live! The sword stance he was unable to a breakthrough in 2 years totally exploded out at this moment.


    Split focus to sneakily learn by technique? Then, I will smack you till you fully focus! Even if this one origin yin sword was solid, he was going to smash it into pieces.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were solemn and cold, slight care appearing in his eyes. It was still a cold sword light that shot over. Hundred feet out, right at the tip of the ck colored sword light.


    The sword energy spun and then stop. The numerous ck colored cracks broke away from Jueyu¡¯s control, exploding out.


    The ck-colored sword wave once again halted and was forced to retreat.


    Thousands of feet out, Ruotao eximed. His back was totally straight, and his eyes were really sharp.


    Suchen was stunned, whilst his heart was filled with doubt, Ruotao already started to speak, ¡°Thismon person Tanqiu is really extraordinary. His cultivation might not be on the level of Jueyu, but the strength of his sword technique is above that of him! He had already grasped 70% of the mysteries of the great extinction sword. The key to the sword is to attack its crucial point. What he was taking advantage of is that Jueyu doesn¡¯t have full control of his technique...¡±


    ¡°70%?¡±


    Suchen was shocked, taking a look at the soul, ¡°This means that Jueyu has definitely lost?¡±


    ¡°That might not be the case!¡±


    Ruotao smiled, ¡°Tanqiu is still learning, but didn¡¯t you see that Jueyu¡¯s sword technique is also improving. Each moment, there is a rise in his strength.¡±


    On the side of Lei Dong, he growled, ¡°That¡¯s true! These 2 people are on the same level. To think you are regarded in the same vein as this Jueyu. However, how many swords can you receive from them?¡±


    ¡°Around 200!¡±


    Ruotao wasn¡¯t annoyed, smiling with magnanimity. Instead, he mocked, ¡°How many could young master Lei receive? Your sword path talents were things that even the head of many sects praise. However, why did you go learn the knife because of those small conflicts? Not only your uncle and grandfather, but even Miss Zhenru felt sad for you.¡±


    Lei Dong was hurt quite deeply, scoffing coldly and not bothering about it.


    Looking into the sky, Zong Shou used another sword to force Jueyu to retreat by tens of feet. Then, the sword light retracted to the area in front of his chest. His gaze was cold as he looked forward, filled with confidence.


    ¡°Within a hundred feet, it is my unbreakable sword domain!¡±

 Chapter 490 - Are You Willing to Devote Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 490: Are You Willing to Devote Yourself</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    West of the central continent, near arge city known as Huangzun City, there was an extremely giant cave known as Jianan Cave.


    Opening up a close to 30 thousand feet deep, 2 thousand miles wide space in a cave.


    Within the cave that spread tens of miles, there were all kinds of Buddha statues: 800 Luohan, the various bodhisattvas, ten over buddha ancestors. Each had a different level of sentience, causing the cave to be filled with a seven-colored light. Even if one was tens of miles away, they could see that spiritual light shine.


    If one walked further into the depths of the cave¨Cif one¡¯s body had a certain amount of Buddhist ability¨Cthey could step into a special space.


    It was a hundred thousand feet wide, simr to that of a vast habitat.


    Jingyin walked around in the depths of the cave, wearing a wide monk robe and white shoes, without a single bit of dust on it.


    Looking all about curiously, her eyes filled with joy as well as curiosity.


    Every time she passed a buddha or bodhisattva statue, she would bow respectfully¨Cshe was really sincere with no other thoughts at all.


    Thest one was Sakyamuni, who was huge. There was a lotus in his hand and a slight smile on his face. Jingyin bowed. Then, she followed a small path and climbed slowly upwards. When she stepped on the lotus on the palm, the scenery in front of her eyes changed.


    She seemed to be in a whole different wide space. It was a million feet wide. At a nce, one couldn¡¯t see the borders of the ce.


    Not far away, there was a temple that looked simr to that of a pce hall which upied arge space.


    Jingyin knew that she was still within the Jianan cave¨COn that lotus.


    The entire space where the Jianan temple was located was built within this Buddhist treasure which was shaped like a lotus.


    She looked around. Many tempered red-robed monks walked in and out of that temple entrance.


    At this moment, not only was Jingyin curious, but even those monks were looking over with a questioning gaze.


    Some of them were attracted by her out of this world beauty. While some of them felt curious. This was a temple and not a convent, so what was a nun doing all the way here in a monk temple?


    Jingyin didn¡¯t care. She looked around excitingly.


    In her heart, she thought to herself that this was the males that her master told her about. They were different from them.


    She looked towards the north before her expression froze up. The north wall here as expected had once copsed.


    Although it looked perfectly fine, it was repaired not long ago.


    ¡°Is that junior sister Jingyin?¡±


    A teen monk wearing the clothing of a managing disciple walked out of the gate to wee.


    Jingyin looked at the head of his person, and she saw 6 scars.


    ¡°I am Zhiyuan. Junior sister can just call be senior brother! Follow me, Master Linghai has been waiting for many hours within the Daxiong Hall...¡±


    Jingyin nodded her head and followed Zhiyuan into the temple. Along the way, she found it weird. Many teen monks were exchanging nces and words with one another. Hearing their words, they were borrowing spiritual artifacts and Taoist spiritual talismans.


    asionally, there would be space ripples in the sky. There seemed like people were teleporting over there.


    When Zhiyuan saw the situation, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and exin, ¡°Junior sister doesn¡¯t know, but 2 hours ago, Sword prince Jueyu andmon people Tanqiu agreed to fight in front ofmon people vast habitat. Till now, a victor hasn¡¯t been decided. Who knows what had happened, but the senior brothers who headed overall sent back news to say that both of them are the best sword experts in a hundred years. They also said that the battle is a ssic peak sword intent battle. As for these small teleportation formations and space crossing pearls, they suddenly became in hot demand. Many senior brothers and junior brothers want to head over to have a look...¡±


    Jingyin eximed, showing a shocked expression. Since young, she spent her time in a convent and was brought up by her master. As such, she knew very little about the cultivation world.


    However, this Jueyu was so famous, and she had heard about him.


    He challenged 10 shrines, 19 spiritual houses, and didn¡¯t lose a single time. Even if he faced grade 9 experts, he was able to retreat without taking serious injuries.


    Such a person was legendary. Jingyin thought that in this world, Jueyu should be unique.


    So in this world, there was someone who could bepared to him...


    After saying those words, Zhiyuan scoffed in disdain, ¡°They all have no eyes! A grade 7 and a grade 8, how strong can they be? Even if it is dazzling, it is still a sword battle beneath the celestial path. Why are they so anxious? Wasting so many small teleportation talismans for no reason!¡±


    Although he said those words, Zhiyuan¡¯s footsteps seem to impatiently hurry as he walked forwards.


    They rushed forward and went through several gates,ing to the front of an extremely huge hall. On the signboard road the name ¡°Daxiong¡±.


    Da had the meaning of encapsting everything; Xiong meant to suppress demons. It was always the name of the main hall of Buddhist temples.


    Jingyin followed Zhiyuan in. In her heart, she was feeling weird. This hall which was to respect the 3 Buddhas didn¡¯t seem like the ce where one would receive a guest.


    Why was senior master Linghai receiving her here?


    Stepping into the gates, she saw an unfamiliar looking, white and fat old monk sitting on a praying mat. He wore a purple gold kasaya, seeming noble and rich. However, at this moment he was frowning, sighing out loud like he was worried about something.


    After Zhiyuan brought her here, he bowed and left.


    Jingyin wasn¡¯t afraid of unfamiliar situations. She first bowed towards Sakyamuni, Medicine Buddha, and Siddhartha Buddha.


    Then she did a Buddhist greeting towards the fat monk, ¡°Disciple Jingyin greets senior master Linghai!¡±


    ¡°You finally came, sit!¡±


    He pointed towards the prayer mat opposite him. It wasn¡¯t until she sat down did Linghai speak, ¡°Did your master tell you about the reason why you came?¡±


    Jingyin shook her head. In truth, she didn¡¯t know why her master asked her to rush over to this Jianan cave.


    ¡°It seems like I must be the one to be the bad person this time.¡±


    Linghai sighed, his face helpless, ¡°From today on, you are kicked out of the sect. You must return to the world!¡±


    Jingyin was startled, but she wasn¡¯t shocked at all. She didn¡¯t panic, just blinking¨Cher eyes filled with a questioning expression.


    When Linghai saw that, he couldn¡¯t help but praise. This girl was really intelligent.


    ¡°During these few days, have you learned of the changes in our cloud world Buddhist temples?¡±


    Jingyin nodded her head, ¡°I heard that 3 days ago the Buddhist statues all glowed, the north wall copsing. There was no exception. After the matter master said that the north is a respected position, all gods sat in the north and faced south. The wall was built to split up inside from the outside. Master said that this is our buddhist¡¯s predestined fate¨Cluck where people are brought together!¡±


    ¡°Your master always had goodprehension! That is indeed the case!¡±


    Linghai smiled, his expression wasplicated, ¡°Do you know that days ago, the many buddha ancestors all gave some decrees! Not only our jianan cave, the shanming temple, white horse temple, xiangguo temple, etc¨Cmost of them were like that. Without exception, they were all 4 words!¡±


    Jingyin face filled with shock. Then, she saw Linghai point towards her sides.


    Jingyin looked towards where his fingers pointed to, understanding the reason why Linghai would choose this ce to meet her.


    She saw that on the gold-colored ground, there were 2rge words on the right and left side. There was no shape or trace, but only an injection of intent. Only if one focused could one read it.


    ...Unlimited light! Endless darkness!


    Amongst those words, each of them was filled with huge amounts of Buddhist power, as well as the many Buddhist paths.


    Jingyin looked at if for a moment before she felt her soul hurting, not daring to continue looking on.


    ¡°Unlimited light and endless darkness? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°You can see the words. And canst over a breath?¡±


    Linghai moved forwards and sized up Jingyin, ¡°This time we found the right person. My useless disciples...Even if they went all out, they could only read a portion of it, unable tost for half a breath. Oh! Not bad, looks and aura, the top choice in the world. You will be able toplete this matter.¡±


    Seeing her brows furrow, Linghai awkwardly smiled, his body moving backward.


    ¡°It is indeed unlimited light and endless darkness! Before this, I didn¡¯t know what it meant. I onlyprehended it yesterday that we must search for a person who has both of these features and ept him into our Buddhist school.¡±


    When Jingyin heard that, her face was filled with loss,¡± However isn¡¯t unlimited light the power grasped by dari ri? The light shines all over, not being destroyed and not being produced, an important feature of Vairocana...¡±


    Halfway into her words, Linghai waved his hand to interrupt her. He silently ced a few scriptures in front of Jingyin.


    She saw that they were all scriptures rted to dari ri.


    Dari garbha scripture, vairocana light scripture, great sun dharma scripture...


    Ten over books made of special materials, all scriptures who could carry the big path.


    Jingyin curiously flipped open. Then, her expression finally changed. She flipped several books, with no exception, all of them changed.


    ¡°3 days ago all dari ri scriptures changed unlimited light to vast light. After this person formed his foundations, even Vairocana doesn¡¯t there to say he carries unlimited light...¡±


    Jingyin¡¯s expression froze as she ced down the books in her hand.


    ¡°Vairocana is the personification of the sun. I don¡¯t understand. What path has even stronger light power than the sun? Endless darkness...which means this person has both light and darkness? Unlimited light and endless darkness, they should be conflicting. How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Your senior master doesn¡¯t understand either! However, we can confirm that these 4 words referred to one person!¡±


    Linghaiughed awkwardly, ¡°Kicking you out of the sect is for you to find him. No matter what you do and what price, you have to get him to join the Buddhist sect. Even if you can¡¯t you need him to help us. Jingyin are you willing to devote yourself to our Buddhism?¡±

 Chapter 491 - Able to Move Unhindered

    <h4>Chapter 491: Able to Move Unhindered</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Kicking you out of the sect is for you to find him. No matter what you do and pay what price, you have to get him to join the Buddhist sect. Even if you can¡¯t, you need him to help us. Jingyin, are you willing to devote yourself to our Buddhism?¡±


    Jingyin didn¡¯t immediately agree, instead going into deep thought. A few breathster, she opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Jingyin wants to know the reason. Even if this person formed unlimited light and endless darkness as a foundation, he doesn¡¯t need to enter our Buddhist school.¡±


    ¡°Reason?¡±


    Linghai was startled and caught a little off guard. In his eyes, with how sincere Jingyin was as well as her upbringing, she should have agreed without any hesitation.


    Then, he also entered deep thought. A long-timeter, he said, ¡°Jingyin, do you know about the theory of the purend of Amitabha in the west, the world of sumati?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Jingyin nodded her head, ¡°Being pure means going far away from the pain and suffering ofmon people to reach a param-bhava state. Life, getting old, getting sick, dying, grievances, the pain of loved ones leaving, unable to get what one wants, the various sufferings. If one has these sufferings, one will never be pure. People of param-bhava will be able to live without any worry. The purend is thend of param-bhava.¡±


    However, this sumati world was ideal. It was only a concept of Amitabha.


    Even this Buddhist ancestor, the western purend he had control of now was just a rough shape.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Linghai nodded his head, Proceeding towards this param-bhava state is the essence of our Buddhist teachings. It is what all disciples wish for. However, in these ten thousand years, the so called purend was just a dream, illusionary and indiscernible. One can see it, but one couldn¡¯t touch it. It is why the various buddhas decided to open another universe out of these millions of worlds!¡±


    Jingyin was shocked, looking right at Linghai. She knew that with his identity, he didn¡¯t need to lie. She also suspected why Linghai would know about such secrets.


    Although he was in the cloud world and looked like a normal white fat monk, Jingyin knew that Linghai had already achieved the arhat stage.


    He was the actual true head of their Jingtu Sect.


    She thought back to the words before, thinking back to the north wall copsing. Jingyin slowly understood why Linghai would want her to do such a preposterous matter.


    ¡°So the buddhas are confident to open up aplete world. 3 days ago, they realized that the path our buddhist school grasped had weaknesses¨Cthe neglect of the real foundations...¡±


    Jingyin understood, but she still had questions in her heart, ¡°Since they know the reason, why can¡¯t our sect find someone to cultivate in that path? As long as we reveal some news, the disciples in our sect should be d to do so?¡±


    Linghai sighed,v¡±How is it so simple? Although the few buddha ancestors have limitless power, after all, they aren¡¯t omnipotent. Your senior master has also tried to deduce it. However, I was only filled with despair. To cultivate in his method, one must have a special body to be able to ept both light and darkness, yin and yang. One also must be extremely talented to gather up at least 18 true spiritual talismans. One needs to include most of the world¡¯sws. Just these 2 points alone can exclude nearly all our disciples. Apart from that, the basic cultivation methods needed are impossible to find! To seed we need at least tens of thousands of years, maybe even a hundred thousand.¡±


    Shock shed across Jingyin¡¯s pure eyes. She thought to herself that these conditions were indeed really strict.


    If it wasn¡¯t that she heard about the change 3 days ago, that the buddhas sent a decree, she really couldn¡¯t believe that someone could form this path.


    Light and dark in the same body were impossible.


    She kept silent and calm as she looked forward at the 3 Buddha statues in front of her. Jingyin sighed, ¡°I will try my best. Whether or not I can seed will depend on destiny.¡±


    When Linghai heard that, he was delighted. He didn¡¯t feel worried at all, ¡°That is for the best!¡±


    He also said, ¡°From today on, although you are back tomon life. But our Jingtu Sect is still your home. We are your shield and you can ask for help anytime. If you feel that it is impossible to seed, you cane back.¡±


    Seeing Jingyin nod her head silently, his expression wasplicated. Then, he shouted towards this outside,¡± Zhiyuan! Get your ass in here and send your junior sister to ten thousand buddhas vast habitat!¡±


    After a long while, there wasn¡¯t any reply. Just as Linghai frowned, the voice of another disciple replied in fear, ¡°great senior master! Senior master Zhiyuan left formon people vast habitat 30 minutes ago. He should be going over for the battle...¡±


    Linghai¡¯s brows furrowed, furiously scolding out, ¡°That brat, how bold! A person like him who learns Buddhism goes to watch others fight in the sword. What is the use?¡±


    Jingyin burst out into augh, the bitterness and depressing feeling in her heart slightly disappeared. She was also quite curious, how were people like Tanqiu and Jueyu like?


    Were they the peak sword experts of the cloud world in over hundred of years like what Zhiyuan said?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In Common people vast habitat within that space fissure. There were more and more people gathering.


    At the start, only a few thousand people rushed over to watch the battle, along with the ten thousand disciples who ran out from themon people path.


    As time went on, more and more cultivators rushed over: 20 thousand, 30 thousand, 50 thousand, 70 thousand...


    If they didn¡¯t have a good position, they forcefully opened up pieces of the void! There were even people who didn¡¯t bother about the chaos in the void, sitting between numerous ck cracks, wishing that they could be closer the better.


    ¡°Within a hundred feet, it is the unbreakable sword domain! Tanqiu is so arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Then can you break it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, but don¡¯t forget that there is still the head of the 3 pinnacle swords!¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t forget that this Tanqiu is only 16...¡±


    ¡°How strong! This trip is worth it. It truly is a peak sword battle! Oh? This Tanqiu¡¯s sword technique attainments are higher than that of sword prince Jueyu...¡±


    ¡°It is the great extinction sword! Like its name suggests, although I am grade 8, I can¡¯t take a single sword from that person...¡±


    ¡°Even a grade 9 expert might not be able to!¡±


    There were many deep conversations, but they all tried to lower their voices or use spells to block the space. Most of them were fully focused on the scenes in front of them, totally imprinted in their memory.


    Even if they didn¡¯t know the secrets within, they could go back slowly toprehend.


    Watching on live to experience the changes in heaven and earth spiritual energy. 2 strong sword intents shing. The aura rose but also decreased. It was much better than looking at those recordings after the battle.


    ¡°Why is themon people evil demon path so lucky? To have Shui Lingbo Fangwen, more recently Xuexi also escaped from Tailing Sect. I heard that that day he broke through to grade 9. 20 yearster, they also actually have such a demonic sword path genius...¡±


    ¡°With this kid here, his strength is enough topare with half a grade 9. I also heard that he is an unparalleled general talent. In the end, we need to be careful about these 3 sects and 6 schools!¡±


    In mid air, the fewmon people pce elders all looked weird. Both were excited whilst a little worried.


    Zong Shou challenged Jueyu. 6 hours and 13234 swordster, they were still going even.


    10 thousand feet around, no matter how Jueyu attacked, he couldn¡¯t invade it a single it. It was worthy of its name of unbreakable sword domain!


    Such results were truly surprising, helping to spread the name ofmon people path. This peak sword path fight between the two was something that even benefitted the likes of them.


    However, when they looked at the tens of thousands of cultivators gathered there, they were feeling uneasy.


    ¡°There is no need to worry, 6 hours ago senior master Fengtian has already returned to the sect!¡±


    Like he knew what the few elders were worried about, Fangwen said expressionlessly.


    However, he was just forcefully acting calm. As themon people pce head, he was clear about the meaning this battle brought tomon people path.


    Gathering the hearts of the 3 sects and 6 schools, obtaining more disciples, threatening the other sects. There were so many benefits that couldn¡¯t be put into words...


    The few elders also rxed. Since there were 2 god realm experts there, using this vast habitat, even if the sects attacked together they would be perfectly fine.


    ¡°From today on people of the world will know. Ourmon people path has one more one origin great formless sword...¡±


    ¡°What I am worried about are those disciples who aren¡¯t at grade 7. Their foundations aren¡¯t stable and witnessing this battle isn¡¯t a blessing.¡±


    The one who spoke was an old man with a curly beard. He used his fingers to rece the sword as he drew in the air.


    He was fully immersed in the swords that Zong Shou and Jueyu had disyed.


    Those 2 people were at the peak of sword intent, where many in the spirit realm hadn¡¯t even reached yet.


    Eclectic, breaking out from the realm that they should be in, having out of their level sword path attainments. Even in the eyes of people like that, it was quite shocking.


    ¡°No worries!¡±


    A voice suddenly rang up. 2 people arrived beside them.


    ¡°Those that are not talented will be unable to break through to grade 7. Even if they avoid it, they will still be unable to breakthrough. On the contrary, if they couldprehend something from this battle, then it would be a great fortune for them. Those who have great talents who be able to obtain loads of benefits. The battle between martial cultivators is a small difference will lead to a huge gulf in skill. Often, in just ten strikes, victory would be decided. It is tough to find enemies with simr skills. Such a dazzling battle is tough to see even in a hundred years.


    The one who spoke was Fengtian. The 3rd generation elders around all bowed. However, he waved his sleeves to stop them.


    At this moment, Fangwen had a worried expression, ¡°Senior master Zong Shou is going to shock the cloud world. His fame is too huge! As they say, a lone tree is easily destroyed by the wind...¡±


    ¡°If he can¡¯t bear the blow of the wind, then how will he grow into a huge tree that couldmand the world?¡±


    Hanfangughed, filled with disdain, ¡°Since his light can¡¯t be covered, then there is no need to cover it. Let junior brother test his sword on those random people. From today on, within the cloud world, he can move anywhere unhindered!¡±


    Fangwen was startled. Then, he came back to his senses. To be able to fight Jueyu and not be defeated, before the spiritual wave, Zong Shou could indeed move unhindered!

 Chapter 492 - Soul-stirring

    <h4>Chapter 492: Soul-stirring</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Those ck and white sword shadows constantly shed in mid air. The entire space fissure was cut apart, forming a giant ck crack.


    Ten thousand feet wide, all the heaven and earth spiritual energy had disappeared. A hundred feet around Zong Shou was perfectly fine. Even if asionally it broke under the huge striking force, it would be able to recover in time. Pieces of it returned to their original positions, bing perfect.


    However, Zong Shou mostly relied on the ck hole in his body to directly obtain heaven and earth spiritual energy from the heavens and earth itself. Although it was limited, it could reduce his consumption to the lowest point.


    Jueyu, opposite him, didn¡¯t rely on heaven and earth spiritual energy. He continuously caused the void storm, threads of ck colored cracks to merge into his sword. Its strength was also vast.


    Sword after sword shed. Zong Shou slowly stopped bothering about anything else. He was forced to fully focus to defend against Jueyu¡¯s attacks. It was almost mechanical, and he didn¡¯t know how much time has passed.


    The sword light in their hands spread out a cracking sound at the same time.


    Then, the ck colored broadsword and fire yin sword couldn¡¯t handle such a level of intense fighting anymore. After one more strike, they all broke into pieces!


    Zong Shou was startled. Then, he stopped thinking about the sword artifact breaking. He didn¡¯t hesitate to grab in the air, gathering the spiritual energy from all directions. Instantly a silver colored energy sword formed up.


    On the side of Jueyu, he also didn¡¯t hesitate. He instinctively reached out with his hand, directly gathering the void crack into a sword shape, stabbing out towards Zong Shou.


    ¡°Peng!¡±


    An explosion no weaker than before reverberated through the entire million feet of space. These 2 ¡®swords¡¯ once again smashed into pieces during the intense collision!


    In that instance, 2 silver ck sword lights gathered up once more¨Ccontinuously shing, continuously breaking apart. In a blink of an eye, there were another thousand strikes. Then, the speed of the sword light forming up slowed down at the same time.


    Right away, Lei Dong felt something. A momentter, Suchen also frowned.


    ¡°The tempo seems to have be slower!¡±


    The sword speed of the 2 of them had reduced by a lot. Jueyu had to use much more time toplete a strike.


    On the side of Tanqiu, the speed at which he formed the silver sword energy was also reduced ordingly.


    This was also what Suchen felt weird about.


    Tanqiu reduced the speed at which he formed the energy sword because his soul power was not enough¨Cunable to maintain the energy. His spell body true image was already showing signs of being unstable.


    However, on the side of Jueyu, he was still at his peak state. Although he consumed huge amounts of energy, he could still support it.


    At this moment, however, he didn¡¯t suppress him and force the win. Instead, he slowed the tempo down to give Tanqiu some breathing room. Furthermore, each sword he stepped out seem to be extremely tiring, which he didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°What is there to be surprised about?¡±


    Ruotao shook his head and smiled, his eyes shining a bright light, ¡°Jueyu isn¡¯t doing so voluntarily! The reason why is that Tanqiu had already understood his great extinction sword to a great level. Didn¡¯t you see that just now each sword consumption of Tanqiu was reducing? When he faced Jueyu¡¯s sword, he is finding it much morefortable, able to break it halfway through. It is obvious that he had deduced Jueyu¡¯s sword trajectory...¡±


    Suchen¡¯s body shuddered a little. Thinking back carefully, that was the situation.


    This was the case for the 700 previous swords. Only during this period due to theck of soul power, each time that Tanqiu faced a sword, it seemed difficult. That was the reason why he didn¡¯t notice it.


    At this moment, Lei Dongughed coldly, ¡°Tanqiu is stillcking in strength. He has to be more careful to cover up for the weaknesses in his sword. He has to use stronger sword trajectories to avoid being defeated in a sword!¡±


    Suchen was shocked and knew that Jueyu was being more careful¨Cputting down his tempo was because he needed more time to deduce and n out his attack.


    However, if he didn¡¯t attack and Tanqiu recovered, he would still lose in the end.


    The 2 people in front of them had already forced each other into the brink.


    Ruotao, on the side, also concluded.


    ¡°Within 10 swords, the oue will be decided! If I didn¡¯t see it for myself, I don¡¯t dare to believe that apart from that person, there is someone who could force Jueyu into such a situation...¡±


    Lei Dong scoffed coldly, not retorting. It was obvious that he agreed with those words.


    7 swordster, there was a muffled grunt that sounded out in the void.


    Jueyu retreated a full ten thousand feet. This time, he stood in the void and didn¡¯t continue to attack. His brows furrowed tightly, and his face was extremely solemn.


    Zong Shou also didn¡¯t chase him to strike, standing still on the spot. His were eyes slightly closed like he was regaining energy.


    After the silver-colored energy sword in his hand dissipated, he didn¡¯t form another one. He only silently stood on the spot.


    On the side of Jueyu, he was thinking back to the few swords before. It took a few breaths until he smiled.


    ¡°We have already fought 19442 swords. This battle feels good. No matter if I win or lose, I am satisfied. Why not we decide the victor with the next sword?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed as he opened his eyes. His soul power was mostly consumed. At this moment even the body was just left with a shadow of Tanqiu. He found it tough to even speak, giving a simple nod of the head.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The moment he said those words, the ck colored sword light in front of him rose back up. A sword river filled with destruction ability flooded over.


    Jueyu had used all his strength for this sword, moving all the power that he could utilize.


    ...Great extinction sword no life sword!


    It was more skilled than when he had used it before and filled with numerous changes! It used most of the void storm and more true qi within.


    Looking out, that ck colored sword shadow was limitless and endless¨Csuch that one couldn¡¯t raise the courage to stop and block it.


    The sword seemed like it was unstoppable like it was to destroy the space in the area...


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed, and he stood still¨Ccalmly looking at the sword wave in front of him. His soul ocean was crazily spinning, analyzing and breaking it down.


    It wasn¡¯t until the ck colored sword shadow¡¯s tip was a hundred feet away did his intent explode out, like a dormant volcano suddenly erupting.


    Raging fighting intent charged up once more. That peak martial path intent seemed to reach an even high level at that moment.


    Without hesitation, another silver colored energy sword formed in his hand. He strongly stabbed out!


    That unshakable faith within his heart seemed even firmer and stronger.


    He could definitely win this fight!


    When the silver sword light stabbed out, it shed with the ck colored sword wave hundred feet out. Another low ¡°peng¡± as the 2 sword lights went chaotic.


    However, at this moment the ck sword halted slightly, still flooding over like a flood. The silver colored sword energy instantly recovered, like a maggot feeding on a corpse, entering through the gaps of the sword wave.


    After 2 thousand swords, this was the first time it exited 100 feet!


    The first 19449 swords were him defending, only thisst sword was attacking!


    One origin yang sword!


    Like quicksilver pouring on the ground, there was no hole it didn¡¯t enter. That sword light seemed to be like a needle, going deep in. It was like a butcher disassembling a cow, breaking down the ck colored sword wave, charging right for the core of the sword.


    On Jueyu¡¯s side, he was resisting it with all his strength. He was calm as he fought back. He changed the sword light to block the silver colored sword shadow out, on one side it was like a raging river totally swallowing Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    At this moment, the hundred thousand people in the area were silent. They only watched on quietly. Apart from the sword energy shing sound, there was no other noise.


    Suchen¡¯s pupils constricted into that of a pin. His soul sense spread out. Even if he was hurt by those spreading ck colored void cracks, he didn¡¯t care at all. He just wanted to remember each and every change over there, to imprint it in his mind.


    So quick!


    Zong Shou knew that great extinction sword like the back of his palm. With a close to crazy speed to cause the wave to be dissolved and close to the stage of copse!


    Jueyu was going all out, that vast sword wave brimming with energy. After it copsed, more sword shadows rose up like it was unlimited and endless. He thought, you break one sword, I will attack with one more sword!


    ...You can break 10 swords, 100 swords, but you can¡¯t break a thousand, 10 thousand!


    Suchen¡¯s fists were clenched tight! Since practicing martial arts, this was the first time he had witnessed such an intense battle! 2 extreme sword intents, sword path talents shing, it was so eye-catching!


    He also knew that this was the final moment. However, they were still unable to determine a victor. His heart was filled with nervousness.


    ...Would Tanqiu lose after using up all his energy? Or would he totally destroy Jueyu¡¯s sword before he uses up his soul power?


    Sword light intersected. The frequency at which they shed was lesser and lesser. Jueyu¡¯s expression was really solemn, and his gaze was totally focused. He tried this best to grasp where the real body of the silver colored sword was at.


    Whilst Zong Shou¡¯s strength still manages to hold on, each time the sword energy struck could increase a chance of winning!


    His body was continuously retreating. 100 feet, 1 thousand feet, 10 thousand feet!


    Under the striking of the silver colored sword light, he could only retreat! Since he couldn¡¯t block, he could only go all out to pull apart the distance.


    At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s consciousness was almost lost. Hisst bit of strength was close to being lost.


    He subconsciously controlled the sword in his hand, charging forwards! He instinctively dissolved each and every sword stance of Jueyu.


    Within his mind, his faith was like that of a mountain.


    Sword emperor Tanqiu, going through over 9 thousand battles in his life, never losing before. Today, he would also win!


    At this moment, in mid air, Fangwen suddenly took a step forward. A momentter, he realized he had lost hisposure. His fist clenched tight, suppressing the nervousness in his chest, giving out a self mockingugh.


    ¡°...This battle is really soul-stirring!¡±

 Chapter 493 - Emperor of the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 493: Emperor of the Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Hanfang smiled when he heard that, not mocking andughing at him at all. The victory or defeat of this battle tugged at the heartstrings of hundreds of thousands of cultivators around here. Even he was also anticipating the oue.


    Momentster, joy appeared in Hanfang¡¯s eyes, ¡°Junior brother has won!¡±


    Fengtian slightly nodded his head, ¡°He did win!¡±


    Fangwen rxed, he also saw through the situation. His senior master Zong Shou had indeed shown signs of his victory.


    Momentster, the hundred thousand cultivators in the distance were in an uproar. The grade 9 and above experts all stood up.


    ¡°Looking at the situation, Tanqiu has won!¡±


    ¡°The great extinction sword has been broken! As long as he has a bit of soul power, Jueyu wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the situation around.¡±


    ¡°Jueyu has lost, unbelievable. The positioning of the 6 pinnacle swords will probably have to be changed...¡±


    ¡°1499 swords he defended, attacking with the final sword. Winning with one sword, this battle is simr to 1.5 years ago in the battle in ck Spirit Valley!¡±


    ¡°A grade 9 heaven shocking sword technique like the great extinction sword can be solved and broken within 8 hours. This person¡¯s talents are truly unparalleled...¡±


    ¡°...Common people path Tanqiu, one origin great formless sword?¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, there will be one more person in the world who will be listed as one of the top experts in the cloud world. Just grade 7 strength, how unbelievable...¡±


    The moment the discussion noises rose, another loud ¡°keng¡± sound spread out in the void.


    The silver sword shadow suddenly gave out bright spiritual light, eye-catching. When they met, that ck sword wave was like snow meeting a zing sun, retreating swiftly.


    The sword light stabbed in an unstoppable manner¨Cbreaking apart Jueyu¡¯s attempts to block and forcing him back. Like stars descending, going wherever it liked until lightly dotting on the center of Jueyu¡¯s brows.


    When this situation happened, even the grade 9 experts who expected it all gave out a sigh.


    The hundred thousand cultivators were buzzing. Numerous of them stood up and looked in the sky.


    Their expressions wereplicated, and most of them filled with awe.


    Their eyes were filled with pity and shame for Jueyu, his fairytale, and legend of sweeping the 10 shrines and 19 spiritual houses. They also felt awe from Tanqiu¡¯s shooting star-like rise.


    ¡°Tanqiu won...¡±


    ¡°From the young generation and defeating Jueyu.¡±


    ¡°How amazing, I long for more!¡±


    ¡°10 days ago, Xuechu fought Jueyu and lost in 146 swords. Today Tanqiu fought Jueyu. After 8 hours and 1450 swords, he won! Thismon people path isn¡¯t something normal sects couldpare to!¡±


    ¡°These 2 people are worth their reputation as pinnacle swords! Only, how are the 4 others like?¡±


    Within themon people vast habitat, out of all the disciples, in an unassuming corner. Xuanye was looking in the sky with a startled expression.


    ...In 1.5 years, she had never stopped working hard. Even during these few months, she hadn¡¯t rested for even a moment.


    However, why was the gap between Tanqiu and her so huge?


    Out of the 2 of them, no matter who it was, she couldn¡¯t even take a single sword!


    Suddenly she thought back to what her master said. That from start to finish, she was living in a greenhouse, never experiencing rain and wind. Jueyu since he started cultivating at 15, fought 300 battles. From grade 5 starting his growth, pretty much every day was in danger, training in life and death.


    He said that this person¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t something she couldpare to.


    ...This might be the reason for the gap between Jueyu and her.


    However, why is this Tanqiu like Jueyu, even a level better than him? That sword technique seems like it had been through thousands of battles and hardships. Well trained whilst not losing its exquisiteness...


    Beside her, Yongqin curled her lips. Her tone was slightly weird. It was filled with happiness whilst also a little unwilling to admit defeat, ¡± Tanqiu won. It seems like I underestimated him! Forget it, seeing how he won this time, I won¡¯t argue with him.¡±


    Chenrou broke into augh when she heard that. She thought to herself that she didn¡¯t underestimate him, but wished he would make a fool of himself such that she could vent her frustration. However, she knew that Yongqin didn¡¯t have any nefarious intent.


    Out of the group of people, one more person was standing there. It was Yuanfei who looked in the sky with an ashen white expression.


    Suddenly, a bell likeugh spread in their ears, ¡°Isn¡¯t that great junior nephew Feiyuan? What are you doing here?¡±


    Yuanfei turned around his head to take a look. He saw Xuechu sitting on a sword. She was flying in mid-air, smiling as she looked at him, her eyes filled with joy.


    ¡°In the end, my young master won! You can¡¯t change your name, so how?¡±


    Yuanfei¡¯s expression turned ashen white to green, green then white. In the end, he sighed and bowed towards Chuxue.


    ¡°From today on I, Yuanfei, will be called Feiyuan. Until the sect disciples recognize me, first seat Tan and miss Xuechu allows it, I won¡¯t change my name!¡±


    Following which he walked towards the vast habitat in a wobbly manner in dejection.


    Chuxue was startled when she saw that, using her fingernails to scratch the corner of her head in confusion.


    For some reason, she felt guilty.


    It was like changing this name was a huge blow to this Yuanfei?


    Unfortunately, at this moment Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun weren¡¯t there. If they were, then they should know how to deal with the situation.


    In the air, Zong Shou¡¯s silver-colored energy sword maintained for just a moment before dissipating. At the center of Jueyu¡¯s brows, blood seeped down.


    At thest moment, Zong Shou did have the ability to kill Jueyu on the spot! However, at thest moment, he retracted the sword energy.


    Jueyu was at a loss. After adjusting his breath, some color appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°This is the 2nd defeat after I lose to sword maniac Yuan Wushang! I have fought 324 battles in my life and only lost to you two!¡±


    Sword maniac Yuan Wushang was the original head of the three pinnacle swords.


    Zong Shou¡¯s soul power still hadn¡¯t recovered much. The 18 true spiritual talismans and the ck and white holes were still dried up.


    This battle pretty much damaged his essence. Without a few days of cultivation, such a manner of recovery would not help him regain much soul power.


    He couldn¡¯t speak and could only quietly listen.


    ¡°However, I fully ept this 2nd defeat!¡±


    Jueyu said before giving himself a self mockingugh, ¡°2 years ago I came out of seclusion to challenge the various sects. It was toplete umtion of the sword path to try to break through, to prepare to face sword maniac one more. Who knew that at the 5th vast habitat, I would meet a person like you. In this world, there is truly someone who is on the same level as Wushang in terms of sword path attainments!¡±


    Zong Shou cupped his fists to imply that he was praising him too much. Jueyu looked at his hand.


    ¡°However, the oue is not bad! I have gained a lot from this battle. Asking myself, I have already grasped the path to sword technique being one with the spirit. In my battle with sword maniac, I will have a bit more confidence. Only after today, I will have one more person I need to chase and defeat!¡±


    Zong Shou slightly shook his head. It was lucky that he won today, it was just a thin line between victory and defeat.


    Jueyu¡¯s talents were actually on the same level as his. However, he was at the sword soul level and it was much easier to see through and break this great extinction sword.


    When this person returned to digest and absorb what he gained from this time, to defeat him wouldn¡¯t be as easy as this time. There was no talk of chasing up.


    He also knew that after he had broken through to the heaven realm, his attainments from thest life had been used up. In the future, if he wants to advance, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you managed to train up your sword technique at such a young age. You are even better trained than me, more domineering. It was like you had been through loads of ughter. The dazzling aura you give off seems blessed by the heavens, like the emperor of the sword, making one willingly follow and admit defeat...¡±


    When he said that, his eyes were slightly dazzled. Like he was thinking back to something, losing his focus.


    Zong Shou was speechless, what dazzling aura given by the heavens, emperor of the sword? Why didn¡¯t he feel the same way?


    Jueyu didn¡¯t bother about him, distracted for a moment beforeing back to his senses.


    ¡°This battle has ended, so there is no point for me staying. I also don¡¯t want to be mocked by those people, so I will take my leave now! I just hope that before Ie and challenge you once more, you won¡¯t lose to anyone else! Oh right, this time I am pretty shameless, remaining here to force you to fight, I am in the wrong! I apologize for that!¡±


    Leaving just as he said he would, when he said those words, he had already directly left this void fissure.


    At this moment, those hundred thousand cultivators were in an uproar.


    ¡°The dazzling aura you give off seems blessed by the heavens? It does seem that way!¡±


    ¡°Emperor of the sword? He deserves the name...¡±


    ¡°2nd in the cloud world six pinnacle swords, sword emperor Tanqiu!¡±


    Zong Shou flew in the air, able to hear the voices of the people below. However, he felt it was too much of praise and felt slightly nervous.


    In thest life, he was one of the top yers and was listed as one of the seven emperors. He was called the sword emperor which he would dly ept.


    However, in an era where talents and heroes emerge, he didn¡¯t dare to be called the sword emperor.


    Moreover, outside of the cloud world, there were many more worlds where spirit realm experts roamed around and celestial realm experts flew in the skies.


    Just as he frowned slightly, Hanfang¡¯s voice sounded out beside him.


    ¡°From today on, junior brother¡¯s name spreads through the entire cloud world! Freshly out of the oven 2nd pinnacle sword, how do you feel?¡±


    His tone was filled with a teasing intent. However, after he said that, he shot out a spiritual light into his soul.


    It seemed like a drop of spiritual liquid. The moment it entered the body, Zong Shou felt a cooling and refreshing feeling.


    A small half of his dried-up soul power had recovered. Although his soul ocean still felt a little ufortable, it did cause his soul body to stabilize.


    As for Hanfang, heughed once more.


    ¡°From today on, junior brother is in the eyes of everyone. You wouldn¡¯t be able to be at peace anymore...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose before regaining calm. It was best if he could live a low profile life. However, if he couldn¡¯t, then he didn¡¯t care.


    In thest life, he already knew that he was not a person to be able to hide.


    ¡°What is there to fear?¡±


    Whilst speaking, Zong Shou looked at his hands. He felt like his sword intent seemed to have a breakthrough.


    He wanted to try a sword right away to see if that was the case...

 Chapter 494 - 60% Profits

    <h4>Chapter 494: 60% Profits</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Half a monthter, a seven star spell altar hung in the air.


    Zong Shou was sitting cross legged in the center, using his spiritual sense to observe his body.


    Much time had passed since his battle against Jueyu. At this moment, his soul ocean had already stabilized. His energy slowly recovered, and his soul ocean was once again filled up.


    However, the current Zong Shou was a little worried.


    ¡°Annoyed! This is going to be problematic...¡±


    The reason wasn¡¯t in his soul ocean, but his physical body.


    It was because of the ck and white holes, which caused the sky burning blood of the Lu family to be a little thicker. Compared to it, the water element was not enough.


    Although there was the eight tail sky fox bloodline going up against it, strictly speaking, the sky fox was an illusionary element and wasn¡¯t a true water element bloodline.


    Now, it was still okay, and he could rely on his soul power which was on the level of grade 8 experts to suppress it. However, if time passed, it would be a problem.


    ¡°It seems like within these 2 months I need to find a spirit realm level water element god beast topletely swallow its life origin...¡±


    He did know a few spirit realm god beasts. For example, that ice hornless dragon in water fairyke. However, the problem was, he couldn¡¯t defeat it now. If he had no choice, he would have to borrow the help of the sect.


    The benefits of having someone to rely on was that if he couldn¡¯t defeat someone, he could ask for help.


    A sighter, Zong Shou opened his eyes. Then, he saw numerous spiritual light shine.


    This was the entrance to the world river. His seven star spell altar floated at the edge of it. The entrance of a spiritual river, and was traveling forwards.


    A few days ago, who knows what that old man Hanfang was thinking. He suggested sweeping this world river to clear out the beasts nearby the vast habitat.


    The spiritual river flowed, traveling within thousands of worlds. However, there were some beasts and evil spirits who would choose a specific region to roam in.


    What Hanfang wanted to get rid of were the beasts and evil beings near themon people vast habitat, which threatened theirmon people path. It was apulsory mission this year that had to bepleted.


    This was undeniable. However, the problem was that there were only 160 grade 7 experts in themon people student pce. Grade 6 and below wouldn¡¯t be of much use. Hence, they could only clean up some small fishes and shrimps at the edge such that they had something to cheer for.


    Thus, the heavy responsibility of clearing the high-grade beastsid on him, as the first seat disciple.


    Zong Shou opposed, but he, the 16th elder in the mysterious golden life book, along with the help of Hanfang worked together, were forcefully retorted. Who knows which senior was the one who interfered.


    He had already locked onto a target, it was Fengtian. His position might not be higher than his but 2 elders working together, their power indeed exceeds him.


    Luckily, he wasn¡¯t in this alone. Fangwen, Xuexi and the grade 8 and grade 9 experts who were less than 100 years old were summoned back to suffer along with him.


    During these few days, the pce was in an uproar.


    At the entrance of the spirit river, there were some grade 6 and grade 7 disciples who walked in and out. When they saw this seven star spell altar, their expressions turned solemn as they moved aside. Be it if their identity was high or low, they all cupped their fists and bowed 35 degrees.


    ¡°Greetings first seat!¡±


    ¡°Are you good first seat Tan...¡±


    ¡°Mr first seat, disciple greets you!¡±


    Zong Shou instantly smiled, warmly nodding his head towards the disciples on the sides. He waved his hand as a form of acknowledgment.


    This was one of the side effects of his fight with Jueyu. The entiremon people¡¯s vast habitat suddenly had great respect towards him.


    Every time they met they would treat him respectfully, afraid of being impolite.


    Once or twice, it wasn¡¯t much, but along the way, he bumped into 300 people.


    His head was a little sore, and his smile was a little stiff. It was as fake as it could get.


    ¡°So that is the case! No wonder those top experts in this world who were famous all had a paralyzed face. They were as cold as they got, as cool as they could be, that was the reason...¡±


    Zong Shou sighed.


    He thought back to that Jueyu who was someone who loved to speak. However, in the rumors, he was a cold teen who didn¡¯t like to speak to others. Even when others greet him, if he didn¡¯t like it he would act like he didn¡¯t see anything.


    The moment the spell altar entered the world river, it headed towards the center portion. At this moment, there were many beasts and evil beings that crazily surged over.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose, casually waving his sleeves as 6 more white lights flew out. They were the 6 saint fire silver ants. A year and a half ago, after merging with the ganli purple gold lotus, there was one more gold speck at the center of their brows.


    Theirbat strength increased by quite a lot, all havingparable to grade 7 strength. Hanxi flew over, hanging beside Zong Shou.


    Since he had formed his dharma and it entered grade 7, Hanxi and the lightning winged flood dragon showed signs of breaking through once more.


    Especially thetter, who was connected to the heart of Zong Shou. Just using a portion of theprehension of the heaven path during his breakthrough, he went from the middle of grade 7 to the peak.


    It was just a thinyer away from advancing.


    Hanxi also gained a lot. This ant queen¡¯s potential was high, shocking him. Originally, half a year ago, it could break through, but Zong Shou forcefully suppressed it which was why it remained at the peak of grade 7.


    It was why it was unhappy with him recently.


    However, within this half a month, for some reason, Hanxi didn¡¯t dare to exchange nces with him.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t see that provocative nce from before.


    Who knows if this saint fire ant queen really feared him or if it became smart. Beast and evil beings grade 6 and below could be dealt with by the 6 silver ants. As for those of grade 7, 2 working together could do the work.


    asionally, when they couldn¡¯t handle it Zong Yuan and Ruoshui would attack. With their close to grade 8bat strength, even some grade 8 beasts had to feel their hatred.


    However, when they entered the center portion of the world river, the situation was more and more intense. In the end, the lightning winged flood dragon and Hanxi both had to enter.


    Zong Shou waszy to search for them all over the river, so right from the start, he ced a red colored egg in front of him.


    It was the egg of a red fire golden phoenix. He didn¡¯t cover his aura, allowing the spiritual energy fluctuation of the fire phoenix to spread out.


    Hence, all the beasts and evil beings within the world river all charged over like moths to a me.


    During these few days of time, Zong Shou waszy, not being proactive to search. However, his rewards could be said to be the top of the list, far ahead of the next. Even some grade 9 experts were unable topare to him.


    Only Fangwen and Xuexi had hopes of catching up.


    At this moment, all the strength that could be sent was in an intense battle. Only Chuxue was sleeping soundly not far away.


    7 days ago, when this clearing of beasts begun, Xue¡¯er started to love to sleep. Even in such an environment, she could fall into deep sleep.


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou could only attribute it to her being at her growing period.


    Speaking of which, Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t grow much taller in these 2 years. However, her chest was much perkier, a half sizerger than before.


    ncing at the side, Chuxue who seemed like that of a little cat. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but gulp, swallowing a mouth of saliva.


    Unknowingly, she had already matured. It was time for him to harvest her...


    Just as he was having random thoughts, his mind totally wandering off, 2 people appeared not far away.


    They seem to be chased by some fierce beast, looking like they were in a tough situation. However, their bodies were extremely quick, crossing ten thousand feet in an instance.


    After the girl in front saw the spell altar, she instantly increased her speed to charge over.


    Zong Shou frowned, keeping the fire phoenix egg back into his heaven and earth bag.


    Momentster, 2 petite bodiesnded on the spell altar.


    In front, it was Zhao Yanran, the one behind was Xuan Yun. Thetter smiled in embarrassment whilst Zhao Yanran had a surprised expression, ¡°What a coincidence. As expected, first seat is here. I nearly thought that we were going to die...¡±


    Zong Shou scolded out to himself. Within the seed and the furnace, there was a mental connection. This definitely wasn¡¯t a coincidence and this woman had intended it.


    ¡°Speak, what did you anger this time?¡±


    Zhao Yanran gave an awkwardugh. Then, she took out a few baby beasts from her heaven and earth bag.


    They looked like a tiger shape, however, they had dense fur. It was obvious they were just born and unable to open their eyes.


    ¡°Grade 5, lion tiger beast? Zhao Yanran you finally have some skill!¡±


    Zong Shou bit his teeth. A grade 5 tiger lion beast, the bloodline of a white tiger, not only was its value high, but it was also a descendant of a king beast. One at least had to be a spirit realm expert to be able to give birth to it.


    Even if those grade 9 and above could be handled by the elders of the pce the subjects of the beast king were enough to make one¡¯s hair go numb.


    With a thought, Zong Shou made his mind up to not bother, to leave right away. Anyways no one would die. However, these two can forget about keeping these babies, most probably they had to hand it over to the sect.


    Zhao Yanran knew Zong Shou¡¯s personality. At this moment, just looking at his eyes, she knew that this Gantian Mountain monster king wanted to abandon her and run away on his own.


    ...This fellow was just so shameless and heartless!


    However, she didn¡¯t panic, rolling her eyes sheughed lightly, ¡°This time I obtained 7 babies apart from that there are other things. I can split you half of the profits!¡±


    As expected Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up. He took in a deep breath but shook his head, ¡°Half is too little, at least 80%!¡±


    This time it was Zhao Yanran¡¯s turn to be furious, grinding her teeth, ¡°At most 60%! I still need to split half with Yun!¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Without hesitating, Zong Shou drove this seven star spell altar towards the sky, until a ce where the spiritual energy was the thickest.

 Chapter 495 - One Origin Black Sword

    <h4>Chapter 495: One Origin ck Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    10 over talismans shooting out, floating all over the spell altar. Then, many needles spat out from Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves. They shot out from all directions, closely packed nearby as they covered a million feet around.


    When everything was prepared, Zong Shou started to wait quietly.


    At this moment, there were many beasts around the spell altar that still hadn¡¯t retreated. Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, allowing Zong Yuan and the others to work with the few saint fire silver ants to kill them one by one.


    Zhao Yanran saw that and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°You are always like that. Letting your subjects get their hands dirty whilst you enjoy the returns. Great great senior master, you are leisure...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up, thinking to himself, what does she know? This was called storing energy.


    When he uses his soul to use the sword, he was half a grade 9 expert.


    However, he walked the dharma path. Although he could form a true image, it couldn¡¯tst for long. Last time, he tested it before. Even if he didn¡¯t have enough soul power, it couldst for 10-12 hours, that was the limit.


    It was stronger than his stamina but there was still a limit to it.


    As for his ck and white hole dharma, to disy it consumed even more. Even today, he still didn¡¯t know how strong his dharma was.


    He only knew that the other day it seemed like it caused a hugemotion.


    He also heard that 3 days before he advanced, the cloud world snowed. However, since it wasn¡¯t the same day, it probably had nothing to do with him. As a person, one couldn¡¯t be too vain.


    Anyways, to store soul power at this moment was so that he could deal with matters when they urredter on.


    He waited quietly. In just a moment, there was a beast wave that stepped over in the air.


    They galloped like that of thunder, an extremely hugemotion. Although it wasn¡¯t asrge as the bird wave from thest time by the red fire golden phoenix, it was still on a big scale.


    Looking on from afar, there were 7 grade 8 lion tiger beasts. As for grade 7 ones, there were close to 200 ones. As for grade 6 and below, they were uncountable.


    At this moment, even Zong Yuan, who wouldn¡¯t bat an eye if a mountain copsed in front of him, had a solemn expression¨Chis gaze slightly freezing up.


    As for Hanxi, it called back its 6 saint fire silver ants back to the spell altar.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes seem to close as he chanted incantations. It wasn¡¯t unitl the beast wave got close did he shout out, ¡°Sky burning!¡±


    All of a sudden, over ten spiritual talismans exploded out¨Cballs of extremely pure fire element spiritual energy spurted out.


    Then, within the spell altar, with Zong Shou as the center, numerous red white zing mes swept all about.


    The Lu family sky burning me in just that instance spread out a hundred thousand feet. Arge half of the beast wave was covered.


    Many beast crying sounds spread out one after another within the me. Some low grade beasts were unable to resist at all. Right as the white me entered their body, they were turned into dust.


    ¡°Sky burning? It¡¯s the Lu family sky burning blood!¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s pupils constricted, filled with shock. Then she saw a purple-colored bird beast illusion behind Zong Shou.


    It was a lightning phoenix. The moment it appeared, numerous deep purple lightning glows exploded out.


    The lightning winged flood dragon at the side didn¡¯tck behind. It also had lightning glow, wrapping its body causing this spell altar to be covered in a purple glow.


    Zong Shou gathered the balls of chaotic purple lightning in front of him, slowly forming into a giant lightning ball.


    It was only when he felt that he couldn¡¯t gather anymore and he was slowly unable to control it anymore, did he toss it out.


    Next, many purple colored lightning shone all about, jumping all around the silver needles ced all over.


    In an instance, it covered the surrounding area. Lightning and fire mixing and stacking on one another, merging with the power of thunder. The sky burning me instantly exploded out, its strength increasing and directly turning ck.


    Everywhere the purple lightning shed, even grade 8 beasts suffered many injuries.


    As for the grade 7 ones, they almost instantly died on the spot.


    Everyone stood on the spell altar and watched as the ck mes burnt and the lightning glow went chaotic. The beast cries continuously rank out, but none of them managed to charge to the front of the altar.


    A full 8 minutester, the red sky burning me disappeared. 90% of therge beast wave in front of them had disappeared.


    There was only left with 6 grade 8 lion tiger beasts who were on the verge of death, as well as some of the low grade beasts at the outer surroundings who didn¡¯t charge in managed to fortunately survive.


    Within the hundred thousand feet spirit river, beast crystals floated everywhere as well as various bones. Grade 5 ones were directly destroyed. Those which could survive the sky burning me and purple lightning were all grade 6 and above.


    Zhao Yanran looked at the situation ahead of her and was speechless. Even Zong Yuan, Xuan Yun and the others were silent.


    On the other hand, it was Zong Shou who muttered in surprise, ¡°How strong! How perverted. Who knew spirit masters could be so strong. In the past, I underestimated them...¡±


    Zhao Yanran couldn¡¯t help but go crazy, thinking to herself that not all spirit masters were as strong as him. Arge scale spell could so easily destroy a beast wave numbering tens of thousands.


    Many spirit masters upon seeing those grade 8 beasts would instantly start running, getting as far away as they could.


    And also, that tone sounded unusual, no matter how she heard it. Like Zong Shou felt he wasn¡¯t a spiritual master.


    She also couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. This spellbining the skills of 2 bloodlines was scarily strong.


    One just needed to give Zong Shou enough time and it would be even possible for him to destroy a million strong army.


    ¡°It should be a stack word technique. A legendaryplex technique. I have seen it in sect books in the past...¡±


    Xuan Yun was deep in thought as she said. Then, she looked at Zong Shou curiously, ¡°What is the name of this spell?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled. This spell was something he just thought of when he awakened the sky burning blood. As for the name, he didn¡¯t think about it.


    Thinking carefully for a moment, zong Shou smiled, ¡°Lightning ze thousand sh...¡±


    ¡°Lightning ze thousand sh?¡±


    Zhao Yanran muttered and was right about to mock his taste. However, in the next instant, she felt Zong Shou staring over with a weird gaze.


    Looking around once more, she saw that Zong Yuan, Ruoshui and the others started attacking, chasing the few grade 8 lion tiger beasts which were preparing to run. Even Xuan Yun had joined in.


    Her face couldn¡¯t help but flush red. She scoffed coldly, tossing 4 baby lion tiger beasts to Zong Shou.


    Then, she emptied arge pile of beast crystals and stones of her heaven and earth bag.


    However, right as she was prepared to enter the chase, a roar spread out, filled with a tragic intent.


    A strong soul suppression spread over through the air, filled with explosive killing intent. Moments earlier, a million feet out but now it was already right in front of them.


    ¡°Grade 9?¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s face turned ashen white, devoid of blood. She wasn¡¯t afraid of dying here. She only felt helpless that the things in her hands wouldn¡¯t be able to be kept.


    Zong Yuan and the others stopped caring about chasing, carefully leaning back towards the spell altar.


    Half a breathter, a snow-white lion tiger beast stepped out from the mist in front of them.


    It didn¡¯t have a muscr body, only a hundred feet, but it had 2 wings on it. It appeared majestic.


    It looked on at the few people on the spell altar, its eyes filled with rage, hatred, disdain, sadness and killing intent!


    The amount of killing intent was so strong that even Chuxue was awakened. She muddily got up and rubbed her eyes.


    ¡°Young master what is happening? Oh, you all fought again? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t have time to bother about the brat. He solemnly looked at the lion tiger beast, and his gaze fully focused.


    He sighed to himself. This time, Zhao Yanran had given him many problems, what a huge loss.


    If he knew that there was a grade 9 beast following behind, he would have asked for 70% before it was worth it.


    In his heart, a fighting intent rose. Invisible sword energy also seeped out of his body.


    That grade 8 lion tiger beast also seemed to notice Zong Shou¡¯s threat was the highest out of all of them. Its lion eyes coldly looking over.


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath, not hesitating anymore. After gathering its soul into a dharma true image, it left the body and hung above the spell altar. Calmly looking at the beast in the distance.


    ¡°Zhao Yanran weren¡¯t you curious. The ck and white hole dharma that I projected within the soul ocean, what kind of special abilities it has?¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s brows rose in shock as she looked at Zong Shou¡¯s soul body in mid air. She was indeed curious about that matter.


    What dharma was it that could form a projection on her soul?


    ¡°Let me try it out this time!¡±


    The moment he said those words, a terrifying aura suddenly spurted out from Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    It was strong and horrific, actually causing the grade 9 lion tiger beast to move backward. Its eyes showing a careful and solemn expression¨Clike it was feeling weird. How was this person, who should be grade 7 or 8, definitely not grade 9, have such a shocking aura?


    Zong Yuan and the others felt their hearts shudder, instinctively feeling terrified.


    On the side of Zhao Yanran, she felt a little different. The ck and white dots in her soul suddenly swelled up. Numerous stars shone brightly, illuminating her entire soul.


    Along with a sword ring, a spiritual sword giving off a blue light spat out from the sleeves of Zong Shou¡¯s physical body, flying into his hands. This was the most basic grade 7 spiritual sword which Zong Shou used to rece the destroyed fire yin sword.


    At this moment, it shone a ck light¨Clike it was an extremely deep abyss.


    ¡°This sword is called the one origin ck sword!¡±


    When the sword light shone, the entire world river turned into darkness. All the light in the area disappeared. All the spiritual energy was being swallowed.


    Zong Yuan and the others felt their eyes go dark, unable to see anything.


    As for that grade 9 lion tiger beast, it roared out furiously, shaking the world river. At this moment, it only knew that it needed to go all out to resist to be able to prevent itself from falling.

 Chapter 496 - One Origin White Sword

    <h4>Chapter 496: One Origin White Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°This generation of disciples are not bad. They can inherit the legacy of themon people path. Junior nephew Han has run things well...¡±


    Within the school pce¡¯s main hall, a female voice rang out. It was like a silver bell, cold but filled with majesty.


    Hanfang sat solemnly. As someone at the peak of the god realm, within themon people pce, he had the utmost power. At this moment, however, he was like a rat that saw a cat, looking respectful and serious.


    When he heard those words he bowed in gratitude, ¡°Senior master praises me too much!¡±


    He called out senior master. However, within the hall, apart from him, there was no one else.


    Who knows where that female voice came from.


    ¡°It is your credit, so why do you need to be humble? You have always been arrogant so when did you start to learn from those Confucian fellows to be such a humble guy?¡±


    Another female voice suddenly rose, filled with mocking intent.


    Hanfang¡¯s expression was calm, not caring about it and just neglecting it.


    That first calm voice continued, ¡°Although you have run this pce well, your cultivation is a little weaker. You only have less than 400 years left, if you are unable to improve, that mysterious life golden book would not be able to maintain your life. Senior brother Li¡¯s line is only left with you, don¡¯t let it end. 3 yearster I will ask your junior brother Lin to help you take over the pce...¡±


    Hanfang¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. However,, there was a little rxed feeling at the center of his brows.


    His luck was not bad. Before the spiritual wave, he was able to meet Shi Run. Her talents were good enough to inherit what he learned.


    He heard those words and he frowned once more, ¡°Mymon people elites are all outside, but this cloud world is still our roots. Can senior master extend it for longer? The spiritual wave is rising and chaos is impending. I really can¡¯t put it down and it is also an obstacle for my dao heart...¡±


    ¡°Oh? You think too highly for yourself. You think that without you our vast habitat will copse?¡±


    A cold scoff broke out. Although the female voice said that, she didn¡¯t continue. Her tone changed, filled with unhappiness, ¡°Is this Zong Shou always like that? He is sozy! He has huge talent, but he doesn¡¯t care much. If this goes on, how can he seed my sister? Junior nephew Hanfang, how are you teaching him?¡±


    Hanfang¡¯s face was drenched in cold sweat. He looked forward to an illusionary image. Inside it showed what was happening to zong Shou and the others.


    Zong Yuan and Ruoshui along with a few protector beasts were risking their lives to kill. Only Zong Shou sat leisurely on the spell altar.


    This was the case for a consecutive few days. This kid didn¡¯t even lift a finger, easily taking down the top of the rankings.


    This time, they called back all the disciples to clear the world river was to let the people ofmon people path showed what they had learned in front of these 2 senior masters.


    In the end, this person who was seen as the most important person to test. They had stared at him for 7 days but didn¡¯t see him personally attack. How would they not feel annoyed?


    Even Hanfang was furious, not knowing what he should say in front of the 2 senior masters.


    Although he was drenched in cold sweat, luckily he was an expert and well trained in pushing aside responsibility.


    ¡°The revered one instructed not to disturb junior brother. And on the mysterious life golden book, he is one position higher than me...¡±


    ¡°Weixu?¡±


    Another scoff, but it didn¡¯t have much unhappiness, ¡°For that fellow to bring this kid under the door of my senior sister, he is quite filial.¡±


    Hanfang instantlyughed till his stomach felt pain, thinking that junior brother Wei Xu was so regretful now.


    The woman¡¯s voice continued, ¡°Are you sure that the cloud world snow had something to do with him? The day he formed the dharma, you saw light and darkness in the same body, unable to see and unable to sense?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t dare to lie!¡±


    Hanfang nodded his head, causing the entire main hall to go silent for a while.


    A momentter, that slightly softer voice rang out, smiling, ¡°There has been no use looking at this Zong Shou for 7 days. As for this Zong Yuan and Ruoshui, they are talented. Their future achievements might not be weaker than yours. Also, my disciple is not bad. Following by his side she would sooner orter be taught badly by him...¡±


    When she said thosetter 2 sentences, she was filled with merciful love.


    ¡°Oh? This kid is a blood descendant of the Lu family. Merging the sky burning me and lightning power, what a goodbination spell!¡±


    Hanfang looked carefully and saw that for some reason Zong Shou and the others were surrounded by a beast wave.


    The ck colored mes were spreading all about. The excited purple lightning was also smashing beast after beast into pieces.


    He couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. This fellow finally personally attacked.


    Although it was a spell and not the sword path that he was best at, looking at the strength, he could finally answer these 2 senior masters.


    Looking quietly for a moment, when that beast wave was mostly killed by the spell Zong Shou casually named the lightning ze thousand sh. A grade 9 lion tiger beast also appeared. A lightugh spread out within the hall.


    No matter how Hanfang listened, he felt that theugh was filled with a gloating intent.


    He thought that he heard it wrongly, so he probed, ¡°Although junior brother Zong¡¯s sword path can go up against a grade 9, he is stillcking from grade 9 by a huge amount. He probably isn¡¯t this lion tiger beast¡¯s opponent. Should we help him?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch on! The cultivation path needs one to know their ce. To do things without worry¨Cknowing their strength isn¡¯t enough but still going to offend things. There will finally be a day when he eats a huge loss...¡±


    That stable female voice sounded out. However, it was also simr to the other voice, filled withughter.


    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s just let him taste some setback! I also want to see how skilled this sword path talent that you and Wei Xu have praised!¡±


    Hanfang kept silent. Although he knew that it wasn¡¯t Zong Shou who attracted the enemy, he wouldn¡¯t be so foolish to argue for him.


    He felt delighted to see this junior brother take a fall.


    In the next instance, both of the females eximed. Hanfang was also startled, his hairs standing on their ends.


    Looking carefully at the illusion, he saw that Zong Shou¡¯s aura had suddenly changed.


    A suppression which came from his life source spread out, that even the grade 9 lion tiger beast was forced to take a step back.


    Even if they were several voidyers away and was watching through the cloud light illusionary mirror, they were astonished.


    In the next instance, the scenes ahead had disappeared, turning dark.


    1/40th of a breathter, there was an eye-catching white light. Even someone as strong as Hanfang couldn¡¯t look directly at it, his eyes slightly closing.


    Within the entire student pce, it was deathly silent.


    Momentster the stable female voice sighed, ¡°Unlimited light and endless darkness, so that is the case! No wonder the cloud world will snow, no wonder the north wall of the Buddhist temples would copse. In this world, there is another person who opened up a whole new path...¡±


    ¡°Unlimited light, endless darkness?¡±


    Hanfang was startled, repeating it softly. When he said those words out, he felt that the core of heaven and earth, the source of the world was suddenly surging like it was resonating.


    Straightening his back, Hanfang continued to look at the cloud light illusionary image, waiting for the white light to retreat.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    No sound and no aura, everything was being swallowed up.


    When Zong Shou used that spiritual sword to slice down from above the grade 9 lion tiger beast, first he felt his right hand slightly stop. Then, in that instance, it swallowed the natural skill which was either a golden light shield or purple gold shield.


    After, there was no more obstruction as he smashed on the lion tiger beast who was trying its best to avoid and dodge.


    Darkness spread about, silently swallowing ocean amounts of blood and meat into its body, turning it into essence energy which was above the sword.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword technique changed when he couldn¡¯t absorb any more.


    The dharma which, was shining on his sword body also changed, turning into light, releasing all the essence energy that was absorbed. Strongly slicing down once more!


    ¡°One origin white sword!¡±


    Numerous white light, huge amounts of spiritual energy was released. Filling up this space which was about to copse!


    This time, the sound of the sword body and meat shing sounded out once more.


    ¡°Hong!¡±


    A loud explosion suddenly filled the entire world river. When the white light dissipated, the eyes of the people around recovered, they were stunned on the spot.


    They saw that the grade 9 lion tiger beast was nowhere to be seen. There were only pieces of meat and blood that were smashed into pieces floating all about.


    All the meat and the bones were smashed into dust by these 2 swords.


    As for Zhao Yanran, she sucked in a cold breath.


    This was the power of the ck and white hole dharma? Even a grade 9 lion tiger beast couldn¡¯t block 2 swords?


    White tiger blood descendants had bones like elite steel. However, they were directly scattered! How strong were those 2 swords?


    Zong Shou¡¯s dharma was just formed and had such ability. The ck and white balls and many stars projected into her soul were such sick things...


    Zong Yuan and the others all looked towards Zong Shou in astonishment. Only they were all used to it and weren¡¯t as surprised as Zhao Yanran.


    After those 2 swords, the sword in his hand was also copsing. It couldn¡¯t support the impact of the essence power of the blood and meat, turning into pieces of metallic dust.


    The dharma true image was unable to be maintained anymore. Just 2 swords alone sucked dry all of his soul power.


    His expression was solemn. After returning his soul to his body, he held a reserve grade 7 spiritual sword in his hand. That one origin soul sword also flew out, merging with the spiritual sword in his hand and giving off a cold glow.


    He looked warily at the spiritual mist in front of him.


    Just a few breathster, another beast whose aura reached grade 9 and had giant bat wings slowly stepped out.


    At the same time, in the void, a woman suddenly stood up. Her eyes filled with shock and loss, rubbing her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°Saint king?¡±


    Did I see it wrongly? Or the heaven path made a mistake? This fellow should have nothing to do with the saints amongst kings...

 Chapter 497 - Seeing Lingbo Again

    <h4>Chapter 497: Seeing Lingbo Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When he returned from the world river, surprisingly, the beast crystals and lion tiger beasts that Zong Shou and the others had on him didn¡¯t need to be handed up.


    Zong Shou found it surprising. That final grade 9 beast seemed to be afraid of something, retreating by itself.


    Was it some elder from within the sect that helped scare it off?


    Or was it afraid of the strength of his dharma?


    Although he didn¡¯t understand the situation, it was a good thing to be able to protect these things.


    Each of the baby lion tiger beasts could be sold for a sky high price. As for those beast crystals, just the grade 9 lion tiger beast core was worth a huge amount.


    As for soul stones, they were directly shattered by his one origin white sword.


    Returning to the Merit Hall to hand in the mission. This time the deacon Fuwu had a dark and sunken face.


    When Zong Shou took out his small heaven and earth bag and handed in all the obtained materials and beast crystals¨Cpouring them all out in the small building¨C the deacon¡¯s face was extremely ugly.


    ¡°Great great senior master, cheating isn¡¯t right!¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted, he would always hear such words once every day.


    ¡°What cheating? Didn¡¯t you all check the things we had on us before we left?¡±


    ¡°But, but...¡±


    Fuwu hesitated, looking at the people in front of him with a doubtful gaze.


    In just half a day, there were thousands of grade 6 beast crystals and close to hundred grade 7 and grade 8 crystals ended together.


    ...Furthermore, there was an extremely pure metal element grade 9 beast crystal!


    He knew that Zong Shou¡¯s sword path was exquisite. Even Jueyu was defeated by him. He could bepared to half a grade 9, but it was only half. It was impossible for him to defeat a grade 9 beast.


    This was why this great great senior master Zong must have definitely cheated! Only, he couldn¡¯t manage to think of how he cheated.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face had sunk down, putting on a face and coldly scoffing. Fuwu was helpless. After carefully calcting, he wrote the numbers beside Zong Shou¡¯s name on a leaderboard, changing it to 2.37 million. The total merit points were close to half more than that of the name behind him.


    Zong Shou calmly looked at it. Then, he eximed. There was one more name on the list which was actually that of Shui Lingbo¡¯s.


    Yesterday, she was nowhere to be seen but today she had already popped up. 150 thousand merit points, just behind Fangwen and Xuexi.


    It wasn¡¯t that these 2 people weren¡¯t as strong as him. The former needed to take care of the pce whilst thetter was in deep cultivation¨Cto make up for those 20 years of time where he didn¡¯t focus on cultivating.


    That woman also returned back tomon people pce?


    He was thinking that way in his heart. Fuwu suddenly leaned on his ears and said happily, ¡°Great great senior master! Elder Han has ordered that you can quit this world river cleaning matter. He says there is a more important matter for you...¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted. However, his expression didn¡¯t change, tly acknowledging. Then, he squinted as he looked towards Fuwu, waiting for him to continue.


    It was naturally a joyous matter not needing to clean the world river. However, the important matter after, whether or not he should take up the matter would be up to his mood.


    Today, it could be said that he had forcefullypleted the mission, doing his duty for themon people path. That old man Hanfang couldn¡¯tmand him anymore.


    Fuwu didn¡¯t speak about any specifics, just passing a jade letter to the front of Zong Shou.


    ¡°Elder Han said that if great great senior master epts, this it would be for the best. If not, then he will find someone else. You can ponder about it, please give a reply within a day.¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked, receiving the jade letter. With just a slight use of spiritual sense, a decent sized information wave charged into his mind.


    Scanning carefully, his brows furrowed, ¡°So that is the case!¡±


    Just thinking for a moment, Zong Shou kept that jade letter into his sleeves.


    ¡°I, Zong Shou, will ept this matter!¡±


    The matter was simple. It would take 3 days to and fro, and it was also along the way. It didn¡¯t seem like it was a tough matter, it was within his ability.


    What was most important was thest sentence which said that after the matter, he could rx for the next 5 years.


    Walking out of the Merit Hall, at the corner of his eyes, Zong Shou sharply noticed a red person sh across. He didn¡¯t know where it went.


    ¡°That should be your senior master Fairy Lingbo? Am I that scary?¡±


    Zhao Yanran also looked out, her face extremely weird, wanting tough but not daring to. She knew that Shui Lingbo¡¯s senses were sharp and remembered people who offended her. He could only muddily reply, ¡°Disciple doesn¡¯t know! Maybe great great senior master has seen it wrongly...¡±


    Zong Shouughed to himself, but he also felt a little worried. He didn¡¯t dare to offend this explosive Fairy Lingbo. The corner of his lips curled up as he made his way away.


    Separating from Zong Yuan, Zhao Yanran and the others, Zong Shou headed straight for the method teaching Pavillion and technique teaching pavillions. During this half a month, whenever he was free, he would run there to use those 3 million merit points to exchange for all the sword techniques and secret techniques that he was interested in.


    He didn¡¯t go just for those of high grade. On the contrary, he started to look from grade 2 techniques. Starting from low to high, from shallow to deep.


    In thest life what he paid attention to most was the foundations. However, due to him being alone, his foundations were not considered stable.


    At this moment, themon people vast habitat books were a giant treasure to Zong Shou.


    In the past, he would totally understand one book,prehending it fully before exchanging for the next.


    However, today he just breezed through. Forcefully remembering all the words and pictures and that was that.


    In the next 3 days, he did the same thing. Close to a thousand of books that he had never seen in thest life were memorized in his mind.


    On the day when Zong Shou used up ? of the 3.2 million merit points, a spiritual sword and 2 agate stone ck boxes were sent together to the 1st Courtyard A.


    The sword was called broken Tan, grade 9 spiritual sword. It was something Zong Shou custom made from the sect for 100 thousand merit points. The top-grade artifact cksmiths in the sect were in charge of crafting it.


    The quality was high, 2 grades higher than that fire yin sword. However, since they didn¡¯t have enough time, it was unable to get even higher.


    However, if he created a magical treasure grade weapon, he could probably only look at it and not be able to use it.


    The entire sword was ck and white, looking a little weird. It also had a sword sheath, a total of 2. When he was Tanqiu it would be broken Tan, the sword was blue. If he was Zong Shou then it was the white sword body, the same as the fire yin sword from before.


    As for what was within those 2 agate stone boxes, it was a set of needles, a set of flying knives which were what Zong Shou exchanged with merit points.


    The former had 365 golden needles which were all grade 6. Alone it wasn¡¯t strong and it didn¡¯t have anything special about it. However, it was tough and fire-resistant, tough to melt.


    It could form into a spiritual formation, not only gathering fire and lightning element spiritual energy, but it could also greatly increase the strength.


    It was what Zong Shou was going to use to cast lightning ze thousand sh.


    3 days ago, during the battle against the beasts, the grade 3 flying needles he used were all destroyed.


    Even the most tough ones were unable tost more than 4 breaths before it was melted. If not, his lightning ze thousand shes wouldst for longer and have much stronger killing strength.


    If he used this set of flying needles, it would definitely feel good to use it to kill and burn people.


    As for that set of flying knives, it was also called cloud me. It was the strengthened version of the grade 3 cloud me flying knives. A total of 64 of them which were all grade 6.


    The amount of merit points spent was several times that of the golden needle.


    Even that agate stone jade box was also specially made. The moment the flying knife that he nurtured to the extreme was hidden within, it would be able to maintain the peak state for 10 years.


    It meant that the number of flying knives he could use could be increased by several times.


    That night, he slightly refined the broken Tan sword. On the second day, Zong Shou leftmon people vast habitat, using the teleportation jade letter to return to Gantian Mountain city.


    Renbo was really skilled, managing the city and its direct cities in an orderly manner. Although the cloud continent had many dark currents flowing and the war was imminent, it was still really peaceful within the borders.


    Qiuwei, Hu Qianqiu, and the others were experienced in army matters and great generals on the battlefield. The other ten generals during Zong Weiran¡¯s era were also skilled and had great skills.


    The 400 thousand expansion of troops was already mostlypleted. All the border troops were all equipped with spiritual weapons and spiritual armor¨Csilently getting into positions to prepare for the war.


    There were 300 more people in the blood cloud cavalry. Now there were 4 million spiritual arrows that were umted.


    Everything waspleted in an orderly and secret manner.


    However, Zong Shou knew that it wasn¡¯t all good news.


    1 message was from Kongqi Sect which was that Qiaohan was unable to convince the sect.


    Lingyun Sect and Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect were investigating where Kongqi Sect crafted spiritual artifacts were going to.


    Apart from the amount of spiritual artifacts bought by Gantian mountain, they could confirm that Kongqi Sect had been cooperating with Gantian Mountain in these few years.


    During these half a month, they were purposely repelling and ostracising Kongqi Sect.


    ¡°As expected, this world doesn¡¯tck smart people...¡±


    Zong Shouughed in disdain, not bothering at all. He wouldn¡¯t care even if Lingyun Sect found out. The real killers were the blood cloud cavalry.


    The wings were already formed. Even if Lingyun Sect found out about their presence, there was nothing they could do. It would only affect the amount of benefits they got from the war.


    With Lingyun Sect¡¯s skill, they would retract back their head which had just stretched out. This was not what he wanted.


    The 2nd matter was that the situation within Pill Fountain Sect was a bit weird.


    Old man Mingdan had not shown himself for a long time. The ones in charge had changed to several elders.


    That Li Yuandan seemed to have a little power.


    However, no matter how Xuanyuan Tong and he persuade Xuanyuan Yiren, she wasn¡¯t willing toe back.


    Zong Shou felt a huge headache. He thought about it for a long time and was still unable to solve the situation. He couldn¡¯t take the initiative to run up right...


    However, he needed to be wary about this matter. He at least needed a way to protect Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s life.

 Chapter 498 - Oblivion Cloud Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 498: Oblivion Cloud Ocean</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The 3rd matter was Kongyao. She had been locked up for close to a month, and surprisingly, the central dynasty didn¡¯t do anything.


    On the other hand, her subject known as Li Zhile had sessively tried to find out where she was locked up at.


    Thest matter was the eight tail sky fox Xue family. After being quiet for close to 2 years, the sky fox emperor race in the past seem to be making move once more.


    Ruoshui¡¯s hidden guards recently investigated the Xue family people. They were slowly increasing. There was a portion of people who made their way into Gantian Mountain City.


    However, to avoid alerting them and missing out on the big fish behind. This was why they didn¡¯t wipe out these people.


    ¡°This Xue family doesn¡¯t want to give up...¡±


    Zong Shouughed coldly. Think about it carefully, the enemy is in the dark, so he didn¡¯t have many methods that he could use to deal with them.


    He could only wait and see what kind of tricks the sky fox Xue family was ying.


    All he could do was to add a few more trump cards to his hand.


    He remained in Gantian Mountain for half a day before Zong Shou left. He traveled east, driving the spiritual artifact, using 2 days to arrive in the cloud ocean in the east.


    When he came here, he temporarily abandoned Zong Yuan and the few others to head south. Half a dayter, he saw that the distant horizon was covered in lightning and storms.


    However, when he stepped into the storm, Zong Shou hesitated, looking out into the distance.


    This was the Oblivion Cloud Ocean. Once one entered it, one would remain her forever.


    Zong Shou was not afraid of it. What made him nervous was that person who was trapped within.


    Hesitating slightly, Zong Shou continued to move forward. However, this time, he used the identity of Tanqiu.


    Walking in like it was his backyard as he traveled freely within the storm.


    When he was close to the outer area of the oblivion cloud ocean, a warning sign rose within Zong Shou¡¯s heart.


    He stood still, looking out into the south. Then, in just an instant, a middle-aged man appeared in front of him.


    ¡°This ce is the oblivion cloud ocean, my Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect is in charge here. Random people can leave...¡±


    He was wearing the uniform of the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, and his aura was hidden within. He was a grade 8 grandmaster, and he looked around 40 with a squarish face.


    Not waiting for Zong Shou to speak, he waved his sleeves. A vast wind swept over to try to wrap up Zong Shou and toss him out.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose. After scoffing coldly, he stood rooted to the spot. He didn¡¯t strike a pose and a sword intent rose.


    It caused that wind to smash into pieces before it even got close.


    That middle aged grandmaster was startled. In the next instance, he felt a strong martial path intent bear down on him!


    The intent locked down on him, making him feel like he was standing within a vast and endless ocean. One raging wave was enough to smash him into bits.


    He instinctively tried to struggle. Only after a momentter did he manage to break free from this sword intent lock. His pupils instantly constricting, a look of wariness appearing on his face.


    ¡°Extreme sword sense, who are you?¡±


    The person in front of him only had a grade 7 aura and walked the spiritual cultivation path. However, his sword sense was at its peak, heavily suppressing him by several grades!


    In an instance, the middle aged martial grandmaster thought about one person. Only then, he didn¡¯t dare to confirm. Recently, his name rose and shocked the cloud world. If it was him, even a grade 8 like him wasn¡¯t his opponent.


    ¡°Common people Tanqiu!¡±


    Such a calm sentence proved what the middle aged man had thought. Zong Shou smiled as he looked at the depths of the oblivion cloud ocean.


    ¡°Your Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect are doing things here?¡±


    His tone was filled with disdain. That middle aged martial grandmaster first thought to himself that it was him, bing more and more wary.


    He felt furious and also felt a little helpless. Towards such a giant thing like themon people path, their mysterious cloud spirit sect was nothing. The 3 sects and 6 schools of themon people path were all one group, working all together. The Taoists, however, were split into 3 branches, they were said to be one line but instead, they were split up. Apart from the highest line who could fight against them, the rest were much weaker.


    The wariness in his heart became much thicker. If this kid was on orders from themon people path, then he had to defend against him.


    ¡°So it is the sword emperor Tanqiu of rumors, sorry for being impolite! I am Mysterious cloud spirit sect Tiexuan, greetings fire seat. Our sect indeed has matters here. And it is not only my sect...¡±


    Before this person said those words, augh spread out from afar, ¡°Daoming Sect Zhuming greets first seat Tan!¡±


    Along with those words being said, a person suddenly stepped out from the cloud mist. His strength was better than that of Tiexuan, reaching that of grade 9. The moment he appeared a vast pressure went up against Zong Shou.


    In his achievements in sword sense, this person was still weaker than that of Zong Shou. However, merging with the strong true qi of grade 9, he could easily suppress Zong Shou.


    At this moment, in the distance, it was not only this Tiexuan and Zhuming, but there were ten over auras rising, filled with threatening intent.


    Seeing Zong Shou frown, Zhuming was delighted, ¡°Why did first seat Tane here? If it isn¡¯t an important matter, then please return. There are 7 sects gathered here. First seat, please consider it seriously...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care if what he said was true or not, quietly sweeping around. A momentter he asked, ¡°All of you gathered here to try to search for that book of eon extreme life on Zong Weiran?¡±


    Zhuming¡¯s face froze up and then he smiled, ¡°Book of eon extreme life? Does themon people path also believe that? Today the 10 shrines all do not react. Not hiding from first seat, we all are here in fact because we have the thought to try it out. However, the main reason is because of Zong Weiran. When this person escaped, he killed hundreds of my Daoming Sect and Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect disciples. We have a deep hatred which is why my Daoming Sect has to kill this person! It is why I need the first seat to forgive me. We don¡¯t dare to give him a chance to escape!¡±


    Although the words were said like that and this Zhuming¡¯s eyes were really sincere, Zong Shouughed coldly. If it was really for revenge, why did the 7 sects need to fight and scheme against one another whilst they lock down the oblivion cloud ocean?


    Just now, if he didn¡¯t say out his identity, Zhuming wouldn¡¯t have came out until Tiexuan died.


    The people around were also the same. Whilst they joined hands to fight him, they each took up a side and didn¡¯t gather over.


    Within the oblivion cloud ocean, there were many beasts, often gathering up into groups. If one was alone, the dangers would increase by several times. Even a grade 8 expert might fall if he was not careful.


    However, these people would rather separate than stick together.


    Even without the book of eon extreme life, they knew that Zong Weiran had some special treasure in his hand.


    It must also be in the recent period of time if not Zong Gang and those thousand ck fox iron cavalry wouldn¡¯t have lived.


    He also didn¡¯t know why when Zhuming mentioned how they had a huge hatred and debt to im from Zong Weiran that he felt his heart pain, killing intent rising. Like he couldn¡¯t take it and wanted to kill Zhuming and the ten over experts within the clouds, smashing their corpses into many pieces.


    He also felt anxious, that he wanted to save that person who was within the cloud ocean!


    His face was still life before, cold and calm. He took in a few deep breaths before managing to suppress the maniacal killing intent, causing his heart to temporarily regain rity.


    Thinking about it for a moment, he knew that the strength of the sects here was not just what he saw. There should be more than one grade 9 people like Zhuming.


    Staying here, he didn¡¯t dare to ensure that the killing intent which was building up in his chest wouldn¡¯t explode out.


    He also wasn¡¯t willing to stay here for long, coldly looking at Zhuming. He scoffed before turning around back to his original path.


    He went north ten thousand miles before he stopped, entering deep thought.


    It was really rare for him to lose control like just now.


    That urge nearly made him pull his sword out to attack.


    It should be the instinct that came from that of the original Zong Shou.


    However, the problem was that after 2 years, the body had connected with him. Zong Shou¡¯s soul was already totally swallowed by him! Even if there were any remnants when his ck and white hole dharma formed it should have been removed. How would there still be any instinct?


    However, the killing intent from before obviously came from the depths of his soul.


    ¡°What was happening within?¡±


    Zong Shou thought back to the words that the Zong Shou said before he disappeared.


    He felt terrified, filled with disbelief.


    When he came to the oblivion cloud ocean he predicted that the sects would stop him and it wouldn¡¯t be so smooth. It was why he was just testing it out.


    Who knew that the oue would be as such.


    Not only having killing intent rise due to Zong Weiran. When he got close to the cloud ocean that father of his, not only didn¡¯t make him feel nervous, instead he felt closeness.


    This ce was not far away from where Zong Yuan and the others waited. Just as Zong Shou entered deep thought,


    Zong Yuan and Ruoshui as well as Chuxue who was lying on the back of the dark chill tiger, deep in sleep, they all rushed over.


    ¡°Ruler, how is the situation there?¡±


    The moment Zong Yuan reached he asked. His expression was calm. He was loyal to Zong Shou and didn¡¯t care about the life and death of Zong Weiran.


    On the contrary, Ruoshui¡¯s eyes were filled with questioning intent.


    ¡°My bloodline sensed it, Father king is still alive! However, to save him it wouldn¡¯t be easy...¡±


    Those 2 words made Ruoshui delighted. However, Zong Shou¡¯s brows were still furrowed tightly, ¡°Let people investigate what changes urred in Yin Dragon Canyon recently!¡±


    Ruoshui¡¯s eyes froze up as she took out several golden talismans. In an instant, they were sent out, flying to the west.


    Zong Shou stopped in his tracks for a moment before he continued east on his artifact.


    This time the trip to the oblivion cloud ocean made his decision to go east more solid.


    Zong Weiran¡¯s matter was really weird and indiscernible. He wasn¡¯t sure he could handle it. Adding some strength wouldn¡¯t be the wrong decision.


    With wings formed, there were some things and some people that he had the power to control and grasp.

 Chapter 499 - Pinnacle Space Dome Formation

    <h4>Chapter 499: Pinnacle Space Dome Formation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    2 dayster, Zong Shou stepped on top of the cloud ocean and looked out to the distance.


    In front of him was an ind within the clouds, around a hundred thousand feet wide, standing high above. Even the highest part of this ind had a ruggedndscape.


    Zong Yuan and Ruoshui were both silent, they were already used to listening to Zong Shou¡¯s orders. They knew that their ruler definitely had his reasons. He wouldn¡¯t run all the way here for no reason.


    If he could tell the reason to them then he naturally would.


    Zong Shou looked at it for a moment before he casted a golden talisman that flew into the depths of the cave.


    Following which, he waited with his arms by his side. Maybe he was a little impatient since he turned around and asked, ¡°Have you all heard of the Fuling Sect?¡±


    Zong Yuan and Ruoshui exchanged nces with one another, a questioning gaze appearing in their eyes.


    However, It was still the former who spoke, ¡°I have heard about it! In our Donglin Cloud Continent, 300 years ago it was a newly rising sect who was the best at talismans. I heard that they obtained an ancient talisman path ancestor legacy. The talismans created by these sect disciples were 30% stronger than normal spirit masters. Their spells were also really amazing. 20 years ago I heard that they were gathering spiritual veins in the east of the cloud continent. In the end, they angered the donglin sects who wiped them all out...¡±


    It was that battle that caused many powers of the Donglin Cloud Continent to be wiped out by half. The remaining cities also suffered heavy losses.


    If it wasn¡¯t the case, there wouldn¡¯t be a chance for Gantian Mountain to rise up. Zong Yuan was born during the year when the Fuling Sect was destroyed, this was why he remembered it clearly.


    ¡°The entire sect was wiped out? They missed out on a few of them. Some of those bastards are hiding here...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head slightly. A momentter two robed old men flew out from one of the caves of the ind.


    They were both around 65 and had hale, hearty appearances. Their eyes were filled with wariness and questioning gazes.


    Ruoshui and Zong Yuan were both shocked, simrly, they were wary. These two people actually came out as souls forming into bodies.


    To be able to form a true image, they were at least grade-9!


    Following which, they felt that it wasn¡¯t right. Their soul power was a little obscure, it was actually showing signs of being unstable.


    They thought back to what Zong Shou said as well as the environment here, understanding right away.


    Cultivators who went against the heavens were often the most resilient people. Some people as sick as Zong Shou would spend their days no different from masochists.


    However, these people were often the most fragile ones. Without enough spiritual energy to nourish them, unless they stepped through the celestial path and became self-sufficient, they wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid their cultivation from being unstable and prevent their grades from dropping.


    Although the spiritual energy here was thick, to true image grade spirit masters, it was the same as having nothing at all.


    ¡°Who are the four of you? How did you find this ce?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. Around this ind, there was a prettyrge spiritual formation that could make one subconsciously go around this ce. Even a grade-9 expert who didn¡¯t know how to break this spell would randomly spin around like a headless fly.


    However, he obviously wouldn¡¯t say that he knew this ce so well. Because in the god-emperor game, he often came here to do quests to raise his reputation in the Fuling Sect to the point that they would worship him and that they would go against Lingyun Sect...


    Speaking of which, about his achievements in the talisman path, a portion of it was due to this Fuling Sect.


    ¡°The 2 of you are the Fuling Sect Mingdu and Liehe elders?¡±


    When he said those words, the two old men¡¯s eyes turned cold, revealing killing intent.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all, he continued talking word by word, ¡°I am Zong Shou, Gantian Mountain¡¯s Zong Shou!¡±


    Both Mingdu and Liehe were startled, they exchanged nces with one another. The questioning look in their eyes got even thicker.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips slowly curled up. As expected the remaining people of the Fuling Sect, they weren¡¯t trapped here and are oblivious to the outside world. There were still disciples who walked around the Donglin Cloud Continent.


    If not, how would they know of his name?


    ¡°So it is the Gantian Mountain monster king, dragon shadow old man¡¯s student. I am Mingdu, sorry for being impolite!¡±


    Cupping his fists, Mingdu still had a distant and wary look in his eyes, ¡°Why did your highnesse over?¡±


    ¡°I am here to recruit people.¡±


    He didn¡¯t beat around the bush at all. Zong Shou looked at the small ind in the distance, ¡°The spiritual energy here is just 6 times that of normal. With both your strengths, you definitely can find a better ce. Are you all hiding here to avoid the Lingyun and other sects from finding and killing you? If the two of you can¡¯t find a way to dy or find a suitable cultivationnd, in 7 years your realm your drop.¡±


    The two grade-9 spirit masters who were at the opposite side of him had their faces turn ashen white. Zong Shou smiled, ¡°Are the two of you willing to serve Gantian Mountain City?¡±


    Mingdu and Liehe¡¯s brows furrowed. After feeling slightly delighted, they became careful. After a short while, Liehe hesitated as he said, ¡°I heard that recently, the Donglin Cloud Continent is about to have war. The East of Donglin has the Thousand City Alliance with tens of millions of troops and also the support of many Donglin Sects. As for your Gantian Mountain, you broke your own arms. The conflict will probably ur within a few months.¡±


    ¡°If not for war starting, why would Ie to find the both of you?¡±


    This sentence caused both of them to choke. A sharp glow appeared in his eyes as he looked over, ¡°Rather than say that our opponent is the Thousand City Alliance, it is instead the Donglin sects. Are the two of you willing to join us?¡±


    Mingdu felt really weird, his hair was standing on its ends under the forceful and suppressing gaze.


    He thought to himself that despite this Zong Shou being so young, his aura was so strong. As expected from the ruler of a country. Unfortunately, he was too confident and too young.


    He was originally a little tempted... But now he gave up on that thought. Just as he was about to reject, he saw Zong Shou suddenly throw a jade letter over.


    The Donglin sects and he had huge hatred against one another. But it wasn¡¯t to the extent that he would throw in thest bit of hope of the sect just to take revenge.


    ¡°Before the two of you reject me, take a look at this!¡±


    Mingdu suspiciously held the jade letter in his hand. A momentter, he took in a deep cold breath and looked at Zong Shou with disbelief.


    His hand was trembling as he passed the jade letter to Liehe. The letter made Liehe totally confused, but a momentter, his eyes squinted, it was also filled with shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Blood Cloud Cavalry...¡±


    ¡°So the Wulie Country Blood Cloud Cavalry has already been reformed under your highness¡¯ hands...¡±


    His hoarse voice was slightly trembling. Mingdu felt aplicated feeling in his heart.


    Joy, excitement, disbelief, all sorts of emotions were jumbled. He was pumped up, however, he was unable to express it.


    Thinking about this, he was tempted to join his side. However, the moment the words were at the tip of his tongue, he had a thought.


    ¡°Your highness isn¡¯t afraid we will tell this news to the Lingyun Sect?¡±


    ¡°What do I have to fear? At most, my plot will fail but it won¡¯t hurt me. I can still sweep Donglin clean.¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, not bothering it at all, ¡°As for you Fuling Sect people, I can also do to the Lingyun Sect what they did in the past to you.¡±


    Mingdu was instantly silent as he knew that Zong Shou wasn¡¯t lying.


    On his side, there stood Liehe, he was still filled with doubt, ¡°I still have something I can¡¯t understand. In the Cloud World, there are many grade-9 cultivators. There are numerous cultivators in the central continent. With your current strength, you could easily recruit many, why find the two of us?¡±


    Zong Shou looked deeply at him, following which, he looked at the sky above the ind.


    ¡°I heard that your sect¡¯s Pinnacle Space Dome Formation was crafted when your sect built the mountain gate and gathering spiritual items. Not only is it a top defensive formation, I heard that it also has the ability to lock down heaven and earth spiritual energy?¡±


    Mingdu and Liehe once again looked at one another, their eyes filled with enlightenment.


    This Gantian Mountain monster king really here came for that.


    They rxed now that they knew Zong Shou¡¯s motive, they could temporarily put down the true worry in their heart.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After leaving the small ind that the Fuling Sect was on, Zong Shou found it amusing.


    He was really clear about what this Mingdu and Liehe were worried about.


    Apart from the two of them, there were six more grade 7 spirit masters and two grade 8 ones.


    Based on such strength in the central cloud continent, three continents, and twelve inds. They could easily find a saint level sect to protect them or be their subordinates.


    However, They were worried about the talisman making secrets of their sect being forcefully snatched by other sects. That was the reason why they lived on a small cloud ind with nothing for 20 years, having it worse than Demon Mountain Sect.


    Although they joined him, they were still worried and wary of his motives.


    However, because of their talisman crafting technique, they in fact had a good reason to be worried.


    These two were talisman masters, that were also able to cast great spells. But, Zong Shou found them mainly for the Pinnacle Space Dome Formation.


    However, if he wanted to go all out against the Lingyun Sect, just these two people were far from enough. He couldn¡¯t rely on them too much and needed to search for other experts.


    In the past, he couldn¡¯t recruit them as he was worried he couldn¡¯t suppress them, afraid that they would instead swallow him up. Now be it himself or the Blood Cloud Cavalry, they would be able to deter most people. Thus, he should recruit a few more people to deal with the various sects.


    With the current situation, it would be at most one and a half months before Longxiang City¡¯s Yangfan would start creating problems. Time was getting tighter.


    Following this, Zong Shou took out a jade letter. It was the one he got from the Merit Hall. After recognizing the direction, he continued east.


    After half a day, he suddenly stopped.


    ¡°This should be it!¡±


    Looking all around him, Zong Shou shot out tens of hand seals. Along with the spiritual light stirring, the surroundings which didn¡¯t have anything at all gave rise toyers of cloud mist. They rumbled and swept about before being forcefully moved to the side by Zong Shou¡¯s soul power.


    The few of them entered together, they walked roughly 10 thousand feet before a giant stone hall suddenly appeared in front of Zong Shou.

 Chapter 500 - Dragon Spirit Blood Birth

    <h4>Chapter 500: Dragon Spirit Blood Birth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    There was a massive stone hall hanging in the air. If one stood in the air and looked backward, they could see that this building was filled with a deste atmosphere, like it was broken long ago. Many ces were in ruins.


    Arge portion was hidden inyers of five-colored light, it would cause people to be unable to see the shape of it.


    Even using his spiritual sense to feel, he didn¡¯t get anything. This space was actually split into pieces by a gigantic spiritual formation.


    In front of the doors, there were hundreds of people gathered, they were split into groups of ten, each upying a corner.


    The moment he arrived here, Zong Shou could feel that the Lightning Winged Flood Dragon hiding on his hand gave out a low roar, it was like it wanted to fly up into the air.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s thoughts were running at this point, ¡°This is one of the ancient dragon halls?¡±


    Zong Shou acknowledged him as a sort of reply. Since his Lightning Winged Flood Dragon could feel it so naturally, the dragon soul on Zong Yuan¡¯s body would definitely also have a reaction.


    During the ancient era, the dragon race in this world was really strong, they were one of the rulers of the cloud world. When the cloud world changed and many other world experts entered, they suffered heavy losses, in the end, the entire race pretty much retreated out of the cloud world.


    This dragon hall was one of the ruins that the dragon race left, a shrine of the dragon race. It was said that there were a total of 9 in the cloud world.


    This was also the reason why Zong Shou would take over this matter.


    On one side, it was because it was along the way and the other reason was that he had something he wanted.


    If he could find something within, it would benefit his lightning winged flood dragon.


    Driving the sword towards the stone hall, Zong Shou didn¡¯t use the token to cover his face.


    He directly used his identity as Zong Shou tond on the steps outside the stone hall.


    He just needed toplete this manner, be it Zong Shou or Tanqiu, it didn¡¯t matter much.


    The requirement of the jade letter was to try not to have anything to do with themon people¡¯s path.


    Looking about solemnly, he could only see many people look over towards him with curious gazes.


    There were even some who had cold killing intent.


    Zong Shou was not surprised at all. Not only was Tanqiu famous in the cloud world after his battle with Jueyu.


    Zong Shou¡¯s name was also spread far and wide. Especially in the Donglin cloud continent where basically everyone knew him.


    In regards to those of the Donglin Sects who took losses from his hands... They all knew him and really wished to skin and consume him alive!


    What was that phrase? A man¡¯s name, a tree¡¯s shadow!


    Smiling in disdain, he walked about without any care. Following this, his gaze was filled with surprise.


    Looking at the left corner, there were three people there. Out of those three, there were two he was familiar with. The other person was one that he seemed to know.


    It was quite apparent that it was correct toe over with Zong Shou¡¯s identity.


    He walked over and directly stood in front of the guy and the two girls. Following which, Zong Shou was delighted to see the shocked expressions on both of their faces.


    ¡°What a coincidence! You two and I are really fated! Feishuang! Feihan! Have the both of you been good?¡±


    The two girls in front of him were the ones he had separated from at the Water Fairy Lake a few years ago ¨C Ye Feishuang and Ye Feihan.


    After not meeting for 2 years, these two girls actually reached grade-6. Be it body or looks, they were still exactly the same as 2 years ago, still looking like they were 15 years old.


    The teen beside them looked cold and handsome. His eyes were ice blue, showing no expression at all.


    Zong Shou looked at him, following which, he smiled, ¡°Is this person the uncle that the both of you were searching for?¡±


    He was already 90% confident that this person was the Chill Flood Dragon of the Water Fairy Lake.


    Would this mean that this Feihan and Feishuang were really from the dragon race? Then how could they transform so early on?


    ¡°Feishuang? Feihan? Who allowed you to call out our names? The both of us aren¡¯t so close to you!¡±


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s expression changed before turning back to being ice cold. Following which, she scoffed coldly with disdain, ¡°This is only a servant of our family, how can he be my uncle?¡±


    Zong Shou was surprised, no wonder the feeling just now wasn¡¯t right.


    When he left the heart of theke, the eye from the depths of the unknown ice ind was still deep in his memories.


    The pressure that the teen in front of him had wasn¡¯t worth a mention.


    As for what was said before, just forget about it.


    On the side, Feihan she was still shocked. A momentter, she stammered, pointing at Zong Shou, ¡°Y-you... are you really little brother Shou, Zong Shou?¡±


    Zong Yuan was already annoyed. When he heard this, his brows furrowed. ¡°Preposterous! My ruler is the monster king of Gantian Mountain. Who are you to directly call his name?¡±


    Feihan was shocked, instantly stopping her breath. She was filled with disbelief. Zong Shou from 2 years ago had just entered the Xiantian Realm, however, now, he was already grade-7!


    His aura was really breathtaking. Just by standing there, apart from the smile on his face which looked a little annoying, he gave off a noble and magnanimous look.


    Was this Zong Shou really the Gantian Monster king?


    ¡°I already told you not to call me little brother Shou, call big brother! As expected, it is still sister Feihan who is cuter!¡±


    While he said this, Zong Shou smiled as he pinched her cheeks. He was slightly delighted, after two and a half years, he was finally taller than her.


    Ye Feishuang smacked his hands away from Feihan¡¯s face. She had a chilly glow around her, ¡°What are you doing here? Are you also interested in the dragon race treasure, are you here to rob the tomb?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that! Aren¡¯t you two doing the same?¡±


    These words caused Feishuang to gasp for a moment. Zong Shou took out the jade letter once more, waving it in front of her. When he used his true qi, dragon patterns instantly shed.


    ¡°Do you recognize this thing?¡±


    Ye Feishuang was startled once more before she calmed herself down to look carefully at the dragon patterns carved on it, once she saw it, her face was once again filled with shock, ¡°How can this thing be in your hands?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, thinking to himself that this was really it. Based on what the jade letter said,ing here was to search for the few dragon race people who were waiting here, and then help them to obtain an item.


    ¡°This is why I said that this was such a coincidence.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect that he was familiar with these two. In the letter, there was a special technique to recognize the dragon race. He probably didn¡¯t need to use it anymore.


    In the past, he remembered that the two of them had small horns on their heads. At this moment, who knows what methods they used to hide it.


    Ye Feishuang still didn¡¯t believe him, ¡°My Ye family asked help from was people from themon people path! We asked for someone under 20 who had fate with the dragon race. There is no connection with you at all...¡±


    Suddenly she realized something and suddenly stopped talking. The shock in her eyes grew thicker, ¡°So that¡¯s the case... You are Zong Shou and also Tanqiu...¡±


    Once she said this, Zong Shou ced his index finger by his lips to ask her to keep quiet. Ye Feishuang frowned and stopped just in time. Whilst she spoke, there was a spell being cast, however, someone might be eavesdropping so she didn¡¯t dare to say anymore.


    After scoffing coldly, a mocking expression appeared on her face, ¡°You used this identity toe over because your pce head isn¡¯t willing to have much on the surface rtion with our Ye family. I really don¡¯t know what grandmother is thinking, to actually choose you of all to be our ally.¡±


    Zong Shou was totally confused, not knowing what Ye Feishuang was talking about. He felt a little regret in his heart. If he knew this would happen he should have found Hanfang to ask him about it.


    Thinking to himself, did the dragon race also have menopause? Or was this Ye Feishuang having that time of the month? Why was she so aggressive when she spoke?


    He decided not to bother about her and continued to rub the white and red cheeks of Feihan, ¡°Say, do you miss brother Shou?¡±


    Ye Feihan remained stunned. Just as Zong Shou thought that this little girl finally became dumb, tears quickly streamed down the sides of her eyes. Following which, she hugged Zong Shou and bawled.


    Her voice said some words muddily. Zong Shou tried his best to listen and barely recognised a few words. The rough meaning was that these 2 years were really tough, roaming all about and nearly dying. That she missed him. The more he heard the darker and more sunken his face was.


    Ye Feishuan was also startled when she saw this, she let out a sigh. Her gaze was continuously changing, who knows if she was worried or feeling sad?


    ¡°It¡¯s Juelong City, right? Next time, you cane to Gantian Mountain. Brother will protect you, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. If they dare toe, brother will smash them into pieces...¡±


    He kept patting on her head to console her until she stopped crying. Zong Shou raised his head only to see that Ye Feishuang was still filled with cold disdain.


    She knew that within the cloud world, arge portion of the cultivators didn¡¯t have high hopes for Gantian Mountain¡¯s battle against the Thousand City Alliance. She was no exception to this. Zong Shou only smiled as he looked at the door of the stone hall.


    ¡°You can tell me now, what are you all searching for? How do we go in?¡±


    This dragon hall was already obviously swept clean before the spiritual wave had begun. Within the God Emperor game, this wasn¡¯t a map. In the history books, it only recorded 9 dragon halls and there weren¡¯t any other records. This was why Zong Shou naturally knew nothing about this ce.


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s brows furrowed, she wanted to speak, but then stopped at thest moment. In the end, she still opened her mouth, ¡°If you someone else was sent here, I would have said I didn¡¯t know anything. However, since it¡¯s you... We came here to search for the main ingredient for the Dragon Spirit Blood Birth Pill...¡±


    ¡°Dragon Spirit Blood Birth Pill?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up, he had never heard of it before. He smiled, ¡°So you all came here to grave dig.¡±


    ¡°You... How is it the same!¡±


    Ye Feishuang was clearly furious. Just as she was about to say that it was an exception since she was also from the dragon race, she suddenly saw Zong Shou looking into the distance.


    ¡°So what did these Juelong City peoplee for?¡±


    Ye Feishuang followed his gaze and saw five ck-shirted males walk out from the fog, theynded on the steps of the stone hall.


    Ye Feihan subconsciously hugged Zong Shou¡¯s waist even tighter.

 Chapter 501 - Taoist Fangming

    <h4>Chapter 501: Taoist Fangming</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Luckily, the dragon race¡¯s aura and characteristics of the two girls were covered. The icy-eyed teen beside was also no different from a human cultivator.


    Those Juelong City people only nced suspiciously at the three before not looking at them anymore.


    Instead, when they looked at Zong Shou, their gazes turned serious, a cold light shed by their eyes. They obviously recognized him, it didn¡¯t look like they had good intentions.


    Zong Shouughed and coldly looked back at them. They were all grade-8, he didn¡¯t hold them in much regard.


    As for those ck-shirted people, after hesitating slightly, they retracted their gazes. It seemed like they weren¡¯t willing to have any conflicts with Zong Shou here.


    Ye Feishuang showed no fear at all, she said solemnly, ¡°As Long as it has something to do with the dragon race, how could they not interfere? As for why they came, I do not know. However, it probably has to do with those items. I heard that there is a God Realm Peak Dragon pellet that was owned by an ancient evil dragon. The Dragon Pellet and the physical body were separately sealed. Next, it would probably be the dragon torture tform where there were some treasure grade torture artifacts that are best used on the dragon race. There is also the Flood Dragon Scales shed by the Flood Dragon in the past...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t pay attention to the words behind him. Hmm... God Realm Peak Dragon Pellet? Would it be the one Aokun was searching for in the cloud world these few years?


    However, the timing wasn¡¯t right, Aokun was sealed after the Cloud Deste Era before the Dragon Shadow Old Man left the cloud world.


    Whilst the dragon race left the cloud world in the middle to the end of the cloud deste era.


    ... However, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a hassle to try.


    Zong Shou made up his mind, the true dragon blood on his right hand started to burn.


    Momentster, a sigh spread out in his ear. It was Aokun from several worlds out.


    He didn¡¯t have much hope, but he also had the thought of giving it a try.


    Just as he was about tomunicate with Aokun, a person walked out from the group of people. The man stood in front of the hall.


    He was over 30, wearing a crown. His face was demure, elegant, energetic, and handsome, it also gave off a righteous aura. His aura was simr to the Ice Flood Dragon beside him, a grade-9 expert.


    ¡°I am Daoling Sect Fangming, I have something to say! The items in the dragon hall are for the people of the world, the fated will obtain it. However, with what my Daoling Sect has deduced, Although the spiritual formation has weakened, it is still extremely dangerous within. Many people would need to work together to break the formation. If there are items, then it would be based on fate! No fighting, killing, and snatching. There will be no bullying of the weak either! If not, I Fangming will be the first to not let him off! If you trust me, then search for me to mediate any disputes...¡±


    In front of the stone hall steps, it was total silence. The gazes of many were attracted to Fangming.


    After which, augh broke out, ¡°So it is cultivator Fangming! Brother is so righteous, your words make real sense!¡±


    ¡°Cultivator Fangming¡¯s name has spread throughout the cloud world. This time, the opening of the dragon hall needs someone to take charge, why don¡¯t we burden cultivator Fangming with this?¡±


    ¡°Since it is you, then we obviously will trust your words!¡±


    Zong Shou listened on. In his heart, he was really curious about who this fellow was. It seems like his reputation was quite good.


    Although he entered themon people¡¯s path, however, these 2 years, he had been focused on cultivating and researching sword path and spells. He had no time to be distracted with other matters.


    In thest life, although he was doing really well in the God Emperor game, this person¡¯s name was really unfamiliar to him.


    Ye Feishuang heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°So he is Fangming!¡±


    Following which, she looked at the shocked expression on Zong Shou¡¯s face, sheughed coldly, ¡°To think that the first seat disciple of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect, the ruler of Gantian mountain, is even more ignorant than me. This Fangming has always had a good reputation in the cloud world, even when just handling matters, the demon sect disciples respect him. Since it is him, there would be less fighting on this trip.¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless. He remembered that 2 years ago, heughed at her for being ignorant. Who knew that the tables would turn and it was now her turn to mock him.


    In the eyes of the people, themon people¡¯s path was the same as the demon path. Leading 3 sects and 6 schools, the head of numerous demon sect disciples, naturally, it was the Ten Thousand Demon Sect, another name for themon people¡¯s path.


    Fangming said a few more humble words before epting the position as leader. To his surprise, the 200 odd Demon Sect Disciples there didn¡¯t oppose.


    Zong Shou smiled, not bothered about it. He just waited while teasing Feihan.


    Based on what Ye Feishuang mentioned, the doors will open 4 hourster when the time was right.


    The dragon halls 13 thousand years ago were always like that, controlled by spiritual formations.


    Every 3 years, on the 1st of September, it will open, and then proceed to close on the 3rd. Newly born people of the dragon race would be sent here after they are 10 years old to ept the blessing of the ancestral dragon and to cultivate in dragon race special skills.


    Most of the dragon race will also choose the dragon hall as their resting ce when they die.


    This opening of the dragon hall was actually a trial run of sorts for most of the sects. They sent their elite disciples, not hoping to gain anything. They only wanted to find out the specific situation within. There were also extremely few lone cultivators who headed over.


    What made Zong Shou speechless was that during the 4 hours of waiting, Chuxue only woke up once before quickly falling back asleep. She slept really soundly, not bothering to question where she was.


    If he knew that this was going to happen, he would have ced her at home. She was now a burden instead.


    In his heart, he felt weird, what was happening to her? Did she love to sleep so much? Out of 24 hours, she would only be awake for 4 of them.


    Even if she was growing, it still wouldn¡¯t lead to such a case.


    Ye Feishuang frowned when she saw her and looked over at Zong Shou with a probing and questioning gaze.


    Zong Shou could only act like he didn¡¯t know while giving off a mysterious look.


    After 4 hours, the hall doors finally opened. The numerous groups that were waiting rushed in. Zong Shou also followed behind.


    When they entered, they finally managed to see what was within, it wasn¡¯t as run down as it looked from the outside. It was in fact, quite clean, the four walls had dragon-shaped carving on it. It was also really wide, after all, they were at a dragon hall. It was designed to let in maybe more than a thousand giant dragons, the group of people here wasn¡¯t a problem at all.


    At the depths of the hall was an extremely majestic giant dragon. A normal dragon had five ws, however, this one had nine ws and four horns.


    It seemed like it was alive, a celestial path cultivator pressure pressed down on them as they neared.


    The ce was really spacious, however, the items here were in a bad state. When the dragon race fled the cloud world, they really left in a hurry.


    Zong Shou looked around and saw that there were precious materials. The 16 normal looking jade stone pirs were actually all made of ck gold jade, an earth grade low-grade spiritual item.


    It seemed like since they were the dragon race, they didn¡¯t really care about these millions of kilograms of ck gold jade used by people to craft artifacts.


    The stone pirs were one of the cores of the spiritual formation. No one was so foolish to touch it, they could only greedily look at the spiritual items used to decorate the hall.


    ¡°Be careful! Even though this is the main hall, it is still considered the most dangerous area. The items here can¡¯t be touched within 3 years!¡±


    Fangming reminded them, causing the people toe to their senses. Following which, he said, ¡°Just now I used the Mingshu understanding technique to observe. The missing portion of the formation should be on the left.¡±


    When the people heard that, they all looked towards the left. Only to see that there was a side door.


    Momentster, the over ten people who were good at formations all rxed. One of them smiled, ¡°It really is at the left. Cultivator Fangming¡¯s attainments in the formation path is really high!¡±


    Fangming had a humble smile on as he walked towards the left stone door. He was really careful while he walked out from the side door and through a long corridor. Only then did the area open up into a forest. However, it was much more deste than the main hall, the trees here had mostly dried up.


    Zong Shou, Zong Yuan, and the others followed behind. When they passed the stone corridor, they saw Fangming head east after thinking carefully about it.


    A portion of the people followed whilst some swept around, silently scattering into the forest.


    Out of the 600, a majority of them left.


    Zong Shou followed behind Fangming for a while before he halted. He felt his sleeves being tugged. Turning his head, he saw Ye Feishuang giving him a signal through her eyes.


    Zong Shou understood and followed them towards another direction.


    Walking for some time, he realized that these two girls were really familiar with the ce like it was their own home.


    After breaking out from the gazes of the others, they decided to fly in the air instead.


    Zong Shou followed behind them, his heart trembling. The spiritual formation within the dragon hall had something to do with space.


    If one wasn¡¯t careful enough and knocked into the restrictions, even without the formation activating, the body would be cut into pieces by the space cracks.


    Luckily, they were safe all the way.


    The icy-eyed teen didn¡¯t speak a single word, totally expressionless all the time. He didn¡¯t even bother when Zong Shou greeted him at the start.


    Originally, Zong Shou thought that the Ice Flood Dragon was born arrogant. Only now did he notice that his gaze was really blur and lifeless, it was like he had no thoughts.


    It was simr to the puppet in his memory.


    He was filled with more questions in his heart, where did these two sisterse from?


    Flying for around 30 minutes and roughly 200 miles ofnd, a cave finally appeared in front of their eyes.


    Zong Shou looked at the signboard, he could see words written on it ¡®Pill umting Cave¡¯.


    He was startled upon seeing this, ¡°Your dragon race knows how to refine pills?¡±


    Ye Feishuang scoffed, ¡°My dragon race is the spirit of a hundred beasts. Why wouldn¡¯t we know how to refine pills? However, only those with such talents are really rare.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t believe this and continued looking at her with a weird expression on his face. Ye Feishuang was helpless and could only reply, ¡°Really! However, they aren¡¯t in the 9 dragon halls. In the 9 dragon halls, we don¡¯t know how to refine pills. We would invite your human race spirit masters. Naturally, we would know how to refine pills...¡±


    Zong Shou understood what she meant and broke out into augh. However, instead of the word ¡®invite¡¯, it was more apt to call it ¡®snatching¡¯. The dragon race at its prime didn¡¯t treat human cultivators courteously.

 Chapter 502 - Unreasonable

    Chapter 502: Unreasonable


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Stepping into the pill umting cave, they entered only to see that the outermostyer was an extremely wide pill room.


    There were 20 human cultivator corpses who were sitting and also 2 dragon corpses which were only left with bones at the side.


    A full 30 pill furnaces were flipped onto the ground. The cave fires were extinguished, there were no remnants of any embers left. This was because, without enough spiritual energy provided, the spiritual mes used to refine the pills would disappear.


    On the two sides of the area, there were over sixty rooms. Some were made for standard cultivation whilst some were higher-grade independent rooms.


    Inside, there were several corpses, however, they were much better preserved than the ones outside. They gave off a jade luster, it was obvious they were spirit-realm and above cultivators.


    These experts who stepped into the celestial path all had the ability to pass through space. As long as there weren¡¯t dragon race guards they could easily escape.


    However, for some reason... They died here.


    Looking closely, he saw some scratches around the area, this meant that they died from fighting. The scratches were also not caused by the dragon race but by the spiritual artifacts and magical weapons of the human race cultivators. Within the pill rooms, there were numerous traces of intense battle.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but sigh upon looking at the corpses. How should he put it? They didn¡¯t die in the hands of the dragon race but in the end, they were killed by the same kin.


    After searching for a while more, he didn¡¯t gain anything. The ingredients in the pill furnace were already abandoned. As for these cultivators, they had nothing on their bodies.


    The few small Heaven and Earth bags had already dposed due to the passing of time.


    There were only a few magical artifacts and pill furnaces that gave off a darker glow when both sides were split. Those magical treasures were actually already destroyed, but if a great artifact cksmith split them apart, the ingredients would still be quite precious.


    Ye Feishuang also searched for a moment but was unable to find anything. She stood in front of a stone door, casting several spells to activate a small-sized formation.


    Zong Shou spent some time to shift the corpses outside of the cave to bury and pay respects to them. This will allow them to be at peace. As for the dragon corpses, he left them on their own.


    After returning back to the front of the stone gate, Ye Feishuang had already broken the restrictions and seals.


    In front of them were rows and rows of stone racks. They were all medicinal pills.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t tempted at all when he casually took one up and opened it. Once he did, he was able to see that it was either dposed or ck, with an extremely smelly scent.


    The lower the grade of the spiritual pill, the less time it would be able to be stored for. No one touched this ce in ten-thousand years. How could there be any spiritual pills that were left intact?


    Ye Feishuang didn¡¯t bother about the items here and directly walked in until she was in front of a stone wall. After looking at it for a moment, her eyes lit up. She actually directly jumped into the stone pir in front of her.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing this, he followed closely behind. He smiled as he asked Ye Feihan, ¡°Did you and your sistere here in the past?¡±


    Ye Feihan was shocked at hearing the question, she shook her head, ¡°I have nevere here but I remember this ce. Ever since I was young, I have memories here, however, it is a little unclear. Elder Sister Feishuang definitely knows more than me...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes jumped, could it be a memory that formed right when they were born? It was okay if they could inherit powers... But they could also remember the situation within the dragon hall? He had no idea what was happening regarding their bloodlines...


    Were they really high-grade true dragon race members? How was that possible?


    Walking into the stone pir, Ye Feishuang looked behind with a mocking expression, ¡°Is it very interesting trying to make my sister answer your questions?¡±


    Zong Shou coughed, awkwardly avoiding her gaze. This ce within the pir was extremely narrow. There were several stone racks here but only around ten pill bottles each.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up after opening up a medicine bottle. Instantly, thick spiritual energy surged into his nose.


    ¡°...These are all Low-grade magical pills. How should we split this?¡±


    The over ten bottles were all like this. However, some of them were abandoned and some, when opened, instantly wanted to fly up into the air.


    The so-called spiritual artifacts and spiritual pills on the cloud world had a spiritual formation formed within them when crafting.


    The next level, magical treasures and magical pills hadws merged into them.


    At this level, it had the preliminary ability to go against life and death, trying to seize good luck.


    The higher the grade of the pill, the more sentient it was. It was said that some celestial pills


    had nine orifices, having its own mind and could form into a human shape.


    There were 200 bottles here, even if half were preserved, it was still a huge gain. It was worth iting this time.


    Ye Feishuang picked up the bottles one by one, her expression slowly turned dark, ¡°Each person can take half! You don¡¯t need to be so happy, the pills here are for the dragon race. Human cultivators can forget about consuming it. The dragon race isn¡¯t in the cloud world, so you can forget about selling it even if you wanted to.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t speak. Although that was the case, he had a Lightning Winged Flood Dragon on his arm, Zong Shou with his Lightning Dragon, and Chuxue with her Green Horned Dragon, they could all use this.


    He looked at Feihan, only to see that the little girl¡¯s expression went dark. Zong Shou frowned, ¡°You didn¡¯t find the pill? Is that thing the only present here?¡±


    ¡°There was a 50% chance it was within the Pill umting Cave. We rushed over just to hope and try it out. However, there are definitely some at the legacynd of the hall. Only... It would be a little problematic...¡±


    As she said that, she flew up in the air, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Dragon Torture tform. Those weapons can¡¯t fall into the hands of Juelong City. The demon sect must also not be able to get them.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t have anything to do, so he followed behind them. Since his soul cultivation rose to grade-7, he didn¡¯t pant after walking for a little. Traveling with the sword, passing a thousand miles, and traveling 3 days and nights were no problem.


    The so-called Dragon Torture tform was at the west side of the Dragon Hall, there was a giant blood-colored stone tform.


    After 2 hours, Ye Feishuang and her sister made a circle, avoiding the spiritual formation lock. When they arrived here, they felt a physical vengeance energy charging up into the sky.


    In the central area, there was a giant lever-style guillotine that hung high above.


    On the sides, there were other items lying around. There were 2rge axes, 2 silver hooks and also some purple gold-colored long nails. There was simrly a huge amount of vengeance and grievances wafting about in the area.


    Walking forward, one could see dragon shadows wrapping on the weapon.


    The Lightning Winged Flood Dragon on his arm constricted into a ball, the dragon patterns were swiftly retreating.


    Feihan and Feishuang didn¡¯t dare to get close, while they looked at Zong Shou.


    Even the icy-eyed teen who had a slow-witted look had a face filled with a respectful expression.


    Zong Shou thought to himself, ¡®No wonder they said that these tools can¡¯t fall in the hands of Juelong City.¡¯


    Because of the number of dragons that they killed, these tools were watered with dragon blood over the many years. It could naturally restrict the dragon race.


    If the demon sect people took it, it could also be made into a TOP demon treasure.


    The guillotine was naturally use to chop off heads. The axe to cut limbs. The silver hooks were most probably to grind bones and cut tendons. As for the purple-gold colored nail, it was obvious.


    The ancient people loved to use nails to pin down fingers and toes. As for these methods, they got it from the dragon race.


    Before Zong Shou could take a close look, he had a weird feeling. Without hesitating, he casted out several spiritual talismans.


    These were item absorbing talismans. They were considered to be high-grade magical treasures that would weigh around tens of millions of kilograms. As for the guillotine, it would be at least 150 million kilograms.


    With his strength, he would definitely not be able to carry them. He could only use the talismans to hide it into his Heaven and Earth bag.


    The moment it entered, the bag shook while being struck by the vengeance and grievances, it was actually showing signs of being about to explode.


    Zong Shou was slightly shocked, luckily, he had a Lingjie ring on him that had its own space. Thus, he had no choice but to transfer all the items there.


    The moment these dragon race tools were kept, a few invisible auras appeared behind him. The five ck-shirted people flew over, either stepping on the air or riding on weapons.


    The moment those five peoplended and saw Zong Shou and the others, they were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that there were actually people who could be faster than them.


    Following which, when they saw that there was nothing left on the punishment tform, their brows furrowed, filled with rage.


    Landing down close by, a male stepped out. He seemed to be the leader of the few of them, he coldly looked at Zong Shou, ¡°Gantian Monster king Zong Shou? What do the tools here have to do with your Gantian Mountain? Can you give them to my Juelong City? Naturally, I will exchange for them with suitable items, I won¡¯t let you take a loss.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply, he just looked out with a gaze like he was looking at an idiot. The ck-shirted male was furious once more, however, he suppressed it, ¡°We came here for that item. If you are unwilling to give up then we really can¡¯t answer to our superiors. Although the Dragon Shadow Old Man is strong, our Juelong City doesn¡¯t care. Your highness! Please reconsider!¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, his gaze changing.


    The ck-shirted male stopped breathing. He only felt that Zong Shou¡¯s current aura was really dangerous.


    However, while looking at the kid, he was just someone who hadn¡¯t formed a heaven talisman yet, just someone at the grade-7 soul power.


    Only the icy-eyed male at the side gave off a grade-9 aura made him a little worried.


    ...However, it was only just worry.


    Four grade-7, and one grade-9, their strengths were at most on the same level. As for the two girls? He didn¡¯t regard them at all.


    After taking a look at Zong Yuan and the others, his lips curled up, ¡°That¡¯s a little too much! Our Juelong City is always reasonable. Your highness, pleasee up with a price. I heard that your Gantian mountain already has so many enemies, are you sure you want to add another one?¡±


    Before he finished, in the next instance, Zong Shou shook his head, ¡°I never liked to reason with people!¡±


    Waving his sleeves, a few white lights charged out.


    The pupils of the ck-shirted male constricted, he instinctively felt terrified. His body explosively retreated while shing out with his sword. It shed with the white light, giving rise to six rings. Who knew if they were hidden weapons or not? He was just barely able to deflect them away.


    However, he was unable to block thest one. A silver-white knife light shed, slicing apart his neck! Blood flowed instantly like that of a fountain¡¯s!

 Chapter 503 - Third Dragon Hall

    <h4>Chapter 503: Third Dragon Hall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    With his head being tossed up into the air and his consciousness dimming down, only then did he see a palm-sized silver hanging in mid-air. It looked somewhat human, with six transparent wings stretching out from its back. Around its body, a saint white-coloured me burnt. It was bright and pure with two pairs of inch-long knife arms that were giving off a cold glow.


    The two grade-8 grandmasters reacted, they stepped out forwards. A sad roar caused the entire area to change. Within the space of a hundred thousand feet, spiritual energy surged. Two strong killing intents locked down on Hanxi.


    However, before they even attacked, there was a dragon roar. Lightning glow quickly shed, a sky full of spear shadows shot at them with purple-colored lighting. The two of them covered within the barrage.


    The purple glow in Hanxi¡¯s eyes shone sharply. Just as their weapons shed with Zong Yuan¡¯s spear, it made a move. It turned into a wide light and zoomed through the wind and energy ripples. With its two pairs of knife arms, its de spun and pierced right through one of them! Shredding the target¡¯s organs into pieces!


    The two Juelong City spirit masters behind had noticed the danger even before the ck-shirted male¡¯s head had flew off. They didn¡¯t hesitate to summon their protector beasts. Two grade-7 beasts appeared in front of them.


    They tossed out several soul stones while chanting out incantations. With that, several grade-8 soul beasts were summoned. In that instance, they protected themselves tightly.


    The one on the left wanted to cast a spell, however, when he tried to absorb the nearby fire element spiritual energy, his face turned ashen white.


    A knife shadow suddenly appeared beside him. It silently broke through the spiritual talisman protecting him, only then did he notice what happened.


    The person was shocked, his soul left his physical body and rose into the air. The sword shadow followed closely behind and stabbed into his soul. The sword body that was filled with true Qi squeezed, shing the soul that just turned into human form.


    When the other man saw that, he panicked. Instinctively, he rode up into the air and tried to escape far away.


    Just as he flew up thirty feet, Zong Shouughed at him.


    In the next instance, four silver lights shone and pierced through the air. At the start, he was only slightly wary.


    However, when those four lights that each contained an extreme sword intent was close to him. No matter how much he changed directions or tried to dodge he was unable to avoid it. He felt despair.


    The two protector beast soul beasts he summoned were directly destroyed by a knife shadow! The two grade-8 spiritual artifacts he used to block was instantly smashed by the second and third knife shadows! Thest one directly pierced through the center of his eyebrows!


    Following which, the sword intent exploded! The entire flying knife exploded out into numerous pieces! Directly blowing his head into dust. Even his soul wasn¡¯t able to escape, it was crushed under the vast sword intent.


    In just a few breaths, this Dragon Torture tform was peaceful once more. Thest grade-8 martial cultivator was also in in one spear by thebined efforts of Hanxi and Zong Yuan. His body was also smashed into meat pieces by the maniac lightning power.


    From the start to finish, Ye Feishuang and Ye Feihan just stood by with stunned expressions. When the two had wanted to help, the five grade-8 Juelong City people were already dead.


    The Dragon Torture tform was silent once more. A momentter, Ye Feishuang gave out a forced smile, ¡°Actually... These people wouldn¡¯t have dared to attack...¡±


    Zong Shou was a little shocked when he heard this, but he still smiled as he looked at her, ¡°I know! Of course they wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    He knew what the five of them were nning. If their threats failed, then they would probably give up and then think about it after this matter ends.


    However, it was because of this reason, which was why he definitely wouldn¡¯t let them leave with their lives.


    Ye Feishuang slightly hesitated, before she finally muttered, ¡°These people aren¡¯t ordinary in the city, they are at least capitalmander grade...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was really weird, ¡°Will their Juelong City not find trouble for you and me if I let them go?¡±


    Juelong City and he, both of them still had at least two problems that weren¡¯t solved. ording to this thought process, they were close-to-death enemies.


    Five grade-8s, that was quite a strong group. Although he didn¡¯t care much about it, it was still more or less problematic. However, since they were enemies, then naturally, he should reduce the overall strength of his foes.


    If they wanted him to make people yield to him or respect him by treating them well, it would have had to depend on who they were.


    Luckily, this wasn¡¯t the game and they couldn¡¯t revive. His enemies in God Emperor... No matter how many times he killed them, they would recover and relentlessly go up against him. They were really a headache.


    Ye Feishuang was speechless, her gaze towards Zong Shou was a little different. On the way here, her impression of him still remained to that of two years ago.


    Even after they split, albeit there was an intense battle.


    Only until now did she realize that thismoner teen who was so average in everything was actually someone who killed so decisively, whose methods were cruel and vicious!


    The strength of these few people could even go up against her Flood Dragon Puppet!


    All of a sudden, her thoughts were in a mess, she didn¡¯t know how to face ¡®this¡¯ Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou stopped bothering about her presence and reached out his hand as he held the Heaven and Earth bags of these people.


    He flipped it open to take a look and took out several spiritual artifacts. Each of them made Ye Feishuang¡¯s heart jump. On it was thick dragon blood aura. It was obvious that it killed more than one dragon. Before this, she still felt a little pitiful for the group that they encountered here. Now, those feelings had disappeared without a trace.


    She wanted to say something but hesitated. Before she managed to say anything, Zong Shou tossed a few artifacts over. This made her shocked, following closely after, she had a grateful expression on her face.


    These spiritual artifacts were mostly aimed at the dragon race. To the people who had dragon blood, its killing strength was the highest.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t interested in any of them, he didn¡¯t care about these items. Within the bag, there were a few other items along with spiritual talismans, mind stones, and etc. In total, they were around ten grade-9 beast crystals. Their gains weren¡¯t bad at all.


    Furthermore, within the bags, there were still many elite items.


    ¡°These torture weapons are really giving off strong vengeful energy! If you have suitable artifacts, you can ask for them from me. If you trust me, I can help you refine it. Oh? What is this?¡±


    As he said this, his brows rose up while he took out a few more items.


    There were two paper talismans which were made of special materials. They should be from a ten-thousand-year-old snow silkworm silk mixed with a really soft and flexible golden silk.


    The quality of the material was evenparable to the celestial talisman he used on Hanxi.


    Looking at it closely, Zong Shouughed. He smiled as he looked at the Ice Flood Dragon, ¡°No wonder these Juelong City people had so much confidence.¡±


    It was a puppet soul descending talisman, the one that Yangfan had used before. After using it, it would be a silver armored puppet. However, this talisman was a grade higher.


    The silver armored puppet¡¯s strength could reach the initial grade-9 level. Two of these were enough to go up against the Ice Flood Dragon Puppet.


    These two were both on the ck-shirted man¡¯s person. Luckily, he used Hanxi to assassinate him. If he hadn¡¯t, and the ck-shirted man managed to cast it, it would have been a little problematic.


    Zong Shou was delighted and kept one of them. The other one? He dripped a drop of blood into it. After casting several spells, he activated the talisman.


    The talisman dissolved, and in just a moment there was a huge silver armored man who appeared beside Zong Shou.


    He tried to control it, and as expected, it did whatever he asked. One fist smashed towards the ground, however, the stone tform was not damaged at all.


    Despite this, Zong Shou knew that its strength was no weaker than a grade-9 martial cultivator. The better the one controlling it is at the martial path, the stronger the silver armored man would be.


    There was another way of using it, this was by releasing the soul from the body and entering the shell of a man. This meant that he would have the body of a grade-9 cultivator.


    The only con to this was that if the paper man was injured, his soul will be damaged too.


    The value of this was far above that of top spiritual artifacts. Since this was built from a high-grade talisman, it could naturally be used more than once. If it¡¯s not spoilt, then shining it under the sun will enable it to recover in 10 days. Each time it¡¯s used, one can use it for 48 hours, that was a full 2 days.


    The next item that surprised him was a scroll. After Zong Shou opened it, a smile crept up on his face.


    The scroll was naturally t, but if he looked at it closely, he could see a spiritual formation appear on it.


    After looking at it carefully, a bright glow appeared on his face.


    ¡°This is the formation drawing of the Dragon Hall?¡±


    While he said this, Zong Shou turned and looked at Ye Feishuang,¡± Why does Juelong City have such an item?¡±


    The formation drawing was quite detailed. However, it didn¡¯t mark out the shortcut that she brought them in from.


    Ye Feishuang took a look at it and her expression changed. Following which, she shook her head to say that she didn¡¯t know, ¡°Legend has it that they have a Soul Scouring Soul Snatching Technique. Maybe a high-grade dragon race person¡¯s memory fell into their hands.¡±


    Following this, she guessed, ¡°It was said that ten thousand years ago, many human race people hid in the nine Dragon Halls, maybe some of them joined Juelong City, perhaps others simply left it.¡±


    Zong Shouughed, he clearly didn¡¯t care whether what she said was true or not. As he looked at it further, he realized that it wasn¡¯t only the formation. Many of the precious spiritual items were marked.


    First, there was the God Realm Dragon Pellet which made his heart jump. It was also marked, located at the core of the Dragon Hall.


    In the next instance, Zong Shou asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the use of the Energy umting Fountain?¡±


    On the map, there were a few red dots. One of them was the Dragon Torture tform, the second was the Pill umting Cave, and the third one was that.


    ¡°Energy umting Fountain? There is an Energy umting Fountain in this third Dragon Hall? Did you mistake it for something else?¡±


    Ye Feishuang eximed as she asked anxiously.

 Chapter 504 - Energy Accumulating Fountain

    <h4>Chapter 504: Energy umting Fountain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Energy umting Fountain? There is an Energy umting Fountain in this third Dragon Hall? Did you mistake it for something else?¡±


    Ye Feishuang eximed as she asked anxiously.


    Zong Shou was tempted upon looking at her expression, was this Energy umting Fountain really an amazing thing?


    Seeing Zong Shou nod his head, Ye Feishuang took in a deep breath and seriously said, ¡°The Energy umting Fountain is the best injury healing medicine of the Dragon Race, all kinds of injuries can be recovered. If it really is that ce, even True Dragons who formed their pellets can be saved. Even if their bodies have copsed and scattered... They would still be able to recover. This can also rece the Dragon Spirit Blood Horn Pill. Apart from that, it also has the ability to raise a dragon. With its energy essence, one can raise Flood Dragons and Horn Dragons such that they can transform into real dragons. Your spirit pet is really lucky...¡±


    While she said those words, Ye Feishuang was ncing at Zong Shou¡¯s side, she was looking at the grade-7 Lightning Winged Flood Dragon.


    ¡°Raise a dragon?¡±


    Zong Shou roughly understood what she meant, he was really getting what he wished for.


    He travelled thousands of miles to this third Dragon Hall to increase the chances of his Lightning Winged Flood Dragon transforming into a dragon at grade-8.


    Even the smallest change in grade of the dragon species would have a huge boost in their fighting strength.


    If he were to have more, he could even save a portion such that the Lightning Dragon Soul of Zong Yuan¡¯s could reform its physical body when Zong Yuan breaks to grade-8.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the purpose of the both of you sisters searching for the Dragon Spirit Blood Birth Pill? Is it to help your mother recover?¡±


    Ye Feishuang kept silent, it was Ye Feihan who wanted to reply but Feishuang quickly stopped her.


    Zong Shou shook his head. It seems like she still had limited trust in him. Or rather, Ye Feishuang was wary against people from themon people path.


    A momentter, Zong Shou said seriously, ¡°If a God Realm Dragon Race Dragon¡¯s Pellet is broken, can the fountain heal him?¡±


    Losing a dragon pellet was also, strictly speaking, an injury. Since this Energy umtion Fountain can help dragon race members who formed their pellets to recover injuries, then it might be able to help Aokun form his pellet once more.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that... We only know that it is really strong within our dragon race. Pretty much what the humans say as the deading back to life, the meat growing out from the bones...¡±


    Ye Feishuang was slightly hesitant, who knows why Zong Shou asked that. Was there really a God Realm Dragon who lost his dragon pellet? And Zong Shou coincidentally knew it? How was that possible?


    ¡°As for whether it really can help a true dragon form a dragon pellet I¡¯m not sure. Even though I am of the dragon race, the memory I inherited is limited.¡±


    Zong Shou sighed when he heard this, the hope that had risen up quenched back down. However, he knew he still had to go to this Energy umting Fountain.


    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s just go and take a look!¡±


    He kept the few saint fire silver ants back into his Heaven and Earth bag. Following which, Zong Shou saw Ruoshui look enviously at Chuxue who wasying on the back of the chill golden tiger.


    He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He nearly forgot that this Ruoshui loved to sleep. Apparently even more so ever since she was poisoned. If she had nothing to do, then she would justy on the bed.


    He was originally nning to keep the brat in the lingjie ring, however, at this moment, the ring was upied with those few torture tools with strong vengeful energy, it was a little unsuitable to be around them. Thus, he could only let her do what she¡¯s doing.


    He looked at Ye Feihan and said, ¡°Is sister Feihan afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ye Feihan shook her head without hesitation, saying firmly, ¡°I know that little brother Shou won¡¯t hurt me...¡±


    Zong Shou was originally happy and smiled. However, when he heard the second part, he was speechless.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to call me brother Shou!¡±


    Zong Yuan who was at the side smiled when he heard this.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Feihan and Feishuang both had no memory of the position of the Energy umting Fountain. They could only follow the map that they snatched from the previous group.


    Even though the spiritual formation drawn on it had many areas that werecking, it was still mostly correct. Along with the memories of the sisters added in, they didn¡¯t face any dangers along the way.


    Zong Shou sighed to himself as he thought that this was the benefits of having intel. If he followed Fangming and the others, he would still probably be walking like headless flies in the hall.


    Actually, just judging from the map on the scroll, along the way, there were tens of spiritual items. For example, in the east, there was a medicine garden which Zong Shou craved.


    However, the spiritual formations nearby were all extremely deadly without an exception.


    Even with Zong Shou¡¯s formation attainments, just by looking at the structure, he could know that these ces were extremely dangerous and that there were no weak points that he could exploit at all.


    Although the marked location of the Energy umting Fountain wasn¡¯t at the core area of the Dragon Hall, it was however at the deepest, and at an unassuming far away area.


    When they finally arrived, it was already half a dayter.


    However, when Zong Shou first rode the sword tond, they were all startled.


    How was this an Energy umting Fountain? It was just a mountain. Sending out his spiritual sense to sweep, he couldn¡¯t find any traces of such a fountain.


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She searched around for a while and ultimately gained nothing, she forced out a smile. ¡°It should be the Juelong City people mixing up with that of the other halls. Speaking of which, this makes more sense. How would I not have any memory of such an important spiritual formation? This ce is empty, I think we should rush over to the legacynd...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t listen to her and opened the scroll, it was as if he could stare a hole right through it.


    The Dragon Hall¡¯s shape and formation drawing popped out, simr to this third Dragon Hall.


    However, there were indeed some suspicious points. The other spiritual items were located correctly, but only this fountain was roughly written at the northwest corner.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou raised his head and looked at the sky. Following which he smiled, ¡°What I hate the most are those hidden maps.¡±


    Ye Feishuang and the others were stunned. Hidden maps? What¡¯s that?


    In the next instance, Zong Shou threw nine grade-8 mind stones into the air.


    Right at the five thousand feet point, they exploded one by one. Immediately, huge amounts of spiritual energy surged out, sweeping down below and spreading to each and every corner.


    This was a trick that every yer had to know in the game, God Emperor.


    Especially during the mid tote game where many hidden maps were tightly guarded with spiritual formations. However, passable spirit masters who were good at formations were a rare breed. Thus, this technique became more and more important.


    Using huge amounts of spiritual energy to strike was the dumbest method since it was just solving through brute force. Basically, any type of restriction or trap would be exposed.


    The downside to this was that the number of mind stones consumed using this technique was not little. It wasn¡¯t something normal people could afford.


    There was also one other prerequisite, this was that the formation itself had to be weak or had ws.


    This was why unless once can gain rare treasures, or if one was really rich, or it was a clearly formally announced map, rarely anyone would use it.


    Zong Shou was indeed really rich due to his wealth today, which was why he had the ability to throw out nine grade-8 mind stones.


    When the spiritual energy passed, thousands... no... tens of thousands of spiritual formation ripples locked down this entire space.


    However, even at this sight, one could see a 3-personrge crack at the right side of it.


    In the ten thousand feet high sky, there was also a well-hidden door.


    It wasn¡¯t right to call it a door, it was actually a whirlpool that was gathering thick spiritual energy.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up, he didn¡¯t hesitate in flying up towards the crack.


    Ye Feishuang was startled at his sudden movements, but still followed closely behind Zong Shou.


    The spiritual formation ripples were continuously changing. The crack that was exposed started to disappear as time went on.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care and shot out more mind stones and beast crystals. All of which were headed towards the space crack.


    In just a moment, he was in front of the whirlpool. When he entered, thendscape instantly changed, the scenery was different from a few seconds ago.


    ¡°Your Dragon Hall actually has such a ce.¡±


    The Dragon Hall was where the dragon race gathered. Although it was noble and expensive, the styles were rough andrge.


    However, in front of him, the 130 thousand feet space was really exquisite.


    The arrangements here were like the homes of human race nobles, the sceneries were like drawings and poems. Absolutely beautiful.


    There was also a high tform in the distance which looked majestic.


    Ye Feishuang followed behind him, she was also filled with shock. While looking at this ce, she shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know... This ce should be the so-called vast habitat. Which saint realm expert built it and ced it in this Dragon Hall? No wonder we had no memory.¡±


    Zong Shou noticed that the situation here was simr to that of themon people¡¯s vast habitat. Actually, its position shouldn¡¯t be within the dragon hall.


    After looking around, Zong Shou tossed several more mind stones into the sky. When they exploded, he surprisingly noticed that there were a few restrictions here.


    The spiritual formations here had mostly copsed, riddled with holes.


    Zong Shou flew up and in a moment, he saw that there was a cold pond in the north. It was 1500 feet wide and filled with spiritual light.


    When he rushed there, Zong Shou noticed that not only was it wide, but it was also quite deep. He probed in with his spiritual sense, it was probably around 4 thousand feet deep.


    Was everything in thisrge pond the Energy umting Fountain? If that was the case, then this fountain water wouldn¡¯t be that valuable.


    Shock appeared in Ye Feishuang¡¯s eyes when she looked at this sight. ¡°14 thousand years of umtion is really amazing. These fountain waters can help ten grade-9 Flood Dragons transform.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned. These several hundreds of thousands of tonnes of fountain water can only help ten Flood Dragons transform?


    Yee Feishuang continued, ¡°The essence should be below. We managed toe here because of you. I will only take 10%...¡±


    Whilst she said this, she threw a jade bottle into the deepke.

 Chapter 505 - Scenes Of The Absolute Beginning

    Chapter 505: Scenes Of The Absolute Beginning


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The bottle dove into the pond and collected 10% of the darker-looking liquid before it stopped.


    Zong Shou nodded his head. This Ye Feishuang knows her ce.


    However, looking at this deep pond, he frowned slightly. At the moment, his Lightning Winged Flood Dragon was at the peak of grade-7. However, it was still quite a distance away from turning into a dragon.


    Did he have to wait till they go out before he thought about it?


    On the side, Ye Feishuang seemingly saw what was bothering him. Sheughed coldly, ¡°If you want to transform it into a dragon then it is best you do it here. It isn¡¯t that you can¡¯t collect the fountain water. But its effects will greatly reduce. I have a few drops of Lightning Dragon Blood that I can lend you. However, in the future do remember to return it.¡±


    She suddenly threw a small bottle. Ye Feihan also came back to her senses after she heard her sister. ¡°I have some too!¡±


    She searched her Heaven and Earth bag and took out a small bottle. This made Ye Feishuang stare at her furiously.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind at all and took it without a care. After opening it, his eyes were filled with joy.


    This was the blood of a Celestial Realm True Dragon! It might not be as good as Aokun, but it was still of the Lightning Bloodline and thus, the effects would be a little stronger.


    He kept a few drops, as for the rest of it? He shot it into the mouth of the Lightning Winged Flood Dragon after it appeared once more.


    Thetter roared out and swung its tail before suddenly diving into the pond. Spiritual light swept about, and the pond started to boil, numerous water bubbles rising to the surface.


    Following this, silence flooded the entire area.


    Zong Shou was originally filled with anticipation. Now, he was quite startled. He looked curiously at Feishuang and Feihan.


    They rubbed the corner of their heads as if they had a headache, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to transform into a dragon? Normally it takes at least 49 days. Even with the fountain helping out, it would probably take 24 hours!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s mouth opened wide when he heard this, he let out an awkward smile. He nearly forgot that he had read information about it in books.


    After looking closely at the pond, only then he could see that the Lightning Winged Flood Dragon finally had some movement. Its skin and meat were tearing apart, its body twisting about like it was ripping itself out from within.


    In just a moment, it was filled with wounds. However, the effects of the Energy umting Fountain were really amazing. No matter how heavy the injuries were, they would swiftly heal and ensure that the Lightning Winged Flood Dragon was filled with essence energy.


    ¡°Is this fountain the so-called Dragon Transformation Pond?¡±


    After noticing Ye Feishuang¡¯s smiling expression, Zong Shou had some ideas. In the next instance, he called out Hanxi and the other six silver ants.


    He exchanged nces with the Saint Fire Ant Queen. Only until it looked away from him did Zong Shouugh coldly.


    He quickly threw them all into the pond.


    Ye Feishuang was shocked upon seeing this, ¡°Are you crazy? If one isn¡¯t a descendant of a dragon, then it¡¯s poisonous!¡±


    However, while she was speaking, Zong Shou unlocked his soul suppression on Hanxi. Thetter had a joyous expression in its eyes. Numerous silver threads reached out from its body, wrapping it up into that of a cocoon.


    The other six silver ants were the same, only that their sizes were slightly smaller. All of them sunk to the depths of the pond. Not only were they perfectly fine, but they were even directly swallowing in a portion of the fountain water.


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s mouth went agape when she saw this. A whileter, sheprehended what was happening. ¡°These silver ants are natural variants?¡±


    Zong Shouughed but didn¡¯t speak. This Ye Feishuang really changed a lot, she had already be so knowledgeable. She was still cuter in the past when she didn¡¯t know anything but acted as if she did.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The Lightning Winged Flood Dragon needed at least around 24 hours to transform. There were no other people who could find this ce, so it was rtively safe. The few of them left on their own and searched for the other spiritual items within this small-sized vast habitat.


    The abundance of spiritual energy here was no lower than that of themon people¡¯s vast habitat. Zong Shou brought Zong Yuan and Ruoshui to sweep about. He didn¡¯t find anything too good, but he still grabbed a bunch of the older spiritual herbs.


    This was to barely make up for the losses for getting into this ce.


    An hourter, they had all gathered at the pond again. Currently, Zong Shou was looking at the south direction of the vast habitat. There was actually an 81 stone stair high jade tform.


    ¡°Miss Feishuang, why didn¡¯t the two of you go take a look at that tform?¡±


    Within this vast habitat, the results of their discussion were that they would each split-search half of the area. Items under grade-7 would go to the finder. As for those that are grade-7 and above it, then it would be a 9/1 ratio.


    Surprisingly, Ye Feishuang and the Ice Flood Dragon puppet didn¡¯t head to the stone tform which obviously hid treasures.


    What made Zong Shou feel weird was that Ye Feishuang¡¯s brows furrowed when she heard his words. Soul power was injected into her eyes, ¡°What stone tform?¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked, he only thought that he probably saw it wrong or maybe perhaps it was an illusion. He looked at Zong Yuan and Ruoshui, only to see the same confused look on both of their faces.


    He looked forward while injecting true qi and soul power into his eyes. However, no matter how much he looked, the jade stone tform was still there to his south.


    His pupils constricted before he rose up without hesitation.


    In just a few breaths, he stood beneath the stone tform. Zong Shou probingly stepped out a single leg.


    It was a truly a staircase, it felt so real. His eyes lit up as he continued to climb upwards.


    When he reached the 49th step, he felt a heavy pressure descend on him. It was crushing his body.


    Before he was able to react, white and ck whirlpools came out of his body.


    The moment the ck and white hole dharmas appeared, the stone tform was sliced.


    Half of it went into the thick darkness, and the other into blinding light.


    The pressure that nearly smashed his bones disappeared.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes rose up, he didn¡¯t think much about it. He continued climbing the staircase as he kept the dharma.


    On the jade tform was a 3yer building. Before he came here, he was too far away and couldn¡¯t have a clear look at what was here. At the moment, he saw a signboard above that wrote ¡®Stargazing Tower¡¯.


    He didn¡¯t notice much before and could only feel weird now. By using the strength of his eyes, how couldn¡¯t he see clearly from ten thousand feet out?


    This Stargazing Tower was in such a narrow and small vast habitat. In the sky, there was only the projection of the sun. Not to mention stars, there wasn¡¯t even a moon. What stargazing?


    He had many questions in his heart, but he still pushed open the door and walked in.


    He stood there, sucking in a deep breath. He saw that this building was totally different from the ancient buildings he had in mind.


    What he saw was the night sky. Around him were numerous stars.


    After stepping in, it was felt like he was in a part of the gxy.


    Apart from beneath his legs which were still the stone steps. The North, South, East, West, Up, Down, Left, and Right. Basically, in all directions, were endless void...


    Even after reaching out with his spiritual sense, he was unable to touch the edge. The surrounding area waspletely silent. Apart from some microparticles, the rest was just air.


    A brief rity of understanding appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s heart. The door was most probably a space tunnel. The tower was just on the surface.


    The stone steps stretched into the distance for ten thousand feet out. At the end, there was a stone tform, however, it was evenrger than the previous one he saw.


    On it was a gigantic metal instrument that was formed with several rings, each of them locking onto one another.


    Zong Shou walked near it. Upon close observation, he could see that there was a stone stele which had the words ¡®World Viewing Instrument¡¯.


    ¡°World Viewing Instrument? World viewing? What big words. Could this thing really view a world?¡±


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t sure, he thought to himself that the master of this ce exaggerating things. However, he could only feel his curiosity growing. He walked under the giant instrument.


    At the center was a circr spell altar. Around it was a spiritual formation that he couldn¡¯t understand, it seemed that it should be used to control the instrument.


    Zong Shou walked onto the altar and looked around. He couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment on his face. There weren¡¯t any usable spiritual artifacts or magical treasures, there were no signs of any celestial treasures here.


    As for the formation on it, it was simply too profound and deep to the point that he couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    As for the huge instrument near him, he didn¡¯t know how to use it at all.


    Just as he wanted to turn back, he heard mechanical noises behind him. He was shocked. When he instinctively looked behind him, he saw that the circr rings which weren¡¯t moving previously, suddenly start to spin.


    Their speed only got faster and faster by the moment. Following this, rays of starlight shot in from all directions. This caused all the circr rings to give off a purple gold talisman light.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression slightly changed as he tried to leave. However, at this moment, the spell altar under him shone brightly.


    Numerousyers of transparent light barriers tightly wrapped this small altar. It continued stretching upwards continuously for 81yers before finally stopping!


    Zong Shou was trapped within, unable to move at all. His expression turned dark and constantly changed, however, his mind was calm, totallyposed.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what was happening. Since he couldn¡¯t get away he could only watch on quietly. Even if he was anxious, it was useless.


    A momentter, when the rings spun at an amazing speed, the spiritual light steadily got brighter and brighter.


    Instantly, the void totally tore apart.


    The stars and the World Viewing Instrument had disappeared.


    Below him, there was only the small spell altar and the 81yer body-protecting barriers.


    ¡°Where is this ce? Can I still return?¡±


    Such thoughts subconsciously rose up in his mind. After which, a small light exploded in the distance.


    The eye-piercing light shone all out. The brightness was even higher than that of his white dharma.


    It shone through the 81yers and stabbed into his eyes such that it hurt.


    However, who knows if it was because of the formation? The light was swiftly swelling up and crazily expanding in all directions. Matter was being spat out.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was in a trance.


    ... These were the scenes of the ¡®Absolute Beginning¡¯.

 Chapter 506 - Core Of The Absolute Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 506: Core Of The Absolute Beginning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When the scenes entered his eyes, Zong Shou felt like his mind was about to explode.


    However, he also instinctively wanted to remember what was happening and tried to imprint it into the depths of his soul.


    ...The Core of the Absolute Beginning. It really was the Core of the Absolute Beginning!


    While he was personally witnessing it, the light swiftly expanded. Numerous rays of light and heat were produced. Aplete world was swiftly being birthed in front of him. In just an instant, it was billions of timesrger. Numerous matter and elements were being formed.


    The ce where Zong Shou stood at was also being struck. It caused the 81yers of light to be broken piece by piece.


    When the 7thyer was broken, Zong Shou closed his eyes.


    Even if he knew that the world was forming the many various kinds ofws, in retrospect, he could even use this knowledge to search for the origins of the path, however, he didn¡¯t dare to look.


    If he did, then in just a moment, his consciousness would explode.


    Even now, his head had a piercing pain throbbing within.


    ...Positive energy and negative energy, ck and white holes, the positive universe and anti counterpart of it, swiftly spreading lines, face, body, the three dimensions and... Time.


    Numerous thoughts were forming in his head. Some knowledge from hisst life came to mind, numerous Taoist and Buddhist ssics were popping up.


    A few detailed scenes of when the light exploded also shed in his head.


    As expected... all worlds were born from one...


    What a waste, he saw too little, far too little...


    He could only feel regret about the fact that his cultivation was too low. If he reached the God-realm or Saint-realm when he was given the chance to see this scene, he could¡¯ve really searched for the origin of the path.


    Despite all that was happening, he was shocked at one thing. Who was the one who created this instrument?


    The World Viewing Instrument... one could really witness the birth of a world through it!


    The explosion was the Core of the Absolute Beginning, where the life of all worlds had begun. No matter what, one should have been unable to witness such a momentous event.


    If one wasn¡¯t on the space dimension, then one wouldn¡¯t be able to use their eyes to ¡®see¡¯ it.


    Even if he merged into the dimension, the piercing light would have been enough to burn his eyes blind. The crazy expansion of the world would have also smashed his body into pieces.


    However, just now, not only did he really witness it. His body was also left unscathed!


    To call this instrument a God Artifact was truly correct!


    Who was the person who created this marvelous machine? A person who managed to witness the birth of a world? Was it one of the only few End Realm experts of their Cloud World?


    Even after a moment, the pain in his head still hadn¡¯t subsided, there was still a clear throbbing wreck inside his head.


    However, this was just a sign of him thinking too much. Despite the pain, the random thoughts that were popping out didn¡¯t stop, in fact, one after another were still filling his mind.


    He couldn¡¯t help but mock himself. The Absolute Beginning! Such a shame... He had only witnessed it for a millionth of a second.


    Numerous questions continued to rise up in his brain. At the same time, many of these questions were slowly being solved. Due to that, his soul ocean started to be unstable.


    First, there were the 18 True Spiritual talismans starting to change. Some of the True Spiritual charms started to change by themselves.


    Especially the Heaven and Earth talismans that changed quite exceptionally intensely. They seemed to be have been about to merge into one... Into a universal word.


    As for the Eon talisman, it wasn¡¯t opposite and against the changes. It had also started to merge together with the Heaven and Earth talismans. It actually spread out, encapsting the 15 True Spiritual talismans and the ck and white hole Dharmas and the stars in his soul ocean, everything within.


    The ck and white holes also had some slight changes, simply small changes. The ck hole was so dark it couldn¡¯t be seen and the white hole was extremely hot.


    The entire process was out of Zong Shou¡¯s control. The moment he thought about something, that change would ur in his soul.


    Many thoughts rose up and inspiration was birthed. Numerous theories that would take even a decade toprehend was understood in just a moment.


    If not because he had not enough soul power, he could have even directly formed a portion of the Heaven talismans.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right! Even if all my potential would be ignited, there is still no way it should be this quick! This spell altar is a little weird...¡±


    After sensing the area around, there were numerous runes on the altar that wrapped and rotated around his body.


    It was forming a spiritual formation and forcefully extracting something from his body. This caused the gears in his head to work out to the extreme.


    However, when he observed his body, his essence energy and vital energy were still filled up with no signs of weakening. His life potential was still hidden in the depths of his body.


    ¡°...Is it lifespan?¡±


    The moment this guess rose up, Zong Shou finally understood. Apart from that, there was no other possibility.


    Although he didn¡¯t feel anything, he knew that around one to two hundred years were consumed, even three to five hundred was possible.


    However, he didn¡¯t regret that this was happening. His soul power was grade-7, at this moment he had a thousand years left in his lifespan. After entering grade-8 he would instantly have two hundred more years. He didn¡¯t need to worry that he would die from using it up.


    To have such a fortuitous encounter was actually a joyous matter.


    The changes in his soul only stopped 4 hourster before it finally started to stabilize.


    The numerous random thoughts in his mind also slowly calmed down.


    It wasn¡¯t because he was stopping his thoughts, but it was actually because there was nothing more for him toprehend.


    Most of what he saw during the Absolute Beginning was already grasped and understood by him.


    The remaining portion was something he couldn¡¯tprehend with his current cultivation. He couldn¡¯t even begin to touch it, so there was nowhere for him to start.


    Luckily, the spiritual formation light around him was slowly bing darker. Once it had already stopped, he should be able to keep his remaining lifespan.


    He opened his eyes once more and looked at the spiritual pirs. Out of the 81yers, only 9 were left. They had already stabilized after resisting the impact and not breaking.


    The expansion of the universe was also slowing down.


    The effects of somews were bing apparent.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he looked forward carefully. Aspared to the Absolute Beginning, the explosive style collision caught him off guard. However, these gentle changes were something that Zong Shou could ept.


    In just 15 minutes, his brain felt an intense pain once more. He had no choice but to close his eyes and look away.


    To remember the scenes that were happening right now took up exceptional amounts of strength. If the spiritual formation didn¡¯t use his lifespan, then Zong Shou felt like he couldn¡¯t support it.


    He could feel that if he continued watching, he would die from old age here.


    To be able to view such scenes at grade-7, even if just a portion of the initialws, such a chance was unprecedented and unheard of. However, it was also his own limit.


    Although he wasn¡¯t willing to give up, why force it?


    The Buddhists were smart. People had 6 evils: Greed, Anger, Foolishness, Slowness, Doubt, and Evil Views. These were the roots of human nature with greed at its head.


    The heart of searching for the path was also a type of greed.


    After making his mind up, Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare open his eyes anymore. He started to use the formation to activate the Great Sky Changing Meditation technique to create the heaven portion of his World Shocking Art.


    At this moment, he was shocked to realize that his understanding of the Heaven and Earthws towards the path were two to three levels higher than before.


    The back portion of the technique was also being perfected at a shocking rate. It was even going backwards to improve the weaknesses of the foundations.


    However, when Zong Shou went from the Heaven Stage to the Spirit Stage, he was startled.


    He was unable to continue, it was because the path ahead was cut off...


    Without hesitating, Zong Shou immediately started from the basics. Bit by bit, even the smallest weaknesses and mistakes were being fixed. The Body Realm, Earth Realm, and then entering the Celestial Path.


    However, it still didn¡¯t work. He reached the middle of the Celestial Realm and was unable to continue further.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, crazily deducing the happenings from time to time. However, no matter what, he was still unable to continue after the middle of the Spirit Realm.


    Before this, he thought that it was due to his bloodline. However, even if he added in a water element God Beast Bloodline which could restrict the Sky Burning Blood, it could only cause his Spirit Art to move half a step forward to theter stages of the Spirit Realm.


    ¡°Are my foundations not enough to create this technique? Or was the Ice and Fire Spiral idea wrong?¡±


    After thinking about it, Zong Shou shook his head. Even after several failures, he was still really confident that he could create a grade-9 Martial Path technique at the very least.


    The basic portion of the World Shocking Spiritual Art also didn¡¯t need a high and deep Martial Path cultivation.


    The Ice and Fire whirlpool, it would curb one another while giving rise to each another, this couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    The secret technique should be perfectly smooth on his body. However, there were a few unknown factors that were causing problems.


    After looking at his soul, at the ck and white hole Dharma, Zong Shouprehended something. If ice and fire couldn¡¯t work... Then what about Yin and Yang?


    With his eyes lighting up, Zong Shou directly rebuilt the World Shocking Spiritual Art that he had deduced.


    This time, it was smooth with no restrictions. However, when he reached the Celestial Path Gates, it got stuck once more, unable to proceed. But the oue was much weaker than the past few times.


    It still feels like there is somethingcking...


    ¡°The Taoists said that just one aspect wasn¡¯t enough to let something grow or appear. Is this what¡¯s happening right now? But this is a little too much...¡±


    Zong Shou broke out into augh, however, he still tried. Following after, his expression froze.


    He actually seeded, he was going forward with no obstacles at all. The hurdles ahead of the Spirit Realm were smoothed out. He headed right to the middle of the Celestial Realm.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed, his thoughts started to calm down once more.


    His deduction was unable to continue any further. The spell altar below shook slightly.


    ¡°Did it end?¡±


    When Zong Shou opened his eyes, he saw that the void in front of him was torn up once more. The spell altar was being pulled towards a certain direction.


    Zong Shou quickly came back to his senses, only to see that this spell altar had returned to its original position. It was still on the stone tform, the World Viewing Instrument turned silent once more. It was ice cold, with no signs of activity like it hadn¡¯t moved at all.

 Chapter 507 - Lightning Winged Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 507: Lightning Winged Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou looked toward theyers uponyers of iron loops, he still had no idea how it worked and even had no ns to understand anything about it.


    After taking a look at it, he walked out of the spell altar. He was really afraid that maybe for some reason, he would be teleported to another unopened world.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t have that much lifespan left that could be used up.


    While traveling on the stone bridge which spanned the void, Zong Shou walked outwards. When he was about to step across this gate, he heard a light giggle.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case... Unlimited light and endless darkness, the ¡®luck¡¯ word talisman. No wonder you could use the instrument. Interesting... Interesting... Within the cloud world, there is actually such a junior. Just grade-7 and you managed to witness the creation of a world, however, to you, who knows if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse? Good luck...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled upon hearing the monologue. The voice came out so suddenly and it was just like it was right beside his ear.


    Even after turning around to see the source of the sound, he found that there was no one. He even used his spiritual sense, but he found nothing at all.


    Frowning, Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate to step out of the door. After looking back at the building, he was in deep thought.


    The voice came really weirdly, was it the master of this stargazing tower? However, thankfully, it seems that it has no nefarious intentions.


    He shook his head, Zong Shou could only ce down his thoughts and questions for now. He took out a mirror while thinking to himself that since so much lifespan was sucked out of him, it was possible for him to have be an old man.


    He wasn¡¯t happy to he had to act young sometimes, but he wasn¡¯t willing to be an old man yet.


    After looking at the mirror, Zong Shou was startled. He was still had his extremely young face, there were no changes at all.


    Zong Shou looked at it for a moment and understood something. He sighed a little and facepalmed.


    It was said that when one reached grade-7, a few with thick and deep roots could fix and maintain their looks. How could he forget this?


    This meant to say that in the future, would he always look like a 16-year old?


    This made him feel dejected for a moment, after which, Zong Shou forced out a drop of fresh blood. With a few incantations and spells, he saw a inch long light shining out.


    This was a secret technique from the future to test a person¡¯s lifespan. Even normalmoners could use it.


    The oue of the test made even Zong Shou¡¯s eyes sharp.


    ¡°30 years...¡±


    The consumption of the World Viewing Instrument actually reached 900 years. If he couldn¡¯t break through his current cultivation, then he only had 30 more years to live.


    His eyes remained shining as he sighed, clearly not bothering much about it.


    What made him truly depressed was that he spent at least 7 days in the instrument. The Dragon Hall opened on the first day and closed on the third.


    This meant that the current Dragon Hall was already closed, this gave him a really big headache.


    Also, within his mind, there were still piercing pains throbbing within, his consciousness was a little unclear. He had consumed too much effort in the instrument, no matter which spiritual pill he used, it didn¡¯t help him recover.


    While walking down the stone stairs step by step, Zong Shou was suddenly startled. This was because he was able to see that on the side of the Energy umtion Fountain, Zong Yuan, Ruoshui and the Ye sisters were still beside the pond. The group also looking over at him with a shocked expression.


    Zong Shou flew over with many doubts in his mind. Right as he was about to ask them why they haven¡¯t left yet. He saw that the Lightning Winged Flood Dragon and the seven cocoons were still in the depths of the pond. He changed his words, ¡°How long did I leave for? What¡¯s the time now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? We just saw you walk away for a moment and for some reason, disappear for a breath before finally appearing and then walking back.¡±


    Ye Feishuang had a weird expression on her face. She noticed Zong Shou¡¯s ashen-white face, worry rose up in her eyes, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Zong Shou was astonished once more. The 7 days that he experienced just now was a single breath? After turning around to look, the stone tform had disappeared, he was unable to see it anymore.


    His brows furrowed. A momentter, his face recovered back to normal. He smiled, ¡°Why? Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m afraid something would happen to you and we can¡¯t enter the legacynd!¡±


    Ye Feishaung turned around as she scoffed with a disdainful look on her face, ¡°The Energy umting Fountain can rece the Dragon Spirit Blood Birth pill. However, the legacynd has several good spiritual items. If we won¡¯t be able to take it, then it would be such a waste...¡±


    On the side where Ye Feishuang was speaking, Ye Feihan was making a cute face at Zong Shou. She pointed at her lips and then her heart while shaking her hands to express that her sister didn¡¯t mean what she said.


    Zong Shouughed out loud. Only then did Ye Feishuang notice what was wrong, she turned around and stared furiously at her sister.


    There was still close to 18 more hours until the Lightning Winged Flood dragon would transform into a dragon.


    After which, Zong Shou sat down quietly and waited, surprisingly, he didn¡¯t try toprehend anything nor meditate and cultivate.


    He waspletely rxed, it was as if his breathing was non-existent. His consciousness was in a half-awake state, his thoughts had all stopped.


    He was using this near hibernating style to pseudo-stop all signs of life to regain the spent effort from before.


    After who knows how long had passed, a loud dragon¡¯s roar from within the pond charged at the clouds. Zong Shou opened his eyes and saw a dragon¡¯s shape filled with purple scales suddenly struggling out from within.


    It was the Lightning Winged Flood Dragon. After it popped out of its body, it was a little smaller than before. However, the purple-colored lighting around him was more closely packed. The Dragon Aura was vast, even Zong Shou, who was its master, had his brows rise up.


    The sides of the dragon¡¯s body still had a pair of wings. Which could actually absorb the true fire of the sun with mes wrapping around it.


    It flew for a few minutes in the sky before it descended. Then, it finally coiled around Zong Shou¡¯s side in a really demure manner.


    Ye Feishuang looked at them calmly with envy appearing in her eyes. However, it quickly disappeared as it came. ¡°Not bad! Its bloodline is at the middle-grade, no weaker than those natural God Beasts. Unfortunately, your Lightning Dragon¡¯s bloodline has too many impurities, there¡¯s even a Winged Dragon¡¯s blood mixed in too. If you are unable to dispel or merge it, then it would be detrimental to its development.


    Zong Shou acknowledged what she said, but didn¡¯t bother much about it. He continued to look below at the Energy umting Fountain.


    Logically speaking, the 7 Saint Fire Silver Ants should have taken a much lesser time to advance than the Lightning Winged Dragon.


    Then, as expected, momentster, a silver light flew up from the pond. It arrived in front of Zong Shou while ncing coldly at him.


    The arrogance returned in its eyes, it was filled with an untamed feeling and came with a provocative intention. It already tried to go up against Zong Shou¡¯s soul control. Its body was also burning with a silver-white me.


    Zong Shou was delighted upon seeing this, the expression in his eyes also changed. However, he didn¡¯t forcefully activate the soul control formation as well as the talisman to suppress the challenging figure.


    His aura turned cold and sword intent was rising up. The sword intent seemed like it came from the ancient times, the beginning of all beings. The moment this sword intent descended on Hanx, it wiped out the fire of the few Saint Fire Silver Ants. Their bodies were now shuddering and filled with fear.


    Just now, it tried to repel Zong Shou¡¯s control since it became stronger. However, it now feared and respected Zong Shou.


    As for Chuxue who was still in deep sleep, her brows suddenly furrowed, asking curiously. ¡°The Absolute Beginning?¡±


    Zong Shou turned around and looked at the brat. He was slightly curious but didn¡¯t notice anything weird.


    Was this Xue¡¯er sleep talking? Why did she coincidentally say the words ¡®Absolute Beginning¡¯?¡±


    However, she was right. Just now, what he used was exactly that bit of intent that he hadprehended from the World Viewing Instrument, the Core of the Absolute Beginning.


    What he gained wasn¡¯t much, but it was still the start of all life, it could even suppress the natural variants.


    At this moment, the Lightning Winged Dragon beside Zong Shou roared out, filling the air with threatening intent.


    Hanxi¡¯s body shuddered upon hearing this. After looking at the dragon shadow behind Zong Shou, its eyes were filled with shock.


    Dragons were a type of God Beast, on the same level as natural variants. At this moment, it was also grade-8, however, the threat it gave off was totally different from when it was a Lightning Winged Flood Dragon.


    After terrifyingly flying back tens of feet, Hanxi was finally tamed again. Its eyes were regaining its calm and it stopped struggling.


    At this moment, Zong Shou could now carefully observe the changes of its body. It was now half an inch taller, the 4 knife arms were a little longer and much sharper. The 6 wings on its back were filled with silver-colored patterns.


    The silvery-white Saint Fire was burning bright while being wrapped around its body. It was now more and more saint-like, the entire structure looked absolutely beautiful.


    It was almost like an angel. It made one hard to believe that it came from an ugly and disgusting Demon Fire Crystal Ant.


    Zong Shou was also astonished. In the next moment, he felt a spiritual sense spread over as he was in deep thought.


    He understood that this was the information of Hanxi¡¯s evolution.


    After the Saint Fire Ant Queen advanced to grade-8, it had 2 choices. One was to reproduce and split once more to give rise to four grade-7 middle grade Saint Fire Silver Ants. While the other choice was to strengthen the six Silver Ants to raise half a grade; To improve from the middle of grade-7 to the peak level.


    Be it strength or the control of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, it would be half a grade weaker than grade-8. Its speed would have changed from before and would now be even faster.


    When Hanxi advanced to the middle of grade-8, they could all jump up a realm.


    Hanxi asked him to decide as a form of its loyalty.


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath before finally choosing to pick thetter one.


    Unless it was giving birth to thousands, even tens of thousands of armies, then just four more of them wouldn¡¯t be all that useful.


    Why not strengthen the remaining six? This would surely bring more benefits.


    The moment he made this decision, the depths of the pond gave rise to an eye-piercing silver light.


    The 6 Saint Fire Silver Ants finally changed. When the cocoons disappeared and they each rose up from the pond, before silently suspending in mid-air beside Hanxi.


    They were roughly simr to Hanxi, their knives were sharper, the silver armor was sturdier, their 4 pairs of wings also had silver patterns.


    Their bodies had also changed, looking more like that of a human shape. Only that it was still mostly that of a bug¡¯s. Their flying speed was no less than Hanxi¡¯s when it was at grade-7. As for their strength? He would still have to take a look during actual battle.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t observe too much before keeping them all and staring at the fountain in front of him.


    He sighed as he thought, ¡®Who knows if this bathing water for Little Lei and Hanxi would be useful for Aokun?¡¯.

 Chapter 508 - Roaming Without Fear

    Chapter 508: Roaming Without Fear


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In his heart, it still felt like it wasn¡¯t so reliable. He summoned a few bottles that had space abilities to suck the pond of Energy umting Fountain dry based on the amount of energy essence and water essence to split them up.


    Following after, he followed the instructions Ye Feishuang gave him to dig out the stones with spiritual light.


    These were the foundations of the essence energy of the fountain. If one buried them in a ce with thick spiritual energy, then not longter, one too could build another one of the fountains.


    However, for it to be something of this scale, it would probably take hundreds of years.


    After doing so, they followed their original path to walk out of this small space. Before Zong Shou left the area, he especially left a mark to be able to sense this ce.


    In the future, when he reaches the Spirit Realm of the Celestial Realm cultivation, he might just try to upy this small vast habitat.


    Once they had finally exited the whirlpool, Zong Shou threw out many high-grade mind stones and made them explode. Balls of pure Heaven and Earth spiritual energy forced out all of the formations and restrictions in the area.


    With this method, the few of them managed to return back to the mountain wilderness in a rather dangerous and unsafe manner. In the next instance, Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked towards the east, towards the central area of the Dragon Hall.


    Due to his eyesight, he could see a vast spiritual light exploding out. Following shortly after, it was split into hundreds of rays, spreading out in all directions andnding all over the mountain.


    ¡°There should be people who have already reached the legacynd!¡±


    Ye Feishuang looked carefully, disdain clearly shown on her face ¡°It¡¯s only the lowest grade-9 spiritual artifacts! They definitely used brute force! However... To obtain so many spiritual items, how would it be so simple?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind still hadn¡¯t recovered even up to this point, his head was still hurting with the asional throbbing pain. His consciousness would disappear for a moment and awaken the next. But when he heard those words he couldn¡¯t help but diss. Grade-9 spiritual artifact? Only? These were in the numbers of a few hundred!


    The Dragon Hall was really filled with riches.


    The legacynd was also marked on the scroll. However, Ye Feishuang was far more familiar with the ce than the map. They quickly followed her as they traveled through the air. As expected, they bypassed many spiritual formations and restrictions like they were nothing.


    Along the way, they would asionally bump into one or two cultivators. However, when they saw the grade-9 Silver Armored Man and the grade-9 Ice Flood Dragon, they would quickly avoid them without any hesitation.


    It would seem that they could have possibly obtained something good and were afraid Zong Shou would eye it.


    The so-called legacynd was also a stone hall. Its scale was a thousand times wider than the one they had previously entered. Behind it was a giant mountain, based on what the scroll map showed, it was the True Core Land. It was located in the caves of the mountain.


    This ce was also the core of the entire Dragon Hall¡¯s spiritual formation. To forcefully break it from outside the mountain was not impossible. However, unless one was a God Realm Expert, one would have to find another way.


    Among the few spiritual artifacts that exploded out, they didn¡¯t know where they went, however, they should have entered a side hall.


    When the group arrived, they realized that there were many cultivators in the hall. There were around 400 people, both of the demon and the righteous path. They were all split into 17 groups.


    The atmosphere was really suppressive, killing intent could be felt everywhere, the tension was at its highest, it was as if it was just a spark away from exploding.


    Not only did the demon sect had fewer people that went up against the righteous path sects. But even between those sects, they were somehow against one another, this was extremely rare.


    Zong Shou¡¯s head was filled with many questions, before he managed to ask anything, he heard Ye Feishuang exin. ¡°In the past, 20 people could enter the legacynd every year. However, a portion of the spiritual formation had been destroyed. Which is why the limit should be at most... 30 people that can enter.¡±


    Zong Shou was enlightened, ¡°20 people? Or did you mean 20 dragons?¡±


    However, if there were 30 slots then it would be quite hard to split with these many people around.


    ¡°Then... are both of you and Feihan entering?¡±


    Even if they weren¡¯t dragons, they still had the bloodline of the dragon race. The legacynd would definitely mean a lot to them.


    ¡°No. Feihan and I are just grade-6, it would be useless even if we entered.¡±


    Ye Feishuang shook her head, ¡°The one we should enter is also not this third Dragon Hall...¡±


    As for which one it was, she didn¡¯t say anymore. Zong Shou silently understood and didn¡¯t ask. He smiled as he looked at the four hundred people in a standstill.


    A momentter, Fangming walked out, ¡°Guys! There is less than a day and a half left. If we drag on like this, then none of us can think about entering. Why don¡¯t we all take a step back and choose who to enter based on the ratio?¡±


    After his words, it was total silence, no one made a sound. However, the weaker people nned to agree with what was said after thinking about it. But when they realized that the atmosphere here was really cold, they just kept silent and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Fangming felt a headache as he rubbed his temples, ¡°If you all trust me, then how about I split the allocations?¡±


    The people all exchanged nces with one another, they were showing signs of approval at the suggestion.


    When Fangming saw this, he smiled, ¡°The Tailing Sect is the top sect of our cloud world, 4 can enter. The second shrine is Yuanshi Demon Sect, so 4 of them can also enter. Then, the Two Worlds Shanming Temple is the Buddhist Huayan Sect¡¯s main mountain, 4 of them should also enter. As for the fourth shrine¡¯s Haoxuan sect, we can allot 3 people to enter...¡±


    The brows of the people within the hall all furrowed. As Fangming continued talking, half of their expressions calmed down.


    As for the remaining portion that couldn¡¯t manage to have a person enter, they were quite unhappy. But when the Tailing Sect and the Yuanshi Demon Sect disciples all swept over with cold nces, they kept silent.


    Ye Feishuang looked over at Fangming, her eyes filled with respect, ¡°This Fangming is really worth his name. He is fair when doing things and is able to gain the respect of the masses.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. He didn¡¯t know if Fangming was truly fair, it was just that he knew that this person was really smart.


    What he first did was pull over the Tailing Sect and the Yuanshi Demon Sect as well as the other strong sects to his side. As for the weaker sects, even if they were unhappy with what was going on, they wouldn¡¯t dare to fight.


    What made one curious was that apart from him, not one from themon¡¯s people path of the 3 sects and 6 schools participated. Was there another matter which prevented them from joining this?


    Fangming stopped halfway before looking towards Zong Shou. His eyes shining, ¡°This person is the Gantian Monster King, Your highness Zong Shou. How about you get 1 spot for the seven of you?¡±


    Zong Shou unhesitatingly shook his head, ¡°2!¡±


    Fangming¡¯s lips curled up, his eyes were filled with disdain. However, after he saw the grade-9 Silver Armored Man and the Ice Flood Dragon, his eyes turned cold. He seemed to have entered a deep thought and didn¡¯t continue speaking.


    Zong Shou silently praised him, such pause was really needed and came at the opportune time.


    Whether or not this Fangming was a fair man, Zong Shou only knew this, the way he plotted and his schemes were great. As expected, in the next moment, someone said coldly, ¡°We have a spot for every ten people. However, you have seven people but want to take 2 spots? What logic is that?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up as he looked around only to see that the one who spoke was a grade-8 disciple from the Yuanshi Demon Sect.


    Within the hall, the others could only look over coldly with their eyes filled with rage.


    Zong Shou smiled, the Silver Armored Man behind him suddenly shed and appeared right in front of the disciple who spoke out.


    With a punch, there was a loud thud. The Astral wind raged as the 4 people around the disciple were all struck aside! The Yuanshi Sect Disciple spat out blood as he was smashed 10 thousand feet away. Because of this, he was blown away towards a spiritual formation. Instantly, he was covered in mes, screaming out. He was barely able to escape, but he was on hisst few breaths.


    As for the Silver Armored Man, it was totally fine, he was standing still on the spot. Following immediately, it punched out towards a grade-9 Spiritual Grandmaster.


    Only to hear a ¡®Peng¡¯ explosive sound. The ground was tough and perfectly okay, however, numerous cultivators were forced to retreat by the energy ensued.


    The Silver Armored Man was also forced back. However, it stopped after 100 feet. On his opposite side, the grade-9 expert from the Yuanshi Demon Sect was on the advantageous side, but his expression was really solemn like he faced a huge enemy.


    Within the hall, everyone was startled. They knew that this grade-9 Silver Armored Man could go up against grade-9 experts, but they didn¡¯t know if they themselves could really go up against true grade-9 experts.


    Five grade-8 experts that were blocking were smashed aside by one fist. Right away, it punched a grade-9 spiritual grandmaster and was still perfectly fine.


    If they couldn¡¯t confirm that it was indeed transformed by a talisman, they would¡¯ve thought that it was a real Spiritual Grandmaster that hid within the shell of the man!¡±


    ¡°Fist intent...¡±


    ¡°Extreme fist sense! I forgot that your highness is at the peak of the martial path. Just by controlling this Puppet Spirit Descending Talisman, how could you bepared to normal spirit masters?¡±


    The expressions of the many Yuanshi Demon Sect cultivators changed, killing intent exploded out. Following after, the Tailing Sect and the Two Worlds Shanming Temple people both had serious expressions on their faces. They wanted to attack, however, they couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.


    In the next instance, Zong Shou took out a talisman. After ripping it open, another grade-9 Silver Armored Man transformed.


    Along with this summon, it carried along a grade-8 spiritual sword. Sword intent instantly exploded out, a dragon-shaped sword energy charged out of his body as it suppressed the entire hall.


    The 400 people here were all silent.


    This sword intent... Its sword intent is actually connected to the spirit!


    ¡°Today, inside this hall, the one with the bigger fist is in the right. Does brother Fangming agree with me?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, however, it caused the hall¡¯s coldness to be even chillier, ¡°I love to treat people with respect, but if they are truly unreasonable, then I don¡¯t mind flipping the tables!¡±


    Fangming¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, it was reallyplicated. However, he didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Following this, he turned his head, not looking at Zong Shou anymore. The other people in the hall didn¡¯t make a single sound. This included the Yuanshi Demon Sect people. Although their eyes were filled with anger, they forcefully suppressed it.


    Ye Feishuang was standing on the side and didn¡¯t make a sound. Only until the people stopped looking over did she frown and say, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? That¡¯s the Yuanshi Demon Sect! If they¡¯re really serious then they can squeeze you to death with one finger! Even if you have themon people¡¯s path as a shield, don¡¯t forget you still have the Gantian Mountain. Also... don¡¯t drag us down with you...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and broke out into augh, how should he tell this girl the entire situation?


    The Gantian Mountain¡¯s wings were already formed. Even now when they didn¡¯t have a full seven thousand blood cloud cavalry members, it was still enough to go up against the Yuanshi Demon Sect.


    Be it Zong Shou or Tanqiu, he could roam the cloud world without any fear...

 Chapter 509 - Legacy Land

    Chapter 509: Legacy Land


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Seeing Zong Shou not give a reaction, Ye Feishuang frowned. She wanted to persuade him, but in the end, she shook her head. ¡°Your actions seem to be reckless but you have your own ns... Choosing to attack the second shrine¡¯s Yuanshi Demon Sect is enough to threaten and warn the other sects... Making enemies with a single sect is better than offending everyone here.¡±


    Her tone was filled with respect, however, Zong Yuan could only look over with worry.


    He didn¡¯t care much about the Yuanshi Demon Sect. Gantian Mountain had enough ability to go up against them.


    The reason for his worry is only because Zong Shou paid such a price to help him get a spot, this made him feel uneasy.


    It was also because just now with Zong Shou¡¯s personality, it seemed to be a little off. He didn¡¯t hesitate to attack the Yuanshi Demon Sect disciples, the sharpness of his attacks even made him feel a little weird.


    Zong Shou was startled since he noticed that he was being looked at like this by Zong Yuan, following after, he fell into deep thought.


    Did he be arrogant? Perhaps too arrogant? Did he lose his heart due to his strength?


    After thinking about it carefully, Zong Shou slightly shook his head.


    With Hanxi and the Lightning Winged Dragon who had recently advanced to grade-8 along with the two paper men, he could even face a peak grade-9 expert.


    Moreover, with the four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry of Gantian, it was more than enough to go up against any sect.


    Thinking upon it carefully, Zong Shou¡¯s brows frowned.


    This was because he finally understood the reason. The other ¡°him¡± had already returned.


    After losing his father at a young age and his entry to a famous school was snatched. He was 18 years old when he roamed the business fields to have some slight achievements, but he was then plotted against, this resulted in the death of his mother.


    When he turned 21, he had no choice but to be a librarian. When he touched God Emperor and started his cultivation journey, he was filled with hatred. He hated the heavens for having no eyes and the earth for having no heart. In his eyes, he had no pity anymore, everyone was better off dead.


    When he finally had some small achievements in God Emperor, he left the library and entered the area beneath the Cloud Ocean several times.


    On one side, he trained his sword techniques and martial path within God Emperor, on the other, he went beneath the Cloud Ocean to start his practical battles.


    Unknowingly he obtained the Styx River Death Sword and started crazily killing.


    Numerous cultivators fell under his hands. There was also an ocean of beasts that died in front of him.


    At that time, he was no different from the Hundred Thousand Blood Killer Li Yaling.


    This happened until he was 30, after he broke through to the ascended realm, plotting and killing the people who caused his mother¡¯s death. Following this, he returned to the library to cultivate and take care of his body.


    However that ¡®him¡¯ who had disappeared at that time seems to havee back.


    Zong Shou thought about it and knew that it was mostly the side effect of the Stargazing Tower.


    He saw the beginning of an entire world, those scenes had impacted the foundations of his path.


    Zong Shouughed involuntarily. He had no intention to suppress his other self. The other him was also a part of his history, a part of who he was. He would just let nature take its course, there was no need to reject the other him.


    After returning back to the library to retract his killing heart, it wasn¡¯t because he regretted it, but because he knew that if he continued to kill, it would be more harmful than beneficial for him.


    However, now, since his own heart felt that this violent method was the best to use in this situation, then it was fine. Why can¡¯t he just use a domineering method to live his life?


    Ye Feishuang didn¡¯t know about the changes in Zong Shou¡¯s mind. However, after hearing the tone of the two men who were speaking, it was like they didn¡¯t care about the Yuanshi Demon Sect, she couldn¡¯t help but feel infuriated.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know if you both are crazy or too arrogant!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but mock them, Ye Feishuang slightly hesitated before she handed a jade letter over, ¡°The Legacy Land is a maze. However, there are patterns that can be found. These are the memories of both Feihan and I. It which might help the both of you two. There is also one thing that you have to remember. Within the Legacy Land, you might not be able to use external powers...¡±


    Out of their group, Feihan and her wouldn¡¯t enter. Chuxue also didn¡¯t have the strength to, moreover, she was currently in deep sleep. Ruoshui also didn¡¯t have anything rted to the dragon race.


    Thus the two spots would only be left to Zong Yuan and Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou took the jade letter without any hesitation and sent his spiritual sense in. After a moment, he memorized it all before handing it over to Zong Yuan.


    While the few of them were speaking, Fangming had decided on who would join the remaining spots.


    The atmosphere within the hall instantly rxed. Although there were people who were unhappy, they weren¡¯t willing to voice it out. The sects that managed to be chosen also selected their members to go in.


    Most of them were grade-7. However, sects like the Tailing Sect and the Yuanshi Demon Sect basically had one to two grade-9 spiritual grandmasters.


    After looking at the situation, Fangming was prepared to enter personally. Who knows what secret technique he used to suppress his aura to the grade-7 level?


    The entrance to the Legacy Land was a stone door at the depths of the hall, it was extremely huge.


    Zong Shou followed behind them and entered. First, he was suddenly stabbed by a strong glow such to the point that he was unable to open his eyes.


    When he finally regained his sight, he was already in a vast piece of wilderness.


    Only now did he know what Ye Feishuang meant when she said that he would be unable to use external strength.


    The two puppets were suppressed by a mysterious power right as he entered. It forced him to keep and turn them back into two paper talismans.


    Hanxi also found it really ufortable, it quickly took the initiative to hide back in the spirit beast bag by Zong Shou¡¯s waist.


    As for the Lightning Winged Dragon, it hid deeply within his arm, not making any movements.


    However... This external force should only refer to grade-7 and above strength.


    There was nothing weird about Little Gold who was wrapped around his left hand.


    While looking around, he saw that there were already numerous people around this extremely wide wilderness.


    All of them nced around warily. The cultivators of the Yuanshi Demon Sect looked towards Zong Shou with extremely dangerous gazes.


    Zong Shou broke out into augh upon seeing this, he held the sword by his waist and stared straight back at them.


    The two Yuanshi Demon Sect cultivators seemed to have recalled Zong Shou¡¯s strength. It was then that he remembered that Zong Shou didn¡¯t only rely on the two grade-9 paper men, but also that his own sword path was already one with the spirit.


    They scoffed before turning around and leaving in an unhappy manner.


    Looking at the two of them disappear, Zong Shou also shook his head, casually choosing another direction to travel towards.


    Based on what Ye Feishuang said, within this wilderness, there was an illusion that if one wasn¡¯t in the Celestial Path, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break. No matter which direction he chose, it was all the same. If he was lucky, he would naturally obtain something. The treasures of the Legacy Land would naturally appear in front of his face.


    As expected, momentster, Zong Shou saw the area in front of him turn deep blue. Before this, it was still a piece of wilderness, but now he was on a deep blueke. A small bridge connected to the center of theke.


    A grade-8 Purple Dragon Shadow coiled on the stone bridge. It was actually a Giant Lightning Dragon that roared at Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about it and continued to look towards the center. As expected, there were treasures. Three fingernail-sized crystals were hanging in mid-air on the small ind within theke.


    ¡°My luck isn¡¯t bad at all!¡±


    While smiling, Zong Shou stepped forward onto the stone bridge.


    Actually, the reality of this area was that there was no water and no bridge but who cared?


    The purple-colored dragon seemed to be unhappy with him trespassing on its territory and roared furiously as it struck out.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes red, the broken Tan sword in his hand turned into a silver light which quickly shed out!


    There was no one here, so there was no need to worry. With this sword stabbing out, he went all out.


    tinum Dragon Sword! sh!


    The sword light shed like a real tinum giant dragon flying. Zong Shou¡¯s aura was like a real high-grade dragon¡¯s descendant!


    Whilst the dragon shadow shone, the purple-colored dragon in front of him was sliced into two by this sword light!


    Following shortly after, the entire body of the dragon broke down. There was no blood, no meat, it just simply disappeared into the void.


    At this moment, Zong Shou looked toward the sword in his hand.


    His sword path seemed to have improved. Even this True Dragon Sword Intent that he wasn¡¯t that good at was at the Sword Soul Level...


    However, there seems to be something else. The aura that he didn¡¯t have before had naturally merged into his sword path.


    ...The Absolute Beginning?


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes rose. Following which, he kept the broken Tan sword into the sheath.


    After stepping onto that smallke ind, he kept the few crystals. It seemed that this part wasn¡¯t an illusion, but a real item.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was smiling. He ced the crystals on his right hand and merged them within.


    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, it would seem to have been absorbed into his skin, but it was actually swallowed by the Lightning Winged Dragon.


    These few crystals were from the Lightning Winged Dragon bloodline.


    ording to what Ye Feishuang said, these crystals were extremely hard to find, it would have purely depended on luck. If he found it, then it would cause the strength of the Lightning Winged Dragon to increase by a huge grade!


    In the next instant, the blue-colored space was slowly copsing. Pieces of shrapnels fell downwards before finally disappearing.


    It returned back to what it was before, a piece of wilderness. There was no one around, however, in the sky, there was a giant golden-colored crane that was sweeping downwards.


    The crane was a hundred thousand feet away a moment ago, but in half a breath it was now inches away.


    The dragon race¡¯s Legacy Land was designed to test the dragon race juniors and to let them inherit the bloodline.


    The golden-winged crane God Beast was the enemy of the dragon race.


    Any living being had something that countered it. This golden-winged crane was the natural counter to all dragons.


    The giant Lightning Winged Dragon in his right hand showed signs of fear.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even think and waved out with his sword. White and purple colors wrapped around one another as it struck towards the sky!


    Nine Dragon Shadow! Break!


    The tinum Dragon Sword and Lightning Dragon Sword instantly stacked. Outside of the white light, thousands of lightning shed around, breaking the 2 giant ws.


    The sword light directly broke into the stomach of the golden-winged crane.


    It shredded this God Beast into pieces!


    Following after, Zong Shou could only exim in shock. He reached out with his hand, only to see a bloody heart grabbed in his grasp.


    The golden-winged crane disappeared, but only this heart was preserved.

 Chapter 510 - Seeing The Jade Marrow Once More

    <h4>Chapter 510: Seeing The Jade Marrow Once More</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Is it really the heart of the Golden Winged Crane?¡±


    Most of the golden-winged cranes in the world had already gone extinct, you could only barely manage to find some in the outer regions. Naturally, he refused to believe that the one in his hand was this was because even if it was a subspecies, it was still really rare.


    While Zong Shou was contemting on the object in his hand, the Lightning Winged Dragon hiding in his right arm suddenly stretched out its dragon head and swallowed the heart into its belly.


    Legend says that the Golden Winged Crane could swallow the essence of the Dragon Race and obtain power. This was especially for the dragon galldder which it really loved.


    On the contrary, if the Dragon Race could eat the heart of the Golden Winged Crane, it would also receive benefits. Zong Shou could feel that the wings of his Natural Protector Beast had some changes.


    Although he wasn¡¯t able to see it with his eyes, he knew that the wings were definitely brighter and could absorb more of the Sun True me.


    When the heart disappeared from his hand, the scene in front of him changed once more.


    This time, there were over ten people dressed in ck, each of them was holding a red chain.


    ¡°Juelong City?¡±


    Originally, Zong Shou thought that they were real people from Juelong City who were here for revenge.


    However, only just a few momentster did he understand something and quickly knew that it was still just an illusion in front of his eyes.


    The Canng Ocean Juelong City might not have existed 14 thousand years ago. But these people who hunted the Dragon Race definitely did.


    Zong Shou was startled, following after, his lips curled.


    What should he say? The Dragon Race truly really focused on education.


    The core spiritual formation of the Legacy Land must have treated himself as a lightning dragon. This was since the first battle that he had was against a grade-8 Giant Lightning Dragon, this was done so that it could help him understand his strength.


    The second and third ones were the enemies of the Dragon Race.


    Over 10 ck chains stabbed over from every direction. There was a giant hook at the tip while both sides opening up like a de.


    Twelve grade-8 experts. If it was a normal grade-7 True Dragon, then it would¡¯ve been easily shredded into pieces by the hook chains.


    However, to Zong Shou, it wasn¡¯t that much tougher than the previous two illusions. His body quickly retreated backward while swiftly avoiding the hooks. Along with a wave of his sleeves, 365 golden needles spread out in all directions.


    Following shortly, Zong Shou activated the True me. The Sky Burning me on his hand burnt up, bits of lightning were injected within. Just as it was about to explode, Zong Shou tossed towards away.


    A loud explosion ensued. The entire hundred thousand feet of space were covered in ck mes.


    The deep purple current jumped and shone amongst the 365 golden needles.


    The entire region immediately spread out a tragic cry. Even if he knew that this wasn¡¯t real... Listening to it still terrified him.


    Following quickly when the ck me faded, thest thread of lightning disappeared shortly after. The twelve grade-8 cultivators had now turned into dust and were dissipating in the air.


    However, amongst the ashes of these people, many pills appeared in their ce. There were a total of 12 that were blue in color.


    What was weird was that it looked like a pearl and at the same time, it wasn¡¯t. It seemed like jade, but at the same time, it wasn¡¯t.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up as he collected all of the pills into his hands, shortly after doing so, he entered a deeply focused state.


    He searched for the relevant information regarding this item in his memory.


    ¡°... Is this... A Dragon Bone Relic?¡±


    Legend says that when the bones of high-grade dragons were burned, they turn into relics. It was the essence of the Dragon Race.


    It was said that in these ten thousand years, the reason that Juelong City hunted the Dragon Race was to crazily collect these items.


    While he looked at the relic, he gathered that the grade used from the Dragon Race corpses should be around the Spiritual Realm and above.


    Ye Feishuang was right, even if one loses in this Legacy Land, it was okay, there were many benefits they could gain.


    However, if one won, the items they would receive would make them even more delightful.


    Just as he was thinking this, the Lightning Winged Dragon popped up once more and looked at Zong Shou with craving eyes.


    Zong Shou broke into a smile as he casually threw all of the pills into the Lightning Winged Dragon¡¯s mouth.


    Although he had a few uses for this item, the cumtive benefits would still be far lesspared to giving it to his Natural Protector Beast. Basically, it was pretty much that each relic could cause its physical body to be stronger.


    He continued forward. Just as he took three steps, another change urred right before his eyes.


    ¡°Is this thest time?¡±


    Zong Shou muttered as he looked forward. There were said to be nine tests of the Legacy Land, but only four of these were in the Illusionary Realm.


    This one should be thest in the Illusionary Realm.


    In the starry sky, there were numerous Giant Dragons fighting enemies. There were also many Giants in the sky, as well as numerous Phoenixes and many beasts. There were also some human race cultivators. There were all sorts of races gathered underneath the heavens, Night Demons with ck wings; The Fire Spirit Race whose body was covered in fire patterns, the kind that would spit out mes as they let out a breath; The Golden Winged Race which drove chariots and charged all about. Thousands of different races killed one another around a void fissure.


    Just by looking at this scene, he was in awe, unable to calm himself down.


    ¡°It¡¯s an Ancient War...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled while restricting his Heart Realm. Such a majestic war had happened several times in the middle period of the God Emperor era, it resulted in many casualties. From the Ancient Cloud Deste Era, many races that disappeared returned to the Cloud World. Ten thousand yearster, the experts that left the world also returned. Every year, there would be an enormous heaven shaking battle.


    It was almost nearly perfectly replicated to that of in the game.


    Zong Shou had seen this before, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be that shocked. He furrowed his brows and thought about it. The test given to him now was obviously impossible for him to help the Dragon Race win the war, this was extremely far from his current abilities.


    Then, the only answer would be to survive.


    After making his mind up, Zong Shou started to travel forward. He charged about in the wind and energy fluctuations.


    Although his cultivation was low, his martial path attainment was already at the Sword Soul Level and was extremely strong.


    As long as there wasn¡¯t a Celestial Realm Fighting around him, he would be able to judge the situation in advance and avoid confrontation.


    Since he had also witnessed the Absolute Beginning, there were times that before his mind even thought about it, his body would instinctively react.


    As expected, Eight minutester, Zong Shou had easily traveled to the border of the battle.


    The void had once again copsed and there was one more item in his hand.


    It was a pair of pure ck wings. Each half was made with a full 33,333 pieces of golden steel-like night demon wings.


    ¡°Night demon wings? No...¡±


    After looking closely at it, apart from the ability to hide aura and tracks, it could also act as an armor to cover the body. It even had the power of space.


    One should be able to travel through space, unfortunately, though, he wasn¡¯t able to try it yet.


    This was because his Natural Protector couldn¡¯t use this item, however, Ruoshui would definitely love it. Having this item would be like a tiger having wings.


    This was truly interesting. This specific test was to tell juniors how important it was to survive on the battlefield?


    It was right to say that the Dragon Race was really intelligent!


    The illusionary realm quickly copsed and a real scene had finally appeared in front of his eyes.


    He was still in a void, but the skies of this ce had real stars.


    Although the area in front of him was vast, there were numerous spiritual patterns and restrictions around that were constantly changing.


    Inside, there was a single person. A purple-shirted cultivator that looked to be around thirty years old. Zong Shou had seen him before, he should be from the second shrine¡¯s Daoming Sect.


    He was speeding about the restrictions, asionally, he would trigger some of it. In that case, light would fall from the stars.


    Although that purple-shirted man found it tough, his body was still perfectly fine as he would walk forward step by step.


    When Zong Shou arrived, the person turned around in shock. It was like he didn¡¯t expect that someone else would arrive here so quickly.


    Zong Shou looked across into the distance and his eyes shed.


    At the end of this space, there was actually a ball of magnificent Spirit Jade Marrow. It could help one charge through the gates of the Celestial Path. Even the Lingyun Sect only kept a few drops of this low-grade Earth Grade item!


    Upon looking at it more, Zong Shou judged that its color and aura was definitely right! This ball of magnificent Spirit Jade Marrow was 20 times more than what the Lingyun Sect had given him.


    Without hesitating, Zong Shou stepped into the formation.


    This test probably aimed to examine the formation path attainments of the dragon. Although he wasn¡¯t that good at it, his standards weren¡¯t quite bad too.


    These types of spiritual pattern restrictions that were extremely unlike those invisible formations were what he loved.


    The 9 bloodlines of the Dragon Race were famous for not being good at formations, so this shouldn¡¯t be too hard.


    Without him needing to take out and use the mind stones to just brute force through, he would just asionally look at it to know whether it was real or fake.


    After the incident at the Stargazing Tower, his ability in the formation path seemed to have risen. He felt the changes when he charged out of that vast habitat.


    At this moment, that feeling grew even more clear.


    Those Great Path Roots and the way thews flowed were really clear in his eyes.


    He stepped forward with huge strides, however, no starlight would seem to fall downwards. After a hundred-odd steps, he was slowly chasing up to that purple-shirted man.


    Thetter slowly became nervous and picked up his speed. However, while doing so, he touched more of the restrictions, thus, more starlight would shoot down, causing him to stumble.


    At this moment, outside of the formation behind them, a person suddenly appeared. It was Fangming. When he saw the two of them were already at the middle to thete stage of the area, his brows furrowed. He regained his calm as quickly as his expression had changed. He walked into the formation. He wasn¡¯t in a rush nor impulsive either, but his speed was a little faster than Zong Shou.


    After another 60 steps, Zong Shou was now right beside the purple-shirted man. It seemed like they were about to reach the end. They were just about 10 steps away from the magnificent Spirit Jade Marrow. When the purple-shirted man saw that Zong Shou by his side was about to exceed him.


    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore and increased his speed. The first four steps were perfectly fine.


    However, when he stepped out on his fifth step, he touched the restriction. This time, hundreds of starlight shot down.


    The expression of that purple-shirted man instantly turned ashen-white. He didn¡¯t dare to move forward anymore and quickly held up a golden shield to block the starlight attack.


    Zong Shou grinned upon seeing this and casually passed by him.

 Chapter 511 - Do We Have To Split?

    Chapter 511: Do We Have To Split?


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Put it down!¡±


    Just as the Magnificent Spirit Jade Marrow was about to be kept into his sleeves, a cold scoff rose up.


    The purple-shirted man had actually survived the starlight attack. However, the golden shield had been broken into pieces and his arm was filled with injuries as a result.


    Zong Shou, on the other hand, didn¡¯t bother about what the man had said and didn¡¯t stop for a moment. A sword shadow quickly flew over. The silver-white sword scattered like falling leaves as it swept towards Zong Shou.


    The purple-shirted man walked four more steps in a hurry, but as a result of his haste, he touched another changing spiritual pattern restriction, and then, more starlight struck down.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up in a mocking manner. The broken Tan de in his head came out of his sheath.


    ¡®Keng!¡¯


    A soft ring sounded out as the two strong martial path intents shed. Following after, a loud ¡®Hong¡¯ echoed out as Zong Shou took half a step back.


    As for the purple-shirted man, his face was ashen-white. The sword shadow he formed in front of him became chaotic. The silver-white sword entered like swallows into a forest as they passed through the densely packed sword shadows. It passed through easily as it flew through the gaps while heading for the source before it finally momentarily pointed at his throat.


    It crossed 10 feet without stopping Within a millionth of a second, it suddenly appeared right in front of his eyes.


    He scoffed right as a thread of blood spurted from his neck, he finally unwillingly retreated. In that instant, he touched over ten restrictions behind him.


    He could only look on as the Magnificent Spirit Jade Marrow was stored by Zong Shou into his Heaven and Earth bag.


    Following shortly, hundreds of starlight bombed down towards the purple-shirted man. He could only grit his teeth as he shot out trying to protect his body. He weaved left and right to try to block and avoid the starlight. He coldly eximed, ¡°Brother Fangming! Please help me. If we can get the Magnificent Spirit Jade Marrow from him, we can split half!¡±


    Fangming was startled upon hearing this. He slightly hesitated as he was bncing the pros and cons of his uing decision. In the end, he smiled at Zong Shou while a light shone through his eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness Zong Shou! Just now, you were able to obtain the Magnificent Spirit Jade Marrow because of brother Cangyue blocking the restrictions and starlight. Since the both of you worked together. why not split it?¡±


    The purple-shirted Cangyue was delighted. Zong Shou looked out towards Fangming, only to see that although thetter was smiling and his tone sincere there was a trace of cold intent behind it.


    Zong Shou found it amusing. What did falling for the restrictions have to do with him? He only touched the restrictions because he was in a rush, thus losing his heart. He was basically asking for it.


    And even more so, just before this, he shed at Zong Shou and didn¡¯t show any mercy, this had touched his bottom line.


    Then he heard Fangming¡¯s tone like he had only managed to obtain this Magnificent Spirit Jade Marrow all because of Cangyue¡¯s efforts.


    As expected from this fair and righteous man...


    Laughter spread through the void. Just as Fangming and Cangyue were confused by this, several silver knives appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Flying knife?¡±


    Five-inch long flying des headed right for Cangyue, due to this, he also remembered about the rumors regarding Zong Shou. He felt his head tense up as his body was filled with terror, he instinctively retreated backward.


    With his sword shing and several talismans shooting out, he was even tanking the starlight attacks from above. He smashed these flying knives which were faster and sharper than swords, what made it harder was that these knives would quickly change directions in mid-air.


    Just as thest flying knife was about to be broken by him, Zong Shou¡¯s sword suddenly shed down from the sky.


    Instant Sky Dragon Sword! sh!


    When the sword was brought down, the entire space seemed to have be solid. Only the bright de light was moving.


    Cangyue had fully tensed up and was about to use his all to block the sword.


    However, the sword light suddenly disappeared, in the next moment, it was right at his throat.


    Before the de entered his body, the sharp sword energy smashed his spine and neck. His head and body split as it fell down from the void.


    Following shortly, the starlight from before had charged down and smashed his body into pieces!


    Zong Shou¡¯s broken tan sword returned back to his sheath. Like nothing had happened as Zong Shou waved his sleeves.


    ¡°Brother Fangming, he is already gone, do we still have to split?¡±


    At this moment, Fangming had just reached 10 steps behind Cangyue, he had personally witnessed the Spiritual Grandmaster who had suppressed his aura to grade-9 fall in front of him.


    He took in a deep cold breath as he turned his gaze towards Zong Shou. Apart from his look being reallyplicated, it was also really wary.


    ¡°It seems like there is no need!¡±


    His eyes were filled with regret. He had almost forgotten that he could only use up to grade-7 strength in this ce. Meanwhile, Zong Shou whose sword was one with the spirit was even more terrifying than when he was on the outside with those two Silver Armored Men. In here, he was like fish in water.


    Just now, what if he was the one who took that sword?


    Zong Shou grinned as he kept Cangyue¡¯s Heaven and Earth bag.


    The wealth of a grade-9 Spiritual Grandmaster was a little different. He had over twenty grade-9 Beast Crystals. However, maybe due to him consuming too much just now, he had really little talismans. He also destroyed two spiritual artifacts in the process. Moreover, there should¡¯ve been some pills that the Daoming Sect should have in his bag, but he didn¡¯t have it. Naturally, there weren¡¯t any surprises like any Puppet Spirit Descending Talismans.


    To use the grade-3 Cloud me Flying Knives to exchange for these items was quite worth it.


    After a year and a half, Zong Shou had only raised nine of such flying knives. Now, he had used them all up, to use the Six God Defensive Flying Knife Technique, he would need to develop more of them. Coincidentally, the newly crafted grade-6 Cloud me Flying Knives could be of use.


    Fangming¡¯s face could only alternate between green and white colors. Seeing as Zong Shou was about to turn and leave, he opened his mouth. ¡°I think Your Highness is a little too fierce and domineering! Cangyue is the Daoming Sect¡¯s elder and you actually killed him just like that. The Yuanshi Demon Sect from before was also the same. People like Jueyu are alone and naturally are unafraid, but you still have the Gantian Mountain, right? Aren¡¯t you worried that both of these two sects would take revenge?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, seeminglyzy enough to respond to his words, he stepped on the air of the formation.


    Did he have to tell Fangming that this person who came from the Daoming Sect was one he didn¡¯t worry about killing?


    This person didn¡¯t have enough good luck and bumped into him when his killing heart was at its strongest sinceing into this world.


    Not to mention, Cangyue had offended him. Even if he didn¡¯t, he would still head up and kick him.


    At this moment, his opinion towards this Fangming wasn¡¯t good anymore. If it wasn¡¯t for him calming him down, he would have attacked him and asked if he would like to die today!


    After he had stepped through ayer, Zong Shou passed through a paper-like space pir and stood still, after which, he saw was another wide space.


    However, within this void, there were many halls, there were thousands, maybe tens of thousands of them closely packed together. They were lined up in an orderly manner.


    Based on what Ye Feishuang said, the Dragon Race would ce treasures for the juniors here and have questions for them to answer.


    If they passed, then they would be able to obtain the treasure, if not, then they would only get a constion prize.


    However, after one manages to obtain a treasure, the proceeding tests would only get harder with every sess.


    This Legacy Land... Logically speaking, one could collect items with no limit. However, till date, even the highest talent of the Dragon Race couldn¡¯t take out more than 8 spiritual items.


    Zong Shou looked out into the distance, Fangming had also stepped through the barrier during this time and came to this space.


    He nced at Zong Shou and felt that this teen was simply too dangerous. Without hesitation, he walked towards another direction.


    Although he was grade-9, but after suppressing his cultivation and nearing Zong Shou, he still felt danger, it was like he could lose his life at any moment.


    The man¡¯s gaze looked extremely weird. It was as if he treated him like a piece of meat that could be cut at any moment.


    However, while Fangming was thinking all this, Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about him, but instead, he was busy linking what Ye Feishuang gave him.


    He shook his head. 14 thousand years had already passed and this ce had changed too much, it was nowpletely different. It seems like he had to search for those few items he really wanted.


    The Dragon Race¡¯s Legacy Test was humanized. One could see the items within from the outside.


    As for whether or not you recognized it, then it was another matter. You can choose any hall you would like to challenge. However, if you couldn¡¯t use the item then you shouldn¡¯t enter.


    Zong Shou stepped into the void, traveling casually with his hands by his side. He looked out, the shock in his eyes became thicker with every passing moment.


    The rumors of the wealth of the Dragon Race wasn¡¯t bragging at all.


    Heaven, Earth, Xuan, and Huang. None of the items here were lower than the Xuan grade. Even the artifacts and pills were all of the Magical Grade.


    Even if their grade was slightly lower, there was something exquisite about them that made it practical for the cultivator to use.


    Zong Shou walked about like he was window shopping. Along with the Magnificent Spirit Jade Marrow, he had already obtained 5 items.


    What he cared about most were only 2 items. One was the God Realm Evil Dragon Pellet and the other was the Dragon Spirit Blood Birth Pill.


    Although he had the Energy umting Fountain Water, Zong Shou still felt that it was best if he got the two items he came here for.


    This was because upon hearing what Ye Feishuang said, the spiritual pill was really extraordinary. It could heal injuries as the fountain could, but why would it also have some benefits to Aokun?


    While thinking about it, Zong Shou strolled towards a jade white hall. He looked into it.


    In this instant, his eyes opened wide. He could see a monster core within.


    The moment it entered his eyes, Little Gold on his arms became restless as it pounced forward.


    Zong Shou¡¯s reactions were quick, he grabbed Little Gold in mid-air, he couldn¡¯t help but break into augh.


    ¡°What luck! It¡¯s actually a high-grade Celestial Realm Wanxiang core...¡±

 Chapter 512 - Collecting The Dragon Pellet

    Chapter 512: Collecting The Dragon Pellet


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°What luck! It¡¯s actually a high-grade Celestial Realm Wanxiang Core.¡±


    Wanxiang itself when it was still alive did not have a fixed core, it would change into many different things.


    Only when it died would its core solidify. However, it wasn¡¯t as stable and hard as normal beast crystals, instead, it would feel a little like how tree sap felt like when it became solid.


    At this moment, Zong Shou could already confirm that what was in front of him was definitely left behind by a celestial beast grade Wanxiang.


    He felt an anxious craving on Little Gold¡¯s side.


    However, Zong Shou himself was also filled with surprise, he could only take in a deep breath and forcefully suppress it.


    ¡°Little fellow stop being so impulsive!¡±


    He patted Little Gold¡¯s head before he finally nced carefully at the situation within the hall.


    Just by analyzing the spiritual formation restrictions within, Zong Shou understood something.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate and started to take big steps within.


    The moment he entered, the door behind him automatically closed. In front of him was a blurred image of a person, it started to solidify as it slowly looked more like him.


    As expected, since it was the core of the God Beast Wanxiang, then the test here would have had something to do with the Wanxiang¡¯s changing ability.


    What he had to face was most probably a mock projection of himself.


    After waiting quietly, the features of the lookalike in front of him became more and more clear. When it was just about to bepleted, it abruptly stopped.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was in a state of shock as he looked at the replicated version of himself. It was twisting and copsing as it tried to form into a proper image once more.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be replicated? How is that possible?¡±


    After looking carefully at the spiritual formation restrictions in the hall, he saw that there weren¡¯t any weaknesses with them.


    However, even after over ten tries, the image was still chaotic, as a result, the spiritual formation was also slowly copsing.


    Zong Shou frowned, following after, he remembered that his body was temporarily unable to restrict the aura of the Absolute Beginning. Another thing would probably be the ball of blue light in the core of his soul.


    If it was as he expected, then the reason why the spiritual formation was unable to sessfully replicate him had to do with these two.


    If it was a real Wanxiang here, then it would probably have stopped the moment it felt something wrong. However, this spiritual formation had no thinking ability at all although it used the Wanxiang Core as the base of the formation.


    A few momentster, the blurred out image in front of Zong Shou had now disappeared. Only a few remnants of the spiritual formation remained.


    Zong Shou was speechless at this point. To think that he prepared himself carefully for a proper test... Who knew that this test would be so easy for him?


    He casually reached out his hand. The Wanxiang Core which had lost its protection entered his grasp. The moment he carefully looked at it, Little Gold had already eagerly spread upwards to swallow the core.


    Following this, its body turned into a ball and then condensed into a bundle.


    Zong Shou broke out into a smile and tossed him into the spiritual beast bag.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to digest a Celestial Realm Core without waiting at least 3-5 months. Even the outeryer wouldn¡¯t be easily broken through. This little thing would probably need to go into a deep sleep for a long period of time.


    Zong Shou turned around and left to continue his search. At this moment, there were a few more people who entered this space.


    Zong Yuan was also amongst them, this made Zong Shou slightly shocked. Who knows how he passed through the 5th stage¡¯s starlight formation?


    He seemed to be focused on searching for something, seeing that it wasn¡¯t convenient to head over, he just bowed from afar. Zong Shou looked over and remained indifferent.


    Time wasn¡¯t enough here and even one breath was important. This wasn¡¯t the time to be talking with one another.


    Zong Shou was currently now searching the 4,320th stone hall, upon seeing what was inside, his heart finally rxed. His eyes lit up as he didn¡¯t hesitate to walk in.


    Within the stone hall was the God Realm Dragon Pellet. It was darkish golden yellow and hung in mid-air, the pellet gave off an eye-piercing light even though it was only the size of a charcoal briquette. On its surface, there was a mysterious looking rune that shone constantly.


    When the spiritual light dissipated, it would seem to have a Dragon Shadow roaming within.


    Once Zong Shou stepped into the hall, he instantly felt a vast dragon aura descend down on him.


    With each step he took, he would feel the pressure get a little heavier.


    ¡°Was this test to go up against the pressure of a God Realm True Dragon?¡±


    He knew that the God Realm True Dragon wasn¡¯t present. However, its remnant power was left on the Dragon Pellet. It was still extremely domineering and strong, the aura left behind was awe-striking.


    ¡°Legend has it that the Dragon Race is the king of all beasts. Its bloodline could suppress many races. They also said that each of the nine types of true dragons would represent a path of the Heaven and Earth. After the End Realm, they could even be considered as a part of the path. Such words truly weren¡¯t exaggerated...¡±


    Zong Shou clenched his fists as he could clearly feel that this Dragon Pellet actually split up and separated all the metal element¡¯s spiritual energy in the area. This caused the spiritual energy connection with him to bepletely cut off!


    He coldly scoffed as he continued to step forward, his strong Martial Path Intent also charged up.


    Out of all his Sword Intents, the one he had the deepestprehension in was the Nine Dragon Shadow Sword. That day in Dragon Gathering Mountain, he hadprehended it to the middle of the Sword Soul Realm!


    Now that he viewed the scene of the Absolute Beginning, it seemed to have made some improvement.


    At this moment, he went all out, there seemed to be Nine Dragon Shadows appearing right behind Zong Shou.


    After each step he took, one Dragon Shadow would be real.


    ... Different kinds of dragons would slowly surface; tinum Dragon, Green Wood Dragon, Lightning Dragon, Mysterious Yin Dragon, zing Fire Dragon, Instance Space Dragon, Yellow Dragon, and the Ice Horned Dragon.


    Each dragon shape would undergo an illusionary image before finally forming into a real body, it would then roar and circle around him.


    The Sword Shadow on his body also became more condensed.


    Even as he went up against the Dragon Aura, he was at no disadvantage. However, his body didn¡¯t seem to be able to take it and would asionally split apart with shocking wounds. But Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t bother about it at all. It was as if the wounds weren¡¯t harming his own body.


    When the Nine Dragon Shadows had all gathered together, they formed into a sword shape, with this, Zong Shou took one final step and stood in front of the Dragon Pellet.


    With the strength of the sword, he took the upper hand. His Nine Dragon Sword Intent had actually suppressed the Dragon Aura by a grade!


    With the same indifferent face as always, he looked towards the Dragon Pellet whose color had be dimmer. Zong Shou pointed out with his finger and the entire formation dissipated and copsed.


    When the Dragon Pellet lost its connection, it turned into a golden light as it flew towards the hall door.


    ¡°A dead thing, where do you think you¡¯re flying towards?¡±


    Zong Shou used his soul power to reach out and restrict the Dragon Pellet. However, it was still struggling and seemed to be at a standstill with his soul power.


    Zong Shou used his Sword Intent once more to suppress it, once he had done so, he shot out some talismans. He finally bound the God Realm Dragon Pellet and kept it into his sleeves.


    When he walked out of the hall, Zong Shou frowned upon checking his body¡¯s state.


    He was covered with blood and wounds. Even if he consumed several grade-8 spiritual pills, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to heal them.


    However, this was all only judged from the surface. Within him, the injuries sustained by his internal organs were a little worse. All of them were forced by the pressure he sustained in the hall and changed in shape, they seemed to nearly tear and break apart.


    However, these injuries weren¡¯t because of the Dragon Aura¡¯s pressure, but they were because his body itself couldn¡¯t carry the Sword Soul Level¡¯s Martial Path Intent¡¯s pressure, this had ultimately caused his internal injuries.


    ¡°As expected... This would happen if the Internal Aura isn¡¯t at grade-7 and haven¡¯t changed in quality. The strength of my physical body is still a littlecking...¡±


    After sighing, Zong Shou recalled Ye Feishuang¡¯s words. Over the ten thousand years of history here, no one managed to take out more than 8 spiritual items here.


    It was indeed stronger than thest test. To obtain one more item, the next test would have be even more difficult.


    Aspared to how simple the start was, this time, he was in a bad state.


    Even he didn¡¯t dare to believe that he could get anything more.


    He snapped out of his thoughts and gazed out once more only to see that Zong Yuan for some reason was in an intense battle with another person.


    Zong Shou looked over closely before his eyes quickly squinted.


    ¡°Yuanshi Demon Sect?¡±


    At this moment, only this person out of the small group of the Yuanshi Demon Sect had entered the true area of the Legacy Land. It was a grade-9 expert who held a ck colored wood sword, he was standing on a spell altar.


    30 thousand feet away, he controlled three grade-7 Soul Beasts to restrict Zong yuan.


    In this Legacy Land, everyone¡¯s cultivation had been restricted to grade-7. Even Spirit Masters could only use grade-7 Protector Beasts.


    At this moment, the three grade-7 Soul Beasts weren¡¯t Zong Yuan¡¯s opponent. They would be wiped out at any moment by him.


    The Yuanshi Demon Sect¡¯s Spirit Master seemed to have understood Zong Yuan¡¯sbat power, as such, he used the three Soul Beasts to restrict him. The Spirit Master himself stood on the spell altar and continuously casted spells to strike out from afar.


    While doing so, a grade-7 Strength Xuan Metal Turtle didn¡¯t leave his side from start to finish.


    Zong Yuan stood at a distance, he stepped in the direction of the spell altar, his footsteps extremely firm.


    All kinds of strong spells were cast one after another towards Zong Yuan. However, the moment it would form, it would be broken by the Lightning Spear Intent.


    It couldn¡¯t be said he was doing this effortlessly, but he still felt really rxed.


    Nearby the battle, there were three people observing. Each one of them had a certain glow in their eyes, Fangming was also amongst them.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up as he then broke out into a cold smile. He held the broken Tan sword in his hand while he silently walked towards the spell altar.


    The killing intent within him was retracted while his aura was contained to the extreme. It was as if he didn¡¯t exist.


    The other people didn¡¯t sense anything, however, Fangming frowned. He then suddenly smiled and disappeared, only to reappear at nearby the spell altar and Zong Yuan¡¯s side. He abruptly waved his sleeves and the fiery glow around them was instantly dissipated.


    ¡°Brother Luoming, there are so many spiritual items here, why are we spoiling rtionships due to one small thing? There is not much time left, if we carefully search, we might find other things. Your Highness Zong Shou, what do you think?¡±


    Because he was stopped by Fangming, he was originally furious, his gaze gave off a clear unhappy intent. However, at this moment, he was reminded of the reason why he came here by Fangming, he quickly came back to his senses.

 Chapter 513 - Dark Demon Relic

    <h4>Chapter 513: Dark Demon Relic</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After he turned around and took a look, Luoming saw a teen behind him holding a bright sword. He had already arrived a thousand feet behind him and gave off no sound and aura at all.


    As for the appearance of the teen, he had seen him in the wide stone hall outside. It was the Gantian Mountain¡¯s Zong Shou who single-handedly caused all the sects to be unwilling to speak up!


    Instantly, he felt a chill down his spine and quickly drove the spell altar to fly 10 thousand feet upwards to avoid him.


    However, this allowed his three Protector Beasts to be killed by Zong Yuan.


    Zong Shou frowned as he looked above. His killing intent wasn¡¯t hidden anymore, the Nine Dragon Shadows were circling around him as they shook the sky.


    However, just as he was about to act, Luoming shot out numerous talismans that gave off a blood-colored glow, it covered himself and the spell altar.


    ¡°Demon Blood Rainbow Talisman...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed, his killing intent was even stronger. He knew that for this talisman to be made, one must choose ten people to cultivate a special technique. After their strengths reach a certain realm, their Essence Blood would be used as ink to create this Demon Sect Talisman.


    It was said that to increase each grade of strength, it would need at least ten more peoples¡¯ Essence Blood.


    It was a top-grade talisman technique of the Demon Sect. Just one of these was simr to three of the same grade¡¯s Defensive Spiritual Artifacts, plus, they could be stacked.


    Luoming used four grade-7 talismans, it was equivalent to the lives of 280 people.


    The Nine Dragon Shadows changed once more. The tinum Dragon, Lightning Dragon, zing Fire Dragon, and two Giant Dragons all charged into the broken Tan sword in Zong Shou¡¯s hand.


    Following shortly after, a Dragon Shadow that looked simr to the 9 types of True Dragons suddenly charged up from the sword¡¯s body.


    It was silver-white in color with lightning and fire intersecting around it. It was actually simr to the giant dragon stone statue at the entrance of the Dragon Hall.


    It quickly transformed into an additional 10 thousand feet in length before opening up its giant mouth as it roared towards Luoming.


    Zong Shou stepped in the air, he rose up step by step. His sword attack didn¡¯t shoot out, but just simply locked onto Luoming.


    Just as his killing intent was rising up to the extreme, Fangming¡¯s body suddenly appeared in front of him, he was smiling. ¡°Your Highness Zong Shou please calm down! It¡¯s only a misunderstanding, why should we fight to the death for such a small matter?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up and temporarily stopped in his tracks. He thought to himself that this Fangming really doesn¡¯t know his ce.


    In his heart, he was considering something, should he just kill this person?


    On the Fangming¡¯s side, he didn¡¯t know what Zong Shou was thinking about. However, just by looking at thetter¡¯s expression, he knew that Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to concede. He continued smiling. ¡°The hatred between you two originally has nothing to do with me. But we shouldn¡¯t have arge battle here. If we trigger the restrictions of the Legacy Land, we might all get teleported out, then what will happen?¡±


    The moment he said this, the few people looking over from the distance all turned serious, their eyes filled with unwillingness.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t afraid, however, when Fangming scolded him he felt extremely annoyed.


    As expected from the person who was eager to look fair and righteous, a few of his sentences made him the target of everyone.


    Despite this, the killing intent in his heart didn¡¯t decrease. He was only calcting whether or not his fight with Luoming would really affect the formations.


    Based on what Ye Feishuang said, this ce indeed didn¡¯t allow too much fighting between each other.


    Fangming sighed. ¡°Today, it¡¯s indeed Brother Luoming who is in the wrong. How about this, you apologize to him and we can consider this matter to be resolved. We may not have much time left here so we should try to be peaceful with one another!¡±


    Luoming stood on the spell altar, his expression was fluctuating. He didn¡¯t bother about Fangming¡¯s words and just directly waved his sleeves to leave. However, Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Intent was still locked onto him, the bright sword seemed like it was going to charge over at any moment.


    Luoming felt an extremely dangerous vibe from the sword, he felt that even his four talismans might not be able to block it.


    However, he was also containing a lot of pent up frustration from the past few days. If this was another ce, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a bad situation.


    With his few grade-9 Protector Beasts along with his spells, he might have the chance to win.


    Also, the two bodyguards the sect had assigned to him weren¡¯t here.


    He was bncing the pros and cons of his next decision, when he nced at Fangming, he saw him give him a rather rushed expression. Along with the impatience in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, his heart sank as he finally spoke up, ¡°Today, I¡¯m in the wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have attacked...¡±


    To say these words were already his limit. His face swelled up in a red color, his usual countenance was nowhere to be seen at all. He quickly turned into a light and charged into a stone hall at the distance.


    Only then when this happened did Fangming smile and bow towards Zong Shou in a friendly manner. The former also took his leave after doing so.


    Two of the people watching the battle also didn¡¯t make a sound as they left to their own matters.


    Zong Yuan remained silent as they were separated by tens of thousands of feet, it seemed to have formed a separation of strength. Only at this moment did he stride over to the Zong Shou¡¯s side.


    ¡°This subject was rash, I created problems for Your Highness!¡±


    He knew that with how arrogant that Luoming was, it could have even suppressed a region in the Cloud World. However, at this moment, this person was forced to admit defeat in front of the both of them.


    Even if Luoming could take the shame, the Yuanshi Demon Sect behind him certainly wouldn¡¯t.


    This time, they had created many problems that were far from over.


    Zong Shou only felt his head hurt as he contemted what had happened, however, when he heard what Zong Yuan said he couldn¡¯t help burst out withughter.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t problematic at all, we would have fought them sooner orter anyway.¡±


    Within the Donglin Cloud Continent, close to half the Demon Path Sects belonged to the direct jurisdiction and protection of the Yuanshi Demon Sect.


    He definitely had to chase out these powers.


    As for Fangming, he made him feel really annoyed. This time, that fellow had won half a battle and managed to protect Luoming¡¯s life.


    ¡°Oh right, Zong Yuan, what did you get this time to make Luoming want to snatch it from you?¡±


    Zong Yuan smiled when he heard this, he didn¡¯t exin anything and just took out a thick book and passed it over to him.


    Zong Shou solemnly received it. He then broke out into augh. ¡°I see... I see... No wonder he went all out against you...¡±


    On the book were the words ¡®Purple Energy Extreme Lightning Technique¡¯, it was actually a grade-8 Earth Crushing Lightning Element Cultivation method.


    However, when he flipped it open and took a look, half of it was empty and it also hid a ck-colored pearl.


    It was giving off a strong Demonic Aura that was restricted by an external force of the book.


    This was a Dark Demon Relic. In Zong Shou¡¯s memory, he recalled something in the God Emperor game. This item appeared seven times, however, their grades were all different. They all managed to create a strong Demon Path Expert.


    Whenpared to this item, the technique the book gave was really average.


    The only thing weird was that the cultivation method could be practiced by both humans and Dragon Race cultivators.


    Inside it, there was also a Purple Energy Limitless Spear.


    To date, Zong Yuan had cultivated the insight of the Mysterious Lightning Body Training Art and also the Purple Cloud Mysterious Lightning Path Searching Technique for his Internal Energy.


    The former was given by Weixu and thetter was something he exchanged for from the Method Teaching Pavilion for 650 thousand merit points, it was a grade-10 Saint Spirit internal cultivation method.


    Obtaining this technique would improve it, however, who knew he would get this Dark Demon Relic?


    The Dragon Race ten thousand years ago probably didn¡¯t know the secrets within the book, this was probably why they casually threw it here.


    As for Luoming, who knows how he knew about the matter. It was fortunate that Zong Yuan was a step faster than him.


    Zong Shou sighed, he expected this matter wouldn¡¯t end so easily.


    After being humiliated and the value of this relic, the Yuanshi Demon Sect wouldn¡¯t treat this incident casually.


    After thinking about it seriously, Zong Shou temporarily ced the matter down, he asked Zong Yuan with a curious tone in his voice. ¡°How did youe in?¡±


    The Illusionary Realm was easy to break through, however, the Starlight Formation on the other hand? It wasn¡¯t that simple.


    Zong Yuan pointed towards the east, it was the stone hall Luoming entered.


    ¡°I followed him in, I was just half a step behind.¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this, he was startled, he couldn¡¯t help but burst out intoughter while thinking that Luoming probably wanted to eat him alive.


    He helplessly aided someone in, but in the end? The person he brought in snatched the Dark Demon Relic by one step.


    ¡°Then, are you going to try to get a few more items?¡±


    Zong Yuan shook his head upon hearing this. ¡°One must know his limits and know when to be satisfied. I can only try to get one more, who knows if I can even sessfully get it. I think I have at most... 20% confidence!¡±


    ¡°That might not be the case! It¡¯s been 14 thousand years and the formation here didn¡¯t have anyone protecting it, so there might be a chance...¡±


    Zong Shou said before he sighed to himself. Aspared to Zong Yuan, he was the type of person who didn¡¯t know his limit and didn¡¯t know how to be satisfied.


    After casually giving him a few instructions, Zong Shou separated from Zong Yuan. However, he took the Dark Demon Relic.


    If this item was left in Zong Yuan¡¯s hands, he would only be attracting trouble.


    Once again, he looked about the area, however, this time, Zong Shou didn¡¯t see any signs of the Dragon Spirit Blood Birth Pill.


    After an hour, he saw through all 23,400 stone halls in the Legacy Land, however, he didn¡¯t get any gains.


    His brows couldn¡¯t help but frown, it was either Ye Feishuang¡¯s memory was wrong or that the Dragon Spirit Blood Birth Pill was already found by someone else.


    Luckily, he already had the Energy umting Fountain. If not, then he wouldn¡¯t really know how to exin it to the sisters.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou decided to give up, his body disappeared and quickly appeared in front of another hall.


    What this hall kept wasn¡¯t anything else but 3 golden pages.


    The moment Zong Shou looked at it, it felt really familiar. He had seen these golden pages once, they were simr to those of the Mysterious Golden Life book.


    Speaking of which, themon people¡¯s path had already existed 14 thousand years ago, so why would the pages of the book end up here?


    If it is was what he is guessing then it was okay, but if not, then he would be taking a huge loss.


    He hesitated for a moment, before stepping in. The moment the doors closed, many sword energies formed in the air.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with delight. Sword sparring? He loved it.

 Chapter 514 - Royal Demon God Shuttle

    <h4>Chapter 514: Royal Demon God Shuttle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within the stone hall, numerous threads of sword shadows suddenly appeared and dissipated, they were continuously shing about.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was drenched in sweat, his face was ashen-white.


    This was already the 13,243rd sword!


    The injuries that he got when he obtained the Dragon Pellet was slowly worsening.


    What made matters worse was that the swords still didn¡¯t cease, it seemed as if it was endless.


    This battle was far more tiring than the battle against Jueyu. The Sword Shadows gathered up to seven different sword techniques and each one of them was at least grade-8 Earth Crushing and above!


    Each Sword Intent had exceeded the Sense Level and was already in the Soul Level.


    The Nine Dragon Shadow Sword was grinded and trained by him in this battle, it was such to the point that he could use it freely and instinctively now.


    His physical body also suffered from the Sword Energy¡¯s striking, although he was riddled in wounds, he knew would be able to improve in the future.


    However, for this battle, Zong Shou didn¡¯t see any chances of winning.


    14 thousand yearster and it was still this strong, he couldn¡¯t imagine what it would¡¯ve been like 14 thousand years earlier.


    Ye Feishuang said that even the most talented Dragon Race members were unable to take out an 8th spiritual item from this Legacy Land, today, he clearly understood why.


    The sword light continued to suppress him bit by bit. At a nce, it would be a Vast Noble sword energy, then, at the next moment, it was an Ice Sword. Then it would suddenly change into the Extreme Lightning Jail Sword...


    This made it really exhausting and difficult to deal with. In addition, his mind was bogged with too many questions. If the names recorded on the 3 pages that seemed to be from the Mysterious Golden Life Book, it would have probably meant that they were seniors of the Common People¡¯s Path, then it would most probably be that they were good at the Sword Path and were true experts at sword techniques.


    With how the situation is at hand, he couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted, he also had no space left to think about how long there was left until the Legacy Land closed.


    Zong Shou could only buy a bit of time for himself to adjust his meridians and recover some Internal Energy.


    He did his best to preserve as much strength as possible to face the following sword wave.


    He slowly forgot about the time, forgot about where he was, and forgot about his purpose here. His thoughts were extremely pure at this moment. There was only the sword in his hand as well as the limitless sword energies he was confronting, each of these energies were shing from different directions.


    Just as Zong Shou barely managed to hold on until the 21,200th sword, the Sword Energy Wave finally ended.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was covered in sweat, his legs were devoid of energy and he was about to copse. His legs quickly went soft, he could only use his sword and stick it into the ground to prevent himself from copsing.


    However, he first let out a shallow helplessugh before it was suddenly filled with joy and happiness.


    What a great and enjoyable battle!


    Aspared with the fight against Jueyu, this was more memorable for him.


    The 7 types of Sword Soul level sword techniques helped to raise his Nine Dragon Shadow Sword¡¯sprehension to a high level.


    As for the Origin Sword which wasn¡¯tpleted yet and was filled with many mistakes, he didn¡¯t dare to use it even now.


    After shaking his head, he consumed numerous pills. When the energy in his body slowly recovered, only did he step onto the stone steps deep within the hall.


    He really didn¡¯t think much about it and directly kept the 3 golden pages into his sleeves.


    Following after, he stepped through the gates of the stone hall.


    His eyes were looking about and could see that there was no one in the area. Who knows if they had already left or within the stone halls solving these tough tests?


    However, he noticed that only Zong Yuan was here, he was defending the outside of the stone hall with a calm and content expression.


    Zong Shou looked at him with a smile. ¡°Did you get it?¡±


    Zong Yuan nodded his head as he casually took out 9 pills.


    Zong Shou looked at it carefully before his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°How lucky!¡±


    The so-called Intent Storing Pill was when the pill refiner uses a pill to store his Martial Path Intent within.


    The person who consumes it would be able able toprehend the high-grade Martial Path Intent stored inside and could also use the intent within to fight against others.


    The 9 pills within Zong Yuan¡¯s hands were all Intent Storing Pills at the Peak Sense Level, these pills already had a few feelings of being connected to the spirit.


    3 of them were also relevant to lightning.


    Such luck was really decent and even Zong Shou was envious at it.


    He had obtained many things within the Legacy Land. However, apart from the Magnificent Spirit Jade Marrow, there wasn¡¯t anything much that could directly increase his own strength.


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t say a word and nodded his head in agreement.


    Following which, Zong Shou calcted something in his head, his brows quickly rose up.


    Apparently, it was already thest day.


    ¡°There¡¯s only 8 minutes left...¡±


    His eyes looked all over the ce as he made his mind up. With such little time left, he wouldn¡¯t insist on getting that 9th item. However, he just wanted to take onest look.


    His eyes locked onto a pale gold stone hall not far away.


    Before this, he had already seen what was inside, what hid within was an arm-sized flying shuttle.


    It was also one of the things he was most interested in in this region.


    His body moved as he didn¡¯t hesitate to appear in front of the hall. The moment he stepped in, the doors closed behind him.


    The spiritual formation and restrictions within activated. But what awoke weren¡¯t spells nor sword techniques.


    Instead, there were many giant-sized ck bats, their gazes were fierce and cold, the air was filled with a bloodthirsty intent.


    Zong Shou took in a deep cold breath. Who knew where these beasts teleported over from? Pretty much each and every one of them were grade-9.


    After quickly ncing out, there were 800 of them circling within the wide hall.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mouth was filled with bitterness. The test who made this to obtain the grade-9 spiritual artifact was a little too sick in the head.


    800 grade-9 beasts, he would really die if he wasn¡¯t careful.


    At this moment, there were only 60 breaths until the Legacy Land would close. However, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t that worried, he only needed to tide across the initial period before he would be automatically teleported out.


    In the next instant, he thought about something.


    ¡°60 breaths?¡±


    After thinking about this, a portion of bats had dashed over toward his direction.


    He had heard of these bats before, their vision-distance was really short. They solely relied on echolocation to move about, plus, their spiritual senses were also really sharp.


    They had Sound Element Natural Abilities. Sometimes, they would use it to attack while sometimes they would use it to locate the geography around them and check for living beings within the area for prey.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned slightly serious. Following after, he smiled. Why not just take a gamble?


    His soul shook. The two different Dharmas appeared outside of his body.


    Within the entire stone hall, half had turned pitch ck whilst the other half was bright and eye-catching to the point that it made it impossible for one to see.


    The sounds and all spiritual senses were twisted.


    The 800 bats were suddenly chaotic and panicking.


    Zong Shouughed out coldly, his body shed as he sped through the hundreds of bats in order to get to the depths of the hall.


    When he was right in front of the golden shuttle, he reached his hand out. Suddenly, he felt an external energy trigger the restrictions of this area.


    In the next instant, the ck and White Dharmas messed them up. He quickly grasped the item, the golden shuttle was now in his hands.


    When his soul power was nearly empty, the ck and White Hole Dharmas were about to disappear, Zong Shou quickly casted out over 10 body-protecting talismans, multipleyers of spiritual light covered his body.


    When the space returned stable, Zong Shou saw that all 800 bats were furious at him. They sent out wave after wave of soundwaves to strike him down in anger.


    Half of the body-protecting spells around his body were instantly broken. He hasted to replenish them one by one and didn¡¯t care about the price at all.


    The hundreds of ck bats were in a tragic state. 800 grade-9 Natural Ability soundwaves had stacked together. With this amazing force, it would probably even be able to bepared to Magical Grade spells.


    With this much strength suddenly erupting out, close to half of the bats were suddenly blown to bits, they turned into blood and meat as they were unable to react.


    Zong Shou felt his heart in pain just by looking at what happened. Not only were there no bones were left, but even the Beast Crystals were also simrly destroyed, they were blown to pieces.


    The other bats were in quite a bad state as they went all out to resist the echoes from the remaining sound waves.


    In the next instant, another spiritual light shone.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body was directly teleported out of the stone hall.


    When he looked forward, the ck bats were all gone. He returned back to the stone steps before he entered the Dragon Hall.


    The hall doors were tightly shut.


    After being startled for a moment, Zong Shou¡¯s heart still remained in pain. In just 3 breaths, the remaining bats would have been destroyed.


    Once the echoes stopped, there would have been many salvageable grade-9 Beast Crystals left.


    ... Just 3 breaths... It was only 3 breaths left! He suffered huge losses!


    His face was originally ashen-white due to the ordeal, but now it was even uglier.


    Ye Feishuang, Feihan, Chuxue, and Ruoshui were all also teleported out.


    When they found Zong Shou, they couldn¡¯t help but be worried. Ye Feishuang thought that he probably got really little from this trip and tried to console him. ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to be so dejected. Who knows how many talents found the Legacy Land? Time was just too short. I saw that among the cultivators inside, out of 30 there were at least 1 or 2 that couldn¡¯t even cross the illusion.¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this, he agreed with her and nodded his head. ¡°The time was indeed a little too short. It was such a huge loss. I only got 9 items, 2 Xuan Grade spiritual items. Your Dragon Race is really rich.¡±


    While he said this, he kept the golden shuttle back into his sleeves, his expression seemed really depressed.


    Ye Feishuang was about to retort back at him, but in the next instant, her pupils suddenly constricted. Her breathing became heavy as she noticed the item Zong Shou kept in his sleeves.


    ¡°The Royal Demon God Shuttle? You got the Royal Demon God Shuttle?¡±


    Following shortly after, she remembered what Zong Shou said, her mind was stressed right now. ¡°9? You said you got 9 items?¡±


    At this point, she really wanted to kill him on the spot. Even Fangming and the two grade-9 cultivators from the Tailing Sect and Yuanshi Demon sect only got 7. However, this fellow here actually got 9 and still acted like this!


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she looked at Zong Shou with awe and worship.

 Chapter 515 - Spit It Out

    <h4>Chapter 515: Spit It Out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°This is called the Royal Demon God Shuttle? Is there something special about it?¡±


    Zong Shou took the golden shuttle out once more and looked carefully. This was a grade-2 magical artifact. With his soul power now, he could barely activate it.


    Ye Feishuang stared deeply at Zong Shou, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    ¡°This item was crafted by an ancient artifact cksmith. It was said to be the 1st spiritual ship that could cross worlds, it¡¯s also a strong magical treasure. When the Dragon Race got it, it wascking a few parts but the speed it could move was still shocking. However, what was really famous about it was the difficulty to take the treasure out. Legend has it that at the start of the trials, there were only 50 bats nurtured in one of the dragon hall spiritual beast caves. At the start, it wasn¡¯t all that much, but in 5,000 years, the number grew to 300. Among the many juniors of the Dragon Race, at least 3 people have died there, it¡¯s famous for being dangerous.¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked, that ce didn¡¯t look like a test, it was as if it was designed to kill people.


    14 thousand years... From 300 bats to 800 bats, luckily, there wasn¡¯t a Spirit Realm ck Bat...


    ...He was truly lucky!


    Following after, Ye Feishuang coldly scoffed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how you got it... However, to be able to pass 9 rounds of the Legacy Land... You really are unique! Even if 14 thousand years pass, you can still feel proud!¡±


    What she inly meant was that Zong Shou should be satisfied with his achievements.


    Zong Shou sighed once more, his expression was filled with dejection. How would this woman know about the pain of being unable to obtain a gold mountain right in front of you just because of a few breaths?


    400 grade-9 bats, no matter what happened, there still would have been hundreds of beast crystals. If their bodies weren¡¯t destroyed, he could¡¯ve also sold them for a good price.


    A warning sign rose up in his heart as he nced over. He felt several cold gazes focused on his location.


    One of them belonged to the Yuanshi Demon Sect, the other one was the Daoming Sect whose grade-9 expert was killed by him.


    As for Fangming, he was looking over from the distance.


    Zong Shou coldly scoffed and kept the golden shuttle in his sleeves.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here, let¡¯s continue in another spot!¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Zong Shou sat on the ground 3 thousand miles away from the Dragon Hall, they were on a small isle floating on the cloud ind.


    He took out all the gains he managed to win from the Legacy Land.


    On Zong Yuan¡¯s side, he had a grade-2 magical weapon that shone a purple glow. Unfortunately, 14 thousand years had already passed and the sword spirit left.


    Based on what Zong Yuan¡¯s words, when he passed the Starlight Spiritual Formation, he got this sword there. The value was naturally a lot weaker than the Jade Marrow, but it was still decent. Regrettably, Zong Yuan didn¡¯t like to use swords.


    Next... It would be the Nine Intent Storing Pills and the Purple Energy Extreme Lightning Technique.


    As for the other items? They were already taken by Zong Yuan¡¯s Natural Protector Beast.


    Zong Shou took out the Night Demon Wing. Following after, he continued taking out the remaining items; The Magnificent Spirit Jade Marrow, God Realm Dragon pellet, and the golden-colored shuttle all in front of him.


    Everyone looked at him with shock.


    Feishuang, Feihan, and Ruoshui were at the side looking at him take out the items. What happened was pretty much this, their expressions changed with every item Zong Shou showed them.


    As for the demon relic? Zong Shou didn¡¯t take it out and kept in his Heaven and Earth bag.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t willing to, however, if he does take it out, then the Demon Cultivators would be able to sense it. This would create too muchmotion. It would only drag those Yuanshi Demon Sect people over.


    Thest items were the 3 golden-colored papers that were simr to the Mysterious Life Golden Book.


    After taking a close look, it was as he expected. What looked like decorations were actually mysterious golden patterns. It was exactly the same as the Mysterious Golden Life Book.


    In the middle of it was the name of a person.


    ... Common People¡¯s Path Hongming!


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted. As expected! This was the name of a Common People¡¯s Path disciple, but it didn¡¯t write the generation. However, it should be from the 1st generation, the same one as Xi Zi¡¯s.


    Just as he was about to look at the 2nd page, Chuxue suddenly eximed. Her body quickly appeared in front of Zong Shou.


    She abruptly reached her hand out, her movement was as swift as lightning. Before Zong Shou could react, she managed to snatch the pages.


    Her eyes were currently half-open, she continued to have a dazed look.


    Just as Zong Shou was about to snatch them back, she opened her mouth and swallowed them all.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mouth was agape, his eyes filled with loss. When he came back to his senses, his lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. He grabbed her shoulder and started shaking her.


    ¡°You dumb brat! Spit it out! You can¡¯t eat those! These are from the great Senior Masters of our Common¡¯s People Path, how could you eat it?¡±


    Even after shaking her for a while, Chuxue was still in a daze, it was like she was awake but wasn¡¯t at the same time.


    Zong Shou¡¯s headache grew. The golden pages had a special quality that belonged to them, even Celestial Weapons wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy it. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t afraid she would be able to digest them.


    However... If they were pulled out from her ass, wasn¡¯t it the same as disrespecting the pages¡¯ creators?


    After sizing her up, Zong Shou hesitated before he reached out his hand and ced it on her chest.


    Feihan and Feishuang¡¯s faces turned red. The former scoffed and looked away while Feishuang looked at Chuxue¡¯s huge chests and then at her own, her expression was filled with inferiority. Hers could be held with one palm, it wasn¡¯t even half of Chuxue¡¯s...


    Ruoshui was curious at what was happening and Zong Yuan just walked to the side.


    ¡°This Xue¡¯er really is something...¡±


    The moment his hands touched her chest, his heart jumped. It was fluffy, soft, and really bouncy.


    However, it was time for him to act.


    After being shocked for a moment, Zong Shou coughed softly before he acted like a proper man and suppressed the weird thoughts in his heart. He moved one of his hands and pressed on her stomach. He just needed to use some strength and he could force her to spit it out.


    Speaking of which... He could have just used True Qi to do this, why did he think about using his own hands?


    His face turned red. He used some strength and as expected Chuxue opened her mouth and spat something out. However, at close look it was a jade pearl.


    Zong Shou was startled as he closely observed the object. The transparent jade stone was a seal, who knows what it was made of? The only thing that he knew was that it was really firm and strong. At its core, there were a few drops of spiritual liquid.


    Zong Shou was startled, he used his spiritual sense to check her body. The 3 golden pages were gone...


    He then checked her lips, and thought to himself, ¡®Did the Tiger Cat race have spacial abilities?¡¯


    Could it be that the things she swallowed could be shifted to another space?


    At this moment, Chuxue woke up from her daze. She looked at the hand on her chest and the other on her stomach, her face was filled with questions.


    ¡°Young master, why are you touching my chest?¡±


    Zong Shou felt slightly awkward and quickly retracted his hands. Following after, he continued looking at her lips with a few thoughts.


    Where did those 3 pages go to? After disappearing, it exchanged for this Earth Grade spiritual item?


    Heaven, Earth, Xuan, and Huang. Even the future God Emperor could only manage to find a few spiritual items from attacking millions of worlds. Earth grade items were also really rare.


    He had an idea. He took out the golden shuttle and ced it in front of Chuxue, his expression was really solemn.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er swallow this! You must spit something good out!¡±


    Chuxue was startled, clearly not knowing what he meant, she showed a really pitiful expression as if she wanted to cry, however, no tears came out.


    ¡°Young master, are you bullying Xue¡¯er?¡±


    A momentter, Zong Shou sat down in disappointment. Chuxue was unable to swallow it, naturally, she was unable to spit anything out.


    The few Mysterious Life Golden Book pages had really disappeared. In return, he now owned something of unknown origin.


    As for Chuxue, she climbed back on the tiger andid on it, she went back to sleep. While she slept there were a few tears in her eyes, this made Zong Shou feel guilty.


    Ye Feishuang felt annoyed and amused at the same time, suddenly, er expression also turned serious.


    ¡°Your Highness used your own strength to get all these items out, we sisters can¡¯t use most of it either. We only want 10 drops of the jade marrow!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head, this was to be expected. Although the two sisters didn¡¯t do anything much this time around, but the grade-9 peak Ice Flood Dragon helped him threaten the sects and obtain the spots to enter.


    Their Legacy Land memories also helped him a lot.


    Ye Feishuang didn¡¯t show any courtesy and quickly drained 10 drops.


    Following which, she slightly hesitated, ¡°I think the Yuanshi Demon Sect and the Daoming Sect won¡¯t let you go easily. Do you need us to stay?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and waved his sleeves, he didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay! If the two of you face any danger, then you cane over to Gantian Mountain. Even if you anger the 5 vast habitats no one can hurt you there...¡±


    Ye Feishuang didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, she nodded her head and said, ¡°Take care.¡± After this, she took her leave.


    As for what Zong Shou told her, she didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    Such a person could protect her life? What a joke!


    She didn¡¯t want to smash his face now and just acted like she didn¡¯t hear what he said.


    Ye Feihan, on the other hand, was unwilling to leave. However, she was dragged by Feishuang. She turned around and said, ¡°Little Brother Shou! After some time, can I go to Gantian Mountain to see you?¡±


    Zong Shou coldly scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m not Little Brother! Call me Brother Shou!¡±


    When he said these words, the three people were nowhere to be seen.


    Just as they left, the space around the remaining people shook.


    Momentster, a gentle beautiful male suddenly stepped out and stood in front of Zong Shou.


    He looked towards the direction the two girls disappeared at.


    ¡°People from the Ye family? Interesting!¡±


    Following after, the teen looked at the Golden Dragon Pellet in front of Zong Shou. He frowned slightly before he picked it up. His expression filled withprehension.


    ¡°So it¡¯s him... He was actually sealed in the Third Dragon Hall...¡±

 Chapter 516 - Destruction Dragon Pellet

    <h4>Chapter 516: Destruction Dragon Pellet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°So it¡¯s him... He was actually sealed in the Third Dragon Hall...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sunk a little since he knew what Aokun meant. The Dragon Pellet most probably didn¡¯t belong to Aokun.


    Actually, this was to be expected. The reason he obtained this was just because of that tiny bit of hope.


    After slightly sighing, Zong Shou¡¯s expression returned back to normal.


    ¡°Does Brother Aokun recognize the owner of this Dragon Pellet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do!¡±


    Aokun nodded his head, there was no dejection hidden within his sigh, ¡°He is also listed as an evil dragon and is also at the God Realm. However, I¡¯m extremely far from him. This person was sealed because he wanted to create a new True Dragon bloodline outside of the original 9 types, he called it the ¡®Destruction Dragon¡¯. In the end, he was just a step away from seeding his goal. Many Dragon Race experts worked together to capture him. As for me, I only killed many due to love and managed to anger an End Realm expert. Within the same realm, there are still differences in strength, I am not in his level.¡±


    He smiled towards Zong Shou, ¡°I can¡¯t use this Dragon Pellet. If I forcefully merge with it, I won¡¯t be able to enter the Saint Realm for the rest of my life. However, within it, there are many Destruction Laws. If it falls into the hands of End Realm experts, they would be great treasures!¡±


    Zong Shou frowned upon hearing this. Destruction Laws walked the same path as Jueyu¡¯s Great Extinction Sword.


    If this Dragon Pellet could allow one toprehend thesews, then this item is really an amazing treasure.


    Without thinking much about it, Zong Shou ced a bottle in front of him. After opening it up, the area was quickly filled with a dense spiritual energy.


    ¡°Energy umting Essence Fountain Water? There¡¯s actually such a treasure in the Third Dragon Hall?¡±


    Aokun was shocked when he felt the spiritual energy, following after, he shook his head. ¡°This is a top spiritual item used to heal injuries, however, it doesn¡¯t do much to help me form my pellet.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression dulled after listening, he felt a little ashamed. This also meant that he pretty much earned nothing from the Third Dragon Hall.


    On the contrary, Aokun consoled him. ¡°Aokun thanks Your Highness for your thoughts! Actually, it isn¡¯t much of a worry. I already waited ten thousand years, it is only just a while longer. There are only 7 years left until the spiritual wave. Be it forming a new pill or searching for where my old pellet is sealed, I will definitely find a way.¡±


    As he said this, he looked around. ¡°As for you... Why did your lifespan drop by so much? Since your name entered the mysterious golden life book, you weren¡¯t even 16. You should have around 2 thousand years left to live! Oh? ... Is this the energy of the Absolute Beginning?¡±


    Zong Yuan and Ruoshui were both astonished as they looked over in shock. This was the first time they heard that Zong Shou¡¯s lifespan was greatly reduced.


    Zong Shou smiled when he heard this, he thought that since his name was on the book, his lifespan could have been increased by double. This meant that the World Viewing Instrument didn¡¯t reduce his lifespan by 940 years but by a full 1,880 years.


    ¡°Within the Dragon Hall, I was fortunate to witness the opening of a world, I saw the scenes of the Absolute Beginning. The price to this was 1,800 years of my life! Who knows if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse...¡±


    Aokun was startled, his face was filled with a weird expression. Who knew if it was envy or pity?


    ¡°Whether it is a blessing or a curse would be whether or not you are able to step into the Celestial Realm before your lifespan is used up. To people like me, it is only a dream. I never knew that within the Third Dragon Hall, there would be a chance to see the scenes of the Absolute Beginning. It was just 1,800 years? It would be extremely worth it for me!¡±


    He looked back at Zong Shou. Just as he was about to say that Zong Shou had gained a lot in his expedition, his eyes suddenly fixed on the jade pearl.


    After carefully looking right at it, his face was abruptly filled with excitement and trepidation. He was extremely eager and impatient now. He quickly reached out and held the pearl.


    Aokun directly disregarded the outer shell, his eyes stared at the few jade blue liquids within.


    ¡°This is actually Taixuan Pellet Returning Liquid!¡±


    After muttering these words, Aokunughed out loud.


    ¡°Who knew that I, Aokun, would actually have a day to make aeback and have a chance to make it to the Saint Realm. What a great n! You judged my life and said that if I didn¡¯t surrender to that person, then I could only fall. That I would never have the chance of reaching Saint Realm. What about now?¡±


    His voice shook through the heavens.


    Zong Shou was startled as he looked at Aokun with a weird expression.


    After noticing what happened, Aokun suppressed hisughter. However, his eyes were still filled with excitement.


    ¡°I apologize! I was too exhrated, this is only because this is the first time I¡¯m so happy in 8 thousand years!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head understandably, his eyes focused on that jade pearl. He felt curious, could it really help him form the dragon pellet? And also who was the person who he was talking about?


    ¡°This item is actually a type of Celestial Pill, not only can it help people like me form pellets, but it could also be useful for human cultivators to cure broken Dantian injuries. There is too little of this right now, but with the Energy umting Essence Fountain Water and the Destruction Dragon Pellet, it can help me recover my injuries. As for the person I call Mingce, he is half-taoist and buddhist, he¡¯s a old crazy man who loves to live his life leisurely. You will naturally recognize him in the future...¡±


    After casually exining a little information, Aokun asked curiously. ¡°Where did your highness get this from?¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent and didn¡¯t speak, he looked towards the Chuxue who was sleeping on top of the chill golden tiger.


    Surely he couldn¡¯t tell Aokun that this brat swallowed 3 pages of the Mysterious Golden Life Book and then spat the pill out, right?


    However, Aokun already roughly knew that this was what had happened.


    He looked at Chuxue and processed his thoughts for a bit, he quickly said in enlightenment, ¡°So that¡¯s the case! Your Highness, please help me thank the few seniors from your Common People¡¯s Path, tell that I am truly grateful. Their help is beyond words. If you all have any orders in the future I will follow it!¡±


    Zong Shou could onlyugh awkwardly, to this date he wasn¡¯t even sure who was the one that ced Chuxue into this annoying slumber.


    Aokun didn¡¯t really care much about this matter. Right as he was about to say something, his brows rose up as looked into the distance.


    ¡°Those two girls from the Ye family are back...¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked once he heard this, he quickly looked out and saw nothing. He knew that his spiritual sense was much weaker than Aokun¡¯s, so he stopped trying. He asked him, ¡°Brother Ao! Is this Ye family really famous during the Cloud Deste era?¡±


    ¡°Naturally! They were like thunder to the ears!¡±


    Aokun smiled and exined to Zong Shou, ¡°Monster Race people like you tried to merge with the blood of God Beasts. While the ancestors of the Ye family felt that the Dragon Race found it hard to give birth, and found it harder to raise their children. They as dragons merged with human blood. During the Cloud Deste era, the Dragon Race were extremely furious and nearly sealed them. However, after looking at the current situation, their descendants aren¡¯t living really well.¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless, he thought to himself that this time, he finally knew something about the Ye Family.


    The Ye family sisters were indeed in a bad situation. However, their seniors should still be alive, if not, the Common People¡¯s Path wouldn¡¯t spend so much effort on them and send him over to help with their problem.


    ¡°I have a bit of rtionship with their ancestors, however, it¡¯s not convenient for me to meet these two juniors. I will take my leave.¡±


    Aokun said this as he kept the bottle of Energy umting Essence Fountain Water,


    Just as he was about to break out into the sky, he suddenly remembered something, he smiled as he turned around.


    ¡°I forgot to mention! Dragon Shadow, that old man has already returned and is 10 worlds away. He will arrive in a few days, he said that you can do what you want with Lingyun Sect and you didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s body rooted to the spot and his heart felt warm. However, he just responded with a t ¡°Oh¡±.


    This caused Aokun to smile.


    ¡°49 dayster, I will be able to form a Dragon Pellet and step into the Saint Realm. This is all thanks to you, Now, I would be able to grasp the path of destruction. At that time, I can even help you! Based on what I know, beneath the shrines apart from the Seven Spirit Sect, most don¡¯t have Saint Realm experts. Even if they do, they aren¡¯t regarded highly by me. If you want to do anything just do it!¡±


    Zong Shou still gave a t reply to this and didn¡¯t say much.


    Aokun didn¡¯t mind, he looked into the far distance. ¡°There are over ten people looking for you. Do you need me to help you with this?¡±


    When Zong Shou heard what Aokun said, his gaze turned cold. Following shortly after, he calmed down and smiled.


    ¡°Since they aren¡¯t much, then I, Zong Shou can handle them myself, there¡¯s no need for brother Ao to help!¡±


    Aokunughed out loud as he tore the space open.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case then this is goodbye for now! You have gained a lot this time, do be careful...¡±


    When he said these words, the void that was forcefully torn open had already healed. Aokun was nowhere to be found.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression slowly turned serious. Momentster, he came to his senses and casually threw the Night Demon Wing towards Ruoshui.


    As for the other items, he kept them all and only ced the golden-colored shuttle in front of his eyes.


    This was a flying ship, a grade-2 magical treasure. After binding with it, one could use it. Who knew how fast its speed actually was.


    Zong Shou flicked out with his finger and a drop of essence blood entered the shuttle. Just as he was about to cast some spells to bind with the object, Feishuang and Feihan had returned.


    They were riding on a gigantic ship this time, it was 3 thousand feet long and suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Ye Feishuang jumped off from the boat, following which, her brows furrowed. ¡°Why are you still here? Just now, I saw the Yuanshi Demon Sect and the Daoming Sect people searching the area. They would probably arrive in a few minutes.¡±


    She curiously looked around as she continued speaking. ¡°Just now, I sensed the aura of the Dragon Race, why did it disappear?¡±


    Ye Feihan directly ran next to Zong Shou and pulled his hand, her voice was anxious. ¡°Little Brother Shou, run! I saw many Spiritual Grandmasters and also a True Image Realm Spirit Master, they are really skilled! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Zong Shou felt that his heart was feeling slightly warm. He really didn¡¯t know what to say about these two girls.


    They could have obviously just made their leave and stayed away from theing problems, but they decided toe back just to remind him.


    Although Ye Feishuang¡¯s personality was a little bad, she was still kind-hearted.


    ¡°Bullshit! When have I ever escaped?¡±


    His brows furrowed as he stood up, he casually looked in the direction where the two of them came from.


    Ye Feishuang really thought that this fellow was really dumb to go head to head against the arriving sects.


    Zong Shou¡¯s head went numb, he thought that there were really too many of them. After thinking for a moment, he decisively opened the golden shuttle in his hand. It swelled up to a thousand feet.


    ¡°Forget it! I don¡¯t have the mood to deal with them! Why don¡¯t we test the speed of this Grand Demon God Shuttle?¡±

 Chapter 517 - Relic Demon Pill

    <h4>Chapter 517: Relic Demon Pill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°They probably escaped already!¡±


    On the small uninhabited ind, the people who were on it were already fewer.


    At that moment, it was Fangming who spoke.


    ¡°Just now when he walked out from the Dragon Hall, it felt like the golden shuttle in his hand had some kind of history. Now that I think about it, it was definitely the Grand Demon God Shuttle! Legend has it that it could travel a thousand miles in an instant and even cross worlds! It really is extraordinary.¡±


    The person who said this was Luoming, his expression was ashen-white.


    Beside him, there was one more person who was wearing the dress of the Daoming Sect. A 40-odd-year-old middle-aged man. His face contorted into an ugly expression.


    ¡°Then... What do we do now? That person has the Grand Demon God Shuttle, we probably won¡¯t be able to catch up no matter what...¡±


    ¡°Hah! Cultivator Qiuli, are you afraid? Are you nning to give up just like this?¡±


    Luoming wasn¡¯t in a good mood due to the recent events that transpired, at this moment, his lips were filled with disdain. ¡°Are you afraid of the Dragon Shadow Old Man?¡±


    Qiuli¡¯s aura halted, following after, he scoffed. ¡°Our Daoming Sect won¡¯t let the death of senior brother Cangming go so easily. It is only this person was lucky enough to have the god shuttle with him. Just now, he was able to go up against our grade-9 spells ande out unharmed instead of fighting against all of us. Do you think we can stop him?¡±


    He was indeed a little afraid, but this was also only because Cangming was the one who attacked.


    If it was just that Zong Shou, then he was just a small monster king, they wouldn¡¯t care and give him face. However, behind him stood the Dragon Shadow.


    This person¡¯s reputation preceded him, it was said that even End Realm experts would avoid him at his peak, so how could they not fear at what would happen?


    Although it wasn¡¯t much to work with the Demon Sect, but if others would find out, it would be inconvenient.


    Fangming also seemed to know what he was thinking about, he smiled as he tried to persuade him with his words. ¡°We understand Brother Luo! Actually, cultivator Qiuli is quite helpless. With Zong Shou using the shuttle, we can¡¯t trap him. Why don¡¯t we try to search the nearby area? If we still can¡¯t find him then let¡¯s just temporarily give up. However, do remember that we just need to wait for 2 months and he would still fall into our arms!¡±


    Qiuli smiled when he heard this, following after, he nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s true! War is impending in Donglin Cloud Continent. Based on what I know, the Thousand City Alliance will attack within 2 months. If this person dies in our hands, then the Dragon Shadow won¡¯t stop at anything to avenge him. However, if he dies on the battlefield, the Dragon Shadow won¡¯t be able to say anything. Even if he wants to take revenge then, with the Lingyun Sect and along with many other sects working together, we aren¡¯t afraid of him!¡±


    Despite all this, Luoming¡¯s brows were still tightly furrowed, it seemed that he was unwilling to give up.


    However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t go too far. The Daoming Sect was after all not the subject of the Yuanshi Demon Sect.


    For this Mister Fangming to help him was also because he probably had his own agenda.


    If Zong Shou wanted to escape and hide away, then he could easily go invisible and hide his tracks, it was indeed really difficult to find that person.


    If only he didn¡¯t take that Dark Demon Relic...


    At this moment, Fangming spoke out once more.¡±Don¡¯t worry Brother Luo. In this world, there are just a few people who know how to use the Darkness Demon Relic. If it were other people, it would be useless even if they got it. You only need to wait another 2 months. If you are willing to help the Lingyun Sect, then they would be delighted. Who else would dare to snatch that relic? Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    When Luoming heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Qiuli also heaved a sigh of relief, his mood rxed, he temporarily put down the hatred from the death of Cangming.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite funny talking about it! Do you know that the Kongqi Sect leaned towards Gantian Mountain! This sect is so despicable! In just 2 years, they crafted hundreds of thousands of armor and weapons for that kid. They also helped him purchase millions of them! That old man Tianqi... I really don¡¯t know if he¡¯s still senile. Did he really think this kind of news wouldn¡¯t spread out? 2 million spiritual artifacts, what a trump card! Did he really think that small unparalleled general Zong Yuan can¡¯t be beaten? Hehehe... In just 2 months, all the hard work he has done will be wasted, let¡¯s see how he tries to clean it up!¡±


    Luoming smiled andughed coldly. However, Fangming knew what he was doing behind his words, he wasn¡¯t mocking the Konqi Sect but was trying to make the both of their sects act towards Kongqi Sect.


    He shook his head. ¡°He indeed failed his role! However, we need to n for the long run! We can¡¯t be careless. The Kongqi Sect must have their reasons that made them dare do this! It¡¯s best if we are more careful...¡±


    While speaking, he was still sensing the area, he suddenly found a bit of a True Dragon¡¯s Aura.


    ... The Destruction Dragon Pellet, he really took that thing out!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Half a dayter, 9,700 miles to the west, on a Cloud Ind. A light suddenly descended andnded on a small hill.


    When the flying shuttle was kept, he looked at the item in his hand with surprise.


    This wasn¡¯t a normal grade-2 magical treasure. To be able to resist so many spells and still remain unscathed... Ye Feishuang even mentioned that this item was stillcking a few parts, who knows what would happen after they were all gathered up?


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s eyes lit up as she scoffed. ¡°I thought Your Highness had some skill, however, in the end, you still fled!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head while saying seriously, ¡°This isn¡¯t fleeing! It¡¯s called ¡®taking a step back to attack another time, to avoid their sharpness¡¯. What do you know?¡±


    Ye Feishuang was startled, following which, she burst out intoughter, thinking to herself that Zong Shou really cared about his face. He obviously escaped but he purposely thought of another word to try and exin his actions.


    Zong Shou smiled as he looked beneath the mountain. This ce was really wide, it wasn¡¯t far away from Donglin Cloud Continent. Below, there was actually a city along with the wilderness around, there were probably around a million people.


    ¡°Do you remember the few Yuanshi Demon Sect disciples that I injured? Within the Dragon Hall, they probably suffered heavy losses.¡±


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s brows rose up, she naturally knew about this, but what did that have to do with them escaping to this ce?


    Following after, Zong Shou grinned. ¡°This ce is the most secluded location nearest to the Third Dragon Hall with the highest poption. Where do you think will they choose to recover their injuries and consumptions from the trials?¡±


    Ye Feishuang was shocked, she knew that the spells of the Demon Sect were really strong, they were mostly far above normal spells. However, they would need living spirit souls and blood. After all, the amount they could carry was limited and couldn¡¯t be easily replenished. They would definitely need to find a ce to refill their storage.


    Daoming Sect, after all, was still a righteous sect, even if they worked together with the Yuanshi demon Sect, it wouldn¡¯t be good for them to work together for such a matter.


    Even Ye Feihan understood what they were talking about. Her eyes were filled with respect and worship. It was like she was saying ¡®Little Brother Shou! You¡¯re really amazing!¡¯.


    Ruoshui and Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes were cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to break through them one by one?¡±


    Ye Feishuang thought about it, however, in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but mock him. ¡°You¡¯re really nning to go all out against Yuanshi Demon Sect? Even if you want to y the tiger, be careful that it doesn¡¯t eat you.¡±


    Zong Shou burst out intoughter. ¡°When has my Common People¡¯s Path and the Yuanshi demon Sect stopped fighting? As for the dangers, I already naturally know!¡±


    He was toozy to deal with the girl any further and started to prepare.


    The Yuanshi Demon Sect¡¯s spiritual senses were sharp and sensitive, taking this into ount, he couldn¡¯t hope to set up arge scale spiritual formation. He could only hang the 365 needles above the city.


    He then ced several high-grade illusionary element beast crystals within, these covered the tracks of the silver needles.


    In thest life, he had some attainments in formations, just a bit until the Heaven Realm stage. But because of the Sky Fox Illusionary Element Bloodline, his understanding toward illusions were even deeper than before.


    Even if they did notice the needles and formations, it still wouldn¡¯t be a problem. They could just have a proper battle.


    Next, it would be the seven-star spell altar. Zong Shou ced it beneath the ground where a spiritual vein was hidden in.


    He arranged arge scale illusionary formation without spending much to hide the true position of the spell formation.


    It also had protective abilities. Zong Shou estimated that it would at least take above 20 grade-9 spells for it to break.


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s mouth was agape when she saw Zong Shou preparing. Her mother was known for having many treasures and for being really rich.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to spend it just like Zong Shou.


    After looking at the spiritual formation, it wasn¡¯t all that exquisite. However, the number of beast crystals used were abundant.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t have high hopes. But at this moment, she felt that he had at least a 60% chance of winning.


    She was also surprised that this fellow actually had such deep hatred towards the Yuanshi Demon Sect.


    She really didn¡¯t understand why Zong Shou would spend so much money to kill Luoming. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t okay for her to ask such questions too.


    She also knew that even if she asked, this fellow wouldn¡¯t reply.


    Ye Feishuan silently waited. Zong Shou probably predicted that the Yuanshi Demon Sect wouldn¡¯t easily give up their search.


    To reach this ce, it would at least take around 2 days. Following shortly after, he took out the Darkness Demon Relic.


    Inside was the seven-star spell altar, outside was the illusionary formation. He didn¡¯t need to be afraid that the aura would leak out.


    Taoists and God Beasts both formed pills. Buddhists and some Demon Sects formed relics which were the essence of their entire life.


    However, in Zong Shou¡¯s hand, it wasn¡¯t something that came from a person in the Evil Demon¡¯s Path, but it was from a living spirit known as a Darkness Demon. It was a natural demon.


    ¡°Peak Spirit Realm?¡±


    After recognizing the grade of the relic, Zong Shou thought deeply.


    He hesitated for a moment before he tightly grabbed the relic.


    His heaven swallowing energy conversion technique had changed to the ck and white holes. It would swallow everything, after a single breath, several bits of pure essence energy were absorbed out.


    The moment he swallowed it, he started to purify and improve the energy, he would then expel them out through the white hole dharma or he would directly brine it.


    The main problem was the Demonic Aura and Demonic Thoughts on the relic.


    However, momentster when the true energy was purified to the extreme, Zong Shou¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He could still feel an intent hidden within.


    No matter how hard he tried, he was unable to get rid of it.


    ¡°As expected! I stillck that thing...¡±


    Zong Shou opened his eyes and looked towards the east.


    There weren¡¯t many people who knew how to use relics but he was coincidentally one of them.


    Since Luoming was searching for it, he most probably had already found that key item.


    As expected, he still needed to im his life!


    After he thought of this, Zong Shou didn¡¯t stop absorbing the relic, instead, he picked up his speed and crazily continued swallowing and absorbing.


    He used the vast Essence energy to start to transform the fire and water spiral energies in his body.

 Chapter 518 - Grade-7 Martial Path

    <h4>Chapter 518: Grade-7 Martial Path</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    As time went on, ocean amounts of 5 Element Spiritual Energy gathered over.


    It continuously changed the fire and water True Qi into yin and yang. The 9 spiritual veins that merged into his body was also starting to change due to the Essence Energy strikes of the Darkness Demon Relic.


    This entire processsted for a full day. On the second day, the internal energy that flowed within Zong Shou¡¯s chakra meridians had turned into ck and white.


    Since Zong Shou deduced the new method in the Stargazing Tower, He had wanted to change his cultivation method for a while now. Only that he didn¡¯t have any time to start until now.


    At this moment, he used the power of the Darkness Demon Relic, hepleted something that he would have needed to do for over 10 days, maybe even perhaps numerous months toplete. He finished it in just 24 hours.


    The threads of demonic thoughts were gathering more and more within his body.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression also slowly became violent and angry. The evil thoughts were infinitely magnified.


    His eyes were blood-red, there seemed to beyers of ck scale-like skin features appearing on his entire body. His aura had also be dark and burnt.


    Ruoshui, Zong Yuan, and the others around were all shocked and didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation. They didn¡¯t even know what was happening, they could only watch on with worry. However, during this process, Zong Shou ignited the 18 Cloud Shocking God Destroying Sword Seeds in his dantian.


    In that instant, numerous strong Sword Intents were being forced out, it charged along the 9 chakra meridians and shredded all the demonic thoughts and aura that in his body bit by bit.


    Zong Shou resisted the intense pain this caused, in just a few cycles, all these thoughts were slowly being cleared out.


    Not only did the changes to his skin stop and recover, but his expression also gradually returned to a gentler and calmer tone.


    The Sword Intent continued to charge about his body, even if he shredded the demonic thoughts, only a bit of them were consumed.


    Without any targets, they started to harm the inner walls of his chakra meridians.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned serious again, he thought about releasing this portion of the Sword Intent outside of his body.


    However, the moment this notion rose up, he felt a vast energy explode at the center of his brows. It charged down along his meridians. In an instant, it filled up his entire body.


    ¡°This is the Seed Cauldron Energy?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, he realized that Zhao Yanran had most probably broken through to the 7th grade.


    The seed that this woman ced in him had already gathered ocean amounts of Xiantian Essence Energy during these 2 years. At this moment, it was reimbursing some to him, however, this ¡®some¡¯ amount was like a huge flood, it was as if there was no end to it.


    There was also aprehension of heaven and earth, it went towards the rune path which suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Arge half of which Zong Shou already knew about but there was a portion here that he had never grasped before.


    A bright light shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, following which, he broke out into augh.


    ¡°What a coincidence! That¡¯s the case then! If you don¡¯t take what the heavens give you, you will be harmed instead. Let¡¯s see whether or not I can st open the Heaven Gates today!¡±


    With the barriers from Heaven upon him, not only was Zong Shou¡¯s Earth Hates 10 times that of normal people, the Heaven Gate on his head was also the same case.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a true obstacle, but it was also extremely tough to break open.


    At this moment, Zong Shou first used the Scattered Cloud Shocking God Destroying Sword Intent to smash the gates.


    All of a sudden, numerous scattered Sword Intent exploded out, it stabbed numerous holes into the heaven gate.


    Following this, he saw a Seal Word Talisman after the Heaven Gate.


    Zong Shou was stunned, however, he onlyughed coldly upon seeing it. The vast Essence Energy from the seed also charged towards the seal.


    It instantly transformed into a sword shape and eradicated any traces of the seal.


    When the Heaven Gate was now smooth, Zong Shou could finally sense the giant spiritual veins between heaven and earth. There were also the vast Spiritual Energy waves flowing in the stars.


    In the past, he could only absorb strength from the ground but now he could borrow energy from the entire heaven and earth.


    Zong Shou was shocked, this was the feeling of being an Ascended Ancestor, one that he had not felt for several years.


    Taking this step meant that he was now truly in the Heaven Realm.


    He first took in a deep breath and calmed down his emotions while slowly taking the feel of all this.


    He knew that every time he broke through, it is when he was the most connected with the heaven and earth, this also meant that this was the moment hisprehension was at its highest.


    Momentster, the spurting Essence Energy sunk into his Energy Ocean.


    They slowly gathered. The moment an energy sword was about topletely form, it suddenly split and turn into a ck one and a white one, it would circle around his chakra meridians.


    It was filled with a bit of the Absolute Beginning¡¯s Energy.


    ¡°As expected! Just Yin and Yang alone can¡¯t let some things grow!¡±


    Just as quickly as he mocked himself, he already stopped bothering about it. Instead, he focused on his soul, thinking for a moment before he got into action once more.


    With a thought, tens of new runes formed. Out of the God Talismans, the lightning, fire, and water talismans started to change.


    The sizes didn¡¯t increase by much but there were more numerous spiritual lights. All of a sudden, numerous threads stretched out. Although it didn¡¯t be the core of the talisman formation, there were many more threads aspared to the other true spiritual talismans.


    The moment these 3 Heaven Talismans were formed, the ck and White holes seemed to swell up a lot too.


    The fire and lightning talismans were due to his Sky Burning Blood and Lightning Phoenix Mark, this also exined why he was good at that.


    After breaking through, he just needed to form once more. However, because he was worried his body would lose bnce, this was why he dyed it.


    The secrets that Zhao Yanran fed to him caused him to be able to form this Water Word Heaven Talisman at once.


    His soul expanded and crazily swelled up. His spiritual sense also spread out and reached out all over.


    Zong Shou enjoyed it while he looked at the soul within his body.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth Talismans have already merged into one, bing a universe word. Now that the 18 talismansck only one more, it is time to add in the Ming Word Talisman...


    He also tried to use his spiritual sense to touch the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, following which, his brows furrowed.


    The barrier from heaven... the true final barrier was the Heaven Barrier before one broke through into the Celestial Path.


    It was several times tougher than the Earth Barrier and wasn¡¯t something this Heaven Gate couldpare to.


    While sighing, Zong Shou came back to his senses. Following shortly after, he saw the looks of joy on the faces of Zong Yuan, Ruoshui, and Feihan.


    Ye Feishuang had a really weird expression on her face. ¡°Congrattions Your Highness! Your Heaven Gate has been opened, at this point, regarding Spiritual and Martial cultivation you will have no obstacles.¡±


    After cultivating to such a stage, his soul power had changed from Yin to Yang, his internal energy has also changed from Yang to Yin. Although there is a bit of conflict, it was still extremely different from before.


    A dual cultivator¡¯s cultivation speed would rise by several times!


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t give a reply. Momentster, his eyes suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    He could sense around 20-odd auras quickly flying over from far away.


    However, out of the original 3 grade-9 experts before, there were only 2 left. One of them was Luoming.


    As for the original Yuanshi Demon Sect experts, a third of them were missing.


    Zong Shou was shocked, however, he really didn¡¯t care much. He retracted back his spiritual sense case they would notice. He also regained hisposure.


    For this battle, he just needed to kill this Luoming!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At the east of Cloud Saint city, 6 thousand miles deep in the Cloud Ocean, within the depths of a cave.


    A white-haired old man sitting at the head position sighed.


    ¡°Both of you! I have not bothered about matters of the world for many years. Although I am a Spiritual Grandmaster, but in the eyes of the true experts of the millions of worlds, I am like an ant! Do you understand? I¡¯m only willing to cultivate in seclusion, do you really have to drag me into this matter?¡±


    In front the old man were two calm-looking people. If Zong Shou was here he would recognize that one of them was Long Ruo.


    However, at this moment, Long Ruo was silent. The one who answered was instead the other person, the first seat of the Pill Spirit Mountain, Ling Weizi.


    ¡°Why does brother Xueyun say that? This matter is connected with our Donglin world. Brother Xueyun. you are one of our famous Donglin lone cultivators, you have been connected with our Lingyun Sect for so many years, but why do you not want to join in? If the Gantian Mountain unifies Donglin, none of us will have a good time. We are only asking brother Xueyun because our Lingyun Sect does not have enough people. I know that brother Xueyun is close to the many Donglin cities in the southeast. Even if you don¡¯t help, can you please...¡±


    Ling Xueyunughed coldly, he nearly wanted to mock them. What they were saying was that he had been protected by Lingyun Sect, so how could he not help them?


    A momentter, he resisted it.


    ¡°Gantian Mountain¡¯s monster king is the disciple of the Dragon Shadow. How are your Donglin Sects prepared to deal with him?¡±


    It seemed that the Lingyun Sect wasn¡¯t afraid of Dragon Shadow taking revenge, but Ling Xueyun had to be afraid.


    The Gantian Mountain without Zong Shou would only be even more terrifying.


    ¡°The battlefield is merciless, what can he do to us?¡±


    Ling Weiziughed as his eyes shone. ¡°Just in case, we will pay a heavy price to invite Yuan Wushang to help. This person is good at the sword and is merciless with his attacks. He is exactly the same as Jueyu, only that he is even more vicious. Can brother Xueyun rx now?¡±


    ¡°Your Lingyun Sect has already found the tracks of that Yuan Wushang?¡±


    Xueyun¡¯s pupils constricted as he asked. Ling Weizi smiled in response.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Xueyun¡¯s expression slowly calmed down.


    ¡°Please let me consider it...¡±


    Ling Weizi knew that he couldn¡¯t force him too much, he smiled once more before he took his leave along with Long Ruo.


    Not long after the both of them left, Ling Xueyun¡¯s sleeves waved. A person walked out from the caves, despite being expressionless, the person was still noble-looking.


    ¡°City Lord Zhengyuan, you saw that! It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t agree with you, but the Lingyun Sect won¡¯t give Zong Shou any chance. I really don¡¯t think he has any chance of winning.¡±


    Xu Zhengyuan smiled upon hearing this.


    ¡°That might not be the case! Why not wait for a while more? Maybe meet him before making your decision?¡±


    Ling Xueyun shook his head and gave out a coldugh.


    ¡°I will act like what happened today didn¡¯t happen. After you return, don¡¯t have any other thoughts. If you anger the Lingyun Sect, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to save you. The Lingyun Sect has been around for 10 thousand years and are really strong. Far stronger than what you think!¡±


    In his heart, he was already impatient. This Xu Zhengyuan was pulling him into the fire.


    Although the Lingyun Sect had made one feel really unhappy these past few years, but there was still no need to risk one¡¯s life.


    Just as he thought this way, a thread of a hard to notice spiritual energy¡¯s fluctuation spread over.


    Ling Xueyun was shocked, he knew what was in that direction. It was a small ind 3 thousand miles out from the east.

 Chapter 519 - Sword Maniac Wushang

    <strong>Chapter 519: Sword Maniac Wushang</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°... My Yuanshi Demon Sect has already nned for a thousand years and we¡¯re going to seed. This is the crucial moment, this is why we don¡¯t have enough people to interfere in Donglin Cloud Continent matters, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°Then senior brother Mi, should our sect take the insults from Zong Shou without doing anything?¡±


    Luomingughed coldly. At this moment, the one who spoke before was his senior brother, Mi Tuoluo.


    When thetter heard this, he held his breath and shook his head.


    ¡°I feel that the fellow isn¡¯t so easy to attack. Junior brother has your own vendetta, be careful that he crushes you instead of the other way around...¡±


    ¡°We have three Shrines working together along with another five Spiritual Houses, I don¡¯t believe he can flip the heavens!¡±


    He scoffed coldly as his face was filled with disdain.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t that I was unable to use more than 20% of my strength in the Dragon Hall I would have killed him! Who cares about Dragon Shadow!¡±


    They had arrived on the small ind, flying in the sky above the city. At this moment, Mi Tuoluo stopped speaking.


    Luomingughed coldly, however, he didn¡¯t do anything, he just lowered down several threads of demonic aura.


    In this instance, he was wary of what might happen. The other men all looked around.


    They saw that hundreds of golden needles were showing themselves. Many red mes formed out from the air in all directions.


    ¡°A trap?¡±


    Luoming frowned, instinctively releasing his spell altar. His minds was filled with questions. Who would dare trap his Yuanshi Demon Sect?


    A Proper Path Sect?


    The spiritual wave was about to arrive and one wouldn¡¯t have enough time to strengthen and recruit more people. To start a huge war now, they would suffer too much losses.


    The moment such thoughts rose up, numerous lightning marks suddenly formed. They mixed with the mes and instantly turned pure ck, exploding out.


    The numerous Yuanshi Demon Sect cultivators in the air all had solemn expressions on their faces and started to defend.


    However, the ck mes surged over like a wave, instantly covering the sky. No matter how they used spell barriers or spiritual artifacts, they weren¡¯t able to block it and could only be directly burnt.


    Numerous cries rang out.


    Apart from this, there were also numerous lightning strikes jumping about between the needles.


    In just a few breaths, four grade-7 cultivators were turned into dust.


    Luoming felt his heart bleeding, these were true elites the sect chose to head to the Dragon Hall!


    It was at this moment that he found it extremely hard to care for himself. He used the power of the spell altar to maintain it such that his body wasn¡¯t swallowed by the ck mes.


    The two bodyguards who were grade-8 Grandmasters gathered close to the spell altar and managed to survive. With a spell, they summoned two weird-looking grade-9 soul beasts. Luoming¡¯s spiritual sense reached out to see where the ck mes came from.


    Momentster, his gaze turned sharp.


    ¡°You bastards! Elephant Dragone out!¡±


    Just as he said this, a giant beast jumped out from the spirit beast bag.


    It looked like a dragon and was also coated with a strong dragon aura, however, its body was three times that of a normal grade-9 true dragon!


    Mi Luotuo then charged out of the ck mes and followed closely behind.


    A red light shed around him as they charged towards the foot of the mountain below.


    At this moment, Zong Shou had stopped using the natural power of the Sky Burning Bloodline. With an incantation, he made the two Puppet Spirit Descending Talismans turn into silver-armored men.


    His soul also came out of his body and entered one of the bodies. He held the broken Tan sword in his hand, both of the bodies along with seven white lights charged out from beneath the ground.


    The moment they got out of the ground, Zong Shou¡¯s sword light focused, driving the paper man and charging at the dragon.


    The dragon shot out a huge cold aura. Everything within 10 thousand feet, pretty much froze as it spread into the distance.


    Its giant dragon ws pped over.


    Zong Shouughed coldly, his body was shing as he dodged from the w without expending much energy.


    However, he didn¡¯t dodge the cold breath. A zing me razed around his body.


    ... Fire Dragon Vast Sword, me!


    Wind Cloud Dragon Sword, Wind!


    Lightning Dragon Sword, Lightning!


    The 3 types of True Dragon sword intents were instantly stacked. The me at Zong Shou¡¯s sword tip also turned ck in color.


    Because he was using this grade-9 puppet man to do this move, with its tens of millions of kilograms of strength, it caused the sword glow to be even more eye-catching.


    9,990 feet of red-colored sword light spun and stabbed, it smashed the chilling aura into pieces!


    The eyes of the elephant dragon showed fear in its eyes. This was in contrast to Zong Shou¡¯s cold and calm gaze, the sword light shed and then shed into its head.


    Without any difficulty at all, he decimated the peak grade-9 beast into pieces.


    ¡°Zong Shou! So it¡¯s you?!¡±


    Luoming¡¯s eyes were popping out of its sockets in rage. He didn¡¯t think at all as he tossed a ck-colored iron token off the spell altar.


    In mid-air, it transformed into lightning as it charged right at the silver-armored man.


    As the lightning shed, even Mi Luotuo¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Zong Shou eximed and didn¡¯t hesitate to directly leave the body and enter the other paper man.


    The moment he changed bodies, the one he left behind was smashed into pieces by the ck-colored lightning!


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even blink as his sword light shed once more, shing against that Mi Luotuo.


    ¡®Keng!¡¯


    Their swords rang, both of them flew backward. The silver-armored man was charged back by the giant dragon and retreated tens of feet away, Zong Shou¡¯s soul broke out once more. He was using his soul to control the sword as he chased Mi Luotuo.


    Thetter was caught off guard and barely managed to block the attack. The two of them instantly exchanged hundreds of blows, a series of sword strikes rang out in the area.


    However, three breathster, Zong Shou¡¯s sword finally broke through the heavy sword light and split Mi Luotuo¡¯s head into two.


    In this instance, a second ck lightning struck down from the altar.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed as he summoned out several grade-8 spiritual artifacts from his heaven and earth bag. They all pushed forward, as expected, they were all instantly turned to dust!


    At this moment, the battle above had calmed down.


    Out of the over ten Yuanshi demon Sect cultivators who were able to escape, half had died from the hands of the Saint Fire Silver Ants, and there were two who were in by Ruoshui.


    At this moment, the few remaining ones had hidden in the spell altar.


    Luoming stared out in fury as he looked at Zong Shou. He actually still had one more ck token in his hands.


    Zong Shou was on alert as he looked at Luoming¡¯s hand that held the ck token, he thought to himself that it was really the Lightning Plundering Token.


    As if he didn¡¯t care about the situation, he reached out his hand and his physical body flew up from below, it merged with his soul.


    He stepped forward and walked in front of the altar. The remaining silver-armored man guarded behind him.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably only left with just that single token. Are you waiting for me to strike? Or perhaps you can just kill yourself. If you do so, then I can allow you to reincarnate!¡±


    After saying these words, the remaining Yuanshi Demon Sect cultivators all had differing expressions on their faces. Some of them were furious while some were obviously tempted at the proposition.


    Luoming¡¯s body shuddered, however, he smiled instead of letting his anger control him, ¡°Do you really think you have already won? You actually dare to be enemies with the Yuanshi Demon Sect, are you really this bold?¡±


    After these words were spoken out, he could only see Zong Shou look over at him calmly with no reaction at all. He didn¡¯t know why but he felt terrified, it was like his body was devoid of energy.


    Without thinking, he didn¡¯t hesitate to throw out the token.


    This time, it didn¡¯t gather into a ball but numerous ck lightning strikes spread across the sky.


    Several grade-9 soul beasts pounced out from the spell altar. Luoming¡¯s body rose up into the air and turning into a light as it fled into the distance.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly as he shed out with his sword. On the tip of it was a ck dot.


    The entire sky turned dark, it was covered in total darkness.


    When the ck shadow passed, not did the lightning glow in front of him disappear, but even the spell altar, soul beasts, and those few grade-8 cultivators in it were consumed.


    Following this, a white glow spat out vast white energy from the broken Tan sword!


    There was finally noise in the area. Luoming¡¯s body was just thousands of feet away before it was drowned in the white light. Following this, a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound resounded out as he was hit. His entire body and blood were evaporated, turning into dust which fell downwards.


    Zong Shou casually reached out, sucking in a heaven and earth bag which was on the verge of falling apart.


    Just now, he had specially controlled his power to not destroy the heaven and earth bag on Luo Ming¡¯s possession. After reaching in with his spiritual sense, he could finally find that the item he needed was really within.


    After a moment, he was startled, this was because he felt an extremely pure, not weaker than the essence energy that the seed from Zhao Yanran gave him suddenly surged back from the sword into his hand.


    The essence energy which charged in caused the energy in his chakra meridians and his soul ocean to be much stronger instantly.


    Zong Shou was startled. What was happening?


    The purity of his energy was far better than before, after using the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion technique. He didn¡¯t even need to purify it since its purity was even more than his own soul power and internal energy.


    Was this the special ability of the ck and white holes?


    However, why wasn¡¯t there anything when he killed those grade-9 beasts?


    Was it because the True Qi in his body had already changed into yin and yang? Or was it because both his cultivations reached grade-7?


    Just as he was pondering, Ye Feishuang drove her artifact over and broke his thoughts.


    ¡°You actually really won? What were those two swords? Even a grade-9 couldn¡¯t block it...¡±


    Her eyes were filled with shock. She had an inkling feeling that Zong Shou could win, but she didn¡¯t think that he would do so so cleanly. Apart from using one Puppet Spirit Descending talisman, he didn¡¯t really use anything special.


    Especially when he shed out with those two swords, she felt that her blood was terrified and would worship it.


    Zong Shou, on the other hand, didn¡¯t reply to her, he squinted his eyes as he looked towards the west.


    There seemed to be two people there. One of their auras reached grade-9. As for whether he had bad intentions, Zong Shou didn¡¯t know. However, he was familiar with one of them because he was his subject.


    Just as he hesitated on whether or not to kill him, Zong Shou¡¯s spiritual senses were on alert.


    ¡°What a surprise! You could fight on the same level as Jueyu! The one I really looked forward to. Who knew that just as I returned to the Cloud World I could meet such a sword expert like you...¡±


    Zong Shou turned around his head in shock, only to see that someone stepped out suddenly. He looked to be around 20-30 years old and gave off a maniacal aura. His eyes were filled with craziness and an intent to battle.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up before it became calm once more.


    ¡°Sword Maniac Wushang?¡±

 Chapter 520 - Sword Intent Soul Realm

    <h4>Chapter 520: Sword Intent Soul Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up before it calmed back down.


    ¡°Sword Maniac Yuan Wushang?¡±


    When he said these words, Zong Shou¡¯s expression became really solemn and serious.


    He silently took out several Soul Power Recovering Pills. However, he didn¡¯t consume it, but instead directly crushed it and used the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion technique to absorb the essence and allow it to seep into his soul.


    He couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the teen in front of him. On his waist hung 2-inches wide, snake-shaped curved long swords. Its length was also really weird, from the handle to the tip, it was 9-inches long. At the sword tip, it was forked like that of the tongue of a snake.


    His face was slightly white, his smile also looked like that of someone who was crazy.


    He was pretty much the same as the Sword Maniac in the God Emperor game of hisst life.


    He was as famous as Jueyu and caused headaches for many of the experts in this world.


    The reason he was called Sword Maniac was that he was really bloodthirsty, loved to kill people, and did anything he wanted.


    This was also why he was really hard to deal with.


    Jueyu was a proper man who had his own ways of dealing with matters. He had his own ideals he followed, as such, one could abuse this aspect to bully him.


    As for this Yuan Wushang, he did things solely based on his own will and what he wanted to do. He did whatever he wanted and surprised everyone, he acted like that of a demon.


    If he was interested, he would even dare to challenge End-realm experts. Sometimes when he was annoyed he would cause a lot of trouble, ying millions.


    Zong Shou had to face such a person like he was facing a big enemy!


    ¡°You recognize me?¡±


    Yuan Wushang was slightly surprised, following which, he smiled happily.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good that you do! I heard that there are three more Deste Swords in the Cloud World. One of them is Tanqiu from the Ten Thousand Demon Sect, the other one is Feng Taiji from the Ten Thousand Sword vast habitat and thest is Gantian Mountain¡¯s Zong Shou. However, you can¡¯t be Feng Taiji, you¡¯re too young. So are you Tanqiu or Zong Shou?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned, ¡°I am Zong Shou!¡±


    He knew that it wasn¡¯t important whichever identity he told him. This was because after looking at Yuan Wushang, he seemed to be determined to fight no matter what.


    ¡°It really is you!¡±


    Yuan Wushang seemed to have predicted it and nodded his head, a weird expression appeared in his eyes, ¡°As expected, your sword technique is exquisite and you have enough ability to be rumored on the same level as me. Your two swords just now really made me excited. Speaking of which, when I returned this time, the Lingyun Sect people found me to challenge you a few months from now! They said that it¡¯s best to not let you live in this world anymore. I haven¡¯t agreed yet, however, I do owe them a favor. What do you think I should do?¡±


    Zong Shou was still expressionless and took each breath to recover his soul ocean.


    ¡°With your personality, you won¡¯t care about favors.¡±


    Yuan Wushang was startled when he heard this, following after, heughed. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. If it was a real favor, then I would repay kindness with kindness. However, the Lingyun Sect took advantage of the situation, this is the real reason why I don¡¯t really care! They think that I owe them a favor but it truly makes me feel annoyed!¡±


    At this moment, the people nearby like Zong Yuan and Ruoshui had ashen-white faces. They wanted to be by Zong Shou¡¯s side to protect him, but they were suppressed on the spot by a weird Sword Intent. It caused both of them not to dare to move.


    They weren¡¯t afraid of dying but instead, they were afraid of being a burden for Zong Shou.


    Ye Feishuang and Ye Feihan¡¯s faces too were ashen-white. The both of them weren¡¯t like two years ago who knew nothing about matters regarding the Cloud World.


    The name of the Sword Maniac, Yuan Wushang was akin to thunder to the ears.


    When they heard what the Sword Maniac just said, they rxed a bit. However, in the next instant, Yuan Wushang¡¯s lips curled up in a weird manner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that letting such a sword expert like you fall under my sword seem like a decent thing?¡±


    Zong Shou was still expressionless upon hearing this statement, it was Ye Feishuang¡¯s brows who furrowed instead. Just as she wanted to activate the grade-9 Ice Flood Dragon, Yuan Wushang suddenly nced over, ¡°That puppet is yours? Not bad at all! However, do you believe that if it dares to move one finger, I will kill both of you?¡±


    Ye Feishuang was astonished and immediately stopped, she quickly pulled Ye Feihan with an exceptionally ugly expression on her face.


    A sharp expression appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. He waved his sleeves and turned the grade-9 puppet beside him back into a talisman before keeping it into his sleeves.


    When Yuan Wushuang saw this, he looked back. His gaze was filled with a teasing expression.


    ¡°Maybe I overestimated you... I was just joking, to think that you couldn¡¯t take it. People like you cannot bend and cannot extend, how can you be the ruler of a nation?! Forget it, how much have you recovered?¡±


    ¡°70%! It¡¯s enough to battle!¡±


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath, following shortly after, he slightly raised his head. His expression was neither happy nor angry, a bright light shone in his pupils.


    ¡°I am a swordsman first before being a ruler. Since I cultivate the sword then I should not give up and yield to anything. Much more so against people like you, I don¡¯t have to hold back...¡±


    Yuan Wushang was slightly shocked, following which, heughed out loud, it shook the heavens.


    ¡°What a good ¡®not having to hold back¡¯ speech! I like your personality! However, why do I feel like killing you more and more?¡±


    When he said these words, Yuan Wushang instantly disappeared from Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    Be it his five senses or spiritual sense, he hadpletely lost track of him and was unable to find any traces of Yuan Wushang.


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted, he thought, ¡®As expected from him!¡¯


    In thest life, he knew that Yuan Wushang was the best at this Invisible Movement Technique. He cultivated a method that be it the five elements; light, darkness, wind, cloud, lightning, everything, it all couldn¡¯t track him.


    When sparring or battling against someone, he didn¡¯t bother about any rules. What would happen often was that when one was unable to find any traces of him, one would quickly die under his sword.


    It really filled one with the desire to figure it out, if Ruoshui could learn this, then that would be great.


    After thinking about this, Zong Shou suddenly shed down behind him. He was slicing open a slight wind behind him, he then heard a loud ¡®ng¡¯.


    Yuan Wushang appeared behind him. A pair of snake swords dangerously blocked Zong Shou¡¯s broken Tan sword. Yuan Wushang¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any form of annoyance at all but instead showed delightment, heughed out loud in happiness.


    His entire body was like the wind, he sed out sword by sword around Zong Shou. Each sword would bring about an explosive and intense wind, the strength of the million swords might not be as high as that of a grade-9 Spiritual Grandmaster from the Yuanshi Demon Sect.


    However, in terms of Martial Path Intent, he was far above. The speed of the sword was also moved crazily and acted more deceitful!


    At the peak of using Sword Sense to fight in closebat. Pretty much each bit of the wind could be utilized by him, he would force the wind to gather in the middle. The wind, after getting close, could turn into lethal des.


    However, the person in the middle seemed to be a leather ball made from the toughest material in the world. The more one forced him, the stronger the repulsion was. The heavy sword shadows were airtight, even water wouldn¡¯t be able to pass through.


    This happened as such that Yuan Wushang¡¯s snake sword was unable to get close at all.


    At about 200 swords, Nine Dragon Shadows appeared behind Zong Shou. The dragons roared out before the broken Tan sword in his hand quickly stopped blocking and shed out.


    tinum Dragon Sword, sh!


    This sword could smash metal and destroy the wind!


    The white light was eye-catching and quickly shed away in an instant. After another sword sh, Yuan Wushangughed out loud before he retreated.


    Along with the source of the wind being forced back, the maniacal wind around him also naturally disappeared.


    ¡°You¡¯re really not bad!¡±


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s voice resounded out as his body disappeared once more. This time, he traveled in the light, this made him be even quicker and tougher to catch.


    Zong Shouughed out coldly. A ck spot appeared on his sword tip, it caused the surrounding light to twist.


    Following after, he shed diagonally, causing Yuan Wushang to exim.


    The two Snake Tongue sword lights appeared once more alongside another sword sh. He retreated for the second time, however, this time, he was in a bad state. The clothes on his body were torn and blood seeped from his mouth.


    ¡°So this is the sword! Unfortunately, I can¡¯t see the entire sword yet... However, I also don¡¯t dare to let youpletely use the entire sword...¡±


    Zong Shou stood quietly on the spot, he adjusted his breathing and raised his energy to an optimal level.


    He knew that the greatest weakness of this One Origin ck Sword and One Origin White Sword was that it took a long time to store up energy.


    It could be used against grade-9 beasts and spirit masters. However, in front of Yuan Wushang, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Using this sword could only slightly threaten him.


    The strength of this person¡¯s sword was a little better than Jueyu¡¯s! Just now, he was just probing, the true battle just ahead.


    Be it Yuan Wushang or him, both of them would go all out!


    The moment such thoughts rose up, Yuan Wushangughed out loud.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s just this bit of sword technique, it¡¯s a little disappointing!¡±


    Two snake-shaped sword lights suddenly exploded out and shed while spinning over. Wherever the two sword lights passed, all the heaven and earth spiritual energy around went chaotic.


    The aura was vast, everything in front of Yuan Wushang, be it the clouds or the winds or those microparticles, it all exploded out.


    In the past when Zong Shou fought with others, he could often use the power of heaven and earth for his own. Even if he couldn¡¯t use it all, he could split it with his enemy.


    However, at this moment, he waspletely suppressed, it was like the Yuan Wushang in front of him was the heavens!


    Zong Shou had an idea, following which, he was filled withprehension. He finally understood the path that Yuan Wushang was cultivating in.


    Jueyu¡¯s sword intent was destruction, to destroy everything. The sword intent that Yuan Wushang chose was the heaven and earth spirit that made up and controlled everything!


    As expected of both of these Sword Path experts, the path they each chose was really hard to cultivate and extremely strong. These paths were close to the main source!


    Numerous thoughts went through his mind. Zong Shou suddenly made up his decision and calmed down.


    Out of the Nine Illusionary Dragons behind him, four of them turned real and gathered on his sword, this formed a Six w True Dragon. It raised its head and focused on the Yuan Wushang at the opposite of him.


    ... tinum Dragon Sword, Lightning Dragon Sword, me Dragon Vast Sword, Wind Cloud Dragon Sword!


    These four types of True Dragon swords stacked into one. When the sword light shed out, it seemed to transform into a True Dragon, it roared out as it struck.


    ¡®Hong!¡¯


    Along with a shocking roar, Ye Feishuang subconsciously covered her mouth at this moment.


    ¡°This is the Sword Intent Soul Realm!¡±

 Chapter 521 - Spiritual And Martial Arts Merging Once More

    <strong>Chapter 521: Spiritual And Martial Arts Merging Once More</strong>


    ¡°... Sword Intent Soul Realm¡±


    A mutter spread out hundreds of miles away. Ling Xueyun was distracted as he looked at the sky in the distance.


    He noticed something weird in this direction which was why he brought Xu Zhengyuan to rush over.


    First, he witnessed the death of Mi Tuoluo. The terrifying ck and white sword light which smashed Luoming from the Yuanshi Demon Sect in one sh.


    The Gantian Mountain monster king was actually so strong...


    Following this, he saw the arrival of the Sword Maniac, Yuan Wushang. He thought that Zong Shou was quite unfortunate and wouldn¡¯t be able to survive this encounter. But who knew that their sword battle would be far more entertaining than he thought? It even exceeded the level where he himself was at!


    In that instance, he had personally witnessed Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Soul Level.


    ¡°Sword Intent Soul Realm? The sword already has its own soul? How is that possible?¡±


    Xu Zhengyuan was startled before he shook his head. His cultivation was a little weaker and only managed to reach grade-7.


    He was only able to view the scenes of the battle hundreds of miles away using spells.


    At this moment, his heart had sunk to the deep depths. If Yuan Wushang had already reached the Sword Soul Level... then wouldn¡¯t the ruler definitely lose?


    In the battle of sword intents, just the thoughts and wills of two people battling weren¡¯t enough. It also involved one¡¯s control of the heaven and earth and also internal energy.


    ... The strength of True Qi and internal energy was decided by the strength of the Martial Path Intent.


    This was why for some same grade cultivators, just by seeing the person¡¯s Sword Sense and Sword Soul Level, the difference in strength couldn¡¯t be calcted.


    Ling Xueyun scoffed unhappily, ¡°How is it impossible? Although I have never seen the Sword Soul Level before, I am still able to deduce it. These two people... their Sword Path has already connected to the spirit, this caused souls to have been born! They have really entered the Sword Soul Level. So extremely strong, really strong! In the Cloud World, there are actually such experts with such domineering swords! I, Xueyun, have really been viewing the skies from the bottom of a well!¡±


    When Xu Zhengyuan heard this, he was stunned once more, ¡°The both of them? Which means... my ruler... he...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Your ruler really hid things deeply! The strength of his Sword Path is even higher than that of Yuan Wushang¡¯s. The teen geniuses in this world are probably not stronger than him!¡±


    After looking at Xu Zhengyuan with aplicated expression, Ling Xueyun shook his head, ¡°Today, I finally know why the Kongqi Sect chose him instead of the Lingyun Sect. He indeed has unlimited potential. The Six Pinnacle Swords of the Cloud World... As expected! None of them are weak! Someone said that not long ago in the Common People¡¯s vast habitat, Tanqiu and Jueyu fought against each other, they said that it was the peak of sword battle in the Cloud World. However, it seems like it was still weaker than this. Unfortunately, apart from you and I, no one else will have the fate to witness this grand fight...¡±


    He remained startled as he looked on, Ling Xueyun had no intentions to call out his friends. He was a lone person, there were very few people that he was close to in his life. There were actually two he thought of, but they weren¡¯t in the Cloud World as of now. At this moment, he just quietly observed from afar.


    There was an uneasy beating in his heart, for some reason, he was both excited and emotional. Although he didn¡¯t cultivate the sword, however, such a peak expert battle was extremely beneficial even for him.


    It was a fortuitous encounter that everyone would dream about.


    He thought to himself that he didn¡¯t know whether or not Zong Shou would be able to safely leave this battle. If he could indeed survive from the hands of Yuan Wushang, he would definitely charge right away to the heavens...


    Back on the ind, Ye Feishuang¡¯s hand was still over her mouth, she tried to supress her shock.


    Sword Soul! This Zong Shou could actually make use of the Sword Soul realm! After he yed Luoming and Mi Luotuo, she had thought that this was his limit...


    However, now, she could only feel that the teen in front of her was like an abyss that one couldn¡¯t see the bottom of. Sometimes, she thought that she had already seen the bottom of his potential, but after which, she found out that it was still far from what she could manage to discern.


    Numerous swords shed, the heavens were filled with vast energy, the Sword Wind and ripples scattered all over and spread in all directions. The clouds and wind in a hundred miles were all stirred up into a mess.


    Zong Shou and Yuan Wushang separated once more. This time, thetter didn¡¯t dare to take it too lightly and retreated a hundred thousand feet out before finally standing still.


    Just now, they each struck out seven times and discerned that they were even. Bloody wounds appeared on the bodies of the both of them. However, what was surprising was that these injuries weren¡¯t caused by each other.


    The reason why they were injured was because their bodies couldn¡¯t handle the Sword Intent Soul Realm.


    With their Sword Souls shing, the first thing that couldn¡¯t handle the strain anymore were their bodies.


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s wounds were a little lesser, but this was because he was only a little stronger. Zong Shou also heaved a sigh of relief, his dual meridians finally had some benefits.


    Just by using an initial grade-7 realm physical body, he was able to fight evenly with a grade-8 peak expert!


    Yuan Wushang looked at his own body andughed, he was filled with a crazed feeling.


    ¡°Your Sword Path is actually one with the spirit? Not bad! Not bad! I have fought 300 battles in my life and had never been injured. Not even Jueyu could injure me. But now... I really can¡¯t be continued to be called ¡®Wushang¡¯...¡±


    He continued once more, ¡°I heard that a month ago, Tanqiu and Jueyu fought for 19,450 swords before victory was decided, they became legends of the Cloud World. Unfortunately, between you and I, we only have a few more battles left before we will be able to decide life and death. What a pity!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, he continued frowning as he looked below.


    If both sides were on the same level, only then could they reach over ten thousand swords before victory would be decided. However, if there was a gap between the two... Even if it were just a few millimeters, victory would be decided within a few swords.


    During the battle just now, Yuan Wushang had the advantage.


    However, at this moment, what Zong Shou was paying attention to was at beneath his feet.


    Although the intense battle was tens of thousands of feet above the sky, it had still started to affect the area down below. The ind had already started to shake, buildings were about to copse.


    There weren¡¯t any deaths yet, however, if this continued, this ind in the Cloud Ocean would definitely suffer heavy casualties. More than ny percent of the people here would die.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou looked towards Yuan Wushang, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s move ces and fight outside Cloud World.¡±


    Yuan Wushang was shocked. The teasing look in his eyes turned deeper. ¡°Who knew that you were so merciful? Well... I don¡¯t mind, but are you certain you want to fight in the vo¨C?¡±


    Before he finished his words, Zong Shou used his Sword Spirit Level Martial Path Intent to rip open the space in front of him and he walked out.


    If worlds were like bubbles, then where he was at right now was between those bubbles.


    This ce wasn¡¯t as stable like the Vast Habitat, the void in which he was in was unstructured and chaotic.


    Only by using one¡¯s strong Martial Path Intent could one prevent their body from being ripped open by the violent energy.


    Yuan Wushang shortly followed and stepped into this space which was filled with Void and Darkness. The two of them were unable to see but they could sense each other. Yuan Wushang was stillughing arrogantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fool! I¡¯m like fish in water here, I will win against you in less than five swords! The result of saving those millions of lives, you¡¯re going to die in their stead!¡±


    Two snake swords shed out once more. He moved extremely naturally within this ce, his sword was filled with a certain spiritual explosion power, but as the void spiritual energy exploded alongside with it, its strength was hundreds of times that of before.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even blink as he shed out forward.


    Nine Dragon Instant Space Sword!


    With the Instant Space Dragon as the main body stacked with Lightning and Wind. Whenever he would sh out, Zong Shou¡¯s position would change.


    This was because the Instant Space Dragon had the natural ability to teleport. He could move freely here! He had the Eon Talisman in his soul and he was practical a giant dragon.


    Yuan Wushang was slightly surprised but still scoffed coldly. His body teleported and he dodged the sword sh.


    Sword light shed within the void as they instantly attacked many times. The both of them would suddenly appear and disappear about in this ce.


    Back within the Cloud World, Ye Feishuang was anxious. She thought about what was happening solemnly and summoned the giant boat once more before pulling Ye Feihan up.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s brow rose up, but Ruoshui and he still stepped into the void without hesitation.


    Ye Feishuang didn¡¯t chase them but instead allowed the Ice Serpent to control and shrink the boat to a hundred feet. It smashed the void and broke open the space pir, therefore exiting the Cloud World.


    Ling Xueyun who was a hundred miles away did something simr. He didn¡¯t have a boat but he had many spiritual artifacts with him.


    He took out a leaf and stepped on it. After brief moment of hesitation, he pulled Xu Zhengyuan and charged into the void.


    The moment he stepped in, Yuan Wushang¡¯sughter could be heard.


    ¡°Interesting! Who knew that your space technique wasn¡¯t below mine? This is fun!¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any sound in the void but Yuan Wushang was able to reverberate his energy such that one could hear him.


    ¡°Jueyu, a few years ago, was like this! He surprised me a lot! However, unfortunately... He was able to live, but you won¡¯t have that chance!¡±


    He shed out once more. The attack of the two snake swords changed, bing really deceitful and solid.


    Instantly, the soul power that had spread all out gathered on the sword body.


    The two snake-shaped sword light increased in size and became a hundred times faster.


    Ye Feishuang, who was observing on the ship took a deep breath in as she saw this scene.


    Ling Xueyun, who was maintaining his distance, had his pupils constricted.


    ... Martial Path and Spirit Merging!


    Zong Shou frowned. He could sense Yuan Wushang¡¯s attack getting much stronger.


    The Sword Intent was locked into him such that he couldn¡¯t move. He also didn¡¯t feel like he could fight back at all.


    Was he really going to lose?


    However, despite his situation, he was really calm. He thought about his Father-in-Law who often wanted to get him drinks, Wei Xu was the same. They said that if he couldn¡¯t beat them then if he drank, he would win. It was really confusing.


    He was now cultivating both Yin and Yang and his weaknesses were fixed. Unless it was a high-grade Celestial Brew, it was extremely hard for him to get drunk.


    The sword was right in front of him, he could already feel his flesh opening up. His eyes opened and he instinctively attacked back.


    tinum Dragon Sword, sh!


    Even if Zong Shou knew he was losing he still wouldn¡¯t give up.


    The moment he shed out, True Qi and spiritual energy merged together.


    ... Spirit and Martial Arts were merging into one!

 Chapter 522 - So It Was The Case

    <h4>Chapter 522: So It Was The Case</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When the silver-white sword light shed out, the entire ck void seemed to have been split into two halves.


    This caused Ruoshui and the others who were watching the battle nearby to hold their breath.


    ... Instant Sky Dragon Sword! Lightning Dragon Sword! Fire Dragon Vast Sword!


    The few true dragon sword stances stacked together without Zong Shou even thinking about it.


    The moment the dragon shadow and the 2 snake-shaped swords shed, there was a loud ring.


    First, the spiral sword glow was sliced into pieces. Then, the next sword caused the snake sword in Yuan Wushang¡¯s left hand to be instantly broken.


    It was directly sliced into two by the tinum Sword Shadow.


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s expression changed, his eyes filled with shock and disbelief. The opponent in front of him could also merge his spirit with martial arts.


    Almost immediately, another sword light rose up in Zong Shou¡¯s hand and transformed into that of a Seven w Giant Dragon, only then did Yuan Wushange back to his senses. He threw away his broken sword and faced it with the remaining sword in his hand.


    At this moment in the void far away, Ling Xueyun couldn¡¯t speak at all. His expression was clearly started as he was nearly unable to keep his bnce on the Leaf Spiritual Artifact below his feet.


    When Xu Zhengyuan¡¯s brows rose up and asked him in confusion only did hee back to his senses.


    ¡°Senior Ling, what is the situation there? Did Yuan Wushang¡¯s sword break just now? My ruler has the advantage?¡±


    He could only see the rough outlines of the situation, but not the entire fight.


    He only knew that when Yuan Wushang attacked, the Sword Maniac¡¯s aura instantly climbed by several times.


    It made his heartbeat stop. However, momentster, the snake sword broke into pieces, it made him nearly unable to believe his own senses.


    Xueyun was still fully focused, however, momentster, he gave out an awkwardugh.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see it wrongly, that was indeed the case! Your ruler indeed merged spirit and martial arts into one. His sword path itself had already beaten this Yuan Wushang. Now that the gap has been wiped out by half, your ruler does seem to have a chance to win!¡±


    Even though he spat out these words, his heart was still filled with uncertainty and hesitation.


    This was because he really couldn¡¯t believe the situation unfolding in front of his eyes.


    The head of the Cloud World, Six Pinnacle Swords, Yuan Wushang, was he going to lose just like this?


    In the void, they shed several more times. However, after every sword sh, Yuan Wushang¡¯s face would be ashen-white as he would retreat.


    His body would be covered by a few more wounds. They were caused by his body being unable to handle the Soul Realm Sword Intent and also due to Zong Shou himself.


    They were nearly lethal many times and managed to cut through to important parts. The more they fought, the more shocked Yuan Wushang¡¯s eyes were filled with. In the end, he couldn¡¯t take it and spat out.


    ¡°How is this possible? Zong Shou! How is your merger percentage higher than mine? 30%? How could it be 30%?!¡±


    The moment the voice spread out, Ye Feishuang, who was on the giant boat was shocked once more.


    She only knew that Zong Shou had the utmost advantage and was pretty much suppressing and forcing Yuan Wushang to a corner.


    Martial arts and spirit merging into one... The reason why it was better was because of the merger percentage between soul power and internal energy. As forbat strength increase, this was secondary.


    If one only merged when one was at the Celestial Realm or the God Realm, then they would find it tough to merge to 60% in their entire life. Unless one was really lucky and really determined, they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the End Realm.


    But a 30% merger rate? How was that possible? That fellow was only at grade-7.


    Did this fellow actually achieve to merge his spirit and martial arts when he was grade-2 to 3? How was that possible?


    Zong Shou was really calm when he shed out before, now, he had no thoughts in his mind. He was only calcting and deducing the sword trajectory. He was able to mesh soul power and True Qi better into one.


    However, when he heard those words, his heart shook. He could clearly feel that the merger of his internal energy and soul power was in fact much higher than that of Yuan Wushang¡¯s!


    At least 30% of it was tightly connected. Along with the sword soul, each sword of his could reach three times the power of a Peak Nine expert!


    However, why was this the case? Was it because ofst time...


    He had an idea of why this was happening but he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Along with his aura climbing to the peak, the Nine Dragons behind him roared out once more!


    tinum Dragon Sword!


    Instant Sky Dragon Sword!


    Lightning Dragon Sword!


    Fire Dragon Vast Sword!


    Extreme Chill Horned Dragon Sword!


    When this sword light shed out, Zong Shou¡¯s sword had turned into the shape of a dragon, it actually had seven ws!


    The fifth type of True Dragon Sword Intent being added in caused the dragon shape to be more and more real.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Momentster, there was a loud ring that shook one¡¯s eardrums. It was extremely sharp, far sharper than all the sword shes from before.


    Yuan Wushang explosively retreated, thest snake sword in his hand broke from the handle. His body was in a bad state, his eyes were filled with loss.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone brightly. The next sword can decide the victory!


    With this thought rising up, the Nine True Dragons behind his back disappeared. With his sword shing down, even this dark void with no daylight at all seemed to have became even darker.


    The spiritual senses and five senses of the people around werepletely covered. Only Zong Shou could sense the ck dot on his sword tip which was the One Origin ck Sword!


    When the sword shed out, Zong Shou felt different. The ck hole dharma was not only absorbing his soul power, but it was also crazily extracting the Yin True Qi in his body.


    It caused the ck hole dharma to crazy swell up this time!


    The strength of this sword was several times of the One Origin ck Sword he disyed previously.


    Yuan Wushang was also terrified as his consciousness nearly stopped working. Only until he felt his spiritual sense being sucked away and he was unable to sense the nearby situation did he finally react.


    Before this when he witnessed the sword technique which could swallow everything, he was really excited. However, at this moment, he felt absolutely powerless.


    He gritted his teeth and threw out something. It swelled in the air and turned into a hundred-foot shield that stopped right in front of him.


    When the sword and shield shed, there was no sound at all. Yuan Wushang was unable to sense anything. When the darkness faded away did his spiritual sense begin to spread out once again.


    He only felt that the grade-5 silver shield magical treasure had already dimmed and it was tossed aside into the distance.


    Opposite to him, Zong Shou¡¯s sword shed down once more. This sword was white and eye-piercing, it shone this unorderly piece of void totally white.


    It was the One Origin White Sword!


    Yuan Wushang scoffed as he suppressed the depressed feeling in his heart. He waved his sleeves and instantly tens of magical grade talismans instantly activated in front of him. They turned intoyers of protective spells, stacking all together.


    In his hands, there were two more grade-8 spiritual swords thatid out a closely packed sword light. Oneyer over another, numerous spiritual explosions broke out like it was endless.


    ¡®Peng!¡¯


    A few breathster, the white sword light finally arrived. It cut through like a hot knife through butter and broke those spellsyer byyer.


    Following after, the heavy sword lights were also dissolved. Finally, a blood light rose up which was instantly evaporated by the bright white light!


    When the eye-piercing white light finally faded, Ye Feishuang heaved a sigh of relief. She seemed to have lost all her strength and wobbly copsed on the ship deck. She was in total shock and was unable toe back to her senses for a Long while.


    Ling Xueyun, who was in the distance, sighed. Who knows if this was him praising Zong Shou for that exquisite sword technique or him feeling pity for Yuan Wushang¡¯s bad defeat!


    His eyes nced and saw that half of Yuan Wushang¡¯s body was sliced by Zong Shou¡¯s sword. The remaining portion was mostly burnt. Under the protection of the spiritual light, he was still traveling into the distance.


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s aura was dark and dejected, his injuries were obviously really heavy and he was not far from falling.


    However, just as the light was about to disappear, Yuan Wushang¡¯sughter broke out once more.


    ¡°I understand! Haha! So that¡¯s the case! Zong Shou, your path is unlimited light and endless darkness! A month ago, the snow was because of you! As expected from the path that the Buddhists are chasing for. I have learned a lot today! I have fought hundreds of battles and today, I finally lost to you! You are definitely more suitable than that Jueyu as my grinding stone! In this life, I will never been lonely again...¡±


    His voice spread out from afar, however, it still sounded like it was said right next to one¡¯s ears. Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up as he scoffed lightly. He took out a grade-8 spiritual sword, gathering his True Qi and spiritual energy before he tossed it out. It poked through the void right where the voice came from.


    As expected, in the next instant, the voice stopped. As for whether or not Yuan Wushang was dead or alive, it was unknown.


    He had used up most of the True Qi and soul power in his body. Although he had pills to recover, it still wasn¡¯t fast enough. He didn¡¯t want to remain here any longer, he waved his sleeves and pulled the shield magical treasure to his hand. Following which, he tore open the void once more and returned to the Cloud World.


    Stepping back, he felt his body was exceptionally empty. However, his rigid and tight emotions finally managed to rx.


    The closeness from that battle was far from that of his battle with Jueyu. The pressure that Yuan Wushang gave him was also more than that of Jueyu¡¯s. Be it sword techniques or cultivation, he was much higher than thetter.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him merging spirit with martial arts at the crucial moment, and for some reason reaching 30%, he would have had absolutely no chances of winning that battle!


    Although Yuan Wushang had backed off, Zong Shou¡¯s fighting intent was still raging, he was unable topletely rest. He looked out into the distance and felt a spiritual fluctuation. An over 70-year-old man was riding a leaf magical treasure and brought Xu Zhengyuan to step out of the void.


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze constricted as he walked over. Although they were separated by a hundred miles, he didn¡¯t rush nor felt the need to. However, his Sword Intent pointed out such that the old man only frowned his brows and didn¡¯t dare to move.


    It was like he wasn¡¯t willing to resist as he quietly stood in the air.


    In just a few minutes, Zong Shou was in front of the two men. He ignored the grade-8 Spiritual Grandmaster expert and directly asked Xu Zhengyuan, ¡°City lord Xu, who is this person? Why are you here?¡±


    Xu Zhengyuan smiled as he wasn¡¯t in a rush to reply, he first took a look at Zong Shou.


    He knew it! Long when this teen was still the prince, he knew that this future Gantian Monster king would definitely rule the Cloud World.


    It was really the case!

 Chapter 523 - Silverlight Spirit Shield

    <h4>Chapter 523: Silverlight Spirit Shield</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Ruler, this person is Donglin cultivator Ling Xueyun! He lives nearby. I followed your orders to invite grade cultivators to join our Gantian Mountain, which is why I had the opportunity to witness Your Highness battle once more. My congrattions for beating Yuan Wushang! Of the Six Pinnacle Swords of the Cloud Continent, you are now the strongest.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up. Thinking back, he had indeed sent out the talisman to order Gantian Mountian¡¯s officials to recruit grade-9 cultivators into Gantian Mountain.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Renbo would allow Xu Zhengyuan, who had a sensitive identity, to take part as well.


    Thinking about it seriously, Zong Shou knew the game Renbo was ying. He wanted to make Xu Zhengyuan rx. What Renbo didn¡¯t know was the full situation with Cloud Saint City.


    However since this spiritual grandmaster had personally witnessed his sword battle against Yuan Wushang, naturally he could not let him go.


    ¡°You name is Ling Xueyun, and you live nearby?¡±


    Seeing that old man bow in assent, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°So are you willing to join my Gantian Mountain?¡±


    Ling Xueyun hesitated slightly, raising his head and looking at Zong Shou, and he sighed. Lingyun Sect had spent so much effort plotting to borrow Yuan Wushang¡¯s sword to kill him.


    Who knew that the head of the Six Pinnacle Swords would lose to Zong Shou the moment he retuned to the Cloud World.


    347 slices in total, and he had been defeated so cleanly!


    The look that the Gantian Monster King tossed in his direction also made his hair stand on end.


    It neither an interrogative nor curious look, and he was not asking him or treating him as an equal. He was looking down on him!


    He was underestimating him, looking down on him like one who looks down on someone whose life is in their hands.


    Ling Xueyun made no protest. With this person¡¯s power, he indeed had the ability to look down on all things.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to agree just like that. Ling Xueyun bowed and asked instead.


    ¡°If I refuse, what would Your Highness do?¡±


    Zong Shou palmed his sword and smiled, following which he said simply, ¡°Kill!¡±


    Ling Xueyun¡¯s body stopped, and cold sweat beaded on his face. At this moment, he felt that the killing intent of this kid was even higher than when he had beaten Yuan Wushang. His cold gaze was fixed on his neck.


    He was definitely not joking. If he really dared to say no, this Gantian Mountain King, this fresh-from-the-oven head of the Six Pinnacle Swords would slice his head off with a sword.


    The person in front of him did indeed have the right!


    A bitter expression appeared on his face, and Ling Xueyun¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°Please allow me to work for Your Highness!¡±


    In truth, he had known long ago that he refusal was not an option.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Sixteen hourster, they had moved to the cave that Ling Xueyun lived in.


    This ce was much stronger than that small ind which Fuling Sect lived on. It was said that Ling Xueyun spent several years gathering tworge-sized dragon veins in thisnd.


    There was also no need to share with others, which was why although he was grade-9, he was still able to improve his cultivation every year.


    After tens of years of management, Ling Xueyun had even arranged a medium-sized spiritual formation outside, guarding this cave tightly.


    When Zong Shou woke from his meditation, arge part of his energy had been recovered.


    The outer injuries on his body were mostly healed. However, a portion of them, due to Yuan Wushang¡¯s sword intent, he was unable to get rid of. As such, he could only leave them to slowly recover.


    Next would be his internal injuries which were also quite severe. Luckily, his minor and major organs were not ruptured.


    Actually, when he had entered the meditative state, Zong Shou spent most of the time researching and studying the world-shocking yin yang true qi in his body.


    Since his battle against Yuan Wushang, the internal energy flowing in two of his chakra meridians had started to be connected with his soul power.


    Between them there was no disharmony, and it was as though they could be switched with one another entirely.


    However, the weaknesses of this world-shocking spirit art were bing more and more apparent.


    As expected nothing could be born with only one aspect...


    Zong Shou sighed in his heart. This was why his gaze was a little weird when he woke up. Looking at the few women waiting in the room, there was a green light that shed in the depths of his pupils.


    Ruoshui¡ªa virgin, pure yin body, a great source of replenishment!


    Chuxue¡ªa virgin,bat martial body, pure heart, thick yin energy, also a great source of replenishment!


    Feihan¡ªalso a virgin, with Xue¡¯er¡¯s extremely pure personality, human body dragon blood, also huge potential for replenishment!


    Ye Feishuang¡ªforget about it, that was impossible.


    As he looked around, Zong Shou came back to his senses and felt as though he were bing more and more like a monster.


    Ye Feishuang felt a chill, being looked at by Zong Shou. She had goosebumps.


    Only after the green light was retracted did she feel slightly better. However, for some reason, she felt a little annoyed. Subconsciously, she felt that she needed to pull her sister away, and to get as far as possible from this little fellow. She decisively said, ¡°Since you have woken up, you are probably fine. Feihan and I will take our leave!¡±


    Zong Shou turned his head and shot a look at Ye Feishuang, making no attempt to her. ¡°Miss Feishuang, you can do what you want! I will still say this: if you face any danger, you can take shelter at Gantian Mountain!¡±


    Yet Feishuang only scoffed coldly. She wanted to say some teasing and mocking words, but they stuck in her mouth.


    Having witnessed Zong Shou¡¯s battle with Yuan Wushang, she felt that at least within this Cloud World, there were very few people who could stand against him.


    However, no matter how strong one was, there was still a limit to individual strength. In a battle between armies, Gantian Mountain should definitely not match up to the Thousand City Alliance, who had the support of many Donglin Sects.


    And yet she still did not have confidence in their ability to win.


    She said nothing else, intent on pulling Ye Feihan onto the boat, and setting off. Thetter pursed her little mouth high in anger. Even when for a moment, she broke free and ran back, she was unable to say many words to Zong Shou.


    She could only shake her hands at Zong Shou to express that if it were up to her, she would definitely go to Gantian Mountain.


    At the sight of this huge ship speeding out of the cave, Zong Shou sighed slightly, as though he was sad to see it go. In his heart, however, he was thinking that a great source of yin energy replenishment had just walked away, and what a waste it was.


    At this moment, Ling Xueyun was beside him, so Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate to take out the silver shield that Yuan Wushang had thrown down.


    Before this, he had been feeling a little suspicious. How did Yuan Wushang actually manage to use a grade-5 magical treasure shield with his level of ability? That was extremely strange.


    Such a grade of magical treasure was far above their level. One would have had to at least step onto the celestial path, and reach the Spirit Realm before they could use it.


    Its defensive powers were serviceable, able to block near-Spirit Realm expert level strikes and remain in perfect shape.


    cing it in front of him and taking a close look, Zong Shou realised that it was no ordinary shield. There were actually six indents.


    Such a shield could be activated by soul power. One could also use the power of beast crystals and mind stones to activate it. The stronger the beast crystal one used, the stronger the defensive ability.


    The crystals that Yuan Wushang had ced in it were totally crushed.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile. He had wanted to search for a treasure to give to Xuanyuan Yiren to protect her.


    He had not found anything within the Dragon Hall. He had been nning to visit the various cultivator markets to have a look, but before he even started searching, the item had already fallen into his hands.


    Zong Shou did not think very hard, before taking out several grade-9 beast crystals of the 5 elements. He ced them in order on the five sides.


    However, when Zong Shou looked at the indent and the center, his brow furrowed.


    His intuition told him that this middle piece was the most crucial one. It directly affected how much power this magical treasure could dish out.


    He did have a few grade-9 mind stones, but their quality was stillcking.


    Taking a deep breath, Zong Shou did not hesitate to reach in and remove the darkness demon relic.


    Following which, he found a small purification bottle in Luoming¡¯s heaven and earth bag.


    He poured out a greenish liquid from within onto the relic.


    Instantly, a tragic shriek broke out. A ck mist charged out of the darkness demon relic. It looked like a human head, and it flew about, as though it was begging Zong Shou for escape.


    Zong Shou showed no mercy, letting more of the liquid drip down. Each green drop caused the ck mist to be thinner. After four drops, the ck mist was gone, as though it had beenpletely purified.


    Zong Shouughed coldly, and continued. As he had expected, when the ninth drop fell, the head appeared once more and was finally crushed into pieces.


    The darkness demon relic with the demonic thoughts totally expunged was a purer ck in colour. When Zong Shou ced it in the center of the silver shield, the artifact began to give off a silver light. The spiritual light dimmed and retracted inside.


    Zong Shou smiled once more. Although the silver light had appeared just for a moment, looking at its strength, it was ten times that of what Yuan Wushang had used.


    A Spiritual Realm peak relic was really amazing! As long as they were not a Celestial Realm and above expert, no one in the Cloud World would be able to break it.


    Even against a Spirit Realm expert, it would be able tost for an hour.


    Packing his things, Zong Shou once again released that grand demon god shuttle. Bringing Zong Yuan and the rest, along with the addition of Ling Xueyun, they rose up into the air and flew out.


    In just a few hours, they had arrived outside the pill fountain spiritual house of Pill Fountain Sect. Looking at the mountain in the distance, Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed when he fell out of sight of the others.


    Speaking of which, he had not seen Xuanyuan Yiren for two full years. Who knew what this kind and righteous kid was doing now.


    Although he had many eyes and hidden chess pieces in Pill Fountain Sect, nothing beat seeing for himself.


    Sighing, Zong Shou ced the silver light shield along with ten beast crystals over grade-9 into his heaven and earth bag, hiding the spiritual light.


    Then, he sent a message talisman into the spiritual mountain to search for Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s aura.


    A momentter, a message talisman flew into Zong Shou¡¯s hand.


    It was warm and fragrant. Zong Shou swept it with his spiritual sense, and instantly began tough.


    Although there were only a few words, ¡°received, inconvenient, thanks, think, kiss,¡± Xuanyuan Yiren had pressed her true emotions into the words to convey them.


    Especially that character for ¡°kiss.¡± Zong Shou subconsciously thought of Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s embarrassed expression.


    This girl really was bold.

 Chapter 524 - Unable to Wait

    <h4>Chapter 524: Unable to Wait</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Using the Grand Demon God shuttle to travel, Zong Shou only took one day to return to Gantian Mountain City.


    This second grade magical treasure was indeed speedy. What was umon about it was that the soul power it used up was extremely low. Even Zong Shou, who had a huge GAP in strength could maintain free travel for over three days.


    It filled him with anticipation for the few other parts.


    Hended in the Hanyan pce at the peak, and was greeted by hundreds of guards, anxiously rushing about.


    Only after they realised the person was Zong Shou did they dissipate. The defences apparently exceeded those that Kongyao had encountered on his past visit.


    Spreading out his spiritual sense, he could feel that there were a few experts whose auras were as high as grade 9.


    Zong Shou¡¯s moment of surprise was interrupted by a ¡°draw¡± sound that he heard from all directions. The entire mountain began to shake.


    In the next instant, Zong Shou finally knew what these people were doing. He felt several dragon veins being forcefully pulled over and gathered into this Gantian Mountain.


    There were actually six of them, dragon veins gathered beneath the mountain peak. The spiritual energy in the area became instantly amplified.


    Under the few years of Zong Shou¡¯s management, he had already gathered several spiritual veins. There were even two dragon veins among them. At this moment, with all these people working together to modify, the mountain became a spiritualnd.


    Renbo and the others had heard the news and rushed over. The other grade 9 cultivators also came to Zong Shou.


    Mingdu and Liehe both bowed towards him. The other six people sized him up.


    And they were shocked. At this moment, Zong Shou was suffering from many injuries and his aura was obviously weakened.


    Those wounds were still infected with the sword intent that Yuan Wushang had left behind, which could not be removed. This was causing the spiritual energy around Zong Shou to explode out. Luckily, he had used his spiritual energy to stabilise his physical body, which was why he was not being hurt by the sword intent.


    They were unable to see Zong Shou¡¯s strength, and instead were nearly injured by the spiritual explosion.


    The sword intent of the Sword Soul Realm left the hair of those present standing on end.


    The a few people who were knowledgeable had their brows raised, as they whispered conjecture. ¡°It¡¯s the ten thousand spirit sword intent, sword soul grade. In this world the only one who could reach sword soul level at grade 8 is Yuan Wushang. Did Ruler fight against him?¡±


    Zong Shou was slightly surprised when he heard that, and he looked towards the speaker. Renbo knew what he was thinking, and smiled as he made introductions.


    ¡°These are a few people I recruited. These two seniors are Zong Fei and Zong Han, from the same race as Ruler. The 3rd is senior Hu Ruodong.¡±


    Renbo continued to introduce. Zong Fei and Zong Han were from the seven tail Zong family. They were members of the Zong family from four hundred years ago. Hu Ruodong was a senior of the iron tiger race. Out of the other three, one was called Chai Kong, and another was called Ling Jiuchen. Just from their surnames, he knew that these people came from Gantian, the other two races which could be talked about as being on the same level as the Zong family.


    As for thest person, he was called Hongling. However, he was from the human race and was someone Renbo had personally invited.


    The new recruits bowed together. The one who had asked the question was Zong Han, his face still filled with confusion.


    However, before Zong Shou could reply, Ling Xueyun opened his mouth from his ce beside him,


    ¡°Two days ago Ruler did indeed face that sword maniac. The Ruler used only 347 sword strokes to defeat him, slicing his body in half and forcing him to escape with heavy injuries...¡±


    The moment those words were spoken, apart from Renbo who did not know who Yuan Wushang was, the other people were stunned, unable to believe their own ears.


    When they heard the words ¡°defeat with only 347 sword strokes,¡± they all felt that this was how it ought to be. Some were even shocked that Zong Shou couldst for so long. Was Ling Xueyun exaggerating? Or did Yuan Wushang show mercy?


    After all, a grade 8 sword soul level presence was something even they must avoid.


    When they realised that Zong Shou had been the victor, an entirely different feeling filled the room.


    First, disbelief. Then, when they had calmed, they began to think that it was preposterous.


    Ling Xueyun had expected this. He was expressionless, and there was no unhappiness at all as he said, ¡°I am Ling Xueyun! Although I have been in seclusion, a hundred years ago I had some fame in the Cloud Continent.¡±


    The eight grade 9 cultivators became solemn.


    ¡°So it is Brother Ling, your Thousand Chill Snow Sword is still famous throughout the world!¡±


    After Zong Han eximed, he fell silent. He knew that he was using his reputation to assure the truth of his words. He would not allow others to doubt him.


    When they looked towards Zong Shou once more, their gazes were very different.


    Apart from their recognition of his title of Monster King, they had more respect towards him now.


    The bowed once more, this time showing real politeness towards someone who was as strong or even stronger than themselves.


    Zong Fei¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°Ruler is really skilled! Who knew that our sky fox Zong family would have a talent like you before the spiritual wave, on the same level as those few people. The heavens have really blessed our race!¡±


    Zong Shou knew that this person was different from that Zong Han. Thetter was a branch member of the Zong family whilst Zong Fei was a direct member of the family from seven hundred years ago.


    However, his branch was also part of the direct branch seven hundred years ago. Which was why in his eyes, branch or direct didn¡¯t matter unless one was really far away in blood rtion.


    If he really calcted it, he might turn out to be his ancestor. He could treat the others as equals, but he had to respect this person.


    Greeting them all, Zong Yuan wasn¡¯t willing to continue talking about defeating Yuan Wushang. If it wasn¡¯t for Ling Xueyun speaking up before him, he would not have even been willing to answer the question. Now, he smiled and diverted their attention, looking towards the mountain.


    ¡°In your view, how many more dragon veins can we gather in the Gantian Mountain?¡±


    Zong Han frowned, ¡°At most we can gather four more! This is because Ruler has run the country well. This ce is the capital and where the energy veins of your rule intersect, which is why we can gather more dragon veins...¡±


    He was a grade 9 spirit master, pretty much at the peak. He had sky fox bloodline and was good at formations. Amongst spirit masters of the same grade, he was above average and naturally he was more respected in this aspect.


    ¡°This ce can keep six grade 9 cultivators, however...¡±


    He stopped speaking, but everyone understood what he was getting at.


    Gantian Mountain gathered up 12 dragon veins, able to allow six grade 9 cultivators to cultivate here.


    However there were nine of them here, which was not enough.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed. Before the spiritual wave, two dragon veins could allow one grade 9 cultivator to maintain his realm and to make have small improvements.


    He had originally nned to have five or six dragon veins. Who knew that the grade 9 experts Renbo gathered in Gantian Mountain alone, there would be six of them!


    He knew that his own sky fox race and the other big races had many grade 9 experts. This was the reason why the monster race were powerful in Donglin.


    However he didn¡¯t know that the few races could be called back to serve Gantian Mountain.


    Unfortunately Dragon Gathering Mountian had already copsed, otherwise he could have ced a few people there.


    ¡°I will think of a way. Within two months I will definitely be able to solve it!¡±


    He subconsciously thought back to that small sized vast habitat in the Dragon Hall. If he could invite dragon shadow or Aokun to help to shift it over, he could even raise spirit realm and celestial realm experts.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t, with Gantian Mountain¡¯s current strength, it could probably gather above sixty dragon veins.


    Saying that out loud, the people around smiled. They didn¡¯t doubt him at all.


    Only Ling Xueyun was startled. In two months, Gantian Mountain would fight Thousand City Alliance. Was his highness so unafraid of those people?


    Mingdou on the side opened his mouth once more, ¡°Ruler, Mingdou has followed your orders and brought my Fuling Sect¡¯s pinnacle space dome formation over. Does Ruler want to ce it down around Gantian Mountain?¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, his brows rose up and his eyes filled with joy. Following which he gave an indiscernibleugh, filled with an evil aura.


    This pinnacle space dome formation which had been fought over by numerous powers and sects during the middle of God Emperor, he wasn¡¯t willing to use it here.


    As for Mingdou and Liehe, just by looking at his expression they knew what Zong Shou¡¯s intentions were. They weren¡¯t surprised. Instead, their bodies shuddered in uneasiness. The surrounding air became restless, causing everyone to look over in shock.


    At this moment they had a volcano-like heart realm, so how could they suppress it?


    It was probably karma. This formation was built by the Fuling Sect for their own mountain.


    Who knew that in the end they would be almost entirely wiped out.


    This formation which wasn¡¯t used in time to protect their mountain would be used on their enemies...


    When Lingyun Sect manipted the sects in the past to destroy Fuling, did they expect such a day woulde?


    Pinnacle space dome formation, able to lock up space, able to cover a hundred miles. As long as the spiritual energy was sufficient, it was tough to break.


    Looking at the situation, although the Ruler had thousands of blood cloud cavalry, he had still not attacked. He was actually nning to wipe out all the sects in Donglin at once.


    How vicious!


    However, they loved it.


    The more vicious he was, was the more excited they were. They knew they still needed to wait for over another month, but they were already full of impatience.

 Chapter 525 - Jingyin Nun

    <h4>Chapter 525: Jingyin Nun</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He personally met with the grade 9 cultivators before bringing them to walk around Gantian Mountain. They talked and walked, solely for him to make them feel closer to him. Moreover, they also discussed the martial path and spell secrets.


    Luckily, all sessful cultivators loved peace and quiet. Zong Shou spent half a day with them before being able to get away. He arranged a good position for Ling Xueyun before returning to his pce.


    He realised that Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun had long been awaiting him. What surprised him was that there were two other girls beside Zhao Yanran.


    One of them was Kongyao and the other was a sixteen-year-old teenager. She was extremely beautiful, not any less than Zhao Yanran. She seemed rxed. One look and one would know that she was an ascetic person, filled with a peaceful aura.


    If she was not wearing a wide sleeved nichang which revealed her petite body, Zong Shou would have thought that she was a monk.


    Speaking of which, this girl wore a little hat. Looking at the brim, it didn¡¯t look as though she grew out her hair.


    Zong Shou was startled, before he smiled at Xuan Yun first. ¡°The agreement has beenpleted. Miss Yun, you actually don¡¯t have toe anymore.¡±


    ¡°Does Ruler not like Yun? Are you chasing me away?¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou frown, Xuan Yun burst outughing. ¡°It is I who can¡¯t leave Ruler. Beside you, my improvements in the zither are greater. Even master told me to just stay beside you.¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, but in his heart he was delighted. With free soul-calming tunes to listen to, it was naturally a fortunate development.


    Speaking of which, this Xuan Yun was also a virgin, yin energy body.


    Swiftly halting his thoughts, Zong Shou looked towards Zhao Yanran, using his gaze to ask questions.


    Zhao Yanran didn¡¯t bother to be polite. ¡°This Central Cloud Continent Governor Commander, your Seven Tail Zong family uncle told me to take care of her. Once those few grade 9 experts came over, he left!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, since that was what he had expected. With his personality, the reason why he helped him was because he wasn¡¯t willing to see the Seven Tail Zong family fall. Now that there were grade 9 cultivators here, there wasn¡¯t much he could help with, so he had left.


    What he was really curious about was this nun that had returned to society really recently.


    ¡°As for this!¡±


    Zhao Yanran looked over with a weird expression. ¡°She said I am the one the Buddhas chose, and that if I joined her, she would be willing to do anything. She said that the Buddhas promised that they would help me reach the saint realm! Isn¡¯t that really funny?¡±


    Zong Shouughed. ¡°The Buddhas promised to help you reach the saint realm? That¡¯s amazing. If I were you, I would join them. So easily bing a saint realm expert, others can only dream of such a thing. Speaking of which, what is the situation?¡±


    Zhao Yanran spoke in an annoyed manner, ¡°How would I know? Didn¡¯t I break through to grade 7 a few days ago? I was excited and went to fight others. I fought a few, and this person saw it. For some reason she tagged along, asking me to join the Buddhist sect. However, her strength isn¡¯t small either.¡±


    Following which she scoffed coldly, ¡°Not to mention, the thousands of worlds of the Buddhas. Although our cloud world is special, in their eyes it is just a small fish. Even if they knew about me, they wouldn¡¯t alle to a consensus on something. Am I so easy to bluff? I think this girl is crazy, just crazy.¡±


    At this, the girl seemed to want to say something, but she did not. Although she had been wronged, she was not annoyed.


    Zhao Yanran had called her a crazy person, but she did not get angry. She spoke tly, ¡°It is a decree. With your identity, naturally you should know. Not long ago the temples of the world all made decrees. What they spoke of is about you...¡±


    Zhao Yanran scoffed. She knew of it. Be it Fahua Sect, Zen Sect, Tiantai Sect, Zhengtu Sect, or others, they kept the details a secret. Who knew what the details were? Anyways, the decree was could not possibly be about her.


    Zhao Yanran would be the first to admit that there wasn¡¯t much good about her, and her personality was really bad too. Her only strength was that she knew about her ability. If the decree was really for her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t betray themon people¡¯s path.


    She wanted to be with men, she wanted to taste that joy. She wouldn¡¯t be a nun for that saint realm, just to read scriptures each day. To be a clear-hearted nun, so dry, with nothing interesting at all.


    Zong Shou believed it a little. Looking at the girl¡¯s pure eyes and sincere expression, she did not look like she was lying. She also did not look like someone who knew how to lie.


    Looking at her cultivation, it was even above his. She had most probably already formed her dharma, and reached grade 8. Looking at her age, she should be one of the top few of the younger generation.


    Her status in the Buddhist school must be really high, and her words could definitely be trusted.


    He also felt relieved. Even without Yuan Wushang reminding him, Zong Shou knew that the snow that day was mostly due to him.


    He also knew about the temples and the Buddhist decrees.


    Before this, he had thought that it was because of him, but it seemed like he had been too vain.


    Breaking out into augh, Zong Shou gloated as he looked at Zhao Yanran. Who knew that this woman was so lucky.


    Even if the decree didn¡¯t point to her, it was most probably rted to her.


    Zhao Yanran was really annoyed, impatiently staring back. Her gaze dared him tough out loud.


    Zong Shou was delighted but he wasn¡¯t willing to provoke this crazy woman. Instead, he asked the teen, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    When the teen heard it, she turned and looked at Zong Shou. A look of confusion appeared in her eyes before she said calmly, ¡°Ping. No! My name is Qingyin!¡±


    ¡°Qingyin?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart moved, following which a lightbulb lit up in his head. He thought to himself, that it was actually her. No wonder she felt so familiar.


    This should be when Qingyin was still young, as she looked like she wasn¡¯t even fifteen. However, even hundred yearster, during the god emperor era, she was fairy Qingyin. Did she really return tomon life? His mind was filled with questions, but he didn¡¯t think much about it.


    In the next moment, Kongyao suddenly spoke up. ¡°How long is your highness prepared to lock me up for? I was rashst time. If you are willing to let me go, I will be filled with gratitude! I will be able to pay back three times what you lost!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t reply.


    Following which, Kongyao¡¯s brows rose up. ¡°To say something disrespectful, even today I don¡¯t have high hopes for you. The spiritual weapons and artifacts that Ruler brought could be hidden from the Thousand City alliance but not Lingyun Sect. Even if you keep me here, it won¡¯t do anything. I can swear I won¡¯t reveal anything. Within Great Shang I have some status. If news spreads back, his majesty would be furious. More enemies would be unfortunate with the current situation at Gantian Mountain...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t show any signs of agreement. Actually, people from Great Shang had arrived two days ago. One grade 9 and three grade 8 cultivators.


    If this were Gantian Mountian in the past, this formation would have been considered really strong, one that they would not have been able to block. They wanted to directly snatch her back, but then they realised there were eight grade 9 experts. They had rationally surrendered, and then decided to send ambassadors to engage in diplomacy. However, Renbo and Zong Ling had rejected them, and refused to meet them.


    At this moment, apart from her sense of helplessness, Kongyao didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    Zhao Yanran scoffed. ¡°You really think he captured you so as to hide the news of the spiritual armors and weapons from the Donglin Sects?¡±


    Kongyao was startled when she heard that, looking over in shock, only to see the girl who took over from Zong Zheng, who made her live a life worse than death smiling coldly.


    ¡°He wants them to think that those weapons are his trump cards! Do you understand now?¡±


    When those words were said, Kongyao¡¯s expression changed, filled with fear and shock.


    So Zong Shou wasn¡¯t hoping that by catching her, they would not find out about the items. He might even reveal the weapons to them himself. She had been trapped here for months as a trick and a misdirection.


    She also felt really curious. If the spiritual armor and weapons weren¡¯t what he was really relying on then, what was his trump card?


    Zong Shou was originally nning to enter his cultivation room to go into seclusion.


    When he heard that, he stopped in his tracks, helplessly turning his head. ¡°You women are speaking too much!¡±


    ¡°Then I should also say that you are dark and vicious!¡±


    Zhao Yanran shifted her head to the side, not exchanging nces with Zong Shou. ¡°You already have the ability to go up against the sects but you just don¡¯t want to make a sound. If it wasn¡¯t for meing back to Gantian Mountain in advance, I really wouldn¡¯t know that you had such strength. To think Yun and I were worried for you! Ancient Wulie Country invincible cavalry have appeared once more. Are you preparing to wipe them all out? Only, I don¡¯t know if my Seven Spirit Sect can share the spoils...¡±


    ¡°Wulie Country? Ancient invincible iron cavalry?¡±


    Kongyao muttered to herself, following which her pupils contracted. ¡°Blood cloud cavalry? Your Gantian Mountain has blood cloud cavalry? Impossible...¡±


    Even if the cultivation methods and armor had all been all prepared, Gantian Mountain definitely could not gather up so many grade 5 martial creators.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! Not only did they reappear, they have no weakness. Two monthster, there will be 4200 of them!¡±


    Zhao Yanran nced over, her face filled with deep meaning. ¡°So all the more reason we can¡¯t release you today...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and stopped bothering to pay attention, stepping into the room. Now everything was prepared, and all that was left was for the war to start. However, there were still many things he had to do in these two months. About getting rid of the sword intent, he also had manyprehensions from the battle against Yuan Wushang. Much life potential had been forced out, and he needed to digest them...

 Chapter 526 - Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 526: Unexpected</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    <i>Fifty dayster, in the void fissure, a stable world river.</i>


    Long Ruo¡¯s eyes were half closed. He seemed like he was distracted whilst thinking about something, solemn and serious.


    Ling Weizi sat by his side with a simr expression, as though they were waiting for something.


    At the right of the two of them there was another person. He was forty years old, and his name was Gengwei. Long Ruo needed to call him senior master. At this moment he was sitting cross-legged and cultivating his internal energy.


    The three of them had waited here for twelve hours but they didn¡¯t show any impatience at all.


    As time went on, who knew how long they would have to wait. Ling Weizi eximed before he opened his eyes, only to see a message talisman appear in front of him.


    He didn¡¯t use his hands to touch, and only sent his spiritual sense over. A smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°It is from the sect leader! Daoming Sect has already agreed. This time they will send 200 Daoling wind warriors to help the Thousand City Alliance!¡±


    Ling Weizi¡¯s eyes lit up and he broke out into augh. ¡°We are really going all out. I really don¡¯t know if Zong Shou is crazy, offending Daoming Sect at such a time...¡±


    Those Daoling wind warriors were grade 6 dao soldiers. Daoming Sect upied the second spiritual house, their strength was only slighter than the Seven Spirit Sect, and they only had 300 people.


    To deploy 70% of them at one time, they were really going all out, filled with hatred towards Zong Shou.


    Ling Weizi shook his head. ¡°With the matter of Zong Weiran being forced into the Oblivion Cloud Ocean, there is no chance of peace between Daoming Sect and Zong Shou. Even without the grievances from the third dragon hall, they couldn¡¯t allow that Monster King to survive. The death of Cangming only helped push the matter forwards...¡±


    He smiled as he spoke. ¡°Along with 400 cloud dragon iron swordsman from our Lingyun Sect and 200 upper cloud lightning warriors from the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, there are 1200 grade 6 dao soldiers from Pill Fountain, Xuansu, and other sects. Even without the Thousand City Alliance, it is enough to crush Gantian Mountain.¡±


    ¡°We are using a butcher knife to kill a chicken!¡±


    Gengwei nodded slighting, eyes filled with mocking intent. ¡°To think that Zong Shou bought loads of weapons from the central continent, and now he thinks he can challenge Lingyun Sect by hiding everything and trying to catch us by surprise. He doesn¡¯t know that all the trade in the central continent is in the hands of the ten shrines. Just by checking, one would be able to uncover his n. If it wasn¡¯t for the sect leader¡¯s worry about those other juniors with nefarious intentions, we would only need 30% of our strength to crush Gantian Mountain.¡±


    The two of them spoke whilst Long Ruo sat expressionless at the side, not saying a word. Only his face had a worried expression on it.


    Ling Weizi saw that and turned around, smiling. ¡°You still feel uneasy? You feel that it isn¡¯t worth it for the sect to make such a huge move just to take revenge for your physical body being destroyed?¡±


    Long Ruo shuddered. What Ling Weizi said was totally off the mark from what he was thinking, however it indeed upied a portion of his thoughts. He had a solemn expression as he nodded slightly.


    ¡°This disciple is indeed terrified! For my own grievances to activate the entire sect!¡±


    Ling Weiziughed out loud. ¡°Long Ruo Long Ruo! It seems like your loss to him might not have been a bad thing. You have be more cautious. Unlike before, when you looked careful but were arrogant. However, this time you don¡¯t have to worry! You know the personality of your master, he won¡¯t hesitate if there are benefits. Which sect in the cloud world would go to war for small grievances? It is all because of additional interests. So don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Do you know that there are two huang-graderge-sized mind stone veins which are forming?¡±


    Long Ruo listened on quietly, and when he heard those words, his body shook.


    Tworge sized mind stone veins? He had not heard this news. Who knew if it was real or fake? Once it spread, it would be total chaos. This news was liable to make the many cloud world sects crazy.


    One must know that a medium-sized mind stone vein could raise 100 grade 6 dao soldiers. If it produced grade 7 and above mind stones, it could support the daily use of two grade 9 cultivators.


    Arge mind stone vein would raise more than 1000 soldiers! There would be also ten times more huang grade and above mind stones.


    ... Even the Common People Path, which had three sects and six schools, only had 7000 grade 6 dao soldiers.


    Just two mine veins were enough to form the foundations of a huge sect!


    In the entire cloud world, there are only four of such veins.


    He instantly understood that his master was not nning to take revenge for him, but instead to obtain these tworge veins.


    ¡°Our Lingyun Sect naturally can¡¯t swallow these veins up alone, we would have to divide some with other sects. However, if they remain under Gantian Mountain, we won¡¯t even have the right to talk about them.¡±


    ¡°It is exactly as you said!¡±


    Ling Weizi stopped looking at Zong Yuan, sighing, ¡°If our sect hadn¡¯t be enemies with the father and son, we might be able to discuss this matter. There might have been a chance. Now, since we are enemies of one another, we have to be more vicious so that Zong Shou won¡¯t be able to make aeback!¡±


    ¡°What senior master says makes sense! Speaking of which, it is still me who dragged down the sect.¡± Long Ruo smiled bitterly, his heart even more uneasy. Just as he was about to speak, Kengwei suddenly stood up.


    ¡°They have finally arrived!¡±


    Long Ruo stopped his words. Ling Weizi also looked out in the direction Kengwei moved, only to see that there was a person quickly travelling upstream the river.


    He seemed to have noticed the three of them. When he was roughly a thousand feet away, he suddenly stopped. He gazed at them beforeughing coldly.


    ¡°I was thinking who it was that knew the secret ce to enter and exit the Cloud World. So it is you people from Lingyun Sect...¡±


    Ling Weizi smiled, but when he saw the man¡¯s state, he was shocked.


    This person couldn¡¯t be considered handsome, one could even say he was ugly, but he had a special aura. It caused others around him to appear like sand around a bright pearl.


    As usual, he gave off a maniacal aura. However, at this moment, his aura was really dark and impure. His left arm and shoulder were totally gone. Even Ling Weizi could sense the thick energy veins within.


    Ling Weizi¡¯s first thoughts were, how could this Yuan Wushang get injured? And so heavily? Such a state was not far from death. The second thought: who could injure the head of the Six Pinnacle Swords of the Cloud World so badly?


    That Yuan Wushangughed coldly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m in a bad state? Who knew Manic Sword Yuan Wushang could be in such a tragic state?¡±


    Ling Weizi was jolted back to his senses. Although that was what he was thinking in his heart, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. He smiled, ¡°How is that possible? How can martial cultivators not have any idents? I heard that outside of the Cloud World, although their spells and martial paths aren¡¯t as skilled as our Cloud World, there are some cultivators that are extremely dangerous. Young Master Yuan, you must be careful!¡±


    Yuan Wushang burst out into augh, filled with mocking intent. ¡°Cut the crap, who are you trying to act so fake to? Who are you trying to trick? You can say it¡ªwhy are you trying to keep me here?¡±


    Ling Weizi felt slightly awkward, however he had thick skin like city walls, and he smiled without showing any sign of that. ¡°Actually the Young Master knows. Naturally, we came for that Gantian Mountain Zong Shou. Young Master, please challenge this kid on behalf of the Lingyun Sect leader for his help to you in the past. You can choose the date as long as it is within this month! This kid¡¯s reputation has risen, and within the Dragon Hall he killed a grade 9 cultivator. I think Young Master will be interested. Our Lingyun Sect naturally has methods to cause that kid to be unable to fight...¡±


    He thought that hearing those words, given Yuan Wushang¡¯s personality, he would definitely agree.


    But after he spoke, Ling Weizi saw that Yuan Wushang¡¯s expression had be very strange.


    ¡°Zong Shou? Do you mean Gantian Monster King Zong Shou?¡± Heughed out loud.


    Although his heavy injuries hadn¡¯t healed, he was still majestic and filled with an enormous amount of energy. Hisughter didn¡¯t cease, and became more and more crazy.


    Ling Weizi¡¯s face was finally filled with defeat. Even Long Ruo and Gengwei exchanged nces with one another, their expressions showing wariness and alertness.


    That was because theugh was filled with killing intent. Yuan Wushang¡¯s aura was growing stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Your sect leader¡¯s favour I returned long ago. I can¡¯t deal with that person, so I can only vent my hatred on you three!¡±


    When he said those words, the three of them became terrified, and subconsciously wanted to draw their swords. Yuan Wushang¡¯s body shed until he was not far from where they stood. A strong soul suppression pressed down heavily.


    It caused Gengwei and Long Ruo to be rooted to the spot, unable to move at all.


    ¡°Sword Soul Realm!¡± Ling Weizi eximed, instinctively throwing out his few magical grade talismans towards the man.


    Yuan Wushangughed out loud. He sped through the wind and mes, and in an instant he was above the three of them.


    With one movement, he sliced off Gengwei¡¯s head. Following which vanished and reappeared and entangled in a duel with Ling Weizi. His body shed and he was 10,000 feet out.


    He burst out into another coldugh. ¡°My grievances with your Lingyun Sect end now! On ount ofst year, I have one more thing to tell you people. I think you shouldn¡¯t offend that Zong Shou. That unlimited light, endless darkness...¡±


    When the voice disappeared, Yuan Wushang was nowhere to be seen, and the sword suppression had disappeared as well.


    Ling Weizi and Long Ruo exchanged a nce, their eyes filled with shock and loss.

 Chapter 527 - Asking to Die

    <h4>Chapter 527: Asking to Die</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within Pill Fountain¡¯s spiritual house, Xuanyuan Yiren, who sat outside one of the halls, suddenly opened her eyes. Her gaze didn¡¯t leave that hall, his spiritual sense could sense someone behind her. A voice also sounded out.


    ¡°Dumb girl, what is the point of this? Senior Brother Mingdan has a reason for going into seclusion. With his intelligence and determination, he definitely won¡¯t do anything stupid. Yiren, why must you keep waiting here for him?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s brows rose up. This aura, this voice, it was be her senior master, Xundan.


    ¡°Senior master, it is okay for me...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay? You have waited here for two years, not willing to leave for a moment. How can one not worry?¡±


    The elderly Xundan shook his head, his expression filled with helplessness. ¡°We have decided on your marriage with Han Nishui. It is also for you. The weaknesses of the mysterious moon wood brilliance method needs their ancient mysterious cold pill to solve. However, if you are unwilling, the sect won¡¯t force you, and this marriage can be stopped. Now will you rx?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was not sad or happy when she heard this, she only shook her head. ¡°This disciple thanks you! Only this disciple is waiting here for master not because of marriage matters...¡±


    ¡°It is not because of marriage? Then what for? You are getting out of hand, girl! Go back!¡±


    His tone was filled with impatience.


    ¡°Senior master! How is this frivolous? I am cultivating here, and I am not going against sect rules. Even if you are a senior, you cannot force me away.¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren then heard a coldugh from Xundan. ¡°However, it is not up to you!¡±


    Those words were were apanied by a harsh wind. Xuanyuan Yiren was stunned, and her eyes filled with surprise and sadness.


    Although she did not react, the silverlight within her automatically rose up into the air.


    The light instantly turned into a shield, ten feet wide, that enveloped herpletely.


    A spiritual light shed, causing that strong wind to totally dissipate.


    ¡°Grade 5 magical shield? How would you have such an item?¡± Xundan eximed, focusing his eyes on that shield.


    A momentter his face turned white.


    ¡°So it is a darkness demon relic, no wonder you can activate it at grade 6...¡±


    After looking at it carefully, Xundan did not bother to try breaching it, coldly scoffing, ¡°You think we can¡¯t do anything to you because of this shield? Gantian Mountain is about to be wiped out, and Xuan Mountain can¡¯t exist alone. No one in the Cloud World can protect you. Mysterious Cloud Sect has once again brought Han Nishui to ask for your hand in marriage. This kid is not bad. I have already agreed, and set the date five dayster. No matter whether or not you are willing, this marriage matter is settled. Go prepare for it.¡±


    After he said this with a sense of finality.


    Then, shifting into a swift light, he flew towards the other mountain within the spiritual house.


    A momentter, a person appeared behind her. It was a man, over thirty years old, his face filled with a bitter expression.


    ¡°It seems like something really happened in the sect. Finally, they can¡¯t take it anymore and are about to attack. They are so eager to chase junior sister, most probably they are plotting something against master. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t contact any Pill Fountain Sect elders in the outer regions.¡±


    If they were able to recruit cultivators from the sect who flew to other worlds to help them, this matter would be resolved easily.


    Luckily, the situation today was probably not tied to the seniors of the sect. They would not have resorted to such a scheme.


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°Junior sister has dragged down senior brother Yuanding!¡±


    As a girl, she could not constantly remain at her post. Much of the time, Yuanding would take over for her.


    Since Xundan and the others were impatient with her, they would definitely aim to punish Yuanding as well.


    Yuanding waved his hand to show her that it did not matter. ¡°What are you saying? I, Yuanding, am an orphan. Our teacher brought me up. Working for our teacher is something expected and is the righteous thing to do!¡±


    He gave an uncaringugh. ¡°I am the direct disciple of the sect leader! Unless I do something incontestably wrong, those elders cannot easily punish me. For them, finding a random reason to punish me is not likely. As for junior sister, what should you do now...¡±


    Although she had this grade 5 magical shield to protect her, if people wanted to send her away, there were indeed ways to do this.


    Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t speak, looking over at the spinning silverlight spirit shield.


    She thought back to that day when Zong Shou sent this magical treasure over. They were so close to one another, but they could not meet.


    The yearning rose up in her chest like a wave, unable to be suppressed.


    Momentster her eyes shone, and smiling, she said, ¡°He predicted this!¡±


    Yuanding was stunned, not knowing what Xuanyuan Yiren meant.


    Xuanyuan Yiren sighed. Her mind was filled with questions.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand why her fellows would do this to her.


    Sect leader sounded like the head of a faction, but the position was just the Pill Fountain Sect¡¯s manager for the Cloud World.


    What were the other sect members nning? Did they really think that if they stole the power of Pill Fountain Sect, the seniors outside of the sect would not ask any questions and allow them to do what they wanted?


    She really could not understand...


    Half a dayter, Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect at the north of Donglin Cloud Continent, the highest point of the spiritual mountain, the Lingxiao Hall.


    Han Nishui held a talisman, deep in thought.


    ¡°So Pill Fountain Sect has already agreed?¡±


    There were only two people within the hall. Apart from Han Nishui, there was a ck-robed old man who sat on a soft mattress above. At the moment his eyes were half closed.


    Only Mysterious Cloud Sect¡¯s leader, Yuankong, was allowed to sit there.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Edan from Pill fountain Sect personally replied.¡±


    ¡°Edan? This person is the pill technique elder of the Pill Fountain Sect, his position is only lower than the sect leader. Why wasn¡¯t it Mingdan?¡±


    ¡°If it was Mingdan he would definitely not agree. But why does it have to be him?¡±


    Yuankong smiled. ¡°Pill Fountain Sect has internal problems and is on the verge of chaos. A few of them want to send her over because they don¡¯t want her to interfere in sect matters.¡±


    ¡°The disciples actually do not care about that Xuanyuan Yiren...¡±


    ¡°I know! We only need to force that Zong Shou to fight!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that Yuan Wushang refuse, and even murder Lingyun Sect¡¯s Gengwei on the spot?¡±


    ¡°We found another person, Knife Ruler Li Wuhui. Although there are Six Pinnacle Swords in the Cloud World, there are two knife-users no weaker than Yuan Wushang and Jueyu. The Gantian army¡¯s morale is booming, it is filled with famous generals. Whilst the armies of the Thousand City Alliance are like a tray of scattered sand. There are risks. If we interfere it might cause the various sects, shrines and demon sects to interfere as well. Why not lure him out, and kill the Gantian Mountain soldiers beneath our Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect Mountain?¡±


    Seeing Han Nishui frown, Yuankong smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You already know the situation. Do you think that Zong Shou has the ability to overturn Heaven and Earth? You don¡¯t have to worry about dragon shadow either. Not only did that person from the Lingyun Sect return, our Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect¡¯s great senior master also rushed back. If he dares appear, he might lose the few decades of life he still has. The situation two years ago at Dragon Gathering Mountain won¡¯t be repeated...¡±


    The moment the words ¡°Dragon Gathering Mountain¡± entered his ears, his eyes subconsciously showed rage and hatred. At this moment, he was also unwilling to hide it from Yuankong.


    Two years had passed, but not only were the anger and hatred alive and well, but as time went on, the feelings became thicker and thicker and built up in his chest and did not fade. It bit at the meat of his heart.


    He didn¡¯t care about Xuanyuan Yiren, and even hated her. Every time he thought back, the humiliation from two years ago kept him from sleep at night.


    Taking a deep breath, Han Nishui bent down and said seriously, ¡°This disciple will follow master¡¯s orders!¡±


    His eyes were filled with gratefulness.


    The humiliation from two years prior. This time, he would personally return it to Zong Shou!


    The grievance between the two started because of this marriage. In the end, his physical body was torn apart, and he lost all of his status.


    This time, he was going to marry Xuanyuan Yiren in front of Zong Shou¡¯s face.


    To make that kid feel the pain of his heart burning every day. No! That person probably wouldn¡¯t be able to feel such emotions, how lucky he was...


    Yuankong picked up on Han Nishui¡¯s change in expression. He closed his eyes and sighed, ¡°You dumb kid! It was because of me that you were humiliated two years ago. I, your master, have been feeling guilty about it. If I could help you solve this grievance then it would be for the best...¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    East of Donglin Cloud Continent, within that Longxiang City.


    Longxiang City lord Yangfan held a talisman, his expression in flux.


    ¡°It finally came? Oh? Order Longxiang City to choose elites, gather them, and head to Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect. Have Xiong Yu as themander, lead her troops to approach Gantian Mountain from the West. Hehe, excellent...¡±


    Although he wasughing softly, his eyes were filled with cold intent.


    The Lingyun Sect still did not trust him.


    To kill Zong Shou beneath Gantian Mountain was a difficult task. At most, after this the Donglin sects would bestow some benefits if they seeded.


    On the side of Xiong Yu, attacking cities had many benefits.


    They weren¡¯t willing to see his Longxiang Mountain¡¯s influence grow.


    Following which, Yangfan stopped caring about this matter. Their reactions were in line with what he had expected.


    If Lingyun Sect really trusted him, then he would have cause to be wary.


    This time, getting rid of Gantian Mountain, which had the potential to unify Donglin, he was already satisfied.


    ¡°Zong Shou!¡±


    He clenched his fists. Filled with hatred, the name was spoken word by word through the gaps of his clenched teeth.


    He remembered the time two years ago, when his maidservant whom he had grown up with, died under that ruoshui¡¯s sword.


    Now, everything woulde to an end.


    A thought rose as he took up another talisman. He was slightly confused, why Zong Shou had done so much to recruit so many grade 9 cultivators.


    Was it merely to send them to their deaths?


    Because they would not be much of a problem.

 Chapter 528 - War descends

    <h4>Chapter 528: War descends</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Ahchoo!¡±


    Within Gantian Mountain Hanyan pce, Zong Shou sneezed, suddenly waking up from his sleep.


    He was feeling weird in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but think: ¡®What was happening today?¡¯ With his cultivation and the fact that he hadn¡¯t been feeling weak recently, he shouldn¡¯t have contracted the flu. However, he was now sneezing constantly, were there just so many people thinking about him?


    Speaking of which, many emotions were rising in his heart, unable to calm down. Should this be the Heart Sense that Martial Cultivators and Spirit Masters feel when they reach far into their cultivation?


    The time he had been waiting for should have arrived.


    In that instant, Zong Shou suddenly felt that the Dragon Blood hidden on his right arm abruptly sent a ripple. A vast external force that moved the surrounding spiritual energy started to shake.


    It caused his soul ocean to also surge.


    ¡°It¡¯s Aokun...¡±


    This drop of True Dragon essence blood was from Aokun. At this moment, Zong Shou could feel that this drop of blood was changing.


    ... It somehow seemed to be rising in quality. The current Zong Shou found it harder to see the profound secrets within and could only roughly feel that this drop of Dragon Blood was bing purer for some reason. It was changing into a pure gold color and was tugging the Heaven and Earth paths.


    The aura that it gave out now even caused him to feel a little suppressed.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but raise his head as he looked towards the sky. Although this ce was called his sleeping chambers, it wasn¡¯t that long ago that he broke a hole in the roof. This was why the sky full of stars had no obstacles as it entered his eyes.


    In actuality, since Aokun wasn¡¯t in the Cloud World, then he wouldn¡¯t naturally be in the sky. At this moment, he should be outside of the region in some world. However, Zong Shou just subconsciously did this action.


    ¡°This situation, should this mean that he broke through to the Saint Realm?¡±


    He muttered silently, however, Zong Shou was really certain that the current Aokun had already be a saint...


    He felt more and more weirder, what was that thing in the jade pearl that Chuxue spat out that day? Not only did it cause Aokun¡¯s cultivation to return back to normal, it even let him improve.


    However, such a question remained to be unanswered.


    His heart had now calmed down. It was said that the Lingyun Sect ancestor was a middle-grade expert of the Saint Realm 3 thousand years ago.


    Rumors have it that he had great dealing with a lot of people, and who knows? he might be able to usher in a helper or two.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that much of a worry. Dragon Shadow was a peak Martial Saint, based on what Hanfang said, he was half a step towards the End Realm. As long as his Heart Problem was solved, he would be able to pass the cmity. He should be able to deal with 3-5 people when the timees.


    As for the Daoming Sect, their ancestor should be at the God Realm. There were also 2 of them, one was a Peak God Realm expert whilst the other was still at the initial stage. The Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect also had a Peak God Realm expert...


    Although he spent around 50-60 years in the God Emperor game, it was sad to say that he didn¡¯t understand much of the top experts of the era.


    These news were all given by the Common People¡¯s Path. It shouldn¡¯t be wrong... right?


    At most, he would just invite people from the Common People¡¯s Path to help him.


    Retracting his thoughts, Zong Shou held the broken Tan sword in his hand, with really calm thoughts, almost as if there weren¡¯t any at all. He tried to merge with the Heaven and Earth. Following which, he stabbed forward.


    The sword stance he used was ordinary and nothing special, just a simple forward stab. However, at this moment, within the sleeping chambers, a heavy wind rose up.


    Behind Zong Shou, Two Dragon Shadows appeared. However, this time he was trying to merge them into one.


    Right as they were about to merge, a Six w Dragon was about to form, it suddenly twisted and then exploded out.


    Zong Shou was originally controlling it, restricting the sword energy at the tip, however, this also exploded and shot all about.


    The room which was already in ruins was being destroyed into an even worse state.


    Wherever the wind passed, everything was leveled out into tnd! Even the houses thousands of miles out weren¡¯t safe.


    Luckily, apart from Ruoshui who was guarding nearby, there was no one around and there weren¡¯t any casualties.


    ¡°As expected... it still can¡¯t work!¡±


    Zong Shou sighed and looked at the broken Tan sword in his hand. He knew that he couldn¡¯t continue training. The sword needed time to recuperate and recover, if he wouldn¡¯t let it, then even its magical treasure material quality couldn¡¯t take it.


    During these two months, he had been studying and researching. The battle against Yuan Wushang revealed many of his weaknesses. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t satisfied with his Nine True Dragon Sword to be only able to be casted by using the stacking method. After digesting what heprehended during that battle, Zong Shou started to try to truly merge the Nine Dragon Sword together.


    From the roughest point, he tried to merge the Lightning Dragon Sword and the Vast Fire Dragon Sword, both of which he was most familiar with together.


    The medium he used was the energy of the Absolute Beginning! When he witnessed the core of the absolute beginning...


    The universe came from one spot and will end at one spot. He just needed to use the Absolute Beginning to deduce it.


    Although he tried several times, all of which happened to end in failure, however, the more he tried, the clearer he felt that he was on the right path.


    This path was also suitable for his One O1rigin Sword Technique...


    At this moment, he had faced a bottleneck. Continuing on like this wasn¡¯t a solution. Zong Shou also didn¡¯t have ns to change his techniques.


    He settled himself down and looked at his soul.


    Within his soul ocean, there were numerous more True Spiritual Charms. Ever since the Heaven and Earth Words merged into the Universe Word, the empty talisman spot was reced with the word, ¡®Death¡¯.


    He didn¡¯t use the ¡®Ming¡¯ word that he thought about using previously but instead used this ¡®Death¡¯ word.


    It was only because this word could best describe thews of death. It would also help the Yin and Yang talismans which had signs of merging together.


    Moving the two talismans to their extremes would be one.


    One gives birth to two, two to three, three to... and so on, to every living being.


    The two referred to Yin and Yang, it was Taichi and also the Great Path, its position was on the same level as the Universe and the Eon.


    The Ultimate gave rise to Taichi, the Taichi to the Yin and Yang, and then to everything else.


    Next, it would be the five elements which could return into one.


    This ¡®one¡¯ wasn¡¯t a word but, instead, a picture that couldn¡¯t be described by words and writing.


    One could call it the Ultimate and also the Absolute Beginning, The Source, The Grand Beginning, The Start, etc...


    Unfortunately, Zong Shou was still unable to learn about its mysteries. He was just too far away from the day of merging them into one.


    However, he was now already preparing for the ¡®Life¡¯ word to go opposite of Death. This was another path that was close to Heaven and Earth itself.


    Next, there was abination of a word that he had formed dozens of True Spiritual Charms in his Soul Ocean to prepare for the future.


    However, at this moment when he looked at his soul, it wasn¡¯t for those newly formed True Spiritual Charms.


    With a thought, Two True Spiritual Talismans appeared between the ck and White holes, shining very brightly.


    Along with a thought rising up, the ¡®Swallow¡¯ and ¡®Purify¡¯ words were perfecting at a shocking rate.


    When thest Spiritual Charm was added in, the Two True Spiritual Talismans shone a golden-colored glow. Numerous spiritual patterns spread all over, connecting even tighter with the other talismans.


    However, most of it was tightly linked with the ck and White holes.


    The entire process took just a few breaths. The two talismans formed and Zong Shou really easily stepped over into grade-8.


    His Soul Ocean instantly expanded, this time it actually stretched within his soul, affecting every corner and showed no signs of stopping.


    If it was the previous Zong Shou with a broken soul, it would have definitely exploded immediately. However, at this moment with the vast Soul Power supporting, it constantly swelled outwards.


    Only until his soul increased by a full time did it slowly stop.


    Throughout the entire process, Zong Shou showed no weird expression at all, calmly waiting on the spot.


    It was just so calm and peaceful with no signs and nothing abnormal happening as he stepped into the realm of a grade-8 Spirit Master.


    The current him was grade-8 body forming!


    He ced his fingers together and pointed out, his True Qi instantly shot out from his fingers and merged with his Soul Power. An energy sword formed in mid-air.


    ...Spirit and martial arts were merging into one!


    Although he didn¡¯t use a sword, because of the True Qi he had after merging with one Heaven Vein and the grade-8 Soul Power, the strength of his Sword Qi was stronger than two months ago.


    If at this moment, he had a battle with Yuan Wushang, that maniac wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from his hands.


    A more valuable thing was that he didn¡¯t need to look forward to it, he could cast this merger at any moment he wanted.


    Although that day was really dangerous, he gained a lot after that experience.


    Giving a satisfied smile, Zong Shou rode the sword into the air and flew outside of the city, rushing to the camp in the north. After 10 miles out, he didn¡¯t feel anything weird, however, once he got close, a vast vital energy glow was gathered together and charged right into the heavens.


    High-grade spirit masters of Gantian Mountain used a spiritual formation to cover these weird phenomenons.


    If not, these 4 thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry couldn¡¯t be hidden at all.


    This time, Zong Shou suddenly had an idea to run over alone. The Blood Cloud Cavalry weren¡¯t gathered together to wait but instead were split into 10 units. A portion of them were scattered around the camp to cultivate.


    Zong Shou specially invited Mingdou and Liehe to gather a few Dragon Veins in this spot, it was so that the Blood Cloud Cavalry could obtain enough spiritual energy.


    There was a portion who were in the valley nearby that was still training how to form up and charge.


    The moment Zong Shou¡¯s sword lightnded, Yin Yang hurried over. Beside him, apart from the fewmanders of the Blood Cloud Cavalry, there was one more person, it was Ling Xueyun.


    ¡°Ruler, why did you suddenly run over?¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou not reply and sweep his eyes all over them solemnly, Yin Yang directly said, ¡°4,350 people! 600 of them had just joined for just a month. They aren¡¯t that familiar with the Blood Cavalry kill sutra. Their formation battling skills are really rusty. However, if they are just following to charge formations, there is no need to worry!¡±


    He looked towards Ling Xueyun at the side, ¡°With senior Ling personally teaching martial arts, we have learned a lot. Even I felt that my Martial Path has improved...¡±


    At this moment, Ling Xueyun was feeling reallyplicated. Till now, he still remembered the shock and awe in his heart when Zong Shou brought him over to see the gathered Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    This Monster King was really generous and open and didn¡¯t hide anything from him. He also knew that there was actually no need for him to hide anything from him.


    That was because even if the Lingyun Sect knew they couldn¡¯t escape, they would just be chased out of Donglin...


    At this point, he knew that he had underestimated this ruler. Instead, he felt amused by the Lingyun and Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, he couldn¡¯t help but feel really tragic for them...


    At this moment, Zong Shou was looking at the direction of Pill Spirit Mountain, for some reason, his heart was unable to calm down.


    It should be about to begin. As expected, they were going to move on to Yiren...

 Chapter 529 - Army Moves East

    <h4>Chapter 529: Army Moves East</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Ruler, are we going to mobilize the troops?¡±


    The one who spoke was a Capital Commander behind Yin Yang, leading a unit of 300 Blood Cloud Cavalry soldiers. His voice was filled with excitement.


    At this moment, there were around 40 Xuanwu Ancestors within the Blood Cloud Cavalry. Arge portion of them was under Zong Weiran and had used the Spiritual Smander Blood Essence Pill to get from Martial Ancestor to Xuanwu Ancestor, bing the central pir of the Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    Besides the capitalmander, there were a few people who looked pumped up and kept looking over with anticipation.


    Even Yin Yang who was usually calm andposed showed excitement in his eyes.


    The Blood Cavalry which was said to be invincible during the ancient times had pretty much lost no battle. Although it was rebuilt due to Zong Shou, he was the one who most spent a lot of effort on this army.


    Since they formed into an army, the Blood Cloud Cavalry had been ordered by Zong Shou to hide and not appear in front of others. Not only were the people below dejected, even the Governor Commander felt the desire to see blood. He wanted to bare his fangs and show the world to let the people know that Gantian Mountain City had an invincible cavalry like them!


    Since the Support Cultivation Method of the Blood Cloud Cavalry was known as the Blood Cavalry Kill, then they would naturally be fish in water!


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t vindicate their thoughts, he could indeed see their desire to fight. He was happy to see this, if everyone in the army was well behaved and listened to orders, he would instead feel worried about it.


    Just as he was about to speak, he heard a roar out in the distance. A Blood Glow Grievance Energy rose up from the camp, attracting the gazes of everyone.


    Yin Yang¡¯s brows rose up, following after, it calmed back down, ¡°It¡¯s Zong Yuan...¡±


    When he said these words, Zong Yuan shed out of a tent, his hand carrying a blood-colored halberd as he appeared in front of Zong Shou.


    His eyes at the start were filled with blood intent but after a breathter, it dissipated. ¡°Ruler, Zong Yuan didn¡¯t fail your orders! I havepleted this Support Cultivation Method.¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted when he heard this. He guessed that this would manage to break through within these two days.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s cultivation was focused on the Lightning Element, it wasn¡¯tpatible with that of the Blood Cavalry Kill. Hence, this was the reason why Zong Shou didn¡¯t order him to train in that sutra.


    Until 3 months ago, when hepleted the ck and White Hole Dharma and also viewed the core of the Absolute Beginning only did heprehend some stuff. He modified this cultivation method which was a little simr to the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique.


    Although Zong Yuan used the spear, the halberd came from the dagger, the axe and the spear also came from the halberd, it was simplified from the halberd. Thus there were simrities between them. If he used the halberd, he could keep at least 90% and above of hisbat strength!


    If Zong Shou wasn¡¯t there, Zong Yuan could help him take charge of the army...


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯splete! Since all of you want to fight... Then I will satisfy all your wishes! Yin Yang, send a few people to gather the armies. Blood Cloud Iron Cavalry, ck Fox Cavalry, Close Guards will follow me to battle!¡±


    The people were slightly startled upon hearing the sudden promation, following which, they came back to their senses. They all exchanged nces with one another, their eyes filled with disbelief and joy. Shortly after, they all scattered, rushing back to where their subordinates were at.


    Yin Yang snatched the horn he used to contact his men, blowing it by the side of his lips. Following after, the cold horn sounded out over the horizon.


    In a moment, numerous thunderous lightning noises spread out from all directions.


    First, it was the 4,350 Blood Cloud Cavalry who lined up in front of the camp gates. It wasn¡¯t wrong to say that every one of them was filled with excitement. Despite their fighting intent brimming to the heavens, they were still as stable andposed as a mountain.


    Closely behind them were tens of thousands of cavalry, who made their way over. The 3,000 ck Fox Cavalry were all dressed in silver armor, riding Silver Scaled Wind Stepping Beasts. Although their aura was a little weaker than the Blood Cloud Cavalry, however, when they moved they looked really alluring.


    Nearly all of their members were Dual Cultivating Xiantian Experts having the Sky Fox Bloodline and were good at illusionary techniques. Even the armor and weapons on them were covered in illusionary spells. Upon looking out, they were like shadows and mist, it was as if a huge army were forming many illusions in their eyes.


    The Close Guards were much weaker, however, Qiuwei managed them well. There were a full 30,000 of them, the horse hooves were all anxiously marching, but they all rose andnded at the same time almost as if it was just one entity. When they came into the valley, they quietly stopped their horses and stood solemnly, their bodies straight like that of a spear.


    Hu Zhongyuan, Ling Xuan, and etc. were within, each of them was leading an army. Their faces were all filled with a red glow, their burning eyes looked towards Zong Shou.


    Just as 40,000 people were all gathered here, a few spiritual lights descended from the sky. They were the few grade-9 experts of Gantian mountain who were cultivating in seclusion.


    The two people at the front were Mingdou and Liehe. The moment hended, he instantly asked Zong Shou, ¡°Your Highness! You gathered the troops, are you ready to attack?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m ready to head over to Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, slightly nodding his head, following which, he said solemnly, ¡°Sorry for burdening you two to bring the Pinnacle Space Dome Formation to follow me to the battlefield!¡±


    Mingdou and Liehe¡¯s faces were filled with joy. They exchanged nces as their eyes filled with surprise.


    They couldn¡¯t take it and nearly burst out intoughter. However, due to their current status, they weren¡¯t willing to throw away their face in front of so many people, this was why they suppressed it and didn¡¯t behave out of hand.


    ...They waited for 3 months and this war had finally arrived.


    Following after, Zong Shou bowed towards the others, ¡°Expert Ling and Expert Hu, you can follow me to protect Mingdou and Liehe! The rest of you please help me take charge of the army!¡±


    Apart from Zong Fei, the other people bowed back. They knew that Gantian Mountain and the Thousand City Alliance were spread around ten thousand miles apart. The battlefield was really long, this was why some of them must be left to each take charge of one direction and defend against the Thousand City Alliance and the various Donglin Sects.


    Although they weren¡¯t as pumped up like Mingdou and Liehe, the feel that they gave off was still simr.


    This was especially for the five who came from the 4rge races of Gantian mountain, their eyes that were looking at the Blood Cloud Cavalry were weird.


    These were the foundations of their 4 races standing up in the Cloud World and also the army to conquer Donglin.


    How could they not be filled with anticipation towards the performance of this ancient invincible iron cavalry on the battlefield?


    At this moment, Zong Shou looked towards the east, his eyes were shining.


    Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect I¡¯m already prepared, are you all ready?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    40,000 Iron Cavalry, 1 man, 3 horses. They only carried seven days of rations and traveled lightly.


    Although the current Gantian Mountain has over ten Small Heaven and Earth Bags, but even if they were fully filled, they could only provide 40,000 people¡¯s worth with a month of ration.


    After Cultivators reach the Xiantian Realm, their food consumption increased greatly. This was also considering people of the Martial Ancestor Realm, after an intense battle, they could eat an entire stone as a meal.


    This was why even with the Small Heaven and Earth Bags which had thousands of feet of space, they weren¡¯t able tost for long.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t worried as he continued east. With hundreds of spirit masters covering their tracks and casting illusions. Although they couldn¡¯t hide it perfectly, but at the very least, they could cover the traces of the vital energy of the Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    After seven dayster, The 40,000 Iron Cavalry crossed the Ruohai Mountain straits and arrived within the borders of Xuan Mountain City.


    The moment Zong Shou arrived, a simr army was waiting here.


    ...After a rough count, there were probably 20,000! 6,000 of these were Xiantian Experts alone. After managing with sufficient and wealthy finances for two years, the Mysterious Armor Wind Dragon Cavalry had increased to 4,000.


    The one at its helm was Xuanyuan Tong, Li Sina, and Luoyan.


    Zong Shou rode out alone to the front of the few of them before Xuanyuan Yiren tly said, ¡°An hour ago, the Pill Fountain Sect sent news that Xundan and Edan, plus a few elders have agreed with the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect¡¯s marriage request. At any moment, they would send Yiren over to the Sect...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone before he calmed down. He had expected this situation.


    Xuan Mountain City had business with the Pill Fountain Sect long before Gantian Mountain had. Also, it was because of Xuanyuan Yiren that they managed to learn of the news earlier.


    Li Sina was really annoyed, her face was sunken and dark as she scoffed. ¡°They are really asking to die!¡±


    Her gaze didn¡¯t leave the Blood Cloud Cavalry who stopped to rest. A weird glow shed across her eyes, she thought to herself, ¡®Are these the Blood Cloud Cavalry? They are really extraordinary...¡¯


    The Blood cloud Cavalry of the ancient era, just 3,000 of them could wipe out an entire sect and a country.


    Although there were grade-5 Dao soldiers, however, they were no weaker than grade-6 ones. Their numbers were huge which was why no one could block them.


    Zong Shou actually had 4,000 of them. Such an army... even her sect had to respect this.


    Unknowingly, her Son-in-Law had formed a power that could go up against the sects of the Cloud World, they were now a power no weaker than those old-aged sects...


    She was really blind at the start to think that Han Nishui was the best choice. Now, he seems like scum.


    After being humiliated once, he actually didn¡¯t dare to stop, was he asking for death toe to his door?


    Zong Shou knew the personality of his Mother-in-Law and didn¡¯t really bother much about her. Following which, he looked towards Xuanyuan Tong. ¡°Why is general Zhu Junhou not here?¡±


    Out of the many Xuan Mountain Generals, the one he had the highest hopes for was this person. He was a little stronger than Hu Zhongyuan. Simr to Qiuwei he would be able to be a great general.


    ¡°Junhou? He¡¯s in the city.¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s gaze was also focused on the Blood Cloud Cavalry, his face was filled with awe.


    ¡°I can¡¯t step aside and do nothing for my own daughter¡¯s matter. This time, I will follow you there. Xuan Mountain City needs him to take charge!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, following which, heughed, ¡°The Mysterious Armor Wind Dragon Cavalry of Xuan Mountain City are all elites and famous through the Cloud World. I couldn¡¯t wish for more. So I shall invite Father-in-Law to make a trip to the Mysterious Cloud Mountain with me. Father-in-Law had already wiped out many cities in your life, however, you haven¡¯t wiped out a sect yet...¡±


    Xuanyuan Tongughed out loud, it was filled with a carefree ambition.


    ¡°Good! Good! Good! I really hadn¡¯t wiped out a sect in my entire life. I don¡¯t have the ability, you do, Zong¡¯er. To be able to witness the destruction of this Third Spiritual House, it¡¯s my good fortune!¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted, just as he was about to turn around and return to his army, Li Sina spoke up and called out to him.

 Chapter 530 - How to Spell Death

    <h4>Chapter 530: How to Spell Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Guanxue City was located northeast of Donglin Cloud Continent. It was an ordinary-looking, medium sized country, which spanned roughly 2000 miles.


    It stood in a secluded area and did not cross any important paths. Thend could only be considered poor and deste. Even higher grade beasts weren¡¯t interested, and there were only a few of them. However, as it was not far away from Mysterious Cloud Mountain, this ce was always really peaceful.


    Even the city lord himself was a nominal disciple of the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect.


    Compared to other ces which were filled with war, this ce was a little poorer, but it was like a paradise away from the world.


    This was why there were five to six million people gathered in such a poornd.


    However, on this day, its near-thousand-year-peace was finally broken.


    First came a rumbling sound which spread from the distance. Following that, even the air started to shake.


    Those soldiers who became rxed after being used to peace for too long were shocked, but it was not only them.


    Even the upper members of the city dashed to the walls like their lives depended on it.


    A few momentster, a ck Suppressive Cloud surged from the horizon towards this direction.


    There were obviously spirit masters who were using illusionary techniques to conceal what was going on. However, it was also obvious that there were numerous cavalrymen who were travelling swiftly within.


    The people on the city walls felt their hearts turn cold. When the wave was close, grade-6 and above spirit masters used eye spells to look, and they sucked in a deep cold breath!


    ¡°Where is this cavalry from? Seventy thousand of them, and they are at least at the Mythic Master Realm. What strong vital energy glow! There are at least eight thousand Xiantian experts...¡±


    ¡°Not only that! I think there might even be fifteen thousand of them. Their mounts are actually all windrider foals. What a strong army! That g seems familiar... Gan word and Zong word, is it that Monster King from Gantian Mountain? What a strong aura!¡±


    Pretty much everyone¡¯s faces were ashen white, devoid of all blood. Not until they saw that the ck Suppressive Cloud did not attack the city, but instead move past it, did they heave sighs of relief.


    Following which, they were shocked and filled with confusion.


    ¡°Looking at the direction, are they going to Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect?¡±


    ¡°I remember Gantian Mountain and Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect are enemies. Is that Monster King crazy? To rush over there at this moment, is he searching for death?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, yesterday the city lord received an invitation. He said that three dayster, Han Nishui and Pill Fountain Sect¡¯s Xuanyuan Yiren will marry. Is it because of that matter?¡±


    ¡°That Monster King most probably came for that reason. It happened once two years ago. Getting snatched before marriage, how could Zong Shou bear with it? How unfortunate. Actually if that Monster King could bear the anger, he might be able to form a legacy. This time, he is going to suffer a heavy loss...¡±


    ¡°Pah! What an aura! So few troops, and he dares to go to Mysterious Cloud Mountain. He really doesn¡¯t want his life!¡±


    At the same time, at the high ground of Guanxue City, within that cloudyer, there were two people who were looking at that ck cloud, speaking expressionlessly.


    ¡°Not bad! To actually have such strength. Seventy thousand elite cavalry, at least seventeen thousand are Xiantian. All the armor and weapons are actually grade-2 and above spiritual artifacts. They are actually much stronger than I expected.¡±


    The one who spoke was Edan, his eyes filled with shock. At this moment they were ten thousand feet above, and could see a little more clearly.


    They could see the entire situation, including millions of troops around Mysterious Cloud Mountain, arranged over two hundred miles away.


    They just camped there, and did not bother to hide. Like a giant w, waiting for their prey to fall in.


    In front of Mysterious Cloud Mountain, there were three hundred thousand elites who waited solemnly. They were true elites, all above Mythic Master Grade, and all had spiritual weapons and armor.


    They split into thirty formations and lined up in front of the mountain. They were like boulders and mountains, which made one doubt whether there was anything in this world that could shake them!


    ¡°Against such elites, the more that they send, the worse that Gantian Mountain will lose. Just this battle alone, they will suffer heavy losses. Seventeen thousand Xiantian, so what if this number couldpare to the first six shrines? This Gantian Monster King is intelligent and scheming, but unfortunately he couldn¡¯t bear with it. He knew it was a trap but actually dared to shove his head in. However that is also good. At least this matter can be totally resolved...¡±


    Whilst Edan spoke, she looked down in deep thought, at the center of the ck cloud.


    ¡°I actually can¡¯t see throught the cloud using my spells.¡±


    ¡°It should be Mingdou and Liehe!¡±


    Xundan thought back for a moment, and his brows furrowed. ¡°In my memory, Edan once fought with Mingdou and almost died. The two of them are the remaining members of Fuling Sect. A hundred years ago, they were grandmasters of the Talisman Path. In the battle twenty years ago, they could fight one versus four, and even could escape safely afterwards. Xundan and Edan were also injured from that battle. Who would know after twenty years of not seeing them, that their realm actually hadn¡¯t fallen, and their spiritual cultivation would get even stronger.¡±


    Although they were talking about their past experiences, with the way he spoke, Xundan made it sound like he was not talking about himself.


    Even Edan was not bothered. ¡°This Monster King probably doesn¡¯t only have such methods, he is probably hiding something.¡±


    ¡°He is just acting!¡±


    Xundan didn¡¯t think much about it, and smiled. ¡°Those senior brothers think that Zong Shou can win this battle?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±


    Edan nodded his head, he also didn¡¯t think that Zong Shou had any way to break this killing trap and then get onto the peak of Mysterious Cloud Mountain.


    ¡°They are probably about to begin on that side. You and I, as Yiren¡¯s outer family members, can¡¯t be disrespectful and need to arrive before others. The many sects of the Cloud World will definitely send people over to view the wedding. How fortunate, that we can check out the situation of the Cloud World...¡±


    Whilst he said that, Edan walked northeast. His footsteps were neither fast nor slow, but timed just so he was quicker than that ck cloud.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°They havee, three hundred miles away! In just four hours they will be below Mysterious Cloud Mountain!¡±


    Within Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, in a side hall, Han Nishui squinted as he looked at the Cloud Light Illusion in front of his body.


    On Mysterious Cloud Mountain, there was a formation which allowed them to view thend three hundred miles away from the mountain.


    At the moment, in front of Han Nishui, hundreds of miles out, that surging cavalry army appeared clearly in front of his eyes.


    Arge portion of illusionary techniques were disrupted by the formation, which was why the seventy thousand iron cavalry were all real and perfectly disyed.


    Only the center-most portion was covered in ck cloud, and remained hidden.


    Naturally, one could not find where Zong Shou was at.


    However, Han Nishui could sense that the person was present within the cavalry army.


    Thinking about how soon he would meet with his life-long enemy, the blood in his body burnt and boiled up within his chest.


    Unfortunately, he would be unable to personally chop off Zong Shou¡¯s head. However, personally witnessing his death would help to resolve the hatred in his heart!


    Also, Xuanyuan Yiren. Two years ago he utterly lost his face, and had to pick it up bit by bit. He wanted to send that person to the depths of hell, never to return...


    Thinking about that, Han Nishui nced to the side, only to see Xuanyuan Yiren sitting on a wooden chair, her eyes closed. She didn¡¯t even look over at the formation. She was normally dressed, unlike he who wore a bright red robe.


    Just as she had been for three days, since being sent over.


    Even Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect could do nothing to her. The eight grade-9 cultivators worked together, but were still unable to break the magical shield protecting her.


    A spiritual house was not like a shrine, and was far from a vast habitat. Although the sect had many spirit realm cultivators, they were unable to enter the world.


    Lingyun Sect Shrine had two spirit realm experts in charge, but due to the warnings of the world protectors they were not able to leave easily.


    Thus, they could only look on as Xuanyuan Yiren did whatever she wanted under the shield, and they could do nothing about it. If it was not for the grade-9 cultivators forcefully restricting her, she could even just leave directly...


    ¡°Uncle Xuanyuan is also amongst them. There are also twenty thousand elites! Yiren, you still won¡¯t change your mind, your views are still the same?¡±


    He waved his hand to disrupt the restrictions, and allowed the illusionary realm to fade. Then, Han Nushui clenched his fists and turned. ¡°Do you really want to see your Xuan Mountain elites all die here before you are willing to stop?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren finally opened her eyes. Be it expression or tone, she was extremely calm. ¡°Two years ago I made a Spiritual Smander Blood Essence Pill for Zong Shou. Does your Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect know about that?¡±


    ¡°Spiritual Smander Blood Essence Pill? What is that?¡±


    Han Nishui was startled. He knew about the smander; it was one of the god beasts of the Ancient Era.


    But what was that pill?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then do you all know that two years ago, Zong Shou made a deal with the Kongqi Sect?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren smiled, her eyes shining bright. ¡°So I always felt that your Mysterious Cloud Sect really doesn¡¯t know how to spell the word ¡®death!¡¯¡±


    Han Nishui¡¯s brows rose. If he was not sure that the person in front of him was Xuanyuan Yiren and that she was still sane, he would probably think that she had gone crazy.


    Following which, he shook his head and walked out. As for what this girl was thinking, he didn¡¯t care at all.


    They only needed Zong Shou to fall, and to capture Xuanyuan Tong, and this girl would give in.


    At this moment in the sect leader¡¯s main hall of the spiritual house, a few people were watching the same scenes from hundreds of miles away.


    Yuankong was naturally in the position of leader. Ling Weizi, sitting beside Yuankong, was also in a revered position.


    ¡°They really are elites! Zong Shou vanished for two years, and now they actually have such strength. If it was just our Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, it would be hard to handle. Even if we won, we would suffer heavy losses.¡±


    ¡°So this is why we have to kill him! In a few more years, it would be even more difficult to restrict him!¡±


    Ling Weizi smiled, his brows furrowed as he looked below.

 Chapter 531 - There Seem To Be Changes

    <h4>Chapter 531: There Seem To Be Changes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°So this is why we have to kill him! In a few more years, it will be even more difficult to restrict him!¡±


    Ling Weizi smiled, his brows furrowed as he looked below. ¡°Long Ruo, calm down a little, do you want them tough at us...¡±


    Everyone present looked over as they heard those words, only to see that on the left, Long Ruo¡¯s eyes were red and his body was trembling slightly. He held his sword in his hand, veins bursting out. Killing intent leaked out of his body, and could be felt by the entire hall.


    At this moment, Long Ruo came to his senses, and gave an apologetic smile. ¡°I am sorry, I was out of sorts! Our moment of retribution is about to arrive, and I didn¡¯t manage to suppress my emotions.¡±


    The people in the hall allughed, even Ling Weizi smiled.


    If he was in the shoes of Long Ruo, he would be behaving the same way. There was nothing worth mocking him about.


    ¡°My disciple is probably the same too.¡±


    Just as Yuankong said this, coincidentally, just Han Nishui headed towards him.


    His expression was also different from usual, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Calm down and just wait quietly! At this moment, no matter what, that Zong Shou won¡¯t be able to escape from within our palms.¡±


    He said to another person on the right, ¡°Cultivator Li, this time we will fully depend on you.¡±


    When Han Nishui and Long Ruo heard this, their brows rose up and they looked over. It was an over twenty-year¡¯s-old youth. Although he had the name of Knife Lord Wuhui, his expression was easy to read, and revealed a thick bookworm aura.


    Li Wuhui frowned. ¡°I will try my best. Since my master owed this favor, it is right that I return it. I only feel that this battle is a little unfair...¡±


    Yuankong smiled but did not bother addressing the second half of his sentence. He wanted the elites of Gantian Mountain to die here, and to give his Heart Realm confidence that Li Wuhui would be able to im Zong Shou¡¯s life.


    If it really was a fair fight, with Zong Shou¡¯s ability of killing Cangming in the Dragon Hall, Li Wuhui might not be able to win. But if it was that Yuan Wushang...


    He could not help but feel that it was a pity. Who knew what that person was thinking. Before they even started fighting, they had lost a grade-8.


    If it was him, they could be at total ease.


    At this moment, those in the elevated area eximed once more.


    ¡°People from Kongqi Sect, they actually rushed over. I remember that their sect leader is an intelligent person. Is he really crazy this time? Did he eat the guts of a leopard...¡±


    Hearing that voice, the people did not need to look to know that it was the Daoming Sect elder, Wuyue. Since Cangming had died, this person was the second-inmand in the sect.


    He hade over to view the battle, and for Gantian Mountain¡¯s Zong Shou.


    Yuankong was also startled. Looking at the Cloud Light Illusion Mirror in the hall, as expected, thousands of spiritual lights descended and fell in front of the cavalry that was seventy thousand-strong.


    And then, he felt a little uneasy. Kongqi Sect had wholly leaned towards Gantian Mountain half a year ago, but they had not made any big moves.


    At that time, one could take it as normal behaviour, because they were afraid of the Donglin Sects targeting them for selling items to Gantian Mountain, and thus were unwilling to offend Gantian Mountain too badly.


    However, at such a crucial moment they appeared here, which instantly caused one to be filled with many thoughts.


    Since they knew it was a trap and that the Donglin Sects had schemed together for this, why was the head of Kongqi Sect foolishly jumping in?


    Did he think that Gantian Mountain was going to win? How was that possible?


    Han Nishui was also stunned, subconsciously thinking back to the words that Xuanyuan Yiren said before.


    <i>...do you all know that two years ago, Zong Shou made a deal with Kongqi Sect?</i>


    <i>...I always felt that your Mysterious Cloud Sect really doesn¡¯t know how to spell the word ¡®death!¡¯</i>


    At the start, he didn¡¯t think much of it, but now he felt his heart jump. Instinctively, he felt that those words were really important, and that they were the key to Kongqi Sect joining Gantian Mountain.


    Just as he hesitated over whether to speak up, Yuankong smiled and stood. ¡°Let¡¯s not care about that. Since they want to die then let¡¯s just fulfil their wishes! Edan and Xundan have arrived so why not go wee them? Although that person is about to die and create much strife between our sects, be it cultivation or ruling he is a talent. Let¡¯s witness his demise on the frontlines as a form of respect. Such a talent, what a waste...¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°What a spiritual house!¡±


    At this moment beneath the mountain, Xuanyuan Tong was looking upwards in awe.


    Spiritual houses and shrines were both naturally formed. They were spaces both in this world, and out of it. To a certain degree, they were even moreplete than vast natural habitats.


    That Mysterious Cloud spiritual house at the peak of the mountain was like a lone world.


    Within the mountain, those Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect cultivators had brought over twenty-four dragon veins, and gathered them there for the low-grade disciples to cultivate with. Not only was the spiritual house stronger than that of Gantian Mountain, it was also not something Xuan Mountain City couldpete with.


    Looking out from afar, one could see five colourful spiritual clouds on the peak of the mountain, spiritual light shining brightly. This was a phenomenon formed in ces with ample amounts of spiritual energy.


    On the side, Qiaohan had an envious gaze. This spiritual house was much better than theirs.


    Even the amount of grade-9 cultivators it could raise was double of their capability. By the martial ancestor, it was many times!


    However, he was also filled with anticipation. With what the Monster King had agreed on, from today onwards, this mountain would belong to their Kongqi Sect.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel anything. Someone who came from a vast habitat would naturally care little for a spiritual house of this level.


    In thest life, what he had admired the most was the Tailing Sect. Now, as the disciple of a vast habitat, in terms of cultivation environment, even heavenly ces might not be stronger.


    At the moment, he was speaking with Tianqi, the sect leader of Kongqi Sect. Kongqi Sect did not descend from the Taoists, but from the ancient Mohists. This was why the sect leader could be called Ju Zi.


    Ever since the Mohists had been wiped out, Kongqi Sect had been a lone branch. All sorts of ideals had been tossed aside, to give focus to surviving and staying on the path. Theirs was simr to the Common People Path, absorbing both Taoist and Buddhist cultivation methods, and using artifacts to prove their path.


    The sect leader of this generation was actually three hundred over years old, but he looked only a little over forty. He had a proper look, his facing shining, smiling as he stood with his hands by his side.


    ¡°This is the Ancient Era Blood Cloud Cavalry?¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Does Tianqi have any instructions or advice?¡±


    ¡°With my current foresight, how could I advise you? The ten over grade-6 Dao soldiers passed down from ancient times, which one of them isn¡¯t on the level by a saint realm expert? These Blood Cloud Cavalry members are even more special, being able to go against grade-6 at the fifth grade. Who knows who created them...¡±


    Tianqi bitterly shook his head. ¡°I can only say that the Ancient Invincible Iron Cavalry is really extraordinary! I¡¯ve heard that the more one kills with the Blood Cavalry Kill Sutra, the more theirbat strength would increase. Lingyun Sect shouldn¡¯t have gathered these millions of troops. It was what ruler wanted. With this battle, you can build even more prestige...¡±


    As he said this, Tianqi viciously stared at Qiaohan before he sighed.


    ¡°Selling that armor to you, who knows if it was a blessing or a curse for my Kongqi Sect.¡±


    ¡°You must be kidding. You are a friend, so how can it be a curse? I am not a person to forget kindness...¡± Zong Shou said, as he looked at the Kongqi Sect disciples gathered in the area.


    They needed to craft artifacts, which was why the sect had more spirit masters. At this moment they brought all grade-5 and above, four thousand of them! As for grade-9 cultivators, there were four. The essence of the entire sect was all here.


    Only in the eyes of Zong Shou, would they appear a little helpless.


    ¡°I really need to thank your sect. What I am worried about is whether those people on the mountain will be shocked by your generosity?¡±


    ¡°Since you are an ally, naturally I have to go all out. That Kongyuan is one I am most clear about. Even if he knows the situation isn¡¯t right what can he do? He has no way out, can he choose not to fight in front of his mountain? That Lingyun Sect also cannot just watch as Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect falls. Most probably they will only try their best to resist...¡± Tianqi said mockingly.


    Following which, he waved his sleeves. ¡°Look at this item!¡±


    Suddenly, a cannon appeared in front of him, looking simr to the Energy Destroying Crossbow.


    Only its body was slightlyrger, the patterns moreplex, and the materials used were even more precious.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes rose from the item, and already he knew how to use it. Shock appeared in his eyes. ¡°How many of these grade-7 Energy Destroying Crossbows do you have?¡±


    Those he had on hand could only fire grade-5 beast crystals. The one in front of him could use grade-7 ones.


    ... Although it was more of a ck sheep that was ruining the family, it was hundreds of times stronger!


    ¡°Forty! This is taking all the finances of our Kongqi Sect!¡±


    Tianqi was expressionless like he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°This item is useless against high grade cultivators, but is excellent at attacking spiritual formations.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s head hurt, and he rubbed his temples. He bnced the pros and cons, and said, ¡°This Mysterious Cloud Mountain can be given to you, but your spiritual house needs to be given to my Gantian Mountain.¡±


    Tianqi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Why does your Gantian Mountain need a spiritual house?¡±


    Following which, he saw Zong Shou look at Ling Xueyun, Mingdou, and the others, and he understood that Zong Shou was using them to raise people.


    ¡°Now that Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect is going to be wiped out, Gantian Mountain will clear out Donglin. There are numerous spiritual houses, aren¡¯t there many ces to house them?¡±


    Zong Shouughed awkwardly but did not reply. That was when Tianqi looked up, only to see ten thousand lights flying over.


    Their aura was several times stronger than that of the Kongqi Sect.


    ¡°Seven Spirit Sect?¡±


    Tianqi instantly understood that he was not the only one who hade to pick up spoils.


    ¡°Forget it, we can give our spiritual house to you. However we want all their mind stone veins.¡±


    Zong Shou nodded. ¡°Deal!¡±


    In just half a year, the tworge-sized mind veins in Gantian Mountain would be fully formed. He didn¡¯t at all care about the few riches of Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect.

 Chapter 532 - Hard to Dismount When Riding a Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 532: Hard to Dismount When Riding a Tiger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    While the two of them spoke, those ten thousand dashing lights had already decided.


    The strength of the top spiritual sect was much higher than that of Kongqi Sect. Apart from ten thousand over grade-5 disciples, there were a full four hundred grade-6 Dao soldiers, which were the Common People Mysterious Dragon Warriors.


    Most of them were female disciples. A crowd of young girls chatting happily together, what a feast for the eyes!


    When the sect leader of the Seven Spirit Sectnded in front of Zong Shou, he was really startled.


    Her looks,pared to Shui Lingbo, seemed like they had been photocopied exactly. Apart from a red small dot at the center of her brows and her calm expression, there was really no difference between the two.


    Zong Shou knew that this woman was called Shui Lingxiao, and that she was the sister of Shui Lingbo. At thirty-seven years old she became the sect leader of the Seven Spirit Sect. She was a really extraordinary person. Only, she was surpassed by the glow of her own sister.


    However, this Shui Lingbo was simr to her sister. Being beside him, she was extremely awkward.


    After greeting one another and saying a few rough words, she returned to where the Seven Spirit Sect disciples were gathered, only leaving Zhao Yanran behind.


    Once that Sect Leader Shui walked away, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but nce towards Zhao Yanran, his eyes filled with a mocking intent.


    ¡°Your beautiful demon sect really knows how to assess the situation. Using your entire strength, what arge formation!¡±


    ¡°We are here to take advantage!¡±


    Zhao Yanran nodded without annoyance, saying directly, ¡°You obviously have a 100% chance of winning, so if we don¡¯t look for some benefits, we really would be fools. Isn¡¯t Kongqi Sect the same? Cunning and experienced, why didn¡¯t you say so of him?¡±


    Zong Shou turned around andughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about having connections with me, the Monster King?¡±


    ¡°What should I be afraid of? If our Seven Spirit Sect saved you from the brink of defeat, others might specte, but if we are just putting the cherry on top no one will really care. At most they would say that we are really cunning.¡± Zhao Yanran said as she glimpsed at Zong Shou.


    She also couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Moreover who do you have to fear today? You just need to wipe out Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect and then there won¡¯t be any problems with gathering seven thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry. With no problems within and no strong opponents without, which sect to chase out and which to murder is entirely up to you.¡±


    Zong Shou felt helpless, thinking to himself that this woman was really hard to deal with. He looked towards the peak of the mountain in deep thought.


    ¡°I am only afraid this small pond can¡¯t fit big fish like you all...¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Zhao Yanranughed coldly like Tianqi, filled with disdain. ¡°Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect has to fight and Lingyun Sect must save them. They want to fish but they don¡¯t know that this fish is just too big and is about to tear the. However, if they don¡¯t reel it in and keep the fishing, they won¡¯t have any food, and will still die. That Yuankong will definitely be filled with regret after this.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡±


    While saying so, Zong Shou shook his head. However he had 90% confidence in his heart of their victory. He swept behind Zhao Yanran, asking, ¡°Then what did you bring her for?¡±


    Not far behind Zhao Yanran, it was Kongyao who was solemnly looking at his cavalry of seventy thousand.


    He remembered that before they arrived, he told that crazy girl to choose a suitable time to release Kongyao.


    ¡°You are talking about her?¡±


    Zhao Yanran looked behind. ¡°This beautiful governormander says she has to spectate. My rtionship with her is not bad now, so I brought her over...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned. His heart was filled with many questions. With her personality she could actually converse with Kongyao? Who was she kidding?


    However he was toozy to bother about this matter, turning instead to look at the girl called Jingyin.


    Who knows if Zhao Yanran had brought her over or if she had just followed.


    Towards this little nun, Zong Shou was filled with respect. He bowed his head slightly towards her as a greeting. She was startled and swiftly bowed back.


    No matter how ignorant she was of worldly matters, she knew that the Monster King was someone who could stand beside her Jingtu Sect.


    Seventy thousand iron cavalry, twenty thousand Seven Spirit Sect and Kongqi Sect cultivators had arrived in just an hour, twenty miles below Mysterious Cloud Mountain.


    Now, in front of the mountain, a full thirty elite armies were gathered.


    Zong Shou just needed to give a small signal and the entire army formation slowly stopped on a hill. That rumbling sound stopped. Pretty much all the cavalry calmly sat on their horses, taking the time to recover their stamina.


    Zong Shou filled his eyes with soul power and looked at the formation opposite his, only to see that there were a few people on the high tform behind the army.


    Seated in the middle was Yangfan. At this moment his face was ashen white, as ugly as it gets.


    Of the ten other people beside him, there were city lords of the eastern cities and Lingyun Sect disciples. Their expressions were really serious.


    Zong Shou was instantly delighted¨Cby this time, they could be considered old friends.


    He looked into the sky, only to feel numerous spiritual senses descend upon them. A number of people looked down from above.


    Zong Shou thought to himself that it made sense. Since Lingyun and Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect wanted to make him lose face before the battle against Li Wuhui in order to shake his heart realm, they would naturally invite many sects to witness the battle.


    This battle on Mysterious Cloud Mountain would also affect who dominates and rules Donglin Cloud Continent.


    Even the Five Vast Habitats needed to pay attention.


    ... This was even better!


    Just as he looked around, the peak of the mountain shone a bright light. In the air a giant human shape formed, a thousand feet tall. It had the appearance of Yuankong, and gave off a strong and majestic aura.


    Zong Shou had previously seen the portrait of this Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect leader. The only difference was that this person formed with clouds was a hundred times bigger.


    At this moment, he was coldly looking below and focusing on Zong Shou. ¡°Today is my Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect Disciple Han Nishui¡¯s marriage. Why did the Monster King lead his troops over?¡±


    Zong Shou was toozy to look at him. He really didn¡¯t like people looking down on him, especially in such a moment.


    ¡°Yuankong, you should know why I came. Why do you bother to be so fake?¡±


    Yuankong¡¯s cloud illusion image was slightly startled, before he nodded his head. ¡°Actually there is no need to do this, I am exaggerating a little! Seven Spirit Sect and Kongqi Sect are the reasons why Your Highness dares to fight?¡±


    His gaze swept the disciples of the two sects before he retracted it. ¡°One has to say that the situation today is a little unexpected. How about this, if you are willing to call back your troops, I will give Xuanyuan Yiren back to you. Only, you will need to give up Gantian Mountain. Or you can keep your mountain, and Xuanyuan Yiren marries my disciple. Out of the two you can only choose one...¡±


    ¡°I can only have one of the two?¡±


    Zong Shou broke out into augh. ¡°I will also give you two choices today. The first is to return Yiren, and get out of Donglin and give up this spiritual house. If you do both these things, I will allow you to leave! The second is to stay, and let Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect be destroyed...¡±


    The cloud light giant above sucked in a deep breath before heughed coldly. ¡°Our sect getting destroyed? Such cocky words! Since you are asking to die, then I will make it happen!¡±


    He looked dark and coldly at Tianqi. ¡°I don¡¯t know for what reason Cultivator Tianqi joined Gantian Mountain. I also don¡¯t know what benefits he is giving you. I only need you to help attack him, and I will not bother about the past matters. This is your Kongqi Sect¡¯sst chance. Tianqi, please consider it carefully.¡±


    Tianqi sighed slightly, waving his sleeves as a signal, and instantly a thousand disciples pushed out ten grade-7 Energy Destroying Crossbows. They ced them in front of the formation on the high ground.


    Following which, he shook his head, and said, ¡°Yuankong! Although we aren¡¯t friends, we have existed together on the Cloud Continent for so long. I will give you a word of advice: Gantian Mountain can¡¯t be stopped. Retreat out of Donglin and the risk of your sect being wiped can be avoided!¡±


    Yuankong was startled once more, before he nodded his head, his gaze bing sharper and darker. ¡°Good! Really good, who knew that you could be so firm.¡±


    Yuankong looked at Shui Lingxiao, but she didn¡¯t wait for him to speak before she opened her mouth, ¡°There¡¯s no need to speak. Seven Spirit Sect came here to wipe out Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect!¡±


    When Yuankong heard that, his brows furrowed. He scoffed coldly, ¡°Since that is the case, then don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy! Zong Shou, Tianqi, you colluded with the demon sect. Today, even if you don¡¯t die you will have no ce within the Cloud World!¡±


    When his wordsnded, the giant mist man dissipated.


    Laughter burst out from the skies. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know our demon sect had such a branch? In my eyes the Beautiful Demon Sect is our great enemy. However, this is interesting! Interesting. Coming from afar and falling into a trap, but still so confident. Rather, the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect which is on home ground is so afraid and worrying so much. How will this battle end? I am really looking forward to it.¡±


    Who knew where the voice wasing from. It was really sharp and extremely annoying to listen to, but it was very clear.


    Zong Shou was toozy to bother about that person, and did not spend any effort in searching for their location.


    Demon sect people hade here just to join in on the fun. It was not worth wasting any energy on him.


    He closed his eyes and adjusted his aura. In just a moment, the entire ground began to shake.


    Numerous orderly horse hooves rang out, causing the entire region to appear as though there was an earthquake.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to look, only quietly waiting. Listening to the ny thousand people around him, their breathing was in unison, and only a few people were panicky.


    It made Zong Shou satisfied. Only a true elite army could rest peacefully in front of an enemy. The people with chaotic breathing were mostly from the Seven Spirit and Kongqi Sects.


    Six hourster, feeling refreshed and with his focus and energy in their optimal state, Zong Shou opened his eyes once more.


    He was greeted by the sight of millions of people formed up into many square formations, tightly wrapped around the high ground of the hill.

 Chapter 533 - Life and Death Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 533: Life and Death Brothers</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At this moment, Xuanyuan Tong was also looking around.


    ¡°Roughly 3.7 million and they are all martial master level troops. Who knew that the cities of the east would have such strength...¡±


    Looking around, they could only see hundreds of thousands of the enemy. However Xuanyuan Tong was experienced, and he could sense the situation around the entire area.


    Above and below Mysterious Cloud Mountain, the geography was t. It was basically frozen ground andrge armies could be spread out.


    However, themanders of the Thousand City Alliance did not gather all of their millions of troops together, and instead lined them up inyers, showing no weakness at all. The force covered the hill so closely that even water would not be able to make its way through.


    This was especially true of the area in front of Mysterious Cloud Mountain where the troops went from three hundred thousand to seven hundred thousand. They were obviously wary due to the arrival of Seven Spirit Sect and Kongqi Sect.


    Looking this arrangement, even Xuanyuan Tong was a little impressed. ¡°Thismander is a good general...¡±


    Zong Shou nodded, his expression slightly more solemn. The number of enemy troops were a little more than he guessed.


    However even then, this could not even be considered a small problem.


    The seventy thousand cavalry behind him had mostly woken up, and their stamina was mostly recovered.


    Actually long before he hade here, the cavalry had already rested once. They had been waiting here to give Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect a chance to gather up the surrounding troops.


    Taking a deep breath, Zong Shou looked around, only to see their eyes filled with anticipation. First he smiled, following which he said seriously, ¡°Mingdou and Liehe, pleasey out the formation!¡±


    He bowed towards Tianqi. ¡°I know your Kongqi Sect has many spirit masters, please rece them to help cover the Blood Cloud Cavalry!¡±


    The moment his voicended, Mingdou and Liehe were pumped up, their eyes showing a cold glow. The former first took out a light gold colored tray with ten different spiritual items, all of which were magical treasure grade.


    The two of them began to activate the golden tray, and momentster, ayer of spiritual light shone from the item.


    At this moment Tianqi burst into augh. ¡°Do I dare to not follow?¡±


    Instantly he took over, personally casting the spell to cover the four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry in ck mist.


    That golden tray became brighter and brighter, and then the ten treasures flew up and circled a thousand feet around. Mingdou and Liehe were brought along, into the air.


    Right as the two of them hung in mid-air, a few hundred sword lights descended from the sky.


    Zong Shou looked out, only to see three hundred people on flying swords, dressed in schrly attire.


    The one in front was fat. Zong Shou recognised him right away. Wasn¡¯t that Jin Buhui, the golden fatty? After this person there were hundreds of cultivators, all of them filled with a righteous aura. On each of their heads, there was two to three feet of spiritual light. This was a spiritual sign of someone who was well-read.


    Zong Shou was totally stunned, his heart filled with tens of thousands of questions. Why was Jin Buhui here at this moment?


    When Jin Buhuinded in front of him, Zong Shou uncourteously asked, ¡°What are you here for? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous this battle is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here because I know how dangerous it is!¡±


    Jin Buhui smiled as he touched his nose, feeling a little ashamed. ¡°I asked master and he wasn¡¯t willing. I only could bring this small number of people to repay my debt. At the crucial moment we should be able to ughter our way out! I, Jin Buhui, see you as a brother. Since you are my brother, we must share our problems and die together!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled. The people followed Jin Buhui, their faces were ashen white, and their eyes were filled with helplessness.


    Who knew what these Haoxuan Sect disciples owed Jin Buhui to actually be forced by this fellow toe to his dangerousnd.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel warm inside. Seven Spirit Sect and Kongqi Sect only stood at his side because they knew that he would win.


    Jin Buhui came because he really treated him as a friend, and wanted to save him. How was he going to repay this act of brotherhood?


    Momentster a heaven-shakingugh broke out. ¡°Speaking of friendship, how can you not include this Leidong? Since even the golden fatty that loves money like his life is here, if I don¡¯te, wouldn¡¯t I beughed at by others?¡±


    The moment these wordsnded, a body descended from the sky. It was Leidong. Behind him was a weapon. A giant sword, near ten feet long.


    There were hundreds of people behind him who smiled at Zong Shou.


    ¡°I, Leidong, am simr to the golden fatty and brought a few people. I am here to die with you! That day we made a pact to live and die together, to take blessings and cmities together. Your Brother is not capable enough, and can¡¯t help you win this. Let¡¯s see if we can help you kill your way out.¡±


    Zong Shou was numb, and then heughed out loud, ¡°Good! What a great way to die together. It is my good fortune to have you two as friends!¡±


    The moment those words were said, ayer of light spread out from above, with Mingdou and Liehe at the core seventy thousand feet above. In that instant, it covered thend a hundred miles around.


    Those ten magical treasures were spread out until they were dozens of miles out, still circling the pale golden tray, totally locking down this region.


    Ling Xueyun and Hu Ruodong stepped into the air, helping to protect Mingdou and Liehe.


    Leidong was stunned as he looked up, following which he thought of something, and his expression changed.


    ¡°...Mingdou Liehe, this is Fuling Sect¡¯s Pinnacle Space Dome Formation!¡±


    Jin Buhui finally remembered what the light was, and his expression changed.


    ¡°Zong Shou, are you crazy? Fuling Sect¡¯s Pinnacle Space Dome was never evenpleted. The moment this formation wasid out, for one day, no one can leave this ce!¡±


    Zong Shouughed. That was exactly what he wanted. In the next twenty-four hours, no one would even be able to think about leaving!


    The Blood Cloud Iron Cavalry would use these four million living spirits as a sacrifice!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Pinnacle Space Dome Formation? Is this Zong Shou crazy?¡±


    In the same instant, at the peak of Mysterious Cloud Mountain, someone made a simr exmation.


    The one who spoke was Daoming Sect¡¯s Wuyue. His eyes were filled with seriousness. ¡°He knows he is in danger but dares to use the formation to lock down the battlefield. What is he attempting?¡±


    He spoke, deep in thought, ¡°Seven Spirit Sect, Kongqi Sect, along with Haoxuan Sect and Wulie Vi. There are already four sects. Aren¡¯t they worried that Zong Shou will lose?¡±


    Yuankong¡¯s expression was unchanged, but regret appeared in his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t show anything on his face but his heart was, just as Zhao Yanran had mentioned, totally filled with regret.


    Just hearing Wuyue¡¯s words, he knew that this person felt like retreating.


    He was also the same. Before the war had even begun, he was already starting to regret his choice to stay.


    They originally want to eat meat, but who knew that they had bitten a peach core that would cause their teeth to fall out.


    Since seventy thousand cavalrymen had arrived beneath the mountain, there had been too many surprises.


    ... Seven Spirit Sect, Kongqi Sect, Haoxuan Sect Jin Buhui, Wujue Vi Leidong.


    Each new arrival made him feel a little shocked.


    Actually, his Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect had already lost today. No matter the result, they would suffer heavy losses.


    However the matter had reached such a stage, they were unable to get off the tiger they were riding, and had to fight. The Cloud Sect¡¯s members who hade over were all nearby, watching the situation.


    To back out now would cause Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect to lose face entirely!


    He could not help but look at Han Nishui, who was behind the many sect leaders, only to see that his direct disciple¡¯s face was dark. He was not excited, but instead looked worried. As expected from his choice for future sect leader, he had probably thought through the pros and cons.


    ¡°This is the so-called ¡®back against the water, going all out,¡¯ there is no need to worry!¡±


    Within the hall, Ling Weizi¡¯s expression was really calm. ¡°Gantian Mountain had the ability to ask the Seven Spirit Sect to help, that is really unexpected. However, didn¡¯t we gather the four million elites of Thousand City Alliance and a thousand-odd grade-6 Dao soldiers for that reason?¡±


    This one sentence caused the uneasy people in the hall to calm down once more.


    That made sense. Of grade-6 Dao soldiers alone, there were twelve hundred people.


    During this battle, even if the enemy had Seven Spirit Sect and Kongqi Sect helping, what did they have to fear? Could Zong Shou turn defeat into victory?


    With so many Dao soldiers, everything would be smashed into dust!


    ¡°Those words were a little extreme. Looking at the two sects, although we have the majority, we still need to worry about those four hundred Mysterious Dragon Warriors!¡±


    ¡°With the Mysterious Cloud Mountain formation to help, we have the advantage!¡±


    Although Ling Weizi didn¡¯t bother paying attention to the discussion below, he looked towards Yuankong. ¡°No matter what Brother feels, during this battle we need to go all out. If we lose, I am afraid no one will be able to save your Mysterious Cloud...¡±


    Yuankong kept silent. He knew about the interests within that statement.


    Following which, Ling Weizi turned towards Wuyue. ¡°Brother Wuyue, at the moment this ce is locked up. For the next twenty-four hours, we can¡¯t retreat. We can only win this battle. If we retreat due to fear of losses, if Zong Shou gets stronger and tries to search Daoming Sect to take revenge, what would happen?


    Wuyue gave an awkward smile and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daoming Sect will go all out!¡±


    Ling Weizi nodded slightly. As long as the threerge sects worked together, why would they need to worry about not winning? Although the Seven Spirit Sect was strong,pared with Lingyun Sect, it could notpete with thebined strength of the second and third-ranked spiritual houses.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin! In my opinion we should use the various city forces to reduce theirbat strength and then crush them all...¡±


    Coincidentally, a sword light sped in from the horizon through the light barrier that had notpleted lock-down, entering the hall in the mountain peak.


    Ling Weizi took it in his hand. He then smiled. ¡°What a coincidence, Senior Brother also agreed. The Tailing Sect has connections with my sect. They said that if Seven Spirit Sect is wiped out, Tailing Sect will bear all the consequences!¡±


    The atmosphere of the entire hall rxed. Momentster the million troops below moved. Amongst the rumbling, the cavalry surrounded in the middle broke out.


    A heaven-deafening battlecry rose up into the sky.

 Chapter 534 - War Finally Starts

    <h4>Chapter 534: War Finally Starts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At the same time, ten worlds away from Cloud World, Dragon Shadow half-opened his eyes in a bored manner.


    In theory, although they were separated by a distance that could not be crossed, if Dragon Shadow was willing, he could see everything that happened in these twenty parallel spaces.


    At this moment, the situation above and below Mysterious Cloud Mountain filled his eyes.


    However, he was bored by the two armies locked in standstill. The only interesting thing was his disciple.


    ¡°...He has four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry and still didn¡¯t cleanly wipe out Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect. However, he hid everything and waited to release the Pinnacle Space Dome Formation. Is he nning to wipe out all the people from the various sects here? My disciple is really exceptional at scheming!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, your teaching skills aren¡¯t that bad. If you hadn¡¯t used your spell to conceal your troops, Zong Shou¡¯s ns would have been found out by that person from Lingyun Sect...¡±


    Augh echoed from behind Dragon Shadow as a person stepped out from the void. Judging by his looks, he must be Aokun.


    ¡°You really broke through to Saint Realm!¡±


    Dragon Shadow turned and eyes shining, eximed, ¡°You actually grasped destructionws. This time you really benefited from the disaster. It seems like my disaster really gave you a lot of benefits.¡±


    ¡°Zong Shou is indeed a noble person in my life!¡±


    Aokun nodded. Although his heart was filled with gratitude, he wouldn¡¯t show it on his face.


    ¡°If not for him, even if I had found that pellet, I would only be the ve of others for the rest of my life. Now that I have reformed my dragon pellet, I don¡¯t have to be restricted by others...¡±


    ¡°Pah! I¡¯m only afraid that those of the Common People Path will interfere, right? That Wei Xu is really as crafty as a fox. How did Xi Zi find such a cunning disciple? Anyways, we owe them a great debt. Forget it. With you taking care of him, I am at ease. After all, the lifespan of your dragon race is so long!¡±


    Dragon Shadow scoffed coldly. He wasn¡¯t willing to talk more about the Common People Path, and he changed the topic. ¡°Speaking of which, you came at the right time! Hide here with me and when they impatiently attack, help me kill that brat from the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect!¡±


    Aokun¡¯s brows rose, and then he smiled. ¡°Why are you so furious, old man?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Dragon Shadow¡¯s face was dark, his gaze cold as he looked into the distance.


    He could sense that that person from Lingyun Sect and at least two others were on the same level as him.


    ¡°Did you know that the kid from Lingyun Sect gathered two Saint Realm experts? There are actually over ten people from the God Realm. As for the Celestial Realm and below, there are too many to count. They are certain that if Zong Shou, loses I will go save him. This time, they not only want to kill him, but me as well! Just like Xi Zi in the past. Hehe! Since they want me to die, then how can I not return the favor?¡±


    Aokunughed as he heard that. ¡°Who knew that after a few thousand years, my horns would have been ground down, while your temper would remain so explosive!¡±


    Following which, he paused, and his tone gave off a congealed killing intent. ¡°However, I agree with your words. Since they want to ask for death, then we have no choice. I haven¡¯t killed in a long time...¡±


    Dragon Shadow instantly raised his head andughed. He had been waiting for those words.


    ¡°That kid from Lingyun Sect really believes that he¡¯s thought everything out. If he were to see you, what would his expression be? In this battle, Lingyun Sect would lose at least 70% of their strength. Who knows how his fellows will feel?¡±


    Thinking about the battle with that personter on, that he had one more Saint Realm which grasped destructive abilities by his side, Dragon Shadow felt delighted, his eyes creasing into a mirthful line. Following which his heart moved, ¡°Oh? They seem to have begun? What is that kid doing? He still hasn¡¯t moved the Blood Cloud Cavalry. Only the ck Fox Cavalry and tens of thousands of basic troops. What for? How uninteresting! I really regret taking him as my disciple. So boring!¡±


    When Aokun heard that, his gaze pierced through thoseyers of space into the distance, following which he smiled.


    At this moment he could see those two hundred four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry members still standing motionless in the mist.


    However, every ten miles, whenever an enemy died, a thread of vital energy was absorbed and gathered into the ck mist.


    One could see their armor bing more eye piercing, just as though there was fresh blood flowing.


    Considering the time, it was right about when this ancient iron cavalry would shock the Cloud World...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment, below Mysterious Cloud Mountain, there was a rumbling like thunder. Hundreds of thousands of well-equipped elite soldiers surrounded a small hill, endlessly killing.


    Both sides had been through hundreds of battles, but now, they were all silent. One could only hear the sounds of weapon shing against weapon, the knocking of des against armor, as well as the shrieking of the mounts.


    They did not need to roar to make themselves braver, or shout to vent their feelings. They were all stone-cold killing machines.


    On one side, there was iron cavalry of Gantian Mountain, seventy thousand-strong, that split into numerous waves. They circled and charged along the mountain, smashing and crushing each formation that rushed over.


    Everywhere their horse¡¯s hooves passed, there were close to no survivors!


    On the other side, the Thousand City Alliance had gathered millions of troops. Each square formation formed up like many strong and indestructible walls, that proceeded forward.


    Even if they knew that they couldn¡¯t block these cavalrymen, they still fought. Even if they were scattered, they wouldn¡¯t retreat in panic. They retreated to the back in an orderly manner, and quickly formed back up.


    Their movements were like that of a wave, endless and never stopping. Wave after wave swept against the mountain.


    Every few seconds, millions of arrows rose up into the air andnded on Gantian Mountain¡¯s troops. They charged right at the spirit masters of Kongqi Sect and Seven Spirit Sect, and the spiritual light barrier they were raising.


    Each rain of arrows would cause the barrier to be slightly dimmer. However, momentster, it would return to normal.


    Ontop of the hill, Zhao Yanran, who stood beside Zong Shou, looked on. ¡°They can probablyst another two hours...¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Zong Shou nodded slightly, before he looked behind. ¡°The other side probably couldn¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    A thousand feet behind him, a strong blood grievance energy seeped into the air. The vital energy flow of thousands of people surged out of the blood mist.


    Even Tianqiu was unable to suppress it.


    It astonished Leidong and Jin Buhui. Did Zong Shou prepare a demon sect artifact? To absorb the vital energy of the dead was a demonic act.


    Zong Shou calmly looked at the people there, and his face and posture revealed no worry. What was hiding in the mist?


    The other cultivators felt uneasy. They were unwilling to let Zong Shou walk onto the evil path.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was focused on the high tform. Yangfan¡¯s expression was really solemn. He stood up from his throne, looking forward, in deep thought.


    His heart became more uneasy and more nervous.


    What shocked him was that everytime someone died, the ck mist¡¯s aura would grow stronger.


    Before this, he hadn¡¯t felt anything, but slowly, he became terrified.


    ¡°Can your spirit masters see exactly what is within that ck mist?¡±


    At this moment, apart from the city lords, several grade-8 elders from a few sects were around them. They were seated in a row to observe the battle.


    When those words were spoken, they frowned and showed tough expressions.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it? Damn! All of you are useless!¡±


    Yangfan didn¡¯t bother wondering what the elders of the Donglin Sects were thinking. He stepped up to the railing.


    Not long ago, when Seven Spirit Sect and Kongqi Sect had arrived, he had already been feeling uneasy.


    Now, for some reason, that uneasiness could no longer be suppressed.


    Ruminating on those feelings, Yangfan clenched his fists. ¡°Send this message: order the Dao soldiers to reveal themselves! The other troops can back off! four hundred and seventy thousand troops will smash over them! I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t crack this peach pit...¡±


    The old man frowned slightly. ¡°But Elder Ling Weizi ordered us to use the city troops to grind them down, and then use lighting to break them.¡±


    ¡°Grind? Grind what!¡±


    Yangfan suddenly turned his head, and his eyes were red. ¡°You didn¡¯t see the situation within the mist? Our n is what that Zong Shou wants! In terms of using troops, am I stronger, or is he stronger? Since you handed this battle to me, you should follow my orders. If you are unhappy, then get your Ling Weizi to speak to me!¡±


    The expression of the old man changed, rage appearing in his eyes. A momentter, he realized that he couldn¡¯t do anything and calmed down. ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s just follow your orders!¡±


    Just as he said those words, the dozens of square formations surrounding them retreated like a flood.


    The sixty thousand elite cavalry of Gantian Mountain didn¡¯t pursue them, and after they left, the cavalry turned back to the hill to regroup.


    Momentster, groups of formations surged out from the formation on all sides.


    A hundred thousand riders on horseback swarmed out. Their horse¡¯s hooves sounded like thunder, their speed was neither fast nor slow.


    The most eye catching group was the cavalry army at the front of the formation that suddenly appeared, whose members wore all sorts of armor.


    Although there were only twelve hundred of them, their aura suppressed that of those hundreds of thousands of people. They first traveled slowly, and when they neared the hill, they slowly increased their speed.


    Although they were only a thousand-strong, their aura was like mountains splitting and oceans parting.


    In the sky a lightugh broke out. ¡°Four hundred Cloud Dragon Iron Swordsmen! Your Lingyun Sect really is willing to spend. Two hundred Mysterious Cloud Lightning Warriors and two hundred Daoling Wind Warriors on top of that; it seems like the Monster King will definitely lose in this battle.¡±


    The one who spoke was the one who had said that he was from the Monster Sect. At this moment, who knew how many people let out pitiful sighs.


    Even Leidong and Jin Buhui¡¯s brows furrowed. They exchanged nces, their eyes filled with helplessness.


    They could only run from this battle.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose as he unbuttoned his robe. He wore a red armor, and he was holding a blood red halberd.


    ¡°Let me ask you guys, are you willing to trample over this Mysterious Cloud Mountain with me?¡±

 Chapter 535 - Ancient Invincible Cavalry

    <h4>Chapter 535: Ancient Invincible Cavalry</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Let me ask you men and women, are you willing to trample over Mysterious Cloud Mountain with me?¡±


    The voice was clear, not loud but not soft, and able to suppress the sound of horse hooves and armor shing on the battlefield. In the ten miles surrounding Zong Shou, his voice could be heard.


    Leidong was startled, even as a grade-8 peak martial path expert, his heart couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked by the twelve hundred Dao soldiers and hundreds of thousands of iron cavalry. At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s words shook him back to his senses, and his eyes filled with confusion.


    What was Zong Shou nning to do?


    As the thought arose, Leidong realised that the area around was very strange. Apart from Jin Buhui, no one seemed worried at all.


    When Zong Shou slipped off his robe to reveal the blood colored armor, his allies¡¯ spirits were lifted. Xuanyuan Tong beside even muttered, ¡°...it is finally going to begin? Witnessing the destruction of a sect...¡±


    Zhao Yanran also spoke softly, but her eyes were filled with insuppressible excitement. ¡°Is it finally about to begin? The death of Mysterious Cloud Sect, the crippling of Lingyun Sect!¡±


    ¡°Hehe! Kill! Kill! Kill! Who dares offend our Gantian Mountain! Today we will reap their four million people before we stop!¡±


    Destruction of a sect? The death of Mysterious Cloud Sect?


    Leidong and Jin Buhui exchanged nces. Xuanyuan Tong and Zhao Yanran, what did they mean?


    At this moment, hundreds of thousands of cavalrymen charged out. So many that they could even drown the Monster King¡¯s forces with their numbers. Set against those twelve hundred grade-6 Dao soldiers, after sealing his own chances at escape, did Zong Shou really imagine he could wipe out the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect?


    As for thosest words, they came from the mouth of Hu Zhongyuan. Leidong knew this fellow was a brat. Just now beneath the hill, he had been leading ten thousand guards, and killing for almost two hours. His body was covered in numerous wounds and his consciousness was already cloudy, which was why he didn¡¯t bother censoring himself.


    However, Zhao Yanran and Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s words couldn¡¯t have been spoken without reason!


    Leidong suddenly had a thought, looking behind himself. What was exactly hidden within that ck mist?


    In this moment, he heard thousands of voice within that rose up, as though they hade from one person.


    ¡°We are willing to follow the ruler¡¯s orders! Today we will trample Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect!¡±


    The voices were suppressed, not loud nor soft, they could be heard dozens of miles away. As these words were said, thousands of Blood Armor Cavalry slowly exited the ck mist. Tianqi smiled and dissipated the illusion. In an instant, a thick pir of blood-like energy charged into the sky. Ayer of blood mist spread out, grievance energy that caused the experts present to be terrified.


    The appearance of these four thousand two hundred people seemed to alter the expressions of those hundreds of thousand of people scattered across the battlefield. Even those twelve hundred grade-6 Dao soldiers weren¡¯t anything to be feared!


    What was that?


    Leidong felt his heart twist. Even when the many sects¡¯ Dao soldiers had rushed out, he had only felt a little terrified.


    However in the instant he saw that bloody cavalry charge out, for the first time he felt such deep fear, such trepidation...


    Looking closely at this blood-colored cavalry, Zong Shou¡¯s blood-red iron armor and halberd, Leidong thought back to something. He had heard of such a red cavalry long time ago.


    However, he was unable to recall the name of these soldiers.


    All of a sudden, a girl nearby spoke out in a startled manner, ¡°Blood Cloud Iron Cavalry, it really is the Blood Cloud Iron Cavalry! Ancient invincible Dao soldiers...¡±


    Leidong looked behind him, only to see an exquisite beauty, a woman no less attractive than Zhao Yanran standing not far away.


    Kongyao? Wasn¡¯t she the Great Shang Governor Commander? Why was she here?


    In the next instant he finally came to his senses.


    ... Blood Cloud Cavalry! It really is the Blood Cloud Cavalry! Zong Shou had actually allowed this Wulie Country invincible iron cavalry that had once ruled a world, appear once more?


    How did Zong Shou find so many martial ancestor experts? Where did he get so much armor?


    Looking out, there were forty thousand two hundred of them!


    ording to legend, the grade-5 strength of the Blood Cloud Cavalry could go up against grade-6 Dao soldiers. Was that true or not?


    If this was true, did the troops under Zong Shou have the ability to go up against the other shrines and sects in this world?


    Leidong suddenly turned to see that the blood-colored cavalry was already behind Zong Shou.


    Maybe they were feeling too suppressed before. Although their expressions were cold, their fighting intent was obvious.


    What was even more intense was their killing intent. A strong vengeful aura covered the entire Mysterious Cloud Mountain.


    At this moment Zong Shou raised the blood-colored halberd in his hand.


    ¡°Arrow tip formation! Today we will not be stopped!¡±


    The four thousand blood cavalry responded with silence. They lined up behind him in a perfect arrow tip formation.


    As they used a Blood Cavalry Kill Sutra, explosions spread out from within the cavalry army. Many energy veins connected with one another, including those of Zong Shou and Zong Yuan. All four thousand, two hundred and fifty-two people merged into one.


    Following which, he raised his halberd high and pointed to the front.


    ¡°We are the Blood Cloud Cavalry, there is no battle we don¡¯t win! Nothing we can¡¯t conquer!¡±


    Zong Shou wore a satisfied smile from atop his grade-6 dragon-horned winged horse, and then slowly elerated.


    When he reached a thousand feet, the ground shook when the hooves of thousands of dragon-horned winged horsesnded.


    In the distance, he could clearly see the faces of those twelve hundred grade-6 Dao soldiers, especially those at the front. Lingyun Sect really respected him. In the formation there were three grade-9¡¯s, and twelve grade-8¡¯s!


    But who cared? The Blood Cloud Cavalry would definitely use the millions of lives here as sacrifice.


    The halberd in his hand would taste the blood of these experts!


    They were less than thirty thousand feet apart, before the two armies even made contact, their auras and intent started to sh.


    However, right as they met, the twelve hundred Dao cavalry copsed. Their martial intent had been ripped into shreds by the imposing iron cavalry army in front of them!


    The Dao cavalry were terrified and gave out cries of fear. By twenty-six thousand feet, they were in chaos. Twelve hundred people turned ashen white in the face of that intense killing intent and grievance energy.


    The demon sect person¡¯s voice rose once more in the sky, ¡°Blood Cloud Cavalry, Wulie Country¡¯s Blood Cloud Cavalry! The ancient invincible iron cavalry, how is this possible? How could such strong Dao soldiers appear in this world once more?¡±


    His tone was filled with disbelief, and also a hint of terror.


    At this moment, everyone viewing the battle was filled with shock.


    ¡°Blood Cloud Cavalry! No wonder, no wonder! Where did Zong Shou get so many grade-5 martial ancestors from? Where did he get so many sets of Blood Cloud Cavalry armor?¡±


    ¡°Based on what I know, there were only three copies of the Blood Cavalry Kill Sutra. They were all recorded in copper tripod artifacts and hidden in the Wulie ruins...¡±


    His lips turned white. Once again, thinking back to what Xuanyuan Yiren had said... ¡®Do you know what the first trade between Kongqi sect and Zong Shou was?¡¯ Could this be it?


    His heart thudded as he suddenly stood up. ¡°I remember¨CKongqi Sect had thousands of these suits of armor!¡±


    The moment he said that, everyone in the hall understood.


    ¡°Damn it! These Kongqi Sect people should really be split into tens of thousands of people! No wonder they dare to work with Gantian Mountain people, they probably knew...¡±


    There were many unanswered questions. Where had he found the heart sutra, and those four thousand martial ancestors, how did he find them? However, the answers weren¡¯t important anymore.


    ¡°Why are you standing there stunned for?¡±


    Wuyue suddenly stood, and when he spoke he sounded like his heart was tearing apart. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to send orders? To tell them to spread out! You know it is the Blood Cloud Cavalry and still dare to foolishly attack. Aren¡¯t you asking to die?¡±


    Yuankong felt only bitterness in his heart. The moment he saw that Blood Cloud Cavalrye out, the regret in his heart couldn¡¯t have been described by words.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t panic! The invincible fame of the Blood Cloud Cavalry is only a legend, it might not be true...¡±


    Only when he said those words, even he himself didn¡¯t believe them.


    The situation below was clearlyid out for him to see. Before they had even shed, their forces were already showing signs of defeat...


    Without even waiting for orders from above, the twelve hundred Dao soldiers, now twenty-three thousand feet from the enemy, all scattered and ran.


    The four hundred Lingyun Sect Cloud Dragon Iron Swordsmen abandoned their beasts, their auras connected with one another. Numerous clouds of energy rose, like a cloud dragon charging into the sky. They directly turned around and fled towards Mysterious Cloud Mountain.


    The lightning surrounding the two hundred Mysterious Cloud Lightning Warriors rose up into the sky.


    The Daoling Wind Warriors of Daoming Sect also they flew towards the mountain.


    They all used their fastest speeds to flee, only wishing for the ominous blood-colored cavalry to be as far away as possible.


    Twelve hundred cavalrymen had instantly scattered.


    The entire battlefield was utterly silent. All looking at these scenes had eyes filled with loss.


    Especially the iron cavalry members of the various sects who were shocked and didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    ... These were the most elite and strongest grade-6 Dao soldiers of the Donglin sects! Shouldn¡¯t they charge over at the Gantian Mountain people and crush them to dust?


    Why had they fallen before they even fought? Why did they not dare to fight head on even once?


    .... Could this be considered fleeing after seeing the wind?


    What was the blood-colored cavalry opposite them? Why did mere killing intent make it tough for their bodies and hands to move?


    Such thoughts shed in the minds of all the cavalrymen.


    At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted in a dangerous manner.


    Flee?


    If they can escape from right in front of my eyes then the Blood Cloud Cavalry aren¡¯t worth their invincible name!

 Chapter 536 - Disheartened Like Death

    <h4>Chapter 536: Disheartened Like Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Blood Cavalry Halberd! sh!¡±


    Along with Zong Shou¡¯s halberd shing down, four thousand halberds all shed at the same time.


    Four thousand odd blood-coloured de lights swept through the sky. Gathered together, they seemed like they came from the hands of one person.


    What the de light headed towards were the four hundred Cloud Dragon Iron Swordsmen.


    ¡°Hong!¡±


    A powerful explosion was created by the four thousand halberds. First, it totally dissipated the cloud dragon energy of the four hundred people, and then it swept across thend. Extremely sharp and clean, like a scythe through wheat, and hundreds of grade-6 Cloud Dragon Iron Swordsmen¡¯s lives were taken away.


    In the path of the de light, only one out of the four hundred remained. It was the grade-9 elder from Lingyun Sect who led the group. His body was covered in wounds, and even bone showed. He gave out a tragic roar, tears appearing on his old face.


    Around him, the thread of vital energy from Cloud Dragon Iron Swordsmen¡¯s corpses gathered below and headed for the four thousand blood cavalry armors.


    Zong Shou was expressionless, his eyes shining brightly. His martial path was stepping into grade-7, and his control of this cavalry was getting better and better.


    An additional thousand members of the bloody cavalry meant a near-doubling of theirbat strength!


    ¡°Raise your bows! Blood Cavalry Killing Arrow, shoot together with me!¡±


    Along with Zong Shou¡¯s voice, over four thousand blood-colored arrows were notched and drawn back. On each bowstring rested a blood-colored long arrow.


    They all shot in unison.


    ¡°Weng!¡±


    There seem to be four thousand thousand additional meteors on the horizon, falling from above. A wave of arrows covered those two hundred Daoling Wind Soldiers within.


    Following which, they all exploded, releasing numerous blood lights. When that eye-piercing red glow faded away, only a little scattered blood and flesh was left. A ball of bloody mist was falling downwards.


    The Blood Cloud Cavalry was now very close to the hundred thousand iron cavalry.


    However, they still held the bows in their hands. There was not enough time to change weapons.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all, notching his next arrow and squinting as he looked at the remaining Dao soldiers in the sky.


    In that instant, the Blood Cloud Cavalry and the giant iron flood at the front collided into one another.


    What was on disy was total destruction. As long as the cavalry weren¡¯t at Xiantian, when they were ten thousand feet away, their lives were silently taken by the blood cloud. All their essence, energy, and blood were parasticized by the blood mist.


    Even grade-4 Xiantian martial cultivators and out-of-body spirit masters couldn¡¯t take it when they were a thousand feet out.


    As the Blood Cloud Cavalry stepped away, a terrifying gap instantly appeared within the mass of hundreds of thousands of cavalry!


    When those sixteen thousand iron horse hooves stepped down, the ground became covered with broken and iplete bodies. Some of them were even reduced to nothing but white bones.


    In only a dozen breaths, hundreds of thousands of people were destroyed in utter silence!


    ¡°Si¨C¡±


    On the mountain hill, Jin Buhui sucked in a deep, cold breath, stunned at the scenes before him.


    Before this, he had thought that because there were millions of people here, even the Blood Cloud Cavalry, that ughtered men like pigs, would needs thousands of knives each.


    ... Who knew that what he saw would be such a terrifying scene!


    This was the Blood Cloud Cavalry? The strength of the ancient top iron cavalry?


    ¡°There is nothing surprising about this!¡±


    Leidong shook his head, and his expression was reallyplicated. ¡°They are able to absorb one¡¯s vital energy and essence energy to increase their strength. As long as there are still living spirits to kill, they can continue fighting for several days. This was the reason why the Blood Cloud Cavalry was said to be invincible in the ancient era. Do you know that in Wulie Country era, all grades 4 and below cultivators didn¡¯t go onto the battlefield? That was because anyone below martial ancestor level going up against the Blood Cloud Cavalry, would definitely have their blood essence sucked away...¡±


    Whilst he said this, Leidong looked up into the pale green sky.


    In a short time, the light barrier had became more and more real. This Pinnacle Space Dome formation had already cut off this part of heaven and earth.


    Was Zong Shou nning to kill them all today?


    ... The destruction of a sect, rise of a country, so it was this easy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Tian qi smiled when he heard that. ¡°After today, there will be no Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect in this world...¡±


    Waving his hand, the Kongqi Sect disciples all understood the signal. They walked forwards, and three hundred thirty thousand feet away from the mountain, theyid out the energy destroying crossbows.


    This ce was the best shooting location.


    Apart from forty grade-7 giant crossbows and four hundred grade-6 crossbows, the beast crystals all shoved into the indents.


    Leidong took a look, instantly his lips curled up,¡±Your Kongqi Sect is really generous, even daring to spend so much grade-7 beast crystals. What benefits did Zong Shou promise you for you to dare to spend so much money...¡±


    Tianqiughed out loud, not taking it to heart. In hisughter, hundreds of beast crystals turned into light and shot out, shooting in the direction of Mysterious Cloud Mountain.


    When that energy destroying crossbow fired, apart from a heavy spiritual explosion, there were no other sounds.


    When those hundreds of eye piercing energy lights struck the midwaist of the mountain, instantly heaven and earth shook. Terrifying ripples started to spread all out, the sound waves smashed everything into dust.


    Numerous golden spiritual marks appeared outside of the mountain body, however they were all in a heavily-broken state!


    Where the iron horse hooves passed, the blood-colored cavalry didn¡¯t even need to attack. As long as the surrounding mist touched them, their enemies would die.


    A deathly grievance energy spread thousands of miles!


    In a few breaths, four hundred Cloud Dragon Iron Swordsmen had died! Two hundred Daoling Wind Warriors, all dead!


    The one hundred forty thousand soldiers equipped with spiritual artifacts, at least the Martial Master Realm elite cavalry he had ced at the front were all wiped out.


    Not long ago, that flood-like attack was instantly dissolved.


    ¡°Blood Cloud Cavalry? Wulie Country!¡±


    Yangfan turned around his head, his gaze like that of a de. ¡°Who can tell me what this Blood Cloud Cavalry is?¡±


    The moment he said that, the other lords looked around with confused expressions.


    After all, it was something from ten thousand years ago. There were very few people who knew, and they also didn¡¯t have time now to inform everybody.


    Assessing his troops, he saw the ashen-white faces of the cultivators around. No one replied. A few of them flew up and ran towards the direction of the Mysterious Cloud Mountain.


    In the end, it was still the old man beside Yangfan who said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that? You only need to know that just two units of this Blood Cloud Cavalry can go against my sect¡¯s four hundred Cloud Dragon Iron Swordsman...¡±


    He looked up into the sky at those scenes,.¡±Today the Monster King wants to wipe everyone out! If we don¡¯t win, we will only die! We can only fight to the death...¡±


    The moment he said those words, there was silence. The leaders of the cities all retreated backwards.


    Actually, even before they had seen that Blood Cloud Iron Cavalry charge out, they had already been harbouring such doubts in their minds.


    At this moment, the old man¡¯s words became thest straw which broke the camel¡¯s back.


    They were all intelligent and sensitive people. How could they not know the purpose of Gantian Mountain using this Pinnacle Space Dome Formation to lock down thisnd?


    They only knew that if they didn¡¯t wipe out the blood-colored cavalry then all that waited for them was death...


    The problem was, how could they fight? What could they use to fight?


    A cavalry army based on high grade Dao soldier arrangement, one unit should be three hundred, and two should be six hundred.


    In other words, the four thousand-strong blood cavalry was equal to two thousand five hundred Cloud Dragon Iron Swordsmen.


    Such scale of high grade iron cavalry to sweep Donglin Cloud Continent was enough. The 3.7 million soldiers here weren¡¯t even enough to fill the gaps of one¡¯s teeth.


    If they escaped right now, they had the chance to create a small hole in this Pinnacle Space Dome Formation...


    Yangfan was startled and standing on the spot, his eyes were about to pop out, gritting his teeth in fear.


    The ice cold feeling in his heart was hard to describe with words. He felt a bone-chilling cold intent.


    He came over with so much confidence and thought they could get ride of this future enemy. How had it ended in such a way?


    The Monster King opposite must be mocking him.


    Thinking back to the past, everything seemed like a ant trying to shake an elephant, what a joke.


    He knew that Zong Shou¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t on their bodies but Yangfan felt his face turn red, and that the people around wereughing at him.


    That person¡¯s schemes weren¡¯t on the same level. The true opponent he was targeting wasn¡¯t the small Thousand City Alliance but the Donglin Sects.


    What could he be considered? A clown?


    ¡°Pu!¡±


    On the Mysterious Cloud Mountain peak, Wuyue spat out a mouthful of blood, his face was so disheartened that it seemed like he was facing death.


    The mountain body of Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect was taking the second wave of damage from the energy destroying crossbows, however he didn¡¯t feel anything.


    ... Tt is finished, everything is over! Two hundred grade-6 Dao soldiers might not be much to those shrines or big sects, but to Daoming Sect it was the true essence of their sect. Even the so-called elite disciplespare to it.


    70% of their strength had been buried here in just one day.


    Without these killing weapons how could Daoming Sect deal with evil and monsters?


    If he had known this would happen, he would have been careful, and wouldn¡¯t have to pretend.


    At this moment, Yuankong¡¯s face was devoid of blood.


    The four hundred Cloud Dragon Iron Cavalry were already dead, two hundred Daoling Wind Warriors all wiped out. Their Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect¡¯s mysterious cloud lightning warriors were also not far from being totally wiped out, and were about to fall.


    ¡°Is there really no other way? How did the Blood Cloud Cavalry fall initially? Wasn¡¯t it in the hands of those of the Common People Path?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Ten thousand years ago, the Common People Path, which was close to destruction could do it. We might be able to do avoid death as well...¡±


    ¡°I remember roughly that they used a chilling element spell to congeal the blood mist. Then they used a spell to disturb the formation within the armor, and cause it to weaken!¡±


    ¡°However, isn¡¯t it said that this method could only be used for under three hundred people? With such a vast wave, how can they attack?¡±

 Chapter 537 - One Grade-9 Sword

    <h4>Chapter 537: One Grade-9 Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In the drill field of the mountain peak, people spoke over one another chaotically, all filled with a maniacal aura.


    Ling Weizi closed his eyes tightly. A momentter, he had managed to calm himself back down.


    The death of four hundred Cloud Dragon Iron Swordsmen had nearly made him fall unconscious from rage. However, he was a little stronger than Wuyue, and he was able to forcefully swallow that frustration.


    ¡°Enough, shut up!¡±


    At first, the many cultivators on the peak carried on without any reaction. When he spat out the words a second time, Ling Weizi used his true qi. It shook their eardrums painfully, and the hall fell silent.


    ¡°Even without Dao soldiers, we still have the tens of thousands of cultivators from the various sects. What are you afraid of? Even without Dao soldiers, we can rely on our elite disciples with the Mysterious Cloud Mountain Protecting Formation. Why can¡¯t battle against this Blood Cloud Cavalry?¡±


    His words made everyone calm down, and his eyes coldly swept the hall.


    ¡°The method Common People Path used against the Blood Cloud Cavalry in the past was not bad, and we have no choice but to try it. Based on what I know, ten thousand years ago, the Common People Path was heavily disadvantaged. Theycked grade-6 spirit masters, which was why they attacked the fewer than three hundred members of the Blood Cloud Cavalry. Weaknesses are still weaknesses, the only difference is that there are more of them and it will be a little tougher. We have enough spirit masters. Zong Shou¡¯s Blood Cloud Cavalry only number four thousand, it will be easy to break them!


    Just as he spoke those words, Yuankong saw Zong Shou draw his bowstring once more beneath the mountain. He was aiming at the two hundred Mysterious Cloud Lightning Warriors.


    He couldn¡¯t suppress his despair anymore, and fresh blood seeped out of his mouth. He knew that without those two hundred Dao soldiers who were thirty thousand feet away from the mountain, they had no hope of surviving.


    His face filled with dejection, Yuankong waved his hand, saying tly, ¡°Send the order! Gather two thousand disciples toy out the Pinnacle Lightning Sky Formation!¡±


    Han Nishui was stunned, his pupils constricting. ¡°But Master, the Pinnacle Lightning Sky Formation uses the essence in the body. After using it...¡±


    Yuankong shook his head and stopped Han Nishui from continuing. ¡°We have no choice. If we can¡¯t wipe the Blood Cloud Cavalry out, our Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect will have no future!¡±


    Han Nishui walked away speechless. Then, he realised that the entire top of the Mysterious Cloud Mountain was filled with panic. People had been thrown into despair by Yuankong¡¯s words.


    How had this happened?


    Shouldn¡¯t it be them cutting Zong Shou¡¯s forces down with the might of Mysterious Cloud? And hadn¡¯t he nned to marry Xuanyuan Yiren in front of Zong Shou to humiliate him, before Knife Lord Li Wuhui beheaded him in one stroke?


    How did it became like this? Was he going to lose to this person once more?


    ... No, that was impossible!


    Han Nishui gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with madness.


    If this was really the case, then even if he died, he would drag this person into theherworld with him!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Draw your bows. Fire!¡±


    Another four thousand-odd blood-colored meteors rose from the ground and filled the sky. When a blood arrow exploded out, just as with the Daoling wind warriors, only blood and meat remained.


    After this volley, the twelve hundred Dao soldiers were cleared out.


    Where the iron hoovesnded, not only were hundreds of thousands of elite cavalrymen destroyed, millions of elites from the Thousand City Alliance were swept aside.


    Within ten thousand feet, all the soldiers who were unable to escape died tragic deaths. A mass of essence energy and vital energy gathered together, and funneled into the blood mist.


    The three million-odd troops remaining were copsing out of formation and fleeing in all directions.


    These soldiers were indeed elite troops, but their opponents weren¡¯t on the same level.


    The thousands of Blood Cavalry advanced under Zong Shou¡¯s charge, their eyes shining red like there were mes burning in their sockets.


    ... Their fighting intent raged higher and higher, thoughts of ughter bing all-epassing in their minds.


    Even Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts were affected by the Blood Cavalry Kill Heart Sutra.


    Kill! Only by massacring living beings could he be satisfied!


    Luckily, he was still able to reign in these thoughts.


    His brows suddenly rose as he looked into the sky, only to see hundreds of grade-6 spirit masters protected by many grade-6 and grade-7 martial cultivators descending, now three thousand feet from the ground.


    Following which, the entire area began to freeze. Even the blood mist was affected. Although it could still be used, it became more difficult as it started to freeze.


    In the next instant, strange spiritual energy fluctuations reverberated across the battlefield.


    Zong Shou was first startled, but when he felt that a portion of the spiritual formation within his Blood Cloud Cavalry armor was shaking, he broke into augh.


    ¡°Spirit Awakening Technique? So that is what you are up to!¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the reason that Kongqi Sect hadn¡¯t sold the thousands of sets of Blood Cloud Cavalry armor even after repairing them. The weakness of the invincible iron cavalry was something that many knew about.


    How unfortunate, that the solution was already in his hands.


    ¡°Sky Stepping, rise!¡±


    His grade-6 dragon-horned winged horses neighed, and rose into the air, stepping on the wind as they moved forwards.


    The entire cavalry force followed closely behind, and all four thousand two hundred and fifty-two halberds shed down together.


    Where the sword light passed, all the spirit masters in its way were cut horizontally. The bodies of the remaining spirit masters were trampled into pieces by the dragon-horned winged horses.


    In that instant, the hall on Mysterious Cloud Mountain fell deathly silence once more.


    Ling Weizi¡¯s eyes were about to pop out in rage. His fists were tightly clenched, and his expression was filled with shock.


    ... This Blood Cloud Cavalry actually possessed no weaknesses! They were in perfect condition, as though the problem had not even existed!


    Something urred to him, as he stared furiously at Long Ruo.


    In that instant, Long Ruo felt a chill down his spine. He thought back to before he had died, that blood hero god metal that was in his Heaven and Earth bag.


    By now, the aura of the Blood Cloud Cavalry had already reached thirty thousand feet in the air. Even the Pinnacle Space Dome Formation was finding it difficult to counter their advance.


    The arrogance of the bloody energy mes suppressed the entire field. On the battlefield there was no more opposition; no one dared to take on this cavalry army!


    Just over four thousand people, in a wless state, none of them injured.


    Yin Yang felt really great. An intense enjoyment had filled his heart.


    These fangs and ws had been hidden for many years, and today, the Blood Cloud Iron Cavalry had finally returned to the world.


    Zong Shou looked toward the peak of Mysterious Cloud Mountain, deep in thought.


    Threads of lightning shed. Dark clouds were speedily gathering in the sky.


    ¡°Pinnacle Lightning Sky Formation? They want to drag us down into death with them. How interesting!¡±


    Zong SHou casually kept the halberd in his hand, and shook his sleeves. The Lightning-Winged Dragon and the seven Saint Fire Silver Ants all flew out.


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll make a trip to the Mysterious Cloud Mountain Peak! Zong Yuan, direct the troops to wipe out the remaining enemy. Prepare to break the formation.¡±


    The four thousand people behind him followed the order. Zong Shou hesitated slightly, and after confirming that his choice hade from his heart and not the influence of the Blood Cavalry Kill Heart Sutra, he said tly, ¡°Raise the blood kill twin gs! For one day, we will not stop!¡±


    When those words were spoken, Zong Shou¡¯s soul had already charged out of his body. He took 70% of the blood mist and concentrated it in the halberd in his hand.


    Coincidentally, at that moment, the Kongqi sect disciples controlling the Energy Destroying Crossbows fired in unison.


    It caused the spiritual restrictions on the mountain to copse once more. Zong Shou followed closely behind, using the vast blood glow in his hand to strike the spiritual formation.


    ¡°Hong!¡±


    Another loud explosion sounded as the mountain shook. The midle portion of the mountain¡¯s protective spiritual formation instantly copsed, revealing a giant hole.


    Zong Shou¡¯s soul ¡°stepped¡± onto a set of stone stairs middle of the mountain. He held the broken Tan sword in his hand and walked up, step by step. He moved with confidence, neither fast nor slow.


    A few momentster, a maniacalugh resounded over the quiet mountain peak.


    ¡°Zong Shou! I don¡¯t know if you are insane or overconfident! You dare to use your soul to travel up alone? You are just asking to die! Fellow cultivators, let¡¯s work together to kill him! Once we do, our Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect will definitely be victorious...¡±


    Before his words were finished, numerous spiritual artifacts and spells fell from the spiritual house on the peak.


    The onught covered thend, and seemed as though it would destroy everything. However, Zong Shou had no reaction and didn¡¯t even move to avoid it. He allowed these spells and artifacts to strike his soul.


    However, momentster, the downpour of fire, rain, and ice, and even wind des and lightning, finally stopped.


    Zong Shou was revealed. He stood in the same spot, perfectly fine. The stone steps were in tatters, but he had already walked a hundred steps.


    There was total silence, over thend hundreds of miles around. Everyone gazed the scene in front of them in disbelief.


    ... Thousands of spiritual artifacts, thousands of spells, not to mention a grade-8 attack¨Ceven initial Spirit Realm experts would be killed on the spot!


    The people in the distance heaved sighs of relief, while those on the mountain peak were astonished and terrified. If even that couldn¡¯t kill him, then how could they deal with him?


    ¡°An illusion? No! Your soul is real!¡± That sharp voice rose once more into the sky.


    After eximing he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What secret technique are you using? How is it so fantastic? If I could know, I would be really grateful...¡±


    Zong Shou felt that this person talked a lot, and his brows furrowed in annoyance.


    ¡°Shut up! How about I wipe out your Heart Demon Sect tomorrow?¡±


    That voice stopped as expected. Zong Shou continued up the stairs, a bloody glow appeared once more in his eyes.


    The technique he had used wasn¡¯t a secret technique, and was instead born from the ck and White Hole Dharma, his viewing of the scenes of the Absolute Beginning, and fighting with Yuan Wushang in the void. Who knew why, but he now had someprehension of spacews.


    He could use the ck hole in his soul to twist the space around him, and cause spiritual artifacts and spells to be unable to reach him.


    This was why he could walk forward peacefully. Unfortunately, this technique could currently only be used on the soul.


    A cold scoff sounded from above.


    ¡°Who cares what tricks are you ying. Do you believe me when I say that I will kill you?¡±


    An energy aura suddenly appeared at Zong Shou¡¯s side. A sword swung out, its sword energy oppressive.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up as he shed back.


    ng!


    Both were grade-9 sword artifacts, but the Broken Tan Sword was sharper. Although it was a simple sword, it was extremely quick, so swift that it couldn¡¯t be described!


    The Broken Tan Sword cut through that other grade-9 spiritual sword, and cleaved the skull of the grade-9 martial cultivator behind it.


    Killing a grade-9 in one stroke!

 Chapter 538 - Blood-Kill Twin Flags

    <h4>Chapter 538: Blood-Kill Twin gs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Seeing that Zong Shou¡¯s soul waspletely unscathed on the peak of Mysterious Cloud Mountain, the thousands of Blood Cloud Cavalry rxed.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes shed, and he took up the helm of the formation, recing Zong Shou as the leader of the army.


    ¡°Raise the g! Blood! Kill! No mercy!¡±


    As these words were said, standard-bearers raised two huge gs.


    On one was written ¡®Blood¡¯ and on the other, ¡®Kill.¡¯


    Zong Yuan pointed with the halberd. ¡°Change formation, spread out a thousand feet wide, Goose Formation! Clear out the rest of the enemies!¡±


    The bloody cavalry instantly split into units of three hundred. The units were a thousand feet apart. The entire formation was sixteen thousand feet wide, and it began to sweep over the rest of the troops at the base of the mountain.


    Where the red mist passed, no survivors remained.


    At the mountain¡¯s base, they were like death gods, iming life after life.


    Everyone on the battlefield was focused on those two blood-coloured gs.


    Tiandou and Liehe, who were casting the Pinnacle Space Dome Formation from above,ughed out loud. ¡°Its the Blood-Kill Twin gs! The ruler didn¡¯t lie to us. He really is going to wipe them all out! If the promise on the twin gs is not kept, blood will flow for a thousand miles! If the enemy is not wiped out, the weapons will vanish! Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect will die! Yuankong, Yuankong, when you joined the Lingyun Sect to attack our Fuling Sect, did you think your Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect would face a day when you were eradicated by others? Today, your Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect is doomed. No one will survive!¡±


    As they spoke, in a frenzy, they injected more soul power into that golden tray.


    Their disciples and the remaining cultivators of Fuling Sect flew at their sides.


    None of them made a sound, each shaping formations to help Mingdou and Liehe. This small group worked together to help make the formation covering Heaven and Earth firmer and tougher.


    Right now, there was nothing more exciting than witnessing their enemies falling one by one.


    Below, Shui Lingxiao sighed. Her expression filled with awe and also a little reluctance; it was extremelyplicated.


    ¡°To think Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect¡¯s ten thousand years of work will be destroyed in a day. His highness really wants to destroy this mountain...¡±


    Tianqi smiled, not caring at all. ¡°How else could he form a dynasty? Ruler has been enduring for over a year to allow the Donglin Sects and elites of the Thousand City Alliance gather on Mysterious Cloud Mountain. How could he show mercy now?¡±


    Just then, the Kongqi Sect disciples controlling the Energy Destroying Crossbows looked over, their eyes asking for instruction.


    Tianqi waved his hands and told them to continue. Since Zong Shou waspletely unharmed by the attacks of thousand of spells and spiritual artifacts, then these crossbow bolts couldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Amongst this group of people, there were still many who didn¡¯t understand. Jingyin was totally lost. ¡°What is the meaning of the ¡®Blood¡¯ and ¡®Kill¡¯ gs? Why is everyone behaving like that?¡±


    She was only a little familiar with Zhao Yanran, and didn¡¯t expect to receive a reply.


    However, the moment she said those words, Kongyao frowned. ¡°It is the Blood-Kill Twin gs! Ten thousand years ago, one of the bad habits of the Wulie Country Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    Every time they wanted tomit a massacr,e they would raise these gs. Every time these gs were raised, blood would flow for a thousand miles around. They weren¡¯t allowed to let anyone surrender or let anyone live. They wiped out anyone in their path. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been allowed to keep their weapons. That Monster King is prepared to not leave anyone from Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect alive...¡±


    Jingyin¡¯s body instantly shuddered, and she ced her palms together and started chanting to the ancient Buddha, amitabha. Her brows furrowed. ¡°Who knew that his highness would have such a willingness to kill in his heart! He isn¡¯t a demon, but he is no different. Benefactor Yanran, in the future you will be a revered person in buddhism. It is better that you stay far away from him!¡±


    Zhao Yanran burst outughing, using her hand to cover her lips. Her face was filled with a cruel intent.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to make Zong Shou feel sofortable that he would kill so decisively, like a mighty lord. This also made her feel fantastic. Staying far away from Zong Shou, was she joking?


    To be her seed furnace, he had to be this vicious!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Just as these people spoke, Zong Shou was seven thousand feet from the Mysterious Cloud Spiritual House at the peak of the mountain. Silently, he looked up. He could clearly hear the sounds of discussion that emanated from Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect and various other cultivators.


    ¡°Blood-Kill Twin gs, it really is the Blood-Kill Twin gs!¡±


    ¡°As expected, he wants to wipe out everyone in our sect...¡±


    ¡°If this person doesn¡¯t die, you and I won¡¯t have any chance of living!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have offended this Monster King. It is all that Han Nishui¡¯s fault... he has caused a cmity for our Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect!¡±


    ¡°Bastard! If we don¡¯t attack first, will this kid allow our Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect to survive? If we want to cast me, we can only me Senior Master Yuankong for attacking toote! He let this Zong Shou grow and be stronger!¡±


    ¡°The only possible n is to work together against the enemy. We can only fight to the death!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up like he hadn¡¯t heard anything, as he continued to climb upwards, step by step.


    Numerous spells, numerous spiritual artifacts, and numerous talismans were still descending from above.


    At first, five out of each thousand attacks were able to touch his soul. By now, only one or two of each thousand could break through the twisting space.


    His soul was utterly unharmed.


    The Energy Destroying Crossbows pointed at the mountain started to roar once more. Energy bullets struck the mountain body. They shook the Mountain Protecting Formation, creating gaps in the spiritual restrictions.


    Then, a cold voice slithered into Zong Shou¡¯s ear, ¡°He actually is twisting space! No wonder that this secret technique is so amazing. No wonder they can¡¯t hurt you! But can you avoid this grade-9 sword?¡±


    Suddenly three swords struck down from the air. From left, right, and above, they sped towards Zong Shou. There had been no warning signs.


    It happened in the space of a blink. Before he closed his eyes, there had been nothing. After he opened his eyes, the tip of a sword hung in front of his face. The simmering sword energy caused even Zong Shou¡¯s soul to tremble.


    But Zong Shou smiled. He was still as rxed as usual.


    They had seen through it!


    ... However, even if they had seen through his Space Twisting Technique, so what?


    Even without this technique, Zong Shou could still defeat grade-9 sword experts!


    The Broken Tan Sword in his hand shone once more, moving like a swallow flying in the air, light and nimble! It broke the barrier between time and space.


    There was a loud ng.


    A Taoist-robed middle-aged man, his face filled with disbelief, stood two hundred feet out. At the center of his brows, a bloody sword wound bloomed.


    As for the swords menacing his sides, Zong Shou didn¡¯t even bother to retaliate. With one step forward, he moved three hundred feet, brushing past the Taoist-robed man.


    The man¡¯s body instantly exploded into a blood rain that scattered beneath the mountain.


    Zong Shou began to move once more.


    Then, ten grade-9 soul tigers appeared in front of him.


    Their soul bodies were wrapped in lightning, and they were dark purple and winged. They were grade-9 Lightning Winged Tigers. The moment they appeared, they started to merge. Momentster, theirbined form swelled several times, and their aura climbed crazily, actually passing the Celestial Path Gate, and toeing the Spirit Realm. It caused the Heaven and Earth to begin to suppress and reject the creature.


    This giant soul beast roared furiously as it charged down.


    Zong Shou was slightly shocked, but then he decided to ignore it.


    The creature was indeed close to Spirit Realm, but it was only close. It was not one whole, butposed of ten soul beasts.


    ... There were just too many weaknesses!


    A sword swung out, sword energy sting close to a thousand feet. Energy exploded out around Zong Shou.


    When that dust had dissipated, the near-Spirit Realm soul beast had beenpletely crushed. Its soul left no traces.


    Looked at Zong Shou¡¯s sword, numerous strands of lightning were now wrapped around its de.


    He had first used the Sword Strength Hidden Energy to provoke the conflicts between the merging soul beasts. Then, he had gone from the hidden energy to actual energy, striking at the creature¡¯s weakness, and ending it in one blow.


    The entire process had been simple.


    Zong Shou climbed another three hundred feet. Suddenly, a vast purple lightning bolt gathered in the sky, and shed down at him.


    It directly prated that twisting space, and headed straight for his soul.


    That purple lightning had appeared so suddenly that even Zong Shou had not been able to sense it.


    He began to use his sword intent to block, but then he stopped, allowing the purple lightning to flow around his body.


    The Lightning Phoenix Mark in his Soul Ocean activated. Giant lightning wings, two thousand four hundred feet wide, spread out from his back.


    He had used the Energy Swallowing Technique to absorb the lightning spells from the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect cultivators. With each ounce he absorbed, the wings on his back grew stronger and bigger.


    ¡°Grade-9 spiritual cultivator!¡±


    Looking upwards, he saw another person who was dressed as a Taoist. This man who looked close to sixty, and who gave off a celestial aura, was in shock.


    He was shocked that the top secret technique of Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect¡ªMysterious Cloud Extreme Purple Lightning Technique, couldn¡¯t scratch Zong Shou at all.


    Zong Shou took one look and retracted his gaze. A silver light rushed from his sleeves, and the purple lightning wings on his back shrunk to a length of one hundred feet. The lightning around the Broken Tan Sword also vanished.


    When the cloud-shocking god-destroying sword intent in his body had totally disappeared, he was unable to replicate it. However, at this moment, there was no need to.


    A de shed light, and instantly it reached thousands of feet out. The force passed through the Mountain Protecting Formation, and changed directions several times. The maniacal lightning sword intent on the body of the de shone, and the de sped up once more.


    Peng!


    A low sound, and that cultivator¡¯s body was pierced right through. A vast lightning bolt struck him, and ripped his soul and body into shreds.


    Six God Defensive Knife! After the knife left the hand of its wielder, it would never miss!


    Zong Shou moved forward once more.


    His sword shed light again.


    Instantly, another grade-9 sword cultivator was torn apart!


    Dozens of feet out, Leidong took in a deep, cold breath.


    ¡°... This is one step one grade-9!¡±

 Chapter 539 - Still the Saint King

    <h4>Chapter 539: Still the Saint King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°... This is step one grade-9!¡±


    When this exmation rang out, within a thousand feet there was utter silence.


    Wasn¡¯t that the case? With each step that Zong Shou took, one grade-9 cultivator would be in on the spot!


    Xuanyuan Tong was also at a loss. He knew that with the four thousand Blood Cloud Iron Cavalry, Zong Shou would definitely win this battle.


    He also knew that his son-inw was already really strong, but for a person to be this strong, it was unheard of.


    Even as someone who had personally witnessed Zong Shou¡¯s shocking talents, he, who merged spiritual and martial arts when drunk, still found it unbelievable.


    Worry appeared in Kongyao¡¯s eyes. East of the Cloud World, for such a strong country to appear with such an intelligent master, who knew if this was a blessing or a curse for their great Shang.


    In her heart, she felt that it wasn¡¯t right. Using her bloodline¡¯s secret method, a wound appeared between her brows. Once again, she looked towards that mountain peak at the person not far away.


    Her petite face instantly turned white.


    She saw that with each step that Zong Shou took, threads of white energy from Heaven and Earth gathered around him.


    This was obviously king¡¯s energy! Maybe Zong Shou couldn¡¯t feel it himself.


    She knew that as Zong Shou got closer to the peak, each grade-9 cultivator he killed would cause the white energy to be thicker!


    She could feel that the luck of the entire Donglin Cloud Continent was slowly gathering in Zong Shou¡¯s body! Slowly, he began to take on the shape of a dragon.


    It was obvious that as his strength formed, a dragon body¡¯s was also formed! As long as he starts a country and worships the heavens, instantly, he would be the ruler of that country.


    However, now it made her confused and lost. That king¡¯s energy was normal, shining without any impurity. It even became a little purer.


    ... It was actually Saint King Energy!


    Kongyao had many questions that couldn¡¯t be answered, and she felt that she was unable to believe what she was seeing.


    The Blood Cloud Cavalry had already massacred close to a million troops. The soldiers that scattered and given up were still ughtered. Zong Shou was really violent and vicious. He wasn¡¯t kind or merciful at all.


    How could he be the saint king?


    She thought back to his majesty, always caring and thinking for his subjects, rewarding them with huge gifts.


    He didn¡¯t mobilize the troops without important reason, and he had never loved to kill. Every time the northern and southernnds provoked him, he would suppress them. He took care of his subjects. He knew that wars harmed the finances and tired the people, and would create many casualties.


    Every few years he would pardon the world, and pardon a few sinners. The world praised him as a really intelligent ruler!


    How could he bepared to this barbaric man?


    Was what Confucius said wrong? Was the true ruler¡¯s path to be a king on the inside, and a domineering force on the outside, rather than being a saint-like person on the outside?


    How was that possible?


    In the past, Emperor Shi of Qin conquered manynds, wasn¡¯t he an example? This person was domineering when he did things, but he died during the Second Generation...


    After him, there were many emperors who used the word ¡°Wu¡± as their title. However, they had all caused the country to weaken due to their domineering ways.


    Had the Heaven Path changed?


    Her mind was totally confused, as all sorts of thoughts rose up. She only felt that she was about to go crazy.


    Unbelievable, totally unbelievable! Something must have gone wrong within..


    ¡°As expected, none of the Six Pinnacle Swords of the Cloud World are weak! Dragon Shadow¡¯s disciple is truly amazing!¡±


    Shui Lingxiao was in awe. Its as like she didn¡¯t know that Zong Shou was Tanqiu, and that Tanqiu had won against Jueyu with the sword a few months ago. Now, she shook her head and said, ¡°If our Seven Spirit Sect wants to reap some benefits, we can¡¯t let others say that we didn¡¯t do anything. Sect disciples, form the formation!¡±


    With that, she rose up into the air. Threads of spiritual energy lines spread out from her body.


    The cultivators of Seven Spirit Sect also rose up into the air. Lined up ording to their cultivation, they epted her spiritualwork, and then more of these lines spread out.


    In only a dozen breaths, an evenrger formation was created. Numerous spiritual veins and flying talismans were formed.


    At this moment, Shui Lingbo pointed into the distance. She didn¡¯t cast a spell, or chant any incantations.


    The body-protecting formation on the peak of Mysterious Cloud Mountain suddenly twisted, and a massive hole appeared.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Not bad, not bad! It should be like this. Kill! Kill! Kill! Well in! The disciple of my disciple should be so domineering against the world!¡±


    In the air, Dragon Shadowughed out loud in delight, his face showing a gleeful expression.


    ¡°What a good Blood Cloud Cavalry! Since he has such great troops, he should be more confident and swift. He could just wipe out those despicable people. Why did he bother to talk about right and reasoning...¡±


    Suddenly his heart moved, and heughed. ¡°That person finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    Aokun¡¯s brows rose. ¡°Is it Wenxu?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be? Naturally it is the ancestor of the Lingyun Sect!¡±


    Dragon Shadow scoffed, ¡°I will make a move first to block him! Youeter on, destroy as many God Realm Saint Realm experts as you can! Even if you kill them, all it doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    Amount smiled. His eyes had a fierce glow as he licked his lips. He hadn¡¯t killed in a long time. It was only unfortunate that human meat wasn¡¯t very nice to eat.


    To think his members of his race had such appetites in the past.


    Dragon Shadow didn¡¯t worry about him. He knew that even if his old friend was locked up for ten thousand years, his personality still wouldn¡¯t change.


    He tore open the void, and a momentter, crossed numerous worlds.


    In the next instant, from afar he saw a young cultivator who was also tearing across the void at a fast pace.


    Actually, currently the two of them were within the void stackyers and unable to see. However, Dragon Shadow could sense the youth, as his spiritual senses were sometimes better than his eyes.


    Dragon Shadow was delighted. ¡°Wenxu where are you going? Do you need me to apany you?¡±


    That young cultivator seemed to have expected that, as he had known that Dragon Shadow would definitelye over. He was expressionless as he turned around.


    ¡°Brother Dragon Shadow, you already know so why are you asking? Your disciple¡¯s chess skills are better today. If I don¡¯t go over to save them, Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect will be wiped out, Lingyun Sect will also suffer heavy losses of energy. Wenxu can¡¯t sit around and do nothing!¡±


    Dragon Shadow smiled and nodded, squinting his eyes, and asked, ¡°Then Wenxu, do you think I¡¯ll let you go over?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Wenxu decisively shook his head, his tone still very calm, ¡°So this time I don¡¯t n to personally head over to the Cloud World.¡±


    While he spoke, within the voidyers, two auras, no weaker than the two of them, appeared behind Dragon Shadow, severalyers away.


    A sword intent instantly rose up from Dragon Shadow as he swept the two people with his spiritual sense. He knew that their strength was also at the middle of the Saint Realm.


    ¡°Their strength is not bad! Wenxu, to think you can ask such experts to help you. However, do you think with only you three, you can defeat me?¡±


    ¡°Whether or not we can, we will only know after we fight!¡±


    Wenxu shook his head fiercely, sword held in his hand. The voidyers around him were forcefully twisted.


    ¡°Whether or not I am able to win or lose isn¡¯t important, as long as I am able to hold you back for a while. Your disciple is indeed intelligent and a great schemer. In just a few years he was able to recreate the Blood Cloud Cavalry. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know that as long as we are willing to pay the price to disregard a few world-protecting rules, destroying the cavalry is as easy as the back of my hand...¡±


    Dragon Shadow had be more and more delighted, and now he burst outughing. ¡°What words! Coincidentally, I also have such intentions! How about this: let¡¯s just wait here quietly. But oh! I am afraid you can¡¯t wait any longer...¡±


    It this moment, Wenxu was startled, and a shocked expression appeared on his face.


    At the same time, not far from the two of them, many strong auras crossed the few spaceyers and headed towards the Cloud World.


    At the head of the travelling lights was Shenxiao. His eyes were filled with rage and impulsiveness.


    If a cultivator hadn¡¯t reached the End Realm, their lifespan would be limited. The few ancestors of Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect had all fallen from using up their lifespans.


    These many generations of disciples, they were now led by Shenxiao. In the past, the small sect had grown swiftly under him, and had eventually be the third-ranked amongst the Neen Spiritual Houses due to his hard work.


    Seeing the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect suffer heavy losses and be pushed to the brink of extinction, how could he not be furious, how could he not rush things...


    ... Zong Shou, Blood Cloud Cavalry!


    The moment they entered the Cloud World, the four venerable cultivators needed only the space of a breath to rush over.


    If they suppressed their cultivation to grade-9 and below, the situation would be different.


    With his strong physical body and God Realm strength, Shenxiao grasped thews of Heaven and Earth. Killing the Blood Cloud Cavalry and the Gantian Monster King would be simple!


    He thought about it as hemunicated with the other God Realm cultivators through spiritual sense.


    Suddenly a huge hand smacked over in the void.


    Shenxiao was shocked, and swiftly dodged. Two of his fellows were unable to, and one of them was instantly smashed into pieces.


    The person that had died was a Celestial Realm Peak Lingyun Sect cultivator. The one who was badly injured was his disciple, one of the three God Realm experts of Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect.


    Shenxiao was so furious his that his eyes were about to pop out, but his heart was terrified as he looked at the void, where that giant palm hade from.


    ¡°Who are you, why did you sneak-attack us?¡±


    In the next moment, he saw a youth suddenly appear, a yful and bloodthirsty smile at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°It is I, Aokun! You want to get to Cloud World¡¯s Mysterious Cloud Mountain? Then I can only apologize! I will collect your lives here..¡±


    The moment he said those words, the youth pointed towards one of the people. This Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect Celestial Realm cultivator was shredded into pieces by a weird power!


    The youth¡¯s brows rose, and his heart filled with praise. This destruction technique was really good to use.


    Shenxiao felt his heart totally turn cold. The person in front of him was actually Saint Realm-level!


    What connection did he have to Zong Shou, and why was he helping him?

 Chapter 540 - Knife of Time

    <h4>Chapter 540: Knife of Time</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°So it is Aokun!¡±


    No matter how calm andposed he was, at this moment, shock appeared on Wenxu¡¯s face. His expression became darker and darker.


    ¡°When did he break through to Saint Realm? You helped him find the Dragon Pellet? Dragon Shadow, you are so bold...¡±


    His hands clenched tight. The bones in his body were crackling, and the air around him was shimmering.


    Surprise after surprise after surprise. He thought that he would be able to remove this nail of Gantian Mountain from Donglin Cloud Continent once and for all. That he could gang up on Dragon Shadow, and end all future problems.


    However, when both sides went all out, he realized that the other side¡¯s trump cards were far from what he had expected.


    ... Four thousand Blood Cloud Iron Cavalry, a new Saint Realm expert, that was enough to prove Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect was in an irrecoverable state.


    ¡°At the beginning, when I saved Aokun from that person, I made a promise not to help him. I value my promises, so why would I go against my word?¡±


    Dragon Shadow shook his head, filled with a mocking intent. ¡°Zong Shou found him the Destruction Dragon Pellet in the Dragon Hall, along with three drops of reincarnation true fountain water. This was why he benefited from the disaster; he obtained the Destruction Technique and became a saint! That person nned for ten thousand years, and locked up Aokun to try to give the god emperor a helper. He probably didn¡¯t expect that Aokun¡¯s life would change. It seems like the Heaven Path doesn¡¯t solely belong to him...¡±


    As he said this, Dragon Shadow smiled. ¡°Are you panicking? I told you that you wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it!¡±


    Wenxu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, only his eyes shed. He was indeed anxious, and his internal organs felt like they were burning.


    Dragon Shadow gave out a maniacalugh, filled with confidence and fighting spirit. ¡°Then do the three of you want to find out? If within four hours you can beat me, maybe Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect has a chance of living!¡±


    Wenxu kept silent. Even if the three of them worked together, they only had a 30% chance of winning.


    Moreover, his Heart Realm was already in a panic, and impulsiveness rose in his heart. They probably didn¡¯t even have a 10% chance of winning this battle.


    Moreover, Aokun coulde back to help Dragon Shadow at any moment.


    Out of the three of them, to have two escape was not bad. At this moment they should not be thinking about how to fight, but instead, how to retreat...


    Wenxu¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. Did the heavens want their Lingyun Sect to be destroyed?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Zong Shou was still climbing at the midpoint of the mountain. He was already really close to Mysterious Cloud¡¯s spiritual house. However, thisst portion was exceptionally tough.


    Previously, he had covered three hundred feet in each step, now, if he could take one step it was already not bad.


    The Mountain Protecting Spiritual Formation here was struck at by the Kongqi sect Energy Destroying Crossbows and also forcefully interrupted by the Seven Spirit Sect. Portions of the formation ripped apart. It was in a broken state, but closer to the core it was more and more intact.


    There were no weaknesses to be found. He couldn¡¯t move through it as easily as before.


    Zong Shou made up his mind to break this formation bit by bit.


    The Broken Tan Sword in his hand swung randomly in the air. It seemed pointless, but after each swing, fissures would appear in front of him. The path in front of him opened up and he could continue forwards.


    With each spiritual restriction unlocked, Zong Shou could sense his understanding of the Talisman Path improving.


    Sometimes, when he really couldn¡¯t unlock it, then he would forcefully break it open. The lightning wings on his back had already stretched to a thousand feet.


    The only difference from before was that the dense lightning was also surrounded by Sky Burning mes. The purple wings became ck in colour.


    Each time they pped, there would berge continuous explosions that brought about massive destruction!


    Each time Zong Shou absorbed some strength from his wings, he would be able to do the impossible, and forcefully open a route.


    The noises of discussion from above continued to reach his ears.


    ¡°Stop! Save some strength, our spells are totally useless against him!¡±


    ¡°What space technique is he using? This Zong Shou is a freak, he is a demon!¡±


    ¡°Remember to cease using fire and lightning element spells! Not only are they useless, they actually help to increase his strength!


    Zong Shou smiled as he continued forward. Actually, if these people continued, his Lightning ze Thousand sh Technique wouldn¡¯t havested for much longer.


    If he continued to use it, without a water element bloodline to control the Sky Burning me, it would go out of control.


    As expected, he needed to first y a water element god beast and absorb its bloodline mark.


    Just as he was thinking this, Zong Shou suddenly felt a stab in his mind, that caused him to look up.


    A youth stood a hundred feet ahead. He was really delicate and pretty, and was filled with the aura of a bookworm. In his hand he held a three-inch-long curved knife.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose and looked carefully at this person. He could feel his peak knife sense.


    ¡°Knife Lord Wuhui?¡±


    ¡°It is Li Wuhui! I am not good enough for the title of ¡®Knife Lord.¡¯¡± The youth replied, and then his knife tip pointed behind as he bowed solemnly.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee to this battle, but I am here because I owe them a favour. If I have offended you, Your Highness, please forgive me.¡±


    Zong Shouughed when he heard that. ¡°My heart has always been narrow!¡±


    Li Wuhui was startled when he heard that, and then he smiled. ¡°Your Highness is really an interesting person, you are so direct. I have already seen your sword technique. To be able to fight you is a blessing and my good fortune! Now, watch closely.¡±


    A bright light suddenly shed out from his sheath. It was so quick that there was an afterimage, like that of a spark. If one didn¡¯t pay attention, they would not be able to see it.


    When that suppressing knife intent had been added to the knife, it was no longer restricted by the spacews, exceeding its limit!


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned serious. Right away, he raised a sword to block the oing blow.


    A loud ng, and both the knife and sword were forced back. However, the huge power emanating from the knife¡¯s body nearly made Zong Shou take a step back.


    Li Wuhui¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t as high as that of Yuan Wushang, and he was weaker than Jueyu. However, every time he attacked, due to his speed, the knife became stronger and more focused.


    After a few sessive strikes, Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed, before he rxed and showed an enlightened expression.


    ¡°So it is time!¡±


    That bright, curved knife could slice through time and use its strength. Time Knife Intent!


    That Li Wuhui was also shocked. ¡°Your Highness is really amazing. This is the first time someone has recognized the foundations of my knife intent!¡±


    It actually was time! No wonder the knife was so quick.


    Zong Shou frowned. It was not only fast, but also really sharp. In just a brief moment, it caused many chips to appear on his Broken Tan Sword.


    He felt his head ache. If he didn¡¯t return to his body and use a spirit and martial arts merger to fight, then it would be difficult to beat him.


    The knife de was about to reach his body. Zong Shou also stabbed out, and his de was also really sharp. It had also reached the speed of the curved knife, and the des shed together once more in the air.


    Based on the theories that people woulde up with ten thousand yearster, beside the ck hole and white hole, what was twisted wasn¡¯t merely space, but also time.


    His sword could travel alongside time! It was the Instant Space Dragon Sword!


    When this sword was brandished by Zong Shou, Li Wuhui eximed in surprise that Zong Shou¡¯s sword speed could actually keep up with his.


    The sword and knife shed several times, and there was a crisp ¡®ding.¡¯


    That curved knife and Zong Shou¡¯s Broken Tan Sword actually broke at the same time.


    Li Wuhui instantly retreated a hundred feet away.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed. He hade with his soul and, hadn¡¯t bring a reserve sword.


    Who knew that someone on the peak of the mountain would be able to break his sword.


    Since the Broken Tan Sword had shattered...


    He reached out into the air and the spiritual energy of space gathered, forming into a ck sword.


    Li Wuhui¡¯s expression changed, and he retreated another hundred feet. ¡°So it is you! I nearly didn¡¯t recognize you. We don¡¯t have to fight anymore!¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned. What did he mean by ¡®so it is you?¡¯ What had this Li Wuhui recognized?


    Following which he heard himugh. ¡°In the past, I saw you spar with others and benefited a lot. My knife sense could reach the peak level because of you. Although you look different, the sword technique is the same. Although you can use the Nine Dragon Sword, you still have his shadow.¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it and instantly understood. He knew that what Li Wuhui mentioned was most probably his battle with Jueyu. There were simply too many people spectating, so this Li Wuhui was most probably amongst them.


    Even if he wanted to hide, some of his habits couldn¡¯t change.


    The way he had blocked those knife blows looked like the technique of the One Origin Yin Sword.


    Others might not see through it, but peak experts like Li Wuhui could definitely sense it.


    Thinking about this, Zong Shou calmed down and entered deep thought. ¡°I am thinking about how to kill you so that you won¡¯t speak!¡±


    ¡°I will keep it a secret!¡± Li Wuhui smiled, ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t think Your Highness needs to fear fear anything. You definitely don¡¯t need to do something so dumb.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. That was true.


    ¡°I though you said that you owed Lingyun Sect a favor? Are you going to forget it, just like that?


    ¡°You can¡¯t put it that way! This is only because I owe Senior Brother more.¡±


    As Li Wuhui said this, he also mocked himself. ¡°I also know that I am not your opponent. If we continue, I will only one die, so why fight? I am called Wuhui, but I¡¯m not so foolish as the people around me, to see death as a boon.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. This person was quite smart and knew his ce.


    Except, he didn¡¯t n on letting him go with just few words.


    ¡®Blood-Kill Twin gs, kill them all!¡¯ Those weren¡¯t just words.


    No matter who, anyone standing in front of him would die under his sword!


    Li Wuhui seemed to know what Zong Shou was thinking. He sighed and showed a thankful expression. ¡°I know that your highness definitely wants to kill me. Luckily, I repaired some things before I came...¡±


    While he spoke, Li Wuhui threw out a purple-gold spiritual talisman.


    The space around him filled with time and space spiritual energy.

 Chapter 541 - Five-Coloured Auspicious Cloud

    <h4>Chapter 541: Five-Coloured Auspicious Cloud</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°I know that Your Highness definitely wants to kill me. Luckily, I repaired some things before I came...¡±


    Whilst he spoke, Li Wuhui threw out a purple-gold spiritual talisman. The space around him was filled with time and space spiritual energy.


    ¡°Celestial talisman? The Heaven and Earth World Breaking ability?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose, and then he calmed down. Even though this was a celestial-grade talisman, Li Wuhui could still use it to teleport out from within the Pinnacle Space Dome Formation.


    However, before he escaped, it would not be so simple.


    Just as Li Wuhui¡¯s body was about to disappear, Zong Shou stabbed out, and his sword sunk into the void.


    This was the Instant Space Dragon Sword! Zong Shou used the ck Hole Technique to continue to twist space-time.


    At this, Li Wuhui scoffed, before he sighed once more.


    The ck space sword in Zong Shou¡¯s hand copsed and disappeared.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed. He scoffed and continued to walk up the mountain.


    Just now, he had heavily injured Li Wuhui, but he hadn¡¯t managed to kill him. Since this person had a way to escape from the Pinnacle Space Dome Formation, he could only temporarily stay his hand.


    This debt would be settled another day!


    The ck de continued to gather energy. He shed in the air, sword energy surging and suddenly shing three hundred feet out.


    When this de was broken once more, a body chopped into two suddenly appeared in the spot his blow hadnded.


    It was actually a grade-9 martial cultivator! His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Since the beginning of the fight between Zong Shou and Li Wuhui, he had been using the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect formation to cover his tracks and bide for time.


    Unfortunately, from start to finish, Zong Shou hadn¡¯t shown any weaknesses.


    Zong Shou coldly stepped forward, only to feel a few auras swiftly retreating. In just one breath they had totally disappeared, and Zong Shou could only shake his head.


    Did these people not know that once he got to the peak, they would have a life and death battle?


    When that time arrived, they would not stop until one side was utterly annihted.


    A few hundred Energy Destroying Crossbows were still firing at the mountain. However, the core restrictions of the mountain¡¯s protective formation were bing tougher and tougher.


    With each step that Zong Shou took, he had to think carefully for a moment before he could solve each part of the formation.


    However, dozens of breathster, a blood-coloured spear suddenly leapt across the air, right towards Zong Shou!


    First, it totally destroyed all the talismans and restrictions in the six hundred feet in the front of Zong Shou. Then, with a ¡®duo¡¯ sound, it sank into the ground. The spear¡¯s handle continued to vibrate.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rxed, and he looked behind him at where the blood spear hade from. He saw Zong Yuan toss out another spear, using 10% of his own subjects¡¯ blood mist. Those three hundred Blood Cloud Cavalry soldiers were all rushing to the mountain peak.


    As for the remainingmanders, they were doing the same thing. However, they did not use spears, but instead two feet-long short halberds. All of them struck at the stone path in front of Zong Shou.


    At the foot of the mountain, the millions of enemy troops had either been forced to the sides or ughtered and absorbed into the blood mist.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up as he continued upwards. Now, bit by bit, the road in front of him was made smooth by the Blood Cloud Cavalry¡¯s barbaric sting attacks.


    Zong Shou easily made his way up the stone stairs. In just a few moments, he had arrived at the peak.


    If one looked from below, the peak was at most four thousand feet high, totally unlike Gantian Mountain.


    However, if one was on the peak, this ce was actually two hundred thousand feet wide. Unlike Common People Path, the spiritual energy was really bountiful, and everything shone with a five-coloured spiritual glow.


    Right away Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were attracted to the formation running in mid air.


    Two thousand people all standing at one specific spot.


    However, within this circle, the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect disciples had a painful expressions on their faces.


    Their bodies were withering, their essence energies and vital energy sucked out thread by thread, and gathering at the center of the formation.


    A vast lightning ball hovered in their centre, and it was getting stronger and stronger. Below it stood Han Nishui.


    Although he couldn¡¯t see it, Zong Shou knew he was a step away from the spiritual house.


    This time, before waiting for the Blood Hale Weeds and blood spear behind him, the ck wings that stretched to two thousand feet pped.


    All the lightning, all the ck mes gathered around Zong Shou¡¯s arm, turning into a giant longsword, as he shed forwards!


    Lightning ze Thousand sh, y!


    Where the ck shadow passed, everything was destroyed. Space itself seemed to be breaking like ss! The core of the formation was dissipating¡ªit no longer existed.


    When Zong Shou stepped onto the peak itself, a loud roar sounded, like lightning birds chirping. Numerous five-coloured cloud lights gathered.


    Three hundred thousand feet away, Kongyao licked her lips, and unwillingness appeared in her eyes.


    In the end she had seeded! When he stepped onto Mysterious Cloud Mountain¡¯s peak, a giant white dragon had formed, circling around Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    Coloured clouds gathered, and there were thousands of rays of auspicious light. This was the sign of true king energy!


    She didn¡¯t want to stop looking, but that at this moment she had no choice.


    She felt a stabbing pain from the wound at the center of her brows. She could only unwillingly retract her bloodline¡¯s secret technique.


    The majesty of a king couldn¡¯t be trampled on or taken lightly. She could look on Zong Shou normally before the process had beenpleted.


    But at this moment, if she dared to stare at him for too long, she would be blinded and suffer punishment from Heaven.


    Even just now, for those few seconds she had looked upon him, if it had been anyone else, they would have lost thirty years of their lifespan.


    ¡®It was still the saint king!¡¯ She thought, silently in her heart.


    Even if Zong Shou¡¯s hands were covered in the blood of millions, that king energy was still pure white! It almost seemed as though the more he killed, the purer it got.


    All of Heaven and Earth seemed to be cheering and feeling happy for him. She even felt that the entire world was feeling restlessly shifting because of it.


    Almost at the same time, in another part of the void, a richly dressed woman suddenly stood up. Her exquisite jade-like face totally changed.


    Saint king, how could he be the saint king?


    The disciple who Weixu had chosen for her sister, what was his background? How did he possess the energy of the saint king?


    That aura was so obviously pure, she couldn¡¯t have seen it incorrectly!


    The other girl beside her was at a loss. ¡°Second Sister, why are you so shocked? Why are you so out of sorts?¡±


    The woman kept silent, and after a long while she nced at the teen beside her.


    She thought to herself that if the girl knew what had happened, she would have the same reaction. But should she tell her?


    Thinking for a moment, the woman still spoke up, ¡°Just now, Zong Shou formed the dragon energy!¡±


    The teen girl smiled and wasn¡¯t surprised.


    The four million elites of Thousand City Alliance would all die here. Most of the Donglin Sects would either be disbanded or wiped out after this battle. In this world there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who could stop Gantian Mountain from unifying Donglin Cloud Continent.


    This was why the luck of Donglin was all gathered on the body of Zong Shou. Forming the dragon energy was naturally to be expected.


    Why should she feel surprised about that?


    Second sister calmly said, ¡°You know, since I used my secret technique on tricks to reach End Realm. Although I didn¡¯t study luck techniques, sometimes I can see it through my natural senses.¡±


    The teen nodded. Even though her sister¡¯s methods didn¡¯t belong to a true proper path, all End Realm experts all had extremely strong natural abilities.


    Second sister was pretty much omnipotent, thus naturally she had such skills.


    In her heart she also felt curious. What had Zong Shou done to make her second sister so shocked?


    Her sister¡¯s calm voice continued. ¡°Just now I saw his king energy. It is extremely pure, no ws at all!¡±


    The moment she said that, the teen was startled and then broke out into augh, ¡°King energy, pure white and wless, so it is the saint king energy? I remember long ago I read in a Taoist book discussing luck and destiny. However, Elder Sister, you are joking with me right? How long has it been since the saint king appeared in the Cloud Deste Era? It is impossible for there to be another one, even that ruler in the Central Continent and those rulers of thousands of worlds, no one had the ability to be called a True Saint Ruler...¡±


    As she said that, she looked at her second sister, only to realize that her face was serious.


    Second sister was definitely not joking with her!


    The teen was stunned once more. Her heart understood. ¡°He really is the saint king?¡±


    Seeing second sister nod, the teen didn¡¯t know if she should be sad or delighted. She only felt that it was really preposterous.


    ¡°Our Common People Path can actually give rise to a saint ruler? What is this? Azy fellow that doesn¡¯t care about anything is actually the saint ruler recognized by Heaven and Earth? The gods must be blind...¡±


    She rubbed her temples. Suddenly, she recalled something and her eyes opened wide.


    She turned to lock eyes with the other woman, and they both eximed in unison, ¡°God Emperor...!¡±


    Sometimes, events urred not when people wanted them to ur, but precisely when they didn¡¯t. For the Common People Path was it a blessing or a curse?


    The brow of the older woman was tightly furrowed. She remembered that Weixu had once mentioned that Gantian Mountain was really important to their Common People Path.


    Now thinking about it, there had definitely been a reason behind that statement. Was it because the way Zong Shou ran the country was in line with the beliefs of the Common People Path Sect? If that really was the case, then she had to go take a look.


    Zong Shou was stunned as he looked at the sky, at the five-colored cloud lights.


    This is Five-Coloured Auspicious Cloud?


    This was nonsense. The killing had just begun, and four million lives had just been decided by just a word from him.


    Shouldn¡¯t the heavens cry and punish him at such a time? Why did auspicious clouds appear on the mountain peak, casting a propitious glow over everything?


    Had the heavens lost all reason?

 Chapter 542 - Is It Like This?

    <h4>Chapter 542: Is It Like This?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Absurd!


    Why was he able to feel the strength of a country so far from Gantian Mountain? How was he able to link with it?


    In his heart he felt that it was unbelievable, but he didn¡¯t think much about it as he stepped into the Mysterious Cloud Sect¡¯s spiritual house.


    At this moment, all the cultivators in the spiritual house showed signs of despair.


    The Mountain Protecting Restriction had been forcefully blown open. This meant that theirst barrier was totally lost.


    Pinnacle Lightning Sky Formation.


    The four thousand two hundred Blood Cloud Cavalry rose into the air. He faced no obstructions whatsoever in his path to the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect.


    There were three people standing in front of Zong Shou: Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect¡¯s Yuankong, Lingyun Sect¡¯s Ling Weizi, as well as Daoming Sect¡¯s Wuye. They were all looking over with ashen white faces.


    ¡°This is your Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect¡¯s Pinnacle Lightning Sky Formation? If it ispleted, then everything within a thousand miles will be wiped out. Not bad! During ancient times it destroyed millions of troops of the outer regions, and was famed for its strength.¡±


    cing his hands by his side, Zong Shou looked on expressionlessly. ¡°Unfortunately you are two hours away, and so this is only an iplete formation.¡±


    Yuankong didn¡¯t reply, nor did he ask about how Zong Shou knew the secrets of this formation. Receiving praise like that, he felt his heart turn ice cold. To die together with the enemy wasn¡¯t a matter deserving of praise.


    However, he still felt like he needed to say something. ¡°Is Your Highness willing to let us go if our Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect changes sides and works for Gantian Mountain?¡±


    The moment he said those words, the despairing Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect cultivators perked up, and their eyes started to brighten with hope.


    The expressions of Wuyue and Ling Weizi both changed slightly before they calmed down.


    Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect was already on the verge of destruction. To ask to surrender at this point wasn¡¯t something they could me them for.


    Zong Shou scoffed, ¡°The Blood-Kill Twin gs are out. Yuankong, do you think that what you suggest is possible?¡±


    If they thought that they had the right to beg for mercy now, then what did they think they were doing earlier?


    Why did they capture Xuanyuan Yiren and send her up the Mysterious Cloud Mountain? Why did they plot so much to crush Gantian Mountain?


    Today, this Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect might have a chance of surviving. But with events at such a stage, even if he agreed to Yuankong¡¯s proposal, his subjects as well as his father-inw would definitely not let them go.


    Moreover, his heart was brimming with killing intent that couldn¡¯t be suppressed!


    Yuankong stopped breathing when he heard that, and then he gave an ice coldugh. Even if it was him, it was totally impossible!


    If one went too far, this would be the oue!


    In the distance, Fuling Sect Lieheughed out loud. ¡°Yuankong, do you remember that my Fuling Sect said the same thing that year. As long as you left one god rank, we were willing to be your Lingyun and Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect¡¯s subordinate. Who knew that twenty yearster I would be able to witness the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect be brought this low. How amusing, how pitiful! This Pinnacle Space Dome Formation bing the downfall of your sect, karma is really great! I, Liehe, have no regrets in this life!¡±


    Yuankong¡¯s eyes were filled with despair as he looked at the sky, wondering why the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect¡¯s ancestor still hadn¡¯t arrived even at this desperate moment. Did some things ur in the outer regions? Even the heavens had given up on the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect.


    Was it really like what Liehe said, that this was karma?


    If not for this barrier, even with the four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry, a few of their Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect members would definitely be able to escape, and sow some seeds for the survival of the sect.


    Zong Shou took a look at the others, his thoughts made up as he continued forwards towards the Pinnacle Lightning Sky Formation.


    A tragic roar rang in his ears. It was another grade-9 cultivator who had actually summoned a grade-9 soul beast into his own body. His body swelled up, surrounded by a lightning glow as he struck out.


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze became unfocused. Taking a look at him, this was the Beast Merger Technique¡ªmerging with a soul beast¡¯s spiritual body to temporarily obtain strength exceeding grade-9. The higher the grade of the soul beast bloodline, the stronger the result.


    This person had merged with a god beast subspecies. His strength had instantly risen to a level simr to the merged form of the lighting winged tigers. He punched out and wind surged around his blow.


    Another ck de formed in Zong Shou¡¯s hand. He waved, his body shing slightly, and he was ten steps away.


    That true image cultivator was separated from the soul beast. There weren¡¯t any other injuries on him aside from a thread of blood at the center of his brows.


    The sword had gone through his brain and destroyed his soul with the World Shocking Spiral True Energy.


    At this moment, in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, he was a martial cultivator, filled with crazy intent and striking out.


    Although the sword didn¡¯t reach him, his body was covered in blood. He was burning his own essence energy and internal energy. Not only did his strength explosively increase, that intense lightning sword intent also rose to the maximum level.


    Millions of lightning strands gathered on his sword.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even look at it. He didn¡¯t have time to form another sword. Zong Shou decided to point out with his finger, and he crushed that sharp sword energy. Then his fingers pinched that sword and held it in ce.


    Using lightning to mix with the sky burning me, it was the Lightning ze Thousand sh. In a breath it caused this person¡¯s body to be razed into dust.


    Zong Shou¡¯s fingers shot out several times, several sword energies striking out as he took another step.


    It was still one step one grade-9!


    Although he himself was best at the sword, this soul body was still based on the dharma soul of a spirit master.


    Eighteen spiritual talismans along with the ck and White Hole Dharma, naturally he surpassed many spirit masters!


    He continued to move forwards, until he reached the front of the Pinnacle Lightning Sky Formation. He suddenly felt a vicious and venomous gaze on him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose as he looked over, only to see that it was Han Nishui. He seemed to be filled with hatred, despair, and pain, all feelings intersecting with one another. His eyes were protruding and filled with red veins. The muscles of his body were twisting.


    If Zong Shou were someone whose heart wasn¡¯t firm, he would definitely have been terrified. Although his energy was in a human shape, this Han Nishui actually couldn¡¯t be considered a human anymore.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t take him to heart, shing out with his sword, spiritual energy twisting about. It caused this iplete Pinnacle Lightning Sky Formation to start to shake.


    The spiritual energy within crashed about, the spiritual patterns shaking. The lightning ball in the middle was twisting. A portion of it broke apart and flew in all directions. Some Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect disciples took the brunt of the hit. Many bodies broke apart and were burst into pieces by this vast release of energy.


    Han Nishui didn¡¯t die, but with blood seeping out from all his orfices, charged over, screaming, ¡°I¡¯m going all out against you!¡±


    A w shed down, causing the vast lightning ball to fall towards Zong Shou.


    In midair, a ck sword shed, and Han Nishui¡¯s body was split into two.


    As for the lightning ball behind this person, it was absorbed by Zong Shou¡¯s sword.


    It caused the pair of purple lightning wings behind him to spread out to ten thousand feet!


    With a slight fan, Zong Shou flew a thousand feet up. The heavy sword intent exerted pressure over a thousand miles!


    To go all out against him, one needed to have enough skill. At this moment, the sword in his hand was invincible in this world.


    Looking downwards, suddenly his eyes were filled with joy. A petite person stepped out from one of the side halls.


    A silver spiritual shield circled around her as she lightly walked over. She wore the uniform of the Pill Fountain Sect, and at this moment no one bothered to stop her.


    It was that righteous and kind girl. She had grown a little bigger. Two years without meeting, but they didn¡¯t feel like they had grown apart at all. They had always had each other on their minds.


    The moment he saw this girl, his heart actually jumped.


    Zong Shou sighed, thinking about it, he withdrew the alluring lightning wings andnded.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was startled as she looked over at the heroic-looking man. Coincidentally, she walked past where Han Nishui had fallen onto the ground. Although his body had been cut into two by Zong Shou, he still wasn¡¯t dead.


    Her brows frowning slightly as she sighed, she swept over with her sword, and chopped off Han Nishui¡¯s head in one blow.


    Who knew whether or not she just couldn¡¯t bear to see this Han Nishui tortured by pain, or if she had just wanted the chance to vent the hatred in her heart.


    She felt lost. Changing her name from Yiren to Renyi, she had always used these two words as the values she abided by.


    At this moment, she realized that she actually couldn¡¯t do it. As long as it was rted to that person, her heart instantly went off track.


    Only when she was in front of Zong Shou did shee back to her senses. Her entire being felt much lighter.


    ¡°You are here?¡±


    Just one sentence, like a normal exchange, but her watery eyes were creased in a bright smile.


    ¡°Oh! Yes, I am here!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded slightly and suddenly recalled something. He patted his own head. Luckily, at this moment, Zong Yuan had led the four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry charging onto the Mysterious Cloud Mountain, amongst which also had his body.


    Zong Shou pointed, and a golden light flew out from his Heaven and Earth Bag and fell onto his soul body.


    It was a purple-gold coloured armour. It wasn¡¯t a spiritual artifact, but it was really beautiful. It made Zong Shou look more heroic and extraordinary. He also held a golden sword which was really bright and noble.


    He reached out with his hand, and he forcefully tore off a ball of Five-Coloured Auspicious Cloud.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was startled, her eyes filled with confusion.


    ¡°Zong Shou, what are you doing?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, his eyes squinting into a line. ¡°A while ago I went to Xuan Mountain City and asked for your hand in marriage. Now when I return, I will directly take you to Gantian Mountain toplete the marriage.¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was stunned as Zong Shou continued to exin, his smile bing a little crooked, ¡°Your mother-inw said that since young you loved to dream that someone would wear a purple-gold war armour, and stepping on a Five-Colored Auspicious Cloud to marry you...¡±


    As he said this, he danced with the sword in his hand. ¡°Is it like this?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s face instantly turned red. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

 Chapter 543 - Life Blood Essence

    <h4>Chapter 543: Life Blood Essence</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Knowing that this was Zong Shou mocking her, Xuanyuan Yiren was simply toozy to bother about the fellow.


    After scoffing, her eyes nced around the mountain peak.


    Momentster, her brows shuddered as she stared at two people. One of them was Xundan and the other was Edan. They were currently hiding in a corner, their faces were ashen-white and devoid of blood.


    Zong Shou stopped ying around with her as he followed her line of sight.


    At the start, he didn¡¯t really bother much about it, this was because they were just two Grade-9 Spirit Masters. If there was anything different about them, it was that both of them were wearing the robes of the Pill Fountain Sect.


    Since they were people who captured Xuanyuan Yiren, then naturally, they shouldn¡¯t be let off.


    Anyways, on this mountain, everyone who lived had to be wiped out, this was why he didn¡¯t need to purposely care about it.


    Just as his gaze was about to move away from these two people, he suddenly felt shocked in his heart.


    Eh? Something isn¡¯t right...


    After eximing for a bit, Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate to instantly move. This was done while using his sword strength to pressure them such that they couldn¡¯t move at all. Following which, his sword light swept like cutting butter as he smashed the protector beast as well as the spell barrier that the two of them had ced up.


    Although these two people were Grade-9, but theirbat strength was surprisingly weak. Although they were at theter stages of the True Image Spirit Master, but they were rather simr to people of the Initial Stages.


    Zong Shou quite easily captured both of them.


    While looking at them both, Zong Shou started to think. However, before he was able to get a sense of what didn¡¯t feel right.


    Suddenly, two Yin Balls rose out from the back of their heads. Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone sharply, not allowing them to dodge as he grabbed out. He tore open space and entered the void, forcefully capturing these two people who seemed to flee from using the space barrier!


    ¡°So this was the case! They should be from the Shadow God Race of the outer regions...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren flew up beside Zong Shou, she was startled when she heard this, her face was filled with confusion.


    ¡°Shadow God Race? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Like what the name suggests, they¡¯re naturally a race affiliated with shadows, they view themselves as gods and think that they should be above other races, this was why they named themselves ¡®Shadow God¡¯. However, other people see them as devils and would call them the ¡®Afterimage Demon Race.¡±


    Zong Shou exined solemnly. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t recognize them. This type of race didn¡¯t appear in the Cloud World even during the Cloud Deste Era. Plus, Yiren was still young and hadn¡¯t been to the outer regions, this was another natural reason that she didn¡¯t know.


    Zong Shou, on the other hand, had seen it a few times in the virtual environment, this was, however, the first time he¡¯d seen them in person.


    Their actualbat strength wasn¡¯t all that strong, what made it tough to defend against them was their natural skill.


    ¡°In the various worlds, their fame is really great. They are both formless and shapeless, only under the white light or moonlight would they have a shadow. They don¡¯t have a body and will snatch other people¡¯s bodies in order to store themselves in. What¡¯s actually terrifying about them is during night time.¡±


    ¡°Snatch bodies?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren thought back to something, her expression was changing, ¡°So... it seems like Senior Master Xundan and Edan...¡±


    ¡°Yes, they died a long time ago!¡±


    Zong Shou continued, coldly confirming the truth at what had happened to the both of them.


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s face was both of a mixture of sadness and joy, she didn¡¯t know whether she should cry orugh.


    She knew that the chaos within the sect didn¡¯t happen due to internal reasons, it was something that she should be happy about.


    However, the moment she thought about how Edan and Xundan died a long time ago. This meant that within the sect, who knows how many more people were actually such demons? She couldn¡¯t let out a smile.


    At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned even more serious. He didn¡¯t think that the Afterimage Demon Race would actually hide and seclude themselves within the Cloud World before the Spiritual Wave even began.


    He who came from ten thousand years in the future was extremely clear about how dangerous this race was. In the future, this was one of thergest alien races!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Afterimage God Demon?¡±


    In the void, Aokun also eximed, Although he used his own strength to suppress several God Realms, over ten Celestial Realm Cultivators. This was actually more than enough. He felt really casual and could spend some effort to focus on below.


    If it was really that specific race, then the Cloud World was really in trouble this time.


    However, the life and death of this world had nothing much to do with him. The only connection he had to it was with Zong Shou and that person...


    He was contemting in his heart, after doing so, Aokun waved his hand. His sleeves patted on a knife, an unblockable giant strength caused it to break into pieces.


    Following after, a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound echoed out, a physical body was smashed into pieces.


    The destructionws his body possessed couldpletely seal the rebirth ability of this God Realm Cultivator.


    At this moment, Aokun had already lost his interest in dealing with these people.


    His fingers joined together as he pointed at all of them, instantly, numerous Celestial Realm Cultivators quickly died.


    Following which, he punched out, heading straight for Shenxiao.


    Thetter¡¯s face was devoid of blood. On one side, he tried his best to block, on the other, he ignited all the Magical Treasures and Celestial Artifacts on his body just to try and block the fist from Aokun.


    In the void, there were a series of explosions. Shenxiao¡¯s body was being forced back, in the end, he was still unable to block the strike.


    What looked like a really ordinary fist caused the space¡¯syer to nearly copse. All the talismans, artifacts, and treasures were all smacked aside!


    Not long after, the fist¡¯s wind smashed onto Shenxiao¡¯s body! Blood instantly dripped and scattered, arge portion was instantly destroyed. There were also several drops that scattered all over.


    ¡°You want to escape?¡±


    Laughing coldly, Aokun¡¯s hand suddenly swelled up. It turned into a Ten Thousand Feet Large Dragon w and scratched out. Within the center of the palm, a suction force was formed as he grabbed all the dozens of Essence Blood.


    Apart from the one drop which was still fleeing in the air. All of a sudden, it passed through numerousyers of space.


    He knew that this was the Life Blood Essence of Shenxiao. As long as this drop wasn¡¯t destroyed, there would be a chance of him reviving. Within a hundred or just a few dozen years, he would be able to fully recover. This calction wasn¡¯t in ount that with enough energy and top-grade Celestial Pills, he might even recover in a day.


    Aokun shook his head as he looked on. To escape in front of the Destruction Saint, is this a joke? If he really let that annoying bug escape, then he wouldn¡¯t be fitting to be called a Saint.


    He wanted to grab out once more, however, his ears suddenly shuddered, only to hear a female voice ring out.


    After hearing a single sentence, he helplessly retracted his hand and looked on as the Essence Blood left, continuing to travel towards the Cloud World.


    He thought to himself: ¡®Zong Shou... Zong Shou... It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to help you. But that person doesn¡¯t want me to help, I really don¡¯t know why.¡¯


    ¡°Already heavily injured and close to death. Even if he descends in the Cloud World he will only have the Late Spirit Realm¡¯s strength, With Zong Shou¡¯s ability, he should be able to deal with it right?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t all that sure, however, the n for today was to look on from the outside apologetically and observe carefully. This was such that if danger were to befall, he could save him.


    While thinking this, he gripped the remaining Essence Blood of Shenxiao¡¯s in his hands...


    Laughing coldly, Aokun clenched his fists and destroyed it all!


    Suddenly, his heart moved, he could feel the moment that thest drop of Shenxiao¡¯s Essence Blood broke the outer barrier of the Cloud World.


    Within the void of the Cloud World, there were several auras not lower than him, there were even some above him that started to rush over.


    Aokun¡¯s brows rose up as he knew that they were most probably the Four World Protectors. He instantly thought back to that woman and what she wanted to do.


    He smiled, following after this, heughed out loud. Aokun loved such things and was happy to see it happening.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Zong Shou had no idea at all that at this moment, danger was quickly arriving.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was in deep thought for a moment, she temporarily ced down the changes in her sect, following which, she looked seriously forward.


    Since the Blood Cloud Cavalry went into the mountain, it was another ughter. The low-grade disciples were disregarded, allowing the blood mist to im their lives.


    Their real targets were the grade-6 and grade-7 experts. In just that instant, while the two of them were speaking, arge half of the grade-6 cultivators had already fallen. Those who were grade-5 and below had all totally died to the blood mist.


    Hundreds of people were able to escape from the peak. However, before they were even able to flee, they died to the Seven Spirit Sect and Kongqi Sect disciples.


    Only Yuankong and the remaining seven grade-9 cultivators and hundreds of surviving cultivators were still struggling. Even with all these people, they were just 15 minutes or so away from destruction.


    She wouldn¡¯t really care about how many Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect disciples died here. Since the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, Lingyun Sect, and etc. had plotted heavily to kill Zong Shou, they used such despicable methods, they should pay the price. None of them were innocent.


    What made her frown were the Blood Kill Twin gs that were dancing in the rain.


    Numerous blood energy was gathered on it, this caused the ¡®blood¡¯ and ¡®kill¡¯ words to be more and more eye-catching.


    She knew that these two weren¡¯t just gs but were also extremely strong Spiritual Artifacts. At this moment, they were still being nourished, however the moment they wereplete, it could cause the strength of the Blood Cloud Cavalry to double. The more vital energy it absorbed, the stronger it would get.


    ¡°The scattered soldiers can be let off. Since they already felt the despair of what happened, they won¡¯t dare to be enemies anymore with Gantian Mountain. As long as you are willing they can be yours.¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted as he knew that Xuanyuan Yiren was trying to persuade him, but he had no intentions to. ¡°I said that when the gs are raised, the des aren¡¯t to be kept within a day!¡±


    His tone was filled with firmness and couldn¡¯t be doubted. In his heart was actually nning to let go of these people.


    Since he wasn¡¯t a mad man who loved to kill. The remaining two million of the survivors actually weren¡¯t a threat to Gantian Mountain anymore, there were no benefits to killing them. With the death of the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect and the destruction of many others, it was already enough to shock the Cloud World. At this moment, they just needed to kill the leaders and needn¡¯t to take it out on these people.


    However, he couldn¡¯t just simply say such words. Just momentster, he would destroy those who he can see and allow the rest to leave. As for whether or not he could use them as his own, this was to be decided in the future.


    Although he thought about it in his heart, he couldn¡¯t agree right away after the righteous and kind girl persuaded him.


    He had his own principles when he did things. he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow others to tell him what to do.

 Chapter 544 - World protector saint

    <h4>Chapter 544: World protector saint</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s breath stifled, her brows furrowed and she knew that it was impossible to change Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts.


    She knew that Zong Shou usually seemed like someone who was easy to talk to, however, once he made up his mind, he definitely won¡¯t be easily affected by others. His stubbornness was extremely simr to her¡¯s.


    This matter concerned his prestige and thus he wouldn¡¯t just let it pass.


    It wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to continue to try and persuade him, her tone quickly changed. ¡°It feels like the Blood Kill Twin gs are too cruel. It should be best to use it less if you could in the future.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head, if there wasn¡¯t any need to, then he wouldn¡¯t want to use it either. ¡°Since you say so, then I¡¯ll just use it less in the future.¡±


    After hearing this, only then did Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s brows rx, she knew that Zong Shou was simply going with the flow of the conversation, nevertheless, she felt really happy. She also recalled something. ¡°Oh right! During these two years, I have been thinking about how to solve the poison of the Spiritual Smander, recently I have some ideas. If it¡¯s based on what I think, this new pill that would be made would not only have low toxicity, but its effects would raise by close to 70%...¡±


    Upon hearing this, he looked at the Blood Cloud Cavalry. ¡°Even the amassed poison in the bodies of these subjects can be mostly removed if that¡¯s the case!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled for a short moment before his lips slowly curled up. He obviously thought that this was quite interesting. Curing the poison meant that these Martial Ancestor cultivators would be able to improve further.


    Once the effects of the Spiritual Smander Blood Essence Pill were to be strengthened, it would also have a huge effect on grade-5 cultivators.


    Not longter, he would have two morerge-sized Mind Stone Veins in his hands. There would also be dozens of small-sized and medium-sized veins, although he wouldn¡¯t be able to get all of them, what¡¯s important was that he would be able to obtain the majority.


    A Blood Cloud Cavalry formed solely of grade-6 cultivators? He was really looking forward to this sight.


    However, following which, a helpless expression appeared in her eyes. ¡°The problem is... The recipe is quite tough to prepare! The most important part is to be able to find a God Beast¡¯s blood to go up against the Spiritual Smander. This means that it shouldn¡¯t be any weaker than it, it needs to be at least Saint Realm...¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this, his anticipation quickly doused itself and turned to despair. A God Beast¡¯s blood of the Saint Realm, where was he supposed to find something like that?


    In his memory, he couldn¡¯t recall any map which hid the blood of a Saint Realm God Beast. As for him searching for them, the Saint Realm Beast races alone wouldn¡¯t even need to attack, after a single nce, he would be easily crushed. This was unless he would ask for it from the sect...


    However, this was something he wouldn¡¯t do unless he had no other choice, the more he owed the Common People¡¯s Path, the more he would be connected to with this sect that strayed away from the Main Path.


    The way Common People¡¯s Path disciples acted were more often described as extreme, there were even some things he couldn¡¯t bear to watch, and that he wasn¡¯t willing to be wrapped up in.


    Suddenly, a thought shed across as Zong Shou recalled something. His hands pped together as he smiled, looking in a certain direction in the distance.


    He could only think to himself how foolish he really was, wasn¡¯t there a Saint Realm God Beast in the outer region? The Destruction True Dragon, it shouldn¡¯t be below the Spiritual Smander, right?


    If he really had no choice left, he could just find the dragon to have him give some out of pity, anyways, the Dragon Race had a lot of blood.


    Outside of the void, Aokun felt a chill around his body for some reason, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder. It was like some terrifying thing had its eyes on him. After searching using his spiritual sense, he was unable to find anything nor think of any reason why. It was impossible for him to not shake his head in confusion.


    Currently, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were tightly furrowed as a sense sharpness appeared within it.


    His spiritual sense could feel an exceptionally strong aura that broke through the world and entered.


    However, it was only a drop of Essence Blood. The problem was, the moment it appeared, it made him feel terrified and subconsciously stifle his breathing.


    ...God realm! It was a God Realm Peak Expert¡¯s Life Essence Blood!


    With Aokun¡¯s Saint Realm strength, how could he allow this Shenxiao to arrive in the Cloud World?


    He had many thoughts in his heart, but despite all this, he didn¡¯t hesitate. His soul shed as he tossed aside the golden armor and golden sword, quickly returning to his physical body and holding up the blood-colored halberd!


    Who knew that before the Mysterious Cloud Sect was wiped out, there would be such a tough battle ahead of him. However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t fear anything at all. The Blood Cloud Cavalry was able to suppress an entire world and wipe out numerous sects, this wasn¡¯t only because of their ability to suppress low-grade cultivators, but they could also go up against top-grade ones too!


    With a thought, thousands of Blood Cloud Cavalry warriors who were connected by heart to him had once again gathered up.


    Energies exploded and numerous spiritual patterns formed between them. Thousands of Blood Cavalry formed into one once more.


    Yuankongughed out loud, ¡°It¡¯s great senior master Shenxiao, our 3rd generation ancestor! The heavens have opened their eyes, our Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect finally has a chance to live!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind this at all and casually waved the halberd in his hands, instantly, the strength of thousands of people struck the remaining formation with Yuankong at its helm.


    ¡®Hong!¡¯


    The spiritual energy rumbled all about and didn¡¯t stop. Invisible ripples spread out all over.


    Yuankong¡¯s body was instantly turned into a blood rain right away. The other cultivators, on the other hand, had turned into red-colored dust. Only less than ten people were remaining, but they were all on due with theirst breaths, they didn¡¯t have any strength left to fight back at all.


    At this moment, the blood pearl in the air instantly gave out a tragic howl, it was filled with rage, almost like a beast who was on the verge of death.


    Zong Shou still didn¡¯t panic, soul power was injecting into the Blood Kill Twin gs as he directed them, adding into it was his vast soul power. Following after, a light shone, a blood-colored spiritual light instantly covered the 4,200 Blood Cloud Cavalry warriors.


    At this moment, the drop of Essence Blood also charged down, directly upying the body of one of the heavily injured enemies.


    When Zong Shou saw this, heughed coldly. This was what he wanted. leaving their lives as is was so he could draw him over.


    Just as the cultivator¡¯s mind hadn¡¯t fully been snatched, he shed out with the halberd. It turned into a ten thousand foot long energy ray as it shed down!


    Apart from the Killing Path Halberd Intent of the Blood Cavalry Kill, it also had the ability to swallow energy from Heaven and Earth!


    Another thunder-like sound rang heavily across the skies, the shockwaves directly spread hundreds of miles out.


    The person who was possessed by the Essence Blood instantly turned into dust! Even the people around were turning into blood-like water by the remnant energy from the halberd.


    The drop of blood scoffed helplessly as it didn¡¯t search for other people to possess anymore. It turned into a soul image instead, following which, its aura continued to climb up, almost as if it didn¡¯t have a limit, it was slowly suppressing this part of the world!


    Zong Shou smiled as he waved his sleeves, keeping Xuanyuan Yiren into his Lingjie ring. Coldness shed across within his eyes.


    This person¡¯s strength actually climbed to the Spirit Realm! The suppressive power of the Cloud World was actually forcefully pulled open, it was quite simr to what Wei Xu did that time...


    Luckily, there was a small window of dy. Tens of miles out, the Kongqi Sect and the Seven Spirit Sect each opened up their formation. The 70,000 elite cavalry warriors near the mountain were instantly protected.


    During this battle, he didn¡¯t need to worry about others, he just needed to go all out in his battle against this Shenxiao.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment in a ce within the clouds which couldn¡¯t be seen by the eye. A Confucian-dressed old man had his hands by his side, frowning as he looked at the peak of the Mysterious Cloud mountain, his eyes were filled with unhappiness.


    ¡°Spirit Realm strength... It has crossed the limit of this world. This Shenxiao really is fooling around...¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t me him! Close to 7,000 years of hard work from the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect was going to die in one day under the hands of the Monster King. If I was him, I would have definitely gone crazy!¡±


    The person who spoke just now was a teen, his face filled with an evil intent like he was gloating.


    ¡°This Zong Shou is really amazing. One step into grade-9. I remembered that just 2 years ago when he was beside Wei Xu, wasn¡¯t he just a Xiantian? He was actually able to recover the Blood Cloud Cavalry. The Lingyun Sect¡¯s hard work in maintaining Donglin Continent is going to be given to another person. It really makes one feelfortable and rxed...¡±


    ¡°Blood Kill gs raised, blood will definitely flow for a thousand miles. Today, millions were ughtered, what a sin! I had high hopes for this Gantian Mountain ruler in the past, however, ever since he joined the Common People¡¯s Path, his actions have be so evil, how disappointing, what a waste...¡±


    The monk beside him was filled with emotions, he disyed both sadness and pity, as if he felt that it was all a waste. Shortly after, his brows rose up. ¡°Should we suppress Shenxiao?¡±


    Since the Cloud World¡¯s suppression couldn¡¯t do anything, then it could only be up to them to suppress him back to grade-9.


    The World Protecting Venerables was an ancient contract amongst cultivators. They had the duty to protect this world and the ability to do so.


    When the Confucian heard this, his brows furrowed slightly, however, he didn¡¯t speak. Instead, it was a woman wearing a green-colored flowing sleeve dress who smiled. ¡°Why not wait for a little while more? Shenxiao is already badly injured and his strength is at most the Peak of Spirit Realm. If he stays within the Pinnacle Sky Dome Formation, even if something happens it wouldn¡¯t be that much. Let¡¯s just wait for a little more while...¡±


    The Confucian old man didn¡¯t speak while the monk had also kept silent.


    However, the eyes of these three looked towards the teen. Thetter smiled and didn¡¯t show any intention to reject what the woman had said. ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?!¡±


    ¡°How about a Demon Breath Life Ending Pill?¡±


    That green-dressed woman turned around. ¡°The Common People¡¯s Path betrayed the Path and is also the enemy of your Demon Sect. This Zong Shou is the 2nd generation¡¯s direct disciple of the Common People Path, their rise of doesn¡¯t benefit your Demon Sect at all!¡±


    ¡°You sure do have confidence in that Shenxiao!¡±


    The teen scoffed, however, despite doing this, he also didn¡¯t think that Zong Shou had the ability to fight against Shenxiao who was so close to going insane.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the way we are acting today is a little biased? I don¡¯t think the two outside will be willing to let things rest...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking! One of them is just someone in the Saint Realm, while the other is just a little problematic. Once decades pass and he is unable to ce down his Heart Demon, he will definitely fall. Why do we need to care so much?¡±


    The green-dressed woman slightly shook her head, she had a scornful expression on her face. ¡°Even if we are biased, what could they do?¡±


    The teen asked curiously, ¡°Shenxiao¡¯s Life Essence Blood came at such a coincidental timing. No matter how I think of it, wouldn¡¯t the fact that Shenxiao was able to escape from the hands of Aokun be kind of eerie? Doesn¡¯t this fairy find it weird as well?¡±


    After hearing these words, her expression turned cold and serious.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the Common People¡¯s Path testing the four of us? What is there to fear? The Common People¡¯s Path only has one End Realm expert and he is millions of worlds away from here. Wei Xu isn¡¯t here at the moment. I really want to see who can handle us. If anything happens, I will take the me. I think that Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t be able tost for 10 minutes. We just need to take that Shenxiao¡¯s life as punishment after this and no one will be able to say anything...¡±


    The teen smiled when he heard this and didn¡¯t say anything more. He had the biggest intention of going with the flow.

 Chapter 545 - Monstrous Hate

    <h4>Chapter 545: Monstrous Hate</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°I hate this! A monstrous hate!¡±


    At the Mysterious Cloud Spiritual House, a vengeful energy charged up into the heavens! It gathered huge amounts of souls across thousands of miles.


    The entire Pinnacle Space Dome Foundation could no longer support the structure, and severalrge cracks formed.


    At the center of the sky, Tiandou and Liehe had blood flowing from all of their orfices. They kept smiling dumbly, continuing to inject their soul power into the golden tray almost crazily. They squeezed their entire bodies dry, so that not even a bit of essence energy remained.


    The two of them didn¡¯t know if Zong Shou would be able tost under Shenxiao¡¯s hands. They only knew that at this moment, it was good if they were able to make this Pinnacle Space Dome Formationst longer. They had to go all out to block that lightning element spiritual energy.


    The ck clouds in the sky surged, and millions of lightning bolts shed down. The strikes were far stronger than grade-9 lightning spells.


    Shenxiao¡¯s soul appeared twenty thousand feet in the air. Numerous purple lightning currents were wrapped around his body. Using the lightning, he had crafted a thousand-foot sword!


    The aura was still rising, and his mood seemed to have became more and more frenzied. His spell power also seemed to be endless.


    Zong Shou was silent. His eyes were half closed and he was quietly storing energy. One after another, he manipted the energy patterns between the Blood Cloud Cavalry. He changed the structure, causing the power of the thousands of cavalrymen to merge into one, bringing out all the strength in the bodies of four thousand two hundred and fifty people.


    Especially the power of those two hundred grade-5 spirit masters within the Blood Cloud Cavalry. He began to mix their soul power with the internal energy of all the others.


    If it was before, he would definitely have been unable to achieve this. However, at this moment, he hadplete control over his ability tobine the spiritual and martial arts into one, and he was very easily able to start the merger.


    The maniacal and arrogantugh of Shenxiao continued.


    ¡°Good, good, good! Dead, all dead, they are all wiped out. How great that of the entire sect, I am the only one left. Master, ancestors, Shenxiao is useless! Seven thousand years of hard work by Mysterious Cloud Sect, and it is all gone. Hehe! Zong Shou, you brat! Do you know that destroying someone¡¯s path will create a life and death hatred?¡±


    His cold gaze stayed on Zong Shou, and without waiting for Zong Shou to reply, his face turned vicious and ugly. His voice was extremely dark and cold, as though he was gritting his teeth, and sounded like it came from the depths of hell.


    ¡°Even if the four oceans and fivekes dashed your body into pieces today, it wouldn¡¯t quench my hatred! I won¡¯t let you die just like this! I will skin your entire body, and then chop your meat off bit by bit to feed to that wild dog. I curse your soul to be be burnt by intense mes for the rest of your life!¡±


    He shed down furiously with the sword. The thousand-foot purple sword suddenly swelled up to ten thousand feet, and smashed down onto Zong Shou. Numerous energy currents shot in all directions, and dust and sand flew up, causing all nearby living beings to be destroyed.


    The Blood Cloud Cavalry behind Zong Shou were all drowned. Then, a halberd light suddenly rose up into the air. A yellow glow covered it, turning into the shape of a dragon! The strength it had was actually no weaker than that vast lightning ball.


    This was the merging of the Nine True Dragon Swords into the halberd technique, all the while still gathering vital energy.


    This Halberd¡ª the Yellow Blood Halberd!


    The lightning struck the yellow light and spread all over, before being directed into the ground.


    The earth energy gathered up by the halberd intent was forcefully blown apart when it shed with the blood glow. Its strength already greatly reduced.


    With a loud explosion, all of heaven and earth shook. Mysterious Cloud Mountain was close to copse.


    Luckily, thebatants stood in a spiritual house, and the mountain peak only shook a little before it recovered.


    When that haze of spiritual explosions and lightning had totally dissipated, four thousand Blood Cavalry soldiers stood, perfectly unscathed.


    As for the wings behind Zong Shou¡¯s back, they had vastly increased in length.


    Shenxiao smiled with disdain andughed crazily.


    ¡°Die! Die! All of you, die, die!¡±


    After that sword, yet another sword shed out. The aura was even more vast. The purple lightning within that lightning sword seemed to have increased by close to 30%! Sword after sword fell, shing crazily like a storm.


    Without any trickery at all, even if Spirit Realm and Celestial Realm experts were here, their bodies would numb at seeing this disy of ferocity.


    As though he didn¡¯t even need to recover and adjust his energy, the giant sword shadow didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping.


    Tianqi was dripping with cold sweat as he looked on from afar. Such strikes would probably clear out the Blood Cloud Cavalry, who were covered in lightning.


    He raised his head and looked uneasily at the sky. ¡°With Spiritual Realm strength descending on the Cloud World, this battle has already gone against the past agreement. Why are the world protectors sote?¡±


    If they allowed that madman to continue on like this, no one within the Pinnacle Space Dome Formation would emerge alive.


    ¡°It is not that they haven¡¯t arrived yet, them showing upte is normal!¡±


    Shui Lingxiao shook her head. She had expected such a thing. They would only arrive after Zong Shou died.


    Who asked for Zong Shou to join their Common People Path?


    Tianqi didn¡¯t understand, but he felt increasingly uneasy. Xuanyuan Tong and the others had a worried expressions in their eyes. However, they could forget about interfering with the situation today.


    Everyone felt that even if Zong Shou didn¡¯t die, he would be in a bad state.


    Just as they began to lose thest of their hope, they saw a blood-coloured halberd shadow suddenly thrust out from within the lightning glow.


    Apart from the bloody light, it was covered in yellow, with the strength and firmness of the earth to absorb the explosion of the lightning.


    Only thing was that this halberd was filled with a thick golden glow. Kongyao¡¯s eyelids leapt up¡ªthis was the Emperor Martial Path!


    The king energy of the entire Donglin Cloud Continent slowly gathered on Zong Shou¡¯s body, causing his aura to slowly break free of the Spirit Realm restrictions!


    She knew that the heaven and earth had no consciousness, but they could naturally maintain bnce and subconsciously preserve itself.


    Heaven and earth were unable to suppress Shenxiao, and now, the dragon energy of heaven and earth swiftly gathered around Zong Shou.


    When this halberd shed out, in that moment,rge amounts of lightning glow were dissipated.


    The four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry all stood on the spot, perfectly fine, their faces slightly pale.


    Zong Shou¡¯s wings expanded to fourteen thousand feet, and were mixed with numerous vital energies. They had be purple-red in colour.


    Amassing such a scale of lightning should cause a bacsh. Luckily, Zong Shou felt like he had extra energy, and he could continue to expand his wings.


    Who knew if it was because of the Blood Cloud Cavalry formation, or the king energy that buffed his body.


    Also, the halberd in his hand was bing more and morefortable!


    As expected, in the martial path, all weapons and theories harkened back to one root, and they were all interconnected.


    The more he used it and the more he was pressured by Shenxiao, the more and more familiar he would be with the halberd.


    Shenxiao was startled when he saw this, and then he was furious. He became even more incensed.


    ¡°How are you still alive? Why aren¡¯t you dead?¡±


    Shenxiao¡¯s aura continued to climb, the ck clouds in the sky continued to expand, and numerous purple lightning currents continued to gather.


    The lightning again struck at the Blood Cloud Cavalry, and the sword in his hand once again began to sh down.


    This attack wasn¡¯t limited to lightning techniques. All sorts of spells were cast. Shenxiao¡¯s vast aura covered all of heaven and earth as it endlessly struck downwards.


    Once again, the attackspletely engulfed the Blood Cloud Cavalry. The thundering of numerous spiritual explosions filled the ear.


    A cold glow shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes; he was actually smiling. Then he got even more excited, his fighting spirit like that of a wave.


    A good opponent was hard to find, and wasn¡¯t someone like Shenxiao suitable? He could use this person to grind his martial path!


    A halberd waving out, the heavens were instantly silenced once more. All the lightning, all the spells, they were chopped into pieces!


    Shenxiao was stunned once more.


    Hundreds of feet out, Tianqi sucked in a deep cold breath.


    This was the soul of halberd intent!


    Based on what he knew, people who grasped Martial Path Soul were either at the middle or at the peak of the Spirit Realm.


    A lightbulb suddenly lit up in his head. No wonder the Blood Cloud Cavalry couldst for so long. At this moment they were only slightly at a disadvantage.


    Using the halberd soul level Martial Path intent to mix with the Blood Cloud Cavalry formation, he indeed could go up against people of the Spirit Realm!


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified in his heart.


    ¡°Cultivator Lingxiao, I remember that the Monster King is best at sword techniques right?¡±


    Shui Lingxiao acknowledged this but didn¡¯t reply. Tianqi¡¯s continued to say calmly, ¡°His halberd skills have actually reached the soul level! Then what about his sword martial intent?¡±


    Shui Lingxiao turned her head. She knew that during the battle between Zong Shou and Yuan Wushang, his sword soul had reached the intermediate state of the Sword Soul Realm.


    Only these words were best left unsaid. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Maybe the ruler used his sword to trick others?¡±


    Tianqi kept silent, and then he looked into the distance. He felt Shenxiao¡¯s aura be stronger and even more indiscernible, filled with impulsiveness and impatience.


    This was already peak Spirit Realm, close to the Celestial Realm.


    At the same time, two women were stood outside of the void.


    At this moment, the pce-dressed woman wasughing coldly.


    ¡°Half a step from the Celestial Realm, this Shenxiao really went insane, how amusing.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what Senior Sister wanted? You needed him to go all out for this show to continue.¡±


    Another girl slightly shook her head. She was expressionless, but for the teasing expression in her eyes.


    ¡°Now we can only watch how that side will react.¡±


    ¡°What can they do? He can only continue to hold on.¡±


    The elder woman waved her sleeves as a red needle, as thin as cow hair, appeared in front of her.


    If there were other Saint Realm cultivators here, just one look and they would be able to notice that within there were severalws like ¡°Annihte,¡± ¡°Frost,¡± and ¡°zing me.¡±


    However, if they used their spiritual senses to feel for it, they would be unable to find any traces.


    The eyes of the woman were filled with a frost that couldn¡¯t be melted.


    ¡°I remember that when senior brother fell in the Cloud World. Even if we crossed the line only a little, the six of them wouldn¡¯t allow it. Just like today, isn¡¯t it really unfair...¡±


    The younger woman¡¯s expression turned slightly dark. Then, her face was filled with a yful expression. ¡°Unfortunately Yuan Wushang has left the Cloud World. If those people knew that Elder Sister¡¯s disciple is not only at the intermediate stage of the Sword Soul Realm, but has also grasped spirit and martial arts merger, they would regret today¡¯s matter. I am anticipating it greatly!¡±


    ¡°What we are bullying them with is that they don¡¯t know!¡±


    Following which the girl looked in front of her, and the sense of coldness increased. ¡°I don¡¯t think they will have the chance to experience regret!¡±

 Chapter 546 - Restricting the Enemy in One Strike

    <h4>Chapter 546: Restricting the Enemy in One Strike</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In Shenxiao¡¯s mind, apart from rage, apart from hatred, apart from wanting to destroy everything, he was feeling more and more ufortable.


    This collection of ants seemed unbeatable, a rock that couldn¡¯t be smashed no matter how hard one threw it.


    No matter how he struck, no matter what spells he used, there was nothing he could do.


    Zong Shou had seemed totally restricted and suppressed by him, with no ability to fight back. However, like needles hidden in a nket, every time he would use some new strength to turn the tide.


    He could only raise his own strength to continue to suppress him!


    The lightning wings behind that person¡¯s back were already a full twenty thousand feet wide!


    He also shielded the thousands of Blood Cloud Cavalry behind him! For some reason, it made Shenxiao feel a sense of exceptional danger, even in the depths of his soul. It caused his near-insensible mind to regain a bit of rationality.


    How could this happen, how could this Zong Shou grasp halberd soul? Impossible, definitely impossible...


    Next would be that pair of lightning wings. Why did they feel so dangerous?


    He shouldn¡¯t be afraid, right? He didn¡¯t need to be afraid. Even if Zong Shou went all out, he could only reach the strength of of a peak Spirit Realm cultivator.


    Why did he have to worry?


    ¡®I have to kill this person, I definitely have to kill this person!¡¯


    ¡°Halberd intent soul? What a Halberd Intent Soul Realm! As expected from the person who can wipe out my Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect! In this world there is actually such a talent. That¡¯s great. Killing you will be interesting! You were supposed to have a bright future. Maybe you could even have be a saint! Unfortunate, how unfortunate, haha...¡±


    Saying several things, all of which missed the point, his eyes were filled with insanity once more.


    He suddenly took half a step forward. The space around him instantly copsed. Between the numerous space fragments, threads of blood energy surged continuously.


    This was the vital energy he had left in the outer region. Even if Aokun tried to destroy it, there would still be some fragments that were under his control.


    The suppression from heaven and earth was getting stronger and stronger, as though they were going all out to force him to leave the Cloud World.


    However, Shenxiao wasn¡¯t afraid. The moment that Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect was destroyed, there was nothing that he feared anymore.


    He only had one thought, which was revenge. Anything that stood in his way would be destroyed.


    Hong!


    The essence energy of heaven and earth swept up, and the Pinnacle Space Dome Formation couldn¡¯t take it anymore and started to explode inch by inch.


    Tiandou and Liehe, as well as the bunch of Fuling Sect disciples, all spat out blood, filled with bits of their internal organs.


    Luckily, at this moment, a spell surged in from who knew where. It was extremely vast, causing this broken formation to recover once more.


    It caused the astral wind of the area to dissipate all around.


    Tianqi couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. He felt the intent suppression that was now ten times stronger, expanding and spreading.


    The entirety of heaven and earth seemed to have been suppressed by this vast intent.


    The cultivators under his sect had barely been able to resist, but now they were totally stunned.


    Tianqi knew that those lower-grade disciples wouldn¡¯t even be able to maintain rational thought.


    ¡®Celestial Realm¡ªthat power has definitely broken through to the Celestial Realm!¡¯


    Then, was Zong Shou dead or alive?


    The moment such a thought rose up in Tianqi¡¯s mind, a man dressed as a monk who was hidden in the clouds frowned.


    ¡°This Shenxiao is taking it a little too far...¡±


    Spirit Realm strength. One could say that the Mysterious Cloud Spiritual House and Pinnacle Space Dome Formation were the reason why they were unable to reach back in time.


    He himself had pushed to the border of the Celestial Realm, so it was hard for him to redirect the me.


    The other three people were all silent. The situation today was slowly exceeding their control.


    ¡°He actually grasped halberd soul intent. Why is this Zong Shou a Common People Path disciple? That sword sect leader has always been intelligent, why did his eyes deceive him this time...¡±


    The old man in confucian robes frowned. Compared to the Common People Path, he would rather have this kide from a sword sect with strength that couldpete with the taoists.


    ¡°I actually don¡¯t mind!¡±


    That teen smiled, not bothered at all. Be it the Cloud World or the tens of millions of worlds in this region, the Heaven and Earth Path focused on bnce.


    If there was darkness, then there would be light. If there were righteous people, then there would be demons. If there was kindness, then there would be evil.


    Since within the Common People Path there was such a talent, then within the Demon Path there would definitely be someone who could go up against Zong Shou.


    These were the rules of heaven and earth. When the void of a region was opened up, this rule was already set.


    And to him, be it righteous paths or the Common People Path, they were both enemies. This was why he didn¡¯t really care which path Zong Shou was from.


    ¡°In my eyes this matter can be put to rest! If we allow Shenxiao to continue messing about, it will be tough for us to exin...¡±


    The confucian and the monk didn¡¯t speak, looking back at that green dress woman with a questioning intent.


    Thetter¡¯s expression turned into a smile. ¡°Between the three of you, how long do you think Zong Shou canst under Shenxiao¡¯s hands?¡±


    The moment she said those words, the teen understood her intention, and smiled. ¡°So what fairy means is to wait a while more, so that this kid dies here?¡±


    With Zong Shou¡¯s halberd intent Soul Realm, when Shenxiao was at the Spirit Realm he would be able to stand against him, but once he entered the Celestial Realm, he wouldn¡¯t even be able tost three breaths.


    A cold intent appeared on the face of the woman in green. ¡°If this person lives, I will feel really uneasy. It is better to let him die. As for the repercussions, I will handle them.¡±


    The the monk and the confucian visibly rxed.


    That¡¯s right, it is better if such a person doesn¡¯t exist in the world.


    Such huge shocks one after another, even the heavens would be jealous. This was too illogical.


    To drag on for a few more minutes wasn¡¯t so unreasonable.


    Although they had made up their minds, the two of them felt slightly uneasy. Especially the confucian, who frowned.


    He felt that it wasn¡¯t right, but for some reason, he was unable to think of the reason why.


    He only knew that Zong Shou was too calm, like he was allowing Shenxiao to continue to raise his power.


    Shouldn¡¯t he try to stop him?


    The lightning wings, which had expanded to twenty-four thousand feet, were still storing energy and not attacking. The power of the Blood Cloud Cavalry was collecting and bing more and more condensed.


    Every one of them was extremely calm.


    This waspared to Shenxiao, whose heart was going wild. When he broke through that level of power, that soul power unavoidably became chaotic.


    Just fighting the suppression of heaven and earth used up close to 90% of his strength. Pretty much all his potential, all his essence energy was being forcefully sucked out and used to counter it.


    To power thest blow which was of the Celestial Realm...


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s not right...¡±


    Suddenly the confucian stood up, forgetting himself. He once again focused on those four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry soldiers, who seemed a little different from before.


    Within the cavalry formation, those stand-alone spirit masters, their spiritual senses and vital energy had merged into a collective.


    At this moment, the sounds weren¡¯t apparent but he could clearly sense the signs of the cultivator¡¯s internal strength and soul power merging, creating this close to explosive strength increase!


    ¡°This is... spirit and martial arts merging into one!¡±


    Suddenly, the confucianprehended something.


    So this Zong Shou had been saving some strength from start to finish!


    He seemed like he didn¡¯t have any strength to fight back, but actually he was forcing this Shenxiao to raise his strength, until most of it had been used up against the suppression of heaven and earth.


    What evil and deep schemes!


    The moment he said those words, he felt a deep aura suddenly nked the area outside.


    In a thousandth of the time it took for one to flick a finger, the aura had covered this part of the void.


    A womanughed out loud. ¡°What a good show! I remembered that as the venerable of a world, you should view everyone in the world as the same and treat everyone fairly. What a way to do that! What do you all have to say for yourselves today?¡±


    The expressions of the teen and the monk instantly changed. The woman in green¡¯s face became devoid of blood.


    Without hesitation, a spiritual light flickered and struck down towards Shenxiao. Only that old man sighed helplessly.


    Pretty much at the same time, the surrounding hundreds of miles around the mountain turned dark. Even things several feet away couldn¡¯t be seen.


    Tianqi was shocked. He was unable to look, and even spiritual sense was unable to be spread out.


    He could only feel that explosive and intense presence.


    He could only think in his heart, ¡®Celestial Realm cultivator, so it was actually so strong?¡¯


    Zong Shou, who was at the mountain peak, spat out a breath. He didn¡¯t know who it was that had covered the heavens around this ce, however at this moment it was good!


    The lightning wings behind him turned into lightning currents and gathered on the halberd.


    All the vital energy was being sucked over, and at the tip of the halberd appeared a dark point the colour of the void.


    ...This halberd was the Blood Cloud Cavalry spirit and martial arts merger! The One Origin Darkness Halberd!


    Hong!


    It suddenly exploded out. That halberd shadow struck at Shenxiao, who had crossed the Celestial Realm gates.


    First the lightning currents shed, and then it was a battle of vital and internal energies.


    The halberd in Zong Shou¡¯s hand stabbed into that chaotic internal energy and soul solely on feel, cutting within, seemingly piercing something at every moment.


    Only when he was unable to continue, did the ck hole dharma at the tip explode out.


    He heard a tragic cry. An extremely huge and thick vital energy and essence energy, even soul power suddenly surged in from the halberd.


    So much that Zong Shou¡¯s body was totally unable to ept it, and he could only redirect it to the thousands of Blood Cloud Cavalry behind him through the spiritualwork.


    At this moment, he could feel that Shenxiao¡¯s energy was being swiftly digested. He went from Celestial Realm to peak Spirit Realm to middle and then to grade-9.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart was cold and he showed no mercy at all, preparing the next halberd, the One Origin White Halberd.


    After endless darkness was unlimited light!


    However at thest moment he was startled.


    ¡®Eh?¡¯


    When the halberd pulled back, Shenxiao¡¯s consciousness had totally dissipated. The remaining essence energy was also absorbed by him.


    He only felt extremely confused. So this God Realm cultivator was actually so weak.


    The monk was out of sorts. ¡°Endless darkness, unlimited light! The one who caused the sign from the heavens is actually him...¡±


    He was filled with indescribable happiness and unhappiness.

 Chapter 547 - Nine Extreme Pinnacle Needle

    <h4>Chapter 547: Nine Extreme Pinnacle Needle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The green-dressed female frowned, her heart shook for a moment, it was filled with annoyance and unhappiness.


    ...This teen not only had unlimited light and endless darkness, but his martial arts and spirit merged too, the Sword Soul realm!


    Why was it like this? If not for this kid why would she fall to such a level? She had severely miscalcted...


    However, she didn¡¯t regret her decision, her only mistake was that she wasn¡¯t more vicious.


    That green-dressed woman calmed down once more. Zhao Yanran smiled. ¡°What is Yuanjing saying? As the Venerable of a world, I am naturally unfair and unbiased. Just now, I wanted to help but I just wasn¡¯t in time...¡±


    ¡°Fair and unbiased? Do you remember my senior brother being restricted by you the moment he entered? You all allowed this Shenxiao from the Mysterious Cloud Sect to do whatever he wanted. Is this your so-called fairness?¡±


    Lin Yuanjingughed out loud, ¡°If not for my sister¡¯s personal disciple being skilled, he would have been killed by this Shenxiao and fall under his hand. This is what the four of you wanted, right?¡±


    That old man sighed. ¡°Fellow cultivator Yuanjing, does it have to be like this? We just couldn¡¯t help out in time. I know your Common People¡¯s Path still mes us for Xi Zi¡¯s death. But only at the time, the six of us had no choice. There is no meaning if we continue this. Moreover, your Junior Nephew wasn¡¯t harmed much today. As they say, if you treat one nicely, then they would do the same too, it¡¯s good to leave people with some change sometimes...¡±


    ¡°I do indeed know about that, then why didn¡¯t you do the same for my senior brother? Today, my junior nephew is indeed fine, but if I don¡¯t warn you all, then what happens if my Common People¡¯s Path disciples face such a matter again? Are you saying that they can only die?¡±


    The old man frowned and wanted to argue once more. However, Li Yuankong¡¯s calm voice sounded out, ¡°Let me ask the four of you to give me an exnation...¡±


    Thest few words were t and calm, it was filled with killing intent and determination that chilled the heart of whoever listened.


    The green-dressed female¡¯s brows rose up, she stopped exining andughed coldly. ¡°Exin? Why should we? You¡¯re really crazy. Unreasonable even, you¡¯re just randomly speaking and you dare to treat all of us like we are guilty? I won¡¯t argue with you about this matter anymore, you can leave!¡±


    ¡°You all have forgotten fear because you have power? That¡¯s true... Ever since Senior Brother Xi Zi fell, the six of you have stopped fearing our Common People¡¯s Path.¡±


    Li Yuanjingughed, ¡°That¡¯s good! Since you all are unwilling, then let me personally snatch it. It¡¯s just the same!¡±


    Apart from the monk, the others exchanged nces with one another, their eyes filled with wariness. The green-dressed female was careful and didn¡¯t feel that she missed out anything.


    The only exception was that Li Yuanjing had reached the End Realm and she couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Since this woman set up such a trap, then she definitely had a reason why she was confident. However, with that thing in hand, no matter what the others do, she didn¡¯t need to fear anything.


    She suppressed the uneasiness in her heart and coldly looked at the teen still in the darkness.


    It was best if they think of a solution to Zong Shou, they couldn¡¯t let him live.


    The moment such a thought rose up, the woman heard a weird sound that spread over.


    Her head jolted upwards once more.


    A thousand feet out, energy was being stabbed open. It was weak like a mosquito buzz, however, in her ears, it was like shocking thunder exploding out.


    She eximed, instinctively shing and leaving the spot. With one step, it caused the hundred thousand feet area to freeze.


    However, it still didn¡¯t stop the danger from getting close. It was extremely silent, her Spiritual Sense couldn¡¯t feel anything. Until this moment, she still didn¡¯t know what it was.


    After scoffing, the woman waved her sleeves. Twelve jade-letter like celestial treasures flew out from her sleeves and roared around her.


    However, in the next instant, shock appeared on her face as she hurriedly grabbed out with her hands. Suddenly, she pulled out an external strength from the main source of Heaven and Earth, unlimited and endless, vast and baseless, as it protected around her.


    This was the power that one could make use of as the world¡¯s Venerable. The source came from the deepest parts of the Cloud World, this meant that as long as the world didn¡¯t get wiped out, then she wouldn¡¯t die either.


    This was why although they didn¡¯t have treasures like the Mysterious Golden Life Book to extend their life, their lifespan were still several times that of other cultivators.


    In just a thousandth of a moment, a golden light still managed to break through her protection, it was cutting easily like a hot knife through butter.


    Even the source energy of the Cloud World could only cause it to slow down by a little.


    The green-dressed woman waspletely panicking at this moment, she also finally saw what attacked her looked. It was a golden needle.


    In that very instant, she ¡®saw¡¯ thews and grand path it had deep within.


    ¡®Annihtion¡¯, ¡®Frost¡¯, ¡®zing me¡¯, ¡®Space¡¯, ¡®Instant¡¯, ¡®Invisible¡¯, ¡®Sharpness¡¯...


    With one eye she could easily recognize seven of them. There were also two grand paths which she had never seen nor heard of before.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Extreme Pinnacle Needle! Where did you get it from? You crazy witch...¡±


    Herst two sentences were filled with hysterical intent. She instantly casted out a talisman in front of her body. She also anxiously said, ¡°Fellow cultivators please aid me!¡±


    The faces of the three of them all changed. However, a momentter, the teenughed, the monk could only fall silent and was speechless.


    That old man grabbed out, another sword light shed down from the void towards this area.


    ¡°Lin Fanmeng...¡±


    A sigh sounded out as the old man turned around, with a flick of his finger he struck the sword tip.


    With where the sword light came from, it didn¡¯t look like it was meant to attack him head-on. It quickly turned from real to illusionary, with a light touch, it disappeared in the void.


    After this, he heard a lightugh from the distance.


    Following which, there was a loud explosion. The talisman light and the needle shed in front of the green-dressed woman, causing this small area to instantly copse.


    The aura was vast and extremely shocking, the sound still managed to spread through.


    One could see that the space in the distance was falling apart. It even spread through the void and affected numerousyers.


    However, when the talisman waspletely destroyed, the golden needle dissipated.


    Just as the green-dressed female heaved a sigh of relief, she looked at the monk and the teen in annoyance, her eyelids suddenly jumped up.


    This was because she saw an even smaller golden light abruptly appear in front of her eyes.


    ¡°...A needle hidden inside a needle!¡±


    Just as these words jumped up in her mind. She couldn¡¯t react in time.


    The needle stepped into the center of her brows.


    All of a sudden, the old man was stunned, the teen¡¯s face was ashen white. The monk didn¡¯t keep silent any more and simply sighed. He had started to chant a few words.


    It was the Original Vows of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra, this was the incantations the Buddhist used for helping the soul to transcend. To be chanted by someone with such high Buddhist attainments as him, it would incur huge amounts of merit for the soul it was intended for...


    If mortal souls would hear this, then they could be reborn. However, when really meritorious cultivators could manage to hear it, then they could solve the mysteries of birth and obtain the memories of theirst life.


    But... He knew that the woman he had spent so much time with had alreadypletely fallen, her physical body and soul were wiped out, at this moment, there was no need to do what he did, yet he still did it.


    After a few sentences through the incantation, the woman¡¯s body had already started to turn into dust and dissipate.


    Without any strength left to maintain, she was instantly ripped to pieces by the chaotic piece ofnd.


    From everywhere around, they could hear Lin Yuanjing¡¯s loudughter.


    ¡°It is indeed a needle hidden within the needle! Since I knew that you could be that person¡¯s chess piece, then why couldn¡¯t I guess that he left you a body protecting method? How was the needle? I spent 3 years to develop this artifact, I hid a needle within the Nine Extreme Pinnacle Needle, tell me, does it feel good? Our Senior Brother¡¯s thousands of years of blood debt is finally paid today...¡±


    The voice was filled with both frenzy and happiness. The joy of revenge beingpleted was hidden within.


    Although she knew that the green-dressed woman was already dead and couldn¡¯t hear what she had to say, but she still said it with fervent excitement.


    The teen¡¯s face was still ashen white, upon seeing the monk still continuing his chant, he couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. ¡°Stop chanting! Since you didn¡¯t help her then what is the point of being so fake and acting like this?¡±


    The old man simply gazed over with a regretful expression. Just now... If the monk helped, then maybe the green-dressed woman might not have died.


    The old man could only sigh out, he did have a reason which prevented him from doing so. However, he wasn¡¯t willing to argue about this, he could only close his mouth and not speak.


    Following after, the teen looked towards the void. ¡°Now that Hanyue is dead, with fellow cultivator Yuanjing¡¯s intentions, do you want tomit a great sin and leave the three of us here? Ten thousand years ago, we were loyal to our cause and had no choice. Today, it was because Hanyue was biased and had her own personal reasonings. It is indeed our fault, however, if you want an exnation, then we three will give one to you...¡±


    Li Yuanjingughed coldly when she heard this, however. the majority of the bone-chilling deep hatred and darkness within was gone.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then the three of you... Please cut off one arm.¡±


    The expression of the teen instantly turned dark and cold. The monk had a bitter expression whilst the old man was furious.


    Just as the two were speaking, tens of thousands of miles out on the clouds, in an invisible celestial realm-like world...


    Two people who were at the opposite sides were talking while looking on seriously. The younger looking one suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s Hanyue! It seems like she has fallen!¡±


    The other one was slightly older, but he didn¡¯t seem like he was much over 40.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Extreme Pinnacle Needle! What an amazing weapon, I really underestimated her in the past. Hanyue really was too careless, she thought that with the talisman in her hands, no one could do anything to her. She deserved to die...¡±


    After sighing slightly. ¡°It should be Xi Zi¡¯s matter from that year. I had already said it before that we were indeed a little overboard then! It¡¯s impossible that the Common People¡¯s Path wouldn¡¯te back to bite us for that! It was okay when their strength wasn¡¯t enough. However, now that they have recovered most of their strength, they definitely won¡¯t let us off!¡±


    ¡°Then what now? Amongst the 6 World Protectors, only 5 of us remains, we were unable to stop one End Realm expert. Yuanjing doesn¡¯t look like someone who is willing to let things rest. Now that she grabbed an opportunity...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! We can just bear with it. This evil demonic outer sect that Xi Zi has passed down won¡¯t be able to do much! In this world, we are still the ones in charge. We can have that person fix this, because he started this matter, then he should be the one to solve it!¡±

 Chapter 548 - Urge To Kick Someone

    <h4>Chapter 548: Urge To Kick Someone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At the same time, in the voidyers outside of Cloud World.


    Lingyun¡¯s Sect leader Wenxu was looking within the Cloud World with a confused expression in his eyes.


    At this moment, the outeryer of Cloud World seemed to be a tightly shut iron shell, he was unable to sense anything at all.


    He obviously knew that the world was in that direction, however, he wasn¡¯t able to sense anything.


    If he did this normally, then this would¡¯ve been natural. But for his spiritual sense to be unable to reach in, it was really quite abnormal.


    At this moment, how could the void pirs of the Cloud World which were leaking all over stop his spiritual senses?


    Not only couldn¡¯t he see anything that was happening there, he was also unable to sense what was happening on the peak of Mysterious Cloud Mountain.


    It seemed like some cultivators worked together to block the world. He looked towards the old man by his side curiously.


    After seeing the situation, Dragon Shadow gave out an unhappy cold scoff, ¡°It isn¡¯t me! I don¡¯t have that much skill...¡±


    Wenxu slightly shook his head, he also knew that it was impossible that Dragon Shadow did this. Locking up a world was obviously an End Realm expert¡¯s methods.


    He was only suspecting that the person who casted it was rted to Dragon Shadow. At this moment while looking on, although thetter had predicted it, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but be filled with surprise and admiration.


    They might have been rted, but this matter wasn¡¯t intended by Dragon Shadow.


    The ck veil that covered the world came as fast as it left, in an instant, Cloud World returned back to normal.


    Now, Wenxu looked back at the Cloud World. Following which, his eyes were filled with a bitter intent.


    At the peak of the Mysterious Cloud Mountain, Shenxiao wasn¡¯t there anymore. Zong Shou held the blood halberd in his hand, standing right on the spot.


    Even the 4,200 Blood Cavalry under him were all alive. They weren¡¯t perfectly fine, but all the injuries that they suffered was doable, this was why they were able to maintain constantbat strength.


    In the end, they still lost! They lost too badly! It was aplete defeat!


    Sighing, Wenxu was already contemting how to handle post-battle matters. How to defend the foundations of Lingyun Sect.


    Backing out of the Donglin Cloud Continent was to be expected. With the Lingyun Sect¡¯s current strength, they wouldn¡¯t be able keep the spiritual veins and the Pill Spirit Mountain.


    However, they could try to discuss with the Gantian Monster King to see if there was any chance of reconciliation.


    Matters of the world were like this. Since he couldn¡¯t suppress them, then it was best to work together with them.


    Luckily, ten thousand years ago, based on what that person did, he could still see a chance of survival for their Lingyun Sect.


    ¡°The path of fate?¡±


    Wenxu felt bitter in his mouth, thinking to himself that it was as what he said...


    The person who was able to resolve the Luck Word Heaven Talisman would either have already died, won¡¯t appear, or he would be highly talented.


    It could cause the Lingyun Sect¡¯s luck to prosper and strengthen their faction. However, he could also personally smash them down into dust!


    He always thought that that person was joking and didn¡¯t really care much about it. At the time, the both of them were just small Celestial Realm Peak cultivators, did they really dare to speak about things that would happen ten thousand yearster?


    Even End Realm experts weren¡¯t omnipotent.


    Ten thousand years ago, he already glimpsed a bit of the Heavens and knew that Zong Shou...


    That he would be the one to win this bet.


    He also found something weird, what exactly happened just now?


    Who did Shenxiao die to? The few World Protector Venerables? That End Realm expert? Or was he personally killed by Zong Shou?


    If it was Zong Shou, what methods did he use to do it?


    Oh... The situation in Cloud World seemed a bit wrong...


    Wenxu¡¯s face turned serious, during that moment, he suddenly felt something. He felt that the Cloud World had undergone many changes.


    Without hesitation, he spread his spiritual sense over and carefully searched. Momentster, he sucked in a cold breath.


    On Dragon Shadow¡¯s side, his speed was much faster than the former, his eyes were filled with an enlightened expression. ¡°Hanyue has fallen! Reaching Saint Realm after 20 thousand years, what a pity...¡±


    Wenxu¡¯s lips twitched, why did it sound like he was gloating no matter how he heard it? It was as if he wasn¡¯t feeling emotional at all.


    He also knew and recognized Hanyue. He met her several times before. Ten thousand years ago she stepped into Saint Realm, following which, she could no longer improve her cultivation. Thus, she gave up and turned to protect the world.


    Usually, she took great care of Lingyun. However, this girl was another person¡¯s chess piece.


    After thinking back to the past, Wenxu knew that today was probably a trap.


    Not only was the Dragon Shadow and the Gantian Monster king plotting against their Lingyun Sect. There were also people digging a huge hole for Hanyue to jump in...


    ¡°The Common People¡¯s Path, Yuanjing...¡±


    Momentster, he knew who nned this, his expression was really dark and sunken.


    What was the point of him finding out now?


    Was it the Seven Spirit Sect? Or did Zong Shou have something to do with the Common People¡¯s Path?


    His brows rose up as he felt a strength that was a little weaker than him getting close.


    ...It was Aokun! He didn¡¯t have killing intent, but he might not have the interest to fight with him here!


    He couldn¡¯t remain in this ce any longer...


    After taking in a deep breath, Wenxu nned to leave. He said these words to the Dragon Shadow, ¡°Today, I, Wenxu, have lost! Dragon Shadow, if you don¡¯t want to keep me here then allow me to take my leave...¡±


    Dragon Shadow smiled slightly before he scoffing coldly. Things have already reached this stage and they had already won. He didn¡¯t have any intentions to fight any longer.


    It was also because if they fought, he could only keep one out of the three, and it might not be Wenxu.


    These dozens of years of life he had left were for his disciple. He should take care of him for as long as possible.


    While sighing slightly, he could only think that if he was at the End Realm, would things be so problematic? Unfortunately, his heart knot hadn¡¯t ended and he was still unable to search for thatst chance to breakthrough.


    Wenxu just looked at his expression and knew that before Aokun arrived, Dragon Shadow wouldn¡¯t stop him. However, at this moment, he was also unable tough. ¡°Since this is the case, then I will make a move first. If I offended you today I will exin it to you in the future!¡±


    As for whether the exnation was him admitting his mistakes or ending debts, that would depend on the future.


    When these words were said, Wenxu stepped on the broken pieces of the void to leave. The two auras were also swiftly disappearing.


    Only Dragon Shadow mocked himself in disdain, ¡°What a cunning kid, actually not showing any signs of weakness!¡±


    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t cunning, then how could the Lingyun Sect go from ate-rising sect to the top shrine?¡±


    The person who spoke just now was Aokun. He stepped out into the void with his hands at his back, a weird expression was on his face. ¡°I remember that this person was a junior in front of me long ago. Amongst the same generation, he wasn¡¯t all that much. Who knew that ten thousand years would pass and he would have such achievements. After hearing about his past, I could only feel respectful...¡±


    Dragon Shadow was annoyed at him. ¡°You came toote!¡±


    ¡°I had to bete!¡±


    Aokun smiled, after reaching out, 12 spiritual lights appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Chase these items! After letting Shenxiao go and letting Yuanjing kill Hanyue, I also need to receive some benefits. Now, I finally have a decent body-protecting item...¡±


    The Dragon Shadow Old Man¡¯s face was even uglier. However, Aokun acted like he didn¡¯t see it and continued, ¡°Anyways, we can¡¯t fight. Are you really nning to waste thest few decades of your life here?¡±


    Dragon Shadow was furious, unwilling to argue with his old friend and was about to leave.


    At this moment, Aokun smiled. ¡°Oh right! I forgot something. Your disciple asked me to tell you this. He said that heprehended the true merger of the Nine Dragon Shadow Sword. He wants you to wait a moment before leaving to meet with him. Maybe you canprehend something...¡±


    Dragon Shadow burst out into augh when he heard this. ¡°What big words! As a Saint Realm, how could something I hadn¡¯tprehend in ten thousand years be easily solved? What arrogant words!¡±


    Thinking back to what Aokun said about Zong Shou¡¯s Dharma Soul, he was solemn. ¡°His Endless Darkness and Unlimited Light isn¡¯t bad. In the future, he needs to think of a way to perfect it. However, if he used this Dharma toprehend the Nine Dragon Shadow Sword, it wouldn¡¯t be too beneficial!¡±


    Aokun acknowledged, lovingly ying the jade letter in his hand while saying casually, ¡°Zong Shou said that Senior Brother would say this. He also said that he had the fortune to witness the Core of The Absolute Beginning...¡±


    ¡°The Absolute Beginning?¡±


    Dragon Shadow was startled, half a momentter, he came back to his senses. ¡°He saw the Absolute Beginning? Then why isn¡¯t he dead?¡±


    Following which, he felt that this sentence sounded quite wrong. He coughed,¡±People like me can¡¯t live in front of the Absolute Beginning, so how could he achieve what I cannot do? Even if he managed to see it, he shouldn¡¯t be able to remember it! Much lessprehend something of this matter!¡±


    His words were filled with many questions. Following after, Dragon Shadow remembered just now that Zong Shou¡¯s lifespan suffered heavy losses, he only had less than a hundred years left worth of lifespan.


    He thought that this kid used a secret technique to exchange lifespan as a price to raise his strength quickly.


    He looked at the fellow again and found that his strength was really firm. At most, in just a few more years, he would reach peak grade-9.


    Even the Heaven Barrier wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him, this was why he resisted to scold him.


    However, after hearing what Aokun said, it seemed like the situation wasn¡¯t like he expected.


    Burning lifespan to raise intellect... He knew that there were numerous people in the world that were good at this method.


    After slightly excluding many possibilities, the Dragon Shadow thought about a possibility. Following which, he eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°The Core of The Absolute Beginning! If it¡¯s that item, then with his realm, he can witness it. Aokun, are you joking with me? He found the World Viewing Instrument? That godly treasure of the Mohists that disappeared to somece?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would joke like this?¡±


    Aokun kept the 12 jade letters. His face was filled with a teasing expression. ¡°So, Dragon Shadow! You aren¡¯t going to leave!¡±


    He gritted his teeth, almost smashing it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡±


    ¡°I simply forgot!¡± Aokun smiled, not feeling guilty at all. ¡°Oh right, Zong Shou also mentioned that he had no memories regarding it and gained decentprehension. However, he recorded down the most initial portion...¡±


    Whilst he said this, he looked towards Dragon Shadow. His eyes were filled with happiness. After looking at the old man, his dejected expression was mostly gone. Although he wasn¡¯t really pumped up, but he was still filled with anticipation and excitement.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that he remembered! Toprehend it, he would need to be Celestial Realm and above!¡±


    Dragon Shadow scoffed as he said this before ncing at Aokun. For some reason, he had an urge to kick this person to death.

 Chapter 549 - Nothing will be left.

    <h4>Chapter 549: Nothing will be left.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The sky slowly turned dark whilst the drums continued to rumble on the battlefield. Tens of millions of soldiers dressed in armor were split up into 2 sides on this ins close to the river, going all out to kill one another. Numerous corpses were scattered all over.


    One side belonged to Gantian Mountain. There were only 1.8 million of them split into hundreds of formations.


    With over 200 Cloud Ships as a wing, like a dam, they blocked waves after waves of attacks.


    Their numbers were much lesser than that of those from the Thousand City Alliance; only a quarter of their number. However, they were evidently stronger and the armor they wore as well as the weapons they carried all shone with spiritual light. They were all spiritual artifact grade and most of the time, even if other weapons attack their bodies, they were perfectly fine.


    This was why although they were in very small numbers, their aura was even stronger. Along the sixty-seven miles battle line, they were the ones on the offensive in most ces, suppressing the Thousand City Alliance, iming lives in an orderly and efficient manner.


    However, every time they struck out and crushed the opponent forces, they would instantly retreat into their fortress to repair and defend instead of chasing the victory.


    At this moment Xiong Yu¡¯s face was ashen white as she sat 17 miles behind the battle lines within a camp.


    Although she didn¡¯t personally go onto the battlefield, the spirit masters beside her could use the Cloud Light Illusion technique to let everything appear in front of her.


    Both sides of her were either city lords from the various cities or slightly famous eastern generals.


    At this moment they were all in a discussion, causing the entire tent to be in a buzz.


    ¡°Since the start of the war, today is already the seventh day! Seven days and we have lost close to a million soldiers here but are unable to move even an inch forwards. If we continue, even when these eleven million troops die, we would be unable to break through this location...¡±


    ¡°In this battle we have fallen into a desperate situation; it is mostly due to the sailors losing early on. Relying on the squadron in the river, Gantian Mountain can at least save on thirty percent of troops. I heard that a month ago they gathered in Lidong City but why hadn¡¯t they set out? Are they all trash?¡±


    ¡°However, we can¡¯t me them. Since Gantian Mountain City destroyed the Taoyun City troops, their navy became stronger. During these 2 years they formed thirty seven Tooth Large Warships. As for 5-Tooth Warships, there were close to a hundred. They built 4 castles at the entrance of this river, each having close to fifty and above energy Destroying Crossbows. In a short time, it would be tough for us to obtain victory!¡±


    ¡°This means that this Monster King was prepared a long time ago. He knew that the battlefield would be at this location. No wonder 2 years ago, Gantian Mountain pretty much wiped out all the warships from this river.¡±


    ¡°He was indeed prepared. Our Thousand City Alliance sent elite cavalry out these few days but there wasn¡¯t anyone who sent rations and equipment. 300 miles ofnd and there were no signs of anyone. They should have a huge storage here and isn¡¯t afraid of us surrounding them...¡±


    ¡°I always found it weird, where did Gantian Mountain get so much money? Although they obtained that beast tomb, it was impossible for them to be rich to such an extent. Enormous things like the seven Tooth Large Warship, even if one amassed the strength of an entire province, one might not be able to build one in an entire year...¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just go around his ce?¡±


    ¡°Eh! Where did this ignorant kide from? People like you should stay at home, to think you dare to give advice here. Don¡¯t you know about the art of war, that troops go along a path of water? Leaving this river, where will our troops get water? Relying on the Heaven and Earth bags from those sects, will we be able tost even a day?¡±


    When those words were said the sound ofughter spread through the entire camp. It caused the face of the person to swell up red in embarrassment and fury.


    However after those peopleughed, their faces were filled with worry.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were thinking about whether or not they could win. With Lingyun Sect pulling the strings, gathering up all the cities, and also setting up the trap; all for this monster king to willingly jump in.


    Actually the result of this battle was to be expected.


    At this moment they were worried about this battle, as the strength they had at hand was suffering from heavy losses.


    Xiong Yu was alone in deep thought and didn¡¯t bother about them. These people weren¡¯t her subjects so naturally she couldn¡¯tmand them as she wanted.


    If she could really do that then it would be the Donglin Sects who should be worried about her.


    ¡°In seven days we have lost forty thousand people who died due to exhaustion! Today we can¡¯t even break apart the firstyer of walls. Who knew that the Gantian Mountain soldiers would be so elite! No wonder they wanted to cut down the army and also didn¡¯t want subordinate cities and people to be under them.¡±


    ¡°Your forty thousand is still okay. The elite cavalry I have managed for many years all died in that enemy formation. Those ten most elite towns had above three hundred xiantian experts. The moment they appear, they will definitely win, ughtering numerous people!¡±


    ¡°There is no way for us to continue this war! Who knows what is the situation of the other side?¡±


    ¡°I heard that it is also not good. Gantian Mountain are defending dangerously and suffer heavy casualties but we are still unable to take them down...¡±


    Xiong Yuughed out coldly and knew that these people seemed to be talking amongst themselves but they were actually saying it out for her to listen so that she would take notice of it.


    Thinking about it carefully, Xiong Yu looked at the Cloud Light Illusion in front of her, her eyes filled with cold intent.


    Momentster she made her mind up. That sword-like gaze swept around the hall, its aura was suppressive causing the hall to turn silent once more.


    ¡°I know that these seven days your troops have suffered heavy casualties! Xiong Yu also feel pain because of that, it is pointless for us to continue like this...¡±


    The moment these words were said, the people within the tent all nodded their heads. Xiong Yu¡¯s tone changed, ¡°However, wouldn¡¯t Gantian Mountain feel even worse? Today our Thousand City Alliance lost a hundred twenty-four thousand people but they also had three thousand people who died!¡±


    The smart people in the hall all had a cold smile on their faces, roughly guessing what this zing me Mountain city lord was going to say.


    As expected Xiong Yu continued, ¡°Yesterday, Gantian Mountain had only a thousand people who died. Gantian Mountain is already showing signs of tiredness, the n today is to continue on and not give up halfway! Tonight I am nning to fight at night, with zing me, Yunxia, Longxiang and Cloud Saint cities as the main force to try to attack once more. We will strike from the right. This ce is wider and is tougher to defend. I think that it is also where they are the weakest. It wouldn¡¯t be tough to breakthrough...¡±


    Before her words were said, a coldugh burst out once more within the tent, ¡°Why should we bother so much? The dust will settle on Mysterious Cloud Mountain. When that Zong Shou dies, the army here will crumble even without us attacking. To ferociously attack today would only waste precious lives.¡±


    The moment he said those words, many people in the tent agreed and supported.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Lingyun Sect had nned it out, as long as Zong Shou dies then the situation would be settled! Why should we spend so much effort?¡±


    ¡°This deputy alliance leader and I don¡¯t have much ambition. It is impossible to use our small amounts of troops to plot to earn huge gains...¡±


    ¡°Princess Xiong Yu might not care about lives but I do need to protect the lives of my subjects...¡±


    Xiong Yu smiled instead of raging, her eyes squinting. With a bit of killing intent she looked at the first person who retorted her.


    This person wasn¡¯t from Longxiang City but he was one of the subordinate city lords of Longxiang City when the Thousand City Alliance was just being built.


    Looking at them, the ten ofrge cities including Cloud Saint City city lord Xu Zhengyuan, Yunxia Mountain, Feng Nu, etc, they all kept silent and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Only then did sheugh in satisfaction, ¡°It isn¡¯t that we can¡¯t stop and not attack. However if we have to wait for Lingyun Sect to handle everything before we enjoy the rewards, wouldn¡¯t it seem like we all are really useless?¡±


    This word caused the tent to regain calmness. Xiong Yu looked at the two green shirt males by her side.


    One of them was Zu Renkuang, the other was even younger. His name was Yan Feibai. They were both the most core disciples of Lingyun Sect.


    Although she was one of the city lords, she was only an inner sect disciple.


    Xiong Yu smiled, ¡°Later on, can the two of you please send troops to aid us!¡±


    Zu Renkuang admired this girl, only he hesitated a little about this matter.


    Within Lingyun Sect, grade-6 dao soldiers were the main force. Below them there were grade-4 and grade-5 dao soldiers. This time he brought a thousand over. Along with the other Donglin Sects, there were 5 thousand of them.


    Although they weren¡¯t the true pirs of the sect, they were where the essence gathered.


    Just as they hesitated, Xiong Yu continued to speak, ¡°During these few days, we tried to draw Gantian Mountain out to chase. However, Qiuwei is truly a great general. They all retreated in time, never moving forwards carelessly. They are obviously wary against our dao soldiers. Since we can¡¯t bait them out then we can only forcefully attack. Senior master don¡¯t worry, Xiong Yu will proceed carefully and not allow much of the sect elites to suffer losses. I won¡¯t ask to breakthrough, just to heavily harm them such that we can give an answer to the war. If not, when Mysterious Cloud Spirit sect decides the victory, the few of us won¡¯t look that good...¡±


    Only then did Zu Renkuang smile and nod his head, ¡°Junior niece is good at using troops, I can trust you!¡±


    Yan Feibai didn¡¯t bother, this time Zu Renkuang was the one making the decisions. He came along just to grow some knowledge and to spectate this huge war.


    In his heart he was thinking about Zong Shou, thinking if that person was going to fall just like that?


    Unfortunately he was unable to have a battle with him!


    Two years ago he was already grade-7! Who knows what realm would Zong Shou be at now?


    Xiong Yu¡¯s lips curled up, her hands couldn¡¯t help but caress her broken arm. Following which she twisted tightly at where the cut was.


    An intense pain drilled right into her heart.


    Within the Cloud World, there were numerous secret techniques medicines passed down from the Cloud Deste era. Even like Long Ruo, people who the sect have high hopes for would be able to form their physical body through their soul.


    As a city lord, it was really easy for Xiongyu to recover an arm.


    She kept it because she wanted to remember the humiliation on Dragon Gathering Mountain.


    It shouldn¡¯t be far! In just a few days they would definitely be able to hear the news of his death...


    Zong Shou, Zong Shou, I will definitely destroy your Gantian Mountain!


    Nothing will be left.

 Chapter 550 - Godsent

    <h4>Chapter 550: Godsent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Feihai City has betrayed us, this is already the twenty-seventh one. Can this be considered being surrounded by enemies on all sides?¡±


    Opposite the Thousand City Alliance army camp is a stone castle. Hu Qianqiuughed coldly as he ced the letter to the side.


    He didn¡¯t destroy it but neatly piled it at one side. This was to settle all the scores when the war ends!


    His highness treated people magnanimously but these types of traitorous people, if he didn¡¯t kill some of them, how would he be able to warn others?


    At this moment, the situation within Gantian Mountain City wasn¡¯t good. Fires burned everywhere and chaos all around.


    Some city lords were giving Thousand City Alliance a flirting gaze, buying in favors and were not far away from betraying Gantian Mountain.


    In the eyes of people who didn¡¯t know, Gantian Mountain City was famous for a period ruling prestigiously overnd, was already copsing.


    Ling Fakongughed, filled with emotions for some reason, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that to be expected? Didn¡¯t we also think that the ruler couldn¡¯t control a country and couldn¡¯t beat Zong Shi? However in the end the ruler pulled the situation back on its head. People who didn¡¯t know about the Blood Cloud Cavalry naturally thought that our Gantian Mountain would definitely lose. Seven days, only twenty-seven cities rebelled, that is not bad. This was because the ruler has run the country well and won the hearts of the people...¡±


    Based on Zong Shou¡¯s initial punishment, he should have spent up to ten years in the camp.


    However due to the two years where he followed the Gantian Mountain sailors to hunt beneath the Cloud Ocean and fought every day. In the end, Zong Shou pardoned him.


    What he was called didn¡¯t change but his status was different from before. Due to this Xuanling, the eye wolf race¡¯s reputation grew even stronger, being listed as one of the four big races of Gantian Mountain.


    During this battle, he asked to be part of it and as such felt honored. How could he not participate in such a glorious matter as they begin to unify the Cloud Continent?


    Who knows, maybe his title as country duke could be recovered.


    ¡°Although the words are said like that, but it is really annoying!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu scoffed coldly, flipping and taking a look at the next talisman, following which he was furious, ¡°Good! Good! Really good, this is from Leqing City lord who says he is willing to join Thousand City Alliance. He said that the ruler is evil, greedy and perverted. That he is a dumb ruler with no morals, and not far away from defeat. He persuades us to not make a mistake and aid him instead. To protect our people, it is best to restrain ourselves and ask for forgiveness from Thousand City Alliance leader. He also said that in a few days, a hundred thousand army will be formed to attack surrounding cities. He wants the city lords to be careful and think it through...¡±


    A vicious smile appeared as Hu Qianqiu directly crushed the message talismans. His eyes filled with violence and rage, Leqing City lord, he remembered that name!


    Zong Ling smiled, ¡°Leqing City lord? I remember that this person used to be the subordinate of zing me City. Last time he easily betrayed zing me Mountain, this time he went all out against Gantian Mountain. He really doesn¡¯t know how death is spelled. Does he really think that our Gantian Mountain is finished?¡±


    Whilst speaking, he nced outside the stone hall. Although he didn¡¯t bring any of the city troops, the city lords and generals who were gathered outside of this hall all had a worried expression on their faces


    During these two years, most of these cities were forced by Zong Shou to reduce their troops, which was why they only brought the close guards that they managed to keep.


    Most of them came here to rise or fall together with Gantian Mountain. Actually there wasn¡¯t much that they could do but they expressed that they would live or die with Gantian Mountain.


    In Zong Ling¡¯s eyes, although these people were an eyesore and made one annoyed, they were definitely more loveable than those traitors.


    Qiuwei who was burying his head in studying the map in front of him raised his head, ¡°Let¡¯s take about the betraying matters in the future! There should be a huge war tonight!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu¡¯s eyes rose, ¡°I also think that Xiong Yu isn¡¯t someone to be willing to let things stand. With her ambitions, she wouldn¡¯t wait for the results of what happened at Mysterious Cloud Mountain.¡±


    Fa Lingkong nodded his head slightly, ¡°Since they couldn¡¯t draw us out then they would forcefully attack. If what I expected was correct, she should attack from the east...¡±


    Reaching out with his hand and dotting on the map, Hu Qianqiu instantly smiled, ¡°As expected from foxes and wolves, two years of not leading troops and your deduction is still so precise. I think so too!¡±


    He scoffed coldly, ¡°This time who knows if that side would use the sect Dao Soldiers? If we don¡¯t worry about these sect elites, although they have tens of millions of troops, our army can still defeat them. Just one ck Fox Iron Cavalry is enough, how unfortunate...¡±


    At this moment arge portion of Gantian Mountain elites was brought away. A portion of them should be enough to deal with 5 thousand dao soldier elite cavalry.


    The rest of them were helpless. It was still Qiuwei who spoke, breaking the silence. Following which he heavily mmed onto the table, ¡°We have to try even if we can¡¯t! Xiongyu can¡¯t wait, we are the same. We can¡¯t disappoint the ruler and we can¡¯t sit here and enjoy the spoils of victory!¡±


    Just as he said that the brows of the people in the hall rose. They felt the spiritual energy above shaking. Grade-9 cultivators of both sides were shing.


    The 4 of them exchanged nces with one another before they got out of the stone hall. Just walking out of the walls they saw that the opposite side had no intentions of retreating. Many cavalries surged out from the barracks. The direction was just as Fa Lingkong said, the east side...


    The army drums yed, horns sounding out through the heavens.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The intense battlested to early in the morning. Millions of people were surrounding these few low slope hills as well as fewyered walls as they continued to fight and tangle with one another.


    The intense battle had alreadysted for close to 12 hours, 2 out of 3 of the hills had already been upied.


    As for those fewyers of walls, most of them were leveled out by spirit masters using earth element spells.


    The Thousand City Alliance side had paid a heavy price, four hundred thousand of them were buried here.


    Fresh blood had already dyed a small half of the ground red, causing numerous eagles to circle in the sky. Only when the battle ended did they dive down to enjoy the fresh taste of the corpses. Only a few thousand people died on the side of Gantian Mountain. This was due to the forceful attacks, not bothering about the number of casualties.


    In exchange, the twenty towns on the side of Gantian Mountain didn¡¯t have any advantageous ce to defend. They could only form up on the ins to block.


    However even if the situation had reached such a level, Qiuwei was still expressionless and extremely calm.


    Such a battle can¡¯t be rushed. If not, huge mistakes will ur. The battle between countries wasn¡¯t on who was smarter but on which side makes fewer mistakes.


    Moreover this defense line was still intact and firm.


    Using the substitution technique, Thousand City Alliance had already swapped troops three times. Each time they would use millions of troops, to try to wear them out.


    However the oue wasn¡¯t that apparent. Gantian Mountain had three hundred and sixty towns, all of which were elites. Some of them were entering the battlefield for the first time. However they had peak martial master cultivation, 7 days of tough battles and they could already be considered as experienced troops.


    Most of them would be able to rest freely even if the soldiers were in front of them.


    With just these 200 thousand people, he had the confidence to crush 10 times more of thend!


    What Gantian Mountain was good at wasn¡¯t defending a city but fighting in the wild!


    In an army battle they were as good as a sharp de!


    Although they were tired, they could still fight!


    In front of them was already the fourth wave. Along with those, slowly tired armor soldiers and cavalry retreated to the sides in an orderly manner.


    Dozens of more formations in the front pushed forwards. A huge city¡¯s elite troops in the middle and supported by other cities at their side.


    This time the number was fewer, only around seven hundred thousand. However, what was eye-catching an elite cavalry army on the left. Less than six thousand of them with strong aura far stronger than the other troops.


    Their armor was all high-grade spiritual artifacts.


    Qiuwei¡¯s eyes rose as he casually waved his sleeves. On the side of themander tform, there was a square formation that lined up in an orderly manner that walked slowly towards the front of the formation.


    Four thousand Wind Splitting Mo Knife Warriors, four thousand Iron Tiger Large Halberd Warriors, and three thousand Wind Bear Mountain Splitting Warriors; the top elites of Gantian Mountain. They might be a little weaker than the dao soldiers but they were enough to fight.


    However using infantry to fight cavalry was a little passive. As for what happens, it would depend on how the generals on both sides use the troops...


    Only Qiuwei didn¡¯t want this battle to decide the victory or defeat but that it should be from outside the battlefield.


    Looking out into the distance, Hu Qianqiu¡¯s side should probably start attacking. He just needed to tangle up this group of elite cavalry.


    At this time it was amotion behind him.


    ¡°Those are the sect dao soldiers! It probably isn¡¯t good!¡±


    ¡°Based on what Xiong Yu said, as well as what masters of the art of war said, with this elite cavalry at hand, it was like adding wings to a tiger!¡±


    ¡°This ce is dangerous and can¡¯t be defended, using infantry to face cavalry. Governor Commander, please prepare early. It is best if we retreat backward a little...¡±


    Even Qiuwei who was always calm andposed, his lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    Did these people have so little faith in him?


    Obviously he knew that they had no chances of winning? They might not lose but they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to win.


    However what hecks outside, he will make up for it in other areas.


    These people had some identity so he couldn¡¯t punish and chase them away. As such he could only act like he couldn¡¯t hear them, continuing to move troops at a decent pace.


    Following which there was anothermotion, only to see that in the center of the area opposite were warriors all dressed in white. Their gs dancing in the wind, on it was a huge ¡°Xu¡± word.


    ¡°Xu? Xu Zhengyuan, Cloud Saint City?¡±


    After being slightly startled, Qiuwei came to his senses andughed.


    Did the heavens want him to win?


    Zong Ling was beside him, at this moment he muttered, ¡°It really is destiny...¡±


    Qiuwei¡¯s expression calmed down and recovered back to normal. He raised his head to the sky and made his mind up, ¡°This chance is hard to get! Order the left wing, the Fourth Town of the Mysterious Dragon Army, to retreat seven hundred feet!¡±


    On themander tform of the Thousand City Alliance, Xiong Yu frowned as she looked at the sky.


    ¡°It looks like there is going to be heavy rain!¡±


    Sighing in her heart, the heavens weren¡¯t helping her. Even if she could win today, once there was rain, she wouldn¡¯t be able to pursue and expand her rewards.


    Just as she thought that way, she heard someone beside say, ¡°Sect leader says that we can use Gantian Mountain to wipe out some of these Cloud Saint City troops. Xu Zhengyuan¡¯s old injury is because of our sect. Although he didn¡¯t have hatred and grievances towards us, keeping him is also problematic.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Zu Renkuang but another grade-7 Lingyun Sect spirit master who was standing behind her with an expressionless face.


    Xiongyu responded indifferently before she blurted out an ¡°Oh¡± as she was astonished.

 Chapter 551 - Betrayal at the front of the formation

    <h4>Chapter 551: Betrayal at the front of the formation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Only to see the opposite of them, the ten thousand man square formation of Gantian Mountain suddenly retreated a full 700 feet.


    It looked as though they were trying to avoid the attacks of the Elite Dao Soldier Calvary, thus they began to form a formation. However, it was vaguely exposing one side of the wings.


    ¡°To think someone like Qiuwei who is a Left Pir¡¯s great general of Gantian Mountain would actually make such a mistake during a war...¡±


    Xiongyu felt disbelieved, she only had one thought in her head. It wasn¡¯t joy or excitement, she just found it really weird and uneasy.


    During these seven days she had crossed swords several times with Qiuwei and they fought tens of battles.


    She was really clear about the ability and skill of this person, as expected from the general that Zong Weiran chose!


    Maybe he might not be able to bepared to those art of war geniuses but he was extremely calm and careful. He was stable when he used troops and it was tough for one to find a chance to take advantage of.


    The situation today was simply too weird. Did he slip up? Or did he leave any further methods?


    ¡°For what reason did they back off for? Oh? It seems like a weakness, did he slip up...¡±


    ¡°What a great chance! If we charge at the left wing now we will definitely be able to crush it! Hey! This Qiuwei is indeed a great general, during these seven days he had defended really well. However today, for once, he was so careless, but it would cause the million Gantain Mountain troops to be all buried here!¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s something suspicious about this matter!¡±


    At this moment at both sides sat various city lords, most of them were people skilled at the art of war. Some of them told her not to be rash and to wait and see whilst some said that she should instantly attack; a chance that is lost won¡¯t return.


    Xiong Yu was also the same, however, in the next instance she saw that the situation changed. Another ten thousand men square formation stepped out from the opposite army.


    A bright glow shed in the eyes of Xiongyu, in the next instance her questions totally disappeared.


    ¡°This is the Gantian Mountain Wind Splitting Mo Knife Soldiers, Iron Tiger Great Halberd Warriors, and Wind Bear Mountain Splitting Warriors; the true essences of Gantian Mountain!¡±


    ¡°So that is the case, to use these elites to rece and head right for the opponent elite cavalry? No wonder!¡±


    ¡°City lord Xiong! A chance in the war would disappear if one misses out on it, we can¡¯t...¡±


    Before this person finished, Xiong Yu stood up and said decisively, ¡°Send my orders, the dao soldiers of Lingyun, Mysterious Cloud Spirit and Daoming Sects will strike, stabbing in from the left wing. Strike the center of the enemy and pierce right through it!¡±


    At this moment pretty much everyone got excited. The victory was in front of their eyes. Once this ce was crushed by them, Gantian Mountain would have no chance of recovering.


    They could head forward, right into the core area where Gantian Mountain ruled!


    Xiong Yu¡¯s voice continued, trembling a little, ¡°Order the troops to push forwards! Tear apart the enemy formation for me! We mustpletely annihte the enemy forces opposite us...¡±


    When this order was given, one could see that those five thousand elite cavalries had already started moving. The beasts had slowly sped up and have started to gallop.


    Just like what she ordered, to directly charge towards the empty spot which the left wing had exposed! The other army square formations braved the arrow rain of the Gantian Mountain army and walked forwards.


    More than twenty army towns of Cloud Saint City followed behind those five thousand Dao Soldiers Elite Cavalry at the quickest speed. They suppressed towards the center forces of the Gantian Mountain army, their movements were the quickest.


    In that instance, many people on themander tform all held their breaths. Waiting for the Dao Soldier Elite Cavalry to crush the center troops of Gantian Mountain.


    Xiong Yu couldn¡¯t help but stood right up, her fists clenched tight. Her jade face flushed red, the corner of her eyes also twisted, revealing an unusual viciousness. She was distracted, pretty much losing herself.


    How could she not be emotional? How could she not be delighted? The millions of elites that Zong Shou personally built up would be entirely destroyed in her hands!


    zing me Mountain would not only regain their lostnd but also expand and open new ones.


    In just a few more days, Gantian Mountain wouldpletely disappear. Following which the one who rules Donglin would only be her, Xiongyu, and the zing me Mountain¡¯s zing Xiong race!


    The moment these thoughts rose in his head, Xiongyu heard an exmation rise by her ear.


    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right!¡±


    Turning around her head, the one who spoke was Zu Renkuang who hadn¡¯t made a sound, allowing her tomand everything. At this moment his brows frowned like he was worried about something.


    Xiong Yu instantly broke out into augh, the battle today was won simply too easily, no wonder this great senior master would be like that.


    Even her, she felt uneasy before this. Before she made the orders, she had carefully considered the pros and cons and didn¡¯t feel that anything was inappropriate. Even if Qiuwei purposely did that, she was confident enough to smash this trap head on!


    Only in the next instance he heard Yan Feibai suddenly open his mouth, his brows showing that he was filled with doubt, ¡°I am not well versed in the art of war, however looking at the way the Cloud Saint city soldiers are moving, they are too quick. Their formation is also a little inappropriate...¡±


    The moment these words were said out, it instantly caused the people here to shudder in shock. A lightning shock seemed to reverberate throughout their hearts.


    Looking forwards, as expected they felt that Xu Zhengyuan¡¯s arrangements were a little weird.


    The true elites were at the back, there was also a full forty thousand cavalry who were arranged on the left wing.


    More crucially was the twenty-seven ten thousand men square formations, they were simply too close to those five thousand dao solders on full speed charge.


    Before this they didn¡¯t find anything weird about it, just that Xu Zhengyuan wouldn¡¯t dare to betray them at such a time.


    However what if...


    As for what would happen, Xiongyu didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Right as she was about to give an order, a wave of arrows rose amongst the twenty-seven ten thousand men formation of Cloud Saint City.


    Where the arrowsnded at wasn¡¯t at the opposite Gantian Mountain soldiers, but the five thousand dao soldiers!


    ¡°These are Spirit Smashing Arrows!¡±


    ¡°Why would Cloud Saint City have such items?¡±


    Xiong Yu¡¯s face was ashen white, these grade-3 Spiritual Arrows were only produced by Kongqi Sect.


    Why would Cloud Saint City have such items?


    ... If these two hundred thousand Spiritual Arrowsnded, even if those five thousand dao soldiers were all Xiantian Realm and above, they would all suffer heavy casualties!


    Then her pupils constricted, the forty thousand cavalries suddenly increased their speeds to the maximum as they charged forwards. That direction was the back of the dao soldiers! Killing intent surging up into the clouds!


    Striking from the back, pretty much sweeping out towards the 5 thousand elite cavalries, trying to drown them out!


    All of a sudden Xiong Yu felt her hands turn cold, her heart sinking to the bottom.


    So that was the case. Arranging the elites behind wasn¡¯t to conserve strength but to defend the backline. The cavalry was arranged on the left so to strike those Elite Dao Soldiers!


    However why did Xu Zhengyuan betray them? Why would he betray them? The Donglin Sects were about to win so why would Xu Zhengyuan take up such a risk?


    A series of questions rose on her head. At this moment, everyone to her right and left was all devoid of blood.


    Zu Renkuang had an ashen white face. The eyes of the grade-7 spirit master behind her who spoke were about to pop out from their sockets in rage.


    At this moment no one raised the matter of recalling the dao soldiers back.


    Everything was toote! They could only wait quietly for the results. If they could pierce through the formation of Gantian Mountain, they might have a chance to live...


    At this moment to retreat back then they might not even have this bit of chance to live.


    Hong!


    After a bunch of beasts died, a series of weapons and armor shing sounds exploded out on the battlefield.


    First it was the two hundred thousand spiritual arrows packed closely as theynded down behind the dao soldier cavalry where their defenses were the weakest.


    Between a few breaths, close to a thousand people fell off from their horses.


    Following which, forty thousand cavalries chased from behind. Just as these three thousand elite cavalries were being slightly blocked by the few ten thousand men square formations, the forty thousand cavalries caught up.


    Instantly numerous elite cavalries fell off their horses. These people were Xiantian and could usually exchange one life for three or four.


    However there was nothing interesting before they were drowned by the Gantian Mountain infantry troops as well as Cloud Saint City cavalry pincer, all of them dying one by one!


    Those four thousand Mo Knife Warriors, four thousand Iron Tiger Great Halberd Warriors, three thousand Wind Bear Mountain Splitting Warriors; at this moment they strongly suppressed over. Waving their mo knives,rge axes and halberds, they all shed in an orderly manner. No one was able tost a moment in front of them.


    In just a few minutes, those five thousand elite cavalries were all totally wiped out, unable to cause any waves at all. No one was able to flee, even the 2 grade-7 cultivators leading were nowhere to be seen.


    In that short time, the Gantian Mountain army opposite had already changed their formations, from defense to attack as they headed for the direction of the Thousand City Alliance¡¯s main force. The various city¡¯s alliance army to the sides of the Cloud Saint City was instantly crushed as they ran away crazily.


    At this moment on the battlefield, apart from that rushing-like footsteps thundering, it was deathly silent.


    Xiong Yu only felt her limbs gopletely numb, her mind was at a loss. At this moment she couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of her.


    Five thousand elite troops were wiped out just like that? Without these elite cavalries in battle, how would she be able to face the Gantian Mountain army?


    Not to mention attacking or even defending. At this moment she didn¡¯t dare to even say whether or not she could manage to defend. Had she already lost today?


    Those five thousand elite dao soldiers had fallen so how would she answer to the Donglin Sects?


    Did Xu Zhengyuan go crazy? To do such dumb matters?


    Zu Renkuang¡¯s face turned from green to purple, his eyes turning red as he hollered, ¡°Xu Zhengyuan! My Lingyun Sect will take your life for revenge! One thousand disciples, you will pay this blood debt in full!¡±


    Opposite them spread out Xu Zhengyuan¡¯s maniacalugh, ¡°Blood debt payment? Great, I am looking forward to it!¡±


    Xiong Yu was so furious that her entire body was shaking. It was originally a winning situation but now there were signs of it bing a huge defeat.


    ¡°Xu Zhengyuan! I think that you are really crazy! Zong Shou would definitely fall on Mysterious Cloud Mountain, Gantian Mountain is also about to fall. Aren¡¯t you afraid that our Donglin Sects will wipe out the old and young of your Xu family? Even if Zong Shou miraculously doesn¡¯t die, do you think our Lingyun Sect can¡¯t destroy your small Cloud Saint City lord?¡±


    The person who spoke was that grade-7 spirit master behind Xiong Yu. He used spells to project his voice such that it could be heard within a hundred miles.


    ¡°Crazy? Or are you really insane! Lingyun Sect wasted one of my arms, nearly causing my entire family to fall apart. During these days I nearly went met, these thoughts are etched deep in my heart!¡±


    As Xu Zhengyuan finished, heughed again, ¡°It is up to you if you want to wipe out my Xu family! Only after today would you have such ability? Do you really think that you won? My ruler is intelligent and capable, the things he nned out are definitely not what the likes of you can imagine.¡±

 Chapter 552 - Peak period

    <h4>Chapter 552: Peak period</h4>


    ¡°It is up to you if you want to wipe out my Xu family! Only after today would you have such ability? Do you really think that you won? My ruler is intelligent and capable, the things he nned out are definitely not what the likes of you can imagine.¡±


    Xiongyu was startled when she heard that. Things he nned out? What ns?


    No matter how strong Zong Shou was, did he have something that could survive thebined efforts of the various sects and retreat safely?


    Following which Xu Zhengyuan¡¯s voice was filled with mocking intent, ¡°The likes of you have waited for these few days, thinking that Gantian Mountain would fall apart. However in my eyes, the one that would fall is your Donglin Sects. Just wait and see! The 10 years hatred; today I have taken revenge! Feels good!¡±


    Hearing these few words, Xiong Yu nearly broke out intoughter. This Xu Zhengyuan seemed to have really gone mad, his brain was totally messed up which was why he did such stupid things!


    Destroying the sects? What a joke!


    However the moment she thought back to the deaths of those five thousand Dao Soldier Elite Cavalry, she wasn¡¯t able tough anymore.


    The twenty-four ten thousand men formed strong square formations on the side of Gantian Mountain along with the two hundred thousand people from Cloud Saint City, were bearing down.


    Although they were slow, their aura was like that of a mountain. When they travelled they adjusted their formations, even if there were ws they were instantly fixed. These were the methods of people good at the art of war, stable when they changed formations whilst also being exceptionally beautiful.


    Without being restricted by the dao soldiers, these Gantian Mountain elites didn¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore, spreading all over and showing off their strengths.


    Xiong Yu only felt her head hurt, then she looked up into the sky. Before this, she felt that the dark clouds came at the wrong time but at this moment she really wished for it to rain right away.


    However she was stunned, only to see that the clouds had for some reason spread out once more. The area that was exposed showed the rising sun.


    She was stunned for a long while before she came back to her senses.


    What is happening? Even the heavens want her to end up in huge defeat.


    ¡°Oh, the clouds have scattered! This time even the heavens are on our side...¡±


    At the same time Zong Ling looked up into the sky, his eyes were filled with a weird look before he retracted his gaze, shaking his head and breaking out intoughter.


    ¡°It seems like today we might really have a chance to crush the enemy in front of us!¡±


    Then one person in the distance could be seen riding the horse over. Turns out, it was Cloud Saint City lord Xu Zhengyuan. Zong Ling followed Qiuwei and bowed, Zong Shou seems to treat this person really well.


    Even without all this, this person rebelled at the front of the formation, preventing Gantian Mountain to suffer hundreds of thousands of losses, that was worth them bowing to him!


    Xu Zhengyuan swiftly dodged, saying that he didn¡¯t dare to ept it. His eyes glowed up and asked, ¡°What is the situation over at the mountain?¡±


    He knew that although they won here but it wasn¡¯t enough to decide the entire war. The crucial battle was still on Mysterious Cloud Mountain. As long as Zong Shou was able to safely return from there, it would be enough to decide the entire situation.


    Qiuwei shook his head, following which he took out a message talisman and passed it to Xu Zhengyuan, ¡°We still don¡¯t know the details! However an hour ago, news spread from there that the ruler led four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry up Mysterious Cloud Mountain, raising the Blood Kill Twin gs to destroy millions of enemies of Thousand City Alliance! The Lingyun Sect Cloud Dragon Iron Swordsman, Mysterious Cloud Mountain Lightning Warrior, and Daoming Sect Daoling Mysterious Wind Warriors, copsing without even fighting. Today they are all about to be wiped out. At this moment the ruler is making his way up the mountain...¡±


    Xu Zhengyuan was out of sorts, his first thought was that Qiuwei was lying to him.


    Following which he felt that it couldn¡¯t be it. He had already rebelled and had no way out, so what was the use of saying these lies to him?


    He used his spiritual sense to read the message talisman, it was really what Qiuwei mentioned but how was that true?


    Just now he said that these few days would be when the Donglin Sects are wiped out, that was just from the tip of his tongue and he really didn¡¯t think that it would reallye true.


    With only four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry? It could cause the elites of the sects, thousands of grade-6 dao soldiers falling on their own without fighting, what kind of joke is that?


    Slow down! Blood Cloud Cavalry, wasn¡¯t that the cavalry the Wulie Country used to rule the world ten thousand years ago?


    It should be that. Apart from that, there was no other possibility!


    Not long ago he heard Ling Xueyun mention that Zong Shou had shocking trump cards. That in this battle he would definitely be able to defeat the Donglin sects. However, Ling Xueyun didn¡¯t mention the specifics of what trump cards there were.


    So it was such an elite cavalry that was able to sweep an entire world!


    His gaze shining before he looked up andughed out loud. He didn¡¯t think that it was inappropriate for Zong Shou to hide things from him. Such a matter was one that he really couldn¡¯t let others find out.


    He felt really delighted! This time it seems like he would be able to fully take revenge!


    He knew that Zong Shou would rule over Donglin sooner orter, that one day he would chase Lingyun Sect out of this continent!


    What he didn¡¯t know was that it would ur several years earlier than what he had expected!


    Zong Ling at the side smiled when he saw that, not ming Xu Zhengyuan from acting out of sorts.


    An hour ago, wasn¡¯t his mood simr? Even now he found it difficult to calm himself down.


    Looking in front of him, at this vast army, he felt emotional.


    In the past, he followed Zong Weiran when he started out from nothing, when did he expect that he would have such a day?


    He also remembered the day when the ruler went missing in Oblivion Cloud Ocean, how low spirited he felt, that Gantian Mountain was about to fall.


    At that time he didn¡¯t expect that Zong Shou could use such a strong stance to kill his way back to Gantian Mountain, to snatch back the Monster King position.


    He also didn¡¯t expect this teen ruler who no one had high hopes for, would win war after war.


    Within several months he had reimed his lostnd, expanding by ten thousand miles. Today they even had a chance to unify Donglin!


    Not longter he would be able to start his country and be called a king...


    A bright glow shone in Zong Ling¡¯s eyes, following which he raised his head and looked up into the sky.


    Ruler, ruler, are you seeing it?


    The Ruler has already achieved your life goal for you! Within Gantian Mountain, he was loved by tens of thousands. Now he was about to unify Donglin!


    Our Gantian Mountain Sky Fox Zong family was going to prosper!


    This Subject had no more regrets in this life. Only willing to help the past ruler and the current ruler to defend this hard to get legacy!


    However, they still needed to wait. The ruler hadn¡¯t wiped out Mysterious Cloud Sect which was why there were still many changes and they couldn¡¯t get over their heads.


    Qiuwei was still really calm, giving out military orders after order. He lookedposed as usual however he didn¡¯t notice that his shirt and robes were already torn by the energy raging due to his emotions.


    At this moment he felt something and looked towards the northeast. That was where Mysterious Cloud Mountain was at...


    This aura, how strong! Ten thousand miles away and it was still so strong like it was above grade-9?


    The moment such a thought shed across, a worry rose from the depths of Qiuwei¡¯s eyes.


    In the next instance, the horizon in the distance waspletely dark.


    Simrly, looking in the direction of the mountain was also Xiong Yu and Zu Renkuang. They exchanged nces with one another, their faces dark and sunken.


    In that instance both of them felt, at the same time, an extremely strong and intense fear!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Gantian Mountain Zhengang Peak, within the meeting hall.


    At this moment it was boisterous and noisy, hundreds of people were discussing, gathered within this main hall. They were either discussing or fighting; it was chaotic.


    ¡°One must be careful of dangers! Doesn¡¯t His Highness understand such a theory? He obviously knows that it is a trap so why did he still want to go to Mysterious Cloud Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Damn, if the Ruler was here why did he need to fear that Thousand City Alliance? For a Xuan Mountain princess, it was not worth it!¡±


    ¡°The Ruler is lustful and has many people he likes, it is simply too inappropriate. However the Donglin Sects are simply too despicable!¡±


    ¡°Anyways, my Yuan family would fight to the death! Even if the Ruler is already dead, we will bring our private army to go up against them!¡±


    ¡°Have you thought about it? The sects are strong. Unless we really have no choice, shouldn¡¯t we be extremely careful?¡±


    ¡°What careful? Our race had received 2 generations of good graces from the ruler and thest ruler, naturally, we should be loyal to death!¡±


    ¡°I should be considered a new Gantian subject, but I won¡¯t be willing to change a city lord even if I die. If it was any other, would I still have a chance to speak like this?¡±


    ¡°However, now with the danger ahead, we have no choice even if we are unwilling!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! This Feihai City also betrayed, I knew these people couldn¡¯t be trusted!¡±


    ¡°That Leqing City lord was even worse! He wants us to surrender without fighting, to kill the officials our Gantian Mountain sent over to their city and to use their heads to sacrifice on the gs. They deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I will return, using my troops to quell the rebellion! At most we will go all out against them!¡±


    Renbo was unperturbed, sitting at the main spot in the hall, not bothering about the discussion within the hall.


    He had confidence, so naturally he was unfazed at all. An hour ago the news from Mysterious Cloud Mountain had caused his heart to totally calm down.


    He just needed to wait quietly for a moment and the news of Zong Shou¡¯s victory would be spread back.


    Although he was a little worried in his heart, he was already nning on how to mobilize the various grain and resources, to support the troops to continue to fight.


    The first action would be to wipe out the rebels and clearing Donglin which needed to proceed at the same time.


    If you don¡¯t take what the heavens give you, you would be punished instead. They couldn¡¯t miss such a chance in case things change, as such he couldn¡¯t dy anything either.


    Just as he thought that way, a bitter smile appeared, ¡°The prime minister is so calm. Gantian Mountain¡¯s fate is uncertain but you are stillposed. Xushu doesn¡¯t have this ability, I feel really uneasy and nervous!¡±


    Renbo nced over, only to see that the person who spoke, Xushu, was a participant of the meeting. Within this hall, he was one of the leaders of the two hundred human race members.


    Smiling, Renbo didn¡¯t bother. Xushu asked once more, ¡°Just now prime minister received a message talisman, did you get some news?¡±


    His eyes were like a knife, forcefully staring over. Renbo slightly hesitated before shaking his head.


    The contents of the talisman alone could be told to others.


    However even if he did tell them these people probably wouldn¡¯t believe it right?


    To say that their ruler had already led four Thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry and had already won at Mysterious Cloud Mountain? The twelve hundred grade-6 dao soldiers the sects sent out didn¡¯t even show themselves and they were wiped out. Wouldn¡¯t such words sound like a fairytale?


    They wouldn¡¯t even know where the Blood Cloud Cavalry came from and what their past was.


    Even him, who was knowledgeable, found out after flipping books.


    At this moment outside the hall, two golden rays descended. Renbo took one of the following which he smiled,¡± General Qiu has already destroyed the main force of Thousand City Alliance, ying millions, now they are chasing victory...¡±


    One word caused this meeting hall to boil up. Then Renbo grabbed the other message talisman.

 Chapter 553 - Like A Clown

    <h4>Chapter 553: Like A Clown</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Central Continent, inside imperial capital Fenghua Pce. The yellow robe old man looked at the as in front of him, his lips smiling coldly.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Lingyun Sect had already created a trap on Mysterious Cloud Mountain and that Zong Shou had already willingly jumped in because of his fianc¨¦? Who knew that this Gantian Mountain Monster King Zong Shou would be such a passionate person? It seems like he doesn¡¯t look like a person who would amount to much...¡±


    He had a teasing tone, the few servants waiting at the side all lowered their heads, not daring to speak.


    The old man¡¯s tone changed, ¡°What does Grand Commandant think?¡±


    At this moment, on the seat next to him, sat one more person. He had a head full of white hair, a dried-up face; looking really old. However, his bones were really huge, just by sitting down, he gave out a tiger aura which was hard for the people around to take. He didn¡¯t think much before saying, ¡°Seven big sects working together to wipe out one small country, this Lingyun Sect really is generous! These sects and aristocratic families aren¡¯t afraid of kings nor the heaven path, what a messed up bunch of people! If it was not for this group of people, the Cloud World would have been unified, much less be as chaotic as it is now.¡±


    As he said that, his tone became cold and dark,¡± However this Gantian Mountain isn¡¯t any better, it really is unreasonable and barbaric! To actually lock up Great Shang ambassadors, how bold! In my eyes these two sides are just dog biting dogs, not worth Your Majesty wasting effort!¡±


    That yellow robe old man frowned, this wasn¡¯t what he wanted to hear.


    The grandmandant was helpless, in the end he shook his head, ¡°Your Majesty! Although those tworge sized mind stone veins are good, sects and aristocratic families are interfering with Cloud World matters. This precedence can¡¯t be easily broken. Furthermore, it is so far away, the risk is really too big...¡±


    ¡°You also said the same!¡±


    The old man sighed as he heard that. ¡°I also know this theory but just thinking about how these two veins will fall into the hands of those sects, that their cultivator¡¯s powers would grow; I feel really worried. Forget it! Take a look at this...¡±


    Whilst he said that, the old man handed a document,


    ¡°Grand Commandant¡¯s guess is correct!¡±


    The yellow robed old man was smiling with deep meaning, ¡°What I only like the most is such ambitious people. What I want is his unwillingness to yield. What does Grand Commandant think?¡±


    ¡°That is feasible! Your majesty can list him as the owner of Donglin!¡±


    The Grand Commandant nodded his head, his eyes shining coldly, ¡°After Gantian Mountain falls, Donglin Sects would definitely turn against Longxiang Mountain to defend against them in order to maintain the chaos in Donglin. If this person wants to achieve something under the suppression of Lingyun Sect, he needs to depend on our Great Shang. Why not let us stir the waters even more! Using these people we could interfere in Donglin matters...¡±


    The emperor robed old manughed out loud,¡±These words are exactly what I want. Doesn¡¯t that Lingyun Sect want chaos? Then I want to appoint an owner of Donglin, to let this Yangfan have proper status! If these sects dare to directly interfere, then I won¡¯t mind sending troops to attack their Cloud Pce!¡±


    Thatst sentence was filled with killing intent. Between the two of them, they only treated like Zong Shou and Gantian Mountain didn¡¯t exist anymore.


    ....Leading just seventy thousand cavalries to head into the trapid out by many sects, that small Monster King had no chance to survive at all.


    ¡°Naturally we can¡¯t allow that Lingyun Sect to be arrogant!¡±


    The Grand Commandant nodded his head, ¡°However we also need to be careful about this Yangfan! This person is cunning and won¡¯t be easily controlled. This Subject thinks Your Majesty should use him and defend against him...¡±


    ¡°Those are wise words, I will take note!¡±


    Whilst he said that, the old man carefully wrote down the name Yangfan on a golden book. The words were really neat and brilliantly written.


    Following which he added several announcement papers filled with words and a few documents into the book.


    Then he walked to the nearby bookshelf and looked at the other book which wrote the name Zong Shou. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This kid is smart, ruling for less than three years and had the strength to unify Donglin. To fall so early like this, it is indeed a waste! A lone tree in the wind will be crushed, this kid fell because he didn¡¯t know how to retract his shrine. He made too many enemies, the timing isn¡¯t right either...¡±


    Just as he was about to take down the book, suddenly a sharp voice spread out at the door, ¡°Your Highness, the Grand Teacher has arrived and wishes to meet you!¡±


    The old man turned around, only to see internal affairs junior supervisor Gaoruo standing outside. His face for some reason was filled with helplessness.


    ¡°Grand Teacher? Zhongxuan?¡±


    Great Shang had three grand teachers, 1 Buddhist, and 2 Daoists. However only Zhongxuan was trusted by him.


    ¡°It is Zhongxuan!¡±


    Outside the door there was a loud reply, only to see a daoist robed middle-aged man stepping into the reading room. His red date like face was filled with pride.


    ¡°Please forgive this Subject for being rude, only because this matter is too urgent which was why I headed over...¡±


    The yellow robed old man was startled, his expression slowly turned serious, ¡°It is okay! What matters is it that caused Grand Teacher to be so anxious?¡±


    He knew that although Zhongxuan had high cultivation and had spiritual cultivation iparable to others, he always followed the rules. Today something really urred.


    Zhongxuan¡¯s face was filled with cold seriousness as he exhaled, ¡°An hour ago, I was viewing the phenomenons at the stargazing tower. Suddenly I felt the luck on the east gather, a dragon energy surging upwards like they were all forming up. It was like the luck of the entire continent had already gathered on the body of one person. Your Majesty, what does that mean?¡±


    The old man was out of sorts once more, he had read and seen many daoist books, naturally, he knew what this meant.


    ¡°The dragon energy of a continent gathered on one person? The true dragon energy has gathered?¡±


    Forcefully smiling, the Grand Commandant¡¯s face was half believing and half disbelieved, ¡°Did Grand Teacher see it wrongly? Currently, Donglin Cloud Continent is in chaos, how would there be a true dragon?¡±


    ¡°In the beginning, Zhongxuan also thought that I saw it wrongly. After I confirmed it several times, I then rushed over!¡±


    He looked closely at that Grand Commandant, Zhongxuan also had a doubtful expression, ¡°Actually I don¡¯t understand, Donglin Cloud Continent doesn¡¯t have anyone who could unify Donglin Cloud Continent. Even if there is, with the many sects suppressing, it would be tough to form a true dragon. This thing is really tough to understand, this is really unimaginable...¡±


    The yellow robed old man silently thought to himself, following which he heard Zhongxuan mention once more, his tone even darker, ¡°If it was only that, I wouldn¡¯t have rushed over here. I only felt that the changes in Donglin are really closely rted to our Great Shang! We have a chance to rise up but also a chance to fall. I can¡¯t see through it clearly, it is weird. Weird!¡±


    When the old man and the Grand Commandant heard the words ¡®closely rted¡¯, his eyes were filled with killing intent. Only until he heard thest word did he calm down. Then his brows furrowed even more.


    If he didn¡¯t know that Zhongxuan was good at destiny and fate techniques as well as never said anything out of hand and never randomly saying anything, he would have thought that the Grand Teacher was ying them.


    A chance to rise up but also a chance to fall? What did that mean?


    Coincidentally at this moment, a purple gold talisman fell from afar and stopped at the side of the room.


    The yellow robed old man eximed, taking the talisman. Momentster his face was ashen white.


    Who knows how long after did hee to his senses, only to see Zhongxuan and the Grand Commandant looking over in a confused manner.


    The old man frowned expressionlessly, burning up the talisman into ashes. Following which he said tly, ¡°It is news from Donglin Cloud Continent! That Gantian Zong Shou had rebuilt the ancient Blood Cloud Cavalry. He also used the Fuling Sect pinnacle space dome formation to lock a hundred miles around Mysterious Cloud Mountain. With just four thousand people he destroyed the millions of troops below. Now he had raised the blood kill twin gs to trample over Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect!¡±


    Within the hall, it was instantly dead silent. Only where the Grand Commandant sat was there a heavy breaking sound as the entire seat waspletely smashed into pieces. His pupils constricted into that of a pin shape. Blood Cloud Cavalry? The Blood Cavalry Kill Heart Sutra was even tougher to find.


    Zhongxuan¡¯s eyes were filled with enlightenment however it was more filled with a bitter intent.


    He finally understood why the luck of a continent would gather on a person. How Donglin Cloud Continent could gather true dragon energy.


    ¡°So that was the case! No wonder the heaven phenomenon would change! Using the pinnacle space dome formation to lockdown, this Monster King really ns to wipe them all out...¡±


    Zhongxuan sigh as he bowed slightly. ¡°Your Majesty! Before our Great Shang has dao soldiers to fight against Blood Cloud Cavalry, we can¡¯t be enemies with Gantian Mountain! With four thousand of them, it is enough to go up against Haoxuan sect...¡±


    The emperor robed old man was silent and didn¡¯t speak. His eyes were filled with jealousy, worry, envy and also a little fear. As he took in a deep breath he had an idea, looking out at the distant sky. A weird spiritual energy fluctuation spread out from afar.


    Tens of thousands of miles away. However even he felt terrified.


    ¡°Grand teacher? What is this sign of?¡±


    Zhongxuan frowned, following which he sighed, ¡°A god realm expert fell on Mysterious Cloud Mountain! If I am not wrong, it should be that third generation ancestor of the Mysterious Cloud Spirit sect...¡±


    Even he was just a god realm cultivator.


    The yellow robed old man stopped hesitating, smashing the golden book with the words Yangfan into pieces!


    He then shifted the book with Zong Shou¡¯s name to the front and ced it in the third spot.


    What a Zong Shou! Looking at how Yangfan was trying to plot at these people, how amusing! He was really like a clown...

 Chapter 554 - Within Gantian City

    <h4>Chapter 554: Within Gantian City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Tantian Mountain Zhengang Peak. When the information inside the message talisman was all sent into his mind, Renbo felt his brain explode. It was totally empty. After feeling lost for a moment, a huge amount of joy surged out from his chest. After feeling ted, his emotions surged again and he nearly fainted on the spot.


    Looking around, only to see that within the hall including Xushu, everyone joining in the meeting was totally calm. He suppressed the joy of hearing Qiuwei¡¯s big victory as they looked over with questioning expressions.


    Renbo took in a deep breath and knew that these words still needed to be said. He only felt his tone being really unstable, ¡°There has been news from Mysterious Cloud Mountain, Ruler has defeated three million Thousand City Alliance troops! Leading four thousand Iron Cavalry to step all over Mysterious Cloud spirit sect. The entire sect, from top to bottom, has been wiped out. No one survived! Then the third generation ancestor, Shenxiao, died in the hands of the Ruler!¡±


    Within the meeting hall, it was a deathly silence. Everyone was filled with shock and sense of loss, they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Some people came to their senses, looking over at Renbo like they were looking at mad people.


    Thinking did this old prime minister go mad from being impacted too heavily by the news of that side? Or was did he treat his illusions as reality?


    Defeating the three million troops of Thousand City Alliance, with Zong Yuan¡¯s unparalleled general talents, that could barely be trusted.


    But trampling over Mysterious Cloud spirit sect? That was really amusing...


    Even if he wanted to calm down the hearts of everyone, there was no need to think of such preposterous news.


    Their hearts were feeling more cold and sunken, afraid that the news back from Mysterious Cloud Mountain wasn¡¯t good news.


    Renbo had managed to calm himself down, shaking his head to himself, thinking that he knew the oue would be like that.


    After sighing, he stood up and didn¡¯t exin anymore. He was also toozy to deal with these people. He walked out in an unstable manner out of the hall. He seemed really out of sorts.


    At this moment it was early in the morning, a bright sun was rising into the sky, its golden rays shining all over, extremely eye catching and majestic.


    Renbo was fixed to the spot once more, looking stunned towards the sun.


    Victory! A huge victory!


    Donglin Cloud Continent can finally be unified today.


    A schr who had no path to take in the past had be in charge of a country. This destiny was really magical!


    It seems like Gantian Mountain wasn¡¯t far away from establishing a country...


    Old friend, old friend, the thing you promised me had been achieved today!


    Unfortunately, you aren¡¯t here today. Only with such a father, there would be such a son. The talents of the ruler are no weaker than you.


    In a short two years to cause Donglin to walk to such a stage, to even destroying Mysterious Cloud spirit sect...


    He remembered that the Mysterious Cloud spirit sect third generation ancestor was at the peak of the God Realm. For him to actually die in the Ruler¡¯s hand, that was really unbelievable!


    All of a sudden, he was filled with a million thoughts. Xushu¡¯s voice rang out once more, ¡°Prime minister! Were your words previously true or not?¡±


    Renbo came back to his senses once more and then gave a self-mockingugh, ¡°You all probably aren¡¯t willing to believe and think that I, Renbo, have already gone crazy? Or that I was bluffing to all of you? When did my reputation and prestige fall to such a level? Have you ever seen me speak anything untrue?¡±


    Xushu¡¯s face turned slightly red, scolding out in his heart about him speaking untrue things. He remembered a few times ago that old man bluffed the Ruler to make him take out cash from his pockets without even blinking an eye. His face was as thick skinned as city walls.


    Joy appeared in his heart. He knew that since Renbo said it, then this news was most probably 60% true!


    As for the other 40%, he really can¡¯t trust the character of this old man. People in politics were never honest men.


    For example, he would always use underhanded means.


    ¡°I am alsozy to exin to all of you. On the side of Mysterious Cloud Mountain, at most in two to four hours, there will be news thates back. What¡¯s the point of hiding it from all of you now?¡±


    Turning his head around, ncing at the hall, Renbo¡¯s lips were filled a cold disdain, ¡°To be so knowledgeable and skilled like you, it seems like without such a long time, in just a few minutes you would be able to get news. My Gantian Mountain will unify Donglin...¡±


    After saying those words, Zong Shou immediately stopped, he travelled quickly down the mountain without saying a word.


    He was really old and clumsy, at this moment was when Gantian mountain was going to attack, to conquer people everywhere.


    They needed to expand the army. They needed grain, machines, and pills. They also needed messengers and envoys to send all around.


    ...It wasn¡¯t to convince them. In Donglin Cloud Continent, there was already no one who had the right to let Gantian Mountain try to convince them. It was just purely to force those officials to surrender! They will die if they didn¡¯t!


    And also to stop the rebellion. More than twenty cities rebelled, there needed to be people to deal with them.


    All of this needed him to take charge of the capital city to manage so where did he have time to bullshit with all these people?


    At this moment Renbo received yet another message talisman. He thought that it was from Mysterious Cloud Mountain but after looking at it he broke intoughter.


    ¡°The Snow Lion race is a little unstable? There are signs of rebellion. This is already the twenty-eighth spot. Those clowns are really asking to die...¡±


    What should have been a piece of extremely terrible news couldn¡¯t shake his heart at all at this moment. Instead, he found it really amusing!


    He always didn¡¯t understand why Zong Shou would bring this Snow Lion race out from the Cloud Ocean and give them a city andnd.


    He was just too forgiving and magnanimous towards them. They really were a bunch of ambitious wolves that forgot about kindness and help...¡±


    Right behind Renbo, Xushu frowned and didn¡¯t speak. He really couldn¡¯t judge whether or not what the old man said was true or false.


    The news was really preposterous and too surprising. Pretty much like a fairytale that one really couldn¡¯t believe.


    However in his heart, for some reason, he started to believe him. Which means that their Gantian Mountain was about to unify Donglin Cloud Continent?


    The moment such thought rose, tens of golden light descended from the distance. Two of them belonged to him.


    Reaching out with his hand and wrapped them up into his sleeves. Before he even managed to read it carefully, he heard several exmations from behind in the meeting hall which sounded out sessively.


    ¡°It is real! Prime Minister Ren didn¡¯t lie to us!¡±


    ¡°Ruler crushed the three million Thousand City Alliance troops on Mysterious Cloud Mountain. He had trampled all over the mountain...¡±


    ¡°Blood Cloud Cavalry? Where did such a dao soldiere from? To actually have such skill?¡±


    ¡°By using the pinnacle space formation to lock up hundreds of miles ofnd! The entire sect got wiped out. None of the Donglin Sect cultivators could escape. It seems like His Highness had been scheming this whole thing...¡±


    ¡°Haha! Funny, how funny! The Donglin Sects all had nefarious intentions, plotting against the Ruler but instead falling into Ruler¡¯s trap! Ten thousand cultivators all dying on the peak of Mysterious Cloud Mountain! What a good death, I feel really delighted!¡±


    ¡°That Shenxiao really died on Mysterious Cloud Mountain peak! That was really inconceivable...¡±


    ¡°What is there to be surprised about? I have heard about the Blood Cloud Cavalry in the past. Ten thousand years ago, Wulie Country was invincible in the world. Thirty thousand iron cavalry wiped out sects and factions, who knows how many God Realm and Celestial Realm experts were killed! You all are really ignorant. When you return, you should flip through your books and you will naturally find out! If there are really four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry, then not only Donglin Cloud Continent, even we can sweep a world! Even those shrines will have to be respectful towards us!¡±


    The people in the hall instantly sucked in a deep breath, following which they were deep in discussions.


    ¡°It really is true?¡±


    ¡°I think it is fake, such words are really too exaggerated...¡±


    ¡°I seemed to have heard the name of Blood Cloud Cavalry in the past.¡±


    ¡°It seems like I really need to flip through the books.¡±


    Xushu who was standing outside, his eyes shed, following which his lips curled up.


    Blood Cloud Cavalry? So that was the case! Ruler really kept it well...


    He didn¡¯t bother to look carefully at the two message talismans as he walked down the mountain.


    What is fake can¡¯t be made real, and what is real can¡¯t be made fake...


    They had really won this battle! It was a huge victory!


    His heart hadpletely calmed down. Looking at the sun, for some reason he was filled with lofty ambitions.


    He was also slightly curious. Someone like the Ruler, who knows what levels he would reach in the future?


    Walking away for around tens of feet, dozens of people surpassed him.


    Looking around to only see that they were the people who were listening in to the meeting. At this moment, they were all eagerly running down the mountain.


    Xushu shook his head and roughly guessed what had happened. As expected, momentster when he was about to walk to the foot of the mountain, he heard the entire city was cheering out! A thunderous cheer all around the city!


    His ears were filled with the joyous discussions of the on-duty guards.


    ¡°Victory! We really won! The Ruler won on Mysterious Cloud Mountain! I heard he wiped out the entire Mysterious Cloud spirit sect...¡±


    Those guards whose cultivation wasn¡¯t at the Xiantain level might not have known how prestigious and famous Mysterious Cloud spirit sect was in Donglin, but their voices were filled with happiness.


    ¡°That Xiong Yu seemed to have lost too! That woman is so funny, always wanting to go up against the Ruler. She wants to reim her lostnd, I think that she is dreaming!¡±


    ¡°She even calls herself Princess Xuan Yu, a master of the art of war. In the west of Donglin, apart from His Highness and Zong Yuan, she is best at using troops. Now didn¡¯t she fall in the hands of General Qiu? Twenty million troops and was crushed by the million from General Qiu, she isn¡¯t fitting of her name!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Ruler had nned this matter in advance and convinced the Cloud Saint City ruler to join him. Rebelling at the front of the formation which was what caused the Thousand City Alliance to be crushed...¡±


    ¡°Did you hear? About how strong the ruler was on Mysterious Cloud Mountain? Each step he took, lightning wings spread thirty thousand feet, he killed a grade-9! I think the Ruler is God descending on earth!¡±


    ¡°The heavens bless us such that Gantian Mountain can be kept! Now we can finally be at ease! Hey, various brothers, do you all want to celebrate over at Piaoxiang City?¡±


    Xushu was delighted since Zong Shou locked up Shili Lingxiang Ding, he moved all the brothels and some merchants over to the Satellite City ten miles away. Thus that ce had the name of Piaoxiang City.


    Thinking about that, he was also tempted.


    ¡°You still have the mood to celebrate now? At this moment, our Gantian will definitely sweep Donglin. It is when we earn merit. What we should worry about is not being chosen to join the army...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! There are still those rebels. It still isn¡¯t a peaceful time yet.¡±


    ¡°Those people are really disgusting! It seems like the Ruler hadn¡¯t killed enough people these few years!¡±


    Xushuughed and continued forwards, not listening on anymore. He hummed a tune, feeling reallyfortable and carefree.


    The situation settled, just some small ants making noise so why do they have to worry about that?

 Chapter 555 - Army Collapses

    <h4>Chapter 555: Army Copses</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At the side of Daishui River where killing shouts could be heard all around, Qiuwei sat high above on the tform. His face was slightly red and he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Zong Ling looked back, filled with anticipation in his eyes, ¡°What is the situation on the side of the ruler?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t worried about Zong Shou as the oue of this battle was already decided. The difference would be the number of spoils of war he could obtain.


    Qiuwei opened his mouth and was about to speak, only feeling his emotions raging and getting harder to keep control of himself. At this moment, he was actually unable to make a sound.


    He could only quietly clench his fists, once that wave-like emotions slowly calmed down, he opened his mouth and say, ¡°The ruler has already wiped out Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect. I heard that none of the ten thousand sect cultivators were left alive!¡±


    This sentence alone was like thunderp sounding out by the ears of Xu Zhengyuan and Zong Ling. Qiuwei stood up once more.


    ¡°Spread this news to Hu Qianqiu and Chaiyuan! Order the entire army...¡±


    Taking in a deep breath, Qiuwei¡¯s eyes shone a bright glow, ¡°Ruler has already used seventy thousand cavalries beneath Mysterious Cloud Mountain to wipe out the three million elites of Thousand City Alliance! In a few days, he would be able to return to Gantian Mountain. Today, we need to go all out and not let the Ruler down! The Ruler mentioned asking the generals to help him sweep Donglin! Three monthster, Ruler will build the Gantian Country and ascend as the King!¡±


    At this moment, half of the 1.8 million soldiers situated at Gantian Mountain didn¡¯t know where Mysterious Cloud Mountain was at. They also didn¡¯t know that Lingyun Sect was the actual master of Donglin Cloud Continent since yesterday.


    These words really could pump up the hearts of the people.


    When his words were said, many message talismans instantly flew around in all directions, turning into rays of golden light and flying into the horizon.


    Many messengers rode out towards the front, at the tens of square formations who were marching forwards in an orderly manner.


    In an instance, the entire wilderness was filled with cheers.


    ¡°The Ruler has already won!¡±


    ¡°Three million elites of Thousand City Alliance, sixty percent of them have fallen! A million of them surrendered...¡±


    ¡°Is this information true?¡±


    ¡°Beneath Mysterious Cloud Mountain? Which means that the Donglin Sects have lost! They have lost to the Ruler! If not, why would that happen?¡±


    ¡°Haha! What a good loss! I knew that such a shocking talent like the Ruler wouldn¡¯t fall for them and be trapped by those ignorant and unskilled people!¡±


    ¡°Sweep Donglin! Within 3 months, unify Donglin!¡±


    ¡°War! War! War! The sects have already lost, who else in this continent can face up against our Gantian Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Today, we will help the Ruler sweep the world with our des!¡±


    mours sounded out all about. That vital energy glow that was charging into the heavens appeared thicker. Their aura surged up into the heavens and their fighting spirit spreading all about.


    In front of the army formation, pretty much all the faces of the soldiers were flushing red, their eyes dyed blood red. Their footsteps were really stable and they didn¡¯t have anything to worry about anymore.


    They firmly looked forward, where the army passed, everything would be torn to shreds! No one would be able to stop them!


    At this moment on the other side, opposite the dozens of ten thousand men formation of Gantian Mountain, was another scene.


    The city lords who were well-informed and had already learned the situation on Mysterious Cloud Mountain already silently and quietly backed out of the battlefield.


    The smarter soldiers ced down their weapons and fled towards the back.


    It caused millions of square formation to shatter like broken ss, unlike how magnificent and majestic they looked before.


    The formation at the front copsed right as they shed. Some of them decided to drop their weapons and just surrender.


    Within the core of the army, Xiong Yu was totally stunned, she was totally out of sorts. Her petite face was totally devoid of blood.


    The moment she received the news from Mysterious Cloud Mountain, she was stillmanding the troops to retreat the millions of alliance army troops out from the battlefield in an orderly manner.


    However, the moment the message talisman was sent over, it caused all her anticipation and all her confidence to be smashed into pieces!


    At this moment, she really didn¡¯t dare to believe whether the news she got was true or not...


    ...Blood Cloud Cavalry, ying million, all twelve hundred dao soldiers dead, Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect wiped out, Shenxiao had fallen!


    Many inconceivable phrases shed across in her mind, causing her to be at a total loss.


    Until several voices spread into her ear did shee right back to her senses.


    ¡°It seems like the Donglin Sects really lost...¡±


    ¡°Donglin Cloud Continent is really going to change!¡±


    ¡°Twelve hundred dao soldiers all dying in the battle, none of the ten thousand disciples survived. The essence of the Donglin Sects is all gone!¡±


    ¡°Blood kill twin gs! This Monster King is really vicious! That kid...¡±


    ¡°Brother Lian! Please be careful with your words. That Ruler might be our Ruler not longter! If you are not afraid, you can grumble and scold him, but don¡¯t pollute our ears and drag us down!¡±


    ¡°Hey! We wanted to crush a goose but who knew that he was actually an eagle! That person in Gantain Mountain is really destined to soar high and look down on everything in thisnd...¡±


    ¡°What are you nning when you return?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? Naturally I will close my gates and defend, and wait to surrender!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Donglin Sects have all lost, our eastern city alliance army isn¡¯t their enemy. Who else in this Cloud Continent can defend against them?¡±


    ¡°We have no choice even if we are unwilling, do you think we can fight back stubbornly? We will probably be crushed into dust by the Gantian troops!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good choice too. This chaotic erasting thousands of years are finally ending today!¡±


    ¡°If I knew that this would happen I shouldn¡¯t havee! All because he was tempted by Lingyun Sect, that Yangfan really deserves to die!¡±


    ¡°Yangfan is just a rat whilst that Ruler is a dragon. How can a rat bepared to a dragon?¡±


    The words exchanged between them was slightly disrespectful towards the Donglin Sects. Only at this moment, be it Zu Renkuang or Yan Feibai, they weren¡¯t in the mood to pinpoint such matters.


    If this was the past, when one heard such outrageous words, they would instantly be killed or their entire family would be wiped out.


    At this moment, the two of them kept silent, their faces were ashen white.


    Not only they couldn¡¯t attack, instead, they also had to be wary and alert. Looking all around, the gazes all over were like sharp des filled with unfriendly intentions. Some people were tempted to fight.


    The current situation had changed. Lingyun Sect¡¯s strength was not even enough to protect themselves much less keep these Donglin cities in check.


    In front of them was the Gantian Mountain army bearing down on them. The situation was already decided that Gantian Mountain would sweep past the entire cloud continent.


    Out of these people, there might be some people who were tempted to try to cut off their heads to get into the good books of Gantian Mountain.


    Zu Renkuang was like an ice statue. His heart turned cold and his skin was also icy cold.


    Since he started cultivating, he never felt so cold before.


    Defeat! Total defeat!


    When he met them initially at Cloud Saint City, who knew that such a dual meridian body, a piece of trash with barriers from heaven could, one day, caused Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect to fall and caused Lingyun Sect to weaken?


    After this battle, Lingyun Sect¡¯s most glorious days were already over. As for the future days, they could only barely hold on under the pressure of the various sects.


    Yan Feibai was expressionless and didn¡¯t really feel emotional. His expression was reallyplicated.


    That person had such methods, suchbat strength, to be really able to turn the tides at thest moment...


    ¡°Senior brother, we can¡¯t stay here anymore in case the situation changes. Can we leave now?¡±


    Zu Renkuang acknowledged and came back to his senses. Following which heughed out, two streams of tears flowed down his cheeks.


    Although he wasughing, in the ears of others, it was filled with sadness and bitterness.


    A momentter when hisugh ended, he bowed towards Xiong Yu, ¡°City lord Xiong! The situation has been decided, there is no point in fighting any more here. Please allow me and my sect members to take our leave!¡±


    When the words were said, Zu Renkuang didn¡¯t even wait for Xiong Yu to agree as he already rose into the air and walked towards the west, before turning into a light and disappearing. The other Lingyun Sect people were either driving artifacts or stepping on the air as they followed behind.


    The moment these few people left, the other sect cultivators all scattered. Yan Feibai was thest to go. Before he left, he focused on the east for a short while before rising into the sky.


    He let out a long drawn out sigh whichsted for a long time.


    In a blink of an eye, dozens of city lords, as well as some generals, remained on the tform.


    They were really silent such that a pin drop could be heard. Until tens of breathster did augh spread out.


    ¡°Coming in so confidently and in the end running in such a haggard manner. As they say, when the tree falls, the foxes scatter...¡±


    ¡°These sect cultivators usually act so high up and superior, ordering people around and acting with so much pride. However, looking at them now, they just look like dogs who fell into the water.¡±


    ¡°Be careful with your words! Be careful with your words! There is still one more Lingyun Sect inner sect disciple!¡±


    The words were filled with a mocking and disdain tone. Xiongyu sat on the main seat, her body feeling really cold.


    Zu Renkuang and the others had left, so what should she do? What would happen to their zing me Mountain, zing Bear Race?


    When she was useless, they had abandoned her so quickly?


    At this moment, the hatred in her heart towards Lingyun Sect blossomed! It even exceeded her hatred towards Zong Shou...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    South of Xiyun Province,nd belonging to Xijie City in the past. The Xijie City was now already leveled out to the t ground.


    However, just two yearster, a new city which was no worse than that was already standing on thisnd.


    At this moment, at the side of the city, a hundred fifty thousand strong armies were quietly forming on the ins of the east of the city.


    They were all eight feet tall, their bodies were covered in white fur. They wore exquisitely made iron armor and the weapons they held were all really sharp des.


    The formation was slightly messy but it couldn¡¯t hide their ferocity and sharpness.


    Shi Fatian stood at the front of the army, his brows furrowed tightly. Beside him was Shi Dingyuan.


    Thetter was smiling, giving off a cold intent.


    ¡°Father, why do you need to worry? I have already searched for news. Although Gantian Mountain is strong but in this Donglin Cloud Continent, it is still the sects who made the decisions. Since it is Lingyun Sect that is attacking Zong Shou, then Gantian Mountain will definitely fall and be destroyed...¡±


    Shi Fatian still didn¡¯t speak, he also knew about this matter. It was because he thought about this point which was why he wanted to rebel.


    He just needed to strike the core area of Gantian Mountain and they would be able to deal heavy losses to them.


    However, why did his heart still feel uneasy?


    Shi Dingyuan saw through what his thoughts were, smiling, ¡°That Zong Shou isn¡¯t a normal person. No wonder Father will feel nervous, but the fame of Lingyun Sect is something even I heard when I was beneath the Cloud Ocean. All the more, Father should have heard of it...¡±

 Chapter 556 - Borrow Your Head

    <strong>Chapter 556: Borrow Your Head</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°That Zong Shou isn¡¯t a normal person. No wonder Father will feel nervous, but the fame of Lingyun Sect is something even I heard when I was beneath the Cloud Ocean. All the more, Father should have heard of it...¡±


    Shi Fatian smiled and felt slightly at ease. How could hepare to Lingyun Sect? It was one of the 10 shrines, a power that could wipe out a country.


    In Donglin Cloud Continent, Lingyun Sect was the head of all other sects. Pretty much all the other sects listened to their instructions.


    If Lingyun Sect wanted Gantian City to be destroyed then there was no way that Gantian Mountain would be able to survive. With the sects working together, they would be able to wipe out arge country. Can the arms of the mantis stop a car?


    Coincidentally at this moment, Shi Fatian¡¯s pupils constricted, seeing two people walk over swiftly.


    Taking a nce, he knew that it was his brother, Shi Luotian, and the race old priest, Shibin.


    He couldn¡¯t help but hesitate as he roughly guessed the reason why the two of them came over.


    ¡°Lingyun Sect personally dispatch people to send these armor and weapons over to showed that they are really sincere. The Wind Leopard and me Bear race can be so famous in Donglin Cloud Continent, both races building arge city. The Seven-Tail Zong family was showing signs of sweeping the continent. Our Snow Lion race can be considered top ten out of all monster races, so why can¡¯t we rise once more and build a legacy...¡±


    As he said that, Shi Dingyuanughed coldly, ¡°Are we really waiting decadester to let that small bastard grow up and inherit the race?! What Maniac Tiger Snow Seal, who is he trying to bluff?¡±


    Shi Fatian frowned, actually he had already made up his mind. This final sentence from Shi Dingyuan had removed all the hesitation and uncertainty in his heart.


    Waving his hands, there were forces who naturally went ahead to stop them. There were several chiding noises with Shi Luotian who was scolding as well as Shibin¡¯s heart pained attempts to persuade.


    Shi Fatianughed coldly, thinking to himself: Brother, Brother, today isn¡¯t like decades ago. At this moment, the entire sect trusts him. Ten years as the race leader, he had built up his reputation. The entire race will only listen to him alone.


    This time he had no choice but to offend him! However if they could win this war, their Snow Lion race would be able to gain a stable footing in Donglin Cloud Continent and have something that truly belongs to them. So the two of you wouldn¡¯t me me.


    In the history of the race, he would have a thick page about himself. The Snow Lion race was able to return back to the Cloud Continent was due to him!


    Shi Dingyuan touched his lips subconsciously. He remembered the humiliation two years ago when Zong Shou brought Shi Run away, he had ordered people to smash his teeth and also waste his entire cultivation.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Lingyun Sect cultivators who saved him in the dark by using precious medicinal pills, he might still be a piece of trash now.


    This humiliation was something that he definitely couldn¡¯t forget.


    Unfortunately, this revenge is destined to be unachievable by his own hands. That Zong Shou would definitely die on Mysterious Cloud Mountain.


    However, what he remembered deeply were those few beautiful women that he saw together with Zong Shou beneath the cloud ocean.


    Who knows if he would get a chance after destroying Gantian Mountain. Not able to personally take revenge, but whether or not he could steal his wife and women to lessen the hatred in his heart!


    Just as his thoughts started to wander off and the area under his abdomen started to rise, a thunderous rumbling spread out on the path in the distance.


    Shi Dingyuan looked out, only to see a huge army traveling swiftly on the greenstone path.


    At this moment, it was just one rough patch. Who knows how many people there were. Vast and endless, their formation might not be orderly but their aura was extremely magnificent and strong.


    ¡°It should be the alliance army from Wudan and Dongshao Cities, as expected they came on time! Although they couldn¡¯t be considered elites but they are decent. It seems like during this battle, our Snow Lion race is still the main force! With these four hundred thousand troops, we can sweep along this path and directly head for Gantian City.¡±


    As he said that, Shi Dingyun scoffed coldly, ¡°How amusing. That Zong Shou spent millions to build this path and in the end the enemy is the one that utilized it!¡±


    Shi Fatian didn¡¯t react to his statements, his chin held up high. During this battle, since their Snow Lion race was the main force, then he was naturally the leader of the alliance army. Naturally those two people should rush over to meet him.


    The two armies slowly got closer. Just as they were about to arrive, a loud explosion spread out on the path. Following which there were signs of ughtering and killing.


    Seeing this, Shi Fatian and Shi Dingyuan had their mouth agape. This extremely strong army in front of them started to copse. First the twomander gs fell for no reason, then hundreds of grade-4 Windrider foals dashed out from the formation, crazily galloping towards the cloud ocean in the west.


    Looking from the distance, those people were dressed in extremely luxurious and beautiful clothing. It was obvious that they were high-level people from the two cities. At this moment they were totally panicking like they were anxiously fleeing.


    As for the hundreds of thousands of strong formation, they all copsed into a ball and fled back from their original path.


    Shi Dingyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and loss.


    ...What is happening? For what reason did therge army scatter just like that?


    No matter how randomly made up they were, it shouldn¡¯t be like this right? Defeated without fighting, what kind of logic is that? There wasn¡¯t such a thing in the art of war either.


    Shi Fatian felt his heart thumping, subconsciously feeling that the situation in Donglin Cloud Continent changed in a way that he had no idea of...


    This was the bad thing about the shallow foundations of the Snow Lion race. Their newsworks were closed up and even if there were any huge matters, they would only find out after a long while.


    Taking in a deep breath, Shi Fatian¡¯s brows frowned.


    ¡°Men, go find those fallen soldiers and find out. Ask them exactly what had happened?¡±


    Instantly, hundreds of cavalry galloped out towards the scattered soldiers on the path and pursued.


    In just moments, there was a person who surged backward. His face was unusually white, his eyes filled with grievances. It caused Shi Fatian¡¯s heart to crack and totally sink to the bottom.


    ¡°Race Leader, I have asked one of the close guards of the Wudan City lord. He said that the Thousand City Alliance army had fallen in Daishui River! And also beneath the Mysterious Cloud Mountain, Gantian Mountain Monster King personally led the iron cavalry to crush three million troops. He trampled over Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect. When the news spread over, the various generals staged a coup. Wudan City lord died on the spot when the general beheaded him. Dongshao city lord Baiyi led his close people and fled in case he was going to be killed...¡±


    The first two sentences were like thunder in Shi Fatian¡¯s ears, shaking him so badly that his soul nearly copsed. As for what followed, he didn¡¯t pay any attention at all.


    Shi Dingyuan¡¯s body shook, pretty much paralyzed as heid on the ground.


    Trampling Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, which means Lingyun Sect lost?


    Following which he couldn¡¯t help but crazily exim. That was one of the shrines, how could they lose?


    A small Gantian Mountain, what did they have to go up against one of the 10 shrines? What did that kid have to be the master of Donglin?


    Numerous questions surged to his head. When Shi Dingyuan came back to his senses, Shi Luotian and Shibin were already standing in front of him. At this moment, no one bothered to block them. They are cold and chilly like des sizing up the two of them.


    Shi Fatian sighed as he bowed towards the two of them, ¡°Fatian can¡¯t answer to senior brother and elder, please punish me as you see fit!¡±


    Shibin shook his head slightly, ¡°Who you can answer to isn¡¯t us, but the entire Snow Lion race! If Gantian Mountain loses, what happened today is okay. But after this victory, the Ruler already has the strength to sweep Donglin. Although the heavens are big, but our Snow Lion race will have no ce that will ept us!¡±


    Shi Fatian was speechless, following which Shi Dingyuanughed coldly, ¡°At most, we will just go back beneath the Cloud Ocean! We will just return back to where we came from. As long as we are a little careful, there is nothing Gantian Mountain can do to us. In the Cloud World, there are still many stronger forces that Zong Shou can¡¯t do whatever he wishes!¡±


    The moment he said those words, everyone around was totally silent. Everyone focused coldly over on him.


    Not only the two elders of the lion race, but even those close guards also stared at him furiously.


    Shi Luotian burst out into augh, his tone was filled with cold mocking intent, ¡°Our Snow Lion race received the pity of the Ruler which was why we can see the light of day. What you mentioned, do you want us to fall into darkness once more?¡±


    Shi Dingyuan was slightly startled, only then did he realize the people around had different opinions from him.


    Even his father, Shi Fatian, who adored him was speechless.


    ¡°Although the area beneath the Cloud Ocean is vast, but if that Ruler wants to wipe us out, how will we be able to escape? This Cloud World does have many forces that can fight Gantain Mountain. Like Central Dynasty whose strength is ten times more than Gantian Mountain! However, how would these people offend the Ruler for our small Snow Lion race? Your words are so amusing! Luckily we still have Run who is adored by the ruler, so...¡±


    The moment he said that, Shi Luotian shed over, using the knife from the waist of one of the lion race close guards.


    Shi Dingyuan instinctively wanted to resist, however at that instance the people around all let out some internal strength to suppress him, causing his energy to halt.


    The knife¡¯s light shone and Shi Dingyuan¡¯s head was tossed up into the air.


    Shi Luotian¡¯s voice continued, filled with an unlimited amount of coldness.


    ¡°...So I will borrow your head to appease the anger of the Ruler!¡±


    Shi Fatian looked on from the side, his face cold. He didn¡¯t speak up to stop and didn¡¯t try to help.


    Looking on as Shi Fatian and the generals around him worked together to behead his favorite son, he only felt his heart turn cold.


    He knew that if they wanted to answer to the Ruler, just the head of Shi Dingyuan was far from enough!


    At this moment even if he wanted to go all out and risk his life, there would be less than 5 people in this entire race who would be willing to follow him!


    But why did they lose this time? Lingyun Sect was attacking so shouldn¡¯t they be able to easily crush them? Why did it end up like that?


    Right as Shi Fatian was startled, the news of the Daishui river victory and Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect being wiped out were all spreading out swiftly amongst the mortals and cultivators within the Cloud World.


    Zong Shou was like a statue, standing at the peak of Mysterious Cloud Mountain.

 Chapter 557 - Extremely Vicious

    <strong>Chapter 557: Extremely Vicious</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Still maintaining the way he looked when he killed Shenxiao, he didn¡¯t move at all. The halberd pointed forwards, making him seem really domineering and stern.


    If his eyes didn¡¯t randomly turn, his posture would be perfect.


    Unfortunately it wasn¡¯t that Zong Shou wanted to move, but that he couldn¡¯t. The essence energy of Shenxiao that he had absorbed was simply too pure, so pure that Zong Shou was unable to give up on it.


    Naturally the life essence blood source of Shenxiao and the inner pellet hidden within were things he had eyed. It was enough to make any cultivator drool.


    As he absorbed it, he was unable to stop. Like a river, the energy surged in from the tip of the sword.


    The meridians in his body started to twist and swell up, reaching their maximum size.


    However he wasn¡¯t able to take in even ten percent of it. He was like a balloon forced to his maximum, sooner orter he was going to explode!


    This Essence energy was directed by him into the spiritualwork of the Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    He first helped the four thousand people recover their injuries, but that only consumed twenty percent of it.


    Zong Shou was helpless and decided to help wash their bones, train their meridians, and strengthen their bones.


    This series of maniptionssted for ten minutes. At this point he had still only consumed seventy percent of the Essence energy. Even Zong Yuan and Yin Yang looked over at him with pleading expressions, their faces swelling red. Even the two Grade Seven experts couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Zong Shou was unable to turn his head, but he could feel those slightly angry gazes from behind. Helplessly he could only release the Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    There was still twenty percent of the god realm Essence energy. If he just gave up on it, it was really a waste!


    Thinking about it, Leidong, Tianqi, Zhao Yanran and the others all made their way onto the mountain.


    When thetter saw that, she couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°Is this the so-called acting cool that you said to Xue¡¯er? How long are you going to act cool?¡±


    Zong Shou felt slightly awkward, but at that moment he felt a spiritual sense spreading from his left arm.


    He was instantly delighted. Little Gold had woken up from its deep sleep!


    Without hesitation, he led the remaining twenty percent of god realm Essence energy into its body.


    This fellow was like a bottomless pit, crazily swallowing Shenxiao¡¯s Essence energy. After it finished, it felt that it still wasn¡¯t enough, like it wasn¡¯t full, andined to him.


    Zong Shou felt his entire body rx as he stowed the halberd and put the broken Tan sword back into its sheath. As for the inner pellet of Shenxiao, he naturally epted it, turning into a golden liquid which sank into his energy ocean.


    At this time he didn¡¯t have the time to see it. The first thing he did after he regained his senses was to wave his sleeves slightly and release Xuanyuan Yiren from the Lingjie ring.


    Yiren first blinked her eyes, filled with loss. She then looked at the sky, where the pressure that was about to break apart the heavens was gone. ¡°Did that Shenxiao retreat?¡±


    Everyone was silent, until Tianqi spoke, ¡°Just now someone with great spell ability acted to block everything. However, Shenxiao seems to have already fallen!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was instantly startled, ¡°How? That person is god realm, who could he have died to...¡±


    In her eyes, it was not bad if Zong Shou was able to chase this Shenxiao out of this world. Zong Shou went too far this time, which caused this person to not bother about the Cloud World rules.


    The other people looked towards the Blood-Armored teen with questioning gazes.


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up, he was a little delighted. ¡°Apart from me, who could kill that Shenxiao? He was asking to die!¡±


    The moment he said those words, the people around had suspicious looks in their eyes. Zhao Yanran was originally thinking that Shenxiao was really killed by Zong Shou. At this moment, she mocked herself, she was really crazy to think that way.


    This Zong Shou was really shameless to actually dare to brag like that!


    The other people all shook their heads. Xuanyuan Tong was thinking that naturally someone else attacked and killed Shenxiao. However, it was okay for him to brag. Anyways, it was free and could threaten the cities. As for those big sects, probably no one would believe it.


    Tianqi nodded his head slightly. ¡°The few world protector venerables are really fair. If those outer region seniors could break the rules and interfere in Cloud World matters, wouldn¡¯t this world be in chaos? The various sect seniors aren¡¯t a small number!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren also agreed. The death of Shenxiao could only be at the hands of the world protector venerables.


    This time Zong Shou was fortunate to be weak. Thinking of that, Xuanyuan Yiren felt really afraid, her brow furrowing. ¡°Zong Shou, you should learn from this lesson. Unless you have no choice and are fully confident, you definitely can¡¯t force the enemy into a corner!¡±


    Zong Shou broke out into augh inside. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t fully confident, but that he became a pawn!


    Although he was a member of the Common People Path, why for some reason did he feel so annoyed?


    After this matter ended and he returned to the ce, he would need to ask the sect for an exnation!


    Zong Shou smiled and casually threw the halberd in his hand to the side.


    ¡°Zong Yuan! Lead the Blood Cloud Cavalry for me to conquer the various sects! Any sect that is enemies with Gantian Mountain will be wiped out! Send a message to Gantian, with left pir Qiu asmander, take down zing me Mountain, no surrender is allowed! Within three months I will establish a country system and ascend to king...¡±


    Zong Yuan epted the halberd and bowed. He directly led the Four thousand Blood Cavalry and galloped away.


    Jingyin couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°The ruler has four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry, there aren¡¯t many opponents in the Cloud continent, Donglin definitely belongs to you. Ruler, please understand the pain of themon people, it isn¡¯t easy to give birth to life, so kill less!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about her, following which she thought back to another thing. ¡°Ah, right! Bring this governormander Kong over and order Qiuwei to let her sit by themander person. Say she is my concubine and helping me take charge of the army. Anyways, the more people know the better. Thank you, Zhao Yanran...¡±


    This was something he just thought about. If he couldn¡¯t drag her away, he would alienate her. At least it could steal ten years of luck for Great Shang!


    Kongyao was furious, a pent up frustration building in her chest that she couldn¡¯t vent. Her beautiful eyes opened wide as she stared over angrily.


    Zong Shou wanted her to be unable to return to Great Shang, and spoil her reputation! Why was this person so vicious?


    How could such a person be the Saint King? Own such pure dragon energy?


    She felt unfairness in her heart as a bloody wound appeared on her forehead once more.


    At this moment that explosive luck change had ended. Although she still felt a piercing pain after using the secret technique to look, it wasn¡¯t as bad as before, she would only lose a little bit of lifespan.


    Following which she was totally stunned. Why was the size of the dragon energy even bigger than before? Like adding oil to the fire, it was originally vast, but now it was raging, unable to stop!


    It was like it had obtained some help, it seemed to have the strength to swallow heaven and earth! And it was still that pure and wless!


    It made Kongyao crazy. The legendary few saint emperors were all saints with high and clean morals!


    This Zong Shou had massacred the innocent and done all sorts of bad things. How could he be considered in the same vein as the ancient saint emperor?


    Zhao Yanranughed, Xuanyuan Yiren also pinched his waist. Zong Shou acted like he didn¡¯t know, stepping onto the ground below and looking at the thick spiritual energy a little unwillingly.


    Even after experiencing a celestial realm level battle, it wasn¡¯t damaged at all!


    ¡°This Mysterious Cloud Spiritual House will be given to the Kongqi Sect! Also, the spiritualnd veins of the sects, take all that you can. Seven Spirit Sect can take thirty percent!¡±


    Tianqi was delighted, bowing deeply. ¡°Ruler¡¯s words are like that of a mountain, Tianqi is filled with endless gratitude!¡±


    Thousands of years of running it, but he was unable to make the Kongqi Sect much stronger. Today, just because of a smart choice, he had raised Kongqi Sect¡¯s ranking by several spots...


    Shui Lingxiao smiled, ¡°Seven Spirit Sect thanks you, Ruler, for your kindness!¡±


    Zong Shou looked at the others, only to see the eyes of Leidong, Jin Buhui, and the other people filled with emotions, extremelyplicated, like they had a lot to say. Following that he smiled. ¡°Brother and brother Buhui wait up, I have two more important things to do. Let¡¯s speak after we return to Gantian Mountain. I will drink a thousand cups with all of you and get drunk together!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s heart moved. Out of the two things, one of them was naturally uncle Weiran, who fell in the Oblivion Cloud Ocean, and whose life or death was unknown. As for the other, she had no idea.


    Zong Shou nodded towards her, before stepping through the air into a void fissure.


    Walking four steps out, he felt really tired. Luckily his internal energy was sufficient. It was still a little tough to deal with the changing of space, as well as various kinds of pressures.


    As expected, walking about in the void fissures at Grade Eight was not enough!


    ¡ª


    Momentster, he finally stepped into a world river. This space was more stable.


    Just as he heaved a sigh of relief, he saw an old man waiting quietly with his arms by his side.


    Just one look, and Zong Shou knew that it was definitely Dragon Shadow.


    Although this was the first time they had met, Zong Shou still felt extremely close and familiar. like a master and disciple who had met several times before, it was really natural.


    ¡°Disciple Zong Shou greets master!¡±


    ¡°Rise! I know that you aren¡¯t someone who follows rites and rituals!¡±


    Dragon Shadow turned around. Totally different from that explosive and vast voice, he looked like an elegant old man, ¡°Cut the crap! I heard Aokun say that you had the chance to use the World Viewing Instrument to view the scenes of the absolute beginning?¡±


    His tone was anxious and impatient.


    Zong Shou was delighted, as he had also guessed that his master should be such a personality.


    He didn¡¯t say much, calming down and entering a really quiet realm. Momentster, an illusionary scene appeared in his mind.


    The core of the initial beginning, following which an explosion and the world expanded,ws were forming, one by one, they appeared.


    Although it was just an illusion, this piece of the void was stirred up and became extremely chaotic.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow was covered in cold sweat, finding it extremely tough and tiring.


    In just a few breaths, the illusion had ended. Dragon Shadow asked with a changing expression, ¡°This is the scene of the absolute beginning that you saw, how many years of lifespan did you use up?¡±

 Chapter 558 - It is One and not Merging

    <strong>Chapter 558: It is One and not Merging</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°This is the scene of the absolute beginning that you saw, how many years of your lifespan did you use up?¡±


    Zong Shou calcted mentally before he smiled and replied, ¡°Around seven hundred to see this less than a breath scene of the absolute beginning. Unfortunately, my cultivation is limited and many ces couldn¡¯t be fully shown.¡±


    ¡°Seven hundred years? That is arge portion of your lifespan. Speaking of which, where was the rest of your lifespan used at? Not bad, yourprehension of the World Viewing tform has already exceeded what I expected. Even if you used a thousand years of lifespan, it is worth it.¡±


    As Dragon Shadow spoke, his face grew even darker and more sunken. ¡°Even I have gained a lot this time. Many of my doubts can be answered. Manyws and theories are understood. Unfortunately, it is still not enough to merge the Nine Swords.¡±


    That darkness disappeared right away, after which he smiled consolingly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry! Your master actually does have ability to try for the end realm. I dragged it only to perfect my path, and prevent me from being unable to reach the true realm due to weaknesses in foundations, because I was greedy and not satisfied. How many end realm experts in this world have truly perfect foundations?


    ¡°End realm experts live forever in this world, that was actually not bad already, who knows how many people dream of that. I have made up my mind, twenty more years. No matter if I seed or not, I will put down all my beliefs and try to break through...¡±


    He rambled on. Rather than saying he was exining to Zong Shou, it was more like he was trying to convince himself.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t make a sound as he listened, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him toment. When Dragon Shadow finished he said tly, ¡°I told Aokun before that although I remembered the scenes of the absolute beginning, I was unable to gain muchprehension. However, just now, during my battle with Shenxiao, I obtained some gains. Master, please give me some advice!¡±


    When Dragon Shadow heard that he broke into augh. To be able to fight a god realm expert at Grade Eight was a tough to find opportunity.


    With Zong Shou¡¯s sword path talents, it was natural that heprehended something within.


    However, this kid was probably thinking about helping him. However, with his current cultivation, how could he be of much help?


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t wait for him to agree, pulling out the broken Tan sword and stabbing out towards Dragon Shadow. That sword seemed ethereal and light at the start, without any strength at all.


    However when that sword shot out, this world border spiritual river instantly copsed. Just the ripples from within caused this space to shake.


    ¡°Sword intent soul!¡±


    Pretty much right away Dragon Shadow could sense a faintly discernible sword intent stabbing towards his heart.


    He knew that Zong Shou had reached the intermediate sword soul level already, so this wasn¡¯t really surprising.


    Although he didn¡¯t have much hope, he was anticipating what Zong Shou hadprehended from this battle.


    In the next instance, the hair all over his body stood up.


    ...This sword stabbing over, it was really simr in intent to the illusion from before.


    A vast energy, seemingly able to suppress everything right from its source.


    ¡°Absolute beginning! Absolute beginning sword intent!¡±


    Dragon Shadow¡¯s brows rose up, filled with unspeakable surprise. Zong Shou, this kid, was actually able toprehend the absolute beginning intent to the soul realm?


    The world had thousands of sword intents, thousands of paths, but even if oneprehended them all, it might not be as good as such a path that pointed right to the source!


    Joy surged, and Dragon Shadow couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Eh? Why did this happen?


    When that broken Tan sword was halfway through, a light ring sounded on the sword¡¯s body.


    Zong Shou was really calm. In that instant he entered a perfect state with the heaven and earth.


    Connected to the heaven and earth, energy and soul merging, gathering on the sword. The sword in his hand seemed like one dot, while also seeming like a new world was expanding!


    It looked like it had broken through the restrictions of time. As the sword shed out it charged towards Dragon Shadow¡¯s throat.


    At this moment Zong Shou¡¯s face was covered in an unnatural red glow. However he didn¡¯t think much about it, just wanting to merge all his martial path attainments, all hisprehension, all his spell learnings into this sword.


    Dragon Shadow¡¯s eyes shone brightly, pointing out with a finger in the air without hesitating right at the tip of Zong Shou¡¯s broken tan sword.


    Keng! Hong!


    There was first a sharp ringing as the sword body shook, followed by an explosion. The broken sword instantly shattered into millions of shards and scattered about.


    Zong Shou spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, retreating dozens of feet. It wasn¡¯t that Dragon Shadowcked control and injured him, but instead he suffered the recoil of the sword intent.


    ¡°This is your sword path? Not bad, as expected from the disciple of mine. With just this sword alone, within a few hundred years you can reach the god realm the sword intent!¡±


    Whilst speaking, Dragon Shadow was distracted, like he was thinking back to something.


    Just now he really felt that Zong Shou¡¯s sword had something within it. Something that was really important to him, or a real chance to break through.


    However, when he thought carefully about it, he had totally no idea, unable to think about anything at all. Like he was just one smallyer away and unable to break through it.


    ¡°It is one!¡± the Blood-Armored teen suddenly spoke up. Dragon Shadow jolted, raising his eyelids and looking towards Zong Shou. His gaze was like the tip of a de, able to cut through everything.


    Zong Shou was unfazed, resisting the subconscious intent suppression from Dragon Shadow. ¡°It is one! As they say, people at the side can see things more clearly. Disciple thinks that the key to merging the nine dragon sword into one isn¡¯t merging, but on the word ¡®one¡¯. This is what discipleprehended just now. It might be shallow, so I don¡¯t know if it was true or not...¡±


    A short few words were like thunder, exploding in the mind of Dragon Shadow, shaking him continuously.


    In that moment, his thick foundations, which he had built up for tens of thousands of years, were suddenly copsing.


    ¡°It is one? Not merging? How is that possible? However, why are there signs of connection with the heavens...


    ¡°Have I been walking a wrong path for close to ten thousand years? No wonder I was unable to see the end to this path...


    ¡°It really is one! Merging as the support. The grand path, absolute beginning, the end, this is my true path. No wonder, no wonder!¡±


    Thinking about that, Dragon Shadow gave out a heaven-shockingugh. Unspeakable happiness, relief, delight. On the horizon, lightning began to gather!


    Dragon Shadow didn¡¯t pay any attention, his copsing foundations were being rebuilt. Piling upwards, in just a few breaths his aura charged towards the peak of the saint realm.


    Although his cultivation lowered a little, the forwards path had no more obstacles, pointing right for the source. There was nothing forced about it, and he didn¡¯t find anything tough about it.


    Zong Shou¡¯s words and swords actually didn¡¯t help himprehend much. Only that word, ¡°One¡±, was like a bell and a drum, awakening him.


    Sometimes the path was just like that. For thousands of years one wouldn¡¯t have any improvement on the path. However, the words of people to the side would cause instantprehension.


    Only his Nine Dragon Shadow Sword was more special. Only Zong Shou, who also cultivated in this sword technique, had the rights to say those words.


    If not for him being too withdrawn thesest few years, with no one who could discuss the sword path with him, maybe a few thousand years ago, he would have been able to walk out of this wrong path.


    Dragon Shadow, Dragon Shadow, you really are muddle-headed!


    Those lightning bolts surged over. Dragon Shadow was toozy to care, but as he was worried they would affect Zong Shou, he swept out with a sword, and the void shook.


    That sword light energy was different from before. A dragon body appeared, like a god dragon showing itself, unable to see its head or tail.


    In the void, a dragon roared before it came back down just like before, when this world border spiritual river didn¡¯t break apart.


    Dragon Shadow also withdrew his sword intent suppression, looking expressionlessly at Zong Shou. ¡°I will return. This time I afraid that within ten years I will note out of secluded meditation. What are your current ns?¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent, focusing on one spot. Within this world border there were no directions. Most of the time space was flipped on its head, right was left, left was right, one was also unable to differentiate up from down.


    However Zong Shou still looked in that direction, his heart had such a feeling. That person was definitely in that direction!


    ¡°Oblivion Cloud Ocean, Zong Weiran? You want to search for your father?¡±


    The moment he said those words, he saw that Zong Shou¡¯s expression was really weird. Dragon Shadow smiled, ¡°Do you feel nervous? That you want to not bother, but your heart doesn¡¯t agree...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes curled up helplessly. His heart was indeed thinking like that, he was totally hesitating.


    ¡°You have to face this matter sooner orter, I will ensure that you are fine. Didn¡¯t you just snatch his body and swallow his soul?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped up in shock when he heard that, feeling a chill go down his spine. Dragon Shadow said meaningfully, ¡°You have to face this matter in the end! Speaking of which, the time is right! Don¡¯t worry, your father has the power to destroy a world, but he won¡¯t hurt you!¡±


    He wanted to y around and terrify his disciple, but in the end he couldn¡¯t bear to and just calmed him down. Following which, heughed like a maniac as he stepped into the void.


    Before he left, his voice rang out once more.


    ¡°Disciple, do you want to challenge for that god emperor position? To unify tens of millions of worlds and reign supreme over the wilderness?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. He was waiting for the god emperor to appear so he could put down Gantian Mountain and chase the pinnacle of the sword path.


    He just needed to fight for some hope for the monster race, so that his father¡¯s subjects would have a way out.


    Sometimes he felt that the burdens on his back were simply too much.


    ¡°You have no ambition? I am afraid that future god emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate you! Although the world is huge, there isn¡¯t space for two tigers. Moreover, you are not like the ancient...¡±


    Before he was able to finish, Dragon Shadow disappeared in the void.


    Zong Shou was startled. The future god emperor couldn¡¯t tolerate him? What did that mean? Although the world was huge, it couldn¡¯t allow two tigers... that he understood.


    Only he didn¡¯t have the ambition to rule, at that time he could just give up the country, so why would there be two tigers...


    Now he was not simr to the ancient... ancient what? Why did he stop halfway into his words?

 Chapter 559 - Entering Oblivion Cloud Ocean Once More

    <strong>Chapter 559: Entering Oblivion Cloud Ocean Once More</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou stood rooted to the spot, totally confused and lost. Only after a short while did hee back to his senses.


    Thinking about it for a while, he still didn¡¯t understand. He could only shake his head and look at the remaining sword handle in his hand.


    Just now when he stabbed out, he could actually speed up time, which was really surprising.


    Was it that universe word talisman formed for some reason in his soul ocean? It was also connected to that blue light deep within his soul.


    He could clearly feel that the power from it had sped up his sword¡¯s time by a factor of four!


    He tried to wave his hand, but he was unable to move time and space like just now.


    Zong Shou shook his head helplessly and threw away the sword handle, sighing inside. He really destroyed sword after sword. There was never one that couldst even a year and a half.


    Although he cultivated in the Illusionary Spirit Sword Forging Technique with the One Origin Soul Sword there, any sword could be used freely at any moment.


    If he could have one sword through long periods of development and nourishment, it would be beneficial for his sword technique.


    In that instant, a sword form appeared in his mind.


    What was that god-refined sword in the ancestral hall....


    Without any signs and without thinking about it, a picture of the sword appeared in his mind.


    ...if he could have that sword as his personal weapon, then it would be his great fortune!


    Unfortunately such a celestial realm god weapon was even higher than the magical grade.


    Even if it was in his hands he would be unable to use it.


    What a waste, he sighed.


    The moment the thought shed across his mind, Zong Shou suddenly felt that the image of the god-refined sword change. The spiritual light became darker and some of the runes on the sword body disappeared.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up as he mocked himself. It seemed like he had consumed a lot of energy in the battle against Shenxiao, his brain was bing stupid.


    How would such a change appear in his memory? He really didn¡¯t know what was happening.


    He didn¡¯t think deeper into it, the god-refined sword shed for a moment before totally disappearing.


    ¡ª


    Zong Shou once again stepped through the void. This time he casually took a Grade Nine spiritual sword he had snatched on Mysterious Cloud mountain to directly fly to the east.


    He drove the sword forwards, and roughly half a dayter he rushed to the side of the huge Cloud Ocean Whirlpool.


    It was the Oblivion Cloud Ocean...


    Before stepping into it, Zong Shou hesitated once more.


    Since Dragon Shadow knew about him stealing this body, then he might not be able to hide it from other people.


    Naturally among those was included Zong Weiran, whose strength he didn¡¯t know.


    However listening to the words of Dragon Shadow, he should be fine on this trip. As for himself, it wasn¡¯t as simple as stealing this body.


    Were Zong Shou and Tanqiu really one body?


    Was it really like what that fellow said, you are me and I am you?


    If that was true, then what would actually happen?


    In hisst life, those decades were being treated like a joke, just like that?


    However it wasn¡¯t like what he guessed right now...


    Millions of thoughts filled his mind as he stepped out in the end. His steps became firmer as he went deep into the mist.


    He had no fear in his heart, and his uneasiness was chased to a corner. All that was left was a desire to get to the bottom of it and find out about his past.


    Traveling within the mist, in just a moment he was really close to the inneryer of the Oblivion Cloud Ocean.


    Nearby a coldugh arose.


    ¡°This ce is a restrictednd, no trespassing allowed. Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect is doing things here, scram!¡±


    A strong intent shot over. The tone was arrogant and filled with a cold and sharp intent, just like when he first came here.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up. Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect Xuanling? This Oblivion Cloud Ocean actually has some people remaining from the sect?


    Why was he still defending here in such a silly manner? Did he not receive news that Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect had already been crushed?


    That¡¯s right! The Oblivion Cloud Ocean cut off soul power from the outside. It was natural for these people who defend here to not receive any news.


    Moreover, he rushed over here right away.


    His body continued forwards as he shed over with a sword. Easily ripping open the cloud, a white de shadow shed.


    tinum Dragon Sword!


    Within the cloud ocean, a soul was unable to spread out more than ten thousand feet and it was tough to lock onto a person.


    He didn¡¯t bother with the oue of the sword, just acting ording to what his heart said.


    The moment the sword energy dissipated, the remnant energy spread out and parted this hundred thousand feet of cloud mist.


    He saw a person looking at his lower body in disbelief.


    There was a cut there right at his abdomen, cleanly sliced through. There were also mes climbing up, burning around his body.


    Within the cloud mist several exmations rang out.


    ¡°Cultivator Ge has fallen...¡±


    ¡°It was actually just one sword! Who is he?!¡±


    ¡°How bold! Do you not know that this ce is the restrictednd of our seven sects?¡±


    ¡°Oh? I recognise you, you are Zong Shou!¡±


    When those words were spat out, the tone was raised high up, like he used up all of his energy. A short few words, but they were filled with unlimited amounts of doubt and confusion, like he didn¡¯t expect that Zhou Shou would appear here.


    Zong Shou could also hear the chaotic exmations within the mist. His face was smiling from start to finish.


    It was true that based on the n from the Lingyun Sect, at this moment he should have fallen on Mysterious Cloud Mountain and not appeared here.


    It was even more impossible that he would be able to kill a Grade Nine with one sword!


    He remembered three months ago, when he used the Tanqiu identity to rush to this Oblivion Cloud Ocean, he was forced back!


    Now no matter who it was, no one would be able to stop him from entering this Oblivion Cloud Ocean.


    He suddenly shed forwards, dashing towards where a voice came from, and appeared behind a person.


    The sword in his hand shed out confidently, and a head was sliced right off.


    The sword energy swept out and stirred up the clouds over a thousand miles. A glow appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    Using the energy currents, he had already grasped where the bodies of the ten-plus people weret.


    He heard a furious roar. ¡°Zong Shou you really are bold! You dare to touch my Daoming Sect people!¡±


    He scoffed coldly,¡±You want to enter the Oblivion Cloud Ocean to meet your father? Don¡¯t think about it! He is already dead! For four years we searched day and night and were unable to find any traces of him, he is definitely dead with no corpse remaining!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, today we will kill you, and let both father and son be buried here! You two can have a reunion!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. For some reason he was unable to control his own emotions.


    Thatughter started off soft, but then it was maniacal and shook the heavens. Filled with a violent intent, killing intent surging into the heavens!


    Daoming Sect? He not only touched them, just because of this sentence he was going to wipe out the old and young within the sect!


    Speaking of which, these people had forced Zong Weiran into the depths of the Oblivion Cloud Ocean, such that his tracks were unknown. Wasn¡¯t this the enmity from killing his father?


    They couldn¡¯t live on in this world together! In this world, if there was Zong Shou, there wouldn¡¯t be Daoming!


    Today he already had the ability to sweep away everyone beneath the Shrines!


    How could he not fight for his father; in the eyes of other people, wouldn¡¯t he be seen as unfilial?


    Thinking that way, it felt like his heart was being sliced by millions of des.


    He really hated them! Who knows if it came from Zong Shou or from Tanqiu...


    His body moved once more, the sword light shing sharply.


    Beside him another tragic scream sounded out. Several furious roars rose up into the cloud mist as they swiftly drew closer.


    ¡°Zong Shou, you are crazy! My Xuansu Sect will wipe out your family and level your Gantian Mountain!¡±


    Zong Shou continued to smile, hisughter unceasing. What happened next couldn¡¯t be any easier.


    He sped through the cloud ocean continuously, killing person after person!


    He continued to stir up heaven and earth spiritual energy within the hundred miles, using the energy currents to sense where these people were. After that, he just simply sliced over and he would hear a painful scream.


    The sounds from the cloud ocean went from rage to disbelief and then to fear. In a short few breaths, thirty people died under his sword.


    When he chased them out of the Oblivion Cloud Ocean, out of thatyer of thick mist, there were only a couple dozen people fleeing.


    One of them was still furiously shouting,¡±Zong Shou! Today my Lieling Li family will remember this hatred! With what happened today, our Li family will fight to the end against you!¡±


    Zong Shou tried to recall. Lieling Li Family? 300 cultivators and also 20 Grade Six dao soldiers had already been in by him on Mysterious Cloud Mountain.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention, just one small martial path aristocratic family, why would he bother to pay much attention?


    Without even needing the Blood Cloud Cavalry, this Li family couldn¡±t even block a single sword from him.


    Since he said that, then he would just send him to his death!


    He shed once more, and sped forty miles out. Where the sword shadow passed, bloody light spurted.


    The people around were all filled with loss and panic. One of them, who knows if he had already gotten news from Mysterious Cloud Mountain or not, anxiously said, ¡°Stop! I am innocent! That year when Zong Weiran monster king fled into the Oblivion Cloud Ocean, my Cangjian Vi was battling the Demon g Sect and didn¡¯t join this matter. This time Lingyun and Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect plotted, Cangjian Vi didn¡¯t join in! Ruler, please show mercy, our Vi is willing to serve the Ruler!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart turned cold, that killing intent didn¡¯t reduce by even a little, and he wasn¡¯t tempted by those words.


    Cangjian Vi?


    Since they didn¡¯t participate, then why were they here? If Zong Weiran didn¡¯t die and was found by you all? Then what would happen?


    A sect not even listed as a spiritual house, it was okay to just ughter them...


    Driving the sword forwards, his entire person seemed like a streak of light as he travelled through the sky.


    Just as Zong Shou pulled out his sword to sh, that voice rang out, filled with fear and anxiety, ¡°Our Cangjian Vi has always had a good rtionship with Mr Leidong, and are subjects of Wujue Vi. This time it was because Leidong persuaded us, which was why we didn¡¯t join Lingyun Sect in this matter. Ruler, please show mercy...¡±


    His voice was filled with a pleading note. Zong Shou smiled and stayed his sword.


    In front of him there were dozens more people who were fleeing. Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to chase, toozy to kill them all.


    Without the Pinnacle Space Dome Formation to lock down heaven and earth, it was simply too tough to kill them all.


    However, after this ughter, his heart had already calmed down.

 Chapter 560 - Returning to the World

    <strong>Chapter 560: Returning to the World</strong>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Speaking of which, he was quite funny. He was just going to meet a person, did he have to bother so much with pros and cons?


    He turned around and stepped back into the mist ocean.


    When he reached the outer region, he felt that this ce was different from the outside world.


    There was a maic force deep in the ground, and for some reason there was also a vast maic force in the sky. The two of them repelled and tugged at one another.


    If one was caught off guard, they could pretty much rip any living being into shreds!


    Outsiders didn¡¯t know about it, but ten thousand yearster the mystery of this oblivion cloud ocean was finally solved.


    Although humans couldn¡¯t live in this ce, it was a paradise for earth element beasts.


    In the depths of this area, demonic energy was surging out, using the maic force to surge up ten thousand feet high and infect the living beings in the area. They made the beasts here really crazy and violent.


    Zong Shou carefully walked about within, his mind on a direction as he walked along.


    He didn¡¯t know where exactly Zong Weiran was, but since Dragon Shadow said that his father was alive, then it seemed like he should definitely be hiding somewhere in the area.


    He had the feeling that he didn¡¯t need to purposely search, just walking in this direction and he would definitely be able to find him.


    Who knows after how long, just as Zong Shou¡¯s internal energy was about to be used up in this explosive and violent gravity, his brows rose.


    ¡°Oh? This ce...¡±


    For some reason the speed at which his blood was flowing suddenly increased by several times, his meridian flow sped up by that much.


    This was his bloodline reacting...


    Looking around, Zong Shou locked onto an area. There was still nothing in front of him, only dense mist.


    His instincts told him that there was something mysterious about what was in front of him!


    Zong Shou took a deep breath and walked over slowly. He reached out to touch the area about.


    His eyes filled with enlightenment. The space is being stacked?


    No wonder the Daoming Sect and other sect people were unable to find him.


    If not for him viewing the scenes of the absolute beginning andprehending some space techniques, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to sense the unusual parts of this area.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to tear up a part of this space.


    Zong Shou took a really stable step forward. The moment he entered, he saw that this ce was actually a close to thousand feet square. He was shocked!. To be able to open up this space in the Oblivion Cloud Ocean where gravity collided, and hide it in ayer of time... what cultivation must one have to achieve that!?


    In the next instant his pupils spread wide, seeing a person within sitting down.


    This was someone he had seen millions of times in the memory of Zong Shou. His body was thin, his face was elegant, and he gave off a bright aura, as majestic as that of a mountain!


    It was Zong Weiran!


    His father¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, like he was meditating and thinking about something. Zong Shou looked down between Zong Weiran¡¯s hands.


    ...In front of his chest was an item. Looking closely, it gave off a glow of blue light. One could see that within it was a blue book...


    That book was something Zong Shou was really familiar with, in thest life he had seen it before!


    It was the Book of Eon Extreme Life!


    Zong Shou was instantly lost!


    This item was actually in Zong Weiran¡¯s hands? Those rumors were actually all real!


    If the book in his hands was that unique spiritual technique treasure, that what was that blue light within his soul?


    How was he connected to that book?


    The depths of his soul suddenly exploded. in the ce where that ball of blue light started to twist and fluctuate, a connection formed with the book in Zong Weiran¡¯s hands.


    It wasn¡¯t like one sleeping at to the end of their life, or dying from injuries or soul breaking apart, but its existence was being denied by a certain power of this world!


    Someone like him shouldn¡¯t exist in this world!


    This power was extremely strong, suddenly breaking out. No matter what he used to go up against it, he was unable to stop it for even a moment.


    His consciousness slowly went blurry, only his physical body still existed in that world.


    Was he really going to fall here?


    If that was really the case, then he would have really died for no reason. In thest life, after he obtained the Book of Eon Extreme Life it was simr. He came to this world ten thousand yearster, not knowing anything. His life was really amusing...


    Zong Shou realized that he could stillugh out loud now. He sighed slightly to himself. If he knew that this would happen then he shouldn¡¯t havee.


    He decided not to resist it, waiting quietly for when he was totally wiped out.


    However at this moment, there was finally movement from the green-robed man.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The moment he opened his eyes, there seem to be stars appearing in Zong Weiran¡¯s eyes. He looked over, his gaze filled with questions. His line of sight gathered towards that area, extremely sharp. ¡°You are... Shou¡¯er?¡±


    Zong Shou was unable to say anything at all. In his heart he was thinking that he was Tanqiu, his Shou¡¯er was already totally swallowed by him!


    For some reason his heart felt warm, two streams of tears streaked down his frozen face. He had been looking forward and longing for that voice and the person in front of him for a long time.


    This warmth made him feel adored and really close to him...


    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right! You stole his body?¡±


    That Zong Weiran frowned, his voice was first filled with doubt, his eyes filled with killing intent. Just as Zong Shou felt a chill in his heart, the voice sank down. This time Weiran said with a confirming tone, ¡°No, you are Shou¡¯er it can¡¯t be wrong!¡±


    When these words were said, the power which made Zong Shou¡¯s soul fly and leave his body stopped.


    Zong Shou was finding it even tougher to speak now, he was unable to think at all. He knew that his presence and existence was still being denied and not epted.


    Zong Weiran sighed deeply, looking at the Book of Eon Extreme Life in his hand.


    ¡°However, why is that the case? The quality of the soul is the same. How can there be two Zong Shou¡¯s in the world? I, Zong Weiran, am definitely unable to give birth to two identical kids...¡±


    He muttered to himself, after who knows how long he suddenly raised his head and looked right at Zong Shou.


    This look was one that could shine through tens of millions of miles right through Zong Shou¡¯s soul, viewing every mystery within him.


    The blue book in his hands started to shake the air around him.


    ¡°So that was the case! Was it this Book of Eon Extreme Life?¡± Zong Weiran muttered in enlightenment, speaking in a distracted manner. ¡°This world definitely can¡¯t have two of these books. When one appears, the other shouldn¡¯t exist...¡±


    He gave out a teasing sound, ¡°Ah? So I, Zong Weiran, am at such a tragic state? I couldn¡¯t save Hanyan, and even my only son couldn¡¯t be kept...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart moved. Hanyan, that was the name of Zong Weiran¡¯s wife?


    Thinking back to Gantian Mountain, that pce was also named Hanyan. His mother was surnamed Lu, the direct bloodline of the sky burning Lu family, that meant she was called Lu Hanyan...


    Who knows whether or not Zong Weiran understood what, hisughter was tragic and self mocking, filled with pain and hatred.


    ¡°What a Lingyun Sect! To actually dare to do that! I really shouldn¡¯t have left that Zong Shi behind! Brother Hu and Brother Xuanyuan are not bad, one helping you such that his race got wiped out, the other leading hundreds of thousands of troops and all dying. It is my good fortune to get such brothers! What maniac Blood Monster Saint, Nine-Tail Fox King. I am just a tragic and pitiful person unable to protect my wife and kids.¡±


    As he said that, his gaze turned happy as heughed.


    ¡°Shou¡¯er, you are not bad! As expected from my kid! As long as the heavens gave you a chance, you would be able to rise up! Barriers from heaven, you managed to break them! Three years of time and you unified Donglin! Great, well done! We should have chased that Lingyun Sect out of this continent long ago!


    ¡°Sword emperor Tanqiu? You have been through so much trouble, to have so many achievements, it was really tough on you. Eh, this illusionary realm ten thousand yearster is really interesting! Only you need to remember that you are not Tanqiu, but my son Zong Shou. We need to break this riddle...¡±


    He was actually reading out and describing Zong Shou¡¯s experiences one by one in an extremely detailed manner.


    Each sentence he asked, Zong Shou felt like his existence became much more stable, his thoughts became more nimble.


    He still didn¡¯t understand, was he really Zong Shou?


    Why did Zong Weiran think that way? And Dragon Shadow, too?


    Zong Weiran looked towards the blue book in his hand.


    ¡°Shou¡¯er, do you know the past, and use of this Book of Eon Extreme Life?¡±


    Even if he knew, Zong Shou was unable to reply, allowing Zong Weiran to exin at his own speed.


    ¡°Legend has it, that hundreds of thousands of years ago, before this region of world had appeared, this book already existed. It and another universe recorded what was termed as the Universe and Eon books. The Universe book recorded the path of space, while this recorded time. Many spirit masters desire it.


    ¡°These words were indeed true. Within this book are indeed the secrets of time. However, did you think about why these two books have the words creation and life in them?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled. Did those words have other mysteries?


    Zong Weiran smiled, ¡°Within this book it not only has an Eon word, there is also a Life word. It is a treasure that is able to change fate. In the future, you need to use it well...¡±


    He sighed, filled with unlimited unwillingness and a little self-mockery. ¡°I really can¡¯t bear to give up the chance to reach saint realm in one step. Forget it!¡±


    He actually casually waved his hand, and that blue book flew right at Zong Shou.


    It headed right into the center of his brow.


    In that instant, Zong Shou felt his soul return, and he could once again control his body.


    He suddenly understood that time could be split into past, present, and future.


    He was originally the future Zong Shou, that Book of Eon Extreme Life was also the future Book of Eon Extreme Life. Only at this moment, they both returned to the present...

 Chapter 561 - Great Shang Shi family

    <h4>Chapter 561: Great Shang Shi family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    <i>The Central Dynasty, within the Imperial Capital, a courtyard ten thousand feet from the Imperial Pce...</i>


    A schrly, middle-aged man was looking at the jade letter in his hand in deep thought.


    On it were words and some information being drawn into his soul.


    ¡°Gantian, Zong Shou, Blood Cloud Cavalry? Who knew that this world would give rise to such a strong expert. Is it a blessing or a curse for my Shi family...¡±


    Frowning slightly, the brow of the middle aged man was filled with worry. He stood up as he stepped through the garden, entering a period of deep thought.


    When he was sitting down, he gave off a schrly and refined aura, but when he stood up his body was exceptionally huge, close to ten feet tall, giving off a suppressing pressure. He wore a Grade One general uniform, making him look quite proper and respectable.


    Thinking carefully for a moment, the heart of the general shook. He looked back, and saw a teen wearing armor smiling as he stood a hundred feet away.


    He was in histe teens, his face couldn¡¯t be considered too handsome, but he gave off a heroic temperament, his skin like jade. The armor on his body had dozens of marks. Who knew what the old scratches on the green armor were from...


    The general was startled, he scolded, ¡°Where have you been? You finally know how toe back now?¡±


    The teen smiled, not caring at all. First he bowed seriously towards the general. ¡°Son greets father!¡± He walked up beside the stone table and sat down, grabbing the fruit on it and biting down like he was extremely hungry, one bite was one fruit.


    The general was helpless, walking up beside the stone table and looking at the young man there, love shing in his eyes. He looked at the green armor, and the dozens of white scars on it. They were all half an inch deep, many parts had pierced the armor.


    The cuts were clean, obviously made with much strength, leaving him terrified.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, the outer regions are actually so dangerous?¡±


    With his son¡¯s skill, he even nearly fell due to his injuries?!


    ¡°That was not the case!¡±


    The young man known as Shiyue shook his head, ¡°I floated from the world river to tens of worlds, their beings and looks were different from our cloud world. Many worlds had no spiritual energy, no martial path or spiritual cultivation appeared, only having the most basic striking techniques. No expert was able to fight shoulder and shoulder against me.


    ¡°However, there were some worlds with really strong martial paths, but their cultivation techniques are different from the cloud world. What was amusing was that a few worlds heard news from our cloud world, they said our ce is some celestial world! That many years ago as long as one reached a realm where they could break through space and the void they could enter our cloud world. I specially checked their books, someone at Grade Seven they would deem a celestial, how funny...¡±


    ¡°Oh? There is actually such an interesting matter? However, during the ancient era, our cloud world was filled with spiritual energy and was said to be the top of many worlds. It isn¡¯t surprising it was called a celestial world!¡±


    The general shook his head, amused when he heard this interesting news. Momentster, his voice sank down. ¡°Then who did your injuriese from?¡±


    Shiyue looked at his chest when he heard that, and exined without much hesitation, ¡°This time I went to hunt for that Yuan Wushang. In the end he broke away. Everything went wrong and I entered a world upied by the Night Demon race, fighting with one of the military officials of their army. He stabbed me three times, and I sliced off his head!¡±


    ¡°Night Demon?¡± The hands of the middle aged general shuddered. He had heard of the Night Demon race. During the Cloud Deste Era they once ran rampant around the cloud world. In the outer regions, they were able to rule a region!


    It was said that the cloud world¡¯s military system was modelled after that of the Night Demons!


    A major led a unit, but the soldiers in the Night Demon unit were all above Grade Four, simr to Xiantian experts and Out of Body spirit masters of the cloud world!


    The major was someone who was at least half a step spirit realm and had been through numerous battles, different from the cloud world experts, who were training in other worlds.


    Such a person, if they in front of him, he would be able to kill them with one finger. However, if it was his son, who knew if he should be worried or happy.


    ¡°The personality of those Night Demon race people aren¡¯t good, they couldn¡¯t win one versus one, so they decided to gang up and stop at nothing. I had no choice, during this year I had to flee east and hide west. Two months ago, I managed to kill a Night Demon governormander before I was able to break free safely.¡±


    What should have been an extremely dangerous matter was said simply in thed¡¯s mouth, like it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning at all.


    The general frowned. Themander-level Night Demon race person would have definitely been at the spirit realm.


    He looked harder. The teen in his eyes not only had a bit more killing aura, the energy in his body was something he couldn¡¯t see through!


    It was obvious that he had grown up greatly in this year, being chased and killing all about. Although he didn¡¯t break through to the spirit realm, he was just half a step away from it.


    As for martial path intent, he had probably entered the soul realm.


    He was delighted, a smile appearing at the corner of the general¡¯s mouth. ¡°Such a thing cannot happen again! I don¡¯t mind, I wouldn¡¯t care if out of you three brothers one or two of you die. But your mother thinks about you every day! Don¡¯t let her be sad...¡±


    ¡°Yes! Son has been unfillial and made mother worried!¡±


    Shiyue¡¯s expression was cynical and had no respect, but when he heard the words from his father,, his expression turned serious and was filled with reverence.


    ¡°Oh right! Two months ago, when I tried to return to the cloud world, I met a Lu family person. They specifically asked me to gather some news. They didn¡¯t ask about anything else, just if our cloud world had someone called Zong Weiran. Unfortunately, I only knew that he built a city known as Gantian Mountain, but I didn¡¯t know anything else...¡±


    ¡°Lu Family? The one said to be in charge of eight hundred worlds?¡±


    ¡°Who else can it be? Naturally, it was the Sky Burning Lu family.¡±


    The general leaned backwards, squinting. He had long heard about Zong Weiran of Donglin Cloud Continent, and heard about him having a personal rtionship with a direct bloodline woman of the family.


    It seemed like those rumors weren¡¯t totally out of nowhere. The current Gantian Mountain monster king also had Lu family blood. This thing was really interesting.


    ¡°A while ago I bumped into the Eight Tail Xue family. They hid in the cloud world like they were nning something. I didn¡¯t bother, but who knew that those Ancient Monster Race Emperor ce people all heard the news and returned to the cloud world. This world is not far from entering total chaos!¡±


    Saying that, Shiyue felt slightly curious, ¡°I remembered before I left, didn¡¯t Jueyu want to challenge the sects to train his sword? What was the oue? He was called one of the three pinnacle swords and was said to be a level weaker than Yuan Wushang. I am curious whether or not this person could beat all the sects. I estimate that at such a time he would have already found the five Vast Habitats?¡±


    ¡°Three months ago that person had already lost at the hands of Common People Path Tanqiu!¡±


    Just one t sentence made Shiyue¡¯s eyes open in shock. He didn¡¯t think that Jueyu would lose, especially to someone who he totally didn¡¯t know.


    Who exactly was this Tanqiu?


    ¡°I heard that the battle was extremely exciting. Someone said that it was the most entertaining sword battle in the cloud world for thest three thousand years, the videos spreading all over the cloud world. When this Tanqiu was Grade Seven, he formed a soul body, using it to fight Jueyu and defeat him in sixteen thousand exchanges! Your second brother personally went to take a look. If you are curious, you can ask him about it.¡±


    Shiyue broke out into augh, ¡°What a talent! Three thousand years most entertaining sword battle. I definitely have to take a look at it. Father, did Jueyu go to the other Vast Habitats?¡±


    The general shook his head, ¡°No! After that battle Jueyu went into secluded meditation.¡±


    Shiyue was startled, then sighed in regret, ¡°How unfortunate, ten thousand sword Vast Habitat has sword prince Jueyu and a Grade Six realm expert who could merge spirit with martial arts-Feng Taiji. Ten Thousand Buddha Vast Habitat has an amazing little monk. That Taoist Vast Habitat and Demon Vast Habitat, there were three who could merge spirit and martial arts. I have always been curious about these people. Won¡¯t Jueyu be afraid that people will say that he is afraid to fight?¡±


    The general smiled and didn¡¯t speak, during thesest few days, there were indeed such rumors.


    They said that Jueyu was the terrified of the spirit and martial arts merger technique, afraid of those people, which was why he stopped.


    At this point he didn¡¯t care, nor bothered toment.


    Shiyue looked at the stone table, and the jade letter. He didn¡¯t hesitate to pick it up and reach in with his spiritual sense, saying, ¡°Forget it! I am not as crazy as Yuan Wushang, daring to charge into our Great Shang camp just to test his sword and kill dozens of generals. Oh? This Zong Shou, how great! Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect was actually wiped out by him. Blood Cloud Cavalry, sword realm soul intent, marital arts and spirit merger? If there are simr grade elite troops I am confident I can win, but if not, I really don¡¯t want to fight with this person. Although few people in the cloud world have strong sword techniques, he is probably the top! Oh right, Zong Weiran¡¯s kid, wasn¡¯t that the one the Lu Family was interested in...¡±


    His eyes were serious as he asked, ¡°Father, have you been feeling worried due to this person?¡±


    ¡°This person is indeed not normal. Out of the cloud world¡¯s six pinnacle swords, this Zong Shou undoubtedly takes the helm. That Gantian Mountain already has the ability to unify Donglin Cloud Continent. There were four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry, and also Dragon Shadow protecting him. Even our Great Shang can¡¯t offend him easily.¡±


    As he said that, the general broke out into augh, his eyes still filled with worry, ¡°Although they are strong, they are tens of thousands of miles out! They do not have much connection to our Shi family or our Central Continent. I am worried due to things within our Great Shang. Our Shi family looks like we are really strong, but we are at the edge. If we aren¡¯t careful, everything might copse. Today your father is standing on thin ice.¡±


    ¡°Why are things like that?¡± Doubt rose in Shiyue¡¯s eyes, ¡°Our Shi family and the country are the same entity, we will proceed and retreat together, we are totally loyal. Hundreds of years have passed, and we have obtained the trust of the Great Shang Emperor. Although our power isn¡¯t that high, we have control of troops. Within the territory, we are quite prosperous. Is there someone in the Dynasty who is plotting against our Shi Family?¡±


    The general scoffed slightly in disdain. ¡°Yue¡¯er, do you know about the God Emperor matter?¡±

 Chapter 562 - Why Not Try

    <h4>Chapter 562: Why Not Try</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°God Emperor?¡±


    Shiyue was absentminded for a moment, butter he broke out into augh, ¡°Legend had it that he is a person who could unify the Cloud World and rule over the people of ten million worlds. However, do people actually even believe such unfounded rumors? In this world, who can even predict the future?¡±


    ¡°You might not believe, it but other people might not be the same.¡± the general sighed. ¡°Moreover these words came from that person, which means it might not be unfounded. After all, many of that person¡¯s words have been proven to havee true.¡±


    Shiyue was stunned, and nodded shortly. ¡°I was wrong! Only, what does this thing have to do with our Shi family?¡±


    The general didn¡¯t answer, but asked, ¡°Do you know that half a month ago His Majesty removed Fengyu¡¯s position, dropping him from high Grade Two to low Grade Two capitalmander?¡±


    ¡°I just returned, how would I know?¡± Shiyue frowned and thought about it seriously. ¡°Feng Family? Was it due to Feng Taiji? Does His Majesty suspect that Feng Taiji might be that future God Emperor?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty says that Fengyu didn¡¯t fight well in the north, resulting in them not winning, but not losing with the north barbarians, wasting rations and grain. He had good reason to do so, but maybe he had such a reason behind it! The strength of the northern barbarians was something that we knew about. Fengyu is a famous general and with less than a province ofnd he went up against thrice the numbers of opponents. To be able to not win and not lose was already not easy...¡±


    The general¡¯s reply was really vague, following which his tone changed, filled with helplessness. ¡°His Majesty is always wise, who knows why he did this this time, to mess up like this. We might be coteral damage and hurt in the process. After all,pared to the Feng Family, our Shi family is stronger and are able to take over the Great Shang! Out of you three brothers, apart from you, two of you have important positions. They have even reached titled governormander, taking charge of hundreds of thousands of troops. I, Shi Qianli, even managed to sire a monster like you!¡±


    Thest sentence was something Shiyue didn¡¯t take to heart, but his expression was really serious. ¡°Is father afraid that I am more like that future God Emperor than Feng Taiji? Even now, I might be one of the choices to be the God Emperor?¡±


    Shi Qianli didn¡¯t speak, his expression showed that he silently admitted to it. Shiyueughed, feeling slightly delighted, ¡°Speaking of which, I am in fact stronger than that Feng Taiji. To have such high hopes from father, should I feel happy about it? Based on what I know, along with the prophecy, the God Emperor must be from the human race and came from a famous sect and family. He must also be strong in the martial path to be able to defeat everyone! That Feng Taiji is too high profile, that Feng family asked for this. However with Sword Sect protecting him, I don¡¯t think His Majesty would be public enemy number one. However, of therge aristocratic families of Great Shang, we two aren¡¯t the only families with amazing disciples. There might be other people who are terrified and fearful...¡±


    Shi Qianli nodded his head, his eyes filling with joy, helplessly saying, ¡°That is indeed the case! My few colleagues are even much more careful when they speak. Although His Majesty is known for being kind and righteous, his viciousness when he took the throne is something that people fear even now. They are all afraid that His Majesty would be suspicious and wary of them!¡±


    ¡°I guess so too! The spiritual wave is about to arrive, Great Shang Dynasty showing signs of chaos, His Majesty has started to be anxious...¡±


    Shiyue squinted, an uncertain glow shed across the depths of his eyes. ¡°Then what is father prepared to do? Father, please tell me the truth!¡±


    Shi Qianli looked deeply at this young man, following which he said expressionlessly, ¡°My Shi Family has received good grace and kindness from the royal family and we can¡¯t betray them. If His Majesty still believes in us, then our Shi family is still loyal to Great Shang. If they can¡¯t believe, then we will make other ns. Anyways, we will keep this Great Shang if we can, if not then we will just rece it!¡±


    Shiyue broke out into augh. He stood up and bowed to Shi Qianli, ¡°Father is wise! Since that is the case, then father please send me to conquer the other worlds!¡±


    Shi Qianli was startled, his face filled with loss. Shiyue smiled and exined, ¡°Is father surprised? Have only I been thinking why other world races are allowed to invade our Cloud World, but we can¡¯t attack them? At this moment it is already different from the Cloud Deste Era. That time, the Cloud World martial path and spiritual cultivation was dark and weak, but at the end of it, we even had numerous end realm experts.


    ¡°In this region we are the strongest. Ten thousand years of growth and recovery, we have recovered most of our strength. Didn¡¯t the ancients also have a prophecy? That God Emperor would be the ruler of ten million worlds, as such he has to attack the various worlds. Since that is the case, why not let me first fight other regions. Coincidentally, when I toured the outside world, I discovered a world. Although it was poor, it has no master. If we can get it, it could cause our profits each year to double. We can also use thatnd to raise an army.¡±


    Shi Qianli was dumbfounded. No matter how much he had heard before, how much he had been through, he was still frightened by Shiyue¡¯s words.


    However, he was still the head of the family, one of the twelve most famous people in the Cloud World, and he was really shrewd. In just a few moments he had calmed down. ¡°Yue¡¯er why did you suddenly think about such a matter? Do you have confidence?¡±


    ¡°Father! This Great Shang probably can¡¯t ept and allow so many big fish to live. I am also unwilling to sit here and do nothing, so it is best to go to the outer regions to train.¡±


    Shiyue smiled and raised up his fists, filled with confidence. ¡°The spiritual wave is about to rise, the Cloud World cracks during the ancient era had already been opened. Son has grasped a spiritual river towards the outer region, in my hand I have seven ships which can carry a hundred thousand people. We just need to find celestial realm cultivators to break open the world barrier! That Cloud World has less than three hundred cultivators; with just ten ten-thousand-man towns we will be able to upy it! This ce is also really secluded, so others would not notice it!¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Shi Qianli¡¯s eyes lit up, but the light disappeared instantly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this matter in the future, let me think about it.¡±


    At this moment the Shi family could not advance nor retreat, why not ce all their energy on the outer region?


    However they had to be extremely careful, as had never been done before.


    It was never wrong to be more careful.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    <i>Within the Oblivion Cloud Ocean...</i>


    Zong Shou sat in the void, his eyes were like when he saw the Book of Eon Extreme Life, rxed and not anxious at all.


    He wasn¡¯t that shocked about his past and his background, or about this book.


    The moment Zong Weiran threw that blue book into his soul ocean he had understood everything.


    He was Zong Shou, and naturally he was Tanqiu.


    Zong Weiran was smiling and sitting at the side, lightly caressing his head just like when he was young.


    Zong Shou was speechless. No matter what he was a person about to reach sixty, added together he was over a hundred and fifty. He wasn¡¯t a kid anymore.


    Although he was his father, this was too much! He needed to fight back!


    He was a monster king, if other people saw this, where would all his face go?


    He wanted to struggle, his muscles were all tight, but he was unable to struggle out. Zong Weiran stood at the side and didn¡¯t look like he was doing anything... but suppressed him such that he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Allowing this ¡°father¡± to rub his head.


    He felt really awkward, however he also felt a warm stream in his heart, flowing in his chest.


    It filled him with love, like he had someone to rely on in his heart. He actually still had loved ones in this world...


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes felt warm as tears streaked down.


    Decades, since his mother in thest life had died, he had spent his days, from start to finish he was alone, facing everything on his own.


    He couldn¡¯t help but scold himself for being useless. Wasn¡¯t it just one more old man? Why did he get so emotional?


    He should feel sad and dejected that he wasn¡¯t unbound to this world anymore.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Shou¡¯er would repair the Blood Cloud Cavalry and even have Dragon Shadow as teacher, Aokun as a friend. Gantian Mountain¡¯s strength has been built up, in just a few months it can unify the Cloud Continent! Within the Cloud World, no one will be able to stop it. It is much better than I expected before...¡±


    Zong Shou opened his mouth and realized that he was able to speak once more. He said listlessly, ¡°After you go back, I will just return the monster king position to you!¡±


    He was still unable to spit out the word ¡°father¡±. Anyways, he didn¡¯t have much ambition for Gantian Mountain, what he cared about was the sword path.


    It was only because of the thoughts of Zong Shou that he spent a bit of effort and time on it.


    To be able to toss aside this burden was for the best.


    However, how did Zong Weiran cultivate thesest few years?


    How, in just a short few years, had he already stepped into the celestial realm? Was it due to the Book of Eon Extreme Life?


    Oh, today that book belonged to him...


    These two years had passed, Zong Weiran definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to let the matter rest.


    Zong Weiran smiled, calm and unperturbed, not bothering about the disrespect in those words.


    ¡°Sky Burning Lu Family, it was said that they upied eight hundred worlds, but that was a thousand years ago! The Lu family has been fighting and warring with the other races in other worlds. Now they might be even stronger, or might have fallen. Such a huge being, even if I want to fight it I can¡¯t think of a way to strike it down.¡±


    Zong Weiran continued leisurely, ¡°Thus I wanted to try using King Path secret techniques to first unify Donglin, and then attack other worlds. Maybe someday before I die I will be able to make the Lu Family send Hanyan back to me. However, after getting the Book of Eon Extreme Life, there was another path.¡±


    As he said that, Zong Weiran waved his sleeves. Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be much change, but Zong Shou could feel that time had slowed tens of times!


    If one fought with others, with this alone one could sweep people of the same grade! One¡¯sbat strength would even exceed their current realm...


    ¡°If I continue on, even if it is the Lu Family, I might be able to fight them!¡±


    When Zong Weiran said that, the time currents recovered as he smiled. ¡°I originally wanted to use the power of this book, to try to get to Saint realm within a few years. Now, I am unable to. I only have to leave this world. However, the Gantian legacy cannot be easily given up, so Shou¡¯er, why not try to be that God Emperor?¡±

 Chapter 563 - Never Experienced Before

    <h4>Chapter 563: Never Experienced Before</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°God Emperor?¡± Zong Shou was startled, following which heughed coldly and didn¡¯t reply.


    At this time, those few other people should have already risen up, especially that person who was fated by heaven to be the main character of this region¡¯s worlds. It should not be long before it was time for him to reveal himself.


    In the illusionary realm he had been through those years, and he was extremely clear about how cruel this battle was.


    Although the legend said that the God Emperor came from the Central Continent and was from the human race, since his fate could be changed, then he might be able to fight for that God Emperor spot.


    Only this heart wasn¡¯t on that, and he wasn¡¯t willing to waste effort on it.


    ¡°You can take on this difficult task!¡±


    Zong Weiran seemed to have seen through his thoughts, and sighed. ¡°Treat it like you are doing it for your mother. The strength of the Lu Family exceeds what you imagine. Even I today am like a little soldier in their eyes. Even a Saint realm might not cause the Lu Family to change their minds. The only way would be totally crush the Lu Family and crush their eight hundred worlds...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heartstrings jumped up, his pupils constricting tightly.


    <i>Mother? Lu Hanyan...</i>


    Pictures of when he was young appeared in his mind. They didn¡¯t belong to Tanqiu, but to Zong Shou.


    He didn¡¯t have any memories rted to Lu Hanyan. He didn¡¯t even know what his mother looked like.


    He always envied other people receiving motherly love.


    However it was said that his clothes until he was eight were personally made by his mother and left in Hanyan Pce.


    It seemed like she knew before he was born that she was unable to remain in the Cloud World, and in that period of time each of them was personally cut and sewn by her.


    Although he had never met her, he could feel that the woman ced a lot of focus on him and was filled with love towards him.


    Only, wasn¡¯t his mother taken away by the Lu Family people? Why did Zong Weiran say it like that?


    In his imagination, as long as Zong Weiran was able to disy strength worthy of a direct bloodline descendant of the Lu Family, this matter would be easily solved.


    Were there other things that he didn¡¯t know about?


    Looking over with a questioning gaze, Zong Weiran gave him a self-mockingugh. ¡°You should know about the matter today. The Lu Family said that your mother mated with another race and made a huge mistake, which was why she was seen as a sinner. Actually I should have died to the Lu Family twenty years ago, but your mother took all the me and was willing to receive punishment. This race¡¯s rules are really strict, and they wouldn¡¯t change them just for me. What these ten thousand year-oldrge races are most afraid of are breaking rules, they also aren¡¯t able to put down their face...¡±


    Zong Shou silently looked into the sky, his brows tightly furrowed. The only way would be to totally crush the sky-burning me which controlled eight hundred worlds!


    To smash their pride totally before speaking with them!


    After struggling between the pinnacle of the sword path and family rtions, Zong Shou made a decision.


    ¡°I will try my best!¡±


    In the future there was a world that had spiritual cultivation as its main cultivation path, they had a phrase which Zong Shou remembered clearly.


    In that world, there weren¡¯t unfilial gods and deities.


    In the eyes of true cultivators, they didn¡¯t make any sense, butZong Shou really identified with it.


    Speaking of which, he wasn¡¯t a pure swordsman.


    Some people felt that one on the sword path could give up on everything and also not bother about family. That Li Yaling killed his mother and wife, having nothing else left within his heart.


    However, he couldn¡¯t do that. He had too many burdens in his heart and there were many things that he couldn¡¯t let go of.


    He had his own path and saw these things, these people, as his own cultivation.


    If he learned how to give up and lost one of them or didn¡¯t put in effort for one of them, then he wouldn¡¯t beplete.


    These were the foundations of Zong Shou¡¯s sword heart...


    Speaking of which, Dragon Shadow old man mentioned when he left... this world doesn¡¯t allow two tigers to live, did he already know about this matter?


    Actually he knew that his thoughts before were too innocent.


    He would sh with those people in the end, no matter what!


    Seeing him nod his head, Zong Weiran had a satisfied smile, ¡°It is okay if you give your best! If you really can¡¯t, there is no need to force it. Just try to protect yourself and retreat safely from the Cloud World!¡±


    As he said that, Zong Weiran¡¯s voice changed to one filled with mncholy. ¡°Father has to go! With those world protector venerables here, without the Book protecting me, I can¡¯t stay for long. If those people sense me, they will probably notice where the Book ended up. In the future, you need to be careful. Before you reach the God realm don¡¯te and find me. Just treat it like you didn¡¯t see me within the Oblivion Cloud Ocean.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose coldly. He recalled those few, whose voices he heard of, but he hadn¡¯t seen their faces.


    In the battle of the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, Common People Path used him to stage a plot, that should have killed one of them on the spot. For a short amount of time, they should be more well-behaved.


    However if it was for this book, the five of them wouldn¡¯t care about anything, unless he reached the God realm and had the ability to protect himself!


    ¡°Then where are you going? Is there anything that I can help with?¡± He asked that, but Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t admit that in his heart he was really worried about this fellow.


    When Zong Weiran heard that, heughed from the depths of his heart, quite pleased. ¡°Before your mother left, she told me a ce that might be helpful for me to help increase my cultivation greatly. Today, since I can¡¯t use the book to enter the Saint realm, then it is best I search for that ce for a good chance. If I obtain something, I will search for the Lu Family. Don¡¯t worry, if it was two years ago I would have a ny percent chance of dying, but today, escaping with my skills wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡±


    Zong Shou felt at ease when he heard that. With Zong Weiran¡¯s skills, grasping a portion of the time techniques, there were very few people in the world who could deal with him.


    Zong Weiran saw that he understood, and having no more doubts at all, heughed and patted Zong Shou¡¯s head. He retracted his intent and took a step forwards, ripping open the space in thisnd of chaotic gravity.


    Zong Shou felt that his four limbs could finally move as he stood up. Just now his entire body was being suppressed, unable to move at all, it was extremely ufortable.


    Looking at the back of Zong Weiran, who was about to disappear, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone with unwillingness and hesitation. In the end, before Zong Weiran left he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Why did you destroy your cultivation for me? That you should have had the ability to go up against the Lu Family. A Saint realm who grasped past, present, and future should be invincible. However you dropped four Ggrades for me and even died, you are foolish enough...¡±


    He just lost one son, he could just give birth to more in the future. Why did he need to go through so much trouble?


    Zong Weiran halted like he was deep in thought, shaking his head and smiling. ¡°How would I know if I didn¡¯t go through it? Maybe I was really crazy at that time. Or maybe I didn¡¯t have the face to meet your mother. Unable to protect my wife and unable to save my son, my life was really pitiful. Rather than say I was invincible, those words were a little overmuch. Using outside force to be a Saint, one would be able to achieve it quickly. However, to progress in the future would be extremely difficult. This matter might not be a bad thing for me.¡±


    After he finished, he stepped into that space fissure.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zong Shou stood quietly on the spot. A momentter he slowly returned to his senses.


    At this point he was regretting it slightly. He was still unable to call Zong Weiran father.


    Sighing, Zong Shou smacked his own head as punishment, before he stepped forwards and left this area.


    Actually since Zong Weiran had left, this ce couldn¡¯t be maintained. The wild gravity tore it apart and made its shape change, it was already close to copsing.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to remain here anymore, he knew that what Zong Weiran had said before wasn¡¯t just words said to frighten him.


    He knew that although those Saint realm cultivators were unable to foresee the future, their senses were really sharp. Even a thread or a single trace would allow them to deduce the truth.


    Getting far away from the Oblivion Cloud Ocean and stepping outside, Zong Shou could feel a spiritual sense sweep over and cover him.


    It was really subtle. If not for Zong Shou¡¯s martial path intent reaching the Soul realm and paying close attention, there was no way he would have sensed it. However, the range was only limited to thirty feet around him.


    This intent swept his body before retreating like a wave, like it was afraid of something, noting into any more contact with him.


    Zong Shouughed coldly inside, acting like he didn¡¯t feel anything. He continued to act like he was searching around within this Oblivion Cloud Ocean.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Three dayster he still didn¡¯t find anything. Only then did he walk out of the Cloud Ocean with a really disappointed expression.


    At this moment, he wasn¡¯t sure whether or not that intent had actually left.


    He acted like he didn¡¯t sense it as he continued west. Flying for close to a day, only then did that extreme sense of danger fade. Only when he used up his soul power did he choose a beautiful spiritual peak tond on.


    He recovered his soul power while entering that meditative state. He looked like he was sleeping, but he wasn¡¯t;, he looked like he was dreaming, but he wasn¡¯t.


    His soul ocean suddenly expanded.


    Zong Shou formed a body inside his soul, stepping about within.


    In just a few moments he got close to that ball of blue light.


    Recalling a few years ago that he had drank wine with the other him in this ce, his expression was filled with a sense of loss.


    At that time didn¡¯t expect that they were part of the same body.


    He looked at that ball of blue light, and after muttering a sentence, suddenly stepped in front of it.


    When he came here before, he had analyzed this thing, but was rejected. Not even a bit of spiritual sense could be sent in.


    However, there was a drawing force now. Not doing anything, he was still swallowed within.


    Stepping inside, Zong Shou looked ahead. There was now a giant book in his soul ocean, and he distractedly reached his hand over.


    ¡°This is the Book of Eon Extreme Life?¡±

 Chapter 564 - Advancing a Grade

    <h4>Chapter 564: 562 Advancing a Grade</h4>


    ¡°This is... the Book of Eon Extreme Life?¡±


    On the cover of the book were the five big words, Book of Eon Extreme Life!


    Zong Shou touched it with his hand. This body was formed by his mind and wasn¡¯t a physical body. However, the moment he came into contact with it, he could feel a cold intent spreading out from it.


    Huge amounts of information rushed into his brain, making him feel a little dizzy. He felt that it was extremely profound and mysterious, just like when he witnessed the world open up on the World Viewing tform.


    Who knows how long passed before Zong Shou finally adapted. His eyes were filled with shock.


    This book¡¯s understanding and exnations of time were reallyplete!


    The understandings he had touched were the most rough and shallow portions, but this was really detailed and involved allws.


    The universe and time were four dimensions, this time ne was like a line, from the absolute beginning until the end. All the paths, all thews were rted to it.


    At this moment, the information injected into his soul ocean would take dozens of years to digest


    Thinking carefully, at this moment he deduced many things.


    The core of the absolute beginning, the two ck and white holes, and also this Book of Eon Extreme Life, there were too many things for him to digest...


    Among them were some theories andws that he might not be able to understand n a hundred years.


    Only, his heart wasn¡¯t willing to stop here. He still wanted to continue seeing, it was the joy of a hunter seeing prey, his subconscious desire to follow the path.


    Reaching out to flip to the next page, Zong Shou suddenly felt a strong obstruction spread out from his fingertip.


    He frowned slightly before exerting strength. He could definitely flip open this book!


    More information surged in, continuously changing. The pages of this Book of Eon Extreme Life seem to have a lock, like a spiritual formation.


    Inside it were numerous timews entangled with one another. After Zong Shou broke through one lock after another, that page finally opened... only to see that it was a white piece of paper without a single word on it.


    Zong Shou was enlightened once more. More words, runes, marks, and spiritual patterns were forcefully imprinted into his consciousness.


    Not bothering whether he was willing or not, it was just forcefully imprinted.


    Time flowed past. Fifteen minutes, thirty, forty-five, an hour, two hours, four hours...


    Zong Shou felt an explosion in his mind, and came back to his senses.


    Looking at this Book of Eon Extreme Life one more, he was filled with respect.


    Within the Book of Eon Extreme Life there were a total of nine pages, in ordance with the Body, Earth, Heaven, Spirit, Celestial, God, Saint, End, and True nine realms.


    With his cultivation, he should be able to see the third page which belonged to the Heaven realm.


    Only he didn¡¯t dare flip the page. This pinnacle book was in essence simr to the World Viewing tform.


    Just flipping open this page had consumed at least twenty years of his life!


    He was alreadycking in lifespan, and when his second page was opened, his days were numbered.


    However just that first page alone was enough for him.


    With a thought rising up, a tremble spread out from within his soul ocean. Between the ck and white holes, the Eon word suddenly shone with a golden light, and its structure started to change.


    It continuously gave out a spiritual light and its height was risen up. A gigantic Eon word finally rose above the other talismans.


    The Luck word was also changing, shing with threads of golden light.


    Destiny, life, and luck were connected with one another. Within the Book of Eon Extreme Life, in addition to recording the secrets of time, there was also life. Different from luck, but enough for Zong Shou to raise up this Luck word talisman.


    When these two God Talismans were formed, Zong Shou¡¯s spiritual power was swiftly expanding, his soul was continuously swelling.


    His soul quality was also rising. It was already really pure, but at this moment it was condensing.


    With this step taken, he had already stepped to the Ninth Grade! The true image realm, peak of the Heaven Grade, pinnacle of the Heaven realm...


    Zong Shou smiled. With this grade advancement, he would have one or two hundred more years of lifespan. At least he didn¡¯t need to worry that he would die within a few decades!


    Only then did he dare flip open the second and third pages!


    It was simr to when he read the first page, but the time he used up was even greater.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t try to understand it, just trying his best to forcefully memorize it all.


    ¡ª


    When Zong Shou came back to his senses once more, ten days had already passed on this empty mountain peak.


    Looking at the blue Book of Eon Extreme Life, Zong Shou really couldn¡¯t imagine how Zong Weiran managed toprehend it all within two years and charged to the Celestial realm...


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    With a slight thought, Zong Shou used his consciousness to search. Within the book was a ball of barely discernible, but extremely thick time spiritual energy.


    If it surged around on the outside it would be extremely vast, being able to cover a tenth of Donglin Cloud Continent, but while gathered into this book, it was condensed into a ball, tough to notice.


    When he touched it with his mind, he felt the time flow around the book be really abnormal.


    ¡°This is? No wonder...¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it seriously before he realized what was going on. He finally knew how Zong Weiran was able to step into the celestial realm within two years.


    It wasn¡¯t two years, but hundreds of years, maybe even a thousand years!


    As long as there was enough spiritual energy, this item could even twist time. As expected from a godly artifact!


    Ten thousand years of umtion meant the spiritual energy gathered up in this book was extremely plentiful.


    It allowed Zong Weiran to advance to Celestial realm in two years, letting him step to the heavens, bing God realm and Saint realm in just a few years...


    Thousands of years of time condensed into two years. This Book of Eon Extreme Life wasn¡¯t just a book which recorded temporal secrets, but actually a godly artifact. If not, how would it be able to change and twist his fate?


    Only, although this item was good, but falling into his hands it was only a slightly special spell codex.


    The spiritual energy gathered up in the book was already mostly used up. Just this bit left behind maintained the foundations of the book.


    Bringing his soul to this era really wasn¡¯t a simple matter. The merger just now had consumed the Book of Eon Extreme Life in Zong Weiranpletely.


    Putting it simply, the book currently in his hands was an empty shell.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Reaching heaven in one step was something that he didn¡¯t need to think about.


    Following that, he had a thought, reaching out into the air and grabbing a handful of mind stones.


    They were all pure blue, all Grade Nine mind stones belonging to the Time Element.


    There were very few beasts who grasped the secrets of time. During the Cloud Deste Era, god beasts were also rare. As such, these types of beast crystals were naturally extremely rare, only mind stone mines were able to produce them.


    However the chances were also extremely low. Their value was ten times that of same grade mind stones.


    These few in his hands, just two alone would be able to exchange for a Grade One Xuan Grade mind stone.


    Items in heaven and earth were all split into Heaven, Earth, Xuan, and Huang grades. In the Cloud World, all the mind stone mines were of the most basic Huang grade. In the eyes of those spirit and celestial realm cultivators, they were all useless items.


    Only the special time and space mind stones were precious and valuable.


    At this moment Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate to rip them all up. Instantly an extremely pure time spiritual energy spurted out.


    As expected, the Book of Eon Extreme Life didn¡¯t hesitate to absorb it all. Zong Shou could clearly feel that the spiritual energy within grew by a certain amount.


    He then activated the book to slow down the time flow around his body. He meditated, forgetting all about his senses as he waited quietly.


    It could be just a moment, or maybe several days and months. Only when Zong Shou felt that the Book couldn¡¯t be maintained did he open his eyes.


    Looking into the sky, he deduced the time through the movement of the stars, and his pupils were filled with bitterness.


    Only three days had passed, three days of time gathered in that moment. Ten Grade Nine mind stones and the energy they provided was all consumed.


    Which meant that even if he threw in all his finances, he would only be able to slow down fifty days of time.


    Fifty days, how helpful would that be for him?


    Unless he had more blue mind stones...


    A bright light shone in Zong shou¡¯s eyes. Near Gantian Mountain there were tworge mind stone mines about to form. In the Donglin Cloud Continent, he also knew about many mind stone mines which were about to appear. One of them was also top grade.


    However, these were far from enough!


    Thinking about how it was not possible to snatch food from Great Shang and the various sects, the other Cloud Continents were also too far away. The ones in power there were all Shrines.


    The only way would be the outside region, did he really have to conquer other worlds?


    If he had enough mind stones, he could use this Book of Eon Extreme Life to search for the extreme of the martial path!


    Thinking about that, Zong Shou felt a chill run down his spine. Why would he have such thoughts?


    Conquer outside regions? That was really filled with ambition...


    He broke out into augh. As expected, he wouldn¡¯t stop at anything for what he wanted.


    In the past, Gantian Mountain was a burden he wanted to get rid of it. At this moment, he felt about how this power could help him reach the peak of the sword path, and thus he was thinking about how to make use of it.


    He waszy to dwell on it as he stood up. Reaching out with his hand, a dragon roar sounded in the region.


    Nearby, six two-mile long spiritual veins were drawn over by him. They were split into yin and yang-natured, filled with bits of lightning, six heaven veins.


    They charged into his body at pretty much the same time, forcefully being drawn into his meridians as they started to cycle. Just momentster they were tamed and bound, filled with his mark.


    Zong Shou¡¯s martial path intent had long reached the soul realm. The barrier between Grade Seven and Eight was non-existent to him.


    He absorbed the essence energy of Shenxiao to help him wash his bones and marrow. Weeks passed as they stabilized, his physical body getting stronger.


    The internal energy of the martial path when one stepped into Grade Eight was just a matter of things falling in ce, it was just so simple...

 Chapter 565 - Changes of Wanxiang

    <h4>Chapter 565: Changes of Wanxiang</h4>


    Energy surged around Zong Shou¡¯s body,sting for several minutes before ending.


    Pretty much each inhtion and exhale would cause spiritual energy fluctuations within a thousand feet.


    Such a situationsted until Zong Shou was able to control each bit of energy in his chakra meridians, each bit of spiritual energy before it stopped.


    He felt slightly weird inside. He had never felt so strong in hisst life.


    From today on, he had stepped out from the shadows of the old Tanqiu and exceeded his achievements of that time.


    However, his progress was really too quick. In just a few months, he was able to advance to such a grade.


    He could feel that his control over his body was far from before.


    He was only able to freely make use of forty percent of his energy.


    As they say, a single nature wouldn¡¯t be able to give rise to growth.


    He could feel that the yin and yang true energy within his body was a little unstable.


    It was still fine at this moment, but if he didn¡¯t manage to solve this thing before his martial cultivation entered Ninth Grade, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take any steps forwards. It would be best if hepleted the marriage soon...


    Thinking about Xuanyuan Yiren, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but caress his chin and break out into an evilugh. He felt something and eximed, ¡°Oh? You little fellow, you actually woke up!¡±


    His eyes were focused on was his left hand. The current Little Gold was giving out energy fluctuations, numerous lightning glows gathered in the surrounding area.


    It had actually reached Grade Nine in one step, using that True Celestial realm Wanxiang Pellet to charge to the border of the Spirit realm. However it was forcefully suppressing itself to not step over that border.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose happily. He temporarily stopped thinking about leaving, taking out tens of mind stones and shooting them all over, forming a simple spiritual formation.


    On one side it was to the suppress the spiritual energy fluctuation, on the other side to block all those random people who headed over to see the news.


    Little Gold¡¯s current situation was different from when he had advanced. Apart from absorbing the essence of the Wanxiang, it also needed to suppress itself from crossing that line. As such it didn¡¯t have much strength to resist these evil beings. Naturally, as a master, he needed to help it do that.


    ¡ª


    Sitting down quietly to protect it, roughly three dayster the gathered lightning fully dissipated.


    At this moment LIttle Gold¡¯s body had already turnedpletely gold, sliding down from his arm.


    Zong Shou¡¯s spiritual energy reached in just a little and he grinned. This Little Gold might not be that smart, but it knew how to obtain what it needed.


    This time it didn¡¯t hesitate to give up on the chance of advancing to the spirit realm, but instead chose to firm up its own body.


    Using a portion of Shenxiao¡¯s essence energy to swallow that beast core, and then using that crystal core¡¯s power to train and strengthen its body.


    Little Gold might look like a soft ball, but actually the strength of its body was several times that of his!


    He watched the body of the little fellow changing. In just a short time it formed into that of a little bunny. Apart from the color of its body, it was extremely simr to the fire feather rabbit which grew to the south of Donglin.


    Zong Shou blinked, remembering that he had made it swallow a beast crystal of a fire feather rabbit.


    Such changes were only the start. In just a few moments its body twisted once more, wings spreading open. It swelled up several times and flew up into the sky, circling Zong Shou as it spun continuously. Looking at it, it was a red-winged spiritual crane. mes wrapped around its body, it could replicate eighty to ny percent of the ability of a real one.


    Over the next fifteen minutes, Zong Shou saw Little Gold change into dozens of creatures. All the flying birds in the Cloud World were all replicatedpletely.


    Even those top Grade Nine beasts, it could replicate close to eighty percent of their power.


    However, if they were at the God Beast level, then he could only replicate seventy percent.


    The current Little Gold could be considered a True Wanxiang, a type of God Beast, only its bloodline wasn¡¯t pure enough.


    In the end it formed into a dragon, spreading out a thousand feet, giving off a really majestic aura. Numerous lightning bolts spread out from all around, covering ten miles ofnd.


    It had a pair of wings, looking really simr to his Lightning Winged Dragon in ability and looks. Even the draconic aura was copied.


    It was the Lightning Winged Dragon, the Grade Nine level that he had not reached before!


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze turned serious. He knew that this little fellow had swallowed a huge amount of dragon blood, spending every day with the Lightning Winged Dragon. It being able to replicate the shape of it was not surprising.


    What was remarkable was that the dragon body was perfect and wless! The simrity was close to ny percent!


    Even the winged dragon who was hiding on his arm was charmed, surprised that it had met someone of the same race. It flew out from his arm and wanted to y around with Little Gold.


    Unfortunately, Little Gold was filled with disdain and totally uninterested. The dragon body changed once more, with a slight shake it twas back to the size of two fists.


    This time six wings spread out, its entire body was surrounded by saintly pure white mes. The body seemed human-shaped, two chilling and terrifying knife arms stretched out.


    This look was that of the Saint Fire Ant Queen, Hanxi!


    The only difference was that the armor color was pure gold. However, the dangerous aura it gave out was no weaker!


    Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves shook once more as a silver light shot out, hanging in front of Little Gold.


    It looked exactly the same, it was Hanxi!


    Its face was expressionless, its eyes were also really calm. Zong Shou could feel that the mood of this Saint Fire Ant Queen was extremely bad.


    Killing intent rose up, filled with a threatening intent as it stared at Little Gold.


    Thetter was already sentient and had sensory abilities. Its eyes squinted and also provocatively waved its right knife arm forwards.


    Hanxi couldn¡¯t take it anymore, not bothering about Zong Shou¡¯s soul suppression. Its body turned into light as it pounced forwards swiftly.


    Gold and silver instantly turned into many tough to follow afterimages, shing with one another within a thousand feet of him, spinning around and battling intensely.


    He couldn¡¯t see its body, only numerous sparks shining. Their speed exceeded the limit that normal human Grade Nine experts could reach.


    At the start Zong Shou tried to suppress them, but in the end he realized that not only was Hanxi furious, even Little Gold was filled with fighting intent. He was tozy to waste energy, so he sat looking on quietly at the side.


    The more it went on, the happier Little Gold got.


    Maybe because it had been by his side when he started to cultivate as Zong Shou, but during the intense battle that little fellow could actually use sword intent simr to his.


    This battlested for fifteen minutes before ending.


    The gold and silver images both hung in the air.


    Little Gold¡¯s knife arm hung at the center of Hanxi¡¯s brows, stabbing into it. It had pierced the armor, but didn¡¯t harm it much. The aura of thetter was really cold, its expression like a piece of ice that couldn¡¯t be melted. Beneath that ice, hot magma was flowing.


    Little Gold didn¡¯t care, its eyes filled with contempt and also looking threateningly at Hanxi before it drew back its knife.


    Little Gold pped its wings and returned to the front of Zong Shou, turning into its soft state and falling onto his palm, fidgeting all about like it was trying to suck up to him and also talk about how good it did.


    Its body seemed to be trying to tell Zong Shou to praise it.


    Zong Shou broke out into augh and knew that Little Gold was fighting for him. Simr to that Lightning Winged Dragon, it was really unhappy about that Saint Fire Silver Ant.


    The moment the dragon formed its dragon body and advanced, it threatened Hanxi right away. Little Gold was the same, directly challenging it, beating it head on so as to suppress its mes.


    He had his own way to suppress and tame Hanxi, and he actually didn¡¯t need their help.


    However, he felt their thoughts. As expected from something he brought up, it knew how to love and dote on its master. Not bad, not bad...


    He had a thought and recalled the sword intent that Little Gold replicated. It was really rough and shallow, but it was unique among beasts!


    Who knows when it would be able to form into a human shape?


    Wanxiang could change into thousands of different things, able to replicate any living being in the world. Humans, apart from having intellect exceeding that of every other race, were just simr to Low Grade beasts.


    Using the ability of Wanxiang, it could naturally achieve that easily.


    At this moment what Zong Shou was wondering if Little Gold could learn his martial path!


    ¡ª


    He was slightly distracted. When he came back to his senses, Little Gold had turned into a thinyer and covered his hand again.


    As for Hanxi, it had returned back into his sleeves, only it was less arrogant then before. It was surprisingly quiet, its spiritual sense also much dimmer and darker.


    Zong Shou broke out into augh, toozy to bother about it. He once again drove his sword into the air and continued west. He flew out hundreds of miles before he frowned and looked towards the south.


    On that side, a vast and heavy yin energy surged into the heavens like a giant pir.


    He remembered that was the ce where Gong Xinran was buried. He could see that the energy there had nearly turned into physical form.


    Numerous evil beings and dead items were gathered there. ¡°The yin veins seemed to have increased again?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose as he thought about it. He knew that it was most probably due to the spiritual wave.


    It caused more yin veins to be led to this ce. Many of them had only formed recently.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t good at any demon-chasing and evil being-avoidance techniques, he knew that this situation wasn¡¯t right.


    Based on what Jin Buhui said, Gong Xinran should be reborn several years from now.


    However, why did it feel like she would be able to get out in just a few months?


    In the past that problem belonged to the Lingyun Sect, and he was gloating at that time. At this moment, the entire Donglin Cloud Continent was under his control.


    This Gong Xinran had became his problem, and as such he couldn¡¯tugh anymore....


    As expected, everything was predestined. He personally caused this matter, so he had to solve it himself, too...

 Chapter 566 - Desire to Make Peace

    <h4>Chapter 566: Desire to Make Peace</h4>


    *In the Cloud Ocean, within a floating pce hall...*


    Ge Hanyan looked at the cloud mist changing and sweeping in front of her. Her eyes had no anxiety within, looking really cold.


    She was originally a warm person, but now she gave off a cold aura, just like the current Cloud Pce.


    Extremely bleak and chilling!


    Usually one would be able to see Lingyun Sect disciples moving around the Cloud Pce, searching for ces to cultivate and study martial and spiritual cultivation methods.


    Looking around, there were just a handful of people there. Most of them were out of sors, worry appearing on their faces.


    Only when Yan Feibai walked by her side did some energy appear back in her eyes.


    ¡°The meeting is over?¡± Looking at Yan Feibai standing there, she knew the answer. She only asked it subconsciously.


    Ge Hanyan turned around, her expression still one of loss.


    ¡°Which means that Great Senior Master Ling Weizi and Senior Master Long Ruo really fell on Mysterious Cloud Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Feibai nodded, his expression a lot more stable andposed than a few days ago.


    ¡°Not only Great Senior Master, our Lingyun Sect¡¯s four hundred Grade Six Dao Soldiers, along with two thousand cultivators, all fell. I heard that Senior Master Long Ruo was in by one sword, dying together with the Monster King. What a pity, Senior Master hated Zong Shou his entire life and in the end that Monster King didn¡¯t even look at him. He just killed Senior Master along the way. Instead, Han Nishui was the one that the Monster King hated deeply, shing him apart at the waist...¡±


    Ge Hanyan didn¡¯t know what Yan Feibai meant by those words. It sounded like he was mocking, but there was no disdain in his tone at all.


    However, she had no intention to feel bad for this Senior Master whom she had only seen a few times.


    Long Ruo had already lost his heart, filled with jealousy and hatred, which was why this oue was already destined.


    She sighed within, and continued to ask, ¡°Then what did the elders say?¡±


    ¡°Sect leader has given up the position! He punished himself to face the wall for nine hundred years as punishment for his mistakes.¡±


    As those words were said, a few bells sounded out in the Cloud Pce. It was majestic and grand, but at this moment it made this already chilling and cold pce to feel even more deste.


    The first was the bell that announced that Lingyun Sect had changed their sect leader. Yan Feibai said in aposed manner, ¡°Senior Master Zu Renkuang will rece him. I am not the first seat, bing the choice for the next sect leader. Lingyun Sect has backed out of Donglin Cloud Continent. What the sect wants is to have a talk with that Monster King...¡±


    Ge Hanyan understood, the so-called ¡®have a chat¡¯ meant for them to make peace.


    The current Lingyun Sect didn¡¯t have the ability to go up against Gantian Mountain!


    Thinking about the Donglin Cloud Continent, she only felt a chill down her spine.


    ...Lingyun Sect there had close to twenty thousand inner and outer sect disciples, as well as their families, all wrapped up within.


    Backing out like this, the elites of Lingyun Sect these ten thousand years were all going to waste.


    Thinking about the tragic deaths of the two thousand sect disciples on Mysterious Cloud Mountain, Ge Hanyan couldn¡¯t help but turn from sadness to rage, ¡°Are we just not going to care about the deaths of those two thousand?¡±


    In her heart, she still admired Zong Shou, and also her own taste.


    On Pill Spirit Mountain, that teen who had humiliated a sect with one sword was truly extraordinary.


    Dual meridian body, barriers from heaven, broken soul... all those actually didn¡¯t stop him at all...


    Two yearster that Monster King still managed to fly into the heavens and dominate this world!


    However, she felt really depressed and frustrated.


    ¡°After all, our Lingyun Sect plotted against him first! In this world, whoever has a bigger fist wins. The current Gantian Mountain does indeed have a bigger fist than us!¡±


    Yan Feibai shook his head and knew that his junior sister was just venting her frustration. In such a short while, she couldn¡¯t intend to go up against him.


    Looking on as Ge Hanyan calmed down, only then did Yan Feibai speak up again expressionlessly. ¡°Even if you want revenge, now is not the time. You and I are the only remaining direct disciples, and have the responsibility to inherit the legacy and protect the sect. Not only must we make peace with Gantian Mountain, we need to think of a way to borrow their strength. If there is a chance, we might even join them and work for them...¡±


    Ge Hanyan¡¯s eyes opened wide, filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Half a day ago, Donglin has already destroyed seventeen sects and aristocratic families. There are four which were destroyed by the demon sect! Outside of the Cloud World there are numerous demon sect cultivators, even some spiritual house sects, who are looking on aggressively.¡±


    As he said that, Yan Feibai¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, like he didn¡¯t think much of the danger that Gantian Mountain might be able to wipe out their sect at any moment.


    ¡°However, with our past grievances with Gantian Mountain, if that Monster King doesn¡¯t speak up, who in the world will help us?¡±


    Ga Hanyan¡¯s face was ashen white, that final sentence jolted her back to her senses.


    At this moment Gantian Mountain was already so strong...


    If that Monster King didn¡¯t allow it, who beneath one of the Shrines would dare to help Lingyun?


    As for the Shrine sects, what reason did they have to help Lingyun?


    ¡ª


    On a secluded mountain range...


    Many explosions caused the spiritual energy here to be really restless.


    Hundreds of thousands of people were gathered here, beating drums and moring about. They were all dressed in different kinds of shirts and armor, their formations really disorderly.


    Beneath the mountain, Yin Yang caressed the Blood Halberd in his hand, looking ahead coldly.


    These troops were all gathered by the nearby city lords. Actually apart from making them look more majestic and grand, there wasn¡¯t much use. However, they used this to show their loyalty and willingness to serve Gantian Mountain.


    Dozens of spirit masters who followed over were controlling twenty Grade Five Energy-Destroying crossbows, shooting in turns.


    That seemingly unbreakable spiritual formation was riddled with holes and marks.


    In just a few more minutes, it would be broken open. Even that mountain couldn¡¯t hold on. The twenty-four hundred Blood Cloud Cavalry under him was enough to forcefully break open this mountain!


    One unit of the Blood Cloud Cavalry, three hundred people led by a Grade Seven cultivator, could go up against a Grade Nine. If it was above a thousand people, their strength would enter the spirit realm.


    However at this moment, there were only two Grade Seven cultivators, Zong Yuan and him.


    To prevent others from breaking out, they split into two teams, led by Zong Yuan and him, to destroy the sects and families one by one.


    Their speed was much slower than expected. The ability of many aristocratic families and factions to hide their strength far exceeded that on the surface.


    For example, this Yuntan Section front of them, just a small faction with no more than three hundred people. Who knew that their Mountain Protecting Formation would actually be so firm?


    Yin Yang only felt really excited to try himself, his eyes filled with impatience. The blood in his body also burned, his vital energy boiling up, unable to control himself.


    This was the first time he had felt such a strong fighting intent.


    He thought when he stepped into Grade Seven his umted results would be used up and that his cultivation would slow down.


    However, that day when Zong Shou led them, gathering all their strength to go up against that Shenxiao, his soul seemed to have been washed, following which the cleansing of the marrow and bones, and training of bones and tendons also surprised him.


    Most of the Blood Cloud Cavalry members, due to the poison in their body, the effects weren¡¯t shown.


    However, his cultivation was showing signs of loosening, and even had signs that he was about to break through.


    ¡°Capitalmander, you seem a little anxious today?¡± a questioning voice spoke up from the side. Yin Yang turned his head and saw it was Fa Lingkong, whomanded a hundred spirit masters.


    Frowning, Yin Yang also knew that his emotions were out of the ordinary, and nodded. ¡°I was indeed anxious! The Ruler is about to get married, but we have yet to wipe out these sects and factions...¡±


    He had personally witnessed how Miss Yiren and Zong Shou came together. They were about to get married, so how could he not care?


    Ling Fakong was startled and distracted. Without him noticing, that kid had already grown into a man.


    Two years ago, he didn¡¯t think that Zong Shou would be able to grow up in this cruel chaotic world, or even be able to marry.


    He had made a mistake once, and definitely wouldn¡¯t make it twice.


    ¡°These sects and factions are really stubborn!¡±


    With the strength Gantian Mountain showed, and the fame of the Blood Cloud Cavalry, only sixty percent of the sects chose to flee from Donglin. There were twenty percent who chose to join Gantian Mountain, in order to keep their spiritual mountains. Others, like this Yuntan Sect who felt they had a little strength of their own, chose to hide in their mountains and wait.


    Who knew if they are really foolish or too confident about the strength of the sect themselves?


    ¡°This Yuntan Sect is such a joke? To actually think that those other sects that they are allies with came over to help?¡±


    Based on what Ling Fakong knew, there were three sects nearby whose fates were connected to that of Yuntan Sect.


    An hour ago, two out of the three sects had already fled. The remaining one had decided to surrender, willing to be subservient to Gantian Mountain.


    In his eyes, Yuntan Sect was doing this to try to raise their own status and value. If they were able to blunt the de of the Blood Cloud Cavalry, they would be able to win a supernatural position in Donglin. However, they didn¡¯t intend to fight to the death.


    Before this there were several other examples, this was extremely annoying...


    Yin Yang listened on, when suddenly dozens of spiritual lights rose up. In an instant, the spiritual formation which was about to copse mostly recovered.


    Hisst bit of patience disappeared.


    ¡°Raise up the Blood Kill twin gs! Before we wipe out this entire sect, no des are to be sheathed!¡±


    Even if Xuanyuan Yiren scolded them after the matter, he would just take it. His body lowered as he led the cavalry in a charge forwards.


    Yin Yang drew a halberd and flicked it out. The Blood Cavalry behind him did the same thing.


    Two thousand bloody halberd light instantly smashed down like shooting stars as they headed into the mountain peak.


    The entire mountain body instantly trembled.


    Yin Yang had already arrived in front of the spiritual formation. The Blood Halberd in his hands shed down. It extended out for a thousand feet before it pounded thisyer of walls into pieces!


    Close to a hundred spirit masters who were trying their best to maintain the formation all spit out blood.


    At this moment in this part of the world, hundreds of thousands of people were silent. This was the strength of the Blood Cloud Cavalry! Rather than hearing hundreds of stories about it, seeing it once was better...

 Chapter 567 - Endless Beginning and End

    <h4>Chapter 567: Endless Beginning and End</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within the dark and quiet meditation chamber, it was spacious and tranquil. In the huge space there was only one person, lying on his side, chanting Buddhist scriptures without sincerity while drinking wine and eating meat.


    In front of him were all kinds of delicacies, as well as fragrant wine.


    What was weird was that when the wine and meat was in his mouth it didn¡¯t affect his speaking. His tempo had its own rhythm, and his voice was like a broken Gong, but when one heard it, it was really pleasing to the ear.


    asionally he would knock on a wooden fish, really casual and carefree.


    If Jingyin was here she would recognize that this person was that old monk who spoke to her, that extremely kind person.


    Suddenly a Yin wind swept up. When Linghai reacted, a person had appeared in front of him. It was another monk, square-faced withrge ears, simr to the look in books used to describe people with good fortune. However, he was frowning deeply.


    Linghai was startled, hurriedly waving his sleeves and stowing all the meat and wine. When he cleared everything out he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°So it was you, you really scared me to death!¡±


    His eyelids opened wide, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the rule of the World Protector Venerables not to appear in front of people? Why is Buddha He so free to appear here today?¡±


    He was at the Luohan stage while the person in front of him had formed the Buddha fruit, which was the so-called Saint realm!


    However his words didn¡¯t have much respect. He had mostly given up hope on proceeding further, just wanting a long lifespan. In his eyes it wasn¡¯t much to be respectful about.


    The person opposite him didn¡¯t make a fuss about it, his palms ced together, keeping silent and not making a sound.


    ¡°Why are you so down everytime we meet? There is no need to be like this...¡±


    Linghai¡¯s brows rose up, and he thought about it carefully. ¡°Buddha, you came regarding that endless darkness and unlimited light?¡±


    The eyes of the monk lit up and he nodded. Linghai asked once more, ¡°You are unable to reveal a single word about this to others because you are the World Protector? Speaking of which, who is the Endless Beginning and End Buddha, the other few ancestors are speaking about?¡±


    The monk nodded his head, his pupils filled with anticipation.


    At this moment Linghai smiled, understanding the situation, ¡°Does this person have to do with the Common People Path?¡±


    The monk nodded, indescribable joy appearing on his face. He was delighted deep down, thinking that this junior who was in charge of Jingtu Sect was really intelligent.


    Only to hear Linghai continue, ¡°And this person is currently in Gantian Mountain?¡±


    This time the monk hesitated slightly. However, he still nodded, thinking to himself that the person should have already returned to Gantian Mountain. That ce was his country capital, where his foundations were at...


    Seeing the situation, Linghai burst out into augh, only when the monk looked like like he didn¡¯t understand what was going on did he stop.


    ¡°Actually mydy disciple has already found the person. Is it Seven Spirit Sect Zhao Yanran?¡±


    This time the monk was startled. Zhao Yanran? Who was that? Shouldn¡¯t it be Gantian Monster king Zong Shou, Common People Path Tanqiu?


    ¡°Roughly a month ago my junior niece personally saw this woman disying skills regarding unlimited light and endless darkness, it shouldn¡¯t be wrong!¡±


    Linghai smiled happily. ¡°Originally I wasn¡¯t sure! To gather this dharma one needed dual meridian bodies. That Gantian Monster king Zong Shou was more probable. However, I checked, and a few months ago the heaven phenomenon began at Common People Path pce. Three months ago Zhao Yanran also caused one at that ce. Today, thanks to senior¡¯s reminder, I managed to confirm. This woman is really fated to be able to open such a path...¡±


    The monk was stunned, wanting to speak up, but he couldn¡¯t speak.


    He didn¡¯t mind dying in exchange for a chance for the Buddhist Sect. Only the Heart Demon Oath he made ten thousand years ago was too heavy, and there was no weaknesses to it.


    The moment he opened his mouth, he would probably die.


    His frown got even worse, brows furrowed tightly. However, he was always like that; even when he was happy, he couldn¡¯t smile.


    Linghai didn¡¯t seem to notice anything, his expression was like he had everything under control.


    He speechlessly looked over. He thought that this fellow was smart, but now he just thought that he was extremely stupid.


    He really wanted to smash him awake with a stick.


    He felt frustrated. Unable to open his mouth and unable to use any hints, so how was he supposed to remind him?


    If they had this Endless Beginning and End Buddha joining them, all Buddhas working together to open up a new extremely pure world, why would he need to depend on this Cloud World to live?


    His life was truly tough...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    About when the monk was thinking about the Endless Beginning and End Buddha, in the night sky a bright light arrived above Gantian Mountain. Atop that shining spiritual light long sword stood a white robed teen, Zong Shou.


    Looking carefully below, he saw a camp forty miles outside of the city.


    There were only ten thousandrge tents, probably around twenty thousand people. They were the elite troops he brought over to Mysterious Cloud Mountain.


    During this battle there were thousands of casualties, but the rest returned safely. Arge portion of them were sent to other parts of Donglin to conquer other areas.


    The ck Fox Cavalry wasn¡¯t within.


    The current Gantian Mountain had decorations hanging all over, red banners here and there, a joyous atmosphere.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up, and he knew that Hu Zhongyuan and the others were waiting for him to return before they came back.


    Gantian Mountain¡¯s victory on Mysterious Cloud Mountain was indeed worthy of a huge celebration, and it could also calm down the hearts of the people.


    Thinking back to not long ago, the situation near Cloud Saint City, Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank. All he didn¡¯t do was sigh out loud.


    That monster on Demon Corpse Mountain, along with the Nine Yin Death Witch... if they came out at the same time, what would happen?


    Why was he so dumb, there were so many ces to bury. Why did he have to bury such a huge cmity?


    It seemed like even the heavens was unwilling to see him delighted.


    ¡°Oh?¡± He felt a stab in his heart. Zong Shou¡¯s gaze turned dark and sunken as he looked towards where he felt an abnormality.


    He felt an aura disappearing right away, such that there was nothing weird at all.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. This person was really good at hiding and staying invisible.


    If not for being too confident and spreading his spiritual sense a thousand feet around himself, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything.


    This technique was really familiar. It seemed like the Illusionary Heart Mirror; not the replica in his hand, but the true one!


    There were people who cast spells worlds away, and used the Illusionary Heart Mirror to cover their tracks.


    So, it was people from the Xue family?


    A few years had passed and this Eight-Tail Xue family hadn¡¯t done much. He thought that the bloodline had given up on Gantian Mountain, who knew that they would show their tracks now.


    <i>How bold...</i>


    Moving coldly, Zong Shou stopped bothering about them andnded on the peak of Gantian Mountain.


    The army camp outside was only for show. With such afortable area like the Hanyan Pce here, obviously Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to live a tough life there.


    The moment he returned to the Pce, the people waiting to receive him were all waiting in Chongzheng Hall for him.


    Apart from Xuanyuan Yiren and the girls, and Leidong and Jin Buhui, there were the other old officials of Gantian Mountain.


    They were all bowing excitely towards Zong Shou.


    They bowed the way one bowed to the king in advance!


    Even Renbo, who was usually calm andposed, was out of sorts.


    If it was normal circumstances, Zong Shou would be delighted and enjoy their treatment. However he didn¡¯t have the heart to, just faking a smile, saying some gentle words to send them away.


    What was surprising was that Kong Yao, who took charge of the East-Conquering Army, was also here. She looked over in disdain.


    When Zong Shou looked back, she scoffed coldly and shifted her head away, not exchanging nces with him.


    She was thinking that if their Great Shang Majesty faced such a situation, he would rest outside of the city, to suffer along with his subjects.


    How did Zong Shou look like a great ruler?


    Thinking about that, her expression dulled. She probably didn¡¯t need to return to Great Shang and the Gong family anymore.


    Thinking about this sad point, she couldn¡¯t help but tear up.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t understand and looked to Yiren with a questioning gaze. While he was not here, Gantian Mountain listened to her and thus she should know what was going on.


    Her expression was really weird as she ced a scroll in front of Zong Shou.


    ¡°This is the document sent over by the Great Shang envoy. Yiren made the decision to call sister Kongyao back...¡±


    That scroll was bright yellow in color and had dragon patterns drawn on it. In it there was the king energy which he was really familiar with, just that it was much thicker.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was really serious. This was a letter of credence, a decree from the heavens...


    Opening it and taking a look, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He blinked once more and looked carefully, those were in fact the words written.


    <i>...With someone as virtuous and able as her to marry your country¡¯s Ruler, and form an alliance between our nations.</i>


    After which there were words about how both countries would be brothers, alliances, etc.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t react at once, he was a little stunned. This future invincible general, Great Shang army god, was so simply married away by Great Shang?


    It was also from the mouth of the ruler of Great Shang...


    A momentter did he came to his senses. At this moment Kongyao had barely shown a glimpse of her potential. Her war results were really few and she was far from being a famous general.


    But Gantian Mountain now stood tall over Donglin, and had became a strong country in the east.


    In that instant he had the urge to burst out intoughter.


    He was worrying about not having talents to conquer the outer regions, now he was just getting whatever he wanted.


    His mouth opened wide and he smiled. Zong Shou then thought about Gong Xinran, his face freezing up and the corners of his eyes twitching.


    At the start, when Xuanyuan Yiren saw how happy he was, she was slightly dejected. Actually she was prepared, and knew that Zong Shou, as a Ruler, couldn¡¯t be totally devoted to her alone.


    However, she felt really sour deep down. Was Zong Shou really so happy being able to get this Kong Yao?

 Chapter 568 - If You Were Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 568</h4>


    <h4>: If You Were Emperor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Turning around to take a look at Zong Shou¡¯s expression, which had dimmed back down, only then did Xunayuan Yiren realize that something was wrong. Her brows furrowed, thinking that before this matter Zong Shou had taken a trip to Oblivion Cloud Ocean. A tragic gaze appeared in her eyes, ¡°You didn¡¯t manage to find father-inw?¡±


    Zong Shouughed awkwardly inside, and knew that Xuanyuan Yiren misunderstood him.


    What he was worried about had nothing to do with this matter. However, the matter of Zong Weiran being still alive shouldn¡¯t be easily told to others.


    He trusted his future wife, but this ce wasn¡¯t the right time to talk about all that.


    Shaking his head and not answering, Zong Shou casually threw the Saint decree towards the dustbin on the side, showing no signs of respect towards it, annoying Kong Yao. He didn¡¯t bother with that, turning his eyes to the side of Xuanyuan Yiren.


    An old man was sitting there. He looked like he was seventy years old, but the amount of energy and lifeforce he had was something that even he as a young man couldn¡¯tpare to.


    ¡°May I ask, is this old man the sect leader of Pill Fountain Sect, Yiren¡¯s teacher, Old Man Mingdan?¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes opened slightly. Without needing Xuanyuan Yiren to introduce him, he stood up.


    ¡°I am Mingdan, greetings to Ruler! This time what happened within my Pill Fountain Sect, Ruler must have ridiculed us.¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    Zong Shouughed, like he didn¡¯t mind at all, ¡°The spiritual wave is about to arrive, these external race members rushing over, especially this Shadowless Demon race which is really hard to deal with. In the ancient era numerous sects and dynasties fell to their hands. For me to be able to protect my legacy, Pill Fountain Sect, is a huge credit. This matter is also unrted to you, only...¡±


    When he said those words, Zong Shou¡¯s tone changed, his expression also turned serious, ¡°As a Ruler I must be unbiased, punishing and rewarding people fairly. This battle was still started by Pill Fountain Sect. Giving face to Yiren, I won¡¯t dish out any punishment. However all the sales of pills from the sect in the future, forty percent must be handed over to Gantian Mountain...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was startled when she heard that. Right as she was about to speak, Zong Shou stared over viciously.


    It was natural to punish, but this forty percent sum was simply too huge...


    He had obviously already recovered and fixed the weaknesses of the Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Method. However, he was like a turtle hiding and noting out, letting Xuanyuan Yiren take up all the pressure by herself. Even if this person had many reasons for doing so, it was tough for her to forgive him.


    Why would he be nice to this Mingdan?


    Mingdan heaved a sigh, instead grabbing Xuanyuan Yiren and bowing towards Zong Shou. ¡°Mingdan follows your orders. Ruler has saved our sect from being wiped out, our entire sect is really grateful! This kindness is like building the sect again from new, if you have any orders for us, we will follow without hesitation.¡±


    Said by Mingdan like that, Zong Shou felt embarrassed.


    Unfortunately, forty percent of pill sales, no matter what, he won¡¯t rx on that. He was rich, but ever since he got that Book of Eon Extreme Life, he was just a poor man...


    Thinking of how dark his future was, he gave out a powerlessugh as he looked towards Leidong and Jin Buhui.


    He had to deal with so many matters, and nearly forgot about these two brothers.


    At this moment there was still Zhao Yanran at the side, who looked over with her eyes wide, like she had something to say.


    Only he decided to act like he didn¡¯t see that crazy woman...


    ¡ª¡ª


    A fragrant, thick, cool, and sweet wine surged into his throat. When it entered his stomach, it instantly turned into a ball of mes, causing his body to heat up while also feeling extremelyfortable and enthusiastic.


    ¡°Great wine! Is that zing me Fragrance? To be able to brew such a good wine, as expected from a talented woman. This Miss Zhenru, if I have the chance I would really want to meet her! Give me another cup!¡±


    At this moment, Leidong¡¯s face was ashen white, there seemed to be stars spinning in his eyes. His consciousness was muddy, and he was unable to think straight anymore. He was about to fall to the ground at any moment, and he only knew one thing...


    He could never drink this beer again!


    Zong Shouughed. Today he took revenge for when they formed their brotherhood, and as such he wasn¡¯t going to go too hard on him.


    Jin Buhui sighed at the side, ¡°Senior brother Leidong has been smart for his entire life, today he was really destroyed here!¡±


    His tone was filled with deep pain and a bit of regret, but his brows were totally gloating.


    Reaching out with a finger and waving it in front of Leidong, he asked how many numbers it was. When Leidong answered doubtfully that it was eight, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and burst outughing.


    His expression turned serious as he asked Zong Shou, ¡°Brother Shou has returned from the east, did you head to Gong Xinran¡¯s grave? Looking at your worried expression, was it because of that matter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned cold and serious. ¡°Looking at the situation there, I think within one or two years that Nine Yin Death Witch will act. Who knows if at that time if it will still be her or not...¡±


    Jin Buhui¡¯s brows rose up, knowing what Zong Shou meant. If Gong Xinran had some consciousness left, then maybe both sides can talk about their rtionship. If not, then they could only fight to the death.


    ¡°I was originally worried about that, too! However with the Blood Cloud Cavalry in your hand, even if that Death Emperor came out now, what do you have to fear?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and didn¡¯t speak. Netherworld spells countered the Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    Jin Buhui said, ¡°After I go back I will ask master for a way, to ask the sects toe together to seal it. Each Nine Yin Death Witch that appears dyes the ground red for thousands of miles. This isn¡¯t just rting to yournd...¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou smile. However, it wasn¡¯t right for him toment about the sects working together.


    This matter was just a hopeless illusion, one can imagine that it would definitely not seed and that it would be totally useless. What he could really rely on was the Common People Path.


    His senior brother was a warm-hearted person, as long as one was deemed as a friend he would go all out to help them.


    Since the battle weeks ago, when he led his troops alone to take the risk to save him, one could tell his character.


    It was best if he thought about another solution for this Gong Xinran.


    Jin Buhui was in deep thought. He hesitated for a long while before opening up, ¡°Brother Shou has already unified Donglin Cloud Continent, your troops¡¯ strength is the top overseas. Are you interested in the Central Continent for the next step?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, as he knew that Jin Buhui would ask about this matter. Although Haoxuan Sect was a cultivator sect, it wasrgely connected with that of the Confucians. In some way or another, they were serving Great Shang.


    If he intended to challenge that emperor, then Haoxuan Sect and Jin Buhui would be in a spot, and a tough situation.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate at all, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to! Before Great Shang copses, I won¡¯t step a foot into the Central Continent. If I have a way, I want to try conquering outer regions...¡±


    Jin Buhui heaved a sigh of relief. If this was the case, then it would be for the best. But thest sentence caused his body to freeze, ¡°Outer regions?¡±


    What he heard was preposterous and inconceivable.


    ¡°Yes, outer regions! Are we just going to allow people to invade our Cloud World and not take action to attack back?¡±


    When he spoke, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    These words weren¡¯t said by him, but that person. The current him was already prepared to conquer those outside worlds...


    Jin Buhui still found it really preposterous, and didn¡¯t understand it. He turned around and looked out at the view.


    The three of them weren¡¯t people who cared much about rites and customs. Although they weren¡¯t disrespectful, they were all broad-minded.


    The ce they chose to drink was in the Hanyan Pce, close to the cliff of the peak.


    Looking down now, one could see the entire city. He said leisurely, ¡°These few days I have run around Gantian Mountain. Here, your people are all delighted and love their life, smiling really brightly. Within aa thousand miles, the farmers are actually tax free, really inconceivable...¡±


    <i>Eh?</i>


    Zong Shou was startled and shocked. Their Gantian Mountain had already stopped collecting taxes from the farmers? Why didn¡¯t he know about that?


    Thinking about it carefully, Zong Shou tried really hard to remember before he roughly recalled something.


    A few months ago when he returned to Gantian Mountain, Renbo let someone carry over a huge stack of documents for him to sign.


    At that time he didn¡¯t care much, the few in the cab had already discussed it. It also didn¡¯t involve the military, so there wasn¡¯t anything inappropriate about it. Thus he didn¡¯t pay much attention and agreed to them all.


    It was said that the current Gantian Mountain¡¯smerce was blooming. Just the tax alone was in the tens of millions, many times that of before. Their current Cloud Ocean hunts could also bring them many gains.


    Compared to agricultural tax, that was like the hair of an oxen. To continue to collect it would instead give the officials a chance to be corrupted.


    Why not remove them all, so as to reduce the number of tax officials.


    Moreover with themerce prospering, most of the people ran over to the city to be servants to earn more. There weren¡¯t many who were willing to farm and do tiring jobs.


    At that time he didn¡¯t say much, generously agreeing to the matter.


    Thinking about it, now he was really filled with regret, smacking his own chest. This Renbo really wasn¡¯t a good person!


    The key was that he was really rich in the past and didn¡¯t care. Now he was really really rich and his eyes turned green looking at all financial sources.


    It seems like he needed to think of a way to try to increase taxes or increase the national treasury and his personal treasury ratio...


    Awkwardly smiling, Zong Shou heard Jin Buhui continue, ¡°His Majesty in Great Shang ruled for decades and is really intelligent and smart. However, the people in his nine states are definitely aren¡¯t as prosperous as your Gantian Mountain. It is really unfair. You practice and cultivate every day and didn¡¯t think about ruling, so how did this happen? Actually thesest few days I have been thinking... if you were the Great Shang Emperor, what would happen?¡±


    Just as he said that, Leidong¡¯s body shook, he slipped, and rolled down the roof. The two of them exchanged nces and instantly burst outughing.

 Chapter 569 - Dragon Supporting Fate Divination

    <h4>Chapter 569: Dragon Supporting Fate Divination</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Making Leidong totally drunk and falling off the Gantian Mountain¡¯s peak made Zong Shou feel really satisfied.


    The pressure that Gong Xinran brought to him was reduced.


    Thinking to himself about what he needed to be afraid about, he would just take everything on the chin! Anyways, there would be close a year before this woman appeared...


    During that period of time, he would just think of a suitable method.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Feeling a little drunk, Zong Shou strolled back into his sleeping quarters.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was sitting on a chair, frowning and worrying about something.


    Zong Shou found it weird, so he directly walked over to ask, ¡°Do you think husband handled the Pill Fountain Sect matter wrongly?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren at first didn¡¯t respond, then her face flushed red, thinking to herself how shameless he was. It was obvious that the two of them weren¡¯t married yet, but he called himself her husband already!


    However, she was in no mood to correct him, and she even liked it a little, shaking her head, ¡°Little Shou you are the Ruler of the country, you naturally have your decisions and you need to be able to answer to your subjects. Even if I am not happy, I know the rules and won¡¯t interfere in politics.¡±


    Zong Shou instantly understood that she was a little angry, but it wasn¡¯t that bad. she frowned and said, ¡°Just now master already told me the method to solve the Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Technique. The idea he had was to get rid of it, reshape the foundations and rebnce the five elements. That was why thesest few years he was in seclusion, making use of the formation to defend against those Shadow Demons.¡±


    She then described the entire matter and situation. ¡°Actually, my Pill Fountain Sect¡¯s Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance method was lost six thousand years ago. That Xundan and Edan brought it back to the sect and said that they found it when they were searching a ruins. Our Pill Fountain Sect¡¯s techniques were special, using the pill to seek the path. However, the few methods we had could onlyst to the God realm, we wouldn¡¯t improve any more. This one was created by the ancestor during the Cloud Deste Era and could reach the Saint realm. When master got it he saw it as a treasure only, he didn¡¯t expect that after he cultivated it that there would be mistakes. He trusted the few junior brothers too much and wasn¡¯t guarded against them. After checking it he realized theplete cultivation method didn¡¯t have problems, but that those people were purposely using it as a trap...¡±


    Zong Shou was fully focused as he listened to the Pill Fountain sect matters, even though he didn¡¯t care that much. However it was rted to Xuanyuan Yiren, so he had to pay attention to it.


    ¡°Master said that the amount of strength our Pill Fountain Sect lost this time was even more than Lingyun Sect. Forty percent of pill profits can¡¯t bepared to the protection and support of Gantian Mountain. Apart from which, listening to what master meant, he wanted me to give up on my internal energy and soul ocean to choose another method to cultivate. Only he had Grade Nine cultivation and didn¡¯t use the Mysterious Moon Brilliance Method as his foundation, which was why in just a short few years he regained his old strength. From the start I used it as the foundation to cultivate to such a level, to do so again wouldn¡¯t be easy, which was why I have been finding it hard to decide...¡±


    When she said those words, Zong Shou burst out into augh, ¡°Restarting cultivation? Why does it need to be so problematic?¡±


    He walked in front of Xuanyuan Yiren in a wobbly manner, touching her brests with a proper expression on his face, dotting the area beneath her nipples and then drawing around.


    ¡°You see, from here to here...¡±


    Zong Shou pressed each acupoint on her abdomen.


    At the start her face was red, thinking that there were still people here! Ruoshui was at the side.


    Even if he wanted to be all lovey dovey with her, why didn¡¯t he choose another spot?


    Slowly she felt that wherever his fingers passed, a cool feeling rose up, her meridians felt extremelyfortable. She couldn¡¯t help but moan, feeling that his fingers had a demonic power to draw out her soul.


    Only when he got close to the bottom area did Zong Shou stop, he said in a low voice filled with doubts, ¡°As they say, focusing on one nature alone, things won¡¯t grow. The weakness of this Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance method can only be solved by this method. Wife, why not test it out with me? At this moment is really a great time...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes were blurred, wondering to herself what he meant.


    A momentter Zong Shou picked her up, lowering his head to kiss her before she said anything, recalling that actually she wanted to dual cultivate with him.


    She was really willing in her heart, but she instantly struggled and jumped out, like a rabbit bouncing away. Her face was slightly red as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    She was afraid that Zong Shou would be sad, adding in another word, ¡°Can¡¯t you just wait a few days?¡±


    After she said that she didn¡¯t even dare to turn around her head, hurriedly running to her room and mming her door shut.


    Zong Shouughed out loud, but in his heart he found it a waste. This righteous and kind girl was good at everything, only Xuanyuan Tong had taught her wrongly. She cared too much about tradition... today he was able to solve everything.


    ¡ª¡ª


    During this month, as long as most of the Donglin Sects and factions were wiped out, he would be able to ascend and establish the country. At that time, it would be perfect to marry her.


    He had never lovedplicated rituals. If he was going to establish the country he would keep things simple. However, he was totally willing to give Xuanyuan Yiren a majestic and big wedding.


    Oh! Wedding, isn¡¯t that a good reason to increase taxes? The Ruler getting married, shouldn¡¯t the people give him a present?


    ¡ª¡ª¨C


    The triumphant return ceremony the next day left the entire Gantian Mountain City abuzz. People were cheering on both sides of the street.


    Twenty thousand elite cavalry all raised up their chest, filled with pride. They rode on their tall horses, guarding a bunch of carriages as they headed into the city.


    Zong Shu had a frozen smile on his face, like that of a statue as he sat in the slowly moving jade chariot.


    Luckily the area around him was covered in a thin veil. People outside couldn¡¯t see his face behind it.


    Xuanyuan Yiren and Xuan Yun beside him knew the reason, they covered their mouths and giggled secretly.


    Zhao Yanran naturally couldn¡¯t keep it in and wanted to gloat and pour salt into his wounds. She mocked coldly, ¡°You were asking for it, giving the power to others. To raise taxes now would obviously not be easy...¡±


    Just half a day ago Zong Shou gathered the cab, wanting to use the marriage matter and coronation to increase taxes.


    In the end the officials of the cabs all didn¡¯t hesitate to refute him. The meeting hall also turned on its head, all of them opposed.


    It made Zong Shou feel really depressed, so furious that he grit his teeth. He thought that after the victory his prestige would be sky high and able to convince everyone.


    In the end, the hundreds of people in the meeting hall whom he had selected were all opposed.


    At this moment Kong Yao was slightly distracted as she looked outside of the veil.


    She could clearly see the red eyes of the Gantian Mountain people. They all cheered out from the depths of their hearts, their eyes were filled with respect and awe.


    She was stunned. What did this Zong Shou do to make his people love him and treat him so well?


    When she heard that, she turned around and looked on coldly, ready to see how Zong Shou was going to deal with this matter.


    The officials holding the Ruler hostage, it was obvious that these few officials held too much power, theirrge tails obstructing action.


    Even if what they said was correct, they didn¡¯t hold the power of the king.


    If it was His Majesty he would use the prestige from that huge victory to clear out the officials in the court. Even if he didn¡¯t, he would wake them up and change a few cab members.


    Actually, she found it really weird that Zong Shou would give the power of the royal family to others.


    Zong Shou¡¯s generation was still okay, his prestige was great, and naturally the people would respect him.


    But if his descendants were useless, wouldn¡¯t the cab take overpletely?


    Zong Shou clenched a fist and grit his teeth like he wanted to rip off the skin and tendons of Renbo and all those people participating in the meetings.


    Momentster, he turned expressionless once more, ¡°My words are worth its weight in gold. Since thews I made gave them power, then naturally I won¡¯t break the rules! Forget it, however, this Renbo is really annoying...¡±


    <i>Oh?</i>


    Kong Yao was slightly startled as she looked over. She shook her head. As a Ruler, naturally reputation and credit was important. However, sometimes one must be willing to adapt.


    In such a situation, one had to be more decisive!


    Zong Shou taking a step back now was him dropping a little more power. This cab and meeting hall would only be more bold and arrogant, not bothering about the orders of the Ruler.


    She suddenly understood something, like Zong Shou¡¯s luck at this moment had changed a little.


    It shocked her, but she hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to take a look. First was because her soul injuries hadn¡¯t fully healed, using that secret technique used up too much strength. Second, she was worried that she couldn¡¯t take another blow..


    Zhao Yanranughed coldly, ¡°If it was me, anyone that isn¡¯t happy, I would stab them with a sword! Then who will dare not to agree? You are such a sentimental person, you are not straightforward enough!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t speak. Xuanyuan Yiren smiled happily, ¡°That¡¯s good, if the taxes were raised just because of our marriage, I would feel uneasy.¡±


    Zong Shouughed out, already thinking. Since this method didn¡¯t work, then how would search for new financial sources.


    A loud shout spread in from outside the jade chariot.


    ¡°Great! A man should do that! Protecting the people of and, respected by all! Only such a Ruler is good enough to lead millions, worth you and I working for him!¡±


    Zong Shou looked out curiously, only to see a burly man standing on a roof looking over. Beside him was a really schrly teen, eyes focused on the jade chariot. His eyes were deep in thought.


    The two of them had different auras, even among the tens of thousands of people, they were like peacocks standing out among chickens.


    However, there were too many weird people in this world, Zong Shou took a look and found that they were familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall anything. He only knew that he hadn¡¯t met them before and thus didn¡¯t care much.


    On the side of Kong Yao, her brows furrowed. She felt that there was someone from the same school as her looking at Zong Shou¡¯s energy...


    She opened up her spirit eye, and was startled.


    <i>Was this the Dragon Supporting Fate Divination?</i><i>Should I remind him?</i>


    Forget it, she hated him to the bone and was toozy to inform him...

 Chapter 570 - Senior Brother, Junior Brother

    <h4>Chapter 570: Senior Brother, Junior Brother</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    While Kong Yao was hesitating, Zong Shou heard numerous moring noises outside.


    ¡°...It is the Ruler! The Ruler is really on the chariot...¡±


    ¡°His looks are really good. The ancients talked about natural beauties, this should be the case. He seems more good looking than even woman.¡±


    ¡°So our Ruler is actually a little doll that isn¡¯t even sixteen...¡±


    ¡°Oh, he looks even younger than my kid!¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly furious, what mess was this? Shouldn¡¯t these people be praising him and discussing his victory on Mysterious Cloud Mountain? That was the third strongest spiritual house!


    Moreover, he was going to unify Donglin. After the five continents split up, the assorted dynasties established here were unable to achieve that...


    Luckily there were people who spoke up to scold them.


    ¡°What are you all saying? He is a Saint Ruler, tough to see even in thousands of years! Our Donglin was riddled with wars, did you imagine having lives like we are having now?¡±


    ¡°Naturally! People in a chaotic world are like dogs, it was impossible to be as prosperous as our Gantian Mountain. Ruler and his dad are rare great Rulers!¡±


    ¡°I heard that in a few days thest few cities in the east of Donglin will be attacked by Left Pir Qiu. Tsk! We let those country bumpkins in the east ride on our coattails!¡±


    ¡°I only hope that there are other directly managed cities...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Any directly managed city, they have someone to rely on and the old are taken care of. Recently I heard that agriculture taxes were all removed, was there such good stuff in the past?!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it was just the agriculture tax If thismerce tax could be removed that would be better...¡±


    Zong Shou felt pleased, these were truly the good people under his rule. However, tax free? They can all forget about it!


    Momentster, he heard some people discuss, ¡°Our Ruler is good in all areas, the only thing was that he wis too lustful. There are actually five or six women in his chariot.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I heard that even the Great Shang emperor in Central Continent can¡¯t do anything to the Ruler. He decided to marry that Kong to the Ruler. This woman wasn¡¯t willing at the start, but didn¡¯t she surrender to the Ruler half a month ago? I heard that she helped the Rulermand an army to war...¡±


    Kong Yao originally was just lowering her head and not bothering. At this moment she felt really wronged, as her hands tugged at her shirt.


    ¡°Oh, I heard that this time he brought a nun. She already returned back tomon life, but before it seems like she was from Jingtu Sect?¡±


    ¡°Jingtu Sect? Was it Qingyin Lingjing, Zong Shou is really lucky to actually to return that girl to normal life. He really is extraordinary! I heard that the woman there are all as beautiful as fairies, but unfortunately they only care about Buddhism. What is even good about those ancient Buddhas and candlemps...¡±


    Jingyin wasn¡¯t calm anymore. Lowering her head, she silently chanted the Pure and Calm Sutra.


    If she knew that this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have epted Zhao Yanran¡¯s request and boarded this jade chariot.


    Zhao Yanranughed so hard she was about to fall onto the ground. A momentter, there were people discussing her...


    ¡°There are also people from Seven Spirit Sect, the first seat of this generation. The beautiful demon sect disciples are the best at man and woman duo cultivation. Who knows if the Ruler could handle her?¡±


    She was startled, and killing intent appeared in her eyes. Then sheughed and gave Zong Shou a provocative gaze.


    Zong Shou¡¯s neck shrunk, his body shuddering as he leaned away. He really wasn¡¯t interested in this woman. However his actions really caused Zhao Yanran to turn furious from the humiliation.


    ¡ª¨C


    The chariot passed by slowly and entered another road.


    On the roof, that schrly teen was totally stunned, his eyes filled with disbelief as he muttered, ¡°Saint King energy, Saint King? How is that possible? Extremely pure, extremely noble, extremely clear, there is no impurity at all...¡±


    The muscr man by his side couldn¡¯t hear clearly, his brows rising up. ¡°Junior brother, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± The teen schr was shocked to his senses by his own words. Even if he said what he saw, other people definitely wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    Moreover these matters were of huge importance. Keeping it to his heart and not saying it to others was the safest way.


    It concerned matters of the heavens and if he was not careful, he might incur disaster to himself.


    ¡°I only noticed a familiar person. Have you seen the little miss of the Kong family before?¡±


    ¡°Kong Yao?¡± The muscr manughed out loud. ¡°I heard that recently that little miss had been married to the country Ruler by the Great Shang emperor. Actually, as a woman she should raise kids. Killing together with men on the battlefield, what is that?¡±


    The schrughed, knowing that this senior brother had never thought highly of women.


    ¡°Actually, just now I used a Heaven Viewing Talisman given by Master...¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The muscr man¡¯s expression turned serious, filled with shock and surprise.


    The Heaven Viewing Talisman could be said to view the changes in one¡¯s luck and fate. However, he knew that this schr had only three in his hands.


    Master told him to select the Master of Heaven¡¯s Destiny, and thus gave him this item.


    He actually used one here.


    ¡°Did junior brother feel something weird about this Kong Yao?¡±


    Without waiting for him to ask, the schrly teen nodded. ¡°I looked at her life. At this moment, she is like an eagle soaring. Her aura was extremely sharp and intense, white light rising into the heavens, gathering millions of stars, and shining down everywhere...¡±


    The muscr man frowned once more, his eyes filled with shock, ¡°Why is it like that?¡±


    Due to Master, he knew that the Great Shang grand teacher had said some words about this woman.


    He said that her life in a ruling world would be just a normal basic general, able to rule a border area.


    If one ced too much importance on her, her luck was too intense, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it, and she would die early on.


    His Master and the Kong Family elders had a good rtionship. Due to the Kong family, he became the Imperial Astronomer, and thus had secret techniques to view luck and fate. He felt that Zhongxuan said that to exclude her, which was why he felt it wasn¡¯t true, and specially went to take a look.


    In the end, when he returned he sighed continuously.


    He heard that this woman had won several battles in the north. He loved war matters and analyzed them... they were just normal battles. Using the majority to strike the minority, any good general would be able to win easily.


    He was confident that on the battlefield he would be able to beat her easily.


    However, based on books about fate he had read from the Master, the eagle was a sign of someone rising up. White light surging meant that she would lead troops to conquer things.


    Gathering millions of stars meant she was about tomand a huge army.


    The so-called Alkaid referred to the Seventh star of Beidou actually had another name, ¡°Army Breaking¡±...


    ¡°Did Junior Brother see wrongly?¡±


    Half-believing and half-disbelieving as he asked, only to see the teen schr give off an enlightened expression. He smiled, ¡°So that is the case! This woman is a normal and ordinary general, at most she would be above average. But she is amander talent. She can¡¯t bepared to famous generals like you, she is a general of generals. In Great Shang, those hundred thousand troops can¡¯t show off her talent. Zhongxuan and our master, their eyes messed up this time...¡±


    The muscr male blinked in disbelief. General of generals? Commander talent? This woman was really so skilled?


    In his heart, he didn¡¯t believe it. -Even Master and someone like Zhongxuan couldn¡¯t see clearly. You used the Heaven Viewing Talisman for others to see one¡¯s fate, how would you know?-


    The young schr didn¡¯t want to argue about this matter, and didn¡¯t need the big man to believe him.


    If not for this matter concerning the Ruler¡¯s dragon cultivation, concerning the changes of the overall situation, it was okay if they discussed Kong Yao like they did. However, they needed to worry about some aspects.


    People who could view the fate and luck of others weren¡¯t able to do so on themselves. There were also many changes. If one thing changed, a chain reaction would cause everything to be different and as such one couldn¡¯t have great confidence.


    If they could divine themselves, just using one talisman to look at himself, wouldn¡¯t he be able to learn about his future? Work for the good luck and avoid the disasters?


    Turning to look below the roof, there were still people cheering. Even when the jade chariot had left long ago they were still extremely excited. They all gossiped, unwilling to leave.


    The schr¡¯s eyes showed signs of deep thought. ¡°Senior Brother, in your eyes what do you think about this Gantian Mountain?¡±


    ¡°The Country is rich and the people are peaceful! No, the country is strong and the people are rich. The people here really love their Ruler!¡± the muscr man answered without hesitation. He also looked down on the streets, only to see that both sides were filled with strong martial cultivators. Even the woman were strong and gave off a fierce aura. Most of them were wearing good silk clothing.


    ¡°The martial climate here is really strong! To recruit troops here, their power would be extremely strong.¡±


    The teen schr nodded, his attention wasn¡¯t here. ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t prohibit troops, anyone can carry bows and crossbows...¡±


    The strong man was stunned, and looking closely saw that was really the case. Pretty much everyone brought weapons, crossbows and bows could be casually carried on their backs. There were even many spiritual weapons and artifacts.


    He knew that the Great Shang Dynasty had prohibited martial arts for many years, but some still remained in spite of the prohibition. He also knew that ce had prohibited long-range weapons. All spiritual weapons and artifacts required one to have a special identity before they could be carried.


    This was to prevent people from fighting amongst themselves, and to stop local hegemonies from rising up. Who knew why his Junior Brother had specially mentioned this matter?


    The teen schr continued, ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t prohibit words!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The big man was totally confused. That was a good idea. If this was in the Central Continent, in Great Shang, people wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything disrespectful. If theymented and talked like this, the bailiffs would have caught them and punished them for being disrespectful.


    To get out, it would depend on the mood of the people above, as well as the number of silvers you handed over being enough.


    However, what did this have to do with them?


    After the schr finished, he didn¡¯t exin his words, just asking, ¡°Senior Brother is nning to join Gantian Mountain?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Master says that my destiny isn¡¯t right, if I am in the Central Continent I would definitely die. If I am here I might achieve something. My uncle Renbo is the prime minister here, and its nice that I can rely on someone. At least here the politics make sense and the life is peaceful. Although that Ruler is a little preposterous in his rule, the country is slowly getting stronger. The people are all prosperous and safe, the subjects are also treated really magnanimously, and punishments and rewards are really fair!¡±


    As he said that, the big man also gave a self-mockingugh, ¡°At least here there aren¡¯t extortive taxes and levies, nothing that I, Ren Tianxing, can¡¯t get used to! I am toozy to go to other ces and suffer the dirty atmosphere of those areas.¡±


    The schr smiled and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good! I also want to stay here and take a look!¡±


    The big man was instantly shocked, thinking, <i>Didn¡¯t my Junior Brother already make his mind up about the few people in the Central Continent?</i>

 Chapter 571 - Sky Fox Emperor Race

    <h4>Chapter 571: 569 Sky Fox Emperor Race</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    <i>The Imperial Capital...</i>


    Emperor Yuanchen¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, sizing up the as in front of him. He had used four reign titles, thetst one was Yuanchen.


    His name was Yinyu, but themon people couldn¡¯t directly call out his name, and could only call him using his reign title.


    That picture was of the entire Cloud World, the Five Continents and the Twelve Inds.


    In the east, that Cloud Continent had totally turned red.


    ¡°Longxiang Mountain City has also been broken?¡±


    Although he was asking a question, no one in the hall replied. Be it the Internal Affairs Junior Supervisor Gaoruo or Zhongxuan, they really didn¡¯t know the exact situation in Donglin Cloud Continent.


    Yinyu didn¡¯t mind much, only he had seen this message talisman from the east, and had just subconsciously blurted it out.


    Sighing, Yinyu¡¯s eyes squinted, filled with emotions. ¡°The moment Longxiang Mountian City falls, Donglin is totally in the hands of that kid. This kid is justing of age and has taken over in less than four years. If I had such a kid, I would die without regrets. The fate of Great Shang would remain prosperous...¡±


    His tone was of indescribable envy, however momentster his tone changed, filled with a cold intent.


    ¡°Has that Gantian Mountain Zong Shou received the marriage letter?¡±


    Gaoruo bowed slightly, ¡°It has already been sent over, and Gantian Mountain seems to have no intentions to reject.¡±


    ¡°Hah! He probably couldn¡¯t wish for more!¡± Yinyu scoffed in disdain, filled with a mocking intent. ¡°This Zong Shou actually targeted my favored general. To destroy my good general, how despicable...¡± Even if he knew that most of those rumors in Donglin were fake, there was nothing he could do about it.


    Even if Kong Yao returned, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to gain a footing in the army, so it was better that she didn¡¯t return at all.


    ¡°Your Majesty has thousands of great generals, who cares about this Kong Yao?¡±


    The person who spoke was the Grand Commandant, sitting on a chair and shaking his head. ¡°This Kong Yao was often really stable and safe when she went to war, wasting resources andbor. Although she is a good general, she isn¡¯t outstanding. Anyways, she is a woman and doesn¡¯t have the decisiveness and steel of men. Moreover, she is too beautiful!


    ¡°I think that since the Gantian Mountain king is lustful that is a good thing. At least this kid has a weakness, looks will be able to harm him, reducing his heroic spirit. Although the kid is good now, but as for the future, there is still a lot of time for things to change...¡±


    Yinyu¡¯s brow furrowed. Donglin was far to the east of the Cloud Continent, separated by ten thousand miles of cloud ocean. Unless Zong Shou tried to invade the Central Continent, no matter what happened to that kid, it had nothing to do with Great Shang.


    However, ever since he sent over that marriage letter, cing his seal on it, he asionally felt terrified, like he had made a huge mistake.


    Today it was worse. After half a day, he was still unable to calm himself down.


    Even thinking carefully about it, he was still unable to find out the reason why.


    Zhongxuan nodded slightly, ¡°Your Majesty doesn¡¯t need to bother so much! This woman¡¯s fate is really ordinary and she is destined to die early. Recently her brow brought a bad sign, her life will go downhill. Her fate was also filled with tinum energy, so her life will be filled with killing. There is also a thread connecting her with Great Shang. With her here, she would definitely drag down our Great Shang, causing our country¡¯s strength to weaken. She is definitely not a good choice for being an official. However, we still need to calm down and settle the Kong family...¡±


    Yinyu¡¯s brows rose up, and only then did he calm down.


    ¡°Kong family? When I ascended to the throne I owed them a favor. I promised that when I was the emperor I would let one of them hold military power. When looking at their people, only Kong Yao was suitable. Instead they grumbled that I didn¡¯t use one of their direct disciples and instead chose a girl. Bah, they really don¡¯t know their position! Forget it! Since they want it, then I¡¯ll give it to them...¡±


    Smiling coldly as he said those words, Yinyu casually asked once more, ¡°Did Gantian Mountain agree to send troops?¡±


    While he spoke, Yinyu was looking at the area between Donglin and the Central Continent on the map. Near the Central Continent, there were many ck dots.


    This time Gaoruo was more respectful when he answered, ¡°Gantian Mountain hadn¡¯t replied, but they didn¡¯t give a clear rejection. I heard that the Court of Colonial Affairs is already thinking of a way to invite Wujue Mountain and Haoxuan Sect to persuade them. I heard that those three sects have a really good rtionship with Zong Shou. This matter involves Gantian Mountain¡¯s survival and ours, he wouldn¡¯t be so irrational! Gantian Mountain is probably dragging things out to obtain more benefits from our Great Shang.¡±


    When he heard thatst sentence, Yinyuughed, really pleased and satisfied. He had expected the situation was as such.


    His expression turned dark and sunken. He hated the sects for having no ruler nor father. The Haoxuan Sect was slightly better, but if they faced a life or death matter, or Great Shang was leaning too hard on them, they would be like the other sects and fight for their own survival.


    However, things in this world were just like that. He hated it, but sometimes he had no choice but to use them.


    Just as he thought of this point, his brow furrowed once more. That terrified feeling didn¡¯t subside after Zhongxuan¡¯s words, instead bing more and more serious.


    As for Zhongxuan, he suddenly stood up, his gaze filled with disbelief and shock.


    Something bad had happened. It seemed to have happened from the east, from within the country¡¯s capital, making it tough for one to tell the direction.


    Fengshui and fate divination were like that. Even someone whose attainment was as high as his wasn¡¯t able to make a correct deduction.


    ¡ª¡ª


    <i>Somewhere in the Cloud World, a certain void fissure...</i>


    A exquisitely handsome young man was speeding swiftly through the spiritual river. Not muchter he even directly broke through a space pir, stepping into the chaotic void. In just a short moment he found something simr to a pce, but also like arge boat.


    It was located within the spaceyers, unable to seen with the naked eye. When the young man stepped into this location, he had arrived.


    Walking on the luxuriously decorated ship, the hundreds of warriors dressed in spiritual artifacts all half-knelt as he walked by.


    If the Donglin Cloud Continent cultivators were here they would definitely notice that even the most normal servant here was Grade Four Xiantian.


    All the warriors in spiritual armor were Grade Six and above, which was the so-called Grade Six dao soldiers. With no exception, they all had characteristics of the fox race.


    The young man was used to it, not bothering at all. He stepped into the lower floor and pushed open the door to one of the halls.


    At this moment, the difference to the ship was that only this ce didn¡¯t have any decorations or luxurious daily objects. It gave off an elegant and clean aura.


    The moment he opened the door the young man heard a voice rose up. ¡°Is it Mofei?¡±


    The old voice had a prating power far stronger than normal people, like that of a needle piercing the heart.


    The young man instantly bowed. ¡°It is Xue Mofei!¡±


    Beyond the hall doors, it was pitch ck. Even with Xue Mofei¡¯s cultivation, he was unable to see the situation within, his eyes filled with respect.


    ¡°Openly going to spy on that Zong Shou, you really are bold.¡±


    He continued to scold, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me being on alert, even if you used the Illusionary Heart Mirror to cover your tracks, you would have been noticed by him. Are you determined to spoil my ns before you stop?¡±


    Xue Mofei didn¡¯t dare to argue, keeping silent. He only wanted to know what kind of person who had assassinated Xue Moyan and ascended the throne at such a young age was.


    ¡°Did you gain anything from this trip?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xue Mofei kowtowed to the ground, ¡°When I was at Gantian Mountain City, looking at the people and the races, they all adore him. The Zong family direct bloodline has been wiped out, leaving only some fortunate ones who all surrendered. Those Blood Cloud Cavalry are extremely strong. Our Xue Family probably came toote. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to win back the power from the Zong family...¡±


    ¡°Which means that we can¡¯t take any advantage of Zong Shou?¡± That voice was filled with anger, his intent like a raging wave surging out from the depths of the room.


    Xue Mofei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, shaking his head slightly. ¡°To outsiders it is indeed so! However, for our Xue family, it might not be the case. After all, he is the Sky Fox bloodline. As long as we act on the bloodline, if the method used is good, Zong Shou can be used by our race. However, this kid has the Sky Burning blood, and we need to solve that first. If not, our Xue family blood won¡¯t be able to suppress him!¡±


    ¡°Attack the bloodline? Based on what you said, you want me to reduce my own lifespan?¡±


    The voice was t, but filled with a questioning intent. Xue Mofei didn¡¯t dare to argue, staying on the ground.


    Luckily that voice turned gentler, ¡°Forget it! Seven-tail blood originally could only be suppressed by the nine-tail race. If my Xue family can return to the Cloud World, what is five hundred years of lifespan? That Zong family probably treats Gantian as an iron bowl they managed. It seems like we have to let them know that only our Xue Family is the Sky Fox imperial race!¡±


    Xue Mofei instantly stood up, his eyes shining with joy. Then he frowned, filled with new worry. ¡± I am worried about that Dragon Shadow and Aokun! Zong Shou¡¯s strength is also great. Spirit Realm cultivators can¡¯t enter the Cloud World, so we can¡¯t do anything about him. That Blood Cloud Cavalry isn¡¯t ordinary. He could even go up against Shenxiao and bring him down...¡±


    The voice was filled with cold disdain, ¡°Dragon Shadow, Aokun? What is there to fear? There are too many methods to restrict them. Aren¡¯t you worried about the Sky Burning blood of Zong Shou?


    ¡°There is no need to care, you are just too knowledgeable. That is actually the most lethal weakness he has. We don¡¯t need to be worried about the Blood Cloud Cavalry. Before our Xue family elite dao soldiers are all here we will have already snatched Gantian Mountain!¡± he stated arrogantly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    <i>Gantian Mountain¡¯s Hanyan Pce, within the wide Chongzheng Hall...</i>


    Zong Shou exhaled a mouthful of air onto a squarish jade. He pressed it down, and instantly a fresh red seal formed on the yellow silk document.

 Chapter 572 - This is Saint Ruler

    <h4>Chapter 572: This is Saint Ruler</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    This was his newly carved seal, prepared for the uing country-establishing ceremony. There were a total of eight words: <strong><i>Given power from the gods, evesting and mighty</i></strong>. There was nothing creative about it, since most rulers and emperors were like that, Zong Shou just followed along and was toozy to innovate.


    However, the line of small words below was a little different, writing the words-seal of the Gantian Mountain Lord.


    Looking at the silk once more, it was made from hundred-year dragon silkworm silk, and the dye used was also extremely expensive.


    Based on what Renbo and the other officials said, he couldn¡¯t continue to use leather. Simrly, he couldn¡¯t use normal paper, either.


    Since he was already the king of arge country, he should show it. Some money couldn¡¯t be saved.


    The words on the silk made Zong Shou¡¯s heart twitch. Not bothering about the others, just that eighty-two million Grade Four beast crystal amount made his heart skip a beat.


    This was what Zong Shou set himself, thepensation to the dead soldiers, as well as the rewards to the soldiers for the victory.


    Although they ended this war with aplete victory, pretty much all therger powers in Donglin were all wiped clean. However, it wasn¡¯t perfect. While he led the elite cavalry troops to Mysterious Cloud Mountain, the three hundred and sixty towns of Gantian Mountain, along with the hundreds of thousands of Xuan Mountain troops, had blocked the Thousand City Alliance army assaults, suffering close to three hundred thousand casualties.


    Calcting things urately, apart from the consumption of the three million strong army when they fought everywhere, as well as the following army expansion, the amount was so huge that it would pretty much emptied the treasury of Gantian Mountain!


    He even needed to take a portion from his own wallet!


    He felt really pain in his heart, and wasn¡¯t willing to look on anymore. He hurriedly folded up and threw it at a corner of the table.


    He took in several deep breaths before he managed to calm himself down. However, he still felt really conflicted.


    Opposite him at the table, Renbo was standing unperturbed. At this moment when he saw that he couldn¡¯t help but feel amused.


    The moment he took that document and opened it, his eyes were filled with shock, ¡°Your Majesty is really generous! Eighty-two million Grade Four beast crystals. Even the most basic warrior will have huge gains. However, this amount of money, currently the country treasury is unable to take it out.¡±


    Zong Shou waved his hand and said annoyingly, ¡°Thecking portion, the internal treasury can temporarily loan it. However, you have to return it to me with twenty percent interest each month.¡±


    This time Renbo didn¡¯t retort and argue about the interest, looking at Zong Shou with a weird expression. ¡°I thought that since Your Majesty didn¡¯t manage to raise the taxes, you would definitely reduce the rewards...¡±


    Zong Shou broke out into a coldugh, thinking that although he wasn¡¯t that good at running a country, he knew how to settle an army and buy their hearts.


    At such a time, even if he felt really pained, he still needed to take out this amount of money!


    The spiritual wave was about to begin, and Gantian Mountain was far from rxing vignce against war.


    ¡°I will follow the Ruler¡¯s orders!¡±


    Renbo smiled and bowed as eptance of the decree. He then asked, ¡°Then what does Ruler n regarding the Great Shangbined army matter?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned. He originally nned on sending troops and conquering outer worlds. However, he couldn¡¯t totally ignore this matter.


    That void fissure was actually closer to Central Continent, but Gantian Mountain still had some responsibility over it.


    He sighed. Lingyun Sect¡¯s strength was greatly reduced, those other sects who did escape all fled, those that were destroyed were gone.


    Gantian Mountain had to take up this matter, now they could only try to obtain benefits from Great Shang.


    ¡°From five hundred army towns, expand another two hundred thousand cavalry!¡±


    Luckily Gantian Mountain had unified Donglin, they just needed to suppress the cities to reduce their troops. When Donglin was totally calmed down, their burdens would be lighter.


    However, it wasn¡¯t good to be totally without military matters, that ce would be good for training troops.


    Before the spiritual wave, he was prepared to slowly change all the Gantian Mountain towns to raise the majority to Xuanwu ancestors.


    There needed to be elites made up, with a hundred thousand Grade Four experts. He needed to conquer outside worlds to pige more resources.


    Renbo nodded and knew that they had to expand the cavalry. He looked around, ¡°Then does the pce need to be expanded and rebuilt?¡±


    The Hanyan Pce at the peak of Gantian Mountain... it was said to be a pce, but actually some city lord manors in Donglin were many times better than this.


    It was built during Zong Weiran¡¯s era, and waspleted not long after Gantian Mountain City was built. In the past it was still okay, but now with Gantian Mountain¡¯s position in the Cloud World, it was really simple and crude.


    Zong Shou was immediately tempted when he heard that, as he also felt that this pce was too simple.


    He had two desires in his life. One was the peak of the martial path, and the other was wanting to enjoy his life. It was a wish when he was Tanqiu in hisst life, and could be pretty much said to be an obsession of his.


    However, thinking about it, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but sigh in disappointment. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think about renovating, but that he had no money in his pocket. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to, as he needed to first use it on the Book of Eon Extreme Life.


    ¡°No. This Hanyan Pce can still be used, let¡¯s wait another two years.¡±


    Renbo was totally surprised, and bowed again. ¡°The Ruler is wise! After the war, we have to cherish our manpower and rest up. The Ruler fairly punishes and rewards, handling matters with responsibility. I was worrying when Ruler wanted to increase taxes, only at this moment I know that I worried for nothing. Today, on behalf of the people of Gantian Mountain, I thank the Ruler! With the Ruler like this, how will our Gantian Mountain not prosper?¡±


    His tone was filled with emotion, and he was choking up.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mouth opened up, his face filled with loss. Even after Renbo left, was he still unable to understand what was going on.


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou got up and went to the back of the hall, only to see that in the corridor was a white shirt teenager sitting under the moon and looking up.


    None of the guards around bothered her.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow burrowed, thinking to himself that her posture of looking at the night sky was really modern. However, at such a ce, she should have heard what was said in the hall.


    Luckily what Renbo and him discussed today wasn¡¯t of importance, but it seemed it should be time for him to punish and manage the guards here.


    Kong Yao retracted her gaze from the sky and looked over. The light in her eyes was usually as dead as ash. At this moment, however, it had some unknown color to it.


    ¡°This is the Saint Ruler...¡± Muttering softly, she was talking to herself, filled with disbelief, enlightened, many different types of feelings mixed up together.


    Kong Yao walked towards a room with a stunned expression. Before she left, she turned her head, ¡°In Gantian Mountain, there are many amazing people hiding. If Ruler wants, you can send people to investigate. If you are able to gain their help, maybe your legacy...¡±


    She was unsure why she said those words. After she finished, she walked away with a dazed expression.


    Zong Shou was totally confused. But since he was caught off guard before, he didn¡¯t bother much about it anymore.


    <i>What Saint Ruler? What amazing people?</i>


    <i>Did this Kong Yao suffer a heavy blow and go mad?</i>


    That wasn¡¯t good. What he wanted was amander talent who could lead a huge army, not an abnormal girl. One Zhao Yanran was enough. It seems like she needed Xuanyuan Yiren and Xuan Yun to console and persuade her.


    Since she was being forcefully snatched over, then she didn¡¯t have any choice!


    Returning back to his room, with his thoughts rising, the time around him started to slow down.


    Zong Shou reached in and took out the Book of Eon Extreme Life.


    He had already opened the second page, and consumed decades of lifespan.


    However, he had obtained huge gains. Apart from the basicyer of timews and pheonomenons, he started trying to grasp the skill of elerating time.


    In the past he could unknowingly speed up time fivefold when he shed out, but he didn¡¯t know how he managed to do it.


    Currently, not only could he naturally speed up time twofold, he also knew that theory behind it, and knew what he had to do to achieve it!


    However, the more he studied, the more confused he got. How did that illusionary realm in hisst life achieve time eleration?


    He thought that it was due to speeding up thoughts. However, now that his cultivation was higher and hisprehension of the heaven and earth paths deeper, the more he felt that that was impossible.


    At this moment he had only grasped the edges. What happened ten thousand years away had nothing to do with him, and he didn¡¯t need to bother.


    Today he chose to use Eon Techniques to elerate time, because he wanted to study sword techniques.


    The battle above Mysterious Cloud Mountain had allowed him toprehend many things on the sword path, which he needed time to digest.


    Which was why, even if he knew that this book was a bottomless pit, he didn¡¯t hesitate to use it! Because what hecked the most now was time...


    He stood in the room, taking up his sword. He suddenly thrust ahead, pulling back and then stabbing again!


    His actions were really simple and ordinary, not using any internal energy. However, every moment his internal energy and soul power were continuously surging, trying to use various kinds of trajectories to find the best way to thrust out.


    It was roughly that sword which he had thrust out that day in front of Dragon Shadow.


    One Origin Sword, absolute beginning...


    There was some parallelism, yang as the absolute beginning, and yin as the end.


    The One Origin Sword should be only one sword, and only need one sword. However, as time went on, Zong Shou could only helplessly separate the yin sword, yang sword, ck sword, and white sword.


    The more he thought and researched, the more he felt how arrogant his idea of trying to merge all the sword intents into one was.


    What he was merging wasn¡¯t just sword techniques, but also his understanding of the grand paths!


    Using the One Origin Sword to speed up cultivation, it was already the forty-fifth day. The previous twenty days he had been studying the second page to consolidate his spiritual technique cultivation.


    Twenty dayster, he tried to merge that absolute beginning intent into his sword intent.


    His progress was surprisingly quick, but it couldn¡¯t bepared to that day when he thrust out that sword under the suppression of Shenxiao and Dragon Shadow.


    At that time he could feel that he had broken through the peak of sword intent soul, like hecked just one step to break through...


    After twenty-odd days of training, continuously perfecting and focusing on this sword, he was still unable to make any progress.


    Was it due to his cultivation being too low?


    Tossing aside all his other thoughts, Zong Shou didn¡¯t think about anything, continuously improving his internal energy and spiritual energy cycles, as well as viewing the scene of the absolute beginning several times. The sword in his hand slowly gave rise to sounds of wind and lightning.


    Only several dayster did he finally stop. Another day, and it would be the day of his marriage to Xuanyuan Yiren!

 Chapter 573 - Yiren鈥檚 First Night

    <h4>Chapter 573: Yiren¡¯s First Night</h4>


    The second day after he finished spending all his wealth on the Book of Eon, Zong Shou was like a human puppet, letting people do what they wanted with him.


    Bathing and changing clothes. Wearing a red robe and being brought out of the city to pick up his wife. The couple went onto the sky altar to worship the heavens and pray for Gantian Mountain, officially establishing the country. Then telling the heavens that Xuanyuan Yiren and him were going to be married.


    In the ancient world, a country¡¯s ruler was seen as a dragon and the high officials as flood dragons, they all received the missions of heaven and were the sons of heaven.


    Thus rulers all saw the heavens as their father, and they obviously had to tell their father about their marriages and so forth.


    The entire process and rite was extremelyplicated. The people of the Ministry of Rites wrote up a scroll filled withplicated and obscure phrases, really eloquent and ten thousand words long. He couldn¡¯t let others read it and had to do so himself.


    Even if at this moment Zong Shou had changed to the yin and yang world-shocking true energy, the conflicts within his meridians had turned for the better and his stamina had greatly improved, he was still tortured half to death.


    When the rites werepleted, those new officials were still okay, just very excited. However, the eyes of all the old officials of Gantian Mountain were filled with the tears they were all crying for joy.


    Xuanyuan Tong was also crying. His knife-carved face was covered in tears, who knew if he was happy or sad.


    asionally he would stare furiously at Zong Shou, like he was warning him that if he dared to treat his daughter poorly, he would go all out against him!


    Lastly he epted the bows of the officials. Once all the matters ended, it was already night time.


    This was still okay. Gantian Mountain was newly created and in the eyes of many it was still a barbaric country, so there weren¡¯t too many rules.


    If this was Great Shang, it would have definitelysted for several days and nights.


    ¡ª


    Zong Shou had a sickly expression once everything ended and after everyone left, his heart suddenly felt excited.


    He was really rxed and really wanted tough out loud. He strolled back into his sleeping room and walked in, only to see Xuanyuan Yiren quickly hide a book under the mattress while also wearing her veil.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes swept across it, and knew it was a Taoist duo cultivation technique.


    He had also read that book before. It wasn¡¯t considered really deep, but it fully described the pros and cons of dual cultivation and the normal methods of doing so.


    Apart from that there were different types of pictures drawn from famous people, many various styles. The people in the pictures were petite and beautiful, the drawings were all really detailed, opening up one¡¯s eyes.


    Which was why it was really popr and spread far and wide. Even in the future, where everyone was well informed, many people would purchase this book. As for whether it was to research, or keep, or others, Zong Shou didn¡¯t know.


    He smiled as he walked over. He waved his sleeves and chased out all the maid servants in the room. Then he smiled, ¡°My wife, you wore the veil the other way around!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren instantly squeaked and took down her red veil to take a look. She was furious, ¡°Zong Shou, you liar!¡±


    When she said those words, she realized that actually she wasn¡¯t that nervous. Zong Shou smiled as he poured some wine.


    Her cheeks instantly flushed red, thinking to herself that they they about to do the formal exchange of cups of wine between husband and wife.


    As expected it was. The two of them interlocked their arms and drank, only for Zong Shou to just take a mouthful and directly kiss her.


    Before Xuanyuan Yiren was able to react, Zong Shou kissed her deeply, and then her mind went nk.


    Their tongues locked together, the entire hall filled with a carnal aura.


    She let Zong Shou do whatever he wanted with her. Unknowingly Zong Shou had stripped her, revealing her snow-white body. Firstly the pair of jade rabbits in front of her chest were touched all over, then that annoying hand directly stretched below her abdomen.


    Instantly a shock surged up towards her head.


    Her brain was thinking in a slightly unconscious manner about what she should do.


    All the dual cultivation techniques she saw, one¡¯s heart yearned for nothing, one didn¡¯t focus on anything, one gave off no energy,ing out from one¡¯s emotions, but not restricted by the emotions. One must have physical desires, but not be crazy about it.


    How would she be able to do it now? Yiren, Yiren, so you were such a lewd woman deep down inside?


    She was suddenly shocked, that¡¯s right! There was still that white silk...


    She opened her eyes with much difficulty and saw a white silk ced on the lower part of her body.


    Her lower body felt like it was being pierced by Zong Shou.


    At the start it was extremely painful. Zong Shou¡¯s actions were gentle, he consoled her with his words while kissing and caressing her.


    In just a moment that pain totally disappeared, what reced it was an extremely filling feeling below, like she was being fulfilled.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was shocked, opening her eyes, her gaze filled with emotion, ¡°Ah Shou, aren¡¯t you going to dual cultivate?¡±


    The essence energy of a virgin was extremely important in all dual cultivation techniques. To both sides it was a great replenishment.


    Zong Shouughed when he heard that, touching her nose. ¡°If both our first times are used on dual cultivation, wouldn¡¯t that be uninteresting?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was startled, her heart was covered in ayer of honey. She reached out and hugged Zong Shou tightly, totally tossing aside her attempts at coordinating yin and yang, replenishing her energy. She disregarded all the incantations from before and at this moment desired for both of them to merge into one, unwilling to separate from him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s actions were suddenly quicker. At the start she felt slight pain, extremely hot, her body was covered in tingling shocks.


    The silk was stabbed for who knows how many times. Zong Shou¡¯s body suddenly shook and he eximed suddenly.


    He only felt that the energy in his body surging about, absorbing the yin energy released from Yiren¡¯s body to cycle around his nine chakra meridians. His yuan energy was released where the two of them merged together.


    The internal energy of both sides seemed to have built a bridge, their liquids merging. It also caused her Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Technique to start to change.


    Borrowing his World-Shocking Yin and Yang energy to adjust the Five Elements, there was new energy strengthening the yang, and the essence yin within her body was also showing signs of strengthening.


    What was happening?


    Zong Shou was shocked, not knowing if it because his World-Shocking Yin and Yang energy was different, or was it due to other reasons?


    Or maybe it was better if one didn¡¯t purposely dual cultivate, it was more fitting of the heavenly path if one did it like the two of them...


    He didn¡¯t think too deeply about it as he tossed aside all of this.


    At this moment he only wanted to feel the joy, to enjoy everything belonging to this girl. He felt any random thoughts were an insult to this mood.


    ¡ª


    The next morning, Zong Shou stood refreshed outside of his sleeping room, bathing in the morning son.


    His body had never felt so good, his essence energy was totally refreshed and his stamina was full.


    He felt that the current him could kill for three days and nights on the battlefield and not get tired.


    What was important was that the conflicting dual meridians in his body were surprisingly calm.


    When he didn¡¯t use his internal energy, he didn¡¯t feel any disharmony at all.


    The de-like pain within his body that he normally felt had totally disappeared.


    It actually made him feel a little ufortable...


    Using his soul to look at his body, the smile on his face was apparent.


    At this moment the internal energy within his chakra meridians could be considered theplete World-Shocking Yin and Yang energy. One yin and one yang, rotating in the spiral meridians, nourishing one another, growing and multiplying without end.


    Coincidentally at that moment, a dewdrop fell from the bayan tree beside him, in front of him.


    Zong Shou reached out with his finger and could clearly see that the dewdrop instantly shook into pieces, turning into pure spiritual energy. It was also returning back to its origin, using water spiritual energy to form water droplets.


    A breathter, it felt like normal. Who would know that that dewdrop had split and broken a thousand times, but also was returned back to normal for thousands of times!


    ¡°Ny percent!¡±


    In just that short moment, Zong Shou knew how much he had benefited fromst night.


    Although his internal energy was strong due to his dual meridians, having twice that of others, he could at most use seventy percent of it. And at most it couldst for 4-6 hours.


    However after drawing in Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s yin energy to mediate between yin and yang, he could now make use of ny percent. He could even have an intense battlesting for a day and not worry about his dual meridians conflicting.


    Which this, he would have no obstacles before the spirit realm! He just needed to break through that final heavenly barrier.


    Naturally, it would be best if he was able to absorb a water element god beast¡¯s life mark before he broke through to Spirit realm.


    Zong Shou clenched his fist, feeling helpless.


    Although he was nourished by yin essence, his World-Shocking True Energy finally had its foundations, but the amount was too small.


    It could onlyst him to the Spirit realm. If he wanted to improve he needed more.


    Unfortunately, one night of effort got him less than a thousandth of what he got at the start.


    No wonder dual cultivation techniques mentioned essence yin and essence yuan.


    Personally experiencing it, the difference was huge. It seemed like if he wanted to improve he needed to put in more effort in the future.


    Turning around, Zong Shou saw the maids holding basins and bathing items as they walked out of the room.


    Zong Shou broke out into augh, feeling extremely satisfied. He knew what was happening. Last night he didn¡¯t even stop. Who knows if it was it because he felt excited about the physical body, or because of the yearning from the World-Shocking Yin and Yang Art itself.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was a cultivator herself. She looked weak, but her body was actually really strong. She was just half a step from Grade Seven, which was why he dared to fool around like that.


    If it was a normal girl being conquered by him like that, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to take it.


    When Zong Shou stepped into the hall, Xuanyuan Yiren had woken up. She was already wearing clothes, but wasying on the bed, devoid of energy.


    When she saw Zong Shou she stared at him, filled with annoyance, joy, a little fear, and also some embarrassment.


    Thinking aboutst night, she felt like she didn¡¯t have the face to see him. She was drunk on the enjoyment, unable to pull herself out of it.

 Chapter 574 - Yin Dragon Canyon Appearing

    <h4>Chapter 574: Yin Dragon Canyon Appearing</h4>


    Being stared at by such a questioning and furious gaze, even someone as thick-skinned as Zong Shou felt awkward, smiling as he asked, ¡°You can take a look at your Mysterious Moon Wood Brilliance Technique...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s face turned serious as she solemnly looked inside herself.


    Actually, without even needing to see she already knew that the burning fire in her body had totally disappeared.


    When she looked within, she was even more surprised. She could still manipte the power of that brilliant me, however the Five Elements had already bnced itself out.


    ¡°I feel much better now!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren opened her eyes and felt really emotional, ¡°My cultivation dropped by a little. However, it is more pure. My cultivation method doesn¡¯t have any not rough ces, I feel that in just a few days I will be able to enter Grade Seven!¡±


    The past her, even if she stepped to the gates of Grade Seven she wouldn¡¯t have dared to enter.


    The moment she reached there, just the Chill Spirit Mysterious Pill that Zong Shou gave her wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress it.


    Now, not to mention Grade Seven, even if she tried to charge for the Spiritual realm, she would have no problems.


    The purity of her true qi was far better then before.


    However...


    ¡°The cultivation method seem to have some weaknesses, within my meridians there seem to be many deposits...¡±


    ¡°It is normal! That was only from one night, so naturally it couldn¡¯t be totally solved. It is already not bad to reach such a stage. Wife, you and I will have to work harder in the future...¡±


    When he said those words, Zong Shou felt that he revealed too much and that he would scare her, so he instantly changed his words, ¡°Do you feel tired? Actually you can just sleep longer!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s thoughts instantly thought back to how badly she was tortured by Zong Shoust night.


    She only felt extremely exhausted, her legs feeling soft. Just one night, it was the same as having an intense fight with an enemy for several days. Even at this moment, her mind was muddy and unable to think clearly.


    ¡°Today, based on ancient rites, shouldn¡¯t we need to ept the bows of the officials?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes smiled, ¡°What official bows? Tsk, it is okay! Our Gantian Mountain doesn¡¯t have such rules, today I will apany you...¡±


    He remembered that Renbo and the few officials of the ministry of rites did indeed arrange it. This morning during the court assembly he would meet all the officials and only after the queen epted all the gifts would the ritual be consideredplete.


    If it was based on the past Donglin Cloud Continent rules, he would need to disy that white silk for all to see, which made Zong Shou shake his head.


    Now that Gantian Mountain was a country system, such barbaric things naturally had to be removed.


    Apart from that, he also needed to present wine to the parents. But as his parents weren¡¯t around, this was naturally removed.


    Thus, he didn¡¯t bother about rules and rituals.


    What was that phrase? The rising sun cuts short the night of rendezvous in spring.


    Therefore the emperor waste for the audience in the morning...


    ¡ª


    He originally didn¡¯t bother about administrative matters, and sleeping in with his wife wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was half believing him, right as he was hesitating, he heard a crisp exmation outside of the hall, ¡°Young Master, your fox tail is revealed!¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked and immediately turned his head around to look. As expected, several fox tails stretched out from his back who knows when. There were already seven of them, winding about behind him.


    He swiftly withdrew them, feeling weird about it. Why did the fox tails run out for no reason? He looked towards the door, only to see Chuxue and Ruoshui walk in.


    Xuanyuan Yiren finally reacted, her face flushing red. She didn¡¯t dare to stay together with Zong Shou anymore, her sword pulling out with a brushing sound as she flew out of the sleeping hall and fled.


    Zong Shou was speechless, thinking about how it was a waste. He stared viciously at Xue¡¯er, leaving her confused.


    She didn¡¯t say anything wrong, Young Master¡¯s fox tails were truly revealed...


    ¡ª


    In the end, the morning court assembly of the second day waspleted as per normal. From start to finish, Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t dare to even look at him.


    The way the officials looked at Zong Shou was filled with weirdness and respect. It was apparent that what happenedst night had already spread out, which made Xuanyuan Yiren feel like she couldn¡¯t face anyone. The moment the ritual waspleted she ran back to her pill realm. She said that she was going into seclusion for ten days to recreate the Spiritual Smander Pill. Aokun had already sent his dragon blood as their marriage gift.


    Although it was an excuse to avoid Zong Shou, it was eptable.


    After these officials met Zong Shou, it was also time for Leidong and Jin Buhui to take their leave.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel any reluctance. Cultivators like them had thousands of years of life and they had so much time to meet in the future.


    However, Zong Shou still decided to send the two of them out of the city.


    ¡°When you and I met back then, who would have expected that three yearster you would be so glorious, opening a country. Within the Cloud World you are pretty much invincible. I remember my uncle, every time he recalls this matter he is regretting. He should have been more firm in front of the sect leader...¡±


    Zong Shou thought that before the two of them left,they would definitely mention defending that void fissure.


    In the end, neither Leidong or Jin Buhui mentioned a word, only the former was a little emotional, his tone vicious. ¡°However the debt from the past few days, I will pay it back! Zong Shou, you wait!...¡±


    Thinking back to that day, Leidong felt really furious. Zong Shou not only got him drunk, even when he fell off Gantian Mountain he didn¡¯t bother to help him. Luckily, his bones were strong and he didn¡¯t break anything.


    However, he also made a fool of himself, this time when he returns that Ruotao will definitelyugh at him.


    He had arrogantly bragged about his drinking skills, that he would not get drunk even after a thousand cups. In the end, he got drunk and fell off the mountain unconscious, where would all his face go?


    In the past, it would always be him making people drunk, when did such a matter ur?


    Just as he spoke, Zong Shou¡¯s face turned serious as he looked towards a location in the north. His expression was deep in thought.


    Leidong and Jin Buhui exchanged nces, their faces filled with shock. In just a moment they noticed something.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that direction Yin Dragon Canyon? Did the Cloud Deste Ancient Ruins appear?¡±


    Roughly deducing the location, Leidong felt weird. The appearance of the Yin Dragon Canyon ruins should be a good thing for Gantian Mountain.


    At this moment, Donglin Cloud Continent was unified and all the sects close to Lingyun Sect were chased out.


    With the Blood Cloud Cavalry as a shield, this canyon belonged to Zong Shou, so why was he worried?


    Zong Shou nodded his head slightly, many thoughts racing through him.


    He didn¡¯t care about the appearance of the Yin Dragon Canyon. The things within had long been seen by him as his personal items, especially now that hecked money.


    Although Zong Weiran had scoured it, because he had the Book of Eon Extreme Life Zong Shou was excited.


    Being linked together with this Book, it seemed like there would be something special about these ruins.


    However, at this moment what he cared about most was the timing with which it appeared. It was a full three months ahead of what he remembered.


    Based on the records from those books in the future, the time the Yin Dragon Canyon appeared should be the end of winter of the 29th year of Yuancheng.


    Was his memory was wrong, or was it really the case in history?


    Or was it due to other reasons?


    Since this was the case with the Yin Dragon Canyon, then would the Demon Corpse Mountain have any changes?


    Jin Buhui¡¯s expression was still normal, however momentster he had a weird expression, too. ¡°This aura, so strong! Is it that Yin Dragon? No...¡±


    In that instant, a vast strength suddenly swept out from the skies above Donglin Cloud Continent.


    Although they were thousands of miles away, they could clearly sense it. Even the true qi in their bodies naturally worked to resist it.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up; this aura didn¡¯t seem weaker than Shenxiao.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡±


    The moment he said that, he had already stepped up into the sky and swiftly headed in that direction.


    ¡ª


    Three thousand miles ofnd, totally without consuming any spiritual power and energy to rush over, took just half a day.


    Jin Buhui¡¯s cultivation was the weakest at only Grade Seven. However, with the help of Zong Shou and Leidong, he could barely keep up.


    Momentster, a deep canyon covered in ck clouds appeared in the eyes of the three of them.


    It was seven hundred miles wide. Calling it a canyon, it was more of a ring-shaped mountain.


    Zong Shounded at the border, he fixed his eyes on the depths of the ck fog.


    The density of the yin energy here was several times thicker than that of the Evil Spirit Moat, and simr to the Oblivion Cloud Ocean, spiritual sense was unable to reach in at all.


    ¡°Who knows how many people died here! However, in the Cloud World, only such a ce could give birth to a yin dragon...¡±


    Leidong¡¯s brows furrowed as he showed the expression of one deep in thought.


    Zong Shou nodded his head slightly. Not only were there many who died here, there should be many top-Grade cultivators too, forming such thick yin and grievances.


    Based on what he knew, that Yin Dragon should have reached the Spirit realm level.


    Logically speaking, someone at that realm shouldn¡¯t be allowed in the Cloud World. However, this beast didn¡¯t show itself to the world and the Yin Dragon Canyon was an environment simr to the Shrines and spiritual houses.


    The Cloud World didn¡¯t repel it, and no one cared. Normal cultivators couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°However that aura wasn¡¯t the Yin Dragon, and it shouldn¡¯t be a living thing...¡± Sensing it, the weird expression on Zong Shou¡¯s face turned deeper and deeper.


    ...It didn¡¯t seem like a living being, but the aura was filled with soul power. Was it an artifact spirit?


    At such a level, it was at least a top magical treasure...


    That soul power fluctuation seemed to be begging, like it had gone through ten thousand years and the magical treasure was about to die.


    Jin Buhui was paying attention to something else, shooting out several talismans into this canyon.


    Momentster, he nodded slightly, ¡°As expected, there are weaknesses in the restrictions here.¡±


    The Dragon Hall was the same. After millions of years of time, what was originally a perfect and wless restriction and formation started to break apart.


    At this time, most of the ruins that the ancients left behind were wiped out and scoured clean. This portion that remained was the true essence.


    That was because the powers of Donglin were unable to break them open. They could only leave them aside and wait for a day when the spiritual formations fell apart themselves, or when the sect experts returned.


    The Yin Dragon Canyon was like that. Dozens of years ago, only when the illusionary technique was broken did someone notice. Until this moment, no one would dare to simply test it out!

 Chapter 575 - Should We Discuss?

    <h4>Chapter 575: Should We Discuss?</h4>


    What Zong Shou paid most attention to was that Yin Dragon. However, he observed closely for a long while, but was still unable to notice where it was.


    However, he saw numerous evil spirits within the yin mist, who bared their fangs and ws at him. There was a thirst for blood and flesh, and also fear.


    Counting the time, at this moment it should be when the Yin Dragon was asleep, so they could enter.


    Looking around, if it was in the past, Gantian Mountain would have had at least have twenty towns here to chase away cultivators.


    However, not long ago they went up against the Thousand City Alliance, as well as conquered the various cities. The troops here were all moved out and at this moment they hadn¡¯t returned.


    As a result, there were hundreds and thousands of cultivators gathered at the border of the canyon. Their gazes filled with anticipation, while they were also afraid of the remaining restrictions, as well as evil beings within.


    Some whose strengths were not bad and were a little bold didn¡¯t bother and directly headed in.


    However, just momentster there would be tragic cries breaking out from within the yin mist which sent a chill down one¡¯s spine.


    When Leidong saw that he gave out a coldugh, ¡°How bold! Even if the spiritual formation here is broken, even you and I wouldn¡¯t dare enter recklessly. These people, hehe! People really die for money and birds die for food...¡±


    Zong Shou slightly shook his head, taking a few steps out. A vast and unstoppable sword intent surged out for a hundred miles.


    It terrified the surrounding cultivators. When the sword pressed over, the yin cloud surged. Many the evil beings on the outside were killed, and the people on the borders were forced back, unable to get close.


    They all turned their gazes to where this sword intent came from, all of them staring at Zong Shou.


    Many exmations broke out around this Yin Dragon Canyon.


    ¡°That is Gantian Monster King Zong Shou!¡±


    ¡°That Monster King from Gantian Mountain?¡±


    ¡°That Zong Shou who unified Donglin and wiped out Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, felling Shenxiao? How young...¡±


    ¡°He really came...¡±


    ¡°Sword intent peak! The head of the Six Pinnacle Swords...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose up, coldly looking at the people in the area before he waved his sleeves.


    ¡°Anyone Grade 7 and below can leave! Anyone not belonging to my Gantian Mountain can leave, too!¡±


    Although he deemed this Yin Dragon Canyon his private property, the items within might not end up in his pockets.


    It was not bad if his people could obtain the items. However, the prerequisite was that these people had to be from Donglin Cloud Continent, and not have connections with the sects.


    Even if they weren¡¯t willing to work for Gantian Mountain, that wasn¡¯t a problem. They just needed to admit that they were Gantian Mountain people, and from that he would be able to think of a way to recruit them and give them missions to do.


    As for the Grade restriction, he didn¡¯t want those low Grade cultivators to waste their lives.


    He considered many things as the many cultivators on the border were all startled and hesitated.


    Zong Shou was toozy to exin it to them, the sword intent rising up, each breath that passed it would get stronger by a little.


    ...It charged, rising, vast, brilliant!


    This ce was within his country borders, there was no need for him to use sword intent, sword soul level strength. He just needed to use King Path martial techniques, and gather the intent of millions of people to form sword strength and suppress all the cultivators here!


    As time went on, some people whose cultivation wasn¡¯t enough, their faces turned ashen white and all retreated.


    Those who were unwilling, even if they were Grade Seven, even if they wanted to leave they couldn¡¯t. They were hit by this Kng Path sword strength and knelt onto the ground.


    Zong Shou seemed like he had forgot about all of them, like he wanted to see his own limit as he continued to increase that sword strength power!


    Soon the rocks around the Yin Dragon Canyon couldn¡¯t take it anymore and were on the verge of breaking.


    Only after twenty percent of the cultivators said that they were Gantian Mountain people did the heavy pressure disappear.


    Just as most people wanted to just turn around and leave, in the horizon there was a cold scoff. ¡°Then even we can¡¯t enter?¡±


    The voice was dark and sharp, filled with a teasing intent. Zong Shou squinted as he looked towards where that voice came from.


    That aura, it was obviously a person from the demon path. He reached down with his hand and a shiny Grade Eight sword filled his hand.


    ¡°Naturally you can¡¯t!¡± To make these people leave willingly, it seemed he would have to get his hands dirty.


    Looking at the situation, it wasn¡¯t the Demon Heart Sect.


    That voice turned into one of mockery. ¡°What an arrogant tone. I am not your Gantian Mountain people, but I want to see whether or not I can enter this Yin Dragon Canyon!¡±


    The moment his words were said, a red sword glow suddenly shed behind Zong Shou.


    The moment the sword appeared, several flower lotuses appeared, each of them blooming. Within this Yin Dragon Canyon, this sword was like a fish in water.


    Each lotus that bloomed, would absorb a great deal of yin soul power, the center of the lotus was filled with pure ck karma fire.


    ¡°Karma fire red lotus!¡±


    Leidong and Jin Buhui were shocked, knowing that these mes weren¡¯t pure karmic mes, but they were still tough to deal with. It was gathered with grievances, not only destroying one¡¯s weapons, but also corrupting one¡¯s physical body and soul!


    It was also what countered the King Path secret technique the best!


    Just as they were about to remind him, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes rose up. He didn¡¯t care about it at all, holding the three foot Green Peak Sword, casually shing behind him with a sword arc.


    The two des shed, and heaven and earth swelled and exploded out. As for the sound of the des shing, it was totally covered.


    The red sword shadow was first to copse, turning into tens of millions of shrapnel shards scattering all over.


    As for the ck karmic mes, before they were able to envelop him, they totally disappeared in the sky, like there totally swallowed by something.


    A person appeared ten thousand feet away from Zong Shou, tossed back into the sky.


    Blood seeped out of his mouth, his eyes were filled with shock, stunned that the ck lotus karmic fire didn¡¯t work at all. He instantly scolded out furiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of youing out!¡±


    The sky was totally, deathly silent.


    When Zong Shou¡¯s cold knife like gaze swept over, the man felt shocked, saying in terror, ¡°You are going to kill me? I am Demon Lotus Pces third generation direct disciple, your Gantian...¡±


    Zong Shou expressionlessly stabbed over, as casual as could be. It surged through the sky and headed directly for the center of the man¡¯s brow.


    That person shouted out desperately, giving up on begging for his life. He took out another long knife. Millions of knife images exploded out, locking the space in front of him.


    However, no matter how fast his knife shadows were, he couldn¡¯t stop that sword light!


    There weren¡¯t any changes, just so strong that it made one feel that one had no ability to defend against it!


    Breaking apart, breaking apart, and breaking apart once more!


    All the knife shadows were crushed and scattered! The tip of the sword dotted at the center of the red shirted young man¡¯s brow.


    ¡°Anyone that goes against me, die! Eh?¡± he eximed. When he retracted the sword, the teen¡¯s body didn¡¯t act like he expected, falling into the yin mist. Instead it exploded into numerous pieces of flesh and blood.


    It wasn¡¯t due to any changes, but because his control of his strength was really weak, resulting in such a situation urring.


    After the country was established and added in the other thirty provinces in Donglin, its poptions was now four billion people. The amount of king energy that Zong Shou could utilize naturally swelled, tens of times more than that of before.


    Naturally it was more difficult for him to control!


    The eleration of time thesest few weeks using the book, its effects weren¡¯t that huge.


    ¡°It seems like I really need some time to stabilize it a little...¡±


    When such thoughts shed across his mind, Zong Shou stopped bothering about it anymore. Since he couldn¡¯t use precision to defeat his enemy, then he would just use strength to fully suppress them.


    Anyways, he currently had the ability to do so!


    Killing that person, Zong Shou smiled as he looked forwards. ¡°The two of you aren¡¯ting out? Don¡¯t tell me you two don¡¯t agree with my words?¡±


    His eyes were totally calm, because he knew that those two people were not from this ce.


    As expected, momentster two shadows appeared. One of them was extremely thin, his face ashen white and sickly. He wore a ck shirt, making him look like a dead person.


    The other person looked around twenty, and was really strong and muscr. His eyes were shining, looking over coldly. His gaze was filled with fear, shock, and prudence.


    ¡°Ruler is joking! Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect wiped out if you wanted, Demon Lotus Sect disciple killing when you wanted to, why would the two of us easily offend you?¡±


    The one who spoke was that dead-faced teen who smiled as he asked, ¡°Only we want to discuss with Ruler, can¡¯t you make an exception?¡±


    Zong Shou recognized that this voice was the one from the Demon Heart Sect that spoke that day on the Mysterious Cloud Mountain. He smiled back.


    ¡°Discuss? Okay, it is not impossible to make an exception!¡±


    He was not nning to upy this ce alone. The Yin Dragon Canyon was huge, with just Gantian Mountain alone and these scattered cultivators, they wouldn¡¯t even search one percent before the Yin Dragon awakened.


    There were many restrictions and formations that could only be broken relying on those sects.


    ¡°Your Demon Heart Sect will only take twenty percent of the items you get from the canyon!¡±


    Which meant that all their profits, they would have to hand over eighty percent to Gantian Mountain.


    That dead-faced man was instantly silent, as those conditions were simply too vicious.


    Hesitating for a moment, he opened his mouth to say, ¡°The Ruler doesn¡¯t look like you want to discuss...¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, he rolled his eyes, ¡°Who wants to discuss with you? If you aren¡¯t willing, then scram!¡±


    No matter how experienced and calm that dead-faced man was he was furious. If it was another person he would have attacked right away.


    However the person in front of him was Zong Shou...


    The head of the Six Pinnacle Swords, the one who wiped out Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, whose sword could go up against Spirit realm experts. He had four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry and was the Gantian Mountain Monster King.


    He sighed and right as he was about to agree, a coldugh rose from afar. ¡°The ruins of the Yin Dragon Valley were built by ancient race elders. It belongs to the people of the world, when did it be the private property of your Gantian Mountain?¡±

 Chapter 576 - Who Dares to Challenge with the Sword?

    <h4>Chapter 576: Who Dares to Challenge with the Sword?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°The ruins of the Yin Dragon Valley were built by ancient race elders. They belong to the people of the world, when did the Valley be the private property of your Gantian Mountain?¡±


    The person who spoke gave off a really righteous aura.


    Zong Shou felt a little familiar with him, turning around to look, only to see a familiar person descend from the clouds.


    As expected, he knew him: it was Daoling Sect Fangming. Behind him were hundreds of cultivators, which should be the Grade Six dao soldiers of Daoling Sect.


    Their expressions were solemn. The moment hended he asked Zong Shou, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Ruler find it preposterous to say those words?¡±


    Those unwilling cultivators around didn¡¯t say a word, wanting to retreat after seeing Zong Shou kill that Demon Lotus Pce direct disciple.


    At this moment seeing that the sixth Shrine Daoling Sect people had appeared, they were all pumped up, stopping their retreat. A group spirit surged up.


    ¡°As expected from Mr Fangming, how righteous!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, using strength to suppress people, this Gantian Mountain and Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect are the same! Simply too domineering...¡±


    ¡°One who stops another from fortuitous encounters is a enemy!¡±


    Not long after those words were said, another scoff spread out from the horizon.


    ¡°So what if my Gantian Mountain is domineering? The words of the Ruler are like a mountain, whoever dares enter the Yin Dragon Canyon today are enemies with my Gantian Mountain!¡±


    The voice was low, spreading throughout the area. When those words were said, a zing white me spread from the surroundings of the Yin dragon canyon, forcing those cultivators to back off.


    Seeing that, Fangming¡¯s brow was tightly furrowed, like he was really unhappy. A rune shed in his eyes, ice powers spread all about, swiftly extinguishing those white mes.


    That voice was filled with mocking intent as itughed, ¡°Well done!¡±


    When the voice rose, the white me turned cold, merging together with Fangming¡¯s ice power. In that instant, it froze hundred miles ofnd around Yin Dragon Canyon.


    Those cultivators were unable to remain, and they retreated into the distance.


    When Fangming saw that, he hissed, squinted and then looked into the sky, only to see an old man step over in mid air.


    ¡°So it was cultivator Zong Fei! This ice/fire switching spell was used really well! Where did brother learn it from?¡±


    Zong Feiughed out loud in a satisfied manner. ¡°It isn¡¯t a spell, but a natural ability from my bloodline, my Zong Family is fortunate! Someone in the race was able to purify the bloodline, it spread down, which was why there is such a bloodline technique...¡±


    ¡°So that was the case, congrattions!¡±


    Fangming¡¯s face was normal, but waves rose up in his heart.


    Anyone who was able to raise their bloodline would have grasped a certain type of grand path, carving that information into their bloodline.


    To be able to let it flow down, that was even more amazing. He had to be at least a God realm expert. Slightly stronger bloodlines then that would definitely be Saint realm experts...


    Apart from Dragon Shadow old man and Aokun, Gantian Mountain actually had other Saint realm experts!


    His expression turned serious, as along with Zong Fei flying over, there were several Grade Nine cultivators arriving through the air.


    Looking from afar, there was a vital energy surging into the heavens which was galloping quickly over. Their rumbling was like thunder, their aura shocking. They were the four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry!


    Zong Shou was startled when he heard that. In the eyes of others, this Zong Fei¡¯s ice and fire switching wouldn¡¯t be much, apart from being slightly special.


    However he saw shadows of his ck and White Hole Dharma within, was it due to him?


    That¡¯s right, Zong Yuan and Ruoshui had mentioned it to him before. So this Dharma innate technique, the moment it was formed it had such a special ability?


    How was that possible? Did the heavens use his hands to let this grand path appear in the world? Only then did it cause this path to merge with his bloodline?


    Even if he was unable toplete it, it would definitely appear in the bloodline of his descendants!


    That¡¯s right! Talking about bloodline, when he crawled up from Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s body, he felt something wasn¡¯t right.


    His Sky Fox blood was restless, he was even unable to control that fox tail.


    Logically speaking, when he reached Grade Seven, his bloodline had upgraded to the Eight Tail level. In such a short time, there shouldn¡¯t be any chance to rise up further. When he viewed the scenes of the absolute beginning, obtaining the Book of Eon Extreme Life, there wasn¡¯t much change to it.


    But at this moment in the depths of his body there was a certain power surging and gathering. It was burning, like it was waiting to explode.


    If not for him feeling that such changes were not harming him and were able to benefit him, he would have felt really worried.


    However, he still felt a little nervous about it.


    He suddenly had a thought, toozy to bother about this Fangming. Instead he leisurely looked at a certain part of the sky.


    Using his spiritual sense to probe, his lips curled up. He reached out, and the air was forcefully broken open.


    A person appeared in front of all of them, like he totally didn¡¯t know that he had been noticed as he swiftly fell towards the depths of the Yin Dragon Canyon.


    Zong Shou waszy to even look at him, sword energy sweeping across as he cut off his head.


    This person¡¯s spiritual cultivation was good, using soul power to twist space to travel and hiding within like he didn¡¯t exist, achieving an illusion like effect.


    Unfortunately he couldn¡¯t hide from the person who had the Book of Eon Extreme Life!


    After dealing with that person, Zong Shou looked towards Fangming, ¡°Does your Daoling Sect have an objection?¡±


    Fangming shook his head, ¡°It isn¡¯t just my Daoling Sect, but all cultivators in the world will be unhappy! Isn¡¯t this really unfair?¡±


    Zong Shou gave out a ¡°oh¡±, looking all around. However, it was totally silent, no one replied and no one showed any signs of unhappiness.


    Some people turned into rays of light and headed away.


    Although he was leisurely looking on, at that moment Mingdou and Liehe also arrived. They spread out the Pinnacle Space Dome Formation. This time they didn¡¯t totally lock down this period of space, only making the cultivators within feel an increase in pressure.


    Moreover there were the Blood Cloud Cavalry who were standing solemnly at the side, staring aggressively. They were obviously not filled with good intentions.


    Killing intent was obviously boiling...


    When Fangming said that, no one replied at all. Zong Shou looked over curiously.


    ¡°Then does your Daoling sect intend to fight with my Gantian Mountain?¡±


    Fangming¡¯s heart jumped, looking worriedly at the four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry. He directly turned his head away, ¡°Ruler is suppressing one with strength, forcing one to do what you want, there is nothing I have to say!¡±


    ¡°Suppressing one with strength, forcing one to do what you want!¡± When Zong Fei heard that he directly mocked, ¡°Where did Daoling Sect get your seventeen medium-sized mind stone veins? Since it is produced naturally, then it belongs to the people of the world. Since cultivator Fang said that, why not release your sect mines to show the people of the world, so as to let us replicate you...¡±


    This time Fangming didn¡¯t reply. He just scoffed, looking like he was filled with disdain and toozy to reply.


    Zong Shou smiled when he heard that,. He had always wanted to kill this person, but he had never had the chance.


    Thinking about this, what level would this Mr Fangming reach in the future?


    Just as he was thinking that way, Leidong said, ¡°Everyone is here!¡±


    As his words were spoken, there were a thousand more cultivators around the outer portion of the canyon. They were all from various factions, some Buddhists and some Taoists.


    The few leaders were all Grade Nine experts.


    At this moment they didn¡¯t speak, they sent spiritual thoughts to one another like they were discussing something, after which it was totally silent. In the end, someone said, ¡°Lingyun Sect¡¯s past rules were sixty percent! Even if Gantian Mountain reced Lingyun Sect, you can¡¯t exceed it by that much!¡±


    The one who spoke was just a normal disciple from Tailing Sect.


    Zong Shou waszy to reply and didn¡¯t exin. He just waited quietly for those few sect managers to reply.


    However another maniacalugh spread from the air, ¡°Eighty percent isn¡¯t much! If you make this fellow angry he will cut off your head, your seniors probably won¡¯t dare to make a sound...¡±


    When thatughter made one¡¯s eardrums tremble, a person stepped out.


    Everyone focused, their expressions changing. His voice and look was unique within the Cloud World, it was sword maniac Yuan Wushang!


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose as he looked over. The portion of his body sliced off had been recovered. His injuries didn¡¯t seem to be fully healed, his face was a little ashen white.


    He was hesitating whether to kill this person, only to see him look over, ¡°I came over to search for medicine to heal! I have no intention of going up against the head of the Six Pinnacle Swords. Last time I lost so badly to you and my injuries aren¡¯t healed up yet, I have no confidence at all! You won¡¯t take advantage of that and bully me right?¡±


    He didn¡¯t bother hiding the fact of his defeat. He just nodded his head, ¡°Naturally I will follow the rules in your territory! Twenty percent it is!¡±


    Zong Shou was still hesitating, thinking that it was best for him to get rid of such a madman.


    At this moment, the people around were in a buzz.


    After the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect battle, most people were guessing if Zong Shou could beat Yuan Wushang and if he was the top Pinnacle Sword.


    At this moment, they found out that actually Yuan Wushang had already lost to him. Hearing his words, it was a bad defeat...


    The discussions continued, until a clear voice rose up in the sky, ¡°Someone who can¡¯t even merge spirit and martial arts dares to say he is the strongest in the Cloud World, what a joke!¡±


    Along with those words, a green lightnded. He wore a green robe and rode a green dragon sword light.


    The one at the helm was twenty, his age slightly above that of Yuan Wushang.


    The one who had spoken was another person twenty years of age, slightly thin, looking at Zong Shou with a mocking intent. ¡°Who dares to talk about the sword in front of the Sword Sect? If you don¡¯t use Kng Path martial arts and did not rely on the Blood Cloud Cavalry, my junior brother Taiji would definitely defeat you!¡±


    That leader teen beside him frowned. ¡°Senior brother, shut up! Don¡¯t let othersugh at us...¡± Although he was scolding,his words held an unshakeable confidence.


    Zong Shou was startled, as Leidong gave out an awkwardugh, ¡°That is Feng Taiji, my junior brother!¡±


    Yuan Wushang also blinked over at him, pointing at Feng Taiji and wiping his neck like he was saying that this person was really annoying, and should he help kill him?

 Chapter 577 - Six Swords First Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 577: Six Swords First Gathering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou broke out into augh, seeing the yful intent in Yuan Wushang¡¯s eyes.


    This past head of the Pinnacle Swords, the time he grasped the spirit and martial arts merger was probably much longer ago than Feng Taiji.


    He was a maniac; to be mocked by someone like that, naturally he felt annoyed. If he wasn¡¯t worried about others, he would have already pulled out his sword to kill him.


    Leidong also felt slightly awkward. He felt his junior brother¡¯s situation was like some beginner acting professional in front of an expert, ying with a de in front of a saint. He coughed awkwardly as he looked away, ¡°Brother, please give me face and don¡¯t bother with him.¡±


    He personally witnessed the battle on top of Mysterious Cloud Mountain and was really clear about how strong Zong Shou¡¯s sword was.


    Zong Shou nodded slightly, he didn¡¯t take the words to heart. An elephant didn¡¯t need to bother about provocation from an ant.


    In his eyes, be it that Sword Sect disciple who spoke or the most exceptional disciple of the Sword Sect Feng Taiji, they weren¡¯t strong enough to be his opponent. Did he have to restrict his own arms and legs to fight them?


    He suddenly felt a gaze as he looked over, only to see another person standing on a sword. He was wearing a green robe, a twenty-year old smiling as he nodded greetings.


    Zong Shou knew that this should be the Spiritual Sword Ruotao, who was also listed as one of the Six Pinnacle Swords, just that he hadn¡¯t met him before.


    Seeing the situation, Leidong gloated, ¡°This Ruotao actually has such a day. In the past he was loved by my sect seniors and seen as the next choice of sect leader. However, ever since junior brother Geng arrived, he was totally suppressed. Today he is already out of date...¡±


    Zong Shou thought,<i> Is that the case? If this Ruotao is a sword, then he was in a sheath, hidden in a cardboard. The glow wasn¡¯t apparent and the sharpness was retracted.</i>


    The feeling he gave off was far more dangerous than this Feng Taiji...


    Out of the other people whom he had seen, apart from Yuan Wushang and Jueyu, he was far above anyone else.


    Only Leidong might be able to catch up, and only if this fellow had some attainments in his martial path...


    Based on what his elder brother said, Leidong wasn¡¯t willing to give up on the de, but needed to use the sword, so he would use them both.


    In Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, only when he was able tobine them would he have the ability to go up against this Ruotao.


    Apart from that, no one would be able topete. Much less this Feng person, he wasn¡¯t even worthy of carrying his shoes.


    Who knew what Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat was thinking.


    Seeing Zong Shou and Yuan Wushang not bothering about him, Feng Taiji was expressionless and didn¡¯t care. The young teen behind him scoffed coldly, his expression arrogant and disdainful.


    His gaze was saying, <i>As expected, the two of you only dared to be arrogant in front of normal cultivators. In the past you were able to have such fame, but that was because they had yet to face people who could merge spirit with martial arts.</i>


    Opening his mouth, just as he was about to say more, Feng Taiji gazed over with a warning look on his face. That person was startled and then shook his head, acting like this whole thing didn¡¯t concern him.


    However, those cultivators who hadn¡¯t left were all pumped up, looking at Feng Taiji with anticipation... only to see thetter had no intentions of fighting for them. After he arrived, he stood at the side and didn¡¯t say a word. The people here with Fangming were disappointed.


    ¡°You will take eighty percent, right?¡± Another voice rose; it was like that of a bell, sharp to the ear.


    It made one anticipate the looks of this woman, that she would be like her voice, able to attract the soul.


    Zong Shou looked over, his eyes shining, and a buzz also appeared in her ears.


    ¡°Shui Lingbo...¡±


    ¡°It is actually the Taiyuan fairy!¡±


    Where Zong Shou focused, a purple and red-robed young woman brought hundreds of cultivators andnded from the sky.


    Inside it there were many familiar Common People Path members, the one at the head was Shui Lingbo. ¡°Your Gantian Mountain has reced Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect. Eighty percent rate is reasonable, however please let us exchange for spiritual items using same-Grade valued items...¡±


    Everyone was startled, there were such rules all around. The stronger the sect, the more they would take.


    However, what was most crucial was thest part of her statement. They didn¡¯tck mind stones and beast crystals, what theycked were suitable cultivation methods and spiritual items.


    Zong Shou smiled. Hadn¡¯t this Shui Lingbo been always hiding from him? Why did she have the courage toe out now?


    He was startled to see that there was a person among the Common People Path disciples. He looked exactly the same as Tanqiu, whom he used the sect token to look like.


    He was startled. What was going on?


    Numerous thoughts shed through his mind, Zong Shou retracted them. It seemed like Common People Path did that to use him to resolve all the doubts. He just didn¡¯t know who was acting as this Tanqiu.


    He nodded his head, ¡°That is natural! In the past what rules our Cloud World used, I will follow.¡±


    The people around all heaved a sigh of relief.


    Someone who could use the power of the country, whose country was right there and had a Spirit realm strength, it terrified everyone.


    And then add in the Blood Cloud Cavalry, the Pinnacle Space Dome Formation as well as the millions of troops he could mobilise nearby...


    Although it wasn¡¯t a Shrine Sect, he was much tougher to fight than Tailing Sect!


    If this Monster King wanted to stick to his intent, then most people wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him.


    Just as the two people spoke, more lightsnded.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were bing more and more solemn. Apart from the Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat, and Common People Path Vast Habitat, even the Ten Thousand Buddha Vast Habitat, Daoling Vast Habitat, and Sky Demon Vast Habitat all sent people over.


    The Ten Shrines and Neen Spiritual Houses, apart from Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, who was destroyed, and Lingyun Sect ,which was badly harmed, none of them were missing.


    Zong Shou felt curious. Was there something within this Yin Dragon Canyon that he didn¡¯t know about, which caused all the Cloud World sects to desire? Or were they plotting against Gantian Mountain?


    Thinking about it, that didn¡¯t seem like it. Although there were many Grade Nine experts, most of them were sect junior disciples.


    Moreover, most of them leading the forces were all really young, such as the Sky Demon Vast Habitat and Daoling Vast Habitat. Only the Ten Thousand Buddha Vast Habitat was led by a sixty year old old monk. He was really white and fat, and looked quite rich. From start to end, he was just smiling at Zhao Yanran, who had rushed over from Gantian Mountain, sending a chill down her spine.


    As for the other two, Zong Shou had heard of them before. The one from Sky Demon Vast Habitat was known as Wuxuan, and the one from Daoling Vast Habitat was Xiao Xiangzi.


    He had heard of their names, only they had been cultivating in the Vast Habitats and rarely appeared in the Cloud World. He could see how much importance the Five Vast Habitats ced on this matter.


    The Buddhist sects, although they had many Grade Nine cultivators, in terms ofbat strength there weren¡¯t many that couldpare to those two.


    Initial Grade 9 strength, once they merged spirit with martial arts, even a true Spirit realm expert might not be able to take several blows.


    The two of them swept the rest of the people. When they saw Yuan Wushang, Tanqiu, Leidong, and the others they smiled, and then ignored everyone. Even when they saw Zong Shou, they only lowered their bodies slightly politely to the owner of thend.


    But Feng Taiji, whose cultivation was the lowest, was respected by the two of them as they bowed their heads slightly.


    It was like they recognized that he was a fellow cultivator.


    Yuan Wushang smiled instead of being furious. He really couldn¡¯t take the disrespect from others, but at this moment he suppressed it.


    Before his injuries healed, he really didn¡¯t want to go against Zong Shou. Out of all of them, he was the only person that he was afraid of.


    Apart from some inside Great Shang, as well as a few limited people in the Vast Habitats, Zong Shou was the strongest in the Cloud World...


    ¡°Tsk! Everyone really arrived! The Cloud World Six Pinnacle Swords actually all gathered here...¡±


    Along with those words, two more people walked over.


    The one in front was Sword Prince Jueyu, the other was de Lord Li Wuhui. They were walking side by side.


    The moment he arrived, Li Wuhui could sense the killing intent from Zong Shou. Heughed awkwardly, ¡°Ruler, the matter on Mysterious Cloud Mountain has already ended, are you still unwilling to let me go?¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent and didn¡¯t speak, holding a sword in his hand, the sword energy spilling out was already a little unstable. He had raised up the Blood Kill Twin gs that time, however it wasn¡¯t like he cared much about it.


    Jueyu¡¯s pupils constricted, ¡°So it really was you!¡±


    He decisively drew the line with Li Wuhui. ¡°I have nothing to do with him. Twenty thousand miles out we were sparring in the martial path. That was why we came together...¡±


    Li Wuhui sighed, feeling that he really wasn¡¯t good at making friends. He said to Shui Lingbo, ¡°Taiyuan fairy, please save me once more!¡±


    Shui Lingbo looked into the sky, acting like she didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Li Wuhui was also startled, looking at that Tanqiu among the Common People Path people.


    His expression was one that Yuan Wushang had, like he had seen a ghost.


    How could there be two Zong Shou¡¯s in the world?


    Zong Shou¡¯s killing intent dissipated. Speaking of which, what Li Wuhui said on the mountain was true, and he didn¡¯t lie.


    That Wuxuan was extremely impatient. ¡°What are you all wasting time speaking about? Since almost everyone is here, we can enter! Cloud World Six Pinnacle Swords, hehe...¡±


    He didn¡¯t continue his words, but everyone knew what he meant.


    The so-called Cloud World Six Pinnacle Swords were really worth their name. The experts noting out, the rats will rule...


    Jueyu and Ruotao were both really shrewd people, they all smiled slightly and didn¡¯t bother much.


    Li Wuhui was blinking his eyes in shock, like he was really surprised. He looked at Yuan Wushang, feeling that it was weird how with that fellow¡¯s personality he could take it?


    Others might not know, but he was clear that this sword maniac had already merged spirit with martial arts when he stepped into Grade Seven.


    A few years ago he fought Jueyu, both of them had stepped on such a level. In the end, Jueyu fell to the Ten Thousand Spirit Sword intent.


    He thought back to the reason and smiled, his eyes filled with a mocking expression.

 Chapter 578 - Chaotic Space

    <h4>Chapter 578: Chaotic Space</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    That Xiao Xiangzi also opened his mouth, ¡°I agree with those words! That Yin Dragon will awaken in a month, we will have to wait for another year after this. We don¡¯t have much time, we can save the words for next time!¡±


    ¡°The words of cultivator Xiao Xiangzi are correct!¡±


    Fangming smiled with intentions to get closer, then looked towards Zong Shou, ¡°What does the ruler think?¡±


    Zong Shou gave a light smile as he moved aside, that sword intent that suppressed the entire sky of the Yin Dragon canyon was also retracted. He made a ¡°please proceed¡± gesture.


    Without sincerity, like he was just doing a job, he said ¡°This ce belongs to Gantian Mountain, please be peaceful and don¡¯t kill one another!¡±


    He was thinking to himself, that as long as they didn¡¯t affect the surrounding people, however many people died within, he wouldn¡¯t even care.


    However, as the owner of thend, at least on the surface he needed to maintain the order in this area.


    Xiao Xiangzi looked deeply at him, taking out his Heaven and Earth bag and making a seal. Instantly that Heaven and Earth bag and his body shone with a bright light.


    He used that to show that he only brought these items, in case after he came out people imed he hid items.


    When the spiritual light faded, he immediately stepped into the yin mist.


    Everyone else did the same. Even that Wuxuan was no exception. Who knows when this set of rules was made, but within the Cloud World, everyone was familiar with it.


    Without enough benefits, if a sect and faction had the power to upy the ruins alone, why would they casually allow other people to enter?


    Taking eighty percent was a little high, but could they gather their experts and dao soldiers to go all out against Gantian Mountain?


    Even if Gantian Mountain made everyone furious, the four religions and one sect here definitely wouldn¡¯t manage topletely work together.


    In just a moment the cultivators around the canyon all stepped in, and instantly the skies were empty.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡°The situation today is a little off!¡±


    The one who spoke was Tianqi. He was originally busy moving the sect to the Mysterious Cloud Mountain peak.


    Only when felt the changes here did he bring a few Grade Nine elders over.


    His brows furrowed tightly as he said, ¡°In the past, when our Donglin Cloud Continent had Cloud Deste Era ruins, the sects of the central continent wouldn¡¯t casually interfere and instead let Lingyun Sect and the others split it...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned too. The situation here was abnormal, and he knew it. To say he wanted to take eighty percent of the profits was a probe.


    Was it due to that spiritual energy fluctuation that spread through the entire Donglin Cloud Continent?


    That artifact spirit in his spiritual sense should be a peak magical treasure, even close to Celestial artifact.


    However, it didn¡¯t seem worthy for all the sects to pay so much attention...


    Thinking about it, he made his mind up, ¡°I want to enter and see the situation within! As for this area, the two of you please help me out. Any benefits, your two sects can each take fifteen percent.¡±


    The two people he mentioned were Tianqi and Old Man Mingdan. Before the matter began, he was within Gantian Mountain City, and thus he came a little quicker.


    As the leader of a sect, hisbat strength was far higher than people of the same grade. With the help of the Blood Cloud Cavalry, they would be able to suppress this area...


    Before Zong Shou entered, he paused, ¡°It is best if you shift all the Energy-Destroying Crossbows over!¡±


    Tianqi¡¯s pupils constricted, his fists clenched tight.


    Energy-Destroying Crossbows? Zong Shou really felt that there was something wrong within the Yin Dragon Canyon?


    Those Vast Habitat sects wouldn¡¯t follow the rules?


    That did make sense. If the profits were too high, the Cloud Deste treasures within might also be too precious and tough to measure.


    If it was him, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to let other people explore at all...


    He heard Zong Shou add another sentence, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, there is nothing wrong with being prepared!¡±


    Only then did Tianqi rx. When he exchanged nces with Mingdan, his expression was also really solemn.


    He had made his mind up to bring all the decent disciples here, along with the Energy-Destroying Crossbows to lock down this ce.


    Zong Yuan said expressionlessly, ¡°Ruler, don¡¯t worry, go. With me here, there is nothing to worry about.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say that he wanted to enter along with Zong Shou to protect him. If Zong Shou¡¯s current strength couldn¡¯t handle it, then he would also be useless.


    Moreover, there needed to be someone who take charge of the area above the Yin Dragon Canyon. For there only to be one yin-yang for the Blood Cloud Cavalry was a little insufficient.


    His eyes were filled with remorse and shame. When he was ordered to conquer the sects, he had the responsibility of scouring and piging them.


    However these sects were all really cunning and had many bases. They knew about the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect being wiped out, which was why when Yin Yang and him swept across, they didn¡¯t obtain much.


    Zong Shou nodded and stepped within, into that think yin mist.


    Leidong and Jin Buhui followed closely behind. Zhao Yanran and the others also entered.


    In front of them were already two thousand-odd cultivators who had charged down from here. They swept across, and all the evil beings and spirits were wiped out.


    There were some weaker evil spirits which the people didn¡¯t bother about. Just the energy around the cultivators was enough to destroy them.


    They sank down for close to twenty thousand feet, and still could not see the bottom. However, they could start to smell something rotting.


    ¡°Is it a swamp below?¡±


    The moment such a thought rose up in his heart, Zong Shou felt a bone-chilling yin power surge over, wanting to freeze up his body.


    ¡°Yin wave? No, it¡¯s a Yin Flood Dragon...¡±


    Reaching out, this yin power was restricted, unable to proceed forwards or retreat. It twisted and struggled, and as expected turned into arge Yin Flood Dragon.


    As it was peak Grade Nine, its strength was also stronger than that of Zong Shou, and in just a moment it struggled out of his grasp.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all, his body shing, and he stepped on the weak point of the flood dragon. Sword intent struck, injecting directly into its body. Leidong waved his de down, and its body broke down into unwilling pieces.


    ¡°This Yin Dragon Canyon is much stronger than that Evil Spirit Moat near your Gantian Mountain. Speaking of which, these two ces are not far away from one another, is there some sort of connection?¡±


    Zhao Yanran and Jin Buhui followed behind, trailed by Xuan Yun and the others.


    Leidong and Zong Shou who opened up the path. The other people felt really embarrassed, Ruoshui and Chuxue were also even a little ashamed. Only the two people in front felt like it was expected.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t make a sound, and didn¡¯t bother about it, he only looked into the distance in doubt.


    The yin energy here was too strong, obstructing his gaze. His soul power was also unable to spread out, so he was unable to see anything.


    What surprised him was that the lower he fell, the wider it was. It was not what he saw before, a few hundred miles limit. It might not even be just a few thousand miles. Who knows where those people from the various sects went to...


    Even if he was slowering down, he wasn¡¯t so slow that he couldn¡¯t see anyone else, it was really weird...


    Shaking his head slightly, Zong Shou came back to his senses. Right as he was about to speak, he was startled once more.


    There was actually no one around him.


    Not only was Leidong not there, Ruoshui, Chuxue, Zhao Yanran, and Jin Buhui were all totally gone.


    What was happening? Was this an illusion?


    That wasn¡¯t right, with his Sky Fox bloodline awakened to seven tails, there were only thirty types of illusions in the world that could trick him. The ones so strong that he wouldn¡¯t notice any anomalies, there were only four types.


    The remnant restriction within the Yin Dragon Canyon wasn¡¯t one of them! Especially at this moment, when his Sky Fox blood was restless and seemed to be burning up!


    Such a situation was bing more and more serious. As time went, on the weird power in his bloodline was being forced out bit by bit.


    It was really chaotic, unable to calm down, even affecting his mind.


    Thinking about it carefully, most of the spiritual formations here had to do with the power of space...


    Right! Space!


    A light bulb lit up in his mind.


    That shouldn¡¯t be wrong. The space in the canyon, who knows if it was because of the formation itself or other reasons, it was totally scattered and in a mess.


    In that instant he sensed that the uneven space around him had changed locations, which meant that it was the same for the others!


    He couldn¡¯t help, but feel worried. He asked Ruoshui and Chuxue to enter because he felt that he could protect them with his strength.


    At this moment they had separated right after they entered this ce.


    Forget about Ruoshui, he really couldn¡¯t stop worrying about that brat Chuxue. Let¡¯s hope that she wouldn¡¯t fall asleep in this area...


    He barely managed to calm himself down as he continued to head forwards. At the same time, he paid attention to the changes in the surrounding space, trying to predict the rhythm and logic behind it.


    The further he moved forwards, the more he frowned. The way the space changed was totally random. Sometimes he was deep in the canyon, while sometimes he was in the higher parts of the canyon.


    Just thinking about it made his head hurt. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the devices which could calcte billions of times in a breath, made with mind stones and spiritual formations.


    Using the human brain to understand the situation going on here would take months. Finding the items within was totally up to luck.


    Who knows what it was like with the other sects? Were they running around like headless flies simr to him? Or did they have other ways...


    Just as he was worrying, his eyes lit up. The Book of Eon Extreme Life in his soul ocean suddenly moved.


    In that moment, the space around him that was about to shift away was fixed!


    Before Zong Shou was able to feel excited, he felt instantly depressed.


    This space was forcefully stabilised, but it consumed arge amount of the remaining spiritual power.


    Simply put, it was impossible if he wanted to use the power of the Book of Eon Extreme Life for this.


    However, if he had enough mind stones, this book had the ability to suppress space...


    He also felt fortunate. Luckily, Zong Yuan and Yin Yang led the Blood Cloud Cavalry over and brought some mind stones back.


    It wasn¡¯t a lot, but along with the treasury of Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, it was just enough to use the book for one hundred and forty days, enough for him to walk around here...

 Chapter 579 - Pill and Throne

    <h4>Chapter 579: Pill and Throne</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The Yin Dragon Canyon was now like tnd. Any space changes were forcefully suppressed by the Book of Eon Extreme Life.


    However the deeper he walked in, the more Zong Shou felt his brain turning dizzy and sinking, extremely ufortable.


    The blood in his body was like boiling magma, flowing along his blood vessels.


    ...<i>Weird!</i>


    Zong Shou had a million unexined thoughts. He couldn¡¯t control the changes deep within his body from his bloodline.


    He knew that this situation was really dangerous. It was okay if he was within Gantian City, but now it was anything but reassuring...


    He was at a total loss as he subconsciously walked forwards. The lethal Yin and cold energy around him actually made him feel refreshed instead.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Oh? Actually opening up the soul to let the evil spirits enter, are you mad?¡±


    A cold scoff rose up behind his back. Zong Shou¡¯s muddy thoughts suddenly came awake, his brows rising coldly. The sword hidden in his sleeves came out of its sheath and shed diagonally.


    When his thoughts came out subconsciously, it was when his skills were executed to the highest level.


    When the sword shadow came out, it caused the small area behind his body to totally tear apart!


    The person behind him was startled, his body retreating swiftly, many red lotuses exploding out.


    Different from the Karmic Fire ck Lotus that the Demon Lotus Pce disciple who died in Zong Shou¡¯s hands wielded before, it was a red lotus and had a purification power. Any yin power of evil beings it touched were wiped out.


    He advanced gradually and slowly blocked the advance of the sword light.


    He retreated ten thousand feet out, and only when Zong Shou¡¯s sword attack weakened did he stop his retreat and sh back, bringing with it an electric current filling the sky, charging against the attack.


    Between the two of them, sword light swept out. After a series of clinging and nging sounds, the yin power within a million feet was smashed apart.


    When the sword lights stopped and this sh finally ended in a draw. Zong Shou was jolted awake.


    The girl ten thousand feet away was wearing a purple-red dress. She asked with a frown, ¡°Zong Shou, what are you doing?¡±


    Zong Shouughed helplessly, ¡°So it was Fairy Shui, just now I was behaving abnormally, I am sorry!¡±


    Ufortable! Painful! It was much worse than the feeling of the conflicting dual meridians and his body being cut like knives. It was like his body was burning...


    Not only the Sky Fox bloodline, even the Sky Burning me which came from the Lu family was restless. There was also the Lightning Phoenix mark ,which seemed to be getting deeper into his body, and mark itself at the depths of his bloodline, the source of his life force.


    That was not right!


    Logically speaking, he had just used yin and yang energy to meditate and the bloodline should have been temporarily stable. Such a situation should definitely have not ured...


    It was thanks to this Shui Lingbo. If this woman had not coincidentally appeared, he wouldn¡¯t have managed to safely get past this stage of the bloodline conflict. His soul would also have had to bear with several evil spirits entering his body and attacking his soul.


    That Hanxi was also getting restless.


    This was due to him progressing too fast, which gave rise to such problems. The correct term would be misfortune...


    Only when a spirit master or martial cultivator reached Grade Seven could they be considered true cultivators. Once they did, they would face many trials and tribtions. There were many different forms and different kinds, such as just now!


    ¡°Behaving abnormal? Are you joking? With you wless sword heart you lost control of yourself?¡± Shui Lingbo felt disbelief as she walked up beside Zong Shou, a wary expression on her face.


    Sizing him up carefully, her gaze showed a look of understanding, ¡°No wonder, it¡¯s your bloodline conflicting. Good fellow! Sky Fox blood, Lu Family Sky Burning bloodline, Lightning Phoenix bloodline. The fact that you haven¡¯t died before now is a miracle...¡±


    Her expression turned back to normal, she was quite clear how much pain the current Zong Shou was feeling.


    Aspared to normal de wounds, it was a thousand times worse... or was it ten thousand times?


    Speaking of which, when they met for the first time, this fellow was already scarily resilient and tough.


    Obviously someone with a dual meridian body and barriers from Heaven, but able to open a road from the impossible and reach the peak of the Cloud World.


    Zong Shou smiled, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be calling me great-great-great-great senior master? My mood is good now, you can say two less greats.¡±


    ¡°You are still in the mood to joke now?¡± Shui Lingbo swept a look at the teen, she was delighted. ¡°My status has increased too, we are now of the same generation. You should be the one who greets me as senior sister!¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked. No wonder this Shui Lingbo dared to appear in front of him. He was also found it weird. Who in the Common People Path took her as disciple, was it those two?


    However he knew that although the Three Sects and Six Schools didn¡¯t follow rote customs, but they definitely didn¡¯t do things like snatching disciples.


    He also recalled that Shui Lingbo¡¯s master had died early, and wasn¡¯t in the world.


    Was it because of this?


    Thinking about that, Zong Shou smiled, ¡°There is a difference in when we entered, but as for seniority, it is hard to say. Are you a direct disciple? Which position are you on the Mysterious Life Golden Book?¡±


    Shui Lingbo¡¯s face instantly copsed, and she gave out a tragic cry. She was only an inner sect disciple now. Even if she managed to enter the Mysterious Life Golden Book in the future, she would only be behind Zong Shou.


    She recalled that this wasn¡¯t the time to talk about all this. Zong Shou was saying all this random stuff to make her distracted.


    Her brow instantly furrowed. ¡°Your situation is tough to solve! Unless you find a way to bnce the bloodline, it is totally unsolvable. In a week I think you are going to die!¡±


    Zong Shouughed, grabbing out with his hand as he caught onto a weird-looking evil spirit. Using the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Method to absorb it, he didn¡¯t take it into his body, but formed a circr essence bead in his palm.


    ¡°My ambitions haven¡¯t been reached, I don¡¯t want to die with regrets!¡±


    ¡°You really are direct! Is that the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique?¡±


    Shui Lingbo¡¯s eyes lit up and saw that Zong Shou had directly sucked out the life mark of that evil being. It seemed it wasn¡¯t actually difficult for Zong Shou to bnce his bloodline. ¡°I know that there are at least two water element God beasts hidden here. However, who knows if they are dead or they reached Celestial Realm or God Realm. We might not be able to run into them. To y it safe it is better if we find that person...¡±


    ¡°That person? Is it Tanqiu? Who is disguised as that person?¡±


    ¡°Guess yourself. Since you already have an idea, why did you ask? In the end, why did you ask?¡± Shui Lingbo¡¯s lips curled up in disdain. ¡°Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t met in a few years and your sword technique really improved! If it wasn¡¯t me just now, other people might not be able to block that!¡±


    ...in truth, her heart was filled with fear.


    Just now she was just a small bit away from falling! That sword was too sharp and too unexpected. Unless she had no choice, after that first sword she wouldn¡¯t be willing to block a second one.


    However, this was something she definitely would never admit!


    Zong Shou smiled widely, nodding in agreement, ¡°For Fairy to receive it, I was also surprised! Within the Cloud World there definitely aren¡¯t many who can go up against you!¡±


    Actually, he felt like he himself was rather perverted. Not referring to his personality, but his power.


    These weren¡¯t arrogant words, but actually him being really, really humble.


    In the same Grade, there were definitely not more than three people in the Cloud World who could take that blow.


    However, why did these words sound like the two of them were shamelessly bragging about one another?


    The two of them speechlessly exchanged nces, theyughed like mad men, filled with joy, pride and self-mockery.


    Shui Lingbo asked curiously, ¡°Just now I was finding it weird how you managed to bear with it when Feng Taiji came. That was such a loss of face, and you aren¡¯t someone who is able to swallow such disrespect...¡±


    ¡°I gave Leidong and Suchen face by not arguing with them.¡±


    ¡°So that was the case! Then what about Wuxuan and Xiao Xiangzi? I have been annoyed with them for a long time. They are so arrogant, raising their heads so high that their noses are about to touch the sky. However, I am much older than them, so it isn¡¯t appropriate for me to attack! To think I was anticipating so much...¡±


    ¡°I progress too quickly, my internal energy has greatly increased!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Shui Lingbo¡¯s brows rose up, she understood the key to what he was saying.


    Zong Shou continued, ¡°If I can¡¯t control my strength, someone will die!¡± His tone was calm, but was so certain that it couldn¡¯t be doubted at all.


    Even if those two needed to die, they couldn¡¯t die in front of everyone and under his hands.


    There was no animosity or grievances between them, they just couldn¡¯t stand one another. A battle between young people, there was no need to be so vicious.


    ¡ª


    The two of them spoke while walking forwards. Maybe Shui Lingbo was really bored or maybe she just couldn¡¯t take it, continuously talking with him.


    As they proceeded forwards she felt something. The broken space around Zong Shou was actually being forcefully suppressed, and she was unable to move and teleport.


    Just as she felt surprised and filled with doubts, Zong Shou squinted and looked in one direction, only to feel threads of chilly energy spread over from them. Different from the yin energy here, this was extremely pure, filled with the smell of the ocean, and also extreme cold from the frozennds.


    When Zong Shou felt it, it was like someone who had been hungry and thirsty for a long time smelling the scent of delicious food, his heart was shaking.


    That was a water element God beast...


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t understand why a God beast was surviving here in these ten thousand year old ruins.


    However, the aura was indeed that of a water element God beast! Its Grade wasn¡¯t low, either...


    He couldn¡¯t help but grasp the sword in his hand hard enough to make the veins stand out.


    Shui Lingbo felt it and frowned, ¡°You are nning to go over?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply, just nodded. What could he do if he didn¡¯t? In the Yin Dragon Canyon, his only way of surviving might be to go over...


    Either that, or he left now and searched for a water element God beast in the world river to swallow.


    ¡°The aura there doesn¡¯t seem weak!¡± It wasn¡¯t that strong, but the vast aura was like an endless ocean.


    Shui Lingbo only used the words not weak to describe it, then asked, ¡°Do you know why the sects came this time?¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t wait for Zong Shou to ask, opening her mouth to exin, ¡°It is for a pill and a throne.¡±

 Chapter 580 - Book of Universe Qilin

    <h4>Chapter 580: Book of Universe Qilin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Pill and throne?¡± Zong Shou was curious now. He looked straight at Shui Lingbo, waiting for her to give a more detailed exnation.


    ¡°The pill is the Extreme Purple Pill! In the past, when Shilong of Great Qin collected all the pills that were refined by all the cultivators in the world, it was said that it could add fifty years of lifespan. However, before he was able to consume it, he had already died...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose, knowing that Shilong¡¯s martial cultivation was really strong. It was said that during the Ancient Cloud Deste Era, even Saint Realm experts had to lower their heads in front of him.


    However, someone who used King Path martial techniques was destined to not be able to live forever. As for himself, due to that Nine Layer Pagoda suppressing his soul, he wasn¡¯t affected by the King Energy. In hister years, Shilong started to crazily collect pills that could let him live forever. This pinnacle Purple Pill should be one of them.


    Fifty years of lifespan wasn¡¯t worth a mention to top cultivators, who could live for ten thousand years. However, there were only a few types of pills that could increase lifespan.


    Zong Shou hadn¡¯t heard of many, even in the future . Those nobles and high officials, even if they had oceans worth of riches, weren¡¯t able to extend their lives.


    The first person Zong Shou thought about was Dragon Shadow, who didn¡¯t have long left, who knew if it would be useful for him.


    However what was weird was that Zong Shou¡¯s so-called King Energy was having less and less effect on his soul. Who knew what the reason for that was.


    ¡°And what is that throne?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Avici Throne!¡±


    Shui Lingbo shook her head. ¡°Legend has it that when Great Qin Shilong conquered many countries, he used elite copper to craft eighteen copper men. He also used the iron to build many thrones, using the blood of the royal families of the six countries to worship, forming the Avici Throne. It might not be useful to us cultivators, but to people who cultivate King Path martial techniques, it is a top treasure. As it has the energy of the Ancestral Dragon, all the sects desire it...¡±


    Zong Shou was enlightened. This should be rted to the fight for the God Emperor. Whoever was able to unify the Five Cloud Continents would be this world¡¯s foremost person for the next ten thousand years.


    No wonder all the sects would be gathered here, except the Confucians.


    However, it wasn¡¯t weird if one thought about it. Shilong walked the domineering route, and when he was on the throne he burned all the Confucian books. It was a great disaster of the Confucians.


    They probably didn¡¯t even want to touch anything that belonged to Shilong. If there was a chance, they would probably even destroy it.


    Zong Shou broke out with augh. ¡°There isn¡¯t a tomb of him here, why are there these two items?¡±


    He was really certain where the true Shihuang tomb was at.


    Shui Lingbo scoffed, ¡°There isn¡¯t the Shihuang tomb, but the Xiang King Tomb was said to have sunk here! That Evil Spirit Moat was said to be where six hundred thousand soldiers of Great Qin were killed at!¡±


    ¡°Xiang King? That overlord who was said to be invincible in the world?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled and thought that it was definitely him. In the past when the Cloud Continent was broken into dozens of pieces, some fell under the cloud ocean, while some floated above. Those that floated were the Five Continents.


    If the Evil Spirit Moat was really where the six hundred thousand soldiers were killed, then that was really a possibility.


    In his memory, wasn¡¯t that moat cut out by someone? If it was the Xiang King Tomb, then his halberd would probably be still here?


    Weird, when that Xiang King died in battle, didn¡¯t his opponent sweep clear all his items?


    He was unable to get answers to his questions but he was alsozy to think deeper into it. Be it that Avici Throne or the remaining treasures left by the Xiang King, he didn¡¯t care much about them.


    That Extreme Purple Pill was the one he was interested in.


    ¡°So that was the case... however there shouldn¡¯t be only two, right? Common People Path wouldn¡¯t care about these...¡±


    ¡°You managed to guess? Your brain is obviously still in a trance, and you can even guess that?¡±


    Shui Lingbo shook her head in disbelief, following which a weird expression appeared on her face, ¡°The universe creation records, the Eon and Universe Books. The Book of Eon Extreme Life might not be here, but the Book of Universe might be here. The sects all sent people over, and apart from the Avici Throne, it was also to investigate this matter...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose, wondering to himself what exactly this ce was. Apart from the Book of Eon, it actually was connected to the Book of Universe? His heart moved, ¡°Is this the Cloud Dream Swamp?¡±


    No wonder there would be water element god beasts here...


    ¡°That¡¯s right! However, it is just a broken piece of it! Legend has it that there are numerous precious treasures, numerous spiritual beasts, and numerous legends here. It was said that when the Cloud Continent broke and the Earth¡¯s crust shattered, a portion sank down and totally disappeared.¡±


    Shui Lingbo talked without wanting to hide anything, then sheughed. ¡°Saying this, I just want to tell you that if you miss this chance, you might not have it in the future. Don¡¯t regret it in the future. To search for that God beast now, you might not be able to win and you might even be in a dangerous situation!¡±


    Zong Shouughed. If he couldn¡¯t even keep his life, where did he have the mind to think about treasures?


    Shui Lingbo was saying all this to tell him that at this moment they could look out for one another.


    He also knew that he might not be the opponent of that god beast, but he still needed to try.


    Shui Lingbo nodded and sighed, ¡°Then we will separate here! I will help you search for that person, don¡¯t worry, no matter what I will think of a way...¡±


    As she said that, Shui Lingbo had already left in another direction and stepped into the void.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t me her at all, what she did was truly the smartest choice.


    If that God beast was beneath the Spirit Realm or even not exceeding initial Spirit Realm, then he could handle it alone.


    However if it was above, even if they worked together, it was useless.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Calming himself down, Zong Shou continued to travel towards where the water element aura wasing from.


    At the start, when he used his spiritual sense to feel, they were really close, but now he felt that there was still arge distance between them.


    The reason why he was able to sense it was because the power of that god beast was too pure and too huge...


    The more he walked forwards, the more Zong Shou felt his chest tighten up, he even had an urge to turn around and run away.


    The thing in front of him was probably not something he could handle.


    Who knows how many thousands of mile miles he travelled in the yin mist before a blue light suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. In this darkness, it was exceptionally eye-catching.


    His mind was really heavy, only his soul ocean able to maintain a bit of rity.


    He hesitated for a moment, before continuing to walk forwards. The blue light became stronger and stronger.


    Abruptly, Zong Shou stepped into a totally different area, no longer surrounded by Yin mist.


    This ce had a bright light, a seven-colored spiritual glow floating around, like this was a celestial realm.


    Looking out, although below was still a swamp, there wasn¡¯t much of dposing aura. In the middle was ake four hundred miles across. Within it were many elite beasts.


    Many evil spirits gathered here, trying to charge within, but they were warded outside by a thinyer of water. The moment those evil spirits touched it, a yang power was injected into their bodies, and in just a moment they turned to dust.


    When Zong Shou arrived, those evil beings and spirits were restless, charging over greedily. However before they even got close, the Lightning Winged Dragon on his right hand appeared, circling around his body. Millions of lightning arcs swept all about.


    Although Hanxi was normally trying to break free at every moment, at this moment she had to be forced to appear by Zong Shou . Together with the six silver ants, they all burned with the saint white mes as they cleared out those beings who managed to pass the lightning.


    Only Little Gold didn¡¯t appear, but it copied the innate strength of Hanxi, a saint white me protecting Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all, walking up to the water, reaching out his hand to touch it.


    A look of shock shed across his eyes. This was actually not a restriction but a special power! It was only targeting dead people, it didn¡¯t harm living beings...


    How vast one¡¯s spiritual ability had to be to be able to go up against yin power and the energy of death in such and, and maintain such a peaceful region.


    Zong Shou was feeling more and more bitter, but he stepped in without hesitating at all.


    The beasts here, maybe because they had never seen a living person, all fled when Zong Shou arrived.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, directly riding his sword to the heart of theke.


    His emotions were tightly clenched, a Grade Nine spiritual sword appearing in his hand.


    Just as he was prepared for a tough battle, he stopped at the center of theke with an exmation, looking forwards in disbelief.


    On one of the rocks in the center, Tanqiu was standing there, looking really peaceful. He reached out with his hand, and a blue-scaled beast was licking his palm, making Tanqiuugh out loud.


    Zong Shou was speechless. He wasughing but it was like a silver bell, extremely loud and crisp, like a sunflower in the breeze.


    If it was a girl, then it was okay. Even if she was ugly, it didn¡¯t matter.


    However the one who smiled was a guy, and it was him in hisst life...


    It felt messed up no matter how he looked at it!


    Luckily there weren¡¯t anyone else there. If not, he really didn¡¯t have the face to meet anyone in the future.


    No! Most important wasn¡¯t that, but the beast with half of its body hiding under theke.


    Its aura was as vast as an ocean, it was obviously at the peak of the God Realm. However, at this moment it was like a pet being tamed, like it was trying to please the person in front of it.


    Zong Shou looked at it, the weird expression on his face growing thicker. ¡°Water Qilin?¡±


    The being in front of him looked like that of a Qilin, really simr to the one he saw in the Qin emperor¡¯s tomb.


    Dragon head, deer horns, lion eyes, tiger back, bear waist, snake scales. Only on the four limbs was it a little different, with duck-like feet.


    ¡°It should be! A mutated Qilin...¡±


    That Tanqiu casually threw a spiritual pill into its mouth and then patted its head. He smiled and turned around, ¡°You finally came!¡±


    That Water Qilin also looked over, a fierce glow shing in its eyes.


    It was startled, happiness shing in its eyes as it directly ditched that Tanqiu and ran over to Zong Shou!

 Chapter 581 - Beasts Have Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 581: Beasts Have Feelings</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    It warmly rubbed up against Zong Shou¡¯s leg, and also licked his arm.


    Zong Shou was startled, wondering what was happening. He was feeling really surprised, and ¡°Tanqiu¡± opposite him was also stunned, totally speechless.


    A momentter, the person broke out into augh, ¡°So that was the case, it really is the energy of the Saint King? My elder sister was right. My Common People Path actually gave rise to a Saint King...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled. Weren¡¯t those just rumors? Even if they were real, how was it possible?


    That Tanqiu directly made the words obvious. ¡°The Qilin is fierce, but it is actually a kind beast, born from the energy of Heaven and Earth, seen by people as a sign of prosperity. It was said that once a Saint Emperor appears, a Qilin will appear too. The reason this Water Qilin would be so close to you, also means...¡±


    While he said that, that ¡°Tanqiu¡± looked over, his gaze totally weird. There were emotions, thoughts, anticipation, and also disbelief, ¡°It is already treating you on the same level as those Saint Emperors of ancient times!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled as he looked at that beast beside him, which had already shrunk to the size of a lion.


    He frowned and took in a deep breath. Zong Shou then shook his head, ¡°What prosperity, what Saint Emperor appears, and Qilin appears, I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Those few Saint Emperors of ancient times might have really existed, and they should have been respected and worshipped for their governing skills.


    Those so-called Qilin myths were definitely randomly added in by people from the future.


    After all, the future tens of thousands of years from now definitely wouldn¡¯t believe in such mysterious things.


    ¡°There were indeed some areas which were added in by others. However, during the ancient era, beside each Saint Emperor there would be a Qilin, that was the truth! Speaking of which, my senior brother specifically checked; although he didn¡¯t know the reason, he had said the same thing to us. The aura of each Saint King would be beneficial to the Qilin, which was why the moment they went away from their King Path, the Qilin would also leave...¡±


    Zong Shou listened quietly, and decided that this exnation was one that he could ept.


    However, how could a person like him actually be regarded on the same level as those ancient Saint Emperors? Why did he felt more preposterous the more that was said, and he was a little embarrassed...


    It was either there were problems with this Water Qilin, or that ¡°Tanqiu¡± was talking nonsense...


    Tanqiuughed once more with a mocking intent, ¡°Do you know that if your Qilin appears in the world, those Confucians would kowtow to you and worship you as the Saint Ruler? Think about it, if those corrupted Confucians find out that their unbeatable Saint Ruler, ancient Saint King, was actually like you, what kind of expression will they have? Would they swallow all the Confucian ssics, like the Great Learning and the Doctrine of the Mean?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Zong Shou was startled, disregarding Tanqiu¡¯s words. ¡°MY Qilin?¡±


    This Water Qilin had at most for some reason felt closer to him, but it didn¡¯t have any connection with him and couldn¡¯t be said to be his...


    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice? Parasitic life seal, life and death contract!¡± As Tanqiu said that, he pointed at Zong Shou¡¯s left hand. ¡°The Qilin has this natural ability that it can use the seal to obtain other people¡¯s essence energy. However, the person who receives its seal will have benefits. Thus living and dying together was fair!¡±


    Zong Shou looked at his left hand, seeing that the ce where the Water Qilin had licked suddenly had a red mark.


    It wasn¡¯t a seal, but a rune. Using spiritual energy to activate it, he now had a thread of connection with this Qilin.


    There were threads of essence energy being sucked away. However, Zong Shou could also obtainrge amounts of water element spiritual energy from within, each of them gaining what they needed.


    He was totally stunned. He gave up on the chance on the Book of Universe and ran over to swallow a water element God beast which couldbat the Sky Burning me, not to build some life and death contract with this Water Qilin.


    However, since this Water Qilin came to his side, his conflicting Dual Meridians weren¡¯t as painful as before.


    He calmed down a little.


    ¡°This is the truth about the auspicious beast Qilin, swallowing other living beings¡¯ essence energy to grow...¡±


    When Tanqiu said that, he smiled and asked, ¡°Are you worrying about your bloodline conflict? Now you can be at ease! I came here to help you solve this matter! You are Xuanshuang¡¯s disciple, and I can¡¯t let you die just like that. Hehe, if you fell just like that, wouldn¡¯t I not be able to see the nice show in the future?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Solve? Do you know the reason?¡±


    Even he felt that the changes in his body were weird. He had obviously used yin and yang to mediate it, and it had stabilized. However, in the blink of an eye more changes ured. He couldn¡¯t think of the reason.


    ¡°Bloodline flowing down! You had been through it once, so why didn¡¯t you think of it?¡± Tanqiu shook his head slightly, filled with helplessness like he was talking to someone who was dumb and couldn¡¯t be taught. ¡°You are the only son of that person in his life, and the person he is closest to, which was why the influence you received was the biggest. The rise of the bloodline should be a good thing... but unfortunately, to you it is a cmity!¡±


    Those words stopped in his ears, like the bell in a morning, jolting him to his senses.


    ...Zong Weiran? His father...


    In the original history, although his father gave up on the Book of Eon Extreme Life for him and dropped several Grades, he was still called the Nine Tail Fox King and Maniac Blood Monster Saint!


    He had already advanced to the Nine-tail level!


    Who knows where he went, for his cultivation to have progressed so quickly that he Awakened the ancestral bloodline and advanced to the Nine-tail level!


    It was the true Nine Tails, unlike him. Although he had the Eight-tail blood, there was still a tail which hadn¡¯t appeared.


    ...No wonder his body would suddenly have such changes, and he was unable to control himself.


    Heughed bitterly to himself. <i>Father, father, you really made things tough on your son, nearly killing me in this Yin Dragon Canyon...</i>


    He looked in anticipation at this Tanqiu. This person only said the reason, but not the method to solve it.


    However it seemed his life was probably safe.


    In the next moment he was stunned, seeing Tanqiu point towards that Water Qilin. ¡°To bnce the bloodline is really simple, can¡¯t you just swallow it?¡±


    <i>F***!</i>


    Zong Shou nearly swore out loud, having a feeling he was being yed.


    They were already bound by life and death, so how could he swallow it? Moreover, he had one more peak God Realm by his side. With his strength, how could he swallow it?


    Even if he had the help of this Tanqiu, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. The main thing was that his physical body and soul couldn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice? It has already became old and won¡¯t be able tost more then a few years...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled and looked carefully once more. His eyes showed a look of pity. Before this, he was shocked at howrge the aura of this Qilin was, and didn¡¯t notice that the aura was showing signs of weakening.


    Although the Qilin was muscr and strong, it was really old. At this moment, it was barely holding on, just to stand there.


    Wasn¡¯t the legendary Qilin known for living tens of thousands of years? It had a far longer lifespan than the dragon race!


    ¡°Trapped here for years, unable to absorb suitable essence energy, naturally it would fall!¡± Tanqiu sighed in pity. ¡°I originally wanted to capture it to be our Common People Vast Habitat¡¯s pce-protecting God beast. Legend had it that qilins were all really determined, and if it met someone it didn¡¯t recognize, it would rather die. However, I didn¡¯t believe that I really couldn¡¯t make it surrender...¡±


    Zong Shou swore in his heart, feeling pity for the Qilin by his side. Even if this fellow wasn¡¯t swallowed by him, it couldn¡¯t escape the hands of this Tanqiu. It was destined to end up in tragedy, to think it behaved so closely with this person.


    However, he felt weird and asked, ¡°Since it couldn¡¯t absorb essence energy, then why didn¡¯t it leave?¡±


    With its peak God Realm strength, power far beyond that of Shenxiao, if it wanted to leave this Yin Dragon Canyon, it definitely couldn¡¯t be stopped.


    Why did it end up trapped in such a state?


    This time Tanqiu didn¡¯t reply, his expression filled with mncholy. The Water Qilin gave out a sharp howl.


    It suddenly dove down into the water.


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze followed its body down. In just a moment he saw a slightly smaller Qilin, this time covered in green scales, in the depths of theke.


    It already gave off no aura, one could see numerous shocking wounds by its stomach. Its body was also frozen in the cold water.


    ¡°That was because of its partner! Its partner had already died. It wasn¡¯t willing to be alone and thus remained here.¡±


    At this moment Tanqiu gave a sadugh, ¡°Beasts have feelings, letting me think of senior brother and elder sister...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned serious, his brows showing a look of respect.


    Who knew that this Water Qilin actually had such a story.


    However, in just a short moment, waves surged on the surface of theke. The Water Qilin appeared once more, in its mouth holding a baby beast it pushed towards Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou was mentally connected with it and understood. However he still asked, ¡°You want to hand it over to me to take care of?¡±


    Taking a close look, he felt that this baby beast was exactly the same as a dog, there was no difference at all. At this moment it opened its eyes, its wet and watery pupils were sizing him up curiously, revealing happiness and a sense of closeness.


    The Water Qilin nodded and then looked forward and below the water with a nostalgic expression.


    A bloody glow exploded out of its brow, splitting into three waves; one into the body of the little beast, and another into Zong Shou¡¯s left arm, making that crimson rune expand and stretch.


    Thest one charged into the center of his brows before he was even able to react.


    Zong Shou wanted to resist, but he was too shocked. This was actually the life mark and the essence blood source of the Water Qilin!


    He didn¡¯t resist anymore, using the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique to absorb it all into the depths of his body...

 Chapter 582 - Nine Meridian Direct Race

    <h4>Chapter 582: Nine Meridian Direct Race</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When that blood-light entered, a portion directly merged into his body. Another portion merged into his soul.


    Zong Shou originally wanted to try to use the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Method to purify and absorb it, but the moment he activated it he noticed that the essence blood was totally pure, there was also none of the remnant consciousness of the Water Qilin.


    Moreover, this Qilin seemed afraid that he couldn¡¯t take it, sealing up arge portion of it, coinciding with his current cultivation realm.


    The moment it entered his body, his body and soul felt a lot more refreshed. Almost instantly, his burning body was able to calm down in just a few breaths.


    Zong Sou couldn¡¯t help but exhale, his senses rxing and knew that arge part of his crisis had been solved. At least he wouldn¡¯t die from his body imploding.


    He thought back to that Water Qilin and opened his eyes, only to see that a blood colored hole appeared at its brows. It was totally silent as it sank down into the depths of the water.


    The blue veil on the outeryer of this area was slowly falling apart. The remaining life force of that Water Qilin had already totally disappeared.


    That little puppy first looked towards Zong Shou with a lost expression, then doubtfully looked behind him, at the slowly freezing body of its father. It seemed to realize something, after being stunned it gave out a tragic roar.


    Tanqiu leisurely sighed as he waved his sleeves. All the evil beings charging over within hundreds of miles were instantly wiped out.


    ¡°I hope that you won¡¯t fail its sacrifice for you today, and you treat its kid well!¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou¡¯s cold and solemn face nodding, Tanqiu smiled, ¡°You have always kept to your word, that Water Qilin has chosen the right person. Oh right, it should begin soon right? One bloodline, two nine tails, bloodline stabilizing. You race people are really fortunate. From today on, you all can be called the Eight Tail Zong Family. If father and son can work harder and step into the Saint Realm, then your children will be the Sky Fox imperial race...¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned this time, then understood what this Tanqiu meant.


    With the life core and Essence blood mark of the water Qilin to bnce the Sky Burning me bloodline of the Lu family, his Sky Fox blood had totally lost its restriction and instantly started to purify and rise in quality.


    The bones in his body continuously exploded and cracked, like there was something about to burst out. In the depths of his flesh and bone, there was a huge change making his muscles continuously twist.


    This was pain he had never felt in his entire life, spreading all over his body.


    Even before, when the Sky Burning me was consuming his body, couldn¡¯t bepared to this.


    Tanqiu¡¯s lips curled up, disdain filled with shock.


    He was obviously dying with pain, but he still wanted to hold on? Why couldn¡¯t he just directly go unconscious? To think this fellow could actually bear with it, he was really as determined and strong as steel...


    The strongest kind, unbreakable and couldn¡¯t be destroyed...


    His body shed and left his original spot. When he appeared he was right in front of Zong Shou, tapping the center of his brow, very simply causing him to fall unconscious. He gently hugged the fallen body in his arms.


    ¡ª¡ª


    <i>Gantian Mountain City...</i>


    Zong Ling was frowning as he rode his horse back home.


    It wasn¡¯t his own residence, but the one belonging to the race. It was south of Gantian Mountain, where most of the Zong family people lived.


    Since Zong Shou rebuilt the Gantian Zong family, most of the people had moved out.


    It wasn¡¯t them being unhappy towards Zong Shou, but most of them used the benefits given every year, as well as the martial arts schools Zong Shou opened to everyone, to have attainments in the martial paths and spiritual cultivation.


    They didn¡¯t need to rely on the Zong family to raise them, and they could live really well on their own. Now, only when they prayed to the race ancestors every year would everyone in the Zong family gather together.


    Although they had set up another race, they couldn¡¯t just toss aside the dead ancestors and not bother.


    Actually apart from the race¡¯s rules changing, such that direct and branch members could have a fairpetition, nothing else had changed.


    Today, things were slightly different. Zong Ling frowned as he looked at the invitation in his hand. It came from the ancestral hall of the race, gathering all Zong family race members of Gantian Mountain to discuss matters.


    ...it was only the start of winter, and was far from the race-worshipping time, so what did they have to discuss? Coincidentally, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t in the city.


    He originally didn¡¯t want to go and bother. However, thinking about it carefully, he decided to take a look.


    If they had bad intentions and did anything harmful to the ruler, he could suppress it before Zong Shou felt annoyed when he found out.


    Those few Zong family direct bloodline elders and young kids, wasn¡¯t it like that before?


    The Zong family race had never been so unified, ever since the ruler united Donglin. Especially the younger generation, the ones who had just grown up were filled with great respect for Zong Shou.


    Just relying on those few people who had lost all respect, what could they do? They were just annoying!


    If it wasn¡¯t that, then was it due to the changes in their bloodline?


    This was already the second time. Thest time he could freely grasp ice and fire techniques. This time it wasn¡¯t stable, who knew who caused it, and who knew what kind of magical powers would appear...


    ¡ª


    Thinking about it, Zong Ling walked into the Zong Family mansion.


    At this point, his brows furrowed slightly. It seemed really normal, but the Zong Family guards here had a weird expression on their faces.


    The entire mansion had a really weird aura.


    The more he walked and looked, the more confused he got. Even the Zong Family residences, stretching tens of miles, were scarily quiet.


    He could see that ancestral hall from afar, many strong and vital energy flows charging into the sky.


    As for those he recognised, there was Gantian Mountain Right Pir General Zong Gang, and the Grade Nine spirit cultivator Zong Han. Out of the entire race, all the outstanding people were gathered here.


    He was the one who camest.


    Zong Ling¡¯s doubts resolved slightly as he got off the horse and proceeded forwards as a form of respect. When he was a thousand feet away, wariness rose up from the depths of his heart.


    Zong Ling didn¡¯t hesitate to turn around, rapidly walking back where he came from. He didn¡¯t know what exactly happened, but he knew that it was best if he got far away from the ancestral hall.


    However he heard a coldugh, ¡°Since the Grand Priest has already came, then why are you in such a hurry to escape? Do you really think that you can still flee?¡±


    Grand Priest was his current role. After Gantian Mountain established the country, following the Six Ministries and Nine Chambeins system. He had the Taichang Temple to be in charge of temple rituals, the phenomenons and calendar, as well as the Grand Physician.


    When that person spoke, Zong Ling felt a weird power ced on him. It actually broke through his body-protecting Magical Artifact, pushing him towards the ancestral hall.


    Zong Ling was shocked, his limbs couldn¡¯t move at all. The strength wasn¡¯t high, at most initial Grade Nine level, far from the level he had to fear.


    The problem was that it had a weird suppression effect on his body. When he touched it, his bloodline was terrified. His limbs went soft, and his soul power couldn¡¯t be urately controlled.


    When his body was helplessly drawn into the ancestral hall, he saw Zong Gang and Zong Han sitting on chairs with ashen white expressions, their eyes filled with rage.


    Right above, the race leader position which should have belonged to Zong Shou was upied by someone. He wore a white shirt, around twenty years old, handsome and on first look he looked like someone from the same race.


    ¡°Xue Moyan?¡± he eximed, feeling that it wasn¡¯t right.


    Although they looked simr, this person was slightly older. Only his surname wouldn¡¯t be wrong.


    ¡°You are from the Eight Tail Xue family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The teenughed out loud, filled with glee. ¡°I am Xue Mofei, the elder brother of Xue Moyan. This time I returned to the Cloud World to take revenge for my little brother, and secondly to take back what was stolen from my Xue family...¡±


    ¡°Stolen? Your Xue Family really is shameless!¡± Zong Hanughed coldly. Although his body was devoid of strength, he still sat straight, ¡°Your Xue family was the one that abandoned the fox races to escape from the Cloud World! To think you all have the face to return? As for your brother, he plotted against our king, he deserved to die under the Ruler¡¯s sword!¡±


    Xue Mofei didn¡¯t care at all, his expression was one where he didn¡¯t bother about what they were saying.


    ¡°What happened before had its reasons and its oue and we don¡¯t need to talk about it. However, my Xue family is the imperial race, the orthodoxy of the Sky Fox people. Since we are back, all fox races should look up to us. Your fox race should work for our Xue family once more. This is the fox race rules, a rule that hasn¡¯t been changed...¡±


    ¡°Work for you? Which means the legacy our Zong family worked so hard for, your Xue family is targeting it?¡± Zong Zhang said tly, his words filled with killing intent. Although he was being suppressed, he really wanted to rip this Xue Mofei into pieces.


    ¡°The ruler is a genius and won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a genius? Hahaha!...¡±


    Xue Mofeiughed out loud when he heard that, filled with arrogance. ¡°He is talented, in our Xue family, apart from that person, no one else is as good as him! However, no matter how talented, he is he is still Seven Tails, a branch! With you all here, and being well-prepared, how can I not restrict him? Our Xue family naturally has a n to wait for him here. If he knew about it, he would regret moving those four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry out of Gantian Mountain.¡±


    Heughed tly, his tone totally cold. ¡°Have you all heard about our race treasure, the Illusionary Heart Mirror? If you all are willing to surrender, naturally that is for the best, to think our race specifically helped him open the Yin Dragon Canyon restrictions. If you aren¡¯t willing, we will just spend some effort to make a puppet...¡±


    Zong Ling¡¯s face was ashen white, his limbs were ice cold. A thousand thoughts shed across his mind, but he was unable to think of a way to break out of this situation.


    And then he was startled, as he suddenly felt that the aura in his body seemed to be roaring out...

 Chapter 583 - Controlling Heaven And Earth Energy

    <h4>Chapter 583: Controlling Heaven And Earth Energy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At the start, it was just some slight movements but it spread through his entire body.


    Zong Ling¡¯s brow furrowed, did he lose control of himself today? Why did it have to be at such a time?


    Looking closely at his body, he realised that it wasn¡¯t that. It came from the depths of his blood and body which caused his energy to be chaotic.


    Who knows what the reason was, but these changes which he had no idea about,sted for ten minutes and still hadn¡¯t stopped.


    At the start, he was worried but slowly he felt that the pressure that Xue Mofei gave him started to reduce.


    It was like the Sky Fox blood in his body wasn¡¯t afraid of Xue Mofei¡¯s the Eight-Tail Sky Fox blood anymore. That he even could go up against it and fight it head on!


    ...Is this?


    Zong Ling was lost for a moment but then he was delighted. This was Eight Tail, Eight-Tail Sky Fox!


    Who knows, who in the Zong Family had risen to the Saint Realm! Or the bloodline had raised to Nine Tail Realm!


    The bloodline flowing downwards could also cause branch race members like him to advance to Eight-Tails!


    In that instance, Zong Ling had the urge tough out loud, not caring about everything.


    Their Zong Family could also be considered the Sky Fox Imperial race today. In this world, no one could suppress them in terms of the bloodline.


    Looking wide eyed at Zong Han and Zong Gang, both their eyes wide open, their gazes filled with joy.


    The other Zong Family people had weird expressions on their faces but most of them were filled with shock and surprise.


    Not only did it cause their entire race to be better in Illusionary Spells, but it also meant that this Eight-Tail Xue Family whom they all feared and worried about wasn¡¯t a threat anymore!


    Zong Ling couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, coincidentally hearing Xue Mofeiugh, ¡°There are roughly a few more days within the Yin Dragon Canyon before an oue is reached. Sect Grand Priest, please help me write a letter to say that there is an important matter in the sect and you have to stay here for some time. It is best that people do not have doubts. If I have no choice, I don¡¯t mind killing. I don¡¯t think Grand Priest would want to cause problems for your family?¡±


    Zong Lingughed coldly in his heart, the corner of his lips filled with a mocking intent. These words ten minutes ago could have filled him with fear. But now this person was at the core area of the Zong Family, he was just asking to die.


    Since he could already take the suppression of the Eight-Tail bloodline head on, then most probably the entire Zong Family people didn¡¯t fear it either.


    Who could Xue Mofei¡¯s words even threaten?


    Just as he was about to speak, Zong Han looked over and slightly shook his head, his eyelids flipping upwards.


    Thinking about it slightly, Zong Ling knew the reason. Someone who was able to suppress the entire mansion with close to seventy thousand Zong Family members, with bloodline power. It was far from just one Grade-nine expert.


    Apart from Xue Mofei, there had to be another person.


    What Zong Han meant was for him to calm down, to wait for the Ruler and the Blood Cloud Cavalry to return. That would be when these Xue Family experts die!


    That Xue Mofei had no idea at all,ughing towards Zong Gang, ¡°Right-Pir Zong still doesn¡¯t want to agree? It is just an order to move troops into the city, are you worried the Ruler will me you? Don¡¯t worry, at that time Zong Shou would either work for us or be a puppet under the Illusionary Heart Mirror, he definitely won¡¯t be able to do anything to you. I know that you are loyal towards him but with just a Seven-Tail bloodline, he had already lost! You aren¡¯t helping him, but harming him. If we had no choice to fight and we identally kill him, what would happen? Don¡¯t push me to use force!¡±


    He originally thought that Zong Gang wouldn¡¯t agree, he was just saying those words to test it out. He had already made his mind up to use the Illusionary Heart Mirror to control him. With this Right-Pirmander, the hundred thousand race troops of the Xue Family could silently enter the city.


    However in the next instance, after Zong Gang kept silent for a while, he suddenlyughed out, ¡°The order to mobilise troops! Okay, I will sign it!¡±


    Zong Ling¡¯s eyes squinted before he calmed back down. To sweep all the Xue Family race people all at once? If that was possible then it would be best.


    Following which he thought back to that Illusionary Heart Mirror which was said to be the top treasure of the Sky Fox race.


    This was something that gave him a headache. However, in rumors, only the top grade-nine bloodline experts of the race could grasp it.


    He remembered that the Xue Family was already Eight-Tails at the Cloud Deste era. However, until today, the bloodline still hadn¡¯t advanced to the true direct line race. It seems like the race was unable to produce true talents who were able to strengthen the bloodline.


    With the Ruler¡¯s ability, he would be able to easily deal with it!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Yin Dragon Canyon, the borders of the Little Lake. Zong Shou was stilling back to his senses. First, he only felt his body was really soft, he was even unable to open up his eyes. Much less about controlling the internal energy and vital energy in his body.


    He waited for a long while before strength slowly recovered to his body.


    Taking in a deep breath, Zong Shou stood up and then heard Tanqiu scoff coldly, ¡°Are you going to keep this body, it is so ugly! Are you going to show this to others?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose and then he looked at theke in front of him. His entire being was startled as he stood rooted to the spot.


    What he first saw were those eight hundred-odd feet giant tails which were slightly shaking. Pretty much each of them could control huge amounts of spiritual energy.


    It caused his control of Heaven and Earth spiritual energy to chase up to the spirit Realm and could even bepared to people of that Realm!


    Zong Shou even had a sort of feeling that at this moment he didn¡¯t need to do any incantations or hand signs, and he would be able to cast all Heaven Realm spiritual techniques.


    Apart from the foxtails, were the red mes burning on his body as well as that blue mes which covered half of his body.


    They were going up against one another whilst also being able to be switched between one of the other under the mediation of the world shocking true energy.


    Next would be the ten thousand feet wide lightning wings which were spread out behind his back.


    This was the remains of the lightning mark, using lightning and wings that could sweep a thousand miles!


    What Zong Shoust noticed was that his face was bing more handsome and was also filled with heroic energy,


    Thinking to himself that this was probably what people of the world call as a fox face...


    The moment such an image entered his eyes, Zong Shou¡¯s first thought was not any other but the word ¡°demon¡±!


    He had a really devilish handsomeness whilst also having a really intense and wave-like aura.


    He quickly used his thoughts to retract this monster body to return to his normal look.


    Throughout this entire process, Zong Shou felt weird. He activated his internal energy and instantly a ball of true qi appeared in his palm. Following which his brows rose in shock.


    ...His dual meridians had no conflicts at all!


    No! There was still some but it was already at a minute and unnoticeable level.


    At the current moment, he was much stronger than that day when he obtained Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s essence Yin energy.


    As for what the specifics were, he still didn¡¯t know. However, at this moment when he fought with others, he didn¡¯t need to worry about using too much strength, resulting in his bloodlines conflicting.


    Joy shed in his eyes, however, instantly, Zong Shou calmed down.


    Who knows when the two Qilin corpses were retrieved from the bottom of theke to the side of the shore.


    The Little God was spinning in circles around its parent¡¯s corpse.


    Its eyes filled with panic and fear, and also loss from not understanding anything. It asionally would poke at them, to try to let them stand up once more.


    Zong Shou sighed and carried this little dog into his arms, lightly caressing it to try to calm down its emotions.


    At that time for some reason, Little Gold also popped out, its front end became eyes as it looked around.


    Following which its body changed and also became into a small-sized Qilin. Stretching out its tongue and licking that dog in Zong Shou¡¯s embrace.


    Thetter was really confused, why was there suddenly someone of the same race as it?


    However, the aura was a little different. However, in the end, it slowly calmed down, trying to struggle free from Zong Shou to y around with Little Gold.


    ¡°At least you little fellow has a conscience!¡±


    Tanqiuughed following which he asked, ¡°With the life and death contract and life mark left by its father, this fellow is your natural Protector Spirit Beast. What are you going to name it?¡±


    Zong Shou instantly hesitated, to himself his naming ability was not bad. However, because of the names he gave his few Protector Spirit Beasts, Yiren, Chuxue and the others mocked him several times.


    Looking at it carefully, looking at the circr-shaped scar at the center of its brows, he smiled, thinking that this was simple.


    ¡°He had a circr mark at the center of its brows, like that of the sun, why not call it Little Sun(Xiaori)?¡±


    He felt delighted in his heart, that name couldn¡¯t be more apt.


    That Tanqiu nodded slightly, ¡°Xiaori? That is barely decent! I hope this fellow would grow to have the ability to roar at that sun...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, who knew if Tanqiu heard it wrong or said it on purpose.


    Thatst sentence was probably targeting something. He remembered that Weixu was known as the Great Sun Knife Saint.


    He wanted to correct him but then he saw that cold stare from opposite him.


    Zong Shou thought about it and decided to stick with the mistake. He was still unwilling to admit defeat, but he just temporarily bore with it to let the matter end. What was that phrase? A wise man submits to circumstances...


    At this moment he noticed that a girlid beside Tanqiu. Looking closely wasn¡¯t it that little brat, Chuxue? Closing her eyes and using Tanqiu¡¯s leg as her pillow, sleeping really sweetly.


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted before he calmed down. He gave out a self-mockingugh, didn¡¯t he guess that long ago? Why was he so shocked?


    Following which he felt weird about another matter, ¡°Weird things keep happening, its father and mother; one is a wood Qilin the other a water Qilin. Why is this Xiaori a fire Qilin?¡±


    Just now when he hugged that little dog in his arms, he used his internal energy to investigate, it was, in fact, the purest fire element...


    ¡°You are asking me so who shall I ask? Who even knows about this?¡±


    Tanqiu scoffed in annoyance, however, he seemed pleased that Zong Shou changed its name to Xiaori.


    He still frowned, thinking for a moment, ¡°I remember that the qilins beside the three ancient Saint Emperors were all different. Legend had it that the first one was a true terra Qilin. However, what was weird was that everyone said that this person inherited the Earth virtue of the Heaven and Earth and then became the emperor of the Cloud World. Following which, each Saint Emperor had a Qilin with them which werepatible with their luck...¡±

 Chapter 584 - Carrying The Fire Virtue

    <h4>Chapter 584: Carrying The Fire Virtue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°I remember that the Qilins beside the three ancient Saint Emperors were all different. Legend had it that the first one was a true terra Qilin. However, what was weird was that everyone said that this person inherited the Earth virtue of the Heaven and Earth and became the emperor of the Cloud World. Following which each Saint Emperor, the Qilin they had along with them werepatible with their luck...¡± ¡±


    When he said that, Tanqiu¡¯s face was totally weird, her tone was more and more certain, ¡°It is like spiritual beasts like the Qilin are connected to the fate of Heaven and Earth. Who knows, maybe this little fellow was born by the Heaven and Earth due to you.¡±


    ¡°Is it regarding the five virtues, the end and beginning?¡±


    Zong Shou broke out into augh, ¡°Speaking of which, I obtained the fire virtue? The fire is intense and it was said that it could burn everything. It is really simr to that of the Great Han Emperor.¡±


    In his heart, he didn¡¯t mind much. He always didn¡¯t pay much attention to such superstitious and supernatural matters.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Tanqiu could obviously tell that Zong Shou had no sincerity at all and didn¡¯t believe what he had to say.


    Her lips curled up as he stopped talking about this matter, ¡°Forget it! I am going to leave. You have raised this Xue¡¯er well. However, following you is a waste of herbat martial body talents! It isn¡¯t as good as following me...¡±


    Her tone was one of asking but he wasn¡¯t to be declined.


    Zong Shou had no intention to decline, instead, he felt delighted for Chuxue instead. To be able to be personally taught by a Saint Realm expert was luck amassed from several lifetimes.


    He felt slightly weird, ¡°Didn¡¯t Senior Mastere for that Book of Universe? Are you going to leave just like that?¡±


    Tanqiu burst out into augh, ¡°I even didn¡¯t even snatch the Book of Eon on you, why would I bother about this Book of Universe without knowing if its true or false?¡±


    Following which his expression dimmed, ¡°My path foundations are already set, even if I had it, it would be useless. After I looked at it, it would mess up my Heart Realm. On the contrary, two days have already passed, if you don¡¯t rush over, the Avici Throne and purple pill are going to fall into the hands of others...¡±


    Following which she didn¡¯t intend to speak any more, carrying Chuxue and was about to leave.


    Then Zong Shouughed, like he had something awkward to say, ¡°Senior Master, what happened that day on Mysterious Cloud Mountain? That day was really dangerous, if I didn¡¯t grasp Spirit and Martial Arts Merger, ck and White Hole Dharma, I would have lost my life. Who was ying tricks and scheming? How annoying!¡±


    Tanqiu instantly cursed out, turning around and shooting a ball of fire over.


    Afterwards, she directly left Yin Dragon Canyon and stepped into the air.


    Looking at that Tanqiu leave, Zong Shou¡¯s brows frowned. He stood to the spot and was in deep thought.


    Auspicious beast? Fire virtue?


    He in the past would in fact not bother. However now since he made up his mind to go up against the Lu Family, then he had to care about it.


    It was said that red represented fire so when he returned he was going to make all the soldiers in the country change to red armor.


    Speaking of which, his Blood Cloud Cavalry was red, that kind of blood-red...


    Shaking his head and breaking out intoughter, Zong Shou looked at the item in his hands. This should be thepensation that his Senior Master gave him.


    This woman was an elder but she treated him as a chess piece. It was not totally uneptable but since he did his job, he should bepensated. If he wasn¡¯tpensated, he wouldn¡¯t go all out for them next time. Moreover, if thepensation was bad, that couldn¡¯t be epted too...


    Looking closely, it was a wooden hairpin, the tail portion was a dragonhead. The hairpin body was that of a sword shape, on it was carved the tiny words: Dragon Pattern Sword.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose as he casually shook his hand. The wooden hairpin expanded and it was a sword.


    Looking at it, it should be a Grade-three magical weapon, its quality was also simr.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh, he was really getting whatever he wanted. He finally didn¡¯t have to worry about not having a suitable weapon.


    To normal Grade-Nine cultivators, it wasn¡¯t impossible to use Magical Artifacts over their Grade.


    However, their internal energy and soul power would be sucked dry in just a few strikes.


    However, to him, it was really suitable and he didn¡¯t need to worry about not having enough energy to utilize it.


    He only hoped that this Dragon Pattern Sword couldst longer.


    Turning his head, Zong Shou looked towards the corpses of the two Qilin. He casually patted and it caused the Water Qilin to be frozen in a thickyer of ice. Following which he kept both into his Lingjie Ring.


    A peak God Realm Qilin was not only a good material to craft weapons, but it could also be made into Celestial artifacts. Moreover, it¡¯s internal organs could be used to refine pills.


    If it was left here, it would be stolen by others in just a few days.


    Zong Shou was given benefits from it and didn¡¯t wish that after this water Qilin died, it would end up without aplete corpse.


    In the future, if there was a good ce, he would let both of them be buried together, to fulfilpleting the wishes of the water Qilin.


    The Little Dog also noticed. It lost its interest in ying with Little Gold and ran back, looking at Zong Shou.


    In this baby Qilin¡¯s world, only this person in front of it had the scent of its father and also having the aura of someone of its race, that it could rely on.


    Zong Shou broke out into a smile. When Little Gold returned to his arm, he grabbed the Little Dog and ced it on his shoulder


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Follow me, from today on I ensure that you will be able to eat good food and drink good stuff...¡±


    The Little Dog didn¡¯t understand what it had to say and couldn¡¯t understand human words. However, after it sniffed Zong Shou¡¯s body and took in a deep breath, it showed a drunk expression. It seemed really satisfied, that it just needed to breathe a bit of his aura and it was full. At least it was able to eat to its content.


    It had no intentions of remaining behind on the Little Lake.


    Zong Shou smiled and suddenly recalled that this dog was probably over ten thousand years ago. Its age was several times older than him.


    But why did it still look like a baby, did it not have good puberty and growth?


    Based on what Tanqiu said, Qilin didn¡¯t eat meat or human food but aura. Without enough food, it would be possible.


    He didn¡¯t bother much about it as he drove the sword and rose, slowly leaving.


    Once again piercing into the Yin Mist, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but scold at how annoying that Tanqiu was.


    Before she left, why couldn¡¯t he remind him where that Xiang King¡¯s tomb was?


    With her cultivation, she should have already known Yin Dragon Canyon like the back of her fingertips.


    If she was willing to advise him one or two sentences, then wouldn¡¯t that save him a lot of effort?


    Now he could only search around like a headless fly. He was unable to reach out with spiritual sense or see with his eyes and thus he could only use such a dumb way.


    He heard that some god beasts had something simr to the Heaven eye which could shine brightly into thousands of worlds, seeing everything.


    All spells, all Yin power, vengeful energy, etc which could cut off soul power would be unable to stop them.


    If he had that chance, he might need to swallow one of them to obtain that spirit eye magical power.


    Travelling forward in the air, a momentter, Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped and he realised that this space had already stabilized.


    It stopped shaking and unlike the outer area which would for some reason have a switch of space.


    However, the restrictions here became more perfect and if one didn¡¯t notice, one would activate it.


    Even after ten thousand years, even someone as strong at him didn¡¯t dare say he could get out safely.


    What was shocking was that it didn¡¯t look like a spiritual formation restriction but like a seal.


    Many restrictions were targeting the inside, and only a small portion was targeting the outside. It should be defending against the seal here being broken by others.


    Zong Shou started to be really careful and not use that Book of Eon Extreme Life. The mind stones in his hand were still thrown out like they were free.


    Using the spiritual energy explosion to recognise the effects and ces of the restrictions. Some that were unstable were activated.


    In just a moment he sensed something, his body tilting and changing another location.


    Just like that, he travelled forwards for close to ten minutes before he stopped andnded. Following which he saw a petite woman looking forward. Without looking closely at her, he knew it was Zhao Yanran.


    She focused above on a green colored lotus. It seemed like it was about to bloom, each petal folding outwards.


    Each bit that opened, there would be huge amounts of Yin power absorbed like a bottomless whirlpool.


    Logically speaking, after it gathered so much vengeful energy and Yin power, the green lotus should be corrupted and dirty.


    Looking at its roots, it was indeed really ugly and tough to take in. Many parts were dposed. The petals were also filled with disgusting patterns and it gave off a scent that made one want to vomit.


    However, when it bloomed, that lotus and lotus seed was jade green, a jade-like color to it.


    It wasn¡¯t corrupted at all and there was no vengeful energy remaining, everything it had absorbed just then was hidden and totally disappeared...


    ¡°What a Three Yin True Lotus. It really came out from the dirt and wasn¡¯t dirtied by it!¡±


    Zong Shou praised, however, he didn¡¯t reach out to take it. Everything was about who came first, this was a good thing but it wasn¡¯t his. Anyways even if Zhao Yanran ate it, she would gain some benefits.


    Zhao Yanran was filled with joy and happiness, keeping the petals and seeds.


    Eating this lotus could bepared to ten years of internal energy cultivation. It might not be very useful but it could save a lot of cultivation effort from her. If she mashed them up and refined them to pills and let Seven Spirit Sect disciples consume it, they could directly go from Grade-Five to Grade-Six!


    Only then she turned her head and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you only here now?¡±


    Following which she sensed that Zong Shou¡¯s current situation was different from when he entered. His aura was more innate and was more deep, totally indiscernible.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply, directly asking instead, ¡°Why did you stop here? Did you see Ruo Shui? What happened to Leidong and Jin Buhui?¡±


    ¡°I stopped here because I couldn¡¯t enter!¡±


    Zhao Yanran looked forwards, her eyes filled with helplessness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about Leidong and Jin Buhui but not long ago I saw Ruoshui enter...¡±


    As for how did Ruoshui enter, Zhao Yanran didn¡¯t mention.


    A bad feeling rose in Zong Shou¡¯s heart, Ruoshui?

 Chapter 585 - Just Kill Them!

    <h4>Chapter 585: Just Kill Them!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Ruoshui? How did she enter?¡±


    A bad feeling rose in Zong Shou¡¯s heart, nothing would happen to Ruoshui, right?


    He also found it weird. The restrictions here even caused Zhao Yanran to stop. Ruoshui was only Grade-Seven and her spiritual cultivation was weaker than Zhao Yanran, so how was she able to enter?


    ¡°It should be a bloodline special ability!¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s brow furrowed and she started to recall, ¡°At the start she was simr to me, being stuck not far from here. Coincidentally Jueyu passed by and for some reason, he disappeared. Shameless and formless, there were no signs of him. He probably used an invisibility technique to follow Wuxuan in...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose, thinking to himself that Ruoshui wasn¡¯t a reckless person.


    Why did she take such a risk this time?


    ¡°So apart from Jueyu, who else entered from here?¡±


    ¡°My luck was good and I reached here two days ago. As for those I saw, there was Yuan Wushang and Li Wuhui. As for that Feng Taiji and Wuxuan Xiangzi, etc they all passed. There were also many whose names I don¡¯t remember. I originally wanted to wait for Leidong to rush over and let him bring me in. In the end, for some reason, he still hadn¡¯t arrived here. Also, who knows where that Jingyin went...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother much about Zhao Yanran¡¯sins. When he heard those few names, his heart jumped. The bad feeling got thicker and thicker.


    An eagerness rose in his chest, like if he dyed even a single moment, then something might happen that might cause him to regret for the rest of his entire life.


    He had no more mind to speak, sweeping his sleeves and holding up Zhao Yanran.


    With a thought that Dragon Pattern Sword was already in his hand, he didn¡¯t bother about anything as he struck forwards!


    In that instance, they shed ten thousand feet, triggering numerous restrictions, causing millions of ck des to strike over.


    Just as Zhao Yanran was about to panic and thought that Zong Shou was crazy, a green sword-light spread out. Millions of sword shadows charged out like that of a sword wave.


    In that instance, a million swords were gathered a hundred feet above the two of them.


    Where the de light pointed to instantly smashed all the restrictions.


    They travelled through this space with crazy speed, like a hot knife through butter; thousand miles in an instance!


    As time when on, a thread of blood seeped out at the corner of Zong Shou¡¯s lips.


    However, that sword attack showed no signs of weakening, instead, it became more intense and sharp. It was as though it had unlimited power, continuously seeping out. The sword shadow was only a hundred feet but it could pretty much cover the sky!


    His gaze was cold as ice. Right now, anything blocking him, not to mention these restrictions, even if it were Gods and Buddhas he would smash them all!


    A cold smile appeared at the corner of his lips. If something bad really happened to Ruoshui, whether it was Yuan Wushang or Feng Taiji in the Xiang King tomb, everyone will be buried together with her!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In the dark stone cave with no light, Ruoshui silently strolled along the tunnels.


    She was like a ck shadow using the darkness and Yin power as cover; like fish to water, there were no signs of her.


    She had already searched for nearly a day in this tomb and had roughly understood the geography of the area.


    The cave here was extremely huge with hundreds of branches, stretching north to south for seventeen hundred miles. They were all interconnected, forming an enormous maze.


    It was said that the Xiang King tomb was here but who knows where it was hidden at. Anyways, she couldn¡¯t find any traces of it.


    The restrictions here for some reason destroyed most ces. As if some sort of power at the depths of the cave was slowly destroying them bit by bit during these ten thousand years.


    Which was why most of the time she didn¡¯t need to pay much attention.


    However, Ruoshui knew that she still needed to be careful. There were many experts all around here, especially at the core area of the cave. There were at least forty Grade-Nine cultivators.


    Amongst them were some of the top cultivators in the Cloud World. Like Jueyu and Yuan Wushang. Also, there was Feng Taiji and Wuxuan...


    This was why she couldn¡¯t be careless, even a single bit. During that day she could only stay far away and search at the outer areas.


    Originally with her personality, she would be more willing toy on the young master¡¯s bed and take a good sleep than take such a risk.


    However, a few days ago she heard Xuanyuan Yiren talk about how young master went through something and he didn¡¯t have much lifespan left...


    After entering the Yin Dragon Canyon, she also coincidentally heard two Taoist Grade Eight cultivators talk about the Xiang King tomb, the information about the Extreme Purple Pill.


    However, for some reason, Zong Shou was still not here so it was all up to her. She might not be able to get it but she still had to give it a try.


    Tightly leaning on the stone wall and travelling along with it, Ruoshui walked whilst feeling her way around.


    The Yin power and vengeful energy were much thicker than the outside. The restrictions here also had illusionary and charming ability. Most of the time, her five senses and spiritual sense were useless and she could only rely on her touch.


    Suddenly a weird sensation spread out from her fingertips. The rock she touched, although it was still hard and cold, wasn¡¯t so tough anymore. She could feel that something was flowing behind.


    She could hear some empty sounds behind.


    Ruoshui was startled. In Fengshui, they often talked about blessednds and unlucky areas.


    However today within this cave, what Fengshui studies say is a decent ce, there were already many Grade Nine cultivators.


    Ruoshui knew she didn¡¯t have the ability topete with these people which was why she came to such an area to search. Even if she knew that her chances of seeding were really low.


    ...At this moment what was beside her was a definite dangerousnd! She wasn¡¯t good at Fengshui but she knew the Yin power and vengeful energy here was much thicker than elsewhere by several times!


    She stopped, thought about it for a moment before she continued to search the nearby area.


    In just a moment she had her deduction, that it was a space behind the walls.


    She carefully took several pills, and after mixing it she rubbed it on the stone wall.


    When she used spiritual techniques to summon a ball of liquid and scatter it over, rumbling noise and piercing white smoke appeared.


    When Ruoshui took out her Spiritual Artifact dagger and started cutting. What was firm where even magical weapons couldn¡¯t make a dent, it was now really soft which she easily brushed open.


    In just a few cuts, the stone wall was dug open by her.


    She was even more wary now, walking in trepidation. What she first saw was the stone coffin at the center of the vast tomb.


    It was half-opened, making her feel shocked. Then she heaved a sigh of relief. Inside was a set of golden silk clothing as well as arge halberd and bow.


    This should be the sub tomb of the Xiang King where his clothes were buried.


    Looking around, Ruoshui¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.


    Although it was a sub tomb, there were many items too.


    She opened the most precious boxes, only to see that they were all normal items, either armor or some jewels and jade.


    Her brows couldn¡¯t help but furrow. An emperor that once unified Donglin was said to be invincible, was only buried with this bid of items? Even if it was a sub tomb it was still such a letdown.


    Until she opened one of the small boxes, did her eyes light up.


    A fragrance struck her, a purple color. After it appeared, the room instantly glowed. Thus Yin power and vengeful energy were separated a hundred feet.


    The size of a dragon eye in a row of three. It looked like it had a spirit and wanted to break free from her arms.


    Was this the Extreme Purple Pill?


    Her eyes lit up with joy and she knew that it was definitely that!


    One of them was said to be able to extend lifespan by thirty years. If three were added together, then would her Ruler more or less live another sixty years?


    Then there would be no danger anymore. With Zong Shou¡¯s talents, he would be able to break through the barriers from Heaven and enter the Spirit Realm! His lifespan will increase by a thousand years...


    She wouldn¡¯t let down the responsibility the ex ruler gave her...


    Her lips curled up. Just as she was about to keep it into her Heaven and Earth bag, a vast wind struck over!


    ¡°Let go! This Heaven and Earth spiritual item has its master! How is it something a maid like you can crave?¡±


    Ruoshui¡¯s expression changed, she didn¡¯t turn around her head and just stabbed out.


    The sword in her hand smashed into pieces with a loud crash.


    Ruoshui was knocked back. Along the way, all the boxes of weapons were all broken into pieces, drawing several shallow marks on the ground. She smacked onto the stone pir before stopping.


    Ruoshui felt really dizzy. The moment it faded, she felt that she was nearly about to lose senses of her limbs. It felt like her body was being sliced; extremely painful.


    That voice eximed, following which he scoffed coldly.


    ¡°Bitch! You actually have a bit of skill!¡±


    From the dust, a person appeared. It was Xiao Xiangzi who stepped on a banana leaf and slowly flew over.


    His left hand opened and spiritual energy gathered once more as she grabbed down.


    Someone beside himughed out loud, ¡°What good luck. Unable to find the main tomb but being able to find something good in this sub tomb. Brother Xiao, the person who witnesses have a share. you can¡¯t swallow all the benefits yourself!¡±


    When that voice rang out, Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s eyes constricted. That giant palm didn¡¯t stop as it grabbed towards Ruoshui¡¯s pills.


    Ruoshui¡¯s eyes were opened wide, her six fox tails were spread open as a dagger stabbed forwards.


    With a loud explosion, the entire stone room shook.


    Ruoshui instantly spat out blood from her mouth. Her internal organs were pretty much being shaken into pieces!


    Xiao Xiangzi was startled as he looked towards Ruoshui. He originally didn¡¯t want to harm her life and just wanted to take the items. However, he wasn¡¯t filled with killing intent.


    Only what he saw was that her gaze was deathly silence, like she was using her gaze to tell him that she wouldn¡¯t let go, even if she died.


    Wuxuanughed out loud, ¡°Cultivator Xiao, so you are such a soft and merciful person! Since she doesn¡¯t know her ce then just kill her...¡±


    A palm smacked out, wind charging and pping over like that of a mountain.

 Chapter 586 - Only Such

    <h4>Chapter 586: Only Such</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When that p shot out, Xiao Xiangzi frowned unhappily but he didn¡¯t stop him.


    He had already wanted to kill that woman anyways. In the end, whoever she died to was something he didn¡¯t bother about.


    Ruoshui¡¯s eyes were filled with the glow of despair, she was really calm.


    Thinking that she was probably dead, only she had failed her promise to the ex-Ruler.


    Who knows whether or not the young Ruler will feel sad because of her death? He would scold her for being dumb?


    Just as she thought that way, a sword shadow struck over from the side. It stirred up huge amounts of spiritual energy midway.


    Where the sword wind passed, it caused that intense fist shadow to be broken. Millions of spiritual explosion burst out, causing the remaining energy to be sliced apart.


    None of it hit Ruoshui.


    Is it Young Master?


    Joy appeared in her gaze, however, momentster she felt that it wasn¡¯t.


    She had seen the Spiritual Explosion Sword before. Turning around it was Yuan Wushang whose face was ashen white, smiling as he walked over.


    ¡°Oh! What a coincidence, I wasn¡¯t careful and saw people doing bad things. Who knew that there would be a day when I Yuan Wushang does good deeds..¡±


    Wuxuan¡¯s brows rose and looked over, breaking intoughter, ¡°Are you going to protect her? Do you have a rtionship or you finally have a brain and know about the benefits of a woman and am interested in her?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, my life is given to the sword. Things like women are too much of a bother! Even if I want a partner, I won¡¯t search for such a reckless one...¡±


    Yuan Wushang shook his head in disdain, ¡°I have no rtionship. I am just afraid of her master!¡±


    He looked right at Wuxuan, ¡°If I do nothing and she dies to you then that person gets pissed. All of us, none of us, will live under his sword! No one will walk out of Yin Dragon canyon!¡±


    ¡°That person? You are talking about Zong Shou?¡±


    Wuxuan broke out intoughter, filled with disdain, ¡°So the so called sword maniac is only just like this. That Zong Shou is strong but that is only outside of the canyon. The vengeful energy and Yin power are here, and with no Blood Cloud Cavalry. How strong can an initial Grade-Nine cultivator be? His reputation is just from bragging!¡±


    His hands rose as he cupped his fists, ¡°In front of me, even if the Sword God reincarnated, he would have to bow down and call me Ruler!¡±


    ¡°Bragging?¡±


    Yuan Wushang broke out intoughter, Zong Shou¡¯s reputation rose from bragging. Then he was naturally not worth his reputation...


    In the eyes of this cultivator, people like them who focused on the word and only having some achievements on this path couldn¡¯t bepared to those in the Vast Habitat. Those people long ago could do spirit and martial arts merger.


    Although there was the battle of Mysterious Cloud Mountain, in the eyes of many it should be because the Blood Cloud Cavalry was too strong.


    The death of Shenxiao was because the World Protectors punished him.


    How would they know that Zong Shou had probably merged spirit and martial arts when he was Grade-Four or even before?


    In this world no one could do that, he was unique! Yuan Wushang couldn¡¯t, Feng Taiji couldn¡¯t, all the more, Xiao Xiangzi couldn¡¯t.


    As for Wuxuan, he was so far away, who is he? Let the Sword God bow? To think he dared to say those words.


    He decided not to bother about that fellow, directly looking at Xiao Xiangzi, ¡°So what does cultivator Xiao say?¡±


    Someone from the Demon Path was most probably burnt in the head by those Demon Path cultivation methods.


    Even if asionally one wasn¡¯t influenced, they would be weird and tough to deal with.


    Xiao Xiangzi should be more calm and rational than Wuxuan.


    He also felt frustrated. If not for his injuries, why would he have to discuss with them and look at their face?


    If he wasn¡¯t happy, he would just slice over with the sword!


    Xiao Xiangzi was expressionless, his hands by his side. His tone was also really t with no fluctuation, ¡°I have to get this pill! No matter whose maid she is, even if she is the Great Shang princess, I still have to get it...¡±


    Although Gantian Mountain was strong, especially near its capital, someone like him naturally had his way of escaping once he got out of the canyon.


    No matter how crazy Zong Shou was, would he dare to go up against the Vast Habitat?


    The Common People Path was able to destroy the Blood Cloud Cavalry. With their over ten sects of Taoists, couldn¡¯t they wipe out those four thousand cavalries?


    That bastard, who cares if he killed her...


    Yuan Wushang frowned and looked towards Ruoshui, blinking to send his intentions.


    He thought to himself that it wasn¡¯t much of if this thing was gone. To keep Ruoshui¡¯s life was most important. Once Zong Shou rushes over, could these two even escape?


    With that fellow¡¯s strength, this Wuxuan and Xiao Xiangzi was destined to be unlucky.


    However Ruoshui shook her head, her gaze dimmed as she held the Extreme Purple Pill tighter.


    Yuan Wushang was stunned and then he wanted to scold her. At such a time, taking one step back could solve the situation. Why were you a dumb woman, trying to be stubborn?


    He also felt respect for her. If it was him, he wouldn¡¯t lower his head either!


    However, it ced him in a bad spot.


    When Wuxuan saw that, he burst out intoughter, ¡°You are asking to die! Don¡¯t me me!¡±


    He suddenly punched out, the energy gathered like that of a giant hammer, suddenly smashing down!


    However the direction of the fist, rather than killing Ruoshui, it was towards Yuan Wushang.


    The fist wind seemed to hold a world! Ghosts wailing and demons shrieking sharply!


    Yuan Wushang smiled, thinking to himself: was that his fists¡¯ intent?


    Scoffing, a sword light rose. In a breath, numerous sword rains and storms spread out in front of him.


    Layer byyer it weakened the fist attack, breaking apart that energy.


    However in thest instance when he was about to break the fist, the true qi in his body was empty.


    With a loud explosion, the wound on his body exploded out, a blood mist shooting out. He was forced back swiftly.


    Just as he was about to hit the wall, he frowned and sensed that Ruoshui was on the verge of death.


    If he backed off more than the maidservant of Zong Shou¡¯s would probably die.


    He could only forcefully resist the residual wind. The left half of his body, the bit that grew back in this month was smashed!


    ¡°What sword maniac? What head of the Three Pinnacle Swords? You are just so so! How pitifully weak!¡±


    Wuxuanughed, his tone filled with cold mocking intent.


    When Yuan Wushang heard that he felt furious, in his heart he was helplesslyughing.


    When it went onto levelnd, this was the case of a tiger being bullied by a dog.


    If it¡¯s not for him being so badly injured, to be unable to use even fifty percent of his internal energy and unable to merge spirit and martial arts, why would he be in such a bad state?


    This Wuxuan was just a slightly annoying fish.


    Who knew that he could bully him today!


    Zong Shou, Zong Shou. If your maid dies, will you regret hurting me so badly?


    He also felt weird, didn¡¯t he deeply hate Zong Shou? However, he was going to die for his woman. This was a messy death, how chaotic...


    After Wuxuan said that, he turned around and asked curiously, ¡°Feng Taiji! Your so called Six Pinnacle Swords only have such standard? Don¡¯t you feel humiliated to be along with them? What an insult to your sword sect...¡±


    When he said those words, a bunch of people walked out of the mist. The one at the head was Feng Taiji. Ruotao was also amongst them, he just frowned deeply.


    They walked three hundred feet out before he stopped and slightly shook his head, ¡°Those bores cultivators gave me the name of Pinnacle Sword. I have nothing to do with it. Don¡¯t drag your matters into my sword sect!¡±


    Wuxuan broke out into a burst ofughter and grabbed out towards Yuan Wushang. Then a sword shadow shone behind him, one splitting into two, two into four until it turned into hundreds, threatening his back.


    Wuxuan turned around, only to see that it was Spiritual Sword Ruotao. He broke out into a smile.


    ¡°So your sword sect wants to interfere in this matter?¡±


    A dark color shed in Feng Taiji¡¯s eyes. He coldly looked towards Ruohai, like he wasn¡¯t happy and was also warning him to stop.


    The few Grade-Nine cultivators behind were also extremely unhappy, an annoyed look appeared on their faces.


    ¡°Junior Brother, Gantian Mountain Zong Shou has a good rtionship with Leidong and Suchen. I heard they became sworn brothers. This woman is rted to Zong Shou. Since you saw it, we have to save her...¡±


    When those words were said out, those Grade-Nine cultivators weren¡¯t tempted at all, their expression became even colder. Ruotao¡¯s voice paused and he suddenly thought about something.


    Speaking of which, there were people within the sect grumbling that Leidong and Wujue Vi had been getting too close with Gantian Mountain.


    Before Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect was wiped out, many sword sects were worried they were too close to Gantian Mountain, and would be dragged into the Donglin battle.


    Even after, there were still many who were unhappy. They weren¡¯t willing to admit their mistakes and became even worse, thinking that Gantian Mountain wouldn¡¯tst for long and wasn¡¯t far from copsing...


    Feng Taiji was one of the choices of God Emperor and probably didn¡¯t care much about this matter...


    If his heart was narrow, he might even see that Zong Shou as an enemy, a strong enemy...


    Sigh, he only thought that since the woman was rted to Leidong, they definitely had to do something. He didn¡¯t think about that crucial point.


    After he said those words, it would only make those following Grade-Nine elders oppose.


    He sighed, he had focused on the sword path and was never sensitive about such matters. Heart of people and power, he was far from his junior Brother Feng...


    With the spirit and martial arts merging and his heart was also perfect, no wonder the sword sect elders would give up on him and choose Junior Brother Feng to seed the sect.


    Just as he thought about that, a lighter voice rang out.


    ¡°This time when we came to Yin Dragon canyon, Head of Sword Pce and the elders personally instructed that Junior Brother Feng will be the Head. Is Senior Brother Ruotao going to disobey orders and act on your own?¡±


    His eyes turned sharp, turning around and looking at where that voice came from. It was a twenty-odd years old teen beside Feng Taiji.


    <h4>Comments (2)</h4>


    VIEW ALL COMMENTSRate this chapterVote with Power StoneSend Gifts<h4>Chapter 587: Time Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    His eyes became sharp, as he turned around to look at where the voice came from. It was that twenty-something-year-old teen beside Feng Taiji. He was instantly filled with rage.


    ¡°Yanrui! How dare you speak to me like that!¡±


    Yanrui was startled, following which heughed coldly, ¡°Although you are a senior brother and your sword technique is stronger than mine, reasoning wins, am I not correct? For an outside ve you are going to flip against your Junior Brother?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Feng Taiji suddenly opened his mouth and interrupted their conversation. Although he was unhappy, he had no intentions of scolding him. Expressionlessly looking at Ruotao, ¡°I only know that this Yuan Wushang has too many enemies, having killed numerous people and is an admittedly evil person. Gantian Mountain and our sword sect have no rtionship with him. If senior brother wants to save him then I admit that I am young andck strength, unable to control you and I will just watch from the side...¡±


    Ruotao was startled and he felt bitter, ¡°What a good young man with great strength to control!¡±


    This was obviously him saying that he was arrogant and couldn¡¯t be tamed! If he dared to attack, the Thousand Sword Vast Habitat elders would think that he wouldn¡¯t amount to much.


    At that moment he really envied Leidong. Although he was from a branch, he did whatever he wanted unlike him who was restricted at every turn.


    He held the sword in his hands, however, he felt many threads locking him down. Formless and shapeless, restricting his heart such that he was unable to sh out.


    Speaking of which, it began a few years ago, when Feng Taiji lost to him when he entered. The sect told him not to attack junior Brother Feng and even if they sparred he wasn¡¯t allowed to win.


    Some matters that he handled were also transferred over. He also needed to carefully follow rules, some small matters the elder of the punishment hall would handle fairly. He couldn¡¯t leave the Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat easily and unlike before when he was really free. He also caused his several close senior brothers and junior brothers to be punished...


    He had been too arrogant in the past. The elders probably tolerated him for a very long time.


    <i>These methods were trying to get him to remember his ce; to grind his horns and smack his confidence?</i>


    There was already an even better recement for the future sword sect leader. In the eyes of those elders, Feng Junior Brother was definitely going to step into Saint Realm. Even if he wasn¡¯t as strong as him now, one day he would exceed him. If he could willingly support him, that would be for the best...


    He was hesitating whether or not to sh out, to break everything without a care and not be restricted anymore. But when the gaze of the few elders became more and more unhappy, he sighed and sheathed his sword. Many thoughts rushed into his heart like a wave as he stood rooted, startled and not saying a word.


    He was an orphan taken in by the sect, growing up in the Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat. He was unable to slice apart this part of him.


    When Wuxuan saw that, he instantlyughed, his brows widening.


    ¡°Brother Feng is there a need to? Actually I wanted to try what kind of strength thisst ce of the Six Pinnacle Swords Ruotao actually had. Was he like this Yuan Wushang, his skill not in keeping with his fame? You are so uninteresting!¡±


    When Ruotao heard this, his expression didn¡¯t change and he kept silent. Only his gaze was cold and sad. Although he stood amongst the sword sect people, he felt that there was a deep line between him and the others.


    Only the moment Wuxuan said this, a sigh broke out.


    ¡°I can¡¯t watch on anymore!¡±


    The voice was really young and righteous. When he said that, a white robbed teen stepped out of the mist.


    He first looked at Ruotao with a pitiful expression. Then, he looked at Ruoshui with some thoughts in his mind.


    ¡°Brother Wu! Even if this Yuan Wushang dies, it has nothing to do with me. Only this maidservant can¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Wuxuan¡¯s brows frowned as he looked back at Li Wuhui.


    Why was another person standing up for that bitch? Didn¡¯t this knife lord Li Wuhui fight Zong Shou on Mysterious Cloud Mountain. It was said that he was injured and when the signs of defeat appeared, he fled.


    In such a situation, even if he didn¡¯t hate Zong Shou, he didn¡¯t need to help his little maidservant be enemies with him.


    Gantian Mountain Monster king also didn¡¯t seem like the type of person with many friends and rtionships.


    ¡°I recognize that woman, she is called Ruoshui! She should be his senior sister. Since Monster King is willing to wipe out Mysterious Cloud Mountain for Xuanyuan Yiren, he might not mind killing us all for this woman. I don¡¯t have the ability to find him! Which is why I will help him protect her a little...¡±


    Whilst he said this, he stood in front of Yuan Wushang and Ruoshui. Then, he pulled out a long knife and held it by his side.


    ¡°And the two of you better stop now before things get out of hand! Also, stop rambling on about the Six Pinnacle Swords being fake and not worth their name. Apart from Feng Taiji not deserving it, they aren¡¯t people you can offend!¡±


    Yanrui burst out into augh, ¡°Sitting in a well and looking at the sky and saying Junior Brother Feng doesn¡¯t deserve it. What a joke! How stupid!¡±


    Li Wuhui looked coldly at Yanrui, but he didn¡¯t speak. He waved his knife and the space in front of him seemed like someone shed it open, giving off a really weird illusion.


    Firstly, the long knife was held on the opposite side, but now it was pointing ahead. However, these two time periods were like they didn¡¯t even exist, Li Wuhui also didn¡¯t even move a single bit.


    As for whether his words were true or not, they could test his sword out for themselves.


    The pupils of Wuxuan restricted, ¡°This is time knife intent! You actually cultivated it...¡±


    The strength of Li Wuhui far exceeded what he expected.


    He didn¡¯t think too much and was instead really tempted to try. That feeling of being provoked and looked down upon made him feel really annoyed.


    ¡°Great! You all talk about how strong Zong Shou is. Today I will definitely kill that woman! Let¡¯s see what she can do to me? That Ruotao is a coward and can¡¯t fight. If your knife ruler is as famous as them, you seem like you have some skill and defeating you will be the same. I want to see how skilled you are in the time knife intent! Whether I really can¡¯t offend this six pinnacle sword. Xiao Xiangzi, this matter was started because of you. What do you say...¡±


    Before his words weren¡¯t evenpleted, Yuan Wushang¡¯s eyes were filled with a self-mocking intent. His current situation was really bad; anyone could step on him.


    If he offended Zong Shou the oue would be far different. He was guessing what would happen to Wuxuanter on.


    Even Li Wuhuu smiled. He felt really amused listening to the words of Wuxuan.


    Why did he have a feeling that he was like a mantis in a well that didn¡¯t know how big the sky was, waving its little knife arms and looking down at the eagle soaring in the sky?


    Their expressions made Wuxuan turn even colder. Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s eyes turned serious, thinking to himself why both Li Wuhui and Yuan Wushang behaved like that.


    Were they friends with Zong Shou or did they really fear him?


    Since he could cultivate the time knife intent, then Li Wuhui¡¯s strength really wasn¡¯t weak.


    Even if he didn¡¯t merge spirit and martial arts he was an incredible person.


    Why was he willing to offend both of them but not offend Zong Shou who still hadn¡¯t arrived?


    It seemed like it was because of their cultivating and their unestablished fame in the Cloud World.


    He truly felt unhappy. That Extreme Purple Pill was also something he had to get!


    However, he didn¡¯t act rashly, turning around and asked the 60-year-old Taoist behind him, ¡°Senior master Wuji what are your views?¡±


    ¡°Do it if you want!¡±


    Wuji smiled, ¡°You are the future head of Daoling Vast Habitat. In this world there isn¡¯t anything you can¡¯t do and no one you can¡¯t offend. If you want to do it why do you need to ask me? One small Gantian Mountain, one Zong Shou, our Vast Habitat doesn¡¯t regard them. Speaking of which, senior brother Wuji always feels heartache that you are too gentle and aren¡¯t domineering enough as a sect leader...¡±


    Xiao Xiangzi nodded his head inprehension, then smiled, ¡°My Dao heart isn¡¯t at peace and my personality is indeed gentler and weaker. This pill is something our Vast Habitat has to get so why hesitate? If they don¡¯t give it to us, we can kill them!¡±


    Not replying to Wuxuan, he waved his sleeves. Numerous lights shone and a sky full of stars appeared behind him like a really starry night in the Cloud World.


    He pointed ahead and instantly dozens of the lights broke out from the night sky and shot at the three of them.


    Li Wuhui stopped talking. His body didn¡¯t even move but dozens of knife lights shed over, shing these star lights.


    His eyelids suddenly jumped as he was shocked. The starlight looked ethereal and without power at all.


    However, each one of them was like a 100,000-foot mountain, filled with millions of kilograms of power.


    This was also the difference between people who could merge spirit and martial arts from them. They used martial arts as the main and sole power to merge their martial path.


    This Xiao Xiangzi used soul power as the main power to merge internal energy and true qi into his spells.


    Pretty much each star caused him to retreat by half a step and he left a mark beneath his feet!


    Coincidentally, when he adapted to the tempo, Wuxuan was suddenly attacked.


    A ck hand grabbed at the Extreme Purple Pill in her hands.


    Li Wuhui¡¯s brows rose and then he broke out into augh, his gaze filled with cold intent.


    Isn¡¯t it just spirit and martial arts merging? Don¡¯t look down on people!


    You are not the only two people with talents!


    In this world, only Zong Shou, Jueyu and Yuan Wushang were good enough to be his opponents.


    <i>Who are you Wuxuan?</i>


    A knife swiftly shed, directly breaking the time barrier. This was the time sword...

 Chapter 587 - Time Sword

    <h4>Chapter 587: Time Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    His eyes became sharp, as he turned around to look at where the voice came from. It was that twenty-something-year-old teen beside Feng Taiji. He was instantly filled with rage.


    ¡°Yanrui! How dare you speak to me like that!¡±


    Yanrui was startled, following which heughed coldly, ¡°Although you are a senior brother and your sword technique is stronger than mine, reasoning wins, am I not correct? For an outside ve you are going to flip against your Junior Brother?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Feng Taiji suddenly opened his mouth and interrupted their conversation. Although he was unhappy, he had no intentions of scolding him. Expressionlessly looking at Ruotao, ¡°I only know that this Yuan Wushang has too many enemies, having killed numerous people and is an admittedly evil person. Gantian Mountain and our sword sect have no rtionship with him. If senior brother wants to save him then I admit that I am young andck strength, unable to control you and I will just watch from the side...¡±


    Ruotao was startled and he felt bitter, ¡°What a good young man with great strength to control!¡±


    This was obviously him saying that he was arrogant and couldn¡¯t be tamed! If he dared to attack, the Thousand Sword Vast Habitat elders would think that he wouldn¡¯t amount to much.


    At that moment he really envied Leidong. Although he was from a branch, he did whatever he wanted unlike him who was restricted at every turn.


    He held the sword in his hands, however, he felt many threads locking him down. Formless and shapeless, restricting his heart such that he was unable to sh out.


    Speaking of which, it began a few years ago, when Feng Taiji lost to him when he entered. The sect told him not to attack junior Brother Feng and even if they sparred he wasn¡¯t allowed to win.


    Some matters that he handled were also transferred over. He also needed to carefully follow rules, some small matters the elder of the punishment hall would handle fairly. He couldn¡¯t leave the Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat easily and unlike before when he was really free. He also caused his several close senior brothers and junior brothers to be punished...


    He had been too arrogant in the past. The elders probably tolerated him for a very long time.


    <i>These methods were trying to get him to remember his ce; to grind his horns and smack his confidence?</i>


    There was already an even better recement for the future sword sect leader. In the eyes of those elders, Feng Junior Brother was definitely going to step into Saint Realm. Even if he wasn¡¯t as strong as him now, one day he would exceed him. If he could willingly support him, that would be for the best...


    He was hesitating whether or not to sh out, to break everything without a care and not be restricted anymore. But when the gaze of the few elders became more and more unhappy, he sighed and sheathed his sword. Many thoughts rushed into his heart like a wave as he stood rooted, startled and not saying a word.


    He was an orphan taken in by the sect, growing up in the Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat. He was unable to slice apart this part of him.


    When Wuxuan saw that, he instantlyughed, his brows widening.


    ¡°Brother Feng is there a need to? Actually I wanted to try what kind of strength thisst ce of the Six Pinnacle Swords Ruotao actually had. Was he like this Yuan Wushang, his skill not in keeping with his fame? You are so uninteresting!¡±


    When Ruotao heard this, his expression didn¡¯t change and he kept silent. Only his gaze was cold and sad. Although he stood amongst the sword sect people, he felt that there was a deep line between him and the others.


    Only the moment Wuxuan said this, a sigh broke out.


    ¡°I can¡¯t watch on anymore!¡±


    The voice was really young and righteous. When he said that, a white robbed teen stepped out of the mist.


    He first looked at Ruotao with a pitiful expression. Then, he looked at Ruoshui with some thoughts in his mind.


    ¡°Brother Wu! Even if this Yuan Wushang dies, it has nothing to do with me. Only this maidservant can¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Wuxuan¡¯s brows frowned as he looked back at Li Wuhui.


    Why was another person standing up for that bitch? Didn¡¯t this knife lord Li Wuhui fight Zong Shou on Mysterious Cloud Mountain. It was said that he was injured and when the signs of defeat appeared, he fled.


    In such a situation, even if he didn¡¯t hate Zong Shou, he didn¡¯t need to help his little maidservant be enemies with him.


    Gantian Mountain Monster king also didn¡¯t seem like the type of person with many friends and rtionships.


    ¡°I recognize that woman, she is called Ruoshui! She should be his senior sister. Since Monster King is willing to wipe out Mysterious Cloud Mountain for Xuanyuan Yiren, he might not mind killing us all for this woman. I don¡¯t have the ability to find him! Which is why I will help him protect her a little...¡±


    Whilst he said this, he stood in front of Yuan Wushang and Ruoshui. Then, he pulled out a long knife and held it by his side.


    ¡°And the two of you better stop now before things get out of hand! Also, stop rambling on about the Six Pinnacle Swords being fake and not worth their name. Apart from Feng Taiji not deserving it, they aren¡¯t people you can offend!¡±


    Yanrui burst out into augh, ¡°Sitting in a well and looking at the sky and saying Junior Brother Feng doesn¡¯t deserve it. What a joke! How stupid!¡±


    Li Wuhui looked coldly at Yanrui, but he didn¡¯t speak. He waved his knife and the space in front of him seemed like someone shed it open, giving off a really weird illusion.


    Firstly, the long knife was held on the opposite side, but now it was pointing ahead. However, these two time periods were like they didn¡¯t even exist, Li Wuhui also didn¡¯t even move a single bit.


    As for whether his words were true or not, they could test his sword out for themselves.


    The pupils of Wuxuan restricted, ¡°This is time knife intent! You actually cultivated it...¡±


    The strength of Li Wuhui far exceeded what he expected.


    He didn¡¯t think too much and was instead really tempted to try. That feeling of being provoked and looked down upon made him feel really annoyed.


    ¡°Great! You all talk about how strong Zong Shou is. Today I will definitely kill that woman! Let¡¯s see what she can do to me? That Ruotao is a coward and can¡¯t fight. If your knife ruler is as famous as them, you seem like you have some skill and defeating you will be the same. I want to see how skilled you are in the time knife intent! Whether I really can¡¯t offend this six pinnacle sword. Xiao Xiangzi, this matter was started because of you. What do you say...¡±


    Before his words weren¡¯t evenpleted, Yuan Wushang¡¯s eyes were filled with a self-mocking intent. His current situation was really bad; anyone could step on him.


    If he offended Zong Shou the oue would be far different. He was guessing what would happen to Wuxuanter on.


    Even Li Wuhuu smiled. He felt really amused listening to the words of Wuxuan.


    Why did he have a feeling that he was like a mantis in a well that didn¡¯t know how big the sky was, waving its little knife arms and looking down at the eagle soaring in the sky?


    Their expressions made Wuxuan turn even colder. Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s eyes turned serious, thinking to himself why both Li Wuhui and Yuan Wushang behaved like that.


    Were they friends with Zong Shou or did they really fear him?


    Since he could cultivate the time knife intent, then Li Wuhui¡¯s strength really wasn¡¯t weak.


    Even if he didn¡¯t merge spirit and martial arts he was an incredible person.


    Why was he willing to offend both of them but not offend Zong Shou who still hadn¡¯t arrived?


    It seemed like it was because of their cultivating and their unestablished fame in the Cloud World.


    He truly felt unhappy. That Extreme Purple Pill was also something he had to get!


    However, he didn¡¯t act rashly, turning around and asked the 60-year-old Taoist behind him, ¡°Senior master Wuji what are your views?¡±


    ¡°Do it if you want!¡±


    Wuji smiled, ¡°You are the future head of Daoling Vast Habitat. In this world there isn¡¯t anything you can¡¯t do and no one you can¡¯t offend. If you want to do it why do you need to ask me? One small Gantian Mountain, one Zong Shou, our Vast Habitat doesn¡¯t regard them. Speaking of which, senior brother Wuji always feels heartache that you are too gentle and aren¡¯t domineering enough as a sect leader...¡±


    Xiao Xiangzi nodded his head inprehension, then smiled, ¡°My Dao heart isn¡¯t at peace and my personality is indeed gentler and weaker. This pill is something our Vast Habitat has to get so why hesitate? If they don¡¯t give it to us, we can kill them!¡±


    Not replying to Wuxuan, he waved his sleeves. Numerous lights shone and a sky full of stars appeared behind him like a really starry night in the Cloud World.


    He pointed ahead and instantly dozens of the lights broke out from the night sky and shot at the three of them.


    Li Wuhui stopped talking. His body didn¡¯t even move but dozens of knife lights shed over, shing these star lights.


    His eyelids suddenly jumped as he was shocked. The starlight looked ethereal and without power at all.


    However, each one of them was like a 100,000-foot mountain, filled with millions of kilograms of power.


    This was also the difference between people who could merge spirit and martial arts from them. They used martial arts as the main and sole power to merge their martial path.


    This Xiao Xiangzi used soul power as the main power to merge internal energy and true qi into his spells.


    Pretty much each star caused him to retreat by half a step and he left a mark beneath his feet!


    Coincidentally, when he adapted to the tempo, Wuxuan was suddenly attacked.


    A ck hand grabbed at the Extreme Purple Pill in her hands.


    Li Wuhui¡¯s brows rose and then he broke out into augh, his gaze filled with cold intent.


    Isn¡¯t it just spirit and martial arts merging? Don¡¯t look down on people!


    You are not the only two people with talents!


    In this world, only Zong Shou, Jueyu and Yuan Wushang were good enough to be his opponents.


    <i>Who are you Wuxuan?</i>


    A knife swiftly shed, directly breaking the time barrier. This was the time sword...

 Chapter 588 - Pinnacle Expert

    <h4>Chapter 588: Pinnacle Expert</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Outside of the underground cave, in the swamp outside of the entrance.


    An old monk in prayer attire was holding onto a tin stick, his white brow furrowed as he looked at a certain direction below.


    ¡°Weird, they should have fought! Xiang King tomb. Those two items shouldn¡¯t have appeared. The Extreme Purple Pill in the sub tomb shouldn¡¯t have resulted in such a scale of conflict! However, those two juniors are really amazing. Although the spiritual wave is about to arrive, in these short twenty years or so, many heroes and talents appeared, how unbelievable...¡±


    Jingyin walked at the side, following the footsteps of the old monk. Her face was filled with a surprised expression, ¡°Senior Master Zifang! Shouldn¡¯t we search for the main tomb of the Xiang King now, can we really stay outside?¡±


    Zifang broke out intoughter when he heard that, using the thin stick to smack her head, ¡°Our Buddhist faction doesn¡¯t want that God Emperor spot and have no intentions to be an overlord, so why do we need that Avici Throne? As for the Extreme Purple Pill, the Buddhist ancestors are merciful. We Buddhist cultivators will have a world of extreme happiness for us after we die. It doesn¡¯t matter if our lifespan is long or short. If that Book of Universe really appears then we should fight for it. Even our Buddhist sect will have many benefits from it. As for the other items, we can forget it...¡±


    Jingyin eximed in confusion, she felt weird. Since the Ten Thousand Buddha Vast Habitat didn¡¯te here for the throne or the pill, then why did they bring so many cultivators? The strength they brought was no weaker than the Demon and Taoist sects...


    ¡°We nted our origin in the Cloud World after the Xiang King died but coincidentally we knew about some of his secrets.¡±


    Zifang tilted his head, exining without much care, ¡°Although he died, legend had it that his corpse was hung up for close to a month, with vengeful energy surging into the clouds. That Great Han Country¡¯s establishing ruler didn¡¯t dare to touch the corpse and allowed his remaining forces to clear them out. However, no matter where it was ced, it would cause cmity and vengeful energy to boil. In the end, he was helpless and could only bury him in this Cloud Dream swamp; in this blessednd where there was no one.¡±


    Jingyin listened on quietly. These things didn¡¯t have anything to do with her but it was interesting hearing about them.


    Then Zifang sighed, looking around, ¡°However ten thousand yearster, look at this ce. A top tomb became a pinnacle dangerousnd. Yin mist gathered and vengeful energy surged. Along with the blood of the six countries crafting the Avici Throne, one really cannot be at ease!¡±


    Whilst saying that, Zifang took out a golden pir and stuck it into the dirt.


    It was two hundred feet long and on it were densely packed scriptures.


    Jingyin took just one look and knew that on it drew the Madhyama Agama Demon Vanquishing Scripture, Diamond Sutra, Demon Vanquishing Sutra and, the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra used for funerals. She couldn¡¯t help but exim and then she understood, ¡°Senior Master is worried that Xiang King would revive?¡±


    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t a proper revival. If not, he didn¡¯t have to use these two extremely strong Demon Vanquishing Scriptures.


    ¡°The time hasn¡¯t arrived! But it is better to be prepared...¡±


    Zifang was helpless, ¡°After the Chi King, a total of three invincible overlords appeared: Xiangchu Overlord,Ran king and also Lu Wushuang who all ruled a generation but died a tragic death. None of them filled one with worry!¡±


    As he said that Zifang smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you here Jingyin? Is it because of that unlimited light, endless darkness?¡±


    Jingyin eximed, no wanting to lie but also unwilling to say, keeping silent and not saying a word.


    The Buddhists have tens of factions, although he was quite harmonious, there waspetition. She didn¡¯t know if she should say those words in front of this old monk.


    Zifang didn¡¯t care,ughing out, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! This matter is really important to our Buddhist faction. The sects are all delighted to see it seed. Let me guess, is Zhao Yanran whom your Jingtu Sect chose? That woman is not bad but she doesn¡¯t have a dual meridian body. Was it because of other reasons? I viewed her and she seemed to use the Seven Spirit Sect Energy Seed Cauldron cultivation method to improve so quickly. However, it seems like a reverse technique. The more she benefits, the harder it would be for her to get out of that person¡¯s control...¡±


    Jingyin was instantly stunned, Reverse Seed Cauldron technique? In the past she hadn¡¯t noticed and only felt that this Zhao Yanran indeed improved a little too quick. She remembered that when they met, she was initially Grade-7 but now she was already at the peak.


    She thought that it was because of her talents but only now did she know she used such a technique close to Demon Path.


    If that was the case than the cauldron definitely was Zong Shou.


    He mostly used that method to force Zhao Yanran...


    Thinking of which, Kong Yao who was still stuck in Gantian Mountain today, Jingyin was certain of her guesses.


    Zong Shou desired her beauty, forcefully capturing her and spreading rumors to destroy her clean reputation.


    Such a vicious person could really use all kinds of methods? How despicable.


    Speaking of which, what she had to do wasn¡¯t persuade Yanran to join their Buddhist faction, but to unlock their Seed Cauldron rtionship!


    Thinking about it, Zifangughed in disdain, ¡°However this time Senior Linghai made youe out for this matter; he miscalcted.¡±


    Jingyin was startled when she heard that, following which her face turned red and knew what Zifang meant.


    Linghai asked her to return back to normal life, his intentions really couldn¡¯t be told to others.


    After finding out that this unlimited light and endless darkness was a female, she actually heaved a sigh of relief. If she really had to do such a matter, she would be embarrassed to death.


    Zifang suddenly eximed, looking up into the sky.


    Following his gaze to look out, only to see a light suddenly descend like a shooting star. When it was thirty thousand feet away, she finally saw that it was a sword light.


    Sharp! Prative! Extremely bright and sharp!


    Theyers of restrictions shone and numerous spells were triggered.


    However the sword light broke them one by one. Charging and stabbing open, nothing was able to stop it for even a moment.


    Was that Zong Shou? And Zhao Yanran?


    The moment such a thought arose in her head, Jingyin heard Zifang suck in a cold breath.


    ¡°Strong! How strong! Who knew such a top expert would appear in this world! Wow, Sword Soul Intermediate Realm with Spirit and Martial Arts Merging into one. Isn¡¯t that the Gantian Monster King? Why is he so anxious?¡±


    That energy surged until a thousand feet. It actually didn¡¯t head for the entrance but at the weird spiritual energy direction, Zifang was looking at before,nding directly there. The vast sword glow scattered the dirt and smashed the rockyer, that was as strong as Magical Artifacts, into pieces!


    Following which there was a loud explosion, Jingyin was forced back tens of steps. Her face was ashen white.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Where the shadow of the knife passed, the ck hand was instantly broken. However, it didn¡¯t stop. It was like it broke through the space and directly struck at Wuxuan.


    He was shocked, a chill Intent struck his heart. He didn¡¯t hesitate to roar out, his vital energy instantly surged as he punched out two fists. The Hell Fist Intent seemed to turn this tomb room into Yama¡¯s pce!


    The Buddhist talked about the country in the Buddha Palm, at this moment his fist seemed to have an entire devilish world!


    Only to hear a ng, where the Knife Light passed everything was sliced apart.


    Those stars, those screaming ghosts were all easily sliced broken!


    Since he could slice through space how could he not destroy stars? And iplete worlds?


    Most of the Grade-9 cultivators could only see their bodies moving. Knife and fists shing tens of times in the sky full of stars.


    Under the knife and fist energy sweeping out, everything that was buried along with the king was destroyed.


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s lips curled up, silently switching spots. He was closer to Ruoshui, in case she was hit by the ripples of their intense battle. Only his body was shaky and asionally gave out soft coughs.


    A short momentter Wuxuan finally backed off. His face was really dark and sunken, his fists tightly clenched and slightly trembling.


    Looking closely, there was actually blood dripping from that fist. That pot-like fist actually had several wounds upon it.


    The twenty Grade-9 cultivators who rushed over to the tomb room were all silent.


    Everyone looked at this scene in a startled manner. Wuji was also shocked.


    Yanrui was too.


    Spirit and Martial Arts Merger...


    Li Wuhui, although he could only do the most roughyer, maybe he just touched that gate.


    But it really was that!


    They all had the same thought that shed across their minds. Li Wuhui was actually so strong!


    Going strength for strength against both Wuxuan and Xiao Xiangzi and being able to not fall behind for ten minutes!


    Was this the Knife Lord?


    At this moment not only did Wuxuan have an ugly expression, but Xiao Xiangzi was also shocked.


    Li Wuhui was standing on the spot with the knife in his hand. Several areas around his chest and abdomen had caved in, blood seeping from his left arm.


    However his right arm was still really stable and those wounds were continuously healing.


    ¡°In the battle against Zong Shou at Mysterious Cloud Mountain, Iprehended some things. Unfortunately at the 476th sword, I didn¡¯t dare to continue.¡±


    As he said that he smiled and looked at the two of them, ¡°Do you two still think we aren¡¯t worth our fame? Do you still want to continue? Even today I still think that Monster King is far stronger than me. Be careful not to piss him off, regardless if you are Taoist or Demon Sect. One finger and he will smash many of you...¡±


    Wuji scoffed coldly, filled with rage. Wuxuan¡¯s gaze also turned cold.


    ¡°I underestimated you! You really deserve your name of Knife Lord. However how long can youst? Four hours? Six hours? If you just wanted to piss me off, then congrattions you have already done it!¡±

 Chapter 589 - Juntian Flame Armor

    <h4>Chapter 589: Juntian me Armor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°I underestimated you! You really deserve your name, knife lord. However how long can youst? Four hours? six hours? If you just wanted to piss me off then congrattions you have already done it!¡±


    Whilst he said that, Wuxuan took out an item. It was a pure ck fist glove, on the back was a ck me. However, on the surface, there were several Buddhist scriptures and words.


    When Wuxuan reached his hand in, several ck lines spread out from the fist glove instantly and stabbed into his right arm.


    His face first twisted in pain, following which he gave out a maniacalugh like he was enjoying it.


    ¡°So what if you could merge spirit with martial arts? Be it you Li Wuhui or the six pinnacle swords, why words are the same, you are only that! Even just with those words you said today, I Wuxuan can¡¯t allow you to leave this ce alive! I will let you taste the strength of my fist armor...¡±


    Whilst he spoke, his right fist started to swell. Just as everyone was shocked by that fist glove, Wuxuan¡¯s body shed. A fist shadow smashed out like it was filled with the entire Heaven and Earth and was about to shatter this part of the world.


    First energy charged out. All spiritual energy and air were being repelled outwards, giving the illusion that the area was swelling.


    Following this, it copsed! This tomb room, which seemed perfectly fine under the intense battle between the three of them, at this moment, could no longer carry this bit of power and was falling apart!


    Just as everyone thought that Li Wuhui was definitely going to die, another snow bright knife shadow shed out!


    Just one knife smashed that fist shadow. Like a swallow flying into the air, shing open time...


    It was like time was being smashed by that knife, but it was also like at this time point, the fist shadows whose energy filled the air shouldn¡¯t have existed at all.


    Wuxuan¡¯s eyes constricted and he was filled with even more rage. Vital energy surged and his face turned red. Numerous ck auras wrapped around him. The fist shadow seemed even more frenzied and maniacal,ing one after another with no pattern or skill at all. It was as like he didn¡¯t care about any martial path, just smashing down in a really barbaric manner!


    His fist had the power of a world. 100 fists striking out which meant 100 ¡°hell¡± worlds!


    He was confident that even the top Grade Nine expert, even someone from the Spirit Realm would crash in front of him.


    After thest fist, he only heard an explosion. Like thunder striking as the entire tomb was shaking.


    Even if the fist wind had temporarily stopped, the rumbling still didn¡¯t stop.


    The smoke and dust hadn¡¯t faded but Wuxuan¡¯s face was devoid of joy, instead appearing more dark and sunken.


    Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s expression was really serious.


    Feng Taiji and Wuji in the distance were both at a loss like they couldn¡¯t believe what had happened in front of them.


    Until that demonic energy faded and totally dissipated were the other slightly weaker Grade Nine cultivators able to carefully see the situation there...


    Only to see Li Wuhui still holding onto the knife with his hand and standing tall. Blood was dripping from the tip of the knife, his own blood.


    He still stood firm and didn¡¯t waver, a smile on his face. He focused on Wuxuan¡¯s right fist, ¡°I heard that before Ran King died he left a set of Juntian me Armor. After which it fell in the hands of your demon sect and was passed around a few times. Your fist glove is a part of it? It really isn¡¯t bad, I have felt its might...¡±


    Wuxuan didn¡¯t reply, his gaze was exceptionally cold and dark. At this moment only the most observant person would notice that his right hand, aspared to before, was slightly shriveled up.


    However, he was brimming with killing intent, the fierce intent was like a raging flood.


    Naturally, Li Wuhui was in a bad state, but he didn¡¯t fear anything. He stopped talking about Zong Shou. No matter how he reminded him, he didn¡¯t listen and instead treated it like nonsense.


    At this point, his grievance toward Wuxuan had nothing to do with Zong Shou.


    At this moment, Yuan Wushang let out a sigh, ¡°Really weird! Zong Shou hurt me so badly and you also lost to him but why are we both fighting for our enemy. In this world why is there such a weird matter?¡±


    Li Wuhui¡¯s heart resonated with that. He did owe Shui Lingbo a life but there was no reason for him to do so much for Zong Shou?


    However, there was already no point in saying that. At this point, he didn¡¯t bother about this anymore.


    Taking in a deep breath, Li Wuhui suppressed the emotions in his heart and pointed his knife forward once more.


    In front of Zong Shou, escaping halfway was not an insult. However, against such a person like Wuxuan, he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to retreat.


    Although he didn¡¯t have much chance of winning, he would die if he didn¡¯t fight. He could only toss aside everything and fight to the death...


    His felt envious... this Juntian me Armor was truly a magnificent treasure.


    Even if the Buddhist faction restrictions sealed it up, it was still a pinnacle Magical Artifact. If the whole set was full it was a top Grade Celestial Artifact.


    If he had once piece of it then that day on top of Mysterious Cloud Mountain he could try to fight Zong Shou!


    Sky Demon Vast Habitat actually gave Wuxuan such a treasure, they really had deep pockets and foundations.


    Just as his thoughts slowly focused, Wuxuan¡¯s aura got stronger and stronger with each wave.


    Yuan Wushang suddenly broke out into augh and said leisurely, ¡°You don¡¯t need to try so hard to hold on anymore, this fellow has arrived!¡¯¡±


    Li Wuhui¡¯s brows rose. His intent only focused on Wuxuan and he didn¡¯t sense anything nearby.


    This fellow, was it Zong Shou? But when he spread out his intent, he realized it wasn¡¯t.


    However, since he came he didn¡¯t need to hold on anymore.


    At this moment everyone turned and looked toward the entrance of the tomb.


    Only to see a person holding arge ck sword walking slowly in.


    ¡°Just now I heard someone say that the six pinnacle swords of the Cloud World is only that...¡±


    He was walking confidently like he was really casual but each step was like he was stepping on all of their hearts!


    He suddenly stood still and frowned, looking at Yuan Wushang, following which he burst out into augh, ¡°How did you get injured to such a state? To think you Yuan Wushang actually had such a day...¡±


    Yuan Wushang scoffed coldly, ¡°If you want to beat me, this is the time!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t lowered myself to such a level! If I wanted to fight you I would wait until you recovered and then have a good battle! That bad defeat three years ago, I still remember it in my heart!¡±


    Jueyuughed coldly, seeming like he hated Yuan Wushang and wasn¡¯t willing to look at him a single second more. He turned right around and stared at Wuxuan and Xiao Xiangzi, ¡°Were you two the ones who said those words?¡±


    Wuxuan clenched his fists. At this moment, he wasn¡¯t maniacal like before, he didn¡¯t look down on them but his stomach was filled with rage.


    Since Jueyu came, he seemed to suppress the two of them. An invisible aura mixed with sharp sword intent made them feel ashamed for being inferior.


    ¡°I waited for brother Jueyu for so long in Ten Thousand Demon Vast Habitat, you really made me disappointed!¡±


    Jueyuughed when he heard this, ¡°I already found what I wanted during the Common People Path battle. Moreover, the few of you are just home raised cats, I can¡¯t be bothered with any of you. So why would I waste time and effort?¡±


    The moment he said this Yanrui subconsciously wanted tough out loud. Jueyu¡¯s words were really mad, wasn¡¯t he afraid his tongue would be cut off by therge wind?


    However, when theughter rose he froze. Thinking back to Li Wuhui, at least he was exceptionally strong.


    His junior brother Feng didn¡¯t seem like his opponent. During that battle just now, it was in fact, Wuxuan suppressing him. But without that glove, who knows what the oue would be.


    However, Li Wuhui admitted he wasn¡¯t the opponent of Zong Shou.


    Sneaking a look at Feng Taiji, thetter¡¯s face was ashen white...


    Spiritual Sword Ruotao¡¯s aura became colder and colder.


    He was regretting his actions. Following which Yanrui shook his head, feeling extremely weird.


    He remembered that in the Vast Habitat, in the sessive fights, Ruotao lost to junior brother Feng.


    Last time Ruotao could have been listed on the same level as Jueyu.


    Maybe because he was too weak and he wasn¡¯t able to clearly see the difference in the strength of those people...


    To the side of Wuxuan and Xiao Xiangzi, their auras were extremely sunken and serious. They were really furious, but after exchanging nces, they could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Jueyu continued.


    ¡°Since the two of you cared about that, then fighting here is still the same. Both of you can fight at the same time...¡±


    Xiao Xiangzi scoffed coldly. Casting a spell, the starry sky suddenly spun. The millions of stars spun at the same time and dozens of them crashed down.


    Jueyu gave out an ¡°Oh¡±,zy to speak. With his heart his sword moved up, with a thought things were destroyed.


    A ck sword light suddenly surged out from the sheath. Before it even flew out, the sword energy already exploded, causing the nearby stars to be wiped out!


    The extinction sword intent scattered and charged all about...


    Soul Realm Sword Intent!


    The dozens of Grade Nine cultivators were all astonished, and a deathly silence followed.


    This person also merged spirit with martial arts and he was even stronger than Wuxuan!


    Legend had it that he should be the 4th pinnacle sword...


    The ck sword shadow finally appeared and dozens of ck cracks spread everywhere, just as Jueyu was about to step forward.


    His brows rose and then heughed before taking a step back, his fighting intent reducing. The Soul Realm Sword Intent was also retracted.


    ¡°It seems like we can¡¯t fight anymore. The master of thend has arrived, both of you should deal with him first...¡±


    Everyone was stunned after hearing this.


    Master of thend? Then that definitely had to be that Gantian Monster king...


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s lips curled up. Now they had a good show. Following this, he looked toward Wuxuan and Xiao Xiangzi with a pitiful expression.


    In the next instant, the entire tomb room shook.


    Hong!


    A loud explosion sounded out from the sky, like a hole was opened as an unparalleled sword pressure charged the area!

 Chapter 590 - Take Your Head

    <h4>Chapter 590: Take Your Head</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    All of a sudden, dust and smoke were scattered all over. Large pieces of rocks fell from above.


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s expression changed slightly as he carried Ruoshui up, dodging between those giant stones and sword shadows.


    Li Wuhui¡¯s mouth was open wide, unafraid of eating a mouthful of dust as he looked above in shock.


    Thinking to himself, was there a need to be so exaggerated? He had forcefully pierced through a thousand feet of ground!


    There were stone materials that even Magical Treasure Grade items couldn¡¯t mark at all!


    This fellow¡¯s sword technique seemed like it got stronger once more...


    When those falling rocks stopped, a cold sword shadow suddenly shed and stabbed at Yuan Wushang. It was full of killing intent, sending a chill into his heart.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t facing it, he felt an extremely cold intent heading right for his heart.


    He felt that he couldn¡¯t escape, couldn¡¯t block, couldn¡¯t fight and that he could only wait to die!


    Yuan Wushang didn¡¯t even blink at all. Instead, he felt really excited, mes in his eyes. He fully focused at the tip of the sword.


    It was like the tip of the sword had a treasure trove.


    At thest moment, when it was about to slit through Yuan Wushang¡¯s throat, the owner of the green sword light felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    He suddenly stepped to the side, into the stone wall beside Yuan Wushang. The sword energy charged, smashing thoserge pieces of stone into dust.


    Afterward, Yuan Wushang snickered and a bright glow shing in his eyes as he looked quite delighted.


    It was like heprehended something whilst he was also mocking Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou was toozy to bother with him, looking straight at Ruoshui. He instantly heaved a sigh of relief. She was still alive as she was still breathing. It was great that he rushed over in time.


    He snatched her over and hugged her. Afterward, his eyes were filled with Sky Burning Rage!


    Great! Really great! Meridians broken, major organs smashed. At this moment even if he injected those Yin and Yang true Qi in, he would be unable to totally control her injuries!


    He could only look on as her life dissipated bit by bit.


    He grit his teeth so hard he felt like they were going to shatter. The injuries around his body from charging those formations and restrictions were starting to hurt.


    However, it couldn¡¯t bepared to the raging mes which were in his chest!


    ¡°Extreme purple pill!¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. Zong Shou came back to his senses as he looked at the purple pill in her hands in that jade box.


    He heaved a sigh of relief and felt joyous at seeing a sign of hope in a desperate situation.


    Extreme purple pill!


    Although the medicine didn¡¯t solve the root problem, it could lengthen one¡¯s lifespan by thirty years and it naturally had the ability to help her recover her injuries.


    He just needed to stabilize Ruoshui¡¯s injuries and return to find Yiren and there would naturally be a way to solve it.


    He casually took out a pill and smashed it, mixing with water. After it dissolved, he allowed it to seep into her body bit by bit.


    At that moment, Ruoshi¡¯s organs were on the verge of shutting down. Only this method could allow her to digest the power of the medicine.


    Afterward, he looked weirdly and calmly at the people in the room.


    ¡°What is happening? Who harmed her?¡±


    The entire room was silent. Everyone looked at Xiao Xiangzi and Wuxuan.


    Wuxuan wanted to open his mouth and say ¡®Who do you think you are?¡¯, but the moment he thought back to how those thickyers were blown apart by that sword, his words were stuck by the corner of his mouth, unable toe out.


    At least Zong Shou and Jueyu were scarily strong...


    However, Wuxuan¡¯s right hand clenched, with this Juntian me fist armor here, even if the kid was strong he also wasn¡¯t afraid!


    This wasn¡¯t outside of the Yin Dragon Canyon where Zong Shou could utilize the power of a country.


    Everyone was silent and didn¡¯t say a word, however, Yuan Wushang instantly broke the silence, breaking out into a teasingugh, ¡°The one who harmed her was Xiao Xiangzi. The one who wanted to kill her was Wuxuan...¡±


    Zong Shou could hear the intent to create problems, toozy to bother. His gaze turned to Li Wuhui with a questioning expression in his eyes.


    Aspared to Yuan Wushang, undoubtedly this knife ruler Wuhui was more reliable.


    Only to see thetter keep his knife and nod his head to express that those words were true.


    Zong Shou instantly burst into a self-mockingugh and carefully used his sleeves to wipe off Ruoshi¡¯s sweat.


    ¡°Is that true? You nearly made me regret for the rest of my life! I really don¡¯t know who gave the two of you such balls?¡±


    Wuxuan was instantly furious and a ball of demon me was burning on his right fist. However, before he even made a move, Zong Shou had already acted.


    Although he didn¡¯t use the sword, the sword intent formed and Soul Realm sword intent instantly struck all over!


    The dozens of Grade Nine cultivators held their breaths and before they were even able to react, Zong Shou was already in front of Xiao Xiangzi.


    Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s pupils constricted, the stars spun once more and hundreds of starlight struck down!


    ¡°Spiritual-Casting Starry Sky, this Taoist magical power is not bad! Only, who are you even?¡±


    He stepped forward, entering the void between space. Although there were many stars, they weren¡¯t able to harm him at all.


    Li Wuhui¡¯s pupils constricted. Zong Shou used such a technique that day on Mysterious Cloud Mountain. At that time, the tens of thousands of spiritual cultivators on the mountain peak were unable to touch even the corner of his cor.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was more well-practiced when he cast it.


    The pupils of Xiao Xiangzi constricted to that of a pin. He looked really calm but his eyes were filled with shock and panic.


    He was obviously in front of him, however, when he spread out his spiritual sense, he was unable to find him. He couldn¡¯t locate Zong Shou¡¯s body, much less lock onto him.


    No, that¡¯s not right; he found him, he was right there...


    While Xiao Xiangzi was delighted, and wanted to activate those stars once more, Zong Shou¡¯s hand grabbed at the sky.


    ¡°If this generation head of the Daoling Vast Habitat only has such skill, that is really disappointing!¡±


    He ripped downwards, the starry sky but was suddenly smashed!


    All the stars totally disappeared.


    However, Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s reaction was also really quick. Just as the Spiritual-Casting Starry Sky skill was broken.


    Two fire birds suddenly broke out from the side, their wings like knives, shing down from right and left.


    Wuji panicked when he saw this and he instantly formed a hand sign, his sword rising up. Instantly, 81 talismans formed by numerous spiritual patterns, gathered to congeal into a giant sword shape. It was 300 feet, shining a golden light. The sword body actually had the words true martial, following which there was a giant illusion that looked like a person.


    ¡°Zong Shou preposterous!¡±


    The purple giant sword shed down!


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even bother to take a look, a golden light shot out of his sleeves. It was Little Gold which transformed into the shape of Hanxi. With just a sh, the knife arm passed. It was those two and three-legged golden bird subspecies. One wing was sliced off as they fell to the ground giving out a cry.


    The giant sword had arrived at that moment. Zong Shou grabbed out with his hand, directly breaking the sharp sword energy as he grabbed onto the sword. The tip which seemed indestructible only broke ayer of skin on Zong Shou¡¯s hand.


    ¡°True martial? What is true? What is martial? Just a Grade Nine and you dare to talk about these two words, scram!¡±


    The moment the talisman sword was grabbed and was about to scatter, Zong Shou restricted it forcefully. All the talismans were unable to break free. Along with the illusionary image of that person which was also stopped, both sword and man were smashed back to Wuji!


    Thetter cast out several Spiritual Artifacts to block the front of his body.


    After a loud ¡°ding¡±, the true martial sword finally shattered but Wuji also retreated several steps, his face ashen white like a dead man.


    The true soul of the true martial sword was formed from his Second Soul.


    Yuan Wushang looked on from the side, his face filled with disappointment, total disappointment.


    Be it Wuji or Xiao Xiangzi, they were just too weak, so weak that the fellow didn¡¯t even have to use his sword.


    Thinking back to what those two people said, he felt hatred. Heughed, using a teasing tone, ¡°I remembered that just now Wuji personally told that fellow that in this world there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do. There was no one he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. If he wanted to do something to just go ahead and do it. One small Gantian Mountain, one Zong Shou, the Daoling Vast Habitat doesn¡¯t even care about him. Does Li Wuhui remember those words?¡±


    Li Wuhui helplessly shook his head, thinking to himself that the Gantian Monster King was obviously already raging. Adding those words... wasn¡¯t it like adding oil to the me?


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted. Who cared whether what Yuan Wushang said was true or not, it seeded in making his killing intent stronger.


    There was nothing Xiao Xiangzi couldn¡¯t do, no-one that he couldn¡¯t offend...


    He could roughly see who Ruoshui was injured by, how despicable...


    ¡°Scoff!¡±


    He didn¡¯t bother about dealing with Wuji, his hand reaching to the front of Xiao Xiangzi. In that instant, he had formed a light barrier.


    His five fingers stretched and moved continuously, extremely nimble as he grabbed right at the head of Xiao Xiangzi.


    This caused the spiritual light barrier to break down, little by little.


    Wuji¡¯s spell was also extremely quick but the speed at which it was breaking was far quicker!


    ¡°Not needing to fear anything? Great. Since you dare to offend anyone and make Ruoshui nearly paralyzed, then today I will also bully the weak and take your head...¡±


    With a hand pressing down, he used sword intent to break the spells and grabbed right at the head of Xiao Xiangzi.


    In that instant, the few Grade Nine cultivators from Daoling Sect were all terrified, their eyes about to pop out of their sockets.


    Although they had Grade Nine cultivation, they didn¡¯t even know the true location of Zong Shou who was right in front of them.


    Wuji¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. He wanted to save him but it was toote and he could only roar out.


    ¡°Zong Shou you dare!¡±


    Wuxuan gritted his teeth and smashed with a fist, the demon me surging. His entire right hand had shrunk by close to a fist.


    Logically speaking, he should have been happy to see the death of Xiao Xiangzi. However, after he heard about it, he would mock a few words.


    At this moment, he knew that if Zong Shou really took the head of Xiao Xiangzi, then he wouldn¡¯t be in a good situation. The only thing he could do now was to risk his life and go all out.

 Chapter 591 - 30% spirit martial

    <h4>Chapter 591: 30% spirit martial</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shouughed, not dodging and not avoiding. His right hand exerted strength and grabbed Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s head, strongly tugging and plucked his head out from the neck!


    Instantly, blood spurted out in all directions.


    At this moment, the entire room was speechless and lost as they looked at Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s headless body.


    ...he really took off his head! He did what he said he was going to without any hesitation at all.


    This Spirit and Martial Arts Merger were said to be the top talent of the junior generation; the sessor of the Daoling Vast Habitat. He couldn¡¯t even block three strikes from a barehand Zong Shou?


    How could the Head of the Six Pinnacle Swords be so strong? Wasn¡¯t it said that people who walked the sword path couldn¡¯tpete with those few Vast Habitat disciples?


    Wuji only felt a ripping pain in his heart. He also felt disbelief.


    This Zong Shou, this Gantian Monster King, how was he so strong?


    Someone like Xiao Xiangzi, even a thousand years ago, he could rule a world.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his status being too low and not having many foundations, he could even be a choice for the God Emperor.


    Which was why he said that Xiao Xiangzi could do anything he wished.


    However, at this moment, even when both of them worked together, they were like kids in front of Zong Shou. They were unable to take a blow.


    Yuan Wushangughed, gloating, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say just now that you can¡¯t afford to offend him? I rarely do good deeds and you all aren¡¯t willing to believe me?¡±


    Li Wuhui was totally speechless, thinking to himself that the oue was true.


    At this moment, Wuxuan¡¯s fist had already arrived. Zong Shou scoffed lightly, with a thought that Little Gold was beside him and turned a fisted glove to wrap around him.


    A simryer of ck mes rose from Zong Shou¡¯s left arm. The Sky Burning me burnt crazily, causing explosive noises to sound out in the sky.


    He grabbed out and broke the fist energy. There was a loud thud as the fists shed. Their martial path intent, the vast energy shed head on.


    The stone tomb ground around them broke into pieces. Numerous stone shrapnels rose and were broken apart from the remnant forces.


    The two mes shed, giving rise to ripping noises. Zong Shou frowned and took half a step back.


    Wuxuan gathered up enough strength and the Juntian Fist Armor caused his one hundred percent strength to be four hundred percent!


    It was extremely strong. No matter how much strength Zong Shou used, he was unable to move it a little. Many sharp spikes stabbed out and nearly pierced through theyer of metal that Little Gold transformed into.


    At this moment Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s soul which was within the head he held, was struggling crazily to try to get out of Zong Shou¡¯s control.


    To True Image Realm cultivators, losing their bodies wasn¡¯t a big matter!


    Wuxuan¡¯s face let out a satisfied smile.


    This Zong Shou was indeed strong, strong enough that he was regretting thinking the three of them working together could kill him here.


    However, in the next instance, a mockingugh rose from the corner of Zong Shou¡¯s mouth.


    Where his vision couldn¡¯t see, Yuan Wushang¡¯s lips curled and was filled with anticipation.


    With just one Juntian Fist Armor and you want to win him? Big wish...


    ¡°The armor is not bad! Only, is the bone on your arm as strong as the armor?¡±


    Just as Wuxuan was filled with doubt, Zong Shou exerted strength. Holding Wuxuan¡¯s fist and pushing upwards.


    Be it spiritual or martial cultivation, Wuxuan was Grade-Nine for both.


    However, in terms of marital path intent, he was far above!


    At this moment when the Sword Intent exploded, Wuxuan¡¯s Hell Fist Intent seemed to have beenpletely sealed.


    Demon energy was unable to rise up and even the ghosts and evil spirits stopped wailing.


    Wuxuan wasughing coldly to himself. Their strengths were onlyparable, he was even a little ahead. Zong Shou was dreaming if he thought he could break his arm.


    However, he felt the opposite strength was suddenly increasing. More soul power and internal energy mixed. The aura was also climbing.


    Wuji wanted to dash over but when he saw the situation he hollered, ¡°Thirty percent Spirit and Martial Arts Merger, how did you do that?¡±


    The moment the exmation rose, Wuxuan¡¯s face was filled with loss.


    Only to hear a crack, the sound of bone tearing apart and breaking. His right hand was forcefully ripped by Zong Shou. The ce where it broke was where the fist armor couldn¡¯t cover.


    All of a sudden, his mind was filled with loss. However, he instantly came to his senses, looking on as Zong Shou grabbed the top of his skull.


    He had not onlyprehended the martial path sense but was also able to borrow strength and form strength. When the palm grabbed his skull, the intent and aura caused him to be unable to move at all.


    Simrly using his hand to press onto his head and using strength to tug. Wuxuan¡¯s head was also forcefully ripped off.


    Simrly, blood spurted about. Before it touched their bodies, the surrounding energy around them dispelled the blood.


    However, at this moment, dozens of Grade-Nine cultivators here all had a sort of illusion like they were drenched in the blood of this Wuxuan.


    Wuji¡¯s body was rooted to the spot, the talisman was in his hands with the spell was half cast.


    However, although the current Zong Shou was furious, he didn¡¯t dare to do it. He knew that even if they continued to fight, all the Grade-Nine Daoling Vast Habitat cultivators would fight to the death here. There wouldn¡¯t be a second oue...


    The person in front of him was pretty much a demon. Aspared to Yuan Wushang, he was a mad man who was much more terrifying!


    Feng Taiji was speechless, the person in the middle was already so strong as the Six Pinnacle Swords in


    Zong Shou had defeated these two pinnacle experts of the two Vast Habitats on his own. Not only being perfectly fine, he even didn¡¯t use his Realm.


    That Leidong and Suchen could actually be friends with this person, no wonder their elders didn¡¯t have any intentions to stop them...


    What was funny was that he actually didn¡¯t bother with this Zong Shou and looked down on this Six Pinnacle Swords.


    Li Wuhui was right, he was probably looking at the sky from a well, underestimating the talents of the world.


    Yanrui¡¯s face turned purple and his breathing nearly stopped. There was nothing more shocking than people he respected and idolized being smashed like ants in front of his own eyes, by someone whom he looked down on.


    Thinking back to the words that he said before he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy and took a few steps back.


    Especially when Yuan Wushang¡¯s cold gaze looked over, he felt a chill down his spine.


    Wuji took in a deep breath and looked at Zong Shou who was looking over with an unfriendly gaze, like he was thinking whether or not to steam or cook him. Wuji frantically bowed.


    ¡°My Daoling Vast Habitat is wrong today! Ruler please let my Junior Nephew live.¡±


    A sky demon Vast Habitat Grade-Nine cultivator also stepped out, ¡°Ruler, please show mercy!¡±


    Zong Shou looked at his hands, at the two heads who were bleeding in his hands.


    Their heads were already plucked off but the soul wasn¡¯t destroyed. They were resisting and fighting back against his true qi and soul power.


    ¡°Give me a reason to show mercy. You said you are wrong, which part were you all wrong at?¡±


    Although he said that, his hand was already using strength, prepared topletely smash both of their heads.


    Wuji¡¯s heart jumped and knew that at this moment he couldn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    This was not only to protect those two people but also to protect his own life.


    Once they totally flipped on one another, and he kills this Xiao Xiangzi and Wuxuan, then Zong Shou would most probably kill more.


    Such a mighty lord, once he made his mind up to do something he would definitely go all out on it.


    ¡°My Daoling Vast Habitat has a spiritual pill that can not only cause her to recover back to normal but also help her cultivation to improve.¡±


    This littlepensation naturally couldn¡¯t tempt Zong Shou so he continued, ¡°Apart from that, my sect will gift you ten drops of jade true marrow and twenty drops of shadow millipede blood to help her strengthen her body.¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou acknowledge but he didn¡¯t make a sound. As for the jade true marrow, it was really not bad.


    He had heard of this item before, it was a great item used to train the body. Apart from that, it could help one retract their aura, making it a dream item for people who liked to hide their cultivation. Especially to people specialising in invisibility and stealth.


    However what was the use of that shadow millipede blood? He had heard of that before, an extremely strong god beast during the ancient times was able to travel unnoticed.


    Was this blood to help her strengthen her bloodline?


    He had many questions in his heart but he wasn¡¯t willing to show it in front of all of them. He smiled coldly and he didn¡¯t speak.


    The killing intent in his heart still hadn¡¯t faded. In the next moment, Wuji said, ¡°As for where we are wrong at, when we entered this Yin Dragon Canyon, Ruler once made it clear that we can¡¯t fight privately in the canyon. This time it is my Daoling Sect¡¯s fault by breaking the rules outright, no wonder Ruler punished us!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Zong Shou looked over in a surprised manner, thinking that this Wuji was really interesting.


    He looked like he was admitting his mistake, to try to lessen this conflict. However, he was trying to prevent the situation from worsening and also to calm him down.


    With those words said, Gantian Mountain was in the right. Naturally, it couldn¡¯t kill anymore and it didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    On the side of Daoling Sect, although they lost face, it admitted it went against the various sect agreements and couldn¡¯t take revenge openly. However, they hoped to prevent Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s death to not let most of the people here get wiped out.


    He was extremely smart and knew how to let things go...


    The eyes of the Grade-Nine cultivator from the Sky Demon sect lit up, ¡°That¡¯s right! We went against the contract, my Sky Demon Vast Habitat is willing to give up ten Earth essence pills and twenty drops of sky fox blood...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constricted but he wasn¡¯t in a rush to handle this matter. After he


    Even if they were to negotiate, it had to wait until after they left this ce. As for whether to directly kill or to ask for more benefits, he had to think more about it.


    When Wuji saw that, he seemed to heave a sigh of relief. He knew that he could already keep the lives of these people.


    In the next instance, he asked solemnly, ¡°When did Ruler manage to merge spirit with martial arts?¡±


    The moment these words were said out, pretty much everyone in the tomb looked towards Zong Shou. They were all really curious.

 Chapter 592 - Do You Wish To Enter The Sect?

    <h4>Chapter 592: Do You Wish To Enter The Sect?</h4>


    ¡°When did Ruler manage to merge your spirit with martial arts?¡±


    The moment these words echoed out, pretty much everyone in the tomb looked towards Zong Shou. They were all really curious.


    There were only a few people who the Cloud World knew that could merge Spirit and Martial Arts into one, however, they could at most only hit a 20 percent merger rate.


    Only this Zong Shou managed to hit 30 percent!


    Not only was this a huge strength increase, but Zong Shou¡¯s chance of stepping into the Saint Realm was several times that of normal cultivators!


    Zong Shou smiled as he was totallyzy to reply to the question.


    However, Wuji¡¯s next words caused everyone to be slightly startled and caught off guard. ¡°Is Ruler willing to join my Daoling¡¯s Vast Habitat?¡±


    The moment those words rang out, even Zong Shou was surprised. Only Wuji¡¯s eyes were burning passionately.


    He thought that if the Taoists were able to get this kid, then who would care about that Xiao Xiangzi?


    Aspared to the kid in front of him, it was essentially like a rock beside a bright jade, it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning at all.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Zong Shou being from the Sky Fox race and his identity not matching, he would have even thought that the teen in front of him was the future God Emperor!


    Maybe the heavens weren¡¯t that willing for the God Emperor to be too outstanding, which is why they gave birth to such a person to split the powers with him and providepetition.


    He thought that Xiao Xiangzi could help their Taoist faction safely get through the Spiritual Wave Cmity.


    However, whenpared to Jueyu and Wuhui, he was a little dull. Especially when one looked at Zong Shou, he really suspected whether this Xiao Xiangzi, who couldn¡¯t even take a hit, could really support the Taoist faction at that crucial andpetitive era.


    Or perhaps the tough defeat this time would be a good learning experience for him.


    The future sessor for the Taoist Vast Habitat probably shouldn¡¯t be decided so early...


    After the few Grade-nine cultivators of the Daoling Vast Habitat recovered from their shock, they kept silent and didn¡¯t speak. Anticipation appeared in their eyes.


    A bright light shone in the eyes of the Sky Demon Vast Habitat people. They first felt regret that they didn¡¯t think of making the offer earlier, following which, they were anxious.


    Only until Zong Shou scoffed in disdain that they all calmed down.


    ¡°It¡¯s better that these words aren¡¯t mentioned. Do you not know that I already have a master?¡±


    When Wuji heard this, he frowned, following after, he continued without caring at all. ¡°If Ruler is willing to enter the Taoist Faction, then the Dragon Shadow old man definitely wouldn¡¯t stop you, instead, he would be happy to see it happen.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose, he really thought that this man really didn¡¯t know how to stop. However, speaking of which, this wasn¡¯t the first time that Dragon Shadow and Aokunined.


    Why didn¡¯t he join the Taoists or Buddhists? The Sword Sect was also decent. Why did it have to be Common People¡¯s Path that made him unable to be at ease?


    He waszy to bother about anything anymore, Zong Shou then took the two Extreme Purple Pills in his hand.


    After casually taking a look at it, he threw it and two purple lights flew towards Yuan Wushang and Li Wuhui.


    Thetter was slightly shocked before he kept the Extreme Purple Pill silently.


    Yuan Wushang, on the other hand, was really surprised at this.


    ¡°I helped her only because I was unwilling to incur your wrath! I didn¡¯t have any good intentions!¡±


    As he said this, Yuan Wushang showed a smile on his face, one filled with joy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll continue to go against you after my injury heals?¡±


    Zong Shou expressionlessly looked at him, he really was toozy to reply.


    Just three months ago he could already beat him. Naturally, Three monthster, he wouldn¡¯t even care about him. What did he have to be afraid of?


    Yuan Wushangughed out loud when he saw Zong Shou¡¯s reaction, smacking the Extreme Purple Pill into dust and directly swallowing it.


    In just a moment, his wound started to twitch, and then, an arm actually stretched out at a speed that was indiscernible by the naked eye.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed as he continued to look at Ruoshui who was in his arms.


    Although her injuries had already stabilized, but it still wasn¡¯t enough for the battle.


    In terms of injuries, Yuan Wushang was actually hurt worse than Ruoshui. Only that she didn¡¯t have his cultivation. At this moment, she was unconscious and her internal organs were broken, her current predicament made it tough for her to absorb medicinal powers. It was why even at this moment the effects still weren¡¯t apparent.


    The medicine wasn¡¯t able to dissolve and spread out properly, even if she ate anymore, it was just useless.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou quickly stabbed in dozens of golden needles on her body, it was only until he saw her breathing be more calm did his brows finally rx.


    However, for her to wake up from her current situation, she would probably need to wait until he returned to Gantian Mountain to make ns. Who knew whether or not Xuanyuan Yiren would have the ability to let her wake up?


    Upon thinking about this, his breathing became even darker and deeper, his violent intent was really hard to suppress.


    If anything happened to Ruoshui, then no matter if it was Xiao Xiangzi or Wuxuan, both of them were going to be buried along with her!


    While this happened, Yuan Wushang¡¯s arm had already recovered. Apart from feeling slightly ufortable with his new arm, he could do whatever he wanted with it.


    He seemed really satisfied at the pill he just took, he then suddenly smiled and looked towards Yanrui, saying with a weird tone, ¡°What did you say just now? That I wasn¡¯t deserving of my fame? That my Six Pinnacle Swords weren¡¯t as strong as they sounded?¡±


    Yanrui was startled and took another step back, it was as if the maniacal teen¡¯s killing intent seemed to have a physical form.


    Yuan Wushang seemed to be thinking back on his words, he said calmly, ¡°Oh right! You also said that in front of the Sword Sect, who would dare to talk about swords, right?¡±


    The moment he finished these words, Yuan Wushang shed and grabbed at Yanrui¡¯s throat.


    Feng Taiji¡¯s gaze turned serious as he stepped at Yanrui¡¯s side while stabbing out. The green Sword Shadow stabbed over at the most inconceivable angle.


    Yuan Wushangughed out loud and also shed in response. Instantly, millions of spiritual specks exploded out.


    It wasn¡¯t like before, he remembered the aura of when he fought with Wuxuan. It was really brilliant, really vast and deep! Soul power and internal energy instantly merging into one...


    Wasn¡¯t it just mere Spirit and Martial Arts merging into one? I could also do that!


    You really looked down on people!


    Keng!


    A sword sound rang out as Feng Taiji spat out a blood mist. His sword light instantly became chaotic as he was tossed back, his eyes were filled with loss.


    All the people within the hall were numb at this moment.


    Out of the Six Pinnacle Swords, the third person had already achieved the Spirit and Martial Arts merger...


    Yuan Wushang, who couldn¡¯t block a single punch from Wuxuan before, was actually so strong. He was actually so badly injured that he couldn¡¯t properly use his sword...


    If this was before, then they would feel extremely shocked. However, at this moment, many thoughts ran across their minds. As expected from someone who was as famous as Zong Shou around the Cloud World!


    After Feng Taiji was dejected, his face was covered in shame.


    He looked down on this so-called Yuan Wushang, and had even agreed with Wuxuan that he was unworthy to be called one of the Six Pinnacle Swords.


    However, he couldn¡¯t even block one sword from Yuan Wushang! Then how could hepete with Zong Shou who was even higher than this person in terms of sword techniques and martial path?


    After forcing Feng Taiji back, Yuan Wushang was already grasping Yanrui¡¯s neck, his eyes were filled with crazy bloodthirst.


    However, in the next moment, Zong Shou¡¯s aura turned sharp, his eyes were warning Yuan Wushang as he looked over. Thetter instantly hesitated, he knew that Zong Shou had rtionships with this Sword Sect.


    Leidong was his sworn brother, so he would definitely show face. Even if he was unhappy towards these people, he would just be happy to see him teach them a lesson, however, he wouldn¡¯t allow him to kill them.


    He didn¡¯t understand it but he knew that in front of Zong Shou, it was really tough for him to kill someone. However, even if he knew Zong Shou¡¯s intentions, he wasn¡¯t willing to follow them.


    Coincidentally, at that exact moment, another sword stabbed over from the side.


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s brows rose, he looked over in shock. Only to see a blue Sword Shadow fly over. The sword attack was just a basic Grade-eight one, normally, it was far from something he would bother about. However, it had a hard to describe spiritual rhythm emanating from it.


    Inparison, if his sword forcefully controlled the spirits of Heaven and Earth to cause them to explode, then this Ruotao made all the five element¡¯s spiritual energy willingly serve him!


    This caused huge amounts of spiritual energy to be gathered on the sword.


    ¡°Ruotao!¡±


    After coldly scoffing, Yuan Wushang let go helplessly. However, before doing so, he casually smacked Yanrui¡¯s face with a p.


    This p caused thetter¡¯s teeth to instantly shatter. He also flew hundreds of feet away and smashed into the tomb walls. However, because of Ruotao¡¯s intervention, he managed to keep his life.


    As for Ruotao¡¯s sword, it was stopped in time, and was only three inches away from Yuan Wushang.


    Yuan Wushang acted like he didn¡¯t see the sword, he smiled with a dark and cold expression. ¡°That p was to tell you that some words can¡¯t be randomly said. There are some people you can¡¯t ever offend. Do you really think your Junior Brother can protect you?¡±


    Heughed coldly towards Feng Taiji. ¡°Today, I let you live because that fellow is here. If it was somece else, I would really want to see if you have the capabilities to escape from my sword.¡±


    Feng Taiji¡¯s body slightly shuddered, he tried his best to maintain his calm. However, his lips couldn¡¯t help but turn slightly purple.


    Yuan Wushangughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re ashamed to be named as one of the Six Pinnacle Swords while I look down on you. When you return, you should scram back to the Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat and onlye out after training for three years!¡±


    He looked forward at Ruotao, thetter was currently frowning and pointing at him with the sword in his hand, his gaze was reallyplicated. Yuan Wushang sighed, ¡°You¡¯re a waste! I originally looked forward to it.¡±


    As for why it was a waste, he didn¡¯t mention it. He just walked to the side, and sat cross-legged to continue to heal his injuries.


    His injuries weren¡¯t fully healed yet, but he had a lot of pent up anger that needed to be vented.


    This was why at the moment his injuries were slightly better, he eagerly caused problems for Feng Taiji and Yanrui.


    At this moment, his mood felt a lot better as his emotions rxed. He finally focused on fixing his injuries.


    On the other hand, Zong Shou coldly looked at Ruotao.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ruotao? He¡¯s right, you¡¯re indeed a waste. You sword already has a lock and restriction, a Heart Lock. If you can¡¯t slice it open and break it, then in just a few months, Leidong will pass you. Sword cultivators like us, we need to sh without a thought, why do you care and consider so much? If you can¡¯t bear with it, then don¡¯t. If your Sword Sect is only like this, then they don¡¯t deserve the fame.¡±


    Ruotao was startled, rooted to the spot. He had a stunned look as he gazed at the sword in his hands. It was exactly as what Zong Shou had mentioned.


    His sword indeed had restrictions and he really did have a Heart Knot.


    After Zong Shou finished, he stopped caring about him. He only reminded him of this solely because of Leidong.


    If it was the normal him in Ruotao¡¯s position, then he wouldn¡¯t retreat half a step and go all out to grasp his fate, including the fate of the Sword Sect in his hands. He would definitely not leave it to others.


    This was what a true swordsman was!


    What the Sword Sect asked for was a person who could truly inherit their orthodoxy. It didn¡¯t matter who it was.

 Chapter 593 - Underground Main Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 593: Underground Main Tomb</h4>


    Wise words were hard to ept, if this person didn¡¯t want to listen then he had no choice, he would just be destined to be a normal and ordinary person.


    However, in a few moments, Ruotao spoke out, ¡°The Extreme Purple Pill should be wed pills crafted by the pill makers under the Qin emperor! I heard he had another pill along with it called the Extreme Purple Spiritual Essence. It was such that anyone who was Celestial Realm and below and wasn¡¯t dead would be cured. It was said that it was even effective on Celestial Realm people...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped, it cured anyone who didn¡¯t die.


    It didn¡¯t sound as exaggerated as being able to help the dead grow back flesh, however, it still sounded really extraordinary.


    Beneath the Saint Realm... as long as one wasn¡¯t dead yet, no matter what kinds of injuries they had, even poisons or symptoms, it would be all cured. In this world, how many pills were able to achieve this feat?


    This Ruotao was returning the favor? Interesting!


    He was originally only slightly interested in the Extreme Purple Pill, however, it was now something that he had to get.


    With Yiren there, Ruoshui shouldn¡¯t fall. However, it still wasn¡¯t bad to have a little bit of insurance.


    These thoughts were rising up in his mind as Zong Shou immediately felt another rumbling within the cave, it was a mountain shaking, trembling-likemotion.


    At the start, he thought that there were people fighting within the underground tomb. However, momentster, he felt that it wasn¡¯t right.


    It continued for a long while, it surpassed dozens of breaths and still hadn¡¯t stopped.


    Everyone exchanged nces, their hearts were resonating with each other. Even at this moment, there were still many items that were buried, however, no one cared about them. They all dashed out, and quickly flew through the tunnels towards the direction of where the rumbling came from.


    Everyone had all knowingly or unknowingly, looked towards Zong Shou, he was at the back of the group and headed over at a casual pace.


    Xiao Xiangzi and Wuxuan were already forcefully taken down by Zong Shou. There were also these people, Jueyu and Yuan Wushang.


    They didn¡¯t need to think about the Avici Throne and the Extreme Purple Pill. If the Book of Universe appeared they also couldn¡¯t take it.


    They could only hope that the Xiang King¡¯s tomb wouldn¡¯t only have a few items. Or else, these people would have to snatch it against one another just so that they would have a chance.


    After 140 breathster, the rumbling sound finally ceased, at the same time, they finally found the source of it.


    They saw that at the bottom of the underground maze, the originally stable and hard floor had already totally copsed.


    What was revealed underneath was an extremely wide underground space, however, it was actually a darkke. It looked extremely huge, if one casually looked around, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the edges.


    Everyone looked towards the center of theke, they saw a 200 thousand feetrge stone ind.


    At an area above the ind, there was a stone tform that looked both simple and majestic.


    A fewrge gs were ced around it, there was a single person sitting on the tform.


    Beneath the tform, there were 18 thousand sets of armor ced in an orderly manner. Some were really perfect whilst some were damaged and iplete.


    They all fell forward, almost like humans that were kneeling down and praying.


    Li Wuhui saw that Zong Shou was filled with questions, he smiled and kindly exined to him, ¡°In the past, after the Xiangchu Overlord killed himself and his subjects were buried along with him, their weapons and armor were all collected and buried together. As expected, the rumors were true...¡±


    Zong Shou looked carefully and felt that it was such a waste. The Xiang Family Iron Cavalry under the Overlord... Their fame wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    Only when he used his spiritual sense to scout just now did he realize that these artifacts were either totally corrupted, decayed, orpletely broken, utterly unable to be used.


    Even if he took them back, he would be unable to find a proper usage for them. No wonder the person who forced the Xiang King to kill himself was so generous.


    He knew that even if people gathered up these items, the Xiang Family Iron Cavalry wouldn¡¯t be built once more.


    After shaking his head, Zong Shou heard that the cultivators were all discussing something.


    ¡°So, the main tomb was actually here, no wonder we couldn¡¯t find it no matter how hard we tried...¡±


    ¡°If we could find this ce earlier, then those things wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    ¡°Who knows who it was that opened this ce up? Apart from that person who could forcefully copse this area. It isn¡¯t something that someone with normal strength could do!¡±


    Zong Shou was also feeling quite curious. Who was it that caused this ce to copse? Following after, he heard someone exim, ¡°Where¡¯s the corpse of the Xiang King?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird! Is this still the sub tomb?¡±


    ¡°Where is the Extreme Purple Pill and Avici Throne?¡±


    Zong Shou gazed towards the highest point of the tform. His expression was also startled as he saw that what sat on the throne wasn¡¯t a human or a corpse, but was a wooden puppet.


    As for the pill and the throne, they were all missing.


    His brows rose. In the next instant, he saw three people rush up from the depths of theke.


    The one at the helm was Shui Lingbo. The two behind him were Leidong and Jin Buhui.


    Just as Zong Shou was felt weird, the two behind Shui Lingbo were slightly delighted and walked over towards him.


    The former gave a bitter smile and exined, ¡°My luck wasn¡¯t that good, I was caught by this Shui Lingbo and forced to do toughbor...¡±


    His tone was filled with rage.


    Jin Buhui smiled. ¡°However, the Taiyuan Fairy is as the rumors have said, she really is generous!¡±


    As expected, they gained many benefits while following her.


    At this moment, Leidong felt that the situation was weird, Feng Taiji¡¯s expression was really ugly.


    Moreover, Wuxuan and Xiao Xiangzi had already disappeared.


    There were only the Daoling Vast Habitat and Sky Demon Vast Habitat Grade-nine cultivators here, however, their expressions were also a little weird.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Leidong frowned and asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Wuxuan and Xiao Xiangzi?¡±


    He didn¡¯t hide his voice or tried to avoid any suspicion. Wuji and the others had a really dark expression on their faces.


    Only Yuan Wushang gave out a cold and arrogantugh. ¡°Of course they¡¯re dead! They pissed off this fellow and their heads were chopped off. Their heads are now hiding in this fellow¡¯s bag.¡±


    Leidong was slightly shocked as he looked at Zong Shou with a questioning expression. Only to see thetter nodded his head as a sign of admission.


    He couldn¡¯t help but take in a deep and cold breath. He also roughly guessed what happened on Feng Taiji¡¯s side.


    He definitely couldn¡¯t make out the difference in their strengths...


    A person who he had looked down on was actually far stronger than him, he was so strong that he could easily suppress him. If it was him, he would be the same and be unable to take it.


    Following after, Yuan Wushangughed coldly. ¡°As for your Junior Brother, he couldn¡¯t block a single sword from me, what a disappointment.¡±


    Leidong¡¯s brows rose and was a little unhappy. However, a momentter, he suppressed it.


    At this moment, if he responded to Yuan Wushang¡¯s provocation, he would more or less suffer defeat. He needed to borrow Zong Shou¡¯s strength, this was why he didn¡¯t do anything.


    Even if he wanted to reim the name of their Sword Sect, he would do it openly with dignity.


    Following which, he sighed, he wasn¡¯t the only one within the Sword Sect that knew the identity of Zong Shou and Tanqiu.


    Many seniors knew about the trade between the Sword Sect¡¯s head and the Common People¡¯s Path¡¯s revered one.


    One could easily foresee that once this matter spreads out, the sect would be in an uproar and people would be unhappy.


    Using Zong Shou to trade for Feng Taiji, this trade really wasn¡¯t worth it.


    The Sword Sect¡¯s head really took a huge loss on that deal.


    He also felt pitiful for Feng Taiji. He should¡¯ve been the pride of the heavens, but whenpared to Zong Shou, he was just an inferior product.


    After returning to the Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat, his days wouldn¡¯t be too good.


    There would definitely be many unhappy people who would take this chance to cause problems.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to speak too much about that matter, and directly asked, ¡°Where did you alle from? What did you find in thatke?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an underground dark river! The ground¡¯syer was due to the Taiyuan Fairy breaking the restrictions! As for beneath theke, we went around but we didn¡¯t find any clues.¡±


    Leidong said this while looking at Shui Lingbo, thetter was in deep thought as she thought about something. Leidong¡¯s voice was filled with a mockingugh, ¡°Or maybe Fairy Shui did obtain something...¡±


    Shui Lingbo turned around and viciously stared down at Leidong. After looking at Zong Shou, she was slightly surprised and nodded her head as a form of respect. She did this before turning around like she was confused about something.


    At this moment, everyone who was present here were filled with doubts, they were either thinking something in their heads or discussing some matters with someone else.


    Zong Shou was also looking around the area, trying to find any small clue that was overlooked.


    Since there were so many ancient armors and weapons lined up, this was most probably the main tomb.


    However... Where were the Extreme Purple Pill and the Avici tomb?


    And also the numerous treasures that should¡¯ve been here, the Book of Universe included...


    He had no idea. At this point, two more people walked over, they were an old monk and a short-haired teen.


    The former was the Ten Thousand Buddha Vast Habitat¡¯s Zifang, and thetter was Jingyin.


    What made one feel weird was that Jingyin usually treated him nicely. She wasn¡¯t too friendly nor did she hate him, for some reason, she always maintained a certain distance.


    However, at this moment, she was furiously staring at him like she was looking at an enemy.


    It made Zong Shoupletely confused. It wasn¡¯t like he did something to offend this little nun who came back to society. Recently, he also didn¡¯t do much to offend the heavens, so why was Jingyin like this?


    After the two of them exchanged nces did Jingyin seem to realize that her actions were a little inappropriate.


    She was being furious for no reason, because of this, she suddenly lowered her head and started chanting scriptures.


    ¡°Since there were the Universe World Creation Records, would the Xiang King tomb be hidden in that space?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Within the thousands of years that the Xiang King died, the records appeared several times. They weren¡¯t from the same generation. How could the book hide the tomb? Preposterous!¡±


    ¡°Did the Gantian Mountain Monster King already take it?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! Keep quiet!¡±


    Just as everyone was discussing, Zhao Yanran suddenly softly mutter.


    ¡°How weird! The central dynasty followed certain rules and procedures for tombs. For example, regarding this Soldier Viewing tform, there should¡¯ve been only 81 levels, however, why did I count 82?¡±


    The moment she said this, everyone was shaken back to their senses. Shui Lingbo was first to act and quickly pped out, the energy swept through ten thousand feet. Itpletely smashed the tform along with the wooden person on it into pieces!


    In an instant, the entire undergroundke shone a colorful light.

 Chapter 594 - Sure Win Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 594: Sure Win Scheme</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°This is the Xue Family race army? As expected, they are all elites!¡±


    This was within Gantian Mountain City, a short building close to the city gates.


    Looking out from here, one could see units of soldiers wearing Gantian Mountain crafted armor, using the night sky as cover to sneakily enter the city.


    There were people within Gantian Mountain coordinating, along with rising moon illusionary techniques. At the sides of the street, although there were manymoners, no one noticed this weird movement.


    ¡°ck iron fox race, moon scar fox race, sword fox race... Heh, these ancient fox branch races actually didn¡¯t go totally extinct...¡±


    Qiuwei was said without expression as he sized up these soldiers.


    Although there were troops from other races entering the city, he wasn¡¯t nervous at all.


    ¡°I heard that the Xue Family sky fox race brought them all away. After all, running an outside world needs manpower. These people were the strongest fighting races out of all fox races. If not for them disappearing, our fox race wouldn¡¯t have ended up in near extinction and didn¡¯t need to move from the central continent over to Donglin.¡±


    The one who spoke was a slightly dispirited teen, who obviously hadn¡¯t cleaned himself up in a long time. His mustache was long and he spoke whilst drinking wine in big gulps.


    ¡°Not only these 100 thousand elites, I heard that arge portion of the Xue Family fox race have returned to the Cloud World. Now, there are six more cloud ships outside. Not only were there 300-thousand fox armies, but there were also a million of their people.¡±


    Qiuwei listened silently, since Zong Shiyuan broke one of his arms three years ago.


    On one side, he was ashamed and on the other hand, he unknowingly med Zong Shou for it. In the end, he became a totally free man in Gantian Mountain.


    Zong Shou sparing him showed that he was a good ruler. However, he wasn¡¯t so magnanimous until he could easily pardon enemies.


    Qiuwei also found it a waste. A person who was the only rtive of the king, just because of a wrong choice, fell from the skies and into the dirt.


    However, it wasn¡¯t time for one to feel emotional about this matter.


    ¡°How do you know that this is a trap ced by the Xue Family? How would you believe that the right pir Zong wasn¡¯t controlled by people?¡±


    When those words were said, Qiuwei¡¯s expression turned cold. In truth, he didn¡¯t trust Zong Shiyuan much.


    Since he could betray the ruler once, then who could say he wouldn¡¯t betray him another time.


    He might be controlled by the Xue Family to use these words to calm him down.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him being rational, he knew that, at this moment, the millions of troops of Gantian Mountain were spread outside to manage the various cities.


    Before the Blood Cloud Cavalry returned with the defending troops of Gantian Mountain, they were definitely not the opponents of the Xue Family. He would have definitely attacked and destroyed the Xue Family race army first before talking.


    Zong Shiyuan was stunned when he heard this and then he burst out in maniacalughter, ¡°Controlled? We are all Eight Tails so how can we be controlled?¡±


    Whilst he spoke, he forced out a bit of blood from his finger tip and let it hang in mid air. It was fresh red with a bit of gold.


    Qiuwei looked at it and didn¡¯t make a sound. The power of the bloodline was several times stronger and purer than before, when they were the seven tail Zong Family.


    Even if they weren¡¯t Eight Tails they would not be far from it.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Qiuwei was really curious, ¡°I barely believe it! Only I am still finding it weird. You not only have no intentions to alert them and instead willingly help them spread out news. You should know that the ruler won¡¯t easily forgive your past actions...¡±


    ¡°You think of me in such a way?¡±


    Zong Weiran¡¯s expression was still ice cold, and seeing Qiuwei¡¯s expression not change, a bright light shone in his eyes. He turned around with aplicated expression, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t have such thoughts. The Xue Family also thought that I hated Zong Shou badly, and as long as they gave me a high position, I would be loyal to them. They also thought that their bloodline was higher than mine and that I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape their control, which was why they allowed me to walk around. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that in my eyes, they had already lost. No matter what, the oue was set. Who knows, these many branch races under them will all benefit my nephew...¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Qiuwei¡¯s brows rose, this time he was really surprised.


    Xue Family would definitely lose? Even with Zong Gang and the others coordinating, Zong Shou leading the Blood Cloud Cavalry back, he didn¡¯t dare say that they would 100 percent win this battle.


    How could Zong Shiyuan have so much confidence?


    Zong Shiyuan didn¡¯t say any more, quietly looking at his hand.


    He broke out into augh once more, that person really didn¡¯t die. That father and son, both are Nine Tails...


    If he knew this was the case why would he have made that mistake?


    Speaking of which, he could be considered Zong Weiran and Zong Shou¡¯s rtive and should have received the most benefits, in terms of bloodline.


    However, at this moment, he was totally unable to be happy.


    He looked upward and could feel a mysterious and strong aura hiding in the sky above Gantian Mountain.


    If not for this person suppressing the many people of the Zong Family within the city, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the 100,000 Xue Family people to yield to him. If this was usual, one wouldn¡¯t be able to sense it.


    Who knows what cultivation he had reached.


    However, hisughter contained a trace of mocking intent.


    This person¡¯s bloodline purity couldn¡¯t even bepared to him. How could he deal with Zong Shou? That Nine Tail star tattoo, sky race king, lord of destiny?


    How amusing and tragic!


    Qiuwei¡¯s heart was filled with many doubts but for some reason, his tight mental state was much more rxed now.


    Although he didn¡¯t trust the character of this Zong Shiyuan that much, Qiuwei could feel that his words were most probably not fake!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment, within the cloudyer, Xue Mofei was filled with satisfaction and ambition as he looked downward.


    Groups of armored soldiers entered the city and they had silently upied the various important points of the Gantian Mountain.


    All the strong bows and heavy crossbows were all transported in. Apart from that, there was a mysterious energy destruction formation.


    The strongest power of Gantian Mountain was undoubtedly the Blood Cloud Cavalry and this was the crucial point of this battle.


    He could control Zong Shou and most probably could threaten the blood cavalry to surrender. However, there was nothing bad about preparing for the worst and defending against those unlikely matters.


    It was best if he could recruit the Blood Cloud Cavalry. At that time, the Xue Family would be able to gain a total stable footing in the Cloud World. Their strength could bepared to the first three shrines and even the five Vast Habitats.


    However, if they couldn¡¯t, then he could only think of a way to wipe all of them out to erase his regret!


    ¡°Zong Gang really surrendered? I heard that he was always loyal to Zong Weiran and Zong Shou! Why would he surrender so easily?¡±


    The voice seemed to being from a ball of nothingness. Be it spiritual sense or five senses, one was unable to sense anything.


    Xue Mofei was really respectful, bowing, ¡°It is all thanks to your highness¡¯ strength! Our Xue Family winning is already confirmed so what can he do if he doesn¡¯t surrender?¡±


    As he said this, heughed coldly, ¡°Those three people are really stubborn. The reason why they agreed to allow the troops into the city was probably because they had other thoughts. At this stage, as long as we don¡¯t make a mistake, they can¡¯t cause many problems. This is forced by circumstance...¡±


    ¡°What you say makes sense!¡±


    The voice sounded supporting as it asked, ¡°So based on what you are saying we should let all the spaceships of the race rush over in advance?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Xue Mofei bowed slightly, ¡°Our Xue Family was forced to move out of the Cloud World seven thousand years ago, wandering in the outer region for thousands of years in search of a safe ce. A few homes we found were dangerous and on the verge of copse, with the risk of being wiped out at any moment. Be it the Xue Family or the branch races, we all need a stable ce to live!¡±


    That voice kept silent, like it was in deep thought.


    ¡°We need to be careful about this matter, let me think about it!¡±


    Xue Mofeiughed, not bothering at all. Such a huge matter naturally needed to be considered several times.


    ¡°Your highness, please make an early decision! Everything is ready on this Gantian Mountain, only waiting for Zong Shou to return. On the contrary, there might be danger in the world river at any moment. Even if you can¡¯t enter the Cloud World you should think of a way to enter a spiritual river branch stream...¡±


    When he said that, Xue Mofei was really helpless. A spiritual river that could fit five spaceships was really not easy to find. Even if there was, it was under the control of the ten shrines and five Vast Habitats.


    As for that world river, Xue Family floated amongst the worlds for ten thousand years so they obviously knew how dangerous it was.


    Maybe every decade, up to a hundred years, it would be peaceful. However, there were chances they might meet God Realm or Celestial Realm god beasts that might wipe them all out.


    This would be especially the case at this juncture, when the Cloud World spiritual wave was about to begin. It attracted numerous high-Grade beasts to gather. There were many outer region external races who were looking on.


    Every day the Xue Family race members spent outside was a risk.


    Thinking about it seriously for a moment, Xue Mofei said solemnly, ¡°Moreover, to us we have no way out any more. If this doesn¡¯t work we would suffer heavy losses. Other than that, why not go all out with our backs against the wall to win...¡±


    The owner of the voice wasn¡¯t as dark and sunken as before but was now crisp and loud, a voice that was able to reach and stir one¡¯s soul. It caused his mind to suddenly awaken at that moment.


    Soon after, a person walked out from the void, wearing white clothing, some simple dressing but so beautiful it made one hold their breath; snow-white skin, peach-like lips.


    Those bright eyes were really deep like an abyss, filled with a charming color. When one took a look, one would unknowingly be attracted to it.


    After Xue Mofei was slightly shocked, he lowered his head and was unwilling to look directly at her.


    ¡°More importantly, when I thought about it just now, I really couldn¡¯t think of a way that our Xue Family had a chance to lose...¡±


    Xue Mofei was slightly pumped up, like he was thinking about something and his face was filled with joy.


    ¡°Which means that Tailing Sect and Lingyun Sect have already agreed?¡±


    ¡°Nearly!¡±


    The womanughed, ¡°That Lingyun Sect ancestor Wenxu, who knows what he was caring about? Even if I promised to split Donglin with Lingyun Sect he didn¡¯t agree. As for the Tailing Sect, they were interested..¡±

 Chapter 595 - Universe Creation

    <h4>Chapter 595: Universe Creation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The stone tform fell apart and numerous spiritual lights instantly surged out.


    Everyone was slightly dazzled. Following this, their bodies moved as they chased right for the light.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted, what he first caught was a few bits of purple light.


    ¡°Extreme purple pill... extreme purple spiritual essence!¡±


    This was the true Extreme Purple Pill! It was also connected to the spirit and could stretch one¡¯s lifespan by thirty years.


    Zong Shou drove the sword down, his hand spreading wide and instantly collected several bits of purple light.


    At this moment, there were several people nearby who tried to fight for the Extreme Purple Pill.


    However, seeing Zong Shou rush over, they sighed helplessly and moved aside, not daring and having no way topete with him.


    Even Jueyu and the others avoided entangling with him on it.


    Apart from this Extreme Purple Pill, out of the other items buried, there were rare treasures to Heaven Realm cultivators like them. However, it was a little ipatible with the identity of Xiang King.


    At this moment, they couldn¡¯t help butpete with that fellow for them...


    Zong Shou collected those few Extreme Purple Pills as well as all of the Extreme Purple Spiritual Essence in his hands.


    Looking around once more, his brows furrowed. He casually took a Grade Six Magical Artifact long spear and a ck long sword but he didn¡¯t bother with the rest of the items.


    Although there were many spiritual items here there weren¡¯t many useful ones.


    He wanted to take them all and give them to his subjects. However, he remembered the phrase that ¡®water might spill if one¡¯s cup is too full¡¯.


    The highest value item here was the Extreme Purple Pill. Since he ate the meat he should give the rest of people some soup to drink.


    Anyway, whatever the sects gained they had to give Gantian Mountain 80% of it.


    He reached out with his hand to collect a bunch of mind stones below into his Heaven and Earth bag.


    These mind stonespared to all those treasures were the most unassuming.


    However, Zong Shou found several hundred Xuan Grade Three and above mind stones.


    Just that pile alone, his Book of Eon would have 250 more days of time. How could he not feel delighted about it?


    The Cloud Dream Swamp fragment within this Yin Dragon Canyon was far from just Xiang King tomb.


    Thinking about the predicted huge earnings, Zong Shou felt that after he returned he would wake up from his dreams smiling.


    At that moment, Zong Shou realized that Shui Lingbo was standing still in mid-air.


    Even with the spiritual light covering the sky, she was not tempted. Even if they passed by right in front of her eyes she had no intentions to snatch it.


    Zong Shou felt slightly weird, however, he calmed himself down and took out Ruoshui from the Lingjie ring.


    He fed her one Extreme Purple Spiritual Essence and as expected her internal injuries were healing at a visible rate, swiftly recovering.


    Even without Xuanyuan Yiren helping to save her, at most, in six to ten hours she would be able to fully recover.


    He instantly felt relieved and was able to totally abandon his worries. He smiled as he leaned towards Shui Lingbo.


    ¡°Junior sister why are you in a trance? If you don¡¯t make a move I am afraid there wouldn¡¯t be a chance anymore...¡±


    Ruoshui¡¯s injuries had already recovered and he was in a great mood. Thus, he was able to joke with Shui Lingbo.


    Shui Lingbo was instantly furious, turning around and staring viciously at Zong Shou, thinking that one day he would exceed this kid in the mysterious life golden book.


    However, she could only helplessly reply now. Following this, she scoffed in disdain, ¡°Those are just some trash items, what is the point of snatching them? Only you people are interested in them. To think Xiang King was an overlord, but when he died he became such a poor ghost. How pitiful...¡±


    As Zong Shou heard this, he realized that Fairy Taiyuan was the one with the second-most luck and second-best fate after that god emperor.


    In the next couple of decades who knows how many top treasures she would obtain? In her body, there was even a Martial Saint Golden Pellet.


    No wonder she couldn¡¯t be bothered with the items here.


    After speaking a few words of contempt for Xiang King, she used her tender fingers and pointed below, ¡°As for you, you aren¡¯t taking that thing, are you waiting for others to snatch it first?¡±


    Shui Lingbo was pointing at the tip of the high tform. After the outeryer was smashed, a jade material stone beneath was revealed. At the highest point was a golden throne carved with nine dragon shapes, looking really noble and majestic.


    However, if one looked carefully using their spiritual eyes, one could see numerous blood red vengeful energy wrapping around it.


    Zong Shou took a rough look but he didn¡¯t care, ¡°I don¡¯t like that item, it doesn¡¯t fit my personality. If they can take it, it isn¡¯t really inappropriate...¡±


    Although he was saying this, he was hesitating in his heart.


    Just from the first time he gazed at the throne, he already felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Between the item and him, there was some disgust and hate but also an extreme attraction.


    More urately, it was a craving...


    At the most extreme, it would even cause him to be distracted, desire forming in the depths of his soul and he instinctively wanted to touch it. In the end, it was the Avici Throne that broke the connection with him which was how he came back to his senses.


    He had an uncertain feeling like if he sat on it something would happen. That there would be something that would change.


    As for whether it was good or bad he didn¡¯t know about it...


    The only thing he was sure about was that this throne had its own initial step Artifact Spirit and would choose its own master.


    He was probably excluded by this throne.


    So was the spiritual fluctuation he felt outside of the Yin Dragon Canyon from this time?


    ¡°You are really weird! This throne was crafted by the Emperor, gathering huge amounts of spiritual metal to go up against the corruption of the King Path energy. You are actually willing to generously hand this item to others...¡±


    Shui Lingbo shook her head, toozy to speak. Since Zong Shou didn¡¯t want it then could she force him to?


    Just as the two spoke, there was already a Grade Nine cultivator who was at the peak of the high tform.


    He was delighted as he grabbed the throne. Just as he was about to take it, his face was filled in terror and shock.


    Following this, he started to shrivel. In that instant, his skin, meat, and blood seemed to be sucked dry. All that was left was a bone structure.


    In the end, he turned into sand and dust.


    The surrounding cultivators who wanted to fight for it were all startled. In the end, they unwillingly gave up hope.


    After what they had just witnessed, naturally, they didn¡¯t dare to touch it. They each cast spells to try to shift it.


    However, every time soul power and internal energy touched the Avici Throne, the vital energy and Essence energy in their bodies would surge out.


    Instantly, there were four Grade Nine cultivators around the throne that turned to dust. Only two people fortunately escaped, but half of their bodies were gone, leaving them in a tragic state.


    Shui Lingbo exchanged nces with Zong Shou. In the end, she nodded her head, ¡°You were right! It is better to not touch it!¡±


    Zong Shou also felt afraid, this Avici Throne was much more domineering than his Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique.


    If he swallowed a person, at least some bits would be left. However, this throne swallowed them entirely.


    If he still recklessly tried to move the item, who knows what would happen to him.


    He was wary as he looked above. He saw a ball of light surge swiftly over.


    The spiritual light was eye-piercing and made one instinctively look away. However, following this, one felt that it wasn¡¯t right and looked over once more, only to see that in the middle was a book-shaped thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Universe Book!¡±


    ¡°It is really here!¡±


    A voice eximed. Following this, everyone looked over. Even those people chasing the spiritual light all stopped and looked over. Their shocked expressions were mixed with passion and desire.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed, using soul power to gather in his eyes as he pierced through the spiritual light.


    Following this, his expression changed.


    On the cover was indeed written Universe Creation Records. However, why did it feel different from his Book of Eon Extreme Life...?


    In legends, weren¡¯t the two a singr body?


    Why at this moment was the Book of Eon in the depths of his soul not reacting at all?


    Many doubts rose in his heart which he didn¡¯t have time to think about.


    He had to have it in his hands before he could know the actual reason.


    Shui Lingbo sighed, suddenly rising in the air. A golden-colored covered the Universe Creation Records.


    ¡°Zong Shou, I want this Universe Book! If you want to fight don¡¯t me my sword for not showing face...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up as he pulled out his sword and rose into the air. He smiled, ¡°Whoever takes it away depends on skill. I won¡¯t give you a chance...¡±


    Whether or not this item was the book he still had to get it!


    ¡°You said so!¡±


    Shui Lingbo scoffed, only to see that the was about to cover the book...


    A sword light rose, filled with destruction intent, coincidentally slicing apart the.


    ¡°Jueyu!¡±


    Looking forward, Jueyu was a few feet away. Shui Lingbo¡¯s pupils constricted. Another knife shadow sliced through the air.


    It sliced through time, forcing him to retreat.


    The moment Li Wuhui forced Jueyu back, Yuan Wushang also shed down with a sword. Millions of spiritual explosions forced him back.


    The fight between the few of them tied several times in those few breaths. However, none of them could get close to the Universe Creation Records. Instead, the sword and knife light forced them further from it.


    As for those Grade Nine cultivators, they weren¡¯t able to get close. Where the sword and knife energy shed, just the ripples and remnant energies could take their lives.


    They could only look on at the few of them fight with ashen white faces. They gave up any hope of fighting for the book.


    Zong Shou was thest to act but he was right in the ascendency. Just as the few of them were dealing with one another, he stepped away and was a thousand feet away from the book.


    The few people around were startled. They were at a loss as to whether or not they should attack or continue to fight. Yuan Wushang had already shed down and a sword light charged...

 Chapter 596 - Unrivaled

    <h4>Chapter 596: Unrivaled</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou was originally smiling as he stepped in the air, thinking that he could very simply obtain the Universe Creation Records.


    Who knew that just as he reached out, Yuan Wushang¡¯s spiritual explosion sword had already shed down.


    He couldn¡¯t help but yelp out. This Yuan Wushang really did what he said. After his injuries recovered, he instantly turned on him without hesitation.


    He could only stop helplessly, casually pulling out the sword. A hundred thousand foot sword light rose into the air, shining brightly. With a loud ¡°dang¡±, the two sword lights shed in the air before Yuan Wushang¡¯s body was forced flying backward.


    He was counter-attacked by Zong Shou¡¯s sword light, haggardly forced back hundreds of feet before he was able to stop his body.


    At this moment, before Zong Shou was able to take a breath, Jueyu¡¯s sword also turned ten thousand feet long as he smashed down on his side.


    Zong Shou smiled and Nine Dragon Shadows appeared behind him. The sword light turned into a Dragon as they tunneled toward one side!


    tinum Dragon sword, Wind Cloud Dragon sword, kill!


    The sword shadow brought a seemingly illusionary yet real-looking thing in mid-air.


    Following this, it struck right at the spine of the giant ck sword. First, energy surged about and numerous de shadows were crushed. Following this, there were sounds of shing metal.


    Jueyu gave out a ¡°heh¡± as his body was also pushed aside. However, this caused Zong Shou to not have any time and energy to obtain the Universe Creation Records.


    The crossing of swords between the three of them urred in just 1/60th of a second. At this moment, the other people all came to their senses.


    Li Wuhui was the first whoughed out loud, ¡°Such a treasure like the Universe and Eon Books I have to fight for them! Your highness, please forgive me for being impolite, I apologize!¡±


    Another knife shed down, breaking time. The moment it shed out, it was already in front of Zong Shou.


    Shui Lingbo scoffed coldly, a lightning mark appeared at the center of her brows and instantly huge amounts of lightning were gathered.


    It caused the hearts of all the Grade Nine cultivators there to jump. In the end, it turned into a really giant lightning drill that fell down from above. On the tip of it was a blue lightning snake that was pointed right at Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou¡¯s green-colored sword light in the sky sliced back just in time.


    Instant Space Dragon sword, also tore apart space and time, breaking Li Wuhui¡¯s Time Knife in just one fell swoop.


    Following this, a pair of lightning wings spread out from his back. His left hand did not dodge or avoid it as it grabbed out, directly tearing down half of the drill. Then, it turned into a pair of thirty thousand feet wings covering the entire sky. With one p it gave rise to millions of thunder explosion noises.


    At this moment Zong Shou was riled up by these people, totally pumped up. His vital energy was boiling for some reason, filled with lofty sentiments. Heughed out, ¡°Good, good, good! You all are ganging up on me? Forget it, even if all of you attack together, what can you do to me?¡±


    The moment he said that, the expressions of everyone around changed. Shui Lingbo was the first to scoff coldly, ¡°You really think that you are unrivaled in the Cloud World?¡±


    He knew the lightning element techniques and had the Lightning Phoenix blood, so she by herself couldn¡¯t beat him. She decided to abandon the lightning drill and a red sword shadow filled with Heaven covering red mes shed down from above!


    A ball of white mes also appeared around Zong Shou¡¯s body, turning into a pair of wings which stretched behind him. It merged with the lightning wings, turning into ck in color.


    Lightning ze thousand sh, just one p and it caused arge portion of the red mes to dissipate.


    A ball of sword light, simrly burning with red mes, gave out a ng sound, a heavy ring that nearly broke everyone¡¯s eardrums.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even take half a step back whilst Shui Lingbo was struck by this huge force, retreating ten thousand feet. He had a really ugly expression on his face.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t strong enough but that her spiritual technique powers werepletely countered by Zong Shou.


    At this moment, Yuan Wushang and the other three attacked once more. Two swords and one knife attacked at the same time, left and right, up and down. In the air, instantly thousands of sword shadows and knife lights intersected.


    Under the surge of the energies, the undergroundke was boiling and raging, like that of a spectacr mess.


    The expressions of many Grade Nine cultivators changed. They were suppressed by all these surging energies, shing sword intents, having no choice but to retreat away.


    They backed off and retreated, ten thousand feet, hundred thousand feet, until a million feet away did they stop.


    Wuji¡¯s expression turned slightly dark and sunken, worry appearing in his eyes. A momentter he sighed, giving up on thoughts of joining in, following these people and getting a million feet out.


    ¡°Sword Intent Soul Realm! The martial path intent of these four people are actually all at the Soul Realm...¡±


    ¡°The youngest is only twenty. I¡¯m really not as good as them, how did they achieve that? The spiritual wave is yet to rise and there are actually so many talents...¡±


    ¡°What a Gantian Monster king, this Zong Shou is really unrivaled in the universe!¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand spirit sword, great extinction sword, time knife, zing destruction sword; any one of them could allow them to roam the world without problems. These few people are really monsters!¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t without reason that Yuan Wushang could be the helm of those three pinnacle swords in the past. Even all three of us aren¡¯t able to take even one sword!¡±


    ¡°Going one versus four? No matter if he wins or loses, his name will shock the world!¡±


    ¡°They said that Tanqiu¡¯s battle several months ago was the most intense sword battle in the Cloud World for thousands of years. However, the battle today was much better than that.¡±


    Wuji¡¯s expression was reallyplicated.


    He recalled when Xiao Xiangzi entered the sect and revealed his talents to merge spirit and martial arts, the few senior brothers in the Vast Habitat were all so joyous they were about to go crazy.


    They thought that there was finally someone in the Daoling Vast Habitat who could inherit the orthodoxy.


    Only today, what happened in front of his eyes smashed his anticipation into pieces.


    Within the Cloud World, although Xiao Xiangzi was strong,pared to these few people he was as far from Earth as the sky, not worth a mention!


    Aspared to Zong Shou, it was even worse...


    Daoling Vast Habitat had always been the head of the five Vast Habitats, suppressing the shrines and Spiritual Houses.


    They never bothered with the fighting in the world. They also didn¡¯t bother with those famous experts within the Cloud World.


    Today it seems like Wuji was looking at the sky from within a well. How tragic and amusing!


    He couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. No matter what, Daoling Vast Habitat had to recruit this kid.


    ...This kid was really an unparalleled talent!


    Like he knew what he was thinking, someone to the side praised, ¡°this Zong Shou is really unrivaled and unparalleled. To think that Wuxuan would be so arrogant to dare provoke him. He deserved to have his head ripped off...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! This kid¡¯s martial ability is rare!¡±


    Feng Taiji was also startled speechless, as expected, within these six pinnacle swords of the Cloud World, only Ruotao and himself didn¡¯t deserve it!


    In that instant, he suddenly felt regret.


    Millions of thoughts shed across his mind. He thought back to his family that was already being suppressed in the Central Dynasty... Those seniors in the Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat... Their anticipation and unhappiness toward him...


    Like long ago, some people had told him that his heart wasn¡¯t in the right ce.


    He used more effort in fighting for power than in training his sword techniques. The moment he entered the sect, he used all his ability to suppress Senior Brother Ruotao, to cut his wings and grind at his ambitions.


    Thinking of which, he was really foolish, so so foolish.


    There were so many talents in the world, not only Ruotao. To be the master of the world he must cross swords with numerous heroes.


    Zong Shou, Yuan Wushang, Jueyu, Li Wuhui...


    He would have to spend his entire life effort to be able to go up against these kinds of people. If he was a step slower today, who knows how much effort he would have to spend to catch up.


    He thought that his wings were already formed and could control everything. Who knew that he was still so weak under their swords.


    At this moment, Ruotao was focused on his own hands. He was startled, muttering softly like he was thinking about something.


    Feng Taiji tried to listen on but was unable to hear anything. Until momentster did heugh out, bright but also devilish...


    He was a handsome man, but at this moment he gave off such a feeling.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If my sword continues to be restrained I would lose the spiritual energy and be average! If I think for the sect I should be stronger!¡±


    The moment he said that he pulled out his sword.


    When the sword rose, numerous Heaven and Earth spiritual energy instantly gathered.


    Soul and energy merging, mes spreading a hundred thousand feet, extremely eye-catching?


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Zong Shou who was above was slightly surprised.


    This sword was really strong! Just weaker than Jueyu and Yuan Wushang by a little but he couldpare to Li Wuhui.


    This sword intent had just peeked at the Soul Realm.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t afraid and another sword shed upwards.


    Keng!


    Another series of sword light burst out, but Ruotao didn¡¯t retreat. A series of strikes entangled him for a moment before he was forced by Zong Shou¡¯s sword intent to fly backward in retreat.


    However, just that moment it gave the others a chance. Numerous de shadows and energy wind struck downwards.


    At that moment, Leidongughed out, ¡°So exhrating, how can I miss out? It is a good idea to take the Universe Creation Records and use it as bed support! Zong Shou, you can¡¯t bully people and look down on the heroes of the world...¡±


    He rose up, a knife and a sword appearing by his side. Following this, thousands of knife and sword shadows covered Zong Shou like a wall.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was so furious that he nearly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to deal with the crazy attacks of Yuan Wushang, Jueyu, and the others. Now this Leidong ran over and joined in, not helping him but joining hands with the rest without hesitating to strike him!


    He obviously knew that this fellow didn¡¯t want to fight for the book. But he wanted to use this battle to train his knife and sword merger technique.


    The eyes of Yuan Wushang and Jueyu were clear, they didn¡¯t even bother to take a look at the book.


    They probably had the same thought to treat Zong Shou as their grinding stone.


    He felt really frustrated and hot blood was boiling in his body!


    He hadn¡¯t experienced such a feeling in a long time. So many equal strengthened opponents, open-hearted, people who could be considered top talents!


    Just like ten thousand years ago when the Cloud World Seven Emperor fought for the Book of Eon Extreme Life!

 Chapter 597 - Heavens Get Murky, Earth Gets Dark

    <h4>Chapter 597: Heavens Get Murky, Earth Gets Dark</h4>


    After smiling, the wings behind Zong Shou spread wide and he climbed up once more.


    It was extremely simr to that battle! Only, the six of them were much stronger than those six and their leader by several times!


    He was originally only nning to take that Universe Book and walk. At this moment, Yuan Wushang and the others provoked him such that his vital energy surged and his fighting spirit rose.


    Since they wanted to fight, let¡¯s fight until this ce ends up in chaos!


    Lightning wings sweeping, sword intent covering a thousand miles... Sword light surging, instantly charging all about...


    tinum Dragon sword! Chill horned Dragon sword! Instant Space Dragon sword! Fire Dragon vast sword! sh!


    The moment the four types of True Dragon Sword intents merged, a giant seven wed Dragon appeared behind him and roared furiously.


    An extremely sharp sword glow covered a million-foot distance.


    Pointing to the east but hitting the west, suddenly south, suddenly north, indiscernible and hard to predict. However, it was really domineering!


    Since you all treat me as a grinding stone, then why don¡¯t I treat you all like that?


    ¡°Good! This is fun!¡±


    Jueyuughed out, where the ck giant sword passed, everything it touched was destroyed. However, it hung on under the Heaven sword light, waiting for this sky full of de shadows to unveil itself.


    Yuan Wushang was in a slightly haggard state, ¡°You are serious? Good that you became serious! Who knew that your sword would actually be even stronger than months ago! However only then would it feel good...¡±


    Li Wuhui, Leidong and Ruotao all didn¡¯t say a word. Under Zong Shou¡¯s sword, they found it tough to hold on, and speaking was extremely difficult.


    Shui Lingbo scolded, ¡°All of you are crazy! Zong Shou, you actually followed them and became crazy?¡±


    Although she said these words, she was totally pumped up and her pupils turned red.


    She dropped the sword, heading over with her body. A pair of jade hands punched out, each fist causing the Earth to shake, the mountains to tremble and the waves to rage.


    Out of the few of them, only she could be on the same level as Zong Shou. Each strike forced Zong Shou to go all out, which was extremely tough and draining.


    Before this, she also tried to snatch that universe creation record. But usually, when it was about to enter her hands, Yuan Wushang or Jueyu would turn around with a sword light and force her to retreat.


    Simr to Zong Shou she could only look at the Universe Book helplessly.


    At this point, she decided not to bother anymore. Zong Shou, this fellow, those words he said just now made her really annoyed!


    ¡°...even if all of you Attack together you can¡¯t do anything to me?¡±


    And also these few kids were really annoying. She didn¡¯t bother to obtain the book anymore. Along with Zong Shou, she was going to crush them all!


    With such a thought, her aura became even more maniacal. mes wrapped around her body, like an extremely arrogant Phoenix showing off its stances.


    At this moment, off in the distance, Feng Taiji¡¯s face was ashen white.


    The moment Ruotao shed out, he could clearly feel that it was a merging of spirit and martial arts.


    The sword intent seemed to break through and enter the Soul Realm!


    He also had a feeling that when the senior Brother shed out, it was like a butterfly breaking out of its cocoon.


    That was the sword of freedom, in his life, Ruotao wouldn¡¯t be bound and restricted by rules and customs.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to hold this senior Brother hostage anymore using sect rules.


    He had obviously shed away all the locks, flying out from the water into the sky, a dragon that wasn¡¯t restricted anymore.


    At the start, he could still console himself. The day Ruotao merged spirit and martial arts was after him and he wouldn¡¯t get close to the 10% merger rate.


    However, his face was slowly drained of blood, and there was no color anymore.


    As time went on, Ruotao¡¯s soul power and internal energy started to merge. Not only did it start to stabilize, but it slowly climbed up.


    In just ten minutes it had risen to just 10%, slightly weaker than him.


    The sword intent had also truly entered the soul Realm. Even under Zong Shou¡¯s shine, it didn¡¯t appear much darker. Slowly, it couldpete with Yuan Wushang and Jueyu.


    Feng Taiji was stunned as he looked upward, his hands holding the sword handle.


    He had a never before seen urge rise up in his chest!


    He wanted to join in! He wanted to fight for the top along with Senior Brother Ruotao.


    But every time he pulled out his sword, he hesitated and then was filled with mncholy.


    What did he have to fight with them? His sword technique and martial cultivation were too far away...


    Probably, the moment he shed out, those people would smack him down and he would lose face.


    After looking for so long, did he notice any chance for him to interfere, or take advantage of?


    With his current strength, he could only be a watching guest...


    Leisurely sighing, Feng Taiji decisively released the sword in his hand.


    Heprehended that the few fighting intensely now were the true heroes and talents of the Cloud World!


    What fortune was it for him to be spoken on the same level as them. He should have felt ashamed.


    ...not ashamed to be listed with them but ashamed that his strength was far. He really couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Thinking about it, his expression slowly turned back to normal.


    ming himself and feeling sad about it now, what was the point?


    Those ambitions, what grand ns he had were all tossed to the side in his mind.


    What he wanted to do now was to catch up to these few people!


    This was the so-called waking up from shame! In his future, there might be a chance for him to stand on the same level as these few people...


    ¡°Senior Master Zifang, the universe creation records have appeared. Didn¡¯t you say it was helpful to us? Why are you standing there and not fighting for it?¡±


    Standing to the side of the seven of them shing, Jingyin¡¯s eyes developed a weird expression. The sword intent entangled, mes covering thend.


    That was the first time she realized that sometimes she was quite bad. Knowing that Zifang was already nning on retreating, she still asked those words.


    Who asked that fellow to have bad intentions to try to force words out of her.


    Zifang¡¯s expression turned bitter and forced a smile, ¡°I have no affinity with this time, it is better not to want it. Our Buddhist faction doesn¡¯t like to fight. Since they want it, then they can have it.¡±


    She nced at Jingyin, thinking that this brat was getting out of hand.


    With those people there, how could he fight? Not mentioning Zong Shou and Shui Lingbo, just Jueyu and Yuan Wushang were too much for him to handle. He would have to already go all out.


    Fight? What did he have to be able to fight with them for that?


    She knew that he was already a little afraid but still decided to mention it.


    Thinking about that, he sighed, ¡°I heard how strong those three overlord experts were; unparalleled, invincible, unrivaled. Looking at Zong Shou, it seems like Xiang King, 10,000 years ago, was around the same. Let¡¯s hope the Buddha blesses us, with these few people here the world wouldn¡¯t be able to find peace...¡±


    Jingyin covered her mouth andughed. However, suddenly her expression turned serious.


    ...this Zong Shou was so strong, didn¡¯t that mean that it was really difficult for her to unlock the seed cauldron lock between them?


    Finding it slightly tough, Jingyin looked around.


    ¡°Speaking of which, where is the corpse of Xiang King? Disciple still hadn¡¯t noticed it!¡±


    Within the entire undergroundke, from the start, she didn¡¯t see any traces of the Xiangchu overlord.


    The changes Zifang was worried about naturally didn¡¯t ur too.


    Jingyin felt slightly uneasy, looking around. Then she turned her gaze back towards the yellow gold high tform. She had a startled expression on her face.


    ¡°Ah?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    It wasn¡¯t that she finally noticed the Xiang King whom she didn¡¯t find any traces of.


    But the Avici Throne which had swallowed several Grade Nine cultivators and didn¡¯t move, suddenly, at this moment, appeared to have some movement.


    It slowly rose from the high tform, turning into a bright eye before catching golden light and slowly flying towards Zong Shou.


    Zifang shifted his eyes as he heard that, looking out towards Zong Shou¡¯s field of sight.


    Momentster, he also had a weird expression on his face.


    ¡°It is Zong Shou!¡±


    The golden light flew toward where Zong Shou was standing.


    Just now he had already deduced it. Avici Throne and Zong Shou¡¯s aura didn¡¯t match.


    He was being totally rejected by this top Spiritual Artifact.


    At that time he even heaved a sigh of relief because of it.


    However, why in this short time was there such an unexpected change?


    He remembered that before the Avici Throne disappeared, it once had near-infinite vital energy and Essence energy.


    At this moment, it was obviously not at the stage where it was needed. It couldst for a few thousand years and it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. It shouldn¡¯t have fallen and been so eager to select a master...


    Jingyin¡¯s petite face was filled with shock. Zifang thought about it for a moment, being slightly distracted, ¡°Is it a Spiritual item choosing a master? No wonder no wonder. The first owner of this item was Shilong. The way it did things followed the domineering path. Its second master was Xiang King, whose strength could lift mountains...¡±


    ...to think it would bother to choose normal people! Spiritual Artifacts had their own sentience and would choose their own master.


    However, at this moment Zong Shou, using one man and one sword, fought intensely. That invincible aura was like Xiang King in the past!


    The more his aura charged toward the clouds, the more his strength pressured all of them, the more that Avici Throne would recognize him...


    Jingyin was enlightened but he also felt extremely terrified. She could already understand the meaning of Zifang¡¯s words.


    It wasn¡¯t even at the start of the spiritual wave, how did such a person appear in the world?


    She kept silent whilst Zhao Yanran in the distanceughed out, ¡°Interesting! Does this Avici Throne really think that Zong Shou couldpare to the Xiangchu overlord ten thousand years ago?¡±


    The moment those words were spoken, the surrounding became totally silent.


    They were shocked, following which Zhao Yanran scolded, ¡°Such azy and immoral kid, how is he simr to the overlord? Aren¡¯t they totally different?¡±


    This fellow couldn¡¯t even bepared to one finger of Xiang King! He couldn¡¯t even bepared to a strand of hair.

 Chapter 598 - Alkaid Kongyao

    <h4>Chapter 598: Alkaid Kongyao</h4>


    Amongst those that were surprised was also Zong Shou, who was in the intense battle.


    Why was that thing flying towards him?


    He remembered, Didn¡¯t the Spiritual Artifact reject him not long ago?


    He had many doubts in his heart but he didn¡¯t bother to think about it. At this moment he was fighting one against six. Even a slight distraction would cause him to lose.


    Zong Shou really wasn¡¯t willing to lose to these six. Fighting one against six was really too despicable!


    He didn¡¯t bother but the Avici Throne still continued to fly over, charging into the heavy de lights. The nine dragons on the golden chair seemed to havee alive.


    The rumbling and raging caused the King Energy that was suppressed by the Nine Layer Pagoda in his body, to start to boil.


    At the start, he didn¡¯t care, but when the ringing got more intense he had to pay attention.


    The Dragon-shaped illusionary shadows behind him also started to change, bing more sentient.


    The aura between him and the item became more vast, surging into the sky.


    ¡°When I wanted it, it didn¡¯te. When I can¡¯t be bothered and don¡¯t want it anymore, it ran over by itself. Tsk, what is this...¡±


    Letting out a self-mockingugh, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted. Coincidentally, Yuan Wushang shed down, following Shui Lingbo¡¯s wind fist. Using the cover of Shui Lingbo¡¯s fist, his old power was gone and new power was birthed.


    Fighting intensely for close to thirty minutes, the few of them came to an understanding. When working together, the coordination of their intents was pretty much at the peak.


    For example, at this moment, no matter what he thought about, he was unable to handle it. Naturally, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but scold these six for being shameless.


    Six people working together had already gone against the rules. They actually coordinated? They wanted him to die?


    As time went on, every time Zong Shou shed out, he became more well-practiced, simple and effective.


    This Nine Dragon Shadow sword used these six people as a grinding stone, each breath causing it to be a little more perfect.


    The pressure brought by the few of them caused him to remove the impractical changes, merging the truly usablews and paths into his sword. It became more perfect and wless...


    Although Yuan Wushang¡¯s sword was sudden and shameless, Zong Shou used his strength to deflect every blow.


    Fighting with the six of them, he couldn¡¯t be careless at any moment!


    The green-colored sword light suddenly pulled back in an inconceivable moment. Coincidentally, from 170 feet away, it struck the de shadow.


    It was rushed and could only use less than 20% of its strength. However, it was nheless really concentrated as it shed out. It was extremely exquisite and caused the sword light to scatter. The ten thousand spiritual explosions also disappeared.


    When this sword shed out, Jueyu was slightly shocked.


    ¡°This is an unbreakable sword domain?¡±


    Although Zong Shou¡¯s sword was purposely covered, one could still see some bits of Common People Path Tanqiu.


    In the battle a few months ago, that one origin Yin sword by Tanqiu left a huge impression in his mind! Ten thousand swords were unable to get close to him. Just like how it sounded, it was an unbreakable sword domain!


    Although Zong Shou was using the Nine Dragon Shadow sword, thinking back, their strikes didn¡¯t get even 100 feet near Zong Shou.


    This caused him to subconsciously think about Tanqiu.


    ¡°It really is you!¡±


    Thinking back to those words from Li Wuhui not long ago, his eyes were filled with enlightenment.


    He totally merged those two people.


    The feeling in his heart was reallyplicated. He was filled with emotions of shame, bitterness, rage.


    He also looked at the Avici Throne that flew to the side of Zong Shou and his chest was filled with many emotions.


    Did this ancient emperor path Saint artifact adore this fellow? Treating him like Xiang King, invincible and unrivaled?


    Fighting one against six, the six people could all sweep unstopped in the Cloud World, but this fellow was showing no signs of defeat.


    In the future, this Zong Shou might really be able to get to the level of the Xian Chu overlord and even surpass him!


    However, momentster, his fighting spirit rose.


    Then would he just willingly serve him?


    Unbreakable sword domain? He wanted to see if his 100 feet was really unbreakable!


    Even the toughest spiritual metal, he was going to totally smash it into pieces.


    As for the universe creation records he had tossed it out of his mind, whoever wanted it could just go and take it.


    Jueyu¡¯s emotions changed and his sword path also changed.


    Zong Shou instantly sensed it, shocked as he gazed at him. He didn¡¯t know why this fellow would suddenly go crazy and be so fierce...


    However, he didn¡¯t bother. Actually, at this moment, he already couldn¡¯t be distracted anymore.


    Since Shui Lingbo saw the Avici Throne fly underneath his feet, for some reason she also went crazy. She also didn¡¯t bother about that Universe Book anymore.


    The other people were the same, pretty much going all out like they were fighting for life or death.


    Giving him pressure, each sword was stronger than thest. At each moment they were changing.


    Most of the time he could only rely on his well-trained instincts to deal with it, extremely tough to handle.


    His chest wasn¡¯t filled with rage but instead excitement, joy, some random emotions...


    With each sword, he could clearly feel the change! Like a cocoon turning into a butterfly, ethereal and sentient!


    From the suppressed and heaviness, from the start, until he slowly adapted to it.


    Maybe a little whileter he would be able to handle their swords easily.


    Speaking of which, the more intense the battle against this six people was, the morepatible the aura of the Avici Throne and him would be...


    The intent that spread from it was filled with joy! The resonance between man and item was getting stronger and stronger, making him really confused, not knowing what was going on.


    Until momentster, a light shed in his head and a thought appeared in his mind.


    The reason that fellow changed his mind, was it due to the battle with these six people?


    Speaking of which, this made it understandable why Shui Lingbo and the others suddenly went crazy.


    Invincible? They really thought highly about themselves!


    He wanted to break out into augh, however, when that smile raised up from the corner of his lips, his heart jolted and another thought appeared.


    Wasn¡¯t his life goal to reach the peak of the sword path, to be the best in this region?


    To climb up, he needed to have an unshakeable heart and an iparable ambition!


    *There was no need to fear and no need to give in to others! *


    His sword should be invincible in the world!


    The moment that thought rose, the spiritual light from the Avici Throne instantly became much brighter, causing everyone to be unable to look at it directly!


    That domineering and barbaric sword intent from Zong Shou expanded once more, totally covering the undergroundke!


    Just at this moment, something changed!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Sister since you are already married and have be someone¡¯s concubine, then you should stick to your identity. Stop thinking about killing every day, think about the country. Great Shang has many talents, it doesn¡¯tck one of you...¡±


    A heavy fragrance of wine spread about the building. Outside the window were rows of red, numerous cherry blossoms blooming.


    The environment was really beautiful, warming one¡¯s heart up. However, within this building, the atmosphere was exceptionally suppressive.


    Beside the window sat a male and a female, they were expressionless.


    ¡°Senior brother came here just to tell me this?¡±


    Kong Yao¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t have that initial glow and charm. Instead, they were filled with scorn, as well as the look of one seeing through the matters of the world. Who knew if she was mocking herself or Zong Shou or this male known as Kong Xu in front of her, her brother in name.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I wanted to say these words to you long ago! I only knew that you definitely won¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    Kong Xu nodded his head without caring about much said, ¡°His majesty is showing good grace, your third brother Kongxuan has been promoted to title governormander, taking over your initial position! I also need not be worried about you dragging our Kong Family into an irrecoverable position every day!¡±


    ¡°Irrecoverable position? Zong Family?¡±


    Kong Yao scoffed, the mocking intent was even thicker, ¡°His majesty probably wouldn¡¯t expect that with this good grace, there would be one more country betraying thief ...¡±


    Her tone was tragic, her heart filled with death.


    ¡°You can say whatever you want!¡±


    Kong Xu smiled tly, her expression was a conceited one, ¡°Great Shang¡¯s country aura has weakened, is our Kong Family going to follow it and be buried?¡±


    Kong Yao shook her head, not regarding it as something right, ¡°But our Kong Family has been treated well by great Shang for close to a thousand years!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Kong Xu scoffed, ¡°This central continent has already gone through seven dynasties and seven generations of royal families have already been wiped out. But our Kong Family has survived for ten thousand years! If the current one can rise, then we will naturally go all out to help. If they can¡¯t, then we can only change sides early on! These are the theories passed down by our Kong Family ancestors...¡±


    Kong Yao was stunned and knew that it wouldn¡¯t matter what else she said.


    These few days, she pretty much thought clearly about it. Thinking that was she really still loyal to Great Shang and his majesty...?


    .hat might not be true!


    At the start, it was because his majesty thought about her differently and promoted her.


    In this life, this was the first time she was admired, thought so highly of. Thinking that since others treated her well then she would repay the country.


    Now it seemed like in the eyes of his majesty, from the start she was just a chess piece. She wasn¡¯t important at all and was a chess piece that could be reced and abandoned at any moment.


    As expected, this was the true emperor path, treating everyone as a chess piece. This was why his majesty was the ruler to help Great Shang rise up, a great ruler.


    Thus, she waszy to debate with Kongxu and she also wasn¡¯t in the mood to fight with him regarding it.


    ¡°Our Kong Family helped his majesty ascend to the throne just to obtain a bit of military power before the chaotic time. To protect our Family such that we are at an opportune moment to change sides to the new emperor...¡±


    When he said that, his words turned sharp, ¡°Who knew that his majesty would actually choose a jinx like you to suppress our Kong Family!¡±


    These words shouldn¡¯t have been said in front of Kong Yao. Although both sides knew about this matter, Kong Yao didn¡¯t even bother to show the surface warmness.


    She was startled, clenching her fists. She felt a stabbing pain in her heart.


    She was a jinx. When she was born she coincided with aet. Alkaid shone brightly, the glow lighting up the night sky. Only after a day did it darken.


    In the eyes of the Kong Family who controlled the directorate of astronomy and calendar, she represented disaster. If it wasn¡¯t for her dad protecting her, she would have been strangled to death by people of the race after her birth.

 Chapter 599 - Pitiful

    <h4>Chapter 599: Pitiful</h4>


    Only the future days wouldn¡¯t be that easy to pass too. At the start, she didn¡¯t know about matters, she quite blurred and didn¡¯t notice much. Later on, she finally realized that she was different from other kids. Only then, did she understand her situation.


    Her Father was ostracised by the Family, her Mother was unhappy and in the end, died from depression. She was also left alone by her race.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his majesty picking her fortunately and bringing her into the military, her father and her would have long been kicked out of the Family.


    ¡°The talent of your Third Brother is 100 times that of yours but he was unable to show it. He drowned his sorrows in wine. Do you know how happy he was when he got the news? He broke the 300 jugs of wine in the storage. He had originally given up, but now he has been given a chance to live again. Even I felt happy for him!¡±


    Kong Xu smiled, filled with a chilling coolness that reached one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°When we found out that the Gantian Monster king chose you to be his concubine, the entire race cheered out, they were all happy for you. Oh right! I forgot to mention that your Father is already old, that position as supervisor of the directorate of astronomy and calendar is not suitable for him. The race uncle has personallye out to ask him to retire, to take care of our ancestral hour. What an honorable retirement...¡±


    Kong Yao¡¯s fingernails sunk deeply into her own flesh. However, in the end, she calmed down.


    She understood the meaning of Kong Xu¡¯s words. He was a hostage!


    If she was willing to peacefully leave, then it was okay and her father would be fine. If she was unwilling, then the Kong Family would naturally have methods to use on her Father.


    She couldn¡¯t me the Kong Family for being despicable. If it was her, she would also do the same. Her methods would also be more extreme!


    ¡°Then who are you all interested in? Gengzhi from the Gang Family or that Yangming from the Yang Family?¡±


    Looking at the startled expression on his face, her heart moved, ¡°That¡¯s right. The person you all have high hopes for is definitely Yangming! Only this person, isn¡¯t as good as Shiyue!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! Yang Family has been ministers for many generations, out of ten, they had seven ministers, leading half a province. In terms of Family strength, how could Shiyuepare to this prince Yangming?¡±


    Kong Xu decided to admit it, his tone was still filled with disdain as he shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t practice the race secret technique. Even if I told you about the fate changing path you won¡¯t understand. In the future, just bother about being your concubine in Donglin.¡±


    Kong Yao broke out into augh. Although she didn¡¯t cultivate destiny divination techniques, she had a life special ability which was being able to view one¡¯s fate.


    From young to old she had never told anyone about it. Only because she knew that it wasn¡¯t a blessing but a curse to her, a huge curse...


    She not only knew this Yangming but had met him before. Out of all the hidden dragons, he was at most, on the same level as Shiyue.


    With his Family having seven prime ministers in ten generations, he could only be on the same level as Shiyue.


    ¡°I was wondering why senior brother was so free to see me. So you came along with prince Yangming. So it has something to do with the person above?¡±


    ¡°You know?¡±


    This time Kongxu was slightly surprised, frowning and looking weirdly at Kong Yao.


    Today, he felt that his Sister was surprisingly intelligent.


    Kong Yao slightly nodded her head and said confidently, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the Eight Tail Xue Family? These few days they have been too obvious and open.¡±


    Someone plotting against her Husband, how would she not know? Before this, she had some anticipation, wanting to see the person who caused her to fall to such a stage, what oue would he end up in?


    However, a few days ago, for some reason, the situation changed and made her really disappointed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The fox race bloodline still isn¡¯t strong. With the situation settled, they reveal their fox tails. How arrogant...¡±


    After Kong Xu was startled for a moment, he shook his head, his tone was still disapproving of the Xue Family. He exined, ¡°Before the Xue Family entered the Cloud World they went to see the Liao King, they wanted to form an alliance using his rtionship to contact the Tailing Sect. If it seeded, they could gain the Liao King¡¯s help in Donglin and Gantian Mountain. Originally, his highness wanted to send the prince over to help the Xue Family. Who knew that the Xue Family might really seed? How pitiful my Sister, just marrying and you face such a matter!¡±


    He said that he was pitiful but his tone and expression didn¡¯t show any pity at all.


    Kong Yao also shook her head, she didn¡¯t think there was anything worth pouting over.


    If there was really someone who could deal with Zong Shou and let her escape from his clutches, she would be delighted.


    Unfortunately...


    Looking outside, the spiritual eye at the center of her brows opened a little and she was filled with disappointment. This fate was getting darker, really weak, revealing a ck energy. It was obviously a sign of weakening and death...


    However they knew nothing, even her Brother was gloating and delighted. He probably thought after they return they could obtain rewards from the Liao King.


    No matter what, the Xue Family had no chance of winning at all.


    ¡°I think it is best if Brother leaves Gantian Mountain, the earlier the better!¡±


    Kong Xu¡¯s brows rose, then Kong Yao sighed, ¡°That Monster king isn¡¯t someone you can easily handle. Be careful of seeding, you could get injured instead!¡±


    When he heard that, Kongxu felt really impatient, speaking out of anger and not bothering with it.


    ¡°Sister is joking, in my eyes, I see no way that Zong Shou can turn the tables. Even if you are angry, you don¡¯t have to do this. This matter has nothing to do with you, you just have to be at ease and do nothing!¡±


    Kong Yao sighed once more, it was said that every time a woman sighed, it would amount to her being older by a day.


    Then, today, she had already used up dozens of days of her life.


    However, it was true that this matter didn¡¯t have much to do with her. From now on she would most probably be hidden and treated as a toy by that fellow. Her chest was really filled with unwillingness...


    As for what Kongxu said next, Kong Yao couldn¡¯t bring herself to listen anymore. She looked at the cherry blossoms with a distracted expression, the light in her eyes dimming.


    Just as her thoughts were scattered, she suddenly felt something. She looked out in shock at the distance.


    Only to see a ball of vast energy surging out of the ground.


    The color was pure white. Was it Zong Shou? Wasn¡¯t that direction Yin Dragon Canyon?


    Were there any changes in that ce?


    This feeling was like a fish out of water, a tiger growing wings...


    Did that fellow gain a fortuitous encounter in the Yin Dragon Canyon once more?


    In the past, although his fate had some Saint Emperor signs, it was just on the side, not the main thing. But looking at it now, it had some changes.


    The aura became really overbearing...


    Looking at the sky, the dark cloud didn¡¯t fade.


    How should she put it? The aura was even darker. Before, although they lost, there was a chance of survival.


    Now looking at it, they had no chance of surviving at all.


    Looking forward, Kong Yao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned once more.


    Her brother¡¯s fate was ck. This time wouldn¡¯t he be dragged down by the Xue Family and something would happen to him?


    What a pity, she heard that this Kongxu elder Brother had just married not Long ago...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Just as Kong Yao was hesitating...


    A young schrying leisurely on the wall also eximed, his body suddenly straightening as he looked towards the east.


    Beside him, was a muscr male, wearing bright armor and holding onto a machete. His body was straight like a pole, standing still.


    At this moment, he was frightened by the young schr as he looked around. Only when he noticed that no other people were looking, did he heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Junior brother! Stop scaring me, stop being startled and fidgeting. If someone notices that I snuck up the city wall when I am on duty, what would happen to me?¡±


    When the teen schr heard this, he was a little speechless, saying with despise, ¡°Senior brother, you are a major general in charge of three thousand people! Why are you afraid of everything, don¡¯t you have this bit of magnanimity?¡±


    He shook his head in disappointment, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your uncle had huge power in Gantian Mountain? You joined him, why did you only be a major general? With your Grade Eight strength, no matter where you were, you would at least be a governormander. To think you said that your uncle treated you like his son!¡±


    That muscr man didn¡¯t care, arguing without any intentions of backing down. However, he suppressed his voice, afraid that others would hear.


    ¡°Bullshit! Although my uncle is in charge of Gantian political matters, the meeting hall people are keeping their eyes on him. I heard that those people actually have the power to select cab elders which is why my uncle has been really careful, acting really fairly, not daring to make any mistakes. He also couldn¡¯t let those people grab any advantages over him. Moreover, he also can¡¯t interfere with the military. Junior brother do you think that Gantian Mountain Monster King is crazy? What random meeting hall actually has the power to remove a minister. Does he even still have power and control?¡±


    As he said that, he smiled respectfully, ¡°Actually it is good for the army rules to be stricter, I like it! Although I studied military matters from master, I have never led troops. It is good to start from a major general. Actually, uncle also doesn¡¯t know that I have reached Grade Eight.¡±


    The teen schr shook his head continuously as he heard this, thinking that using this meeting hall to restrict the cab was where the ruler was really smart.


    If not, with how the Monster King rxed in his rule and handed power down, this Gantian Mountain would have had a change of master.


    However, in terms of military discipline, he admired him. The 100,000 troops of Gantian Mountain were not only elite but they were really well disciplined. Their morale was also not low.


    No wonder a few months ago, they could use two million to shock tens of millions of Thousand City Alliance troops and cause them to lose.


    During these few days, he had walked around Gantian Mountain. The more he observed, the more shocked he was.


    This ruler was really one that he couldn¡¯t read. Never focusing on governance, yet the country was safe and prosperous. He didn¡¯t bother with those officials, but they were really honest and prudent.


    Speaking of which, the Taoists talked about ruling by doing nothing. The Confucians talked about ruling by keeping one another in check.


    Did it refer to Zong Shou¡¯s current situation?

 Chapter 600 - Suddenly Attacking

    <h4>Chapter 600: Suddenly Attacking</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Oh right, junior brother! What happened to you just now?¡±


    The muscr man, Ren Tianxing, remembered the reason why their conversation began, ¡°What did you see just now? Did you bump into a ghost?¡±


    ¡°You are the one that bumped into a ghost!¡±


    The teen schr scoffed in annoyance, in his heart, however, he knew why he asked.


    Only just now, he didn¡¯t use the talisman that master had given him, so how could he even ¡®see¡¯ anything.


    Just now, he had some connection with the heavens. Maybe he should really make his decision.


    Although he believed than men would definitely beat the heavens, he learned that from the master. Thus, he would more or less not bother with such matters.


    ¡°I have decided! I will remain in this Gantian Mountain and berades with senior brother. That doesn¡¯t seem too bad!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The muscr man was shocked, turning around and looking towards his junior brother.


    What was happening? Two days ago, his junior brother was still scolding Monster King, why did he suddenly decide to stay?


    In his heart, he was really curious, only roughly feeling that something had happened. He couldn¡¯t guess the reason, so he just directly asked.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly decide to stay? Don¡¯t you think that your decision was too quick? Moreover, it is also when Gantian Mountain is unstable?¡±


    Whilst he said this he looked toward the city walls several miles away, with a weird gaze. Not long ago, that side had changed defending troops.


    Those Eight Tail Xue Family people thought that what they did would leave no marks and was waterproof. However, in some eyes, they were unable to hide it from anyone.


    ¡°Unstable? Why do I not feel the same way?¡±


    The teen schrughed. Even with illusionary techniques, it couldn¡¯t be hidden. This caused the surrounding people to all look over. It frightened the muscr man such that his face was devoid of color. He had a thought andughed out too, covering the voice of the teen schr to avoid the matter.


    However, what it resulted in was those on-duty soldiers looking at him like they were looking at a crazy person.


    ¡°That left pir Qiu is really too calm. Those seven tail Zong Family people seemed like they were controlled but don¡¯t you think that the way they looked at the Xue Family people is really weird? I didn¡¯t expect that his highness has such high prestige within the Zong Family. It isn¡¯t something inconceivable, that in the entire race, there would be no traitors. However, why do I feel that the two pir generals are prepared toy down a trap?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ren Tianxing¡¯s brows rose and then heughed, ¡°Hearing you say this, then I am at ease! However, this isn¡¯t the reason why you suddenly chose this monster king. Even if the situation here is not bad, after all, this is a barbaric and destend...¡±


    The teen schr kept silent and didn¡¯t speak. Actually, he, himself, didn¡¯t know why he had made such a choice.


    If he had to really give a reason, it would be that he could show all his talents here and not worry about anything else.


    He always felt that he was really talented, taking up eight out of ten of the world.


    If he didn¡¯t leave chances for others, he was most probably going to be envied and hated.


    This ce was one that made him feel slightly more at ease...


    Even the ruler of the country lived under thews, willingly giving power to others. Such a ruler would probably be able to ept him?


    ¡°Senior brother, even if I know my strategic talent is unrivaled in the world, I am still worried that if the cunning rabbit is dead, the hound is boiled!¡±


    Saying these words out of nowhere, Ren Tianxing was totally confused. Following this, the teen schrughed out.


    ¡°Senior brother, I remember that your Ren Family still has ten thousand private troops right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Ren Tianxing looked over curiously when he heard this, ¡°However the ruler doesn¡¯t allow any private armies within Gantian City. Uncle had prepared to disarm and disband the troops. I heard that the other races are simr too. Now is much different from before and everyone can be at ease, not needing to be worried about waking up to their entire race being ughtered. There was also no need to raise such private troops. Why are you asking about this?¡±


    The teen schr let out a fox-like smile, ¡°Since I am prepared to work for his highness, naturally one must be able to show one¡¯s ability. I can¡¯t just stand out and say I am a talent in strategy, it would be a huge mistake not to use me. First, I will deal with this huge matter, then I will be able to meet the ruler...¡±


    Ren Tianxing was stunned once more and then he burst outughing.


    In his heart, he was thinking about how to borrow his uncle¡¯s private army to follow his junior brother to do this crazy job.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In the deep undergroundke, just as Zong Shou¡¯s sword intent raged he suppressed the entireke. The moment his aura resonated with the Avici Throne behind him, it was discernible. Suddenly, the air in front of his body suddenly twisted.


    A fist shadow suddenly broke the air. With mountain-like energy and filled with a tough fist intent, it smashed over.


    Even Zong Shou held his breath. That fist was too sudden! Coincidentally, it arrived when the six of them had ganged up and surrounded him, how tough! His entire body¡¯s strength was used in dealing with these few people and was now unable to deal with it.


    His eyes squinted before Zong Shouughed out loud. What a waste! If this were a few breaths ago, this fist might have directly taken his life.


    However, today, it was still a step slower.


    The sword in his hand was being tied up. Thus, he used his hand to rece the sword,bining his fingers to stab out!


    Pretty much without using much true qi, only with Little Gold turning into a thinyer, he wrapped up his entire arm and fist.


    The finger that looked really ordinary and not really strong, however, it seemed extremely domineering!


    Pu! Ssh!


    It first broke that fist energy, then, there was a series of energy explosion noises.


    The energy which suppressed over like that of a mountain and an ocean instantly broke apart in front of his body and spread all about.


    The word finger finally shed with the giant fist.


    Another explosion erupted as blood mist sprayed everywhere.


    Zong Shou¡¯s hands were totally unharmed, but his body was sent hundreds of feet backward. The fist was also smashed into pieces, the entire arm was turned in a bloody mist and scattered all over!


    Following this, a painful cry sounded out in the air.


    Although his lungs felt a little pain, heughed out in glee.


    He had fought thousands of sword battles but none of them could bepared to the one today!


    The peak of the Soul Realm, he finally grasped a little bit of inspiration!


    However, who was that? Hiding his tracks such that the six of them couldn¡¯t notice. Striking out this lethal blow when he was most focused and couldn¡¯t split any focus to handle it.


    The strength of that fist was only weaker than Jueyu...


    The surrounding six people were furious. Leidong¡¯s eyes turned red and he was the first to Attack. One knife and one sword in his hand, he followed the aura and shed in the air.


    Jueyu and Li Wuhui¡¯s expressions were dark and sunken. Right away, the Great Extinction Sword and Time Knife chased.


    Yuan Wushang shouted out ¡°Shameless dog!¡± and retracted his sword. He tore open the space and headed right for where that voice came from.


    Shui Lingbo turned around and struck, punching out and smashing that piece of space into pieces.


    Along with the explosion, a person fell out. His body was covered in blood, however, he stopped for just a moment before flying outwards at a speed that couldn¡¯t be picked up by the naked eye.


    Even Shui Lingbo was slightly shocked. Locking down on his aura was really tough. Even with her sharp senses, that person nearly escaped several times.


    Yuan Wushangughed out loud, ¡°You think you can escape in front of Yuan Wushang? Explode!¡±


    The horizon instantly tore apart, Heaven and Earth spiritual energy exploded out!


    When the spiritual light shed, only then did the ck shadow show itself. Leidong¡¯s knife and swordbination attack made the person scoff.


    Following this, the Time Knife and Great Extinction Sword shed across and the person¡¯s body was instantly wiped out.


    The physical body and soul were totally destroyed.


    Jueyu frowned slightly, he wanted to snatch the person¡¯s soul to give Zong Shou an exnation. Thus, he retracted some strength. His Great Extinction Sword was actually not worth its name.


    Who knew the person would be so decisive to shatter his own soul!


    Who was that? The battle was so intense, but it was interrupted, how depressing.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword actually reached another level at such an intense moment!


    At this moment, Li Wuhui has stepped to the side. A spell cast out and the scattered meat and soul fragments instantly gathered.


    Slowly his brow furrowed, his eyes filled with confusion.


    ¡°Stop trying! Unless you have someone who could turn back time...¡±


    Shui Lingbo reached out, calling back the red sword. A cold smile on her face, ¡°It is a second soul puppet body. The person who acted is probably in the Spirit Realm.¡±


    The people here, their brows all rose, however, they didn¡¯t care much. They were all talents and even Saint Realm was something they would be able to reach.


    Spirit Realm experts might be high and unreachable in the eyes of others, but in their eyes, it was just that, something they would chase up and surpass!


    Instead, it was what that person did which annoyed him.


    Yuan Wushang thought seriously about it, then heughed coldly, ¡°In this world, no one dares to do that in front of me! If I meet him next time I will y him!¡±


    After he finished, he tore open space and actually directly left.


    Jueyu nodded his head, ¡°I will investigate this matter and give you an exnation!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t willing to stay either, nodding and slightly bowing towards everyone.


    Li Wuhuiughed, that voice seemed toe from the depths of hell.


    ¡°I kind of guessed his identity. It might have something to do with the Yang Family. That person really doesn¡¯t want to live!¡±


    After he finished, he smiled at Zong Shou, ¡°Today I really have no more face to attack, goodbye!¡±


    Looking at them leave Zong Shou was startled. With them gone, they all didn¡¯t mention that book.


    Did that mean the so-called Universe Book his?


    Ruotao also kept his sword into his sheath and smiled, ¡°Ruler fought one against six today, I am impressed! This book was originally yours to start with! We attacked only because of the joy when a hunter sees its prey and can¡¯t help it, I just wanted to test out the sword in my hand.¡±

 Chapter 601 - Slaying With One Sword

    <h4>Chapter 601: ying With One Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Ruler fought one against six today, I am impressed! This book was originally yours to start with! We attacked only because of the joy when a hunter sees its prey and can¡¯t help it, I just wanted to test out the sword in my hand.¡±


    Zong Shou turned around and looked at this Ruotao with a weird expression. Then, he smiled and nodded his head, before turning his eyes towards Shui Lingbo.


    Out of the six people here, only his junior sister could go up against him. Although it was said that the six of them joined hands, actually, Yuan Wushang and the others used 30% of their strength to restrict this Taiyuan Fairy.


    However, Shui Lingbo was looking over at him with a weird expression. It was filled with envy and also respect. Who knew if she envied Zong Shou for having so many friends who treated him sincerely or respectfully for his sword path breakthrough.


    Following this, Shui Lingbo waved her hands like she didn¡¯t care, turning to the side as a signal that she would give this Universe Book to him.


    Zong Shou broke out into augh and totally rxed, focusing on this Universe Book in front of him.


    <i>Weird, this was really weird!</i>


    Before this, he had such a thought but at this moment standing in front of his Universe Creation Records, that feeling was extremely clear.


    Looking at it, it was simr to his Book of Eon but the feeling it gave was not right no matter how he tried to ce his hand on it!


    The spiritual energy fluctuations weren¡¯t in an orderly manner, it was slightly chaotic. It was far differentpared to the Book of Eon and even had threads of violent energy within.


    Zong Shou frowned, reaching out his hand to try to touch it. However, in the next instant, many warning signs rose in his heart. That Book of Eon Extreme Life in his soul gave out a buzzing sound like it was extremely uneasy.


    Moreover, at this moment it probably wasn¡¯t a good thing for him to obtain these universe creation records.


    Unifying Donglin, sword suppressing a world, he was already the center of attention of the Cloud World sects. At this moment, if he obtained the Universe Book, he would be the target...


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted. In that instant, he made his mind up.


    This Universe Book was fake and to him, it was a curse and not a blessing.


    With his mind turning slightly, he entered deep thought. He suddenly smiled and retracted his hand. Following this, a ball of sword light spat out from the sword in his right hand, spitting and swallowing uncertainty.


    He didn¡¯t know who set this trap or whether the one who plotted it was against was him.


    However, he needed to just destroy this book so that it wouldn¡¯t matter what ns that person had.


    Just as the energy of his body was gathered to the extreme, the Green Dragon Hairpin Sword in his hand slowly couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was on the verge of copsing. Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate to sh down on this Universe Book!


    It caused everyone around to be slightly shocked, all the Grade Nine cultivators there were at a loss.


    The envy and jealousy in them from before totally disappeared. What remained was shock and disbelief.


    Hong!


    A loud explosion erupted, the vast sword light shed the spiritual light surrounding the Universe Book.


    It first halted for a moment and the sword light was blocked outside. However, itsted for just three breaths before the sharp sword intent already shed in, instantly cutting this Universe Book into half.


    In that instant, a ball of extremely pure abnormal power exploded out, charging everywhere and shaking the entire undergroundke.


    Zong Shou was the first to get hit, only feeling an explosion in his soul, causing him to nearly lose consciousness and feel extremely unpleasant as if he was going to vomit. The other people stood in the distance, but there were also a few who were nearly rendered unconscious by the mental blow.


    Even such an extremely strong expert like Shui Lingbo found it hard to bear; her face was ashen white, her eyes filled with shock.


    The mental energy blowsted for close to ten minutes before stopping. Following this, all the cultivators in theke all exchanged nces with one another, using their intent to interact.


    ¡°...The Universe Creation Records are actually fake?¡±


    ¡°It could be a trap! Who knows whoid this trap, how vicious.¡±


    ¡°I said that this universe definitely wouldn¡¯t appear in such a ce. Legend has it, that this Cloud Dream Swamp had many spiritual items but during the cloud deste era, there were only beasts and medicine. I have never heard that it had traces of the Universe Book.¡±


    ¡°If he really touched that book, the oue would be catastrophic. However, this Monster King was really too vicious to be able to sh down. Knowing when to pick up and let go, as expected from an extraordinary person...¡±


    Zong Shou was totally stunned and was barely holding on. After a few breaths, he slowly returned to his senses.


    Following this, right away he looked forward and his eyes lit up. His left hand reached out toward the fragment of the Universe Book. Although it was a fake Universe Book, if one looked closely, there were many surprising areas.


    However, just as his hand reached out, the space in front of him was ripped open once more.


    Arge hand reached out from the void, coincidentally grabbing all the remnant pages of the broken book.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constricted in danger, this person was really bold, daring to take food from the mouth of the lion.


    His left hand didn¡¯t retract, instead still reaching over. He changed from grabbing to smacking. Just as the hand was about to retract away from this space, he smacked over in an ethereal manner. It was heavy but looked light as if it had no power at all, but it had the strength to shake mountains and move rivers.


    Following this, there were a series of energy explosions. The two of them crossed hands several times through space. The two hands were either smacking or grabbing.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t anxious and his spiritual sense spread out to search for where that hand came from.


    That person seemed to know that it wasn¡¯t good and was also unwilling to be entangled with Zong Shou. After several strikes, he decisively tossed aside several broken pages, bringing roughly half to leave this part of the space.


    Momentster, the area in front of Zong Shou became calm as if nothing had happened before. Only, dozens of golden Universe Book remaining pieces floated down.


    Zong Shou felt an inkling of regret, it was just that small bit and he would have found out where that person¡¯s true body was.


    Unfortunately, the owner of the hand was too alert.


    He had casually waved his sleeves as he kept them all. After dealing with it, Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    What Zong Shou took was the front half of this Universe Book and what that person grabbed was the second half.


    At this time Shui Lingbo was already by his side, scoffing coldly, ¡°I was thinking that this book definitely couldn¡¯t be the true Universe Book. As expected, I was right. Who was the one who set up this scheme, how vicious!¡±


    ¡°The spell on this book was probably used to control one¡¯s soul. However, it probably wasn¡¯t targeting you, but someone else. This time he should have found a second target instead of his main target...¡±


    Saying this, Zong Shou thought back to that hand that reached out from the void.


    Its strength should be around his level, maybe half a level stronger or maybe even weaker.


    If he wasn¡¯t here, that book would have probablynded in that person¡¯s hands.


    Who knew if the person this book was meant to plot against was actually him. However, the one setting the trap probably didn¡¯t expect him to exist.


    He also didn¡¯t think that he himself had the Book of Eon and could see whether this book was true or not.


    Father said that this Book of Eon Extreme Life had the power to change fate and destiny. It not only changed his life, avoiding his corpse hanging out for three months, but other people¡¯s lives were also changed too.


    First, people around him; Xuanyuan Yiren, who didn¡¯t disappear, as well as Hu Qianqiu and Xuanyuan Tong who were also still alive.


    Gantian Mountain and Xuan Mountain City also didn¡¯t copse and instead worked together to sweep Donglin Cloud Continent.


    The fates of many people also changed along the way.


    His thoughts flowed and numerous things shed in his mind. When it finally calmed down, he came to a fresh understanding.


    He also understood the life and luck words a little more.


    Smiling slightly, Zong Shou flipped the remnant book in his hands. Following this, his mind moved once more and his mouth formed a cunning smile.


    ¡°Although this book is fake, the true universe creation records have appeared in the world!¡±


    One sentence caused everyone in theke to look over once more.


    Before this, when they thought that the book was fake, they were all disappointed and their interests disappeared, so they had no more intentions to remain there anymore.


    However, at this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s words brought up their curiosity once more.


    The Universe Book had already appeared? Then where was it at?


    In the next moment, Zong Shouughed and spoke.


    ¡°Most probably it was in the hands of the person who made this book. Unless he personally saw it, it is unimaginable for someone to be able to replicate this Universe Book to such a simr level.¡±


    When they heard that, Wuji and the other Grade Nine cultivators were shocked.


    They only heard about the description of the Universe Book in ancient texts, as for what it looked like, they only had a rough impression.


    Just now, when they looked at it, they didn¡¯t have any doubts at all.


    It was as if they were extremely sure that it was the Universe Book, they didn¡¯t suspect whether or not it was real or fake.


    At this moment, they thought back to it, wasn¡¯t it suspicious?


    Following this, they looked at the half-a-book of pages in his hands and smiled, ¡°Although the book is fake, the space path within is really amazing, definitely written by an expert. Speaking of which, it is really weird that the Yin Dragon Canyon appeared three months earlier...¡±


    Although the person was not plotting against him, it still made Zong Shou feel really annoyed.


    ¡°Since you ced down such a scheme then you deserve my little counter-attack and that is expected to!¡±


    The surrounding people still didn¡¯t reply. Although they kept silent, they all understood Zong Shou¡¯s meaning.


    In order for people to fall for it, this so-called Universe Book would have to be so strong as to not allow one to doubt it.


    The person who forged this book would need to have really high cultivation, reaching the Saint Realm and have an understanding of space techniques.


    However, how would such a person spend so much effort to use such methods to plot against small people like them?


    Even Zong Shou felt surprised by the situation.


    Then, the final possibility would be that the person already had the Universe Book, even personally reading it to replicate it.


    This Universe Book really had appeared in the world.

 Chapter 602 - Little Puppy

    <h4>Chapter 602: Little Puppy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    All of a sudden, the sky above the undergroundke was so silent that a pin drop could be heard.


    Everyone had entered deep thought, Wuji¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he looked at the book in Zong Shou¡¯s hand.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t the true Book of Eon, the attraction was greatly reduced. However, Saint Realm experts would be able to analyze it and determine the source.


    If he could have this half a book, then they would most probably be able to search for its owner.


    Apart from the half that was stolen by that person, this other half in Zong Shou¡¯s hands was the only clue to the Universe Creation Records.


    Forcefully snatching it wasn¡¯t the best idea. With the strength of Daoling Vast Habitat, they might be able to attack Gantian Mountain City, although they would suffer heavy losses.


    However, how was he going to exchange this half of the book?


    Zifang was in deep thought and didn¡¯t speak for a long time, like he was bncing the pros and cons.


    The Vast Habitat sent some people over, so as to scout out.


    The Universe Book was indeed not here, but they didn¡¯t expect that they would be able to find a thread of clues of the true Universe Book.


    At this moment, even he was tempted.


    Zong Shou smiled, keeping that half in his hands. ¡°I need to study it closely, the spacews within are helpful to me and I will probably keep it to study for a year and a half. After that, no matter who wants it, cane over to me to exchange...¡±


    At this moment, everyone was slightly delighted. The dozens of Grade Nine cultivators in Sky Demon Vast Habitat all had a glow in their eyes.


    They knew that Zong Shou didn¡¯t care who woulde to exchange for this book.


    Be it Demon Sect or Righteous Paths, he didn¡¯t care. He also didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to be enemies with Sky Demon Vast Habitat.


    Wuji¡¯s gaze turned cold, but he instantly regained his calm. This Zong Shou did have two Saint Realm experts behind him!


    Not to mention one or five years, they couldn¡¯t even wait half a month. Who knew whether or not Dragon Shadow or Aokun would want it?


    There was a way toprehend that half of the book; one just needed to use secret techniques to make another copy, then Zong Shou could keep it in his hands for as long as he wanted.


    Just as everyone was in deep thought, augh spread echoed from above theke.


    ¡°What a Gantian Monster King! I owe you a favor this time, thank you!¡±


    No one knew where the voice came from, it reverberated and echoed back and forth,sting for a long time.


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils froze up as he reached out to tear open the space in front of him to step in.


    After a blink of an eye, he appeared in a piece of void. It was coincidentally between the void fissureyers, it was darkness all about and one couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°You left really quickly!¡±


    Although that person already left, Zong Shou could still use his intent to catch the slightly discernible energy changes in the distance.


    In just a thousandth of the time it took one to flick a finger, the person had escaped.


    Actually, at this time, he could still chase him but the oue probably wouldn¡¯t change and the person would most probably escape. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t one to waste effort, standing still and looking into the distance to try his best to deduce his identity.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Shui Lingbo arrived swiftly behind, almost stepping right into this face. Her face was flushed red and her exquisite eyes were filled with rage.


    Today, they spied on her time and time again, but she was unable to notice their tracks, making her lose face and feel extremely furious.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head slightly, his brow furrowed tightly, ¡°I am guessing that it is Shiyue but I can¡¯t confirm...¡±


    ¡°Shiyue? Zong Shou how do you know him?¡±


    Shui Lingbo looked over at Zong Shou with a weird gaze, seeing this fellow grab his chin like he was deep in thought, showing no intentions to exin at all. She scoffed coldly and turned around to look behind him.


    ¡°Forget it! However, what are you nning to do with that thing? Are you going to bind it and collect it...¡±


    Zong Shou looked behind, only to see the golden throne actually following over, hanging right behind him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel amused, this was another annoying problem.


    ¡°It is indeed a problem! Anyways, I don¡¯t really want it, however, whoever wants it can take it! It likes me now but I can¡¯t be bothered with it anymore...¡±


    The moment those words were spoken, the golden throne instantly shook like it was crying out.


    Shui Lingbo smiled, bursting out intoughter, she had never seen such a person. Just now, he was looking so majestic, suppressing six people with the sword. Silently plotting against the person who tried to scheme, using the Xiang King tomb and also that person who had escaped.


    At this moment, he was extremely immature, pouting at an Artifact Spirit...


    Looking at the Avici Throne, it seemed like it had decided on its master and there wouldn¡¯t be any changes.


    ¡°I am toozy to bother with you! I will return to the vast habitat, when are youing back...¡±


    Shaking her head, Shui Lingbo suddenly eximed and looked over Zong Shou¡¯s left shoulder.


    She saw that there was a scared, little puppy, looking in her direction.


    Before this, when they were fighting, she didn¡¯t pay attention. Only now did she notice the presence of that little thing.


    ¡°This is your newly epted protector beast?¡±


    Between man and beast, that mental connection was definitely not wrong. No matter how Shui Lingbo tried to think of it, she couldn¡¯t notice the difference between that thing and a normal puppy.


    Looking closely, she had made up her mind, ¡°How ugly! How weak!¡±


    A spirit master couldn¡¯t support many protector beasts.


    Even if they were all natural protector beasts, he would still have to provide huge amounts of soul power.


    She really didn¡¯t know where Zong Shou found this little puppy to actually waste such energy.


    Zong Shou looked at Xiaori. During the battle, just now, the little puppy was really well behaved. Although it had just lost its father, it didn¡¯t make any noise, which made him adore it a lot.


    Feeling delighted in his heart, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    ¡®This fellow? It is called Xiaori, it is a qilin. Don¡¯t be deceived by its appearance, itsbat strength isn¡¯t weak...¡±


    The son of a god beast, it was Grade Seven the moment it was born. After ten thousand years, although, it hadn¡¯t grown much bigger, its strength wasn¡¯t to be underestimated.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the restriction power of the cloud world, it should have reached the Spirit Realm. It was definitely the strongest out of his few spiritual beasts and his biggest trump card.


    Unfortunately, this little fellow probablycked nutrients, its essence energy was really weak, as well as the tragic matter from before. At this time, even if he made it fight it would be a tragedy. It would also affect its foundations and affect its future.


    ¡°Qilin?¡±


    Shui Lingbo couldn¡¯t take it and burst outughing.


    This puppy might have the bloodline of the qilin but it was most probably a distant rtive. Who knows what madness Zong Shou was going on about.


    She didn¡¯t believe it in her heart, but she waszy to speak with that fellow. If he continued like this, sooner orter Zong Shou would regret it.


    Lazily holding up a red umbre over her head, she said, ¡°I will return and if you have time, remember to make a trip back to the pce. I¡¯m not saying this, but that old man Hanfang who wants you to go back to take a look! That thing could be considered a country protection treasure, Zong Shou don¡¯t insult it...¡±


    Leaving just as she said she would, a momentter she disappeared right in front of Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, nowhere to be found.


    At this moment Xiaori let out a soft roar, seemingly unhappy that Shui Lingbo had looked down on it.


    Zong Shou looked at it and giggled, ¡°Little puppy, you really look like one...¡±


    The qilin was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what he meant, its wet eyes looking curiously at his master.


    Zong Shou stopped bothering it, turned around and looked at the Avici Throne.


    Like it was really afraid he didn¡¯t want it, this golden throne shone out brightly.


    The nine carved dragons seemed to havee alive, crawling and swimming around the throne, like it was disying to him all of its abilities.


    Apart from the energy swallowing ability, its other effects seemed to be mostly supportive.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care much, if it was a real killing artifact, then it would cause him a huge headache.


    Naturally, two scenes shed in his mind, one was a person sitting on the throne and fighting with someone using the sword. Such a scene appeared too arrogant and domineering.


    The other was him using the Avici Throne to smack someone. That made one even more speechless.


    ¡°Country protecting treasure?¡±


    Zong Shou muttered and then heughed out loud, ¡°Forget it! I will just keep it...¡±


    Casually waving his hands, he kept the golden throne into his Lingjie ring. Thetter didn¡¯t resist, after entering the ring it moved to a corner on its own ord, staying far away from Ruoshui.


    Just as Zong Shou was about to tear apart space and return to the undergroundke, his brows rose. He casually grabbed and there were several more golden talismans. A total of seven.


    These message talismans should have been sent out a few days ago, however, due to the Yin mist blocking the Yin Dragon Canyon, it hadn¡¯t reached him.


    Only until now was it able to reach him.


    ¡°Eight tail Xue Family, 200,000 Xue Family race troops entered the city. What a coincidence...¡±


    He read the information within the talisman. The first feeling he got wasn¡¯t terror but the urge tough out loud.


    What should he say? The timing the Xue Family chose couldn¡¯t be more right. Are they asking to die...?


    However, scheming against Gantian Mountain, Xuanyuan Yiren and Gantian Mountain¡¯s people, it still made him feel a little uneasy.


    Attacking his own people, Xue Family race members were really asking for death!


    A dark sharp glow appeared in his eyes as he smiled, closing his fists and he smashed the few talismans into pieces!


    ¡°Xue Family, Tailing Sect...¡±


    He muttered lowly as he stepped away. However, momentster he had already returned back to the sky above the undergroundke.


    The Sky demon Vast Habitat, Daoling Vast Habitat members and the people from the other sects had all left. Even Zifang was nowhere to be seen. Only Leidong and a few others were still there.


    Ruotao was also there. After seeing him arrive, he instantly cupped his fists towards Zong Shou and bowed deeply. Following this, he took his leave without any intention to stay.


    He was waiting for him here, probably only to bow to him to thank him.


    Zong Shou looked at Ruotao and smiled too. He knew that this spiritual sword Ruotao was looking and feeling much different from when he came a few days ago.

 Chapter 603 - About To Kill People

    <h4>Chapter 603: About To Kill People</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He was still really calm and confident, but that darkness and worry at the center of his brows had already faded. He most probably walked off the problems which were bugging him.


    After that person left, Leidongughed, ¡°I know this Ruotao, he is cold on the outside but warm on the inside. Today, he has received kindness from the ruler and in the future, he would try his best to repay it...¡±


    Zong Shouughed without taking it much to heart. Just now, he instructed Ruotao because he felt that it was a waste just to see that person fall like that. He didn¡¯t want him to repay him, a righteous man wouldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Only, this Feng Taiji probably won¡¯t have a good time after he returns. His qualities are top Grade but his heart had been used in wrong areas. He wanted to take control of the sword sect but he didn¡¯t know that Ruotao had no such intentions.¡±


    Sighing slightly, Leidong was pumped up, ¡°However who knows if what happened today is a blessing or a curse for them. I have to thank you! Speaking of which, I have to take my leave. There is no feast that doesn¡¯t end. Buhui brother and I have already spent half a month in Gantian Mountain City, that is already long enough!¡±


    They were originally supposed to leave after Zong Shou¡¯s wedding but they coincidentally bumped into the appearance of the Yin Dragon canyon.


    Leidong said as he looked towards Jin Buhui. Only to see that the fatty was frowning, looking seriously at the high tform. Leidong¡¯s brows rose, ¡°Jin Buhui, didn¡¯t you say that you are going to leave? What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°That tform seems to be made of pure gold...¡±


    Jin Buhui muttered as he spoke, his expression was really conflicted, ¡°So big, isn¡¯t it around four million kilograms? I was thinking about whether or not to bring this tform back with me!¡±


    Leidong¡¯s body shook, he nearly lost control of himself and fell into theke below. He scolded, ¡°Fatty Jin, can you not be so secr? How many gold can these gold be exchanged for? It can¡¯t even bepared to a single hair on your body!¡±


    If he were not surrounded by familiar people, he really wanted to stay as far away as he could, to express that he didn¡¯t know this fatty.


    With an innocent expression, Jin Buhui grumbled that even a small mosquito was meat. Following this, he looked toward Zong Shou with a painful expression.


    ¡°Brother Zong! Your hands are too quick! Next time if there are such things I should be further away from you...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, thinking back to that stack of mind stones he collected, instantlyughing out loud.


    If there was a next time he would still fight for it. There was no choice, he was simply too poor as of recent.


    He really couldn¡¯t bring himself to collect that golden tform. He reluctantly turned his eyes away.


    ¡°Speaking of which, it is really time to leave. The sect called me back and I have to return.¡±


    Zong Shou was slightly shocked. He knew roughly where Leidong was going, he was just going to find a ce to go into seclusion, to disappear toprehend that knife and sword merger technique.


    But Jin Buhui exceeded his expectation. <i>Haoxuan Sect? The 4th shrine, what matter happened that they needed him?</i>


    He wanted to ask but he was worried that there was something taboo that he couldn¡¯t mention.


    However, Jin Buhui himself didn¡¯t care about it at all. Rubbing his head in a distressed manner, ¡°It is that Great Shang emperor who said that our Haoxuan Sect had to send a few direct disciples down to work for the dynasty. My few senior brothers all take up a row in the sect and can¡¯t leave. In the end, this matter was left to me. It was said we had to first go through tests to be a schr, isn¡¯t that asking for my life? I wanted to ask if it was possible for me to not go, but the Emperor told the Imperial Teacher Zhongxuan to personally bring his decree up to Haotian Mountain...¡±


    Zong Shou looked right at Jin Buhui, looking at his vulgar golden robe, fat big ears. After exchanging nces with Leidong they bothughed out loud.


    Even Zhao Yanran and Jingyin both smiled.


    He wasughing but Zong Shou knew that Emperor Yuanchen was probably really unhappy with Haoxuan Sect.


    This trip by Jin Buhui, who knew if it was a blessing or a curse.


    Originally, he wanted to make these two stay for a while. However, with such a change happening on Gantian Mountain, it was already inconvenient and it was tough for him to open his mouth.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shouughed, ¡°Forget it! I won¡¯t be naggy here. Just remember that if you or your Haoxuan Sect have any matters you cane and find me.¡±


    Jin Buhui was stunned for a moment and then he nodded his head seriously. Although Zong Shou said this in a joking tone, it contained a heavy responsibility.


    The two of them both rose into the air, and only then did his expression turn cold. His eyes were ice-cold like they couldn¡¯t be dissolved.


    ¡°This puppy is your Protector Spirit Beast? It looks really ugly!¡±


    Zhao Yanran sensed something at the start, she felt a little weird and looked at Xiaori in an amusing manner.


    Following this, she sensed that Zong Shou¡¯s aura was a little different. She had only seen an expression on his face like this before the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect was wiped out. Her eyes turned serious, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, nodding his head as he looked at his hands.


    ¡°The people from Xue Family have already arrived, I probably have to kill again...¡±


    As he said that, he silently controlled the golden tform and ced it into a Heaven and Earth bag.


    Zhao Yanran was originally really nervous, but after assessing the situation, she was speechless. Jingyin was also filled with disdain.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At the same time, in one of themoner houses within Gantian Mountain, a blood mist floated around in the room. It scattered all over, dyeing the wall totally red.


    At this moment, a young master was standing by the window, looking out at the scenery outside. He felt the movement behind him, looking back with a lost expression on his face.


    He saw a person sitting in the chair. He was slightly thin with an elegant look and was wearing a ck cloak.


    At this moment, the usual arrogance and majesty were totally gone. His face was purple gold and his lips ashen white.


    ¡°What happened? Why were you injured to such an extent?¡±


    The teen¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Following this, he understood, ¡°Was it your other formed body? Who was it that attacked?¡±


    When he said these words, he felt even weirder.


    There weren¡¯t any cultivators around this area, so one who could cause this injury from one state serving in another court had to be connected mentally to him.


    However, in this world, apart from a few people, who could hurt him?


    The man in the ck shirt was also confused. He frowned, ¡°I also don¡¯t know, it happened too quickly. Thest thing I remember was when Zong Shou attacked and I was defeated in one blow. The Gantian Monster King is simply too scary!¡±


    ¡°Defeated in one blow?¡±


    The teen prince was shocked. Zong Shou was actually so strong?


    Speaking of this person, even amongst Spirit Realm cultivators he was one of the top few.


    Even he, with simr level cultivation, needed at least ten minutes to take him down.

 Chapter 604 - About To Begin

    <h4>Chapter 604: About To Begin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Spirit Realm cultivation... even if he suppressed his Realm, in the Cloud World he didn¡¯t have an opponent. Along with that sneak assassination technique, anyone whom he personally assassinated... none of them managed to survive.


    It was really tough to imagine that someone was able to destroy the formed body of this alien minister.


    However, in the next moment, the man in the ck shirt frowned and spoke, ¡°When my formed body attacked, it was when Shui Lingbo, Yuan Wushang, Jueyu, Ruotao, Leidong and Li Wuhui were ganging up on him...¡±


    With each name he mentioned, the teen prince¡¯s brows would shake. This man in the ck shirt was talking about all the top young experts of Donglin Cloud Continent!


    Especially Taiyuan Fairy, famous for decades in the Cloud World. If it wasn¡¯t for Taiyuan Sect needing her to take charge, she would have risen up to the Spirit Realm long ago.


    Zong Shou could be able to fight against these six people with his own strength and also had extra strength to deal with the assassination, how was that possible?


    If it wasn¡¯t for him seeing that exceptionally serious expression of the man in the ck shirt and his deep injuries, he would¡¯ve thought that he was making a joke.


    ¡°Shui Lingbo, Yuan Wushang? Then why wasn¡¯t that Xiao Xiangzi and Wuxuan there? Was Feng Taiji within?¡±


    The main in the ck shirt frowned. After all, they were thousands of miles away and it was also such an environment like the Yin Dragon Canyon. His mental sense couldn¡¯t connect to such a ce so far away.


    The formed body was already exploding out its essence energy and soul power, just to barely be able to sense and send out this bit of information.


    However, in his memory, there were no signs of Wuxuan and Xiao Xiangzi.


    When the teen young master saw that, he heaved a sigh of relief, evidently rxing.


    Out of the six of them, apart from Shui Lingbo who would make him slightly worry, the other few weren¡¯t strong enough in his eyes. No matter how strong this Zong Shou was, he should only be on the level of Wuxuan and Xiao Xiangzi.


    Only this Gantian Mountain was really someone that he couldn¡¯t afford to let live...


    ¡°Then do you remember who destroyed that formed body?¡±


    The man in the ck shirt still shook his head, he only remembered that it was an extremely quick knife light, a sword intent that destroyed everything. However, as for the specifics and how his soul was destroyed, he had no idea.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s right! There should be an expert who acted. Since Zong Shou has Dragon Shadow as a master, who knows if there might be other Spirit Realm cultivators there. That Dragon Shadow Martial Saint, although he has alwayse and gone alone, he had once taught a few juniors. Many people are grateful for his teachings...¡±


    The teen young masterughed, revealing his understanding. Then he shook his head, eyes filled with a scolding intent, ¡°I told you before that you should be really careful. That Zong Shou¡¯s identity is different and we can¡¯t attack recklessly, but you didn¡¯t believe! It is just a formed body, after this, I will naturally be able to help you craft one more. However, don¡¯t let such a thing happen again. There are many experts in the Cloud World and it isn¡¯t a ce where you can do anything you want...¡±


    Hearing these words, the man in the ck shirt frowned. Thinking of this, it did make sense, but why did he feel that something wasn¡¯t right? However, since the Yang Family promised to make up for his losses, he rxed a bit.


    However, when he was thinking back, dealing with his chaotic memories, the teen young master smiled, ¡°Kongxu is back!¡±


    The moment his words were spoken, the door was pushed open. A 30-year-old schr walked in. He first looked weirdly at the wall covered in blood and then at the man in the ck shirt.


    Following this, he bowed toward the teen young master, ¡°Kongxu greets young master!¡±


    The customs he followed were that of subject and master. Only the Emperor Capital Yang Family young master could cause him to act like this.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for the courtesy!¡±


    Yangming slightly nodded his head, reaching out his hands to help him up. He smiled as he asked, ¡°Did you meet your sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kongxu bowed once more and he sighed, ¡°I have already met Kong Yao! In the past, I hated her to the bone, but now looking at her, she is a little pitiful. If it was just the Monster King liking her then it would be okay, who knew she would bump into such a change...¡±


    Yangming listened on with no expression as he didn¡¯t bother himself much with matters regarding an ex-title governormander.


    The matters between brother and sister were their Family matters and had nothing to do with him.


    Patiently hearing Kongxu speak, his eyes shone slightly, ¡°Then what are your opinions on this Gantian Mountain?¡±


    ¡°It is well guarded and the soldiers are all elites... Really strictws and discipline... Even our Great Shang doesn¡¯t have so many elite troops...¡±


    However, he knew that the Yang Family young master wasn¡¯t asking about that. He thought about it for a moment before he made up his mind, ¡°Although it is strong, the Xue Family is like the ant in a dam. Its strength is of no use. I observed the nobles in the city, they should have noticed something and have all hid to defend themselves, keeping things secret. Gantian Mountain is destined to have a change of master. Only the Xue Family ns on capturing Zong Shou alive, but this person can¡¯t be kept!¡±


    Yangming gave out an ¡°Oh¡±, his brows rising up. Kongxu exined seriously, ¡°Gantian Mountain¡¯s military foundations aren¡¯t weak. If this Xue Family obtains this Blood Cloud Cavalry, then it is like tiger obtaining wings, it would be even tougher to restrict them in the future! It wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for our Great Shang...¡±


    Yangmingughed out loud when he heard this, totally impressed. It wasn¡¯t a good thing to Great Shang? What Kongxu was really speaking about was their Yang Family right?


    ¡°Do you know that Liao King has the same intentions?¡±


    Seeing Kongxu look over in shock, Yangming apologetically nodded toward him, ¡°Unfortunate for your sister, just marrying in and she needs to be a widow!¡±


    Kongxu immediately bowed, understanding that Yangming meant that they definitely had to kill Zong Shou.


    He didn¡¯t have much of a special feeling in his heart, only admiring the viciousness and decisiveness of Yangming.


    Only such a person could be the owner of a world, the ruler of a nation.


    As for Kong Yao, his younger sister was really someone who was surrounded by disaster.


    Just as the two of them were discussing, in the sky above Gantian Mountain, two pairs of cold eyes were looking over toward them.


    One pair of eyes belonged to Xue Mofei. His eyes were cold and filled with darkness, ¡°Those people sent by Liao King definitely won¡¯t be the same as us. No matter what they show on the surface, in the dark, we have to defend against them a little.¡±


    He really wanted to know what those few people were talking about and doing. However, that young master of the Yang Family was really careful.


    ¡°There is no need to bother! They probably just don¡¯t want us to obtain all the foundations of Gantian Mountain. I have my methods to handle them...¡±


    That fox race teen whom Xue Mofei called her highness said as she looked into the distance in anticipation.


    ¡°As for that person, he has already returned!¡±


    Xue Mofei was jolted to his senses, the person who she mentioned could only be Zong Shou.


    Following this, his body started to tremble uncontrobly.


    It was finally beginning! From today on, it would be when the Eight Tail Xue Family finally returned back to the Cloud World!


    In that instant, in an inn below, a sightly, dispirited-looking, middle-aged man who was maniacally drinking wine, suddenly stopped and broke out intoughter.


    Had his nephew already returned? How quick, he really didn¡¯t give them a chance.


    However, this matter already had nothing to do with him.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    When Zong Shou walked out of the Yin Dragon Canyon, most of the sect cultivators had already left.


    Coincidentally when he flew out, he heard an ear-shattering roar.


    Following this, in a short four hours all the remaining cultivators all frantically fled out.


    Who knew whether these people were really not prepared to go up against Gantian Mountain or someone specially instructed. Be it Vast Habitat or shrine cultivators, they all didn¡¯t resist and handed over 80% of the things they obtained.


    Even if they had something they needed, they would only leave after handing over enough mind stones.


    As for the number of spiritual items obtained, just Grade Nine mind stones alone, there were 13 thousand of them.


    It caused the pill fountain sect and Kongqi Sect people to smile brightly. Such huge rewards wereparable to a few hundred years of mind stone production.


    Zong Shou was worrying that most of the things here had to enter the Gantian Mountain treasury.


    He could only get 10%, although it was better than nothing. These mind stones along with what he got in the Yin Dragon Canyon could at least allow the Book of Eon to speed up four years of time, enough to let himprehend the first two pages, allowing his sword technique attainments to be more exquisite.


    At this moment, many cultivators were still in the canyon and hadn¡¯te out. Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, only treating them as if they had died. Yin Dragon had already woken up and even if one didn¡¯t die and escape, their situation wouldn¡¯t be great.


    Yin Dragon canyon didn¡¯t have any other experts. With the strength of Pill Fountain Sect and Kongqi Sect, it was enough to handle. There was already no need for an army to surround outside.


    Along with his order being given, the sixty thousand soldiers who rushed over from Gantian Mountain and twenty thousand cavalries started to prepare to leave.


    Zong Shou wanted to tell Tianqi and Mingdan some things, only to hear Tianqi, his eyes filled with worry, ¡°Something is off at Gantian Mountain City. Your highness please be careful!¡±


    Old Man Mingdan closed his eyes slightly, his words were simple, ¡°It is the Eight Tail Xue Family! Your highness has helped our Pill Fountain Sect greatly, if you need help you can just ask...¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that!¡±


    Zong Shouughed when he heard that. Although the Xue Family kept their actions secretive, it seemed like they couldn¡¯t be hidden from people who were determined to find out.


    However, what made him truly satisfied was that these two people used the chance to express their stand. Their words meant that they were still on the same side as Gantian Mountain.


    ¡°However, in the eyes of you two, for me to actually have a chance to win, it really surprises me...¡±


    Eight tail blood, illusionary heart mirror, they also seemed to have controlled the entire Gantian Mountain in their hands.


    No matter how one looked, he would definitely lose. The best oue would be if he escaped and his entire country would be destroyed.


    Tianqi listened on, his chest filled with bitterness. Since news spread over from Gantian Mountain, he really didn¡¯t think that Zong Shou had much chance of winning.


    The reason he did so, was firstly their sect and Lingyun Sect were enemies and they had no way out. Secondly, was because he had faith in Zong Shou for some reason.


    He subconsciously felt that this Monster King who had climbed out from thorns definitely wouldn¡¯t copse so easily!

 Chapter 605 - Return To The City Shocking Change

    <h4>Chapter 605: Return To The City Shocking Change</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After leaving Yin Dragon Canyon, Zong Shou directly abandoned those eighty thousand elite troops. He only led the four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry, to travel light and swift. Four thousand miles, with the speed of a Grade Four Dragon horn-winged horse would take just a day and they would already see the tall Gantian Mountain.


    However, when Zong Shou crossed the Evil Spirit Moat and Zhenshan Pass, arriving beneath the Gantian Mountain City walls, he stopped the horses. The entire cavalry force suddenly stopped.


    Four thousand blood cavalry moved like one. Following this, he squinted his eyes and looked toward the city in the distance.


    It was boisterous and prosperous, like tens of days ago when he left. However, his giant city seemed a little inharmonious now.


    ¡°What a thick demon atmosphere! It really is the Eight Tail Xue Family!¡±


    Zong Fei scoffed softly. This time he had followed Zong Shou over to Yin Dragon canyon and he took charge of that area, which was why he avoided the coup within Gantian Mountain.


    However, he was also one of thetest to know about the arrival of the Xue Family.


    At this moment, his face was filled with rage, yet also looking a little excited. He would nce at the teen looking ahead and his heart didn¡¯t feel any worry. Instead he felt boundless joy.


    Nine tail! His junior, the current race leader of the Zong Family actually had Nine Tail Sky Fox blood!


    He originally didn¡¯t know, he only knew that his bloodline had changed a little and had actually jumped into the Eight Tail level.


    However, the moment he stood together with Zong Shou once more, this feeling became really clear.


    The connection and pressure which came from the bloodline caused his heart to tremble.


    What he felt couldn¡¯t be described by words.


    The current Zong Shou was the undoubted Monster King of their fox race.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t say a word, carefully sizing up the situation. His gaze swept across the city walls, only to see that the soldiers appeared the same as usual. They looked no different at all except for some things he noticed abnormalities.


    Aspared to the elite troops under him, they were even more elite. They had been through numerous cruel wars, possessed a thick killing aura and also appeared extremely strong.


    This was far from what the Gantian Mountain soldiers could achieve...


    The number of Xiantian experts were just slightly more than that of Gantian Mountain. However, if both sides fought, three towns from Gantian Mountain couldn¡¯t even defeat one from the opponent.


    These were the race soldiers of the Xue Family? It seemed like the fox imperial race members didn¡¯t have much of a better time aspared to those who remained in the Cloud World.


    Such elite troops couldn¡¯t be trained unless they had gone through numerous battles.


    No wonder the Xue Family dared to plot against Gantian Mountain with just 200 thousand people. They were also confident that after he died they could suppress the Donglin Cities who had just surrendered. They did in fact have the ability...


    Apart from that, there seemed to be arrangements that specifically targeted the Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    Several breathster the people in the city seemed to have been finally awakened. There was immediately some movement on the city walls, following which the tightly shut central gate opened outwards to both sides with a creaking sound.


    Close to ten thousand soldiers stepped out in an orderly manner to wee them, following which they bowed on both sides. This was the custom to wee the arrival of the ruler of a country.


    Zong Shou looked toward the soldiers who were bowing on the ground with a deep look. Then he smiled and led the horse forwards.


    ¡°Enter the city!¡±


    With just one order given, four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry all called out to their mounts. In an orderly manner they all followed Zong Shou into the city.


    After the city gates was the outer city. However, Zong Shou arrived before the second gates.


    He saw a male dressed in a civil servant costume walk in front of him and bow, ¡°Ruler! It is already noon, the city is really busy. Riding a horse on the streets is a little inappropriate. If we forcefully chase away the people it might affect the ruler¡¯s name. Ruler please proceed forward, I have already prepared the carriage.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, he could already sense the dangerous auras spreading from the city walls around the outer city.


    Who knew how many strong bows andrge crossbows were hidden there.


    Were they prepared to spring the trap? To let him abandon the Blood Cloud Cavalry here... Was this the Xue Family¡¯s n to wipe out the Blood Cloud Cavalry?


    Who knew what that person would say when he returned.


    These thoughts arose in his mind but he just smiled, looking deeply at the teen civil servant in front of him.


    ¡°Do I need you to teach me how to stop and how to travel? Today I want to lead my Blood Cloud Cavalry in, what can you do?¡±


    That teen civil servant seemed to be lost, just as he frowned and was about to persuade him.


    However, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to speak anymore with that person and he casually shed out with his sword and instantly, a head was tossed up amidst a blood stter.


    Just as the person was beheaded, Yin Yang and Zong Yuan¡¯s brows both furrowed.


    After noticing the aura behind the four walls of the outer city, they became more and more restless.


    It was silent for a moment before the two city gates also started to shut with a creaking sound.


    Zong Yuan scoffed coldly, a halberd flew out, gathering his intent and he was connected to the energyworks of four thousand people.


    Blood sprayed and there was a loud explosion. That blood-colored short halberd instantly broke a small half of the copper giant wood crafted city gate.


    However, when the gate cracked, there were balls of spiritual light that spread around. They swept through the sky, crisscrossing in dozens ofyers to form a shield.


    A bright light shone in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes and he knew that the city protection spiritual formation had been activated.


    Most probably the Xue Family people had modified it to also block up this outer city.


    Looking forward once more, the broken city gates were a patch of ck soldiers, blocking the gate.


    Around them, there were numerous people who stood behind the walls. Close to ten thousand ten stone strong bows were pointing below at the outer city.


    Zong Shou was expressionless as he looked around and then he focused in front of him.


    Only to see a familiar-looking male smile as he stood behind the city gates, in front of tens of thousands of soldiers.


    He first sized up Zong Shou and then bowed, ¡°Eight Tail Xue Family Xue Mofei, congrattions ruler for returning back to the city. My Family¡¯s highness is already at the Zong Family ancestral temple, waiting for your highness to go over to pay respects...¡±


    Zong Shou directly neglected the person and looked behind Xue Mofei.


    Only to see Zong Ling and Zong Han standing there with numb expressions. Apart from them, there were dozens of others.


    Not only the Zong Family, even the elders of the iron tiger race, wind bear race, etc. Big races all stood quietly, their faces ashen white.


    Expressionlessly sweeping them, Zong Shouughed, ¡°Xue Mofei? What rtionship does Xue Moyan have with you, you two look really simr. Who is your highness, he seems quite arrogant to ask me to pay respects to him? If I don¡¯t go what can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Xue Moyan is my brother, I remembered that he died under your sword! As for her highness, she is the ruler of the Eight Tail Xue Family and your master! Your Zong Family has stolen our Xue Family might for close to six thousand years and it is time for you all to pay it back!¡±


    As he said this, Xue Mofei¡¯s tone turned cold and dark, ¡°If the ruler is unwilling to go, then naturally I would have no way. Luckily, in my hands I have hundreds of thousands of lives of your Zong Family along with the tens of millions of the city. The worst oue would just be them all burning in mes. Ruler please think carefully and don¡¯t force my hand!¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed, however before he even spoke, he heard a bustle spread out from the city.


    Looking in shock, he saw a light rising from the waist of the Gantian Mountain before spreading out.


    Gantian Mountain? Hanyan Pce?


    It seemed like the Eight Tail Xue Family were really prepared to attack that ce.


    Xuanyuan Yiren had the spiritual shield protecting her so there was no need to worry much. However, Xuanyuan Tong and his wife were still within the pce.


    However, when he looked at the burning mes, Zong Shouughed instead of feeling furious, the killing intent in his heart was slowly boiling.


    With the precedent of the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect being destroyed, this Xue Family actually dared to make the same mistakes? They really thought that they would definitely beat him?


    Although Zong Yuan and Yin Yang didn¡¯t speak, their eyes turned red, and their hands pressed onto the halberd as their auras were low and suppressed.


    ¡°Is the ruler anxious now?¡±


    Xue Mofei smiled coldy and solemnly, which made Zong Shou shocked.


    Pretty much everything else was as he had expected.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my subjects are people who are intelligent, they won¡¯t dare to touch your wife and concubine...¡±


    He specifically emphasized when he said the words casually. What he meant was that if Zong Shou didn¡¯t cooperate, then they might just do it.


    However, the moment his wordsnded the huge fire on Gantian Mountain had already extinguished.


    The killing noises slowly rose and spread through the entire sky. The mountain peak instantly shed several spiritual patterns and restrictions.


    The sounds of the weapons shing were only restricted to the mountain waist and below.


    Zong Shou instantly rxed, Qiuwei really didn¡¯t let him down!


    Gantian Mountain peak was truly watertight! Such that hisst bit of worry could be tossed aside.


    Xue Mofei frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t care at all and the smile returned to his face, ¡°What is the ruler nning?¡±


    However the moment his words were spoken, a certain aura suddenly descended.


    Out of the four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry, only those from the fox race felt something.


    They all exchanged nces with one another with weird looks on their faces.


    A cold glow appeared in Zong Yuan¡¯s eyes and he held the spear in his hand even tighter. He could clearly feel the suppression that spread out from his bloodline.


    If it was before, he would have probably lost control of his strength and been casually murdered by others. At this moment he only felt slightly ufortable.


    Zong Shou felt delighted, Nine Tail? No, there seemed to be some weaknesses.


    At this moment, he felt like it was a little beast who wasn¡¯t fully grown, provoking a true king.


    He was expressionless, thinking for a moment before he nodded his head, ¡°Okay, I will make the trip with you. I also want to take a look at who your Xue Family master is.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for him already being allowed by the bloodline several years ago and if not for him forming the Nine Tail blood in the Yin Dragon Canyon he wouldn¡¯t have dared think about doing what he did today.


    ¡°How could Zong Shou let the Xue Family head have an easy time?¡±


    The moment those words were said, Zhao Yanran beside eximed and swiftly tugged at his sleeves.

 Chapter 606 - Please Board The Carriage

    <h4>Chapter 606: Please Board The Carriage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Zong Shou, are you crazy or are you really that stupid?¡±


    Zhao Yanran was filled with disbelief at this moment. He knew that those Xue Family people were nning on attacking him, but he was actually so foolish to n on jumping in.


    It was nice to hear that it was for the millions of people in the city and people of his Zong Family.


    However, was that fellow actually so noble?


    At this moment, although the surroundings were covered in strong crossbows and arrows, there were also hundreds of thousands of Xue Family elites which gathered around the city¡¯s spiritual formation.


    However with the strength of the Blood Cloud Cavalry, even if Zong Yuan and Zong Shou faced the bloodline suppression, he could be easily protected and be allowed to retreat.


    Although he would temporarily lose his legacy but with such an invincible cavalry there, along with millions of troops spread out around Donglin, he still had enough chances to turn the tables.


    However, if he entered now then all of these chances would be totally lost.


    Zong Shou broke out intoughter, waving his hand and shaking off Zhao Yanran¡¯s arm.


    He secretly used his eyes to signal his intentions towards Zong Yuan, Mingdou and Liehe. These people smiled they slightly nodded their heads.


    He led his horse towards the city gate alone. The smile on Xue Mofei¡¯s face got wider and wider, his eyes filled with energy.


    That Zong Ling and Zong Han were stunned to the spot. This script was proceeding in a manner that they didn¡¯t expect.


    As long as Zong Shou returned, those Zong Family being controlled would explode out and create problems. The private armies in the city would also join in.


    Zong Gang who was still trapped in the ancestral temple had already made ns to sacrifice himself.


    However, what was the Ruler nning to do now?


    Until Zong Shou slowly walked towards the front of them did Zong Ling and the others got shocked.


    They only felt that their bloodline was trembling as if they had a feeling, an urge to bow towards Zong Shou and call him their Master.


    It was like Zong Shou was supposed to be their ruler; to stand tall above.


    This was Nine-Tails? Nine Tails Star Tattoo!


    Within the fox race, it was the highest honor and also their strongest bloodline! The natural king of all fox race members!


    The Zong Family¡¯s bloodline increasing strength was actually due to Ruler?


    Startled for a moment, their eyes were instantly filled with joy, pretty much unable to keep it to themselves.


    They were also afraid that people around would notice, as they lowered their heads and retracted their gazes to try to keep the calm on their faces.


    Only their bodies were trembling. However, in the eyes of the people around, they seemed like they were just feeling furious for Zong Shou.


    Xue Mofei didn¡¯t notice anything was off when Zong Shou got close, he smiled.


    ¡°Ruler, please board the carriage!¡±


    His tone had much less worry and more of him ordering him, looking down in disdain.


    The moment this Zong Shou was willing to separate with the Blood Cloud Cavalry, he had already totally fallen into their hands.


    Even if he was a truly top sword talent, it wasn¡¯t a problem and he wouldn¡¯t be able to jump out at all.


    Although this kid was a top talent, intelligent, and strategic but in the end, he still had to fall into his hands.


    The race soldiers of the Xue Family all rxed, moving towards the sides and


    revealed the carriage that the Xue Family had prepared.


    Naturally, it couldn¡¯t bepared to the jade carriage that Zong Shou had used. It was a really simple and crude one dragged by a mule. On it was padded with some straw and the ones pulling it were four extremely weak mules.


    To say that it was a Ruler¡¯s carriage, it was more of a prisoner cart...


    Was it to humiliate him? Were they prepared to use such a method to show to the people of Gantian Mountain?


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed a little and then heughed out without much care. After getting off the horse, he boarded the mule carriage in a rxed manner.


    When Xue Mofei saw that, heughed out loud, filled with ambition and also the joy ofpleting something huge.


    Zong Ling, Zong Han and the others lowered their heads. However, when they looked at the Xue Family people asionally, it was like they were looking at a dead man.


    The current Zong Shou¡¯s heart moved as he looked at the side.


    It was an inn which took up a huge amount of space. As it was near the city gates, the dishes were also quite good which was why the business was really great.


    However at this moment, it was really cold, the doors were shut.


    But just now, Zong Shou could sense a really strong killing intent.


    Yet it disappeared and then calmed down.


    That person¡¯s cultivation was not bad, to be able to make his heart feel a little wary.


    His cultivation should be able topare to Jueyu and Yuan Wushang.


    However who was that person?


    He had no mind to think about it carefully as the carriage had already slowly started to move, heading towards the greenstone path within the city.


    Zong Shou squinted his eyes, only to see many people were being chased out by the Xue Family troops.


    They all stood at both sides of the streets, their eyes slightly red as they looked towards him. Their expressions were filled with sadness and fury.


    His heart tightened, and then his lips curled up as he smiled in joy.


    It was his great fortune to be able to have such people.


    Unless he really had no choice, he didn¡¯t want them to be hurt in any way.


    This was why he had to continue acting.


    In a coup, only capturing the leaders first could he truly stop the war¡¯s cmity.


    What Zong Gang and the others were thinking was probably that even if Gantian Mountain was destroyed, they wanted topletely wipe out the Xue Family.


    The idea was good but that was not what he wanted.


    He also mocked himself, he always said that it was good to be vicious. However, before the decision was made, it was really tough to say what one would do.


    Maybe this was the true him...


    With such thought rising, Zong Shou felt an external strength spread out from the air.


    It forcefully tried to restrict his soul and even blocked off his connection with the country power of Gantian Mountain.


    He tried it a little and as expected, he was unable to use Intent to gather up the power of tens of millions of people of gantian.


    Illusionary Heart Mirror?


    As expected from something the fox race saw as a top treasure and handed down for ten thousand years!


    With this item suppressing him, he could forget about using the strength of the country.


    It seems like he had to use that thing this time.


    Zong Shou shook his head slightly and then a drop of bloodshot into his Lingjie ring and into the Avici Throne.


    When it obtained his blood, the golden throne instantly buzzed, ringing out crisply.


    Like it was extremely excited, the nine Dragon carvings on it shone once more, extremely bright and majestic!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°This person has such sensitive spiritual senses!¡±


    Pretty much at the same time, just as Zong Shou¡¯s eyes swept past the inn, Yangming frowned slightly in surprise.


    ¡°Sigh, this Zong Shou really can¡¯t be called a genius! What a disappointment...¡±


    Within the huge inn, there were only two people. Apart from Yangming, the other person was Kongxu. When he heard those words, he nodded slightly.


    ¡°It is indeed a little surprising, this Zong Shou actually didn¡¯t resist at all!¡±


    As he said that, Kongxu gave out aforting smile.


    ¡°With the Illusionary Heart Mirror suppressing him, Zong Shou¡¯s cultivation would be greatly reduced. Although the Xue Family has many experts, most are at the Gantian Mountain peak. That person would definitely not disappoint the young master.¡±


    ...Since the oue they imagined didn¡¯t happen, then they could only use their other n.


    Yangming¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t here. He looked at the side of the streets at the pumped-up group, he sighed and sighed while his face filled with cold disdain.


    ¡°Who knew that this Zong Shou had such high sentiment from people. The Xue Family wanted to insult Zong Shou and cause his prestige to drop. They might have just smashed their own feet with a stone!¡±


    When he heard that, Kongxu kept silent. He also didn¡¯t expect the current situation.


    Pretty much at the same time in the clouds, a leisure sigh rose.


    ¡°It seems like the Xue Family has still won! What a waste, a legacy destroyed in a day. Unifying Donglin but in just dozens of days, this Gantian Mountain was going to be wiped out.¡±


    When he said that, the owner of the voice shook his head slightly, ¡°Destiny is just like that! Although this Zong Shou is talented and had strong troops he was actually such an indecisive person. Actually, he just gave up this mountain. Even with Tailing Sect helping, he would have a thirty percent chance of winning. Who knows if it was for his new wife or the people of the city for him to make such a sacrifice to jump into the trap...¡±


    ¡°However now it is a tiger fighting on t ground, a Dragon trapped on the sand, unable to return to the sky! This Donglin situation would change once more. What a pity, a top teen talent supposed to be unrivalled and rule thend but had actually fell so quickly.¡±


    ¡°How so? You and I saw his strength in the undergroundke. Fighting one against six with all of them having Merging Spirit and Martial Arts, and he still didn¡¯t lose. Although he can¡¯t keep the country but he might be able to escape with his life!¡±


    Another voice continued, asking curiously, ¡°Senior Brother Wuji, you really want to save him? Tailing Sect is working with the Xue Family to plot against him and also before with his hatred towards Lingyun Sect. He would probably be filled with vengeance against our Taoists and he wouldn¡¯t join us!¡±


    Out of the few of them, the one at the head was Wuji. At this moment he frowned like he was in deep thought.


    ¡°I am still hesitating! However...¡±


    As he said that, he looked towards the clouds in the distance, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t, those people there are going to!¡±


    The few of them looked over and naturally, they couldn¡¯t see anything. The clouds ahead were empty.


    However, they could clearly feel a few threads of demonic energy surging over there.


    Without needing to think, it had to be those from Sky Demon Vast Habitat.


    If Zong Shou gave up on Gantian and joined the Demon Path.


    The oue was inconceivable...


    At this moment Wuji¡¯s eyes were ice-cold as he sighed leisurely.


    ¡°The chance is hard toe by. If we can persuade him to join, we have to give it a shot. If we can¡¯t, then we will make other ns. We can¡¯t let the kid be tempted by the demons and evil. Even if he dies, it is better than him falling into the Demon Path!¡±


    At this moment everyone around was silent.


    That was true, their Daoling Vast Habitat had the role of ensuring the safety of the world. They couldn¡¯t sit on and watch Zong Shou walk into the Demon Path.


    With his talents, he would definitely cause a cmity.


    At that time, rather than allow him to live in this world, it was better if he had just died.

 Chapter 607 - Will Of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 607: Will Of Heaven</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Just as the people above were discussing Zong Shou.


    Within Gantian Mountain peak, at Hanyan Pce, Xuanyuan Yiren was looking down from the fences. Looking down the mountain, her eyes were filled with worry.


    Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s body trembled, unable to even speak. He only felt that the scenes of Zong Shou sitting on the straw mule chariot and travelling on the stone streets were so eye piercing and shocking.


    ¡°...He was humiliated like that! This Xue Family is really despicable! I am incapable to be unable to destroy this race!¡±


    He was filled with rage but also filled with regret.


    ¡°I only regret that I didn¡¯t kill myself! Without you and I, why would that kid bother to do this?¡±


    Li Sina¡¯s face was ashen white and she didn¡¯t speak. However, in her heart, she felt reallyplicated.


    On the other side, Qiuwei was still really calm like nothing was going on.


    ¡°City Lord don¡¯t worry! Ruler naturally has his reasons for doing this! After the ex-Ruler did this, Ruler had survived all kinds ofrge waves and storms, there is no reason that he would die under the hands of these Xue Family people. I confess to City Lord that I don¡¯t understand. We had the high chance of winning; for Ruler to wipe out all these Xue Family people! I didn¡¯t expect that Ruler would do this...¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was startled, looking over in shock.


    High chance of winning? What chance did they have at this moment?


    However, Qiuwei frowned and exined, ¡°Based on what I knew, the Zong Family bloodline had risen to Eight-Tails not long ago and was already the king race of the fox race. Even if the Xue Family had the Illusionary Heart Mirror, they wouldn¡¯t be able to control them fully!¡±


    When he heard that, Xuanyuan Tong was stunned, then he scolded out, ¡°Then what is that fellow doing?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren listened on from the side, the worry in her heart reducing. At this moment, she suddenly turned her head at Kong Yao who was standing beside them like an invisible person.


    ¡°Sister Kong, what do you think?¡±


    When Kong Yao heard that she was shocked. Renbo and Qiuwei, and the other old officials of Gantian Mountain were here, they all had their own views.


    Why didn¡¯t Xuanyuan Yiren ask them but instead asked her?


    Xuanyuan Yiren said sincerely, ¡°My Husband told me that Sister Kong¡¯s soldier leading ability might not be as good as Zong Yuan and Left Pir Qiu but you are a talentedmander, able to take charge of an army. Zong Yuan could lead troops whilst you can lead generals. Your talent can only be shown by leading a huge army. This was why I thought that Sister Kong definitely had things to say that could enlighten me!¡±


    At this moment not only was Kong Yao startled, but even Qiuwei and Renbo beside were also surprised.


    Zong Shou actually had such a high evaluation of this person? Actually higher than that of Zong Yuan and Qiuwei?


    They didn¡¯t believe it but thinking back to those around him, they kept silent.


    A few years ago, who knew that Zong Yuan would be an unparalleled general? Who knew that that brat,


    They thought that their Ruler was not a normal lustful person and even targetted a title governormander from Great Shang.


    Now thinking about it, he did have his reasons.


    Kong Yao was also stunned, Zong Shou actually said that about her?


    She didn¡¯t expect to be a talent at leading generals? Why didn¡¯t she know about her ability to be amander?


    She was stunned for a moment before she came back to her senses. She took in a deep breath, her face was expressionless.


    ¡°Ruler is going to win so why worry? We just need to wait for changes to ur..¡±


    The people around, their brows all rose. Who knows whether Kong Yao was just going with the flow or if she really meant it.


    However, at this moment, that was the only thing that they could do.


    When they all shifted their eyes away, Kong Yao sighed, her face filled with a bitter smile.


    How could he not win? Even if she didn¡¯t use her spiritual eye to look, she could feel that raging King Energy...


    How strong!


    The Xue Family people were really asking to die.


    However, Zong Shou was willing to take a risk for the lives of everyone in the city, as expected from the energy of him being Saint King!


    Maybe she really misjudged him...


    No, no. The reason why that fellow did what he had to do was to ensure his victory


    How could it really be possible because of themoners under his rule?


    The moment the thought rose, a crisp roar sounded out in the sky.


    Phoenix roar? How was that possible?


    Kong Yao thought that it was an illusion. Just as she shook her head, she heard those roars spread out sessively.


    Her expression changed slightly, following which a red line opened up at the center of her brows.


    Only to see that beneath the mountain, on the straw carriage hundred thousand feet out, vast and pure energy charged into the clouds.


    Apart from a giant Dragon coiling, a seven colored Phoenix was flying above.


    Kong Yao felt pain as she was pierced by the light and retracted her ability. Only her heart was startled; unable to calm herself.


    In the Divination Books of the World, Dragon represented Emperor Power, the Phoenix not only represented that, but it also had the meaning of purity and the same level of auspicious as the Qilin.


    In Confucian ssics, there was the saying of the Pheonix, a spiritual bird representing kindness and auspiciousness.


    However, more often than not, people of the world only connected the Dragon to the emperor.


    That was because during the cloud deste era, when divination experts viewed the Dragon Energy, there was no Phoenix that appeared.


    Zong Shou today, was he connected to the heavens, inheriting the will of the heavens?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The straw mule carriage moved forward slowly. Maybe due to the people at the sides being furious and were at the verge of exploding, the Xue Family also knew that their actions were resulting in an opposite effect. Which was why after the carriage entered the city and passed two streets, Xue Mofei decisively gave up on touring the city. His expression was a little ugly as he instructed the carriage to directly head for the ancestral temple.


    Zong Shou sat on the straw, expressionless. He was feeling really impatient as he waited and thus decided to close his eyes to rest.


    However, just at this moment, Xiaori suddenly ran out from his sleeves and then excitedly rubbed against him, smelling him continuously.


    Like it was really satisfied, closing its eyes in enjoyment.


    ¡°What is happening with you, little fellow?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know whether or not tough or to cry, he wasn¡¯t a woman and his body didn¡¯t have any fragrance or anything.


    A cultivators¡¯ body was really pure and clean, the fragrance was born naturally but it wasn¡¯t to a level where it would make one drunk from it.


    Was it worthy of Xiaori to be so excited?


    Toozy to bother about it, he allowed the little fellow to smell all it wanted. Zong Shou still sat quietly, closing his eyes and resting up.


    Although there were millions of eyes looking over, he acted like he didn¡¯t see a single one of them.


    There were no more normalmoners here. Apart from Xue Family race soldiers at the front, they were people from the Zong Family as well as from the other fox races.


    They all looked on coldly with weird expressions on the two sides of the streets. Most of them were dispirited, nearly unable to suppress the despair that they were feeling.


    However, the moment Zong Shou¡¯s carriage passed, their bodies all trembled, their eyes filled with a confused expression.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were gathered on Zong Shou. Their faces filled with passion, their eyes filled with irrepressible worship and surprise.


    Without an exception, they became quieter. Only at this moment, there wasn¡¯t any listlessness and despair from before.


    In the direction of the ancestral hall, there were a group of people who walked over. The person in front was a few years older than Zong Shou, his looks also seemed a little familiar.


    Zong Shou took a look at him and was slightly shocked.


    ¡°Zong Yang?¡±


    He remembered a few years ago during the coup on the Gantian Mountain. His father had died in his hands, only Zong Yang escaped. However that day on Dragon Gathering Mountain, he personally smashed his skull. How did he revive from the dead? Was it the Xue Family?


    ¡°So Cousin actually still remembers me! A few years ago when you killed me, you wouldn¡¯t expect that such a day would happen to you too.¡±


    Zong Yang rode his horse beside the carriage and looked deeply at Zong Shou, his gaze was vicious. Then heughed, ¡°From today on I am not surnamed Zong. You should call me Xueyang. The good grace of Highness Meng allowed the few of us to be branch bloodlines of the Xue Family!¡±


    Behind Zong Yang stood a few people, their expressions either cold or mocking.


    Zong Shou recognised them, without an exception they were all direct bloodline members of the Zong Family.


    ¡°Xue Family? Xueyang, what a nice name. So you all have changed to the Xue Family bloodline?¡±


    Seeing that Zong Yang stillugh, his expression still showing delight and glee, Zong Shou instantly understood. He knew that his Gantian Mountain shouldn¡¯t be so easily taken advantage of by the Xue Family.


    As expected, weaknesses appeared within his own family.


    However, the reason was why these few people didn¡¯t have an improvement in their bloodline was because of him.


    Who knows if it was a blessing or a curse for the Xue Family...


    Xueyang wanted to mock a few more sentences but Xue Mofei had looked over with a dark and cold gaze.


    Only then did he remember that the Xue Family wanted to first try to persuade him to surrender.


    He smiled and retracted his hatred, ¡°Actually Cousin doesn¡¯t need to worry. His Highness is magnanimous and can ept anyone. As long as you are willing to bow your head and surrender, you can keep your life when you be a ve. Queen Xuanyuan will be fine too...¡±


    Zong Shou broke out intoughter and was toozy to reply.


    Xueyang didn¡¯t say anymore, stating a series of rites along with the people behind him.


    It was the rite to wee a ruler to worship ancestors, it was the proper procedure.


    The carriage continued forward and in just a moment, it was right in front of the temple.


    The doors were already opened, one could look within


    Zong Shou sat on the carriage and looked into the hall.


    He saw a devilish girl calmly sitting at the center main position.


    Beside her, there was someone who was chained up-it was Zong Gang. After seeing Zong Shou he was startled, then felt anxiousness. After which heughed out loud.


    Zong Shou smiled and looked carefully at the woman in the hall.


    ...as expected form the Eight-Tail Xue Family, her looks and demeanour were much stronger than Zhao Yanran.


    In this world, this was the first time he saw someone who could beat that crazy woman in looks.


    He finally met the head of the Xue Family. So this chaotic showtime was to be ced to an end.


    The moment such a thought rose, Xue Mofei said without any emotion, ¡°Ruler, please get off the carriage and greet her Highness!¡±


    The moment those words were said, Zong Shou smiled widely.

 Chapter 608 - Unrivalled

    <h4>Chapter 608: Unrivalled</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°You are the head of the Xue Family? So it is actually a beauty, as expected from the Xue Family, to have the ability to make a country copse. Why won¡¯t you be my concubine? I can also leave your Xue Family a branch of bloodline legacy...¡±


    Not only was his tone provocative, but Zong Shou was also looking down on the head of the Xue Family,pletely underestimating her!


    The entire ancestral hall was silent. All the Zong Family people were smiling.


    This was their Gantian Mountain Head, the ruler of the fox race! He was really domineering when he spoke.


    They didn¡¯t feel that it was any inappropriate. This Xue Family race deserved to have their entire race wiped out!


    They thought back to how their Ruler was truly lustful, seeing a beauty and he wanted it.


    However this woman did indeed look good, no wonder the Ruler would be interested. To be the Ruler¡¯s concubine, it would barely be considered okay.


    Only it benefitted the Xue Family and gave them a chance to live.


    The faces of the Xue Family people turned green, their highness¡¯s eyes also turned dark.


    The expression of that Xue Mofei was really ugly, his tone also turned much darker as he spoke once more, ¡°Ruler, please get off the carriage and pay respects to her highness!¡±


    The moment those words were said, the tens of thousands of Xue Family soldiers gave out the sound of weapons and army shing.


    They used their hands to press on their knives. Tens of thousands of people doing the same action, the sounds gathering like that of thunder.


    The sights of tens of thousands of them looked over coldly.


    ¡°Pay respects?¡¯


    Zong Shouughed, not bothering at all, ¡°I am talking about your Xue Family Highness being my concubine. Didn¡¯t you all hear what I said?¡±


    The atmosphere within the ancestral temple became darker and more serious.


    Xueyangughed coldly, looking pitifully at Zong Shou. His ex-Cousin was really asking to die.


    At such time, he still couldn¡¯t put down his face as a country¡¯s ruler. However, even more the reason the Xue Family wouldn¡¯t allow him to live.


    Even if he was left alive, he would probably be made into a puppet without consciousness...


    The eyes of the Xue Family girl shone and then she waved her sleeves, stopping her subjects. Then she opened her mouth, leisurely sighing, ¡°There is a difference in bloodline and seniority. Your Zong Family forgot about the rules of the ancestors during the Cloud Deste Era so swiftly? Does a lowly ve actually dare talk to the master like that? It seems like I really have to spend some effort to teach you all and make you all remember the rules!¡±


    A green light shone above her head, shining right at Zong Shou from a thousand feet out.


    Just as this green light fell, Zong Shou felt his body was in an ice cave; his bones frozen and he was nearly too.


    Even if he knew that it was an illusion, he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.


    This Xue Family really was prepared to act against him. If it wasn¡¯t for him obtaining the Water Qilin bloodline in the Yin Dragon Canyon, this Illusionary Heart Mirror might have caused a bloodline conflict and totally restricted him.


    Another intent surged over under the guise of the Illusionary Heart Mirror. It could barely be considered strong, after blocking off his King Path martial techniques, it also suppressed the energy meridians in his body.


    ...This aura, it was Nine-Tails! Unfortunately, it was iplete!


    That Xue Family girl casually threw out a whip, it spun and flew into the hands of Xueyang.


    ¡°This person doesn¡¯t respect a senior, whip him a hundred times to make him remember!¡±


    Xueyang was instantly delighted, rose his head in shock, filled with gratitude.


    He knew that this Head of the Xue Family was giving him the chance to personally take revenge.


    Thinking back to the scenes on Gantian Mountain and Dragon Gathering Mountain, his face twisted slightly.


    Zong Shou rubbed his temples, his head hurting. It seems like he had been rejected. Although he had expected it, he still felt a little disappointed. He felt a little confident in his charm.


    However, it wasn¡¯t without a reason why he tried it to anger that woman.


    He finally found that Illusionary Heart Mirror, where the real body was at...


    The soul power gathered in his eyes started to retract. The spiritual light in his field of sight also started to dissipate.


    He saw Xueyang holding onto the horsewhip,ughing coldly at him.


    Zong Shou was shocked, thinking that was this fellow really thinking about whipping him?


    He shook his head, toozy to say anything. It was time for the matter today toe to an end.


    He stood up from the carriage and stepped forward, stepping in the air and walking out of the carriage.


    When Xueyang saw that, heughed coldly. Why did he only dare to lower his head now? It was toote.


    Her Highness¡¯s words were like the mountain, she had her own opinions and wouldn¡¯t be easily changed.


    However, in the next instance, her pupils suddenly constricted as she looked at the side.


    Only to see that something change beside Zong Shou. A fist shadow broke the space. A person forcefully ripped open the space and smashed down on Zong Shou.


    That was really sudden, pretty much everyone couldn¡¯t react. The strength of the fist¡¯s wind caused the greenstone below him to be smashed into pieces even before it reached Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    The Xue Family girl in the ancestral temple seemed to have expected it, her lips curled coldly. Another green light shone towards that person. There were hundreds of crossbows which fired from the sides. Many sharp arrows sped through the air.


    Only to see a bright light sh, many golden talismans lit up around that ck shirt man¡¯s body. In just a moment, he continued forwards.


    Those arrows carrying millions of kilograms of force were all bounced off when they were within a hundred feet from him.


    Only then was the girl startled, slightly distracted. Many things could counter her Illusionary Heart Mirror and Sky Fox illusionary technique powers but it didn¡¯t include this person!


    What treasure did that person carry? Didn¡¯t such treasures already disappear during the Cloud Deste Era?


    With a thought rising, she felt anxious. Her face was ashen white as the green light shone once more, retracting the suppression of Zong Shou. Although she knew that that action was probably useless.


    However, if that person really died here, the situation would be tough to handle.


    Even if the Xue Family won, they would have to pay a heavy price.


    At this instance, Xue Mofei¡¯s heart nearly stopped! He wanted to save him but it was toote. That close to Spiritual Realm suppression made him terrified!


    Miles away, the two people looking at the scenes were smiling. Yangming didn¡¯t show it on his face, his eyes showing a little joy whereas Kongxu praised.


    As expected from an expert experienced in the assassination path. The timing he chose couldn¡¯t be more perfect.


    Coincidentally it was when Zong Shou stepped out, wanting to lower his head to surrender when the Xue Family people rxed. He was also suppressed to the maximum by the Illusionary Heart Mirror and the Nine-Tail bloodline.


    No matter what, Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid that fist!


    The ck shirt man who was not far from the side of Zong Shou alsoughed.


    When he struck out he knew that his fist had already seeded. At this moment he was considering the retreat route. He had already nned a few beforehand but now looking at it, this Xue Family head¡¯s strength exceeded his expectation. He needed to be more careful.


    The moment such a thought rose, the ck shirt male saw that teen which was about to die under his fist casuallyugh. As if he wasn¡¯t surprised about his arrival and he didn¡¯t care at all.


    His gaze was like someone with huge strength looking at the three years old kid waving a wooden sword and pouncing over, making a lot of noise.


    Amused, teasing, helpless, looking down...


    His heart was infuriated as he felt a little deja vu.


    Zong Shoubined his fingers, like a sword shape as he pointed over. The center of his brows jumped, many scenes shing across his eyes.


    That¡¯s right! That day in the undergroundke, he lost to a finger from Zong Shou.


    He lost so badly, his second soul nearly fell on the spot.


    At that point, Zong Shou was surrounded and ganged up on by the few of them. He also thought he was finding it really tough and didn¡¯t have any ability to deal with his assassination.


    Oh right! Spirit and martial arts merging into one.


    He roughly remembered that the few people in that battle all merged spirit and martial arts. They were all top experts of the Cloud World.


    In that instance, he was suddenly terrified.


    Never before had he hated the Cloud World suppression. If he could recover his cultivation to normal, if he could disy the strength of his body, maybe...


    Fist and finger shing, in that instance it was an explosion.


    The greenstone floor under him turned into dust. The ripples spread outwards and downwards.


    It stretched out ten thousand feet, the dirtyer was smashed into a fine dust.


    The arm of the ck shirt man was also turned into a blood mist, exploding out.


    He retreated crazily, tearing apart space and fleeing.


    Whilst he ran he shouted, ¡°Young Master leave! You can¡¯t stay in this ce, the earlier you go the better! This Zong Shou Monster King is already unrivalled! The Xue Family can¡¯t win...¡±


    Before those words were finished, Zong Shouughed as he waved his sleeves, the green Dragon Hairpin Sword slid out.


    It silently crossed the space to several miles out. Fist and sword shing, then with a shine, another blood mist appeared as his body was pierced through.


    Yangming was totally stunned to the spot.


    The changes urred in just a blink of an eye. Xue Mofei was stunned at that moment.


    Should he be happy? After all, Zong Shou was perfectly fine.


    But why was the kid able to attack under the pressure of the Illusionary Heart Mirror and the Nine-Tail bloodline?


    What was happening?


    Some smarter Xue Family people frowned, having a bad feeling.


    The Xue Family girl in the ancestral temple clenched her fists.


    ...Zong Shou was unrivalled, Xue Family couldn¡¯t win, what did he mean by that?


    Coincidentally at that moment, Zong Shou stepped forwards once more...

 Chapter 609 - 609 Bloodline Suppression

    <strong>609 Bloodline Suppression</strong>


    He stepped forward slowly in the air. However, that caused the entire ten thousand feet space around, including within the ancestral hall to shake slightly!


    ¡°How amusing! Who do you all think you are, to call yourselves the Master of my Zong Family, to make me pay respects to you?¡±


    After he said that, Zong Shou walked out another step. He waved his sleeves and the Xue Family¡¯s branch family members, who were once from the Zong Family direct bloodline, were tossed aside; meat and blood scattering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t pray to the Heavens and the Earth. I only kneel to my parents and Master. Can you afford to receive my respects?¡±


    ¡°Your Xue Family didn¡¯t want to fight with your lives, abandoning the fox races and leaving the Cloud World. So why do you want to return now? Why do you deserve to be the King of the fox races?¡±


    ¡°My Zong Family struggled for thousands of years, going through so much hardship to finally have this Gantian Mountain legacy. We were finally able to set up our own country. You all are great, wanting to snatch it away. Do you think we are easy to bully? You really think we are your subjects?¡±


    ¡°You actually dare to use the people in the city as hostages to threaten me? How hateful and annoying...¡±


    ¡°Colluding with Tailing Sect? Today even this top sect can¡¯t protect you all!¡±


    After each sentence he spoke, he took one step forwards. Walking out ten steps, the entire ten thousand feet space was trembling. The Xue Family people wanted to retort but the echoes suppressed them such that they were unable to speak at all.


    The Zong Family members¡¯ faces flushed red, filled with excitement.


    Who knew who took the lead as they knelt and gave out a wave-like roar.


    ¡°Greetings Ruler, wee back to the city!¡±


    ¡°In our eyes, you are the true ruler of our fox race!¡±


    ¡°Who cares about the Xue Family? A bunch of bastards, daring toe back to snatch Ruler¡¯s power!¡±


    Exmations rang out. Not only the Zong Family people but all the fox race members of Gantian Mountain all also knelt.


    These people didn¡¯t know the situation and also didn¡¯t know that the Zong Family bloodline had risen. However, they still silently followed and knelt on the ground.


    Themotion spread swiftly. The people in the city didn¡¯t know what was happening, but after they heard those cheers they all knelt on the sides of the streets.


    ¡°Ruler is wise!¡±


    ¡°May the heavens bless the Ruler!¡±


    These sounds spread out along those streets. The number of people kneeling got more and more as the mouring shook the sky.


    Kong Yao was silent, thinking to herself that it was really the case. The King¡¯s Energy was burning at its strongest. It didn¡¯t make sense for the Xue Family to not lose.


    However was this Zong Shou really a Saint King?


    To hear Dragon roar and Pheonix cry, it was really unprecedented in three generations ...


    The cheers spread out of the city gates. Zong Yuan and Yin Yang exchanged nces and smiled.


    They all held up their halberds. At this juncture, it was time for the Blood Cloud Cavalry to see blood.


    They hear a loud explosion as explosion noises spread out from the four walls.


    Thoseyers, including the spiritual formation and restrictions within, were all broken. Thousands of blood colored halberds charged onto the city walls, sweeping clean the ten thousand Xue Family soldiers on the city walls.


    There was a thick blood cloud which spread out all over.


    When the four thousand blood colored iron cavalry started to charge, the soldier square formations blocking behind the city gates in front of Zong Yuan and Yin Yang¡¯s eyes; their faces devoid of blood, all ashen white!


    At this moment, the Xue Family members were all ashen white as they looked on at the situation in front of them.


    Xue Mofei¡¯s face was so dark that water could drip out. His chest was filled with questions and also shock.


    How could the Zong Family members still move? Shouldn¡¯t they be restricted by the bloodline power?


    He looked on both sides and the few Xue Family generals understood.


    There was the nging of weapons being pulled out. If they didn¡¯t kill anyone here and no blood was seen, it was tough to establish prestige!


    A slight scoff appeared at the corner of the lips of the Zong Family members.


    Although they didn¡¯t carry any weapons, however as long as their body¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t locked, they weren¡¯t pigs to be ughtered!


    Moreover, there was also their Ruler who had Nine-Tail sky fox blood!


    Only to see Zong Shou step out once more, this time the ten thousand feet space shook once more.


    A vast and tough sword pressure spread out all over and covered the entire city!


    ¡°Kneel down...¡±


    The voice was really calm with no fluctuation at all. However one could hear it from far away. The entire city was fine, only the 200 thousand race soldiers of the Xue Family felt a heavy pressure on their soldiers.


    The tens of thousands of people who didn¡¯t reach Grade-7 strength all knelt down on the floor!


    Xue Mofei was caught off guard and his knees nearly went soft.


    He felt shocked, this Zong Shou¡¯s martial path Intent was actually so strong!


    No, apart from the martial path Intent there was also something else...


    He silently felt, his pupils swiftly constricting.


    Bloodline! It was the bloodline, no doubt!


    An external power seeped in bit by bit, causing his limbs to slowly turn soft.


    No matter how he used true qi and spiritual energy to chase it out, it was useless. The energy within his body became more and more chaotic.


    Like it came from deep within the body, unstoppable, only able to worship and to yield!


    Xueyang didn¡¯t have the skill like Xue Mofei. Right away, his legs knelt onto the ground as he spat out a breath.


    At this moment, he looked around at a lost.


    He remembered before that he was gloating regarding the few race members. How did it suddenly turn into this situation?


    Why was the body feeling so weird? Why did he feel that Zong Shou whom he hates to the bone, was so brilliant, eye-catching, and so majestic like a god?


    Like going against him was really disrespectful!


    The hatred from before seemed to have dulled down. Zong Shou, no, that¡¯s not correct! Monster king! No matter how he treated them, it was to be expected. Even if he killed himself, that was expected!


    The moment such a thought arose, he heard a loud explosion. Xue Mofei beside him sunk, his face devoid of color, giving rise to numerous shrapnels which flew all about!


    Xueyang¡¯s brain exploded and he finally came back to senses. Afterwards, his face was filled with disbelief.


    Bloodline suppression? How could it be bloodline suppression?


    After he changed his blood, although his bloodline wasn¡¯t pure, wasn¡¯t he also a member of an Eight-Tail imperial race?


    In this world, apart from Her Highness, who could suppress him in terms of the bloodline?


    Moreover, it caused tens of thousands of fox race members to bow their head at the same time?

 Chapter 610 - 610 Illusionary Heart Mirror Appears

    <strong>610 Illusionary Heart Mirror Appears</strong>


    The entire ancestral hall was totally silent. Apart from Zong Shou, there was no one who could stand upright near this ce.


    Even the few Xue Family race people who were sitting high up and coldly looking outside, their wooden chairs broke into pieces and they sat on the ground. Their limbs powerless; unable to get up. Their expressions were filled with shock and loss.


    Although the Xue Family girl was still sitting, her face was dripping cold sweat.


    She couldn¡¯t sense what her other race members were suffering from the bloodline suppression. However, at this moment even a fool would know that it wasn¡¯t right!


    How did this happen? How did today¡¯s matter reach such a state?


    Why were the Zong Family people not under her control? Why did her own race kneel on the ground?


    The Sword Suppression was so strong that even she was surprised. How was Zong Shou¡¯s sword technique so strong?


    She suddenly came back to her senses and thought back to the fact that she seemed to have retracted the Illusionary Heart Mirror suppression on Zong Shou?


    That¡¯s right, it must be due to that! Did she lose her bearings?


    ¡°Preposterous!¡±


    The green light shed, forming into a line as it shone towards where Zong Shou was at.


    However, when many several rays of green light gathered on Zong Shou from all directions, the lost expression on her face couldn¡¯t be suppressed anymore.


    At this moment the Illusionary Heart Mirror wasn¡¯t useful at all. She looked to see the King¡¯s Energy raged around Zong Shou. He gathered the strength of a country, totally unaffected by the Heart Mirror. Each step he took, the energy around him seemed to have gotten a little stronger!


    Ayer of golden light looked like it was physically wrapped around him. It also brought up maniacal wind, which was vast and majestic!


    ¡°Emperor Wind...¡±


    The Xue Family girl muttered, her mind out of sorts. How could such a King Path marital technique appear on Zong Shou¡¯s body?


    She was shocked back to her senses, goosebumps rose from all over her body.


    Spirit Realm!


    The current Zong Shou used his Intent to gather strength. His aura had already broken through the barriers of the Heaven Realm and reached the Spirit Realm level!


    She could even sense that there was a spiritual item not weaker than the Illusionary Heart Mirror. It was even stronger than it and was helping Zong Shou gather that King Path energy!


    That vast aura seemed to be able to swallow mountains and rivers; extremely domineering!


    Was it that thing? How did it appear in his hands?


    She sucked in a deep cold breath. She then gritted her teeth, decisiveness appeared in her eyes.


    Sheughed coldly and in the next moment, fresh blood was spat out of her mouth. Following which the aura around her body started to conflict with this part of Heaven and Earth.


    A silver light appeared in her eyes. Her expression was really serious as she looked right at Zong Shou, a terrifying aura spread out about.


    ¡°Such a lowly follower race dare to revolt?¡±


    The moment those words were said, a spiritual light exploded at the back of her head. A huge illusionary image slowly formed.


    It seemed like a Fox shape, totally silver-white in color. A hundred feetrge body was really exquisite and strong, while also having a really elegant beauty.


    The eyes were like a pair of red jewels. At this moment it lowered its head, looking down expressionlessly with no feeling at all. At the center of the brows, it had a circr mirror indented, a bright light shone all about making one another to look directly at it.


    On its back, there were seven fox tails dancing. Apart from that, there were, one long and one short, two foxtail shadows. They were a little lighter but they still could be seen.


    The moment the Sky Fox image appeared, within the entire Gantian Mountain City, not only the fox races but the other Monster races: the tigers and bears etc, all felt something in their heart.


    The suppression near the ancestral hall became more and more apparent.


    The trembling feeling which came from the ancestral bloodline caused the fox race members there to turn ashen white, their hearts felt extremely cold.


    ¡°Nine Tail Sky Fox?¡±


    ¡°...this girl is actually Nine-Tails!¡±


    They should yield from the fear but why did this happen? In that instant, they were only shocked for a moment but then they had no other feeling?


    Their minds were really calm and there was no fear at all...


    The Xue Family members were all pumped up, raising their chins in an arrogant manner.


    Xueyang¡¯s lips curled up, how was the majestic of Her Highness something that these Donglin fox race members imagine?


    Her Highness had shown her Nine Tails Dharma so what waves could Zong Shou give rise to now?


    Then they felt weird. Why did the suppression from Zong Shou¡¯s bloodline not get weaker at all?


    Why, for some reason, were their limbs still soft? Such that they had no strength around their bodies?


    They only felt that Zong Shou looked as majestic as a mountain, extremely eye catching and brilliant. He hung in mid-air like a god...


    Looking around, those ex-race members of theirs were all looked exceptionally cold.


    As if they were totally unaffected by the Nine Tail Dharma, their heads held high. Apart from Zong Shou, there was no other strength that they would bow to.


    Xueyang was shocked as he turned around and looked behind. Only to see that there was no surprise in Xue Mofei¡¯s eyes, instead, it was deathly silence without any energy at all. It was filled with extreme deep despair!


    Xueyang looked on, only feeling his heart slowly sinking to the bottom of the canyon.


    The Xue Family girl also felt her heart turn cold. Since the Nine Tail image appeared, the bloodline suppression spread out, but there was no reaction. She shocking felt that the matter had already totally escaped her control.


    At this moment, Zong Gangughed out loud, ¡°Amusing! Amusing! How amusing, you really think that our Zong Family is like that from ten thousand years ago? Ruler, you are good at everything, simply that you are too naggy and not straightforward enough! These people have bad intentions and deserve to die. Wipe them out faster and we can make it back for dinner!¡±


    Zong Shouughed and didn¡¯t bother about him, looking at the giant Nine-Tail illusionary image in the air.


    ¡°Nine-Tails...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t form that dharma soul image. However, he had the ability to form a ck and white hole dharma. Its strength was probably above that. However, even if he formed it, the others couldn¡¯t sense it. It was either ck or white; endless darkness or whiteness that burnt one¡¯s eyes.


    However...


    Squinting and looking carefully at that green mirror at the forehead of the Fox Illusion.


    That woman was really careful. Even at this moment, she wasn¡¯t willing to reveal where the mirror really was.


    However, at this moment, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    ¡°I heard that the Illusionary Heart Mirror was what our ancient Fox Race King used the Essence blood of three hundred thirty-three thousand three hundred thirty-three humans who died on the battlefield to water. That was why the spirit has a spirit and will choose to follow the King of our Nine Tail fox race. Only I don¡¯t know if those words are true or false?¡±


    He sliced his wrist upwards and a ball of fresh blood spread about, covering the sky on the right.


    A green mirror suddenly appeared in that direction.

 Chapter 611 - 611 Outcome had been decided

    <strong>611 Oue had been decided</strong>


    Voidyer, within the emptiness.


    Tailing Sect¡¯s Qiuyun hesitantly looked at the empty space in the distance.


    Falling out of his expectations, the situation of the Zong Family had obviously headed for the worse. That person didn¡¯t arrive either.


    ¡°Weird, I thought that Aokun definitely wouldn¡¯t sit still and not do anything! That person is really close to the Dragon Shadow and shouldn¡¯t watch on as his disciple dies...¡±


    As he said that, Qiuyun turned his head and gave an awkward smile, ¡°For this Eight-Tails Xue Family matter, I made Senior Master return. I feel really bad!¡±


    His gaze swept pass a cultivator. He was wearing a purple gold robe, carrying a long sword on his back. His aura was ethereal and non-existent, looking like a dream and illusion.


    ¡°No worries! I had nned toe back to take a look before the spiritual wave begins!¡±


    As he said that, the face of the purple gold robed cultivator was filled with disbelief, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Aokun could actually use destructionws to enter the Saint Realm!¡±


    Qiuyun frowned, he had been curious about this matter before. However, that cultivator didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to get to the bottom of it.


    ¡°If our sect can obtain this Donglin Cloud Continent, it was worth it rushing back this time.¡±


    The purple gold robed cultivator¡¯s tone changed, smiling as he looked at the void, ¡°Although that person didn¡¯t arrive, his Intent is hanging over this ce at every moment. If he wants toe, it would just be in a blink of an eye. This evil Dragon¡¯s current cultivation is really not bad...¡±


    Qiuyun eximed, feeling extremely surprised. He actually couldn¡¯t sense the spiritual energy fluctuation which spread over? Aokun¡¯s strength actually reached such a Realm?


    It seems like his Saint Realm cultivation had already stabilised.


    Liao King and the Yang Family ns to kill Zong Shou while the Xue Family wants to make Zong Shou into a puppet.


    Speaking of which there would definitely be a huge battleter on.


    Calcting it carefully, who knows whether Qiuyun would profit or loss in this matter.


    They could neglect and not bother about the Dragon Shadow, however, Aokun, based on what Senior Master said, seemed to be reborn. With the lifespan of the Dragon race, he at least had ten thousand years to live.


    Tailing Sect earned a Donglin Cloud Continent but they offended a Saint Realm expert.


    However, they didn¡¯t fear him...


    ¡°However aspared to Donglin, what I am more curious about it the battle at ck Spirit Mountain. How did our Tailing Sect lose, and how did we lose so badly?¡±


    When the cultivation reached his level, his eyes weren¡¯t limited to just one Cloud World.


    However, after all this Tailing Sect was his origin. The Cloud World could even produce many experts during the low tides of the spiritual wave. Although Tailing Sect had business in other worlds but the shrine in the Cloud World was where the foundations of the sect were at.


    Although he was a Saint Realm, there were many inconvenient things he had to do. The Cloud World matters had to rely on the junior disciples in the Cloud World.


    ¡°Junior Nephew was useless!¡±


    Qiuyunughed bitterly. The death of a thousand over Purple Cloud Sword Cavalry nearly caused heavy losses for Tailing Sect.


    This resulted in them being inadequate these few years, unable to do what they wished. The Central Cloud Continent had several new mind stone mines which appeared but they couldn¡¯t fight for them. Along with Great Shang Emperor not doing anything and also intending to suppress them, it made their powers weaker and weaker.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that, they wouldn¡¯t have to turn their attention to Donglin Cloud continent, a destend.


    Which was why when he thought back to two years ago, his heart was filled with hate.


    ¡°During that battle, we were originally supposed to win. Who knew that Common People Path would have a Tanqiu, his methods were truly ingenious, flipping clouds and rain with a movement of his hand. Using the connection between Liao King and our Tailing Sect, he persuaded the Han King. Then he easily unravelled the schemes of our Tailing Sect. What was even more amazing was that he was actually an Unparalleled General Seed, his sword skills could also bepared to that of Jueyu. We said that Common People Path wasn¡¯t like before, but recently they have been producing huge amounts of talents...¡±


    ¡°Tanqiu? Common People Path?¡±


    That purple gold robed cultivatorughed coldly. He temporarily stopped that topic, waving his sleeves and breaking the heavy space, looking towards the east of the Cloud World.


    ¡°We have waited for so long. The battle within Gantian Mountain should have already ended...¡±


    Once this battle ends, he could focus on dealing with this Common People Path and Tanqiu. The death of the Purple Cloud Sword Cavalry left such a huge debt, how could they let those people go?


    The face that was lost, he would also think of a way to pick it up himself.


    However in the next instance, the purple gold robed cultivator was suddenly startled, then he looked towards Qiuyun with a weird expression.


    ¡°Qiuyun, are you sure that the Gantian Zong Family always inherited the Seven-Tails bloodline?¡±


    Qiuyun was startled,pletely caught off guard. The Zong Family being Seven-Tails king race out of the Fox races was something that everyone knew.


    Following which in the next moment his Senior Master suddenly stood up.


    ¡°We can forget about today¡¯s matter! This Xue Family is destined to lose...¡±


    Oh?


    Qiuyun¡¯s brows instantly rose, his eyes filled with total confusion as he looked within the Cloud World.


    Following which his expression was really interesting.


    ¡°...Nine-Tails, Star Tattoo!¡±


    Nine-Tails would be the emperor within the Fox race. The Star Tattoo also meant the noblest blood descendants of the fox race, something that only they could have!


    This Zong Shou, the Monster King actually had such a strong bloodline!


    He was startled, Qiuyun was stunned for a moment beforeing back to his senses.


    This Xue Family had already lost!


    With Eight-Tails blood, they actually dared to offend the current son to the Heaven of the Fox race. Wasn¡¯t that the same as one asking to die?


    ¡°Then what about that Xue Menglong? I had an agreement with him, with such a change urring, it isn¡¯t easy to answer...¡±


    At the start due to this person personally agreeing and willing to work with Tailing Sect, was why Qiuyun would decide to participate.


    This Xue Menglong was a God Realm expert. Along with his natural ability, he could bepared to a Saint Realm. If he was able to get this person¡¯s help, it would be beneficial to Tailing Sect.


    However the situation today...


    However, when those words were said out, Qiuyun slightly shook his head. Thinking that he was really foolish.


    The matter today was still the Xue Family¡¯s own plot, not having much connection with that of Tailing Sect. Even if he had grievances in his heart, would that Xue Menglong dare to ask them for an answer?


    That Zong Shou had Nine-Tails blood and also the Illusionary Heart Mirror. This Xue Menglong would have to leave far away from the Cloud World to hide from this Monster King, in case he would be restricted by the bloodline.


    This person already had no value to the Tailing Sect.


    The moment such a thought rose, thick regret emerge in Qiuyun¡¯s chest.


    If he knew that this would happen, he shouldn¡¯t havee this time!


    To deal with a Common People Path as well as the spies of other sects, Tailing Sect was already finding it really tough.


    Now because they weren¡¯t able to carry the Xue Family up the hierarchy they had yet another huge enemy.


    ...Gantian Mountain¡¯s four thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry, millions of troops and also two Saint Realm.


    Such strength was no weaker than the top six Shrines!


    If they wanted to go up against Tailing Sect then it wouldn¡¯t be a normal kind of problematic.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°This Xue Family, it seems like they have already lost...¡±


    The moment those words were said out, a fresh ball of blood scattered into the sky.


    Ge Hanyun had a faint gaze as she looked at that person in blood armor, who even if he sat on the straw carriage would still look so majestic.


    Just like what she expected, that fellow really won, and wonpletely!


    How would such a person fall to such lowly schemes from the Xue Family?


    As expected, what the Xue Family did was carrying a stone and in the end, they smashed their own legs, tossing themselves into a trap!


    ¡°Great Senior Master is wise! When the Tailing Sect sent envoys over, although the people were pumped up in the sect and had many discussions, they were still being suppressed. However, there were still people who were unhappy in the sect. If today¡¯s matter was spread back to the sect, it would cause these people to be ashamed as enemies.¡±


    As she said that, Ge Hanyun silently felt fortunate and afraid! If they really joined in, the oue would be detrimental.


    At this moment, the strengths of Gantian Mountain and Lingyun Sect were easy to differentiate.


    One had already suffered heavy losses. If Gantian Mountain asked for an answer once more, they might face the threat of being wiped out!


    ¡°I said that Great Senior Master, although he was talented but had azy personality, was not someone to rule the sect. In my eyes, however, he is better than Senior Master Long...¡±


    ¡°That might not be the case! The seniors had decided on not joining this Xue Family plot long ago! This time our Lingyun Sect had suffered heavy losses, it was already really tough for us to defend our current foundations. Even if Xue Family and Tailing sect can win, how much benefits can we obtain?¡±


    Yan Feibai shook his head and didn¡¯t agree. However, he didn¡¯t wish to say any more words, focusing on that blood armored man.


    Not meeting for several months, that person¡¯s strength seemed to be a little stronger.


    Is he unrivalled in the Cloud World?


    Speaking of which the person who said those words had already expected that the Xue Family couldn¡¯t win since the assassination failed and instead they were heavily injured...


    What had that person gone through at the moment he engaged with Zong Shou to say those words?


    ¡°Damn it! This Zong Shou actually has Nine-Tails Star Tattoos!¡±


    Not far away from the Zong Family ancestral temple, the building three miles away.


    Yangming had totally lost his bearings, his calm andposed aura was all gone!


    How could that Zong Shou be Nine-Tails? If that was only the case, then it was still okay. Even if they lost they wouldn¡¯t lose too badly.


    But why did this kid have Star Tattoos?


    Speaking of which, their n had failed right from the start!


    What was amusing was that they thought they were definitely going to seed.


    In his mind, it repeated the conversion from Mr Wuda:


    ...Leave! You can¡¯t stay any longer in this ce, the earlier the better! This Zong Shou Monster King is already unrivalled! The Xue Family cannot win...


    The Xue Family had indeed lost, even losing until the pants dropped; unable to turn the tables. However, what did unrivalled mean?


    He looked toward the ck shirt male who was pinned to the ground by the Green Hairpin Sword.


    At this moment he had no aura and breath; dead. However, just then, his soul had torn open space to escape; escaping without any hesitation.


    Suddenly he thought about one possibility and his face changed. At this moment in his mind, he only had one thought. Which was to leave, the earlier the better!


    Beside him, Kongxu had a simr expression. In his mind shed the scenes of when Kong Yao was speaking to him.

 Chapter 612 - 612 Nosebleed

    <strong>612 Nosebleed</strong>


    When the ball of blood turned into stars and scattered all around, the region was totally covered.


    Suddenly, a green mirror appeared in that direction, finally revealing itself.


    First, it was a ball of green light, appearing in the mirror. Then, it shook slightly and trembled.


    Numerous eye-catching green streams of light shot in all directions.


    The green shadows were like a curtain as they fell down, covering Zong Shou and then spreading a hundred thousand feet around.


    When this light swept passed, anyone with the Fox Race blood felt their hearts shake slightly.


    What changed at the same time was the Nine Tail fox image behind the Xue Family girl.


    The green mirror at the center of its brows suddenly began to be blurry after twitching.


    What was originally a suppressing aura slowly started to disappear.


    ¡°This is Nine Tail blood!¡±


    The Xue Family girl¡¯s expression was one of loss and she didn¡¯t know what to do. Her uneasy heart had already sunk to the bottom.


    How did this happen? How?


    Shouldn¡¯t this Gantian Mountain Zong Family be Xue Family servants, people under the Xue Family?


    They were called the King Race but that was only after the Xue Family left and they decided to call themselves that. At most, their position was slightly higher than the other Fox races.


    The difference between the quality of the bloodline couldn¡¯t be crossed.


    This was why when she returned to the Cloud World this time she knew that she would definitely seed!


    Why at such a time did their race bloodline reach a level when a Nine Tail Fox King could appear?


    Speaking of which...


    Looking all around, she saw all the Zong surnamed people there with fervent expressions in their eyes, their faces turning red and they were all pumped up.


    After this green light shone, the bloodline in their bodies was resonating and shaking, their monster bodies were all appearing.


    Eight tails!


    The Gantian Mountain Zong Family were actually able to ride on the same level as their Xue Family?


    Was their Xue Family already destined to lose?


    All of a sudden, numerous thoughts popped up in her head, there were also numerous questions which were resolved one by one.


    These Zong Family people weren¡¯t controlled by her from start to finish. They decided to yield so as to drag time as they waited for Zong Shou and the Blood Cloud Cavalry to return.


    Zong Gang agreed to allow the Xue Family race soldiers into the city, not to surrender but topletely collect all the powers of the Xue Family in the Cloud World!


    The more she thought about, it the more she felt a chill down her spine.


    The Xue Family girl suddenly threw out four talismans and burnt them all together!


    Her left and right arms were torn open with dozens of wounds. Following this, fresh blood seeped out of her body and rose, gathering to form the Nine Tail Fox image.


    The strength of the Dharma instantly increased! The circr mirror at the center of her brows was gathered once more.


    At this moment Xue Mofei who was kneeling beside the straw mule carriage gave out a tragic cry, ¡°Your highness!¡±


    The Xue Family girl smiled sorrowfully. She exchanged her life for this Nine Tail body. For each second she maintained it, ten years of her lifespan would be consumed. She also caused huge damage to her essence energy such that she wouldn¡¯t be able to break through in the future.


    However, at this moment what other choice did she have?


    To be able to keep this illusionary heart mirror, only then would the Xue Family have a chance of turning the tides in the future.


    However, if she lost it, then the sons and grandsons would forever be ves of the Zong Family!


    Anyways, she would die no matter what...


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother with this, still looking at the spiritual mirror above.


    ¡°This is the illusionary heart mirror? As expected, from what they say, it only recognizes the King of the Fox Race...¡±


    It might be a legend that it was watered by 333,333 fox race expert¡¯s heart blood.


    It definitely had to be someone from the Fox Race, who was connected by heart blood to it which crafted it!


    His blood sttered out and he instantly formed a connection. Another green light shone down.


    First, Zong Shou used his soul power to reject it. A momentter, he realized that the light didn¡¯t mean any harm and had another purpose.


    ¡°This thing wants to examine true body?¡±


    Feeling startled, Zong Shou¡¯s thick-skinned faced disyed a rare look of shame and helplessness.


    He really didn¡¯t want others to see his monster body.


    Hesitating for a moment, he retracted his soul power, allowing the Spiritual Light to sweep about his body.


    Momentster, the Fox Race bloodline in him couldn¡¯t be suppressed any longer.


    First, a pair of Fox Race ears appeared behind Zong Shou¡¯s ears. After this, his hair broke free from the restrictions of the hairband and instantly turned silver-white.


    Following this, the Nine Fox Tails behind Zong Shou appeared one by one, dancing in the air.


    ...one tail, two tails, three tails, five tails, six tails!


    The six Fox Tails appeared one by one, followed by what appeared to be a pale-sky fox image.


    Seven tails, Eight Tails, Nine Tails!


    Different from the Xue Family girl, these Nine Fox Tails were all the same length and were all wless!


    The ten thousand foot distance was extremely quiet. Pretty much all the Fox Race bloodline people within the city all knelt to the ground once more.


    They were all really silent, there was no fear, no worry, silently feeling the might of the true King!


    Even the Xue Family race soldiers, those other Fox Races were slightly startled.


    On Gantian Mountain peak, at this moment, Kong Yao eximed and she had a really weird expression on her face.


    She could still feel the brilliant and eye-catching aura of Zong Shou not far away.


    However, at this moment, what she paid more attention to was the image of Zong Shou.


    The first thought was that this fellow actually looked so handsome...


    Those five features were really exquisite, there was a somewhat devilish charm that pulled at her heartstrings.


    They said that Fox Race girls were the most devilish and beautiful. If they wanted to seduce there would be no one who wouldn¡¯t be tempted.


    As for the males, they were the other extreme. They had a lethal attraction to girls in the world.


    As for Zong Shou at this moment, he had obviously reached an extreme.


    She felt that he looked really cute. Especially those trembling fox ears which one couldn¡¯t take, an urge to hug him in her arms...


    If he was a few years older and he looked a little more mature, maybe he would seem more like a grown man.


    Unfortunately Zong Shou had broken through to Grade Seven and the time he entered Heaven Realm was too early. His looks were already set and at this moment he still had the young look of a fifteen or sixteen year old.


    The only thing that was slightly attractive was his eyes, looking down on the world, reigning over everyone! As well as that powerful killing intent.


    Kong Yao couldn¡¯t help but feel startled. Before this, she felt that this fellow was annoying, his face was annoying and naturally she didn¡¯t notice all these things.


    At this time, she finally realized that the person she married was actually so handsome?


    Her face flushed red and felt slightly hot.


    Kong Yao instantly noticed, turning her head and not daring to look anymore.


    It must be the bloodline power, it definitely was! Zong Shou actually used such a method to charm her heart! How hateful!


    At the same time in the cloudyer, Ge Hanyun suddenly had two lines of blood dripping from her nose and she looked at the sky in shame.


    Beside him, Yan Feibai was speechless. It was just a monster body, did she have to be so dazzled?


    To think she had so many suitors in the sect. Even if she liked this fellow, it didn¡¯t need to reach the state where her nose bled.


    What loss of face...

 Chapter 613 - 613 Forcefully Snatching Illusionary Hear

    <strong>613 Forcefully Snatching Illusionary Hear</strong>


    Although green light was circling around the area, in front of the ancestral hall, the Spiritual Light was shining brightly. However, Xueyang was in no mood to admire it.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Nine silver-colored Fox Tails danced in the sky, making his body look more and more extraordinary.


    In his eyes, it wasn¡¯t beautiful. The scenes ahead of him only made him feel horrified.


    He couldn¡¯t help but clench his hands tightly, his fingernails stabbing deep into his own flesh.


    As expected! This Zong Shou was really the Emperor descendant of the Nine Tail Race! He was the person closest to the ancient Fox Race ancestor!


    His heart was filled with fear and also an intense unwillingness and sense of unfairness!


    Why did it have to be him?


    He came from the Zong Family direct bloodline and was just an ordinary Seven Tail blood. This Zong Shou came from the branch and his mother was human. He was just a mixed blood, why could he form a Nine Tail monster body and be the Heaven-recognized leader of the Fox Race?


    No!


    Suddenly, a bright light stabbed into his eyes, causing his pupils to constrict greatly.


    Zong Shou¡¯s skin as well as his fox furs all seemed to have star-like tattoos.


    Impure colors?


    Xueyang felt a little delighted because if that was the case, then he and the Xue Family might have a chance today to get out and n for the future. Momentster, he felt a thin needle stab into his heart!


    How could it be impure colors? Some scattered silver light, it looked like shining stars, bright and eye-catching. Unless were these the so-called star tattoos of the Fox Race?


    In the next instant, the illusionary heart mirror rang out. A ripple-like movement suddenly appeared on the smooth mirror face.


    More rays of green light shot out, this time it shone across ten thousand miles of sky. It even forcefully suppressed the zing sun, dyeing the entire sky green.


    It shook intense again like it was trying its best to struggle out of something.


    In the back of the Xue Family girl¡¯s head, that Nine Tail Dharma¡¯s green mirror at the center of her brows fluctuated once more. It didn¡¯t have any strength to spin, breaking into pieces! It left behind a blood-colored hole.


    A wound also appeared at the center of the Xue Family girl¡¯s brows and blood dripped from the sides of her lips. It was like she was trying her best to forcefully control this Fox Race treasure.


    ¡°Let my Xue Family leave Gantian Mountain! Although you have Nine Tail Sky Fox blood, I can also drag you down to your death!¡±


    At this moment, she knew that she had no chance of winning anymore. The Xue Family being able to protect this illusionary heart mirror and escape from Gantian Mountain was already the best-case scenario.


    She only had such a thought left in her mind.


    Zong Shou smiled, toozy to bother. He still looked at the illusionary heart mirror above, before he stepped out, walking 400 feet into the air. He reached out, heading toward the green mirror.


    The moment he was three feet away from touching the green mirror, energy exploded and spread about.


    Next, there were thousands of restrictions and spiritual formations appearing one by one like ripples. Then, they were broken bit by bit.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t recognize many of them. However, with the illusionary heart mirror helping him out, he removed and solved them all really easily.


    Momentster, right as Zong Shou¡¯s hand was a foot away from the illusionary heart mirror...


    The face of that Xue Family girl was ashen white like paper. Despair shed in her eyes and then they filled with a violent intent.


    ¡°Good! Since you aren¡¯t showing any mercy and forcing me to go all out, then I will give you what you wish for!¡±


    The moment such a thought arose, the Xue Family girl bit the tip of her tongue, and a mouth of essence blood spurted out towards the illusionary heart mirror. Following this, the entire Heaven and Earth changed, thousands of miles of ice spread everywhere. The entire Gantian Mountain had disappeared, turning into a coldnd.


    Following this, the entire green mirror was nowhere to be seen...


    She rose up and flew into the air.


    ¡°Xue Family race members listen up! Today we are in a desperate situation, we will wipe out the city! There is no need to be worried, be it old or young, spare no one! Fight to the death...¡±


    The voice spread across hundreds of miles.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted, a dangerous glow shed in his eyes.


    ughter the city?


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh, thinking that if she really used such a move, he knew that it would happen! This person was really making it tough for him to suppress his killing intent!


    He didn¡¯t want to think about it, closing his eyes and focusing to search within.


    However, he only felt angrier and angrier, more and more hatred building. ughter the city? Leave no one? How great!


    Not only was violent intent rising up in his chest like that of sharp des. Due to the appearance of the Nine Tail Monster Body, the Spiritual glow around him was also slightly red.


    It was like a ball of red mes.


    Sword Intent surged about, charging hundreds of miles. The aura also continuously climbed, using sense to gather strength. The power of the country, the heart of the people... Borrowing the Avici Throne... to continuously buff himself!


    We can¡¯t find it...


    In a few breaths, Zong Shou¡¯s spiritual sense was still unable to find where the illusionary heart mirror was.


    It could already sense that some Xue Family race soldiers far from the ancestral hall were already starting to wave their knives.


    Rage gathered in Zong Shou¡¯s chest. Unable to protect his own people, to think he was the ruler of the country.


    Since he couldn¡¯t find it, there was no need to search!


    He didn¡¯t believe that if the illusion broke, this woman could still hide the mirror!


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Violent Intent rising in her chest, the One Origin Sword Intent suddenly rose up.


    He opened his eyes and his pupils were totally red.


    Like he was burning up, his aura also leveled up in that instant!


    It also brought with it a little of the Great Extinction Sword Intent from Jueyu and also the Spiritual Explosion Sword from Yuan Wushang.


    Extremely sharp, charging with no care at all!


    Then it exploded! The ice and snownd instantly dissolved.


    The snow color in front of them already disappeared. The green light once again appeared in front of him.


    However, before he was able to reach out, the Xue Family girl gritted her teeth and another illusion appeared.


    This time it was a sky full of mes! The ground was covered in zing magma.


    The moment the red mes appeared, there was a loud moan.


    Even if the Fox Race members knew that this ce didn¡¯t have any mes, they still felt a blistering heat, like they were about to burn up.


    However, before this illusion was able to spread out, a silver light shed in Zong Shou¡¯s arms.


    Martial Path Intent, gathering all of his strength to charge in all directions, caused the illusion to be broken right as it began.


    Then, the scenes in front of him changed and millions of des shed down towards him. The strongest one was a thousand feet long and shed right at him. Where it passed, the entire world seemed like it was about to be shed into two halves.


    However, right as this sword sliced in front of him, there were many spiderweb-like cracks like it was being broken by an even stronger and unparalleled power!


    Then, the million de illusionary Realm was like a bubble that popped and it slowly dissipated.


    The fourth illusion was Heaven and Earth flipping. Up became right, right became left! Up became south, north became down, making it tough for one to discern direction.


    Zong Shou was toozy to bother, his Sword Intent raging, one wave stronger than the next. The internal energy and Soul Power in his body as well as the King Energy that gathered over, all charged toward the surroundings.


    He didn¡¯t believe that this small area formed by an illusionary technique could curb him!


    A small pond could trap a Dragon?


    In this world there wasn¡¯t an illusion which Zong Shou couldn¡¯t break! In this world there was no one whom he couldn¡¯t defeat!


    At this moment, the Avici Throne in the Lingjie ring shook, like it was extremely excited.


    A series of numerous illusions were all broken! The speed was getting faster and faster.


    At this moment, as for the Fox Race members around the ancestral hall... their expressions changed. Those who were worshipping Zong Shou now had fervent looks in their eyes. Those who were enemies and hated him felt fear and horror now. Under this stronger and more dominating Sword Intent surge, they found it hard not to yield!


    They only felt that Zong Shou¡¯s aura had the strength to dominate the world! Endless mes, like there was no one in this world who could rival him!


    When thest illusionary Realm arrived, her soul power was already really dim. Her expression was sharp but she was unable to support it.


    She decided to spread out millions of illusionary heart mirrors in the north, giving off a green light that confused the heart.


    Zong Shouughed coldly, at this moment he was toozy to spend effort to break this spell which could only be considered an illusionary technique.


    He reached out with his hand and broke the remaining spiritual formations and restrictions around the mirror, grabbing something cold in his hands.


    In that instant, those million mirrors all disappeared. Then, a green mirror appeared in his hands.


    There was no need to bind to it, the moment he touched it, they were already connected by the heart. A green mirror appeared at the brows of Zong Shou¡¯s Nine Tail Monster Body.


    In front of this ancestral hall, it seemed like time totally stopped.


    The expressions of everyone there were constantly changing. There was joy, excitement, fear and also despair!


    The Xue Family girl fell from the sky, her body stumbling and nearly falling to the ground. She didn¡¯t bother about her image, looking up into the sky at that person whose Nine Tails were dancing, Spiritual mes wrapping around his body.


    The moment the spiritual mirror entered his hand, a purple glow shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°All of you kneel!¡±


    The voice shocked the entire city! The entire Gantian Mountain City seemed to tremble a little, and using the power of the mirror, the Nine Tail blood suppression covered the entire city!


    All Fox Race members, no matter which race bloodline, all of them knelt down!


    At this moment, Hu Qianqiu and Hu Zhongyuan were at the mid-waist of Gantian Mountain, leading the Hu Family private troops to fight back.


    The moment this voice echoed, the enemies in front of them became soft and lost their strength.


    They also felt a heavy suppression descending on their bodies!


    Why did this happen?


    Hu Zhongyuan was startled, looking at his father, only to see a lost expression on his face too...

 Chapter 614 - 614 Let you live?

    <strong>614 Let you live?</strong>


    The city quietened down as the killing noises dissipated. Everyone looked out into that direction.


    Ling Fakong was amongst them, like Hu Qianqiu, his eyes were filled with shock. He was stunned for a long while before he sighed.


    ¡°It was said that in times of the ancient monster race, anyone who was an emperor could suppress the other race bloodlines. In the past I thought that they were just rumors, but it was really true. Before this battle ends, there is still the fight for Monster King...¡±


    Ling Fakong¡¯s brows rose, then he calmed down. He knew what his father meant. The various imperial races to return from the outer regions weren¡¯t limited to the Xue Family.


    Their wolf forces were the same.


    However, he didn¡¯t really care, Zong Shou was the king of their eye wolf race. In this world, only the ruler could make him yield.


    In front of the ancestral temple, Zong Shou looked down from above, coldly at the Xue Family girl.


    Only to see that the Nine Tail Fox image was really ugly, letting out an impressive roar. Its body was bending low as if to pounce at any moment, whilst still seeming really majestic.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned cold and then he scoffed, ¡°Just one right tail and you dare to form a Nine Tail shape to try to steal my power?¡±


    The moment those words were spoken, one of the tails of the Dharma instantly shattered.


    The Fox image cried out, its body bending down, unable to resist. Only, its eyes were filled with helplessness and unwillingness.


    The body of the Xue Family girl shuddered and her aura also paused for a while.


    She decisively used a spell to retract the Dharma, wiping the blood from the corner of her lips. She smiled at Zong Shou and Zhao Yanran, bowing, ¡°If Ruler is willing to let the Xue Family race and the soldiers live, we are willing to serve the ruler! Xue Xuan is also willing to share a bed with you to be your concubine...¡±


    The moment Xue Xuan decided to go soft, bowing towards Zong Shou, she was decisive and didn¡¯t worry about her face.


    She had a gentle smile on her face along with her unrivaled beauty. Even without using illusionary techniques, she caused everyone who looked at her to feel tempted as if their heartstrings were being tugged.


    With such beauty, no one would be able to take a hard stance against her. With her begging, no man would be able to reject her.


    Zong Shou was speechless; this woman really thought that he was a pervert.


    However, speaking of which, he was indeed a pervert.


    ¡°You are Xue Xuan? You can really cause a city to fall for your beauty!¡±


    The bouncy face of hers instantly flushed red, ¡°I am Xue Xuan, I don¡¯t dare to ept ruler¡¯s praises!¡±


    Zong Shou held onto the illusionary heart mirror and walked down from above, stepping on thin air, ¡°Then do you think I can ept your Zong Family?¡±


    Xue Xuanughed, ¡°Ruler is magnanimous...¡±


    When she said this she was unable to continue. Her face turned ashen white because who knew what she was thinking.


    How could he ept the Xue Family? If the Xue Family was here, how would two imperial races of the Zong and Xue families coexist? Who would the Fox Forces branch races listen to?


    If she was left alive and something happened to Zong Shou, what would happen to the lives of the entire Zong Family?


    If it was her, she would kill them all! She wouldn¡¯t leave any future problems!


    Thinking back to how Zong Shou wiped out the entire Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, no one doubted that Zong Shou was vicious enough.


    Zong Gang grinned, thinking that this was straightforward! Being vicious at the crucial moment, this was the test of a true man.


    Zong Han and Zong Ling¡¯s eyes glittered brightly. The heavens blessed the Zong Family to let them have such a wise ruler!


    Zong Zheng kept silent but his face turned red.


    He was still feeling unhappy about the direct race power being stolen by Zong Weiran.


    At this moment, he felt that although what followed was not much, he still gave birth to a good son!


    ¡°Actually all these things don¡¯t matter! Although your Xue Family has Eight Tail blood, I am confident I can ept you all. As a ruler, no matter if one is rich or poor, strong or weak, you are still my people. Everyone is equal. There are all kinds of different people, many different races, hundreds of sects. You are just a small Xue Family so how could I not ept you?¡±


    Zong Shou stepped forward confidently, the green Dragon hairpin sword flew a hundred thousand feet away, rising into the air and flying into his hands.


    At the start, Xue Xuan had some hope, but her heart soon turned cold like she knew what Zong Shou meant.


    Momentster his tone changed, bing stone-cold and devoid of emotion.


    ¡°However, what I hate the most is people like you holding my people hostage, causing chaos to the world. If I don¡¯t take your heads to worship the heavens, how will I answer to the people of my country...¡±


    Saying those words, a giant w shot out from the sky, shing down into the ancestral hall.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned cold and the mirror shone. A green light shone toward the silver w.


    Instantly, as if it touched lightning, the w became arge hand and swiftly retracted.


    A furious voice echoed from above.


    ¡°Stop! As long as you are willing to let her live, I Xue Menglong am willing to serve you!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother and the green light spread, searching the entire sky. It sped outside of the Cloud World continuing to search for the tracks of this person.


    The voice was an extremely annoying roar, however, it slowly faded into the distance till there were no signs of it.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed and he stopped dying. A sword swept out and cut off Xue Xuan¡¯s head.


    Even when the head was sliced off it was still really beautiful. Following this, a Yang soul emerged.


    It was first a human form, eyes filled with hate as she looked at him. Then it turned into an Eight Tail fox image and fled into the distance.


    However, sword energy from Zong Shou¡¯s green Dragon hairpin sword smashed it.


    The death of this woman caused all the Xue Family people to shudder.


    Zong Shou stabbed the sword right into the ground with a loud ¡°ding¡±.


    ¡°Entire city! All Eight Tail Xue Family race, y them all! Xue Family race soldiers and anyone who dares to touch the blood of Gantian Mountain people, all die! Anyone who dares to offend Gantian Mountain, kill them!¡±


    The voice sounded around the city, causing Gantian Mountain to shake like thunder.


    ¡°The ruler is wise!¡±


    ¡°We will follow the ruler¡¯s orders! Anyone who offends Gantian, kill them all!¡±


    In front of the ancestral hall, all the Fox race members bowed. Then they all stood up, their eyes filled with killing intent as they looked at the Xue Family race members who held their weapons, powerless under Zong Shou¡¯s blood suppression.


    Zong Gang¡¯s chains were already removed. He stepped on the ground, pulling out the knife by his waist. He stepped forward confidently and stood in front of Xueyang,ughing coldly.


    Thetter¡¯s pupils constricted and one could see the intent in his eyes.


    You Xueyang belongs to the Xue Family now!


    Before she was able to react, Zong Gang shed down and sliced off Xueyang¡¯s head.


    Holding the head in his hand, heughed out loud and the frustration in his chest dissipated.


    Such a traitor should be in, and have his corpse hung for show for three months!


    At this moment Zong Shou tried his best to spread out this intent, unwilling to miss a single fish.


    Momentster he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Where his intentnded, there were two people leaving swiftly. They were already quite far from the city gates.


    In just a few moments, they would leave the range that his intent covered.


    He found it a little familiar. Momentster he finally remembered that, weren¡¯t these two the ones that spied on him from within the inn?


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly, ¡°These two rats wanted to leave just like that?¡±


    The illusionary heart mirror flew into the air, the green glow chasing in ordance with Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts.


    The green Dragon hairpin sword also shed down with a hundred thousand feet of sword energy.


    The people at the front seemed to know that it was impossible to escape in such a manner. He suddenly turned around and numerous talismans flew out.


    It actually formed into a small formation in front of the person. Amongst which was encapsted a needle image filled with talismans spreading through the air.


    These talismans spread out, the energy on the needle bing more and more intense.


    It was thin like ox hair but it had the strength to snatch everything beneath the heavens.


    The sword and needle shed. One could only hear a loud ng. Energy waves spread out, drawing millions of thousand feet holes in the ground.


    The person also spat out fresh blood. He took out a golden purple talisman, turning into a ball of light and swiftly escaped into the distance.


    ¡°World settling needle? Heaven escaping talisman? So you are from the Yang Family, are you Yangming?¡±


    The Heaven escaping talisman wasmon, as long as one¡¯s family had some ability, a Celestial Realm and above senior one could easily get their hands on it.


    However, this World Settling needle was something only the Yang Family had. It was definitely left by a Celestial Realm cultivator, sealing true qi all within the needle.


    Only then would he be able to go up against him!


    He remembered that the Yang Family would be working for the Liao King and waiting for a chance.


    Speaking of which, this Xue Family really colluded with the Tailing Sect!


    Before this, the person who tried to assassinate him twice was also from the Yang Family!


    What was this? In the past he tried to enter Lingyun Sect and in the end they were personally chased out of Donglin by him.


    Then, he wanted to join Tailing Sect and in the end this Taoist sect also became his enemy.


    Was this fate?


    These random thoughts shed across his mind for just a moment. Following which his sensesnded on another person.


    He felt shocked that he was abandoned alone, whilst also terrified from the strength that the two of them disyed just now.


    Although this person was escaping, his aura was uncertain and really chaotic.


    Zong Shouughed and grabbed with his hand. He formed some energy in the air. Since he knew who the main guy was, there was no need to ask anymore.


    Just as he wanted to clench his hands and smash this person, they suddenly opened up, ¡°Stop! I am Kong Yao¡¯s brother...¡±

 Chapter 615 - 615 Send Your Head

    <strong>615 Send Your Head</strong>


    Just as he wanted to clench his hands and smash this person, they suddenly opened up, ¡°Stop! I am Kong Yao¡¯s brother...¡±


    Kong Yao¡¯s brother?


    Zong Shou was shocked and his killing intent slightly faded. He thought about this seriously, and the energy that he gathered went from a clench to a grab.


    He picked up this person, forcefully pulling them from the space hundreds of thousands of feet away to right in front of him.


    Looking at him, he was twenty years old but there wasn¡¯t much simrity with Kong Yao.


    Kong Yao was so beautiful that she could bepared to Zhao Yanran. Although this fellow was handsome, at this moment he looked haggard and not majestic at all.


    He didn¡¯t hear that Kong Yao had a brother, she seemed like an only child?


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows curiously rose up as he hesitated, not sure whether to kill him and end the matter.


    The twenty-year-old teen seemed to be able to feel the intense killing intent from Zong Shou. He was shocked, saying, ¡°I am called Kongxu, I am her cousin brother!¡±


    Zong Shou heard this and understood, however, he still turned his head around, filled with doubt.


    In just that short while, the people defending Gantian Mountain, including Xuanyuan Yiren and Renbo, all descended from that area. Kong Yao was amongst them. Seeing Zong Shou look over with a questioning gaze and the plea for help from Kongxu, she helplessly nodded her head.


    Zong Shou smiled and then released Kongxu. Although this fellow was connected to the Yang Family which was really annoying, since he was from the Kong Yao Family, then he had no choice.


    He couldn¡¯t sh his future general¡¯s older brother with one sword.


    Kongxu felt the mountain-like pressure in his body totally disappear and only then did he heave a sigh of relief.


    Once he fixed his shirt he was able to show some ss, ¡°I am Great Shang directorate of astronomy and calendar magistrate Kongxu. Greetings your highness! I came over to Gantian Mountain on orders. If I offended you in any way, please forgive me!¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t directly admit that he came over to harm Zong Shou, his words revealed this.


    Kong Yao couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, thinking to herself that this Kongxu was shameless enough. Before this, when they met, he mocked her so much, even holding her hostage. At this time, he even dared to use her name to get out of this situation.


    She didn¡¯t speak, after all they were cousins. Even if they were distant, these people saw her as an enemy, but she wasn¡¯t willing to see Kongxu die here just like that.


    When Zong Shou heard this, he waved his sleeves impatiently. This was Zong Shou¡¯s way of telling him to scram quickly. He wasn¡¯t bothered to deal with such a small fry.


    When Kongxu saw this, he was delighted. Just as he was about to leave, Zong Shou¡¯s voice shouted from behind him.


    ¡°Slow down!¡±


    Just two short words caused Kongxu¡¯s heart to jump. He turned around with much doubt, only to see Zong Shou lower his head like he was deep in thought about something.


    More urately, he was recalling something...


    He seemed to have heard of the name Kongxu before?


    That¡¯s right! Wasn¡¯t he the future race leader of the Kong Family? Liao King betrayed this silly girl and destroyed his own city, however, wasn¡¯t it Kongxu who executed the n. Then, he used this to increase his own value and went to change sides to join the God Emperor?


    Not long after, the God Emperor found an excuse to y him.


    He couldn¡¯t remember the exact details. However, from what he read in the history books it seemed that Kong Yao¡¯s father was implicated.


    He seemed to be the only person this woman valued.


    Valued?


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh, he was just worrying why he was unable to keep this woman for himself?


    These thoughts shed in his mind as he mocked himself. He was really despicable, truly with no limit.


    Speaking of which, wasn¡¯t this younger sister Yao snatched up to avoid her dying on the battlefield?


    Eh? He was doing a good thing and he didn¡¯t have to me himself.


    He consoled himself and smiled, ¡°Kongxu? So it was you, you can¡¯t leave anymore!¡±


    Kongxu was startled and at a loss as he looked at Zong Shou. He was totally stunned, not understanding what was meant by this.


    Zong Shou calmed down and continued, ¡°Recently, my concubine told me that she misses her father, why doesn¡¯t your Kong Family send him over? You can let them reunite...¡±


    The moment those words were spoken, many people were astonished. Kong Yao curiously blinked her eyes, trying to recall when she had said these words to Zong Shou? Naturally, she did in fact miss her father.


    Did Zong Shou know about how her father was removed from his role and was ced under soft arrest?


    Xuanyuan Tong¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, fire burning within as he stared at Zong Shou.


    This fellow, before he married Xuanyuan Yiren actually found himself another woman. What an irresponsible man!


    Now, right in front of his face, he adored this concubine, not bothering with his actual father inw.


    He really wanted to punch him to teach that kid a lesson. However, in the end, he was worried about Zong Shou¡¯s identity as the country¡¯s ruler; he couldn¡¯t lose face in front of his people so he didn¡¯t act on his emotions.


    It was okay for men to have many wives and concubines but couldn¡¯t be so out of hand!


    Kongxu¡¯s face twisted slightly. Zong Shou looked toward Kongxu and a dark violence shed in his eyes. Then, Kongxu took in a deep breath, bowing, ¡°I understand! However, my uncle loves quietude and stillness. He also loves the elderly and his home so he definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to leave the Emperor capital! When I return, I will try my best to help make sure this matter seeds!¡±


    Zong Shou giggled, ¡°Who says you are going back? If you want to return, then wait for my concubine¡¯s father toe over and then we will speak...¡±


    Kongxu¡¯s brows rose, his eyes darker and colder, but his expression calmed down. Instead, he smiled and acted like he didn¡¯t care, ¡°Then I will stay and apany sister Yao. As for my uncle¡¯s matter, I can get someone to write a letter, but he has always been stubborn. Unless, I or sister Yao persuades him, he wouldn¡¯t be willing toe over.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t be willing toe over?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s smiled. He flicked with his finger and sword energy exploded out in the air!


    The sword energy disappeared with a sh and then a ball of blood spurted out.


    Kongxu didn¡¯t notice anything at first, but momentster he realized his right arm was light and a pain was spreading. Only then, did he roar out in pain; his right hand was sliced off!


    ¡°If he is unwilling then send your arm over and it will seed! If he doesn¡¯te in a month I will sh your left arm! Three months, then both your legs! If I don¡¯t see him in half a year then I shall send your head over. If my concubine¡¯s father really adores you, he wouldn¡¯t want you to suffer. Kongxu do you think so?¡±

 Chapter 616 - 616 Cannot Be Opposed

    <strong>616 Cannot Be Opposed</strong>


    Kongxu felt extreme pain in his right arm.


    However, this pain was far from the coldness which he felt in his heart.


    If he doesn¡¯te in a month, I will cut off your left arm! Three months, I will cut off both your legs! If I don¡¯t see him in half a year, I will cut off your head.


    Why was Zong Shou so barbaric and domineering? He was the same as a demon! He did things in a more cruel way than people from the demon sect!


    Thinking back to before, of his various methods, he felt terror. Without a doubt, this Gantian Mountain Monster King would be able to do what he said!


    Thinking about it, Kongxu couldn¡¯t help but look toward Kong Yao with many grievances. Why would Zong Shou raise the matter of his uncle for no reason? If not for this woman, why would he face the threat of losing another arm?


    He didn¡¯t dare hate Zong Shou, not even daring to have any thoughts of revenge at all. He could onlyy all this hate on his sister.


    This woman was truly a jinx, how venomous!


    At this moment, Zong Shou was looking at Kong Yao, thinking that this time he probably offended this girl to death.


    He only wanted Kong Yao to be able to work for him temporarily and as for whether or not she hated him, he didn¡¯t care much about that. However, at this moment he also wanted to know what Kong Yao was thinking about.


    However, looking over, Zong Shou was stunned. He saw her looking over at him with aplicated expression.


    There was annoyance, joy like she heaved a sigh of relief and a feeling of release. Her face wasn¡¯t as tight as before, however, she still seemed like she had some sort of bad views about him, only there wasn¡¯t the hatred that he had expected...


    He thought about it for a moment before his lips curled up.


    So that was that case! So this long ago, these two cousins of the Kong Family had such an inharmonious rtionship.


    Acting from Kong Yao¡¯s father really hit the spot.


    Wow, this wasn¡¯t just a normal kind of scheming!


    He smiled, however when he looked above once more, his eyes turned ice cold.


    ¡°Have all of you seen enough?¡±


    The tone was really low, instantly spreading through the entire sky. The Gantian Mountain matter had already ended. It was time for him to clear out these uninvited guests.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°The heavens are unfair! Such a small barbard, how did such a monster appear?¡±


    In the clouds, a Taoist sighed out. Beside him the other people had simr expressions.


    ¡°Nine Tail Sky Fox, star tattoos! The Xue Family really deserved to lose! Who knows how Zong Shou rose the bloodline to such a level...¡±


    ¡°This might be the first Emperor descendent of the Monster Race who appeared. The Cloud World is not far away from chaos!¡±


    ¡°With the Avici Throne he would be able to suppress a country! Along with this Illusionary Heart Mirror it would be tough to restrict Zong Shou!¡±


    ¡°It would indeed be tough to handle! I heard that even a Grade One Spirit Master could use that Mirror. The stronger the bloodline and the higher the cultivation, the more powerful it is. Even the Ancient Mirror was a treasure, crafted to go up against the Shadow God Alien Race!¡±


    ¡°What I care about now is Xue Menglong, who escaped. Can we recruit this person?¡±


    ¡°Xue Menglong? Is there any use for him? This person will be restricted by the Sky Fox bloodline and Illusionary Heart Mirror at any time. Recruiting this person means that we will have to be wary if he stabs us in the back! It isn¡¯t appropriate...¡±


    ¡°Senior brother Wuji what do you think?¡±


    When the Taoist said these words, the entire sky turned quiet.


    Wuji looked below with no expression. After a long while, he took in a deep breath, ¡°Before the spiritual wave, this kid was invincible! Maybe only those few God Emperor seeds, the heads of the few shrines and Vast Habitats could go up against him. We must tell the sects to show some respect within Donglin, not casually bing enemies with them. Outside of this, unless we have no choice, do not offend him. At least gather 18 Grade-9 Peak Cultivators and have a spiritual formation...¡±


    When these words were spoken, Wuji paused and then shook his head, ¡°18 is not many and without the strength on the level of Yuan Wushang and Jueyu, it is best to focus on staying alive!¡±


    After hearing these words, the few Taoists in the air didn¡¯t retort.


    In the undergroundke, the battle where Zong Shou took on six people alone, he had shown such powerful abilities; even 18 Grade-9 Peak Cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    After the spiritual wave, Spirit Realm and Celestial Realm Cultivators were bingmon and it was best to stay as far away as possible.


    The Taoists all had different expressions as they entered deep thought. The pupils of one of them constricted and he was slightly shocked.


    ¡°No good, it¡¯s the Illusionary Heart Mirror! Zong Shou is really domineering!¡±


    Then, he saw a patch of green light shine up from below, sweeping the sky.


    The light shed, the Taoists were unable to react and gazed like they were in an illusion, their faces filled with amazement.


    Wuji¡¯s brows rose and fury built up inside but he quickly suppressed it. The Monster King didn¡¯t kill them. However, looking at the situation below, it was obvious that he wanted them to clear out.


    He was already really annoyed with them spectating from the sides.


    Sighing, Wuji waved his sleeves and grabbed the few charmed Senior Brothers and Junior Brothers as he flew in the direction of the central continent.


    Before leaving, he looked below.


    No matter what, he had to think of a way to recruit Zong Shou to the sect!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Holding the Illusionary Heart Mirror, he swept a green light toward the sky.


    The space instantly cleared. Despite those who were trying their best to stay hidden, to the Spiritual Sense, it was like a candle in the night sky. Instantly, they all knew their ce and totally disappeared.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose, then he looked at his hand with a weird expression.


    The strength of this Mirror was far more than he had expected.


    Just now when the mirror shone, he thought he could just scare those people away. However, when the light swept across, there were at least four people who were caught off guard and controlled.


    Legend had it that during the Cloud Deste Era, this Mirror was crafted to be used against the Shadow God Alien Race. It was best at charming one¡¯s heart.


    It was really true when he used it today! Apart from that, there should be many functions that awaited his discovery.


    The guests in the sky didn¡¯t all leave. There were two people who descended from the clouds.


    Zong Shou looked out, only to see that they were all familiar people. One of them was Yan Feibai and Ge Hanyun beside him was also fresh in his memory.


    He hesitated a little but he still didn¡¯t stop the both of them froming over.


    He knew that Lingyun Sect wanted to temporarily settle the score and make peace. What he originally thought was not to bother with them.


    However, what was surprising was that Donglin Sect didn¡¯t join in the matter today. One could see how much sincerity this sect had.


    Since that was the case, then they could negotiate...


    The two of themnded in front of him and bowed. Ge Hanyun who did whatever she wanted and didn¡¯t bother about customs and rites, for some reason was restrained. Her face flushed red. In the end it was Yan Feibai who spoke up, ¡°Lingyun Sect Yan Feibai greets the Ruler! Today, the Ruler is married and the problem of the Xue Family has been removed, what a dual blessing. Yan Feibai congrattes you here...¡±


    Saying these words, he took out a red box, ¡°As the sect has many matters, our gifts camete. Ruler please forgive us!¡±


    Naturally, there were other people who would ept the gifts from Lingyun Sect. Zong Shou nodded his head slightly, his hands reaching forward in an insincere act to help him up.


    ¡°Subject Yan please rise, thank you!¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, Yan Feibai and Ge Hanyun were both delighted. Zong Shou epting the gifts meant that he didn¡¯t reject the possibility of peace and reconciliation.


    Following this, there would be discussions for peace terms.


    However, they knew the situation and didn¡¯t speak anymore. They knew that they should talk to Zong Shou¡¯s officials about that. Raising it up now would not only make things awkward, but their statuses also didn¡¯t match.


    At this moment, Gantian Mountain was far stronger than Lingyun Sect. Lingyun Sect naturally needed to treat them as a superior country.


    Zong Shou also didn¡¯t bother with them as he knew that peace between Lingyun Sect and him wouldn¡¯tst for too long.


    He also didn¡¯t hope that this 10th shrine would easily ce down their hatred.


    The Lingyun Sect Cultivators he killed at Mysterious Cloud Mountain; if there weren¡¯t three thousand then there were two thousand. He also chased them out of Donglin Cloud Continent. With such a deep hatred, how could they ce it down easily?


    At this moment, they might have no choice, forced to do what he wanted. When the Sect¡¯s strength returned back to normal, no matter how rational the Sect leader was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress the calls for revenge which would spread out from within the Sect.


    Unless there was one day when Zong Shou would be at a position where Lingyun Sect people looked up to him, then naturally he would be able to wipe out and dim down the hate.


    Lingyun Sect wasn¡¯t willing to tangle with Gantian Mountain in Donglin, pushing all their strength to ensure that their foundations weren¡¯t lost. Zong Shou wanted to rule outside worlds so he also needed a stable environment such that he could allocate troops to conquering other ces...


    The peace talks now were only for interests and nothing else...


    As for this Ge Hanyun, she was slightly interesting. Wasn¡¯t she uninhibited, why did she seem like a little wife today? Looking deeply at the girl, Zong Shou smiled. Just as he was about to speak, he saw that Renbo¡¯s expression was really weird.


    Zong Gang on the side strolled over, his expression serious whilst also filled with joy.


    ¡°Ruler! Just now I got news from interrogating them. Xue Family has six more space ships, two million Race Members and has already entered the Cloud World. They are not far south of Gantain Mountain!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone brightly! Two million Race Members?


    Speaking of which, the essence of their Race should have been there! Apart from the Xue Family Race Members, it would most probably be their subordinate aces.


    Within the Rox Race, bloodline determined superiority. Since Xue Family couldmand the ancient Fox Race strong fighting races, then he could too.


    Apart from that, there were also these six space ships...


    At this time, Renbo was slightly shocked, hesitating for a moment before he spoke, ¡°Ruler, I remind you! A few days ago my nephew borrowed ten thousand private troops from me to say that he wanted to get some space ships for you!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t say anything but he turned into a light and sped towards the south of Gantian Mountain.

 Chapter 617 - 617 Distinguished Citizen Zhang Huai

    <strong><i>617 Distinguished Citizen Zhang Huai</i></strong>


    After flying a thousand miles, Zong Shou finally found traces of the six space ships. From afar, he could sense the aura of Xue Menglong as well as his raging roars.


    Looking at the situation there, Zong Shou was slightly stunned.


    He saw balls of Spiritual Light fluctuating in the air. There were two really strong powers fighting one another, causing this space to be filled with vtile spiritual energy.


    One of them was much weaker, going all out, pushing out all of his potential. That person was Xue Menglong.


    The other was one, he was extremely familiar with. It was Aokun who seemed to be reallyfortable. He was casually breaking down the opponent bit by bit.


    Where Zong Shou looked at, the 6 giant space ships were trying to travel through space to leave the world under cover of illusionary techniques.


    However, every single time the space barrier was forcefully torn open, thousands of spears carved with simple formations flew out. When they exploded it caused the space tunnel that was broken open to surge with energy, making it impossible for one to pass.


    Looking below, there were around ten thousand people riding Windrider Foals. They split into 10, galloping around the space ships.


    They went all out, continuously changing directions. Although the space ships were shooting down arrows like rain, not many touched them. There were very few who were injured due to these arrows.


    These scenes were all hidden in illusionary techniques, for example, the six giant space ships which normal people couldn¡¯t see.


    However, to Zong Shou, it was like these illusionary techniques were non-existent.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Ren Family private army?¡±


    Zong Shou eximed. It wasn¡¯t that there was anything unusual about them.


    At most they were slightly stronger than those troops from the various Donglin cities, slightly above the average level.


    What shocked him was that these cavalries were able to avoid the rain of arrows before theynded.


    If he was correct it would be the deduction from the leader. Such talents weren¡¯t something that normal people had.


    Another unparalleled general seed? How was that possible?


    Zong Shou was shocked for a moment and knew that it wasn¡¯t time yet to get to the bottom of that.


    He rose into the air, the Illusionary Heart Mirror instantly hanging above his head and shining down.


    Without the Nine Tail form appearing, he could see the people on those six space ships falling to the ground all soft.


    The ships slowly came to a stop amidst creaking sounds.


    Xue Menglong seemed to have noticed that these six space ships had no other chance to escape. He gave out a tragic cry, before Zong Shou¡¯s mirror shone over and he fled, breaking away from Aokun.


    A few breathster Aokun appeared beside Zong Shou.


    ¡°Xue Menglong is not bad. Unfortunately, you came a moment too early, if not I might have been able to capture him!¡±


    As he said this, he looked towards Zong Shou in pity, ¡°If your cultivation could reach Spirit Realm, he would have no way to run!¡±


    Zong Shou knew what he meant. If he cameter he would definitely totally suppress Xue Menglong. If he was at the Spirit Realm, the two of them could work together to lock down this entire space.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel much regret in his heart. Xue Menglong had a good grasp of the situation. If he had no chance, he wouldn¡¯t sit still and wait to die. He might have just abandoned the ships and escaped in advance.


    ¡°How are you here?¡±


    He was curious about this matter. Logically speaking, these space ships should be really secretive. How could Aokun know about them and also rush over in advance?


    ¡°Someone informed me! Someone scattered numerous Dragon Race message talismans in the world river. Coincidentally that person from Tailing Sect left and I was curious so I picked one up.¡±


    Aokun said as he passed one of the talismans to Zong Shou.


    It was no different from normal message talismans. Only at the back there was a Dragon-shaped mark.


    Zong Shou knew that such talismans often had a thread of Dragon blood. As long as one was a Dragon, even if they were worlds away they would be able to sense it.


    As expected, the moment he touched it the lightning-winged Dragon popped out. It took a look and then retracted in disinterest.


    At this moment Aokunughed, ¡°I think this person is a little interesting!¡±


    His eyes shifted, then stopped on Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder. Looking at the puppy, his expression became really weird.


    ¡°This puppy looks a little weird? Ah, there will be a good show in the future...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t pay attention to his words, deep in thought. Only when two people flew over from amongst the ten thousand men cavalry formation did hee back to his senses.


    He knew that these two were most probably the onesmanding this Ren Family private army. One was dressed in martial general attire, his body was muscr, no weaker than Yin Yang. The other was a schr over twenty years, looking really polite, his expression was filled with respect. However, he was obviously used to being causal. Although he acted respectfully, one could see from the details one he was tough to restrain.


    After the two of them bowed, Zong Shou asked, ¡°Who was the one whomanded this cavalry army?¡±


    ¡°It is I, Ren Tianxing!¡±


    The man dressed as a general said, ¡°I acted on my own ord and broke militaryw, Ruler please punish me!¡±


    Ren Tianxing?


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed a little, ¡°You are Renbo¡¯s nephew?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know that Renbo actually had such a nephew.


    The strength of his name was like thunder to the ear!


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. Did he already have that overlord King Energy in his body?


    Why did such a person run over to join his side for no reason?


    Ren Tianxing felt slightly weird but still said respectfully, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded slightly and took out the Dragon Race message talisman, ¡°And who threw this talisman?¡±


    The teen schr spoke, ¡°It is I!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze was filled with more surprise, ¡°Who are you? How did you know the Xue Family space ships would hide here?¡±


    ¡°I am amoner and my name is Zhang Huai!¡± Zhang Huai replied without expression, calmly exining, ¡°At the start I didn¡¯t know! But the world river is dangerous, Xue Family thought they had won, there was a 70% chance they would shift their people to the Cloud World. There were only a few spots near Gantian Mountain where one could easily enter the Spirit River...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Then how did you know the Xue Family would have Race Members following them?¡±


    ¡°The strong crossbows they prepared were mostly old! The formations they built were all knew like they were dismantled from somewhere. Thus, I estimated that there were no less than 4 space ships...¡±


    ¡°Then if my uncle Aokun didn¡¯te what would happen?¡±


    ¡°We would naturally continue to look on!¡±


    ¡°Not sacrifice yourselves? You aren¡¯t willing to die for me?¡±


    ¡°No! Ten thousand lives to act on such irrational matters isn¡¯t what a smart person would demand. Why not stay alive and be useful...¡±


    ¡°Interesting! With ten thousand people to block six space ships. Aren¡¯t you afraid those strong bows and crossbows would drown you?¡±


    ¡°The Xue Family elites went out, strong crossbows shifted away. With Senior Brother Ren here what is there to fear?¡±


    ¡°Stopping Xue Menglong was my uncle Aokun. Commanding the cavalry to block the enemy was Ren Tianxing. I can¡¯t see what was your use.¡±


    ¡°I set the n and coordinated everything, how am I not useful?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s questions where like cannons, but Zhang Huai answered without hesitation.


    The more he asked, the more impressed Zong Shou was.


    Why hadn¡¯t he heard of this Zhang Huai before?


    Suppressing the doubts in his heart, he smiled, ¡°Speaking of which, you blocking these six space ships, do you want to work for me?¡±


    Zhang Huai¡¯s expression still didn¡¯t change. He was not emotional nor impolite, cupping his fists, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Then in your eyes how should I deal with the Xue Family Members and various Fox Race Members.¡±


    ¡°Simple, just split them up and dissolve them. You have your methods and there is no need for me to interfere.¡±


    ¡°Then what is my Gantian Rulercking in?¡±


    ¡°Ruler knows your people aren¡¯t smart and are mostly misled by others. Although there are meetings, they are powerys. Apart from that, due to the chaotic times, there are too many tax problems, the tax rates aren¡¯t the same...¡±


    ¡°What method can we use to solve it?¡±


    Zhang Huai stopped, thinking about it, he said seriously, ¡°For the former, we can just let nature take its course. As for thetter, Ruler can try to tempt them with benefits whilst on one side you can show off your power and strength!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose and then he smiled, ¡°Now I hate Yang Family and Liao King and want to find problems with them but they are too far away. I want to bring some men over, why not you follow along and teach me where to attack?¡±


    Ren Tianxing was delighted. Zong Shou saying those words meant that he recognized Zhang Huai¡¯s talents.


    Zhang Huai¡¯s expression turned solemn, ¡°No! I don¡¯t know whether Ruler is trying to test me, but this method can¡¯t be used on the surface. It is easy for others to take advantage!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Zong Shou eximed, quietly waiting for him to continue.


    Zhang Huai didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°If you really want to vent your frustration it is really simple. You just need to send an envoy to the Emperor Capital to scold them in front of the Great Shang Court!¡±


    Zong Shou felt surprised for some reason. This person was really interesting! This method was a great n and didn¡¯t expend any energy.


    He acted like he didn¡¯t understand to ask, ¡°I heard that the Great Shang Emperor adores Liao King the most. The Yang Family also has ministers of many generations.¡±


    Even if he wasn¡¯t willing to be enemies with Gantian Mountain the Emperor wouldn¡¯t scold his own son for a barbaric country so far away.


    Zhang Huai scoffed, ¡°Although Liao King is adored, he has many political enemies! The Yang Family, as they are ministers will he heavily scolded!¡±


    He didn¡¯t make it clear but everyone knew what he meant. Yang Family had such huge power, now that it was such a chaotic world, how would the Emperor not be worried?


    Such a good chance, it would be weird if the Great Shang Ruler did not utilize it.


    As for Liao King, the other kings won¡¯t give up this chance to strike him.


    ¡°A distinguished citizen!¡± Zong Shou hesitated for a moment and then nodded his head, ¡°A Prime Minister talent!¡±


    Zhang Huai was stunned. Zong Shou¡¯s analysis and evaluation of him wasn¡¯t a strategist but a Prime Minster talent?

 Chapter 618 - 618 Annoying Troublemaker

    618 Annoying Troublemaker


    Zhang Huai was stunned. Zong Shou¡¯s analysis and evaluation of him wasn¡¯t a strategist but a Prime Minister?


    He couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and look at the person in front of him. This time he felt that his decision really wasn¡¯t wrong.


    In the next instant, he shuddered as he looked at Zong Shou¡¯s left shoulder. After he identified what it was, his pupils constricted greatly.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel anything, his face helpless, ¡°Unfortunately, the cab roles change once in five years. I will nominate a choice and then the meeting hall will decide. Although I am the King I can¡¯t override the country rules.¡±


    He sighed whilst he said this. Momentster his eyes lit up as he thought of a way to deal with this person, ¡°How about this? I can nominate you to join the meeting hall as a participant and also give you the title of Country Advisor. Are you willing to lower yourself?¡±


    Zhang Huai was distracted and only when he heard thatst sentence did hee back to his senses. He bowed, ¡°How would I not dare follow Ruler¡¯s orders?¡±


    Whilst he said this, he felt a bit strange. What kind of role was Country Advisor? Why hadn¡¯t he heard of it before?


    Zong Shou nodded his head slightly. He had six space ships and also two million Fox Race Members to handle. He didn¡¯t have time to speak with Zhang Huai, with no expression sweeping Ren Tianxing, ¡°Although you were reckless and didn¡¯t follow rules you have contributed greatly. You will be punished and rewarded ordingly. Go back and we will discuss!¡±


    After he said this he flew up and toward those six space ships.


    When Zong Shou was far away, Aokun smiled, ¡°Zhang Huai do you recognize that thing?¡±


    ¡°I roughly do. Senior is that a Qilin?¡±


    Zhang Huai snuck a look at the person¡¯s expression, then he sighed. He wasn¡¯t sure. He had seen a true Qilin before which was why he was able to recognize its aura. But as for whether this Fire Qilin Baby was one or not he wasn¡¯t sure.


    Looking at Aokun¡¯s expression, now it was enough confirmation.


    He was shocked, Qilin apanied him. Is this highness really the Saint King?


    In the world, when the God Emperor was about to appear, why is someone like youparable to an ancient Saint Emperor? What is all this?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Pretty much at the same time, within Gantian Mountain City, a woman in a red skirt was casually strolling the green stone streets.


    The chaos was over and there were still many ces in the city that were in a mess. The corpses of the twenty thousand Xue Family Members and some other Race Soldiers were stacked up in mountains. Blood flowed and the stench was nose-piercing.


    However, apart from the minority, most didn¡¯t have experience difort. When Zong Weiran built this city, 70% of the people had been through times when they drank blood, true savages. They ate one meal and skipped one, struggling in the wilderness. They were used to seeing dead people.


    Such a small scene wasn¡¯t something they were bothered by!


    As for those who joined Gantian Mountain after, most of them didn¡¯t have weak cultivation and were really strong. These people went through numerous battles so naturally they weren¡¯t bothered by death.


    The moment the chaos quietened down, there were many people who opened their shops to do business once more. There were many passers-by who were discussing what had happened.


    ¡°I told you that the ruler was heroic and strong, how could he lose to that Xue Family?¡±


    ¡°Eight Tail Xue Family? They really thought they were big shots! Actually daring to make our Ruler sit on a mule carriage, what bullies! Now it¡¯s good, their entire race is wiped out...¡±


    ¡°That Ten Thousand City alliance fell, Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect fell, now another Xue Family...¡±


    ¡°Now we finally have peace. A few months ago I was worrying that Ruler couldn¡¯t tide past this. Such a smart ruler is indeed rare!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Although the taxes here are a little heavy I can straighten my back and talk to people. The old have someone to rely on and the young can be raised, where else are there such benefits?¡±


    ¡°Before this I was worried something would happen to the Ruler, Donglin in chaos and the business failing.¡±


    The teen walked on the streets and heard the people talking. Slowly, two rows of tears flowed down her cheeks. She was calm but her eyes showed slight emotional changes. Looking closely, she was actually feeling touched about something...


    What was weird was that she looked beautiful, her aura exquisite. The speed she was walking at wasn¡¯t fast nor slow but the entire street full of people didn¡¯t sense her at all. No one could feel her presence.


    Momentster she paused, her head turning around to the side. A few people seemed to be debating about something.


    One was dressed like a normalmoner, the other wore expensive clothing and had several people following behind.


    Beside them, there were five armored soldiers wearing Gantian Mountain armor with long knives by their waists.


    There were hundreds of people crowding around to spectate.


    Normally the weaker side would have to swallow his anger. However, this person was furious, showing no fear at all. His left hand was in a fist and right hand was pointing right at the nose of the Noble Young Master, ¡°You have topensate me for my injuries today no matter what. No matter how rich you are or strong you are you still have to kneel in front of me! Without 10 Grade-2 Beast Crystals, don¡¯t think about ending this matter!¡±


    The face of the Young Master flushed red with rage, he wanted to blow up but seemed to be worried about something. The servant at the side hollered, ¡°We were riding the horse on the path. You were the one that knocked over. Just now my Young Master had retracted the reins and didn¡¯t even hit you!¡±


    The injured party scoffed coldly, ¡°If you didn¡¯t hurt me then where did my injuriese from?¡±


    At this moment, out of the five of the soldiers, the one wearing more tidy armor and who seemed to be the leader, his brow furrowed, ¡°Dingkun don¡¯t go too far! You try this every day, if not ten times at least eight. This entire street is clear about what happened...¡±


    Dingkunughed coldly, turning around and looking at the five soldiers, his eyes filled with a threatening intent, ¡°Patrol Fang, why do I not know what you are talking about? What do you mean? Do you have any proof? Do you not want to continue as a patroller? Today if you can¡¯t handle this fairly I willin to Meeting Hall Participant Chen. Do you believe that my Ding Family thirteen thousand people can¡¯t get him to look for your superior to talk!¡±


    Patrol Fang¡¯s face changed, his aura turning sharp. Then, his eyes were filled with helplessness.


    The female in the red skirt looked on quietly at the side, deep in thought. Suddenly, there was an energy change beside her, a simr-looking person who was also petite appeared behind her.


    She also curiously looked on at these scenes. To her, although these people were like ants she was slightly interested.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that Zong Shou¡¯s rule was clean, one wouldn¡¯t lose items even if they dropped it on the streets and one didn¡¯t even need to lock their homes? Why is there such a troublemaker?¡±


    Following this, she mocked coldly, ¡°If it was me I would smack this person to death! Who would allow him to be so arrogant?¡±


    The woman in the red smiled and shook her head, not agreeing nor disagreeing, ¡°You only feel that this troublemaker is annoying but I know that in other ces of the Cloud World, who would dare be so shameless like him. He¡¯s already lucky to not have been killed on the spot...¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes shone, then she smiled and didn¡¯t speak.


    In other ces such a troublemaker wouldn¡¯t dare offend such a noble.


    Thinking about this, maybe the way she dealt with things was different from Zong Shou which was why thetter would for some reason have that Saint King phenomenon and even a Qilin apaniment.


    To her, if she met such a person, even if she didn¡¯t kill him on the spot, she would make him suffer a huge loss to vent her frustration.


    Why would she bother to argue with him?


    Zong Shou¡¯s rule had too many rules. One couldn¡¯t do this nor that, how annoying!


    She turned around and looked towards the woman in the red skirt. Then, her body was fixed to the spot.


    The sister actually teared...


    Why was that?


    ¡°Sister do you know? Actually I always thought that senior brother Xi Zi¡¯s life wish had no chance of seeding. In my eyes, it was all for nothing...¡±


    The woman in the red shirt continued, her mind slowly drifting off, ¡°Very amusing right? With everyone being equal, no matter if one was weak or poor, strong or weak, they would be treated equally. Even if I knew it was a dream and wrong, as it was his wish we continued to walk down that path.¡±


    When the teen in the red shirt, heard that she was expressionless. If her older sister was like that, obviously she was too?


    ¡°But Zong Shou, his Gantian Mountain seemed to have done it!¡±


    As she said that, the red shirt teen had aplicated expression as she looked around, ¡°There was still a difference between rich and poor, a wealth inequality, but inn this world there is no other ce better than here!¡±


    She mocked herself, ¡°How amusing! Both of us have done so many bad things and killed so many innocent people for Senior Brother¡¯s life wish. Even willing to die together to wipe out several sects. We didn¡¯t think that the Common People Pathsect decree that even we didn¡¯t believe in would be so easily fulfilled by his Junior. No wonder Junior Nephew Wei Xu would say those words...¡±


    The teen in the red shirt didn¡¯t speak. In these few thousand years, she walked millions of worlds. She truly didn¡¯t find any other ce better than this.


    Speaking of which, this was weird. Since the day she saw Zong Shou she felt that she seemed to have changed.


    The exhaustion umted from ten thousand years slowly dissipated. The intent which was shaking long ago became firm once more. There seemed to be a pir that appeared in her heart.


    Only because that fire Qilin seemed to recognize his path, Saint King Path...


    The beliefs she insisted on weren¡¯t that much of a joke after all!


    She then shook her head strongly, why was she thinking so much?


    It was another thing whether this kid could be the Saint Emperor? Who knows maybe a few dayster the Qilin would abandon him.


    ¡°Senior Sister If we don¡¯t leave, those other people will be anxious...¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    The female in the red skirt replied but she looked forward, nostalgic with no intention of leaving.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we still have a day? I want to walk around more and look around more. After we leave today who knows how long before we will be able to return!¡±

 Chapter 619 - 619 Intense Night Battle

    619 Intense Night Battle


    After Hu Zhongyuan led the troops over to escort the six space ships back to the city, it was alreadyte at night. Within the city, there was another wave of cheering.


    Joyous cheering was everywhere but Zong Shou wasn¡¯t in the mood to join in. Alone he dragged Xuanyuan Yiren back into the Hanyan Pce, causing Hu Zhongyuan and the others tough at him. Xuanyuan Tong was beaming and joyous. The unhappiness from before had disappeared.


    A young man should in fact be more diligent in such matters.


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s face flushed red, she didn¡¯t want to, at least in front of everyone she had to act like she wasn¡¯t willing to. However Zong Shou was too domineering, forcefully pulling her hand and not allowing her to reject.


    However, when they returned to the sleeping pce, Zong Shou carefully took out Ruoshui from the Lingjie ring.


    Only then did Xuanyuan Yiren realize that she had misunderstood, in her heart she felt really ashamed and guilty. Then, she felt worried for Ruoshui. Her clothing was ripped off and she was covered in wounds, a terrifying sight.


    She swiftly grabbed Ruoshui¡¯s right hand, carefully looking over her before she heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°She has sufficient essence energy, only her mind is too tired and she fell asleep. There is nothing wrong with her, maybe today or tomorrow she will be able to wake up...¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou rx, that was good. What he was worried about was whether the Extreme Purple Spirit Pill Essence had the kind of legendary effects that would also cause side-effects.


    In terms of needle skills and meridian checking skills, he wasn¡¯t weak. However, in terms of medicine methods, he wasn¡¯t as good as Xuanyuan Yiren.


    A purple robe covered Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s body such that she seemed curvy where it was needed. Thinking back to those jade-like legs, those bouncy breasts which were great to touch as well as that taste within, a beast-like feeling rose in Zong Shou¡¯s mind.


    ¡°What happened? How did Ruoshui get injured to such an extent?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was not aware at all, only from the dark red dried blood on her clothes she knew that her injuries weren¡¯t light.


    After she spoke these words did she realize that the situation wasn¡¯t right. It was like she was being stared at by a beast. She raised her head only to catch that perverted look from Zong Shou.


    He really was a maniac!


    She scolded him and thought back to the craziness that night of their marriage. Then, her body felt soft.


    In the next moment, Zong Shou pounced on her.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At noon of the second day, within the sleeping hall at the center of Hanyan Pce, panting and moaning noises ensued.


    Outside, a few maidservants stood, their faces flushing red. Within the veils of the hall, Xuanyuan Yiren was devoid of energy, lying down like discarded trash.


    A night of bliss, her porcin-like skin was covered in kiss marks.


    ¡°Aiya! Zong Shou I am going to die, I really can¡¯t go on anymore...¡±


    When she was feeling weird that she could still speak, Zong Shou was still mounting her body. That tip filling up her lower body, at each moment, it was giving her new joy and excitement.


    In her heart she felt really conflicted. She wanted Zong Shou¡¯s actions to be more intense but she also wanted it to end quickly.


    She was also thinking about why Zong Shou¡¯s stamina had became so great all of a sudden? Wouldn¡¯t it be good if he was panting after two to four hours likest time?


    Suddenly, he paused as he stabbed that steel-like thing deep into her body. Then, some Essence Yang energy was suddenly injected into her body. After spinning a few rounds, a portion remained whilst a portion flowed back along with some of her energy.


    At this moment, she felt her entire body slightly throb. An extreme euphoric feeling overwhelmed her, causing her mind to go nk, her four limbs nearly losing feeling.


    She was going to die, she really was!


    It was like this everytime. The euphoria from the climax made her crave for more.


    She could even plead for this herself because of that sensation.


    Her heart was beating intensely, the exact same tempo as the guy on top of her. Like both of them had totally merged into a single body, she felt really fulfilled.


    Zong Shou exhaled, after struggling out from his desires, he stoppedpletely. Caressing her face softly with a pitiful expression.


    The intense battle through the night, they didn¡¯t stop even once. He was also a little too much.


    The remnant rhythm spread through, she rested for dozens of breaths before she came back to her senses.


    Panting, she felt that some energy returned back to her limbs. Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes opened with a charming gaze, looking at Zong Shou. Then, her petite face flushed red and then her limbs were like those of an octopus as she tangled over, hugging him tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, Yiren wants more!¡±


    As long as she could feel that kind of feeling from before, she didn¡¯t mind even if others called her a slut.


    She wants more?


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose and then he squinted his eyes dangerously. His lower body which had turned soft suddenly swelled up, bing harder than a steel spear.


    This little girl really wanted to die! Forget it! Since a beauty was asking for it how could he reject her?


    Right as he was about to stab with the spear, a yawn could be heard from beside them. A bell-like sound rang out from beside them.


    ¡°Still want what?¡±


    Both of their bodies froze up as they turned their heads, only to see Ruoshui struggling to open her eyes. She looked weirdly at the two of them who were stacked together and then at Zong Shou¡¯s lower body. Then, her brows frowned, ¡°What an ugly thing...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was really calm, ¡°Ruoshui you have woken up? Just nice you can watch. You have to learn about such matters between a man and woman!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was so embarrassed that even her neck turned red. She first pushed him away and then used her legs to kick, kicking him off the bed.


    Then, she pulled the nket to cover herself well. She really didn¡¯t have face to see others after her lustful side was seen by other people!


    She really wished that there was a hole in the ground for her to jump in!


    Zong Shou giggled, summoning a ball of Spiritual Water and casually cleaning his body. Only then did he wear his clothes and stroll out.


    After he left, Ruoshui was still on her bed bitting at her fingertips.


    ¡°Madam, is that thing reallyfortable?¡±


    There was no movement in the nket at all. Who knows how long had passed, the head portion of it constricted like there was someone there nodding.


    Ruoshui nodded her head in a seemingly understanding manner. Then she looked at the wet patches around, along with a profligate aura...


    ¡°So much water, does Madam want to change? How could you sleep like this?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren didn¡¯t speak, holding the nket even tighter. Her face like mes, thinking that she had to destroy this nket. How could she let others see it?


    Just before she didn¡¯t notice but now it felt like there was lead in all her limbs, her mind also felt extremely tired. She really wanted to close her eyes and fall asleep, sleeping for three days and nights.


    Last time it took her ten days to recover her Essence energy. Those days she didn¡¯t have any energy toprehend the pill path.


    She couldn¡¯t help but me herself for not being responsible. However Zong Shou was really too strong in that aspect.


    It was said that the Fox Race was kinky, her husband was also a Fox and also had dual cultivation needs. She wasn¡¯t good and couldn¡¯tst for so long and in the end they had to think of apromise.


    Zong Shou walked out of the sleeping hall. Just like half a month ago he felt refreshed. A night of battling, not only did he not feel tired, he felt energetic.


    However, he then realized that it was already noon.


    It was actually sote?


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t need to head to the cab. He had to head to the meeting hall but wouldn¡¯t they have ns to fight once more?


    Reading room?


    Thinking about the mountain of documents, his head started to hurt.


    Forget it! He didn¡¯t want to interfere but Gantian Mountain was still run in such a great manner these few years.


    What did the Taoists say? Right! Rule by not doing anything!


    He found himself an excuse as he shook his head and sighed. With such azy ruler like him, it really wasn¡¯t a blessing for the Gantian Mountain people!


    These few days he should work hard, if not he would be letting down the people.


    Although he scolded himself like that, he calmly walked into his cultivation room.


    It was a cultivation room but it was shockingly huge. Who knows how many times it was rebuilt, but the materials became firmer and firmer.


    Sitting down crossed legged, Zong Shou first took out the Illusionary Heart Mirror. Green light shone as it hung in front of his body.


    Sensing it a little, Zong Shou entered deep thought.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case, one of the effects of the mirror is to suppress heart demons!¡±


    Shining the light onto his own heart, he felt all his random thoughts being suppressed. As for heart demons, naturally he didn¡¯t have any.


    No wonder legend had it that it could suppress the Shadow God Alien Race.


    The Mirror light changed and numerous illusions formed. All kinds of thoughts, various demon barriers were amplified. This was the skill of this mirror, seducing heart demons. To control one¡¯s heart which was why it was called the Illusionary Heart Mirror.


    During the battle yesterday, the Xue girl used the Mirror to shine at him. There were several times where he nearly lost his heart.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his wless Martial Path Intent and Sword Heart, even if he had the Nine Tail fox bloodline he might have been controlled.


    Inparison, the Illusionary technique buff of the mirror was secondary.


    ¡°This Spiritual Item might really be watered by the blood of 33333 Fox Race experts...¡±


    Touching it with his hand, he could feel an intent emanating. It should have been made up of numerous parts, all of them different but the same faith gathered together.


    It was resonating with his bloodline.


    If one did not have Fox Race bloodline, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it.


    Apart from the Heart Illusion ability, the important use was to suppress people from the same race.


    With his Nine Tail blood using the power of the mirror, even God Realm experts like Xue Menglong wouldn¡¯t dare to face him.


    The strength of this mirror was really far from ordinary. As expected, it was a keepsake of the Fox Race Emperor.

 Chapter 620 - 620 Battle of Peng City

    <strong>620 Battle of Peng City</strong>


    With just one thought, the chaotic illusions in his mind started to be strict and orderly.


    At this moment, what was shown in front of him was his battle against six in the undergroundke.


    These scenes were close to perfectly disyed, only with some slight changes. Zong Shou tried to change the way he dealt with the battle, or change his sword techniques, or make his sword trajectories more simple and efficient or try to grasp the timing and angle the shing of his sword.


    Naturally those six people didn¡¯t stick to the same models. As time went on their attacks also started to change.


    It came from the Martial Path specialties of these six people but also from Zong Shou himself.


    Thirty minutester, the scenes in front of him changed once more. This time there was only Zong Shou, the movement of the energies in his nine Chakra Meridians could be seen clearly.


    Threads of energy flowed within, continuously changing their paths.


    He was deducing the world, shocking Spiritual Art after the Spirit Realm, trying to merge the Yin and Yang True Qi as well as the ck and White Hole Dharmas within his Soul.


    This used up a lot of his heart¡¯s energy and in just an hour, Zong Shou was forced to stop.


    This proper Illusionary Heart Mirror was in fact much stronger than the replica that he had obtained from Xue Moyan.


    The help it gave him was hard to describe in words.


    However, although it didn¡¯t consume much soul power, it consumed lifespan.


    Especially the Heart Demon ability as well as suppressing people of the same race, they consumed the most.


    It wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as the Book of Eon and the Stargazing tform, but it was something he, who didn¡¯t have much lifespan to begin with, could handle.


    However, he could utilize the normal Illusionary techniques. Like just now when he used martial techniques to deduce, he didn¡¯t need to worry about much, since it consumed only his heart power.


    Sighing, Zong Shou casually threw the Illusionary Heart Mirror into the Heaven and Earth bag.


    This item was not bad but it was best to temporarily seal it. Usually, he could use it to deduce martial arts, along with the Book of Eon he would be able to benefit.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t use it, at least when he broke through to the Spirit Realm. Before, there were no worries about his lifespan, but now it was best if he used it less.


    He sat cross-legged to regain energy. After four hours passed, he was fully energized and so he took out that Avici Throne.


    Closing his eyes, he used his Spiritual Sense to search bit by bit for the restrictions within the Avici Throne. He used his Intent tomunicate with this treasure¡¯s Artifact Spirit.


    Unfortunately although this item was close to a God Artifact Level. But due to its consciousness being underground, he was still in a clueless state.


    The reason why it would choose him as its master was because during that battle he fought against six and didn¡¯t lose. He was simr to itsst two masters.


    But wasn¡¯t this item formed through the Soul Essence blood from the Imperial Race of the six countries?


    Staying in that area which was filled with vengeful energy, shouldn¡¯t this item be flooded with it?


    Why when he used his Spiritual Sense to check, could he not find any vengeful thoughts?


    However, he knew the functions of this item.


    As expected from a country protecting treasure! Sorting out the Energy Meridians was one of them. With this item, he could sort out all the Spiritual Veins within a hundred thousand miles. It could cause Dragon Veins to gather on their own ord, wherever it protected.


    Making it such that the Ruler wasn¡¯t infected by the King Energy was a second effect. The so-called King Energy was actually due to the many impurities formed when the hearts of the people were gathered. The reason why rulers were unable to live long was because these thoughts and impurities affected their souls. Although some people were too talented, it was tough for them to progress in their cultivation.


    This Avici Throne had the function of suppressing and blocking these impurities.


    Only Zong Shou didn¡¯t have much hope for this item. If the Avici Throne could really suppress it, then Shihuang Emperor wouldn¡¯t have died so early.


    However, with this time here, he could release the 9-Layer Pagoda in his soul.


    This item was always used to suppress the King Energy gathered by the 1-Origin Soul Sword. Although Zong Shou was curious, he didn¡¯t dare to move it easily. At this moment, he could observe clearly what kind of treasure Weixu had given him.


    The third function was to expand thend over which the country¡¯s ruler could gather strength.


    Last time, he could only gather the strength of the country within his own territory, allowing him to havebat strength of that of the Spirit Realm.


    However, now with this item here, then even if he was ten thousand miles away from the country borders he could borrow the strength of the country.


    Of course, the further he was the weaker the effect would be. No matter where he was, he could utilize it. Then this thing wasn¡¯t a Peak Celestial Artifact but a God Treasure.


    In this world spiritual materials were split into four grades Heaven Earth Xuan and Huang. That corrted to the god, Celestial, magical and spirit grades of artifacts.


    Actually there were many materials used to make this Avici Throne that were Heaven Grade, which became rare after the Cloud Deste Era. However this country protecting treasure was slightly different.


    It needed ten times the material used to craft the same Grade Celestial Artifacts.


    The fourth function was to suppress and lock down Yin soldiers. This item could lock down the souls of the people whom he killed, turning them into Yin soldiers that could be utilized within a thousand miles. If his cultivation was sufficient, it might be possible to gather millions of Yin soldiers.


    Naturally if they were strong elite troops, the number would be reduced.


    Zong Shou smiled, as expected this item was obtained from blood worshipping, truly evil.


    ...if this item protected Gantian Mountain, just a hundred thousand Grade-4 Yin soldiers and the city would be really stable. Their defense would be even stronger than a Shrine Sect¡¯s main mountain.


    However, locking down the souls of people who died, such matters interfered with how Heaven and Earth were run and he wouldn¡¯t do that.


    Subconsciously he thought back to the Yin Flood Dragons in the Evil Spirit Moat.


    In the past, hemanded the Blood Cloud Cavalry to wipe out many of them. At this time, he felt regretful.


    When he was free in the future he would go capture dozens over. If they were too little he might head to Yin Dragon canyon to see whether he could have obtain anything.


    He thought back to the million Qin soldiers that the Xiangchu Overlord killed, could that have been for the Avici Throne?


    Then he shook his head, that was when Xiangchu Overlord wiped out Qin country, before he obtained the Avici Throne.


    If that was really the case, there wouldn¡¯t be the Evil Spirit Moat near Gantian Mountain.


    Retracting all these thoughts, Zong Shou thought about it and with a sh of his body he entered the Chongzheng hall.


    Then, he took down that original Vermillion Dragon Carving Throne and ced the Avici Throne there.


    This item wasn¡¯t suited to be hand-carried, it was better to be left in Gantian Mountain to repress the strength of the country.


    Chongzheng hall was where Gantian Mountain meetings were held, where the King Energy was the thickest.


    It was where Zong Shou¡¯s throne should be.


    The moment the Avici Throne was ced there, he could feel the entire ground shake. The surrounding Spiritual Energy suddenly swelled and then constricted, extremely restless.


    A full ten minutes passed before it calmed down. Looking around carefully, he didn¡¯t notice any changes.


    He could feel that the Dragon Veins that Zong Han and the few others gathered here were all changing.


    The Dragon Head rose, like it got closer a little to the direction of the Chongzheng hall.


    Zong Shou was delighted, with this thing here, he just needed to bring hundreds of Yin Serpents to protect this ce. In the future, he didn¡¯t need to worry about changes urring in Gantian Mountain City.


    Even if Great Shang attacked, with the Avici Throne and the Blood Cloud Cavalry, they would be able to hold out. They also didn¡¯t need to worry about the Shrine Sects.


    Laughing out loud, Zong Shou was just about to leave, but in the next moment his mind jolted.


    He thought to himself, this Avici Throne seems reallyfortable and majestic so why shouldn¡¯t I try sitting on it?


    He didn¡¯t think much about it as he sat down on the throne.


    Then, he was jolted awake, a bright light exploding in his eyes.


    What a devilish item, actually daring to charm his heart.


    He instinctively wanted to create problems for the Artifact Spirit. However, momentster he realized that it wasn¡¯t right. What was projected in his mind didn¡¯te from the Spirit but from deeper within the Artifact!


    However, with his current cultivation he couldn¡¯t touch the deeperyers of the restrictions.


    With a thought, the Illusionary Heart Mirror flew out from his Heaven and Earth bag. It flew behind his head and emitted waves of circr light.


    This mirror not only formed illusions in one¡¯s mind but also defended against illusions. He wanted to see what was inside the Avici Throne.


    However, in the next instant, an extremely strong vengeful intent surged into his mind.


    The scenes in front of him changed!


    It was still an illusion which he could destroy if he wanted to, using the mirror! However, at this moment he didn¡¯t stop it, allowing his thoughts to be brought in by the vengeful energy and grievances.


    This was a world covered in blood light! The sky and earth was dark red in color. The sun shone down light with blood intent.


    Zong Shou stood within and looked around. Then he squinted his eyes, only to see a giant iron cavalry standing quietly.


    The aura was really quiet but it had a powerful strength that could stop one¡¯s heart.


    In front of him stood one person. Riding on a close to twenty-foot tall fire Stepping Dragon Beast, its body covered in ayer of iron spikes. In his hand was a long halberd. His body was covered in a dark blue me.


    His pair of eyes were hidden behind the helmet, like that of a wolf, coldly focusing on him.


    Xiang King?


    The first thing that shed in Zong Shou¡¯s head was the thought of this person. If it wasn¡¯t him, there wouldn¡¯t be such an overbearing aura.


    Was this the vengeful soul locked within the Avici Throne after Xiang King died?


    Looking around, he was standing on a broken city wall.


    So it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have any troops under him. He actually had many hundreds of thousands of troops more than the Xiangchu Overlord.


    A portion defended the city whilst a portion was sent on both sides to protect the wings.


    Zong Shou was first filled with questions. However, momentster when he looked out at the flowing river, he had a thought.


    ...This is the battle of Peng City?

 Chapter 621 - Sharp Intent Bearing Down

    <h4>Chapter 621: Sharp Intent Bearing Down</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Battle of Peng City?


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted as he thought back to the history books that he had read before.


    The Han King was standing in the air, leading millions of troops to invade Chu to upy Chund. In the end this Xiangchu overlord led thirty thousand iron cavalry to surge back to the country. During the battle of Peng City he fought against a majority, breaking the Han army and trapped the Han King in Xingyang.


    They were at a standstill for a year but in the end due to the rations in the city being used up, the Han King was forced to escape.


    Following this, he gathered his remaining troops and defeated Chu general Cao Jiu, facing off against the Chu army in Guangwu. This forced the Xiangchu Overlord to sign an alliance with the Han King.


    If one talked of the Xiang King¡¯s life regret, it would be not being able to y the Han Emperor before he was able to rise up.


    Moreover, he was unable to y him by his halberd during this Peng City battle!


    Looking at his dressing, he was indeed in a purple king robe. He waved his hands, rotating his true Qi, he was filled up with energy. He didn¡¯t have much cultivation but he had the ability to shake mountains.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t be more familiar with such a feeling. It was the King Path martial arts!


    Speaking of which, did he rece the Han King?


    Or did the remnant soul of the Xiang King mistake him as that person?


    The scenes in front of him were within Xingyang? No, it should be Guangwu!


    Interestingly, the personality of the Xiang King was what history books really mentioned. He was really arrogant.


    Even at such a time he wasn¡¯t willing to take advantage of him. In the battle of Guangwu, both sides were on the same level and had the same strength.


    Suddenly, he heard the roar of a baby beast to his side. It was Xiaori who was anxious and appeared as if warning him.


    If he was willing he could use Qilin and the Illusionary Heart Mirror to struggle free from this illusion.


    However how was he someone who would avoid a battle? He knew that he didn¡¯t have the same dominance as the Xiang King.


    But if he was in front of a battle, he wouldn¡¯t feel afraid nor would he flee from it!


    Xiangchu Overlord? He wanted to test out how the halberd of this person to see whether they were as unrivaled as the rumors said!


    Looking around, only to see that the hundreds of thousands of people around were indeed the elite of the elites.


    As expected from the Cloud Deste Era end-time period. The four hundred thousand troops here might not be as strong as the Xiang Family iron cavalry on the other side but they were all elite troops above Grade Four!


    A few of the square formations even reached Grade 5!


    He understood the strength of the troops like the back of his hand. Momentster Zong Shou heard the voice of a middle-aged man beside him.


    ¡°Your highness, Chu army is sieging, Guangwu is broken and the Xiang King is like a tiger. Your Highness, please lead the lines to raise their morale!¡±


    Looking back, it was a delicate and gentle schr who stood behind him.


    <i>Was this person Zhang Liang? Why did he look simr to Zhang Huai?</i>


    His brows rose in doubt before he looked back to the front of the formation. Then heughed out, jumping off the broken city walls. With a thought there was one Grade Seven mount that appeared which he rode to the front.


    Pretty much at the same time, Kong Yao who was tens of halls away, her brows rose. She flew up from her room, turning into a white light and charging into the sky.


    Although Zong Shou arranged her there, he didn¡¯t restrict her nor bind her cultivation and internal energy.


    Momentster, she was in front of Chongzheng hall.


    Only to see that Xuanyuan Yiren and Ruoshui had arrived. Their faces both ashen white.


    They looked up, only to see Zong Shou sitting on a Purple Gold Throne, closing his eyes and smiling.


    His body was burning a dark blue soul fire. His brows also gave out a sharp intent which bore down on everyone.


    It was like he was currently on a battlefield, and his fighting intent rose!


    When Yiren saw that she arrived, she calmed down. It wasn¡¯t that she felt that Kong Yao had any other method to solve it.


    Only she felt that having one morepanion would reduce the fear and terror in her heart.


    ¡°Avici Throne?¡±


    Kong Yao¡¯s eyes nced at the Purple Gold Throne and she was shocked.


    So it was this item. No wonder that day when she spoke to Kongxu she could sense something weird.


    Like a tiger growing wings, icing on the cake...


    No wonder even the Illusionary Heart Mirror couldn¡¯t suppress him!


    He looked at Zong Shou who was within the dark soul mes, only to see that behind his head there wereyers of spiritual light shining.


    That puppy was quietly staying on his shoulder, his body also burning mes but they were all red in color.


    Kong Yao took a look and knew that Zong Shou was actually fine. Although he was trapped by a devilish item, he could enter and retreat if he wanted, able to pull out at any time.


    Her brow furrowed, who knows whether she felt disappointed or if she was rxed. Her tight senses loosened up.


    She looked to the side to Xuanyuan Yiren, at her face which looked worried. Her brow furrowed and she said with a cold tone, ¡°He is fine, with the Illusionary Heart Mirror as long as he doesn¡¯t lose himself, that devilish thing can¡¯t do anything to him. Looking at his situation, he probably wants to totally suppress the vengeful spirit within the Avici Throne...¡±


    She said these words not because she had already submitted to Zong Shou¡¯s strength, but only because she saw that Xuanyuan Yiren was so worried. This woman seemed like a nice person.


    As expected, the worry in her eyes disappeared, then she frowned once more, ¡°Avici Throne?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Kong Yao said with no expression, her tone was still calm without any fluctuation, ¡°I guess that it should be the Xiang King remnant soul within!¡±


    The domineering energy that spread was not something that Zong Shou could own!


    Thinking about it, it could only belong to the person who owned the throne...


    When Xuanyuan Yiren heard this, she instantly eximed in shock.


    Following this, Kong Yao kept silent and didn¡¯t speak. Looking at the teen on the throne, she felt impressed.


    He knew that it was the Xiang King and he could retreat but he still chose to fight the battle.


    With this great resoluteness, it was no wonder that he was able to unify Donglin in such a short time, pretty much having no opponent in the Cloud World.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Within the Emperor Capital City, a residence south of the city... Within a small reading room in the back garden...


    A few old men and two teens were frowning as they looked in front of them.


    On a normal square table was a message talisman. There was nothing special about it. If one had to point out anything special, it would be that the talisman came from Donglin Cloud continent which was tens of thousands of miles away.


    Flying for one day and one night, it arrived within the reading room one hour ago. It caused the few people who rushed over to be silent.


    ¡°The time the talisman was sent was a day ago. I think Senior Brother¡¯s severed arm will be on the way. At most a monthter it will arrive in our Emperor Capital!¡±


    ¡°Even the best cloud ships would take one to five months toe to go back and forth. The Highness however mentioned that if he didn¡¯t see Third Brother a monthter he would slice off Xu¡¯er¡¯s left arm...¡±

 Chapter 622 - Divinator鈥檚 Taboo

    <h4>Chapter 622: Divinator¡¯s Taboo</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Even the best cloud ships would take one to five months to go back and forth. His Highness however mentioned that if he didn¡¯t see Third Brother a monthter he would slice of Xu¡¯er¡¯s left arm...¡±


    ¡°This Monster King is really vicious and merciless, he probably would do what he says!¡±


    ¡°Are we really going to send Third Brother over to Gantian? Once Kong Yao doesn¡¯t have anything restricting her, I am afraid the oue for the Kong family would be tough to predict!¡±


    ¡°This Kong Yao is really the jinx of our family! Xu¡¯er being captured was definitely due to this woman!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, doesn¡¯t Monster King pay much attention to Kong Yao? Since he wants Third Brother over then don¡¯t we make use of that. In my eyes, since Monster King cut off one hand off elder brother, we can send one arm over, to see whether or not he would dare to release him?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! Kongxu was captured because he plotted against Gantian Mountain, our Kong family was originally unable to get rid of our connection with this matter. If Monster King sends an envoy over to question our dynasty, what will happen? Don¡¯t think too highly about our Kong family. In his Majesty¡¯s eyes we are just tools and chess pieces. How would he offend a country that could bepared to a shrine just for us?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! When that jinx was born we shouldn¡¯t have let her live...¡±


    The few people within the reading room all discussed. However, they all looked toward the elevated tform with a questioning gaze.


    On it was an old man who was around 60 years old. His face was filled with deep thick creases, and he looked very worried.


    At this moment, those turbid eyes were filled with worry.


    This was the head of the Kong Family, Kong Li. Everyone knew that whether or not they were to send Third Brother over, the decision would have to be approved by this old man.


    If other people fell into the hands of that Monster King, it wouldn¡¯t mean much. However, after Kongxu was the most adored eldest direct descendant, the future head of the Kong family...


    Sighing for a long time, he didn¡¯t say a word. He quietly listened to everyone discussing until the voices in the reading room slowly stopped. Only then did he sigh and looked outside the window.


    ¡°Since Third Brother has alreadye, why don¡¯t you enter?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Outside of the reading room, the sound of a middle-aged man rose up. Then, the door was pushed open, and a Confucian-dressed male who seemed as graceful as the luster of jade, slowly walked into the room.


    He was expressionless as he looked at the people in the room.


    ¡°Just now I heard that someone wanted to cut off an arm of mine to send to Gantian Mountain, you also said my Yao¡¯er is a jinx and should be killed when she was born?¡±


    The few people seated didn¡¯t say a word when they heard this. All of them were shocked. They knew that this person¡¯s strength was high and indiscernible, that Kong Yao was personally taught by him. To be so strong to neglect all the Spiritual Formations here made all of them shocked.


    ¡°Third Brother¡¯s cultivation seems like it has improved!¡±


    Kong Li smiled without any care, ¡°Your brothers and nephews are feeling anxious about Xu¡¯er which was why they spoke these words, Third Brother please don¡¯t me them! As for Kong¡¯er¡¯s matter, do you still want to persist with it?¡±


    The Confucian-dressed middle-aged man didn¡¯t speak as Kong Li¡¯s voice continued, ¡°When you did the divination for Yao¡¯er and said that the situation she was born in wasn¡¯t a cmity but that someone who will break the army had arrived. The date and time she was born in all pointed to killing, for use on the battlefield and she would definitely have the fame that impresses a ruler, helping to form a great legacy. Since you said that, I agreed. This was why when his Majesty promoted her to themander of a town I didn¡¯t reject. But what happened? You and I both already saw it...¡±


    When he heard this, the Confucian middle-aged man¡¯s face was filled with cold disdain.


    <i>You didn¡¯t reject? Since his Majesty had such intentions at that time could you and this Kong family stop him?</i>


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I remembered Third Brother said that Yao¡¯er¡¯s fate was to die early, her life was filled with evil, maybe dragging down her Race Members. But if a smart ruler utilizes her, she would be able to charge into the sky and even benefit our Kong family...¡±


    Kong Li spoke and a bright glow appeared in his eyes, like a knife as he focused on the middle-aged man, ¡°I would like to ask Third Brother, is his Majesty not considered a wise ruler? Now that Kong Yao has already fallen into the pce of others and became the concubine of a barbaric king, our Kong family is facing cmity. Do you still have anything to say?¡±


    When his words resounded, the few people in the reading room all looked toward the door mockingly.


    The Confucian middle-aged man felt his heart turn cold, a chill down his spine. His eyes swept around and then he mocked himself.


    The eyes of the other people were ming him, viewing him as an enemy, no family rtions at all. What was the point of him remaining in this ce at all?


    He waszy to argue with this older brother, waving his sleeves, turning around and leaving, ¡°I will move tomorrow to head to Gantian Mountain. You all can rx, both Kong¡¯er and I will swear that we won¡¯t reveal anything about your actions to other people!¡±


    Once he left, the small reading room once again calmed back down.


    The people in the room all rxed. They knew that this person¡¯s words were like that of a mountain. Since he said that, then all of them didn¡¯t need to worry anymore.


    Momentster, someone spoke up once more, ¡°Actually Third Brother¡¯s divination skills are the best in our family. Anything he speaks about is urate, even not below that of grand teacher Zhongxuan. If his cultivation is enough who knows he might be able to reopen our Kong family¡¯s special ability the Heaven Eye. However, why is he so stubborn with regard to Kong Yao¡¯s matter? Hasn¡¯t he heard that doctors don¡¯t cure doctors and a divinator does not foresee his own fate?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It is a divinator¡¯s taboo. We let Kong Yao live because of his words. What about now? None of it came true!¡±


    Kong Li acknowledged but he didn¡¯t say anything more. His face seemed really dark and sunken under the cover of the floating candle mes.


    After the Confucian middle-aged man walked out of the reading room, he was also silent. His hands by his back, looking at the sky full of stars with a startled expression.


    Did he predict it wrongly?


    <i>Yao¡¯er, what will happen to you in the future? Are you going to be trapped in a pce from now onwards and wait to die early?</i>


    <i>Now how is your life in Gantian Mountain? What kind of person is Monster King? Does he treat you well?</i>


    <i>Donglin cloud Continent? Barbaric country?</i>


    He was able to unify Donglin in just a few years, he should be a wise ruler and be intelligent and talented.


    However the people¡¯s evaluation of him in the emperor capital wasn¡¯t any good!


    It was said that he didn¡¯t bother about governance matters for three to five years and he had a luxurious lifestyle. He also did things in a really preposterous manner.


    Many Confucians said that this person had betrayed the path and wasn¡¯t wise.


    The meeting hall ruling method was outrageous and exceptionally barbaric. His n on focusing onmerce was also such a joke.


    The Donglin Continent became famous from heroes rising up. This person might have some military talent, his strength was shocking but he wasn¡¯t simr to Xiang King and Chi King.


    Maybe he would be invincible for a period and rule that area but he wouldn¡¯t be able tost for his entire life.


    Thinking about this, the Confucian middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were filled with dense chill intent which couldn¡¯t disappear.


    Following this, heughed self-mockingly. These were all things he heard about, as for what it was really like, he would only know once he was over there.


    If he was as useless as the rumors imed, preposterous and not following the path, even if he went all out, he would snatch Kong Yao from that demon¡¯s den!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Beneath the blood-colored sky, hundreds of thousands of men in heavy armor were fervently ying one another on the broken city walls.


    Zong Shou rode on a Grade-9 Dragon Horn Winged Horse, looking forward with no expression.


    Every moment, hundreds and thousands died. Fresh blood was poured out and onto the dust.


    However, he knew that it was an illusion which was why his expression didn¡¯t change at all.


    In front of him, those 30,000 ck iron cavalries were like a Pinnacle Treasure Sword as they shed.


    At this moment, on the Han King side, hundreds of thousands of troops were trying their best to block.


    Like a wave they continuously charged at the cavalries! Striking them to crush them! Once the front wave was crushed by this Treasure Sword, another wave had already formed.


    Looking closely, after the soldier formations crumbled, they retreated in an orderly manner. In just ten minutes they had already formed up once more.


    The formations looked really disciplined but often they would scatter the moment they were touched. They coincidentally avoided where the tip of the iron cavalry pointed, staying clear of their main force and striking their weak area.


    Each time they scattered, they would be able to rip off a small piece of meat from the invincible iron cavalry. Nearby, there would be one to two military formations to receive these scattered soldiers.


    Fighting intensely for close to a day, the 470,000 elites here already had 40,000 casualties. However these 30,000 invincible cavalries were already reduced to 26,000. A full 4,000 of them fell here!


    At this moment the sky was dark, the horses were already tired and people had exhausted all their strength.


    The result of this battle was more or less decided and it would end as a draw.


    In this illusionary realm, Zong Shou had been through six rounds. From start to now, the ending was nearly the same.


    He wasn¡¯t able to crush the Xiang Family cavalry using these 470,000 troops. The Xiangchu Overlord was unable to kill him at the front of the formation as he had wished!


    ¡°Zhang Liang admits that I can¡¯t use troops as well as your Highness!¡±


    Zhang Liang¡¯s voice rang out once more, filled with respect, ¡°Xiang King is an ancient famous general, his iron cavalry is also unparalleled. For a ruler to be able to fight with him close to a day and not lose is already shocking enough! Only the wise rulers in the world rarely head to battle themselves, as they say, arrows have no eyes. To be able to judge people and use people is the true path of the ruler...¡±


    Zong Shou swept that person in shock, thinking to himself, <i>wasn¡¯t this an illusionary realm in his head?</i> How could Zhang Liang say such words. The situation was really more weird than usual.


    Following this, heughed awkwardly. At this moment, Zong Yuan and Yin Yang were both not here. Ren Tianxing and Kong Yao also couldn¡¯t enter his thoughts. If not, he could just rx and let them handle it.


    However, with the current situation, if he didn¡¯t restrict his hands and personallymand the troops at the front of the formation, was he supposed to hand his life to these dimwits? Leave his life in the hands of the Han King troops and generals formed by this Xiangchu Overlord?


    What a joke!


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered dealing with this person, treating this ancient strategist as a game NPC.


    Looking at the ck cavalries crushing another formation, just as Zong Shou was about to continue to give orders, in the next instant, the sky suddenly turned dark.

 Chapter 623 - Surrender Vengeful Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 623: Surrender Vengeful Spirit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The world in front of him was swiftly copsing. All the soldiers who were fighting intensely all disappeared.


    In a blink of an eye, it regained calm once more. In this entire ce, only Zong Shou was left, as well as that ck armored muscr body holding the halberd.


    Behind Zong Shou was a man who looked 70% simr to Zhang Huai and his lips curled up slightly.


    Zong Shou alsoughed, thinking that the fellow opposite him was probably going to begin to be shameless.


    If it begins once more, it would be the seventh battle.


    To this Xiang King, if he didn¡¯t win this battle, he would lose. Due to this defeat, he would be surrounded all over.


    This was why even if this battle of Guangwu ended in a draw it would count as a defeat for him.


    Who knows when he would willingly admit defeat...


    However, following this Zong Shou was slightly surprised. These broken scenes hadn¡¯t recovered, getting back to the start of the battle of Guangwu.


    The aura that the Xiang King gave off became more and more explosive and intense, like he had lost all his patience.


    Zong Shou¡¯s consciousness felt extremely anxious and restless.


    The Xiang King was suddenly waving his halberd, pointing at him, the gaze behind the armor was filled with killing intent!


    Was he going to attack directly and not restart the battle of Guangwu?


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose and then heughed, his hands pressing on the sword by his waist.


    He looked into the air, his expression filled with scorn.


    ¡°Do you know? Although I envy you using troops like gods, unparalleled military strategies, what I really despise is your character.¡±


    ¡°Since you were so magnanimous to let go of that person at the Hongmen Feast, why weren¡¯t you heroic to the end? Why did you capture his parents as hostages and slice them up?¡±


    Naturally the Han King wasn¡¯t any better. Once, when he escaped he felt that the horse was pulling too slow, so he kicked his own son off the carriage.


    ¡°Killing the Ruler was an unloyal and traitorous act. Listen to only one side, to bite the hand that feed you. What morals and ability do you have to be the Ruler of the Cloud World?¡±


    ¡°If I Zong Shou had my body stolen by you like this, I will only feel ashamed and humiliated!¡±


    The ck-armored person, his eyes shot out angry mes. Hended from the air and shed down with his halberd!


    When that glow charged up, a vast and overbearing intent charged over.


    That was the invincible halberd! Since his will was invincible no matter where he went, he was the reason why the halberd intent was called the invincible halberd!


    Zong Shou¡¯s body bent back slightly. Although he didn¡¯t have a form in the illusion, he could still feel his mind sinking down slightly, extremely ufortable.


    Was this the ancient Xiangchu Overlord? As expected from such a person whose powers can pull mountains and aura can cover the world!


    Then, his eyes turned cold. <i>You have your invincible halberd, but the sword in my hand has never lost to anyone else.</i>


    Even if that ancient hero in legends dared to revive in front of him and pull out his sword, he would dare to fight him!


    With a thought rising up, sword light shot out from Zong Shou¡¯s hand. In just a thousandth of the time it took to flick a finger, the sword and halberd shed!


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind was nearly blown apart by the invincible halberd intent. His mind was confused, however he subconsciously stabbed out once more!


    Another loud ng erupted. One halberd after another, continuously blocked by the sword light. However, Zong Shou¡¯s mind seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer, each time heavier than thest.


    At the most serious moment, he nearly lost consciousness. He could only use his instincts to fight and block! His body was also continuously forced back, the person gathered in the Illusionary Realm also started to be illusionary.


    The baby Qilin was crying out, filled with worry and anxiety like it was rushing him to back out of the Illusionary Realm.


    The Illusionary Heart Mirror shook continuously as a warning to him.


    Zong Shou ignored it, all his thoughts turned pure. Only one thought remained like a pir, supporting his mind.


    It became clearer and clearer, firmer and firmer, totally indestructible.


    ...he couldn¡¯t lose! If he did he would die! How could he allow himself to lose to such a person?


    Even if it was an invincible overlord he would have to fight to the end!


    Slowly his face regained calm. When he shed his sword it was really stable. Even if he was like a little boat that might be drowned in the sky full of halberd shadows, he didn¡¯t panic, ethereal and light.


    Within a hundred feet that was his unbreakable sword domain!


    It was still being suppressed by the extremely strong aura but he was able to use the One Origin Sword to defend 100 feet around his body.


    The eye-piercing Silver Sword Shadow suddenly became one body, an eye-catching circle. It was like a leather ball filled with gas, no power could crush it, only weing an even stronger recoil.


    The sword and halberd shing noises became quicker and quicker, like rain on bananas, continuing on incessantly. Who knows how long passed and how many strikes they had fought for.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword broke several times under therge halberd. However, each time it broke Zong Shou pulled out a new one from his sword sheath.


    It was a world in his mind, urring as he wished, so naturally he could form what he wanted.


    Only every time the sword broke, Zong Shou¡¯s aura would get a little weaker. After all it was formed from his thoughts and after breaking, it would also affect his own body.


    When the seventh sword was finally unable to take it and was about to break apart, Zong Shou pulled out thest sword from his sheath.


    At this moment, his intent was like a candle fire dancing in the wind, as long as the wind was slightly stronger, it would be extinguished.


    However, at this moment he wasughing. The One Origin Sword had Yin and Yang. During this battle, he had defended for long enough. It should be time for him to switch to the Yang sword.


    Who knows whether or not that sword could decide victory or defeat?


    If he couldn¡¯t win, he would lose! He would die!


    The moment such a thought shed across his mind, there was a light howl in front of his body. The Silver Sword light was sudden and really bright as it surged into the heavy halberd shadows.


    Momentster, before the sword was able to pierce the throat of the ck-armored man, his expression was totally startled.


    Only to see that the numerous halberd lights suddenly disappeared like a wind. Following this, the muscr ck-armored male was destroyed and disappeared.


    Moreover, the world he was in also copsed.


    He had won?


    Zong Shou¡¯s body was hanging in mid-air, his eyes filled with curiosity.


    No! It wasn¡¯t that he won, but that Xiang King has used up all the vengeful energy in his soul. After all, it was just a piece of his Remnant Soul and it wasn¡¯t that invincible Overlord body.


    Zong Shouughed as he kept the sword in his hand.


    Then, he looked behind him to see that there was no one there. He couldn¡¯t help but frown, just now he felt that there was someone there.


    Was this a misconception?


    Who cares! Anyway he had already passed this stage.


    The world copsed, returning to emptiness. Zong Shou looked in front of him, numerous shadows walked over. Their faces and bodies were small and petite but they were all ashen white, looking really tragic and sharp.


    Some people carried their own heads whilst some were covered in shocking wounds.


    However, the clothing they wore all seemed really noble and expensive.


    Sweeping across, Zong Shou knew that these were definitely the true vengeful souls that were locked within the Avici Throne.


    Shihuang used them to worship the Royal Family of the six races.


    Unfortunately, at this moment they weren¡¯t fed for ten thousand years and thus they were dark and weak.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh, devoid of strength. At this moment, his mind was empty. No matter how weak these people were he didn¡¯t have the strength to deal with them.


    However, luckily he had the Illusionary Heart Mirror and the Fire Qilin.


    Whilst he fought with the Xiang King Remnant Soul he wasn¡¯t willing to borrow any outside strength. However, facing the Imperial Race of the six countries, he wasn¡¯t that stubborn to use only his own strength to y them.


    His personality was like that, the stronger the opponent the more he was unwilling to lower his head. He wanted to personally hit them down, to defeat them under his sword, only then would he feelfortable. He was not interested in those so-called Imperial Races.


    ¡°You are just ves of a dead country, you still dare to attack me and upy my soul? You overestimate yourselves, scram!¡±


    The fire red mes suddenly burnt in his consciousness. The green-colored mirror also shone down from above.


    This caused those vengeful souls to cry out in a tragic manner. They all retreated like that a flood, back to within the Avici Throne. They hid deep within the restrictions, no tracks were able to be seen.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to chase for the win, stopping as he forced them back. However, in his heart he was thinking that if he had a chance, he would find two high ranked monks or people like Great Shang Grand Teacher Zhongyuan to purify the vengeful souls within.


    As for the Imperial Race people of the six countries, they would have a chance to reincarnate.


    Shihuang tried to use the Essence Blood Souls to protect the Qin country for tens of thousands of years, such that their legacy wouldn¡¯t end.


    Zong Shou felt disdain, he also wasn¡¯t willing to utilise the strength of these dead people.


    At this moment, although he was in a secluded corner, having only fifty provinces ofnd, less than 1% of what that Shihuang had, he had great confidence.


    Speaking of monks, didn¡¯t he have one, Jingyin? Although she couldn¡¯t be considered one, since she came out of the Buddhist Sect she might be able to help him invite one or two.


    Zong Shou started thinking in this manner as he was about to retreat from the Illusionary Realm. Then, he eximed as he felt a wave of information suddenly charge into his mind.


    He didn¡¯t look carefully, opening his eyes before he saw many eyes worryingly looking at him in the Chongzheng Hall.


    Xuanyuan Yiren and Ruoshui there weren¡¯t surprising. They were probably worried about the matter from today.


    However, Kong Yao¡¯s eyes surprised him slightly, curiosity filled with worry.


    When Zong Shou opened his eyes and exchanged nces with her, in a panic, she turned her head away.


    Zong Shou found it weird. Just as he wanted to confirm that she wasn¡¯t wrong, an old voice suddenly rang out, ¡°Thank the heavens, Ruler has finally woke up. That¡¯s great!¡±


    Zong Shou instantly frowned. Renbo? This old man once more, what a killjoy.


    Turning to look, as expected Renbo was standing there. There were also dozens of Gantian Mountain officials lined up into two rows on both sides.


    Speaking of which, he was really an irresponsible ruler. He had never seen a few of those faces and he only had a slight impression of a portion of them.


    The few he could remember were probably those who participated in the meetings. Today, the ce was filled with people trying to form factions, making it really chaotic. These few people were the leaders of the factions within.

 Chapter 624 - 624 Splashing Out Lavishly

    <strong>624 Sshing Out Lavishly</strong>


    Xuanyuan Yiren looked at Zong Shou whose face was ashen white, blood seeping from the corner of his lips.


    She knew that it was only his soul that was weak and that he hadn¡¯t suffered many injuries. At this moment he just needed some time to rest, but she still felt really heartache. Walking beside Zong Shou, she frowned as she helped him check his Meridians.


    ¡°I am fine!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and patted her little hands to calm her down. Following this, he looked toward the Ministers in a fake manner.


    ¡°Something unexpected happened which made all of you worried!¡±


    Looking at the sky outside the hall, it was already in the dead of the night. Joy appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes for some reason, ¡°However, all of you came here for another reason right? What was it?¡±


    Although he spent dozens of days in the illusion, in actual time it had been just four or five days.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was a responsible person, at most she would only let the three to five people who could help know about the Ruler being trapped by the Avici Throne. She definitely wouldn¡¯t make it such that so many people found out.


    There should be another reason why the other people came.


    As for what it was, at this moment Zong Shou asked even though he knew.


    Renbo raised his eyelids and sized up Zong Shou carefully. He mainly paid attention to the looks on Xuanyuan Yiren. Seeing that the Queen was sad but that her worry was lessening, he began to ease.


    ¡°Ruler¡¯s health concerns the safety of our Gantian Mountain, you need to be really careful in the future! If any idents happen to you, what face do all of us have to face the ex ruler?¡±


    Actually, with the current Gantian Mountain system there wasn¡¯t any difference between Zong Shou being there or not.


    As long as these two people could help leave an heir or two for Gantian Mountain to inherit the throne, it was fine.


    They also needed his Highness¡¯s reputation and prestige to deal with the Spiritual Wave.


    When all these matters end why would he even bother with this Zong Shou? He could run wherever he wanted and it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Renbo wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be carried away with these matters, every time things changed he would feel terrified and nervous.


    Only Zong Shou and Xuanyuan Yiren were newlyweds and as it was said that they had been really diligent at night which was why it wasn¡¯t apt for him to rush them.


    At this moment, the people within the hall were looking toward him with anticipation. Renbo frowned before taking out an inventory.


    ¡°600 Grade-7 Energy-Destroying Crossbows, 48 Grade-9 Energy-Destroying Crossbows. If Kongqi Sect craft any Magical Bow Artifacts, we can purchase them too. The six space ships from the Xue Family also needs to be repaired, to change the spiritual formation, purchasing forty million kilograms of mysterious ck iron, a million golden ocean pattern cinnabar to strengthen the body of the ship. Was this the inventory the Ruler sent to the cab five days ago?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Zong Shou replied with no expression. He had observed those six space ships, the basic formations and core were still okay, able to pass through space freely, saving him much effort to rebuild it.


    However, amongst the six space ships, apart from Xue Xuan¡¯s ship which was where the Xue Family Members lived and thus was moreplete, the other ships were in an unbearable condition.


    Who knows for how many decades they hadn¡¯t been repaired. The ship body was broken, close to falling apart. It was a miracle that it wasn¡¯t totally destroyed by the Vast Spiritual Energy impacting it.


    Apart from it, the Xue Family might have been trying to free space to fit more race people.


    The outer shell of the ship was the same as thin paper. As long as one was a Grade-9 Cultivator, one would be able to break through with a stab.


    The artifacts it was equipped with could be listed into the strong bow and crossbow range. It was far from enough to deal with the Spirit Realm and Celestial Realm Beasts moving about in the World River.


    If it was him, he also wouldn¡¯t dare to let this squadron continue to risk staying out in the World River.


    This was why right away he was considering how to strengthen the equipment on these few space ships.


    The Energy-Destroying Crossbows crafted by the Kong Qi Sect were naturally his first choice. Apart from the high consumption, its strength was not weak.


    Fighting in the World River where Spiritual Energy was sufficient and abundant, it was the most suitable.


    Actually if it wasn¡¯t for him considering that the current Gantian Mountain was too poor, he would have changed it all to Magical Artifact Level Bow Artifacts which were the most ideal.


    As for mysterious ck iron, it was a Huang Level Grade-5 Spiritual Gold. Although its Grade was low, it was abundant. A thickyer, thirty to fifty-foot hull, along with Spiritual Formations, even Magical Artifact Grade weapons could not pierce through.


    The ocean pattern cinnabar was a special spiritual material produced at the northern extremends. By itself, it could be easily crushed but when added to other spiritual metals it could cause the quality to rise by two to three grades.


    However, these two things had one thing inmon; they were very expensive! So expensive that it made one hurt. Even the current Gantian Mountain had to go all out, nearly going bankrupt before they could afford it.


    Probably after these nned modifications werepleted, one space ship could fit thirty thousand people.


    They wouldn¡¯t fear Spirit Realm Beasts. As for the Celestial Realm, with a suitablemander they could go around and flee.


    However, this inventory probably made some people spit out blood.


    As expected, in the next moment he heard the tooth grinding sound of that old man Renbo.


    ¡°Minister doesn¡¯t know why the Ruler wants to purchase these items!¡±


    His voice was filled with rage like he was forcefully suppressing himself to not argue with Zong Shou now. He took out another yellow scroll and ced it in front of him.


    ¡°Ruler has other orders: for our Donglin army to disarm and disband within half a month. All Grade-3 and above elites need to select the best and then change them to direct rule. This will cause our Gantian Mountain to expand to 400 army towns. Renbo doesn¡¯t disapprove this but isn¡¯t this number is too small?¡±


    Zong Shouughed when he heard this and took a look at everyone within the hall, ¡°I guess all of you know about the Spiritual Wave matter?¡±


    No one spoke, only silently acknowledging. It was because they knew that many space pirs were breaking due to the spiritual wave pressing down, alien races invading the Cloud World which was why they were worried that these numbers were too little.


    It was more than enough to suppress Donglin Cloud Continent. However, to deal with other world alien races, it was far from enough.


    ¡°Within three years I will use 100,000 Grade-7 mind stones to purchase Cultivation Pills from Pill Fountain Sect and other Donglin Pill refiners.¡±


    Everyone was startled, their eyes full of shock. Zong Shouughed self-mockingly, ¡°Let¡¯s hope that within three years our Gantian Mountain rule will have 200,000 Xiantian...¡±


    As for Spirit Masters whose cultivation conditions were even tougher, he didn¡¯t ask for a lot, he just needed 30,000 and he would thank the heavens.


    Actually Donglin Cloud Continent nearly had enough now.


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to use most of them. They weren¡¯t loyal to him and even if he did recruit them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help Gantian Mountain.


    Renbo sucked in a deep breath and felt a chill down his spine.


    Only now did he realize that Zong Shou was actually so fearful toward the Spiritual Wave as well as the Alien Races.

 Chapter 625 - Huge Loans

    <h4>Chapter 625: Huge Loans</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case...¡±


    Renbo opened his mouth and wanted to say something but in the end he kept silent.


    Although he had questions in his heart, he was unable to urately pinpoint it. He wasn¡¯t a Cultivator and his foresight was limited so he didn¡¯t know whether what Zong Shou was saying was true or false.


    Looking out at the other officials around, they were all deep in thought. No one made a sound, no one objected.


    Thinking about it, four million elites were enough to suppress Donglin. With 100,000 Grade-4 Warriors, their military strength would also explosively increasing.


    However, the consumption would be a little too huge, but the current Gantian Mountain was enough to support that.


    ¡°Since Ruler has such an intent then we will follow!¡±


    ¡°Thank you all for your hard work!¡±


    Zong Shou slightly nodded his head, his tone was really sincere. The current Gantian Mountain wasn¡¯t a ce where he could do anything he wanted. Especially with regards to finances, not only did he need to pass the cab, half the meeting hall had to agree.


    He felt helpless, did he really lock himself up? He only felt that he was helpless and couldn¡¯t do anything.


    However, since he wouldn¡¯t be in Gantian Mountain most of the time, he also didn¡¯t have time to deal with administrative matters, then even if he was unhappy with the system it had to continue.


    As for the words just now, they were a little extreme. However, after he saw the battle of Guangwu between Chu and Han in the Illusionary Realm, he did feel more and more nervous.


    When the Xiangchu Overlord was in power, it was already at the end of the Cloud Deste Era and the Spiritual Wave started to weaken.


    However, even so there were tens of thousands of Grade-6 Calvary.


    Such strength could trample over any sect or faction in the current world.


    As for the Han King, he had millions of Grade-4 and above soldiers.


    Zong Shou estimated that three yearster he would be confident to build a 100,000-men strong pure Grade-4 Soldier army.


    With the Spiritual Smander Blood Essence Pill that Xuanyuan Yiren refined, it was enough to let Gantian Mountain produce enough Grade Four experts.


    Only this Pill was a top-secret of Gantian Mountain. There were too many people here and it wasn¡¯t convenient to say it out.


    Following this, he looked toward his left hand deep in thought. He saw a ball of extremely Pure Blue Aura, like a miniaturized tornado that was floating about.


    This Wind Element Spiritual Energy that Zong Shou gathered could nearly turn into physical form.


    It was not only thick but extremely pure. If it was in the past, he would have to be in a shrine or spiritual house to do that.


    However, at this moment, he could easily achieve it. One reason was due to the Avici Throne, dealing with the Energy Veins beneath Gantian Mountain. The other was that his recent Spirit Master Cultivation had improved.


    Another reason...


    Zong Shou squinted, there was no joy at all.


    The Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth increasing quickly was far from what he expected. It was around double that of before.


    Two years ago, average talent Spirit Masters in slightly better environments would need 20-30 years to cultivate to Grade 4.


    However, at this moment it would be reduced to a third!


    Spirit Masters could easily use Heaven and Earth Spiritual Energy to train their bodies and charge at Chakra Meridians.


    The soul of a Spirit Master was also easier to nourish. Under an environment where Spiritual Energy was bountiful, soul power could easily strengthen and grow.


    The reason why the shrines and sects of the world could go up against a country was due to this.


    However, this also meant that the Alien Races who backed out of the Cloud World during the ancient Cloud Deste Era would also return sooner.


    Spirit Realm experts and even Celestial Realm Cultivators would all return.


    This was really simr to what he remembered!


    Was the Spiritual Wave spanning 170 years going to start in advance? Who knew if these changes were because of him?


    Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to prepare in advance.


    Thinking back to the changes of Yin Dragon Canyon, danger arose within his mind.


    There were many things that he needed toplete in advance.


    ¡°Renbo can¡¯t do anything about military matters but I will try my best for the pill purchasing matter!¡±


    Renbo bowed solemnly, this was his promise for the Ruler. However, following this his tone turned cold.


    ¡°Only what is the reason for the crossbows and repairing the space ships? Can your Highness clear our doubts?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips twitched, only feeling that the current Renbo was like a volcano that was about to explode.


    He was suppressing it to blow up after, he exined.


    However this was a pass that he had to cross.


    Just as he was about to speak, from the corner of his eye, he saw Zhang Huai who was the country advisor, silently standing behind the officials.


    Speaking of which, this office he epted was looking more and more simr to the Zhang Liang of the illusion.


    Not only the looks but the temperament, elegance and tranquility.


    At this moment, his eyes were shining bright like he was thinking deeply about something.


    With a thought, Zong Shou smiled and asked, ¡°Does Advisor Zhang have any views about my actions?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question but a chance for him to prove himself. Only by letting him disy his ability in front of others could the others trust him and he could be promoted.


    ¡°The Ruler is ambitious and considers far and wide, Zhang Huai is impressed. Repairing the cloud ships although it cost huge amount, it has to be done!¡±


    Renbo¡¯s brows rose. He knew that this person was Ren Tianxing¡¯s good friend. They had talked a bit in the past and his impression of him was not bad, his talents and knowledge were quite good too. This was why he didn¡¯t try to stop Zong Shou when he made the country advisor rank.


    However, only today did he realize that his personality was so lowly. Someone who just agrees with what the Ruler says isn¡¯t a good Minister.


    Just as he was about to speak, to scold this person, Zhang Huai spoke up once more, ¡°Great Shang is really strong and we can¡¯t n against them. Donglin Cloud Continent also affects the many sects. Ruler has so many ns but no way to use them. Then, targeting the outer regions is the best choice. The strength of a country is like travelling against the current, if one doesn¡¯t go forward, one will be forced back. At this moment, our Gantian Country is really strong, our troops are sharp and overbearing, we can give it a try...¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, the entire hall was instantly silent. Renbo was quiet. Although Zhang Huai¡¯s words were indirect, they lit up a lightbulb in his head. Zong Shou was nning to conquer and fight outer regions!


    His heart tightened and he felt a little annoyed. How could he speak about such a secretive thing in such a ce.


    Then, he understood. Once those six space ships were repaired and built ording to Zong Shou¡¯s wishes, they wouldn¡¯t only be used to travel through space. They would also be great weapons to siege cities.


    ¡°Out of the ten shrines, five Vast Habitats, even Great Shang, which one wouldn¡¯t be alert and defensive?¡±


    Zhang Huai specifically said these words to use the mouths of the people here to calm down those sects and factions.


    Using the power of the outer region to strengthen Gantian Mountain?


    Renbo was tempted. He wasn¡¯t a corrupted Confucian and wouldn¡¯t care about those theories about focusing too much on troops. As long as Gantian Mountain was able to obtain benefits, then it was okay.


    Only where would the money used to repair these space shipse from?


    Did the ruler have a n?


    However, Zong Shou smiled, speaking with some bad intentions, ¡°I heard that the sects in the world have many hidden collections. If I borrow from them or directly invest do you think it would work?¡±


    Renbo was frowning and nning where to take out money and which parts could be saved.


    At this moment, when he heard that he eximed, filled with shock.


    Not only him, even Hu Zhongyuan and the others in the hall were at a loss. There was actually such a method?


    It was inconceivable but thinking about it, it did seem feasible. They could not only loan from the sects but from people too.


    Now what they needed to worry about was whether conquering the outer regions would bring them any returns? Would they be able to obtain enough riches to pay it back?


    Zhang Huai was slightly shocked and looked up.


    He only felt that this Ruler was a really wise one.


    This n was not just a loan, there were deeper intentions.


    However, why didn¡¯t the end Realm experts of the Cloud Deste Era predict such a person who could bepared to the ancient Saint Emperor?


    At this moment, Renbo thought about something, ¡°Oh right! A few days ago the Great Shang envoy rushed me several times. When is Ruler nning to send troops?¡±


    Zong Shou instantly felt his head hurt. He nearly forgot about this matter.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Just as Zong Shou was worrying at the peak of Gantian Mountain, Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat was silent and cold.


    Also a Vast Habitat but different from the peaceful atmosphere of Common People Path, this ce was a world of the sword; everywhere, all over, it was a destend stuck full of all kinds of swords.


    Even the mountains and rocks gave off a sharp aura.


    The main body of the Vast Habitat was a mountain which was called the Sword Chasing Mountain. It was thirty thousand feet tall standing upright, high and dangerous like a long sword stuck into the ground.


    At the peak of the mountain, within a stone hall, Feng Taiji was sitting down with no expression. Beside him was his Senior Brother Ruotao. He was also expressionless, showing no emotions at all.


    At this moment, not only were dozens of Elders from the Sword Sect sitting there, but there were also many Ten Thousand Sword Sect disciples seated.


    asionally there would be gazes who looked over. Interrogation, awe, floating, mocking, pity.


    Feng Taiji knew that most of the gazes were for him. Although he didn¡¯t show a change in expression, emotions were raging in his heart.


    Such a feeling of falling from the clouds to the bottom of a cliff didn¡¯t feel good.


    This was probably what Senior Brother Ruotao felt a few months ago. At that time, he was indeed a little too delighted.


    Thinking about this, heughed bitterly. It was said that the agreement between Sword Sect and Common People Pathway was that they each select one between Tanqiu and him.


    At this moment, Tanqiu had defeated Jueyu and was the third of the six Pinnacle Swords. He was smashed during the Yin Dragon canyon battle.


    Although this person who was said to be the Sword Emperor had never disyed to others his ability to merge spirit and martial arts., he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate anyone, especially a top swordsman who defeated Leidong.

 Chapter 626 - Not All The Time

    <h4>Chapter 626: Not All The Time</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°To think he can actuallyugh?¡±


    ¡°He is arrogant but the Elders in the Sect treated him like a treasure. But what happened now? In front of Jueyu and the others he couldn¡¯t even block one sword. Thanks to Senior Brother Ruotao, if not for him our Sword Sect would have lost face...¡±


    ¡°This kid seems humble but is actually arrogant, having no one else in his eyes. Today, then he knows that he underestimated the people of the world. It was only that Senior Brother Ruotao didn¡¯t want topete with him for it!¡±


    ¡°What I can¡¯t believe is that Gantian Mountain Monster King really fought the six of them and didn¡¯t lose? In this world is there really such a talent? He is truly unrivaled. Who knows whether there is anyone of the same age who can match him? Compared to Feng Taiji, they are like mars and the moon...¡±


    ¡°It seems like the ancient overlords were just like that. Although Senior Brother Ruotao lost, he brought us honor!¡±


    Feng Taiji¡¯s ears caught all these words. It was tough for him to block them out and calm down, he could only try his best to not listen to them.


    Luckily, after ten minutes a bell rang out.


    A white shirt shadow suddenly shed into the hall and sat at the elevated portion in the center.


    Feng Taiji bowed slightly and knew that this person was the head of the Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat. His name was Lingchen.


    He had held this position for close to 74 days. 74 years ago he was once famous through the entire Cloud World and at that time he was already peak Grade-9. Who knows what level he had reached now.


    He was always in seclusion, after he entered the Sword Sect, he only met him twice.


    Along with everyone greeting Lingchen spoke calmly, ¡°Today I gathered the Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat disciples here to tell all of you all two matters. Firstly, the restrictions within Yin Dragon Canyon have been removed. The day the Spiritual Wave begins will shift forward three years! To our Cloud World it is the beginning of numerous cmities but also many rare opportunities. You all must work harder, take the chance to break through. Don¡¯t regret it when the chaotic time arrives...¡±


    When those words were spoken, the stone hall was totally silent. Close to ten thousand Sword Sect disciples, all with different expressions on their faces. Some were shocked, some excited, and some uneasy.


    Following this, Lingchen looked over to Ruotao, ¡°I have heard about the Yin Dragon Canyon matter. The few elders made a decision to designate Feng Taiji as the leader. I heard you were arrogant and untamed, not following your Senior¡¯s orders.¡±


    The Elders sitting on the sides of the hall all opened their eyes and looked over towards Ruotao.


    A sharp intent descended down onto his body.


    His expression didn¡¯t change and he replied tly, ¡°Everything disciple does goes against my conscience!¡±


    Feng Taiji was expressionless, he could really feel that Senior Brother Ruotao had wiped his hands of everything and didn¡¯t care at all.


    His heart was rxed, feeling no guilt at all.


    ¡°What words!¡±


    Lingchen scoffed coldly, his handsome face was like ice that couldn¡¯t melt even after ten thousand years, there was no change in expression.


    ¡°Then in these past few years have you had any regrets and grievances?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ruotao actually nodded his head, ¡°I hated the Sect for being unfair, my thoughts nearly went to the extreme. However, thanks to a kind person I came to my senses. I thought through it so it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Swordsman like me just need to search for answers through the sword, who cares about anything else?¡±


    As Feng Taiji listened on, his mouth felt more and more bitter.


    If he heard these words half a month ago, his face would be filled with approval, but his heart wouldn¡¯t really care.


    However today he already understood this theory. Unfortunately, it was already toote...


    Lingchen kept silent for a moment before heughed out loud, shaking the mountain peak.


    ¡°Great! Listen up, the second thing today is that our Sword Sect has disciple Ruotao who strives to improve,prehending his heart well. He is our sword-wielding disciple, able to go into seclusion in the Mysterious Sword Cave for three years. After three years, he will inherit the role of head of the Vast Habitat...¡±


    Although he predicted it, when those words fell on his ears, he felt a heavy hammer smack his mind, smashing down heavily.


    He only felt his mind go dizzy and he felt himself losing consciousness.


    As for what Lingchen continued to say, he didn¡¯t pay much attention. Who knows how long it took for him to regain his senses.


    At this moment, Lingchen wasing to the end of his speech.


    ¡°The rise of the chaotic times in the Cloud World, when you go out all of you must be more careful! If you face things there¡¯s no need to worry too much...¡±


    As he said this, Lingchen hesitated slightly and still said, ¡°Gantian Mountain has risen up and is at their strong period. At least at Donglin our Sword Sect disciples need to give in!¡±


    When he said this, he didn¡¯t even look at Feng Taiji as he left the stone hall.


    Those Elders all didn¡¯t say a word, their bodies disappearing from the hall. Many disciples all grouped up, discussing whilst they headed outside.


    Those Sect disciples who were usually close to him all purposely avoided him, not even daring to exchange nces with him.


    Not longter, he was the only one within therge stone hall.


    The ten thousand foot space was totally empty and silent. Even Feng Taiji who had a resilient heart felt a strong chill spread through his entire body.


    His lips curled up as he let out a self-mockingugh. Were they treating him like he didn¡¯t exist?


    No constion, no me, totally disregarding him...


    He didn¡¯t have much grievances in his heart, he knew about human nature. When he ostracised Ruotao at the start, he should have thought about the oue.


    What happened today was also due to him so he couldn¡¯t me others.


    However, in his heart there was a wave-surging-like intent, a will to reach that peak, to take back what he had lost.


    To share the stage with Zong Shou...


    A sigh could be heard just as he was about to stand up. At that moment, a fierce and old voice spoke into his ears.


    ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±


    Feng Taiji¡¯s heart jumped, looking around in shock. However, there was no one to be seen.


    Of course he was unwilling, how could he be happy to see others step on him with their feet?


    ¡°Your Senior Brother Leidong has left the Cloud World to go to the outer region. Is Feng Taiji willing to head to the outer region? Many worlds can help you train your sword path!¡±


    Outer region?


    Feng Taiji¡¯s pupils constricted. He took in a deep breath, changing from sitting to kneeling as he bowed down.


    ¡°Disciple is wiling, Senior please allow me!¡±


    The voice no longer spoke into his ears and his expression returned back to normal.


    His mind once again calmed down. He had ced down all honor and humiliation, everything he gained and lost. He subconsciously touched his waist.


    Whatever a Sword Sect disciple wanted, as expected they could only ask for it from the sword.


    At this moment, in the sky of the Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat...


    An old man retracted his gaze from the Sword Chasing Mountain.


    ¡°This kid has a good heart and as expected he didn¡¯t disappoint.¡±


    The tone was filled with satisfaction but when the old man looked to the side, it was filled with contempt.


    ¡°Who knew that there would be a time when you would be at the losing end of a deal!¡±


    There was no one around, just a sword. However, shaking the sword body and causing the metal to ng, the tone could also change.


    ¡°Since he joined our Sect than we will feel glory and humiliation together...¡±


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t answer the question but the old man knew what he meant. His words were simply too inappropriate. If people in the Sect heard that, wasn¡¯t he afraid they would be unhappy?


    He is lips curled up, ¡°Since you have already done the matter then you must naturally allow others to speak about it. This Feng Taiji is truly far weaker than this person!¡±


    Other people might not know but he knew. Tanqiu from Common People Path and Zong Shou from Gantian Mountain were the same person.


    Sword sect was just a step away from recruiting him. However at that time Feng Taiji merged spirit and martial arts, shocking the sects. Thus they made such a deal, what a pity!


    Looking back at it a few yearster, Zong Shou could fight Shui Lingbo, Yuan Wushang and the other four and not lose. On the other hand, Feng Taiji could only look on from the side, without the right to even join in.


    It was right to say that it was a huge loss.


    Apart from being really skilled in his sword techniques, one had to mention that Gantian Mountain was rising up.


    Bncing the pros and cons, one could metaphorically illustrate the situation through the phrase ¡®to strain at a gnat and swallow a camel¡¯.


    At this moment there were already people grumbling within the Sword Sect. Although they didn¡¯t say it upfront, he knew that many people felt regretful about it.


    ¡°Even if it was wrong, it was my fault. That deal had nothing to do with Feng Taiji!¡±


    The voice was firm, then the sword shadow shed and sped into the void. Only leaving a voice, ¡°What matters isn¡¯t now but the long term. The cultivation path is long and far, who knows what will happen in the future. Zong Shou is decent but he has barriers from Heaven, now he only broke a human barrier. Whether he can break the next one is an unknown factor. Feng Taiji suffering this defeat might not be a good thing. As for you, before the Spiritual Wave arrives, everything will change. You guarding the Cloud World, you have to be even more careful!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to say!¡±


    The old man smiled and then shook his head. That was true, after the Spirit Realm, cultivation was measured in hundreds and thousands of years.


    At this moment, the wins and losses didn¡¯t amount to much.


    Thinking back to Zong Shou, who knows whether this kid could cross the Heaven Barrier?


    He was already a Grade-8 Martial Cultivator and a Grade-9 Spirit Master. That pass was right in front of his eyes.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The aura was dark, Jueyu forcefully sucked in a breath. Walking from the Cloud World into the void outside of it.


    He also totally tossed aside the chasing Spiritual Senses behind him.


    Three days and nights of intense fighting, escaping, counter-attacking... Even someone as resilient as him felt exhausted as if about to fall asleep at any moment.


    His current body was tough to look at; wounds everywhere and nearly falling apart. His veins and meridians were in chaos.


    Jueyu bit the tip of his tongue to wake himself up. Then, he rotated his remaining internal energy to heal his injuries.


    However, following this, his eyes froze up as he looked at the dark void in the distance.


    ¡°Why are you in such a bad state?¡±


    Along with the voice, a person stepped out, his face wearing a smile that deserved a beating as he looked over with a mocking expression.


    Actually he himself wasn¡¯t in much of a better state, his body covered in wounds. However, it was a little better than Jueyu...


    Jueyu took a look and felt that it was expected whilst also a little unexpected, ¡°You really went to Liao King pce?¡±

 Chapter 627 - 3 Day Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 627: 3 Day Cultivation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°You really went to Liao King pce?¡±


    Jueyu had predicted that Yuan Wushang would head over to the Liao Land. What he didn¡¯t expect was for him to appear here.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also head to the Yang Family¡¯s Xue state?¡¯


    Yuan Wushangughed, seemingly knowing what Jueyu was curious about, exining on his own ord, ¡°I bumped into Li Wuhui there and we acted together. In the end my injuries were probably less which was why I rushed over to try to find problems with the Yang Family. In the end I saw that the Xue State City was in chaos...¡±


    The Xue State City referred to the feudalnd that Great Shang gave to the Yang Family. It may not have been asrge as Donglin but the poption density was no less.


    It was a core area in the central continent, where there wererge plots of fertilend. The production was not something that Donglin couldpare to.


    Whilst he said this, Yuan Wushang sucked in a cold breath, like his wounds were hurting. Momentster heughed heartlessly, ¡°The Liao King is really amazing, he has four Spirit Realm experts. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to escape. It seems like the Cloud World is going to change. There are many hidden currents surging!¡±


    Jueyu kept silent, on his trip to Xue State, there were also three Spirit Realm Cultivators.


    If not he also wouldn¡¯t have been injured to such an extent.


    Following this, he saw Yuan Wushang raising his brows at him with a provocative intent, ¡°I killed eight people on this trip to Liao Land, how many did you kill?¡±


    To people like them they didn¡¯t bother about normal Cultivators. Only Grade-9 Cultivators and above deserved a little consideration by them.


    Jueyu wasn¡¯t as bored as Yuan Wushang, replying impassively, ¡°Five people!¡±


    Yuan Wushang held his breath. Although the number was smaller than his, he was only able to kill this many on the side of Liao Land because of Li Wuhui.


    Shifting away his head guiltily, Yuan Wushang scoffed coldly, ¡°It seems like we have answered to Zong Shou.¡±


    The Liao King and Yang Family forces plotted against Zong Shou, although it originally had nothing to do with them. However, if not for the six of them surrounding him and forcing him, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen to such a stage where he nearly fell into the trap.


    Yuan Wushang also repaid kindness and took revenge for hate, not willing to owe anyone anything.


    Following this, he recalled something, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to fight with me again? Today I can let you have three swords!¡±


    ¡°I am not interested!¡±


    These words were a huge shock to Yuan Wushang¡¯s heart and Jueyuughed coldly, ¡°With Zong Shou in front of me why would I search for you? Have you seen people who eat delicacies, why bother with such crude dishes like yours?¡±


    Yuan Wushang was startled. Then, he wasn¡¯t annoyed but instead heughed out loud.


    He understood the meaning of these words. After experiencing the battle against Zong Shou in the undergroundke, he also wasn¡¯t interested in battling Jueyu.


    ¡°Li Wuhui told me that he wanted to leave the Cloud World. Then what are you nning?¡±


    The piece of the void was instantly silent once more.


    Jueyu half closed his eyes and suddenly spoke, ¡°Who knows what the outer region looks like?¡±


    It sounded like he was asking Yuan Wushang, but he knew that Jueyu was actually just muttering to himself.


    He had made a trip to the outer region; there were many worlds with no spiritual energy at all and many which could bepared to the Cloud World.


    Their martial techniques and spells were totally different from the Cloud World. Naturally there were many heroes and talents too.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Jueyu had suddenly flew up.


    ¡°A real man will rely on his sword to sweep the world! Staying in the Cloud World has no benefits to me. Heading to the outer region does not seem bad. Let me test and experience the experts of other worlds with the sword in my hand..¡±


    After he finished, he didn¡¯t bother with Yuan Wushang and simply directly followed the Spiritual River and headed out.


    Yuan Wushang burst outughing. <i>What big words, let¡¯s hope he doesn¡¯t get his face covered in dirt next time!</i>


    Shaking his head, Yuan Wushang also left the ce. He left in a totally different direction from Jueyu but he also left the Cloud World.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment, Zong Shou was sighing in Gantian Mountain.


    Since that mess that day, he sent Renbo and the others away. Then, in the next few days he turned into a human seal, taking out the umted documents of this half a year one by one to deal with them.


    Actually, there weren¡¯t any important matters. The truly important ones were already dealt with by Renbo and the few cab schrs.


    If they really had to wait until now it would be toote.


    Those documents sent to his desk were things he approved of. Once he ced his seal on it, it becamew in Gantian Mountain. This was why Renbo and the others didn¡¯t dare to neglect it.


    A full three days passed and Zong Shou nearly copsed.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the most tragic thing. A few days after, for some reason Xuanyuan Yiren ran after seeing him. Her face flushed red as she hid in the pill room, not willing toe out at all.


    Zong Shou raged, demanding for his wife to spend the night with him to execute Dual Cultivation. Xuanyuan Yiren simply replied a single word, wasn¡¯t there concubine Yao? The back pce needed harmony so as a husband how could Zong Shou be so biased.


    If he didn¡¯t want concubine Yao wasn¡¯t there Ruoshui? Why not take Chuxue back!


    Zong Shou could only retreat in defeat, retracting his heart and focusing on his cultivation.


    Within the cultivation room he used the Book of Eon Extreme Life to elerate time flow. One day wasparable to 100 days.


    At the start, it was naturally to study half of the Book of the Universe he snatched over.


    However, after a few days Zong Shouughed coldly.


    The one who replicated the book was really so venomous.


    The scriptures in the book seemed enlightening at first, like every word was a drop of wisdom, infusing knowledge and solving questions instantly.


    However if one followed it to cultivate, one would be able to grasp huge amounts of spacews.


    However, if one spent too long, even if one¡¯s cultivation doesn¡¯t be useless, one would go crazy.


    It seemed totally perfect, however the paths within were in conflict with itself.


    He had the Book of Eon Extreme Life to deduce from which was why he was able to notice it. Who knows what would happen if others obtained it.


    He didn¡¯t have the mind to bother, anyway, he wasn¡¯t the one that being plotted against.


    Although he knew that the book was preposterous, he still spent a lot of effort to memorize the details within it.


    A few days of research and he was able to confirm something. He had truly obtained the Book of the Universe.


    Although there were many hidden traps within the book, there were many areas describing the true meaning of space, deducing what is real and fake. This was very helpful for him.


    Following this, Zong Shou tossed the book aside and didn¡¯t bother. He focused on digesting the underground battle as well as hisprehension of their martial path and spells.


    Those mind stones were also thrown out like water, continuously smashing apart, turning into pure Spiritual Energy and injecting into the Book of Eon.


    300 dayster, after he spent nearly all of his money, his brows suddenly froze.


    He could roughly glimmer at the barrier.

 Chapter 628 - Preparing To Extort

    <h4>Chapter 628: Preparing To Extort</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Heaven Barrier?¡±


    Zong Shou sighed, retracting his Spiritual Sense and he stopped looking inside his body.


    He had charged open the Earth Gate of the Heaven Barrier. Now all that remained was this Heaven Gate at the tip of his head.


    If this barrier wasn¡¯t broken, then he would be ayer away from this Heaven and Earth, unable to enter the Spirit Realm.


    Looking at it, at this moment he noticed that he had underestimated thisyer.


    It wasn¡¯t without reason that the Heaven Barrier was said to be the most impossible body quality to cultivate.


    To break it, one¡¯s body umtion must be at a shocking level. Based on what he knew, only a few people were able to cultivate using barriers from Heaven. Most of them used external strength to break through the Heaven Barrier to step into the Spirit Realm.


    However, even then their foundations were still really thick, far above cultivators of the same grade.


    Because they all left the Cloud World after they entered the Spirit Realm, no one knew what happened after.


    One could see that the Sects these people were from all felt proud of them. Looking at how they were praised, one could see that their achievements were definitely not bad.


    If he wanted to break through, he current attainments were still a littlecking.


    Thinking about this, he reached out and obtained a green-blue, water-like Spiritual Liquid in his hand.


    This was the Spiritual Essence Jade Marrow, merging in from his fingers and slowly seeping into his body.


    The Spiritual Essence Jade Marrow could cause the body to be morepatible with Heaven and Earth, purifying one¡¯s Spiritual Senses.


    This allowed one to obtain some Spirit Realm Cultivator strength before the Spirit Realm.


    People like him who were perturbed by the barriers from Heaven viewed these as top treasures.


    When he was within the Third Dragon Hall, Zong Shou obtained a huge ball. Every ten days he would use it once and to date he only used 10% of it.


    This was already the thirteenth drop. However, momentster Zong Shou shook his head helplessly.


    Although this item was still a little useful, its effects were minute. The Spiritual Sense changes could barely be sensed. The weakening of theyer within the Heaven Gate was also extremely little.


    It seemed like he could throw this ball to Xuanyuan Yiren to see what kind of pills she could refine.


    Ruoshui and Zong Yuan were charging for Grade-8 and they could use this item.


    As for this Heaven Barrier, he wasn¡¯t in a rush so he could just slowly umte.


    He already had the Book of Eon and had more advantages than others. He also had forty to fifty years of lifespan and didn¡¯t need to worry about it now.


    Thinking about this, Zong Shou smiled, tossing aside the burdens in his heart. Following this, he looked at the remnant pieces of the Book of the Universe.


    He first took out hundreds of sheets of purple gold paper and then a ck liquid.


    The paper was weaved from the silk of a hundred-year, purple-gold silkworm. Only the Spiritual House and above sect could feed it, it was the best talisman creation material. Each year, only 300 pieces would be produced as it was extremely expensive.


    However, the ones in his hand were snatched.


    As for the ck liquid, it was spiritual ink, no different from what talisman makers used.


    If one had to point out about something different it would be that there were Saint Realm teachings mixed within.


    The Cloud World had many Spiritual Houses and magical books. Aokun¡¯s blood was something that Zong Shou couldn¡¯t easily let flow outside. However, it was enough just to use the Spiritual Smander blood.


    As for the Universe Creation Records remnants, Zong Shou copied it all.


    It took him a dozen days to replicate three pages.


    Although he wanted to continue, he didn¡¯t have enough materials.


    Looking closely at the pages, Zong Shouughed out loud and ripped the book in his hand. He split it into a few dozen pages, assembling it with the other pages he copied.


    With that, it turned into four, bing four remnant Universe Book fragments.


    However, his book copying ability wasn¡¯t very good. The four books were hard to look at, some of the true intent was difficult to copypletely.


    Only people who wanted to get drunk didn¡¯t care about the wine. People who wanted the book most probably cared about who wrote the book more than the details within.


    To find his tracks, a few pages were enough. It was useless even if one had many. Those few people could probably understand.


    Zong Shou was filled with anticipation. His bag was empty and he could only hope to use these few books to get some money from those rich people. After all, he did spend a decent amount to copy too.


    Splitting it into four also would not offend anyone.


    That was right, didn¡¯t he have two heads in his bag? They might be able to be sold for a good price.


    Keeping the book, Zong Shou smiled and stepped out of the cultivation room. The moment he walked out, a few talismans appeared in his hands.


    Using his Spiritual Sense to look, his lips curled up coldly. What a coincidence, just as he cane out of seclusion,pleting the copying job, these few people had already arrived.


    <i>How many days have it been since the Yin Dragon Canyon matter ended? It seems like these people all couldn¡¯t wait.</i>


    He walked confidently and stepped into the void. In just a moment, Zong Shou was already in the sky above Gantian Mountain...


    Only to see the few people here already waiting. One of them was Wuji who he saw in the Yin Dragon Canyon and Ten Thousand Buddha Vast Habitat, Zifang was also here. The third person was covered in ayer of ck mist and although it was under the zing sun, it continued to surge non-stop. He was most probably from the Demon Sect.


    As for thest person, his body was covered in a cold aura. People with such a quality, without needing much thought, there was a 90% chance he was from Sword Sect.


    The fifth was a green-colored schr, who looked really schrly and elegant, emanating a bookworm aura.


    Zong Shou squinted his eyes and walked over.


    There were actually five people, that was surprising. Now it was time to see which one of the five would give a higher price.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    West of Donglin, in a busy port... only to see a thousand sails dancing in the ethereal cloud mist...


    At each moment, there would be dozens of cloud ships charging out of the port and sailing into the Vast Cloud Ocean. On the pier it was extremely busy and goods were stacked up like mountains. People were busy buzzing about.


    On this noon, a threeyer turreted ship slowly traveled into the port. Amongst the close to thousand ships, it didn¡¯t stand out. It was really normal, at most the decorations were more exquisite.


    However, at the side of the ship there was a Kong word symbol. It docked not at amoner pier but at a military one.


    ¡°This is rainbow city?¡±


    Kong Rui stepped down from the deck, his eyes at a loss as he looked around.


    He knew that the busiest port in Donglin was also in the west at Taoyun City.


    However, ever since Zong Shou unified Donglin, Rainbow city which was one of the earliest ones that came under their direct rule started to prosper. It was a giant city, no smaller than Gantian Mountain.


    Although he knew that the city was huge, he didn¡¯t expect it to be this prosperous.


    Looking out from the ship, he realized that not only were there many people, looking over the orderly warehouse region there were beautiful buildings.


    Even Great Shang who had ruled for 1700 years, didn¡¯t have ten cities which could bepared to this.


    ¡°Greetings Country Father inw!¡±


    The moment he walked down there was someone who weed him. It was an Official from Rainbow City but there were only a few of them. They didn¡¯t save on any rites and rituals and their expressions weren¡¯t haughty nor prideful.


    There were no intentions to get close, the tone was also quite respectful.


    Kong Rui only felt a chill in his heart, it seemed like her daughter wasn¡¯t having a good time in Gantian Mountain.


    If the Ruler really adored her these Officials wouldn¡¯t treat him like this.


    Right as he came down from thedder and stepped ontond, he was shocked.


    This was Donglin Cloud Continent. He would probably stay on thisnd for the rest of his life...


    Probably until he died, it would be tough for him to return home.


    He was distracted for a moment before he bowed back, ¡°Thank you Officials for weing me, Kong Rui thanks you!¡±


    Out of those people, the one that led shifted away and smiled awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ept it! I am Weiyuan, the Rainbow City prefect. Today, the country father-inw has arrived, we should have had a bigger wee, but things happened within the city and most of the members in the residence were sent out. Country father-inw please don¡¯t me me for the disrespect.¡±


    Kong Rui didn¡¯t fully believe him, but looking at his anxiousness, it was like there was really something that happened within the city.


    He also calmed down, it seemed like even if his daughter wasn¡¯t adored she wasn¡¯t treated that badly.


    Following this, he looked curiously at this person who called himself the Rainbow City prefect.


    Was he really the prefect? Why was he dressed no differently from the people behind him?


    Ruling such a huge city, his status should be not much different from the Capital Officials of the Emperor Capital City.


    They were primary Grade-3 High Officials who could aspire to be the Prime Minister. This person¡¯s status in Gantian Mountain should be around the same.


    However, why was it like this? Looking at his clothing, the official uniform was made of cheap materials. The design was not bad, a really clean and refreshing aura but there were no other decorative items.


    ¡°It is to save money...¡±


    Weiyuan saw through his doubts and mocked himself, ¡°At the start it was what Ruler said, saying that I can¡¯t treat myself as an Official and can¡¯t let myself feel too delighted about being an Official. Then, the Prime Minister felt that the uniform expenditure was too huge and there was no need so he agreed with the Ruler and removed it.¡±


    Kong Rui was startled and knew that the Prime Minister Weiyuan referred to was most probably Renbo.


    They had heard about this person within the Emperor Capital. In the past, people praised him but his recent evaluations weren¡¯t that good.


    Now it seems like both the Ruler and Prime Minister didn¡¯t simply go against the path...

 Chapter 629 - Why Not Fight And Kill

    <h4>Chapter 629: Why Not Fight And Kill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Thinking about this, Kong Rui frowned slightly. Zong Shou treated his subjects so strictly, wasn¡¯t he afraid they would turn against him?


    Officials dressed up no different from normal people, how could they show the status of the court? How could they disy reputation and prestige to themoners?


    How very preposterous...


    He heard Weiyuanugh out, ¡°Country Father-in-Law doesn¡¯t know, Ruler has always saved what he could regarding these useless expenditures. What¡¯s weird is that he is generous in our sries. I am a primary Grade-4 Official in Gantian but my sry can feed 3,000 people. I remember two years ago Prime Minster Ren was furious regarding this matter, scolding the Ruler for not knowing how tough it was to manage finances.¡±


    Kong Ruo was stunned, a year¡¯s sry could feed 3,000 people?


    Looking at Weiyuan, although the robe worn on the outside was normal, the shirt cor that stuck out was trimmed well. On his hand, he wore a High-Grade Crystal Ring, made from


    High-Grade Beast Crystals and could even be considered a Spiritual Artifact.


    It seems like this person really lives a rich life. The other few looked in good shape, most probably they all spent their money in a low profile manner.


    He shook his head slightly. He was finding the Gantian Mountain Ruler more and more tough to read.


    When he heard these words, instead of bing rxed he became more worried.


    For a Grade-4 Official to get such a high sry was totally inconceivable in Great Shang! He could only say tly, ¡°Your country¡¯s system is special, different from normal.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t sound like he wanted toment, he said it with a mocking tone. Weiyuanughed but didn¡¯t bother much about it.


    At the start he also found it preposterous, but after two years of adapting, actually it wasn¡¯t much.


    He was grumbling a little, there was not much difference between a high or low role. Sometimes with a high rank you couldn¡¯t even utilize your power. You all wore simr uniforms so who would know what kind of Official you were? Why couldn¡¯t they make a Rainbow City perfect token to hang on his head?


    As for those customs and rites, Gantian Mountain didn¡¯t have any special rules, you could do anything you wanted. As long as you had money, you could even spend more than the Ruler.


    Weiyuan wasn¡¯t so dumb as to fight with wealth with those rich merchants andrge races.


    However, with a generous sry and rich life, he also didn¡¯t need to go all around to send gifts and bribe offices. He also didn¡¯t need to spend any effort on corruption.


    ¡°Country Father-in-Law is wrong about that, since you are Concubine Yao¡¯s Father, naturally you are from our country. You should be calling it ¡®my country¡¯ instead!¡±


    He paused and then asked, ¡°Is Country Father-in-Law going to rest for a day or two here or are you heading directly to Gantian Mountain?¡±


    When Kong Ruo heard this he didn¡¯t hesitate to shake his head, ¡°Prefect Rui please prepare a carriage for me!¡±


    Thinking about his daughter, he didn¡¯t want to dy anymore and wanted to see her, the sooner the better.


    He also wanted to take a close look at the person the Confucians already regarded as a preposterous ruler.


    The hand within his sleeves clenched as he instinctively touched the side of his waist.


    It was a really small Heaven and Earth bag but inside was hidden a great treasure.


    Wen King divination money...


    This was left by the ancient fellow who was closest to the Saint Emperor and also the ancestors of the Divination Path.


    It had always been passed down the Kong Family but because no one used it, it was neglected and abandoned in the warehouse.


    When he was young, he came across it when he was ying and his divination skills increased, allowing him to be the best in the Kong Family.


    This time he made up his mind to use these few Wen King top treasures to predict the fate of this Ruler!


    Weiyuan seemed to have predicted his anxiousness, slightly nodding his head, ¡°Since that is the case, then I won¡¯t try to make you stay. The carriage has already been prepared and it is not far away. I will send you out now! However, there is probably some inconvenience on the road so you should be prepared.¡±


    After saying these words, he gestured a ¡®please¡¯ hand signal. Kong Ruo looked over, following his gaze, and then he frowned.


    This was a carriage group made up of 14 cloud crossing carriages and they were all dragged by really strong horses.


    The grandest one was actually pulled by 16 Windrider Foals, the 4 at the lead were actually Grade-4. The carriage body had gold and jade indented in it, which gave it a really luxurious appearance. The other carriages were a bit lousier, but they still had eight horses and more, seemingly prepared for the servants he had brought.


    The moment he stepped out, he stopped, his eyes filled with doubt.


    ¡°This is the duke system!¡±


    16 horses, all Grade-4 Windrider Foals.... In the Great Shang Dynasty, only a duke could use them. The cloud crossing carriage in front of him had exceeded the system.


    Weiyuan was stunned and at first he didn¡¯t understand what was meant. Momentster, he came back to his senses. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡°Country Father-in-Law doesn¡¯t need to mind, our Gantian Mountain doesn¡¯t have these kinds of rules like Great Shang has!¡±


    After he finished, he pointed off into the distance. When Kong Ruo saw this, his eyes were filled with shock and he was at a loss...


    Only to see that in the street beside the alleyway, as expected, there were numerous cloud crossing carriages, and beasts pulling them.


    Some had 12, some had 18, there were even some exceeding 20. Even Grade-4 Windrider Foals were reallymon.


    ¡°The court encourages people to raise such mounts. The Dragon Horn Winged Horses that the Blood Cloud Cavalry uses are the best. Unfortunately, there are not more than 30,000 of them. Next would be the Wind Winged Dragon Beast, Iron Scale Wind Stepping Beast and Purple Winged Lizard etc., then there were the Windrider Foals. Usually they were on farnd and used to pull carriages. If they be big and strong, the court would set aside money to purchase them.¡±


    Weiyuan exined whilst he led Kong Ruo to step onto the cloud crossing carriage. Kong Ruo didn¡¯t bring much luggage or belongings. In just ten minutes the group started to leave.


    Looking at the scenery pass him by the window, his brows frowned deeper and deeper, and he was unable to rx.


    Everything here was different from Great Shang, the atmosphere was also greatly different.


    His eyes passed around the pier like he saw something. His pupils suddenly constricted as he called out, ¡°Prefect Wei, is even a pier coolie in our Gantian Mountain so rich?¡±


    Just now he personally saw a few workers who were ready to cultivate. When they left, they took off their coats which were covered with dirt and dust and inside they wore brocade garments. The few of themughed around in a carefree manner, even a coolie isn¡¯t experiencing pain and suffering?


    When Weiyuan heard this, for some reason his expression turned a little bitter, ¡°In the past, it wasn¡¯t always like this. However, recently, the people of Donglin weren¡¯t willing to do work. Naturally, these people have good lives. They just need to work ten hours and then not only do they get enough pay, but they get food and drinks. All their bills and expenses are easily covered. How would their lives not be good?¡±


    For some reason when Kong Ruo heard this, it seemed like Weiyuan was grumbling to him.


    Luckily, Weiyuan didn¡¯t leave him in confusion, ¡°A year and a half ago the Ruler allowed private hunting, even building several bases under the Cloud Ocean. As long as a few thousand people had a cloud ship that could float in the air, they could enter the Cloud Ocean any time they wanted to hunt for Beast Crystals. Each time they would mostlye back with huge amounts. As long as one had slightly above average talent one would obtain substantial funds in one to two years. As such, everyone went to cultivate and so who would want to do these tough jobs?¡±


    He scoffed coldly, ¡°Originally when Gantian Mountain unified Donglin, there were numerousborers in the east. However, those meeting hall members held them hostage, not allowing people who weren¡¯t members of the cities the Ruler had direct control over to work in Rainbow City. Now, there are around 200 cities that want to be directly ruled by the Ruler. However, they were all blocked. If this goes on, what benefits are there for our Rainbow City merchant ships? One must know that the other cities along the ocean are staring aggressively.¡±


    Kong Ruo shook his head. At the start he understood a little but now he was even more confused.


    However, when others established a country they wanted all the subordinates to be under their direct control. How could one sleep beside a wall that was about to copse? Food on one¡¯s te couldn¡¯t be shared.


    Great Shang ancestors spent 30 years wiping out the fence towns within their borders.


    However, Gantian Mountain was special, these subordinate cities were pleading to be directly ruled. However, the ruler didn¡¯t care, allowing his subjects to do whatever they wanted.


    One could hear the superior feeling of Weiyuan over the east of Donglin.


    It was like how Great Shang people looked at Donglin.


    Only this Rainbow City seemed like they had enough skill. As for Great Shang...


    He instantly cast aside these thoughts as he didn¡¯t want to think about it any longer. Gantian Mountain could bepared to their Great Shang...


    It was pretty inconceivable!


    The carriage continued forward and entered the path. It was made entirely green wind stone, ten feet wide, which allowed the cloud crossing carriage to be extremely quick, exiting the pier in swiftly.


    However, when it entered the city region, it slowed down. Sometimes, it would only move after a long while.


    Kong Ruo¡¯s brows rose. Although there were many carriages here, he had only just realized. The path was extremely wide and could allow 10 carriages to travel alongside so why would there be traffic?


    He couldn¡¯t see carefully by the window which so he stepped out of the carriage and looked.


    Only then did the reason be apparent; there were densely packed groups of people sitting on the street.


    They upied arge portion of the path and only a small patch could be used to travel.


    At this moment, he finally knew why the Prefect would send the people within the bailiff out and why he said that it was inconvenient to get out of the city.


    He saw that beside the group there were numerous bailiffs and some officials who were standing under the sun with helpless expressions. They were looking at these groups, as well as some soldiers who were maintaining the order nearby.


    They all had no weapons, only holding sticks in their hands.


    ¡°What is happening here?¡±


    Kong Ruo was really curious.


    ¡°They are people in the carriage and transportation trade, unwilling to work so they sit quietly here!¡±


    Weiyuan gritted his teeth as he answered, seemingly filled with rage, ¡°They grumble about the pay being too little! Within a few days they will calm down. However, if they don¡¯t want to work they can run to other ces, why do they have to upy the road?¡±


    Kong Ruo was stunned, ¡°These people are going against the government?¡±


    Such troublemakers, why didn¡¯t they just fight and kill them to chase them away?

 Chapter 630 - Poor people

    <h4>Chapter 630: Poor people</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°This isn¡¯t considered going against the court...¡±


    Weiyuan frowned, ¡°Our Gantian Mountain doesn¡¯t prohibit civilian gatherings.¡±


    At this moment he was really envious of the central continent. Under Great Shang rule, most of themoners were really honest and followed what the Ruler wanted.


    How could it bepared to their Rainbow City, it was simply not straightforward!


    ¡°They are all people who aren¡¯t satisfied! Now their monthly sry had risen to 50 teals but they still aren¡¯t willing to stop. What do these people want before they are willing to stop...¡±


    When Kong Rui heard that he became more quiet. 50 teals a month, that wasparable to half a Grade-1 Beast Crystal. It was pretty much five times that of in the central continent.


    He realised that he had underestimated Weiyuan. He said that his monthly sry could feed three thousand people and if he was using Rainbow City standards, how much would that be?


    He suddenlyprehended the reasoning behind why Weiyuan said these words to him. He most probably didn¡¯t want a person like him who came from the central continent to underestimate him...


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If this continues, there will probably be no one who is willing to do agriculture.¡±


    ¡°Now there already aren¡¯t many people who are willing to work on farms. Just yesterday, 1 unit of grain actually rose to 110 wen! This was even after relying onrge amounts of purchases from othernds which barely suppressed the price.¡±


    ¡°Sigh! I heard that the central continent always used farming to establish the country. But now our Gantian Mountain wants to hand this important country matter to other people.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Prime Minister had raised a suggestion in the meeting hall to prohibit purchases of grain!¡±


    ¡°Ah! The grain prices are really going to increase crazily...¡±


    ¡°However, I heard that recently there were some Spirit Masters studying how to use spiritual formations and mechanisms to help people farm.¡±


    ¡°Mechanisms? Wasn¡¯t this something the Mohists were good at? Is it the Kongqi Sect? Speaking of which, his Highness is prepared to set up an imperial college like the central continent. He is also preparing to set up a worker course to set up the Mohists techniques as a learnable course. In the future any person in the department of industry would have toplete this course.¡±


    Kong Rui listened to the officials¡¯ discussion and he was startled. With 50 teals monthly sry, 110 wen grain prices were actually too low.


    Renbo¡¯s country policies would attract more farmers.


    However, without those preposterous government decrees, he wouldn¡¯t have to do this.


    Simr to Great Shang, since the Ruler ascended, every year they had sufficient amounts of grain.


    However themoners in Great Shang didn¡¯t seem to be as rich as those in Gantian Mountain...


    Moreover, the Ruler wasn¡¯t fierce and these people seemed to have studied some, so why was this ce said to be so barbaric and rough?


    Apart from this, building a college was a good thing, but that industry course, to teach Mohists skills was something he didn¡¯t understand.


    In this world, the only thing that could truly rule the world was the Confucians!


    These people continued on and it was going more and more off-topic. However, an hourter maybe because someone felt impatient, he scoffed coldly, ¡°These people really don¡¯t know when to stop. If it were me, I would definitely teach them a lesson...¡±


    ¡°They are indeed troublemakers. We must think of a way to give them trouble!¡±


    ¡°Actually if it was just them it would still be okay and they wouldn¡¯t be able to cause many problems. What is annoying is that there are people fanning the mes in the dark with nefarious intentions.¡±


    The other person shook his head and said, ¡°Please be careful what you say! If others hear this, if those meeting hall members hear this, it would be more or less a problem for our Prefect. These people are worrying about having no methods to attract the eyes of those dumbmoners. It has been close to three years, recently they are preparing for the re-election...¡±


    Kong Rui couldn¡¯t keep himself from speaking, ¡°Those armored soldiers are all elites, why not let them chase away these problematic people?¡±


    The moment he said these words, everyone became silent. The few people who apanied him all had weird expressions on their faces.


    It wasn¡¯t Weiyuan who spoke but the person beside him who smiled, ¡°In the past, there were indeed a few directly ruled cities of Gantian Mountain that did that, but their situations were really arduous!¡±


    Kong Rui didn¡¯t understand. <i>Arduous? Was the Ruler unhappy with it?</i> Although it is good to love the people, one had to differentiate between the subjects. Goodmoners and troublemakers definitely couldn¡¯t be treated the same.


    Moreover, Officials like them should be the pirs of the country.


    How could he allow these troublemakers to be so arrogant and unreasonable?


    At this moment Weiyuan sighed, ¡°A few days ago, the Ruler signed aw. The meeting hall participants have the responsibility of questioning and monitoring the officials. They could vote out the head of a city. If the votes exceed half, I can forget about continuing as the Prefect...¡±


    His words were filled with despair. The other few officials all shook their heads emotionally like they were really worried about it.


    Kong Rui¡¯s heart sank, hisst ounce of anticipation faded.


    Such a preposterous ruling system was the joke of the entire world. Going against the flow, who knows how many years the current Gantian Mountain country strength couldst for?


    No wonder so many famous Confucians in Great Shang were all filled with disdain whenever one mentioned Gantian Mountain.


    He originally thought that those people had heard about it from exaggerated sources and that they were most probably false. However, aftering over he realized that the situation was much worse than he had thought.


    Based on what he saw, the Ruler really couldn¡¯t be considered to be wise.


    For Yao¡¯er to be the concubine of such a Ruler, her future was really dark.


    Thinking about it for a moment, he suddenly walked away from the carriage. Since this ce was blocked up, even in 8-10 hours it might not be fixed. Since he wanted to see Kong Yao sooner, why not just walk over?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Right at the same time, above the clouds of Gantian Mountain, the middle-aged Confucian scoffed coldly and was prepared to leave the region.


    Before he left, he suddenly recalled something. He turned around and looked at Zong Shou solemnly.


    ¡°I am still a foreign official and there are some things I can¡¯t tell Ruler. However, recently when I toured Gantian I had many deep learnings, there are several things I feel that I have to spit out. Ruler¡¯s meeting hall system is simr to Great Shang¡¯s Fengxian official. It is originally a good thing but with how Ruler is letting others wield power,moners voting in people for the meetings as well as this monitoring of officials, it is arge mistake!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows rose, his face expressing a desire to hear more. Seeing this person show no courtesy at all, his face still really serious, ¡°The people aren¡¯t educated and are poor. Their foresight is poor and they haven¡¯t received much education, easily being manipted by others. Ruler do you know that the meetings have been controlled by the strong races in Gantian? Many ces have resorted to buying of votes, 5 units of rice can be exchanged for one vote...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head when he heard this. This was not the first time that someone had said this to him.


    Such matters were simply infuriating. However, if he wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t bother with proper governance, in just a few years the whole country would be ruined by those civil servants under him.


    In the meeting hall, at least 3 people had something to worry about.


    He was already really poor, now that some people secretly took some money, his internal treasury wasn¡¯t left with much.


    His face was still smiling like he approved and agreed with what that Confucian had said.


    ¡°Poor people? That makes sense! Only there are some things that since I know are correct, I can¡¯t stand and do nothing despite the tough process.¡±


    His expression turned serious and he said with a righteous tone, ¡°Before they be intelligent, I will try my best to let them know values and customs. In the end, my Gantian Mountain people won¡¯t bend their backs just for 5 units of rice...¡±

 Chapter 631 - Bringing Benefit To The Common People

    <h4>Chapter 631: Bringing Benefit To The Common People</h4>


    At the start, the middle-aged Confucian¡¯s face rxed slightly. However, when he heard thatst sentence he knew that Zong Shou might have seemed like he agreed but actually he was not nning to yield.


    He had an unhappy look in his eyes. Just as he was about to speak up, he thought to himself, after all this is Gantian Mountain. The rise and fall of it had to do with Zong Shou, what did it concern him?


    He scoffed and didn¡¯t say a word, waving his sleeves and leaving.


    The moment he left, the person covered in ck energyughed self-mockingly, ¡°He is just like that, like everything in the world needs to follow his rules before it is considered the proper path. Since he knew that he couldn¡¯t easily obtain Ruler¡¯s Universe Book, why did he bother toe over if he was poor? He really thought just after a few words, he would follow his orders?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, he wasn¡¯t interested in debating about others behind their backs. He took out the four Universe Book iplete scrolls and ced it in front of his body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow what we discussed just now. Each one of them is 1,000 Grade-9 Mind Stones. It is best if you have Mind Stones but if not, you can exchange using some great items.¡±


    The eyes of the four people constricted. After they exchanged nces they didn¡¯t say a word.


    Although Zong Shou was cunning, he didn¡¯t go too far. In the future, the Demon, Taoists, Buddhists and Sword Sects would just depend on their own skill.


    To find the location of the book, they just needed a few pages, any more was just useless.


    If today they all fell into the hands of one person, then the few of them would probably have to battle.


    The person from the Sword Sect was the most straightforward, waving his hand and throwing out a small Heaven and Earth bag.


    Following this, Wuji and the Demon Path Cultivator also paid mind stones. Zifang spoke in a really merciful manner,ughing awkwardly, ¡°Our Buddhist Faction often donates and helps themoners, so we don¡¯t have much money and don¡¯t have much need for Mind Stones. Today I only brought these 8 Buddhist Pearls, can it make up for those 1,000 Mind Stones?¡±


    After he finished, several rays of light cast over.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed, then his heart jumped. Who knows what the 8 Beige Buddhist Pearls in his hand were made of, they were like walnuts, weighing 5,000 kilograms.


    Gathering Spiritual Energy in his eyes, he could see a five-colored glow shining.


    Thinking back, Zong Shou had heard about this merit bead that the Buddhist Faction had. It gathered merit and good thoughts and was really precious.


    It could suppress evil energy and violent thoughts, helping one cultivate.


    In terms of value it was indeedparable to the 1,000 Grade-9 Mind Stones. However, this item wasn¡¯t of much use to him.


    Right as he was about to reject, Zong Shou heard a swallow of saliva from beside him.


    The baby Qilin¡¯s nose twitched, his eyes brightly looking at his hands.


    Zong Shouughed. This fellow ate energy to grow and it seemed like it was interested in the ¡®energy¡¯ within the Merit Pearl and wanted to consume it.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to keep them all into his sleeves. Then he waved his arms and the remains of the Universe Book floated to the four of them.


    The deal had beenpleted. The few people in the clouds all seemed more rxed.


    However, they were still seated there with no intention to leave.


    Zong Shou smiled. He had finally gotten rid of the hot potato. He had even extorted them by a huge amount which made him even more delighted.


    With just these Mind Stones, he would be able to speed up time, condensing 300 years using the Book of Eon Extreme Life.


    Next would be those two heads. It was time to see how much emphasis and importance the factions ced on Wuxuan and Xiao Xiangzi.


    The air was totally silent. Seeing Zong Shou having no intentions to speak, Wuji said helplessly, ¡°My Daoling Vast Habitat wants to exchange Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s life for 5 Medium-Grade Mind Stone mines. Will Ruler ept this?¡±


    Zong Shou eximed and looked over, only to see Wuji wave his hands and a scroll was tossed over.


    Zong Shou took a look and saw that on it was marked the locations of those 5 mines.


    This Daoling Vast Habitat really wanted to form a good rtionship with him, their offer was really generous. 3 of them were newly formed, 1 of which was really close to High-Grade. This was such a huge gift...


    Only their location made Zong Shou shocked.


    ¡°Huizhou Ind?¡±


    The Cloud World consisted of 5 continents and 12 inds. Out of the 5 continents, Donglin Cloud Continent was the 4th.


    This Huizhou Ind was one of the 12 inds. It was said that during the Cloud Deste Era, it was called Huizhou which was how it got its name.


    It wasn¡¯t small, covering roughly 10 provinces ofnd. It was not far southwest of Donglin, roughly 14,000 miles away.


    The fastest cloud ship would need 3 days and nights to get there.


    Based on what he knew, this was one of the original camps of the Taoists. Although there weren¡¯t any shrines nor Spiritual Houses, there were several Sects under Daoling Vast Habitat that established their mountains there.


    What did Wuji mean by throwing the 5 unharvested veins there to him?


    Although there was a suspicion that it was fake, the 5 veins taken out were born from


    Heaven and Earth so temporarily they were all just fake.


    However, it was the same as giving a small half of the profits of Huizhou Ind to Gantian. It also gave him a chance to interfere with Huizhou Ind.


    He suddenly had a thought and recalled that spiritual river fissure that Great Shang wanted to hand over to him...


    It was nearby Huizhou Ind. Speaking of which, was Daoling Vast Habitat prepared to give that ce up?


    He looked over at Wuji with a curious gaze, only to see that he was really calm, unable to discern anything.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou kept the scroll into his sleeves. Anyway, he was going to take over that ce so when the time came he would just take a look.


    He always felt that there was a secret plot. Wuji¡¯s actions made him feel that there was something unusual.


    If it was far from Donglin then he could just not bother. However it was so close to the continent...


    Inparison, the item that the Demon Path Cultivator took out was more practical. He threw a porcin bottle over.


    ¡°I heard Ruler has reached the time to charge to the Spirit Realm. Our Ten Thousand Demon Vast Habitat shall use this item as a celebratory gift.¡±


    Zong Shou reached in with his Spiritual Sense, his brow furrowing. If this item was given by anyone else, he would be delighted. However, since he was the one sending this, he was a bit worried.


    ¡°Is it a threat?¡±


    He scoffed coldly, but he still took out the two heads and tossed them out.


    These past few days he had the 2 bloody but not totally dead heads in his Heaven and Earth bag which was indeed a little disgusting.


    All the trading waspleted and thus the two of them stopped speaking. It was like they wanted to leave but they were worried about one another. They both sat still, with the intention to remain there.


    Zong Shou was confused but coincidentally he had business to discuss with these few people. He smiled, ¡°I have a matter. A few days ago my Gantian Mountain obtained some space ships. I want to use this as a base to conquer outer regions. Are the few of you willing to loan some money to Gantian? 30% yearly interest or you can invest in us. There are 3,000 shares, each share is 100 Mind Stones but they need to be Grade-9 Mind Stones. If you can lend some helpers, then I can treat that as shares too. As for the gains from the outer region, we will follow this share distribution...¡±


    The moment he spoke these words, the few people in the clouds were startled. They were all speechless as they looked at the teen in front of them.


    They didn¡¯t expect that he would talk about this.


    Conquer outer regions, was this guy crazy?


    Since the Cloud World secluded itself and the human race was born, they had never heard of anyone conquering outer regions. This was truly a novel idea.


    They all knew that the outer region was dangerous and if one was not careful the entire army would be wiped out.


    However, his idea was good too, 3,000 shares, each costing 100 Grade-9 Mind Stones. Was he trying to bluff money from them?


    If any idents urred, wouldn¡¯t the money they gave be lost?


    However, they could provide the loan. With Donglin Cloud Continent and Gantian Mountain as a guarantor, with their shrine strength they wouldn¡¯t default on it.


    30% a year... If the amount was huge, then the interest would also be a decent sum. No weaker than even 1-2 Huang-Grade High-Quality Veins.


    The corner of Wuji¡¯s lips twitched, thinking to himself that this fellow was really shameless.


    30,000 Grade-9 Mind Stones wouldn¡¯t even be enough to build 10 space ships.


    Just as he was thinking about how much he should loan, the person from the Sword Sect smiled, ¡°Interesting! There¡¯s no harm trying. My Sword Sect wille out with 3,000 Grade-9 Mind Stones, 600 Grade-6 Disciples, 50 Grade-7. We want 20%...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled and looked over in shock. He originally thought that he would be wasting his effort. Even if he convinced them it would at most be a loan. Who knew the Sword Sect person would be so straightforward.


    Wuji was caught off guard, then for some reason, he changed what he was originally going to say, ¡°My Daoling Vast Habitat is huge, but we don¡¯t have many Mind Stones. We can only loan 3,000. We do have sufficient manpower so we will do the provide the same as the Sword Sect and we want 10%.¡±


    After saying these words, he regretted and added a sentence, ¡°However, I would need the Vast Habitat Head to agree first...¡±


    Thinking about this, there were many people in the Vast Habit doing nothing. When he returned, he would send out all the people he found annoying to look at.


    Moreover, with the problematic Huizhou Ind, it was unknown whether or not Zong Shou¡¯s outer region conquest would be sessful.


    The Demon Sect Cultivator had a weird expression, his eyes shining like he was hesitating. However, when he opened his mouth he said the same thing as Wuji.


    ¡°Our Demon Sect can loan 3,000. We do have more people, 15%!¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted, turning to look at Zifang, only to see the old monk frowning.


    He knew that the Buddhists were actually really rich but they split it with the other Buddhist Sects. The disciples all promoted merciful and kind values and at least on the surface they rejected killing.


    ¡°Great Monk, don¡¯t you wish for the spiritual light of the Buddhist Sect to shine on themon people of other worlds?¡±


    Zifang was startled, sighing as he said a few words from the Buddhist Mantra.

 Chapter 632 - Nonsense

    <h4>Chapter 632: Nonsense</h4>


    The few of them settled the matter with a few words.


    Wuji and the Demon Path Cultivator had no more intentions to stay as they each left hurriedly.


    At this moment, they had shown their intentions. Although both of them had power in their factions, they couldn¡¯t decide such a matter and had to ask permission from their sects.


    Anyway, Zong Shou didn¡¯t have much hope in the men from the two Vast Habitats. He would be satisfied if they could just loan some Mind Stones.


    At this moment, what he found weird was what Zifang had said just now.


    He always heard Buddhist Faction disciples talk about the ancient original Buddha.


    Where did this endless beginninge from? Did the Buddhist faction have yet another Buddha materialize?


    It wasn¡¯t something he could ask and he could only mutter to himself.


    Momentster, there were only three people in the clouds.


    Zifang spoke up once more, ¡°I heard Jingyin say that you wanted to invite our Buddhist Monks to help purify the Avici Throne?¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou nod his head to express that there was indeed such a matter, Zifang instantlyughed, ¡°Ruler is really merciful and meritorious! To think those 6 Country Imperial Races 10,000 years ago could meet such a Ruler like you 10,000 years on...¡±


    He said a bunch of nonsense to praise Zong Shou. First, his tone seemed hesitant but then he said embarrassingly, ¡°I heard that Zhao Yanran and Ruler are connected by the Pill Furnace technique? So the life and death of this woman would be determined by just one of your thoughts?¡±


    When he heard this, Zong Shou roughly guessed what he meant. This should be the conditions from Ten Thousand Buddha Vast Habitat.


    ¡°So what Great Monk wants is for me to return her the seed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zifang smiled and nodded his head, ¡°This woman isrgely connected to the rise and fall of Buddhism.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, he didn¡¯t have much thought about this matter. Thinking about it, the feeling of Zhao Yanran bing a nun was really good, he was really anticipating it...


    ¡°If your Sect can persuade her and Seven Spirit Sect is pleased, then naturally I can return it. I have always been honest and have never gone against my words.¡±


    Zifang heaved a sigh of relief, he then got up and bowed, ¡°Then I will take my leave now.¡±


    Like he was extremely eager, with a sh he tore open the space and was nowhere to be seen.


    After this person left, only the Sword Sect person was left.


    Zong Shou looked over with a questioning gaze, not understanding what matter he had. At this moment he also opened his eyes, bright light shining around.


    Like a treasure sword out of its sheath, the aura was extremely sharp.


    ¡°I am Lingchen.¡±


    ¡°Lingchen?¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked, bowing slightly and greeting, ¡°So Sword Sect Mountain head personally came over, I apologize for theck of respect.¡±


    A Vast Habitat could bepared to a country. Although Gantian Mountian had some strength now, it was far from being able to bepared to them.


    This person¡¯s identity did give him the rights to be on the same level as him.


    No wonder he was so confident...


    Since this person spoke and personally gave his promise that Sword Sect would help, then this matter was most probably settled.


    Lingchen was solemn and looked over, ¡°I came over, one reason was for the Book and the other to thank you. On behalf of Yin Dragon Canyon, I want to thank you for helping both my disciples. The third reason is I wanted to ask Ruler, is your Gantian Mountain really following the methods of the Common People Path? Do you really believe Xi Zi¡¯s methods are feasible?¡±


    The moment he said this, a sharp energy stabbed right at Zong Shou¡¯s mind.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyebrows rose, as expected from the Sword Mountain Head. He was unhappy, but he knew that this person asked this because he knew that he was Tanqiu.


    What he hated most was being threatened by others which instantly made him feel annoyed. A sharp energy suddenly rose to counter him. He coldly replied, ¡°If I say yes, what will Mountain Head do?¡±


    Lingchen¡¯s brow furrowed, seemingly noticing that his tone and attitude was a little too much. He calmed down, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other meaning, I just wanted to ask what Ruler himself thought?¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou calm down. Following this, he looked into the distance in shock. Was it really so preposterous of Xi Zi to want everyone to be equal?


    A swallow streaked across the air into the distance. Zong Shou flicked his fingers and an energy spat out.


    In the blink of an eye, the innocent bird was ripped into blood and dust.


    ¡°In this world, the one who adapts survives. I heard 30,000 years ago the beasts in the Cloud Deste Era were all huge. But what happened now? The strong can bully the weak and there is wealth inequality. If there is no system to restrict power how can we have fairness? Like that swallow, it didn¡¯t offend me but with just one thought of mine, it died. The billion people of Donglin, aren¡¯t their deaths also at the mercy of our thoughts?¡±


    Zong Shou mocked himself, ¡°Gantian Mountain¡¯s policy is because of me. If I wasn¡¯t here, it probably wouldn¡¯t exist. Many things are just futile unless one couldn¡¯t cultivate martial arts and train the soul...¡±


    Lingchen was stunned, he didn¡¯t expect that he would hear such an answer.


    Then, heughed and stood up, ¡°Incoherent, this makes no sense!¡±


    However, his face seemed to understand.


    Just as he was about to leave, Zong Shouughed and asked, ¡°Mountain Head Ling, does your Sword Sect want to open a few dojos and schools in my Gantian?¡±


    Lingchen¡¯s body paused. He knew that the current Gantian Mountain was filled with a martial atmosphere. In the city, there were probably a thousand dojos of all kinds?


    Within the city there were numerous experts gathered.


    However, he didn¡¯t care about that, ¡°Ruler doesn¡¯t reject sects?¡±


    The many Emperors of the Cloud World all saw the sects as their enemies, the thieves of the country, people who caused chaos. They not only often attacked them but also reduced their effects on themon people.


    However, Zong Shou was doing the total opposite which was unheard of.


    Lingyun Sect was destroyed and 70% of the Donglin Sects and Factions were either wiped out or chased away.


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t understand, ¡°As long as they pay taxes and follow rules why can¡¯t I ept them?¡±


    Lingchen was stunned once more. This was the first time he felt that this Gantian Ruler was really different.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Aftering down from the clouds, Zong Shou eagerly entered seclusion.


    It was at this moment that he found out from Ruoshui that Kong Yao¡¯s father had arrived in Rainbow City. He would probably arrive in 1-2 days.


    He didn¡¯t worry too much about it, bringing him over was to restrict her. After he returned, he would ask Renbo to randomly find a spot for this Country Father-in-Law to live.


    However, Ruoshui¡¯s next sentence made him frown.


    ¡°He wants to meet me? And says he wants to thank me? Is it that King Rui?¡±


    He felt really weird. He snatched her daughter over and treated his nephew like that. He should hate him to death, what kindness?


    He instantly hesitated, would it be he wanted to spit in his face and fight him to the death?


    He was a little ashamed for not being righteous. He wasn¡¯t unable to be like those ancient lords who could do immoral things without batting an eye.


    Thinking about it, it was better not to meet.


    Just as he was about to reject, Ruoshui frowned, ¡°I have sent someone to investigate Concubine Kong¡¯s father.¡±


    Whilst speaking, she handed a letter over.


    At first, Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother but when his Spiritual Senses read the information, his mouth was gaping wide open.


    He didn¡¯t expect that her father would actually be so famous.


    The previous supervisor of the Directorate of Astronomy and Calendar, publicly known to be only below Zhongxuan in terms of divination.


    He was actually such an amazing person...


    Turning around, Zong Shou saw Ruoshui blinking and looking at him.


    Although she didn¡¯t speak, but those ck and white eyes were obviously telling him that it was better to meet him...


    As for divination techniques, he didn¡¯t believe much in it.


    However, since he was so famous, he couldn¡¯t neglect him. No matter what, he was a talent and it was better to meet.


    Taking in a deep breath, Zong Shou rubbed his temples in pain, ¡°Then let me meet him in seven days. In these seven days, I need to go into secluded meditation. You can allow him to meet Kong Yao! However you need to apany...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t to monitor him, the pair had already fallen into his hands and couldn¡¯t jump out. He wanted to let her find out what were the opinions and thoughts of Kong Rui.


    Zong Shou made his mind up that if there was anything not right he would shelve this person for a period of time in case it became awkward.


    Apart from Kong Rui, there wasn¡¯t any other matter. Zong Shou once again stepped into the cultivation room.


    He first took out the 8 Merit Pearls and threw them at Xiaori. Only to see the Xiaori not consume them but controlling them in mid-air, allowing them to spin around, dazzling him. Then, Little Gold also ran out to snatch the Merit Pearls, turning into Hanxi and flying about. It made Xiaori really anxious, chasing him all around.


    Zong Shou was speechless. So that fellow treated the Merit Pearls as a toy. What a waste of his thousand mind stones...


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou took out the porcin bottle.


    After opening it, he used his soul power and instantly a blue light shot out. It was a blue crystal.


    This thing was known as Light Containing Sand. In this dim room, it was extremely bright, lighting the thousand-foot room such that everything could be seen.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with deep thought.


    It really was this item! In terms of value, it could bepared to 300 Grade-9 Mind Stones.


    However, it was an item with a price but no supply. The effects were simr to the Spirit Essence Jade Marrow, allowing one to obtain Spirit Realm Cultivator strength in advance.


    This Sky Demon Vast Habitat probably knew about his barriers from Heaven.


    The actions were both trying to express their good intentions whilst also to threaten him.


    Also, there were the 5 Veins that Wuji gave him which were a little weird. Since the Sky Demon Sect knew, then there was no reason the Daoling Vast Habitat didn¡¯t. They just needed to ask Lingyun Sect about it.


    No wonder Wuji¡¯s attitude today was so weird. This Huizhou Ind matter was really suspicious...

 Chapter 633 - Equipped With Fangs And Claws

    <h4>Chapter 633: Equipped With Fangs And ws</h4>


    When he stepped off the cloud crossing carriage, Kong Rui¡¯s face was dark and sunken as he looked at the tall and majestic Gantian Mountain.


    It was less than 30 miles from here to Gantian Mountain. In just a short moment he would be able to arrive and meet Kong Ruo.


    Although he knew that Yao¡¯er was waiting for her in the city, Kong Rui resisted the urge. He asked the carriage to stop here for a moment.


    He wanted to see what the fate of the country of Gantian Mountain was like!


    The few Family Members beside were used to Kong Rui being like this. As for the few Gantian Mountain Grade-6 people protecting him, they all looked over curiously with weird expressions.


    Kong Rui didn¡¯t bother, taking out apass, a bunch of tools and walked towards a hill to the side.


    He measured and walked, sensing the energy below.


    A momentter he paused. What clear Earth Veins, sorted out in an orderly manner! There was obviously a country protecting treasure here!


    His brows rxing slightly. With such a treasure, no matter how preposterous the ruler was, Gantian Mountain would be able tost for 20-30 years.


    However, why was there a fierce and vengeful energy?


    This wasn¡¯t a good sign! To go against the path like Gantian Mountain it wouldn¡¯t be able tost long.


    He heard a low chanting echoing but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He swiftly ran forward to search for the top of the hill.


    This ce seemed unassuming but it was where Earth Energy gathered. It was coincidentally 36 miles from the city center, fitting with the number of Heaven!


    Taoists said that when looking at energy, one could view one¡¯s fate and predict the rise or fall of a country.


    However, without their Kong Family natural ability or their own Spiritual Cultivation being high enough, the conditions would be extremely demanding. One needed to pay attention to the instruments and location and even needed a set of extremelyplicated ceremonies.


    As he had a god item on hand, he saved a lot of effort. However, there were some steps that he had toplete.


    Standing there, he took out a sword and drew a mark beneath his feet.


    When a circr Spiritual Formation slowly formed, he suddenly took out a Mind Stone and threw it out.


    It was Grade-6. This Energy Viewing Technique couldn¡¯t have even the slightest of mistakes. Beast Crystals were impure and thus he could only use Mind Stones.


    Following this, there was the Yang-Winged Tiger Blood which he prepared earlier. The Tiger Blood was Yang-matured and could chase off evil and darkness...


    This Yang-Winged Tiger was one of Kong¡¯s Tiger Races, close to God Beast Level. With its blood protecting, normal evil spirits couldn¡¯t even get close.


    Following this, he tossed out 7 Paper Men covered in runes that turned into 7 people around the formation.


    When 7 souls shed in his sleeves and charged within, the Paper Men immediately started moving, like a real-life person, extremely nimble and exquisite.


    Other people used Elite Beasts or Soul Beasts as bodyguards. Sword Sect would use the souls of ancient swordsmen as Sword Spirits.


    However, he chose the soul of Spirit Masters!


    In a short moment, many golden-colored runes lit up like stars. In just a few breaths time, a Spiritual Formation was formed.


    Kong Rui didn¡¯t hesitate, reaching out, only to hear a light buzz. A little knife-like coin flew out from the bag by his waist.


    Ancient gold coins began as shells and then became this kind of knife coin. Then, it changed to circr copper coins and silver ingots.


    Looking out, this Wen King divination money was dancing in the air, spinning around his body and notnding in his hands as he expected.


    Kong Rui¡¯s brow furrowed, he could feel that the money was about to leave him like there was something far away that was attracting it.


    Weird...


    The moment such a thought rose, Kong Rui reached out and grabbed the divination money.


    He only felt the knife-shaped coin tremble, giving out crisps ringing sounds.


    It was extremely strong and kept on struggling. He frowned, adding strength before he was able to control it. Then, he slowly shifted it to the front of his body.


    Only when the broken hole was aligned with his eyes did it stop.


    He focused his sights as he looked toward Gantian Mountain from the hole.


    Kong Rui was first stunned, he saw nothing at all.


    It wasn¡¯t that the city had disappeared, within the hole it was still there.


    However, in the sky above Gantian Mountain City, apart from the clear sky and a few clouds, there was nothing else...


    It was really normal, but at this ce, it was really weird...


    There were no dark signs of weakening as he expected nor Energy Pirs rising up into the sky.


    Kong Rui was shocked. He could even look at Great Shang¡¯s country fate, why couldn¡¯t he read Gantian Mountain¡¯s?


    Was Gantian Mountain already copsing?


    No! Even if it was wiped out, as the capital it should still have King Energy left.


    Then was there something wrong with his divination spiritual formation? Or was it the divination money in his hand?


    Speaking of which, since this item appeared, it was already not behaving normally.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Kong Rui ced his finger on the sharp de of the coin.


    With a slight touch, a wound appeared on his skin. Blood seeped out and flowed along the knife coin.


    The scene in front of him slowly started to change.


    Hong!


    A loud explosion. The 10,000-foot area around him shook like there was an earthquake. A weird force charged out!


    The few Kong Family servants around and the Gantian Mountain Grade-6 Cultivators were all caught off guard and fell to the ground.


    Kong Rui¡¯s body shook continuously. However, his eyes stared deathly through the hole in the coin.


    In that instant, a 10,000-footrge energy glow charged into the sky like a gigantic pir ced between Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°Kong!¡±


    Suddenly a golden shadow appeared, a long and muscr Giant Dragon circled around the pir. Suddenly it turned its head and roared angrily like it was annoyed at the people looked at it.


    Momentster, there was a shriek ever clearer than that of an eagle, more ear-piercing and high pitched.


    ¡°Golden scales, already forming a Dragon shape? ws and teeth all equipped, crawling strength, how is this possible? Based on what the Divination Book described, it is gathering strength to fly into the air to swallow someone...¡±


    He muttered, then his body froze up. Was that a Phoenix cry?


    He raised the knife coin up slightly to adjust his field of sight, only to see a seven-colored Phoenix flying above the Energy Pir. The Spiritual Light shone brightly, so bright that it was a little blinding...


    How was this possible?


    Kong Rui¡¯s brain was instantly nk. Only when he felt a stabbing pain in his eyes did hee back to his senses.

 Chapter 634 - 634 Not Afraid Of Chaos

    <strong>634 Not Afraid Of Chaos</strong>


    Piercing pain?


    Feeling the scorching pain in his eyes, Kong Rui was slightly shocked, only feeling the energy glow was extremely eye-catching.


    Looking closely, it was a white glow all over, pure and wless with no other color.


    White energy?


    How was this possible? Normal rulers who had simrnd to Gantian Mountain would have a pale yellow color.


    If their country was weaker or their ruler was incapable, it would even be ck and grey in color. However, why was this ce pure white?


    His brain subconsciously thought back to those numerous Divination Books passed down from the ancient times.


    At that moment, Kong Rui felt that his mind was a total mess.


    This Zong Shou wasn¡¯t a preposterous and incapable Ruler that the Confucians said but he was a Saint King?


    He must have remembered wrongly? Or were those ancient Divination Books wrong themselves...


    Just as he was stunned and startled, Kong Rui suddenly felt that the light was more and more blinding.


    Then, the Dragon roared furiously once more. Kong Rui instantly cried out in pain, his right-hand closing and a thread of fresh blood flowed down from his eyelids.


    The Wen King divination money broke free from his control once more. However, this time it didn¡¯t fly toward that side, instead it felt to the ground like it had used up all its energy.


    The few Kong Family servants and Gantian Mountain Cultivators all panicked, not knowing what they had to do. The former was worried that the Master was injured while thetter was worried that they would be med for Kong Rui getting injured on the way to Gantian Mountain.


    Kong Rui himself was like a wooden statue, standing straight up, totally lost and distracted as he stood on the spot.


    He muttered to himself, his voice was so soft it couldn¡¯t be heard. However, if one listened closely he only said one sentence, ¡°True King Energy can¡¯t be easily looked at!¡±


    At the same time, Xiaori who was running around Hanyan Pce, the fur on his body exploded and a fierce glow appeared in his eyes as it looked toward the northwest.


    A red me wrapped around his body. It was like he had felt a threat,ying down, ready to pounce at any moment.


    Then, he shook his head in a weird manner, why was the thread of energy so familiar? Why was it disappearing?


    He didn¡¯t understand in his heart. Xiaori sniffed, just as he was about to track where it came from, his eyes looked outside and a golden glow shed by.


    He instantly forgot about everything and the threatening intent disappeared. He also couldn¡¯t be bothered to get to the bottom of it and instead chasing after Little Gold.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The moment he came down from the little hill, Kong Rui still felt like he was in a daze.


    When the carriages headed forward once more, headed in the direction of the Gantian Mountain City gate, it was like Kong Rui went crazy in the carriage, taking out all his Divination Books.


    He flipped every single one and after finding the contents that he needed, he casually tossed them aside.


    10 minutester he sat beside the soft mattress, totally devoid of energy. His left eye was uninjured but covered in blood.


    Dragon Phoenix roar... Saint King arrives! After three generations, it was extinct from the world!


    Pretty much all the rted books came to such a conclusion. If only one said that it was still okay.


    However, there was no exception at all, they all described it in such a way. The people who wrote these books were all people who had extremely high attainments in the Divination Path, whose names were left in the history books.


    What kind of ability and skill did he have to dare question these Seniors? Only what he saw today was totally inconceivable.


    Were those Confucians from Great Shang all wrong? How could the Confucians who ruled politics for 10,000 years, creating many prosperous eras, be wrong?


    His fists clenched and then loosened, clenched and then loosened.


    Then, he recalled, what did this have to do with him? He came over just to see Yao¡¯er, whether or not she was living well... Whether she could safely pass that death cmity 20 yearster.


    Since Gantian Mountain had a vast and intense white energy and no signs of weakening, that meant that he could be at ease.


    However, at this moment he still didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or worried.


    ¡°Gantian Mountain meeting hall member, Country Advisor Zhang Huai is here to wee Country Father-in-Law on instructions from the king!¡±


    A voice spread echoed from outside which made hime back to his senses. He looked out of the window and noticed that the cloud crossing carriage was already at the north city gates of Gantian Mountain City.


    Jolting awake, he swiftly straightened his clothing and stepped off the carriage.


    Then, he saw a schrly teen leading a group of people who were waiting for him below the carriage.


    Seeing hime down, he smiled and bowed, ¡°Country Father-in-Law has traveled far and must be really tired. Do you want to head to the country guest inn to bath and rest or go straight to Hanyan Pce? Concubine Yao has been waiting for you for many hours and can meet you at any moment.¡±


    Bowing slightly, when Zhang Huai raised his eyes, he was startled. Why did the Country Father-in-Law look so haggard?


    What did he go through? His right eye was tightly shut, a little swollen, his face was also ashen white.


    He couldn¡¯t help but stare furiously at those few escorts who looked back innocently. It seemed like it had nothing to do with them...


    Kong Rui didn¡¯t bother much about the teen, thinking to himself that it was best to see Yao¡¯er earlier the better. Why did he have to rest?


    He felt slightly weird, he had never heard of something known as Country Advisor.


    Looking closely, Kong Rui was slightly shocked. A full forehead, circr chin, purple energy between his eyebrows.


    Such a look was really rare. He was definitely really rich and noble and was destined to possess great power.


    Only at this moment it was convenient for him to divine his fate.


    Kong Rui¡¯s became really careful with his expression. Even if he didn¡¯t want to make friends with such a person, he couldn¡¯t easily offend him.


    They greeted one another and hopped onto a cloud crossing carriage. Just as he entered the city gates he heard a rumbling noise.


    A cavalry force galloped by from the side of the carriage. They were all huge horses with firm armor and sharp spears. All Cavalry troops were all Grade-3 and above. Pretty much 1 in every 10 of them there would be a Xiantian expert.


    The one at the lead held a 10-footrge knife. His strength also was Grade-7.


    His aura was cold and sharp, obviously an elite that had been through numerous wars. Even if he just passed by, that killing intent sent a chill down his spine.


    Kong Rui frowned slightly, there weren¡¯t many such elites in Great Shang. Armor and weapons equipped,1 man 3 horses... They brought many things on the horses. Was there a war matter in Donglin?


    ¡°These are our Gantian Mountain Close Guard Elite Cavalry! The one leading them is our Ruler¡¯s favored General Hu Zhongyuan.¡±


    Zhang Huai seemed to know what the person beside him was thinking about, so he exined, ¡°I heard that 3,700 miles south of Huizhou there was Night Demon race activity. They have already invaded the Cloud World several times. Although Great Shang had troops there, after all it was too far and they weren¡¯t of much help which was why my King helped...¡±


    Only that wasn¡¯t it because when he said the words ¡®favored General Hu Zhongyuan¡¯, his lips twitched.


    Kong Rui was shocked, he had heard of this matter when he was in the Emperor Capital, but he didn¡¯t know the specifics of the situation. Going against Alien Race invasions was something that the sects and countries all had a responsibility to do.


    In the past, the Donglin cities and sects were in chaotic battles and naturally they couldn¡¯t send troops over. Now that Donglin was unified, Gantian Mountain couldn¡¯t reject this responsibility.


    The cloud crossing carriage continued forward. After he entered the city, there were carriages and people traveling smoothly like water. People were everywhere on the streets, their carriages all slowed down, moving forward like that of a turtle.


    The people on the streets didn¡¯t show any intent to move aside even when they saw such a luxurious cavalry force.


    Zhang Huai seemed like he had a headache about this, forcing a smile, ¡°It will be better in the future. Our court is discussing and thinking about ways. We are nning to set up a rule and system to split paths into left and right, which would flow opposite directions. Then, there wouldn¡¯t be such jams...¡±


    Kong Rui didn¡¯t think much about it, it was the same in the Emperor Capital. However, every time a Noble went out, the people would avoid when they saw them, not daring to block their way.


    Gantian Mountain didn¡¯t seem to have such rules. The people here didn¡¯t seem to have much worry about the rich and those with power.


    Along the way, in this short mile, he had already seen 30 Grade-6 Cultivators. As for Grade-7 Cultivators, there were 1 or 2 of them.


    They held weapons in their hands, their faces looking fierce like the moment someone had differing views or made them angry they would draw their weapons and kill them instantly.


    The soldiers patrolling the streets were inrge numbers too. They all wore heavy armor, their hands pressing on their swords, staring out and filled with killing intent.


    ¡°The martial atmosphere is indeed really strong!¡±


    The moment he spoke these words, Kong Rui added something in his heart, which was that the people were valiant and close to barbaric.


    However, before this he was biased, which was why he didn¡¯t like anything that he saw in this Gantian Mountain.


    After experiencing the energy viewing matter from before, he became more careful and wasn¡¯t willing toe to conclusions.


    Things were split into two sides, the martial atmosphere being strong would make it tough to control. However, if one was at war and Gantian Mountain gave an order, they would instantly obtain a million elite troops.


    Zhang Huai smiled and didn¡¯t agree with him. When he first came over he too felt that the folk life here was too fierce.


    That day during the Xue Family coup, most of the people took up their weapons on the streets and were ready to wipe out the Xue Family people.


    Following this, Kong Rui asked once more, ¡°Gantian Mountain doesn¡¯t prohibit weapons and there are hundreds of dojos, isn¡¯t Gantian Mountain afraid of a coup?¡±


    ¡°About this, the Ruler didn¡¯t want to prohibit itst time. He said thatmoners rebel because they couldn¡¯t survive anymore so what if they prohibited weapons? If the country is ruled well and the people are peaceful and safe, even if people have nefarious intentions there won¡¯t be people who follow suit. The Ruler¡¯s conscience is clear so why would he be afraid of the people? However, half a year ago the Ruler felt that the country had no less than 100 battles every day with many casualties. Thus he changed his mind and was ready to confiscate the weapons. Unfortunately, in the end the matter wasn¡¯t settled.¡±


    Kong Rui didn¡¯t understand. He knew that Zong Shou held high prestige in the ce, from the words of the people he came into contact with.


    Was it so difficult for him to do what he wanted in Donglin? Confiscating weapons and armor was a smart decision.


    However, he was slightly shocked at the Ruler¡¯s justification for not prohibiting weapons that Zhang Huai exined.


    For a person to say these words, would he really be irresponsible and incapable?

 Chapter 635 - Fate Changing

    <h4>Chapter 635: Fate Changing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zhang Huai shook his head like he wasughing involuntarily, ¡°Those merchants who ran armor and weapon businesses were furious. A small portion of the meetings of the meeting hall were paid by them. More importantly, the people themselves weren¡¯t willing. After a few failed suggestions the Ruler could only give up on it.¡±


    Thinking about it he added in another sentence, ¡°In the current Gantian City, thergest weapon and armor shop belongs to the Ruler...¡±


    The moment some emotions rose in Kong Rui¡¯s heart, they were instantly doused as if by a bucket of cold water, totally disappearing.


    So this weapon artifact business would benefit the Ruler the most if it was run well...


    Even if he wasn¡¯t willing to think too deeply into it, he couldn¡¯t help but guess that the Gantian Monster King was just allowing the status quo to continue.


    Suggesting the prohibition of weapons was just an act?


    Taking in a deep breath, Kong Rui tried to calm down his emotions.


    ¡°A few days ago when I reached Rainbow City, I had a chance to see coachmen in the city refusing to work and sitting around quietly...¡±


    ¡°There was such a matter?¡± Zhang Huai was slightly shocked, following which heughed awkwardly, ¡°What an embarrassment! Such a matter is reallymon in our Gantian Mountain!¡±


    Kong Rui frowned slightly, those matters really happened often?


    ¡°These ignorant people do not understand matters, only looking at what is ahead of them. Even if we gave them mountains of gold and silver oceans they wouldn¡¯t be satisfied. It was said that without respect and customs there would be chaos and people who don¡¯t know about it would rebel. Do they really think Gantian Mountain will slow them to fool around? Don¡¯t they know that if they ask for too much these bosses won¡¯t have any money to earn? If this goes on who would bother to manage businesses...¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    Zhang Huai¡¯s brow rose, why did he feel that Kong Rui¡¯s words were filled with grievances? He seemed really unhappy and felt like it was unfair. What was he doing?


    Hesitating for a moment, he calmed himself down, ¡°Zhang Huai has onlye to Gantian for just close to a month. Prime Minister Ren had mentioned this matter to the Ruler and it was said that the Ruler replied to him with, ¡°What do I have you in my cab for? As a Prime Minister you should have the responsibility to manage darkness and light, bnce out the finances.¡±


    Kong Rui scoffed coldly but he didn¡¯t feel relieved, this was obviously someone pushing away responsibility!


    Following this, Zhang Huai said, ¡°Ruler said after that the matters of the world have their own cycle. There are some things that one needs to learn by themselves. No one running businesses means there won¡¯t be any jobs and if this continues those people will know the theory and won¡¯t go too far. If they find the money suitable and see that there are benefits to be gained, naturally there will be someone who manages. They don¡¯t need to worry too much that the Ruler doesn¡¯t interfere. All blessings and curses are what people ask for by themselves...¡±


    Kong Rui instantly eximed, ¡°There was actually such a way of saying things? Even if Gantian Mountain weakens he wouldn¡¯t care?¡±


    Zhang Huaiughed, ¡°Regarding this matter, actually I have a different opinion. If their pay increases they would spend more money every day and the merchants would be able to earn more which is why our business industry is more prosperous than other countries. Naturally, all matters talk about a need for being just right!¡±


    Kong Rui¡¯s brow was tightly furrowed, why did this person say such things too?


    A Saint said before that there was limited finances in the world. What kind of extreme theory was Zhang Huai talking about?


    Following this, Zhang Huai didn¡¯t say anything more and he appeared to have a worried expression at the center of his eyebrows. What Kong Rui was looking at was just a corner of the mountain.


    He thought that it was the same situation all over Gantian Mountain. Actually it was only restricted to the first few directly ruled cities. These few ces had strong folk atmosphere with many people with families in the army which was why those people didn¡¯t dare to force too much.


    The other ces were totally calm. Even if there were, they were being suppressed. It was said that there were many injuries but they were kept totally secret. Even some of the meeting hall participants participated.


    Even during the Saint Emperor¡¯s rule, there were such matters which were tough to hear...


    The carriage traveled to the bottom of Gantian Mountain where Kong Rui heard a bunch of Buddhist chants.


    He thought back to how he also heard it outside of the city. He couldn¡¯t help but look toward Zhang Huai who was smiling, ¡°This isn¡¯t much of a secret. The Ruler obtained the Avici Throne not long ago. As he felt the souls of the descendants of the 6 countries were pitiful, he asked Ten Thousand Buddha Vast Habitat to invite monks to help send them to the afterlife. It was said that the entire procedure took a full 49 days!¡±


    Kong Rui was shocked, his eyes instantly lighting up. That¡¯s right, it had to be the case!


    There had to be such Buddhist Faction rituals which was why there were such weird phenomenons. He was making a mountain out of a molehill.


    It seems like once his injuries healed he would use the divination money to take another look.


    Thinking back to how, in just a moment, he would see Kong Yao, he was distracted once more. Apart from the strong fatherly feeling in his chest, he actually felt a little nervous.


    The next moment, he saw an extremely familiar person standing tall in the distance beside the stone path beneath the mountain.


    She was looking over, her ck and white distinct eyes were filled with joy.


    Kong¡¯er!


    Kong Rui stood up from the carriage and in this moment his chest was filled with joy.


    However, momentster his hands trembled...


    Like he totally didn¡¯t recognize her as he focused on her face.


    At the center of her eyebrows, that broken mark that only top divinators could see was not there anymore.


    No! It was a little forward and still had that rumbling grey energy.


    However, it wasn¡¯t like before, totally blocked and tragic destiny. There were already other thin marks between that broken mark.


    How did her fate suddenly change? As long as she survived this tough problem, breaking that fatal cmity and it would be solved... Her life would be smooth and unobstructed...


    Moreover, her aura seemed filled with white light which was getting thicker. It was like a tiger with wings, losing all restrictions. The color on her face seemed like a noble person had trusted her, just needing to rise up into the heavens and break away from fate.


    In that moment, she would be the focus of the world.


    Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but feel doubt rising. This was obviously the case of someone helping Kong Yao divide the killing cmity and weakening energy...


    Who was it, actually leaving her such a chance to live?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Within the cultivation room, Zong Shou was in arge hole. He had no idea about Kong Rui¡¯s arrival and didn¡¯t care about those monks doing the rituals.


    The deep hole was 810 feet deep. The 4 walls and below all measured 400 feet of Mysterious ck Elite Steel made from Mysterious ck Iron. 5 kilograms of the iron would only produce 500 grams of the elite steel. Mixing with the Ocean Pattern Cinnabar, the material quality was Grade-7.


    These things which were supposed to be used on the space ships were first used by him.


    In this deep hole, there was plentiful dust made of Mysterious ck Steel. The micro-particles were really distinct with a protruding side. On at least 5-6 areas there were extremely sharp protrusions.


    Zong Shou was within this deep hole, time after time causing Fist Wind to rise.


    Before he was Xiantian he was training his body underwater to break the Human Barrier of the barrier to Heaven.


    In thest life to break this final Heavenyer, Zong Shou considered various body training techniques. In the end, he chose to copy such an idea that was close to being totally stupid.


    However, at that moment he didn¡¯t expect he would have such ability. He was only nning to use basic sand and rocks to train his body in the desert.


    Now changing to this Mysterious ck Steel sand, it made it tougher and the effects more apparent.


    Fist Wind punched randomly and Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel much suppression from the sand. He only felt that when his body moved, there was a thick power wrapping around him such that it made him feel helpless, making him unable to move freely.


    Luckily, after every punch, the surroundings would loosen up, making it much easier for him to punch.


    However, it also caused the wind to dance around, and the sharp iron flew around him. It broke the body-protecting energy around him, drawing wound after wound on his body.


    His body¡¯s meridians and bones could even go up against Grade-7 Spiritual Weapons.


    However, under the intense friction of the sand and stones, momentster fresh blood was drawn.


    Zong Shou frowned but still held on, causing the iron sand in the deep hole to rotate about like a tornado.


    A full 15 minutester did he fly out from the hole, powerlessly falling to the side.


    At this moment, his body was in a haggard state, there was no part of him that was unharmed.


    However, heughed freely, he had never felt so exhausted in a long time.


    Due to the energy meridian conflict, such a method of training the body consumed the most energy.


    Training in this sand hole was exceptionally tough.


    However, he punched with great strength! Only to see energy ripples within the space.


    It caused numerous broken stones to fly up from the stone ground below him.


    He didn¡¯t use much strength in that punch nor any True Qi. With his punch, just the fist speed breaking the wind had caused such amotion.


    Using the Eon Book, using the 200 odd days of time from the Mind Stones he extorted, Zong Shou pretty much did the same thing every day.


    His physical body was improving at a discernible rate. However, what was most apparent was still this.


    His fist was 30% quicker than before.


    He felt that the 10 Heaven Veins that he merged into his body were totally tamed.


    After some short amount of time he couldplete the merger of the 6th Chakra Meridians and charge for the 9th Spiritual Grandmaster Realm!


    He first used energy to expel the iron sand imbedded in his flesh. Then he reached out, taking a pill from his Heaven and Earth bag and swallowed it.


    Then, he pulled out some liquid to wipe on the wounds.


    Although these wounds consisted of ps of meat hanging off, they were just superficial wounds, not affecting bones and tendons.


    After consuming the medicine and just dozens of breathster, those wounds healed up swiftly.


    After a few more breaths, the dried blood separated. His skin was still clean and tender with no scars at all.


    Zong Shou sighed, the Fox Race males had such a weakness. Their skin was too good and didn¡¯t look like that of a man.


    However, there were exceptions like his father who was really domineering.


    Then he frowned, there weren¡¯t many injury healing pills in his Heaven and Earth bag left.


    It wasn¡¯t that there was no ce to purchase them from. Pill Fountain Sect could provide as many as he wanted, only his bag was empty and he didn¡¯t have the money to purchase them.

 Chapter 636 - Bankrupt Zong Shou

    <h4>Chapter 636: Bankrupt Zong Shou</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Sighing leisurely, Zong Shou was contemting whether or not to just take them from Xuanyuan Yiren? However, if he did that he would just be relying on his wife...


    However, since he was in a helpless position that was the only thing he could do. At most, Zhao Yanran would justugh at him.


    At this moment, he had already used up most of the Mind Stones he had extorted. Although he had close to 300, he kept those in case he needed them in the future.


    He kept the Eon Book. When he recovered his True Qi fully, he jumped into the sand hole once more and descended to the deepest part of it.


    At this moment, he sensed that he was about to break through. He tossed the Kong Rui matter to the back of his head.


    Just like that he trained for 10 consecutive days without stopping. Apart from asionally resting to adjust his breath, he spent the whole 24 hours in a day in there.


    On the 17th day, the 2 Heaven Veins which he had prepared long ago were forcefully merged into his Chakra Meridians.


    On the 46th day, he swallowed hisst Injury-Healing Pill in the bag. He had to stop his body training for now.


    At this moment, his skin still had that jade-like luster but if one looked carefully there was ayer of mysterious light on the outside.


    Zong Shou first tried to use a Grade-7 Spiritual Weapon to stab his palm. Before it even came into contact with his skin, it was blocked by an extremely impressive strength. He felt that he was unable to conjure more strength and the de was moving to the sides uncontrobly.


    He was startled. What he wanted to train was the body. Why was this body-protecting energy so strong?


    Thinking about it, he understood. It was most probably due to the pressure from the friction of the Mysterious ck Steel. Unknowingly, it had reached such a strong level.


    After understanding it, Zong Shouughed. He changed to a Grade-8 Spiritual Weapon and stabbed toward his arm!


    He could feel a really powerful strength resisting. After he broke it, due to hisck of strength, he only managed to stab 2 inches into the skin before his muscles punctured it, unable to move forward even a little.


    He used close to 40% of his strength for this strike and the results were better than he had expected.


    If he continued to train like that, in probably 4-5 years, even Grade-9 Spiritual Weapons wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him. At that time, he could try to break the Heaven Barrier!


    Moreover, if he had some treasures to support him, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to enter the Spirit Realm before the Spiritual Wave.


    The wishes of Tanqiu which he was unable toplete in thest life could be done in this.


    Zong Shou felt confidence and ambition rising up in his chest. He punched with his right fist, and instantly wind surged, spreading all around.


    Following this, the Spiritual Formations within the room exploded. All around, the pirs copsed with a huge explosion.


    Zong Shou was shocked and naturally understood. The Spiritual Formation was ground down by the energy that rose due to his fist training such that it couldn¡¯t take any more hits.


    Originally, this cultivation room just needed to be repaired and it could still be used. Now it was totally destroyed and needed to be rebuilt.


    If it was before, Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t worry about rebuilding it 10 times, but now he didn¡¯t have money.


    Stunned for a moment, he rubbed his temples in pain. Would he have to go to the wilderness to cultivate in the future?


    Thinking about this, he saw several spiritual lights fly within. It should have reached here long ago but due to the Spiritual Formation blocking, it stopped outside.


    At this moment, the cultivation room copsed and naturally these talismans could fly over to him.


    Zong Shou took them, his eyes squinting. Momentster his eyes opened wide, filled with a sharp and intense light.


    It was really as he expected. This Huizhou Ind truly had a problem and it wasn¡¯t a small one!


    ls, he thought back to Kong Yao. This matter was because of her so maybe she knew something about it...


    He didn¡¯t have much hope about it but he still had to ask her about it.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Gantian Mountain peak, within an exquisite building...


    Kong Rui was sitting in front of his daughter, peacefully drinking tea. Apart from Kong Yao there was also a girl who was as beautiful as his daughter.


    However, most of the time she was dozing off. A few days ago she barely stayed awake to apany them but most of the time, she used Kong Yao¡¯s legs as a pillow.


    He had spent 40 days in Gantian Mountain, taking just 3 days to get past the ufortable feeling.


    Although this Gantian Mountain was 10 times smaller than the Emperor Capital, it was still a huge city. Gantian Mountain had everything Great Shang had and what Great Shang didn¡¯t have could also be found here too.


    The city was evidently more clean and tidy. There was also no stench on the streets. The people were indeed really strong and liked to have their say but they were also really honest.


    He seemed to totally fall in love with the life here, not needing topete with others and not needing to be wary about his brothers.


    His only regret was not being able to personally meet the Gantian Monster King.


    He said he would go into secluded meditation for seven days but till now he still hadn¡¯te out. However, to people who were focused on cultivation, this was a normal matter and it wasn¡¯t surprising.


    Now he finally understood why Gantian Mountain had such a system.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about anything every day, spending his time within the Hanyan Pce and not heading out to deal with administrative work.


    However, the country matters were still in an orderly manner with no signs of chaos.


    Moreover, even after he let go of power there weren¡¯t any Officials who could control everything.


    The Cab was important, but the matters were split into the hands of a few people and they too were restricted by others.


    The meeting hall system was to restrict them?


    Kong Ruo thought about it silently in his heart. This seemingly preposterous n had such deep meaning.


    This Monster King was also really smart, it seemed like his thoughts from before were a little too extreme.


    When he came to Gantian he wanted to meet Zong Shou right away. However, after he found out that his daughter showed signs of breaking the killing cmity he wasn¡¯t so anxious anymore.


    On the other hand, after staying so long in Gantian Mountain, this anxiousness slowly came back.


    He wanted to see if this person could really be the Saint King, whether he was really the one to break Yao¡¯er¡¯s death fate.


    Looking closely at Kong Yao, her aura was bing sharper and sharper. She seemed to have adapted to the boring life in the pce, looking really casual and leisurely. However, in his eyes the current Kong Yao was like a sword out of its sheath, a star ready to charge into the sky.


    In between her brows, the purple and ck energy caught one¡¯s attention. The broken mark between her eyebrows was blood red.


    Kong Yao felt slightly weird, touching her face, ¡°Is there something weird about my face?¡±


    Kong Rui came to his senses and then shook his head, breaking into augh, ¡°When will the Rulere out?¡±

 Chapter 637 - Resonating With Alkaid

    <h4>Chapter 637: Resonating With Alkaid</h4>


    ¡°How would I know about that?¡±


    One could hear the anxiousness and impatience from Kong Rui. Kong Yao didn¡¯t understand and also felt helpless.


    She didn¡¯t have much interaction with Zong Shou. Although she was a concubine, most of the time she was ignored by him.


    Moreover, regarding things like secluded meditation, outsiders couldn¡¯t interrupt and they could only leave it to the person himself.


    ¡°Sister Ruoshui said 3 days, so probably this secluded meditation won¡¯t be too long. In a few more days he shoulde out...¡±


    Hearing Kong Yao¡¯s exnation, Kong Ruo frowned slightly. He took a close look at Kong Yao, her bottom half was tightly locked and Yin energy was still firm. His daughter was still a virgin.


    What was happening? Didn¡¯t they say that this Gantian Mountain Monster King was really lustful?


    However, why was it that not only Kong Yao, even this Ruoshui wasn¡¯t touched by the Monster King?


    This was really weird. Logically speaking, for Zong Shou to pull these kinds of tricks he should be craving for Kong Yao¡¯s beauty. However, why to date had they still not done it?


    He continued thinking this way before he suddenly saw a ball of golden light speed into the building.


    Then, a pale yellow puppy chased after it and jumped into the building.


    They bounced around all over and the entire ce was in a mess. Then, it stepped onto the table and knocked over all the tidbits and tea.


    ¡°You animal!¡±


    Kong Rui was furious, he was caught off guard and the table in front of him was flipped.


    Although he had energy protecting his body such that none of the tea sshed on him, he was still in an untidy state.


    What made him furious was that the leisure and elegant environment of tea time was gone.


    He casually cast a spell and stopped the puppy on the spot.


    Kong Rui felt weird. These two things were Zong Shou¡¯s Protector Spirit Beasts.


    The human-shaped golden Spiritual Pet was okay, but why did he ept such an unassuming puppy?


    Xiaori seemed to know that the situation wasn¡¯t good but he wasn¡¯t worried. Recently he and Little Gold had caused many problems within the pce as they bounced around. However, the female head just scolded them a little and it was finished.


    He cried out as he looked innocently at the people in the building. When he looked at Kong Rui, it had deep meaning in its eyes.


    Just as he tried to struggle free, Kong Yao sighed and hugged him in her arms to console him.


    She took out a bottle of blue liquid and ced it beside his mouth to feed.


    Qilins were born from energy, they didn¡¯t eat normal food. However, that bottle consisted of the most pure dew, mixed with a few spiritual herbs and was sweet to taste. It was given by Xuanyuan Yiren and was what Xiaori loved the most.


    Kong Rui shook his head as he looked on, ¡°It is just a Spiritual Pet, why are you doing that?¡±


    He only felt the few women in the pce were adoring the puppy known as Xiaori too much.


    In terms of cuteness, the little fellow was actually really ugly, there was really no visible reason why he deserved adoration.


    Moreover, it was really bold and yful...


    When Kong Yao heard this, she broke out into augh. Her father actually had a time when his judgment failed him.


    This was a Pure-Blood Qilin, a Top God Beast, how could they not adore him and treat him well?


    Although this fellow looked unassuming, his strength had reached Spirit Realm long ago. Only Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to make use of its power now which was why he suppressed it.


    Just now the little fellow was just unwilling to argue with Kong Rui.


    Hugging him in her arms, Kong Rui scratched Xiaori¡¯s chin which made the little fellow moanfortably. He stayed in her arms in a well-behaved manner. Even if Little Gold was flying in the air and provoked him, he wasn¡¯t bothered.


    The building regained calmness once more.


    Momentster, a crispughter echoed into the building, ¡°Concubine Yao, your husband has arrived. Aren¡¯t youing over to serve me?¡±


    Kong Yao was startled,ing back to her senses after a long while. The voice belonged to Zong Shou. Then, her snow-white face flushed red.


    She only felt her head go dizzy, why did he have toe at this moment?


    Kong Rui¡¯s brows rose, roughly guessing who the person who came was. His eyes froze, his expression turning solemn. He instinctively ced the few Wen King Divination Coins in his small Heaven and Earth bag into his hands.


    Then, he found it awkward. Wasn¡¯t it inappropriate for him to continue staying here?


    However, when he saw the Gantian Mountain Monster King that he waited so long for enter the building, he was surprised once more.


    He was really young. It was said that Zong Shou broke through to Grade-7 at 16 years old which was why he didn¡¯t look old. Now he wasn¡¯t even 18. He looked really elegant and gentle, however, he didn¡¯t wear normal casual clothing but battle armor.


    The red armor appeared really firm and humble but it emanated a sharp energy as well as vicious strength.


    At this moment, Zong Shou also noticed that the situation was a little off. His eyes looked at the middle-aged male, one look and he knew that he was definitely Kong Yao¡¯s father.


    Their looks were 30% simr.


    He couldn¡¯t help but cry out tragically. It was okay if he joked with her about this when there was no one. Who knew that he would bump into Kong Rui. To say these words at such a time was really a loss of reputation.


    However, he was really calm. Anyway, Kong Yao¡¯s reputation was alreadyrgely destroyed by him so one more time didn¡¯t matter.


    He also felt pitiful for the girl, she was really harmed by him such that she wouldn¡¯t be able to marry in the future...


    ¡°So Father-in-Law is here, Zong Shou greets you!¡±


    The moment he finished saying this, the building was totally silent. Zong Shou didn¡¯t find it awkward, waving his hands in a thick-skinned manner to tell Kong Rui who was about to leave not to mind them.


    Following this, he smiled under the killing gaze of Kong Yao, ¡°It is just a joke don¡¯t treat it seriously. I haven¡¯t reached the level of doing those things in the day. I came to ask Concubine Yao about Huizhou Ind.¡±


    Kong Yao took in a deep breath, only then did she calm down.


    She could hear the seriousness in Zong Shou¡¯s words as she frowned and thought about it seriously. She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the specific situation. However, these few years our Great Shang increased the troops there to 200,000. A year ago the Privy Council wanted to increase troops, but the few Council Ministers and the Grand Commandant argued and it didn¡¯t end in a solution. After this, they wanted to find someone to take over. Coincidentally, at that time, Gantian Mountain had already risen up...¡±


    At this time she had nothing to do with Great Shang. Even her father was in Gantian so saying these words wasn¡¯t inappropriate. A few sentences pointed out the situation there. Following this, she hesitated for a moment, ¡°His Majesty sent me over here to push this problem to other people.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose and then heughed. The situation was as he expected.


    No wonder Great Shang would be so generous. When Kong Yao met him she promised to provide much armor and resources.


    No wonder Daoling Vast Habitat would be so generous and hand over a few Mind Stone mines...


    He had once read the history books that Kong Yao was a famous jinx. As expected, the cmity had arrived and couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    Huizhou was at the forefront. Then the Night Demon race would with 99% certainty, turn their eyes to Donglin which only had 50 provinces.


    It was obvious that the ce was dangerous but he had to go. This problem was one he had to ept too.


    If the Great Shang Emperor was vicious and pulled out all his troops, the oue would be unfavorable.


    Standing on the spot, Zong Shou was in deep thought. His brow furrowing deeply.


    Kong Rui¡¯s face changed several times. The 6 coins in his hands trembled, trying their best to struggle out of his control.


    However, at this moment his mind wasn¡¯t here. His mind was totally nk.


    The teen in front of him really shared the burden of his daughter¡¯s death cmity.


    Without using the Divination Money to see, he knew that the broken mark by his brow and the area between his eyebrows were grey.


    The cmity was about to arrive!


    However, his aura was still brilliant and noble... It was still really strong, Extremely pure, such that one wouldn¡¯t have any other thoughts. Every action of his would draw from the energy around.


    He gathered the thoughts of tens of millions of people but his aura was still pure and wless.


    The Confucians saw the 3 Cloud Deste Emperors as their examples. If the Ruler did anything they were unhappy with, they would say what the ancient Saint Emperor did to persuade them.


    However the one who could trulypare to them were standing here. He was seen by the orthodox Confucians in the Central Continent as barbaric, preposterous and immoral...


    Whilst he was distracted, he forgot to control the Divination Money in his hand.


    However, these 6 knife coins seemed to have used up all their energy. After they broke free, one could only hear a series of ngs as they all dropped to the ground.


    Zong Shou was alerted by the noise, walking over. After he took a look, his brow furrowed, ¡°This is Wen King Divination Money?¡±


    Kong Rui¡¯s heart sunk slightly. Zong Shou could actually recognize it?


    In the next moment, he heard Zong Shouugh, ¡°The Divination is greatly negative?¡±


    He was curious about Divination in the past and read many books. He didn¡¯t deeply study it but he could read a little bit.


    Kong Rui quietly looked at the ground, deducing the location of the 6 knife coins, it was indeed greatly negative!


    Divination books mentioned: there are many despicable people, not fit for rule as king, one would lose a lot only to gain a little. It also said the small things would leave and the big things would return prosperity.


    When one received an extreme amount of bad luck, good luck will then arrive.


    Although this Divination was filled with killing intent, it also was filled with good signs. It would depend on how Zong Shou was going to face the situation.


    His daughter and his cmity were joined together.


    However, he felt that the person in front of him didn¡¯t care at all. There was no fear in his eyes. Instead, that sharp energy became clearer and sharper.


    Even if it was a cmity he would give it a shot and try to sh it open and break it.


    Kong Rui looked towards Kong Yao, the purple energy was thicker and ck energy continued to gather. He looked outside the window, only to see that Alkaid star was shining brightly.


    Even the zing sun in mid-air couldn¡¯t cover its glow. It resonated with Kong Yao.


    At that moment, Kong Rui felt his heart tense up.

 Chapter 638 - A ritual

    <h4>Chapter 638: A ritual</h4>


    The copper coin was still trembling slightly like it was about to jump out into the hands of Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou found it weird. Why did this thing seem like it recognized him as its master? What was the reason for this?


    Although these Wen King Divination Coins were God Artifacts, the use of this item...


    Shaking his head, Zong Shouughed, ¡°Unfortunately, I am not good in Divination techniques, these things in my hands are a waste. They will only be in the warehouse collecting dust...¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, the few coins calmed down,ying on the ground quietly.


    Then, Zong Shou looked toward Kong Rui in shock.


    To be able to activate and use these coins, even if it was the roughest use showed that this person had great ability.


    It was maybe really the case to say that this person¡¯s Divination techniques were only below Zhongxuan.


    ¡°I heard that Country Father-in-Law was the supervisor of the Directorate of Astronomy and Calendar?¡±


    Kong Rui was stunned and didn¡¯t react in time. Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned solemn slowly.


    ¡°It is indeed a waste for Country Father-in-Law to do nothing here. Are you willing to be the Imperial Astronomer of my Dynasty?¡±


    Imperial Astronomer?


    Kong Rui thought back to a few months ago when his position of supervisor was removed. His passion died and he thought that he would be a free bird for the rest of his life, never working ever again.


    However, at this moment he was feeling totally different.


    Looking closely at Kong Yao and then at Zong Shou, Kong Rui bowed, ¡°Does Kong Rui dare to not listen to your orders? The Ruler¡¯s trip is extremely dangerous and you should be really careful!¡±


    Zong Shouughed, casually tossing a set of silver armor and a Spiritual Sword to Kong Yao.


    The armor had silver snow patterns and the sword was the Grade-2 Magical Sword that Zong Shou had specially ordered from Kongqi Sect half a year ago.


    He waszy to name it and just called it Alkaid.


    Kong Yao picked in up in her hands and was totally shocked.


    This silver snow pattern armor was hers, she was getting what she lost back. For some reason she loved the sword and could see that its value wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    However, what was the reason for Zong Shou giving her such an item?


    She thought that for the rest of her life she wouldn¡¯t have many chances to touch weapons and armor.


    ¡°This time Huizhou Ind is a little problematic and I would have to go personally!¡±


    When he said that, the corner of his lips curled up coldly. This matter really made him unhappy.


    However, then he came back to his senses.


    ¡°You can follow me to war!¡±


    Kong Yao eximed, looking over at Zong Shou in disbelief. However, there was hesitation in her expression.


    Then, Zong Shou smiled and added, ¡°Speaking of which, you must help me share this cmity as it was caused by you, do you really want to stay away from it? If anything bad happens I will use you to block arrows.¡±


    Spending so much effort, using so many methods to obtain Kong Yao from Great Shang, he obviously didn¡¯t do so for this future Top Commander to rot in his pce.


    Kong Yao¡¯s eyebrow furrowed, seemingly really furious, ¡°I will go then!¡±


    She cleanly ced the silver armor over her body and kept the sword. The bored and casual demeanor that formed after a year was totally gone. She pressed on her waist in a heroic manner, her armor and clothes were sharp. She returned to the way she was half a year ago, that extremely overbearing female general.


    Kong Rui was shocked as he looked on from the side. So that was the case...


    A wise Ruler had high hopes for her, no wonder she was like a bright pearl, charging into the heavens in an unstoppable manner!


    This was also the reason why the Gantian Monster King wanted him toe over to Gantian Mountain.


    He didn¡¯t feel anger, just honored that such a person had such high opinion of him.


    He then looked towards the few copper coins on the ground.


    Before this, he could only see extreme disaster hiding some good fortune but now there was some minute differences within.


    So he really didn¡¯t calcte it wrongly! Alkaid descends, resonating with the stars... Yao¡¯er might not be a Top General talent but her name will sweep the battlefields and she will be in charge of huge wars!


    In that instant, if not for him paying attention to prevent himself from disrespecting the Ruler he would haveughed out loud. Kong Rui really wanted tough.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong, Zhongxuan was the one who was wrong! It was brother! It was His Majesty!


    He had actually won a round over Zhongxuan who was said to be unparalleled in Divination...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Although he said that he had to rush over to Huizhou Ind to take charge, he couldn¡¯t just go right away.


    He had to gather troops, prepare rations, as well as weapons and cloud ships. For some reason, Renbo was paying more and more attention to Zhang Huai.


    He handed most of this responsibility to Zhang Huai who didn¡¯t hesitate to deal with it all in an orderly manner.


    A few nights of hard work and the resources for a few hundred thousand troops were already pushed to the few ports near Rainbow City.


    As for troops, the new Ministry of War and Qiuwei was in charge so he didn¡¯t need to worry much about it.


    Zong Shou had nothing to do these few days, running to his Chongzheng Hall to look at the Cloud World Monks purify the Avici Throne.


    Originally, when the Avici Throne was at its strongest, these monks who were at most Grade-9 couldn¡¯t manage to help these 6 Country Imperial Race vengeful souls cross over to the afterlife.


    However, at this moment it had lost most of its energy and hadn¡¯t fully recovered so it was much easier.


    However, these monks had to use 2 amazing Buddhist Artifacts. One was a reincarnationpass which had a full 49 relics chiseled within and had a Pure Land Rebirth Sutra drawn on it. Above was a jade crafted skull which surprised Zong Shou.


    As a ruler of a country, no matter how free he was, he wasn¡¯t so free that he could watch monks do rituals.


    He was only sitting here because he was wary of them and wanted to prevent the monks from doing anything funny on his throne.


    49 days of rituals were nearlying to an end. Most of the vengeful spirits had been purified and sent to the underworld.


    The remaining souls were the most stubborn and toughest to handle. They were also extremely strong and the monks here were drenched in cold sweat. Although they nearly used up all of their energy, they were persisting. The incantations were chanted out wave after wave, bing louder and louder, shaking one¡¯s heart.


    Two Buddhist treasures were being used for Jingyin. It seemed like the Buddhists really ced high importance on Zhao Yanran.


    However, at this moment her face was green as she sat to the side. There was 100 feet between them.


    ¡°Zong Shou well done, you have sold me for such a good price!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind what she said,ughing casually, ¡°Did that monk and Jingyin little nun persuade you to be a nun. You are going to be a Buddha, congrattions...¡±


    Zhao Yanran was furious, she originally wanted to use the Magical Demon Seed nt to shut Jingyin up, in case this little girl bothered her every day. In the end, Zong Shou returned the ball to her court. Not only did her shield not do anything, the fellow even exchanged her for benefits.


    ¡°You are the nun! If you want to be a Buddha why aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    When Jingyin heard this she instantly shook her head, ¡°Sister Yanran, there is nothing bad about being a nun...¡±


    Zhao Yanran was furious while Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Then, the monks within the hall all frowned and looked over unhappily. Only then did he realize that they were still doing a ritual here.


    He stopped himself, saying carefully and sincerely, ¡°Such great chances are hard toe by. Yanran you should consider it carefully. If you are worried the Sect will me you, I can help you answer them. In the future if you can really be a Buddha, as a friend I will be able to benefit. If anything happened to us we can rely on you.¡±


    Zhao Yanran scoffed coldly, ¡°If one day I have such results, the First thing I will do is capture you and cut off your little monk!¡±


    Jingyin didn¡¯t understand and asked in a lost manner, ¡°What is my little monk? Why cut it off?¡±


    The moment she said that, Xuan Yun who was watching from the side couldn¡¯t take it and burst out into augh. Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s face turned red, thinking back to that night. Her body went soft. The little monk was good but it was too ferocious.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips twitched, not daring to tease her too much. If he continued, he would make Zhao Yanran furious and enter the Buddhist Faction. If she really wanted to cut his little monk, then that wouldn¡¯t be good. He still needed that thing to Dual Cultivate...


    At this point, the chants suddenly changed. If before it was persuading them to move on, then at this moment it was forcing them to.


    Each word spat out was like a heavy hammer, not as indirect as before.


    Along with the dozens of monks chanting, the blood glow of the Avici Throne slowly dimmed and dissipated.


    After 30 minutes passed, the blood Yin power of the throne constricted to one point which was in the middle of it. The Buddhist chants shuddered and remained.


    However, there was an image within this hall which slowly formed. One needed to raise their head to see it. It was a 100 foott tall giant with 3 heads and 6 arms. Although its body was covered in a merciful golden light, one couldn¡¯t hide its ferocity.


    ¡°Dharma projection?¡±


    Zong Shou took a look and knew that it was a projection of a Vajrapani. It was formed by these monks using the formation.


    ¡°It looks like a ghost, how scary!¡±


    He tlymented and then Jingyin said, ¡°Our Buddhists can send spirits to the afterlife because of the Angry-eyed Vajrapani, wiping out evil spirits!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t speak, only seeing a golden light gather in one hand of the projection.


    It suddenly transformed into a spear. Along with the incantations, the golden light turned brighter and brighter.


    The sharp intent shocked Zong Shou.


    Another hour passed and the Vajra Dharma started to slowly dissipate. However, before it was totally gone, the golden spear suddenly stabbed out, hitting right where the blood glow and Yin power was the thickest.


    In the next instant, there was a loud explosion within the hall. Huge amounts of Yin power dispersed and the entire roof was flipped.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry about it, this was the second building that was destroyed within the Hanyan Pce in these few days.


    His body shed beside the throne. Luckily, it was fine. He thought that the spear had totally destroyed the throne. Who knew that the item was so firm, perfectly fine.


    He rxed, a happy intent rising up in his eyes. The vengeful energy within the throne should have already been totally removed. At least at this moment, he couldn¡¯t find any.

 Chapter 639 - Coming Uninvited

    <h4>Chapter 639: Coming Uninvited</h4>


    The Yin Souls and Vengeful Energy were always hiding at the deepest parts of the Avici Throne. However, under the incantations there was nowhere for them to hide.


    At this moment, Zong Shou reached in with his Spiritual Sense and cast several secret techniques but was still unable to see any signs of them. Only then did he totally rx.


    At this moment, the Avici Throne gave off an empty feeling. There was also an extremely strong imposing force that spread around.


    Zong Shou frowned slightly and released his Spiritual Sense. He only felt that numerous Yin Souls outside of Gantian Mountain were attracted over.


    However, the moment most of them got close, the Souls shattered under a Vast Yang energy.


    Some slightly intelligent Yin Souls knew that they didn¡¯t have any chance to get close, so they paced back and forth around the city walls outside.


    This item was really an Evil Artifact!


    This Avici Throne needed to rely on Yin ves to be able to show off its power.


    This item also had a certain attraction for Yin Souls and Vengeful Spirits.


    Although the Yin ves within were unable to gain freedom, they could use the throne to nourish themselves and didn¡¯t need to be afraid of themselves being destroyed.


    Zong Shou shook his head and then looked out into the direction of the Evil Spirit Moat.


    What a coincidence! In a few days he was prepared to sweep clean this evilnd left from the ancient times. Why not handle it together today?


    He sent out his Spiritual Sense to control the throne to gather the attraction force together. Then, he pulled out in that direction dozens of miles away.


    Suddenly, one could hear several roars. Several thousand foot Yin Flood Dragons were pulled out from the Evil Spirit Moat.


    At the start they were confused and continued to struggle. However, a momentter they could sense the presence of the Avici Throne.


    They stopped in the air for a while, carefully recognizing the aura before they roared out. They charged up 30,000 feet into the zing sun and then suddenly headed down! Charging down toward the peak of Gantian Mountain.


    There were actually 56 of them, giving off a really alluring aura. Luckily, no one was injured and they only headed for the Avici Throne.


    They all surged within and disappeared. The Avici Throne shone brightly once more.


    Zong Shou observed it carefully. The throne had roughly suppressed 62 Yin Flood Dragons and they were all Grade-9 and above.


    At this moment, within the Evil Spirit Moat there were many Yin Flood Dragons and Evil Spirits flying up to try to head over.


    Zong Shou looked over in disdain, only allowing some of the stronger ones with hopes of advancing toe over.


    As for the rest, he directly used the City Protection Spiritual Formation to block. He then used the Emperor Wind Art to use King Path Energy to charge them apart.


    There were some who didn¡¯t know their ce and he shed them down with a sword, totally destroying them.


    Those monks had a bright glow in their eyes. They still sat cross-legged in the Chongzheng Hall ruins where stone shrapnel was strewn all over and continued to chant.


    The moment the incantations ended, it was like there was ayer of golden ripples that spread out in all directions.


    Around Gantian Mountain, pretty much all Yin and evil beings that avoided it. Those who couldn¡¯t dodge it were instantly wiped out.


    A full hourter all these changes slowly stopped. The sky near Gantian Mountain regained calm once more.


    Zong Shou smiled and knew that the matter had beenpleted. 62 Grade-9 Yin Flood Dragons might not beparable to the Imperial Race of the 6 countries but it could bepared to 100,000-200,000 elite troops. Using the Gantian Mountain Spiritual Formation for protection, even 3-5 times more enemies could be stopped.


    It could lock down and repress a country¡¯s fate such that they wouldn¡¯t repeat the mistakes of the Xue Family, easily controlling Gantian Mountain.


    Since the throne matter was handled, Zong Shou thanked Zifang, ¡°Many thanks to the great help of the monks! Although we had an agreement, I still have to thank you. How about this, within 3 years, Ten Thousand Buddha Vast Habitat can let the Buddhist Sects build 10 temples in Donglin. My Gantian Mountain would also distribute 13,000 monk and nun certificates.¡±


    Zifang¡¯s lips twitched, thinking that this Monster King wasn¡¯t a normal amount of ¡®generous¡¯. He allowed them temples but they had to spend their own money to build them, so he would truly benefit without spending anything...


    However, deep down he was delighted. Roughly 6,000 years ago, the Buddhist Faction was prosperous in the Cloud World.


    It was said that for every 10 people, there would be 3 who were Buddhists. Out of this 30%, at least 10% were monks.


    Such prosperity angered an Emperor who started to wipe them out. Those Confucians, Taoists and Demon Sect Members all struck them when they were down.


    In the end, although they weren¡¯t totally destroyed, they suffered heavy losses.


    Since then, there were a specific number of temples and they couldn¡¯t casually increase this number.


    In the past, Donglin Cloud Continent belonged to Lingyun Sect and they were really wary of the Buddhists. In the entire Donglin, there were only 10 temples.


    Zong Shou¡¯s actions were really kind. More importantly he gave the power to the Ten Thousand Buddha Vast Habitat.


    ¡°I thank Ruler for your kindness. Actually the duty Ruler gave us today helped the few of us gain much merit, it is a win win..¡±


    Just as both of them spoke, there was a giant roar in the sky. A loud explosion sounded out and numerous clouds gathered in the spot.


    Zong Shou and Zifang exchanged nces, seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Dragon roar?


    It wasn¡¯t those Yin Flood Dragons but a True Dragon!


    He didn¡¯t have the mind to speak anymore as he looked up into the sky. In just a moment he saw a Dark Blue Dragon head sigh in the clouds. Looking around, it then turned its eyes to the Avici Throne.


    It first shook its head in confusion. Then it charged down from the clouds, showing its gigantic body.


    The Gantian Mountain protection formation only blocked it for a moment before it was forcefully broken.


    Like there was no one blocking it, it came to the peak, causing a huge storm. Its body coiled up and it actually also charged into the Avici Throne.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind was in chaos as he looked at the throne with a startled expression.


    This was the Yin Dragon, the Yin Dragon from the Yin Dragon Canyon!


    Looking at its strength, it had obviously exceeded the Spirit Realm! However, why did this evil Dragon head over here? Had it willinglye to be a ve of the Avici Throne?


    Was the Yin Dragon Canyon unable to feed it anymore?


    Zong Shou¡¯s brows furrowed. He tried to activate the throne and then his expression turned sour.


    He couldn¡¯t activate it and he couldn¡¯t affect the Yin Dragon at all.


    Like an overlord, it coiled up in a corner, sucking in and spitting out white energy. The other Yin Flood Dragons stayed far away, not daring to get close.


    Seemingly unhappy with Zong Shou¡¯s actions, its Dragon eyes stared coldly, its intent uncertain.


    However, Xiaori on Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder instantly reacted. His fur exploded out and he grit his teeth as he roared at the throne.


    The Yin Dragon was startled, it then exhaled strongly, spitting out energy. It retracted its head and stopped concerning itself with Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed, bing extremely ugly. He made Zifang invite all these monks to do this ritual. On the one hand, he pitied the 6 Country Imperial Race, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want his throne to raise a bunch of Evil Souls and Vengeful Spirits.


    Who knew that after the Imperial Races were sent on their way he would lead the wolf into the home, receiving the opposite of what he wanted.


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t dare to sit on this throne in the near future.


    Who knew whether the Yin Dragon would suddenly be interested ande out of the throne to swallow him?


    Thinking about how bloodthirsty it was and how the city full of people were in danger of bing its prey, his heart started hurting.


    Zhao Yanran looked at the throne and Zong Shou who was stunned. She instantly burst outughing, gloating, ¡°Oh, this is great. With the Yin Dragon here, Gantian Mountain will be perfectly safe.¡±


    Zifang looked at Zong Shou with a pitiful expression, thinking to himself that the Monster King was really unlucky.


    He could only console, ¡°This evil Dragon has Celestial Realm strength and is far from what we can deal with. However, Ruler doesn¡¯t need to worry. The throne has what it needs. It wouldn¡¯t easily run out to cause problems...¡±


    He suddenly realized that these words weren¡¯t right. What if his words were wrong and the Yin Dragon really came out? He would have to be responsible for his words. He decided to be calm and add in, ¡°I think the throne is connected to the Earth Veins here and can¡¯t be moved. It is best you invite a few Grade-9 Cultivators to suppress it and seal it. It is best if you could have Spirit Realm Cultivators. You just need to go to the Spiritual Wave and maybe there will be a way to solve it...¡±


    Zong Shou was thinking to himself: Is the monk really so consoling?


    However, he knew that unless the Vast Habitat went all out, they could do nothing about the Yin Dragon.


    He waved his hands to tell him that it wasn¡¯t much of a problem. In his heart he felt vicious and decided to invite Aokun back.


    It was best if this Dragon was dealt with by him.


    Only recently, for some reason, even if he activated the Dragon blood hidden in his arm, he couldn¡¯t sense Aokun.


    Where had that fellow gone...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Just as Zong Shou was thinking about Aokun, he was walking in the void.


    Walking between numerous worlds, breakingyer byyer...


    Only at this time those barriers were something that even a Saint Realm expert like him found tough.


    After numerousyers, his furrowed brows finally rxed.


    Momentster, he was like a water drop, merging into a bubble-like world...


    Only to see that it was a world 1,000 times that. However, in this ce there weren¡¯t any living beings. There was magma rising all around. The sun in the sky was also a dark yellow color.


    Aokun didn¡¯t care, searching with his Spiritual Sense. In just a moment, his body shed and when he appeared he was in the core.


    This ce was so hot it could melt all Spiritual Materials under Earth Grade. Aokun didn¡¯t care at all, looking 100 feet out...


    Only to see that an old man was sitting there. It was his only close friend in the world, Dragon Shadow.

 Chapter 640 - Rebuilding Black Fox

    <h4>Chapter 640: Rebuilding ck Fox</h4>


    Aokun wasn¡¯t in a rush to speak, casually looking all around.


    This was a world that was about to be wiped out, but it was tens of thousands of years away from copsing.


    If not for him stepping into Saint Realm, he might not have been able to see the destruction of this world in his life.


    However, as long as he reached the peak of the Saint Realm, with the body of the Dragon Race, he could obtain 30,000 years of lifespan. At that time he might have the chance to view such scenes.


    Dragon Shadow was sitting solemnly, fully focused as he looked at the core.


    ¡°Did you gain anything?¡±


    Aokun knew that Dragon Shadow was here to prove and verify the world creation scenes that Zong Shou predicted.


    When a world was created and space swelled, even an End Realm Cultivator couldn¡¯t easily enter.


    However, there were somews and theories that could be viewed and seen when a world was ending.


    When his wordsnded, Dragon Shadow woke up from his focused state, smiling as he turned his head.


    ¡°You could say so! It seems like Zong Shou didprehend a lot that day...¡±


    However, in terms ofprehending the path, at his level it was extremely tough to improve even a little. How was it possible for him to have attainments in 3-5 months?


    Due to Zong Shou using up 1,000 years of his life toprehend the path, most of it was close to its nature and there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with it which made it extremely quick when he verified it.


    ¡°However the root of this wasn¡¯t here but in the ¡®one¡¯ word! Recently, every time I thought about it I would be inspired, my thoughts linking up. Since 3,000 years ago I was obstructed by the End Realm Barrier. I have not had this feeling for many years...¡±


    As he said this, Dragon Shadow asked, ¡°Why did youe here? Did things ur in the Cloud World?¡±


    Aokun nodded his head with a solemn expression, ¡°Observing Zong Shou, he has a cmity upon him, a session of problems. If he is not careful he might be wiped out!¡±


    ¡°Cmity?¡±


    Dragon Shadow frowned. He had many disciples, in 10,000 years he taught numerous nominal disciples. However, the one who obtained the true legacy of his Dragon Shadow Sword and who he saw as his heir was only Zong Shou.


    If one said that dragons had a forbiddenme then his was Zong Shou.


    ¡°Is it the Heaven Barrier?¡±


    With Zong Shou¡¯s ability and resilience, there was no reason he couldn¡¯t open it up.


    What was worth worrying about were the outside evils, problems from other people...


    In the Cloud World, there were probably many people who wanted to use this chance to im his life.


    Also, those Lu Family people, do they know about it now? Will they sit around and not do anything?


    Aokun surprisingly shook his head, ¡°This small cmity will definitely be broken by Zong Shou...¡±


    ¡°Then it should be those Sects from the Cloud World which the Common People Path couldn¡¯t easily support.¡±


    Dragon Shadowughed coldly, his expression was dark and cold, ¡°They are sure that I am about to fall, they are waiting for me to use up my lifespan and die!¡±


    Aokun was expressionless, his tone was solemn.


    ¡°Although there are still tens of years, old friend has to be careful. I know that there are many secret techniques that can reduce one¡¯s lifespan.¡±


    Dragon Shadow¡¯s eyes squinted, smiling as he looked at Aokun, ¡°You were sealed for so many years. It seems like instead of losing intelligence, you became smarter.¡±


    Aokun broke out into augh when he heard this, ¡°In front of that stone wall I can¡¯t move. I kept thinking day and night about where I lost, about what I missed out in the past. If I break out then what should I do. If one think too much naturally one would be smarter. Dragons are the same too...¡±


    Between his eyebrows there was a dark depressed energy that wouldn¡¯t dissipate.


    Dragon Shadow¡¯s expression became apologetic, ¡°At that time I couldn¡¯t help you, it is something I have been regretful about! At this moment there is no need to worry!¡±


    Aokun¡¯s brow furrowed and looked at Dragon Shadow in shock. He felt that his old friend¡¯s tone was filled with zing confidence. Like 10,000 years ago when he used a sword to sweep the world!


    At this moment, Dragon Shadow¡¯s back straightened, ¡°At most 3 years, I will definitely live forever in this world!¡±


    Aokun¡¯s eyes lit up and shed, to do so would mean that he reached the End Realm.


    This meant that at most within 3 years, Dragon Shadow would have a chance of breaking through that tribtion!


    He knew the personality of his old friend. Since he said it he was totally confident.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry about this matter.


    Smiling, Aokun directly turned around and was ready to leave.


    Dragon Shadow suddenly spoke up, ¡°Aokun I know that you aren¡¯t unwilling, wanting to borrow Zong Shou¡¯s hands to take revenge on that person. After all, Zong Shou is my disciple.¡±


    Aokun¡¯s body was rooted to the spot, smiling without bothering at all, ¡°Do you know that Zong Shou obtained a Qilin Protector Spirit Beast? It is a Fire Qilin, the purest Qilin bloodline...¡±


    His reply made no sense, but Dragon Shadow eximed, his eyes opening wide.


    Saint King appearing, a Qilin would too...


    Out of the 5 elements, fire and water were the most terrifying ones.


    Fire could burn everything, water would drown the world...


    He knew what his old friend meant. Even if Zong Shou backed down, it was already toote.


    Zong Shou who had the Book of Eon was probably the only one who could break fate, to foil the plot of that person.


    ¡°I originally gave up, who knew I had a chance to break free which was why I want to fight with this person once more!¡±


    He said without expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I owe your disciple a life, kindness from him helping me open my path. I can wipe out this world but I¡¯m not willing to allow evil thoughts to affect him...¡±


    After saying these words he didn¡¯t stay any longer, leaving this world on his own.


    Leaving Dragon Shadow he sighed. Although Aokun said that he didn¡¯t want to use Zong Shou¡¯s hands to do evil, during a special time he might be happy to see it happen. He might even direct and lead him to do so.


    Everyone was selfish, he asked Aokun to take care of Zong Shou and that was the price he had to pay. Actually, he couldn¡¯t me Aokun...


    Thinking about it, Dragon Shadow¡¯s brows furrowed. It seems like he should break through to the End Realm soon enough.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Zong Shou felt heartache. He spent 100 Grade-9 Mind Stones to form a Spiritual Formation targeting the Yin Dragon, before starting to n for the Huizhou Ind matter.


    Gantian Mountain had pretty muchpleted most of their preparations.


    As he knew that this trip was dangerous, Zong Shou went all out from the start.


    He shifted 400,000 troops from around Donglin and they were mostly all elite troops.


    40 army towns which were formed 3 years ago and had gone through the war, swept through Donglin.


    Just Xiantian experts alone, there were 7,000 of them.


    The Blood Cloud Cavalry naturally followed. In a few months, the number of them increased by a few hundred and there were 4,700 of them now.


    Zong Shou needed to consider the loyalty of the Donglin experts, but he didn¡¯t need to worry about the Blood Cloud Cavalry. The Blood Cavalry Heart Sutra could control the heart.


    Even if one had nefarious intentions at the start, after 2 months of training the support Sutra, one would naturally be loyal towards Zong Shou.


    Although Donglin had very few Grade-5 Cultivators, there were already thousands of them. If Zong Shou was willing, he could increase them to 7,000.


    However, at this moment Gantian Mountain had the ability to select elites. Zong Shou also had the ambition to raise these Grade-5 Blood Cavalry to Grade-6 which was why he controlled the scale to close to 5,000.


    What made one happy was that the Poison Detoxifying Pill that Xuanyuan Yiren refined was starting to show its effects.


    Recently, some of the cavalry whose poison was deep and had no chances of reaching Grade-6 had some improvements in their cultivation.


    Those who were at Grade-5 peak or near there, after consuming the new version of the pill, they were even more delighted.


    What he regretted most was that the Blood Cloud Cavalry armor for Grade-6 people appeared slightly weaker.


    Next were the subjects who followed the Xue Family back to the Cloud World.


    They were all the strongest fighting races within the Fox Race.


    Zong Shou took 3,000 from within to rebuild the ck Fox Iron Cavalry.


    The outer region was dangerous withmon war matters, so only the elites could survive.


    A Seven Kill Fox Race which only had 50,000 people had 7,000 Grade-4 and above experts.


    Out of 10 there were actually 1-2 who reached Xiantian or were Out of Body Realm Spirit Masters.


    This was the reason why the Xue Family could rely on just 200,000 to suppress the entire city.


    This newly built ck Fox Iron Cavalry focused on Grade-5 experts.


    His Elite Cavalry only weaker than the Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    There might be some problems with loyalty. The Xue Family influence was too deep and tough to wipe out. A few months ago he had even killed many of their Race Members.


    However, with the Illusionary Heart Mirror in hand and the Nine Tail Sky Fox Blood, he could suppress them such that they didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. He was afraid that they would rebel or that these people wouldn¡¯t go all out for him.


    What made him worried was the armor of this army.


    Kongqi Sect provided him a set which was specially designed for the Fox Race.


    Not only was it as high as Grade-4, he could even purchase it using a loan. However, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t too satisfied with it and only used it temporarily.


    Standing in the drill field and looking at the Silver Armored Cavalry that were dashing around, he frowned and thought back to the bit of news he obtained when the Xiang King soul had died after struggling.


    The Emperor never expected that his Dynasty would copse a few years after his death. Who knew that the throne he spent so much effort to build would fall into the hands of others?


    He printed all Great Qin Elite armor blueprints and Sutras into the Avici Throne.


    The Xiang King was also that confident. Contained inside were also the various secret techniques and blueprints of the Xiang Family Iron Cavalry.


    As expected, the earliest period Xiang Family Cavalry couldn¡¯t bepared to Great Qin. However, after getting the throne and modifying it, it had that shocking dominance...


    There were many techniques that weren¡¯t suitable for now, conflicting with the nature of the Fox Race.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t borrow from it. At that time the strength of the ck Fox Iron Cavalry would definitely increase by close to double...

 Chapter 641 - Seven Cloud Mirage

    <h4>Chapter 641: Seven Cloud Mirage</h4>


    Although the idea was good, at this moment he couldn¡¯t bring out any money from his pockets.


    He would also use Grade-4 Spiritual Weapons and armor, at most Grade-5. But with his calctions, the price would be a full 10 times more than the one Kongqi Sect provided!


    With the current ie of Gantian Mountain, it was already tough to maintain one Blood Cloud Cavalry. Anymore and they wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain it.


    At this moment, he could just be satisfied with this, letting the ck Fox Iron Cavalry train the Support Heart Sutra in advance.


    Apart from that, there was a crossbowmen training method for the Big Dipper Crossbowmen which Zong Shou was interested in.


    The Iron Cavalry that was under Shihuang let Great Qin be famous in the world, suppressing all infantries and bowmen like an ocean and mountain.


    The Big Dipper Crossbowmen wasn¡¯t actually strong, theirbat strengthpared to Blood Cloud Cavalry was 1:10. However, they were much cheaper and the armor they currently crafted was much stronger. More importantly those bows and crossbows were fired in the tens of millions, no matter how strong the Blood Cloud Cavalry was, it was useless.


    With their current yearly taxes, if they used most of the money in the treasury, they couldplete two towns easily within three to five months.


    Qiuwei and Zong Gang were already preparing to start. However, this needed much time.


    At the very least, it wouldn¡¯t be in time for the Huizhou Ind trip.


    Arranging everything well, Zong Shou boarded the Royal Demon God Shuttle, bringing only Kong Yao and Ruoshui towards Huizhou Ind.


    However, before they left Zhao Yanran was annoyed with those monks and insisted on going with Zong Shou. Naturally since she came, Jingyin wasn¡¯t far behind either.


    He then considered that it was not bad to have someone y instruments when he was bored. Most importantly was that soul calming spiritual tune which helped cultivation. Thus, Zong Shou brought Xuan Yun along too.


    When they set off, Zong Shou was speechless. It was one male and five females. One small cabin was filled with so many beauties.


    Was he too much? This was where the Night Demon Race headed in and out, extremely dangerous. He was going to go kill people, not on a holiday.


    However, it wasn¡¯t good to chase them away. People like Zhao Yanran weren¡¯t normal women. Zong Shou could only pinch his nose and give up.


    This Royal Demon God Shuttle in his hand was said to be the top shuttle since the Cloud World opened up. Although there were parts missing and it was only a Grade-2 Magical Treasure, its speed was still not something a Treasure of the same Grade couldpete with.


    At this moment, with his Grade-9 Spirit Masters Cultivation to drive this item, it was another phenomenon. In the air he turned into a cloud and traveling 16,000 miles took just half a day.


    Following this, he didn¡¯t directly drive to the ce which was said to be extremely dangerous. Instead, he quietlynded in Huizhou Ind and randomly sped around. He either went in circles or directly sped into the ind. Sometimes he would stop for a while.


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s brow furrowed, filled with confusion. He knew that those few Great Shang envoys had been rushing them daily, it seemed like the situation here was extremely negative.


    Zong Shou actually had the energy to randomly run around this Huizhou Ind.


    ¡°It was said that Huizhou in the ancient times had many famous mountain sceneries. Moreover, there were many Veins. 10% of the sects in the world were housed here. If it wasn¡¯t for the Earth Veins breaking here, there might have been three or more Shrines and Spiritual Houses.


    Zong Shou shook his head emotionally, maybe this was the reason why most of the Mind Stone mines were here.


    Although there were many mountains in this area, only 40% of the regions could be used as farnd. However, it was a true treasurend; there were all kinds of spiritual materials and all kinds of Spiritual Metal Mines.


    Out of the 5 Continents and 10 Inds, this ce was the richest. Even Central Cloud Continent which had huge amounts of items couldn¡¯t bepared to this.


    However, at this moment it should have been the most chaotic period on Huizhou Ind.


    Zong Shou thought back to those history books. In this time period there didn¡¯t seem like there were any big matters that had urred.


    It was extremely peaceful. 10 yearster it became a battlefield where the Sects all snatched and fought for resources.


    After the Spiritual Wave ended, less than 10% of the natives here remained.


    However, after experiencing the Yin Dragon Canyon matter, Zong Shou didn¡¯t fully believe in those books that he had read in thest life.


    Even during that time period in thest life, Gantian Mountain should have already fallen. Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect wasn¡¯t destroyed, Lingyun Sect was still at its prosperous period. Yuan Wushang wouldn¡¯t have returned to the Cloud World and wasn¡¯t heavily injured by him. The Yin Dragon Canyon should have also truly open only two monthster.


    All sorts of changes made it different from the past which was why it wasn¡¯t certain whether any changes would happen here too.


    ¡°Weird! To be able to make that Great Shang Yuancheng Emperor so nervous, it shouldn¡¯t be a small matter. Why didn¡¯t the history books record it?¡±


    Zong Shou was in silence, thinking about it for long, he could only confirm that it was because this ce was secluded. The battlefield was 200 miles away from Huizhou above the Cloud Ocean and most people didn¡¯t know the reason behind what had happened there...


    Or maybe those people purposely wiped away this period of history to try to cover something.


    Then he thought about Kong Yao, the invincible future Army God would also be shifted here a monthter.


    Two yearster she would return to Central Cloud Continent, directly raising by two ranks and bing a Primary Grade Two Chief Commander. That was also when she truly begun her invincible legend in the Central Cloud Continent.


    Just as Zong Shou was in deep thought, Zhao Yanran spoke impatiently, ¡°Why are you randomly spinning around here and not going to Lianyun Ind?¡±


    Lianyun Ind was west of Huizhou. It was where the Night Demon Race was entering and exiting, where they tried to take down...


    Zong Shou came back to his senses, his lips curled up mockingly, ¡°A general needs to know the geography. Even if we can¡¯t make use of it we still need to know about it. I want to battle the Night Demon Race and I can¡¯t be uninformed of the distribution of the cities as well as weather changes.¡±


    Zhao Yanran stopped breathing, thinking that Zong Shou¡¯s words made sense and were backed by experience.


    However, did Zong Shou have such little confidence in this Huizhou Ind trip? He was sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to block it at Lianyun Ind, the mes of war would spread to Huizhou Ind?


    Ruoshui was still sleeping, at this moment she heard those words and didn¡¯t think much about it. Blinking, she eximed in a surprised manner, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Ruler searching for the few Veins that the Daoling Vast Habitat handed over to us?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face turned red as he stared at Ruoshui. Why was this girl pping his face?


    Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun¡¯s looks changed. They knew that Zong Shou would be such a person.


    His skin was as thick as a city wall, coughing slightly before recovering back to normal.


    ¡°Do you know what? I won¡¯t neglect both work and private matters!¡±


    The few mines were exchanged over for Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s head. Naturally, it belonged to him and had nothing to do with Renbo. This was why it was a private matter.


    He was driving the Royal Demon God Shuttle to make rounds around the mountain. He sent down his Spiritual Sense, confirming that there was a close to High-Grade Mind Stone mine and there weren¡¯t any signs of it being harvested. Only then was Zong Shou satisfied, allowing the shuttle to rise up to 30,000 feet high.


    At this moment, Kong Yao suddenly pointed outside the window and asked, ¡°Where is that ce?¡±


    Zong Shou found it weird. These few days Kong Yao had been totally quiet, not participating in their conversations.


    At this moment it was surprising that she spoke up.


    Walking beside her, Zong Shou looked out and then he smiled.


    He saw a scenic mountain, covered in a veil which made it look illusionary.


    That ce was a beautiful view in the future. He also recognized it. It was called Seven Cloud Mountain.


    Due to this ce being only 320 miles away from the ocean, the nearby ocean had an ocean mirage ur the start of every month. Light shone back down, causing the mountain to be covered in Seven-Colored Spiritual Light which was how it got its name.


    ¡°That ce is known as Seven Cloud Mirage, it is in fact really beautiful! In the future, if we are free let¡¯s go y around there.¡±


    He thought that Kong Yao admired the scenery here. However, who knew that she would shake her head, ¡°This ce is a dangerous area and is crucial. If I were you, I would build a camp there to store resources in case of future problems.¡±


    After she said this, she looked toward the mirage, deep in thought.


    It should be a reflection from a mirror-likeke.


    This ce gave off a really blinding light which made it impossible for one to look directly at it...


    Zong Shou was speechless, so she had been focusing on thend geography of Huizhou Ind the whole time.


    Looking on closely, it was as what Kong Yao said, it was a crucial area indeed. It was like a barricade. Apart from some ces below the mountain, there were no areas to step foot on. Nearby would be a path that headed toward the eastern ins of Huizhou ind.


    Zong Shou squinted and then asked solemnly, ¡°Then apart from that which other areas can be used?¡±


    Kong Yao was in deep thought, a momentter she shook her head, ¡°I know a little about the situation of the Night Demon Race. Only this mountain can block them. If this ce is upied then there is no other ce on this Huizhou Ind which can be defended.¡±


    Night Demon Race members had a pair of wings, unable to fly for long. However, those areas which humans couldn¡¯t pass through were like tnd to them.


    They treated all the mountains of Huizhou like tnd. On the contrary the native Cloud World members like them couldn¡¯t utilize the geography.


    The only one which could be defended was really that Seven Cloud Mirage as well as the barrier-like mountains around.


    As long as he ced enough strong bows and crossbows around, even if the Night Demon Race could fly, they couldn¡¯t bring grain and resources.


    ¡°However, to defend this area we need enough cloud ships to lock down the Cloud Ocean.¡±


    Hearing Kong Yao say this, Zong Shou felt a headache. That¡¯s right. If the Night Demon Race used ships to go around the ind, although this ce was dangerous, it would be totally useless.


    He could only hope that the situation on Lianyun Ind wasn¡¯t as bad as he had imagined.

 Chapter 642 - Host Unhappy

    <h4>Chapter 642: Host Unhappy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    However, just in case he really had to prepare for it.


    In recent years Gantian Mountain had built a decently strong navy. They obtained many resources from attacking the other Gantian cities. Now they already have 300 Five-Tooth Ships and also 10 Seven-Tooth Ships.


    However, he didn¡¯t know if they were the opponent of the Night Demon Race Space Ships.


    Zong Shou thought back to Shi Run, she should be 14 now. She was still 2 years away from the battle that gave her fame.


    He remembered that Shi Run at that time hadn¡¯te into contact with Cloud Ships. However, during the first battle she brought several broken and tattered ships to plunder and robbed a merchant ship group that wasn¡¯t weak.


    However, at this moment Shi Run¡¯s environment was different from that era.


    She couldn¡¯t grow under his care, like that of a greenhouse. However, she had asked Hanfang to teach her about the art of war, especially ship battles.


    Despite this, who knows what the effects of solely learning theory might be. It really made him nervous...


    However, he still needed to pick Run back. He hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time and missed her a lot.


    In the past, Run didn¡¯t even want to leave him for a single moment.


    Now that they were separated for several months who knew what it would be like.


    He remembered that Tanqiu had said that Hanfang told him to return to the Common People Vast Habitat when he was free.


    Thinking about it, this matter was a problematic one and made him speechless.


    Zong Shou sighed, continuing to drive the Royal Demon Flying Shuttle forward.


    At this moment, he was just 600-700 miles away from Lianyun Ind, it was just a blink of an eye away.


    Looking outside, there was an unbroken ind chain. There were roughly 400, each not small and the widest one was just 100-200 miles wide.


    At this moment there were army camps all over the ind. Many stone tforms were standing on the inds. Many Five-Arm and even Seven-Arm Crossbows pointed into the sky.


    The 10 arranged at the center was the most eye-catching. Not only was it 3200 feet tall, each tform had a full 10 Nine-Arm Giant Crossbows!


    Zong Shou took a rough nce, only to see lots of Spiritual Patterns drawn above. They were all Spiritual Artifact Grade, in terms of prative ability they were no weaker than the Energy Destroying Crossbow.


    It wasn¡¯t wrong to say that the Central Continent had huge resources and that Great Shang was really rich.


    This ce was closely guarded. When Zong Shou¡¯s Shuttle rushed over, there were numerous sharp and cold arrows pointed at it. Until Zong Shou sent down a message talisman did they shift away.


    When Zong Shounded on thergest ind he saw that there were 70,000 armored men standing there holding weapons. They gave off a sharp aura, ready to fight.


    He couldn¡¯t help but frown, feeling that he didn¡¯t really think this through. If he knew that this was the case he should have brought the Blood Cloud Cavalry over.


    At this moment, if these people had any nefarious intentions, even though they couldn¡¯t do anything about him, the few women in the shuttle might suffer heavy injuries.


    He stood amongst these tens of thousands of troops and waited for 15 minutes but still did not see the mainmander.


    The aura of these 70,000 troops was growing. Numerous knife-like gazes focused on him like they were just awaiting an order to be able to tear him into shreds.


    Zong Shouughed coldly to himself, were they trying to show off their might?


    He thought that perhaps the Great Shang General wanted to try to grind down and suppress his me before they met.


    The scene in front of him made him unknowingly have these thoughts.


    He then thought back. Actually, the Gantian Mountain Great Shang envoys were really anxious and sincere recently.


    However, it seemed like the General here had a different view.


    Was he really not afraid he would anger him and that Zong Shou would just not bother?


    Not making a sound, Zong Shou waited impassively. Another hour passed and then a group of people walked out from the camp in the distance.


    The one at the front wore red armor. He was only 7 foot tall. His back and waist was really wide, each step he took riled up the wind, his red face was smiling gently.


    However, when he walked up in front of Zong Shou he just cupped his fist.


    ¡°Great Shang Lianyun Chief Commander Weihai greets Gantian Mountain Ruler. I was busy with military matters and couldn¡¯t rush over in time, please don¡¯t me me for it!¡±


    ¡°How would I dare!¡±


    Zong Shou gave a fake smile, telling him that it was okay. Then, he smiled and looked around, praising, ¡°The troops of your country are really elites. Standing here it really sends a chill down my spine...¡±


    Weihai acted like he didn¡¯t understand the mocking tone in his words. He spread out his hands behind him,¡±You all can follow me, the people under me have already prepared your living quarters!|


    Zong Shou smiled, standing on the spot, not nning on following. He came over this time just to look at the situation.


    He suddenly felt that there was something weird and so he looked back. He saw Kong Yao, who had just stepped out from the Shuttle, with a startled expression on her face, looking right at a particr person.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyebrows rose and he followed her gaze. Then, he saw a 20-year-old male in full armor standing behind Weihai. He looked quite simr to Kong Rui and Kong Yao.


    Weihai also felt that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right and he turned around and looked at the two of them. Then he smiled, ¡°So it is a meeting of brother and sister, I didn¡¯t notice that. I have heard of the name Concubine Kong as recently you have be really famous. If you hadn¡¯t headed to Gantian, you would be the one working under me. Since you are the sister of my subject, it should be easier to get close...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned. He found these words from Weihai really annoying.


    The young General scoffed coldly, ¡°Commander doesn¡¯t know that half a month ago my Kong family had a meeting to kick this woman and her father out of the family. Such a ruler, holding my brother as hostage, even breaking his arm. Such a vicious woman, she isn¡¯t worthy of being in the Kong Family!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled and turned around to see her body shudder, her face white as paper.


    He felt really weird, chased out of the race? Why did that happen? Did he miss something?


    Thinking back to the time after Kong Yao died in the battle and what the Kong Family did, Zong Shou understood.


    ¡°There was actually such a matter?¡±


    Weihai was also shocked, smiling apologetically,¡±I didn¡¯t know about that!¡±


    Seemingly not knowing what to say, he hesitated for a while as if he wanted to say something. However, the young Generalughed coldly, filled with mocking intent, ¡°Ruler has brought so many rulers here, what do you think this ce is? You came to y? Was Ruler like this when Donglin was at war? If that was really the case I don¡¯t know how you managed to unify Donglin. I also think that your country won¡¯tst for long...¡±


    Along with these words, a sharp energy surged over.


    After he said these words, even Weihai found it too much, he frowned, ¡°Shut up! Do you what status the Ruler has and to think you dare to speak like that! How bold!¡±


    He bowed toward Zong Shou, ¡°My subject is arrogant and disrespectful, I will punish him heavily to give you an exnation.¡±


    Zong Shou sighed and turned around, only to see that Jingyin, Zhao Yanran and the others had gotten off the Shuttle.


    Even he found it inappropriate so it was no wonder these people would say such words.


    Focusing on beauties and not on the job as well as underestimating important matters were in fact signs of a deteriorating country. These words weren¡¯t wrong.


    The only thing he didn¡¯t like was that that the person scolding Kong Yao was too vicious.


    He also felt regret and shame since the matter regarding the Kong Family father and daughter was actually his fault.


    Those methods were indeed a little too much. That girl probably hated him to the bone now.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Zong Shou shook his head, directly asking,¡±I can¡¯t stay too long in Lianyun. I just want to ask what is the situation here? After my army arrives, where should they set up camp? Which side will provide provisions?¡±


    Gantian Mountain prepared a lot of resources but after all they were the guest army and were here to provide support. The Huizhou cities couldn¡¯t not pay anything and let Gantian pay for everything.


    The moment he asked this, Weihai¡¯s had a weird expression on his face, ¡°Ruler, based on what I know, the Huizhou Cities have been wrapped up in war for many years and have suffered heavy losses. They don¡¯t have the strength to provide for your army. Naturally, it is best if Gantian sends troops over. There are 4-5 inds southwest, you can ce your troops there!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, he then looked beyond Weihai, deep in thought.


    They had various dresses, but they were all dressed in expensive clothing, wearing things that normal people couldn¡¯t even imagine.


    They weren¡¯t like people of the Great Shang Army but their aura wasn¡¯t weak.


    Even the lowest one was a Martial Ancestor.


    There were also a few Taoists who stood to the side impassively.


    Weihai saw his gaze and instantlyughed, ¡°These are the few City Lords of Huizhou Ind, as well as Xuantong, Lingming, Luotian these 3 sect envoys. Does the Ruler want me to introduce them to you?¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked, he could sense the mocking and disdain in their eyes.


    He knew that Weihai was probably acting for these few people to see.


    Since the host of this ce was unhappy with him then he would be asking for trouble to remain here and there was nothing he could do to help.


    He instantly shook his head, ¡°There is no need! Since the situation here is still peaceful then I will take my leave. I heard that there are many great sights here in Huizhou, alot of beautiful scenery. I will go and enjoy and y around so that I didn¡¯t waste this trip...¡±


    Weihai had no intention of leaving him and said a few more words, but he didn¡¯t mean any of it at all, allowing Zong Shou to drive the Royal Demon God Shuttle up once more.


    Looking as the light disappeared into the cloudyer, Weihai shook his head, ¡°Kong Yao is a waste...¡±


    ¡°Just a small General, why does Commander have to feel that way?¡±


    It was the teen General who spoke, his voice filled with disdain, ¡°Although she wins each battle, she wastes rations and resources, a problematic general! Of the few Elders of the Ministry of War, which one of them isn¡¯t annoyed by her? A girl being untalented is a virtue, as one you should stay in the pce, marry and then teach kids. She doesn¡¯t have much skill but still wants to show off...¡±

 Chapter 643 - Night Demon Alien Race

    <h4>Chapter 643: Night Demon Alien Race</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Weihaiughed out loud and didn¡¯t speak. How was Kong Yao as bad as this young general said?


    The woman wasn¡¯t a rare talent, but she definitely couldn¡¯t be considered an average general. One had to win each battle, at most a person would be more stable. Each time she fought the barbarian race in the north, she utilizedrge amounts of troops to gain a number advantage.


    Although she consumedrge amounts of resources, if one had such a subject, one could be at ease to letting her defend a region.


    What this worldcked the most was such a talent.


    He didn¡¯t have any intention to argue on behalf of Kong Yao, and he also felt that the Gantian ruler was too preposterous.


    Rumors had it that this person was lustful. It seemed they weren¡¯t wrong.


    Those young people who got famous might really have such talent, but most of them were like that. Have a little talent and they would be gleeful and arrogant. They would often rise quickly and fall just as fast.


    Thinking about that, Weihai turned around. His expression turned solemn as he looked over coldly, ¡°Today Zong Shou left angrily. As for whether or not Gantian Mountain will send troops over to help, that is another problem. Kong Xuan, you do know that we can only win this war and can¡¯t lose...¡±


    Kong Xuan¡¯s eyes froze, not as untamed and arrogant as before. He also didn¡¯t bother with the city lords on the side.


    The few people in back all lowered their heads, like they didn¡¯t hear anything, and they also didn¡¯t add in their own opinions. A couple of them had a joyous expression in their eyes.


    Only those three Taoists were like wooden statues, no reaction at all.


    Weihai smiled and didn¡¯t give any reaction, just looking at thend a few hundred miles on the east side.


    ¡°My life¡¯s wish is to help Great Shang expand. A real man must immediately obtain sess. If one can¡¯t obtain a title, then one should die in battle. If I can help my Great Shang expand ten provinces ofnd, I will die smiling...¡±


    Kong Xuan bowed once more, saying respectfully, ¡°His Majesty is wise, always rewarding and punishing fairly. If we can win this battle, the court wouldn¡¯t be stingy in giving out titles!¡±


    Weihai looked expressionlessly at him and smiled, not giving much of a reaction, but his gaze became gentler.


    ¡°I know that you are good at the art of war and are confident in your talents, which is why you act arrogantly and untamed. It is good for young people to have some personality, I can ept that. I also know that you have some grievances with that Kong Yao. Only, this Gantian army was personally asked for by His Majesty. If we can win, we can use them as help. If we can¡¯t defend this ce, we can let them take the brunt of the damage.


    ¡°It is best if we don¡¯t offend them. You should be careful with your words! We can¡¯t spoil His Majesty¡¯s n just because of you!¡±


    The tone was dark and cold, Kong Xuan broke out in cold sweat. He immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare!¡±


    Weihai nodded his head, after this awakening he calmed down. ¡°I need your help in this battle. If we seed and I be a Marquis, I will definitely help you to be a Chief Commander!¡±


    Kong Xuan was shrewd, and although he was emotional right now, he didn¡¯t show it on his face.


    Weihai said, deep in thought, ¡°If Gantian Mountain sends troops over, we can¡¯t treat them too badly. If they send Blood Cloud Cavalry, it is a great help. You can prepare the grain and resources for a hundred thousand people and then send it over...¡±


    Those words were for the people behind him. Those few Huizhou City lords all acknowledged, her faces didn¡¯t have much wrong expressions, instead they were grateful.


    Not to mention a hundred thousand, even if a million elite troops came over, with the riches of Huizhou it could support them.


    A guest armying over, they were indeed supposed to provide support.


    Weihai didn¡¯t ask for much, showing his protection of them. They were worried when they heard that Donglin was about to send troops over, but now they could be at ease.


    Commander Wei being so virtuous really touched one¡¯s heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Just as Weihai, Kong Xuan and the others were discussing, Zong Shou asked the few woman in the shuttle, ¡°Why did you alle down?¡±


    Ruoshui was more well-behaved and knew that he would leave after a short while, which was why he stayed on the boat.


    Kong Yao¡¯s gaze shone, her thoughts were reallyplicated. ¡°Just now, when I looked at that Lianyun Ind, the formations seem inappropriate. Between the tforms there are many weaknesses. The inds seem to be setting up formations...¡±


    He didn¡¯t need Kong Yao to say that, as he could sense it. Some ces did indeed seem weak.


    He thought that it was because of theck of money. A hundred Nine Arm Spiritual Crossbows, which were a Grade Nine spiritual artifact. The bows could bepared to those Grade Nine beast crystals, and they weren¡¯t cheap either.


    They obviously arranged it like that to save money.


    Zhao Yanran looked towards Jingyin. Although she didn¡¯t speak, her expression was obviously saying that she followed the nun down and it wasn¡¯t her problem.


    Jingyin frowned and sniffed, saying weirdly, ¡°That ind has a thick smell of blood!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, looking at Jingyin. Bloody smell? He was used to it. Wasn¡¯t any war area like that?


    Thinking about it now, that bloody smell was especially thick...


    ¡°Speaking of which this matter is really weird. The Great Shang envoys rushes us so much, while this Weihai acted like it was not a huge matter...¡±


    As Zhao Yanran said that, she hesitantly added, ¡°He seems really confident!¡± Her tone was firm.


    That was the feeling that Weihai gave. It was like he didn¡¯t bother much about the crisis ahead.


    That Night Demon Race could be wiped out with a flick of the finger. They didn¡¯t reject their arrival, but they didn¡¯t care either.


    Zong Shou smiled, he did have such a feeling.


    What Weihai showed off was for Zong Shou to not think too highly about himself. Naturally that he didn¡¯t need to think about getting much from this trip to Huizhou.


    Like he had treated this Huizhou Ind as something in his own bag.


    Actually if that was the case then it was the best scenario. Gantian Mountain didn¡¯t need to waste resources and troops to interfere.


    However for some reason he felt nervous.


    However aspared to this matter what he was more worried about was Kong Yao. Looking over her face was devoid of blood.


    He instantly felt guilty. At that moment when he heard the words of that person he really had the urge to pluck his head off.


    Only because he considered her thoughts which was why he didn¡¯t act.


    Although he knew that decadester Kong Yao would be betrayed by the Kong Family, but Kong Yao herself didn¡¯t know that...


    He couldn¡¯t directly tell her that her family couldn¡¯t be trusted!


    His mind was in a mess, maybe he shouldn¡¯t use such despicable means on her? He also felt weird. Why did his heart turn soft so suddenly? It wasn¡¯t his character...


    Even if he couldn¡¯t bepared to those vicious mighty lords, he wasn¡¯t a merciful person!


    In the next instance Kong Yao bowed towards him,¡±Can husband allow me to return to the army? Mymanding ability might not be as good as Zong Yuan and Pir Qiu, but there aren¡¯t more than ten people in Donglin that can beat me. Even if I just lead a town I am okay with it...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed in shock, focusing over. Her face was totally serious.


    What was happening?


    This situation was really not what he expected.


    Her voice was actually filled with pleading. This was also the first time she called him husband.


    ...what was happening?


    Looking closely, there was actually a violent energy at the center of her brows.


    He understood, taking in a deep breath and shaking his head,¡±If you are doing so because of what he said and want topete with him, I can¡¯t be at ease. I won¡¯t give you a single soldier and troop...¡±


    Kong Yao was startled, looking weirdly at Zong Shou before she regained calm. This time she thought for a long while before speaking,¡±I am doing this not because of what Kong Xuan said. Since I was born I have loved conquering and fighting. When I was young I held a sword and sword battlefields. The family all said that I am a jinx, maybe they weren¡¯t wrong. Can Ruler give me a chance...¡±


    Her tone was really calm, but it was filled with an unshakable intent...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed. He knew that Kong Yao didn¡¯t say the truth and knew that the sudden urrence today was because of another reason.


    However, since she didn¡¯t want to tell him, then he had no need to get to the bottom of it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this matter in the future!¡±


    Waving his hand, he didn¡¯t agree, but didn¡¯t reject it either. Zong Shou looked away, acting like he was totally focused. He drove the Royal Demon Flying Shuttle, directly ripping open space and heading into the voidyer outside of the Cloud World.


    There were numerous ck colored cracks which spread all over. However the Royal Demon Flying Shuttle didn¡¯t have to worry when it flew here.


    Although this item dropped to a Grade 2 magical artifact, but the materials it used were celestial artifact grade. He took several hits and then found a narrow spiritual river to enter.


    Kong Yao bowed on the ground, seeing Zong Shou not reply, she got back up.


    Her face was still calm, but one could see the disappointment and sadness in her gaze. Her aura was really chilly.


    Xuan Yun who was standing at the side couldn¡¯t take it but she didn¡¯t know how to persuade. Zhao Yanran smiled coldly, she knew that the more Zong Shou did that, the more importance he ced on her.


    Who knows what ability this woman had that was worth Zong Shou doing so much for her?


    Momentster she didn¡¯t bother anymore, looking outside of the shuttle, only to see that asionally there were 1-2 people passing the spiritual river.


    ¡°This is a Night Demon?¡±


    They looked simr to humans, however their skin was dark. If they travelled in the dark, unless one had some cultivation, one wouldn¡¯t notice them. They had a pair of bat wings growing from their backs, unlike the green-faced andrge teeth of the rumors. However, they did look extremely ugly.


    Even Kong Yao¡¯s eyes were drawn over.

 Chapter 644 - Red Star God Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 644: Red Star God Lightning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The few people within the Shuttle were silent, the atmosphere really suppressed.


    It was said that during the Cloud Deste Era, numerous alien races invaded, causing billions of deaths.


    Most of the races alive back then went extinct.


    This Night Demon Race was one of the strongest alien races. It was said that when they were at their strongest, close to a hundred million of them descended on the Cloud World.


    If it wasn¡¯t for these alien races having conflicts with one another, and the human race also giving rise to several heroes, the Cloud World would probably be upied by these alien races now, and they might not have had a chance to be born in the world...


    After the three generations of saint emperors there were many talents, and many people took risks to merge with the blood of god beasts and chased the aliens away, one by one.


    However, even during the middle tote periods of the Cloud Deste Era, when the spiritual energy source fountains of the Cloud World were sealed, this Night Demon Race would still descend time after time. Pretty much each battle would cause blood to flow like a river, and tens of million cultivators would fall.


    Each time he read the history he would be terrified. However, it happened ten thousand years ago, so one didn¡¯t think much about it.


    Witnessing it personally now, he could feel that choking weight.


    Zhao Yanran suddenly flung a talisman outside of the boat. It exploded turning into a strong light and covered one of the Night Demons.


    Grade Three spiritual talisman, but it made the Night Demon cry out. In the blink of an eye, its body was smashed into pieces.


    Zhao Yanranughed coldly, ¡°This Race really is afraid of light!¡±


    History books recorded that the ancient Night Demon army chose to fight at night unless they had no choice. During the day they would be nowhere to be seen, either hiding in camp or choosing a dark and damp ce to rest.


    Xuan Yun looked expressionlessly at Zhao Yanran and then shook her head, ¡°They are only afraid of strong light. It was written that they hated light...¡±


    Just as she spoke, the Night Demon sted by the light reformed. Its body of broken skin and meat started to heal. It roared out, flying over and chasing the Shuttle.


    It wasn¡¯t quick, instantly being ditched by the Royal Demon Flying Shuttle. However, the fierce energy that surged over left a deep impression.


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s expression was serious. That Night Demon was onlyparable to a Grade Five human cultivator...


    Its injuries were only limited to the skin, so while it might only be afraid of strong light, normal light wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt these demons.


    Moreover, its self-healing ability was really powerful, able to fully heal in several breaths was shocking.


    Zong Shou was calcting in his heart. That Night Demon should have twenty percent greater strength than same Grade humans. Using its bat wings, it could fly, its speed and mobility wasn¡¯t something humans couldpare to.


    All beings in the worlds, all living things had a bnce that couldn¡¯t be seen.


    The heavens gave you something, but it would definitely take something away.


    For example, although those god beasts were strong, they were mostly unable to or found it tough to give birth.


    As for this Night Demon, although it feared light, it had strength humans didn¡¯t, as well as various kinds of abilities.


    One Night Demon needed at least two same Grade human cultivators to handle.


    No wonder this race could sweep the various worlds...


    Naturally, that wasn¡¯t a fixed number. The people within the shuttle were exceptions. Although they were woman, they were terrifyingly strong, able to sweep a region.


    The deeper they went, the more Night Demons they saw.


    The spiritual river was narrow, but he didn¡¯t care. As long as something was blocking he would barbarically charge over.


    Blood and flesh scattered, the Night Demons fled.


    There were none lower than Grade Four.


    He crossed several branches, to a wide world-river. His heart trembled as he looked ahead, seeing a giant length of wood giving off a strong aura flying over.


    It was endless, who knew how long it was. It was thirty thousand feet wide.


    The center portion was already empty, he could see thousands of Night Demons entering and exiting it.


    Compared to the six space ships of the Xue family, it was like antspared to goats.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed, his heart both terrified and rxed.


    He was shocked about the scale of their attack on the Cloud World. With just this giant wood it could fit millions.


    He felt at ease because many Grade Three Night Demons were entering and exiting the wood.


    No wonder those Great Shang envoys rushed him, and Daoling Vast Habitat wanted to hand over those few mind stone veins to him. This really wasn¡¯t a simple kind of problem...


    He frowned. Such an army, even if Gantian Mountain went all out, he could only barely block it.


    Who knows where Weihai¡¯s confidence to wine from? Was he dumb?


    There were many questions in his head, but he got no answers. He shook his head, toozy to think about it.


    If that Weihai had a way to solve it, then it would be for the best. Although he craved the Huizhou Ind, he didn¡¯t have to fight for it.


    His thought shifted as the Royal Demon Flying Shuttle directly turned around and travelled back along its original course.


    He took the risk toe over only because he wanted to know what the situation was like here.


    Since he roughly knew, there was no need to take more risks. After all, he was the ruler of a country. It was better to let others do such things!


    Just as the shuttle flew away, Zong Shou heard a cold scoff.


    ¡°You killed so many of my subjects and you want to leave, just like that?¡± As those words were said, a vast red glow suddenly flew out from the giant ancient tree trunk, charging right over.


    Zong Shou felt fear in his chest, turning his head around in shock. An extremely dangerous and cold intent stabbed into his mind.


    ¡°Red Star God Lightning?¡± Without even thinking, he pulled out his sword. When the sword light rose up, it connected to the Avici Throne, which was already sitting on the peak of Gantian Mountain.


    A pure white sword glow, extremely vast and sharp, swept behind him.


    There was a long ng as the red light was sliced into pieces. A hundred thousand rays of Red Star God Lightning surged out. They jumped and shed in the void, smashing all the void walls within a million feet to pieces.


    However, it was still a little slower than the shuttle!


    ¡°Oh?¡± that voice eximed in surprise, seemingly shocked. In the end itughed out, ¡°King Path martial arts, so it is the king of a country personally descending here! Which ruler of the Cloud World are you?¡±

 Chapter 645 - Short Clash

    <h4>Chapter 645 - Short sh</h4>


    "King Path martial arts. So it''s a ruler of a country who personally came! Which ruler of the Cloud World are you?"


    Along with the voice ringing out, a ck shadow flew out from the giant tree trunk.


    With one p he was a thousand miles closer, chasing behind the Royal Demon Flying Shuttle, speed was actually even faster than it. In just a few breaths, he had already caught up.


    "What disrespect for being unable to personally wee a guest! Ruler doesn''t need to leave so hurriedly, why not stay and have a chat?"


    A palm formed up, a sky full of energy gathered over, grabbing right at the Royal Demon God Shuttle!


    Although it was unable to capture it, it made the Shuttle shake continuously. There were even numerous Red Star God Lightning bolts exploding and spreading about.


    Zong Shou didn''t panic at all, directly abandoning the Spiritual Control Formation within the Shuttle and asking the women beside him to take over.


    His body shed to the tail of the shuttle to fight,ughing out in a straightforward manner, "I am a bad guest, and you are also not a good host. It is best if I don''t remain this time, you don''t have to send me away!"


    His hands formed a seal, and instantly a pair of lightning wings spread out ten thousand feet. mes zed, dyeing the purple currents ck.


    In that moment, the red lightning glow from all around collided with the wings and tangled with one another.


    For tens of breaths, they went toe-to-toe.


    The ck shadow eximed once more, "Sky Burning me? Lightning Phoenix Purple Lightning? How interesting, what do you have to do with the Lu Family?"


    His speed had slowed down. Each time his wings pped, he only covered one or two hundred miles.


    Seeing Zong Shou totally calm and having no intention to reply, the ck shadowughed coldly, "Before you leave, why not take a de from me..."


    The space started breaking without any signs. The spiritual river copsed, and the entire spaceyer returned to a chaotic and unorderly state.


    Huge amounts of void energy and spiritual energy gathered together to form a long de, shing down from the sky!


    Zong Shou''s pupils opened wide before his eyes narrowed.


    It was said that the Cloud World martial path and spells merged many outer region alien race skills, and now it seemed that was true.


    Be it the Red Star God Lightning that person used or the saber he shed, there were many simrities with the martial arts of the Cloud World.


    The de shadow was already only a few feet away. However Zong Shou closed his eyes, his heart quieted down. He only thought about those few true dragon intents.


    ...tinum Dragon, Green Wood Dragon, Lightning Dragon, Mysterious Yin Dragon, zing me Dragon, Instance Space Dragon...


    Nine Dragon Shadow, stack!


    One couldn''t be too arrogant and ask for too much. He also knew that the Nine True Dragon Sword focused on merging, in bing one.


    At this moment what he first needed to do was this merge word!


    A soft and hard to hear ringing sounded out over a thousand miles. Zong Shou''s sword suddenly pulled out of its sheath.


    The sword light turned into a dragon, gathering a ball of white energy as it struck into the void.


    Six true dragon sword intents stacked together, and along with the King Path energy from the Avici Throne his sword attack instantly climbed to the extreme.


    The sword shadow and the de arc shed, creating a huge explosion. The surrounding void exploded with them.


    That giant de instantly split into countless more, continuing in the direction of the Royal Demon God Shuttle.


    However, Zong Shou had predicted that, and sword in his hand also split from one to two, two to four, continuing to double in number flitter-quick. In a short time, it became millions of sword shadows, slicing apart all the void de glows.


    As for the shuttle, its speed increased swiftly. It actually used the momentum from Zong Shou at the back to pick up speed.


    When the shadow saw that, he stopped and gave up on chasing.


    "What a good sword! I heard that in the current Cloud World, there is a ruler who is famous for his sword, regarded as the head of the Six Pinnacle Swords, the top sword user in the Cloud World for a thousand years! Are you that Gantian Mountain Ruler, Monster Sword Zong Shou?"


    Zong Shou smiled, neither acknowledging nor denying. He wiped the blood off the corner of his lips, suddenly waving his sleeves. A silver light rose up and shot into the sky full of chaotic currents.


    "My Cloud World has a saying, that it is not good to take a first and not give back. Since you treated me well, I have topensate you. Why not take my de?"


    At the start, the ck shadow didn''t feel anything. Only when Zong Shou''s words were finished did he feel that something wasn''t right.


    Wariness rose in his heart as a lethal sense of danger filled his chest. But when he searched about using his spiritual sense, he couldn''t find anything.


    He didn''t even think about it, numerous red lightning bolts sted out into the sky. A fist punched out, a wall of energy spread out in all directions.


    Only then did he find a trace with his spiritual sense.


    "Flying knife?" The ck shadow''s brow furrowed, only to see a silver light appear in front of him.


    Like it was sentient, after being sensed it stopped hiding. Just like the sword from before, one became two, two became four...


    An intent exploded out, like this knife had used all of Zong Shou''s power. The energy was sharp and domineering. In an instant the aura had exploded out to a level that shocked him.


    "Just some small tricks, you dare to use them in front of me?" the ck shadow scoffed after he was able to find traces of the de in just a short while.


    He directly flicked out, and as expected, the flying knife broke with a loud ng. The sky full of knife shadows also dissipated.


    Just as he was shaking his head in disdain and considering whether or not to continue chasing, he realized that the danger his heart still lingered.


    His eyebrows shuddered as he looked around once more, and suddenly hollered.


    His ck wings pped and he retreated swiftly. He changed directions dozens of times, but that stabbing feeling in his mind was still there! It was also bing more and more dangerous!


    He struck out with another first, and using the energy he was finally able to grab a bit of the tracks of the de.


    It was a dim de shadow, containing one yin and one yang true qi. The flying knife struck in a spinning manner, like there was no one in front of it, slicing right in front of him. It was only half an inch from his throat!


    He felt his mind go nk, the scenes in front of him suddenly fell apart.


    He hadn''t managed to hit the flying knife. The millions of knife shadows were all just an illusion. That was obviously a sword intent buff, an artifact connected to the spirit!


    This knife must have been buffed with a special martial path technique. Who knows how long it was nourished for it to be one with the spirit, connected with the heart of a ruler. It was like a spirit master driving a flying sword, changing freely.


    But the strength within was far from what a flying knife couldpare to. It could bepared to a strike from a Spirit Realm Martial cultivator!


    Above that, thebined spiritual energy and that King Path energy... that was spirit and martial arts merging into one!


    It was also filled with an unreasonable dominance!


    Frowning, a serious look shed across his eyes. With a thought, his fist speed increased once more! The strength of the energy also climbed to another level.


    That flying knife actually sank down,pleting an exquisite change of direction and targeted his stomach instead.


    One knife and one person continuously changed directions in the air, one chasing and one fleeing as they shed.


    In the end there was a "pu" sound as the ck shadow finally stopped, frowning as he looked at his left arm, the flying de diagonally stabbing into it.


    Luckily he had gone all out to reduce the yin and yang spiritual energy within by half. If not, that de would have smashed the flesh and blood in his left arm to pieces.


    Instead, the energy went along his meridians and veins and attacked him, making him feel really ufortable.


    Looking ahead, he found that the Flying Shuttle was nowhere to be seen. He spread out his spiritual sense and couldn''t find anything. It should have already returned to the Cloud World�


    The ck shadow was startled and then gave out a self-mockingugh.


    With middle Spirit realm power he was actually injured by a Heaven realm Cloud World cultivator. This time he had really embarrassed himself.


    There was a weird ripple around him, and a person appeared in front of him.


    He was wearing a gold shirt, his looks could even be considered handsome among humans.


    Even if the Night Demon Race didn''t cultivate, their lifespan could be counted in the thousands of years, and they didn''t grow old. They would be as strong as during their teen years, there was no such thing as "old".


    However, this person gave one the feeling that he was really old.


    His energy was retracted as he stood there. If not for one personally looking at him, he was pretty much nonexistent.


    "That was Cloud World''s Gantian King, Monster Sword Zong Shou? Using Heaven realm strength to fight on par with you, Prince Jia Mingluo, and not lose... it seems like we can''t underestimate the Cloud World cultivators!"


    Jia Mingluo shook his head. That was a world that several End Realm experts hade out from.


    There were even people who were half a step into the Truth Questioning Realm. That Common People Path Xi Zi was famous in many worlds. Unfortunately, he fell early on...


    Ten thousand years ago they had forced the Night Demon Race to retreat after suffering heavy losses. How could one underestimate such a world?


    "That knife was so strong!" He was still focused on his left arm, and Jia Mingluo frowned. "However it shouldn''t have been able to hurt me..."


    It really surprised him, that flying knife could probably kill anyone below Spirit Realm.


    Spirit Realm and above, Night Demon cultivators who were the same Grade as he needed to avoid them.


    However, he was the Night Demon imperial race, the top prince, with purest bloodline out of the twelve who could inherit the throne.


    How could he bepared to those normal cultivators?


    However, just now he really felt weird. How was he charmed by that knife image for no reason at all?


    With his mental strength, all illusionary techniques under the Spirit Realm should have no effect on him. There was no reason it should charm him...


    "It should be the Illusionary Heart Mirror! Don''t forget that this person is the Fox Race King!"

 Chapter 646 - Knowing When To Stop

    <h4>Chapter 646: Knowing When To Stop</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°It should be the Illusionary Heart Mirror! Don¡¯t forget that this person is the Fox Race King!¡±


    The golden-armored Night Demon entered deep thought, thinking back to the news he¡¯d heard not long ago.


    ¡°I heard that the Eight-Tail Xue Family has already brought the Illusionary Heart Mirror and returned to the Cloud World.¡±


    ¡°Illusionary Heart Mirror? I heard that the Gantian Mountain Zong Family only has Seven-Tail Blood?¡±


    Jia Mingluo frowned, as he only had a rough impression of the Cloud World. He knew the rough situation of those Cloud World races and the special treasures that had made the Night Demons suffer ten thousand years ago. In the current Cloud World, they also had their own information sources.


    He shook his head and stopped worrying about it. If it wasn¡¯t for that mirror, the de wouldn¡¯t have been able to harm him.


    ¡°If those Shadow Demons learn about the appearance of the Mirror, they won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    Scoffing coldly, his smile was filled with a mocking intent. He felt slightly curious, ¡°Since that person has the Mirror, why would hee so openly? With the Sky Fox Illusionary technique, he coulde without being noticed!¡±


    ¡°That I don¡¯t know!¡± The golden-armored Night Demon shook his head. Although he was old and smart, he wouldn¡¯t waste time thinking about such things. Such matters where he could not get an answer weren¡¯t worth wasting effort on. ¡°The emperor sent me here to test the strength of the Cloud World before the spiritual wave. Maybe this person had the same thought.¡± Only that exnation made sense...


    Jia Mingluo frowned, he could tell that it wasn¡¯t the case. However, he was also toozy to dwell on this matter.


    ¡°I heard that this person is only seventeen. Although he is from a Monster Race and isn¡¯t one of the choices for God Emperor, he is still our enemy! The ce we are attacking is less than sixteen thousand miles away from his Gantian Mountain. This person knows the theory of how the teeth would be cold without lips, and he would not sit still and not do anything.¡± Prince Jia Mingluo clenched his fists. ¡°If we want to enter the Cloud World, this kid and Gantian Mountain will be our greatest opponents!¡±


    That golden-armored Night Demon smiled when he heard that. ¡°From what I observed, that Great Shangmander doesn¡¯t think that way! He seems to be preparing something, there are evil spirits. That cloud ocean is nearly turning red from the blood...¡±


    ¡°It is just a blood-worshipping technique! He really thinks we don¡¯t know anything? Using the souls and blood of ten million people to seal the world region. Who knew that the Cloud World had such a technique passed down?¡±


    His tone was filled with disdain and mockery. Jia Mingluoughed, ¡°Our Night Demon race is the most fierce, and one which loves to kill the most in the eyes of the many worlds. However, we do not easily kill our own people, and we wouldn¡¯t take the blood of our own people to sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t put it that way! After all, the human race is different from us, this concerns the survival of an entire race and is hugely important...¡± The golden-armored Night Demon shook his head, but he was unable to think of any words to retort.


    ¡°Since we know about what that Great Shangmander is nning, then let¡¯s prepare for that.¡± It was a really rxed tone, not bothering about that ten million humans Blood Sacrifice Formation.


    The Night Demon Race had once conquered thousands of worlds, and they had seen many such situations.


    Suddenly the void shook violently. The two of them looked up at the source of the shaking.


    One was unable to see in the chaotic currents, but the other could sense two extremely strong forces shing.


    The both of them knew that there were two Saint Realm cultivators engaged in battle.


    The Cloud World had five World Protector Venerables, who were all Saint Realm. If the Night Demons couldn¡¯t defeat them, then their army wouldn¡¯t be able to invade the Cloud World.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Thirty minutester, his eyebrows rose in joy.


    ¡°Sess!¡±


    Actually, it couldn¡¯t be considered a victory. Those two huge and vast powers were still shing above them.


    With their spiritual sense, they did not know the results. They could only sense that both sides were retreating like a flood. The result was probably a stalemate.


    Even that was enough for him!


    However, the moment his joy appeared, a sword light charged down from the void.


    It was swift and vast, inconceivably quick, nearly making the two of them think that it was an illusion. Before they were able to react, the sword glow shed down on the giant tree trunk.


    One sh, and it directly caused this huge giant trunk to break apart! Countless Night Demons were stuck by the sword energy, their bodies scattering as they died.


    Some of them were even tossed into the void, shredded into a million pieces by the chaotic void cracks.


    The sword light came and left in an instant. Just as it was about to change direction, another strong power reached over to force it back. In that instant, it totally disappeared. All that was left was the bad state of the world river.


    Jia Mingluo¡¯s face was ashen white as he exchanged nces with the golden-armored Night Demon beside him. They could see the shock and surprise in one another. That was the Sixth Saint Realm!


    Was that from the Sword Sect? Or was there a Sixth World Protector? That sword was really sharp!


    The giant tree trunk was something that even God Realm Cultivators couldn¡¯t shake! Saint Realm cultivators needed to use some strength to do so... yet that person smashed it with one clean strike!


    Looking forwards, Jia Mingluo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly. The ten million troops he had brought had been instantly reduced by sixty percent. What remained were a bunch of heavily injured and tough-to-heal soldiers.


    The Saint Realm power was actually so strong...


    Only a whileter did he take in a deep breath, ¡°No worries! My elites still remain. If I am careful, we still can sweep the Cloud World!¡±


    The golden-armored Night Demon¡¯s brows rose when he heard that. Then heughed; although they had suffered a setback, they weren¡¯t dispirited.


    Only such a person was worth his service!


    Using his spiritual sense, he found that sword intent had totally retreated.


    Although they had suffered heavy losses, the two of them were still prepared to enter the Cloud World.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A thousand miles away from the two of them. Zong Shou personally witnessed when the sword light chopped down, his expression also serious.


    Since he had already used the Illusionary Heart Mirror, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to leave. The Royal Demon God Shuttle stopped at its original spot, leisurely listening to the two invaders speak.


    ¡°This is the Saint Realm?¡± It wasn¡¯t that he had never met Saint realm people before. Dragon Shadow, Aokun, that Tanqiu who he didn¡¯t know which senior master he was... three of them.


    However, this was the first time he had seen a Saint go all-out to attack.


    As expected, they did have the strength to shock heaven and earth... smaller worlds would probably be shattered by that strike!


    He heaved a sigh of relief. This Night Demon Race¡¯s strength had exceeded his expectations.


    If this giant tree trunk charged into the Cloud World, they could forget about fighting this war. They could just directly surrender or escape out of the Cloud World.


    He drove the shuttle to travel out of the World River. He silently collected dozens of pieces of the great tree.


    Taking a piece and observing it carefully, his brow furrowed, eyes filled with a weird expression.


    What wood was this strong? It was so strong that his spiritual sense couldn¡¯t pierce it. In his hands, it was as heavy as iron.


    Zong Shou took out his sword and shed down.


    After a low ng, the sword light was actually repelled, and he nearly injured himself. He only left a pale white mark on this piece of scrap.


    Zong Shou was not shocked, but delighted instead, his eyes lighting up. ¡°What a good thing!¡±


    The expressions of the women in the shuttle all changed. Even a fool would know that it was a good item. Zong Shou used probably thirty or forty percent of his strength on it, but was only able to hurt the surface. If this was used to craft spiritual artifacts, how strong would it be?


    What Zong Shou thought about was using the wood as dragon bone, remodeling the six space ships. It would be perfect!


    If he had enough of them, he could even add them to the outer hull, saving a great deal of resources. Within the World River, he could do whatever he wanted then!


    Flying about, Zong Shou tossed all his worries aside to collect the floating wood debris. He onlyined that the Heaven and Earth Bag he brought wasn¡¯t big enough.


    The other woman, apart from Kong Yao who had nothing to use, also joined in the collecting.


    Even Jingyin collected several pieces. They were all three thousand feet or more long. Anyways, the Heaven and Earth bag was big enough, and they didn¡¯t need to worry about it not fitting.


    Zong Shou pretty much filled the Lingjie Ring and five Heaven and Earth Bags, such that there was no space remaining.


    He didn¡¯t bother with those below six thousand feet. All he collected were therger ones.


    As for those ten thousand feet and above, which could be made into warship dragon bone, they were shoved into the Flying Shuttle.


    This Royal Demon God Shuttle could be big or small. It could transform to a finger size or be several hundred thousand feet long, not affecting its travelling speed.


    Actually, the Shuttle itself was a Cloud Ship.


    The Shuttle turned into a light, and everywhere it passed therge pieces of wood were all swept clear. It was covered in an illusion, and the nearby Night Demons couldn¡¯t sense anything.


    In just a few breaths, Prince Jia Mingluo sensed something. ¡°Zong Shou!¡± he hollered, and a dark ck saber glow struck over.


    Perhaps because it was unable to deduce the exact location of the Shuttle, that strike covered the entire space, sweeping out.


    Zong Shou chuckled and knew that it was time for him to leave. Although he wasn¡¯t Spirit Realm, he could borrow the strength of the Avici Throne to fight for him.


    But beside the shadow was the golden-armored Night Demon. Who knew what spell that fellow was preparing, his heart jumped on seeing him.


    The Illusionary Heart Mirror behind him shuddered slightly.


    Zong Shou shook his head and looked ahead with some regret.


    The giant tree trunk was shattered. Due to the insides being hollow and the sword energy strike, it was broken into many pieces.


    Before him was one of thergest pieces. It was three hundred thousand feet long and twenty thousand feet wide. Using it as a material, it was enough to build a spaceship.


    He wouldn¡¯t need to spend money and could just carve it. It would be able to make the sturdiest spaceship.


    Thinking about the consequences, Zong Shou gave up decisively, halting all ns of dragging it into the Cloud World.

 Chapter 647 - Great Death Restriction

    <h4>Chapter 647: Great Death Restriction</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After escaping the chaotic World River and running until he reached the Cloud World, Zong Shou still felt that it was a great pity.


    If he had a piece of wood big enough to remodel and build into a giant ship, it would have had room enough for four hundred thousand Gantian Mountain elites.


    Even the discarded fragments of wood could be used to craft spiritual artifacts to earn a huge amount of money.


    Also, he would not need to worry about the spaceship matter.


    Zong Shou sighed as he stopped the Royal Demon God Shuttle.


    A short time ago, he had shed with the pursuing Prince Jia Mingluo once more. Although they were on the same level, he was able to escape easily using the Illusionary Heart Mirror. However, he was not entirely unscathed, and had suffered some damage to his internal organs.


    But these injuries couldn¡¯tpare to damage done by the Illusionary Heart Mirror.


    Just then, that mirror turned into a ball of light that flew into his sleeves.


    Zong Shou smiled bitterly. He had used the item for a mere two hours, and only cast the most basic spells in that time.


    However, this short period of use had consumed a full three years of his lifespan.


    If he used it a few more times, he would probably die on the spot.


    Xuan Yun was also worried for him. ¡°It is the best if the Ruler uses it less often before breaking through to Spirit Realm.¡±


    After saying this, she took out a zither and began to y lightly. A clean and crisp tune instantly filled the shuttle.


    It was a Settling Soul Purification Tune. Resonating with that clear tune, Zong Shou¡¯s raging vital energy calmed down.


    Zong Shou suddenly felt his brow heat up, a pure essence energy surging in as he listened on. The majority of his injuries were instantly healed.


    Zong Shou turned to Zhao Yanran shock, only to hear her say, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I am only pitying you. It¡¯s a payment for collecting the wood!¡±


    Zong Shou knew that she was telling the truth. Why else would this woman be so nice as to provide energy to heal him?


    At this moment, Ruoshui was distracted as she stared at a broken piece of wood. She directly leaned back on it and let out a satisfied moan. It was even morefortable Zong Shou¡¯s fox tail.


    Zhao Yanran was also a little curious about the trunk. ¡°What kind of tree could grow to such a huge size?¡±


    If it was in the Cloud World, then the tree would have reached into the stars.


    ¡°Legend has it that during the Cloud Deste Era, there was a tree known as Heaven Reaching! It was two million feet tall and broad enough for one hundred thousand people holding hands to circle it. This tree couldpare to that. However, unfortunately, during the start of the Cloud Deste Era it was cut down.¡±


    Zong Shou was in deep thought. Naturally the giant wooden pieces in front of him couldn¡¯t be from that Heaven Reaching tree. That was a god item, and much higher quality than this.


    Saint Realm experts could at most damage it, but not destroy it.


    ¡°I heard that not far from the Cloud World, there is an alien world. On the continent there are many giant trees. After just three thousand years, they gain their own consciousnesses, and can even speak. They develop strong powers, each able to control living spirits! Actually, this trunk is considered a small one.¡±


    He had gained such knowledge when he was ¡°Tanqiu.¡±


    He thought that this item was probably stolen by the Night Demon race from that world.


    When these giant trees gained consciousness, they wereparable to God Realm experts.


    For the Night Demon race to be able to battle their way in and obtain it showed how strong they were.


    Zhao Yanran didn¡¯t believe what he said, scoffing, ¡°You have never left the Cloud World, so what would you know? You are just lying.¡±


    Zong Shouughed and didn¡¯t reply. Why did this woman have the same reaction as Ye Feishuang and Ye Feihan?


    He did begin to miss the two sisters as he thought about them. Who knew what happened to those two girls. He told them that if they faced trouble they could hide in Gantian Mountain. Even if that Juelong City was strong, they wouldn¡¯t try to make trouble with him.


    Since they hadn¡¯t arrived, they probably hadn¡¯t run into trouble. He didn¡¯t need to worry about them.


    The women spoke for a while before they started discussing about what magical artifacts to craft the wood into. It was best if they were carved into jewelry. As for what kind, they were anxious and arguing about it.


    Zong Shou felt like his eyes had been opened to a new sight. So a crazy person like Zhao Yanran actually had such a little girl side.


    Jingyin even interrupted a few times which surprised him. It seemed like the little nun wasn¡¯t truly devoid of desires.


    Maybe because she felt embarrassed by his stare, Jingyin¡¯s face flushed red. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak up anymore.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were attracted by her embarrassed looks. The size of her chest was actually no smaller than Xue¡¯er.


    Before this she wore a thick robe and it wasn¡¯t apparent. Now that had she lowered her chin and it pressed onto her clothes, her huge chest was obvious.


    Just as his heart sped up, Kong Yao¡¯s voice rang out at the wrong time, ¡°Husband, the Night Demon race is strong. If we want to win, we have to use strategy!¡±


    Zong Shou was jolted back to his senses, and to thinking about the important matter at hand. His heart tensed up as he thought back to the closely packed and majestic Night Demon army.


    ¡°Even if we have to fight, it can¡¯t be in Huizhou! We need to avoid facing them head on, and instead focus on splitting their forces. We can let matters take their course for now...¡±


    Zong Shou knew what she meant. However, that n would allow the Night Demons to upy Huizhou.


    Splitting troops to defend against Great Shang and against the sects. Gantian Mountain had the home ground advantage, and it would be much easier to handle the enemy this way.


    After thinking a short moment, Zong Shou still shook his head.


    ¡°I want to wall the enemy outside of the country! Donglin has been in chaos for three thousand years, and only enjoyed a few months of peace. How can I let my people suffer the chaos of war once more?¡±


    In his heart, he was considering those paths and piers he had built, and how most of them werepleted now, as well as those ships under his name which upied the east of Donglin.


    How was he going to earn money if war came once more? Wouldn¡¯t all those beast crystals and mind stones he invested be a waste? Moreover, if many people die, who would he collect taxes from?


    How could he allow a war to happen?


    This was why they not only needed to end this battle outside the borders, they also had to be quick.


    Kong Yao was silent as she stared at Zong Shou, before turning her head away.


    She thought to herself, What would His Majesty do if it were Great Shang?


    He knew that the best way to win against the Night Demon race was to fight on Donglinnd, but instead he was willing to take the risk to decide things at Huizhou.


    She really didn¡¯t know what to say about this person.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to let his people suffer from the chaos of war?


    Jingyin lifted her head again, her eyes shining. Her expression was filled with respect. ¡°Ruler is so kind, no wonder the millions under Gantian love you so much.¡±


    In the past, she praised Zong Shou just because everyone was doing so. Today however, her words were truly sincere.


    Only Zhao Yanran who could read his dark thoughts wasughing to herself.


    This fellow merely couldn¡¯t bear to lose money!


    Zong Shou maintained his smile as he felt the energy within his body recover.


    Then he drove the Royal Demon God Shuttle forwards.


    The Royal Demon God Shuttle was famous for the name ¡®Royal Demon.¡¯ Its strength wasn¡¯t swift travel, but durability, which was why Gods and Demons both avoided it.


    It had taken no damage during the recent battle with Prince Jia Mingluo.


    However, as there were several million kilograms of wood within, its speed was naturally reduced by several times.


    Slowly and leisurely, the shuttle flew through the clouds.


    When they were in the spaceyer, there wasn¡¯t any concept of weight, which was why they weren¡¯t affected. Now that they were in the Cloud World, they were crawling at the pace of a tortoise.


    Zong Shou was unbothered by their slow progress, but Zhao Yanran couldn¡¯t take it. Along the way, she saw several Grade Seven Lightning Crane Super Carriages fly past them.


    Those Lightning Cranes were swift, a little faster than Grade Nine cultivators. Not long ago, the Grand Demon God Shuttle could have ditch them a thousand miles back in a breath, but now it was the other way around.


    Even if she wished to speed up, it was impossible to dispose of the wooden pieces.


    Just as she was about to mock Zong Shou, her heart changed as she made a realization. ¡°This is the direction towards Lianyun Ind. Are you going back to take a look?¡±


    There was total silence in the shuttle.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t the only one who had heard what that Prince Jia Mingluo said.


    Using the million souls to seal the world?


    Were those words true or false?


    Zong Shou looked towards Kong Yao with a questioning gaze.


    ¡°There is indeed such a secret technique!¡± She said in answer.


    Kong Yao thought back to the past. ¡°My Kong Family passed it down for many generations. I have seen it before, and it is called the Great Death Restriction Formation. During the Cloud Deste Era, before the Battle of Wenshan there were ten thousand Grade Nine cultivators who used this formation to stop an alien army, sacrificing themselves to seal up a part of space for three years...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face froze in shock. Only a family with long history like them could possess such a technique.


    He definitely couldn¡¯t find it in the library in the future.


    He also knew that the Battle of Wenshan was one of the most important battles during the Three Saint Emperor Era.


    The rise of the Human race started in that era.


    He knew that the battle was one that had covered thend in corpses, creating casualties numbering tens of millions.


    However, when he heard Kong Yao¡¯s description, he was still shocked at the scale of the technique!


    Grade Nine cultivators could be considered the pir of a sect. To sacrifice so many at once...


    ¡°The Cloud World can¡¯t bring out ten thousand Grade Nine cultivators as sacrifice. Which means that Weihai is using ten million souls as a recement?¡±


    After he said this, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but exhale.


    He was at a total loss, not knowing if he was in a suitable state of mind to be driving the flying shuttle.


    What should he do if it was really as Prince Jia Mingluo said?


    Save them? He wasn¡¯t so kind...


    Those people were pitiful, but they weren¡¯t under his rule. So what business did he have?


    He would have to start a conflict with those three Huizhou Taoist Sects and Weihai if he wanted to save them.


    Even before the Night Demon race arrived, they would be at war.


    It would cause more Huizhou civilians to be suffer. It would also endanger the Gantian army.


    So what could he do even if he went?


    Was he going to confirm the effects of that formation?


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind wandered off as he pondered the problem before him.

 Chapter 648 - Overlord Zong Shou

    <h4>Chapter 648: Overlord Zong Shou</h4>


    They were already close to Lianyun Ind. Although the Grand Demon God Shuttle was traveling very slowly, they needed only thirty minutes to arrive.


    Although they hung two hundred thousand feet above the ind and used illusionary techniques to hide, Zong Shou was totally unafraid of people below noticing.


    When Zong Shou looked down, his expression turned serious, and his face fluctuated between green and white. In the end heughed out loud, ¡°It was really true...¡±


    At the edges of the floating inds, many ck-armoured soldiers were busy at the work of beheading their victims.


    Blood drained into the ground, and was instantly picked up by the spiritual formation.


    When the blood within each head was sucked dry, it was thrown into the Cloud Ocean.


    In the distance, there was a fleet of cloud ships which ferried more people to the ind.


    What surprised Zong Shou was that the people sent to the ughter weren¡¯t old and weak, but mostly strong men. They were all dressed in simple and cheap clothing, and their expressions were numb and filled with despair. Some wanted to rebel, but were in on the spot by the surrounding soldiers.


    Squinting, Zong Shou didn¡¯t need to think hard to figure out that the blood of strong men would be much more effective.


    To think that those Huizhou City Lords were willing to send over so much of theirbor forces.


    Those within the shuttle were all used to witnessing bloody scenes, and they quickly recovered from the initial shock at the sight before them.


    Jingyin¡¯s body shuddered in fury, her lips turning white as she gritted her teeth. She looked towards Zong Shou with a pleading expression.


    She knew that Zong Shou was the only one who could save all these people now.


    Although she wasn¡¯t close to orfortable with that fellow, it couldn¡¯t bepared to her anger towards those beasts in ck below.


    Who could predict that that Zong Shou would offer praise? ¡°What was the word? Ah, that¡¯s right. Generals have to be unscrupulous. Commander Wei really understands that.¡±


    Zhao Yanran also nodded. ¡°The Night Demons are strong, so no wonder Weihai has to do this.¡±


    Jingyin¡¯s heart turned cold. She was about to stand up and leave the shuttle before Zong Shou let out a self-mockingugh. ¡°However, no matter what, I can¡¯t tolerate this.¡±


    If these ten million people were in his hands, who knew how much money they could make for him.


    Yet Weihai threw them away just like that. If only he could seal up this region, then he would step in. But he was unable. He felt his heart twinge in pain...


    These ten million lives were pitiful, but the billion people of Donglin and the troops under him were more important.


    Kong Yao wasn¡¯t surprised as she looked closely at her husband.


    Although he was vicious and despicable, he was a kind ruler.


    She shook her head. ¡°Husband, if we can¡¯t bear with this it will spoil the n. If my lord really can¡¯t take it, you can send an envoy to negotiate...¡±


    She didn¡¯t even believe the words even as she said them. That method would probably be useless, and Weihai wouldn¡¯t listen at all. He might even think that Gantian Mountain had nefarious intentions. Who knows, he might even speed up the process and slice off ten million heads.


    ¡°Right now we need to work together against the enemy. Husband, don¡¯t argue too much with him.¡±


    She wanted to say something but she couldn¡¯t. If one was a wise ruler, one would act like he didn¡¯t see anything. The big picture was more important.


    ¡°Send an envoy to negotiate? Do you want Weihai to humiliate me again?¡±


    Zong Shou chuckled coldly, feeling stunned as he looked into the sky. He became lost in deep thought.


    Momentster, heughed aloud again. It started low and soft, almost unable to be heard. Then, the clouds and the sky were shaken by his nearly maniacalughter.


    Just as the surrounding women started to look worried, Zong Shou suddenly stopped. He asked Kong Yao seriously, ¡°If I let youmand, with the four hundred thousand Gantian Mountain elite, how long do you need to take down Lianyun Ind? How many casualties will you suffer?¡±


    The question was too sudden and unexpected.


    Kong Yao¡¯s brow furrowed, and although she didn¡¯t understand, she still took in a deep breath and replied, ¡°If we catch them off guard, at most six hours. As for casualties less than half a town...¡±


    Zong Shou nodded. Based on his predictions, it would take five hours and the deaths would be within two thousand.


    Then he asked, ¡°If you have a million troops can you defend it?¡±


    Kong Yao was shocked. What did Zong Shou mean by these words?


    She had never experienced a million-man war. She had also only recently been promoted to the role of Governor Commander.


    She had been through ten wars in the past, but they were all on the scale of two to three hundred thousand.


    Not to mention leading a million troops.


    She recalled that the only person in Gantian Mountain with such an ability was the Left Pir General Qiuwei.


    Zong Shou had probably only asked for her opinion, and nothing else.


    ¡°If it was Commander Qiu, I don¡¯t know. But if I was in charge, I would give this ce up.¡±


    Zong Shou sighed. Kong Yao continued, ¡°This Ind is hanging above the Cloud Ocean, there is no ce to defend and nowhere to retreat to. If I was Prince Jia Mingluo, with just one hundred thousand troops, I can trap our army of a million here. Even our sailors won¡¯t be able to remain. The only way is to retreat to the continent and fight back. Does Ruler want to get more troops from Gantian? That would be a bad idea...¡±


    Zong Shouughed softly, interrupting her before she could finish her sentence.


    As expected from the invinciblemander decadester. It was such a good deal.


    Zhao Yanran was totally confused, frowning, ¡°Zong Shou are you crazy? What are you doing?¡±


    Even Xuan Yun felt that this great-great-great-great-great senior master was a little weird.


    Zong Shou suddenly stretched. ¡°Since we can¡¯t talk sense into them, then let¡¯s not! I can¡¯t bear to watch these Huizhou people get killed, so I can only liberate them...¡±


    Again, he had confused everyone.


    Zhao Yanran was shocked. Was that fellow being serious?


    She felt that she understood his intent when she heard those words. Wasn¡¯t this the best excuse to upy Huizhou Ind?


    Why didn¡¯t this fellow look at the timing? Even if he could upy it how could he block the Night Demons?


    ¡°What ¡®big picture?¡¯ What ¡®enduring the little things so they don¡¯t ruin the n?¡¯ Those excuses were all dogshit! Since Weihai can¡¯t block those Night Demons, then I will take over...¡±


    The moment he said those words, Kong Yao¡¯s face flushed red and then she felt angry. She had said those things purely in consideration of Zong Shou.


    The Central Continent had a phrase which was, ¡®if you marry a chicken you will follow the chicken, if you marry a dog you will follow the dog.¡¯ She had epted her fate the day her father rushed over to Gantian Mountain.


    Along the way, all the words she said were for Zong Shou.


    However that person didn¡¯t ept her kindness...


    Forget it, she was simply toozy to bother about him!


    Zong Shou still felt nothing at all contradicting his wife, and he was still filled with pride as he scoffed, ¡°Most people will probably say that we are taking advantage of the situation, not bothering about the big picture. But who cares, why do I need to reason with them? I am unrivalled so why should I bother what others do? A chaotic world is about to arrive, and acting with kindness will will get you nowhere. Since that is the case, I will be domineering. Hey! I should have thought of this long ago. With only a little effort, I can quash these people. Remember, in the future all of you will call me Overlord...¡±


    In the future, there will be a rich person known as South Overlord. He was really domineering and never reasoned with people, bullying men and stealing women, doing all kinds of evil. Zong Shou had always admired his legacy.


    A real man should behave like that...


    The moment he said those words, the entire shuttle became so quiet that a pin drop would be heard.


    Zong Shou¡¯s dominance spread all over. Seeing all the woman stunned and unable to speak, he impatiently kicked Zhao Yanran, saying barbarically, ¡°Remember to help me send this boat full of wood back to Gantian. I will question you if any is missing!¡±


    After which he sped out of the shuttle on his own.


    Only after a short while did Zhao Yanrane back to her senses. Following which she touched her bum and was shocked.


    She gritted her teeth in rage. This Zong Shou actually dared to take advantage of her, he really wanted to die!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Zong Shou took out the Teleportation Jade after leaving the flying shuttle. The spell activated and his surroundings started to fade.


    Numerous different spaces and situations shed before his eyes.


    Maybe because his cultivation was much higher, this time he didn¡¯t feel like vomiting.


    The scene ahead of him finally settled. He was in the Common People Vast Habitat, within the Book Hiding Building.


    As usual, it was quiet and cold. Zong Shou¡¯s expression was also filled with a little darkness.


    Although he was really jovial in front of Zhao Yanran and the others, evenughing, in reality his heart was so suppressed by the Night Demon army that he felt unable to breathe.


    Closing his eyes, Zong Shou adjusted his thoughts before walking down.


    By the time he reached thest few steps, he had already transformed his appearance to Tanqiu¡¯s.


    What surprised him was that Hanfang and Run weren¡¯t here.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed as he stepped out of the building. He looked all around. It was currently morning. Most of the Common People Path disciples were walking about the corridors.


    Everyone were shocked when they saw Zong Shou, following which they all saluted him.


    At this moment, everyone recognized Tanqiu, and everyone respected him within the Common People Path Vast Habitat.


    This was not only due to his shocking seniority, but also because of his sword.


    However, when Zong Shou spread out his spiritual sense, he couldn¡¯t find Hanfang and Shi Run.


    Were they outside of the Learning Pce? Or were they in one of the spiritual rivers?


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate, stepping onto a sword and he flying out.


    Right as he reached the gate, a buzzing sound greeted his ears.


    Zong Shou lifted his head in shock, seeing a light fly over. It struck the ground in front of him, burrowing into the rock at his feet.


    It was a sword, around five feet long. It looked exceedingly simple and ordinary, and gave off a green glow.


    Zong Shou looked in all directions, but he saw no one.


    Although the sword was close to him, but it didn¡¯t look like a sneak attack.


    Reaching out, Zong Shou pulled the sword out in confusion. He was shocked.


    ... It was actually a Grade Four Magical Treasure!


    Casually waving his hand without using much energy, a stream of sword energy shot out. Instantly it drew a thin and deep mark on the ground.


    This sword was really sharp...

 Chapter 649 - Nameless Sword

    <h4>Chapter 649: Nameless Sword</h4>


    ¡°What a good sword!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up. Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of spiritual formation was within the sword or what kind of ability it had, its sharpness was enough to delight him.


    What was surprising was that although it was an Intermediate Grade Magical Treasure, he could use it with his cultivation without any obstructions.


    No weapon at his side hadsted over a year. Although he had a few reserves, they didn¡¯t suit him.


    The Green Dragon Hairpin Sword given to him by Tanqiu was good, but it still felt petty.


    As for this sword, he loved it.


    But where had ite from?


    His spiritual sense was spread out to sense Hanfang and Run.


    However this sword just suddenly appeared from nowhere.


    Had it been brought by a Common People Path senior? There was no way it had just been left here.


    He looked at the sky, and then searched the sword¡¯s body for a mark or name.


    ... This sword has no name? Then I will just call it Nameless!


    Just as Zong Shou was ready to hang it at his waist, he felt the sword shake slightly.


    He was slightly surprised. This Nameless Sword seemed to have a spirit. It seemed unhappy with the name Zong Shou had given it.


    Momentster, it calmed back down.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up. It was really an Artifact Spirit. He had really picked up a treasure.


    As long as one was willing to spend money, one could create an Artifact Spirit. Even Celestial Artifacts and God Artifacts could be created.


    Based on what he knew, all Celestial Artifacts had to have sentience. Most of them were developed from Magical Treasures.


    There were many Celestial Artifacts in the world. However, no matter how good the Celestial Sword was, it couldn¡¯t bepared to weapons one raised oneself.


    Who knew which senior was so generous?


    At this moment, Zong Shou didn¡¯t know that at the same time within the Ancestral Temple of the Vast Habitat, a strange golden sword suddenly shone brightly, illuminating the entire room in purple and gold.


    A momentter the light was retracted.


    Then, the purple gold book above the sword changed. Its cover flew open and its pages were flipped incessantly.


    One page suddenly moved forward. The book was opened from the 16th to the 15th pages, before it closed with a thump.


    Hundreds of worlds away from the Cloud World, two women casually walking in the void frowned. They looked back towards the Cloud World.


    Mysterious Life Golden Book?


    Golden page shifting forwards, who had caused it?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Zong Shou finally found his quarry within the Outer Region World River.


    When Zong Shou rushed over, he saw Shi Run holding a short knife, fighting a huge Golden me Wolf.


    Intense mes hovered around its body, and it was also covered in golden spikes. Each strike from it was extremely quick and extremely dangerous.


    It was only a grade-7 spirit beast. In Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, it could be killed with a flick of the finger.


    However, to Shi Run, it was very dangerous. Her small body dodged and dove without rest, but each time she only barely avoided death. If she didn¡¯t pay attention, her brain would be smashed, or her stomach cut right open.


    Amazingly she was still able to retaliate. The short knife in her hands drew thin wounds on the body of the Golden me Wolf.


    However, with its size, these blows were an itch at most.


    Hanfang stood at the side, his cloud-like aura covering the area.


    Originally, it would be difficult for him to see the scene, but with the Nine Tail Sky Fox blood and also the Illusionary Heart Mirror, this level of illusionary technique couldn¡¯t hide anything from him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped as he looked on. He stopped beside Hanfang and sighed.


    ¡°This is too cruel! Senior Brother, is this considered torture of a disciple?¡±


    Hanfang frowned, and thenughed coldly. ¡°The Snow Lion Race fight those beasts beneath the Cloud Ocean when they are twelve. Shi Run is already fourteen! At this age, you were chased out by Lingyun Sect and left to die. Although my disciple can¡¯t be on your level, I will not allow her to be weaker than others.¡±


    Zong Shou thought to himself, How could we be simr? I have decades of experience from myst life!


    Hanfang stood, watching the fight without even blinking. Just one look, and one knew how much importance he ced on her.


    Hanfang said, ¡°I am just joking! Junior Brother, don¡¯t be angry. Without going through life and death battles, one¡¯s martial path won¡¯t be able to improve.¡±


    Hearing these words, Zong Shou thought back to the past. In hisst life, before he made some small improvements in his sword path, he spent his days killing and fighting. Following which he came to his senses, and said, ¡°Why did Senior Brother call me back? Do you have anything good to give me?¡±


    ¡°Wishful thinking. Of course I called you back just for Run!¡± Hanfang said, and then paused, before continuing, ¡°You have something on your mind. Is it Huizhou?¡±


    Naturally, everyone in the Cloud World knew about a matter as important as the Night Demons descending.


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t reply. Hanfang¡¯s mind was really sharp.


    ¡°That Great Shang Emperor ns to wipe out the internal problems before focusing on the external. He wants to deal with the threats in the country and then the alien races. That Daoling Vast Habitat wants to keep its strength and is unwilling to help, and is actually preparing to leave Huizhou. Junior Brother, you need to be careful! Don¡¯t get so deep in such that you can¡¯t climb out. If you need help, just ask from the sect.¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. ¡°How would I not know about their thoughts? This isn¡¯t the stage to ask help from the sect. Isn¡¯t it just some Night Demons? I am confident of my ability to clear them out with my sword!¡±


    ¡°What a thing to say, how domineering! As expected from my Common People Path First Seat! The head of the Cloud World Six Pinnacle Swords.¡±


    Hanfangughed. He knew that Zong Shou had other ns, and he didn¡¯t bother trying to persuade him. His expression filled with mncholy. ¡°Three monthster, I will leave the Cloud World. This trip is unpredictable. You should bring this kid, Run, away with you!¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, before he came back to his senses and bowed. ¡°Junior Brother will congratte Senior Brother early for reaching the Saint Realm!¡±


    Hanfang shook his head when he heard that. ¡°It is impossible to say whether or not I will fail or seed!¡±


    His words were filled with solemnity.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t speak. It was the same case with Dragon Shadow a few months back.


    Spirit Realm, Celestial Realm, God Realm, Saint Realm, each realm was a huge step for a cultivator who was about to reach the end of his lifespan.


    He had never experienced such a thing, so he felt unable to judge and unable toment.


    Right as he was about to speak, his brow furrowed as he looked closely at the battle.


    Shi Run had been forced into a corner by the wolf, with no room to avoid its attacks.


    However, her body now shot forward like an arrow, directly towards the throat of the wolf. Spiritual patterns appeared on her brow.


    Her movements were swift, much faster than before. Her actions were really urate, such that each bone and muscle was used precisely.


    Like she had seen through the weaknesses of the Golden me Wolf, she easily sliced apart its w strikes and then broke its energy at its weakest point. A shockingly bloody wound appeared at its neck.


    Shi Run was already a hundred feet away when blood began to spurt. As though the strike had used all of her energy, she could only half-kneel on the ground and pant.


    The Golden me Wolf had suffered a lethal injury, but it was still alive. It was furious as it snapped at Shi Run.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and he flicked his finger. A sword-shaped energy bolt instantly blew the head and front of its body apart into dust.


    Shi Run had been calm, even at the sudden demise of the wolf, but when she turned and saw Zong Shou, her eyes lit up. She instantly pounced and hugged him.


    Zong Shouughed and patted her head. This little brat wasn¡¯t the normal kind of small. He had left for several months, but she still hadn¡¯t grown much taller.


    She was already fourteen, but only reached his chest.


    She lifted her head, eyes filled with joy and fear. ¡°Brother Shou, do you not want me anymore?¡±


    Her pupils were wet and filled with anticipation. Zong Shou felt like he was instantly in by her gaze. He put the me on himself. He was a beast, and couldn¡¯t be forgiven.


    This Run was just too adorable.


    ¡°How is that possible? In the future, I will follow brother always, okay?¡±


    He lifted her up and ced her on his shoulder. He then took out a sugar cube from his bag.


    Only then did he remember that the brat wasn¡¯t as ignorant as she had been when she first came out from beneath the Cloud Ocean.


    He felt a little awkward. He then took out the Green Dragon Hairpin Sword, and stuck it into her hair. Only then did she smile.


    Zong Shou turned and looked towards Hanfang with a questioning gaze.


    Just now, that lethal blow from Run was too weird!


    ¡°That was a natural ability of the Snow Lion Race¡ªonly the Emperor Race has it.¡±


    Hanfang understood what he meant, and exined expressionlessly, ¡°If she uses all her strength, in fifteen minutes her thinking and body reaction speed can increased by a hundred times! However, this is only one of the most simple bloodline abilities...¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked as he looked at Shi Run, who was ying with the hairpin.


    Thinking and reaction speed increased by hundred times? What would happen?


    It meant that anyone¡¯s actions will he hundred times slower in her eyes!


    Snow Lion of the Palm?


    That Maniac Lion Snow Seal was actually so amazing?


    This Run was actually the same as him, Monster Race Emperor Blood.


    And then, Hanfang frowned. ¡°You told me to teach her the art of war because you wanted her to lead an army. I don¡¯t think this brat has such a talent!¡±

 Chapter 650 - Not Following Rules

    <h4>Chapter 650: Not Following Rules</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°You told me to teach her the Art of War because you wanted her to lead an army. I don¡¯t think this brat has such a talent!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart leapt a little. The current Run indeed did not show any potential to be an unparalleled general.


    Apart from one¡¯s natural ability, one¡¯s skills were decided by the environment and by experience.


    It was tough to say whether or not Shi Run would be stronger under Hanfang¡¯s tutge, or in that dog-eat-dog world of the past.


    When one person gains something, another will definitely lose something else.


    Zong Shou broke out into augh. If, a few years back, he had had a selfish reason for finding her, then at this moment he really treated her as his sister.


    If she doesn¡¯t seed, then he would forget his n.


    ¡°Why does Senior Brother say that? No matter how unskilled she, is she will be better than normal people!¡± Zong Shou contested.


    Hanfang frowned, not knowing what he should say. How would the an unparalleled talent be just a little above average in strength? A momentter he forced out a sentence, ¡°She doesn¡¯t follow rules!¡±


    Zong Shou was totally lost. Doesn¡¯t follow rules? What kind of reason was that? What rules doesn¡¯t she follow? She doesn¡¯t listen to instructions?


    ¡°I told her about the Art of War, when I spoke about how ¡®If one rushes two hundred miles to fight, one¡¯s general might die. If one hundred miles, they would only be fighting with half their strength,¡¯ she asked me about what it meant with, ¡®When an army travels quickly they travel like a wind, when they travel slow they are spread out like a dense forest.¡¯ Was it definite that when one travelled two hundred miles to fight, that they would lose their general?¡±


    He seemed to have opened up the floodgates as he continued speaking furiously, ¡°I taught her chess. That one infantry section can only travel one hundred and forty miles a day, but she wanted to travel one hundred and sixty. When I asked her the reason, she said that she would abandon the armour and heavy items, which was why she was able to travel one hundred and sixty miles. All in all...¡±


    He stammered, like he was thinking of how to phrase his next words. In the end, he said, ¡°Anyways, she will not bother with you when you want to reason with her. When you use underhanded means to y, then she will reason with you. That brat is treating the Art of War like a joke.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned as he looked back at Shi Run. This brat looked back at the two of them innocently. Like she was saying that she really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.


    Zong Shou actuallyughed out loud in the next moment, filled with joy. He touched her head, this brat really didn¡¯t disappoint him!


    Hanfang was totally confused by that suddenugh, not knowing what that fellow was happy about.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    He said that he wanted Zong Shou to directly take her away, but when they separated Hanfang was really unwilling.


    Helplessly, Zong Shou could only stay for ten days within the Common People Vast Habitat to let the master and student spend more time together. He could also deal with some matters regarding Tanqiu. He wanted to let his senior and junior brothers and sisters have the chance to gain respect for him, and improve the rtionship.


    Hanfang had a reallyplicated expression as they were about to leave. He shoved a huge bundle over to Shi Run.


    ... Pills, Magical Artifacts, mind stones, talismans. Some of the items within even tempted Zong Shou.


    As for that Heaven and Earth Bag, it was seven times bigger than the one he was using!


    After saying their goodbyes, he used the Teleportation Jade to return back to Gantian Mountain.


    By now, Zhao Yanran had already returned with the wood and the Royal Demon God Shuttle two days prior.


    Maybe due to her reputation, although the shuttle carried treasures, they were totally safe and nothing unexpected happened.


    After Renbo heard about this he was happy for close to half a day.


    All these ancient wood shards were enough to reduce the amount needed to modify the space ships by fifty percent.


    Now, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t in much of a mood to think about this matter. He learnt that dozens of days ago, Zong Gang had already ordered four hundred thousand specially selected infantry to be sent over by the navy to Rainbow City Li Port, to head over to Huizhou. Zong Shou hurriedly summoned Zhang Huai to ask him a few questions, before once again turning the shuttle towards Lianyun Ind.


    Without the giant pieces of wood adding weight, the speed of the shuttle increased once more. In a just a day, Zong Shou arrived in the sky above the inds once more.


    There wasn¡¯t much difference from ten days ago. Only that the stench had became a little thicker.


    How many people did this Weihai behead over these ten days?


    He lowered the flying shuttle as he headed towards the few inds that Weihai had designated for him.


    As expected, there were thousands of cloud ships docked there.


    Apart from various ships carrying resources and army ships carrying soldiers, there were five hundred Three Tooth Warships and close to a hundred Five Tooth Warships.


    There were even dozens of Seven Tooth and Nine Tooth ones.


    They were all spread out in an orderly manner. Numerous Six Arm and even Seven Arm Crossbows pointed outwards. The soldier¡¯s demeanour was firm, sending off a threatening aura.


    There were already people on the ind to organize the camp.


    The moment Zong Shounded the Royal Demon God Shuttle on the deck of one of the Nine Tooth Giant Ship, Zong Gang and the others who came to wee him had dark expressions. Their faces were extremely ugly and their eyes were filled with rage.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed. After looking around, he roughly knew what had happened.


    The giant crossbows arranged on the arrow tforms had all been all taken away.


    It would have been okay if it was just that. However, the mind stones ced for the spiritual formations around were also gone.


    One needed a long time to draw and set up these formations.


    Zong Shou squinted as he looked towards the main ind dozens of miles away.


    There were ten people looking over. The Huizhou City Lords¡¯ faces fluctuated between green and white as they looked at the fleets of warships.


    They looked like they were stunned by the Gantian Mountain army¡¯s strength, and were regretting their actions.


    Weihai had Great Shang as a shield, so naturally he didn¡¯t need to worry about Gantian Mountain. However, if Zong Shou wanted to take their lives, it was as easy as a flick of the finger!


    Weihai was smiling as he cupped his fists in apology.


    Kong Xuan scoffed coldly.


    Zong Shou was delighted, and bowed back, and then he ignored them. He turned his head to hear Zong Gang say coldly,


    ¡°It is okay if they take the crossbows. After all, they belong to Great Shang. Those Spiritual Crossbows are expensive and it is eptable if they don¡¯t want to share. We can not worry about them only giving us one hundred thousand¡¯s worth of resources and grain. However, what¡¯s the meaning of destroying all the spiritual formations?¡±


    Lingxuan, who stood at the side, added, ¡°That Weihai is so despicable. He has such nefarious intentions. Does he think that other people don¡¯t know about him?¡±


    Zong Yuan and Ren Tianxing kept silent, but their expressions were really serious.


    Hu Zhongyuan bowed, buzzing, ¡°Ruler please give the order to call back the troops! What does this Huizhou Ind have to do with us?¡±


    The moment those words were said, everyone was silent, no one agreeing.


    They all frowned.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone before heughed out loud.


    If this had been said a few days ago, it would actually be a good idea.


    However, since the Night Demons could attack from here at any moment, he couldn¡¯t help but think about other things...


    Those spiritual crossbows for the arrow tform could be removed from the navy.


    However, the Nine Arm Spiritual Crossbows which were the strongest were tough to move.


    Moreover, it was unknown whether or not they could fix these spiritual formations before the Night Demons arrived.


    Even if theypleted them, it would be tough to make them perfect. If he was that Prince Jia Mingluo, he would definitely choose to attack this spot and not other ces with stronger defences.


    It was too kind to say that Weihai had nefarious intentions.


    If this was dozens of days ago, no matter how shrewd he was, he would have been annoyed when he found this out. However, now, he justughed it off.


    ¡°We can¡¯t!¡±


    Ren Tianxing stepped out, braving the killer eyes of Hu Zhongyuan and the others. ¡°Half a day ago, Zong Yuan and I worked together to scout. Outside the world there are millions of Night Demons, and all of them are elites able topete against the Xue Family Race Soldiers. If we can¡¯t work together with Great Shang, Gantian Mountain won¡¯t be able to handle it alone and will definitely suffer heavy losses. Even if we want to retreat, we must have a safety.¡±


    The people around were all experienced. When they heard that, they all nodded in agreement.


    Only Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s face turned red from rage.


    Zong Shou smiled and understood what Ren Tianxing meant. If Weihai stopped caring after they left and also withdrew his troops, what would happen?


    Not only would Gantian Mountain have to deal with the Night Demons, the Cloud World Sects and countries would also me them.


    As for a n, naturally they had to make the hundreds of thousands of elites of Great Shang remain. Once the war started, those people would not be able to leave even if they wanted to.


    He would have shaken his head in defeat before he learnt of the Great Death Restriction Formation. With how smart Weihai was, he wouldn¡¯t take the brunt of damage for others. But now, knowing about the Great Death Restriction, Zong Shou was confident.


    This person definitely wasn¡¯t nning something small since he was using ten million lives as sacrifice. He wouldn¡¯t retreat so easily.


    He already had a n and didn¡¯t need to bother with anything else.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t retreat, then let¡¯s stay!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s eyes bugged out in rage, before he suppressed his feelings.


    Zong Gang gritted his teeth. He wanted to say something, but stopped himself in the end.


    His personality was actually more explosive than Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s, but since he had been promoted to Right Pir General, he had started to pay attention to the big picture and be much calmer.


    If this was in the past, he would have fought the Great Shang troops.


    Taking a deep breath, he bowed. ¡°I will organize the Spirit Masters to set up the formation! I also brought sixty grade-9 Energy-Destroying Crossbows to be used here...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, his expression filled with deep meaning. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do so much. Since there¡¯s one ready, then let¡¯s just use that one. Why do you want to set up a new one?¡±


    The people around him were startled when they heard this, and didn¡¯t know what he meant.


    He then took out a wooden box and passed it to Kong Yao.


    ¡°Do you remember what you said ten days ago?¡±

 Chapter 651 - A Fight Against Fate

    <h4>Chapter 651: A Fight Against Fate</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In the middle of the courtyard stood a simple, crude-looking spell altar.


    All Magical Artifacts that could be used were present ¨C some cinnabar, a few drops of beast blood, a chinese gavel, and a pinewood sword. On top of the altar tabley six knife coins.


    Standing at the center of the altar with his hands at his sides, Kong Rui chanted incantations. The Ten Yang God Protector Beasts that belonged to him stood outside of the altar, also muttering incantations under their breath.


    The six Wen King Divination Coins on the altar gave out a subtle glow.


    Strings of essence blood dripped on both sides on the altar. As the blood flowed, it drew a spiritual formation near the coins.


    It was extremely weird and mysterious, drawing from the spiritual energy from all directions, shaking and surging about, giving rise to empty explosion noises.


    And then, a violent, untamed energy exploded from the spell altar.


    Balls of bloody mist exploded out of Kong Rui¡¯s body. His muscles tore and tendons snapped without warning, leaving behind shockingly empty holes.


    A yin wind blew outside of the altar as numerous evil spirits and yin beings surged over, striking haphazardly at the spiritual formation outside of the spell altar.


    Luckily, a few days ago Zong Shou had gathered the Yin Flood Dragons and swept clear the evil spirits around Gantian Mountain. Even Evil Spirit Moat had been cleared out.


    For now, the attacking spirits remained weak. Those ten Spirit Master Protector Beasts all cast spells. As their own intense mes swept out, the spirits were forced back in panic.


    Kong Rui¡¯s body continued spasming as he bent over, hacking and attempting to cough out his own lungs.


    Something was stuck in his stomach, he knew, something that he couldn¡¯t spit out.


    When his coughing had finally stopped and things had been coughed out, Kong Rui looked down. There they were¨Cpieces of his organs, his heart...


    It would have been a horrifying sight, if he hadn¡¯t expected it.


    There were two big taboos in divination. Fate couldn¡¯t be changed, and you could never go against destiny.


    Today, though, he had tried to go against the Heavens and change his fate. The Heaven Path¡¯s retaliation against him had been inevitable.


    Besides, these surface injuries really didn¡¯t matter. What really mattered was the loss of 200 years of his lifespan.


    ¡°Little Yao¡¯er, Dad can only do this much for you. Whether or not you can break that Killing Tribtion depends on you. If you do, then your future will run smooth. You¡¯ll live in glory for the rest of your life...¡±


    Kong Rui had learned this Going against the Heavens Technique not for himself, but for his daughter. In the past, he¡¯d waited in despair as Kong Yao¡¯s destiny was slowly locked into ce, all while trying to learn how to rewrite her fate.


    Even when he¡¯d learned the skill, he hadn¡¯t had the chance to use it. Luckily the Heavens had taken pity on him, left him this chance to break his daughter from her fate...


    He would have to make it count now. The Going Against the Heavens Technique could only change destiny for a single minute.


    That wouldn¡¯t have mattered if he was thinking of altering the fates of normal soldiers ormoners. His daughter, though, was the Alkaid Descending. She would lead huge armies and win all wars!


    As for Zong Shou, he was the only ruler in the past 17,000 years who could bepared with the three Saint Emperors...a Saint King descended!


    Even the smallest change in their destinies would affect the Heavens and Earth alike. For Kong Rui to want to change their destinies was like an ant seeking to move an elephant. The altar and the spell today were the best he could do.


    Kong Rui wanted to keep those six Wen King Divination Coins after the deed was done. However he felt shock and worry rise in him, unable to be suppressed.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Looking up into the sky, Kong Rui saw the seven stars linked together in the northern sky.


    At the end of the Dipper¨CAlkaid Army Breaking!


    Suddenly, a light shone, brightening the night sky, masking all surrounding stars with its re.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to happen so quickly...¡±


    Kong Rui muttered, his lips curling. After a moment of silence, he began tough¨Cloud, uncontrobly, as though he would never stop.


    The residence that Zhang Huai had chosen for him was beneath the waist of Gantian Mountain, where numerous nobles and rich merchants stayed. Most of them knew about his identity and also about Kong Yao.


    Still, most of them there didn¡¯t fear him. As soon as they heard hisughter, he heard them scold him.


    ¡°Is that old hick Kong crazy?!¡±


    ¡°What are youughing for? The sky isn¡¯t even light yet and you¡¯re out here waking us.¡±


    ¡°All that cackling, and for what?! How noisy! I¡¯m going to submit a proposal to the Meeting Hall ¨C from now on, no one canugh out loud in the morning and disturb other people¡¯s sleep!¡±


    Kong Rui only continued tough, too full of happiness to stop. How could these people understand what he was feeling? His daughter, his Kong¡¯er was going to shake the world...


    Blood and joy surged in his chest, unable to be calmed down.


    Even in the middle of such great happiness, though, he felt a small tinge of sadness. His body was so badly injured. It would all be worth it, though, if this would help Kong¡¯er.


    He gasped for a moment before finally stopping his maniacalugh. Afterwards, he walked back to his room, thinking that he only needed to wait quietly for the news from Huizhou to spread.


    Only when he was a good distance away from his spell-casting area did hee back to his senses.


    ...He¡¯d really lost his bearings! How had he forgotten about such an important matter?!


    Shaking his head at his own stupidity, he immediately made his way back to the wooden altar, taking out a transparent jade stone that resembled the Pigeon Blood Ruby.


    This stone hade from a far away area in the Central Continent. Not only did it look good, its name was also really beautiful. It was called the Lover¡¯s Rock.


    It was said that whenever someone married in that part of the world, they would give the stone as a dowry, believing that it would make the marriagest for a long time.


    Naturally this legend was just superstition. In Kong Rui¡¯s hands though, the hands of a divinator, the stone had true worth. Carrying the hopes and thoughts of many, the stone, for him, was full of power!


    He carved the eight words of Kong Yao¡¯s birth on the stone and then carved a line on the other side, adding more numbers.


    If Hu Zhongyuan, Fa Lingkong and the others had been here, they would have been shocked.


    Kong Rui had written Zong Shou¡¯s birth numbers on the other side.


    He ced the Lover¡¯s Rock in the altar before giving out a self mockingugh.


    He thought back to thest time he¡¯d seen Zong Shou. Although his beloved daughter had married him, he had not made her happy. Some even said that Zong Shou gave her the cold shoulder...


    When he¡¯d first began studying this Divination Path, he¡¯d hoped to stand out from the others and be famous. After he¡¯d had a family, he studied to use his skills to protect his wife and daughter.


    In all his years, though, Kong Rui had never expected that he would use this Path to win adoration for his daughter.


    Thinking back to when he¡¯dst seen Zong Shou, Kong Rui frowned. Slicing his wrist open, he wasted no time.


    Yao¡¯er had been so lonely when he¡¯d buried himself in books and scrolls. He¡¯d never had enough time for her, even when she was a little girl. It wasn¡¯t fair to let her suffer the same loneliness for the rest of her life.


    Kong Rui the Monster King prided himself on his kindness and morals. He knew the people thought of him as a wise ruler, cold on the outside, but warm on the inside.


    His daughter¡¯s fate was the only thing he could be unhappy about. And so, he had to change it.He didn¡¯t even care that this Fate Technique came close to being a Devil Path Technique.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    As the Alkaid Army Breaking light started to bloom, someone else walked out of a Nine Layer Pagoda in the Imperial Capital to look at the sky.


    ¡°Alkaid? The Army Breaking star is shining, a general star is about to be born...¡±


    This was a different region, and so this person had a different view of the night sky.


    Kong Rui, who was on Gantian Mountain saw the eye-catching star cover the night sky.


    In Zhongxuan¡¯s eyes, however, gazing from the Imperial Capital, the Army Breaking Star merely gave out a bit more light than other stars around it.


    He couldn¡¯t grasp the exact location where the star¡¯s sign referred to.He only knew, somehow, that the person who would be affected was someone he knew...


    And he did know someone who had a connection with this star. It was the female general from the Kong Family.


    It was surprising that her fate resonated with Alkaid. Her life was filled with sadness and carried the mark of death. He¡¯d thought that His Majesty putting her to good use could have changed her fate. Who would have thought that in the end it would drag down Great Shang¡¯s luck?


    She¡¯d never shown much outstanding talent on the battlefield.Marrying her off to Gantian Mountain had really been the only suitable decision.


    Looking closely at the burning star, Zhongxuan felt as though a sharp sword was cutting through him, trying to break him into pieces. This ¨C this was the intent of the sign and the star.


    ... What strong vengeful energy! What thick killing intent!


    Zhongxuan, shocked, shook his head in doubt.


    Recently Great Shang had been peaceful. There shouldn¡¯t be any reason for an unnamed general to rise up.


    If he recognised this person, it could only refer to the few generals within Great Shang.


    However, looking at the star, the rise of this general would be bad for Great Shang¡¯s luck. An enemy, then?


    Was it someone from one of those aristocratic families within the country?


    Zhongxuan squinted slightly at the star. As the Imperial Tutor, his luck was connected to Great Shang. He could sense what this boded for Great Shang¡¯s fate.


    If all he saw was true, though, this was against the Grand Path, a bad sign if he¡¯d ever seen one...


    He had too many questions and not enough answers, and so Zhongxuan decided not to bother about the matter of the star for now.


    Stopping his cultivation, he left the pagoda and boarded a Cloud Crossing Carriage that had been prepared a while ago. Soon enough, the princely carriage had entered the deep pce without any obstructions.


    When Zhongxuan stepped into the familiar hall, he saw the Great Shang Emperor Yuancheng Emperor Yinyu raising his head, looking over at him with a dark gaze. Seeing Zhongxuan walk in, the Emperor spoke.


    ¡°Weihai submitted a letter and said that a general outside refuses to follow orders from the Ruler! He has a seventy percent chance at Lianyun Ind and won¡¯t retreat so easily.¡±


    After he said that, the Emperor began tough coldly.


    ¡°How bold! Using the deaths of ten million people to create a blood sacrifice for the Great Death Restriction Formation! Tell me, Imperial Tutor¨Cdoes this have any chance of seeding?¡±

 Chapter 652 - Left Army Inspection

    <h4>Chapter 652: Left Army Inspection</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°This person is so bold! Using ten million people as blood sacrifice for the Great Death Restriction Formation. In Imperial Tutor¡¯s eyes, is that n workable?¡±


    Great Death Restriction Formation?


    Zhongxuan¡¯s brow furrowed in shock, before he broke into augh.


    ¡°It must have been provided by Kong Xuan! Who knew that the Kong Family had passed down such a secret technique!¡±


    Zhongxuan knew that he was right when he looked at Yinyu¡¯s expression. He shook his head. ¡°Weihai wants to gain merit to get famous and get a title. Kong Xuan learnt so many strategies but was suppressed by Kong Yao, with no room to disy them. Now, he also wants to gain merit to win his cousin. With both of them added together, no wonder this would happen. However this isn¡¯t like 17,000 years ago!¡±


    Yinyu¡¯s eyelids lowered a little when he heard that. Zhongxuan¡¯s tone sounded disapproving.


    That was what he thought. Since there was a precedent, how would the Night Demon Race not be prepared?


    How could the Night Demon Race not be alerted by the hugemotion from the blood-letting of ten million.


    Following which, Zhongxuan¡¯s tone changed as heughed.


    ¡°There is no harm in trying! Weihai has a blessed fate and is someone with useful contributions. After all, the method he used was the Ancient Blood Sacrificing Formation, even if it doesn¡¯t seed it will cause damage to them. If it seeds, our Great Shang will expand by a thousand miles. If not, we can just retreat.¡±


    When he said this, Zhongxuan bowed slightly. ¡°It all depends on what Your Majesty thinks...¡±


    ¡°What I think?¡±


    Yinyu hesitated when he heard that, and a momentter heughed coldly. ¡°Then let him try. Only whether or not the matter seeds or not we have to teach him a lesson. He is really too bold!¡±


    The general is outside, and I cannot follow the orders of the ruler...


    Although it was the right way ording to the Art of War, to the ruler it sounded really arrogant.


    If everyone did that, a country wouldn¡¯t be a country and a ruler won¡¯t have power. Although he knew that Weihai didn¡¯t have such thoughts, he still needed to punish him as a warning to the others.


    He didn¡¯t care about the ten million people of Huizhou at all. These people weren¡¯t his. Even if they were from Great Shang, if such a sacrifice could help defeat the alien race, he would do it.


    With a subject taking the me, he just needed to punish the unfortunate individual, and he would be able to maintain his Saint Ruler image in front of the people...


    Zhongxuan smiled and got up when he heard that. However, when he looked at Yinyu he was stunned.


    He felt an indiscernible grey aura suddenly appear by the center of his eyebrows.


    He was startled. Why was that?


    This matter should have nothing to do with Yinyu. Although it wasn¡¯t an inauspicious sign, it would affect the fate of Great Shang...


    What was the reason? Was it due to what had happened just now?


    With a loud ng, a pair of elephant tooth chopsticks fell onto the porcin brick.


    This was also within the Imperial Capital, not far from the pce. Kongli was distracted as he gazed at the scenes below.


    Such a change also caused the Kong Family members taking their meals to look over in shock.


    Kongli didn¡¯t bother, he only felt his heart jump, filled with fear.


    ¡°Father, are you not feeling well?¡± Kongxu asked with a curious gaze. He sat at the side as the first born.


    He knew that his father¡¯s cultivation had reached the peak of grade-9. He was just one step away from Spirit Realm.


    One shouldn¡¯t get sick in this realm.


    By now, he had already reconnected his broken arm. He couldn¡¯t fight, but he could just barely use it.


    In his eyes, he should have been the one to drop his chopsticks, and not his father who had such deep cultivation...


    Kongli¡¯s face was ashen white. He didn¡¯t know how to tell the people within the room.


    This was a bloodline warning, an extremely bad sign.


    ¡°Are you worried about third brother?¡±


    Kongxu smiled, ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you say that without that person dragging me down, I will surge into the Heavens and step on the clouds? That I might even be amander? I will protect our entire race. Didn¡¯t the other uncles say the same?¡±


    Kongli was startled. He had spoken so in the past. However, he felt that there was something untrue about it today. He most probably missed something...


    He rushed out of the door in a crazy manner, looking up at the stars.


    His eyes were filled with confusion. There wasn¡¯t anything abnormal about the sky.


    He focused on that alkaid in the north, only to see that it was as per usual. Looking at it now, it seemed a little dimmer.


    For some reason he rxed immediately. He couldn¡¯t help but feel scorn. How could that scum have a chance to rise back up? That woman is ursed, and would die early. That was definitely correct!


    It was a pity about his brother. With his divination talent, if he had remained in the Kong Family, he would be able topete with Zhongxuan.


    He had really lost his cool; how could he be so panicky?


    But where did this sense of dangere from? Was it Prince Liao? The Yang Family?


    Speaking of which, due to the Gantian Mountain envoy asking for answers, many powers joined hands in the court to create problems. Those two sides weren¡¯t having a good time.


    It was now early in the morning, and the stars were slowly dimming. The sun rose from the horizon and shone down.


    Kongli was standing in the courtyard in a daze, deep in thought.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Do you remember what you said ten days ago, wife?¡±


    The other people on the Nine Tooth Giant Ship didn¡¯t react. Only Kong Yao was stunned.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t call her ¡®Concubine Yao,¡¯ but ¡®wife.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t what husbands called their concubines, but rather what a ruler called his subject.


    What did he mean?


    She didn¡¯t know if it was just her imagination, but she felt that the box in her hands was extremely heavy. Right as she picked it up, she had nearly dropped it. Who knew what was within.


    As for what she said ten days ago on the shuttle...


    ¡°Naturally I remember!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and then his expression turned serious, ¡°From today on, I will remove the roles of Left and Right Pir Generals, and set up the Privy Council and the Five Army Inspection Division. The Privy Council has the role of mobilizing troops, ensuring discipline, deciding strategy, and managing the promotion and demotion of grade-3 officials. The Five Army Inspection Division has the role of training troops, managing troops, andmanding troops during war. General Qiuwei has contributed much. As Country Protection Duke, you will be the first head of the Privy Council. Zong Gang will be the West Settling Marquis, to be the Right Army Inspector.¡±


    The people around were shocked when they heard it, all of them bowing as they listened to the order. At this moment, they weren¡¯t surprised when they heard it.


    The Left and Right Pir Generals had been set up by Zong Weiran tomand the army.


    It was okay when Gantian was small, but now they had unified Donglin.


    Those two roles held too much power, and too many responsibilities.


    It was still okay with Zong Shou here. But if there was another ruler and the generals weren¡¯t like Zong Gang and Qiuwei, if they had thoughts that strayed, they could shake the foundations of the country.


    Like the six ministries of the civil servants, these two roles and general upations were something everyone coveted.


    Even Zong Gang himself was prepared. He knew he couldn¡¯tst for long in the Right Pir General role.


    Hearing Zong Shou¡¯s words now, he wasn¡¯t shocked but delighted. Recently, he was annoyed with all theplicated military affairs.


    Everyone else was startled. Everyone expected Qiuwei to be Privy Court Head. Only he had the rights to protect the country, since this Pir Qiu did have the skill!


    However, Zong Gang¡¯s assignment surprised them. Since there was right then there would be left. The Five Army Inspection Division definitely had left, right, middle, front and back. The middle would be the most important and be the head of the five.


    Zong Gang wasn¡¯t some top talent, and was the Right Army Inspector due to his experience and loyalty.


    However, who would be the Middle Army Inspector? Hu Qianqiu or Chaiyuan? Zong Yuan did have the right. His reputation was huge, only his experience was too little.


    Zong Gang himself didn¡¯t care much about the position, as long as he couldmand troops. However, he was also curious about who was ahead of him in the running.


    Maybe the left and middle spots had been purposefully left empty.


    Following which, everyone felt that Zong Shou¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t right. He was smiling and staring intently at Kong Yao¡¯s hands.


    This Ruler was so lustful! What was so nice about hands?


    Everyone felt disdain. But then they thought about something, and looked over to where Zong Shou was looking.


    Kong Yao¡¯s expression changed, looking at her hands in disbelief.


    She frowned and opened the expensive redwood box.


    She saw that there were two objects within. One was a rolled up edict, and the other a purple-gold seal.


    At this moment everyone had weird expressions on their faces. Kong Yao¡¯s hand trembled as she picked up the seal.


    Flipping it over, she saw that the bottom was carved with the words ¡®Left Army Inspector.¡¯


    She used true qi to look closely, and saw that it was an official edict.


    It eloquently praised her with many words. Kong Yao didn¡¯t care about those. Such formalized phrases didn¡¯t mean much and shouldn¡¯t be taken seriously.


    The two final sentences distracted her.


    ¡®Order Kong Yao to be the Left Army Inspector¡¯


    The date showed that it had been effective beginning from ten days ago. Zong Shou would have already prepared it prior to the first time he went to Lianyun Ind.


    Speaking of which, Zong Shou was already prepared for her to lead the Left Army?


    Gantian Mountain had four hundred towns. If it was split into five that was eight hundred thousand troops. All of them were elites!


    She felt shocked for a moment before she looked towards Zong Shou in disbelief.


    She had many thoughts in her heart, and felt like she was in a dream. She didn¡¯t think that she would have a chance to lead an army.


    She suddenly recalled what not too long ago, what Yiren had told her on Gantian Mountain Peak¨C ¡®My husband told me that Sister Kong¡¯s leadership ability might not be like Zong Yuan and Pir Qiu, but you are amander, able to work independently. Zong Yuan can lead troops but you can lead generals. Your ability will only show from leading a huge army!¡¯


    She had thought that it was a joke. Only now did she know that Zong Shou really saw it that way.

 Chapter 653 - Slaying Generals

    <h4>Chapter 653: ying Generals</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Kong Yao was pumped up, and many different emotions were rising up within her. When she finally settled down, there was only one thought in her mind¨C ¡®I will die for him!¡¯


    ¡®The country has treated me so well; I will repay them!¡¯


    However, momentster her heart calmed down, as she recalled what Zong Shou had done to her...


    So he wasn¡¯t attracted to her beauty. From start to finish, it was just a ruse in order to poach her over for Gantian Mountain.


    Logically speaking, one should be d that someone has such high esteem for one¡¯s talents. However, why did she feel that this fellow was so annoying and hateful?


    When Lingxuan and the others saw that the golden seal didn¡¯t have ¡®Middle Army¡¯ carved on it, but instead ¡®Left Army,¡¯ they all rxed. Following which their hearts tightened. The position of the left was even higher than Zong Gang¡¯s Right Army.


    They couldn¡¯t help but look towards Kong Yao with strange expressions.


    Kong Yao didn¡¯t care at all. She expressionlessly put the edict and seal back into the wooden box. She coldly asked Zong Shou, ¡°Ruler wants me to direct this battle?¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted. She had finally stopped calling him husband. Turning around and looking back at her in interest, for some reason, he felt terrified when he met her ice-cold gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Today you are themander...¡±


    Just as he said that, someone hollered from the side, ¡°Subject refuses to ept!¡±


    Turning around his head, it was Hu Zhongyuan. At this moment his neck was strained and his face flushed red. ¡°This woman has not contributed anything to our Gantian. How can she be appointed Left Army Inspector? This decision is preposterous, I feel sorry for all the Gantian generals!¡±


    Zong Shou looked at everyone. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, they were all frowning. He had expected such a situation.


    ¡°Kong Yao is my concubine!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan was stunned when he heard that. He didn¡¯t know what Zong Shou was getting at. Then, he heard Zong Shouugh. ¡°What is wrong with getting her to help memand the army? If it is preposterous then so be it. I want to do this, so what can you do?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan was furious, thinking to himself, ¡®how could things be like that?¡¯ However, he knew his ce and kept quiet. If Zong Shou went barbarian, none of them would be able to calm him down.


    Kong Yao didn¡¯t pay attention to what Hu Zhongyuan said, only focusing on Zong Shou.


    ¡°If a subjectmands the army, then Ruler can¡¯t interfere, and will only be able to look on from the side...¡±


    ¡°No worries!¡± Zong Shou replied without hesitation. He would be d to see that happen.


    The pupils of everyone around constricted. They all knew that the ruler¡¯s troop-leading ability was even above Zong Yuan.


    ¡°I am afraid my prestige isn¡¯t established, so Ruler, please give me the right to behead generals!¡±


    This time Zong Shou hesitated. Was this woman using this moment as an excuse to kill all his men?


    In the end, he tossed a sword over to her. He couldn¡¯t bear to give her the Nameless Sword so this was a reserve sword, but it was still really sharp, able to be considered a treasure sword.


    ¡°This sword will let you behead Generals grade-3 and below!¡±


    He pointed at Hu Zhongyuan. ¡°If that fellow doesn¡¯t listen to you, you can take his life!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s face was bitter. He was currently at secondary grade-3! He couldn¡¯t help but touch his neck, as a chill went down his spine. Was he really going to use him as an example? To be the lesson for everyone? Instantly, he decided it was best to be more well-behaved.


    He only protested in his heart, about this devilish woman and how she had charmed the Ruler until he became dumb.


    Everyone else was silent. Although the sword could only y grade-3 and below, but Zong Shou¡¯s attitude already showed his warning tone towards all of them.


    Kong Yao¡¯s eyes shone. She then bowed deeply, ¡°Subject epts the edict!¡±


    Her voice turned solemn, ¡°Ruler wants me to attack Great Shang?¡±


    When she said that, the deck was totally silent.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold as he looked opposite. He flew up and stepped towards the main ind.


    At first no one paid much attention, but when Zong Shou took his second step, a sword intent rose up which descended on their location.


    With every other step he took, he caused the sword intent to increase. After ten steps, the strong intent could suppress everything in ten thousand miles!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Who knows whether or not this Gantian Mountain King will choose to stay or leave?¡±


    On the main ind, Weihai looked towards the giant navy with interest.


    His chest was filled with shock. He had heard that the Gantian Army was strong, and could sweep a continent and wipe out Spiritual House Sects.


    However he didn¡¯t think that way, and only felt that Gantian Mountain was really fortunate to have obtained the legacy of Wulie Country.


    Apart from the Blood Cloud Cavalry, what other strong troops could this barbard produce?


    However, today, they had found out that this country¡¯s navy was actually so strong.


    Crossbows assembled on those three Nine Tooth Giant Ships made one feel terrified.


    He had really underestimated the Gantian Monster King!


    ¡°He dares!¡±


    Kong Xuan¡¯s tone was filled with disdain, ¡°Although this war is important to Great Shang, it won¡¯t affect our foundations. It concerns life and death for them! If that person is smart, he will swallow his pride in silence!¡±


    Following which he was surprised. What were they doing on that side? From afar, they saw Zong Shou Pass a box to a woman.


    The atmosphere on the ship also suddenly changed.


    He couldn¡¯t see from so far and couldn¡¯t hear carefully. He could only understand a few words from lip reading.


    What ¡®Inspector,¡±Left Army Inspector,¡¯ what role is that?


    Seeing how respectful those people were, it should be an important role.


    Kong Yao was already the Monster King¡¯s concubine, so why could she hold an official seal?


    ¡°Weird!¡±


    In the end he scoffed coldly as he cupped his fist towards Weihai, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about those people. As for the formation, we have only gathered two million. I think we should do it as quickly as possible!¡±


    Weihai nodded slightly. He had the same view. With Great Shang as their shield, no matter how unhappy the Monster King was, he couldn¡¯t do much.


    Even if he was the ruler of a country, he was nothing in front of him!


    What did he care if he was head of the Six Pinnacle Swords, unrivaled in the Cloud World. Without enough reason, Zong Shou couldn¡¯ty a finger on him!


    Great Shang was the proper ruler of the Central Continent. With a wise ruler in charge and a prosperous country, who would dare offend him?


    A Chief Commander like him in Great Shang had close to Spirit Realm strength.


    If he didn¡¯t have worries, he would have wanted to try the skill of this Monster Sword Zong Shou who was said to be unprecedented in the Cloud World, to have invincible skill...


    Speaking of which, the formation in front of them needed to be solved quickly!


    He turned around and stared at the few around him. They had decent titles, all city lords with normal martial ability, all covered in cold sweat. All of them bowed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Commander Wei. We have gathered up most of the people, and they are all elites thirty years and younger. We can transport them over in a few days! This matter concerns our survival, so how would we dare to not take it seriously?¡±


    Only then did Weihai rx. Heughed out loud and was about to return to his tent, when suddenly a crisp sword sound rang out in the sky.


    Then, an extremely domineering sword intent charged up and descended on this ce.


    Weihai was shocked, and swiftly turned around only to see Zong Shou headed their way. The sword pressure was slowly getting stronger, as he covered the thousands of miles of Lianyun Ind.


    Weihai¡¯s expression froze up. He could barely repel this intent, but everyone else had gone ashen white. Even Kong Xuan, who despised Zong Shou, was devoid of blood.


    COMMENT


    Only then did he know that Zong Shou¡¯s reputation in the Cloud World as invincible in the Martial Path wasn¡¯t fake!


    Weihai squinted, as he stood expressionless, with his hands by his side. In his heart he was wondering why this person hade over. What was he doing? Was he threatening him?


    Zong Shou finally halted a hundred miles out from the main ind and looked over.


    Sword intent continually surged out, filled with killing intent. He had a smile on his face. ¡°I heard your army has beheaded many and captured many strong men. Suchbour is hard to find, and my Donglin has been experiencing so much chaos that we don¡¯t have many such elites. Why not capture a few for me?¡±


    Ten million people can give rise to two hundred thousand elites. When the Spiritual Wave is at its strongest, there would be one to two hundred thousand grade-4 experts. He really found it a waste. To unify the Cloud Word and conquer alien worlds, such manpower was precious!


    Without waiting for a reaction, Zong Shou continued, ¡°We need to have a main and a secondary in this battle against the Night Demon. You are just a Chief Commander of Great Shang, such a lowly position. Why not hand your army¡¯s power over to me?¡±


    He focused on Weihai. As long as he agreed, there would still be a chance for reconciliation between the two...


    What was important was this sentence. Those captured Huizhou people were just something he had mentioned offhand. He needed to get the army¡¯s power!


    Thosemoners who were captured and kneeling all lit up when they heard his voice, and were filled with anticipation.


    Weihai was startled and found it weird a ruler who could unify Donglin actually cared about such lowly lives, how unbelievable!


    When he listened on, his pupils constricted. He instinctively understood that thetter was more important.


    ¡°¡®Ruler?¡¯ Are you joking? Your Gantian is just a small barbaric country. Even if you are a ruler, you must kneel to speak with my Emperor. To think you actually dare to ask tomand my Great Shang troops?¡±


    He scoffed coldly. Weihai clenched his fists. Without even him instructing them, the Nine Arm Spiritual Crossbows of the various arrow tforms all turned and pointed at Zong Shou. He stepped forwards, not fearing Zong Shou¡¯s aura at all.


    The entire ground instantly shook. Weihai raised his head and stared directly at Zong Shou, ¡°I will treat it like I didn¡¯t hear you say those words. As for those elites, they are people of Huizhou and have nothing to do with me! If you want, you can ask them...¡±

 Chapter 654 - Can You Restrict Me?

    <h4>Chapter 654: Can You Restrict Me?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Small Country? Barbaric?


    Zong Shouughed when he heard this. It seemed like they wouldn¡¯t be able toe to an agreement.


    He looked toward the people beside Weihai in anticipation.


    ¡°What are your views? I don¡¯t have a good temple and don¡¯t like people rejecting. Although Gantian is small, we can wipe out countries. I am just Grade-9 but I can decide your lives! Hand over the troops and you all can be at ease and of course you all will live!¡±


    The expressions of the few Huizhou City Lords all changed. They were able to hear the threatening tone in Zong Shou¡¯s words.


    Wipe out countries... decide your lives! This was an obvious threat.


    They wanted to reject but they felt so threatened they didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    The suppressive aura wasn¡¯t a joke. Before this, they could mock Zong Shou along with Weihai but now when he was in front of them, they felt that it was so difficult to even say anything.


    They only felt that the Monster King¡¯s eyes were ice cold like a knife. It was as if he would kill them on the spot if they dared to say no!


    They knew that even though they were blocked in by the Spiritual Formation and there were hundreds of thousands of troops around, their hearts still trembled.


    Suddenly, only when they heard Weihai scoff coldly did they remember that there was such a barbaric and unreasonable Great Shang Chief Commander there with them.


    A Taoist on the sideughed out, ¡°I am Xuantong Sect Handou! Although I am an outsider, I feel that Ruler¡¯s words today are a little too much! As for what should be done, I think these few people should decide by themselves...¡±


    The expressions of the few of them instantly rxed. Weihai couldn¡¯t protect their safety but Taoist Handou could.


    Xuantong, Lingming and Luotian Sects were all top sects in the world. Although they couldn¡¯t upy a Spiritual House, their strength wasn¡¯t below those of Spiritual House Sects.


    Even if it was not enough to go up against Gantian Mountain but they had a Daoling Vast Habitat begins them.


    Handou should be able to protect their safety and as such they all rejected.


    ¡°Actually we don¡¯t mind Ruler taking control. However, since there is a subject of a better country here, then it is better to let Great Shang take charge. We are more at ease!¡±


    ¡°We have other uses for these elites. Even if we don¡¯t want them we have no reason to give them to Gantian Mountain!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Aren¡¯t Ruler¡¯s words too much? Although our country is small and we are poor, we are like ants to you but we aren¡¯t people you can bully!¡±


    Zong Shou squinted, taking a look at the three Taoists before looking at the sky.


    It seems like this Daoling Vast Habitat wanted to take a gamble along with Weihai. They really couldn¡¯t give up the ce they ran for 10,000 years!


    ¡°You all are waiting for the Great Death Restriction Formation?¡±


    The moment he said these words, Weihai and the others were shocked, looking at Zong Shou with a weird expression.


    Like they didn¡¯t expect Zong Shou to know about it.


    Kong Xuan¡¯s lips curled up with a mocking intent as he looked at the Nine-Tooth Giant Ship.


    With that person there how could he not know?


    Zong Shou was still expressionless, ¡°Would you all believe if I say that the Formation is useless?¡±


    Those people were startled. Momentster Weihai scoffed,¡±How would we know it is useless if we haven¡¯t used it? Ruler you wouldn¡¯t have tipped off those Night Demons right?¡±


    Those few City Lord faces fluctuated, not knowing if what Zong Shou said was true or not. However, when they looked at Weihai they calmed down.


    The three Taoists were causal and didn¡¯t care at all.


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze turned serious, knowing what they meant was that even if it was useless they were going to try!


    ¡°It was said that Ruler sees people as grass and the people see the Ruler as an enemy. City Lords like you all don¡¯t protect your people and instead kill them. Using their blood to protect your power don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    The moment the words were spoken, the few people looked over with weird expressions. Zong Shou sighed and knew that the few people couldn¡¯t listen at all.


    He felt that he didn¡¯t fit into this generation.


    Even after the God Emperor appeared, 10,000 passed before the people slowly gained some status.


    Even he himself didn¡¯t bother much with these ants.


    His n came about because Weihai and the others were too useless. Rather than let them make the situation worse, why not take charge himself right from the start.


    Speaking of which, since things had reached such a stage then why did he bother with these people?


    At this moment, the anticipation of the elites who were tied up at the borders of the floating inds slowly disappeared. Despair appeared in their eyes once more.


    In the next moment Zong Shouughed, ¡°Forget it! Since you all want to go against the path and kill the innocent, then today I will punish you on behalf of the Heavens! Since you can¡¯t protect Huizhou, I will. Since you won¡¯t care for the people, I will...¡±


    Although his tone was t, it was filled with decisiveness and killing intent.


    A killing intent surged into the clouds. A sound resonated with it and Nameless Sword actually broke out without waiting for Zong Shou¡¯s orders.


    Zong Shou was slightly shocked, then he smiled. This Sword actually had a Spirit!


    It couldn¡¯t suppress itself? It also wanted to fight? Great!


    Holding the handle, Zong Shou rose up into the air. He flew up 10,000 feet like he had gone into the rising sun at the east of Lianyun.


    Then, he sliced down ferociously!


    ¡°I want to test if the formation you all are relying on is truly unbreakable!¡±


    Before he finished his words, there was a flurry of explosions. Dozens of Spiritual Light Barriers appeared in the sky above Lianyun Ind.


    However, the sharp Sword Light was still cutting through like a knife through butter, breaking threeyers in a row. It still wasn¡¯t stopping and continued down!


    Weihai¡¯s pupils constricted and then heughed coldly.


    He really attacked? This Gantian Ruler really wants to die! Since that¡¯s what he wants, I¡¯ll make ite true!


    Zong Shou was the one who provoked today so no one would me him if he killed him here.


    He waved his sleeves and said impassively, ¡°Anyone who dares challenge my Great Shang Army will be killed!¡±


    The moment he said this, thousands of crossbows fired from the surrounding arrow tforms.


    Numerous bolts shot into the air,pletely enshrouding Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    The surrounding 100,000 feet ofnd was swept by the variousws which were contained within the arrows.


    However, when the Spiritual Light dissipated and Weihai was scoffing coldly, Zong Shou was still standing above the clouds perfectly fine.


    Millions of Sword Shadowsnded like that of rain. Each strike fell on the weakest portion of the ind-protecting Spiritual Formation!


    Bit by bit, it sliced apart the pirs. In a moment, four moreyers were broken!


    ¡°Have you heard of my battle with the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect? Then, you should know where my true body is! You can try to see whether your Great Death Restriction Formation can stop me?¡±


    ck and White Holes could twist space and time. If Zong Shou had only a rough grasp of Mysterious Cloud Mountain, then now with the Book of Eon and also some bits of the Book of Universe he was able to show off strength totally different from before!


    Each sword brought with it space and timews.


    Li Wuhui¡¯s knife had the speed of time and was called the Time Slicing Knife. However his sword today was probably better than that.


    However, such changes were hidden within the Instant Space Dragon Sword of the Nine Dragon Shadow Sword and as such one only felt that it was really quick!


    At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s true body was outside of the spaceyer of the Cloud World. Along with the illusion within the Cloud World he was changing between real and illusionary!


    If at this point there was anything that could counter his skill, apart from those stronger than him, then it would only be that Great Death Restriction Formation!


    Weihai¡¯s expression turned ashen white.


    The Sword Shadow flew down, like a dragon descending. Then, the dragon behind Zong Shou roared and anotheryer of the barrier was easily broken!


    This wasn¡¯t the strength of a Heaven Realm Peak, even a Spirit Realm Cultivator wouldn¡¯t be able to do that...


    His fists clenched tightly and his knuckles made cracking sounds. Before this, he didn¡¯t fear Zong Shou but now looking at these Sword Shadows he held his breath.


    He didn¡¯t feel that he could win against him, that he could block the dragon-like Sword Light.


    At this moment a loud explosion boomed.


    Weihai turned around in shock, only to see that the huge squadron to the east had spread out. Ten million giant crossbows started to siege the Spiritual Formation of the main ind.


    They were coordinating with Zong Shou above as they smashed open manyyers of the Spiritual Light Pir.


    There were thousands of Blood Cavalry who were lined up dozens of miles away. They were shaped like an arrowhead, close to 5,000 of them each holding a halberd. They were staring aggressively toward the direction the arrowhead was pointing.


    ¡°Blood Cloud Cavalry!¡±


    Weihai frowned. The number of Blood Cloud Cavalry whose name had shocked the world was much greater than he had thought.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to wave his sleeves, ¡°Send orders to the various arrow tforms to attack the navy first! The west forces pay attention to the Blood Cloud Cavalry!¡±


    Even if millions attacked the Spiritual Formation, it would take several days.


    The only thing he had to worry about was the giant crossbow on the Cloud Ships that had shocking destructive ability.


    Furthermore, the Blood Cloud Cavalry was said to be capable of killing Celestial Realm Experts.


    Not long after he gave the order, Weihai felt that the situation wasn¡¯t right.


    The ce the Cloud Ships chose to attack from were the dead corners of most of the arrow tforms.


    The arrow tforms were restricted by the Blood Cloud Cavalry so they couldn¡¯t fire at those that were within range.


    However, they were still dozens of miles away and unable to be shot at.


    Weihai was startled. He gritted his teeth so hard that it felt like they were about to shatter.


    Originally, his arrangement didn¡¯t have such a weakness. However, not long ago he shifted out those few inds which was why the arrow tform had such a shocking w!


    He really caused his own demise!


    His eyes turning red as he took a look at Zong Shou above. He suddenly turned around, ¡°Can the Great Death Restriction Formation be used?¡±

 Chapter 655 - Scram

    <h4>Chapter 655: Scram</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Can the Great Death Restriction Formation be used?¡±


    Kong Xuan who was to the side was slightly shocked. He felt that the current Weihai had a vicious expression like he wanted to swallow someone up!


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t hesitate at this moment. Kong Xuan didn¡¯t think much about it, ¡°It can be used! 2 million people is not enough for the 1 million Night Demon Army, but it is more than enough to stop Zong Shou! However, after this we need to prepare once more and those Night Demons might notice...¡±


    He felt regretful. If he knew that this would happen they shouldn¡¯t have gone too far and angered this Gantian Monster King.


    Weihai¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this and he had warm intent on his face. Heughed coldly, ¡°Since the Gantian Monster King wants us to try if the Formation can restrict him, then why not? I also wanted to see how strong this Ancient Formation is. As for the Night Demon, if we can¡¯t get through this first we won¡¯t have to worry about the Night Demon!¡±


    Kong Xuan wasn¡¯t surprised when he heard this. He bowed slightly and took his leave. When he flew into the camp at the center of the main ind, he waved his hand and a giant tent ripped open. There was only a giant Jade Stone Altar in the middle.


    Kong Xuan took in a deep breath and looked above at the person who was totally injured from millions of crossbows.


    Actually, the best way to deal with him was to send someone of his strength to force him back.


    However, he wasn¡¯t his opponent and he didn¡¯t dare! Weihai was the same...


    Then, in the corner of his eye he picked up the scenes tens of miles away.


    He saw a woman standing in the Commander spot of the Nine-Tooth Giant Ship. She was actively giving out orders andmanding the entire fleet.


    Looking closely, it was actually Kong Yao. The body and aura, it was definitely her.


    Zong Shou actually made her Commander to lead this war!


    Kong Xuan was startled at first. He was filled with disbelief and then he scoffed coldly. He took off his hairband and then stepped into the Spell Altar.


    He stuck a 1,000-year Pinewood Sword into the center of it. When he chanted out, the sky above was covered in ayer of blood light!


    At this moment, there were close to 300 Spirit Masters around. They surrounded the altar and there was one person sitting every three feet.


    They all charged out to help Kong Xuan activate the Great Death Restriction Formation.


    The blood light above started to spread out. Numerous Yin Souls started to surge up and float in the sky.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body and the sharp Sword Intent suddenly stopped.


    He only felt the thin space barrier strengthen, from illusionary to real, bing tougher to break through.


    Each time he teleported outside and back in, he would consume a huge amount of True Qi.


    The first to be affected was the sword in his hand. His attacks weakened greatly. The twoyers of barriers which he broke through had recovered when his aura halted.


    The Restriction¡¯s force also got stronger and stronger. Those spells and crossbows were also nearly able to harm him.


    This was the Great Death Restriction Formation?


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted and then heughed.


    He wasn¡¯t a parrot and definitely wouldn¡¯t fully believe it from just one sentence from Prince Jia Mingluo.


    The reason he believed was because there were numerous methods in the future that could break these kinds of World Restriction Techniques.


    That was because at that time there were numerous heroes of the Cloud World who were conquering outer regions.


    The Cloud World armies had also been through and suffered from numerous such methods.


    10,000 yearster, it wasn¡¯t much of an outstanding matter. It also wasn¡¯t a secret technique since most people knew about it.


    He was recalling a bunch of information in his mind. Right as the entire Cloud World barrier was about to be sealed up, a me suddenly rose up from around Zong Shou. A pair of purple lightning wings spread out, blue and purple mixed and instantly turned into pure ck.


    Lightning ze Thousand sh!


    In terms of opening up Space Pirs, naturally the Lu Family Sky Burning me was the best.


    Adding in the purple Lightning Phoenix lightning, he didn¡¯t need to fear the Formation.


    The Space Spiritual Energy was crazily burning 100 miles all around where the ck mes passed.


    Not only was the blood of the 2 million people not useful, instead it was like an elerant, causing this region to be extremely weak.


    It couldn¡¯t restrict any space or seal the world! Zong Shou¡¯s body once again traveled freely in and out of the pirs, twisting the space around him.


    Those crossbows all did nothing to him.


    He could easily deal with the world sealing power but those two million living souls were problematic.


    Zong Shou looked around, only to see deathly energy surging, numerous Yin Souls and Evil Spirits cried out and charged at him. Suddenly, his heart moved... the death energy here was so thick...


    However, these people were alive a few days ago, they were living spirits!


    Then, he was startled in mid-air and his eyes shone.


    Just as Weihai¡¯s gaze turned brighter and the Gantian people were anxious, Zong Shouughed out loud, shocking the entire region.


    At this moment, within his Soul Ocean, the Heaven and Earth words had merged into the Eon word. Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Terra were also slowly showing signs of merging with Yin and Yang into one.


    Between the ck and White Hole Dharmas, were the Eon, Universe, Yin and Yang words as the core, and on the outside was Lightning, Thunder, Thunderp, Luck, Stack, Swallow, Purify and Illusion.


    At this moment, there was one more which suddenly formed. It was the words Life and Death!


    The Life word was alright, whilst the Death word was at the God Talisman level right as it appeared.


    Zong Shouughed out loud, he really had to thank Weihai and Kong Xuan.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for him to form these two Talismans.


    However, to turn the Spiritual Talismans into God Talismans required arge amount of effort.


    In the next instant, Zong Shou came back to his senses.


    300,000 Vengeful Souls were gathering around him and charging at him.


    They couldn¡¯t get close because they were rejected by his Sword Intent


    Being suppressed by so many Yin Souls, even if they were all people with average martial arts, he still felt huge pressure. His body was really heavy.


    Just as Zong Shou wanted to break it and sh out, he had an idea.


    Speaking of which, he had not used the sword for a long time.


    Wasn¡¯t it really suitable to use it now? It could save him a lot of energy.


    His right hand started to wither, blood and flesh shriveling. His hair turned white and he broke free from his hairband, turning it upside down.


    His face turned a sickly white and he looked really devilish.


    The Gates of Hell signals death!


    This was the Styx River Death Sword!


    The abundant Death Energy surging over was unable to hurt Zong Shou anymore. Instead, it was turned into pure death power which he used.


    Millions of Yin Souls stopped attacking him and instead became his friends, listening to his orders.


    Then, there seemed to be a gate that opened behind him.


    Yin Wind blew and more Death Energy surged out.


    His sword fell once more! When the Sword Shadow struck, it was an ashen white sword glow!


    The Spiritual Energy Barriers below broke with an explosion!


    Firstyer! Secondyer! Thirdyer! Fourthyer!


    Numerous Yin Souls fought to gather toward Zong Shou¡¯s sword tip.


    All their strength was injected into the sword.


    This caused the Death Energy within the Nameless Sword to be thicker and stronger!


    Zong Shou was still outside the fiveyers of Spiritual Light Pirs but the Death Intent that spread out caused all the trees and nts to wither. Everyone felt a chill down their spine and goosebumps rising up. They felt the energy within their bodies disappearing.


    Fear appeared in Weihai¡¯s eyes.


    What sword technique was that? Why even before the sword had arrived did he feel like he already died.


    At this moment, there was a loud explosion. Weihai turned around to look.


    The Blood Cloud Cavalry finally moved. 5,000 blood-colored halberds were thrown. Before this, they were only threatening from the outside, but now they had broken severalyers of Spiritual Light.


    Weihai was shocked, then he had a violent intent in his eyes. He looked up furiously.


    ¡°You all are asking to die!¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to fly up and fight against Zong Shou. He took three ck Spiritual Talismans, carefully wiping his blood on it.


    He shot them into the sky, only to see various Evil Spirits and Beings shooting out.


    Handou who was looking from the side squinted.


    Evil Sealing Violent Talisman? So this person was from Ten Thousand Ghost Mountain.


    The Evil Spirits weren¡¯t as simple as the two million Yin Souls and weren¡¯t as easily controlled. They surged at Zong Shou. Some weaker ones were defended against by the sword and turned into the sword¡¯s power.


    More of it drilled into Zong Shou¡¯s body even under the Vast Sword Light.


    It was like they were hungry for ten million years, filled with violent intent as they swallowed Zong Shou¡¯s flesh and blood.


    There were numerous fierce intents that attacked his heart. Numerous illusions formed to try and pull at his desires and steal his life.


    Even Zong Shou with such strong intent couldn¡¯t help but fall downwards.


    Weihai scoffed. It was okay if the kid didn¡¯t use the technique to control the souls and control Death Energy. After he used it, it gave him a chance.


    He stepped forward and was about to strike, only to see Zong Shou open his eyes and shout out!


    ¡°Evil Spirits scram!¡±


    A huge pir-like Vast Ashen White Energy suddenly rose up. All the Yin and Evil Beings copsed and scattered.

 Chapter 656 - Personally Take It

    <h4>Chapter 656: Personally Take It</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Woah, what a familiar aura...¡±


    In a deathly silent world, there were mountains, ins, streams and rivers.


    However, there were no trees, nts or living beings.


    The sky was dark with numerous soul fires burning. Looking out on thend, there were numerous dead beings walking around on the ground.


    At this moment, on one of the high mountain peaks, within an ashen white pce, a mutter spread out.


    The voice was soft and couldn¡¯t be heard but it caused a cmity around the pce.


    Numerous Yin mes extinguished due to the voice.


    At this moment, on a golden throne deep in the pce, there was a skull-like person who opened his eyes.


    It was more like a ball of soul fire igniting in each of the empty holes.


    Maybe because he was asleep for many years, his mind was a blur and at a loss.


    ¡°This is King Path, no, it actually is the aura of the Saint Emperor...¡±


    The moment thest two words were spat out, the skeleton instantly stood up, its eyes filled with shock and remembrance.


    ...Saint Emperor energy. He hadn¡¯t felt it for many years. Was it 10,000 or 20,000, it had been so long he couldn¡¯t remember.


    However, this aura felt slightly different.


    The energy of a Saint, mixed with Death Energy. Evil Spirits forced back...


    Who knew that such a person would appear in the living world!


    Was this person within his predictions?


    His jaws moved up and down and gave out a cracking sound like he wasughing.


    Then, the skeleton stopped.


    Evil Spirit retreating? Death Energy? What was happening? How could a Saint King control Death Energy? How could he connect with Death Energy?


    Before he dies, all sorts of Evil Spirits and Energies shouldn¡¯t be able to get close to him!


    How could this Saint Energy spread to theher region?


    A sense of danger rose up his head and for some reason he was a little surprised.


    He suddenly stood up and the Vast Intent swept around to search for where that aura was.


    However, at this moment it was already toote and he couldn¡¯t find any trace.


    The skeleton stopped smilingpletely and entered deep thought.


    An instantter, when the white Yin mes around him suddenly jumped, a voice could be heard fromyers of space away.


    ¡°Did you sense what happened just now?¡±


    The skeleton didn¡¯t reply, wasn¡¯t it obvious? If he didn¡¯t sense it, why would he spread his Spiritual Sense out over this 100 miles ofnd?


    ¡°Did you find out where it came from? Who in the world did it?¡±


    The skeleton kept silent, even if he knew he wouldn¡¯t tell it to the person.


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t find it? Your brain needs to be washed, sleeping for 10,000 years really made you dumb!¡±


    Logically speaking, he should have been angered for being mocked like that. However, at this moment the skeleton didn¡¯t have such an emotional response.


    What was funny was that after it died, its emotions calmed, only worrying about and craving for life.


    As long as the thing didn¡¯t affect his survival it wouldn¡¯t get angry.


    Moreover, this fellow was correct. He was indeed a little slow, just a bit quicker and he would be able to find his trace.


    However, at this moment he didn¡¯t think of how to deal with the fellow.


    Swallow him? To see how the soul of a Saint tasted? Or bring him to the Netherworld to make him king?


    Maybe not finding the person was a good thing instead!


    ¡°I want the person, he is useful!¡±


    So?


    ¡°One can¡¯t enter the world of the living easily. However, I heard that your toy is about to wake up from the grave?¡±


    The skeleton¡¯s mouth curled, showing his unhappiness, despite not having lips.


    That was his daughter and not a toy...


    ¡°Okay! Even if she is your child I want her to listen to my orders to help me do some things. I can help her to wake up!¡±


    The skeletonughed once more and stretched his hands out.


    ¡°You want benefits? You really are someone who won¡¯t take a losing deal.¡±


    A ck glow suddenly crossed the space and entered his hand.


    It was a ck Circr Pir, like a relic but filled with Death Energy.


    The skeleton grasped it and smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    However, it was filled with prestige like that of a wave surging!


    Following this, he looked at the east where life and death intersected, where Nine Yin gathered!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Kong Yao looked at the ashen White Energy charging up dozens of miles away on the deck of the Nine-Tooth Cloud Ship.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body was originally tough to be touched by evil. Even if the evil spirits were strong, they couldn¡¯tpete with his intent. In the world, the intent of Heaven and Earth would even help him block.


    Such scenes shouldn¡¯t be shocking at all.


    However, she had a special talent and was able to see the pure White Energy within the Death Energy.


    The Saint King energy was actually so thick that it could be shown in the world?


    However, how could it mix with the Death Energy? The two million Vengeful Souls didn¡¯t get destroyed by the White Energy? What was happening?


    Kong Yao moaned and rubbed her head in confusion.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. She instinctively rubbed her temples. A month ago she personally gave up on this bloodline talent.


    She wasn¡¯t going to let it affect her judgment. She also wasn¡¯t willing to lose lifespan for that fellow.


    However, at this moment she really wanted to use her Heaven Eye to look at what was happening...


    Speaking of which, that pain of giving up on the Heaven Eye was something she couldn¡¯t forget till today.


    However, maybe she gained benefits from this because when she came to the battlefield once more, she realized that she had greater confidence in battle. Just from looking at the entire situation, she could grasp itpletely!


    ¡°Making use of Death Energy, what kind of sword technique is that?¡±


    ¡°Hell opens, give rise to death?¡±


    Zhao Yanran and the others were the ones who were speaking. Hu Zhongyuan mocked, ¡°Your head hurts now? If you don¡¯t have the skill, you shouldn¡¯t have taken that Commander seal...¡±


    Kong Yao looked impassively at the fellow and caressed the Treasure Sword that Zong Shou gave her. She acted like she was about to do something, causing Hu Zhongyuan to retreat. Kong Yao smiled and then her expression turned solemn.


    ¡°General Ling, lead five towns to prepare to disembark ontond. The other forces can move after! Once you disembark, General Ling will be inmand. General Hu can lead your troops to defend the ships!¡±


    Zong Gang frowned when he heard this, ¡°The Spiritual Formation on the ind still isn¡¯t broken! Isn¡¯t it a little too early?¡±


    ¡°Once all of you are prepared it would be broken.¡±


    Her voice was calm, describing it as a simple matter...


    Zong Shou thought about it and looked forward. There was nothing he could retort about, saying seriously, ¡°Why is it not me but Lingxuan?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan was also furious. Even he had greater experience than Lingxuan. Why did he have to defend the ships to watch others gain merit?


    ¡°I have been in Gantian for many months and checked your war records when I was bored.¡±


    Kong Yao¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Right Army Inspector has been through 173 battles and in each battle more than half of the enemies were killed. You also killed the hostages four times right?¡±


    Zong Gang was startled, what did this have to do with Lingxuanmanding?


    ¡°What I am worried about is that your killing personality is too strong!¡±


    As she said that, her gaze became casual, ¡°The Ruler only wants to kill the heads. As for the million troops, he has other uses for them...¡±


    Right as everyone was discussing the matter of the troops disembarking ontond, Zong Shou charged down carrying the Vast Death Energy.


    His eyes were filled with shock.


    The Nameless Sword was really weird. Just now when it scared off those Evil Spirits, most of them were killed by his Sword Intent.


    However, those Yin souls weren¡¯t shattered and destroyed but all sucked into the sword body, nowhere to be seen.


    What was weirder was that half a breathter a weird force seeped in from the Nameless Sword. A drip of green liquid entered his Soul Ocean.


    Following this, his soul instantly bubbled. Numerous green mes burnt and reached out to all corners of his soul.


    Zong Shou was frightened. Following this, he noticed that it wasn¡¯t a problem and calmed down.


    At this moment he didn¡¯t have time to observe the liquid closely. Where did ite from? What was happening within his soul?


    After a little distraction, he focused back on the sword tip. A sword expert like him had to be fully focused when he used the sword. He couldn¡¯t even be a little bit distracted.


    This time it was like a hot knife through butter! Seventhyer! Eighthyer! Ninthyer, the Spiritual Light Barriers were all broken by the sword!


    Weihai couldn¡¯t keep calm anymore. He knew what the oue would be once thisstyer was wiped out. He smashed with his fist!


    Zong Shou eyes shed and then heughed out loud. The ashen White Sword glow changed, hovering between real and illusionary. Like it was stabbing out of the Netherworld, a loud ng as it struck the fist!


    It was totally silent with no strength at all, like it couldn¡¯t take a blow. However, Weihai explosively retreated like a rabbit.


    He gritted his teeth and Zong Shou sliced off his right hand. The moment he did, the arm started to dpose, and instantly it turned into dust and bones.


    Handou¡¯s face was ashen white like a piece of paper.


    The Great Death Restriction Formation was useless. The Evil Sealing Violent Talisman also did nothing. A Spiritual Formation that could block the attacks of a million people was so easily broken.


    Zong Shou was actually so strong?


    Suddenly, he recalled the warning from Daoling Vast Habitat, it was totally true.


    The head of the Pinnacle Sword was really unrivaled before the Spiritual Wave.


    At this moment, mes were burning around his body. The sword in his hand sliced upward slightly and thest barrier was ripped open.


    He thenughed, stepping on the million Yin Souls and into the area.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you not giving? Since good words don¡¯t work I¡¯ll just take it myself!¡±

 Chapter 657 - Blinded by self-interests

    <h4>Chapter 657: Blinded by self-interests</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you not giving? Since good words don¡¯t work then I¡¯ll just take it myself!¡±


    The 10 people were totally silent when they heard this. They recalled when they were mocking him an hour ago. However, at this moment he was already holding a sword and standing in front of them.


    The killing intent was raging and had not yet dissipated, it felt more bone-chilling, forcing down on their souls.


    Weihai¡¯s expression changed. In the end, he took in a deep breath and forced a smile. He then bowed towards Zong Shou, ¡°It was just a misunderstanding why do we have to do this? If the Ruler wants military power then I will just give it to you. The past matters were just me being mad and crazy, not knowing my ce. Ruler please don¡¯t me me. After this I will definitely listen to Ruler¡¯s orders and not disobey you at all. Since this Great Death Restriction Formation is useless, naturally there is no need for the 10 million elites. All of us willingly hand them over to you!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed, his gaze mocking as he stared at Weihai, ¡°Who knew that you can really bend down...¡±


    Weihai¡¯s eyes shed with darkness and violence which instantly calmed down. He still kept a smile on his face. In the next moment, it was Zong Shou¡¯s turn tough.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t believe it! You all really think I don¡¯t dare to offend Great Shang?¡±


    Just as Weihai was startled, he saw a White Sword strike at him.


    The sword path was really deceitful! It was right there but he felt like he couldn¡¯t dodge or avoid it like any action was just useless. He could only look on as the Ashen White Sword Light moved toward the middle of his eyebrows.


    Following this, he exhaled and his body was suddenly aging at a shocking speed and his skin turned ashen white. In a few breaths, he turned into white bones and dust as he fell to the ground.


    Everyone¡¯s breathing tensed up once more. The few Huizhou Ind City Lords were all in disbelief.


    Even though they were strong High-Grade Cultivators they were all shocked.


    Zong Shou really was crazy! Weihai was a Great Shang Primary Grade-2 Chief Commander! He led millions of troops and he was a great Official!


    However, at this moment he had actually just killed him with no hesitation at all.


    Since Weihai died then what would happen to the rest of them?


    At this moment, Zong Shou was slightly shocked. He killed Weihai but the Nameless Sword was unable to absorb his soul. Naturally, there wasn¡¯t any green liquid that entered his soul.


    Evil Sealing Violent Talisman? Someone from Ten Thousand Ghost Mountain Sect?


    Zong Shou had some lingering thoughts but he didn¡¯t pay attention to it any longer. An Ashen White Death Energy chased towards the aura he sensed just now.


    He turned around to see the ashen white faces of the Huizhou City Lords who all bowed. They seemed terribly anxious and hesitant like they wanted to say something.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them, ¡°You don¡¯t listen to good words so what¡¯s the point of begging now? From today on Huizhou is mine. I probably won¡¯t need all of you...¡±


    Without using the sword, he just waved his sleeves. A thick Death Energy turned their bodies to dust.


    These people were like ants to him. Naturally, he could treat them as such.


    Handou¡¯s body trembled when he saw that. He suppressed the shock in his chest and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like you went too far? Weihai asked for it for offending you but these few people were threatened. Ruler didn¡¯t even ask and just killed them. What kind of logic is that?¡±


    ¡°Logic?¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted. Things in the world were just so weird. When he wanted to reason with people, they wouldn¡¯t listen. Now when he went barbaric, suddenly they wanted to reason with him.


    ¡°I am unreasonable so what can you all do? Haven¡¯t you heard of my title Zong Overlord? Oh no! Today I couldn¡¯t bear to see the Huizhou Ind people suffer which was why I conquered this ce...¡±


    He took the moral high ground! Speaking of which, when did these people reason with the two million who were sacrificed.


    Handou sucked in a deep breath and was speechless. With Zong Shou¡¯s strength and the power of Gantian Mountain, if they decided to be barbaric, no one could stop them.


    As for Zong Overlord, he didn¡¯t know what he meant. Only when he heard thatst sentence did his pupils constrict. He recalled those words he nearly didn¡¯t pick up.


    Huizhou belongs to me. There is no need for you all...


    ¡°So Ruler wants to upy my Huizhou Ind?¡±


    That¡¯s right! He was thinking why an ambitious person like Zong Shou would be so kind?


    10 million strong people was still less than 1% of the Huizhou Poption.


    If one added in their families than the number could reach the hundreds of millions!


    They were destined to die but this Monster King personally saved them. Even a heartless person would be grateful.


    Although this Monster King came from afar and Donglin was 10,000 away, from today on Gantian Mountain would have foundations here!


    First treating others with respect and kindness and then using troops. He said those words just for those people who were about to be killed to hear right?


    He felt that he understood Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts. Handou¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. However, at this moment he didn¡¯t know what he could say.


    Scold? He might be the next person to be beheaded.


    A momentter heughed coldly, ¡°Ruler really schemed well. Unfortunately you are blinded by self-interest!¡±


    Even Great Shang didn¡¯t want to face the Night Demons head-on. Even Daoling Vast Habitat had to avoid them. Were they so easily dealt with?


    ¡°Blinded by self-interest?¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed as he knew he would say that.


    At this moment he was focusing on someone 110 miles away, a teen in Mingguang Armor.


    It was Kong Xuan who was escaping in panic. This person was really smart and intelligent. When he broke the Great Death Restriction Formation, the ind-protecting Formation was crushed and he was already prepared to flee.


    At this moment, the teen was nearly out of his field of sight.


    The question was whether or not to take his life?


    To be honest, he was more annoying than Weihai. The formation was given by him. Sacrificing 10 million people was probably his contribution too.


    However, after all he was Kong Yao¡¯s brother...


    He hesitated for a moment before he made his mind up. Since he wasn¡¯t in a position to decide, he would just leave it to Kong Yao.


    He flicked his finger and an Ashen White Energy surged over and charged 100 miles away.


    When the Death Energynded, a tragic scream sounded out. His limbs were dposing and turning into dust. They were broken cleanly off and his body was totally fine.


    Zong Shou pulled back with True Qi and he flew over from 100 miles away.


    Zong Shou was shocked. The Death Energy he used directly ended the life in the body, so even if he died, he shouldn¡¯t feel any pain.


    Why was Kong Xuan screaming so tragically.


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou spread out his True Qi and directly threw him into the Nine-Tooth Giant Ship. Following this, he turned back to look at the three remaining people.


    ¡°Whether or not I am blinded by self-interest will be discussed by people in the future. However, I am not happy with your actions.¡±


    Squinting, his eyes were filled with killing intent, ¡°Xuantong, Lingming, Luotian Sects each send 100 Grade-7 Cultivators to serve me. Only then will I pardon you!¡±


    When Handou heard this heughed furiously. What did this Zong Shou treat them as?


    Xuantong Sect had 10,000 years of legacy in Huizhou, when had they ever lowered their heads? Even the Emperors in the Central Continent would try to recruit them. Zong Shou who was a small Gantian Monster King actually dared to speak to them like that.


    The other two kept silent, their pupils filled with mocking intent.


    This Gantian Ruler was really crazy!


    ¡°So you are unwilling?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed and he knew the oue from their expressions.


    So from today on, they will be seen as enemies of the state.


    He stopped asking. The Ashen White Sword glow shone once more. The lightnded on Handou¡¯s neck.


    One sword sh and the head was tossed up, falling toward the ground. The Death Energy spread and instantly his body turned ashen white.


    At this moment, a loud holler was heard from the sky, ¡°Stop!¡±


    A greenish-blue sword light suddenly pierced down from the clouds. It turned into a 10,000-foot long beam of lightning as it charged down.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed, shing out without hesitation.


    He heard a loud ng as the huge force pressed him down into the ground by half an inch.


    Thend 10,000 feet around him also caved in.


    Intermediate Spirit Realm?


    One strike and Zong Shou knew that this person was in the middle of the Spirit Realm!


    The Heaven and Earth didn¡¯t have many restrictions on him.


    It seemed like the Spiritual Wave was really brought forward.


    However, so what if he was from the Spirit Realm?


    He blocked a few sessive strikes and after each, his body sank half an inch down.


    The attacks were like a crazy storm, not giving him any chance to counter-attack.


    However, after the 17th strike, the Ashen White Sword Light in Zong Shou¡¯s hand swelled. It became 100 foot long and swept the sky!


    The sky full of Sword Shadows were wiped out. Death Energy spread across the sky.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body rose up along with it as he flew out from the hole. He looked coldly forward only to see a familiar person. It was Wuji. At this moment he was holding Handou¡¯s soul and trying to clear out the Death Energy.


    Above him there was a Taoist in a green shirt. His expression was really ugly. He held a sword in his hand, but that originally green sword body now had Death Energy surrounding it.

 Chapter 658 - Spiritual Sword ability

    <h4>Chapter 658: Spiritual Sword ability</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The Taoist in the green shirt shed out first, his more than 10 swords made it such that Zong Shou couldn¡¯t move and could only block.


    However, at this moment anyone who was smart could see that he was the one who took the loss instead of Zong Shou.


    The sword in his hand was slowly dposing.


    Death Energy didn¡¯t only target living beings but all kinds of things.


    Zong Shou looked impassively at Wuji and him, thinking that these two people couldn¡¯t take it and finally appeared.


    The sword intent suppression was like a wave, spreading 1,000 miles.


    ¡°Long time, no see Cultivator Wuji! Was the show nice to watch?¡±


    The killing intent was like a de, spreading out coldly and wrapping around Wuji¡¯s neck.


    The Nameless Sword in his hand buzzed like it was resonating with its master.


    The Taoist in the green shirt seemed to be furious. However, he knew that he wasn¡¯t Zong Shou¡¯s opponent. Making any moves now would only give rise to indiscernible oues. As such he could only bear with it.


    In terms of cultivation he was naturally much stronger. But in the sword, Zong Shou was much stronger than him.


    The King Path Martial Arts also terrified him.


    If he went all out, Zong Shou would most probably be able to kill him.


    Wuji¡¯s expression was one of slight awkwardness, ¡°Wuji greets Ruler!¡±


    Bowing from afar, Wuji said with disbelief, ¡°Just a little over 10 days and Ruler¡¯s cultivation has improved. In just a year you would probably be able to reach Spirit Realm. Wuji will congratte you in advance...¡±


    He recalled Zong Shou nearly dying from the assassination of a Spirit Realm expert in the undergroundke.


    However, at this moment he was handling it easily.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled and then he gave out an evil smile, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Everyone in the Cloud World probably knew about his Barriers from Heaven.


    Who knows how many people were waiting for the day he broke through.


    Speaking of which, the Sky Demon Vast Habitat envoy said the same thing that day.


    ¡°How would I dare?¡±


    Wuji¡¯s heart jumped, at this moment he felt a little bitter.


    If he was soft now he would lose face for Daoling Vast Habitat and he would be scolded.


    But if he was too firm he would anger this Monster King.


    To be able to boldly attack Handou, not bothering with Daoling Vast Habitat, he might even kill them on the spot. If he didn¡¯t bear with the little things it would spoil the big n...


    Wuji took in a deep breath before he said, ¡°How did my fellow cultivators offend Ruler? Was there a need to attack?¡±


    ¡°I found them annoying!¡±


    One sentence caused the few of them to be startled. Zong Shou smiled, of course, it was just a joke.


    ¡°An enemy is ahead. I am not willing to be surrounded by enemies. Since I can¡¯t use the three sects of Huizhou, then I will wash them with blood!¡±


    Xuantong, Lingming and Luotian Sects were deeply rooted in Huizhou. They had many disciples and families here.


    If they had other thoughts when they were at war, they would probably backstab him.


    He needed to make use of all the strength of Huizhou to deal with the Night Demons which meant that those three sects were the biggest obstacle.


    Since he couldn¡¯t use them, then he could only wipe them out.


    ¡°So that is the case! Although our Dongling Sect is not willing to face the Night Demon alone, we aren¡¯t willing to be enemies with Gantian Mountain.¡±


    They didn¡¯t n on being enemies with this crazy kid before them and the Night Demon Race suffered heavy casualties.


    One sentence showed the attitude of Daoling Vast Habitat. Wuji smiled, ¡°How about this? The three sects will retreat out of Huizhou in seven days. Will Ruler be at ease like that?¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou close his eyes slightly and not make a statement, Wuji knew that he wasn¡¯t satisfied. He said, ¡°For 10 years, My Daoling Vast Habitat and the three sects will not interfere in Huizhou! Wuji will ask the head of my Vast Habitat to send over a letter within three days!¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou smile, he was waiting for those words.


    With this promise he would be able to focus on fighting the Night Demons.


    He looked at Handou who was only left with his soul. Zong Shou smiled and sucked out the Death Energy from him. He waved his sleeves to signal that the few of them could scram already.


    At this moment, the situation on Lianyun Main Ind had pretty much settled down.


    The fewrge-sized arrow tforms were destroyed. The Blood Cloud Cavalry had already charged in. Lingxuan led 20 Towns to board the ind. They focused their strength to force the enemy troops to surrender.


    The soldiers from the Huizhou Cities were okay, all used to changing gs. Their few City Lords had already died and they had no heart to resist. Apart from those loyal elites who were fighting back, the others just ced down their weapons.


    The 600,000 Great Shang infantry under Weihai were slightly problematic. It would take some effort to force them to surrender.


    Luckily their victory was already decided and Zong Shou didn¡¯t need to care much.


    He looked around impassively before he scattered the Death Energy which wrapped around him.


    Two million Yin Souls were still left. However, they didn¡¯t leave far, wrapping around the sky above the main ind.


    A screaming sound broke out from behind him, like a door that was closing.


    Zong Shou looked above in a distracted manner, sighing before he retracted his eyes.


    It seemed like he had to invite a few more Buddhist Monks to do a ritual here to send these Yin Souls to the afterlife.


    He sighed in his heart. This was the only thing he could do for these dead people.


    Only then did he have the mood to check his own body. He probably used some of his lifespan to disy the Styx River Death Sword.


    There was also the green liquid that entered his Soul Ocean as well as the Green me burning within his soul which he was really curious about.


    Looking in for a moment, he was startled. His consumption of lifeforce was surprisingly small.


    He lost less than half a month of time. After using the sword technique his mind also didn¡¯t slow down, his emotions didn¡¯t dim down like before...


    He looked into his Soul Ocean before he rxed. Although the green fire looked like a me, it had no signs of mixing with the Lu Family Bloodline. Following this, he was shocked as the fire was still burning and spreading around.


    What was surprising was that his Soul Power seemed to be much purer.


    These Green mes were providing huge amounts of Soul Power for him.


    His consumption of Soul Power today was negligible!


    What was going on?


    Zong Shou was instantly in deep thought and knew that he should go into secluded meditation to get to the bottom of this.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Several dayster, Zong Shou looked forward with a weird glow in his eyes.


    The Nameless Sword was hanging straight down in front of him.


    Zong Shou was in deep thought.


    He had figured out the function of the Sword during these few days.


    It could swallow souls to turn into Soul Liquid. However it wasn¡¯t directly swallowing like his Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique.


    It was used to wash the Sword to provide ¡®fuel¡¯ for its master.


    The so-called fuel was the green liquid that entered his Soul Ocean.


    That Green me was the fire burnt from the liquid. Not only did it help to purify the soul, it also provided a huge amount of Soul Power.


    Zong Shou looked in front of him and could see an iron cage being carried in front of his tent.


    Within it was a locked up Grade-7 Beast.


    Zong Yuan personally captured it and sent it over. There were more than 10 cages outside. However, most of the beasts had already died.


    ¡°This is a Red me Rat?¡±


    With a thought the Nameless Sword in front of him had flew within the iron cage and pinned onto the thin head of the rat. A spiritual light shone. A momentter it returned to Zong Shou¡¯s arm.


    Holding the sword handle, instantly an external force followed up his Chakra Meridians and into the center of his eyebrows.


    Momentster a green liquid entered his soul.


    It was much smaller and paler than what those millions of evil demons turned into.


    The Green mes that burnt were far from the strength of that day.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, the moment that Green me spread around his soul and threads of pure Soul Power seeped out, he cast a spell and a Red me appeared in his hand.


    This was the Sky Burning me. Only at this moment, the me was much hotter.


    Even Zong Shou who was the one who cast the spell felt a burning pain in his palm.


    However, he didn¡¯t care about it. He sat cross-legged on the spot, slowly feeling the changes of the me. He didn¡¯t feel any small minute changes.


    Only when the Green me in his Soul Ocean extinguished did hee back to his senses and stop his meditation.


    ¡°As expected! Swallowing a soul of a certain element can strengthen the spell of that element. The Red me Rat was a fire element beast and was good at using fire so naturally, it strengthened by using Sky Burning me.¡±


    ¡°The thicker the green liquid, the stronger one will get! Where did the sworde from?¡±


    Zong Shou was lost. Who gave him such a strong Treasure?


    Normal Magical Treasures would have one or twows and could only strengthen one element or have one special ability. Even the highest grade Artifacts couldn¡¯t have conflictingws.


    However, his Nameless Sword had all kinds of spells!


    It would strengthen the spell of whatever soul it swallowed. If it swallowed four to five elements at the same time he would be able to strengthen all of them.


    Naturally, there was a restriction. The skill of the Nameless Sword could onlye into y after one swallowed the soul. When the Green me was used up, it would turn back to normal.


    However, it was shocking enough with just these abilities alone.

 Chapter 659 - Cutting All Ties

    <h4>Chapter 659: Cutting All Ties</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He really didn¡¯t know who gave him the sword!


    Zong Shou shook his said and sent Spiritual Sense into the sword body.


    A momentter he sighed and retracted it.


    During these two days he even used the Book of Eon and most of his Mind Stones. He had spent 10 days but it ended in disappointment.


    He could understand and read the Spiritual Formation and patterns within the Avici Throne.


    However, this Nameless Sword totally confused him.


    If not for the sword body showing all signs of being Magical Treasure Grade, he would have thought that it was Celestial or even a God Artifact!


    He really didn¡¯t know who crafted this sword!


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he was.


    If it was really given by a Senior, then he really owed a huge favor.


    Following this, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t understand why his lifespan hadn¡¯t decreased?


    Although Weihai was a despicable person, he was right about one thing.


    ...To control the Death Sword and Yin Souls, one needed to share the same body with them!


    Such an evil sword technique would definitely harm one¡¯s body.


    However, no matter how he analyzed and thought about it, he was unable to get to the bottom of it.


    He chased the source of the Styx River Death Sword and his World Shocking Spiritual Art.


    The ck and White Hole Dharmas, one swallowed and one purified, endless and limitless, no weakening and stopping.


    It could barely rte to life and death. However, it wouldn¡¯t be able to reject the Death Energy.


    What was happening?


    Zong Shou sighed and he felt that the secluded meditation was a waste of time. He didn¡¯t achieve anything. Thus, he gave up on continuing to study it.


    At this moment, there were more important things that he needed to handle.


    He had already spent two days on this Nameless Sword. The other matters couldn¡¯t be dyed anymore.


    He walked out of the tent and toward the side. Not longter, he arrived at a luxuriously decoratedrge tent.


    This ce was the Commander tent that Weihai used. Kong Yao was frowning and sitting in the main spot like she was worrying about something, her brow furrowed. She looked pitiful and made one wish they could go over and calm her down.


    Someone was lying in front of her. More urately, it was a human stick.


    Four limbs were missing and only the body was left. It was Kong Xuan.


    Zong Shou was startled. He hesitated for a moment before deciding to stay outside.


    A momentter Kong Yao sighed.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to deal with him. It would be better if the Ruler was more vicious, maybe I wouldn¡¯t be so annoyed now...¡±


    ¡°Annoyed?¡±


    Kong Xuan eximed and thenughed out loud and he raised his head, ¡°You finally said these words. You were always respectful in front of the Seniors and the Elder Brothers. Even when you were humiliated, you wouldn¡¯t care. However, I knew you were like a snake and would hate all of us to the bone and wish that we all died right?¡±


    Kong Yaoughed, slightly distracted and toozy to argue with him.


    Hate? Yes she did.


    If it wasn¡¯t for those cruel race members, her poor mother might not have died from depression so early.


    However, at that time she wanted to stand out, to let the people know that her mother wasn¡¯t wrong to give birth to her.


    However, today she was on the side of Gantian. Her name was out of the race books and she had no rtionship with the Kong Family.


    All the matters of the past were over. Her thoughts of glory dimmed down. Instead, the hatred hidden deep down started to rise up and wrap around her heart.


    At this time, Kong Xuan frowned, ¡°Zong Shou really gave you the Commander spot? He entrusted you with a few hundred thousand elite troops?¡±


    Kong Yao was brought back to her senses. She was also surprised by talking about this matter.


    It was right to say entrust. In these two days he didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t interfere with any of her decisions.


    Although he was amongst them but he stayed in his tent and let her make her own decisions on allrge and small matters.


    She instinctively touched the purple gold seal. Beneath it there were the words Left Army Inspector. Apart from Qiuwei she was the highest rank in the Gantian Mountain Army.


    However, her experiences in Great Shang weren¡¯t that extraordinary. Although the more than 10 battles ended well,pared to the other famous people in Great Shang and even themanders of Gantian Mountain, she was really ordinary.


    She really didn¡¯t know why Zong Shou had such high hopes for her.


    She remembered when she was young she wanted to lead a million troops to sweep the battlefield. However, today when she got her wish she felt a huge pressure on her chest, like she couldn¡¯t live up to it...


    Speaking of which, did she really want to work for that despicable person?


    Why did her brother ask about this?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Ruler means but the troops on the ind are indeed under mymand...¡±


    ¡°It really is!¡±


    Kong Xuan broke out into augh. Apart from disbelief there was also a mocking intent.


    ¡°His eyes are a little interesting. He could support anyone else but he chose you. He doesn¡¯t know your life is filled with failure and tragedy. No matter what, once it is connected with you, one will suffer tribtions and cmity.¡±


    He raised his head and looked at her, the mocking intent getting thicker, ¡°You bitch might not have much skill but you look good. Zong Shou is young-blooded so its no wonder he would be attracted by you!¡±


    Zong Shou listened from the outside of the tent and eximed. <i>There was actually such a saying?</i>


    He suddenlyprehended. No wonder the Kong Family experienced so many weird things.


    Thinking back to the past, Kong Yao¡¯s life did have many tragedies. Anyone who had a deep rtionship with her definitely died.


    To say her fate was marked by tragedy was correct.


    Even this Lianyun Ind matter was her fault.


    Kong Yao was in a daze, everyone had called her a jinx since she was young without any fear of her and only when she grew up did it get better.


    She instinctively shook her head, ¡°Father said that I am Army Breaking descending, resonating with Alkaid. The phenomenon on that day wasn¡¯t a sign of cmity!¡±


    She knew that it was useless for her to say such words but she still tried to argue.


    Kong Xuan grinned and smiled without making a sound, ¡°You alsoe from the Kong Family and know that Divinators can¡¯t divine their own fates. What could your father do? If you are really Alkaid how would His Majesty allow you to leave and marry a foreign nation? Your father used his life to ensure you would create merit for Great Shang such that you could be a General. Do you really think His Majesty would support you for no reason?¡±


    Kong Yao was instantly startled. She had never heard such words before. So that was the case? Why did no one tell her about this?


    ¡°Our father exchanged his role as Imperial Astronomer for it. They strictly told us not to mention it.¡±


    Scoffing coldly, Kong Xuan continued, ¡°But look what happened now. His Majesty is so disappointed with you. Do you know what Imperial Tutor Zhongxuan says about you privately? He said your fate brings tragedy and pulls down the luck of Great Shang! Within 30 years you will die on the battlefield. When His Majesty heard you were trapped in Gantian and favored by him, he was so happy to send you away...¡±


    Heughed out, ¡°Zong Shou is really blind to let you be the Commander! He is charmed by your beauty and does things preposterously. It definitely won¡¯t be long before the country goes down! No, I think when the Night Demons descend, Gantian Country will be wiped out!¡±


    Kong Yao felt her breathing stop and her vital energy surging. She felt that everything she knew was a lie.


    She seemed like a dead personying on the chair. A long timeter she opened her eyes and there was no emotion fluctuation, ¡°Leave!¡±


    This time Kong Xuan thought he was definitely dead, he didn¡¯t bother and said all these ugly words.


    When he heard this, he was shocked and looked upward in a startled manner.


    ¡°I will let someone send you to Huizhou Ind, whether you live or die it is up to you!¡±


    After she finished, she pulled out the sword, shing the table and cutting a corner.


    ¡°From today on, Kong Family and I cut all ties! If we meet on the battlefield I will show no mercy! Remember, men...¡±


    Several guards were waiting outside. Now that Kong Yao summoned them, they instantly walked in and dragged Kong Xuan away. He gave out a maniacalugh, ¡°Good! Good! Good! Who knew I would have a chance to live. You also remember that I want to see how you die with my eyes and how you will show no mercy to us! I will make Zong Shou pay with his body for this hatred for destroying my limbs!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head slightly. This person was a little crazy. He wanted to be vicious against him. However, thinking that this person might be the one who made Kong Yao really serve him, he was delighted and didn¡¯t worry about him anymore. In the end, he stopped waiting and stepped into the tent.


    Kong Yao was originally really tense but when she saw Zong Shou walk in she was stunned for a moment. Then she rxed.


    ¡°Greetings Ruler!¡±


    She impassively bowed and asked directly, ¡°Ruler said that you could give Kong Yao a million troops for this war. When is Gantian Mountain going to move the remaining troops over?¡±


    Zong Shou blinked in shock, ¡°There¡¯s isn¡¯t a million here?¡±


    There were around 500,000 Great Shang troops along with the other Huizhou City troops that could bepared to Gantian Mountain standards, there were around 200,000.


    If they scoured the many cities, there would be around 200,00 more elites.


    Kong Yao instantly sighed, two days ago she had guessed that this was the case...

 Chapter 660 - Love Token

    <h4>Chapter 660: Love Token</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Kong Yao was a bit speechless. He wanted to use the random million people here to go against the Night Demons? It was wishful thinking!


    At this moment, Gantian Mountain couldn¡¯t back down unless she quit from her job as Left Army Inspector...


    ...For some reason she wasn¡¯t willing to do so.


    Kong Yao also knew that Donglin Cloud Continent had just calmed and settled down. They couldn¡¯t just pull out too many soldiers. Thinking about it, she opened her mouth, ¡°Forget it! I only need 20 more Towns, can they be taken from Donglin? Apart from that, I heard that Ruler is training the Great Qin Elite Soldiers? Can you give me 2 Towns of Big Dipper Sword Soldiers and 2 Towns of Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned. Why was Kong Yao so well-informed?


    At this moment, Gantian Mountain was only nning to have 5 Towns each of Sword Soldiers and Crossbow Soldiers.


    They just needed to lower the requirements and passable soldiers would be easy to find. What was tough to find were tools and equipment. He did have the materials, but even if Gantian Mountain and Kongqi Sect artifact cksmiths went all out, they could only craft 20,000 sets each.


    Kong Yao had actually predicted the number of troops that Gantian Mountain could produce.


    He also knew what she was nning. Once these 4 Towns werepleted, there might not be a chance to send them over to Huizhou Ind. So why not send them over here directly and train them over here?


    His eyes were shining as he didn¡¯t hesitate to nod, ¡°Yes!¡±


    One shouldn¡¯t suspect a person if you wanted to use him and if you did, you should use him. He had no choice and had to rely on this future famous general.


    The Army God who had won all battles couldn¡¯t lose here, to someone who had lost to her before...


    What he needed to do was to give her more chips and more support.


    She was startled and slightly surprised. She asked for so much and Zong Shou didn¡¯t bargain at all with her?


    She took out a map of Huizhou Ind and directly drew a line in a middle. She said solemnly, ¡°That day when we looked at them, their troops were indeed strong! Even if they lost half their number, it would still be tough to beat them. However, the Night Demons havee from far and the trunk they travel in has already been destroyed. Arge amount of grain they carried was lost in space. They shouldn¡¯t have much left, which is why strengthening the pirs and clearing the wilderness is the first mission. Then, we shall use this as a boundary to chase all the people west! Build a fortress at Seven Cloud Mountain and focus all the resources east of Huizhou here...¡±


    Zong Shou took a look at the map and instantly sucked in a cold breath.


    Kong Yao was really vicious. Although the map was split in the middle, most of Huizhound was in the east.


    This line would drive out all the people within a 10,000-mile region ofnd.


    This was obviously forcing the Night Demons to fight to the death under Seven Cloud Mountain.


    Although he forced hundreds of millions of people to abandon their homes, that was better than dying.


    ¡°You are the Left Army Inspector, you can decide it on your own!¡±


    Kong Yao smiled widely. If these were really done she had 20% confidence.


    ¡°Apart from that Ruler please order Pill Fountain Sect and Kongqi Sect to make some Great Light Talismans. The more, the better, and send them within the month to Gantian...¡±


    <i>Great Light Talisman?</i>


    Zong Shou was stunned. The Great Light Talisman was a Grade Four Spiritual Talisman and was much stronger than what Zhao Yanran used that day.


    Although the Night Demons feared light, who knew how many battles that race had been through in Alien Worlds in these tens of thousands of years. If there wasn¡¯t 1,000, there were at least 800 worlds they fought in.


    This weakness shouldn¡¯t be considered a weakness anymore. He didn¡¯t believe that those Night Demon generals didn¡¯t have precautionary measures...


    <i>Of what use are these Great Light Talismans?</i>


    However, thinking about it, he didn¡¯t care much. Anyway, these talismans weren¡¯t worth much money.


    ¡°Just do what you want!¡±


    ¡°Then, I will not let you down!¡±


    Solemnly bowing, Kong Yao looked right at Zong Shou and hesitated. A whileter when Zong Shou was feeling self conscious, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°When Ruler came over just now, how much did you hear?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t reply. He saw it all.


    Looking at his expression she knew most of it, she couldn¡¯t help but feel curious, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ruler afraid? Aren¡¯t you scared that my fate will drag down Gantian? That I am useless and will lose to Night Demons?¡±


    Zong Shouughed in disdain, ¡°I have never believed in divination. As someone from that type of family you should know that fate will change, there is nothing confirmed so why care so much? People will definitely win the Heavens so why should we just submit to our fates?¡±


    He didn¡¯t totally reject it but he trusted his eyes more. Kong Yao¡¯smanding a few days ago was really normal and average, there were was nothing special about it.


    However, he admired her ability to grasp the personality of her generals. What was tough was that she had an excellent grasp of the situation. She also guessed that he wanted to keep the hundreds of thousands of troops here alive.


    As for the divination studies, he had the Book of Eon Extreme Life and also grasped the Luck word talisman, he was no weaker than some outstanding divinators.


    However, just because he understood it deeply didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t believe fate couldn¡¯t be changed and one couldn¡¯t go against destiny. If everyone¡¯s fate was fixed, then why would people want to know about their own fate?


    Kong Yao was dazed once more, her eyes shining brightly, her face turning red and white. She then gritted her teeth, passing over a silver ne from her neck.


    ¡°Wear this every day, don¡¯t let it leave you!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, taking the ne. It was ordinary looking, apart from an exquisite carving, there was nothing special. At the end of it was a precious red stone. Looking closely, there were runes shining. It was actually a Magical Treasure which was really magical and crafted exquisitely. However, he couldn¡¯t see what the use of it was.


    He sniffed it and could still smell a bit of the fragrance of her chest...


    He looked closely and still did not learn anything. His eyes were filled with curiosity, ¡°Is this a love token?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know whether or not he should keep it or reject it.


    Kong Yao¡¯s face instantly turned red, thinking that Zong Shou was really a bad person.


    The Saint King Energy could already be seen. Not longter, the Dragon and Phoenix roars wouldn¡¯t be able to be hidden from others.


    This was the phenomenon of a Saint Emperor! Although he could gather huge talents of the world and all Confucians to join him, it might give rise to cmity.


    Didn¡¯t the Wen King end up in trouble because of that in the past?


    Kong Rui asked for this ne for her since she resonated with Army Breaking, which was why vengeful energy surrounded her since she was young. If she didn¡¯t pay attention, it would affect people around her, which was why she needed the item to suppress it. It was said that it could also lock luck.


    It was really suitable to use it on Zong Shou.


    She didn¡¯t think too much about it just now. Who knew that Zong Shou would joke about it.


    However, for some reason she tightly grit her teeth and didn¡¯t exin. She also felt slight anticipation in her heart.


    In the end, Zong Shou hung the ne around his neck. Although he didn¡¯t know what Kong Yao meant, he knew she didn¡¯t have any bad intentions toward him.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, Zong Shou was shocked. He spread his Spiritual Sense to feel the air around, detecting weird energy fluctuations.


    He walked out of the tent and looked into the sky, only to see spiderweb-like cracks in the blue sky.


    He was slightly caught off-guard. Zong Shou and Kong Yao exchanged nces. Both of them knew that the Night Demon Army had begun their attack.


    Just as they were exchanging nces, the sky seemed like it was unable to take the pressure and suddenly copsed.


    A ship whose helm was 1,000 feet wide suddenly smashed down. Hundreds and thousands of Night Demons flew into the Cloud World, covering the sky.


    At this moment, without needing Kong Yao to order, the hundreds of arrow tforms and cloud ships, close to 100,000 strong giant crossbows all fired and covered the sky.


    Following this, there was a loud explosion. The bow of the ship was forcefully shattered and blown, as it started to pull back.


    Half of the thousands of Night Demons fell. Only a thousand-odd fled back.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t happy. He knew that it was just Prince Jia Mingluo probing. Kong Yao also gave back the strongest retaliation. However, the toughest day had just begun.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Pretty much at the same time, Yinyu picked up a document in the Imperial City of the Central Continent.


    This was from the east of the continent, a ce he didn¡¯t want to bother about the most.


    It described what he had expected.


    The Night Demons were finally beginning...


    He instinctively looked at the table in front of him, a dark glow shing within.


    The table was brand new, but he didn¡¯t like it much. However, he had smashed the one he loved into pieces just days ago.


    Zong Shou!


    Although he didn¡¯t like Weihai much and didn¡¯t have high hopes on him, after all he was his subject.


    He was his subject, his dog, but Zong Shou dared to do that? He was preposterous and too bold!


    If this was 20 years ago and he was 20 years younger, he would lead his troops over to show these barbarians the strength of their superior country.


    However, he couldn¡¯t do that now!


    Suddenly, a sentence on the document jumped at his eyes.


    ¡°Setting up the Five Army Inspection Division tomand the army. Kong Yao will be the Left Army Inspector to lead the Huizhou war. This had been sent to the Gantian Army a day ago...¡±


    Yinyu was startled and then he scoffed coldly. He casually tossed the document to the side.


    He would find out in half a month!


    Maybe it wouldn¡¯t even need half a month...

 Chapter 661 - Months Later

    <h4>Chapter 661: Months Later</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°These Gantian Mountain people should all just die!¡±


    A furious shout sounded out from within a Cloud Crossing Carriage. This carriage looked really ordinary but it was luxuriously decorated inside. A 30-year-old middle-aged man was furiously looking out.


    At this moment, on the wide earthen path, there were numerous carriages that were swiftly traveling.


    It was the dead of night and the middle-aged man was looking at those carriages in front of him.


    ...Dozens of days ago, these Cloud Crossing Carriages were his property.


    However, today they were upied by somemoners who ate, drink and excused themselves on it.


    This wasn¡¯t much. However, when he thought back to how he had to bury and throw huge amounts of riches and jewels due to ack of carriages, the middle-aged man felt extreme heartache.


    He was a merchant from Yangye City who was really rich. Although Huizhou was really chaotic, relying on his 1,000 family generals, they were able to live a good life.


    However, all this was totally shattered half a month ago.


    First, was the news that the Night Demons were invading, which terrified them. It was said that this Alien Race loved to eat people.


    However, before the Night Demons even arrived, there were hundreds of thousands of troops from Gantian Mountain who swept over from the east.


    They attacked cities all over, chasing all people regardless of wealth and health toward the west.


    The Yangye City Lord was naturally unwilling. However, this army just took a day to siege the city and kill the City Lord.


    In the end, they entered his home and upied all his horses and carriages.


    The strong teens walked themselves whilst the elderly sat on carriages.


    A me jumped into his field of sight and got closer to the carriage. The huge fire was more and more blinding. It was really strong; from half a mile out, one could feel the waves of heat. However, it didn¡¯t give one a feeling of warmth at all.


    One didn¡¯t even need to look and knew that it was a mountain-like pile of grain that was being burned.


    Actually, most people weren¡¯t willing to leave their homes, even if they were being forced by those evil people.


    The Gantian Mountain people weren¡¯t rough, snatching the grain and burning it. They only left them half a month of rations. If they didn¡¯t leave, then it was up to them to see how they could survive the hunger.


    He was the same. Thinking back to how his family¡¯s seven million stone capacity granaries were turned to dust, he felt despair.


    At this moment, he could hear many people crying out and scolding.


    However, the soldiers by the fires weren¡¯t fazed. They stood there coldly with sharp weapons in their hands to stop these people from getting close.


    These scenes were really familiar. Dozens of days ago that was what happened to him.


    ¡°Tsk! Why didn¡¯t they fight to the death with them?¡±


    He spat on the ground, the hatred in his heart grew stronger.


    However, he only dared to say those words. Although he had 1,000 family soldiers, he still didn¡¯t dare to fight back.


    The Gantian Mountain soldiers were all vicious people. As long as one fought back, they would definitely retaliate in an even sharper manner.


    He saw several examples on the way, all of whom had their families wiped out, making him feel fortunate.


    At this moment, he was shocked. Several cold gazes looked over toward him.


    Frowning, without even thinking, he knew what was happening.


    It was those people back from Lianyun Ind...


    When the Yangye City Lord said he wanted to send elites to the east to do hardbor, where they would be paid high sries...


    As a merchant, he naturally knew what was going on. Out of the thousands of servants in his family, he was asked to send hundreds. At the start, he acted like he didn¡¯t know anything, sending the servants who were arrogant and untamed.


    He didn¡¯t expect that those people could return.


    They wanted to kill him?


    The middle-aged manughed coldly and shrunk his head back into the carriage.


    Following this, a voice trembled and spoke, ¡°The Gantian treat people so cruelly, going against the path! Why isn¡¯t such a violent ruler punished? Great Shang Emperor, please send troops to conquer this ce and stop the chaos! We are immoral which gave rise to such a violent ruler, are the heavens punishing us...¡±


    Looking out toward the voice, it was an old Confucian who was nagging.


    The middle-aged manughed coldly. He knew that this person was a Central Continent Confucian, it was said that he was also a schr. He was invited by Yangye City Lord to spread the morals and values of Confucian teachings toe to Huizhou.


    During these few years he epted many studies but there was no change in Yangye City. Instead, he became richer and richer. Today it was all gone, in a simr situation as him.


    Naturally, the Gantian Mountian Monster King was a violent ruler. However, it was just wishful thinking if one wanted the Great Shang Emperor to send troops.


    Shaking his head, the middle-aged man¡¯s brow furrowed as he sighed.


    It was now time to see whether those cities in the west could survive.


    When Gantian Mountain¡¯s army of 300,000 came from the east over a month ago, no one cared. No one thought that such a situation would ur.


    From east to west, there were dozens of battles and each battle they won. Like falling leaves in autumn, they upied two provinces. They also had close to a million surrendered troops.


    The Huizhou City Lords didn¡¯t care at first, in the end, they panicked and started working together.


    However, they were still unable to block off and were forced to retreat.


    Yangye City was broken up due to the alliance army failing.


    There were also many who were looking forward to the three sectsing out. What was shocking was that, to date, there were no signs of those sect disciples. Even those from their families were nowhere to be seen.


    There was a 2,000,000-strong alliance army in the west. However, in his eyes they didn¡¯t have much of a chance of winning.


    ¡°Ren Tianxing...¡±


    Muttering this name, the middle-aged man sighed and frowned.


    At this time, the Commander of Gantian Mountain was said to be Zong Gang who was really famous in Donglin.


    The one that left him the deepest impression was him instead.


    This person was the Front Army Main General of Gantian Mountain. In this month, the many battles were led by him.


    He fought using minority against the majority, the 150,000 under him went uncontested everywhere.


    He personally saw the defeat of the Yangye City Lord.


    At that time, he was shocked. Especially those 20,000 Sword Soldiers wearing red armor and 20,000 Crossbow Soldiers who were all so clean and sharp.


    500,000 troops were defeated swiftly, some abandoning their armor and there were tens of thousands who died.


    It was because of this, that he didn¡¯t fight back when his grains were being burned.


    Now there were already six provinces that were crushed. Although the west had 2,000,000 troops, they would most probably lose.


    He should¡¯ve felt depressed but for some reason he was gloating.


    <i>My business was destroyed so how can yours remained untouched? </i>


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The current Ren Tianxing didn¡¯t think that people would have such dark thoughts when they thought about him.


    He was frowning and looking forward.


    Numerous army tents were densely packed on the hills in front.


    With six people in a tent there were at least 700,000 troops.


    The Huizhou Army wasn¡¯t as weak as what people in the future mentioned. After all, it had suffered chaos for years and only the strong could survive.


    In his eyes, the soldiers here were much stronger than those from Great Shang.


    People thought Great Shang was strong but they didn¡¯t know that due to peace, those border troops were elite but those within were all rotten.


    Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t care much about this 700,000 if these were normal times.


    However, at this moment there were deep moats and high tforms. One archer every ten steps, one crossbow every three. The entire camp was like a porcupine.


    For a full two days, the 700,000 alliance army defended here and didn¡¯te out to fight with him outside.


    No matter how calm he was, he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.


    What was happening on the side of the Ruler, could he sustain? Could his troops rush back in time?


    If what he predicted was correct, the final battle of Seven Cloud Mountain should be soon!


    If he dyed more time here, he would be toote.


    This should have been the final battle but he was blocked here, unable to proceed.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t forcefully attack...


    He looked out to the left to see 20,000 red heavy armor Sword Soldiers and soldiers carryingrge crossbows who were lined up in an orderly manner.


    Their armor and clothing were clean and orderly but it gave one a thick blood aura. The fresh red armor was like blood, going through tens of battles and killing millions, winning all wars before it was able to have this kind of invincible dominance and thick killing energy.


    This was the Big Dipper Sword Soldiers and Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers, formed not long ago.


    They were said toe from Ancient Qin and were stronger than Wind Splitting Mo Knife Warriors from Gantian Mountain.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Kong Yao would throw these troops, which were only weaker than the Blood Cloud Cavalry, to him.


    However, at that time, these four Towns of so-called Elite troops were rxed and crumbly, apart from morale, they had nothing else.


    He really spent a lot of effort to be able to train them to such a standard in just two months.


    If he used the Big Dipper Sword Soldiers to break through, he would be able to forcefully break the camp.


    However, that would cause heavy casualties to them.


    Based on what Kong Yao wanted, she didn¡¯t want heavy casualties.


    Ren Tianxing thought back to Zhang Huai.


    That day when the West Conquering Army was sent out, although Kong Yao made Zong Gang the Commander, she also brought Zhang Huai over to be the assistant.


    This act touched him and made him fight valiantly each battle.


    Tomand a huge army, to siege cities and go up against millions wasn¡¯t his strength.


    With Zhang Huai giving advice and making ns, it ced one at ease.


    It was the same these few days. Zong Gang was the Commander but he was more like the arrowhead aspared to him being Front Army Main General, not caring about anything and attacking west.


    It was Zhang Huai who wasmanding the battlefield from the back.


    Just half a day ago, that fellow said he wanted to convince the people of Huizhou to surrender. Following this, he didn¡¯t bother with everyone else¡¯s persuasions and ran into the camp alone. Who knew what had happened to him now?

 Chapter 662 - Trample this formation

    <h4>Chapter 662: Trample this formation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Sitting tall on the horse, Ren Tianxing closed his eyes and waited quietly.


    In the blink of an eye, another hour passed but there was still no sound from the camp.


    Ren Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes, which were filled with worry. He was really clear about the skill of his Junior Brother. Even if he couldn¡¯t persuade those City Lords to change sides, he would still be able to retreat safely.


    But, they didn¡¯t have much time left. If Zhang Huai didn¡¯t return in two hours, then he would have to attack.


    A thunderous horse hoof suddenly sounded. He turned around to see a bunch of cavalry swiftly galloping over.


    He was slightly shocked. Zhang Huai hadn¡¯te out, but Zong Gang came over already.


    ¡°Greetings Inspector!¡±


    He immediately greeted, only to see that Zong Gang¡¯s body was totally covered in blood.


    It was apparent that he had been through a huge war not long ago.


    Ren Tianxing thought about it and knew what had happened, ¡°Did some surrendered troops rebel...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The few cities of the southwest plotted together to stab us in the back. These kids are really cunning!¡±


    Scolding on, Zong Gang said without bothering much, ¡°It is not an issue. We will send them all to the east and they would have to fight!¡±


    Ren Tianxing shook his head. Actually, they were surrounded on all sides by enemies.


    They had close to 2,000,000 surrendered troops under them. A portion of them truly served Gantian Mountain whilst there were some quietly waiting for their chance.


    They traveled lightly and got grain through piging. Although they burnt a lot, they didn¡¯t have much of it left.


    Those refugees didn¡¯t have much grain left too.


    If they couldn¡¯t win this war, their situation would be worrying.


    ¡°They are defending like an iron bucket, there is no chance to break their turtle shell. I could only let Lingxuan be the Commander ande over to have a look....¡±


    The tone was filled with closeness. Although it hadn¡¯t been long since they met, Zong Gang was such a person. He admired people who were strong and could fight battles.


    Moreover, this person was Renbo¡¯s nephew.


    ¡°What is your situation here?¡±


    ¡°I will be able to break it within a day!¡±


    Words were precious, these short words were firm and confident. Following this, Ren Tianxing continued to look toward the camp.


    ¡°However, Zhang Huai said that we don¡¯t need to spend much effort on this battle and he could settle the situation with a few words.¡±


    Zong Gang was startled, there was actually such a thing? Although this person was a little delicate, he knew what he wanted.


    He was able to focus on killing on the battlefield and not bother with thatplicated stuff all because of this person.


    In the next instant, a person walked out from a tent on the east side, his face wearing a gentle smile.


    Although he was in between the two armies, his footsteps weren¡¯t fast nor slow.


    It was Zhang Huai. Just as he was 5,000 feet out, several mes burned up within the camp and killing shouts rose into the air.


    The seemingly imprable camp was in chaos.


    Ren Tianxing¡¯s brow furrowed, he really seeded?


    He heaved a sigh of relief. However, Ren Tianxing knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to celebrate as he led his horse to the front, ¡°Evil Suppressing Army five Towns proceed forth and prepare to strike. The other troops, prepare your armor and attack with me!¡±


    The moment the order was given, the army was in full swing. Zong Gang felt weird when he heard this. At this moment, the chaos came from the east which was right opposite those five Towns.


    However from what Ren Tianxing said, he wasn¡¯t going to attack from there.


    Thinking about it, Zong Gang knew the reason. The east was chaotic, if he was the enemy general, he would suppress the chaos there.


    With that, the other ces would be empty, to let the enemy take the pressure and then reduce their own losses.


    This fellow really thought it through!


    There was even more admiration in Zong Gang¡¯s eyes. This kid¡¯s ability in using troops was much stronger than his, knowing how to cherish troops and soldiers under him!


    Momentster, Zhang Huai was still walking there, who knows how long he would take to get to the army formation.


    Zong Gang was impatient and headed forward, asking curiously, ¡°Kid how did you do it?¡±


    ¡°This thing is simple, I just used thend to tempt them!¡±


    Zhang Huai smiled, it was indeed a simple chip to y, ¡°The six provinces have no master and so many people are staring at it. How many people wouldn¡¯t be tempted by a city? Even if the City Lord isn¡¯t tempted, their men will be.¡±


    Ren Tianxing¡¯s pupils constricted as he frowned, ¡°These traitors and disloyal people wouldn¡¯t be easy to manage in the future!¡±


    He said seriously, ¡°The Ruler is in charge of givingnd, subjects like us can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Zhang Huai smiled and handed a golden scroll over.


    Taking a look, it was actually an order from Zong Shou. It was written months ago and what it said was to allow Zhang Huai to do such things.


    The Ruler predicted this long ago?


    Ren Tianxing¡¯s nervous heart was finally ced down. What he was most worried about was Zhang Huai going overboard and drawing suspicion.


    Following this, he turned around and hollered, shaking ten miles ofnd around.


    ¡°Brothers! Today, as long as we trample this formation, we can return to fight alongside Ruler! Are you all willing to follow me?¡±


    The hundreds of thousands of people were silent. What followed was a wave-like roar.


    ¡°Return to the Ruler! Fight to the death! Break the formation!¡±


    Hundreds of thousands of voices gathered together and shook the clouds. Following this, Ren Tianxing looked back at Zhang Huai.


    ¡°I will need to depend on Junior Brother...¡±


    Zhang Huai knew that what Ren Tianxing was referring to was not the formation breaking battle.


    But, that after the Gantian Mountain Army returned back, he only had a few trusted Towns. It was simply a huge headache to suppress ten provinces of thend of Huizhou.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At the same time 10,000 miles away. In the sky above Huizhou, numerous Sword Light and Knife Shadows flew about.


    Millions of energy glows intersected, nearly ripping the clouds apart.


    There were no birds within 1,000 miles, only two people who were shing and striking one another.


    Numerous red lightning glows spread out and covered the sky.


    Amongst this Red Star God Lightning, there was a ck current which was tightly wrapped into a ball.


    Although it was slightly weaker, it could defend well and not be crushed.


    Behind Zong Shou¡¯s back, there was a pair of ck wings spread, 30,000 feet long.


    Each time it pped, it would draw a huge amount of Heaven and Earth Spiritual Energy.


    Spells below Grade Five were instantly formed around him. Following this, they struck forward unceasingly.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t harm the enemy, he could distract him.


    The Nameless Sword in his hand shed out thousands of energy glows, waving about without any signs of exhaustion.


    3 feet in front of him was Prince Jia Mingluo.


    The two of them fought one on one, their bodies intersecting and splitting. As long as one was weaker or slower by a little, one would immediately be killed.


    At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s sword attainment advantage was lowered to its lowest.


    He was more relying on his instinct. Their speeds exceeded that of a person¡¯s thinking ability. Most of the time, before one had made their mind up, their body would react naturally.


    A strong enemy!


    Since the first time they fought, Zong Shou knew that this Prince Jia Mingluo would be tough to deal with.


    However, now he felt that more deeply. He avoided his strength and attacked his weakness, such that his advantage on the Sword Path was totally useless.


    He also had no chance to use that Six God Flying Knife!


    However, the body training effects of fighting with him were much better than training with iron sand.


    Only by fighting all out with enemies of this level could he understand where his own weaknesses were.


    Zong Shouughed. To think he was thinking about such things at this moment.


    This was already their 37th fight in the three months and still, they couldn¡¯t decide a victor.


    Prince Jia Mingluo had an advantage but wasn¡¯t able to take him down.


    Naturally, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t find a chance of winning from start to finish.


    However, if this continued, in just a few days his Martial Path would improve and enter the Grade Nine level.


    During these few days, the gains he got from the battles and under the Spirit Realm suppression of Prince Jia Mingluo, far exceeded the battle in the undergroundke against those six people.


    The power that he slowly couldn¡¯t control due to his cultivation improving was now slowly returning to its peak. He was able to urately control each bit of power, using it ording to his heart!


    Aspared to the perfectly calm Zong Shou, Prince Jia Mingluo was anxious.


    His eyes filled with rage, vital energy burning as he climbed toward his peak.


    His strength was obviously much higher, but he was just a little away from killing his opponent!


    Suddenly, a gold and silver light flew out. A cold bone-chilling killing intent rose up in his eyes.


    He knew that these were Zong Shou¡¯s Spiritual Pets. He also had such Protector Beasts.


    However, although his beasts were stronger, they couldn¡¯t fly and move as fast.


    He didn¡¯t know what breed they were. Although one was Grade Eight and one was Grade Nine, even his two most beloved God Beast subspecies were much slower.


    These two beasts were spectating the battle between the Gantian Monster King and him.


    Most of the time they were below, ughtering his army.


    Every four to six hours, they would carry many of Zong Shou¡¯s Race Souls and fly to him.


    Suddenly, the Gantian Mountain Monster King¡¯s strength would increase. The strength of his spells would often double!

 Chapter 663 - Before the final battle

    <h4>Chapter 663: Before the final battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After fighting for a full day and night, Zong Shou¡¯s spells didn¡¯t seem like they were going to end.


    <i>Where did this kid get so much soul power? Did he really get it from the souls of his people? What kind of secret technique was that?</i>


    As expected just as the two fist-sized glowsnded on him.


    Suddenly, the ck mes swept the sky. The ck lightning suddenly increased, dissipating the Red Star God Lightning.


    In an instant, the battle started to flip!


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned sharp. A Dragon roared out from behind him, turning into a seven wed Dragon shape. The green Sword Light charged, its speed increasing by several folds as it thrust forward like a storm!


    Prince Jia Mingluo¡¯s face also showed a vicious color. In his life he never knew retreat! However, he felt fear facing this sword, a chill ran down his spine. He subconsciously wanted to retreat, to avoid it!


    Momentster he suppressed this fear. The saber in his hand gathered all his strength and shed forwards!


    Great Spiritual Domain Saber!


    If this saved couldn¡¯t block or couldn¡¯t sh through, he would die!


    Hong!


    A loud explosion, like the Heavens were copsing and Earth was tearing apart. The clouds 10,000 miles around were split to the sides by an invisible power.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Thousand Sword shadows all focused on one point on Jia Mingluo¡¯s saber.


    Endless power, huge strength that was unable to be disyed, being struck down and ground out.


    In the end, the saber bent backward and he was also forced to retreat by thousands of feet.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t feeling good at that moment either. The green me in his Soul Ocean was half used up in just that strike.


    The saber power from Prince Jia Mingluo had charged into his body, wreaking havoc. It caused his Chakra Meridians to be destroyed and his energy currents became chaotic.


    Although Prince Jia Mingluo was injured, he also suffered from many injuries and was unable to chase.


    He wasn¡¯t a free and easy person. Seeing the sword he nned to kill him with, he felt a little regretful and disappointed.


    Following this, he didn¡¯t care about it. The battle between them wasn¡¯t decided in such a short time, they had so much more time to fight one another.


    His brow furrowed as he looked to the east. The sun had risen and was now shining down.


    Heughed, ¡°The sky has turned bright, do you still want to fight?¡±


    A day had really little effect on Prince Jia Mingluo¡¯s projection, but to his strength it suppressed it by a little, especially during noon.


    If this person didn¡¯t want to stop, Zong Shou would naturally y along.


    Maybe he would have a chance to kill this person. Although there were a million Night Demons, they wouldn¡¯t be a problem then.


    Prince Jia Mingluo¡¯s face turned green. He looked at his right hand which he held the saber with. What was really stable was already starting to tremble.


    This was due to him using all his strength. With his cultivation, in just dozens of breaths he would recover.


    But, was there a need to continue fighting? Before this, he pushed Zong Shou to a corner after half a night of umtion, but that was turned around with just one sword.


    Even if they continued to fight, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use.


    He had tried before to rely on his Regeneration Ability that was 10 times stronger than Zong Shou¡¯s to wear out his Soul Power and internal energy.


    However, it ended up being fruitless. A few consecutive days of fighting and it was himself who was totally drained.


    Not only did this person¡¯s soul power seem endless, his internal energy did too.


    There seemed to be a whirlpool on his sword. Each time they fought, he felt a portion of his strength would be sucked away and then recoiled back to him.


    Frowning, Jia Mingluo took a close look at Zong Shou before exhaling, his expression turning calm.


    ¡°Has Ruler thought about what we discussed the day before? If you are willing to join my Race, not only will your Donglin Cloud Continent be safe, I can even give this Huizhou Ind to you. With your ability and talent, my father will use you well. It is also possible for you to help us control this world...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled, <i>Why is he trying to persuade me again?</i> Without thinking he shook his head, ¡°You are really annoying!¡±


    Jia Mingluo¡¯s face turned green and then heughed coldly, ¡°Three months, you retreated from Lianyun to here, losing ten battles. How long can your 100,000 troopsst?¡±


    His tone became gentler, ¡°If you aren¡¯t willing to serve us, it is okay. As long as you back out into Donglin, I can ensure you that within 30 years I won¡¯t touch Donglin at all!¡±


    He found it really tough to utter out these words.


    During these three months they had been through numerous intense battles. He saw through the resilience and firmness of this person! He didn¡¯tpromise, like a boulder that couldn¡¯t be crushed or shattered!


    Zong Shou was silent. On Lianyun Ind, even after splitting troops they still had 1.2 million. In the three months they threw in more of them.


    However, there was only 70% left. This was also due to the Night Demons not going all out to attack due to their high consumption.


    Naturally, all he had left were the true elites who survived from the battlefield.


    Zong Shou himself didn¡¯t have confidence in how long they couldst. However...


    He still smiled, ¡°Then how many days of food do you have left? Do you want to borrow some from me?¡±


    Jia Mingluo¡¯s breathing instantly got heavier. This time they brought 10 years worth into the Cloud World, who knew they would be lost in the World River.


    He didn¡¯t care much, he just needed to pige around in the Cloud World.


    Who knew that his army would be blocked in front of these bunch of mountains. Within 10,000 miles there was no one and no food they could eat.


    His army was already relying on hunting beasts for food.


    However as time went on, within 1,000 miles there were no birds nor beasts.


    That was because they didn¡¯t have enough manpower to hunt! Although Zong Shou had increasingly fewer troops, he had the ability to counterattack. Like a spring, the stronger one pressed down the stronger the recoil. Even when they used a million Night Demons to attack, they couldn¡¯t seed.


    The matter that he didn¡¯t care about at first became the biggest cause of their defeat!


    ¡°You are asking to die!¡±


    He knew that there was no point in speaking more. Jia Mingluo scoffed coldly, waving his sleeves and leaving.


    Before he left he took a deep look at the blood-colored cavalry below.


    As long as they appeared on the battlefield they would be invincible.


    There were close to 10 Spirit Realm experts who followed him in. However, they were all suppressed by this army.


    ...Without these experts, just one cavalry army could crush hundreds of thousands of Night Demons.


    There was also an unparalleled formation charger who grasped the situation so sharply.


    He set several traps to try to kill them but the Blood Cloud Cavalry broke it easily.


    In front of the cavalry was a young general holding a huge halberd looking upward, his eyes filled with disdain.


    Although Jia Mingluo didn¡¯t bother, he felt rage consuming him. He suppressed the killing intent, waving his wings and flying toward the retreating army.


    ¡°Within 10 days I will break this mountain! I will see if the Ruler can stillugh then!¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless. This fellow said such words after every battle. Again?


    However, in his heart it felt much heavier. He could hear the unprecedented determination in his voice.


    He really forced him into a corner. In the past, he was afraid of losses which was why he didn¡¯t go all out.


    At this moment, if they didn¡¯t risk their lives they would lose. Once this Night Demon army¡¯s full strength exploded forward, they would be hugely powerful.


    He frowned. However, in the next moment he had an idea.


    Reaching out, a ball of white energy suddenly appeared in his hands. It was a threatening aura like it gathered the thoughts of tens of millions.


    This was the strength of the King Path!


    Only at this moment, it was much stronger than just now during his battle with Prince Jia Mingluo.


    Without needing to think, he knew that there was a breakthrough on the side of Zong Gang and Jia Mingluo.


    So quick!


    He remembered that during the battle report yesterday they said they were still at a standstill with the 2,000,000 to the west.


    How did they already break through so quickly?


    The King Path Martial Arts was a gathering of the strength of a country. With that, this entire Huizhou was under his rule? There was no more resistance?


    He wasn¡¯t that joyous. Although he won, he wouldn¡¯t gain much from here.


    How could they easily rush back from 10,000 miles away? Even if they returned, there would be a bunch of exhausted troops.


    At most it would make the battle a little easier.


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou flew down and returned back to his Commander tent.


    It was built on the mountain peak and could look out a 1,000 miles all around, only to see that the battlefield was in a tragic state.


    There were no trees and nts left, only a whitend remained.


    There were numerous stone walls below and thousands of stone pirs above.


    These were what Kong Yao ordered for the surrounding people along with those eight million surviving elites, to spend a month and a half to build.


    As Night Demons had wings, these stone castles weren¡¯t too tall and the topyer was also not strongly sealed.


    It wasn¡¯t to block enemies but to cover Spiritual Formations.


    In addition, there were also numerous areas dug up around the Seven Cloud Mountain and crossbows were set up.


    Looking out, the stone walls that were built were mostly copsed.


    A small portion of the thousands of stone castles were broken through and leveled to tnd.


    Zong Shou was silent. If they fought on, there was really no ce for them to defend...

 Chapter 664 - Chapter 664

    <h4>Chapter 664: c</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Just as he walked into the tent, Zong Shou saw Kong Yao beside the map, her brow furrowed as she looked carefully.


    She was so focused that she didn¡¯t notice Zong Shou walk in.


    Zong Shou smiled, just as he was about to ask, he was startled. He felt that the current Kong Yao was really adorable, her cheeks were red in color, pulling at his heartstrings.


    He sniffed and he could smell a fragrance.


    Two phrases entered his mind: <i>¡®beautiful like jade¡¯ </i>and<i> ¡®like a lotus flower!¡¯ </i>


    He sniffed his own body. After reaching Grade Seven, his body went through training and was already extremely clean.


    No dust and dirt couldnd on it. However, after these few months of intense fighting, he didn¡¯t have any time to bother with anything else. At this moment, his body had a sour odour of blood, extremely disgusting to smell.


    He broke out into augh, shaking his head. She was still a woman, even if she was the future famous Commander, she couldn¡¯t be like a male and bear with such a scent.


    However, her body fragrance was indeed nice to smell.


    Standing next to the map, Zong Shou sniffed once more and took in a deep breath. Kong Yao finally noticed his arrival, her face instantly flushed red.


    ¡°Just now I was free so I took a trip to Jiluo Lake. Ruler doesn¡¯t have to worry, everything is arranged well...¡±


    <i>Jiluo Lake?</i>


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t understand why Kong Yao was telling him this. Did she need to report to him about where she went to shower?


    In the next moment, he suddenly remembered. Wasn¡¯t Juluo Lake near to the Seven Cloud Mountain? It was roughly 2,000 miles away, argeke which was 30,000 miles from north to south.


    When he heard thatst sentence his heart jumped.


    <i>Everything was arranged? What needed to be arranged?</i>


    Speaking of which, he had either been fighting the Prince Jia Mingluo or recovering in secluded meditation.


    He didn¡¯t bother much with how Kong Yao used troops and how she nned to gain victory.


    He looked toward her with a questioning gaze, only to see her lower her head, not bothering with him.


    Zong Shou was instantly speechless. What was she nning? Or rather, was this a test for him as a Ruler?


    He stomped as he walked out of the tent.


    He raised his head and looked into the sky, only to see rays of light shine down from the sky in the east.


    The entire Seven Cloud Mountain was covered in a seven-colored light, adding a dream-like illusionary feeling to the bloody battlefield.


    He was startled for a moment before he seemed to recall something. He suddenlyughed out loud, filled with abundant joy.


    The worry in his heart disappeared and he felt extremelyfortable and fortunate. He felt that his smartest decision in his life was pulling Kong Yao over to his side.


    He suddenly turned around, his eyes filled with anticipation, ¡°Which means that we will definitely win this battle?¡±


    ¡°We might not!¡±


    Kong Yao shook her head, ¡°We need to see whether you and I are able to force them to battle in the day. Best if it is at noon...¡±


    Zong Shouughed and looked beneath the mountain. Those Night Demons were retreating like that of a wave, entering a camp which was covered in darkness.


    This would happen every day. In the past, Kong Yao tried to counterattack in the day, but these Night Demons¡¯bat strength didn¡¯t weaken at all in the dark mist, instead increasing by 30%.


    Since she didn¡¯t seed, she decided to give up on it and defend those stone castles.


    Unless they really had no choice, if not these Night Demons wouldn¡¯t fight with them in the day...


    Squinting slightly, Zong Shou¡¯s expression returned back to normal. Although he was still feeling excited, he slowly calmed down.


    As expected he couldn¡¯t be careless and overconfident in this battle.


    However, he wasn¡¯t as nervous as before. Although it was still intense and dangerous, he could finally see hope.


    If he was able to win this battle, they would definitely be able to ughter a million and end this war!


    Taking in a deep breath, Zong Shou scoffed self-mockingly, ¡°It is not that easy for you, what are your ns?¡±


    Kong Yao smiled and didn¡¯t reply, handing over several message talismans.


    Zong Shou took them and a momentter his eyebrows rose up.


    One of them came from Zong Gang. What it mentioned was that the west side war matter had ended in a big victory.


    The only thing he didn¡¯t expect was that Ren Tianxing gathered many Cloud Crossing Carriages as well as all the Grade Two mounts within Huizhou. Tonight, it was estimate they would have 150,000 Elite Cavalry and 200,000 Elite Infantry sent off back to assist Seven Cloud Mountain.


    Within three days, the remaining 200,000 would also arrive.


    Zong Shou calcted it. If that was really the case, then within three days the 350,000 troops would be able to rush back to Seven Cloud Mountain.


    For the battle situation, it was like sending charcoal in the winter.


    No wonder Kong Yao would be so confident.


    The second talisman came from Navy Admiral Gu Liekong. The rough message was that although the situation was tough and they suffered heavy losses, they were still able to restrict the few space ships of the Night Demon race. However, they could onlyst for a month.


    Thest bit of news made Zong Shou frown the most. Gu Liekong actually decided by himself to hand a few Five Tooth Turreted Ships for Shi Run tomand.


    He felt that it was good to let her follow by Gu Liekong¡¯s side. However, his goal was just to let her gain somemanding experience. He didn¡¯t expect that she would lead troops right now.


    <i>What was Gu Liekong doing?</i>


    However, following this he suppressed the worry in his heart. Gu Liekong wasn¡¯t a rash and clumsy person, he had to have his reasons to do such a thing. He wouldn¡¯t be so eager to please his Ruler.


    Following this, he started to closely observe the Night Demon Race. Even if they weren¡¯t out of reinforcements, they were nearly there.


    A month of time was enough. The Night Demons were unable to use the space ships to pige and couldn¡¯t find anything in the Cloud Ocean, as such they could only turn their attention to thend. They could only fight to the death with him here!


    In the next instant, Kong Yao dotted on the map.


    ¡°I am afraid that the surrendered soldiers aren¡¯tmitted. Even if it was for their homnd they might not go all out, which is why seven dayster I want to destroy this area. Does Ruler agree?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constricted. Kong Yao was pointing right beside Seven Cloud Mountain at the canyon which headed right down the maind of Huizhou.


    If this path was broken then the retreat path for the millions of troops here would be cut off!


    <i>Was it an attempt to make them fight to the death?</i>


    With a thought, Zong Shouughed out loud.


    Why not? During the Cloud Deste Era there were instances when one fought with their back against the wall.


    10,000 yearster couldn¡¯t he do the same?


    ¡°Speaking of which, you n for the final battle to be in seven days?¡±


    Kong Yao hesitated slightly before she nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°I will just follow you!¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it for a moment before he took up the final message talisman.


    This one came from Gantian Mountain¡¯s Renbo. It said that Great Shang already sent an envoy to question him about his killing of Weihai and snatching their troops.


    He scoffed coldly and looked toward the east.


    Since the Night Demons invaded and Kong Yao startedmanding the troops, in these three months, there were thirty battles and they had resisted the two million Night Demons. Although they were forced back, they were never defeated.


    Even a blind person could see Kong Yao¡¯s talent inmanding an army.


    Although it was average, she covered all grounds. She made no mistake in coordinating all the troops. She perfectly prepared for the entire Huizhou situation, even preparing for things further into the future.


    This wasn¡¯t a general to lead hundreds of thousands of troops to attack formations but amander to lead millions to crush countries!


    Although she was still a little rusty, the future invincible Army God had shown her shape.


    In just a short time she could be a pir to support a country.


    Who knew whether that person in the Great Shang Imperial City, who personally ditched her to him, was feeling regret now?


    He probably vomited blood...


    Zong Shouughed gleefully and smashed these message talismans.


    All these questions were nothing to him. As long as he sent some gifts after the war and apologized such that they had a way to back down, this situation would end peacefully.


    It wasn¡¯t that he underestimated them but that the Central Dynasty Emperors had always been like that. During such times they would choose peace.


    He also saw through the intentions of Emperor Yuancheng wanting peace internally first.


    The rise of aristocratic families who prophesized to the appearance of the God Emperor. How would this person regarded as a Saint Ruler by people of the future, find trouble with him now?


    Thest part of the talisman mentioned the signs of chaos around Donglin. Some City Lords were getting out of hand. There were some people of unknown identities running around and causing problems.


    Only these people were much smarter. Before the situation was clear, they weren¡¯t willing to rebel.


    With the three million elites suppressing, they also didn¡¯t dare to do anything funny.


    Ruoshui had mentioned it to him before which was why he wasn¡¯t surprised about it.


    With the war reaching such a point, even his closest people won¡¯t have such high hopes for him.


    The Three Sects and Six Schools of the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat had often asked him if he needed help.


    If close friends were like that much less those hidden enemies?


    They were roughly thinking that even if Zong Shou could safely leave Huizhou, he would suffer huge losses.


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou looked coldly at the map.


    Seven dayster? Then let¡¯s see who wins and who loses in seven days.


    Who will be the Ruler of the east of the Cloud World?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    15 minutes ago when Zong Shou flew down from the sky and returned to the peak of Seven Cloud Mountain.


    Hu Zhongyuan stood at the top of a broken castle and looked upward.


    Seeing the bodynd safely, he retracted his eyes.


    He then scolded, ¡°Jia Mingluo really doesn¡¯t know when to stop!¡±


    He knew that nothing could happen to Zong Shou at this moment.


    However, he couldn¡¯t interfere in their battle. He also knew that Zong Shou was using his own strength to protect the close to million troops here such that Jia Mingluo couldn¡¯t do whatever he wanted.


    The only thing was that each intense battle in the sky caused him to be nervous once more.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed, his talents were still a little weaker such that he was unable to help Zong Shou.


    Chai Zhou, on his side, didn¡¯t think too much, ¡°With Zong Yuan aiding, why do we need to worry?¡±


    He looked outside the castle. Although the Night Demon Army was retreating, there were numerous soldiers there, under the threat of the crossbows, who weren¡¯t saved.


    Chai Zhou¡¯s eyes turned sharp, ¡°What should we do about those outside?¡±

 Chapter 665 - Seven day battle

    <h4>Chapter 665: Seven day battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°How should we deal with these people outside?¡±


    His tone was calm but filled with an icy coldness.


    Hu Qianqiu jumped onto the stone wall and then viciously shouted.


    ¡°What can we do, old rules! Didn¡¯t Ruler say that it is best those people have no way out, we can¡¯t be careless...¡±


    Chai Zhou knew that would be the answer as he smiled, instructing the few Generals behind him.


    Momentster, a huge number of troops were chased out of the city.


    They didn¡¯t wear the red armor of Gantian Mountain but the pure ck of Great Shang. Thousands of people were chased out to kill those Night Demons on the battlefield who still had some life left.


    Fifty to Sixty people sliced together, cutting them up into meat paste.


    Just at this moment, within the giant ck mist, several angry shouts broke out. Sharp killing intent surged through the sky.


    Hu Zhongyuanughed coldly and didn¡¯t care at all. He waiting quietly for a moment. Seeing that there wasn¡¯t any movement opposite, he shook his head in disappointment, ¡°It seems like the matter today has ended! Those timid things!¡±


    In the past, when they chased out the surrendered troops to y these injured Night Demons, the enemy forces would often strike out braving the daylight.


    This was the situation he loved to see. During that moment, they would be able to cause heavy casualties to the Night Demons.


    However, in the recent two months such good things rarely happened.


    Sighing, Hu Zhongyuan looked back at the damaged castle beneath him.


    The defensive Spiritual Formations were already mostly destroyed. The stone castles were also mostly leveled out by the siege weapons of the Night Demon Race.


    If they were determined to defend, they could still hold out for half a day. However, if they continued to remain here in the night, they would be just asking to die.


    ¡°Prepare to abandon the castle! Let the Spirit Masters level this ce out.¡±


    Although it was a nearly destroyed structure, it would still be problematic if it fell into the hands of those Night Demons.


    Chai Zhou¡¯s pupils constricted as he looked behind. At this moment, only around 300 stone castles remained. They were spread out on a close to hundred-mile long battle line, split into three lines as they locked the bottom part of Seven Cloud Mountain.


    Every two days, the Night Demons would break one defensive line.


    If they continued on one line every two days, within six days they would be beneath Seven Cloud Mountain!


    ¡°That was what Kong Yao said! She said our lives were more valuable...¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan acknowledged, he still wasn¡¯t used to calling her Left Army Inspector.


    However, after many months of battles, deep inside, he already recognized her ability.


    With such an army to be able to maintain such a situation, even if Qiuwei was here, he might not be able to do so.


    If he was the one leading, they would have been crushed long ago.


    He originally thought that the Ruler was charmed by beauty, who knew that she indeed had some skill.


    He looked opposite, at those Night Demons who lost 200,000, but had caused them to lose close to 1,000,000.


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with loss.


    Where was their chance of winning in this battle?


    He asked right as he thought about it, instinctively blurting it out.


    ¡°Chai Zhou what do you think are our chances of winning?¡±


    Actually, in his heart he didn¡¯t have high hopes of winning. He only wanted to chase them away and he would be satisfied.


    Chai Zhou was startled when he heard this. Hu Zhongyuan was the Left Wing General and saying these words would shake the confidence of the army.


    Momentarily he broke out into augh, ¡°Six dayster we will just fight to the death! Even if we die, I will pull a few of them along with me. As long as Ruler survives, our Gantian Mountain is still stable...¡±


    The few Generals beside stood on the spot straight as spears, their eyes didn¡¯t shine when they heard that.


    Hu Zhongyuan was stunned, he thenughed out loud, ¡°That¡¯s right! This time let¡¯s just go all out and drag some Night Demons down with us! What do we have to worry about as long as Ruler is alive? If I can return safely I won¡¯t argue with your Chai Family about that Xuan Star Bamboo Arrow!¡±


    When Chai Zhou heard this, he didn¡¯t feel grateful, instead scolding out, ¡°Who wants you to let us? The arrow business, my Chai Family will give it up...¡±


    The Xuan Star Bamboo Arrow was a spiritual arrow that Gantian Mountain crafted. However, the current Gantian Mountain used more advanced equipment and the military stopped using them. Even the people didn¡¯t buy many of them.


    This was why his Chai Family didn¡¯t care much about it.


    Hu Zhongyuanughed and didn¡¯t reply, still squinting as he looked at the ck mist.


    He still had six to seven days to live...


    At that moment, he had an urge to be totally drunk.


    Since he was going to die anyway, why not just totally rx? To be able to follow Zong Shou and unify Donglin, going through so many incredible things... He had no regrets in this life...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°At most seven to nine days!¡±


    In the clouds not far from Seven Cloud Mountain, a green-robed Taoist said coldly.


    If Zong Shou was here, he would definitely be able to recognize this person. It was the one he had crossed several swords with on Lianyun Ind.


    When he said these words, apart from Wuji, there were two thirty-year-old Taoists. They all wore purple robes, giving off a special aura.


    Behind those four were seven green shirt males with swords by their waist.


    ¡°I snuck in whilst both armies were fighting. Looking at the grain of the Night Demons, it would onlyst four to five days. Gantian Mountain Army can at mostst for six. After six days they will be destroyed in this mountain. Adding in those supporting troops they might be able tost for a little longer...¡±


    ¡°Senior Master Minghui, that means that Gantian Mountain has great chances of winning?¡±


    The one who replied was a middle-aged Taoist, his eyes filled with a weird expression.


    He was already really shocked that Zong Shou and the Gantian Army couldst till now.


    When he heard the Taoist in the green shirt say those words, he felt disbelief.


    He wasn¡¯t that good at the Art of War, but he knew that if the Gantian Mountain Ruler waited to fight when the Night Demons were out of grain, then they would most probably win this war.


    ¡°Three months of war, one attacking, one defending. The Night Demons lost just 300,000 while Zong Shou had lost 1.2 million!¡±


    When Minghui said this, heughed coldly, ¡°At this moment, Prince Jia Mingluo has 1.6 million troops!¡±


    The ratio made one¡¯s heart jump.


    The few people here frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. It was expected from the race which swept the Cloud World during the ancient times, controlling hundreds of worlds. The Night Demon Race¡¯s fighting strength was really shocking.


    ¡°I think they have no chance at all!¡±


    Minghui shook his head and concluded, his eyes shing, ¡°However, Kong Yao really is shocking. I thought that the Monster King wouldn¡¯tst ten days. However, in the blink of an eye, three months passed. This woman¡¯s ability is really unique!¡±


    The moment he said this, even Wuji was silent and speechless.


    Everyone felt that Zong Shou was blinded by beauty when he made Kong Yao the Commander to lead all the war matters, that he had made a stupid mistake. Or maybe the woman was just a decoration and a chess piece Zong Shou was using to suppress the Generals¡¯ powers.


    However, looking at it now, one couldn¡¯t help but be impressed with his ability to sieve out talent.


    Although he was at a disadvantage in this battle against the Night Demons, everyone knew that the cleverest housewife wouldn¡¯t be able to cook without rice.


    Although the situation was close to being messed up, it wasn¡¯t Kong Yao¡¯s fault because she had too little troops!


    Although they lost, they should feel honored.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think this woman would be so talented! She isn¡¯t someone to lead at the front of the formation but someone to lead Generals. Her talents weren¡¯t shown before, but now that she is in charge of an army, she is shining so brightly!¡±


    Wuji sighed, and then he mocked coldly, ¡°I heard that The Emperor of Great Shang smashed three tables and four teacups because of that. He also sent edicts to scold the Kong Family. Imperial Tutor Zhongxuan also went into seclusion for this matter to prophesize Kong Yao¡¯s fate...¡±


    ¡°No matter how much he regrets, it is already toote! Even if he wanted her back, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make her loyal!¡±


    Minghui squinted, his eyes also filled with a mocking intent, ¡°Zong Shou is really intelligent, his eye for talent is really worth praise. This kid was able to unify Donglin in a short few years. However, the methods he used might not be able to let Kong Yao serve him loyally. After this battle, my Taoist Sect might have a chance. With this woman, our Taoist Sect has much higher chances for the Spiritual Wave.¡±


    When Wuji heard this, he smiled but didn¡¯t reply. If they had a chance, they naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of some Commander!


    Following this, another middle-aged Taoist man said coldly, ¡°Looking at the situation for both sides, it is just a fine line. If our Daoling Vast Habitat goes all out to help the Monster King, he might be able to win...¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, the atmosphere tensed up. Wuji frowned, the one who spoke was the Luotian Sect Leader Longshuang.


    Although the Xuantong Sect Leader Fayan didn¡¯t reply, his expression spoke for itself.


    Wuji knew why these two people were unhappy. After all, Huizhou was under them for 10,000 years and unless they had no choice they wouldn¡¯t give it up easily to others.


    Before this, he didn¡¯t think that Zong Shou would have chances of winning. However, now that he could fight to such a level with the Night Demons, they were all shocked.


    ¡°The Spiritual Wave is about to arrive, the Demon Path is staring aggressive, the Common People¡¯s Path has a chance of rising up. Our Daoling Vast Habitat can¡¯t be wasted at this unimportant juncture, to suffer heavy losses along with the Night Demons...¡±


    Seeing the two of them with dark, cold faces and not speaking, Wuji said impassively, ¡°After this battle, even if Jia Mingluo wins, they would suffer huge losses. They will have to power to move east. Donglin Cloud Continent would be free for all of you to take.¡±


    The moment such words were spoken, Fayan and Longshuang looked over in shock.


    Even if Gantian Mountain lost, they wouldn¡¯t fall so easily. How would their two sects be able to move it?


    Wuji quietly looked at the seven people behind, they knew that they couldn¡¯t easily take down Donglin which was why they were here. After he is defeated they will first take his life!


    He sighed, he wasn¡¯t willing for this to happen and found it inappropriate.


    At this moment, it was an order from the Daoling Vast Habitat head. Even he couldn¡¯t go against it.

 Chapter 666 - Start Of The Final Battle

    <h4>Chapter 666: Start Of The Final Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within this stone cave which could be considered quite wide, two five-colored lights were struggling and spinning about.


    Their bodies were twisting like a giant horned Dragon. However, no matter how they struggled, they were unable to break free from Zong Shou¡¯s hands.


    As time went on, they were slowly tamed and they rotated around him.


    Then they were directly sucked in from his palm and merged into his Chakra Meridians.


    As usual his skin tore. A momentter, it recovered back to normal.


    At this moment, there were already 12 Heaven Veins which were flowing in his body.


    His strong Martial Path Intent allowed him to directly jump past the restrictions for his grade directly to Grade Nine.


    It was the so-called Spiritual Grandmaster, or what other region Cultivators called the peak of Heaven Realm!


    Using Spiritual Sense to sense Heaven and Earth, his connection to the stars, to the spirits all around became clearer and more apparent.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed, he then took out an item from his hand.


    Instantly light shot about, lighting up this dark cave like a star in the night sky.


    This was the Light Containing Cinnabar he obtained from the Demon Path cultivator in exchange for the copied version of the Book of Universe.


    When he got the item that day he didn¡¯t expect that he could use it so easily.


    The endless battles against Prince Jia Mingluo were much better than all sorts of body training methods and also more all-rounded.


    Such that he was able to enter the Grade Nine Realm two years in advance.


    A ball of red mes burned up and started to scorch the item.


    A full hourter this finger-sized stone melted into a red liquid.


    Zong Shou took out several Spiritual items and added them in. Following this, he formed a pearl-like item with it. Before the item fully hardened, he drew a Spiritual Formation within.


    A momentter, the pearl that had swelled up into a Dragon eye was already formed up.


    At this moment it was shining a five-colored Spiritual Light.


    Following this, Zong Shou swallowed this five-colored pearl into his stomach.


    It continued down into his Soul Ocean.


    Following this, there was an explosion that suddenly shook the area. His senses of the sky and stars instantly became much clearer.


    Those twelve Spiritual Veins which merged into his body seemed to have a core as they gathered toward the Dantian. They were like a dragon coiling around a pearl as they gathered in the Soul Ocean.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed and his face wore a weird expression. He carefully observed and then the shock in his eyes grew even thicker.


    The True Qi in his body didn¡¯t increase by much. However, the internal energy cycle became smoother. The Nine Chakra Meridians seemed to have a core, True Qi was more freely utilized.


    He was able to use more strength at the same cultivation.


    The jade pellet was turning the Spiritual Energy gathered from Heaven and Earth in his body into internal energy.


    This was the strength of the Light Containing Cinnabar. Spirit Essence Jade Marrow could strengthen a person¡¯s Spiritual Sense. This Light Containing Cinnabar functioned partially like a golden pellet of a Cultivator.


    ...It was said that all Cultivators would be able to form a pellet in their Soul Ocean when they reached the Celestial Realm.


    It was formed from energy, once the pellet changes nine colors one could step into the God Realm!


    The Light Containing Pellet in him which was made from the Light Containing Cinnabar could be called a Fake Pellet.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a true Golden Pellet, but if a Celestial Realm cultivator and below got it theirbat strength could increase by ten to twenty percent.


    The Sky Demon Vast Habitat probably knew that he wouldn¡¯t easily release Wuxuan or really wanted to get close to him which was why they did that!


    Laughing, Zong Shou looked back into his Soul Ocean.


    Apart from the original Eon, Gxy, Yin, Yang, Lightning, Thunderp, Thunder, Luck, Stack, Swallow, Purify, Illusion, there were two more Life and Death talismans.


    There were a total of fourteen hanging between the ck and White Hole Dharmas. However, at this moment, outside the Soul Ocean there were numerous Spiritual Charms forming.


    In just a few months, another True Spiritual Talisman would be formed.


    It was the Spit and Spirit, two types ofws.


    Spit and swallow were opposite one another. Zong Shouprehended it day and night, sensing it more clearly by the day.


    Only by merging these Heaven and Earthws, which seemed like they weren¡¯t of much use into his foundations, could the ck and White Hole Dharmas be truly perfected.


    As for Spirit, all beings had spirit, it also represented the Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth. All people who focused on cultivating the soul in search of the great paths of the gxy were called Spiritual Cultivators.


    To Spiritual Cultivators, the path changedrgely and thews they couldn¡¯t grasp might not be necessary, but if they could gather them, then it would be of much help!


    Currently, Zong Shou was trying to get back to the full eighteen True Spiritual Talisman number.


    With Dragon Shadow as his master and those many books from the Common People¡¯s Path, he walked fewer wrong paths than normal Spirit Masters.


    The more talismans and charms a Cultivator could form before the Celestial Realm, the better it was.


    The more runes, the firmer the foundations would be.


    However, one still needed to find a way to merge these words together. Some that couldn¡¯t be used would be tossed aside.


    At such a time, due to the firm foundations, be it abandoning or merging newws, the process would consume arge amount of time.


    This was why before the Spirit Realm, one had to be really careful to prepare for hundreds and maybe a thousand years into the future.


    Like Dragon Shadow, who admitted that because of one wrong step, he stopped at the peak of the Saint Realm for close to six thousand years.


    Luckily, the Merge and Onews were easily exchanged and didn¡¯t waste much time. Thus, he also had a chance to step into the End Realm.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know which path he would walk in the future. Or whether he could walk this ck and White Dharma to the end.


    However, nothing would be wrong about merging morews. At that time, giving up would be easier than adding in.


    Since he was talented and could form eighteen True Spiritual Talismans, then he should make good use of it.


    A momentter his work for today waspleted.


    Observing his body, be it his internal energy or Soul Power, they were at their peak state.


    He didn¡¯t fear fighting Prince Jia Mingluo for another ten days and nights!


    Zong Shou was really eager. Spiritual Sense reached the Heaven Gate at the top of his head.


    He could feel that this barrier was showing signs of weakening.


    Or maybe he would be able to forcefully break the Heaven Barrier?


    Adding in some strength, he felt the resistance get stronger.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed. He knew that he was stillcking a bit of fire.


    This wasn¡¯t the suitable time. A huge war was happening and it wasn¡¯t wise to take the risk now.


    He had to at least break through to the peak of Grade Nine in terms of Spiritual Cultivation before he tried.


    Ending the cultivation, Zong Shou stood up and left the cave. He walked along the path to a clean stone peak.


    The sky was getting darker and dusk was falling.


    Looking down, there were units of heavy armored Night Demons walking out from the thick mist, forming up 20 miles from below the mountain. Their eyes were red, fighting intent burning.


    Looking beneath the mountain, there were only 90 stone castles remaining.


    Even after a day of repair, they were still in a bad state.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face turned serious before he rxed.


    Six days had passed since that day. It could be considered the seventh day since this night was the day they would fight to the death.


    His body shed as he flew up 10,000 feet to the peak.


    Once up, he saw that everything was prepared here. The 100 Grade Nine Energy-Destroying Crossbows shipped from Donglin were all spread out.


    The Commander tent was nowhere to be seen, left with a high tform.


    Above was a golden throne that looked like the Avici Throne.


    Kong Yao was wearing golden armor with a sword by her side standing beside the throne. She looked really heroic and valiant.


    The armor seemed like it was really made out of gold. A golden light shone and one could see it even from a long distance away.


    Behind the golden throne was a 300-foot Gantian King g.


    Beside it there was also another g which danced in the wind. There was a Kong word sewn onto it.


    Zong Shou sat down on the throne and said helplessly, ¡°Was there a need to be so exaggerated?¡±


    Even the high tform was gold. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t as luxurious as the Xiang King but it was 100 feet tall.


    However, it made it look really outstanding. Even in the night, under those shining crystals, the golden light shed, so eye-catching such that one within tens of miles could see it.


    One must know that recently in Donglin he had been promoting frugal behavior.


    ¡°Subject doesn¡¯t dare to use army resources, it¡¯s just painted with ayer of gold!¡±


    Kong Yao nced at Zong Shou. When they first met, the Monster King was much more luxurious.


    However, for some reason, he became stingy recently.


    ¡°Since this is the final battle, then how can I not be ready to die? Since I personally ordered millions of troops to their death, naturally, I must be prepared to die with the enemy! If not how would they serve us? Setting up this golden tform and wearing the golden armor is to tell them that we are here! Kong Yao is here, even if I am afraid to die I won¡¯t take a step back!¡±


    The sword stuck to the ground, giving off a domineering aura.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t pay much attention as he stepped with his foot. It was indeed made with basic iron and not worth much.


    He looked toward Kong Yao. The armor just looked good.


    He then smiled before turning into it a frown as he looked into the air.


    Stars showed themselves and there were no clouds in a 10,000-mile radius.


    <i>Who knows what the situation will be like in the day?</i>


    ¡°Subject calcted it, within ten days this ce will have a zing sun. Ten days ago I asked my father and that was also what he said. My father was in charge of the Directorate of Astronomy and Calendar for a long time, he is rarely wrong about the weather changes.¡±


    Just one look and she could see what Zong Shou was thinking about. She exined impassively, ¡°Just in case I invited Mingdou and Liehe to take 3,000 Grade Eight Mind Stones from the country treasury to form a formation. If the Night Demons cast a spell we will be able to handle it!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips twitched. 3,000 Grade Eight Mind Stones? That was 300 Grade Nine, half of the taxes this year...¡±


    Kong Yao smiled widely, her eyes filled with the joy of taking revenge, ¡°When subject uses troops, I just want to cover all areas. Ruler won¡¯t object right?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled and speechless. Following this, he thought back to how Prince Jia Mingluo was one of the eight Night Demon princes so he shouldn¡¯t be poor?


    Some anticipation grew in him.

 Chapter 667 - Final Battle Part Two

    <h4>Chapter 667: Final Battle Part Two</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The bleak horn sound rang through the sky. Hu Zhongyuan instinctively woke up from his sleep, shaking his head as he walked out to the building on top of the stone castle.


    After a few months, it had be a habit. Even if he heard drums by his ear in the day, he could fall asleep. Once the sun fell, he would wake back up.


    Along the way, there were numerous warriors lining up and heading to the city walls in an orderly manner, under their generals.


    They were all new soldiers who rushed over in the past two days. However, after the battlest night they didn¡¯t look as lost as before.


    Their eyes were still filled with terror and fear.


    Hu Zhongyuan shook his head, standing at the tower with his machete drawn.


    Looking out at the battlefield from here, one could see that the ny-odd remaining stone castles were all prepared for battle.


    This should be the strongest they had been since he came three months ago! Zong Gang and Ren Tianxing¡¯s elites who swept the west had already returned. Using mounts to rece walking, they finally managed to rush back within six days. A full million more troops arrived under this Seven Cloud Mountain.


    It caused the troops gathered here to climb to 2.4 million.


    Just his left wing had a full fifty towns!


    Even if they were all surrendered troops and might not be fully dedicated, some were still angry at Gantian Mountain.


    However, he was confident to gather their strength. With the experienced soldiers as the core, it was enough to maintain that these people were useful enough.


    Three months of fighting not only saw his Martial Path improve in the tough battles but he also slowly became morefortable with leading an army!


    Hu Zhongyuan looked at the Night Demon army which was drawing close. There was a loud explosion and momentster the mountain shook, making it tough for one to stand still.


    The sound shook so much that it caused one¡¯s eardrums to hurt. It spread hundreds of miles before stopping.


    At this moment, not only did the soldiers under him turn around toward the source of the sound, but even the Night Demons were startled.


    Hu Zhongyuan squinted and turned around. Without guessing he knew that Kong Yao had blown apart the final path toward Huizhou¡¯s maind tens of miles out.


    From this moment, the area beneath Seven Cloud Mountain was a deathnd. The two million people had no ce to retreat to and nowhere to flee.


    He didn¡¯t mind at all. He was already prepared to fight to the death so naturally he didn¡¯t care about there not being a way out.


    What he needed to worry about were his subjects.


    When he looked around, he calmed down.


    Naturally, they didn¡¯t need to worry about the elites who came from Gantian Mountain.


    The surrendered troops were holding up much better than he had expected.


    Speaking of which, that woman had told this matter to the army a day ago.


    Although there were many people who grumbled, since they were mentally prepared, they didn¡¯t panic as much as when they first heard about it.


    Most people subconsciously looked toward the peak of Seven Cloud Mountain.


    A bright golden light entered their eyes. Only then did anger appear in their eyes.


    Although the Left Army Inspector had cut off everyone¡¯s way out, she also said that even if she died here today she wouldn¡¯t back off.


    Hu Zhongyuanughed but in his heart felt respect for her.


    This woman¡¯s grasp of the human heart was so strong.


    Although most of his men now had given up hope, they also had the intention to fight to the death.


    Even the newly arrived surrendered troops were going to fight.


    Huizhou was where they grew up in.


    Instead, it should have had nothing to do with Gantian...


    Squinting, Hu Zhongyuan casually waited until Chai Zhou stood beside him.


    ¡°The situation today doesn¡¯t seem right, that side looks like they are going to go all out...¡±


    Looking out, they could see more than 100 square formations, each consisting of 10,000 men, orderly lined up 20 miles away.


    The aura today was indeed a little different. Their pair of eyes were red in color, their formations sternly waiting whilst also burning with fighting intent.


    What made them feel weird was that the 100,000 Grade Four Elites who Jia Mingluo had cherished were now on the frontlines.


    Hu Zhongyuanughed without much care, ¡°So what if it is different? Three months ago they couldn¡¯t crush us, so what if they go all out now?¡±


    He looked worryingly towards the right side.


    What he wasn¡¯t at ease about were the middle troops who took the brunt of the pressure.


    Kong Yao, surprisingly, handed the control of them from Zong Yuan to Ren Tianxing.


    This not only totally freed the Blood Cloud Cavalry but also allowed Zong Yuan to totally focus tomanding those 300,000 Elites.


    But could that kid do it?


    He felt a little jealous. He only gained such a position after many years in the army.


    In just a short year, Ren Tianxing had already gained Zong Shou¡¯s trust.


    ¡°Ren Tianxing¡¯s ability of using troops is something that even the Right Army Inspector is impressed by. It is true to say that you aren¡¯t as good as him! Why do you need to worry about him? Just worry about yourself...¡±


    Chai Zhou burst out into augh that had a mocking tone. Shortly after, his voice turned serious.


    ¡°It is going to start!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan scoffed coldly, then his brow furrowed.


    What he saw were thousands ofrge-sized crossbow chariots being pushed forward. In just a short moment, millions of arrows flew into the sky.


    Close to 300,000 giant-sized cannons drawn with runes were behind, shooting hundreds of ck balls.


    Each time theynded, vast amounts of purple-ck lightning would explode out and cover a thousand feet ofnd.


    Everything within the range that was Grade Four and below would be torn to shreds.


    The Spiritual Formations within the stone castle shook constantly like they couldn¡¯t take those hits.


    Hu Zhongyuan didn¡¯t care and stood still.


    As expected, momentster, the giant crossbows on the mountain peak started to shoot back.


    Arge number of the Nine Arm Spiritual Crossbows they snatched from Weihai were destroyed but there were still 70. Along with the Grade Nine Energy-Destroying Crossbows from Gantian Mountain, there were around 200 of them.


    Although there weren¡¯t that many, as they were on the mountain peak and had longer range, in just a moment, they suppressed the firing of the cannons and chariots.


    However, this also caused these killing weapons to be held up. They wouldn¡¯t be able to affect the battle.


    Hu Zhongyuan was numb, such situations happened so many times within these three months.


    The Night Demon Main General seemed to know that he couldn¡¯t rely on this machinery to crush the defences. A short whileter, lines of square formations started to move forward.


    Hu Zhongyuan scoffed coldly, his hand holding the Tiger Overlord Knife.


    At first nce he knew that the other spots were a misdirection to spread his troops¡¯ strength.


    They were focusing on the castle he was standing on.


    It was the weakest one and easiest to break out of the 20 stone castles of the left wing.


    His fighting spirit burned, he knew that this was the most dangerous which was why he stood here tomand the fight.


    Today, it would depend on whether these Night Demons had enough skill to step across his corpse!


    The Spirit Masters hiding deep within the stone castle had already started casting spells using altars. Only to see numerous light dotsnding down from the sky. Huge meteors covered the Night Demon formation.


    However, within their square formations, close to 40 Grade Seven experts rose up and shed all these meteors.


    Only a portion of the ones that made it through caused chaos and harm to the people within the formation.


    The counter-attack from their side also arrived. Hundreds and thousands of red fireballs bubbled over, exploding on the walls and caused the city wall to shake.


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s lip curled, he also flew up to a thousand feet in the air.


    shing down with the knife, he seemed to have transformed into a tiger. The knife and his arm showing the shape of a white tiger.


    This knife was Tiger Overlord Qianqiu!


    The Iron Tiger Race was one of the direct bloodline of the White Tiger Race, the pinnacle of the knife intent was absolute sharpness!


    It wasn¡¯t his legacy but what he created from studying Zong Shou¡¯s tinum Dragon Sword he left in the Book Hiding Hall in Gantian Mountain.


    To date, there were only three stances but they broke through everything and shed anything.


    Where the knife light passed there would be a loud roar. Two Grade Seven Night Demons fell from the sky, fresh blood spurting. There were no signs of life left.


    However, their counter-attacks charged at him. Hu Zhongyuan didn¡¯t care, avoiding as he retreated.


    When he couldn¡¯t avoid, the knife in his hand would move and break all their de lights.


    As expected, right as he was about to use up his energy, a giant axe and several energy glows shed through the sky, allowing him to return back to the stone castle in one piece.


    ¡°Even if you want to die, don¡¯t die now!¡±


    The first thing Chai Zhou did was scold him. He was afraid that, if just now a Grade Nine Night Demon had attacked, this fellow wouldn¡¯t have been able to return.


    Hu Zhongyuanughed, looking at the knife in his hand.


    A few years ago he was indulging in wine and beauties, his ambitions were all gone. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be able to step into Grade Seven!


    These days there were many Elites of Gantian who advanced.


    Speaking of which, this person should have stepped into the peak of Grade Eight!


    ¡°What are you afraid of? With Blood Cloud Cavalry, with Zong Yuan leading, I don¡¯t believe that Jia Mingluo will dare to put true experts over on my side.¡±


    When Chai Zhou heard this, he looked toward the side. Tens of miles out, there was a giant cavalry army waiting on the ins.


    There was no stone castle to cover, no Spiritual Formation to protect. However, it caused the more than 10 Night Demon formations to be on alert!

 Chapter 668 - Great Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 668: Great Understanding</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Sitting on that golden throne, Zong Shou was carefully looking at the situation below. Four hours passed and he hadn¡¯t shifted his eyes away.


    One could feel that the current strength of their attacks was numerous percentage points higher than before.


    They stopped avoiding ces where dead bodies piled up high and instead used life after life to push through.


    Some stone castles which were predicted to at leastst for a night were forced to be abandoned in just a short amount of time.


    The entire formation seemed like it was being hit by a hammer, forced back to retreat to the foot of the mountain until they had no more path to go back to.


    The only ce that was calm were the ins to the left.


    The 300,000 troops with the Blood Cloud Cavalry at the helm weren¡¯t thrown into the battlefield from start to now.


    However, it restricted close to 600,000 troops, amongst which there were 2 towns of Grade-5. There were 14 Grade-4 towns which were spread out left and right to lock down Zong Yuan¡¯s Iron Cavalry.


    The close guards of Jia Mingluo, a full 2,000 Grade-6 Night Demon Cultivators were hidden within.


    These were the only Elites that couldpare to the Blood Cloud Cavalry, only they were less in number, unable to go head to head. In the numerous engagements, they suffered many losses.


    Naturally, his Blood Cavalry also suffered some losses.


    Only in the few recent months, there were close to 400 Grade-5 and 6 experts who were added in. Some came from Donglin while some came from Huizhou.


    Three months of battling and this Blood Cavalry still managed to maintain at 5,000, bing stronger and more valiant.


    The training and grinding on the battlefield along with the newly refined Dragon Smander Blood Essence Pill that Xuanyuan Yiren crafted, their cultivations were all greatly increased. Out of the original 4,000, half of them had advancements.


    There were a total of a thousand Grade-6 Cultivators within!


    These were undoubtedly the strongest powers in his hand. Although the few months of battles were dangerous, they were one of the only pirs that were undefeated.


    At this moment, those 60 Night Demon towns didn¡¯t move and were unable to be tossed into the battle.


    It wasn¡¯t because they were being careful but because of their aura and prestige that Zong Yuan and this Iron Cavalry gained.


    Such that those Night Demon Generals were all worried and didn¡¯t want the same things to ur.


    Just looking at the situation, Zong Shou¡¯s brow tightened up.


    Apart from this cavalry army led by Zong Yuan, it was extremely intense all around.


    The native surrendered troops that Zong Gang brought back were in fact Elites, none of them below Grade-2. With their retreat path canceled out and then also defending their homnd, their morale was not bad.


    However, theirbat strength was still a little weaker than those Night Demons.


    Relying on the stone walls and castles, they could still fight. Once the Spiritual Formation and those structures were destroyed, they weren¡¯t good enough. They needed more troops to block the enemy.


    Looking out, pretty much each moment there would be hundreds and thousands of troops who died under the weapons of the Night Demons.


    Zong Shou was shaking his head slightly as he looked at the sky. The moonlight shone down like water.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t have the heart to enjoy the scenery. It was also the first time he felt the night was so long. He really wished for this sparkly star night to end, the sooner, the better.


    ¡°Ruler are you regretting?¡±


    Kong Yao looked toward Zong Shou with a weird expression. Her sensitive feelings could sense the sadness in his eyes. She didn¡¯t understand and shook her head.


    To Donglin, they had to fight this battle.


    The current Gantian Army was already threatened by the enemy. The Night Demon Race suffered heavy losses and they wouldn¡¯t dare to offend them and attack.


    Once the Night Demon Race had a foundation in the Cloud World, their reinforcements would be endless.


    Sooner orter, they would eye Donglin and a war would be unavoidable.


    They needed to smack back the ws right as the Night Demons stretched them out.


    Zong Shou broke out into augh. Just now, he noticed that the war matter he went through as Tanqiu in the future was a little different.


    What was drawing close and slowly disappearing at the foot of the mountain were true human lives.


    In the God Emperor Game, after one died they could be revived. NPCs could also be refreshed.


    In the past, when he led armies to war, he had at least thousands of deaths but he never felt so emotional before.


    However, these millions of people fighting to the death caused his Heart Realm to shake a little.


    If he wasn¡¯t sad, that would mean he had lost his humanity. If he cared too much then he wasn¡¯t fit to be the Gantian Mountain King. He wasn¡¯t good enough to chase for the peak of the Martial Path.


    As a soldier, as a Ruler, the path of life and death shouldn¡¯t be feared and shouldn¡¯t be neglected!


    Such a sentence shed across his heart. He had never felt so deeply about it in his life.


    War was dangerous, to him it might be just simple numbers, how many losses and how many funds he used. However, a million soldiers of Donglin were linked to it by their lives!


    In the future, he had to be really careful when he used troops!


    ¡°Looking at the Generals, General Ren has been keeping strength and has something up his sleeves. As for those Night Demons, they have really run out of grain...¡±


    Kong Yao said impassively. She knew that Zong Shou himself was an unparalleled general talent. In wars, his troop leading ability was even higher than hers. He could definitely see through what was going on now.


    Her heart moved as she looked toward Zong Shou¡¯s chest, at the red glow shining.


    Was it the ne she gave Zong Shou?


    Kong Yao¡¯s eyes lit up, her lips curled and she rxed slightly.


    That was due to King Energy being too intense such that even this treasure needed to go all out to suppress it.


    Although she couldn¡¯t see his energy, she knew that his fate and luck was definitely changing.


    If it was turning for the worse, then this treasure would have no movement.


    Such a situation was a sign of King Energy gathering and rising.


    But why was the reaction so strong?


    Following this, she didn¡¯t mind much about it as she looked downward.


    If one felt that they definitely won this battle then they would be wrong.


    One still couldn¡¯t be careless with the battle proceeding to this stage.


    This battle was the one that would allow her name to spread far and wide.


    She could only win and couldn¡¯t lose!


    Suddenly, explosions could be heard from tens of miles away. A stone castle was copsing.


    It was right in front, the foremost stone castle of the middle army.


    Ten minutes ago the defending troops within had retreated. Although the castle copsed, there weren¡¯t many casualties.


    With this castle broken, a ten thousand feet breach instantly appeared in the defense line.


    Kong Yao looked on coldly and didn¡¯t speak, she didn¡¯t show any signs of sending an order.


    In the next instant, 40 formations of 10,000 men each, lined up from within the castle. They didn¡¯t use the structures nor power of the Spiritual Formation, just standing in front of the Night Demon Army.


    What was surprising was that they didn¡¯t wait solemnly. They spread out like a steel wall, pressing forward without hesitation.


    It was obvious they were weaker but when the red and ck waves collided, the ten over square formations of the Night Demons were forced back.


    Kong Yao smiled when she saw that, ¡°General Ren really knows how to grasp the timing...¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head. Four hours of intense battling, using the stone castle to consume the stamina of the Night Demon Army. A few hundred thousand people were actually saving their strength at the back.


    At this moment, although the stone castle was broken, it was also when these Night Demons were the weakest.


    This was why in the following battle, these red armor warriors had the advantage.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t have high hopes. As expected, after the tough beginning, the back few Night Demon army formations took over.


    The situation ended up at a standstill, the aura and momentum of those few hundred thousand red armor warriors faded.


    Just at this moment, 2 formations of 10,000 men each, with slightly different armor, suddenly came out of the formation and into the Night Demon formation.


    At the start, the Night Demon General didn¡¯t care.


    However, these 20,000 Big Dipper Sword Soldiers cut through like a knife through butter, killing their way in.


    Pretty much everyone focused their eyes over.


    The red swords rose up in an orderly manner and shed down altogether.


    Even if one was strong and could block one, two, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to block three or four!


    Breakthrough! Kill! Breakthrough! Kill!


    They broke through several formations and were nearly going to totally pierce through the enemy formation.


    Right as the Night Demon Army started to panic, the other areas added strength too. A few hundred thousand red armor soldiers once again forced the enemy back.


    Although they were spread out over hundreds of thousands of feet, they were in great coordination with one another. They push forward and retreated at the same time.


    They were also able to maintain the pressure on the Big Dipper Sword Soldiers to a minimum.


    Where those 20,000 red swords headed, most of the Night Demons flew up in panic to try to avoid the onught. Some tried to toss down spears from the sky to stop the footsteps of the 20,000.


    However, in the next instance tens of thousands of red arrows covered the sky.


    They were the Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers!


    In an instant, the Night Demons in the air were all cleared out. Close to 10,000 of them fell from the sky.


    A few hundred thousand red armored soldiers went on the offensive, causing them to retreat and face the risk of copsing.


    Maybe because they felt that they couldn¡¯t take it, there were 6 Grade-4 square formations opposite Zong Yuan who were made to retreat to where the close to million infantry troops were fighting.


    At this instant, Zong Yuan¡¯s cavalry finally moved. A few hundred thousand cavalry galloped, 1.2 million hooves rumbling. They surged like a wave, coincidentally it was when those Grade-4 Elites left and showed weakness.


    They charged in easily, with clouds of blood spewing. Where the 300,000 passed, a patch of white bones remained.


    In just ten minutes, numerous Night Demon formations copsed, their casualties reaching 30,000.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed. At this moment, even he couldn¡¯t help but praise!


    Although Ren Tianxing and Zong Yuan didn¡¯t have much interaction, their great cooperation made one impressed.

 Chapter 669 - Troops At The Back

    <h4>Chapter 669: Troops At The Back</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°General Zong and General Ren are both Unparalleled Famous Generals. Even in Great Shang, they could be Commanders and might even be made a Marquis. However, it was the Ruler¡¯s blessing for them to be willing to serve Gantian...¡±


    Kong Yao¡¯s eyes shed, filled with many emotions.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Ren Tianxing would fight this battle to such a level.


    She also didn¡¯t understand why such a talent would be willing toe to such a secludednd like Donglin?


    No matter where he was, such a talent would have a great future.


    Did Zong Shou really have some special charm? Such that all these talents were willing to listen to his orders?


    A momentter, the situation below changed.


    Right in the middle, the Night Demon Army stopped blocking the attacks of those 100,000 Red Amored Soldiers.


    Many of them retreated from the front and lined up 10,000 feet at the back.


    Not longter, a really wide and firm formation was spread out. Two wings spread out in a concave moon shape. They were showing signs of pincering the hundreds of thousands of Ren Tianxing¡¯s troops.


    It was also the same case on the side of Zong Yuan and the 500,000 Night Demons. They weren¡¯t anxious to help their other race members and their formation was really orderly as they pressed over.


    There was also another 100,000 who were carefully covering the retreat path of the Red Armored Cavalry.


    Kong Yao frowned, her eyes filled with unwillingness, ¡°There are some talents there too...¡±


    Decisively cutting their own meat to prevent the situation from getting worse. Such decisiveness could only be built up from years on the battlefield.


    Actually during these three months they were already really clear about themanding ability of the Night Demon Generals.


    So from the start Kong Yao didn¡¯t have any hope of crushing them at once.


    If the enemy was so easy to handle, then she wouldn¡¯t need to use those various methods to force Prince Jia Mingluo to fight to the death with her here.


    As expected, after Ren Tianxing crushed the enemy at the front, they stopped chasing.


    They formed up once more and warily looked at the enemy retreat.


    They backed off to the destroyed stone castle and then stopped.


    It was the same on the side of Zong Yuan. The Iron Cavalry trampled over and collected tens of thousands of Night Demons. He also stopped whilst he was up, turning around and retreating back to their original position.


    Although the Night Demons suffered a loss of 130,000 they still had the advantage.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that their attacks were of no use at all. Although they didn¡¯t crush the enemy, they drained their enemies¡¯ morale!


    Since the sky turned dark, they were on the back foot against the Night Demon attacks. It made one slowly numb, seeking death in despair.


    However, this small victory seemed to have made all the soldiers beneath the mountain see some hope.


    So this Night Demon Army could be beaten and weren¡¯t invincible!


    So they could fight back! Gantian Mountian army had strong Generals like Ren Tianxing and Zong Yuan!


    If they persisted who knows if they would be able to win and be able to live...


    The opposite side was evidently more careful in using troops. Looking down from the peak, he could see more troops being shifted over from the two wings.


    They ced a full 600 10,000 men formations in the middle.


    It caused the pressure on the two wings to instantly rx.


    Ren Tianxing was unafraid. The 500,000 Red Armored Warriors still lined up after the ruins, their aura like that of a mountain which stood tall!


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath. With Ren Tianxing¡¯s ability, he should be able to defend till the sun rises.


    At that time they wouldn¡¯t be able to lose. It would be whether they win more or win less...


    However, what was next would be the battle of attrition, the most cruel part.


    The Night Demon Main General took a little loss just now and wouldn¡¯t underestimate Ren Tianxing.


    This mountain would be a meat grinder!


    Just as his brow furrowed, there was suddenly a ripple in the night sky. A talisman sped through the air.


    The guards nearby all nervously turned around and looked at it.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyebrows rose up as he looked over. When the talisman entered his eyes he wasn¡¯t surprised, just slightly startled.


    He waved his hands to tell the people around to not need to be wary. He reached out and grabbed it. Sending his Spiritual Sense in, he knew that it was from Common People¡¯s Path Head Fangwen.


    It just talked about concern for his safety and that they were unable to be totally rxed about this battle.


    7,000 Common People Mysterious Dragon Warriors had already rushed over to Huizhou and could rush over at any moment to help him.


    But, something unexpected happened. After Seven Cloud Mountain, there were another bunch of troops lying in wait. However, looking at its scale, it was even stronger than these 7,000 Dao Soldiers of the Common People¡¯s Path.


    At this moment, they were restricting one another and couldn¡¯t help him much.


    The final part of the talisman wrote: You are in a killing trap, be careful! If the situation gets dire, just try to live!


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyebrows rose up as he felt warm inside.


    Although they were unable to assist, he could feel the concern of this Common People¡¯s Pce Head from the talisman.


    Kong Yao noticed something wasn¡¯t right, her brow furrowing, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother, it is just a small matter!¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly, lightly closing his fists and smashing the talisman.


    There were only a few sects who could easily bring out an equal scale of Dao Soldiers as Common People¡¯s Path.


    Apart from Tailing and Yuanshi, it would be the Five Vast Habitats along with Great Shang which spanned 10 states!


    Zong Shou toozy to bother about where this cavalry came from. He stood against a mountain and was high up. He could clearly see any movement within 3,000 miles. With the Illusionary Heart Mirror in his hands, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about being charmed by illusions.


    No matter what this bunch of Grade-6 Dao soldiers were nning, it didn¡¯t matter.


    He felt a cold and dark feeling in his heart. They didn¡¯t tell him about it and didn¡¯t have intentions of going all out with the Night Demons.


    He knew what these people were nning! They really wanted him to die!


    Speaking of which, Fangwen didn¡¯t worry about the tough situation of Common People¡¯s Path, pulling 7,000 Dao Soldiers at once. Even if he thought that he would definitely lose, it was a generous act...


    Just at that moment, augh spread into his ears, ¡°It is indeed a small matter to Ruler. As long as this battle is dragged to noon, all plots will be like snow in summer.¡±


    As he said that, the person sighed, ¡°People all think that Gantian Mountain will definitely lose this time. However, I know that there is no way you will lose now. Ten days ago, my Pce Head was nearly tempted to join hands to split Donglin. Luckily, he wasn¡¯t as rash as before and didn¡¯t make that decision. Instead, he sent me over to watch personally...¡±


    The voice was really sudden, out of nowhere appearing in his ears.


    What was weird was that, apart from Kong Yao, no one picked it up.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart tensed up and he turned back, only to see that the person behind him was really familiar. He remembered that when he was rushing back to Gantian Mountain from the east of Donglin he had met him once before.


    His words made one¡¯s heart jump. Zong Shou¡¯s mood sunk, impassively saying, ¡°So it is Vi Head Yan!¡±


    The person in front of him was Yan Fan. Who knows when he appeared behind Zong Shou?


    At this moment, he looked toward Kong Yao, ¡°Ruler has really good eyes, Yan Fan is impressed! The people only think of General Kong as someone who is a General who couldn¡¯t be sessful. Who knew that once she led an army, she would be so strong. Using mirage to break the enemy, what great thinking. Only Yan Fan from yesterday didn¡¯t think that Ruler would be able tost til noon...¡±


    His eyes shed weirdly as he looked at the area at the foot of the mountain.


    Everyone heard about Zong Yuan and his achievements. Everyone knew about his talents years ago.


    Who knew that Zong Shou actually had Ren Tianxing!


    Looking at how he used troops, he was most probably another Unparalleled General Seed!


    After saying so much, Zong Shou¡¯s heart calmed down. At least this person didn¡¯t have any negative intent.


    As expected, Yan Fan¡¯s tone changed, ¡°Congrattions Ruler! After this battle, Gantian Mountain can at least obtain 1.2 million Elite troops! It might be possible to conquer Alien Worlds!¡±


    ...They were elite troops! After going through such battle and being suppressed by the strong troops of the Night Demon race, those who survived wouldn¡¯t be weaker than the million he left over at Gantian.


    Looking out at the entire Cloud World, they were all top ss troops!


    They could smash Elites and also be as firm as boulders.


    Most of the people here weren¡¯t more than 40. Once the Spiritual Wave rose, who knows how many of these soldiers would grow. It was possible to have Grade-6 Martial Ancestors and even Grade-7 Ascended Ancestors.


    If they were loyal, they would be the spine and pir of Gantian Mountain!


    Kong Yao listened on. When she heard this, her eyes were filled with rage as she stared coldly.


    Such Elite troops were not bad, but they could only be molded from such cruel killing.


    Out of the two million here, it would be great if half of them could survive.


    She would rather not have them if it was possible!


    As amander, if she didn¡¯t care about all this and if she didn¡¯t cherish the lives of her soldiers, she would not be far from losing.


    Today, she just had no choice.


    Yan Fan was startled and thenughed awkwardly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that! I have no other meaning but I have high hopes for Ruler conquering the outer regions.¡±


    He tensed up and said seriously, ¡°The Daoists are backing out! My Sword Sect wants 25% of all earnings!¡±


    He had an anxious feeling in his chest. If he gave up this time, the Sword Sect would definitely regret it!

 Chapter 670 - Great Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 670: Great Fortune</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He tensed up and said seriously, ¡°The Taoists are backing out! My Sword Sect wants 25% of all earnings!¡±


    He had an anxious feeling in his chest. If he gave up this time, the Sword Sect would definitely regret it!


    I will take it if other people give it up. Since the Taoists didn¡¯t want it, then their Sword Sect would take it!


    What were the Heavens doing for such a great Ruler and great Generals to appear in the chaotic time before the Spiritual Wave.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted, Taoists backing out?


    Speaking of which, the Daoling Vast Habitat was plotting his trap and wanted him to end up in an irrecoverable situation?


    Although Yan Fan didn¡¯t say it directly, that was what he hinted at.


    Even then, they would have deep connections with it and have no way of reconciling.


    The 25% profits he wanted also had deeper meaning.


    He really didn¡¯t understand why the Taoists showed intentions to get on his good side, but why did their attitude change now?


    They actually targeted Donglin. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or to hate them.


    They really thought he would lose this battle? That he would live and return to Gantian?


    He had an idea, a lightbulb lit up in his mind.


    He then looked toward the sky covered in ck mist.


    It could only be this! Only if he was unable to return to Donglin would Gantian copse and they would be able to split up Donglin.


    It seemed like he had other enemies apart from Prince Jia Mingluo...


    It was really a Death tribtion!


    He heaved a sigh of relief, suddenly he was a little grateful for that person from Sky Demon Vast Habitat.


    If not for his cultivation breakthrough and having merged with that Light Containing Pellet, he could really die.


    However, speaking of this Light Containing Cinnabar, Fake Pellet Creation Technique shouldn¡¯t have appeared in this era.


    People only knew that the item was precious and helped one break the barrier to the Spirit Realm.


    The first person to use the Pellet appeared 1,700 yearster.


    He startedughing and his fingernails dug deep into his own flesh. A ck and white dot appeared on his palm.


    He had wanted to use this trump card in front of Jia Mingluo.


    He wanted to see if this unlimited light could really harm the Night Demon Emperor Race.


    Before Kong Yao¡¯s reminder, this was his original n to turn the war around.


    If they couldn¡¯t win on the battlefield, then he would directly use it to kill the Night Demon Head.


    However, he didn¡¯t have enough confidence to kill Jia Mingluo in one shot which was why he kept it secret...


    Who knew that people would underestimate him that much?


    Clearing things up, a violent energy surged in his heart. He suppressed it and calmed down. He didn¡¯t easily agree to Yan Fan, shaking his head, ¡°Let¡¯s speak about that matter in the future!¡±


    This ce wasn¡¯t the right time and ce to bargain with them.


    If they wanted to discuss, they would have to wait till he won!


    He raised his head and looked forward. Zong Shou was slightly surprised.


    The Prince Jia Mingluo actually challenged him


    He smiled. Since he wasn¡¯t willing, then he should take the initiative.


    It was time to see what methods the Daoling Vast Habitat had prepared for him.


    He suddenly flew up and charged into the sky.


    ¡°Jia Mingluo! Do you dare to fight?¡±


    His voice echoed for 1,000 miles and the entire battlefield could hear it clearly.


    The Night Demon Army was silent. Then, there was a cold scoff, ¡°Why not? I did have such intentions!¡±


    A body suddenly flew up into the clouds, spreading his 300-foot bat wings and charging into the sky.


    Standing still 30,000 feet away and looking at Zong Shou, his brow furrowed, feeling that the person in front of him was slightly different. Especially his aura which was vast and bubbling like he was at his peak.


    ¡°Spirit Realm? No, Cloud World Grade-9!¡±


    Currently, Zong Shou was at thetter stages of the Heaven Realm!


    Then, Jia Mingluo shrugged. Heaven Realm was okay and Spirit Realm wasn¡¯t much either.


    The reason why Zong Shou was able to fight toe to toe with him was because of his sword and not his internal energy.


    Even if his cultivation was stronger, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°I congratte the Ruler for your advancement! Speaking of which, since you can¡¯t win on the battlefield, you want to y me?¡±


    ¡°y you? I did have such intentions!¡±


    Zong Shouughed as he wasn¡¯t eager to attack. It was okay to speak and chat before fighting.


    ¡°Just now, which side suffered heavy losses? Who is losing this battle?¡±


    Jia Mingluo stopped breathing, he had expected those words.


    However, the first sentence surprised him.


    Zong Shou really dared to say that he wanted to y him!


    However, he could hear the strong confidence and cold killing intent. This was something that was never there before.


    ¡°It is just a small defeat! Your Middle Army General¡¯s skills are amazing! However, it is only limited to one time...¡±


    Shaking his head slightly, he wasn¡¯t so narrow-minded that he couldn¡¯t ept reality.


    ¡°You should know who has the advantage! At most you can block us till noon! Are you really going to fight to the death?¡±


    At this moment, the person in front of him had forced the Night Demon Army into the corner.


    Even if they broke through Seven Cloud Mountain, he would lose 600,000 troops.


    Within several years, before the Night Demon Army arrived, they could only defend Huizhou.


    This wasn¡¯t what he wanted!


    Zong Shou smiled, noon? This was what he predicted.


    Only Jia Mingluo had underestimated him!


    With Kong Yao, Zong Yuan, Ren Tianxing, Zong Gang, Hu Zhongyuan, etc., he was really fortunate! He could focus all out on this battle!


    He didn¡¯t need to worry about the battle below.


    With a thought, the ck wings instantly spread out.


    Lightning ze Thousand sh and numerous ck mes spread all about.


    His ck hair turned white in a single breath. Sword intent charged, up causing the clouds within 100 miles to dissipate.


    Below, the souls of everyone who died, be it Night Demon or Human, all roared as they charged up.


    Yin River gathers, gates of the Netherworld... This sword was connected to death; it signaled one¡¯s death!


    As the sword pointed forward, there was a loud explosion. Numerous Yin winds surged crazily from all directions.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword pointed forward, following which the red ruby by his neck suddenly shook. It struggled out from his shirt, dancing in the air and released an intense red glow!

 Chapter 671 - Gathering Death Sword

    <h4>Chapter 671: Gathering Death Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    <i>What sword technique is this?</i>


    Jia Mingluo had conquered worlds for close to 100 years and was really knowledgeable. However, at this moment, he waspletely stunned.


    He could see that Zong Shou¡¯s sword was controlling Death Energy. But, why was the Death Energy able to coexist with the King Path Martial Arts and not conflict?


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t ruling a Netherworld Country!


    He had millions of doubts in his chest.


    However, looking at Zong Shou¡¯s expression and actions, he knew that there was no way their two sides could stop.


    One of them had to die!


    He didn¡¯t have time to think too much. Numerous streaks of Red Star God Lightning exploded and spread out in the sky.


    In the next instant, Zong Shou shed downward!


    Death Energy spread. The sword seemed like it existed between Life and Death worlds, ethereal and tough to grasp.


    The vast fret energy and the crazy shouts of millions of souls caused this part of the world to turn ck and white.


    Just one sword ripped open the Red Lightning and directly appeared 200 feet in front of him.


    It was just some Death Energy and Yin Souls that couldn¡¯t see the light. But, they weren¡¯t afraid of the lightning and instead crushed it.


    Prince Jia Mingluo even felt his body freeze up, his bones chilling. The True Qi in his body was also being lost bit by bit under the attacks of the Death Energy.


    His heartbeat was also about to stop. <i>Was this fear?</i>


    <i>What sword technique was that?</i>


    Why did it make him feel like he was already dead before the sword even arrived?


    Such a thought rose up in his chest once more. Right as the sword was in front of his body, he hollered out. The vital energy in his body surged and flowed against the current! It gave off a magma-like heat that chased the Yin Spirits out of the body.


    The Saber shed angrily, shing with the sword. With great strength he scattered the sword shadow in one strike. Then, without hesitation, he surged toward Zong Shou.


    To prevent Zong Shou from using his strong sword techniques, he had to fight closebat.


    During these three months he felt really annoyed. Tens of battles and he had forced this Monster King to the brink several times.


    It was only today when he got close did he feel a little different from before.


    That Yin and Evil Energy which he chased out from his body was wrapping around him. It entered from any hole, drilling into his body like needles.


    If he was careless and showed any weakness, they would enter his flesh and suck away his lifeforce.


    The Saber Light and Sword Shadows shed in the air. Each time they shed it would cause a flurry of sparks which spread about.


    The nging sound echoed for 100 miles.


    At the start, Jia Mingluo didn¡¯t think about anything. He simply relied on his instincts, forged through thousands of battles, to sh out time and time again.


    He only wanted to be stronger and for the Saber to be quicker.


    That little bit of thought was on the Red Lightning Saber Intent to focus on Zong Shou¡¯s sword trajectory such that he wouldn¡¯t fall into his trap.


    Slowly he felt a white energy spread on the Saber in his hand and spread upward towards the handle.


    The body of the Saber had threads of metal dust falling off as they shed.


    It was slowly dposing and showing signs of copsing.


    He couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath. The sword was a true Grade-8 Magical Weapon. It couldn¡¯t stop the invasion of this Death Energy?


    The Saber continued to suppress, causing Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Light to be condensed to 100 feet around him, unable to spread out.


    Coincidentally, after a thousand strikes, Jia Mingluo¡¯s body suddenly retreated backward.


    Not only did he give up on all the umted advantage, he also took the risk that Zong Shou would chase.


    Red Star God Lightning, the vital energy in his body surged once more. He exhaled and spat out thick grey energy. Half of the Death Energy gathered in his body was removed.


    The Saber in his hand rang out once more, numerous grey energy was swept clean.


    Following this, he looked toward Zong Shou in fear.


    He only felt that the sword technique wasn¡¯t as exquisite as the Nine Dragon Shadow Sword and didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    But it was more deceitful and indiscernible, much more suitable for closebat than the Dragon Shadow Sword.


    Especially the Yin and Death power which snatched lifespan. Anyone whose cultivation was slightly weaker would immediately die on the spot!


    The grade of it was tough to evaluate!


    In terms of strength, when it was at its peak, it was Grade-10 Saint Spirit or even Grade-11 Godlike.


    However, to use this sword one had to pay a huge price!


    Carrying his Saber, even when he was going all out to chase out the Death Energy, he would keep 70% of his power to focus on Zong Shou¡¯s actions.


    His eyebrows rose up, looking opposite calmly, ¡°Ruler used a lot of lifespan to use this sword? With this less than a 30-year lifespan how long can itst?¡±


    Zong Shou was quietly sensing his body and had no intention to chase.


    When he heard this, he broke out into augh. Actually he didn¡¯t understand why his lifespan didn¡¯t drop by much when he used the sword technique. The Death Energy wrapped around his body and only consumed a bit of life force which didn¡¯t mean much.


    Coincidentally, Little Gold and Hanxi turned into specks of light andnded on his shoulder.


    There were around 200,000 Yin Souls here!


    Although there were still way less than that day on Lianyun Ind, the 200,000 Souls here were much stronger.


    This was why the current Styx River Death Sword he was using was far stronger than that day!


    It was sufficient to replenish the consumption of his Nameless Sword.


    However, at this moment what the two fellows brought him were a few Grade-7 Night Demon souls.


    During the Heaven Realm, these souls had the ability to defend against his Styx River Death Sword and weren¡¯t called over.


    At this moment, when Little Gold and Hanxi captured them, Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate to toss them into the Nameless Sword!


    Within the Soul Ocean a green me zed once more. The Light Containing Pellet in the Soul Ocean caused the Spiritual Veins which were devoid of energy to be replenished.


    It was impossible to regenerate at such a speed before.


    Zong Shouughed, a loud crack spread out from behind him.


    It was like there was something tearing open as more Death Energy charged out like water bursting from a dam.


    It surged out and covered 300 miles of sky. Zong Shou charged up, shing down with thousands of Ashen White Sword Energy, covering Jia Mingluo within!


    He gave up on all chances and only wanted an even stronger and faster, even indiscernible and deceitful sword!


    Jia Mingluo¡¯s pupils constricted as he took in another breath. It caused his aura to recover to his peak state.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to sh up with his Saber.


    It was more domineering and sharp!


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t the only one with unprecedentedly strong killing intent and fighting intent.


    It was the same for Jia Mingluo! To be able to kill his kid, his army would be in a better state.


    After one strike, the two of them shuddered a little, blood seeping from their lips. The momentum from the shes was something their bodies couldn¡¯t take!


    Following this was an even more intense sh! Saber Light and Sword Shadow turned into two storms that intersected with one another unable to be separated.


    In the blink of an eye it was another 1,000 strikes. A dark cloud slowly appeared in Jia Mingluo¡¯s eyes.


    <i>The more Yin Souls it gathered the stronger it became?</i>


    Looking down there were people dying at every moment. Before their souls dissipated Zong Shou¡¯s sword would suck them upward.


    No wonder Zong Shou didn¡¯t cast those spells to restrict him...


    As a Night Demon, this was the first time he wanted the sun to rise.


    Looking into the sky, it was still two hours away from morning! It was not far away!


    What made him happy was the Central area was still at a standstill.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Middle Army General used just 800,000 troops to block the same number of Night Demon Army troops outside.


    However, the two wings saw progress.


    At thetest, at noon they could attack Seven Cloud Mountain peak and end this tough situation! Even wiping out these two million enemies!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Morning is about to arrive!¡±


    On a wide stone altar beside the cliff which stretched out from it.


    It was 1,000 feet wide and protruded out of the mountain body, barely being able to be considered majestic and beautiful. Especially recently after it was renovated.


    At this moment, Kong Rui was standing at the center. The hole of the Wen King Divination Coin was in his hands. He looked out at the stars in the north.


    This ce was the Heaven Worshipping Altar of Gantian Mountain, one of Gantian Mountain¡¯s prohibited areas. However, as he was the Imperial Astronomer, naturally he could appear here.


    One needed to use huge amounts of Heaven and Earth energy to make divinations.


    Either that or one would try to break away from the powers of Heaven and Earth.


    The altar here wasn¡¯t connected to the Heavens but could allow one to view the stars. It was only connected a little to the Earth below.


    It was the best ce to do his work.


    ¡°Abundant white energy, stars shining bright...¡±


    Kong Rui was uncontrobly emotional now.


    In just two hours, the light from the Alkaid Army Breaking Star would be seen by all the people in the Cloud World who grasped stargazing techniques right?


    At such a time, even the sun in the sky can forget about blocking the glow of the star.


    That would be the time when Yao¡¯er shocks the world.


    He had won his bet with Zhongxuan!


    Only at this moment, those words were useless.


    Who knew whether Zhongxuan could see the weird scenes from where he was?


    However, at this moment, what he cared about more was the death tribtion his daughter was about to face.


    In the next moment, he eximed in surprise.

 Chapter 672 - Southeast Overlord

    <h4>Chapter 672: Southeast Overlord</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The ck energy was wrapping around the white stars, bing thicker and thicker.


    However, from start to finish, they were repelled by the stars.


    One could feel that the stars were being protected by a strong power. All kinds of evils couldn¡¯t touch them and negative energy couldn¡¯t be added.


    Kong Rui heaved a sigh of relief. Since the Heaven phenomenon was showing this, then there wouldn¡¯t be too much to worry about.


    Whether or not she could survive this tribtion would still depend on the Monster King.


    Since Kong Yao wasn¡¯t affected by the evil energy, it meant that the kid¡¯s King Path Energy protected her.


    If Zong Shou was safe, then his daughter would be fine. However, if something happened to the Monster King, then Yao¡¯er would probably die!


    cing down the divination coin, Kong Rui frowned. Logically speaking, there would be a 90% chance for Yao¡¯er breaking her fate. However, why did he feel uneasy?


    ¡°Imperial Astronomer Kong! What is the oue?¡±


    The voice came from outside the altar. It was a 70-year-old man who sat there and asked anxiously.


    It was Zong Ling. He was the original priest of Gantian Mountain and he used to hold Kong Rui¡¯s current role.


    However, Zong Shou established the country and set up the cab and the six ministry system. The Grand Priest Temple was in charge of monitoring this Imperial Astronomer.


    However, in terms of observing the phenomenons and divination of fate, he was far from him.


    This was why after Kong Rui was appointed, Zong Ling gave him full control, handing all the divination matters over to him.


    Not only him, old officials like Hu Qianqiu were all anxiously waiting.


    Renbo was at the side frowning. A Saint once said that he respected the art and saying of ghosts and gods but he stayed far away from them!


    He didn¡¯t care much about the path of divination. However, today was just too important for Gantian Mountain.


    However, if they waited for the news on the side of Huizhou it would take half a day.


    He looked deeply at Kong Rui. This person had only came to Gantian Mountain for half a year.


    However, when he prophesized destinies and deduced blessings or curses for people, he was always urate.


    In a short time, everyone in Gantian Mountain learned of him.


    Moreover, his daughter was not only Zong Shou¡¯s Concubine, she was even trusted tomand millions of troops.


    This was why even senior statesmen like Hu Qianqiu had to respect him.


    This person was truly amazing at divination.


    He might even be able to predict the situation before the news from the other side came back.


    Kong Rui shook his head when he heard this, looking in front of him without making a sound. 100 feet out there was a Three-legged Tripod.


    Below was purple mes, it was the Purple Heart Coal known for being pure. After it was burned, it wouldn¡¯t leave any dust and the me was also really strong, often used to worship the Heavens.


    At this moment, there was only a three-palm sized, wless turtle shell.


    These astrology predictions often corrted with the changes in life. His attainments in this aspect were no weaker than Zhongxuan.


    Out of these techniques, the most urate was this Turtle Divination Technique!


    If the shell didn¡¯t crack, then even he didn¡¯t dare toe to a conclusion.


    He waited quietly for a full hour. There was still no movement within the tripod.


    The people outside of the altar slowly showed signs of impatience.


    Kong Rui also frowned. The shell he used was a Grade-5 Spirit Hiding Turtle.


    Although it was far from the Xuanwu bloodline, its lifespan could be counted in the tens of thousands, nurturing a spirit within, a top divination ingredient...


    However, why was it so slow today?


    Thinking about it, he suddenly stood up and walked beside the copper tripod.


    He suddenly slit his wrist and fresh blood dropped within.


    Momentster, the turtle cracked and tens of lines spread out.


    Kong Rui looked carefully, his tight heart finally rxed.


    Although cracks were spreading, they all headed toward the center. When the purple me was extinguished, the center region was still perfectly fine.


    The King was in the middle, if that ce was fine, it meant that Zong Shou could definitely survive this killing tribtion.


    Next, he looked carefully at their directions, only to see the cracks were like sabers, Spears, swords and halberds pointing toward the center.


    A momentter his eyelids jumped.


    He saw some changes on the turtle shell. After it turned cold, the right side of the shell was ck whilst the left started to turn red.


    Zong Shou¡¯s King Energy carried the Fire nature, it was represented by red.


    Was it a sign that the Monster King would be the Southeast Overlord of this world?


    The moment such a thought rose up and before he could analyze anything else, lightning suddenly struck down, smashing the tripod into pieces.


    Kong Rui retreated several steps before he regained his footing. Then he looked upward with an ashen white face.


    This was the heavens showing killing intent, not wanting him to peak at its secrets! Heaven secrets couldn¡¯t be spread!


    He hesitated, should he tell them what he saw?


    In the next instant, he saw Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    He could only shake his head, ¡°Ruler is fine! In just 8-10 hours there would be news of victory...¡±


    The moment he said that their faces were at ease.


    Kong Rui was in deep thought, thinking back to the weird scenes he saw before the tripod was destroyed.


    Zong Shou¡¯s fate resonated with the stars and was connected to the fate of the Cloud World even 10,000 years on, which was why there were such changes.


    However, at this moment, he didn¡¯t know which star he was linked to.


    He could only see numerous soldiers, bones, blood and fire coexisting, burning everything...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Pretty much at the same time, a Taoist Temple 100,000 miles away also had a tripod that exploded.


    A 9999-foot stargazing tower stood tall. Looking down from there, one could see an enormous Yin and Yang trigram.


    On the tform, Great Shang Imperial Tutor seemed like he suddenly aged tens of years.


    His mustache was white and his face was filled with exhaustion.


    His eyelids twitched as he raised his white eyebrows looking at the broken tripod and the scorch marks from the lightning. His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    How could they win on the east side? Although they were defending a structure, they had no help, surrounded by enemies and were outnumbered!


    Jia Mingluo was also stronger than his own grade, there should be no one his match in the Cloud World.


    Even if he didn¡¯t win, he shouldn¡¯t lose!


    Adding in the ns of the Taoists, that person should definitely die!


    Yesterday, His Majesty had summoned the Great Shang officials to try to predict the war.


    The best oue was themsting till noon, after which they would be crushed and wiped out...


    What chances of winning did they have?


    If one couldn¡¯t stop them outside the Cloud World, then just let them enter it.


    Not only could they restrict the rising country in Donglin, they could cause the numerous vassal states in the east of the Central Continent to not dare to make any moves.


    It could allow Great Shang to send troops to calm down their internal turmoil.


    ...This was the n that the officials had decided on.


    Thinking about it now, it was really amusing and too arrogant...


    His eyes were filled with disbelief. He barely stood up, stumbling over toward the tripod.


    Just now he tried to sneak a look at the secrets of heaven, using 90% of his strength.


    When the Heavens punished him, the recoil was also extremely huge. His physical body was nearly blown to shreds.


    At this moment, he was barely walking to the front of the tripod.


    Although the tripod was destroyed, there were a few broken shells remaining.


    The reason why it wasn¡¯t totally destroyed was so that some of it could be told to others.


    Zhongxuan picked them up and pieced them together. A long whileter he exhaled.


    ¡°He really is perfectly fine, he really is the Southeast Overlord...¡±


    It seems like the Monster King Zong Shou was definitely going to win that battle!


    If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t be in any danger but his Elites would have died there so how could he be the Southeast Overlord?


    The red intent spread about until it reached the southeast of the Cloud World...


    No matter how he guessed, he couldn¡¯t think how Zong Shou could win.


    Suddenly a star light stabbed into his eyes.


    He raised his head up and he looked at the Alkaid at the handle of the Beidou.


    ¡°Army Breaking appears, suppressing a huge army. Light shining on the southeast, what a familiar aura. Who is that? It is Kong Yao. There is only her in his memory...¡±


    However, was this woman¡¯s disastrous fate resolved?


    Although she was facing a killing tribtion, she was protected by a person¡¯s extremely strong luck.


    She recalled that this woman had been infected by some of the Vengeful Energy of the Army Breaking star. A woman¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it which was why her fate would definitely weaken and she would die early.


    Why was Alkaid shining so brightly now? Covering the other stars with its light?


    One couldn¡¯t understand such changes.


    Speaking of which, this woman led millions to fight the Night Demons. Her ability to use troops caused one¡¯s eyes to light up.


    Even Great Shang¡¯s few experiencedmanders were impressed.


    Speaking of which, to say that she was the descendant of Alkaid did make sense.


    Thinking about it, Zhongxuan¡¯s heart moved. He felt pent up frustration in his chest, blood spat out from within.


    So that was the case, so that was the case! This woman was not just an Army Commanding talent who could only be shown by leading huge armies!


    Her fate was obscure, needing a million troops and being appointed as a country¡¯s Commander to truly be Army Breaking.


    His divination skills were unparalleled, his fate divinations were all correct. Who knew he would be wrong about her?


    Army God descending, top famous Commander, this Kong Yao should have been their Great Shang¡¯s Pir!

 Chapter 673 - Fight to the death

    <h4>Chapter 673: Fight to the death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The two people who were in the intense battle above were really clear about the situation below.


    Even if they were fully focused on the weapons in their hands, just with a small bit of Spiritual Sense, they could understand everything on the battlefield like the back of their hand and not miss out on anything.


    Jia Mingluo was on the back foot now, but he was really calm. At this point the Night Demons had lost 600,000 troops. A full third of their army had already died here.


    The oue of the battle between the two didn¡¯t mean much to the situation.


    Early in the morning, he had given up on any hope to y Zong Shou.


    He couldn¡¯t do so at night, so what chance did he have during the day? Currently, Zong Shou stopped using the shocking and terrifying Styx River Death Sword but his attacks were still like a relentless flood.


    However, in his eyes, it was no different from struggling before death.


    It still wasn¡¯t easy for him to kill Zong Shou, but it was impossible for Zong Shou to kill him before the army lost!


    Laughing coldly as he tilted his Saber, he pushed aside the Sword Light that came from unbelievable directions.


    His left hand punched with a ball of vast Red Star God Lightning, scattering the thousands of illusionary des in the air.


    He was fully focused on facing his opponent¡¯s final craziness. Who knew that Zong Shou would suddenly sh and retreat 10,000 feet backward.


    Although they were fighting closebat and one small slip would end in death. However, Zong Shou was suppressing him so naturally, he could leave whenever he wanted.


    Jia Mingluo frowned and then scoffed coldly. He thought that this Ruler really wanted to fight to the death with him and die together with his troops below.


    However, Zong Shou stood 10,000 feet away with no intention to immediately leave.


    The nine Dragons behind him were still dancing, roaring furiously and giving off a menacing aura.


    The Nameless Sword in his hand shot out 1000 feet of sword energy, twisting and spinning like that of a dragon.


    Zong Shou himself was listening on by the side, like he was waiting for something.


    ¡°The oue has been decided! As we predicted yesterday, although I lost I can still use Huizhou as a base to n for the future. As for you, millions of Elites, numerous Generals will all die here!¡±


    Laughing, not knowing if he was mocking Zong Shou or himself. Jia Mingluo was expressionless, holding his Saber the other way round, ¡°If Ruler doesn¡¯t leave you won¡¯t have a chance. My n and my grand ambitions have been destroyed in your hands. If I have a chance, I definitely won¡¯t let you leave this ce...¡±


    His tone was totally t but was filled with coldness and killing intent. He had no intention to hide it at all. There was also grievance and hatred within.


    Following this, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right. His Spiritual Sense spread out and he finally knew why Zong Shou stopped. He instantlyughed out loud, his voice shocking the sky.


    ¡°So that was the case, that was the case! You and I were fighting and instead the fishermen win instead. However, they can¡¯t harm me so most probably they are attacking you...¡±


    When he said these words, several people walked out 100 miles away.


    A total of seven of them, each wearing a green Taoist robe, their hands carrying a treasure sword. They stepped on five-colored auspicious clouds as they stepped over.


    There was another green-robed Taoist who was not far from Zong Shou, roughly 20 miles away. He was cold and expressionless as he bowed toward Zong Shou.


    ¡°Long time no see Ruler!¡± The Vast Habitat Head has sent Minghui over to take your life!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone and looked at the seven who stepped over. He only felt like there was a sharp sword intent that was locking down on his heart.


    ¡°Is this the True Martial Seven Part Formation?¡±


    He knew that the various Dao Soldiers of the sects were split into fouryers.


    Like the Common People¡¯s Mysterious Dragon Warriors, Tailing Sect¡¯s Purple Cloud Sword Cavalry, they were the Xuan Grade.


    These seven would be the so-called True Martial Swordsman from Daoling Vast Habitat who were said to be Earth Grade Dao Soldiers.


    It was said that just 100 Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers could crush tens of thousands of enemies! The seven in front of him, each could y 300 Common People¡¯s Mysterious Dragon Warriors.


    Although their cultivation was Spirit Realm, if they worked together to cast the formation, they could even go up against Celestial Realm experts!


    Who was he? The Taoists actually used such a killing weapon...


    ¡°The Ruler actually recognizes it! This is indeed the True Martial Seven Part Formation!¡±


    Minghui nodded slightly, his hand holding a sword. A cold sword intent locked onto Zong Shou from far away.


    ¡°The billions of people in Donglin were originally under my Lingyun Sect¡¯s rule but now Ruler stole it. Ruler won¡¯t agree to return it which was why today we will make you give it back! However, although you are only Grade-9 and can use the Avici Throne, yourbat strength within 20,000 miles of your country can reach the Celestial Realm. Thinking about it, only this can kill you here...¡±


    He described impassively but his tone had a special rhythm; apart from making one feel dark and cold, it reduced one¡¯s morale.


    Zong Shou smiled and retracted his gaze.


    ...Actually he couldn¡¯t see anything more. His surroundings had turned pitch ck half a breath ago.


    It wasn¡¯t that the sky around Seven Cloud Mountain had been covered by darkness but that he was dragged into another mini space.


    He could feel that there were two people each holding a Magical Artifact to maintain this dark space. A special power was blocking the outside.


    He didn¡¯t recognize them but their cultivation chased the Spirit Realm.


    ¡°These two artifacts are known as the Space Falling Star Sinking te. The only reason for it is to prevent you from escaping! As for Saint Aokun, you don¡¯t need to rely on him. My Daoling Vast Habitat naturally has a way such that he can¡¯t move!¡±


    Minglui smiled, then he looked at Jia Mingluo, ¡°This battle is between Gantian Mountain and us and has nothing to do with Prince Jia Mingluo. However, if you are willing to help and kill him we won¡¯t stop you. If you aren¡¯t willing, then naturally you can leave!¡±


    ¡°An enemy arriving and you chose to kill one another. Is this your human race¡¯s personality?¡±


    Jia Mingluoughed arrogantly with a mocking tone. He couldn¡¯t help but mock himself, ¡°Although I look down on you all, one has to kill such a strong opponent personally to rx! Since your Cloud World Taoist Sect gave me such a chance, why would I give it up? To me, for Donglin to fall into the hands of useless trash like you, is better than him...¡±


    Minghui blinked without caring at all. Then, he rxed a little. With Jia Mingluo¡¯s help, this battle was a sure win.


    Zong Shou had no chance of surviving.


    He didn¡¯t bother with Prince Jia Mingluo¡¯s mockery.


    The reason why the Night Demons were able to descend on the Cloud World wasn¡¯t because they were really invincible, but because the sects weren¡¯t willing to take the damage and they each had their own agendas.


    If they were really serious, Daoling Vast Habitat could block Jia Mingluo¡¯s army from entering the Cloud World!


    However, although he had victory in his sights, he wasn¡¯t eager to attack. The best timing would be when the Red Armored Army totally copsed.


    At that time, his King Energy would be weakened to its lowest.


    Those seven True Martial Swordsmen were each at seven different spots. Although they didn¡¯t pull out their swords, their True Martial Sword Intent seeped out of their body.


    It wasn¡¯t as sharp as Sword Sect but it was average.


    Threads of thin sword energy surged all over and cut off Zong Shou¡¯s connection with Heaven and Earth.


    Before they even fought, energy seeped all over and intents shed.


    However, Zong Shou was stillughing. His lips curled up, he felt really rxed and he was chilled to the bone. He was calm andposed as he looked below like he was waiting for something.


    Although a Magical Treasure blocked this area off, it didn¡¯t stop his Spiritual Sense. He buffed his eyes with spells and could still see the war situation below.


    He saw the sun in the air and many seven-colored lights shining down from the side of the ocean on the Seven Cloud Mountain, emitting a seven-colored glow.


    ¡°Let me ask you something. Your Daoling Vast Habitat really wants to fight to the death with me?¡±


    The moment he asked this, Minghui¡¯s brow rose and he felt extremely amused.


    ¡°It is a decree from the Pce Head, Ruler please forgive me!¡±


    <i>Since matters reached such a stage, did he still think both sides could have peace?</i>


    <i>Why did his words still seem so confident?</i>


    He was in despair but he showed no emotions, only cold decisiveness and determination.


    Zong Shou¡¯sugh was as he expected.


    In the next moment, he shook his head, ¡°Jia Mingluo If I were you, I would escape immediately. It is best you leave the Cloud World and go somewhere I can¡¯t find you...¡±


    Jia Mingluo was startled and totally confused. He looked out toward where Zong Shou was looking.


    What immediately came up in his vision was a seven-colored mirage. He had seen this several times and knew that it was because the nearbyke was projected over.


    It caused this area to look really beautiful. However, as Night Demons hated the light, he didn¡¯t admire it at all.


    He didn¡¯t know the reason why Zong Shou was looking over.


    Just as he was feeling confused, several light spots rose up from the mirage.


    The seven-colored light that shot over was extremely bright such that his eyes felt a blinding pain.


    With a thought, Jia Mingluo¡¯s face turned ashen white.


    Zong Shou was still smiling, he was still as happy as before, but now he was unrestrained and filled with a sense of relief.

 Chapter 674 - Prepare to chase

    <h4>Chapter 674: Prepare to chase</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Why did such a person go over to Gantian instead and serve Zong Shou?


    It was him, it was Kong Family...


    Zhongxuan understood in his heart.


    It wasn¡¯t that Kong Yao¡¯s destiny dragged down Great Shang but that Great Shang was the Kong Family¡¯s burden. This caused Kong Yao to show signs of failure so early.


    At this moment, she was out of the cage and naturally could surge into the heavens, roaring out a thousand miles.


    He remembered that year when Kong Rui argued with him that Kong Yao would definitely be sessful, the expression and confidence he had... Anger surged within him.


    He had lost the bet, but both of them weren¡¯t in Great Shang anymore.


    It was already toote to regret now!


    Taking in a deep breath, Zhongxuan tried his best to calm himself down.


    ¡°Men!¡±


    He shouted out and instantly a 20-year-old Taoist hurried up the stargazing tform.


    ¡°Go inform His Majesty! No matter what, even if all the Spirit Realm experts in the pce die, Zong Shou must be killed at Seven Cloud Mountain!¡±


    The Taoist was startled and was about to speak. However, Zhongxuan shook his head.


    ¡°No! The stage is already set and can¡¯t be turned around! Even if the pce experts rush over, it would be toote! Tell His Majesty to send a talisman to Donglin to say that we can¡¯t participate in Daoling Vast Habitat¡¯s plot any more!¡±


    If he was not badly injured and was able to walk, he would have rushed into the pce right away.


    The Taoist frowned once more and finally found a chance to speak, ¡°Did you forget that this morning, His Majesty entered Qianlong Mountain to meditate and will onlye out in seven days...¡±


    Zhongxuan was startled and then he appeared decisive.


    ¡°Even the Queen can make a trip there. This matter is really important and can¡¯t be dyed!¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Beneath Seven Cloud Mountain, Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s chest rose up intensely. He panted continuously.


    He had already used up all his energy and his body was covered in injuries. He had less than five percent of his True Qi left and could only barely sh out.


    However, the aura he gave off was still like that of a mountain.


    Like that of a pir, standing within the huge army.


    He couldn¡¯t go on anymore...


    Although his face was really sharp, still as calm as before, he couldn¡¯t help but have such a thought deep in his heart.


    Seventeen of the dozens of stone castles to his right had already been destroyed. Looking out, it was all broken stone walls and castles.


    Losing these structures meant that they could only use bodies to block the charge of the Night Demon army.


    Luckily Kong Yao ced thousands of Five Arm Spiritual Crossbows at the foot of the mountain. This was why they were able to barely defend and not copse.


    The 600,000 troops of the right wing suffered 40% casualties.


    However, he felt proud! In front of his armyid no less than 70,000 Night Demon corpses.


    However, each time he looked to the left, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    One really couldn¡¯tpare with others. After fighting an entire night, close to twelve to fourteen hours, Ren Tianxing still held off the main force of the Night Demons.


    Ren Tianxingmanded the same number of men but caused heavy damage to the enemy. They even had to stop attacking to prevent even more deaths to hope for the wings to break through.


    The 300,000 Cavalry led by Zong Yuan were the easiest. However, opposite them there were 600,000 Night Demons who were on alert and didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Hu Zhongyuan knew that these two people had used all their strength to contain half of their army, it was already their limit.


    He only med himself for not having the skill of those two. That close to instinct ability which allowed them to grasp the smallest weakness and counter-attack.


    His eyes dimmed as he looked toward the east. The light was bright and he had no choice but to close his eyes. It was already close to noon.


    The sun hung in mid-air, shining out tens of thousands of miles. The dark clouds and vapor around the Seven Cloud Mountain were all controlled by a certain power and gathered over here.


    However, each time it got 300 miles close, a heat pir would rise up behind Seven Cloud Mountain. Then, a wind would spread it all about, charging away all the dark clouds.


    As a result, the entire 800 miles of battlefield was bright.


    The rays of light shot down like sharp arrows, causing thebat strength of the Night Demon warriors to be reduced by 30-40% percent.


    Most of them had pained expressions, their skin was tearing apart. Even then, it wasn¡¯t something his troops could defend against. Instead, they charged forward like they were beasts and didn¡¯t care about their lives.


    His eyes witnessed a gory scene.


    His pupils constricted and looked over, only to see a healthy boar-like thing knock into the square formation to his right.


    It charged swiftly, holding two crescent knives. Where it passed, blood spurted everywhere. No one could block him as numerous body parts were severed and tossed in the air.


    The thin spear formation broke apart and was instantly in chaos.


    ¡°You are asking to die!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan roared out, not thinking at all as he rode his beast over and shed with his knife.


    The sharp knife shadow brought with it an energy glow that was so small it couldn¡¯t be seen. The energy within was really weak and was all used up.


    The person scoffed coldly andughed viciously as he attacked. Two crescent knives formed thousands of knife shadows and covered Hu Zhongshan within.


    One side was exhausted and wanted to die, the other was full of energy.


    They had the same cultivation but when the Tiger Overlord Knife shed through the sky, full of de glows, it was like a knife through butter.


    The grinding on the battlefield allowed his current knife techniques to be really precise and efficient. He went all out, really domineering but also really swift and flexible. He wouldn¡¯t waste any strength and wouldn¡¯t conserve any energy.


    In the past, Zong Shou would often give him advice which he grasped and merged into the knife.


    Although he was nearly out of energy, he could push himself!


    A few consecutive strikes and there was a loud ¡°Pu¡± sound as the head of the Night Demon was sliced off.


    The Tiger Overlord Knife shadow retracted. Hu Zhongyuan was toozy to even look at the corpse as he headed back to his original spot.


    The surrounding soldiers cheered, their morale rose once more.


    A portion of those Grade-7 experts of the Night Demons had already been in.


    Out of 20, 16 of them died under Chai Zhou and hismand.


    However, when Hu Zhongyuan calmly rode his mount and stood still, his heart sunk to the bottom of his chest.


    He didn¡¯t know whether or not he would be able to wave his knife or how much energy he could use...


    He didn¡¯t know when this defensive line would break.


    It was not far away, it wouldn¡¯t be longer than 30 minutes.


    The oue of this battle was already decided! There was no other possibility...


    The reason why he was still here recovering energy was not because he had hope in his heart, but to deal with the fight to the deathter on.


    It was a true fight to the death. Even if he was going to die, he was going to die valiantly!


    How would he be willing to die without cutting off thousands more Night Demon heads?


    He turned around and exchanged nces with Chai Zhou, only to see that his best friend was destroyed from the knee down. He was unable to walk and could only sit on a mount.


    A Grade-8 Night Demon attack had injured Chai Zhou and Hu Zhongyuan had also used up 50-60% of his strength then.


    Naturally, this person didn¡¯t have it easy. His left arm had been sliced.


    A long time had passed since he appeared.


    He either died or was so badly injured till he couldn¡¯t fight.


    Chai Zhou was calm and epted his fate. There was no fear or sadness. He just frowned and looked into the sky.


    ¡°Why is Ruler still fighting Jia Mingluo? If he doesn¡¯t retreat now when will he?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s eyebrows rose up, worry shed in his eyes.


    He looked out to see that Zong Shou was still mid-air in an intense battle with Jia Mingluo. Sword Light was sweeping about for thousands of miles. He showed no intent to retreat.


    He was actually suppressing Jia Mingluo by a little.


    However, at this moment he was far from being able to beat him.


    In their eyes, it was mostly a standstill.


    At this moment, the Spirit Realm experts of the Night Demons were being tied down and unable to help.


    Once the two wings copsed and they were freed, the oue would be catastrophic.


    However, Zong Shou had no intention to retreat. Although they were anxious, they couldn¡¯t remind him.


    If they lost, but if Zong Shou returned safely to Donglin, Gantian Mountain would still be stable.


    Those few thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry¡¯s Dragon Horn Winged Horses could fly in the air. If they wanted to leave no one could stop them.


    With Unparalleled General Talent like Zong Yuan and Ren Tianxing, they would be able to ensure his safety. Then, once Gantian Mountain stabilized, they could attack Huizhou once more and wipe out the Night Demons.


    Just as he was worrying and grabbing his knife, a golden lightnded from the Seven Cloud Mountain peak.


    It was a message talisman. Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s brow rose as he picked it up.


    It was from Kong Yao. Her talents on the battlefield might not have been as good as Ren Tianxing, but she was much better than him. Looking down from above, she could see things that they might have missed.


    He obtained her reminders several times and barely kept safe.


    However, when he saw the details on this talisman, he opened his tiger eyes wide in shock.


    ¡®Defend, store up strength. We are about to win, prepare to chase...¡¯


    <i>Win? Chase? Was this woman crazy? </i>

 Chapter 675 - One Origin Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 675: One Origin Darkness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Outside of the Cloud World, in a dark part of the void, Aokun wasying in the air, listlessly looking above.


    Where he looked up, it was totally empty. He could only feel two auras.


    There wasn¡¯t much killing intent and fighting intent but it was as if something was warning him.


    Aokun didn¡¯t care. As long as the two didn¡¯t attack and break the rules to directly hit Zong Shou then it was okay.


    At this moment, there were numerous tiny particles in front of him which were destroyed.


    This was the Path of Destruction, causing all matter to be destroyed directly from their source.


    Although he used the Destruction Dragon Pellet to reach the Saint Realm, his control of thews was a little weaker.


    He would use his own powers to grasp the Destruction Path and do so at every moment. Anyway, he had nothing to do here.


    Aokun was deep in thought. His Destruction Technique could totally wipe out everything in the world, as it had reached its peak.


    However, to improve further to reach the End Realm he had to build on this.


    Naturally that was a faraway matter for him. However, it was something he had to prepare for early.


    After all, that stone wall had used up close to 10,000 years of his life.


    Even the Dragon Race didn¡¯t have endless life...


    Aokun thought about Zong Shou. Although that fellow wasn¡¯t at Spirit Realm, he could always think of novel ideas. His Sword Technique Realm had already reached peak Soul Realm and could bepared to Celestial Realm.


    Maybe he could ask him about it, even if it was just for some inspiration, that would be good enough.


    Just as such a thought shed in his mind, he felt something.


    Those two strong intents were being spread out to cut off his connection to the Cloud World.


    Aokun was startled and then heughed. He stillid down leisurely, his eyes filled with joy.


    If Zong Shou was trapped so easily, then he wouldn¡¯t ce all his hopes on him.


    Those few Taoists really made a wrong decision!


    He thought back to how he didn¡¯t do anything and how the Taoists had be enemies with Zong Shou...


    What would happen next?


    He was really looking forward to it...


    A ck light shot out from his hands, destructive as it riddled the void with many holes.


    Numerous Spiritual Energy and storms covered all over.


    Since they didn¡¯t let him look at the Cloud World, then they could forget about it too...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Beneath Seven Cloud Mountain, Hu Zhongyuan ced his hand on his forehead, startled as he looked at the sky in the east.


    His tiger eyes were filled with loss.


    He saw specks of light shing from the mirage, following which they slowly drowned the watery colors.


    Looking out, it was a blinding white. The light was much stronger than the zing sun in the sky.


    White light shone down from the east and covered the entire Seven Cloud Mountain.


    In front of the army, the hundreds of thousands of Night Demons started to cry out under the zing light.


    Everyone under Grade-4 started to burn up and give off threads of green smoke.


    The remaining Grade-4 Demons started to retreat in panic.


    Hu Zhongyuanprehended something just as he thought about it.


    Someone had ced a Light Element Talisman in theke which formed this mirage thousands of miles out.


    The number should be in the thousands and tens of thousands, unbelievably huge. This was why the mirage¡¯s glow couldpare to the sun!


    ...If these Bright Light Talismans were used in actual battle those Spirit Masters on their side could easily counter.


    However, the direction where the talisman exploded out from was too far away.


    Although the consumption was huge, they could restrict the enemy.


    Such thoughts shed across in Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s mind.


    Following this, there were thunderous rumbling sounds by his ear.


    Looking out to the left, Zong Yuan¡¯s 300,000 Iron Cavalry moved once more. 1.2 million horse hooves generated a thunder-like roar, like a giant chisel heading toward the Night Demon Army without any fear.


    Not only did Zong Yuan charge forward, but so did the middle troops led by Ren Tianxing.


    The few hundred thousand people pressed forwards. 20,000 Big Dipper Sword Soldiers broke out of the formation and charged into the enemy like a knife through butter. He stopped bothering with the two wings and charged, 20,000 bright swords shing as a blood rain was brought down.


    Hu Zhongyuan was stunned for ten breaths before he came back to his senses.


    Kong Yao was right.


    Victory, it was really a huge victory.


    He felt really joyful. So it wasn¡¯t time for him to die yet!


    The originally dried up internal energy within his meridians started to spurt out. His limbs which were so tired that he couldn¡¯t raise them were filled with energy once more.


    Looking out, the surrounding soldiers, including Chai Zhou, all looked up in disbelief.


    He frowned and rose his Tiger Overlord Knife. He first took in a deep breath and then hollered.


    ¡°What are you all waiting for? Today our army wins! Chase! Before the day ends, we won¡¯t stop! No hostages, we will kill all these Night Demons! Take revenge for our brothers!¡±


    The surrounding area was totally silent as they looked at one another in disbelief. Then cheers sounded out across the wilderness.


    The soldiers lifted up their weapons, suddenly feeling really strong and nimble. The enemy soldiers who were tough to handle suddenly tired easily under a sh, unable to take even a single hit!


    The entire enemy formation was copsing. As long as they could move, they were crazily fleeing. The army that demanded respect had totally copsed...


    At the same time, at the peak of Seven Cloud Mountain, they looked down.


    Each of the ten people here had extremely ugly expressions on their faces.


    Especially Prince Jia Mingluo, his ck face was now ashen white like paper.


    He was totally dazed as he looked below at the defeated and retreating army.


    Lost, they totally lost...


    His ambitions were all gone. Even if he could escape, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take control of troops.


    The millions of deaths in the outer region World River weren¡¯t his fault.


    However, he would be responsible for the two million troops dying here.


    The enemy used a mirage to counter, there was actually such a trap...


    To think he was so confident before.


    The race paid such a high price to set a trap in the Cloud World. Who knew that it was all for nothing and in exchange for a total copse.


    Jia Mingluo was shocked and Minghui¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t any better.


    Daoling Vast Habitat¡¯s n was that Gantian Mountain Elites would all die here. The Blood Cloud Cavalry also couldn¡¯t return to Donglin.


    However, if Zong Shou¡¯s troops in Huizhou weren¡¯t wiped out and he was able to get a million more Elites, what could they do?


    His eyes were shing and he found it tough to speak.


    He was both shocked and terrified.


    Why didn¡¯t he think about using the mirage to counter the enemy? He observed Zong Shou¡¯s army for several months but because he was afraid of alerting them, he didn¡¯t go deep in.


    He didn¡¯t know that they had such a n to counter.


    He suddenly felt regretful, following which his eyes were filled with violent intent.


    Looking forward, Zong Shou¡¯s aura was getting stronger and stronger.


    King Path Energy?


    With just one look Minghui knew the reason. After this battle, Zong Shou would be able to swallow up Huizhou.


    The so-called King Path Martial Arts was formed by the heart of a country, the strength of a country.


    Not only did Gantian Mountain show no signs of chaos, but their strength was greatly increased. The King Path Energy that they could gather naturally increased!


    Waiting on, not only did his strength not reduce, but he even became stronger.


    A desire to retreat rose up in his chest as he hesitated between fighting and retreating. Following this, he made a decision.


    ¡°Attack, kill him!¡±


    He was already their enemy and if they didn¡¯t attack now, they wouldn¡¯t have any chance.


    Moreover, as long as Zong Shou died here, Gantian Mountain would copse!


    The moment these words were spoken, a Sword Light which was gathered to its peak shed toward Zong Shou.


    Following this, were the second and third ones which constricted the Sword Energy. Each light would cause the sword attack to be stronger.


    They intersected one another from seven directions.


    At this moment, Minglui also drew his sword. The green Sword Light turned into thousands of light shadows and blocked off Zong Shou¡¯s retreat path.


    Jia Mingluo didn¡¯t wait for Minghui to call out to him, his face sunk down as he shed! Attacking with numerous Red Star God Lightning as he shed.


    The Saber intent was filled with hatred.


    Today, even if he had to join hands with people he despised, he had to kill Zong Shou. He had to rip his corpse into a million pieces to vent his frustration.


    So what if he won? If the nine of them worked together, they could end his life in three strikes!


    If he was in that situation, he would definitely fall.


    Zong Shou was still smiling, that red ruby ne was still dancing.


    It was like it was using all its strength to try tond, but there was a power shaking and hitting it which made it float up.


    The red glow became more and more eye-catching.


    A ck dot appeared at the tip of Zong Shou¡¯s sword.


    It was really dark, twisting and swallowing all the light around.


    Zong Shou also hollered out.


    ¡°One Origin Darkness!¡±


    In that instant, endless darkness swallowed up this small blocked off space!

 Chapter 676 - Wiping them all out

    <h4>Chapter 676: Wiping them all out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The darkness that swallowed Heaven and Earth spread out along with the Sword Shadow. The entire mini space was totally covered in darkness!


    Different from the darkness before, not only could one not see, one couldn¡¯t hear either. The Spiritual Senses of the people were also being twisted and sucked away.


    All their six senses were totally wiped out. Outside of their bodies, it was totally chaotic.


    Minghui¡¯s pupils constricted. <i>What sword technique is this? What cultivation method was that?</i>


    They couldn¡¯t find Zong Shou¡¯s true body anymore. He could only stab the sword in his hand obstructively toward where Zong Shou was originally.


    However, the sword energy was like a y oxen entering the ocean, giving off no sound at all. The sword light stabbed into the air, resulting in an empty feeling. In this darkness, one was extremely uneasy and anxious.


    After a thousandth of the time it took to flick a finger, the darkness finally slowly dissipated.


    Minghui¡¯s eyes could sense some light. He eagerly searched for traces of Zong Shou.


    However, when he saw what was before him, he was totally startled.


    Zong Shou stood there perfectly fine like he hadn¡¯t moved at all the whole time.


    However, there were two of the seven True Martial Swordsmen who were missing!


    They weren¡¯t totally missing, there were small pieces of legs which were falling downward. The ce where they broke was still dripping blood. Only bits of the two True Martial Swords were left.


    Not only the two of them, even the sword in his hand was the same. It was a portion shorter, the broken point was really smooth and clean like it was had always been like that.


    Looking at Prince Jia Mingluo¡¯s Saber, it had also broken for no reason at all.


    <i>What happened? How did those two die?</i>


    Just as Minghui¡¯s was recovering from the shock, Zong Shou hollered furiously, shaking the sky!


    ¡°One Origin White!¡±


    Energy injected into the sword. After the ck Hole Dharma was the White Hole Dharma!


    He was consumed with rage. He could allow these Taoists to stand aside and not help, but he couldn¡¯t ept their backstabbing!


    <i>The eleven people here today can forget about leaving this ce alive!</i>


    In that instant, unlimited light suddenly shone from the sword.


    In an instant, it covered this entire space.


    The light was more eye catching than the sun and even hotter than magma. The True Yang Fire from the unlimited energy spread in all directions.


    The white glow once again covered their six senses.


    With just one look, one¡¯s eyes would be burned. Their eyes were all white, everything was pushed outward. The Spiritual Sense that they spread out was twisted once more.


    Minghui could only sense the few extremely sharp sword energies within the white light!


    One of them belonged to himself. A portion came from those seven True Martial Swordsmen. Even Jia Mingluo¡¯s Red Lightning Saber energy was within!


    Without thinking, Mingjue shed out, maniacally drawing heavy sword shadows in front of him.


    The energy within his body surged out like that a flood, turning into sword energy and sword glows which locked down the space in front of him.


    He was ovee with shock and fear. <i>Why is there such a terrifying technique in the world? Such strong cultivation methods?</i>


    It was endless darkness, unlimited light...


    The sword in his hand felt like it was struck several times. It was extremely sharp and strong, breaking and shattering his sword shadows like they were nothing.


    It was sharp and tough to block, there was also a me-like energy which injected into his body. His blood and flesh exploded, his organs were all burning. He even gave out several moans.


    The white light instantly disappeared. In just a moment, his sight returned to normal.


    He could hear sound from his ears once more. This time it was a heart tearing scream from Prince Jia Mingluo!


    Looking over, one could see a broken ck shadow turn into a ck light, appearing haggard as it tried to flee.


    If one didn¡¯t look carefully, one definitely wouldn¡¯t recognize the mountain-like aura of Jia Mingluo.


    At this moment, the ck wings which were 100 foot long had totally disappeared. His body and muscles were torn and broken such that one could see bones. There was a shocking hole in his chest.


    His aura was weak and dark, it was obvious that he was heavily injured, not far from death.


    Minghui was shocked and looked to his sides. There were two fewer True Martial Swordsmen! This time they didn¡¯t suddenly disappear but their bodies exploded, bing a ball of blood and flesh.


    Minghui totally lost his ability to think.


    Their trap on the Monster King failed just like that? It was extremely clean, just two swords and four True Martial Swordsmen fell. The formation they had so much hope in instantly copsed!


    Experts like Jia Mingluo and himself also suffered heavy injuries.


    At this moment, he was unable to conjure up any energy from within his body.


    The few swords just now had already destroyed arge part of his meridians within his body.


    Till now he still didn¡¯t know what was happening with the sword techniques that Zong Shou showed. He also didn¡¯t know what Great Paths those two swords used and whatws were involved.


    He only felt that the light was unlimited and the darkness was endless, extremely vast and mysterious. It was definitely close to the source of the world, like the start of the world, the end of the gxy.


    It was extremely domineering, totally suppressing his Martial Path!


    <i>Only, how was it possible?</i>


    <i>This person was really unrivaled!</i>


    He thought that he had seen through his ability, but in the end, he realized that Zong Shou had a bunch of trump cards he wasn¡¯t able to see through.


    He totally lost, what a tragic lost...


    After two swords, Zong Shou was still stepping in the air.


    The True Qi and Soul Power in his body was totally used up by the two swords but he didn¡¯t care.


    The killing trap was broken and at this moment no one here could hate him!


    The Light Containing Pellet was swelling and constricting in the Soul Ocean. In a few breaths, a portion of the energy in his meridians were recovered.


    His eyes coldly looking at the pirs which were already broken and Jia Mingluo who was trying his best to flee.


    As expected, the strength of the One Origin White Sword was unable to kill him in one strike.


    Just now he used the One Origin ck Sword to swallow the sword formation while he used the White Sword to release the powers of the other people.


    Arge amount of his strength was used on Jia Mingluo but even then he could only cause heavy damage to him.


    He was just a step away from dying. However, he was still alive.


    Coldly scoffing, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t eager to chase. A sword shed out, Sword Light turned into a Dragon and the four True Martial Swordsmen were instantly shattered by the sharp tinum Dragon Sword!


    Without the formation, these four were just initial Spirit Realm Cultivators and were even heavily injured.


    At this moment, they were just ants in front of him.


    Even without using the strength of the country, just merging the Grade-9 Spirit and Martial cultivation into one, he would be able to win!


    After the four heads were sliced off, the sword turned back and split into thousands of Sword Shadows which covered Minghui.


    His eyes were filled with total despair and he instinctively shed out a ball of green Sword Light to try to break the Sword Shadows.


    Following this, there were a serious of ¡°Pu¡± sounds. The Sword Light was crushed by the heavy pressure and was split into a huge number of pieces.


    Following this, his arm and body were sliced and cut by the spiral Sword Shadow as if by a meat grinder. Even his soul couldn¡¯t escape, being ground into dust and sucked into the Nameless Sword.


    At this moment, the Taoists who were holding the Sky Falling Star Sinking Tray and trying to lock down this region were all filled with shock, faces drained of blood.


    Although the two of them weren¡¯t willing toe, they thought that Minghui would definitely win.


    Who knew that the final battle would have such an ending?


    The Night Demon Army copsed and Gantian Mountain won. Minghui fell to Zong Shou and the seven True Martial Swordsmen all fell one by one. Prince Jia Mingluo was also fleeing from defeat.


    The sure kill trap was so soft and weak under his sword.


    In the blink of an eye, only the two of them remained in this cut off space.


    Not far away, ten miles away, was a monster and demon-like teen who were still filled with killing intent.


    The two of them exchanged nces, their eyes filled with terror and fear. The yellow-robed Taoist, he first bowed, ¡°I am Xuantong Sect Fayan, I am the Sect Leader. Today, I was forced by Daoling Vast Habitat Head and I didn¡¯t have a choice! Ruler, please appease your anger, I am willing to invite the Elders of the Sects from outer regions. Our Xuantong Sect will also serve Ruler...¡±


    Zong Shou burst intoughter, filled with disdain.


    ...Reconciling with the Taoists, not making enemies everywhere. He had such a thought in his mind. However, at this moment he knew that he was a little too gullible.


    Since the Taoists had such a n, how could he not take revenge?


    Since they weren¡¯t willing to reconcile, then let¡¯s fight! His men would also y the Taoists!


    Not bothering to hear the Taoist speak, he used the strength of the Nameless Sword and his dried-up Soul Ocean was instantly filled with green mes.


    He pointed out and a ck glow sped out ten miles and exploded.


    The ck glow spread out. The Xuantong Sect Head couldn¡¯t avoid it at all, the ck light was totally swallowed. He wasn¡¯t even able to scream out before his soul was totally wiped out.


    The purple-shirt Taoist was slightly shocked. He didn¡¯t hesitate to toss aside the tray, pull out a shuttle, tear open space and try to flee.


    However, Zong Shou¡¯s sword was quicker. It thrust out, smashing both man and shuttle in this space!


    Eleven people, most were killed and only one remained...


    Zong Shou squinted and looked into the distance. A ball of green mirror light shone and it instantly spread onto the outer pir of the void.


    It searched all about and in just a moment found the aura of the person.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone. Then, his lightning wings pped and he left this void.

 Chapter 677 - Sin Not To Fight

    <h4>Chapter 677: Sin Not To Fight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°To think he actually won after being forced into such a situation...¡±


    On one of the slightly further away mountain peaks of the Seven Cloud Mountain, Zhao Yanran was muttering in shock.


    Thousands, tens of thousands of Night Demons had their heads cut off in an instant.


    Before this, they could totally bully their opponents, but now they had no ability to fight back.


    Corpsesid all over, blood flowed like a river beneath the mountain.


    Although those Grade-4 Night Demons were running, but under the blistering sun they weren¡¯t as swift as usual.


    They were in an extremely tough situation. From her perspective, they weren¡¯t far away from death.


    The 300,000 Cavalry that Zong Yuan controlled had split into three. They pierced forward and directly cut off the retreat path of the Night Demons.


    ...Even if they could flee, where could they go? East of here was the Cloud Ocean. The only path west was under Gantian Mountain control and it had been blown apart.


    The only difference was dying early or dyingter...


    Xuan Yun was caressing her zither, ying the Qin King Formation Breaking Tune and the music spread through the mountains.


    At this moment, the troops at the foot of the mountain had broken away from the range of her music so she stopped. Her fingers were bloody.


    Each moment of the night she yed this tune, the music spreading tens of miles around.


    The Soul Calming Purification Tune could heal injuries and raise up their fighting spirit and morale.


    She knew that its effects were minuscule but even if she used up all her internal energy she still didn¡¯t give up. She just wanted to help Zong Shou out in some way...


    At this moment, when she heard what Zhao Yanran said, she instantlyughed, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you happy that he won? I remembered that yesterday you were worried for an entire day. Great Senior Master has many ns and has so many great Generals supporting him so how could he really be forced to death?¡±


    Zhao Yanran burst into a cold mockingugh, Xuan Yun wasn¡¯t worrying any less than her.


    She didn¡¯t retort, just looking toward the east in a daze.


    ¡°Using the mirage to defeat the enemy. That woman is quite smart. I underestimated her just now! That fellow¡¯s eye for talent is so strong...¡±


    Sheughed, ¡°After this battle, will our Great Great Senior Master be considered the Overlord of the east of the Cloud World?¡±


    Xuan Yun was startled and entered a state of deep thought.


    In just a short moment, she understood what Zhao Yanran meant.


    Huizhou Ind had a really important location. It was less than 19,000 miles away from the Central Continent and just 18,000 from the South Wind Cloud Continent.


    If one used a quick ship, in just three to five days, one would be able to arrive.


    In the nearly 30,000 miles, there were three of the Twelve Inds which were around.


    The region would beparable to Six States in the ancient time!


    Just thinking about its size, it could bepared to one Donglin. Moreover, they had lots of mines and produce.


    Most of them were in war and chaos now, the cities all merged together. Thinking about it, if Zong Shou was willing, no one could stop him to the east of the Cloud World.


    Using the prestige from the destruction of the Night Demon army, in just a few years he could ept those few inds into his rule.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. Gantian Mountain had unknowingly be such a huge pir!


    Zhao Yanran continued on, ¡°Do you remember that to the south of the Central Continent there are dozens of barbaric countries who have a good rtionship with us. Since Zong Shou is so strong, who knows what the Elders of the Sect would choose...¡±


    The Central Continent was huge, even Great Shang couldn¡¯t take it all under their rule.


    At this moment, there were dozens of states on its southeast that were ruled by others.


    Many strong people rose up there, however, rather than call them Barbaric Countries, they were more of Barbaric Tribes.


    With so many tribes, the experts could cause people to yield and if one was weak, one could only join others. This was why people called them the Southern Barbarians...


    It was simr to the tribal environment in ancient times but much crueler.


    Killings didn¡¯t stop the races and the battle for power was often really gory.


    The Common People¡¯s Path could only interfere in such a chaotd.


    During these 10,000 years, they also controlled some of them.


    What was funny was that the Three Sects and Six Schools wanted to try that equality path. In the end, they made it into a mess and were forced to give up. Most of the disciples were in despair and focused on cultivation instead.


    In the end, the conclusion they came to was that the barbarians weren¡¯t smart enough and not suited for such methods.


    Ancestor Xi Zi¡¯s Grand Path could only bepleted where civilization was prosperous.


    This was why in the recent 2,000 years they had slowed down.


    Thus, their powers grew strongly and many barbaric tribes saw them as their help and support.


    However, the Barbaric Countries were all under their control.


    Zong Shou was showing such invincible aura, his military might suppressing a world.


    It was really tough to say what decision the Common People¡¯s Path elders would choose...


    Overlord of the Southeast?


    Such thoughts instinctively spread in Xuan Yun¡¯s mind. Her eyes constricted and she moved her hands to y out on the zither.


    The clean music caused her to calm down once more.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something both of us can decide. Anyway, talking about this is a little too early...¡±


    It was indeed so. To get the surrounding inds under his rule would take several years.


    At this moment, there was also a strong country rising in the South Wind Cloud Continent. The Ruler was also a mighty Lord and wouldn¡¯t easily yield to Zong Shou!


    To take down the southeast and trample on the Cloud World, the Central Dynasty would be on high alert. Those many aristocratic families and sects wouldn¡¯t sit still and do nothing either.


    Currently, Gantian Mountain and Zong Shou still didn¡¯t have enough strength to deal with them.


    Only at this moment was his victory set. He such Commanders, Renbo and Zhang Huai and reliable Ministers like Qiuwei and Hu Qianqiu. How Long would it take for that day to arrive?


    He looked down upon the top Generals and Commanders...


    No more than five countries in the Cloud World were stronger than Gantian now.


    In terms of war, only Great Shang could beat them!


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±


    Zhao Yanran shook her head and thought back to when she first saw Zong Shou. He was casually sitting on the Cloud Crossing Carriage.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t think that such azy person would be so amazing.


    Comparing their achievements, she felt really annoyed...


    Following this, she felt weird and looked toward Jingyin, asking curiously, ¡°What are you looking at? It has been fifteen minutes.¡±


    This nun who returned to normal life often kept silent so there was nothing surprising about it.


    However, since a few minutes ago, when both Jia Mingluo and Zong Shou suddenly disappeared, she had been staring at the sky and not looked away once.


    Even under that intense light and the change in the situation at the foot of the mountain, she still didn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°Are you worried for Zong Shou? Did you fall for him?¡±


    Zhao Yanran smiled, thinking that she guessed her thoughts, ¡°No wonder! That fellow has the Nine Tail Sky Fox bloodline and you are so pure, it is weird if you are not charmed. Don¡¯t worry, that fellow has so many trump cards. It might be tough to beat them but he will definitely survive, it won¡¯t be so easy for him to be trapped.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t worried much about it, especially after the huge victory. Gantian Mountain¡¯s strength was set and his King Path Martial Arts would at least increase by 20% in strength.


    Where she looked, she saw Zong Yuan leading thousands of Blood Cloud Cavalry to rise into the air toward the ck mist. The space which was locked down was also broken.


    Jingyin flushed red and lowered her head.


    She didn¡¯t like him! As long as she brought back Zhao Yanran, she would be able to return to the Sect.


    Following this, her eyes were filled with thick confusion.


    Just now she felt that within the locked space there was a really terrifying aura.


    Who knows who it came from but it felt really important to her, even more than her life...


    Suddenly Xuan Yun spoke once more, ¡°What a bright star...¡±


    Zhao Yanran and Jingyin looked over once more.


    They saw that in the north of the sky, a star was shining bright. It was extremely clear and eye-catching. Although it was noon, the sun was unable to block its glow.


    Zhao Yanran recognized that it was the Alkaid Army Breaking Star...


    She could feel that the starlight was resonating with the golden-armored woman on the mountain peak not far away.


    Zhao Yanran couldn¡¯t help but pout in disdain.


    <i>Resonating with Alkaid, Matchless Famous Commander? </i>


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Outside of the chaotic space pirs, Jia Mingluo was swiftly fleeing between the spaces of the Spiritual River and the space gaps.


    A few months ago when he stepped into the Cloud World, although he wasn¡¯t high spirited, he was really ambitious.


    However, just three months passed and he was forced to flee, fleeing in such a tragic manner.


    The energy, the potential in his body was being forcefully squeezed by him to increase his speed.


    Although he didn¡¯t specifically scout using Spiritual Sense, he could feel that dangerous and extremely terrifying aura drawing closer and closer.


    Till now he still couldn¡¯t understand how that person could sh such a sword...


    It was even stronger than the Night Demon Race¡¯s greatest enemy Dari Ri... Close to unlimited light...


    Unlimited Light!


    A thread of hope shed in his eyes.


    Although he lost, his limbs were broken and his wings destroyed.


    But, if he brought this news back, he might still have a chance of rising up.


    ...Night Demon¡¯s huge enemy, it was a sin not to fight!


    The Saints within his race and his father wouldn¡¯t allow such a person to live.


    He wouldn¡¯t allow another huge enemy to rise in the world.


    As long as this news was verified, he could still be one of the Princes to inherit the throne.

 Chapter 678 - Sheng Mountain Daiyu

    <h4>Chapter 678: Sheng Mountain Daiyu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Flowing within the narrow Spiritual River, each time Jia Mingluo breathed, he would swallow and pull at the huge amount of Spiritual Energy around.


    His broken limbs already showed signs of recovering. The broken bat wings behind him stretched out once more.


    This was the natural regeneration ability of the Night Demon race. He knew it was time to heal and in just tens of breaths, his outer injuries would be all healed up.


    This ce was not far away from the World River. In just ten minutes, he could reach there. Although he was taking a gamble entering the Cloud World, he still left some people in the World River.


    A full 100,000 troops and tens of Grade-9 Experts were guarding the remnant pieces of the ancient wood giant ship.


    As long as he reached there, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t do anything to him! At least he would be able to escape safely...


    However, just as joy entered his eyes, he sensed a silver light split through the air.


    ¡°Flying knife?¡±


    In that instant, he already recognized what it was.


    Jia Mingluo¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and fear. He recalled that indiscernible and changing flying knife from when they first fought.


    He couldn¡¯t dodge it even when he was full strength, much less now?


    He changed directions a few times and as expected the knife still followed him like it was his shadow.


    Although there were hugeyers of Red Star God Lightning behind him, they couldn¡¯t block it at all.


    The sharp knife intent split the heavy lightning. Following this, the knife sped up once more and pierced his stomach.


    Blood light spurted as he roared out in hatred and fear.


    He didn¡¯t care about the pain, a ball of blood sprayed out from the wound. Even some recovered areas started to tear apart. Threads of strong energy flowed within him.


    It caused his movement speed to instantly double!


    However, the sense of danger still got closer and closer. He could sense a chilling killing intent locking down on him, he was unable to ditch it and break away.


    The speed wasn¡¯t fast nor slow, it wasn¡¯t anxious but it just kept following behind him.


    Jia Mingluo recalled what Zong Shou told him...


    ¡°If I were you I would escape now, best if you leave the Cloud World to somewhere I can¡¯t find you...¡±


    However, was there any ce where Zong Shou couldn¡¯t find him nearby?


    Thinking back to the million race members who died under Seven Cloud Mountain, his heart was bleeding.


    In just 200 breaths he would enter the World River. However, at this moment it was too far away in his eyes.


    Another silver light split through the air and chased him. Just as he tried to dodge, a sharp intent blocked him. A flying w chain broke throughyers of space and grabbed him.


    <i>Was it Zong Shou?</i>


    Following this, he felt that it wasn¡¯t. Although he was strong, he wasn¡¯t as domineering as Zong Shou.


    The moment such a thought shed, his body was already captured by the flying w.


    A cold True Qi entered his limbs and veins such that he couldn¡¯t move or struggle.


    Only now did he see clearly the face of the person who captured him.


    He was slightly startled. It was actually a woman...


    30,000 feet away, lightning wings pped as Zong Shou stood still in the spaceyer.


    Each time they pped, they used huge amounts of power to rip open space, to get closer to Jia Mingluo.


    He kept a decent pace and ensured that he had enough True Qi to prepare for the unexpected while also not allowing him to escape.


    However, once the second Cloud me Flying Knife shot out, Zong Shou was shocked.


    Six God Flying Knife, never thrown for nothing, if one didn¡¯t die, one would be heavily injured!


    It was no exception. He could feel that the knife did hurt him.


    However, why did he suddenly stop? Did he give up on running?


    With his personality, he was as determined as Zong Shou and most probably wouldn¡¯t do that.


    Many thoughts but no answers. Zong Shou shook his head and the ck wings pped once more, appearing in the space where Jia Mingluo¡¯s aura was.


    Following this, Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose as he looked opposite him.


    A person stood in the air holding a chain, on the end of it was a w who captured a person, Jia Mingluo.


    It was an eighteen year old girl, her body was exquisite and beautiful, clear eyes and white teeth, jade skin and nice muscles, a real beauty. She wore normal clothing, her aura was ice cold, her brows retained an icy intent that couldn¡¯t be melted.


    She was curiously looking over at him.


    <i>It¡¯s her?</i>


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted. He only felt his breathing stop, his heart trembling.


    The person practicing the sword on that mountain, something he couldn¡¯t forget, the one he dreamt and thought about. Today, she had suddenly appeared in front of him.


    So there was really such a person in this era...


    Speaking of which, this woman was suppressing evil and monsters who came from the outer region. How would she note over for such a huge matter like the Night Demon army descending?


    Maybe she had been looking on from the side and waiting for a chance.


    His heart jumped. However, following this, he thought about Xuanyuan Yiren. His pumping heart turned cold once more.


    Since he already had someone he loved, then he shouldn¡¯t crave for others...


    This was someone he had a crush on in thest life. Since he had a second chance he wouldn¡¯t regret it.


    Thinking about Yiren, his chest felt warm. That sense of loss and despair was reduced by half.


    His eyes fell on her feet. Above them there were silver chains which pierced through bone and flesh, tightly locking her jade limbs.


    This woman had numerous restrictions on her. Each moment, she was suffering from endless pain and suffering.


    Such pain was on the same level as the torture he felt from the dual meridians conflicting, enough to make one go crazy.


    Even if they had no fate with one another, just because of thest life, he had to do something for her. He wouldn¡¯t want her to be restricted on Sheng Mountain for the rest of her life.


    However, now wasn¡¯t the time.


    He impassively looked at Jia Mingluo. Although he lost his resistance, he wasn¡¯t dead yet.


    His eyes shed as he looked at the normally dressed teen.


    ¡°Fairy do youe from Sheng Mountain? Leng Daiyu Fairy Leng?¡±


    The girl was startled like she was surprised that Zong Shou would know her name.


    She nodded slightly and then shook her head. She was called Leng Daiyu but she wasn¡¯t Fairy Leng.


    Zong Shou smiled, the ck wings behind him spread once more.


    They were 32,000 feet wide, mes rising into the sky.


    ¡°Jia Mingluo is my nemesis, can you hand him over to me? If so, I would be really grateful!¡±


    She frowned, carrying him to retreat by a step, a wary expression appeared on her face.


    She felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate, after all, she snatched the food out of his mouth. She exined, ¡°I need him for something!¡±


    In just a few words, Zong Shou understood. Jia Mingluo was probably helpful to her in some way...


    However, this Prince knew too much. He definitely couldn¡¯t allow him to leave the Cloud World alive.


    He also knew that she didn¡¯t control her fate. There wasn¡¯t much use discussing and being nice to her.


    Then he could only fight, forcefully killing him under her protection.


    He mocked himself. To think this person whom he thought so much about would be one he fought right away.


    At this moment, there was no other way.


    Pressing onto the Nameless Sword, the sword intent that had dimmed down rose up once more.


    His tone turned calm, ¡°This person is useful to you but I can¡¯t let him live! Since we can¡¯t agree, then we can only fight it out...¡±


    Jia Mingluo was in despair long ago and knew that even if he fell into her hands, he wouldn¡¯t have a pleasant fate.


    When he heard this, he burst outughing, ¡°You want to kill me to keep your secret? What One Origin Darkness, One Origin White, what Great sword techniques! What skill! If you grow up, you would be my Night Demon¡¯s grave enemy! But, I want to see how long you can keep it a secret...¡±


    As he said this, his heart jumped as he thought about something.


    Unlimited light, endless darkness... A few years ago the Buddhist Dari Ri changed the ¡®unlimited light¡¯ in his scriptures to ¡®vast light¡¯.


    They paid special attention as he was the Night Demon enemy. He also knew that the Buddhist had one more Buddhist Venerable, known as the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha. Some Temples already had statues in honor, it was just that the face was still not certain. They were waiting for the person to ascend...


    <i>It was him?</i>


    Speaking of which, those two swords contained the meaning of the end of the gxy and the beginning of the world...


    Jia Mingluo trembled, his face was totally shocked.


    Right as he was about to speak, Zong Shou shed out. The Dragon shadows behind him roared and his sword turned into a tinum Dragon shape as it charged directly toward the woman.


    tinum Dragon Sword sh!


    Leng Daiyu frowned and then a Green Bamboo Sword rose up.


    She was also a Sword Cultivator,ying out thousands of Sword Lights to lock down the area in front of her. She also took out a silver shield.


    As expected, Zong Shou¡¯s sword turned illusionary, turning into the Mysterious Yin Dragon Sword and headed right for Jia Mingluo.


    Leng Daiyu coincidentally blocked in front of the sword.


    There was a loud explosion as the sword energy scattered. The sky full of energy contained a silver light. With a change of direction, it rotated around the silver shield and pierced Jia Mingluo¡¯s skull.

 Chapter 679 - Purple Qilin Flame Spear

    <h4>Chapter 679: Purple Qilin me Spear</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The knife light charged in and the sharp energy instantly exploded, smashing Jia Mingluo¡¯s skull and soul into pieces.


    Leng Daiyu was startled and knew that Jia Mingluo was originally heavily injured, now he was definitely dead. Her hand shook and she tossed off the remaining bones from the flying w.


    She was shocked, not knowing what she should do. To continue fighting with Zong Shou? But, Jia Mingluo was already dead, even if they continued this person wouldn¡¯te back to life.


    However, giving up now didn¡¯t seem right either.


    Zong Shou had already kept his sword and was tens of thousands of feet out. Looking deeply at her, he nodded his head as a form of saying goodbye, ¡°Bye!¡±


    Although he wanted to stay, he didn¡¯t hesitate to tear open space and headed back toward Seven Cloud Mountain.


    A few minutester, he returned back to the Cloud World and stepped on the peak of the Seven Cloud Mountain.


    He saw that the situation there was already settled.


    Arge number of the 1.8 million Night Demons were dead.


    Naturally, there were some Grade-6 and Grade-7 Night Demon Experts who tossed aside the Gantian Iron Cavalry and went into the nearby mountains, fleeing toward the east.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind much, the battle was over. To have some of these evil people escaping was something that he expected.


    It would be best if he could chase them out of Huizhou Ind, but if he couldn¡¯t, then so be it.


    The Cloud World was huge, but there wasn¡¯t any ce for them to gain a footing. A small number of them wouldn¡¯t be able to cause many problems.


    The Spiritual Wave was about to arrive and within a few years Huizhou would have thousands of Grade-7 Experts appearing.


    He didn¡¯t even need to wipe them out since those Night Demons would naturally die by themselves.


    At this moment, he had another more important matter to settle...


    <i>Daoling Vast Habitat!</i>


    Zong Shou¡¯s fists clenched tight, his knuckles cracked and the energy around him started surging.


    Since the Daoling Vast Habitat Head had prepared such a huge gift for him, then how could he not return it.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, Zong Yuan had led 5,000 Blood Cloud Cavalry over.


    They had trampled over 100,000 Night Demons, absorbing abundant vital energy. The blood clouds swept and their aura was at its highest.


    Kong Yao seemed to understand his thoughts, saying seriously, ¡°The situation here is over. Ruler, you can do whatever you want without worry. The Daoling Vast Habitat was who offended us, if we don¡¯t fight back, people will look down on us...¡±


    Zong Shou looked toward Kong Yao with a weird expression and momentster he understood.


    He was ambushed in his fight against Daoling Sect so with her intelligence it wasn¡¯t tough to guess who was the cause.


    Thinking about it, he could also guess who the Elite Cavalry hiding near Seven Cloud Mountain belonged to...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    2,300 miles away from Seven Cloud Mountain, within a canyon, Wuji was riding on a Purple Gold Fire Qilin, anxiously waiting.


    With his realm, he shouldn¡¯t have felt anxious.


    However, for some reason, since the morning he felt uneasy.


    At this moment, there were 7,000 cavalry behind him, waiting quietly within the canyon.


    They were all dressed in Extreme Purple Mingguang Armor, a Yin and Yang picture by their stomach. They held long spears and had Xuan me Golden Qilin Beasts under them.


    These were the Grade-6 Dao Soldiers of Daoling Vast Habitat, the Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry!


    There were thousands of auras but they seemed like they werebined into one. However, the Qilin beasts who seemed to have sensed the uneasiness of Wuji, were all behaving abnormally. Their hooves rose up and down as they exhaled loudly.


    As time went on Wuji frowned more and more.


    Minghui and those seven True Martial Swordsmen were in charge of killing Zong Shou.


    He led the 7,000 cavalry here to ambush the Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    At this moment, the sun was high up in the air, no matter if they seeded or failed, news should have spread back from Seven Cloud Mountain.


    However, until now there was no message talisman at all.


    What should have been a definite matter made him feel really anxious.


    Not far away there were also a bunch of Dao Soldiers of the same Grade who were hiding.


    They tried to probe several times but were unable to find their foundations. Although they already left two hours ago, it added uncertainty to this battle.


    A momentter, a golden light fell from the sky. Wuji¡¯s brow furrowed, joy appearing in his eyes.


    However, the moment the talisman entered his hands, his face alternated between green and white. He felt his heart sink deep in his chest.


    ...Mirage countered the enemy, the Night Demon Army suffered heavy losses. Minghui fell, Jia Mingluo escaped. Xuantong and Lingming Sect leaders, along with the seven True Martial Swordsmen were all dead.


    After a long while, Wuji spat out fresh blood. He was filled with rage.


    ¡°Minghui! You deserve to die, you harmed our Taoist Sect...¡±


    If wasn¡¯t for this person being filled with hate, interrupting him, how would the Pce Head do that?


    He scolded but he didn¡¯t feel any better at all.


    He still continued to read the talisman, his gaze turning cold.


    Hitting the snake but it didn¡¯t die, instead, you are the one injured.


    Moreover, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t a snake but a tiger! After this battle, not only did his strength not decrease, but he had a huge increase in army strength...


    With his personality, once he was freed, how would he not try to take revenge?


    He suddenly thought about something as he rode the mount forward towards the exit of the canyon.


    ¡°Go! Leave now! If we don¡¯t it will be toote!¡±


    The Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry all exchanged nces with one another. Although they didn¡¯t understand, they rode their own mounts to follow Wuji out.


    They moved swiftly forward along the stone path. Two hourster, they had covered close to 1,500 miles.


    Wuji followed the path directly. When it gotte in the night, they were already 7,000 miles away.


    Zong Shiu ordered Zong Gang and Ren Tianxing to chase the people here to the west of Huizhou.


    This was why they didn¡¯t see anyone along the way. There were only empty houses and buildings.


    Only at this time did Wuji feel at ease.


    Zong Shou swept out the wilderness such that the Night Demons couldn¡¯t find any grain. However, it also caused his Cavalry to not need to worry about their tracks being revealed.


    Although the Blood Cloud Cavalry were Grade-5 Cavalry, they could use the Blood Cloud Secret Technique to act as consumption for the mounts. They could travel tens of thousands of miles, their speed even faster than the Grade-6 Dao Soldiers.


    However, no matter how fast they were, they would probably be unable to catch up.


    He still didn¡¯t dare to rx and travelled full speed ahead. If the mount was tired he would change another. He could feel that the further he was from Seven Cloud Mountain, the further he was from Zong Shou. The further, the better.


    Another 2,000 miles and they would reach the ins. The area was wide and vast and there wouldn¡¯t be any area one had to pass. At that time, to spread out the 7,000 cavalry to flee in all directions, at least half of them could survive and return to the Vast Habitat.


    Going around a stone city wall, when they stepped onto the stone path and were about to speed up, Wuji¡¯s face changed.


    Someone had suddenly appeared. He was holding a sword, dressed in a white patterned golden robe, he looked quite weak but had a heroic aura. A vast intent suppressionnded on them.


    The face looked really familiar, causing Wuji¡¯s pupils to constrict.


    ¡°Zong Shou!¡±


    He was shocked and he instinctively spread out his Spiritual Sense but couldn¡¯t find the Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    He was slightly surprised but then felt at ease. Even if the Blood Cloud Cavalry had wings they wouldn¡¯t be able to chase up.


    As for the person in front of him, with his Grade-9 Cultivation, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to chase up to them.


    Wuji knew that Zong Shou had a Royal Demon God Shuttle in his hands.


    In other words, Zong Shou was the only one blocking them.


    He pulled back his mount as he stopped on the path.


    The 7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry and 20,000 Xuan me Golden Qilin Beasts all stopped in an orderly manner.


    All of them held their Purple Long Spears and waited warily. 7,000 people worked together to counter Zong Shou¡¯s sword suppression. Their aura wasn¡¯t any weaker and even showed signs of countering him.


    Looking at this person in front of him, Wuji exhaled, ¡°Is the Ruler trying to block us from returning all by himself?¡±


    Zong Shouughed when he heard this. If not for clearing out this Calvary, why would he run thousands of miles over for?


    He was toozy to speak, just holding the Nameless Sword and standing there like a rock.


    He was thin but he was like an impassable giant mountain blocking the stone path.


    Xiaori was suddenly restless,ing out of his sleeves and jumping onto his shoulder.


    It curiously looked at the golden Qilin.


    It sniffed and had a weird look in its eyes.


    They smelt like people of its race but their bloodline was really inferior...


    It shook its head in disdain.


    Those 20,000 Qilins shrunk up, trampling in a more restless manner.


    Wuji didn¡¯t feel anything, he gave out a sigh.


    ¡°Everything that happened today is my Daoling Sect¡¯s fault. We can¡¯t me Ruler for being furious. Unfortunately, my original intentions were to get close to the Ruler. Even if we can¡¯t be friends we don¡¯t want to be enemies. Who knew that today would end like this?¡±


    When he said this, his voice paused, filled with sincerity, ¡°Is there no room to turn back? You will definitely be enemies with our Taoist Sect?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. Before today he obviously didn¡¯t want to be enemies, he had also asked Minghui about it.


    However, since matters reached such a stage, it was unavoidable.


    The only thing he was curious about was that why Daoling Vast Habitat would take such a risk, going against morals and even being med by the various Cloud World Sects to interfere in this battle?


    However, there was no need to ask that. He just needed to send someone to investigate and he would know the reason.


    Looking coldly at Wuji, Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled.


    ¡°From today on, all Taoists Cultivators under my rule will be wiped out, no one is to be left alive!¡±

 Chapter 680 - One Against An Army

    <h4>Chapter 680: One Against An Army</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°From today on all Taoist Cultivators under my rule will be wiped out, no one will be left alive!¡±


    He was really firm, replying with just one short sentence to Wuji.


    There would be no end to the Taoist Sect and him!


    Not only was Wuji¡¯s expression totally green. The 7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry were all furious. Their eyes were red and popping out of their sockets as they stared right at Zong Shou.


    No one could doubt whether Zong Shou would really go through with it.


    He was a Ruler of a country with millions of Elite troops under him. Apart from there being less High-Grade troops, the rest were all the strongest in the Cloud World!


    Zong Shou himself was someone who had no opponent under the Spirit Realm.


    Even the True Martial Seven Part Formation couldn¡¯t do anything to him. One could see his immense strength.


    If he really wanted to chop off Daoling Vast Habitat, then no one would be able to stop him.


    Wuji¡¯s heart jumped, he was filled with fear and fury. However, they asked for it so there was no one whom they could me.


    However, it wasn¡¯t like this situation couldn¡¯t be saved...


    He calmed himself down, a cold intent rose up by the center of his eyebrows.


    ¡°There is nothing I can do if the Ruler insists on it. However, I can¡¯t sit still and not do anything either.¡±


    Whilst speaking, he directed his sword, a shiny sword suddenly came out of its sheath and flew around him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why the Ruler came here alone, only that you are too confident. Do you really think you can fight an army, and prevent us from leaving? If you die here, your dominance will fall...¡±


    As long as Zong Shou died here, then even if Daoling Vast Habitat¡¯s n couldn¡¯t seed, they would be able to retreat safely from the east of the Cloud World.


    Zong Shouughed when he heard this. <i>One fighting against an army? Why not?</i>


    He was toozy to talk to him anymore and the Nameless Sword seemed to agree as it gave off a light buzz.


    The sword intent which rose up around him became sharper and killing intent charged into the clouds.


    Wuji just needed to look at his expression and he knew the reply. After taking in a deep breath, the violent intent and darkness which had been building up couldn¡¯t be suppressed any longer.


    He started tough. This Zong Shou was crazy! He is mad!


    To fight 7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry?


    He really thought that he was the reappearance of the Xiang King, the reincarnation of the Ran King? That he was unrivaled in the world?


    Forget it! Since he was so decisive and confident, then he would personally destroy this Eastern Overlord today!


    The Qilin under him leaped up, their hooves flying into the air. He took out a Long Purple Spear. The Flying Sword protected his body and he pointed the Spear forward. A few protector beasts were like several spiritual shields as they blocked in front of him.


    The 7,000 Cavalry behind him also followed suit.


    Their spears stabbing forward, instantly turning into thousands of dots and stabbing right at Zong Shou who was 10,000 feet away.


    Horse hooves rumbling like that of an iron current that could suppress everything.


    The energies of 7,000 people were all connected to one another. A night glow exploded within Wuji¡¯s eyes.


    Even if there was a mountain in front of him, he would tten it out!


    Zong Shou squinted his eyes without much care and broke out into augh.


    These 7,000 wave-like spear attacks were like a huge ocean-like intent suppressing him.


    However, his sword intent didn¡¯t back off at all and was unscathed.


    Only when the spear shadow from Wuji¡¯s spear reached 100 feet in front of him, did he move.


    The sword shing as a silver light thrust forward, causing the Purple Spear Shadow to be pushed back.


    One Origin Yin!


    In terms of exquisiteness, Dragon Shadow¡¯s Nine Dragon Shadow Sword was the deepest.


    He grasped it the most and was able to counter the enemy to win. Without a doubt it was his One Origin Sword!


    Merging hundreds of types of sword intents into one was his goal. Arge part of his life was spent on perfecting this sword technique which was why he was most familiar with it.


    The Nine Dragon Shadow Sword also had a portion of its essence which was merged within.


    This was why he had an unbreakable domain in a 100-foot radius!


    He forced back Wuji¡¯s Purple Spear and the Sword Shadow exploded outward. In an instant, it turned into thousands of shadows and covered the area 100 feet in front of him.


    Either borrowing strength to counter or changing the direction, he didn¡¯t need to take a single step back.


    This 200-foot area was instantly filled with energy explosion noises.


    Spiritual Light pierced and the entire space seemed like it was cut apart, even the ground was copsing.


    Numerous tragic cries from mounts sounded out in the 100-foot area in front of Zong Shou.


    Many Xuan me Golden Qilin Beasts couldn¡¯t take the pressure and fell down. Either that or they were fearful of the thousands of des and weren¡¯t willing to go forward.


    Blood and flesh scattered, however, none of them came within 100 feet of Zong Shou!


    The 7,000 Iron Cavalry were like a wave, but it was like they met a rock. The 100 at the front were unable to shake Zong Shou at all. The entire cavalry force could only shift around the sides of him.


    They couldn¡¯t get within 100 feet. What seemed like an unstoppable current was split into two.


    Just at this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled.


    To go past his side? How was that possible!


    ...One Origin Yang!


    Turning from defense to attack, thousands of swords started to spread out toward the sides.


    Without exception, the cavalry who passed by his side either suffered heavy injuries to their chests or their necks were broken.


    In just a moment, he was surrounded by corpses.


    However, it didn¡¯t stack up like a mountain and affect his vision.


    Instead, the ground caved down and only the ground where Zong Shou stood was fine.


    Hundreds of corpses filled up this deep hole.


    The ce where Zong Shou stood was even a little higher, giving one a feeling like he was standing on thousands of corpses.


    The 7,000 Cavalry couldn¡¯t enter and couldn¡¯t go around. The formation was instantly in chaos. In the end, they split into two directions and turned back, reforming tens of thousands of feet away.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t chase, standing rooted to the spot. Blood seeped from his lips but he wasn¡¯t bothered by it.


    Taking 7,000 Grade-6 Dao Soldiers head-on, it would be shocking if he was perfectly fine. He couldn¡¯t hide it and didn¡¯t need to hide it.


    Holding the Nameless Sword in his hand, he tried his best to adjust the energy within his body.


    His Soul Power was totally fine. With the Nameless Sword absorbing these hundreds of Grade-6 souls, the green me in his Soul Ocean seemed like it was burning at its brightest!


    It provided huge amounts of Soul Power that actually made him feel like it was too much.


    Wuji was 10,000 miles away, looking coldly at Zong Shou with an ugly expression.


    He really could fight against an army all by himself!


    7,000 Iron Cavalry charged at him but were unable to shock him even a little!


    At this moment, Zong Shou was holding his sword, calmly standing within the hundred feet, above those corpses.


    He seemed ethereal but he gave off an indescribable confidence and dominance. It was like he was looking at the thousands of Grade-6 Iron Cavalry like they were nothing!


    Although that was the case, Zong Shou had to be injured. However, he didn¡¯t know if it was minor or major.


    He had totally given up on his n to kill the Gantian Monster King here on the spot.


    The 100 feet ofnd where he was standing was totally imprable and couldn¡¯t be smashed.


    The heavy sword shadows were like a wall.


    All of a sudden, his eyes drifted off to the side. Although he couldn¡¯t pass this area, the ins were wide. If they split up, they would be able to go around.


    However, he seemed to have read his mind as Zong Shouughed. He formed a seal with his hands and chanted. The sword in his hand was stabbed right into the ground.


    Instantly 32,000-foot lightning wings spread out from his back. They covered 63,000 feet of space and drew from the Heaven and Earth Spiritual Energy within 100 miles.


    Numerous red mes spread out in all directions.


    Looking out, three million feet around was a Red me Ocean.


    A green Spiritual Mirror rose up in the sky, under the cover of the light it made illusions form in one¡¯s mind.


    At this moment, Zong Shou grinned and walked over.


    Wuji¡¯s heart sunk. He knew that this was most probably the Lu Family¡¯s Burning Sky me.


    Normal Grade-9 Spells couldn¡¯t cover such a wide range.


    Only special bloodline powers could do that.


    He was also shocked at the amount of Soul Power Zong Shou had. He could actually sustain this three million feet me Ocean and not find it tiring.


    He knew what Zong Shou was thinking, that he wouldn¡¯t let them split up and escape!


    Although this ce was wide, it was the only path. To go from the sides, one would need eight to ten hours.


    Thinking back to the Blood Cloud Cavalry who would rush over, he felt his heart turn cold.


    His gaze once again focusing on Zong Shou. Thinking about it, only this path could work.


    The golden Qilin under him charged forward once more. His heart didn¡¯t waver at all.


    He had lost all thoughts of fleeing.


    He understood that Zong Shou was their enemy and the more time passed, the tougher he would be to handle.


    If he could kill him here, even if he, the 7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry all died here, it would be worth it!


    6,400 spears swept out and although the number was small, the aura was strong.


    They formed into one wave and charged forward.


    Zong Shou once again held onto the handle of the Nameless Sword. His face was calm, the seriousness in his eyes got thicker.


    This strike was even stronger than before. Wuji really epted his fate.


    The following sh was crucial. Whether or not he could break their spine and quash their fighting spirit all depended on this sword.


    Energy surged in his body, however, he didn¡¯t notice that Xiaori¡¯s wet eyes on his shoulders were now filled with mes.


    In his eyes, the situation today was a little different. He didn¡¯t bother with those people. He focused on how those low-grade inferior Qilins dared to challenge their ruler!


    Once was okay, but they actually dared twice...


    He raised its head, his expression filled with arrogance. Scales appeared all around his body.

 Chapter 681 - Qilin King Beast

    <h4>Chapter 681: Qilin King Beast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Just as Wuji¡¯s spear shadow was 150 feet away, the 6,400 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry were about to arrive.


    Xiaori suddenly lowered himself, giving out a low roar. His four hooves zed into mes.


    Zong Shou was shocked. Following this, the thousands of Xuan me Golden Qilin Beasts along with Wuji¡¯s Fire Stepping Purple Gold Qilins panicked, their footsteps bing chaotic as they gave out terrified shrieks.


    They were originally in an orderly manner, the army with a menacing aura, but they instantly became a huge mess.


    They should have been connected as one, but their collective intent and energy instantly copsed. The vast suppression was totally gone now.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, a momentter he understood what was going on.


    He knew that this was Xiaori¡¯s pure Qilin blood suppression which caused such a scene.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, shocking the wilderness. These Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry swept the world unrivaled but his little puppy was the one to counter them.


    He wanted to use his own body to stop them, to go all out even if he suffered heavy injuries to drag until the Blood Cloud Cavalry arrived. Who knew that he would have such a surprise today.


    The purity of this Fire Qilin was even higher than what he expected!


    He didn¡¯t care and the sword in his hand changed from defense to attack. A Dragon-like sword light shed diagonally down, piercing right through Wuji¡¯s heavy spear shadow.


    The Flying Sword was broken and then he sliced upward. Wuji¡¯s body flew up from the mount and he was sliced into half.


    Sword Light exploded, numerous de shadows covered forward, enveloping thousands of feet around.


    Blood and flesh sprayed into the air and close to a hundred Cavalry¡¯s throats were sliced.


    At this moment, Xiaori roared once more, shocking everything within 100 miles.


    On thisrge path, including the thousands of reserve mounts, the 20,000 Xuan me Golden Qilin all trembled and fell to the ground. No matter how their masters spanked them they weren¡¯t willing to move.


    The entire Cavalry Army lost their aura, looking at each other in shock.


    Although Wuji¡¯s body was broken, he wasn¡¯t dead yet. Looking at the situation, his pupils constricted and he stared right at the little puppy on Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Qilin!¡±


    It was also the most noble King of the Qilins!


    For the 20,000 Xuan me Golden Qilin yield, even if one¡¯s bloodline was high and pure it was impossible.


    Qilin grew from eating energy. Only by sucking on human or beast King Energy could it truly grow to be the king of a race!


    However, beasts fought one another so the Qilin was one of the Beast Kings and it definitely couldn¡¯t apany another.


    As for Emperors and Kings, it was tough for the King Energy to be pure and wless. The Qilin would reject it so that was even more impossible...


    He suddenly thought about something as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Daoling Vast Habitat still had 200,000 Xuan me Golden Qilin Beasts! Each sect and faction had no less than a million Qilin rted mounts in total.


    All beasts in the world were restricted by their ancestor¡¯s bloodline.


    This was why the sects considered things before building Dao Soldiers. For example, Common People¡¯s Path used Silver Scale Wind Stepping Beasts which were a mix of many God Beasts¡¯ blood. Their fighting power was slightly weaker but when a God Beast suppressed them, they weren¡¯t that badly affected.


    Tailing Sect¡¯s Purple Cloud Sword Cavalry used the Purple Winged Lizard, an ancient giant lizard that disguised itself as a Dragon. They were pretty much wiped out by the Dragon Race, even if some remained they wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.


    Their Taoist Sect chose the Xuan me Golden Qilin Beast which was formed by mixing several Qilin bloodlines.


    They guessed that there wouldn¡¯t be any Qilin King blood appearing.


    Out of all the Grade-6 Dao Soldiers, theirbat strength was the strongest.


    However, if Zong Shou had this beast...


    It was a cmity, a huge cmity!


    The more he thought about it, the more shocked he was, his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets!


    Zong Shou was toozy to bother with this person as he looked into the distance. A blood-colored speck was sweeping over. On closer inspection, it was a Cavalry Army, close to 5,000 strong. The two at the helm who held halberds were Zong Yuan and Yin Yang.


    So quick!


    Zong Shou was shocked and then also relieved. To fight 7,000 Cavalry alone, the pressure from that was no joke.


    If he missed one sword he would be at risk of dying.


    With the arrival of those 5,000 the dust really settled.


    Looking forward once more at the thousands of cavalry who could only walk, Zong Shou had an idea.


    Humans were never satisfied, neither was Zong Shou.


    He was originally nning to wipe them all out but now he was thinking of how to take down those 20,000 mounts.


    With so many close to Grade-5 Mounts, his Second Cavalry Army who couldpare to Grade-6 Dao soldiers would be able to be built.


    ¡°Ruoshui!¡±


    Along with his call, a teen appeared behind him.


    She was always standing there protecting his back. However, the thousands of cavalry weren¡¯t able to notice anything.


    ¡°Send my orders, destroy all Temples under Daoling Sect! All Cultivators above Grade-2, kill them all! You can destroy and prohibit statues. Half a yearter, anyone who teaches Taoist Scriptures will be punished for three years, Cultivators will be instantly beheaded! Tell the world that between Daoling Vast Habitat and I, only one can survive!¡±


    It was like tens of thousands of arrows were piercing Wuji¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t know whether Zong Shou was especially saying it for him to hear but he felt his heart sink to the bottom of his stomach.


    The moment this decree went out, both sides were really going to fight to the death. If the 7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry were all wiped out here, Daoling Vast Habitat would be in their worst state in thousands of years.


    He clenched his fists and barely regained some energy.


    ¡°Banning my sect, destroying Temples and ying my disciples! Doesn¡¯t Ruler think that is too much? My Daoling Vast Habitat is in the wrong but my disciples are innocent...¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly. If he died today then what would happen to his wife and race members?


    In this world who could say that he was wrong?


    He waved and sliced off Wuji¡¯s head.


    This Heaven and Earth, this world was clean...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Sandalwood Essence spread about, white smoke which could calm the senses lingered in the room.


    However, it was unable to lessen the serious atmosphere here even a single bit.


    Yinyu¡¯s face was dark and sunken as he looked at the door in a daze.


    Although it was the start of September, for some reason, it was snowing in the Imperial City. However, he was in no mood to enjoy the scenery.


    He was in seclusion at Qianlong Mountain before being interrupted. Following this, after he returned and learned about the matter, he was in such a state. He was startled as he looked outside, not knowing what he was thinking about.


    Although it was snowing, the sky was covered in dark clouds. One couldn¡¯t see the sun nor the moon but there was a lone star which was shining bright in the thick cloudyers, standing out in the night sky.


    It was Alkaid, one of the three malefic stars which represented Army Breaking...


    However, in the eyes of the people in the room it was really blinding.


    ¡°Which means that Kong Yao¡¯s fate wasn¡¯t dragging us down but we were dragging her down?¡±


    Yinyu finally spoke up after who knows how long.


    The officials to the side kept silent. Only Zhongxuan with a grey and defeated face replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Protecting the fate of Great Shang was his job. He rested for half a night and his injuries were much better, at least he could go out and see people.


    ¡°This woman resonates with Alkaid, but her fate was tough to read. It could only show her holding the power of a Commander and leading millions.¡±


    When he said this Yinyu startingughing, but there was no joy at all. Instead, his tone was cold and mocking.


    ¡°This woman is a Matchless Famous Commander, an above-average General Talent but she couldmand huge armies. She should have been a pir of our Great Shang but I personally pushed her out?¡±


    The people within the hall all had bitter expressions. Zhongxuan¡¯s expression was one of the worst, saying bitterly, ¡°I was useless, failing to read her...¡±


    Yinyu shook his head. Divination was always hard to predict the truth.


    If one believed in fate, then how could one rule the country?


    He himself didn¡¯t believe much in fate. He was the reason why such a talent was let go.


    As a ruler being unable to have an eye for talent, just because she had average results, he had underestimated her.


    Thinking back, her management of troops and her ability to grasp situations was really precise.


    What was even more amazing was that Zong Shou, that Small Country Monster King actually had such an eye.


    He plotted to cheat her to Gantian, even decisively handing millions of troops to her.


    A few months ago he was already regretting. However, now it was already toote for that.


    Originally he was patient and waited for her to grow before giving her a chance tomand an army.


    However, why did he miss such a chance?


    Yinyu¡¯s eyes shed sharply.


    That¡¯s right, it was the Kong Family.


    If not for them forcing that father and daughter every day, Gantian sending messages to rush the marriage, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have made such a decision.


    Zhongxuan was a cornerstone of the country. Even if he made a misjudgment there were reasons for that and he wasn¡¯t in the wrong. He also did nothing wrong, only the Kong Family was wrong.


    This Aristocratic Family had nefarious intentions, colluding with the Yang Family, they deserved to die!


    ¡°Send my decree, Imperial Astronomer Kongli is too casual when doing things, speaking too many preposterous words, demote him to supervisor...¡±


    Just as he said this, he saw Internal Affairs Junior Supervisor Gaoruo walk in holding a few message talismans, his face in a daze.


    His brow rose as he asked, ¡°Was there news from the east, what happened?¡±


    Gaoruo immediately came back to his senses, solemnly bowing, ¡°I heard that Zong Shou and Kong Yao used mirage to shine light to counter the enemy, defeating the Night Demon Army and killing a million! The Blood Cloud Cavalry suffered no losses, only 40% of the two million died.¡±


    Yinyu¡¯s hand trembled and then his voice turned serious.


    ¡°Kongli will he demoted to Directorate of Astronomy and Calendar Academician, Kong Xuan has lost troops and humiliated the country, capture him and behead him!¡±

 Chapter 682 - Kong Family Situation

    <h4>Chapter 682: Kong Family Situation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Compared to the Imperial Capital, within the main hall of the Kong Family, it was a different atmosphere, totally rxed.


    Kongli sat above, his attitude really leisurely and he seemed at ease.


    Beside him sat a person. If Zong Shou was here he would definitely recognize this person. He looked like Weihai who he had killed a few months ago.


    He was lowering his hand, biting at a medium-rare beast leg. At his two sides were a few Kong Family members who gave off the aura of Aristocratic Family disciples. They didn¡¯t fawn nor did they act out of hand.


    Kongli smiled, once Weihai drank a huge mouth of wine, he was satisfied and then opened his mouth to speak, ¡°Commander Wei drinks a lot! Swallowing three cows in a day, it seems like your injuries are mostly healed up...¡±


    Weihai rubbed his mouth in a rough manner. He scoffed coldly when he heard this, ¡°Healed my ass! My body was destroyed before, although this one is okay, I only have 80% of my usual strength. Without 10 years it is impossible to fully recover!¡±


    After he finished he looked to the east with a dark, cold and venomous gaze.


    ¡°Zong Shou really got off lucky! If he doesn¡¯t die to the Night Demons, I will definitely take his life! He really deserves to die...¡±


    Kongli smiled and shook his head, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what the Monster King is doing, but it wasn¡¯t totally absurd. I think he wants to use our Great Shang and the Huizhou City Armies to injure the Night Demons. Looking at his Elites, most of them were in Gantian. Maybe he knew that Great Shang nned to retreat which was why he kept them there. However, he really deserves all the hatred! Commander Wei is really heroic, in the future you will be able tomand an army to sweep Donglin!¡±


    Weihai scoffed in glee and then he shook his head, ¡°You can¡¯t say it like that! Kong Yao¡¯s ability is really amazing. Even with thisrge defeat she would be able to ensure that Gantian Mountain remains unharmed. Sweeping Donglin, those words are indeed too far away!¡±


    The moment he spoke Kong Yao¡¯s name, the atmosphere froze up.


    All the Kong Family members looked toward Kongli and his son with a weird expression.


    There was no one who spoke. The Court Generals referred to her as Future Matchless Famous Commander.


    Everyone within the Imperial Capital knew about the rtionship between the Kong Family and Kong Yao.


    Who knows what Weihai meant in raising this matter...


    Kongli¡¯s expression froze and then he broke out into augh, ¡°Commander Wei please forgive me! This woman was a traitor of the race and has been chased out of the Family. Just hearing her name makes me feel annoyed!¡±


    He mocked coldly, not caring at all. Although the Kong Family was just a medium-sized Aristocratic Family in Great Shang, after 10,000 years, they had hidden pieces in all the Vast Habitats. They were also tightly connected to the Taoists.


    At this moment, Gantian Mountain was not far away from being defeated.


    Waving his hand, there were servants who sent a jade box over to Weihai.


    Weihai squinted and didn¡¯t receive it. He nced at Kongli. He knew that the banquet was over and it was time to get to the main topic.


    Thetter smiled, ¡°Within the box is a bottle of Ink Jade Soul Firming Ointment and three Spirit Essence Extreme Heaven Pills which can help Commander. The Kong Family doesn¡¯t ask for much, just that Commander can take care of my Xuan¡¯er!¡±


    Weihai¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. The Ointment could help him grasp this body several years earlier. As for the pill, it was a mutated version of the Extreme Heaven Pill, its price ten times higher which could help him exit the Heaven Realm.


    ¡°As expected from a 10,000-year Aristocratic Family, you really are rich!¡±


    Laughing out loud, Weihai waved his sleeves and kept the jade box. He looked deeply at Kong Xuan who lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯ll treat that mistake as if it was solved. He is a talent amongst men and if I have a chance I will naturally promote him and push him up.¡±


    Kongli and Kong Xuan were instantly delighted. At this moment Weihai looked back into the sky.


    ¡°Speaking of which, there should be news from the east. Who knows what is the situation there exactly?¡±


    His gaze fixed on that eye-catching star, ¡°This Alkaid is so weird! On a snowy night, all the stars are dark, only this one can be seen and it is so eye-catching. You are a divination Aristocratic Family, what does it mean!¡±


    Kongli was slightly startled, saying in deep thought, ¡°I observed it. This world has a famous General being born in the southeast, the barbaric racend. The malefic star will definitely kill numerous, sigh...¡±


    Before his wordsnded, he heard someone near the door of the hall speak, ¡°I heard several Elders say that the appearance of Alkaid resonated with Kong Yao. Yao¡¯er should be showing her Army Breaking skills! A real Matchless Famous Commander!¡±


    The people in the hall were instantly silent, especially Kongli and Kong Xuan who had an awkward expression on their faces.


    They all grabbed their wine sses tightly to suppress the rage in their chests.


    Since Kong Yao startedmanding the Donglin Army to go up against the two million Night Demon Army and not be defeated, it was said that His Majesty often destroyed the table in his reading room. As such there were unhappy noises which rose up within the race.


    Before this, although there were people unhappy when Kong Yao and Kong Rui were killed out of the race, that was negligible. However, now there were slowly more and more of them.


    The one who spoke was one who was really close to Kong Rui.


    ¡°How much of Star Divination did you study to dare say such preposterous words! Race elders? Just some people who got old and muddleheaded. Who would believe what they say!¡±


    Kongli was expressionless, scoffing at the side.


    So what if she resonated with Alkaid? After today that Star would dim and fall into the dirt!


    ¡°A prestigious guest is here and you dare to say such words. Scram and reflect on yourself!¡±


    When these words were spoken, several people stepped in. However, the teenughed coldly and walked out alone.


    However, at that moment a thunderous explosion echoed from the main gate.


    Many fully armored soldiers charged in. The one at the front was wearing a red robe in the huge snow, appearing really eye-catching.


    ¡°It is Gaoruo!¡±


    Kongli was shocked, totally unexpected. He didn¡¯t know why this close guard of the Emperor woulde over sote at night.


    Just as he was about to get up and bow toward Gaoruo. However, after he stood still at the gate, he looked in coldly and opened a yellow decree.


    ¡°His Majesty has a decree, Imperial Astronomer Kongli is too casual when doing things, speaking too many preposterous words, ostracising people of the same race. With regards to the help your Father and ancestors did for the country, you are pardoned and demoted to Directorate of Astronomy and Calendar Academician!¡±


    Kongli was instantly shook and he felt dizzy.


    He raised his head in disbelief. <i>Why is this happening? Is Gaoruo spreading a fake decree?</i>


    The demotion was a drop of seven grades, to the most bottom level of the Directorate of Astronomy and Calendar!


    Gaoruo wasn¡¯t finished talking.


    ¡°...Title Governor Commander Kong Xuan tempted the Main General, was cruel to the people, causing our Great Shang to lose prestige to our Vassal States! You also lost troops for the country, losing hundreds of thousands of troops. The Three Judicial Ministries are ordered to capture him and interrogate! If he can¡¯t be forgiven he will be beheaded in public!¡±


    Kongli¡¯s brain felt even more dizzy. Even Weihai¡¯s face was ashen white. Although it had nothing to do with him, since he was tempted then he would at least have sinned for failing his role.


    His expression turned dark and cold as he looked toward Kong Xuan.


    At this moment there were dozens of armored soldiers who went to capture Kong Xuan. As he was stunned, they easily captured him.


    Half a momentter did he finally struggle, roaring out angrily.


    ¡°Impossible! That is totally impossible. Someone is trying to pass the me to me, I don¡¯t ept this! Gantian Mountain attacked us when we weren¡¯t prepared, what did I do wrong? Why aren¡¯t you letting me go?¡±


    He still wanted to see how Kong Yao would be defeated and how Zong Shou would die. He also had an army to lead a Kong Family name to strengthen. How could he die now?


    Tens of armored soldiers weren¡¯t fazed. Dozens of long nails pierced into his chakra meridians and locked him up.


    Kongli¡¯s body shuddered and he forcefully suppressed the urge to save him.


    He raised his head, looking at the red-robed official with a pleading gaze.


    ¡°If Junior Supervisor knows the reason and can tell it to me I would be grateful and give you a huge gift!¡±


    Gaoruo frowned. He then couldn¡¯t help it but sigh.


    Forget it, the Kong Family would know about this sooner orter and His Majesty wouldn¡¯t pardon them anyways.


    ¡°This afternoon Kong Yao used a trap to defeat the enemy. Out of 1.8 million Night Demon troops, only 3,000 remain. As for her troops only 40% were lost!¡±


    Kongli¡¯s body trembled, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    A series of thoughts shed in his mind. Zong Shou won with his Elites surviving meant that Huizhou was in his bag.


    His 1.2 million troops were now bathed in blood and if they faced the Spiritual Wave, then arge number would be able to advance.


    Not only was the Martial Path of these few trained, but 10,000 years ago thew mentioned a race that would fight against alien regions and would be protected by the luck of the Cloud World...


    This meant that Kong Yao really resonated with Alkaid.


    However, all of this shouldn¡¯t have been enough for His Majesty to be furious with them.


    Following this, he had an idea and thought about Prince Liao and the Yang Family.


    <i>Was that the main reason?</i>


    His Majesty was intelligent and would obviously be wary against the Princes and the Aristocratic Families. He didn¡¯t mention it because it wasn¡¯t time yet. He was punishing them for two concurrent sins!


    He was too anxious...


    ¡°Gaoruo also heard Zhongxuan say that the King Energy of the east has been growing. He obtained greatmanders and officials to aid him, within ten years he could be the Overlord of the Southeast. Kong Yao only had a tragic fate entangled with her because of your Kong Family. Now that it has been solved, her name will shine across the four oceans. The Kong Family is a Divination Family and will know the truth of my words. Imperial Tutor also wouldn¡¯t randomly speak...¡±


    COMMENT


    Kongli was startled, looking out towards the east. Before this he didn¡¯t feel much, but now it felt as if he could see a red cloud sweeping toward the east.


    He didn¡¯t know who the official was but the Commander definitely referred to Kong Yao.


    Looking at Alkaid, it was pure white and beautiful without any ck and grey energy.


    His heart felt tight and he felt that it wasn¡¯t right. Even if Zong Shou won, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide from the killing situation.


    Why was there such an oue?


    He had both Taoists and Confucians helping him so was His Majesty really not worried?


    Gaoruo said leisurely, ¡°During the night there was news that Daoling Vast Habitats True Martial Seven Part Sword Formation and 7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry all died in Huizhou. But, this hadn¡¯t been verified yet...¡±


    Before he finished, a loudugh spread out from within the hall. Everyone looked over, it was the Kong Family teen who spoke just now.

 Chapter 683 - Meeting At Pinnacle Dao

    <h4>Chapter 683: Meeting At Pinnacle Dao</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When Wuji woke up in a daze, he was at a total loss.


    Looking around, there were Taoist scriptures on the walls all around.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Wuji noticed that this ce was his cave in Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Why was he here?


    At this moment shouldn¡¯t he be in Huizhou, prepared to lead the 7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry to attack Zong Shou¡¯s Blood Cloud Cavalry?


    Frowning, Wuji noticed that the soul within his body was extremely weak.


    His limbs and body were also weak like he hadn¡¯t exercised in a long time.


    With just a slight use of Spiritual Sense he knew the reason. This was his second soul that he ced within his cave to nourish and grow as his reserve body.


    He couldn¡¯t help but frown. What happened?


    For his second soul to awaken at this moment, that meant that his main body had already died...


    Right away he was filled with rage! Who dared to do that?


    Although he was still alive, he had suffered heavy losses from the death of his main body.


    Half of his soul was wiped out, shing his close to 1,000-year lifespan in half.


    Although this reserve body was nurtured from his own flesh and blood, for it to reach the previous level where soul and body werepatible, it needed hundreds, maybe thousands of years!


    He was one of the top Deacons within Daoling Vast Habitat. Even if the Demon Sect wanted to attack him, they needed to consider it.


    Who was so bold to not be afraid of Daoling Sect¡¯s revenge?


    Moreover, he had a Cavalry Army that was strong enough to wipe out a country!


    Thinking about it, a name shed across his mind, Zong Shou.


    Only one person wouldn¡¯t fear Daoling Vast Habitat. Only this person had a reason to attack.


    Then were those 7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry still there?


    His heart tightened and he was unable to sit still anymore. He got up and walked outside.


    The moment he came out from the cave he felt that the atmosphere within the Vast Habitat was extremely weird.


    In the past it was peaceful and auspicious, however, most disciples today were running anxiously, looking really hurried, or they were furiously talking about something.


    Many gazesnded on his body. There was pity and sympathy, but also rage.


    Wuji¡¯s heart sunk as he traveled while stepping in the air. In just a moment, he came to the front of a stone hall.


    The hall was called the Pinnacle Dao Hall and when Wuji stepped in, he felt that the atmosphere was cold and heavy, close to freezing up.


    The head of the Dao Pce Wu Xu frowned as he sat above.


    Beside him there were tens of people who were all Daoling Vast Habitat Elders and Deacons.


    Xiao Xiangzi was amongst them, only at this moment he wasn¡¯t as arrogant as before. He carefully sat at the lowest position.


    ¡°What happened in Huizhou Ind? Why did my main body fall?¡±


    Wuji asked directly when he walked in. He himself didn¡¯t understand, so naturally he had to ask about it.


    The people in the hall exchanged nces with one another and all kept silent. However, there were a few who had a good rtionship with him who exined, ¡°Zong Shou defeated the Night Demons at the peak of Seven Cloud Mountain and he killed Minghui and the seven True Martial Swordsmen! Afterward, he dashed thousands of miles in the night and wiped out your body as well as the 7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry.¡±


    Wuji¡¯s eyelids jumped. He had expected such an oue. However, just hearing it now made him shocked.


    7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry all died? Along with Minglui and a set of True Martial Seven Part Sword formation? Then, the following two sect leaders probably died too.


    Although the sky didn¡¯t fall for Daoling Vast Habitat, it was their greatest nightmare for over thousands of years.


    Daoling Vast Habitat umted their Grade-6 Dao Soldiers over many years and the overall number didn¡¯t exceed 15,000. This time they lost close to half at once!


    He was shocked. Although they were 10,000 miles away, he was mentally connected to his main body.


    At this moment, many pictures appeared. Thousands of cavalry all couldn¡¯t touch that pir-like thin person.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I lost my body because of the sect?¡±


    One sentence caused the Elders and Deacons in the hall to be startled. Wuji asked, ¡°Zong Shou blocked my 7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry by himself? How is that possible? How would the 7,000 of them all fall?¡±


    He spoke these words not to push the me but because he was really curious.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t fight they could split up and leave. Grade-6 Cultivators could travel in the air, and even if they couldn¡¯t, those Xuan me Golden Qilin Beasts could travel 10,00 miles a day!


    His friends close to him instantly understood, ¡°Zong Shou blocked you for fifteen minutes, allowing the Blood Cloud Cavalry to rush over. This person killed millions of Night Demons and his own strength wasn¡¯t consumed at all. He also had the strength of Huizhou. Gathering it, his strength wasparable to when Shenxiao descended. Thus, he did have the ability to block the 7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry for a short time. As for why they all fell...¡±


    The person who spoke frowned, ¡°I also don¡¯t understand! He should have used other methods.¡±


    Wuji was startled and thought about something. It should have been something really important to Daoling Vast Habitat but he couldn¡¯t remember it.


    Seeing the gazes of the people around get suspicious, he stopped his thoughts, ¡°I wanted to say something Long ago! This Zong Shou¡¯s strength is far from that, he might not lose against the Night Demons. If we fail to assassinate him and he fights back, our Vast Habitat won¡¯t be able to take it. What happens now?¡±


    The people within the hall kept silent. Wuji said this to push away all the me.


    However, everyone expected this. If they were confident in pulling Wuji off his position as Deacon, they wouldn¡¯t have let him enter the hall.


    They had another reason by forcing him to say those words. Pretty much everyone looked at Wu Xu who was sitting at the center elevated area.


    ¡°I heard Zong Shou had sent a decree back to the country to ban Taoism. He wants to break our foundations and fight to the death?¡±


    ¡°This person is going against the path and will be punished by the Heavens. If we look at it, whose fault is it? If it was me and I was forced to such a level I would be vicious.¡±


    ¡°If we followed Wuji¡¯s n and treated them well we wouldn¡¯t be facing this cmity.¡±


    ¡°The Spiritual Wave hasn¡¯t begun and we have lost close to half our troops!¡±


    ¡°Not knowing their skill and acting carelessly because of interests. That was too risky. Even if it was for a Xuan Grade Vein, we couldn¡¯t do that...¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we have to answer to all our disciples for the defeat today!¡±


    ¡°Lingyun Sect has already sent a letter to question the decree. Gantian Mountain banning Taoism has the greatest effect on them. Although they have suffered huge losses, they are still a shrine! If they no longer trust us anymore, how can we still be the leader of Taoism?¡±


    ¡°From today on we will have one more enemy. That is what is truly worrying.¡±


    The sound of discussion broke out in the hall once more. Although they didn¡¯t make it clear, their tone was pointing the spear at Wu Xu.


    Wuji was silent. In terms of responsibility, Minghui was to me. If not for him persuading the Seniors and Senior Brothers, Wu Xu wouldn¡¯t have been so rash.


    However, now that Minghui had died, he had been in two hundred years ago and didn¡¯t have the luck to use a second soul to revive like him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiao Xiangzi in pity.


    This person was someone who was adored by the Heavens but Zong Shou personally smashed him into the dirt. His current situation would be more awkward.


    Wu Xu was his master and adored him a lot. If one said that he didn¡¯t want to take revenge which caused the Huizhou matter, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    At least when Minghui rose this point, Senior Brother Wu Xu definitely just went with it.


    In the Vast Habitat there were definitely many who med him for it.


    However, at this moment, he felt more annoyed and hateful. Everything started because of that kid.


    Wu Xu was silent, sitting like a dead tree, allowing the people to discuss without speaking a word.


    It was only 30 minutester when he moved his white eyebrows. He opened his eyes, his gaze like a sharp arrow.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    A simple word but it was like thunder, causing the entire hall to turn silent.


    However, some people¡¯s gazes were filled with mocking intent while many were holding inughter.


    ¡°I have already asked for forgiveness from the Senior Masters and have gotten a reply. I will read it out...¡±


    He swept the hall and stopped at Wuji for a moment before he retracted his gaze.


    ¡°This is my fault! The rise of Gantian will be one of the biggest problems in the next 100 years. If we have a chance, we need to wipe them out. There are suspicions of Wu Xu acting rashly and abusing power for personal gain. He will remain in his Daoling Pce Head position and his power will not be taken away...¡±


    Whilst he spoke he was really serious, like he was using the tone of the Vast Habitat Ancestor.


    Everyone was startled when they heard this, their faces showing some disappointment.


    In the end, he was still not pulled down from his position.


    Looking at the situation, Wuji frowned and then sighed.


    Even if Wu Xu was punished he wouldn¡¯t have felt happy.


    He only felt emotional about the battle for power in the Vast Habitat.


    The Taoist Sect had been in a huge fight for over 10,000 years and everyone wanted to hold the heart of the Vast Habitat.


    The closer it was to the Spiritual Wave, the more restless they got.


    ¡°The death of 7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry is hurtful but it doesn¡¯t hurt our foundations!¡±


    A cold word, really simply put. Wu Xu¡¯s eyes half-closed once more.


    ¡°We canpensate them! Also call back outer sect disciples to build 10,000 cavalry. Since Zong Shou is fighting to the death with us, then we will too. This person¡¯s Heaven Barrier is within a few years. The two Great Senior Masters of the Vast Habitat will also return today. The kid will die two years from now...¡±


    Wuji¡¯s eyes lit up, he was much more rxed.


    The Taoist Sect had many Temples in the Cloud World and numerous disciples, but most weren¡¯t raised by the Vast Habitat. Losing 7,000 Grade-6 did indeed not harm their foundations. With four Great Senior Masters here, they could peacefully pass this weakest stage.


    However, following this he found it inappropriate but he couldn¡¯t recall what was wrong with it.

 Chapter 684 - Damn Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 684: Damn Old Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Low-Grade Xuan Mind Stone Mine? So that was why...¡±


    Within a city known as Huiye City on Huizhou Ind, Zong Shou was seated within the pce of the original City Lord, looking at the few Mind Stones in his hand in surprise.


    The crystals were transparent and there seemed to be clouds surging within.


    This was something the Hidden Guard who was under Ruoshui sent people to bring over. They were Xuan Grade Mind Stones, most of them were Low Grade but one or two were Intermediate Grade.


    He looked closely at where those Taoist Cultivators came out from recently.


    In a short few days he found his mine. It looked like it was still a rich one. Those Hidden Guards under Ruoshui hid at the end of the mine and dug in secret and managed to get these few.


    Zong Shou frowned. In his memory this mine didn¡¯t exist.


    However, it wasn¡¯t a surprising matter. When Mind Stones reached Xuan Grade, only Spirit Realm and above Cultivators could use them. Those sects must have upied them so normal people couldn¡¯t evene into contact. Naturally, there would be no records in history.


    Speaking of which, it would be really weird if the Cloud World didn¡¯t have any Xuan Grade Mind Stone mines.


    After all, it was a ce which many Alien Races saw as a Celestial World.


    Because this world had many spiritual items and rich resources, so many outside region powers would target it.


    His doubts from before were all gone. Low Xuan Grade mines were something that was rare even 100 years after the Spiritual Wave began.


    If one upied it at the start, who knows how many more experts and Dao Soldiers they could develop for Daoling Vast Habitat...


    If one normal High-Grade Mind Stone mine could feed 1,000 Grade-6 Dao Soldiers.


    Then, this mine could at least provide for 10,000.


    If it was a rich mine it could even feed 12,000...


    No wonder that Daoling Vast Habitat betrayed him without batting an eyelid!


    One Xuan Grade Mind Stone couldst ten days of use for his Book of Eon Extreme Life.


    If he obtained the vein, then he wouldn¡¯t have to worry in a short time. He could spend a day as ten days...


    Following this, Zong Shou shook his head. Although this was in his territory, this was something he couldn¡¯t swallow alone.


    Especially at such a time when he was enemies with Daoling Vast Habitat, so he couldn¡¯t take the risk.


    ¡°Send someone to inform Sword Sect and Common People¡¯s Path to send people to discuss! You can also tell the Buddhist Sect!¡±


    With this Xuan Grade mine, in the future, Common People¡¯s Path could properly aid him. As for Sword Sect, they could be on the same side. Naturally, the Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat had to pay a high enough price.


    The Buddhist Sect was unnecessary. Around the Seven Cloud Mountain there were millions of souls of the dead who needed their monks to perform rituals.


    Apart from purifying the Vengeful Energy, they could also settle down the troops.


    Actually, he could also borrow the power of the Demon Sect. However, Zong Shou hated them and knew that they wouldn¡¯t be grateful for anything. They only did things for their own interest.


    A smart person wouldn¡¯t make enemies with everyone. As a ruler, one also couldn¡¯t follow one¡¯s personality too much.


    Within the proper path there were still fake men and evil people. However, since the Demon Path Cultivators practiced evil arts and gory methods, then they definitely weren¡¯t good people.


    Gantian Mountain should be able to get half of the profits of the mind.


    It was a surprise fortune. At least he didn¡¯t need to worry about thepensation money which he had a huge headache about.


    From Lianyun Ind to Seven Cloud Mountain, although not under his rule, millions were held hostage. However, Zong Shou still wanted to treat them equally.


    ¡°The Ministry of Rites and Court of Colonial Affairs will naturally discuss that with them!¡±


    A firm voice suddenly spread from beneath the City Lord throne and broke his train of thought.


    ¡°I heard that ancient dragons wouldn¡¯t swim close to shallow beaches. Phoenixes wouldn¡¯t go near water. Since ancient times, important people have known about protecting themselves and never ced themselves in danger, much less you? Moreover, you have no kids so you have to be more careful!¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this voice he felt his head hurt. The one who was speaking was Zhang Huai whose face was flushed red in rage.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t think that this fellow would be such a strong and determined official?


    ¡°I know that the Ruler is really courageous and unrivaled in the Cloud World! However, people who are good at fighting die in battle, people who are good at swimming drown in water. Doesn¡¯t the Ruler know how to take care of himself? If the Blood Cloud Cavalry came anyter, if Wuji was stronger, would the Ruler have been able to escape? If anything happened to the Ruler how would we officials punish ourselves?¡±


    Whilst speaking Zhang Huai nced toward the puppy that wasying on Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder.


    At this moment the scales were gone, the mes on its hooves too. It was stretching out its tongue and licking Zong Shou¡¯s face.


    If not for that Qilin, this Ruler he had recognized for less than three months would have probably died.


    To fight against 7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry alone, this was no different from asking to die.


    He felt furious just thinking about it.


    ¡°I feel that Zong Yuan and Yin Yang deserve to be beheaded! They knew that you would be in a dangerous situation and they didn¡¯t stop you. That isn¡¯t how a subject should act...¡±


    Zong Shou stood expressionless at the side, unwilling to argue.


    This time it was indeed his fault for not persuading Zong Shou.


    He was also really annoyed as he looked at Zong Shou in front of him.


    On the contrary, he felt grateful towards Zhang Huai. If he could cause the Ruler to be more careful in the future then that would be for the best.


    The hall was totally silent with no one speaking at all or defending Zong Shou. Kong Yao¡¯s face was totally green, she also felt afraid. She was happy to see them take revenge against the Buddhist Sect but she didn¡¯t think that Zong Shou would take such a risk.


    Zong Shou was speechless, looking around asking for help. Wherever his eyesnded, everyone avoided him.


    Thinking to himself that these people were truly vicious, they were really just betraying him. None of them were willing to give him a tform to end this topic...


    Although he didn¡¯t expect that the Qilin would be so afraid of Xiaori, at that time he really had 50-60% confidence. He was also sure that Zong Yuan would arrive in time.


    If he couldn¡¯t beat them, then he would just flee. The ancient overlords did the same so it wasn¡¯t a loss of face...


    However, at this moment he wasn¡¯t able to say that out valiantly.


    His body was totally disced, tens of ces were broken, his meridians were in chaos.


    During the battle with those 7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry, he used a shocking amount of energy, not lower than them at all.


    However, if not for Xiaori suddenly showing off his strength and if Zong Yuan had arrivedter, he would have had to consider fleeing after blocking one to two more waves.


    Zhang Huai still stared aggressively at him, making him smile.


    ¡°I will follow what you say and not do it again, I will be careful...¡±


    He was the Ruler of the country and also a Sword Cultivator. If he needed to fight he wouldn¡¯t back off. Such a promise was already the limit.


    The people in the hall knew that they couldn¡¯t force him too much, their tense emotions rxed.


    Zhang Huai¡¯s face also warmed slightly. Following this, he passed another document over.


    ¡°There is another matter. The Prime Minister and the Cab Elders returned the Ruler¡¯s decree to wipe out Taoism. Prime Minister also wants me to help him tell you that he doesn¡¯t dare support it. Even if Ruler wants to push it, he would object it in the Meeting Hall.


    The moment these words were spoken, Zong Shou¡¯s fist clenched tight and cracking sounds could be heard.


    Zhang Huai¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, ¡°Prime Minister Ren mentioned that a Ruler can¡¯t send troops just because of rage. Even if we are enemies with the Taoist Sect we can¡¯t stop people from believing in their path. We also can¡¯t punish them for talking about Taoist scriptures. This was a random decree from Ruler so please think about it properly!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face flushed red, the golden throne under him was smashed into pieces.


    That damn old man actually retorted him. What did he want?


    It also did make sense but it didn¡¯t give him any face at all?


    He had to bear with this person for too long!


    ¡°Then apart from this what did he say?¡±


    Ren Tianxing¡¯s heart jumped, he felt a terrifying and bone-chilling suppression in the hall.


    <i>Uncle, what were you thinking? What if Ruler gets furious and chops off your head?</i>


    He had his reason for prohibiting Taoism. Since those Taoist Cultivators chose that path, then they had to die. There was no need to anger the Ruler just for that.


    Zhang Huai¡¯s eyes were slightly closed as he thought about it. He still said it honestly, ¡°He said that Ruler just wants to use the chance to act against the Taoist Sect, to cut off their power in the world to take back thend used for their temples and strengthen our power. Although the policy is good, you don¡¯t need to harm the innocent. If we punish people for their words and statements we will be not far away from a chaotic society. We just need to use methods to restrict them and make them voluntarily leave the control of Daoling Vast Habitat. Alienate them, tax heavily and even make them join us, those are all good ideas...¡±


    Kong Yao frowned. A Ruler unable to use his power, wasn¡¯t that the true sign of a country dying?


    She couldn¡¯t help but look at Zong Shou in a gloating manner. What happened today was all because of Zong Shou. He couldn¡¯t me anyone...


    How was he going to deal with it? Kill Renbo with one knife? Impossible. He would give Ren Tianxing face and let him live.


    However, he wouldn¡¯t have a good time. Renbo¡¯s actions were intolerable for any Ruler.


    Zong Shou was in deep thought. Momentster, he gritted his teeth, ¡°Then split it into two decrees and let the Meeting Hall discuss...¡±


    He was really reluctant in his heart. If this happened again next time, then he really wouldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore.


    The dozens of people were startled. Following this, they understood; Zong Shou was actually giving in.


    He actually didn¡¯t do anything to Renbo.


    Zhang Huai¡¯s eyes shed and then together with Ren Tianxing they both bowed deeply and sincerely.


    Zong Shou looked at his chest, the red ruby actually jumped up and shone brightly.


    This time it made him feel really annoyed.


    Whilst Kong Yao was left speechless, for some reason she felt at ease. It seemed like she had to ask her Father to act. This treasure couldn¡¯t restrict the Ruler¡¯s King Energy.

 Chapter 685 - All Matters Settled

    <h4>Chapter 685: All Matters Settled</h4>


    He unhappily returned from the hall back to his sleeping area.


    Zong Shou still felt pent up frustration in his chest, but a momentter, heughed out loud.


    That damn old man saw through all his ns.


    When the Buddhist Sect was at its most prosperous, they upied half of the Cloud World, a poption of close to a billion.


    The scale of the Taoist Sect was on the same level, it had been prosperous these few years and didn¡¯t suffer from any attacks.


    Along with the usual incense money, they received around 5% of Donglin produce. He couldn¡¯t bear with this any longer.


    Although he chased out Lingyun Sect and many other sectsst time, the Taoist Temples under his rule were not damaged.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to go too far against Daoling Vast Habitat. However, since they were already enemies, now he didn¡¯t have to hold back.


    He could allow them to exist, but couldn¡¯t allow them to be strong. Now that the Taoist Sect was strong, even if he couldn¡¯t destroy them, he had to tear them apart.


    He casually took several battle reports to take a look at. After that battle with the 7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry, he had been in secluded meditation to heal his injuries. Only today did he feel slightly better.


    Who knows what the situation was like in the other ces...


    He browsed through several documents and his lips curled.


    At this moment, Kong Yao, Ren Tianxing and the others had wiped out around 90% of the Night Demon Army. Only around 1,000 had fled deep into the forests and mountains to hide.


    Those were the true Elites of the Night Demon Army. One would be putting themselves in danger if they chased them into the forest.


    This was why Kong Yao used the army to lock them down, deciding not to head deeper in.


    Those refugees of Huizhou also started to return.


    Within a short dozen days, hundreds of millions of grains were transported to Huizhou.


    It was enough food for the local people for more than 100 days.


    Based on what Zhang Huai mentioned inside, they weren¡¯t able to cover everything, but they could at least ensure the people could get past autumn and winter.


    At the end of August, they could nt a crop of grain. They were recovering the various fields as well as those numerous mines.


    What happened next made him raise his brow.


    Zhang Huai had collected the fields of all the Nobles west of Huizhou. He was just asking whether he could split it with the dead soldier¡¯s families aspensation while selling the rest.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t unhappy with Zhang Huai taking matters into his own hands, but that he was surprised.


    That move was really vicious! Once it seeded, in just a short few years he could digest the entire Huizhou.


    However after this, Zhang Huai¡¯s image in the Meeting Hall would be ruined.


    Those people in Gantian Mountain, although they didn¡¯t have much to do with the nobles of Huizhou, they would feel terrified. He was really clear about what those fellows were thinking about.


    He was impressed. He loved subjects who were willing to spoil their own reputation to take the me for him.


    Unlike Renbo who went against him every day...


    He flicked his finger and smashed the document to pieces. He took a piece of silk and wrote up a decree before stamping it.


    Since a subject treated the Ruler so well, the Ruler naturally would return the favour.


    He flipped open the second document. Not only did it target Donglin and Huizhou, but also the Meeting Hall.


    He was more rxed. Zhang Huai really knew his thoughts. If he didn¡¯t teach them all a lesson, how would he feel good?


    Recently, some people were bing too much.


    Since he stuck to the rules that he set, he naturally couldn¡¯t allow others to stray free from hisws.


    Renbo might be colluding with those people. This time it would be best if he didn¡¯t find out anything bad about him.


    Thest one came from Navy Admiral Gu Liekong. It didn¡¯t say much, just that the Night Demon navy was crushed and had fled.


    Thest few lines surprised him. Shi Run led 20 Three-Toothed Turreted Ships to lead several ships of the Night Demons into the Oblivion Cloud. For some reason, she was able to capture half of their ships. One of them was perfectly fine while two could be used after some repairs.


    Zong Shou smiled wide, unable to close his mouth.


    That was the space ship of the Night Demon race! It wasn¡¯t built for the Cloud Ocean, but to travel through space!


    This was why just 20 of them were tough for Gu Liekong¡¯s 1,000 ship army to deal with.


    Even if arge half of the Night Demons were onnd, there were still many experts on the ship.


    If they couldn¡¯t fight, then they could choose a ce where the space barrier was weaker, consuming Mind Stones to tear open space.


    How did Shi Run do it...?


    Was this the first battle of the future top sailor?


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou was in disbelief.


    Unfortunately, Gu Liekong just described the general situation of the battle.


    He just said that she led the ships to where Demon Fog circled and led beasts to attack them. She also used the strength of barbaric tribes under the Cloud Ocean. As for the specifics, he didn¡¯t write it in.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted. Aspared to the Cloud Continent, she was better suited to the area beneath the Cloud Ocean.


    Using her strength to counter their weakness? Through this document, he knew that she used all the factors perfectly.


    ...Three space ships, each one along with their tools were worth 3,000 Grade-9 Mind Stones.


    When she returned, he had to reward her with a bag of sweets. No, she had already grown up. It was better to exchange it for other things...


    After the documents, there was a Letter of Credence. It was really important and naturally it came from Great Shang.


    It first admitted that Weihai and Kong Xuan¡¯s actions were immoral and that they had been punished. Then, the tone changed, and after expressing gratitude, they demanded answers. Even if they had sinned, they should be handled by Great Shang. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for Zong Shou to deal with them. However, since they were in an alliance, they didn¡¯t need to bother much with such an insignificant matter.


    Thest few words hinted for them to send an envoy to express apology, giving them a way to step down.


    However, there was only one meaning in the letter; they weren¡¯t willing to be enemies with them now.


    Zong Shou burst outughing. As he expected, they saw him as the Overlord of the South.


    There were other letters that were from the powers of the nearbyrge inds who greeted their new neighbour.


    Most of them were written with a good tone and only one was filled with an angry and questioning tone.


    South Wind Yue Dynasty?


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes fixated on this. He then tossed it aside, not bothering to deal with it anymore.


    So what if he upied Huizhou, could the Ruler of Yue Dynastye over to bite him?


    Thinking about it, was the situation of Gantian Mountain a huge fortune and not a small fortune?


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little startled. However, since all the matters were settled, he could now focus on breaking the Heaven Barrier.

 Chapter 686 - Destruction Path

    <h4>Chapter 686: Destruction Path</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Apart from these documents and Letters of Credence, there were many other letters from Donglin. Zong Shou causally tossed them aside. He reached out with his right hand and took out a Heaven and Earth Bag.


    When he used his One Origin ck Sword to injure Jia Mingluo and cut off his four limbs, this bag was hidden in his sleeves.


    Zong Shou casually kept it but didn¡¯t have any time to see what was within it.


    Reaching in with Spiritual Sense, he felt that the opening was sealed up by a strong power.


    However, since the owner was dead, he was easily able to break it.


    In the next instant, Zong Shou sucked in a deep cold breath.


    The Heaven and Earth Bag was really spacious. He had two to three of the biggest Grade-9 Heaven and Earth Bags in The Cloud World, however, at most they upied just 10,000 feet of space.


    This one in his hand was 100,000 feet, the space within could bepared to a small city.


    If one filled it with grain, it could provide food for 100,000 Elites for a whole year.


    Currently, it was filled up with items. Many metals were arranged within, in an orderly manner.


    Zong Shou took one into his hands and then shook his head in disappointment.


    This should be ck Demon Metal. The millions of Night Demon Army armor were made using this as the main material.


    It could increase the strength of the Night Demon and to a certain extent go against light. It would be the reserve resources for him to conquer the Cloud World.


    However, to the humans, it wasn¡¯t of any use.


    With a spell, many pieces of the ck Demon Metal surged out.


    They spread out of the doors and onto the green stone field in front of the pce.


    A huge ocean of metal piled up like a mountain and only when the Heaven and Earth Bag was empty, did he stop.


    At this moment, the space inside was really vast. Only there was still some stuff left in the bottom left corner.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    As expected, from one of the eight Princes of the Night Demon race. This Prince had more riches than himself.


    Forgetting about the pills which might not be suitable for humans, there were two to three thousand Grade-9 Mind Stones.


    There were even 400 High Xuan Grade ones.


    If a Grade-9 Mind Stone could let him use the Eon Book for a day, then these Xuan Grade ones, even the Low-Grade ones could let him use it for ten.


    His rewards this time were more than what he had umted in his entire life.


    There were even some books which recorded Night Demon Race Cultivation methods.


    However, these methods were different from human Cultivators, which were split into martial and spiritual paths. From the start, they didn¡¯t split them up, only at the Heaven Realm did they start to differentiate. This was also due to the special nature of the Night Demon Race.


    There was one book that was really special and different from the others.


    Zong Shou took it out, only to see that the cover was extremely dark with no words on it at all. However, when he swept it with his Spiritual Sense, he knew that on it there were the words ¡®Seven Star Xuan Lightning Book¡¯.


    When Zong Shou opened it and read page by page, he was filled with excitement.


    This wasn¡¯t a Night Demon Cultivation Method but a Cloud World Taoist ssic.


    It seemed like 10,000 years ago, not only did the Cloud World Cultivators learn from the Night Demon Martial Path, but they also gained many benefits from the Cloud World.


    There were a total of seven pages and one needed to use Spiritual Sense to understand the details within.


    However, after the second page, there were conditions. One¡¯s body needed a certain grasp of the power of lightning before they could flip it open.


    It recorded a total of seven Lightning Techniques ofparable power. However, if one had all seven, one could challenge the pinnacle of the Lightning Path.


    Jia Mingluo had only grasped one type.


    Who knows if it was due to his body or the Night Demon race cultivation method.


    His current Lightning Ability was far above that of the Red Star God Lightning. He was only suppressed since his cultivation was lower than Jia Mingluo. If they were of the same grade, he would have suppressed him. He could directly flip to the fourth page of the book.


    Each page was as heavy as a mountain and inside it numerous words and restrictions were recorded.


    From a rough look, it was at least a Grade-10 Saint Spirit Magical Artifact Book.


    If it was really as this book said, Seven Lightning Merging, one could use it to challenge the End Realm and even be listed as a Grade-11 God-like Technique.


    Zong Shou himself didn¡¯t specialise in lightning. However, after such a rough nce he realized the Lightning Phoenix Mark in his soul was changing.


    It stretched out several rune-like structures and the original spiritual patterns were also changing.


    Not much was added but it looked more profound and also more exquisite.


    It seemed like thews written in this book were recognized by the ancient God Beast Lightning Phoenix.


    <i>Who left this book? Who created this lightning element spell?</i>


    This book was of some help to him. Even if he couldn¡¯t cultivate, he could use it to increase the strength of his Purple Lightning. If he had time, he could dive deeper into it.


    He smiled and looked at one side of the Heaven and Earth Bag.


    At this moment, the Mind Stones on hand could allow him to use it for decades.


    He also needed some time to digest the gains from his battle against Jia Mingluo.


    He immediately proceeded right when he thought about it and directly took out the Eon Book and smacked a Low Xuan Grade Mind Stone into it. When threads of Spiritual Energy were absorbed, the time flow around his body started to be abnormal.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    30 dayster, still within the sleeping hall of that pce.


    Zong Shou was looking at his hands in deep thought.


    A ball of Red Lightning was shing and jumping in his palm.


    This was the Red Star God Lightning. Along with his heart, it formed into a ball and then into a.


    This lightning spell was still iplete, much weaker than Jia Mingluo. However...


    Another Purple Lightning Ball shed in his Palm.


    When the two shed, the Purple Lightning instantly swallowed the other. Then, there was an explosion which seemed really domineering. Threads of lightning buzzed in the air.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes focused. It was at least 20% stronger than before!


    If he fullypleted the Red Star God Lightning, then he might be able to reach 30%.


    He studied this Seven Star Xuan Lightning Book to perfect the Lightning Phoenix Mark in his soul. Who knew that he would have such a surprise?


    He believed what the book said about the Seven Lightning Merging and chasing the pinnacle of the Lightning Path.


    Since this Red Star God Lightning could be merged into his Purple Lightning, what would happen if he cultivated the other few types?


    Zong Shou shook his head. Although he anticipated it, he knew how tough it was to cultivate it. It was best if he ced it to the side.


    Counting the days, Zhang Huai should have settled down Huizhou. A month had passed and there was no news of rebellions or chaos.


    He was here to act as a shield to settle the area down. Since there was nothing going on, then he could return back to Donglin.


    At this moment, he felt something, his brow raising as he stood up and stepped out.


    He pushed open the door and saw a teen with his back facing him and looking at the sky.


    It was Aokun!


    Zong Shou felt his aura when he was in the room. However, he was a little surprised to see him now.


    He didn¡¯t know why he came over.


    Seeing Zong Shou walk out, Aokun turned back with a smile.


    ¡°That person¡¯s disciple will probably return to the Cloud World in a year!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, that person? Who? Looking at Aokun¡¯splicated expression, he understood.


    Aokun was most probably referring to the person who sealed him in the stone wall.


    ¡°This person came from the Taoist Sect and most probably came for you. I can handle two but not four...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank. Following this, heughed coldly. He had predicted this matter. A yearter would be when he would break through the Heaven Barrier.


    However, he didn¡¯t worry much about it now. If he was willing and used the power of the Book of Eon, in just a few months he could do it.


    If he also wanted to umte deeper and ensure nothing went wrong, he could go to the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat to break the Barriers from Heaven.


    The Taoist Sect Saint Realm Experts wouldn¡¯t fight with Common People¡¯s Path for that right?


    Following this, his heart moved. He wouldn¡¯t believe it if Aokun said he came over specially to remind him.


    He had predicted this when he attacked those 7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry.


    How could Taoist Sect take that humiliation?


    He gave them a p to the face, although Wu Xu didn¡¯t say anything, he definitely wanted to get it back. If not, he didn¡¯t need to continue as the Pce Head.


    ¡°What matter do you have?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion as he looked carefully at Aokun. His aura was changing. Although it wasn¡¯t in a chaotic state, it wasn¡¯t able to calm down.


    If it was anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised, however, Aokun was an Intermediate Saint Realm Expert.


    ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t hide it from you!¡±


    Aokun smiled awkwardly and shook his head in a self-mocking manner, ¡°I relied on the Destruction Dragon Pellet. I thought I could control it, but something happened. I can¡¯t interrupt that old man so I can only ask for help from you...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled once more. How would he be able to help him with a problem that he as a Saint Realm Expert couldn¡¯t handle?


    Did he have to head to a Dragon Hall? Or find some treasure?


    This time he might not be so lucky.


    He saw Aokun causally pick up a broken stone.


    Looking closely, the rock turned directly into dust.


    It first turned to dust, then into thinner micro-particles and then into Spiritual Energy.


    In the end, even the Spiritual Energy dissipated. It was a little simr to Yuan Wushang¡¯s Spirit Explosion Sword Intent.


    After this, it stopped and Aokun seemed to be at a loss.

 Chapter 687 - Aokun Asking For Help

    <h4>Chapter 687: Aokun Asking For Help</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou understood a little.


    Aokun probably couldn¡¯t find the continuation of his path, causing his energy to change. His Destruction Technique also stopped there.


    This wasn¡¯t something that any spiritual item or treasure could solve and something that was tough for others to help with.


    Aokun searched for him not because he thought that he could help him but to hear his views for inspiration.


    Frowning, Zong Shou was also in deep thought.


    Speaking of which, he hadn¡¯t analyzed much of the Destruction Technique. However, he heard that at the end of the Spiritual Wave, 10,000 yearster, there was one who could easily destroy tens of worlds. He could even destroy this region of the world and what he cultivated was the Destruction Path.


    ¡°Then, what about working on it from thews of the Grand Path?¡±


    When he said these words, Zong Shou¡¯s fingertips rose up carefully. Instantly, Spiritual Energy surged in the area.


    Five-colored Spiritual Glow shed. The entire space nearly copsed.


    However, the situation returned back to normal in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, Zong Zhou¡¯s face was ashen white and appeared really weak.


    In that instant, he broke one of the world¡¯s ¡®chords¡¯. He destroyed one of the uselessws in his 100 feet region, causing his True Qi and Soul Power to be all used up.


    As long as there was a slightly stronger person he would be able to take his life.


    He didn¡¯t bother about the weakness in his body and looked at Aokun.


    He remembered that he grasped such a path, directly destroying the source of the world!


    ¡°This method might work! I was right toe and find you. As expected, from someone who couldprehend the Nine Dragon Shadow Sword in seven days...¡±


    Although he said this, Aokun still frowned, his face looking more and more bitter.


    ¡°That year when I was trapped in the stone wall I had wanted to destroy this world. Why could others live so freely outside whilst I was trapped there and forgotten? However, after I came out, maybe due to these 10,000 years all the anger and frustration was gone.¡±


    Coincidentally, at this moment, a withered leaf fell. Aokun grabbed it with his hand and then looked at it with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Although there are many ugly parts of this world, there are things that make one want to remain. Aokun isn¡¯t willing to destroy it which is why I can¡¯t walk on this path...¡±


    A light wind blew causing numerous leaves to float down. Aokun¡¯s body looked really tragic and sad.


    Zong Shou felt his body gon numb and his teeth felt sour. This Aokun was so disgusting.


    He didn¡¯t bother with him and exposed him.


    ¡°Brother Aokun, do you feel that this path isn¡¯t strong enough and you are searching for another path?¡±


    He totally understood that since the Destruction Dragon 10,000 years ago could reach the peak of God Realm and was so close to the Saint Realm, there was definitely a way for the Destruction Path to destroy otherws...


    Aokun obtained his Dragon Pellet, so he definitely had ideas on how to proceed.


    The reason why he hesitated was because he wasn¡¯t satisfied with his strength.


    His cultivation walked the fast path. Even if there weren¡¯t any problems left, he wouldn¡¯t be able to advance in a short time.


    The only way was to act on his foundations.


    Only if the source of his path suppressed others, then he wouldn¡¯t have any opponent in the same grade. He would even be able to fight people of a higher grade.


    Thinking about this, he sighed.


    Although the Destruction Path was monotonous, its strength could be listed in the top twentyws.


    In terms of Great Paths, it could be listed as one of the top ten, on the same level as the Creation Law. It was one of the crucial paths of the world.


    The only thing was that its cultivation was a little tougher.


    Without the foundations of that Destruction Dragon, if he continued like this, when the Spiritual Wave ended he would have a stable foundation to enter the End Realm.


    That time wasn¡¯t a chance for lowly Cultivators like them to improve.


    Even God Realm and Saint Realm people took it as a great opportunity.


    To grasp such aw, this fellow actually wasn¡¯t satisfied...


    Aokun smiled, revealing his white teeth, ¡°Little Shou really understands me! Finding another path is impossible. I just want to add some changes to this path and add some strength. Moreover, my Destruction Ability is too strong and when I battle I have to control it. It isn¡¯t good if I destroy a country and a world so simply...¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless as he raised his head. He looked at the sky and wanted to tell him to scram.


    However, before he said this, a new novel idea shed in his mind.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou cut off a handful of hair and shook it in front of Aokun.


    Seeing as Aokun didn¡¯t understand, Zong Shou flicked out and a thread of hair and it split.


    ¡°What did that mean?¡±


    Aokun was still confused and didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°My hair can be seen as life or anything else. The top half is life and the bottom is future, it is also like your Destruction Law. You destroyed the hair so this item doesn¡¯t exist, so naturally there isn¡¯t a future...¡±


    Aokun frowned, roughly understanding what he meant. However, what did that have to do with his Destruction Path?


    Aokun frowned, Zong Shou flocked once more and an entire hair turned into dust and scattered.


    ¡°Then what if I wipe out an entire strand?¡±


    Aokun¡¯s pupils constricted and he was totally stunned. A momentter, his eyes were filled with joy and excitement.


    ¡°Wipe our a person¡¯s existence in the world? This method is really cruel but I like it. Only this isn¡¯t the pure Destruction Law...¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head, ¡°Of course! I don¡¯t even involve space and time. I just said it for you to take a look.¡±


    Although he said out spoke of such an idea, he didn¡¯t have much good hope for it.


    Such a path was actually tougher than destroying tens of worlds!


    How was wiping out the traces and existence of someone or something in the world going to be easy?


    Aokun¡¯s lips curled. Space and time? Not only that!


    It was important to understand ¡®Cause and Effect¡¯ to grasp such an effect.


    Although Zong Shou was hugely talented, his cultivation was too low and his foresight was stillcking.


    However, he had such foundations.


    Because his ¡®Cause and Effect¡¯ Dragon Pellet was stolen, he was forced to walk the ¡®Destruction¡¯ Path.

 Chapter 688 - Cause And Effect Knife

    <h4>Chapter 688: Cause And Effect Knife</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    His gaze shed and a momentter he heaved a sigh and asked impassively.


    ¡°Why did you think of such a method out of nowhere?¡±


    He also found it weird. Such a Grand Path couldn¡¯t be thought of for no reason.


    Zong Shouughed, waving his sleeves and instantly a silver light flew out.


    It seemed illusionary and in the blink of an eye it was in front of Aokun. That sharp intent caused even Aokun to frown.


    ¡°How quick!¡±


    At that moment, his fingers pincered in front of him. A flying knife finallynded in his hands. It continuously shook like it was trying to break away. However, under his suppression, it used up its strength and was smashed to pieces.


    Aokun¡¯s eyes turned serious.


    That knife was filled with Zong Shou¡¯s Nine True Dragon Sword Intent and was at the peak Soul Realm level!


    However, to him it wasn¡¯t worth a mention. What caught his attention was the speed of it.


    It was really quick!


    Naturally, it couldn¡¯t harm him but it far exceeded the Spirit Realm level.


    When the knife shed over he had a weird feeling, like the space the knife passed through was shortened.


    Pondering on it, he realized the reason.


    ¡°It is the power of time, so that was it...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that the space was shortened, but that the time it went through was elerated.


    He finally knew why Zong Shou would make such a suggestion.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What does Brother Ao think about that knife?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. During these 30 days, using the Book of Eon eleration, that was a full 300 days, close to a full year. He didn¡¯t just study the Seven Star Xuan Lightning Book.


    Actually, arge part of his time was spent on how to improve this Six God Defensive Knife Technique.


    Using his soul to nurture the knife and link up with knife intent... That was the essence of the technique.


    Along with the Sky Fox Illusionary Technique and Sword Driving Technique simr to that of a Spirit Master, it had much more ability to change directions. This knife would pretty much hit its target every single time!


    However, the higher the level, the more this Grade-8 Earth Crushing Martial Arts feltcking.


    It had sufficient strength, but each time it struck, 70-80% of its strength was already consumed along the way.


    This was the case when he fought Jia Mingluo. He threw out several knives and was unable to kill him, even when he was heavily injured.


    It already became a weakness.


    Zong Shou had wanted to modify this technique and since he was about to break through the Heaven Barrier he needed strength the most.


    With this Eon Book giving him dozens more years of time, he was nning to umte and push some pinnacle techniques he grasped to the extreme.


    His first choice was the Six God Defensive Knife Technique.


    His newly grasped Time eleration Technique was a perfect match!


    Because he was currently studying this method, when Aokun asked what he thought, he exined using the theory behind the Technique.


    ¡°It is not bad! But, the knife is a little weak and can¡¯t take it.¡±


    He swept at the dust, frowning, ¡°This knife seemed like it lost many changes. Although it is fast, it isn¡¯t as nimble as before.¡±


    Zong Shouughed helplessly as Aokun¡¯s evaluation was spot on.


    Hisprehension of time wasn¡¯t sufficient. He could only elerate time on a straight line. Once direction changed, the speed would drop.


    Apart from that, because it was too fast, his soul was unable to control it, so naturally it wasn¡¯t as nimble.


    The quality of the knife also wasn¡¯t ideal.


    His current Cloud me Flying Knife indeed couldn¡¯t support the Time Power.


    He had already crafted it for two years and it wasn¡¯t good enough now.


    However, it could still barely be used.


    He sighed, thinking to himself that in the eyes of experts it was really not worth a mention. Aokun looked over with a weird expression.


    ¡°However, I think that there are some parts you got wrong! Since you want to chase the pinnacle of speed you can¡¯t keep some changing ability. Don¡¯t you know that the fish and the bear¡¯s palm can¡¯t exist together? You just need the knife to be 30% faster and no one under Heaven Realm will be able to block it!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, his lips curled up. He was indeed too greedy.


    Actually, he had such a n long ago. He was only hesitating, wanting to merge the speed and change in direction perfectly.


    Aokun¡¯s words totally woke him and he finally was able to make a decision.


    With a thought, he waved his hand once more and another silver light flew out.


    A momentter, it was right in front of Aokun. Right away Aokun pincered it lightly. However, this time there was a crisp ng and then the body of the knife exploded.


    Strong sword intent surged out. Although it was instantly crushed, a thread of blood flowed from his fingers.


    It was a light cut and it healed instantly. However, Aokun was in a daze.


    He had predicted the future of the knife technique when he had given pointers.


    However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    That knife could actually hurt him?


    It was also because he wasn¡¯t on guard, his body wasn¡¯t strong and his aura was unseeable.


    Zong Shou also borrowed the King Path power and his strength had reached the Celestial Realm.


    However, after all he was someone who was just at the Heaven Realm...


    How quick! It was at least 50% faster than before!


    Zong Shou seemed to not bother with all the other changes since the power within the knife was also double that of before.


    Focus, energy, soul all merging into one, speed and strength in a perfectbination!


    Like there was even a bit of the power of fate within...


    Sighing for a moment, Aokun asked with a weird expression.


    ¡°How many of those knives can you shoot out?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, a momentter he came back to his senses, ¡°Only three in a day. Within three months, I can only develop five of them...¡±


    The key was the control of time which consumed too much Soul Power. It was heavily taxing on the mind; energy and focusbining, energy and soulbining. He could only achieve that when he was in his best state and it wouldst only for a short moment each day.


    As for that power of fate, to date he was still unable to urately grasp it.


    Each Six God Knife would require a lot of time to develop.


    ¡°Only three?¡±


    Aokun muttered with aplicated expression. He was both a little disappointed while also showing a sign of relief.


    Thankfully! If this knife could be casually fired, then other people could forget about living.


    It was as expected from the Book of Eon Extreme Life. Zong Shou had just studied a little and his strength was increased immensely. The Path of Time was truly one of the strongestws.


    ¡°I was worried that you couldn¡¯t handle the Heaven Barrier Tribtion, but now I am at ease!¡±


    Aokun naturally wouldn¡¯t think that Zong Shou couldn¡¯t break thatyer.


    He called it a tribtion but actually he was actually worried about other people.


    Naturally, he and Dragon Shadow would deal with Celestial Realm and God Realm people. However, under Zong Shou, he had to depend on himself.


    There were too many experts in the Taoist Sect. As for the Demon Sect, they might also prevent him too.


    Although the Sky Demon Vast Habitat was trying to be friendly, their sects were more chaotic than the Taoists. How would they listen?


    However, each time he recalled that knife just now, he felt pity for these people.


    Who would be the unlucky one to fall first under that knife?


    Looking at Zong Shou¡¯s soul, it was close to full. It was filled with energy and once the eighteenth talisman waspleted it was time for him to break through.


    Today, he came for that reason. He wanted to repay Zong Shou¡¯s kindness, but he didn¡¯t think that he would end up owing more.


    ¡°You have 16 talismans and you stillck two?¡±


    Zong Shou looked over at Aokun with curiosity. He naturally couldn¡¯t hide his cultivation from Aokun.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Aokun would raise up this matter for no reason?


    Speaking of the talismans, he had been worrying about them recently.


    Within his Soul Ocean there was already these sixteen: Universe, Eon, Yin, Yang, Lightning, Thunder, Thunderp, Luck, Stack, Swallow, Spit, Illusion, Purify, Life, Death, and Spirit.


    However, he had been dragging on and didn¡¯t form thest two.


    He had a few choices but he found it inappropriate and had been hesitating on selecting them.


    After all, it concerned his future and his achievements in Spiritual Cultivation, so he had to be careful.


    In the next moment, Aokun smiled, ¡°If there are no better choices, why not gather ¡®Cause and Effect¡¯? If your Six God Defensive Knife really wants to reach a level when you hit everything, you need to act on that path...¡±


    ¡°Cause and Effect?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed and he suddenly felt like smiling.


    He was naturally clear about the weight of the two paths. These were also one of the Grand Paths, no lower than Eon and Universe.


    It was simr to Fate and Luck, two of the toughest things in the world to grasp.


    Time, Fate and then adding in Cause and Effect...


    Zong Shou wanted but he didn¡¯t dare get his hopes up.


    He was already really lucky to grasp Universe and Eon, ck and White Holes as well as so many other topws.


    As for this Cause and Effect, it was far from what he could touch. Even if he wanted toprehend it, he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Moreover, cultivators like them focused on the Essence. These talismans in his soul were enough for him to study. He wasn¡¯t free to add in these two huge paths.


    Aokun didn¡¯t speak, after smiling he turned and stepped into the void.


    He came suddenly and left suddenly.


    Zong Shou was just thinking about why he left so fast? He didn¡¯t need to borrow his Eon Book? However, he saw a scroll in front of him.

 Chapter 689 - Existence Dao

    <h4>Chapter 689: Existence Dao</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou felt that something wasn¡¯t right when he took over that scroll. It was soft to the touch but there was a piece of thin Dragon Scale on the back which was extremely tough. It was a Dragon leather of high quality...


    Zong Shou was stunned, was this from Aokun?


    Upon closer examination did he realize that it wasn¡¯t. Looking at the grade, it most probably came from a God Realm Dragon Race member. It was 30 feet but shrunk down. A 30,000-foot giant Dragon¡¯s body was sliced off and crafted. It also shouldn¡¯t have been longer than three years...


    Beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead. As expected from the ancient Evil Dragon. These few years he was alone outside of the Cloud World. Who knows how many evil things he did?


    In his heart, he was filled with more anticipation toward the contents of the scroll.


    Words were used to carry details of the path. However, most of thews and theories weren¡¯t things that normal paper could support.


    Which was why those High-Grade Spiritual Talisman ingredients were so precious.


    A scroll that needed Aokun to use a God Realm leather to craft. Without thinking, one would know that the thing recorded within wasn¡¯t simple.


    Flipping open and taking a look, Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted.


    At the top of the scroll, there were only four words: Cause and Effect Theory!


    Just the words ¡®Cause and Effect¡¯ took up a huge area. At this moment, with just one look Zong Shou actually felt nauseous and giddy.


    He immediately closed it which allowed him to feel a little better.


    He was dazed. He knew that Aokun wouldn¡¯t find him for no reason.


    Just as Zong Shou held onto the scroll and was startled, Aokun was outside of the Cloud World in a part of the void.


    The chaotic energy around him had already calmed down. The uncertainty of his path was all solved due to the help of Zong Shou.


    However, Aokun still looked right at his hands.


    A thin withered leaf would appear in his hand and then disappear.


    If Zong Shou could turn back time, he would definitely notice that the tree beside the sleeping pce had one less leaf, or a branch, even the entire tree didn¡¯t exist.


    In the end, Aokun clenched his fist and the entire leaf was crushed to dust.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case. The stronger one is, the more influence one has on the world and the harder one is to wipe out? However, this Grand Path does indeed ride above the Path of Destruction! It is the Path of Existence and Destruction...¡±


    Slightly distracted, Aokunughed, his voice was hoarse but he was in a close to maniacal manner.


    However, listening closely theugh was filled with sadness.


    He needed to thank that person for taking his Dragon Pellet. Wasting 10,000 years, due to chance he obtained a unique Grand Path.


    If he really seeded in this, no one could stop him...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Time passed, the stars shifted.


    Within therge stone room, suddenly a speck of light flew out. Then, with a soft sound it pinned onto a wall.


    It didn¡¯t contain any True Qi or any Martial Path intent. It just used its own sharpness to pierce through the thick stone wall.


    On the side, Little Gold and Xiaori who were ying were frightened.


    Hanxi who was just an inch away from it and trembled fear, its pupils constricting.


    It was extremely clear that Zong Shou¡¯s knife targetted it.


    He didn¡¯t inject in the power of time as before. However, this normal knife, evencking of True Qi and Soul Power, nearly pinned it onto the wall.


    There was some special power which made it feel that this knife was destined to pierce it!


    It went all out, using its unparalleled speed to barely dodge.


    Opposite it, Zong Shou muttered in an annoyed manner.


    ¡°As expected I am stillcking by a little...¡±


    Hanxi could feel threads of green veins popping out of its brow, even if its bug body didn¡¯t have such a structure.


    ...If it was hit, even if it didn¡¯t die, it would suffer from heavy injuries.


    However, it knew that Zong Shou was warning it. It was silent, more respectful and tamed. Its eyes also had a hurt and subservient expression.


    It knew that its Master always liked the soft methods and not the hard ones.


    Zong Shou saw his expression and felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to always tear his knife on his Spiritual Pet. Heughed and then casually called back the knife.


    At this time, a year had passed since the battle with the Night Demon.


    Zong Shou¡¯s few Spiritual Beasts showed huge improvements.


    Especially Hanxi and Little Gold. The ck Demon Metal he thought was useless was actually seen as a delicacy by these two fellows.


    After a year, Hanxi directly jumped to Grade-9, the six Silver Fire Soldier Ants also became Grade-8. Little Gold also showed signs of breaking through to Spirit Realm.


    The Lightning Winged Dragon was his Natural Protector Beast, they were connected and its progress was the same as his.


    Since he obtained that Seven Star Xuan Lightning Book, it improved greatly, also reaching peak Grade-9.


    As long as he broke through the Heaven Barrier, it would advance to the Spirit Realm.


    As for Xiaori, it was a Qilin and had several thousand years of lifespan. He had already grasped several bloodline abilities which needed some time to do so.


    It grew from eating energy. The more King Energy it absorbed from Zong Shou, the faster its strength would rise.


    Just now Zong Shou was testing the Cause and Effectws.


    It consumed close to 50% of his Soul Power. He first set an Effect of definitely hitting which was why there was a Cause from before.


    The flying knife flew out of his hand and there were totally unexpected changes.


    ...Extremely exquisite trajectory, an arc which was a perfect fit with Heaven and Earth, enough to let any Grandmaster of the Martial Path open their mouths in shock!


    If not for him being sure that it came from his hand, he might have thought it was from the Celestial Realm or even God Realm expert.


    Although Hanxi barely avoided it, this oue already made his heart bubble.


    He said these words to cover up his emotions.


    ...That knife did in fact still have many ws! That was because his control of Cause and Effect wasn¡¯t that good yet.


    He wasn¡¯t able to perfectly match that and the power of Fate.


    The consumption was also huge. If he included the power of Time as well, merging all three types together, the knife could suck dry all his energy.


    Zong Shou shook his head slightly as he thought about that. It was best if he used the techniques less in the future.


    Only when he was in a dangerous situation or he ensured that there were no enemies around him would he use them.


    Although the knife could harm an enemy, it also made him useless.

 Chapter 690 - Country Doesn鈥檛 Have Good Officials

    <h4>Chapter 690: Country Doesn¡¯t Have Good Officials</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He temporarily couldn¡¯t use the three types ofws together but he could split them up.


    The Time Knife and Cause and Effect Knife adding in the power of Fate, any would be enough to kill a Heaven Realm expert.


    He was confident that if Jia Mingluo was still alive, one knife would be able to cause heavy injuries or even kill him right away.


    Even if he could only shoot out three a day, it was already really amazing.


    ¡°A full twelve years. Apart from three years of body training, one year ofprehending the Seven Star Xuan Lightning Book, the rest were used on the Cause and Effectws and Six God Defensive Knife Technique. It was worth it...¡±


    Zong Shou used five years to barely understand the Cause and Effect Theory that Aokun left him. He then used three years on the knife.


    At this moment, the eighteen talismans in his Soul Ocean were allplete.


    Apart from the original sixteen, there were two more Cause and Effects.


    It was still at the True Spiritual Talisman level and was even a littlecking but it caused his soul to enter the Grade-9 Full Realm.


    His Soul Power was like an ocean, extremely vast.


    However, inparison his Martial Path Cultivation was a little quicker. Using the Mysterious ck Iron Cinnabar to train his body, in just three years he let it reach its peak. He also merged the final four Heaven Veins and entered the peak of Grade-9.


    In the remaining few years, although he spent most of his timeprehending the Cause and Effect Theory left by Aokun, he also didn¡¯t stop his own Martial Path. He grounded the various Chakra Meridians and acupoints, nourishing his energy. Step by step, he pushed his body and True Qi to a perfect level.


    After he reached this step, he finally understood why there were so many Grade-9 Experts who had enough strength, but they dragged on at this realm.


    They were afraid that their cultivation foundations weren¡¯tplete and firm enough which would affect future cultivation.


    Even some small ws couldn¡¯t be tolerated.


    Zong Shou was the same, he wished that he could have more time.


    However, his lifespan was about used up and he didn¡¯t have any more Mind Stones for the Book of Eon to consume.


    His foundations were already really firm. It would take another eight years to improve another step which wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Apart from that, the Spiritual Wave was already close, it would explode at most within a year and a half.


    The Cloud World could even support Spirit Realm Experts now.


    If he didn¡¯t break through his Heaven Barrier and push his cultivation to Spirit Realm, it would be tougher in the future.


    If there was no need, he really didn¡¯t want to rely on the power of the Common People¡¯s Path.


    Outside of the stone hall, there was a bell ringing sound.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose and he knew that the time had arrived for the court assembly to start.


    Every time, his father would prepare to discuss administrative matters with the subjects at Qingzheng Hall.


    However, Zong Shou removed that rule long ago.


    Although he didn¡¯t disregard everything, he had already spent a full three months in this newly created cultivation room.


    In other words, he didn¡¯t do anything in these three months.


    At this time, he also didn¡¯t n to bother, especially today he wasn¡¯t willing.


    Zong Shou quietly sat at the middle of the stone hall and entered deep thought.


    His brow locked. A momentter, he made his mind up and rxed.


    ¡°Forget it! One must learn to give something up to gain something. Although this True Spiritual Talisman is good for me, it can¡¯t bepared to the path of Destiny. Since that¡¯s the case, why am I still hesitating...¡±


    With a thought, the Spirit Talisman instantly exploded, turning into numerous fragments!


    However, right as those broken runes were about to melt into his Soul Ocean, the Yin and Yang talismans suddenly shone and sucked them all.


    Zong Shou was startled. This was a change he didn¡¯t expect in the past.


    His brow rose as he looked on carefully. He felt that the two talismans didn¡¯t get stronger due to that and there wasn¡¯t anything inappropriate and as such, he didn¡¯t care much.


    As expected, most of thews in the world could be merged into the Yin and Yangws.


    If he knew that that was the case, he would have perfected that Spirit word more.


    He was too anxious. Luckily, his foundations weren¡¯t damaged and they could recover in a short time.


    In the next moment, with a slight thought of his, a change ured within his Soul Ocean.


    A Destiny Talisman instantly formed and was added to those eighteen.


    As the Spirit word was destroyed, the soul which was slighting damaged, instantly recovered to its peak like just now.


    The Destiny and Luck words were opposite one another, the Soul Ocean was like a tsunami, charging all around and expanding outward.


    After a moment, Zong Shou opened his eyes. There seemed to be lightning shining in his eyes which calmed down only a whileter.


    The forming of the Destiny word didn¡¯t cause a change in quality but he could feel that his control of Fate was much stronger.


    In the past, he could only change a part of his future, but now he could even see the fate of the protector beasts beside him.


    The scenes weren¡¯t clear and were always changing with many possibilities.


    As expected, fate wasn¡¯t certain and it wasn¡¯t confirmed.


    Zong Shou took several looks before he was able to urately see a portion, he felt his lifespan was disappearing at a shocking rate.


    He was shocked and immediately stopped. Following this, heughed self-mockingly.


    It seems like on the surface he didn¡¯t care about fate but in his heart he cared about it.


    Unfortunately, it used up too much lifespan. No wonder those divinators in history lived for such a short time.


    There was also no one who used such a direct method to view the future.


    Based on what he knew, even those End Realm experts who couldn¡¯t die were really careful about this path.


    One could see how heavy the price was...


    However, the path of Destiny and Luck did indeed need to be together to grasp the power of Fate.


    His hands formed a seal and his fingers crossed, causing threads of Soul Power to enter the Destiny Talisman. It spread and crossed, like lines of spiritual marks.


    This was a skill heprehended from the Book of Eon Extreme Life.


    Using the Destiny Talisman, he would be able to peak at his future and prophesize the blessings and curses around his body in the near future.


    In that instant, he could be extremely precise. As time went on and further in the future, the vision would be blurrier.


    This method could urately help him grasp the power of Fate, having an effect simr to Chuxue¡¯s Combat Martial Body.


    Naturally, the preciseness mentioned was rtive. It couldn¡¯t really be perfect.


    The future had numerous changes and Zong Shou could only see the few with the highest rate of sess.


    As for Chuxue¡¯s intuition, it was perfect at the extreme.


    When the seals werepleted, Zong Shou started to try.


    Two hourster he stopped, his face turning green.


    It wasn¡¯t the consumption this time, but that his head felt dizzy.


    There were numerous possibilities for each moment, numerous scenes shed in his mind.


    Although his current cultivation was at peak Heaven Realm, he wasn¡¯t strong enough and he felt like his brain was about to explode.


    At the start, he wanted to try to sense the energy changes in the next breath in the surrounding million feet.


    Following this, he decided to lessen the space and time to a hundred thousand feet for a sixtieth of the time and he was barely able to support it.


    What was the use of such a short time?


    Zong Shou was slightly disappointed. Another useless thing which wasn¡¯t of any help to his strength.


    Maybe in the future, he would grasp more Fatews or maybe his brain would be strong enough to support so many ¡®futures¡¯ and the situation would get better. As for now, he had no chance...


    Luckily, he didn¡¯t have too high hopes for this technique. He just wanted to grasp the power of Fate better and he was already delighted and satisfied.


    He casually waved and a light suddenly flew out from within his sleeves.


    Hanxi was on alert, instantly dodging. Its six pairs of silver wings pped as it turned and avoided the light.


    However, in the end, it was still unable to dodge. Just as it was crying out, it felt its head being lightly struck.


    Looking out, it realized that it was just an extremely basic ck Xuan Iron Cinnabar.


    Different from the few Grade-9 Cloud me Knives that Zong Shou crafted, this dealt no damage to him.


    It still felt terrified, looking over at Zong Shou in fear.


    If it had been any other Spiritual Artifact, then it would have died.


    It really couldn¡¯t see through its master anymore. It also didn¡¯t have any more courage to go up against him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled and knew that his flying knife technique had finally seeded.


    His Six God Defensive Knife Technique be merged with other sword arts and spiritual techniques.


    Twelve years of tough cultivation finally resulted in something...


    Heughed as he stood up and stepped out of the room.


    It was noon and the sunlight was piercing his eyes. Within Zhengan Hall, there was a loud bell.


    There were a total of six sounds that sounded throughout Gantian Mountain.


    Zong Shou listened for a moment and sighed in disappointment.


    As expected, the old man was chosen as Prime Minister.


    It was five years since he built the Meeting Hall. The appointment period for Renbo had came to an end.


    The election result wasn¡¯t surprising.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Huai came over toote, his experiences were too shallow and he didn¡¯t have the strength topete with Renbo.


    As for the others, they weren¡¯t as good as the old man.


    However, thinking about it, if Renbo was allowed to go to the Meeting Hall, the situation would be worse.


    This was why Zong Shou gave up on pulling him down.


    He could only think to himself that he needed to care about his wallet for five years.


    The country really didn¡¯t have good officials...

 Chapter 691 - Country Protecting God Beast

    <h4>Chapter 691: Country Protecting God Beast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He rubbed his temples in pain before he flew up to 3,000 feet above the mountain peak.


    Looking down from at Gantian Mountain City from above, one could see that,pared to a year ago, the city had expanded by half its size.


    The city walls built before were too small and were boxed in by numerous houses.


    The secondyer of walls were under construction. The City Protection Spiritual Formation was being redeployed.


    Luckily, at this moment, the entire Donglin Cloud Continent had settled down.


    Under the suppression of four million troops, a year had passed since Donglin had any wars.


    Due to the reputation and might from the Seven Cloud Mountain battle, no one dared to challenge Gantian Mountain.


    The entire Gantian Country was so peaceful.


    The only thing Zong Shou was not happy about, was that ever since his Green Wind Stone Path started to get profits, earning 300 Grade-9 Mind Stones in a year, there weren¡¯t such good things anymore.


    Anyrge city in Donglin was repairing and building roads. They treated him as a thief to defend against. Even if he got the rights for the roads, it came with a heavy price.


    Preposterous!


    He only collected a higher price and the year restrictions were a little longer. Those paths were really well made.


    Luckily, the more stone paths there were, the crafting shops and carriage businesses started to prosper.


    The tens of horse breeding areas around Donglin would sell close to 100,000 Grade-2 Cavalry each month, earning substantial sums.


    Apart from that, themerce tax increased drastically. In the past, Donglin took 1.5 months to travel from east to west for a carriage with 8 Grade-2 horses. Now, it took just 25 days.


    This was still due to the Eastern Region having many areas without their Green Wind Stone Pathspleted.


    If they were all connected and one headed out from Gantian Mountain, one would need just 10 days to see the Cloud Ocean in the east.


    At this moment, there were numerous carriages carrying goodsing in and out of the gates.


    At least 10% of allmerce tax entered his pocket.


    The current Donglin actually had a prosperous atmosphere of 10,000 years in the future.


    ¡°It seems like I underestimated myself. Who knew that I could rule a country to such an extent...¡±


    He felt gleeful, actually forgetting that he hadn¡¯t touched government matters in two to three years. He took all the credit from the few Cab Elders for himself.


    When he first took over Gantian Mountain, it was too poor.


    Just the country tax alone wasparable to the ie of 10-20 High-Grade Mind Stone mines.


    All this still hadn¡¯t calcted Huizhou which was under Zhang Huai¡¯s rule.


    Following this, he frowned and looked below.


    One could see a Giant Dragon with a bunch of Grade-9 Flood Dragons leisurely swimming around the cloudyer.


    This was the Yin Dragon which forcefully entered the Avici Throne two years ago.


    However, at this moment it had changed.


    Although its body was illusionary, it was now white. The scales seemed to have something like Hanxi¡¯s silver-white mes, looking really Saint-like.


    That thick Vengeful Energy was totally gone now.


    Not only this Giant Dragon, the other Flood Dragons were the same.


    At this moment, even Zong Shou didn¡¯t know if they were still considered Yin Dragons.


    If not, then what kind of race are they?


    He had asked Aokun to take a look, but that Saint Realm Expert had a weird expression.


    He said that the Yin Dragon had merged its soul mark together with the source of the Avici Throne.


    Although he could forcefully take it out, it would badly damage the Country Protecting God Artifact.


    Following this, Zong Shou was helpless and wanted to ask help from the Buddhists. Kong Rui stopped him. ording to the newly appointed Supervisor of the Directorate of Astronomy and Calendar, this was a Country Protecting Saint Beast which was connected to the luck of the country and it was inauspicious to kill it.


    Zong Shou was shocked, how could something that forcefully upied a nest be his Country Protecting Beast?


    He didn¡¯t see that fellow do anything. It either stayed within the throne or flew around the sky and let the sun shine on it.


    What was weird was that although it was huge, around 100,000 feet long, each time it came out of the mountain peak it made no sound.


    Less than ten people in Gantian Mountain could sense its presence.


    It was formless and shapeless with no trace. This could be considered one of the natural abilities of the Mysterious Yin Dragon.


    The problem was that the one in front of him was obviously shining silver light, its silver armor was extremely eye-catching.


    The Giant Dragon head passed him and still was unfazed by Zong Shou.


    Xiaori, who was standing on his shoulder, raised its ws and shouted out like it was saying hi to the Dragon.


    That silver-white Dragon finally turned around, opening its mouth and roaring as a reply.


    When the Dragon opened its mouth, the wind blew and sound waves rippled. Xiaori was perfectly fine whilst Zong Shou nearly fell, his hair was in a mess.


    His lips twitched and he had an urge to skin this Giant Dragon alive.


    However, thinking about how this fellow was many tens of times stronger than him, Zong Shou suppressed these thoughts.


    Since Aokun wouldn¡¯t help, then he could onlypromise. When he stepped into the Celestial Realm, he would take his revenge.


    Scoffing coldly, Zong Shou stepped into the air and left Gantian Mountain City. Momentster, he was dozens of miles away.


    This was where the army camp was. Not only was it not abandoned, it had even been expanded considerably.


    Looking out, one could see eight Giant Ships orderly lined up 1,000 feet away from the ground.


    It was a million feet long and the short ones were half the length.


    There were six which were hanging in the air while two were held up by wooden structures.


    At this moment, there were hundreds of Spirit Masters busying themselves around the two space ships.


    They were either repairing the broken areas, setting up formations or reshaping the ship.


    ¡°It is rare for the Ruler toe over...¡±


    When that voice spread echoed, a person suddenly appeared beside Zong Shou.


    It was Tianqi who was smiling wide, he seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°There are already six Space Shipspleted. The other two will be done in at most two months. Even these two broken Night Demon ships, I guarantee with my life that after the repair they will be stronger than before.¡±


    ¡°With Sect Leader in charge why would I not be at ease?¡±


    Zong Shou nodded and nced at this person before smiling, ¡°I heard that two months ago your Kongqi Sect opened the mountain to recruit disciples. You took in 100,000 disciples...¡±

 Chapter 692 - Death Witch Appears

    <h4>Chapter 692: Death Witch Appears</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°I heard that two months ago your Kongqi Sect opened the mountain to recruit disciples. You took in 100,000 disciples...¡±


    Tianqi would definitely feel suspicious if someone else asked that, thinking they would have some deeper meaning within. As it was Zong Shou, he was really rxed. He knew that it was just a pure question and even if he was unhappy about it, he wouldn¡¯t do anything. He appeared delighted.


    ¡°The Spiritual Wave is about to arrive so how can my Kongqi Sect not prepare for it? Gantian Mountain and my Sect are linked together, but now we are having fewer and fewer Spiritual cksmiths, so we need to add in more people. I think Ruler feels the same way too.¡±


    What was important was that Kongqi Sect was strong enough to raise so many disciples.


    Huizhou had hundreds of mines and during this year, there were manyrge-sized mines which appeared in Donglin. The Monster King didn¡¯t monopolize them all, so those who followed him were able to get many benefits.


    This was why his Kongqi Sect obtained many mines.


    Now they were only fretting about not having enough Spirit Masters and talented people. Out of those 100,000, if 2,000 could enter their Inner Sect, he would be satisfied.


    Kongqi Sect¡¯s 10,000-year legacy was getting stronger in his hands.


    It was true that there weren¡¯t enough Spiritual cksmiths.


    Gantian Mountain was demanding for more and more High-Grade weapons and armor.


    However, they didn¡¯t have a reduction in demand for those Low-Grade ones.


    Since Zong Shou gave out those Government Decrees a few years ago, the number of martial and Spiritual Cultivators had increased by the day.


    The Martial Wind was really strong within the country. Every month, there would be hundreds and thousands of Xiantian Masters and even Out of Body Spirit Masters who reported to Gantian Mountain.


    This volcano-like explosion of experts craved Spiritual Artifacts, something that the tens of thousands of Kongqi Sect disciples couldn¡¯t sustain.


    If there was anything else in the world that he worried about, it would be the few Mohist Sects that appeared within Donglin, as well as those crafting businesses under Zong Shou¡¯s name.


    As long as the Sky Fox Race members didn¡¯t have too weak a bloodline, they were basically natural Spirit Masters.


    The Fox Race wasn¡¯t the only Spiritual cksmiths under him.


    When he had taken the throne several years earlier and started to develop them, although there weren¡¯t any Master Level ones, there were arge number of them. There was a total of 30,000, no less than Kongqi Sect.


    Since Xue Family was wiped out, their following Fox Races all surrendered to Zong Shou. This number further increased to close to 40,000.


    As a ruler, he couldn¡¯t be biased toward one side and had to keep one in check.


    This was why Tianqi was worried, although he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Those Mohists gave him a headache. They moved over from the Central Continent and their businesses were prospering, which annoyed him.


    The only thing he felt slightly happy about was that the Pill Fountain Sect was worried about the same thing.


    Zong Shouughed and didn¡¯t reply.


    Not long ago, Kongqi Sect and Pill Fountain Sect joined hands to instigate the Meeting Hall to stop thosepeting sects. In the end, it failed.


    No one was willing to see these two sects monopolize the pill and artifact business.


    At this moment, Kongqi recruited these 100,000 disciples not just because hecked Spiritual cksmiths.


    Stepping into the air, Zong Shou flew to where those eight Space Ships were. Looking around, his eyes were filled with surprise.


    ¡°These Grade-9 Energy-Destroying Crossbows are all equipped?¡±


    There were a total of 400,000 Grade-9 Energy-Destroying Crossbows. He thought that Kongqi Sect would take to the end of the year toplete them.


    ¡°This was all because of Zhang Jinglue, the Mind Stone mines in Huizhou are plenty and enough for our needs.¡±


    Speaking about Zhang Jinglue, Tianqi¡¯s tone was filled with praise and pride.


    ¡°Three months ago, our Kongqi Sect had seven Spirit Realm Elders who returned from the outer region.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up and he wasn¡¯t surprised. The Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect Spiritual House could support two initial Spirit Realm Cultivators.


    Now that the Spiritual Wave wasing, not to mention seven, even nine to ten were possible.


    As for Zhang Jinglue, he was naturally referring to Zhang Huai.


    Zhang Huai was currently the Country Advisor, Meeting Hall Participant, Huizhou Jinglue. Those official names were really random but he had no choice.


    A state could have a Governor. However, Gantian Mountain had only six states ofnd which was why its province only had one Inspector-General. Jinglue was just in a temporary role to manage Huizhou. In just a year or two, when things stabilized, it would be removed.


    Nodding, Zong Shou stopped worrying about these few Giant Space Ships. He looked toward the south and walked over.


    This camp spread 100 miles and could house two million troops.


    When Zong Shou walked through the heavy Spiritual Formations, he saw that not far away there, were two cavalry armies. Each consisted of several thousand men, who were using wooden sabers as weapons as they fought one another in the wilderness.


    On one side, it was the Blood Cloud Cavalry, a total of 1,000. They were all using Dragon Horn Winged Horses and wearing Blood Armor.


    The other side was wearing silver white and were all Fox Race members.


    There were twice as many, around 2,000. They all rode Grade-4 Beasts, thousands of Xuan me Golden Qilin Beasts, their legs were stepping on mes with a high morale.


    They were at a disadvantage fighting the Blood Cloud Cavalry and could barely defend themselves.


    Each one of them could exchange for a Blood Cloud Cavalryman to fall off his horse.


    Tianqi followed closely behind him. He followed Zong Shou¡¯s gaze and his eyes had a weird expression as he smiled, ¡°Congrattions Ruler, this strong army will be formed in the near future! Our Gantian Mountain will have one more pir.¡±


    ¡°Pir?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, his eyes were filled with sadness.


    He formed this brand new ck Fox Iron Cavalry, using the strength of numerous factions; Blood Cloud Cavalry, Common People¡¯s Mysterious Dragon Warrior, Xiang Family Iron Cavalry, Great Qin Iron Cavalry, a total of four strong Dao Soldiers, using their essence to merge into one.


    All their members were Grade-6 Experts who came from the Fox Race.


    This oue wasn¡¯t pleasing.


    He spent several months designing the armor. He also spent several months designing the Support Cultivation Method.


    However, when they faced the Blood Cloud Cavalry, they could only go one for one, sometimes not even being able to achieve that...


    It seemed like their strength was equal, but these ck Fox Iron Cavalry were all Grade-6 Experts and they all had fought several battles.


    Close to 30% of the Blood Cloud Cavalry were still Grade-5. They hadn¡¯t even made use of the Blood Cloud Technique...


    He really expected too much. As expected, this invincible Dao Soldier could only be perfected through numerous battles.


    Tianqi also sensed the disappointment on Zong Shou¡¯s face. He felt a little shocked and didn¡¯t understand why.


    In his eyes, although this ck Fox Iron Cavalry couldn¡¯t win against the Blood Cloud Cavalry, they were above average out of all Grade-6 Dao Soldiers!


    They were only slightly weaker than the Dao Soldiers of the Five Shrines.


    The Blood Cloud Cavalry suffered from more restrictions. Although Gantian Mountain had a Blood Hero God Metal mine, it was extremely hard to refine. Their armor was also tough to craft.


    On the contrary, the weapons and armor of the ck Fox Cavalry weren¡¯t restricted by resources. There were numerous materials which could rece them.


    As long as Zong Shou was willing, within three to five years, he could expand them to 7,000. Such strength was already really amazing


    After the Seven Cloud Mountain battle, allrge countries and sects were paying attention to the million troops under Kong Yao.


    There were 6,000 Blood Cloud Cavalry, the Big Dipper Sword Soldier and Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers who increased in number to 50,000. Those numerous Elite troops who broke through from Grade-3 to Grade-4.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Gantian Mountain also had a Grade-6 Dao Soldier Army that was being raised in secret.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to temporarily stop the Grade-6 armor order from before...¡±


    Tianqi was shocked when he heard this and looked toward Zong Shou.


    At this moment, although Kongqi Sect couldn¡¯t keep up with their orders, the ones that gave the most profit came from Gantian Mountain.


    Following this, he calmed down. Tianqi definitely didn¡¯t believe that Zong Shou would give up on such strong Grade-6 Dao Soldiers so easily.


    Zong Shou clenched his fists, deep in thought. He was thinking about the document in his sleeves.


    It was from Kong Yao, who said that the South Wind Yue Dynasty was gathering strength and consolidating the power of the various inds.


    It was simr to the Thousand City Alliance from before, just that it was more scattered. However, the effect and position of the Great Yue Dynasty was much stronger than Longxiang City.


    Although this ind alliance couldn¡¯t threaten Gantian Mountain, once they locked down Donglin, it might affect their ocean tradingmerce tax.


    This was why Kong Yao asked him for permission to lead the troops to invade the Southeast states of Central Cloud Continent.


    On one side it was to calm down the people around and the second was to try to draw Great Yue to attack Huizhou.


    Although Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply to this, in his heart, he recognized her n.


    After all, this woman really loved to fight.


    No wonder people would say that she was a malefic star descending. Even her father said that she had too great of a violent energy.


    After stopping war for a year, she started to target the South Wind Cloud Continent.


    Who knows if it was a blessing or a curse to have this woman as a Commander?


    He was hesitating about whether or not to hand this ck Fox Iron Cavalry to Kong Yao or to use them in the outer region...


    He was spending all his effort considering this before his expression changed slightly as he looked to the east. All his thoughts were tossed aside.


    At this moment, Tianqi also looked over with an ashen white face.


    ¡°What strong Death Energy...¡±


    It was no weaker than when Zong Shou used the Styx River Death Sword.


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze fluctuated. He roughly knew where that ce where the Death Energy exploded out was.


    ¡°Nine Yin Death Witch? She finally came out...¡±


    In his heart, he actually felt relief. This ticking time bomb finally exploded. Luckily, it didn¡¯t happen when he chose to break through the Heaven Barrier.


    He sighed, pulling out the Royal Demon God Shuttle to break open space. In an instant, he was 1,000 miles away, heading toward the east.


    He needed to solve this problem that he had personally caused.

 Chapter 693 - Taoist Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 693: Taoist Cultivator</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Just as Zong Shou was flying toward the camp outside of the city, Renbo was sitting in a carriage before he stepped off at Zhengan Peak.


    His eyes shone brightly, even sharperpared to many years before. However, at this moment, he gazed outside the window and into the sky.


    He saw a Giant Silver-White Dragon that was moving around in the cloudyer, flipping around 100,000 feet in the air.


    ¡°Silver white but no physical body. So carefree, sometimes I really envy this beast...¡±


    Two months ago, he could already see the 100,000-foot Dragon. Until now, he still wasn¡¯t sure what it was.


    It looked like a tinum Dragon, but it wasn¡¯t as sharp and it also didn¡¯t have a physical body.


    It could be a Mysterious Yin Dragon, but it was covered in bright scales and shone a noble light, with no evil aura at all.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was a friend or a foe, whether or not it had any nefarious intentions toward Gantian Mountain.


    Shaking his head, he retracted his gaze and asked his nephew, ¡°Can you see it?¡±


    Ren Tianxing was also looking but he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Forgive me for being dumb, but I really don¡¯t know where the Giant Dragon is...¡±


    He was thinking to himself whether or not his uncle was losing the plot?


    Renbo frowned and stopped speaking. He had asked many people about it.


    There were many who said they did, but afterward he found out that they only said so to please him. The others all said they didn¡¯t see anything.


    At this moment, even his nephew didn¡¯t see anything.


    It was either there was something wrong with his eyes or there was some other reason.


    However, how could something so real be fake? He had already proved many times that it wasn¡¯t an illusion.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think back to what Kong Rui said.


    It was a Country Protector Beast...


    He squinted and then shook his head. He flipped open the history books and also those divination books, but he had never seen such a term.


    He only heard that the five Vast Habitats had their own Protector Saint Beasts.


    If he didn¡¯t know some stuff, he would have thought that Kong Rui made up that Dragon to confuse people.


    However, this beast wasn¡¯t a problem, but it wasn¡¯t controlled by anyone.


    The Ruler probably felt the same...


    Thinking back to Zong Shou, his expression dimmed, and he smiled awkwardly. That kid probably really hated him.


    For such a huge matter like the change of Cab, the kid actually didn¡¯t even show up. He could see how much the kid hated him.


    He just wanted to help Zong Shou to run this thing well...


    He sent over that document because he didn¡¯t want to see Zong Shou personally destroy the country system he had made.


    His kindness was not repaid.


    Ren Tianxing knew what his uncle was thinking about and seeing the situation he didn¡¯t really agree.


    ¡°In my eyes, Uncle is thinking too much. If Ruler is really annoyed about what happened a year ago, why would he appoint you to form the Cab?¡±


    The Prime Minister role needed more than half of the Meeting Hall to agree. However, it first needed Zong Shou¡¯s nomination.


    Those who ran were no threat to Renbo.


    He saw things clearly from the side. He served Gantian Mountain for two years and knew Zong Shou¡¯s personality.


    Based on what his Junior Brother said, the Ruler just wanted respect. Although he was a smart Ruler, sometimes he was like a little kid.


    Thinking about that, his brow twitched. This Ruler was really interesting.


    ¡°Moreover Ruler is also wise and won¡¯t harm the country for his personal gain. Even if he really hates you, you don¡¯t have to worry...¡±


    If it was anyone else, naturally they would have to worry. However, it was Zong Shou, so naturally Ren Tianxing felt at ease.


    Renbo¡¯s brow rose up and he gave out a leisurely sigh. In his heart, he really treated Zong Shou as his Junior, his nephew.


    He ran Gantian Mountain for close to 20 years, personally seeing Zong Shou grow up. When he was young, he made one worried, but now he transformed into a Dragon and soared above the sky!


    The Cloud Crossing Carriage suddenly stopped. Just as Renbo was finding the sudden stop strange, a 70-year-old man hurried in.


    It was the butler who followed him for several years. He entered and then bowed.


    ¡°Bailing Temple Head wants to meet you. He says he wants to thank you for your good grace. However, I don¡¯t dare to make the decision...¡±


    After he said this, he handed over a box.


    Renbo didn¡¯t take it, impassively looking out of the window.


    He saw several Taoists in front. The one at the head was wearing white and had an elegant aura. He seemed to have noticed Renbo¡¯s gaze, bowing with a smile.


    ¡°Prime Minister Ren¡¯s document a year ago saved millions of my Taoists. Bailing Temple Head Zigui thanks you on behalf of my fellow sect members. I also have something to ask, is Prime Minister willing to have a chat? My Bailing Sect will reward you greatly and you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    Renbo¡¯s pupils constricted and then heughed coldly. He took the box and threw it out.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    His voice was firm with no doubt, filled with disgust.


    Ren Tianxing took in a deep cold breath. He saw the box open and tens of Grade-9 Mind Stones fell to the ground.


    They were really sincere, even he found it a waste.


    The old servant knew what Renbo meant, leaving the carriage and then they continued to slowly proceed forward.


    Ren Tianxing¡¯s expression turned solemn. The matter of the Grade-9 Mind Stones were tossed behind him as he asked seriously, ¡°Uncle, has Ruler called me back to conquer the outer region?¡±


    He was shifted back from Huizhou for no reason. No matter how Ren Tianxing thought about it, this was the only possibility. On the way back, he had been contemting about it.


    However, the moment he said this, he frowned.


    Zigui? Where did he hear that name from?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The Cloud Crossing Carriage headed forward and in just a moment, it was thousands of feet away.


    Zigui was at the side with a calm expression. He coldly looked at Renbo¡¯s carriage disappear around the corner.


    Only then did he reach out and keep all those Mind Stones into his sleeves.


    He was smiling as he spoke, ¡°Told you this Prime Minister was honest and direct. He really is!¡±


    His tone was actually filled with respect. Like he wasn¡¯t annoyed or angry with Renbo asking him to scram.


    The Taoist beside him couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°This is really unlike you...¡±


    ¡°It really isn¡¯t like me!¡±


    Zigui was calm, ¡°If it was anyone else and if he said that, I would have killed him with a sword. Since that person saved millions of Taoists, regardless of why, we still need to give in to him.¡±


    As he said this, he suddenly turned his head and looked at the green-shirt Taoist beside him.


    This person looked ordinary and humble. If one didn¡¯t pay attention, one would think that he was a normal person.


    Upon closer inspection, one could sense the ethereal aura around him.


    The Taoist was looking into the sky. He seemed to have noticed something but perhaps he didn¡¯t. His eyes were filled with bewilderment.


    Zigui looked upward too, only to see a blue sky with nothing there.


    He asked in doubt, ¡°Senior Brother Qingming, is there something weird there?¡±


    Qingming frowned and didn¡¯t speak. In the end, he shook his head, ¡°This is weird, just now I sensed that there was an aura of a Saint Beast at the peak. Sorry for making a fool of myself...¡±


    ¡°Saint Beast?¡±


    Zigui was stunned, looking weirdly at Qingming.


    Any Saint Beast would need to have a Yin Soul Body and be worshipped by numerous cultivators, treating it like a God. The method to make one was extremely tough. Only the Confucians, Buddhists and Taoists grasped it.


    Even their Taoist Sect, with a billion disciples, only had three God Realm Protector Saint Beasts to protect Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Gantian Mountain did have enough cultivators, but in terms of purity of the heart, it was just a joke.


    Be it Martial or Spiritual Cultivators, once one got strong enough, the Heavens would restrict them, especially the King Power.


    In Gantian Mountain, even though the people were really united, it was impossible for them to have a method to make a Saint Beast.


    ¡°Maybe my Spiritual Sense made a mistake.¡±


    Qingming didn¡¯t pay much attention, looking at the street in shock.


    The first feeling he had of Gantian Mountain was that it was clean and orderly. Second, was that it was really prosperous...


    Not only Gantian Mountain City, but arge half of the region of Donglin was also brimming with life.


    ¡°A year ago, Daoling Vast Habitat told me to return quickly. At that time, I didn¡¯t mind much. A small junior, a small Monster King, what was the need? It was too much of an exaggeration. Now I know that we have to get rid of him! We have to be careful and go all out...¡±


    Zigui kept silent, his situation was the same as Qingming¡¯s.


    At the start, he was filled with disdain, but after returning he realized they had made a huge enemy.


    ¡°The people are rich and the country is safe; Martial Wind prosperous, paths spreading all over and business going none stop. The prosperity here is even exceeding that of the Central Continent. I have never seen this in 500 years.¡±


    He took in a deep breath and paused before opening up his mouth.


    ¡°I heard that it was due to Renbo.¡±


    When he said these words, Qingming retorted, ¡°You also believe those words?¡±


    Zigui was instantly silent, he did in fact not believe those words.


    ¡°To think those Central Continent Confucians see anything that they don¡¯t like as going against the path, treating Donglin as a barbard...¡±


    Qingming said whilst heughed coldly, ¡°Although I am not good at ruling, since that person could rule Six States at 20 years old, having millions of troops. How could such a person be an average Ruler?¡±

 Chapter 694 - Not Like A Living Person

    <h4>Chapter 694: Not Like A Living Person</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Although I am not good at ruling, since that person could rule Six States at 20 years of age, having millions of troops. How could such a person be an average Ruler?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the Confucians hear what you said.¡±


    Zigui gave out a soundless sigh. Just looking at this Gantian Mountain City, he knew that the ability of this Ruler couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    He was really clear about the strength of the Night Demons. Just one small army could destroy a world 1,000 times the size of theirs.


    It was indeed shocking that Gantian Mountain was able to go up against them for several months and even wipe them all out.


    ¡°It is Wu Xu¡¯s fault that we are enemies with Gantian Mountain! Taking revenge for his own grievance, shortsightedness, he really isn¡¯t good enough to be the head of the Vast Habitat...¡±


    He scoffed with disdain. Zigui¡¯s brow rose up as he looked into the distance.


    There was a muscr person at the corner of the street also looking over.


    He was ten feet tall, with a bear waist and tiger back, like a mountain standing there.


    Many of Gantian Mountain people were strong and tall cultivators. If this person was mixed into a crowd, he wasn¡¯t really outstanding.


    However, right away Zigui noticed the person. First, killing intent appeared, but then he retracted it.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yuanshi Demon Sect¡¯s Hai Shangjun. It seems like your old opponent has also returned.¡±


    When Zigui saw him, his lips curled up, ¡°I heard that Yuanshi Demon Sect had two disciples who died near Third Dragon Hall and they suspected that they were killed by Zong Shou. It seems like he came over most probably due to the Monster King¡¯s Heaven Barrier Tribtion.¡±


    The muscr man in the distance had no intentions to stay any longer. He looked at them coldly before turning and leaving. A smile appeared on his face, carrying a deep meaning whilst also looking extremely cruel.


    ¡°It most probably is! 200 years of not meeting and his cultivation is bing more and more indiscernible.¡±


    Qingming nodded slightly, his eyes shining, ¡°However, is it appropriate to work with the Demon Sect?¡±


    ¡°How can you say that? We are each fighting our own.¡±


    Zigui shook his head in disagreement, following which he said curiously, ¡°The top Sword Path Monster King, the top Talisman Taoist 300 years ago and this third strongest in Demon Sect in the past. Who knows which one of you is stronger? Can Zong Shou handle our attack?¡±


    ¡°Qingming you dare topare with him?¡±


    Qingming broke into self-mockingughter, ¡°When I was in the Cloud World, I didn¡¯t have a reputation like his; unrivalled and crushing everyone. I admit I was weaker. Also, I can¡¯t achieve a 40% Spirit and Martial arts merger now. Only these 300 years of tough training in the outer regions could help me. Even if I am 300 years older than him, I don¡¯t have much confidence. This person¡¯s strength in Donglin isparable to peak Celestial Realm. However, you and I are restricted by the Cloud World and can¡¯t use...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to return! If it was anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go up against him. Actually, there¡¯s no need to worry too much. Although the Daoling Vast Habitat can¡¯t draw the power of all the sects, there are many people we can use in the Cloud World...¡±


    Just as they said this, the both of them looked toward the east, their brows raised, ¡°It¡¯s a death wave?¡±


    Exchanging nces, Zigui scoffed coldly, ¡°The gates of the Netherworld have opened, the Nine Yin Death Witch has descended. If she isn¡¯t stopped, blood will spread for 1,000 miles. At this moment, one more part is missing to seal Heaven and Earth. The Spiritual Wave will rise soon. The heavens are helping us!¡±


    His heart moved, only to see several soldiers rush over.


    Dozens of slightly stronger intentsnded on this ce.


    ¡°So there are actually still people in this world who know about me!¡±


    Heughed out loud before stepping away and disappearing from the spot.


    Qingming shook his head slightly. At the start, he felt that it was better not to use his actual name.


    Forget it! It might not be a bad thing to alert the enemy.


    It was best if they could shock Zong Shou. If not, then the best they could do was cause the troops defending him to be suspicious.


    Even a heroic person, when sensing danger and feeling pressure would be anxious. That would be when they would make a mistake...


    A sharp glow shed in his eyes. With a swift movement, he followed Zigui and left this ce.


    When those thousands of armored soldiers rushed over, they were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Driving the Royal Demon God Shuttle, Zong Shou used just three days to arrive in the sky above Demon Corpse Mountain.


    The dark clouds here had already spread out of Blood Valley and covered thousands of miles of space.


    The Yin Death Energy wasn¡¯t to be beaten, half the mountain range was covered by it.


    Although Zong Shou took precautions, the troops he ced in Cloud Saint City weren¡¯t allowed to get close.


    Looking below, thinking back to what happened several years ago, Zong Shou sighed.


    Not long after he arrived, the original Cloud Saint City Lord, one of the current Inspector-Generals Xu Zhengyuan also arrived.


    Half a year ago, he also broke through to Grade-7 and was able to fly in the air.


    He stood behind Zong Shou, his expression filled with worry.


    ¡°Three days ago, the Yin Death Energy suddenly exploded. I don¡¯t know for what reason...¡±


    He bowed, ¡°It is my fault, afraid that the situation changing was a sign of the Death Witch reviving, I evacuated the people 3,000 miles all around. However, looking at the situation, it is toote.¡±


    ¡°When matters are anxious we can¡¯t follow power. I should be thankful for you, why would I me you?¡±


    Zong Shou nodded slightly and focused on where Gong Xinran was buried.


    Although a dark fog spread, it couldn¡¯t block his Spiritual Eye.


    Everything here was the same as when he buried her, apart from the dark red blood marks on the tomb.


    He could feel that there were a total of 81 Yin Veins gathered here.


    The tomb was like an extremely strong heart and those veins were like blood vessels; swallowing and spitting out the Yin Death Energy of Heaven and Earth.


    If one listened closely, one could hear the heartbeat of the person within the tomb.


    At the start, it was tough to pick up, but if one listened long enough, it got slowly louder. It was like thunder shaking the heart.


    Zong Shou instantly felt the corner of his brow hurt. Looking at the situation, Gong Xinran really had revived in the world.


    As expected, from what Jin Buhui said, this wasn¡¯t a normal Nine Yin Death Witch.


    Looking at her tomb, it was obviously quick to totally connect the worlds of Life and Death.


    ¡°Did you send someone in to see? What weird changes were there these few days?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare take it lightly!¡±


    Xu Zhengyuan frowned, ¡°Three days ago, the Death energy exploded. At this moment, everyone under Grade-3 would instantly die. Grade-4 Xiantian could only touch it for a moment. Even I didn¡¯t dare to go deep in. As for what the situation is within, I do not know...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned and then his brow loosened.


    ¡°Send my order to retreat all the troops.¡±


    The Death Energy has umted for many years and was too abundant. Normal people couldn¡¯t even get close, so naturally they couldn¡¯t help.


    They would only die if they just stayed here.


    Only Grade-5 and above would be safe.


    At this moment, those Blood Cloud Cavalry were still in Huizhou. There were only 1,000 in Gantian Mountain and 2,000 ck Fox Iron Cavalry.


    These two Elites were needed to protect Gantian Mountain City in case experts came so they couldn¡¯t leave.


    This time, he was really caught off guard.


    After saying this, Zong Shou ditched Xu Zhengyuan and stepped into the dark fog.


    The Death Energy within was really abundant. Normal Grade-5 people would instantly turn into bone. If one stayed for too long, one would need to consume lifespan.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was traveling inside without any care at all.


    He was grasping the Styx River Death Sword which had tens of times stronger Death Energy than this. Naturally, he was unafraid of this small amount.


    Within 1,000 miles of the Demon Corpse Mountain, there were no living beings left. Even trees and nts were all dead.


    The ground was covered in ayer of thin ice.


    There were numerous gazes which looked over from afar.


    Looking out, they were all Yin mes.


    Although there were no living beings, there were many Death Beasts that could move; mostly dposed beast corpses and some ashen white bones.


    However, because Zong Shou prepared early and locked this ce down, so the area around Demon Corpse Mountain was devoid of beings. There were only these Death Beasts that were at a Low Grade and weren¡¯t of much threat. Even when Zong Shou walked to the front of the tomb, nine of them dared to challenge him.


    Most of the Death Beasts didn¡¯t have intellect. They could only deduce strong and weak. Just the sword suppression alone made them fearful.


    Looking at the tomb, at the few blood words, he was shocked.


    ...This was the person he loved in the past.


    He was Tanqiu in the past, so although he pitied her, he didn¡¯t feel much.


    However, at this moment, he knew the source of his body.


    The so-called Tanqiu was just a soul that Zong Weiran gathered, using the power of the Book of Eon to reincarnate 10,000 yearster as Zong Shou.


    Thinking back to his experiences in Linhai College, his eyes were filled with sadness.


    Following this, he came to his senses.


    Even if Gong Xinran could fix things, she wouldn¡¯t be so caring and gentle like before.


    He wasn¡¯t that immature teen. His heart realm couldn¡¯t go back to several years ago.


    He sighed, using Spiritual Power to buff his eyes to look into the tomb.


    He couldn¡¯t see her body, only a ball of Yin Fog.


    Just as his Spiritual Sense was about to pierce through it, a dark and cold Spiritual Sense struck toward his soul.


    Zong Shou frowned and retracted his gaze. He also blocked this Spiritual Sense¡¯s wave.


    He stood on the spot, totally speechless.


    Was that Gong Xinran?


    It was ice cold, filled with a violent intent, unlike a living person...


    As expected from the dead.

 Chapter 695 - Death Gates Have Opened

    <h4>Chapter 695: Death Gates Have Opened</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After staying silent for a long while, Zong Shou looked around the stone tomb. There were many seals and restrictions that weren¡¯t supposed to be there, but they were all broken now. The Yin Death Energy was getting stronger, wave by wave, and charging everywhere.


    Although Zong Shou didn¡¯t find it ufortable, he could feel that this Death Energy was controlled by a great strength and suppressing the very spot where he was standing.


    Considerable evil was hidden within.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    After scoffing coldly, the Death Energy around Zong Shou surged back.


    Without even needing him to attack, the moment the Evil Spirits got close, they were destroyed.


    Looking calmly within, Zong Shou was unsure. A killing intent rose up within his chest which he suppressed.


    In the end he sighed, turning around to walk out of the dark fog.


    With his current cultivation, he could destroy the tomb with a flick of a finger. It wasn¡¯t purely because he was sentimental, but because he could feel that her tomb was being protected by two external powers within the Life and Death worlds.


    It was extremely vast and also filled with death, but it was simr to that of Aokun.


    He finally understood why Jin Buhui¡¯s Master and the few Haoxuan Sect Cultivators were forced back with injuries.


    Although Zong Shou could use the Styx River Death Sword to directly strike the Netherworld and split both worlds, this method was extremely risky and wouldn¡¯t be a wise choice.


    The moment he stepped out of the fog, he heard a faintugh that came from off in the distance.


    ¡°The Ruler came so quickly!¡±


    Looking out, he saw Suchen standing 10,000 feet away. There were also dozens of people beside him.


    Some of them were people he was familiar with. On his left was Gong Xinran¡¯s Brother, Gong Yue.


    Although he couldn¡¯t travel by stepping on air, he was a Double Cultivator and both were Grade-6 Realm. Using Magical Artifacts, he was able to fly in the air.


    The other person was Chenhuai, who he had met on the trip to Dragon Gathering Mountain.


    However, he paid the most attention to the dozens of teens who didn¡¯t make a sound.


    They had an aura simr to True Martial Swordsmen, really sharp but their intents seemed to be merged into one. Their actions were all really simr.


    Even though they looked different, they seemed like they came from the same model.


    Seven of them had a seven section bamboo sewed onto it. They were most probably the Earth Grade Dao Soldiers of Hanshan Sect, Hanshan Swordsmen!


    The other six all carriedrge swords and had bookworm auras around then. They were definitely Haoxuan Sect¡¯s Vast Qingxuan Warriors.


    This Suchen and Chenhuai were both obviously not the main decision makers of the two sects.


    In front of the each of them stood a Cultivator who bowed toward Zong Shou.


    ¡°Hanshan Bizhu greets Ruler!


    ¡°I have heard of Ruler¡¯s name for such a long time, but never had the chance to meet you. Haoxuan Bai Ruo greets you here! You have always helped my disciple Buhui and I am really grateful.


    Zong Shou was startled, thinking to himself that this person was Jin Buhui¡¯s Master.


    Simr to Bizhu, his aura was from the Spirit Realm.


    He knew that these Vast Habitat and Shrine Heads all had great strength, but to protect the sect they suppressed it.


    At this moment, with the Spiritual Wave rising, they had no need to do so.


    Like Fangwen and Shui Lingbo of the Common People¡¯s Path. In this year, they both broke through to the Spirit Realm. It was the same for the heads of the Three Sects and Six Schools.


    Especially Shui Lingbo who directly jumped to High Spirit Realm. She took over the position of Common People¡¯s Student Pce Head. Her foundations were very firm and no one couldpete with her.


    This was why when Zong Shou saw those two people he wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    He greeted them one by one in a humble manner and then asked curiously, ¡°I should be the one to ask what Brother Su just said. Hanshan and Haoxuan Sects are tens of thousands of miles away...¡±


    Before he finished, Suchen shook his head and said, ¡°We already rushed over ten days ago. Senior Master Bai Ruo has sent Brother Chen over half a year ago to pay attention to thisnd. He predicted that the date when this Death Witch descends would be brought forward. As expected...¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned once more and in his heart he instantly felt guilty. As the Ruler of a country, he actually didn¡¯t have as much knowledge about thisnd as the Haoxuan Sect which was tens of thousands of miles away.


    As well as not having enough men in Gantian Mountain, this was also a matter that he had neglected.


    At this moment, he felt that he did not have enough useable talent around him.


    Although Zong Yuan was strong, he needed to use the strength of an army to fight against someone of the Spirit Realm.


    The ten Grade-9 Experts he recruited were all quite talented.


    At this moment, before the Spiritual Wave rose, there were a few who were showing signs of breaking through. However, they weren¡¯t of much just as yet.


    Only the three Spirit Realm Experts of Fuling Sect could help him.


    Although the sect was rebuilt, they relied on his strength and it was the same as if they were raised by Gantian Mountain.


    Those three were all sitting in Gantian Mountain City.


    ¡°I feel guilty! As a Country Lord, I could onlye here alone!¡±


    Compared to him, the formation of the two sects were really luxurious. Thirteen Earth Grade Dao Soldiers and two sets of sword formations. Sects under the Spiritual House level couldn¡¯tpete with such strength.


    ¡°The Ruler is invincible on the Sword Path. In this world, who won¡¯t know about how you broke the True Martial Seven Part Sword Formation on Seven Cloud Mountain and how you killed Jia Mingluo? After that battle, you even blocked an army yourself. A year has passed and I think you alone could deal with all of us!¡±


    The moment he said this, the people around had weird expressions, but none of them opposed.


    Bai Ruo sighed, ¡°My Haoxuan Sect is at fault for what happened here so we must help...¡±


    Just as he said this, dozens of lightsnded.


    They were all in monk attire and flew on Buddhist lights. The one at the helm was Zifang.


    This person was not only familiar with Zong Shou, he even had dealings with the other few people.


    After greeting, before he spoke, his brow furrowed.


    Who knows what he said to those other monks, but they all spread out and entered the fog. They ced Buddhist Artifacts around the tomb. Many thick pirs were also raised up.


    A full 36 of them, each 1,000 feet tall were ced all around. The monks all sat above the pirs.


    Along with beginning incantations, a golden light was emitted. The Death Energy that was spreading halted and started to condense.


    Golden light shone out from within.


    ¡°Dari Demon Surrendering Scripture, it truly targets the problem!¡±


    Joy shed in the eyes of Bizhu, ¡°With the Buddhist Sect helping, we have a higher chance today.¡±


    Zong Shou nodded. Out of the 36 monks, there were 4 Spirit Realm Experts.


    However, they were all trained in the Dari Dharma, unlimited light, they could both grasp the life of the living and also counter this Death Energy.


    They just needed to restrict the spreading of this death fog and the people thousands of miles around could retreat.


    There were also two more who came along with Zifang and walked beside him.


    One of them was Zhao Yanran whoughed in a gleeful manner, ¡°I didn¡¯t fail your orders. You owe me one this time...¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly and didn¡¯t reply. Naturally, he didn¡¯te over today without any preparations. However, he could only let this crazy woman gloat for once.


    There was also Jingyin who was frowning, looking into the dark fog with worry. It was like she didn¡¯t hear what the two of them were speaking about.


    He didn¡¯t bother with Zhao Yanran as he smiled at Gong Yue and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Not bad. You will be great in the future! With me here, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you...¡±


    To get to Grade-6 in just a few years, his progress indeed wasn¡¯t bad.


    However, those words were more to console him.


    His cultivation was too low for this battle. Hanshan Sect brought him here because of his special identity.


    He was originally a little uneasy, but when he heard this, he surprisingly didn¡¯t feel nervous. He calmed down and warmly smiled at Zong Shou, ¡°Gong Yue isn¡¯t afraid of dying!¡±


    The moment he said these words, the faces of Bizhu and Suchen were filled with praise.


    Zong Shou also nodded his head. This was Gong Xinran¡¯s only brother...


    The Death Energy tumbled and became thicker and thicker. Even under the intense sun, it didn¡¯t retreat by a single bit.


    As time went on, more and more people gathered around. They were all Cultivators from sects nearby as well as some solo ones.


    If the Death Witch descended, blood would be spilled for a thousand miles.


    Anyone with weak cultivation didn¡¯t dare toe over.


    At this moment, most people were Grade-9 or above and there were many Demon Path Cultivators.


    Kongqi Sect and Pill Fountain Sect also sent some Dao Soldiers and Spirit Realm Cultivators. Although they weren¡¯t that strong and didn¡¯t have any strong methods to deal with demons, they could suppress the Demon Cultivators around.


    The Common People¡¯s Path was unable to rush over. Athough the Three Sect and Six Schools started to seep their powers into Donglin, recently there were many hidden currents.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to use their strength easily.


    Surprisingly, there were people who rushed over from Lingyun Sect. At the helm were Yan Feibai and Ge Hanyun.


    Two Grade-9 Cultivators and also a set of Earth Grade Dao Soldiers.


    Zong Shou was slightly shocked when he saw this. The two of them were actually peak Heaven Realm.


    Especially Yan Feibai whose sword intent was so condensed it seemed to have a physical form. He must have reached a high level at the Cloud Shocking God Destroying Intent.


    He also cultivated some Soul Power, whether or not he seeded in merging Spirit with Martial Arts as one, was another question.


    The cultivation speed of the two really made one¡¯s mouth agape...


    Thinking about himself, Zong Shou calmed down.


    The two of them were supposed to be experts who would sweep a world. With their ancestor protecting them and with the strength of Lingyun Sect, it wasn¡¯t surprising for them to reach Grade-9.


    He could have so many lucky encounters, so why couldn¡¯t others have methods to surge into the Heavens in one step?


    They weren¡¯t grave enemies. In recent days, due to the Taoist destruction matter, their rxed rtionship became nervous once more.


    This was why they had no intention of greeting him. Only Ge Hanyun nced at him from afar and then retracted her gaze.


    Zong Shou selected a quiet spot to sit down, 200,000 feet high up, so he could quietly meditate and rest.


    Four days passed and he suddenly opened his eyes to look down.


    At this moment, Suchen and the others all woke up.


    ¡°The Death Gates have opened!¡±

 Chapter 696 - Unable To Rest

    <h4>Chapter 696: Unable To Rest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    It was called the Death Gate, but it was actually just a ck hole that was spitting Death Energy above the tomb.


    The heartbeat which came from deep within the tomb also got stronger and stronger.


    Everyone exchanged nces with one another and knew that the Death Witch would revive in just a few breaths.


    Bizhu thought about it seriously for a moment and then bowed toward Zong Shou, ¡°Ruler help us suppress the formation, Bai Ruo and I will try to see if we can chase her back to the Netherworld. Please take care of Junior Nephew Gong Yue too!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyelids jumped and then he nodded slightly, waving his hand and pulling Gong Yue to his side.


    At this moment, those Buddhist monk incantations became stronger and stronger, reverberating all around and covering 1,000 miles.


    Those pirs also shone brightly, many scriptures appeared on them.


    It was the Dari Demon Surrendering Scripture and golden light was shining all around and leading down the true fire of the sun.


    However, it could only suppress the Death Fog and prevent it from spreading.


    The Death Gate was still expanding.


    With a crack, a white hand reached out from within.


    All the Cultivators were shocked.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sunk. There was a low thud. Including the tomb, everything within 100,000 feet turned to dust, scattering around in the strong wind.


    A petite person appeared in front of everyone.


    She wore the same clothes as what Zong Shou buried her with.


    However, looking at this woman now, Zong Shou was startled.


    In the past, her appearance was above average, but now, although her distinct features hadn¡¯t changed, she looked extremely beautiful.


    Even Zhao Yanran wasn¡¯t as pretty as her...


    When this woman appeared, the ck Death Energy in the sky charged down.


    She was at a loss, looking around, seemingly not understanding why she was still alive.


    Slowly, the anxiousness gathered and then sheughed coldly like she was mocking and feeling pity for herself.


    ¡°So I, Gong Xinran, could actually revive from the dead. Nine Yin Death Witch?¡±


    Gong Yue who was standing beside Zong Shou was delighted. Since she remembered her name, she evidently remembered herst life.


    The people around weren¡¯t eager to attack, but their expressions didn¡¯t change.


    They waited for the two strong intents to back off and leave the world.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sunk once more.


    Although Gong Xinran was speaking, her tone and her pupils showed no emotions at all.


    After reviving, she didn¡¯t even look over. It was like Gong Yue and him were strangers.


    In the next instant, she raised her head and looked into the sky.


    ¡°All of you tried to stop me from reviving?¡±


    With a motion of her hand, the sky full of Death Energy swept over and wrapped around her body, forming a ck armor, before she flew up into the sky.


    Bizhu and Bai Ruo kept silent. Momentster, a bright light in their eyes exploded out.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    The moment these words were shouted out, seven cold Sword Lights shed down from the clouds.


    Gong Xinran looked over impassively, seemingly unfazed by the situation. A ck shield came out of the Death Gate, expanding to 1,000 feet and blocking the sky, stopping the Sword Light.


    Cold energy exploded out from the sword. A loud cracking sound echoed as the entire mountain seemed to have frozen in that moment.


    The six people behind Bai Ruo fell like shooting stars, each taking six spots and surrounding Gong Xinran and the Death Gate within.


    The Giant White Sword stabbed down to the ground. Six Vast Sword Energies rose up and coordinated with one another.


    Each of them pulled out a scroll,busting without wind. The aura became stronger and stronger and more noble and righteous.


    It actually swept the Death Energy around. Even the Death Gate was forced to shrink slightly.


    ¡°It is Vast Righteous Energy!¡±


    The moment he said these words, Zong Shou felt that it wasn¡¯t right. It was in fact Righteous Energy, however, it didn¡¯te from the six of them, but from the six scrolls.


    It was from the Confucian books which had energy within.


    At that same time, 36 suns rose up from the surrounding 36 pirs.


    Although it was just the Dari Dharma, they were like the real sun. Numerous sun True mes shone right at the Death Gate.


    Gong Xinran¡¯s brow furrowed as he was filled with disgust.


    In the next instant, a person suddenly came out from within.


    They wore ashen white bone armor, riding on a Skeleton Dragon Horse and carried a bone saber.


    When the golden light shone down, it stuck the bone saber into the ground.


    Instantly, ck ice mirrors rose up from all around and blocked the light from the suns.


    All the True mes were deflected.


    At this moment, within the Death Gate, the owner of the ck shield smiled arrogantly and walked out from within.


    ¡°Hanshan Bamboo Swordsmen, Vast Qingxuan Warrior! What a scene. Since I died, I haven¡¯t seen such a thing after so many years. Does Her Highness Death Witch know how to break out of this problem?¡±


    An eight-foot, ck-robed, handsome Young Master walked out. However, his face was slightly white.


    One hand was holding a giant shield and the other was holding a shockingly huge hammer.


    At this moment, the golden light shone down. He squinted his eyes and then they turned sharp.


    ¡°This light is so annoying!¡±


    The giant hammer smashed down, turning into a million-foot light in the sky.


    It smashed toward the few pirs in the south.


    It was where Zifang was sitting. He didn¡¯t even look and threw out a jade lotus seed.


    Along with Buddhist Incantations, a lotus stretched out, with many petals spreading outward.


    When it was totally opened, it just nicely blocked the giant hammer.


    The lotus was instantly destroyed. Zifang¡¯s body shook and there was a trace of blood at the corner of his lips.


    He was obviously hurt, but he remained still.


    The schr in the ck shirt frowned and scoffed before keeping the hammer.


    At this moment, the Seven Bamboo Cold Star Formation was sending down sword energies and cold strikes.


    It suppressed the giant shield and the entire shield body was close to freezing up.


    However, as the schr in the ck shirt injected Death Energy, the iceyer shattered.


    The entire giant shield braced the Sword Light and pushed three feet up.


    In the next instant, there was a shout.


    ¡°Cloud Shocking! God Destroying!¡±


    There were balls of death fog and cloud energy in seven directions within the cloudyer. They frowned a sword shape, bringing numerous ice particles and chopping down.


    It riddled the shield light with thousands of holes.


    Even the body of the ck-robed schr was hurt. However, the wound didn¡¯t have any blood, only white flesh. Instantly, it was healed as he stepped downward.


    Numerous white bones charged out forming a bone wall as protection.


    It blocked the Sword Light as the schrughed.


    ¡°Lingyun Sect¡¯s Cloud Shocking God Destroying Sword Formation, another set of Earth Grade Dao Soldiers! Your Highness, if you don¡¯t think of a method, Gu Mie and I can¡¯t hold on anymore. Don¡¯t me us if we run back through the Death Gate.¡±


    The so-called Gu Mie was the cavalryman in ashen White Bone Armor. When he heard this, a death me shone in his eyes. However, he was a man of few words, ¡°Lianer and I just came to the World of the Living and only have 70% of our strength. Your Highness, please Attack!¡±


    A short few words, but the meaning was clear.


    Gong Xinran still didn¡¯t say anything, ck energy wrapped around her hand as a giant sickle was slowly forming.


    A bright line spread around the Death Gate. The scriptures were shining over from all directions. Along with the vast Righteous Energy, it was tough to block.


    All the Death Fog was being wiped out.


    Within the Death Energy, all the Death Beasts that could move were all dead.


    At this moment, Bizhu and Bai Ruo both opened their altars in the sky.


    A Sect Leader wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. One of them could bepared to half a sect of Earth Grade Dao Soldiers.


    Using Spiritual Energy, many 10,000-foot Sword Energies crashed down to strike the bone prison. Along with them were twelve giant gs drawn with many Confucian Scriptures.


    Some words were like dragons and snakes dancing, which came from the hands of calligraphy masters. However, most of them were just ordinary. A portion of them were extremely ugly.


    However, each stroke and line was filled with Righteous Energy.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression rxed. It seemed like they didn¡¯t need him to attack and they would be able to seal that Death Gate.


    As for those three people, even if they couldn¡¯t be killed, they would be chased back to the Netherworld.


    Gong Yue¡¯s fists were tightly clenched. His eyes were filled with worry and a struggling expression.


    Zong Shou knew what he was thinking. He sighed and could only pat his shoulder to console him.


    The Death Witch appeared at her weakest state and when it would be easiest to seal her.


    Thest resort was to use Gong Yue¡¯s identity.


    Only when they had no choice would they try that.


    Even he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk.


    The Death Fog had already dissipated. The ck energy was condensed to 30,000 feet.


    However, just when everyone thought that the situation was settled, Gong Xinran lifted up the giant sickle.


    ¡°Where I descend on is the World of Death!¡±


    After she said this, numerous ck waves surged out once more. The Death Energy was so thick it seemed to have a physical form.


    The Righteous Energy and Buddhist Light were unable to block it at all.


    The 36 pirs were still okay. Those six Vast Qingxuan Warriors could only barely hold on. The broad swords in their hands continued to strike with Righteous Energy. However, those six scrolls were burning faster and faster.


    Gong Xinran¡¯s sicklended down like a fountain.


    ¡°Everywhere I pass, the dead won¡¯t be able to rest!¡±


    The twelve banners were broken by this ck light.


    Bai Ruo¡¯s flesh was covered in numerous wounds and the altar beneath him exploded into pieces.

 Chapter 697 - Kid At The Top

    <h4>Chapter 697: Kid At The Top</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    It was so rushed that even Zong Shou didn¡¯t expect it.


    All changes ured in an instant. When he came back to his senses, the situation had turned on its head.


    Everywhere the ck fog had spread, the Buddhist light turned dark.


    Those Death Beasts that were destroyed actually came back to life.


    Zong Shou frowned and with just one step he arrived within the heavy fog.


    At this moment, Gong Xinran¡¯s hand formed a really weird fist.


    ¡°Where my powernds, there will be Death and no Life!¡±


    Silently striking, causing the Death Gate and all the Death Energy here to swell up! There was a loud explosion!


    Those six Vast Qingxuan Warriors were the first to be struck. Their broad swords broke and their bodies were tossed. They could only rely on the Righteous Energy from the scripture to barely protect their bodies.


    They were only attacked by the ripples.


    100 miles away, the 36 Buddhist monks¡¯ chests all copsed. The 36 Dari Dharmas were all wiped out. The Buddhist light dimmed. Apart from those 4 Spirit Realm monks who could hold up against the Death Energy, the life forces of the rest were swiftly decreasing and they were all nearly about to stop breathing.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped once more as he looked at Gong Xinran with a weird expression.


    Nine Yin Styx River, Death has arrived...


    Although it was a Sealing Technique, it was simr to his Styx River Death Sword.


    However, her understanding of the Death Laws far exceeded his!


    The fist directly acted on the source of the Path, breaking the life force of these monks.


    This Nine Yin Death Witch was simply too strong!


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t dy any longer. Zong Shou stepped forward onto one of the scripture pirs and with a seal a light spread out. It turned into many white pigeons that flew into the bodies of the monks who were about to die.


    In just such a short moment, everyone¡¯s heart pumped once more.


    However, most of them had ashen white faces, drained of blood.


    Zifang¡¯s expression was pale as he panted, spitting out all the Death Energy.


    ¡°What a great Soul Return Technique! Thank you Ruler for saving my Junior and Senior Brothers. If they really died like that, I don¡¯t think they could return to the Buddhist World...¡±


    He shook his head in a powerless manner, ¡°This Evil Witch is strong, there is nothing I can do. I can only depend on Ruler!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded slightly. He invited them over but he didn¡¯t think about relying on their strength to send her back to the Netherworld. His n was to drag and dy her such that the people around could escape.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Hanshan and Haoxuan would send so many Experts, even Lingyun Sect would bring such a sword formation.


    The situation before was too good, so good that it made him careless.


    He didn¡¯t think that those three sword formations and two people whose ability could be considered strong amongst Spirit Realm Experts couldn¡¯t suppress one Gong Xinran.


    In these 10,000 years, there were numerous Death Witches who appeared but none were as strong as her.


    Reaching out and patting Zifang, an energy surged in and his color returned.


    However, that was all he could do. His Soul Return Technique was something he learned from Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect. It was just a Godlike Technique. As long as one¡¯s soul didn¡¯t dissipate, one would be able to live.


    Unfortunately, his understanding of the Life word was still very shallow.


    At most he could allow these people to regain some life force and escape the Death Seal, giving them some ability to protect themselves.


    He didn¡¯t have much ability to do anything more.


    In that instant, the giant hammer of the ck-robed schr smashed toward the sky.


    It scattered the clouds and the Seven Bamboo Cold Star Formation!


    Gu Mie also pulled out his Bone Saber.


    He wanted to sh out but he felt an invisible sword intent wrapping around.


    The Yin Fire in his eyes constricted as he looked forward.


    He saw a thin person on one of the pirs shing in front of the three of them, standing in front of the Death Gate.


    When Gong Xinran saw this, she was stunned. She quickly came back to her senses and had a look of contemtion on her face.


    ¡°I remember you, you are Zong Shou! Linhai College, my Junior Brother...¡±


    When Lianer heard this, heughed in a teasing manner, ¡°Junior Brother? It seems like Your Highness met someone you knew. How deep was your rtionship? Do we need to show mercy?¡±


    His lips curled and he cringed.


    ¡°That Soul Return Technique is not bad, but are you asking to die?¡±


    ¡°This person is just trash! I heard he had Dual Meridian Bodies and couldn¡¯t cultivate. I pitied him and asionally took care of him...¡±


    Gong Xinran closed her eyes, thinking about it deeply. Then she was filled with cold disdain.


    ¡°Before I died, I only remembered that Flying Knife Technique was really great. How is it now? I also remembered that you had a crush on me for many years. Interesting!¡±


    ¡°Dual Meridian Body?¡±


    Lianer wanted to mock, but then he looked over with a weird expression.


    Dual Meridian Body but Grade-9, that was rare.


    The disdain appeared from the depths of his eyes.


    Everyone who could cultivate with Dual Meridians was extremely weak and not worth looking at.


    ¡°Just a Heaven Realm Cultivator can crush on Your Highness?¡±


    Zong Shou was extremely calm, not affected by any of these words. He carefully focused on every one of her actions.


    He had some of the feelings from when she was alive and had hope of saving her.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to kill her easily. He would go all out to get her to wake up.


    However, his heart couldn¡¯t help but slowly turn cold. Thest bit of hope was wiped out.


    This woman wasn¡¯t Gong Xinran but the Nine Yin Death Witch!


    She could only be an enemy and not a friend.


    He sighed, only to hear augh from the skies, ¡°Trash? The top of the Sword Path in the Cloud World, unrivaled expert, ruling millions of miles ofnd... Someone actually called him trash? Who knows what those people who lost to him would say?¡±


    When these words were spoken, a green-robed Taoist appeared in the sky dozens of miles away.


    Zong Shou looked above with a cold expression. He had said before that he would kill anyone below Daoling Vast Habitat that he saw.


    This person was really bold!


    When Lianer heard this, he was surprised. He judged Zong Shou up and down and then shook his head.


    He really couldn¡¯t see how this person was abnormal.


    Unrivaled in the Cloud World, was that bragging? A few hundred years ago, all those heroes weren¡¯t able to do that.


    He didn¡¯t believe this Grade-9 Dual Meridian Body Cultivator could do that.


    Even if it was true, it must be because the world had no Experts, a kid being at the top...

 Chapter 698 - Same As Me

    <h4>Chapter 698: Same As Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Gong Xinran was still in deep thought. After a long while, she smiled, ¡°I remembered. You were the one that buried me in this Nine Yin Land. I need to thank you for that. Speaking of which, it was your kindness that caused all this and I have to pay you back. Are you willing to die to serve me?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned, temporarily not worrying about the green-robed Taoist. He carefully observed Gong Xinran, only to see that her eyes were prideful as she looked down, but there was no shine in them at all.


    It seemed like she treated what she said as a sure thing.


    In the next instant, her tone changed once more, ¡°Oh, I remembered you were the son of the Monster King? Have you inherited the throne? That¡¯s right I heard someone call you Ruler so you must be the owner of Gantian right? The Overlord of the Northwest of Donglin, spanning three provinces, a poption of more than a hundred million.¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, the Yin Fire in Gu Mie¡¯s eyes swelled as he looked at Zong Shou once more. The Saber Intent locked onto him.


    Lianer gave out a weird smile.


    ¡°So it¡¯s the Ruler of a Country, sorry for the disrespect. But, this makes things more interesting. This person¡¯s identity is hugely important to us. What does Your Highness want to do...¡±


    He didn¡¯t worry about the Sword Path first and invincible words that were just spoken.


    Even if that was true, it would be a few hundred yearster, what did he have to fear?


    Gong Xinran was also deep in thought, ¡°That¡¯s true! His identity is useful.¡±


    Zong Shou had already given up so when he heard this, he wasn¡¯t happy, nor furious. He just sighed. His fists clenched tight and internal energy was brimming as he was ready to strike.


    Then, he had a thought, his Spiritual Sense felt an aura fly down from above.


    It was weak, fizzing out just as it got deep into the ck fog. Zong Shou used True Qi to protect it so it could fly down safely.


    He was only Grade-6, it was Gong Yue.


    Zong Shou¡¯s hesitated.


    With Gong Xinran¡¯s current condition, even if Gong Yue came, it was still useless and instead it would make things more dangerous.


    Following this, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of hope.


    After all, he was just her Junior Brother, even if they weren¡¯t close, there was a rtionship between them.


    Gong Yue was her only Brother...


    Just as he was hesitating before Gong Yue was already standing by his side.


    He was at a loss, his eyes were filled with sadness, he had aplicated expression on his face, and he opened his mouth in anticipation, ¡°Sister you still remember Yue¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Yue¡¯er? Of course, my Brother, Gong Yue?¡±


    Gong Xinran shifted her eyes and looked over to where the sound came from. She nodded her head in satisfaction, ¡°You grew up and really look like father! Just six years and are Grade-6. Not bad! Come over here and let me take a close look...¡±


    Gong Yue was delighted when he heard this, not thinking much about it as moved forward.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank and he silently picked up his guard.


    Gong Xinran ¡®s voice didn¡¯t sound like what it should¡¯ve when someone reunited with a loved one. There was no emotion or feeling in her face.


    There were only 1,000 feet between them. Gong Yue was not far away in just a dozen steps.


    Gong Xinran raised her hand and pointed right at Gong Yue.


    Gong Yue was terrified, looking on as a ck Energy was about to imprint into his brow, and he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    It was filled with Death Energy, before it even arrived it started to steal his life force. Just as he closed his eyes waiting to die, he felt like someone was pulling him from behind. He retreated back to Zong Shou¡¯s side.


    Although he was out of danger, he was still terrified. He looked across at her with doubt.


    He knew that he would be dead if Zong Shou didn¡¯t save him in time.


    Didn¡¯t his sister recognize him? Why did she try to kill him?


    He remembered that when they were young she was the one that doted on him the most.


    Before he even asked, Zong Shou said with a solemn tone, ¡°Why did you do that? He is your only Brother...¡±


    When she heard this, her brow furrowed and she seemed really curious, ¡°Why are you so nosy? What is so bad about joining my side? If you are by my side, I can take care of you easily.¡±


    Lianerughed out loud, ¡°Her Highness loves her Brother, so naturally, she wants him to be like her so he could apany her. What is weird about that? Unfortunately, although you helped her revive, you are the Ruler of a county so it is useful that you are alive. If not, you can also obtain such special...¡±


    He felt slightly shocked, his life saving methods were not bad. Even he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop her.


    He did indeed have some skill. Maybe the reputation of top of the Sword Path wasn¡¯t totally fake.


    He looked into the distance, only to see the 6 Vast Xuantong Warriors and the 36 monks all retreating, saying in disdain, ¡°Your Highness, I think it¡¯s best not to waste words with them. If we drag on, they might escape. There are many Spirit Realm Experts that we can make into Yin Puppets to help us into the future...¡±


    Gong Xinran acknowledged and stopped bothering with Zong Shou. The ck sickle casually waved and the Death Energy swept once more. Dozens of de shadows formed in the air and shed out.


    Before there was any oue, there was a Dragon roar. A formless and invisible Sword Intent exploded out. Instantly, it charged away those ck de shadows.


    Lianer eximed and looked over in shock, only to see that the Sword Intent came from Zong Shou!


    Lianer¡¯s expression became serious, looking carefully at the teen and sizing him up. Although he was only Grade-9, the Sword Intent was actually at the Soul Realm!


    It even caused a huge strength to descend down. It was like a mountain and river pressing down, like there were numerous cities and peopleing together, forming a shield.


    King Path Martial Arts?


    But, wasn¡¯t this person just a ruler of a small country? Northwest of Donglin, a ce with only a few provinces?


    Why could this person gather such a strong King Path Energy?


    In the next instant, Zong Shou nced over, ¡°Although you all entered the Cloud World, you haven¡¯t caused much disaster. If you are willing to return to the Netherworld, I will let you live!¡±


    There was no anticipation, no pity, just an impassive voice.


    Lianer was startled and then he beganughing.


    Zong Shou really boasted without shame!


    Even if he did have some ability, in front of the Nine Yin Death Witch the Ruler personally made, he was like an ant.


    Even he could kill him in a few hammers. He actually dared to say he would let them live?


    Gong Xinran looked over at the teen curiously like she saw an interesting toy. But, all her interest was soon gone.


    Although Zong Shou was the Ruler of a country, that King Path Energy far exceeded what she expected. Such a person probably had a great position in the Cloud World. Even if she controlled him, the many sects would definitely retaliate.


    So he was useless...


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Without needing her to give the order, Gu Mie had already acted. The Bone Saber shed down with a greenish-blue energy. An unlimited amount of Cold Intent gathered on the de, bringing with it chill energy which could freeze the Heaven and Earth, Mountains and Rivers, sweeping past 1,000 miles ofnd.


    There was even a huge amount of Death Energy within.


    When Lianer saw this, he curled his lips. His partner really hadn¡¯t changed.


    It was okay if he didn¡¯t attack. Once he did, he would go all out and not save any strength. He wouldn¡¯t give the enemy any chance too.


    Zong Shou looked at Gong Xinran and shook his head. Since he was already filled with killing intent, he didn¡¯t need to hesitate.


    He would personally end the mistake he made a few years ago.


    Hong!


    A pair of lightning wings spread out and stretched 33,000 feet. ck mes swept and charged 10 miles.


    All the ice under him melted. The stone on the ground instantly turned into magma.


    He didn¡¯t pull out his sword and used his fist instead, punching forward.


    The Nine Dragon Shadows behind him roared.


    Fire Dragon Vast Sword! tinum Dragon Sword!


    Just two True Dragon Sword Intents, they weren¡¯t stacked, but made into one!


    Nine True Dragon¡¯s true important point!


    It instantly spread through the air. When the fist and Saber shed, it was like a Fire Dragon was surrounding Zong Shou¡¯s arm, roaring out. The coldness was shattered in one strike. The Dragon Bone Cavalry Beast under Gu Mie couldn¡¯t take it, its limbs crushed into dust!


    Lianer was totally stunned. Gu Mie actually lost?


    He seemed to have seen this fist technique before. However, at that time, it didn¡¯t have such strength.


    When that Saber Intent charged over, Gong Yue was ashen white. This was the first time he experienced a Spirit Realm Expert¡¯s attack at such a close range.


    Just the Saber Intent suppressed him.


    He thought that he was definitely dead, but saw such a domineering and cold Saber being smashed easily by Zong Shou with just one fist.


    The thin and weak body stood in front of him, not at a disadvantage whatsoever. Looking across, he was like a mountain!


    He felt at ease, only to hear Zong Shou¡¯s voice, ¡°I am sorry!¡±


    Sorry? Why did he apologize?


    In the next instant, he understood what Zong Shou meant. Gong Yue¡¯s lips curled with a bitter expression.


    He was unwilling in his heart, but he knew that Zong Shou tried his best. He also knew that this was the best method and he had no chance to stop it.


    Opposite him, the Yin Fire eyes of Gu Mie were filled with disbelief.


    That Saber was actually crushed, he was defeated in such a clean manner. What a strong fist!


    No, it was a sword! This person used his fist to rece the sword, he was at the peak of the Sword Soul Realm!


    How did a Grade-9 Expert have such strong fist power? Even if he used Soul Realm Sword Intent to gather True Qi, he shouldn¡¯t be so strong. Moreover, the strength of the King Path was terrifyingly strong.


    Suddenly, Gu Mie¡¯s pupils constricted and a spiritual glow appeared.


    ¡°Spirit and Martial Arts Merger! You are a 40% Spirit and Martial Arts Merger!¡±

 Chapter 699 - Break Break Break Break

    <h4>Chapter 699: Break Break Break Break</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within the 100,000-foot area, just as Gong Yue was heading down, Bai Ruo causally waved and kept the pieces of the altar.


    Following this, he looked coldly at the green-robed Taoist who suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Xuwen!¡±


    The word was spoken with a cold and t tone, ¡°Why did Brother Xue today?¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, the few people in the air all looked over.


    Yan Feibai and Ge Hanyun, who were heads of Lingyun Sect, had heard the name Xuwen and looked over with shocked expressions.


    They knew that this person was from the same generation and as strong as Bai Ruo and Bizhu.


    However, due to their Sects, the both of them remained in the Cloud World. Whereas this Xuwen stepped into the Spirit Realm hundreds of years ago and left.


    Yan Feibai didn¡¯t have much animosity toward people of the same faction. However, Ge Hanyun¡¯s eyes were alert and filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Long time no see!¡±


    Bowing, Xuwenughed coldly, ¡°Naturally, I came over to help crush the demon and wipe out the monster. Is it that only your two sects are allowed to help, but my Taoist Sect couldn¡¯t do things for the living beings of this world?¡±


    Bai Ruo¡¯s brow furrowed in disbelief as he suddenly became wary.


    Xuwenughed mockingly, ¡°I heard you have a few direct disciples that are close to Zong Shou. Recently, your two factions obtained some mines from Huizhou and opened many dojos. Why? You are willing to serve him just for some small benefits and two Shrine-level sects?¡±


    Bizhu was listening in silence. When he heard this he opened his mouth, ¡°It is not impossible to serve him. There is nothing in this world that can be achieved without sacrificing something. Since we obtained some benefits from them, naturally we have to protect his people. Moreover, what happened today is rted to our two sects. As for Brother Xu, please exin the matter! If not I won¡¯t show mercy.¡±


    Xuwen¡¯s eyes squinted. Instead, he was a bit startled before he startedughing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I came over to see the skill of this Gantian Monster King, to see if he is really as skilled as they say? He dares to wipe out Taoism, what kind of person is he? I won¡¯t stop you all from killing this Nine Yin Death Witch...¡±


    When he said this, Xuwen¡¯s lips curled and asked mockingly instead, ¡°Even if I have nefarious intentions toward this Monster King, at this moment, I won¡¯t choose to act. Moreover, with the few of you here, how would I dare?¡±


    Bizhu and the others didn¡¯t rx at all and instead they looked even more worried.


    Xuwen said he wouldn¡¯t attack and that he would just look on from the side. However, with him here, it restricted the few sword formations such that none of them could help Zong Shou.


    Even if they knew that he was helping the three of them, there was nothing they could do.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were no match for him, but that he was strong enough to retreat and advance freely.


    Thinking about it, the only method would be to carefully defend.


    ¡°Moreover, I am not the only one that wants Zong Shou¡¯s life. Rather than worry about me, why not worry about whether Zong Shou can survive against this Death Witch...¡±


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by a loud explosion below.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes were once again attracted by the fog below.


    It was when Zong Shou punched forward to strike away the sky full of knife shadows.


    Xuwen¡¯s gaze constricted and then heughed.


    ¡°So it has begun? As expected from someone from the Netherworld, how arrogant! Does he really think the current world is just 100 years old? He doesn¡¯t know how vast the world is. An ant-like person dares to underestimate the heroes of the current world, what a joke! First of the Sword Path, unrivaled in the Cloud World, 40% Spirit and Martial Arts Merger... Princess of the Netherworld, Gantian Monster King... Hehe, I am looking forward to this...¡±


    Although his voice was soft, he didn¡¯t try to hide anything. The Experts all around could hear it.


    Zong Shou was toozy to bother, apologizing to Gong Yue. The 30,000-foot lightning wings behind him pped once more.


    He instantly crossed 1,000 feet.


    Lianer was furious when he heard this as he stepped forward and blocked in front of Gong Xinran. The hammer waved out extremely viciously and ferociously as he smashed toward Zong Shou!


    When the hammer went up, the entire mountain body, even the mountain range 1,000 miles around shook, giving one a feeling like it was being pulled out into the air.


    When the hammernded, it was like millions of mountains smashing down.


    It caused the space to explode, unable to carry its power, threads of ck cracks spread out for hundreds of thousands of feet.


    The hammer even caused Xuwen who was mocking to be stunned. Bizhu and the others were shocked.


    At the same time, Zong Shou¡¯s sword charged out of its sheath.


    shing out like a white cloud, slicing through like a hot knife through butter.


    Nine Dragon Shadow tinum Dragon Sword!


    It merged with the Instant Space Dragon Intent and this sword could crush any being.


    It was like a white Giant Dragon traveling in the air.


    Then, there was a soft ¡°Pu¡± and with no metal nging sound, the giant hammer was broken into two.


    Arge half of the hammer was tossed into the sky.


    Lianer was stunned, the hammer in her hand was a Grade-6 Magical Weapon crafted from Netherworld Fallen Metal! How could it break? What sword technique was that, so sharp, so slick?¡±


    Looking at Zong Shou¡¯s weapon, it wasn¡¯t much of an amazing sword...


    Then, the Sword Light charged over once more.


    All the energy was gathered in one spot but it gave one a feeling like it covered the sky, there was nowhere to flee and no ce one could avoid it.


    Lianer screamed and instinctively retreated, waving the giant ck shield to protect himself.


    Peng!


    A loud explosion sounded and immense strength struck him. Lianer couldn¡¯t stabilize his body anymore and flew from the sword energy.


    His face was ashen white. That dragon-like sword light stabbed a hole in the ck shield.


    The remnant sword energy didn¡¯t stop, nearly going through his chest.


    He was a dead person and wasn¡¯t afraid of flesh wounds. In just a few breaths, the wound was healed up.


    But, the sword was so strong that it made him feel dead!


    He knew that even when his strength was at its greatest, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block three swords!


    It was not fake to say that he was unrivaled and the top Sword Path Expert. What happened to this world? Why was there suddenly such a Monster?


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even take a look at Lianer, his eyes focusing on Gong Xinran once more.


    What weed him was a hand, a fist!


    Endless Death Energy was hidden within like the strike from before when it wiped out the life force of those 36 Buddhist Faction monks.


    The Path of Death! Where its power reaches, there will only be Death and no Life!


    Zong Shou sighed once more. The Nameless Sword charged forth without any hesitation.


    Nothing in its path was spared.


    Nine Dragon Shadow Lightning Dragon Sword!


    Millions of Lightning Glows wrapped around the sword. When the fist and sword shed, the ck fog and the Lightning Glow shed too.


    The Purple Lightning Powers from the Lightning Phoenix, the Two Star Lightning learned from the Seven Star Xuan Lightning Book, as well as the Lu Family Sky Burning me.


    COMMENT


    It instantly wiped out half of the Death Energy Fog.


    First, the Nameless Sword pierced through her hand. Then, the ck Lightning spread upward and her entire left arm was turned to ck dust as it dissipated in the air.


    Gong Xinran frowned, not knowing if from pain or because of the strength of Zong Shou¡¯s sword.


    Death Energy spread, causing the lightning glow to only be able to reach her shoulder.


    Her petite body retreated backward to dodge Zong Shou¡¯s sword glow.


    A weird expression appeared in her eyes. Although that death mist didn¡¯t spread, the fist intent had imprinted on his body.


    Why was he still safe?


    At this moment Gu, Mie also rushed over, shing down with the Bone Saber.


    It was ice cold, coincidentally blocking between the two of them.


    Ayer of thick ck ice rose up from the ground, erecting a wall as Gong Xinran retreated.


    The 30,000-foot lightning wings behind Zong Shou pped once more and the intense ck mes instantly melted the ice wall.


    A white Sword Light swept like a dragon!


    Keng!


    An ear-piercing ring spread out. The 100-foot long ashen white Bone Saber was shattered.


    Half of it charged toward the Heavens! Zong Shou¡¯s body didn¡¯t stop at all as he chased Gong Xinran.


    Lianer, on the other hand, had just rushed over.


    ¡°You are bold...¡±


    The moment he said these words, his voice stopped. Not only did Gu Mie lose his saber, but his left arm was totally sliced off!


    The Yin me in his eye sockets dimmed like a wind could just extinguish it.


    Lianer instinctively gulped, hesitating whether or not he should head forward.


    If he rushed to save her, he would die.


    That unrivaled sword was sharper than everyone¡¯s in the world...


    A word instantly shed in Lianer¡¯s mind: Invincible!


    He hesitated only slightly but it was toote.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body once again flew in front of Gong Xinran.


    Right as their gazes crossed, Gong Xinran¡¯s sickle was right in front of her body.


    She blocked Zong Shou¡¯s sword path and the giant sword body also shed back.


    Zong Shou was slightly in a daze. Numerous scenes shed in his mind; everything in Linhai College and what happened at Demon Corpse Mountain.


    In the end, all the scenes shattered and all that was left was this strange woman.


    His gaze turned sharp and killing intent rose up!


    ¡°Break!¡±


    In that instant, Cause and Effect switched around and his Nameless Sword shed down furiously!


    Three Dragon Shadows wrapped around it and in the end they merged into one.


    Instantly, the sickle in her hand broke into pieces.

 Chapter 700 - Cause And Effect Inverted

    <h4>Chapter 700: Cause And Effect Inverted</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When the Sword Lightnded, the sickle was broken. Everyone within 1,000 miles was stunned.


    Xuwen was totally lost. How did the ck sickle break just like that?


    That sickle looked like it was formed from the death fog but Xiuwen knew that it was formed using the chill Spiritual Death Energy.


    It was the best Sword Seed and the top Spiritual Weapon material, its quality was as high as Low Earth Grade! Only Celestial Weapons would be able to harm it.


    How could it be broken by one sword?


    And also how was this Netherworld Princess he had huge hopes for, defeated so easily?


    Gong Xinran was also stunned as she nced at the sickle which was broken into two, before she came to her senses.


    A white bone relic appeared on her brow. Death Energy gathered and instantly formed a ck shield.


    The Nameless Sword shed down, halting slightly before it was broken open.


    However, in the end, it was deflected to the side. The Sword Light shed down and her entire right hand was cut off.


    She retreated 10,000 feet, her pupils constricted.


    This was the first time after she revived that she felt true fear and terror.


    Although she was already dead, Zong Shou could wipe her out.


    The Sword Light stopped slightly before turning into thousands of de Shadows. It forcefully broke the heavyyers of the Death Energy barriers.


    The lightning wing was spread out and his speed was even greater than hers as he got closer and closer.


    Just as Gong Xinran was in total despair, a broken hammer was thrown over. Then, a ck colored shield blocked in front of her.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Nameless Sword brushed to the side and the broken hammer was deflected.


    The Sword Light charged and in an instant the ck giant shield was cut into 1,000 pieces.


    Gong Xinran rxed, in that moment her arms had recovered and they were still as white as jade.


    In the next instant, she formed a hand sign.


    ¡°Five Senses Pige, seal!¡±


    The moment she said seal, Zong Shou felt his eyes dim and he was no longer able to see.


    Not only his eyes were affected, but he couldn¡¯t hear anything either.


    His ability to sense the outside world, form, sound, color, taste, touch were all sealed. His five senses were all gone and he was in a dark world.


    He didn¡¯t care, spreading out his Spiritual Sense and still locking into her.


    Dragon-like Sword Light was just a few feet away! In just a short while, he would be able to slice off her head.


    However, just as he was able to sense her, Gong Xinran spat out more words.


    ¡°Spiritual Sense retract, prohibit!¡±


    His Spiritual Sense was in chaos, Heaven as Earth, Earth as Heaven. Then, his Soul Power was sealed in his Soul Ocean, unable to break out of his body.


    Zong Shou was startled, everything from the outside world disappeared from his mind. He was unable to sense her and was left in total darkness...


    When Lianer saw this, he was delighted andughed out loud, ¡°Your Highness really learned Master¡¯s Netherworld Sealing Technique!¡±


    Piging five senses and sealing Spiritual Sense. Currently, Zong Shou was totally blind.


    Although his hammer was broken, he didn¡¯t care. With his left arm twisting and turning into a drill shape, Lianer stabbed right at Zong Shou.


    Even Xuwen who was above smiled. As expected from the Netherworld Queen, her techniques could even kill him.


    Gong Xinran reached out with both hands with the Chill Spirit Death Energy. The hammer that was broken into two, flew back right into her arms. She once again gathered the ck Energy to form it into a sword.


    Just as the Death Energy tumbled and was able to kill the person who shocked her, an even stronger and more vast energy exploded from Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    That sharp intent that had disappeared once again locked onto her and suppressed her.


    Gong Xinran was stunned once more as she looked out, only to see Spiritual Energy surge around him. They seemed to be in physical form, pushing away the Death Energy.


    His body changed as many Snow-White Fox Tails stretched out, covering 1,000 feet. They pped at the Spiritual Energy around, like a dancing demon.


    Then, a green mirror appeared in the sky!


    ¡°Nine-Tailed Sky Fox? Star Tattoo?¡±


    Gong Xinran was shocked. She remembered that the Zong Shou that she remembered was from the Seven-Tailed Zong Family, from the Sky Fox bloodline.


    When did he be a Nine-Tailed Sky Fox?


    And what was that green mirror?


    Suddenly an intent spread across the worlds of Living and the Dead and charged into her mind.


    She was totally shocked.


    It was the enemy of all illusionary techniques in the world; the Illusionary Heart Mirror.


    The moment such a thought rose up, the area in front of her eyes went pitch ck. She only felt all her senses of the outside world disappear.


    With a thought, she knew that it was the recoil of her Illusionary Technique. She was really familiar with the Six Senses Sealing and Piging Ability.


    Since she cultivated it, naturally she wouldn¡¯t be restricted by it.


    However, when she opened her eyes, she saw Zong Shou sh down on Lianer¡¯s body with the green and white Sword Light.


    When the de split his bones, his eyes were filled with terror.


    He felt like his soul was being forcefully absorbed by a weird strength. The Death Energy and Essence Energy in him was flowing up the sword uncontrobly.


    He knew why Gu Mie would be heavily injured by Zong Shou.


    He gritted his teeth as his body exploded. Only a bit of bone was left, carried away by his remaining soul as he flew into the distance.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t be bothered dealing with him, the Sword Light chasing just a little before it was retracted.


    He pointed his intent toward Gong Xinran!


    The Soul Power he sucked from Lianer instantly exploded out.


    Once again, Cause and Effect were inverted!


    First was the Effect and then the Cause of the sword breaking.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    He shouted as the sword shadow shed down once more. The ck sword which was formed using Chill Spirit Death Energy became chaotic, even before it touched the Nameless Sword.


    When that cold sharp Sword Light passed by, the sword was broken without much difficulty.


    It didn¡¯t stop, pointing right at Gong Xinran¡¯s heart!


    At this moment, neither Lianer or Gu Mi could help.


    No one was able to block in front of her.


    The sword shadow was like a hot knife through butter, breaking through the heavyyers of Death Energy formed by the White Bone Relic.


    Gong Xinran¡¯s eyes were filled with despair once more.


    She was unwilling. Her body had so many techniques and abilities, but in front of Zong Shou she couldn¡¯t use them.


    That invincible and sharp sword could sh through everything! She had no time at all.


    Puchi!


    The sword entered her chest, that strong and overbearing sword pinned her back onto the stone wall.


    At this moment, the area 1,000 miles around Demon Corpse Mountain was silent. Even their breathing stopped.

 Chapter 701 - Death Gate Destroyed

    Chapter 701: Death Gate Destroyed


    The green-white long sword directly pierced through her chest and into her heart.


    Gong Xinran didn¡¯t die from this, only feeling that her left chest was extremely painful.


    At this moment, the stone pir behind her would be easily broken if it was a different time period.


    She had a good grasp of Earth and Wind Shield Techniques, even without using seals and incantations she could craft them.


    However, she couldn¡¯t move. The sword in her chest sealed off all her Energy Meridians. Even her Soul Power was sealed too.


    Not to mention spells, she couldn¡¯t even move her limbs.


    She was also unable to calm down. Logically speaking, she shouldn¡¯t have felt any pain just an hour after reviving.


    A heart stabbing pain, a bone-deep ache!


    She looked forward in shock, only seeing Zong Shou¡¯s ice-cold eyes filled with only killing intent.


    Her heart couldn¡¯t help but tense up. As her heart muscles and the de rubbed against one another, she felt intense pain.


    How did this happen?


    Gong Xinran could feel that she seemed to recall something, but she couldn¡¯t remember the specifics.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose, feeling slightly weird. In that instant, he actually saw emotions from her eyes, like she hade back to life.


    Following this, he shook his head and knew that it was most probably an illusion. This was only the case because he had some hope and couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this.


    He waved his hand and the sky full of ck mes swept over.


    It merged three types of lightning and the Lu Family Sky Burning me, forming the Lightning ze Thousand sh.


    The strength of this technique was rare in the world and it was great to purify dead corpses!


    However, when the ck mes reached her, Zong Shou frowned. Although he had locked her Soul Power and Death Energy, she had ability to repel the burn.


    She had something simr to the Indestructible Body of the Buddhist Sect, beingparable to an Intermediate Xuan Grade, even High-Grade Spiritual Metal. Several breathster, it only burnt most of her flesh and muscles.


    However, at this moment, her body suddenly had a weird force which bounced back.


    It didn¡¯t go up against the ck me but regenerated her body a crazy rate.


    Gong Xinran¡¯s body would recover whatever the Lightning ze Thousand sh destroyed. They came to a deadlock as neither side was budging.


    Just as Zong Shou was hesitating whether or not to use the White Hole Dharma to totally finish her, Bai Ruo spoke from above.


    ¡°Ruler, this woman is the Netherworld Princess! She is different from normal Death Witches and her body is indestructible. If she wants, she can¡¯t be destroyed, even in half a month. Ruler, try using this item!¡±


    A few golden lightsnded. Zong Shou reached out and picked them up.


    There were six red nails roughly half a foot long. Each was as thick as a thumb and had numerous words carved on them.


    Zong Shou recognised this item.


    ¡°Evil Destroying Heart Locking Nail?¡±


    It was a little different from the set he saw in the future.


    This was crafted from 1000-year peach wood and it seemed to have gone through lightning strikes as a portion of it was charred ck.


    The reason why it was red all over would be because it was bathed in the blood of Spiritual Beasts.


    What was carved on it wasn¡¯t Taoist words, but Confucian Scriptures, the size of a fly. Threads of vast Righteous Energy was hidden within.


    He could sense that it was even stronger than the ones those six Vast Qingxuan Warriors used just now.


    His eyes lit up as this was a good item to wipe out evil.


    He knew how to use this item so he didn¡¯t hesitate, pinning a long nail into the center of her palm.


    Gong Xinran frowned, she couldn¡¯t suppress it and scoffed coldly. She could feel a twitching pain in her heart.


    Memories rose up into her mind once more. She remembered that she died this way on Demon Corpse Mountain...


    Being cheated, nailed onto a tree by des and being tortured...


    It was this person who saved her and took revenge for her.


    Just as she was recalling, pain broke her thoughts. Her left palm was also pierced onto a stone wall.


    In medicine, the palm represent the heart, one of the five hearts a human had. To Cultivators, the Soul Heart at the center of the eyebrows was most important. The head of the Six Hearts!


    Locking down these Six Hearts, one would be able to destroy all evil corpses.


    Zong Shou knew that the Nameless Sword which could absorb souls and the mes around him wouldn¡¯t be weaker than this nail.


    When those two-foot nails were pinned, all that was left was the center of her eyebrows.


    However, Zong Shou hesitated.


    When this was nailed in, she would return to dust.


    There would be no traces of Gong Xinran anymore


    ¡°Ruler...¡±


    A voice spread from behind, it was Gong Yue. His tone was filled with panic like he wanted to persuade but was also suppressing himself.


    Zong Shou calmed himself down and with his mind made up, he solemnly pinned down.


    Her pupils constricted and then she calmly epted death. Naturally, when one revived, one wouldn¡¯t be afraid of death anymore.


    The White Bone Relic once again appeared at her brow,yers of grey and white energy blocking.


    Soft explosions erupted as the Evil Destroying Heart Locking Nail broke throughyer byyer.


    Right as he was about to reach her brow, Zong Shou frowned.


    He saw an extremely strong and barbaric power spread from the Death Gate!


    Even if it passed through the Life and Death two worlds¡¯ suppression, it was still extremely strong.


    It was a spear shadow which pierced through space, filled with Death Energy as it thrust forward.


    It used the stabbing technique, but because the spear was so huge, it became something simr to a giant mountain with a cone shape.


    It was more like something smashing than something stabbing.


    Zong Shou frowned and instinctively took out his sword to block.


    A loud explosion erupted and suddenly he felt his organs tearing apart. He was forced back 100,000 feet by this power. The stone pir, mountains and particles in the air that were in his path were all wiped out.


    When he settled, his body was surrounded in ck fog Death Energy. His eyes couldn¡¯t see and his Spiritual Sense couldn¡¯t be spread out much.


    This time it wasn¡¯t a secret technique to seal six senses but that the Death Energy was too thick!


    It was so thick that the ground below was melting into dust!


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, gathering his intent and searching toward where Gong Xinran and the other two were.


    His heart moved and he sensed imminent danger.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    An extremely sharp intent exploded 100 feet from behind him.


    It was extremely sudden and a de shadow headed right for the back of his head.


    The aura was strong, much stronger than basic Spirit Realm Experts. True Qi and Soul Power exploded together, even reaching Celestial Realm.


    ¡°Demon Assassin Sect? Spirit Killing Sword?¡±


    A secret technique that needed 18,000 baby hearts to cultivate, killing 10,000 types of living beings to perfect.


    The day it waspleted, its speed would only be slower than the Demon Sunflower Sword but harder to track and find.


    If one strike didn¡¯tnd, the person would retreat 1,000 miles!


    The sword body arrived when Zong Shou¡¯s organs were broken and True Qi was chaotic.


    The ck-colored shadow¡¯s eyes were cold and filled with contempt.


    It was like it was mocking Zong Shou for being unable to hide from the Spirit Killing sword despite him being allegedly unrivalled.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed and his lips curled. Did the opponent really think he didn¡¯t have any other trump cards?


    Coincidentally, at this moment, Spiritual Sense couldn¡¯t get close and he could use secret techniques instead.


    He spread out his Spiritual Sense, causing this small space to suddenly settle down. It was only 30 feet and it only stopped for just an instant, but it was enough!


    The Nameless Sword stabbed backward. It started offte but arrived earlier, no traces of it could be found. In an instant, it pierced right through the forehead of the owner of the de.


    When the Nameless Sword was pulled back, the ck-robed man¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    Only his soul was sucked by the sword, what was left was an empty shell which fell to the ground.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t care less and walked forward toward Gong Xinran.


    Using this person¡¯s soul, his Soul Ocean burned a green me once more.


    Although his injuries weren¡¯t recovered, his Soul Power was full. A Spirit Realm Demon Cultivator¡¯s vital energy was gathered within the sword body.


    The 30,000 feet pure ck wings pped and with a spell, a huge storm rose up and chased away the Death Energy around him.


    His internal energy boiled like he didn¡¯t fear the excessive consumption, merging with the Soul Realm Sword Intent and charging into the clouds.


    It was matchless and vast!


    When he took ten steps, the ck fog and Death Energy mostly dissipated.


    He could spread his Soul Power, allowing him to barely see the situation opposite.


    Lianer had recovered his half of his body and was pulling out the nail in her right hand.


    Two of the four nails were already removed.


    When he saw Zong Shou arrive, he instantly shouted out in fear. He instinctively threw the peach wood nail in his hands and then swiftly escaped with Gu Mie who was unable to move at all.


    Gong Xinran¡¯s body turned into 10,000 threads of ck energy and dissipated in the air.


    Just one breath and she was nowhere to be seen.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up and looked into the sky. He could still sense her aura.


    With the appearance of the Nine Yin Death Witch, blood would spread 1,000 miles and tens of millions would be killed.


    He had to end this problem once for all to be at ease.


    Although she sessfully escaped, due to her injuries, she couldn¡¯t get far.


    However, he would have to spend some effort.


    He turned around to where the Death Gate was.


    It was said that all Nine Yin Death Witches were the daughters of the Netherworld Emperor. When they were raised, it was expected that the Netherworld Emperor would protect them.


    However, since she had alreadye into the world, he still interfered. That was unreasonable and breaking the rules...


    Even if the few World Venerables acted to wipe him out, it was eptable.


    However, thinking about the rtionship between Common People Path and those few people, Zong Shouughed. He wasn¡¯t hoping for these few to protect him at this crucial moment.


    Luckily, the strike just now had destroyed the Death Gate. Gong Xinran left and naturally the Yin Veins that had forcefully gathered below had now dissipated.


    The problem here was totally solved. Also, that person couldn¡¯t stop him anymore...

 Chapter 702 - Wants To Appear Too

    <h4>Chapter 702: Wants To Appear Too</h4>


    At this moment, Xuwen was standing 200,000 feet in the air.


    His face was extremely dark, especially after looking at the Death Energy dissipate and at the corpse of the Demon Assassin Sect Spirit Realm Cultivator.


    His eyes were filled with shock. To date, he didn¡¯t understand how the Netherworld Princess could lose.


    Her cold energy itself couldpare to Low-Grade Celestial Weapons.


    No matter how strong Zong Shou¡¯s sword was, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to slice it with one blow.


    Also, this Demon Assassin Sect Shanghan had died. He was a Spirit Realm Expert who came out 100 years before him. When he attacked, he often killed with one strike.


    However, at this moment, his corpse had no temperature as heid below. His brow was broken and his soul was totally gone.


    Looking at the situation, he was killed without being able to fight back. He was also killed with one sword!


    If one deduced the timing when this Shanghan attacked, it would¡¯ve been when Zong Shou was at his weakest.


    Even if he didn¡¯t seed, he should have been able to retreat. However, at this moment, for some reason he had died.


    Who knows what methods the Gantian Monster King had used?


    Looking back through his memory, his thoughts stopped. At this time, it was right to consider retreating.


    Zong Shou said that he would y anyone from Daoling Vast Habitat who he saw!


    He didn¡¯t worry too much about those words, but at this time he had to fear them...


    Knowing Zong Shou¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill him.


    Right as he was about to leave, Suchen mocked, ¡°You want to leave? You aren¡¯t meeting the Monster King? Is that how much of a righteous person you are? What are your thoughts on what you saw?¡±


    Xuwen was startled. He looked over to see Bizhu frowning. Bizhu didn¡¯t scold him and just smiled like he didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°I heard that your Sword Sect took 30% of the stakes of this Gantian Mountain outer world conquest. It seems like your Sect and the Vast Habitat Heads want to be on the same side as the Monster King. Based on what I know, a portion of your people don¡¯t agree. Does your Hanshan Sect really want to be enemies with the Taoists? If not, then it is best you be careful with your words!¡±


    Following this, he turned around and looked toward Bai Ruo and spoke with deep meaning, ¡°I heard that most of the Central Continent Confucians see Gantian Mountain as a demon outer path, Zong Shou as an immoral ruler. What does your Haoxuan Sect n? What do you think? You are biased toward them because one of your direct disciples is close to him. I don¡¯t think you are fit for your role. Let¡¯s hope others don¡¯t pull you down...¡±


    Bai Ruo¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, but then he calmed down. Bizhu also frowned and his eyes were cold.


    Xuwenughed out loud with joy. However, he didn¡¯t dare to stay here for long and with a sh he was 100,000 feet away.


    Just as he was 100 miles away and quickly about to leave this region, he felt a cold and dark gaze on his back. Along with it was an icy-cold killing intent.


    Zong Shou?


    Xuwen¡¯s heart tensed up, but then he quickly calmed back down.


    They were 100 miles away from one another. Even if Zong Shou attacked, there was nothing he could do to him.


    This distance was far enough for him to leave safely.


    He knew that Zong Shou had the Royal Demon God Shuttle whose speed was above High-Grade Magical Artifacts. Xuwen didn¡¯t dare dy, only when he was 300 miles away did he rx.


    He flew while thinking about what methods Zong Shou had used just now.


    Just as he was perplexed by his many questions, the space in front of him broke open.


    A silver light entered his field of sight.


    Flying Knife? It finally came. It was said that Zong Shou had a Flying Knife Skill that could change directions and was extremely nimble and swift. It was even stronger than Sword Driving Techniques and never missed!


    Heughed coldly and wanted to strike it down.


    Although such a flying knife technique was amazing, as long as one was faster than it, one could break it.


    He wanted to see if his sword was faster or whether this flying knife was faster?


    However, when he shed out, he was startled. He saw that the knife had increased in eleration by ten times! It was still swiftly climbing and speeding up.


    Right as he pulled his sword out of his sleeves, the knife had already pierced right between his brows.


    An intent entered his mind as the knife entered.


    ¡°I will kill any Daoling Vast Habitat expert that I see!¡±


    The voice was casual but notcking firmness and one could recognize that it came from Zong Shou.


    But, how was there such a fast knife in the world?


    No, it wasn¡¯t that the knife was quick but that the time in the area where the knife passed had suddenly elerated!


    Wasn¡¯t this the Instant Space Dragon? Zong Shou seemed to have a deep attainment in this sword technique so it was possible for him to use it on the Flying Knife.


    However, this time was just a little too quick. Even the natural ability of the Instant Space Dragon might not be so strong at the Spirit Realm...


    How could this person have such deep attainments on the Path of Time?


    There was also the power of Cause and Effect. He remembered that before Aokun was sealed, he became famous from his techniques.


    No wonder that chill energy would be broken just now and that Netherworld Princess would be defeated in such a bad manner.


    That was why Shanghan from Demon Assassin Sect was defeated in one strike.


    But, how Long did Zong Shou cultivate for? How could he so easily grasp the Cause and Effect Path and Time Path?


    Xuwen also found it weird that he could actually think about all this at such a time.


    Time froze and many thoughts appeared in his mind.


    Xuwen had only one thought which was to flee, to go all out to flee!


    He had to return back to the Vast Habitat with the information that he found out.


    To think that their Daoling Vast Habitat had prepared for a year and they didn¡¯t even investigate clearly what kind of trump cards Zong Shou had...


    This Flying Knife Technique which stacked space, time, cause and effect, apart from those few God Realm and Celestial Realm Experts at the Vast Habitat, no one else could stop it!


    The moment such a thought rose up in his soul, the Flying Knife exploded.


    It smashed his head along with his soul into pieces!


    All of his thoughts totally disappeared along with it.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Right at the same time, Zhao Yanran drove a light down and stood beside Zong Shou.


    She looked toward Zong Shou¡¯s ashen white face with a weird expression.


    ¡°Were you badly injured just now?¡±


    The Netherworld Emperor struck, although his Realm wasn¡¯t that high, if it was stabbed at her, her body and her soul would have most probably been totally obliterated.


    Zong Shou shook his head to express that he was fine. Actually, at this moment, his injuries were in fact not much of a problem.


    That was even despite the fact that this really strong person, even perhaps on the same level as Aokun, went all out to strike


    However, as he was restricted by two worlds, only a small amount of strength could be transferred over. It might not have even been a thousandth of his strength.


    In just a few breaths, his broken internal organs were already healed.


    His injuries were light and the only reason why he was so weak was because he had used the Flying Knife to kill that person.


    Although Renbo had retorted him and rejected his decision to wipe out the Taoist Sect, his sentence about killing them when he saw them was still valid.


    This person was really bold. Knowing that he always kept to his word and he actually dared to appear in front of him...


    Wasn¡¯t he just asking to die?


    Within his Soul Ocean, the Light Containing Pellet was spitting out threads of internal energy.


    In just a moment, a blood-red color reappeared on Zong Shou¡¯s face.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t consume much from that knife. Most of the True Qi he used was borrowed from the body of the Demon Assassin Sect cultivator.


    Zong Shou casually reached out and kept the few Evil Destroying Heart Locking Nails into his sleeves. He also pulled the unconscious Gong Yue in front of him.


    Just now when the giant spear smashed over, he wasn¡¯t able to block and was also unable to protect Gong Yue.


    At this moment, only after looking at him, did he heave a sigh of relief.


    He still had a breath and had a bit of lifeforce. It wasn¡¯t totally taken away by that Death Energy.


    However, it was unavoidable that he would be weak for a period of time after he woke up.


    But, it was a blessing and not a curse to be able to personally witness Spirit Realm, even Celestial Realm Experts fighting one another.


    He shot a Soul Returning Technique into his body. Seeing his breathing calm down, Zong Shou tossed him toward the sky.


    Suchen smiled and caught him. Zong Shou also bowed deeply toward the few people in the air as a form of thanks.


    Following this, he continued toward the south, spreading out his Spiritual Sense to lock onto Gong Xinran¡¯s aura.


    Those three people had already fled and he shouldn¡¯t have been able to find them.


    Unfortunately, Gong Xinran was still able to break free from thest two nails.


    There were still a few bits of her soul circling around it they were pinned by the nails.


    He was able to sense it, so no matter where Gong Xinran escaped to, she wouldn¡¯t be able to flee from him!


    ¡°Where are you going to go?¡±


    Zhao Yanran hurried along as she spoke curiously, ¡°Speaking of which, I pity Gong Xinran. She is really so beautiful. She was also your Senior Sister at Linhai College, you actually were able to attack her...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply at all. Zhao Yanran was used to it and was naturally unaffected, ¡°I heard that she said you had a crush on her. Was she your first love? Was what she said true or false?¡±


    Right as she said that, her body paused, only to see a giant mountain in front of her.


    Demon Corpse Mountain?


    Blood Mist spread all about and demonic energy surged. Zhao Yanran¡¯s brow rose and she didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    Zong Shou looked at the mountain and thenughed.


    ¡°Are you nning on appearing in the world today?¡±


    Based on the history he knew, the pce under the Demon Corpse Mountain appeared in the world this year.


    A few yearster, that Alien Race Demon sealed within, would also break free.


    However, after all, this was in thest life. The current Spiritual Wave would happen several years earlier.


    The Death Witch appeared and the gates to the Netherworld opened. It seemed like the final locks had been broken.


    Without looking closely, he could sense the Spiritual Energy rising up around him.


    He grinned and pulled out his sword. The green Sword Light swept the wilderness like a rainbow in the day, but it was also like the horn of a goat; it was ethereal while also really firm and ferocious.


    ng!


    100,000 feet of Sword Light shed and disappeared in an instant. The moment the Sword Light entered the sheath, there was a loud crack in the Demon Corpse Mountain in front.


    Following this, the entire mountain body started to copse downward into the Blood Valley.


    The sky full of Demonic Energy instantly retracted back into the remaining half of the mountain body.

 Chapter 703 - Vast Habitat Soul Lamp

    <h4>Chapter 703: Vast Habitat Soul Lamp</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°...Si! How domineering...¡±


    Gong Xinran¡¯s tomb was not far away from Demon Corpse Mountain. There were just several hundred miles between the two.


    Naturally, they could see and hear what was happening around there.


    The giant mountain body was broken by a sword. It had already weakened due to the Death Gate battle, causing the Alien Race Demons to appear to be retracting and not daring to show their faces.


    Suchen¡¯s eyes squinted and then heughed.


    ¡°As expected from the top swordsman of the generation. With that sword, that Demon below would need to settle down for a few more years, to heal up his injuries before hees out...¡±


    Out of those few Experts in the undergroundke battle, apart from Spiritual Sword Ruotao, Zong Shou had the most peaceful and gentle personality.


    Even Leidong who was the weakest was more arrogant than Zong Shou.


    In Suchen¡¯s eyes, to have such a domineering spirit, no wonder he was unrivaled in the Cloud World...


    Bizhu didn¡¯t worry about his disciple. After exchanging nces with Bai Ruo, they both felt speechless.


    They weren¡¯t shocked because of that sword. Zong Shou fought both Lianer and Gu Mie, then he defeated Gong Xinran. If not for that Netherworld Emperor acting, this Netherworld Princess was going to fall on the same day that she revived.


    One could see how strong his sword skills were.


    Bai Ruo kept silent for a Long while before opening his mouth, ¡°Xuwen has already fallen...¡±


    They could clearly see what had happened on Demon Corpse Mountain. Naturally, they could sense the death of a Spirit Realm Expert a few hundred miles away.


    However, they didn¡¯t know the reason, just that his aura suddenly disappeared.


    A moment ago, he was still acting so arrogantly and casually in front of them, his words were so sharp. A momentter, he had already died.


    This was somethingmon in the Cultivation World. Although he was weaker than them, he was still quite strong, gaining the adoration of Daoling Vast Habitat.


    This was why they felt emotional about it.


    When he heard this, Bizhuughed bitterly and spoke, ¡°This Ruler is often really decisive when he chooses to kill. We could see that from when he wiped out the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect.¡±


    Actually, one should say that he was a vicious person...


    Bai Ruo was in deep thought once more.


    Bizhu just thought about it for just a moment and knew what Bai Ruo was thinking about, he smiled, ¡°Actually Bai Ruo doesn¡¯t need to hesitate so much about it. Just don¡¯t go against your conscience and it is fine. Why do you need to care about anything else?¡±


    Bai Ruo shook his head. How would one¡¯s conscience easily solve the problems of the world?


    As the leader of a Sect, one couldn¡¯t be so casual.


    ¡°Brother Bi allow me to ask, is your Sword Sect really going to interfere in the battle between Gantian Mountain and Daoling Vast Habitat?¡±


    Bizhu was startled and then he startedughing, ¡°My Sword Sect doesn¡¯t want to step into murky waters. It isn¡¯t that we don¡¯t want to help Zong Shou, but that there is too much at stake. Two factions fighting would result in the death of billions. We need to be really careful. It would be simple if it was just my Hanshan. Wujue Vi and my Hanshan have obtained several mines in Huizhou so we not only helped them for friendship, but also for our interests...¡±


    Bai Ruo nodded slightly, that was what he guessed. With Sword Sect¡¯s standpoint, they were mostly neutral and would help Zong Shou restrict a portion of the Taoist Sect¡¯s strength.


    Out of the few factions, only the Sword Sect was a rtively newer one. Whilst they rose up quickly, they had many conflicts with the other three factions.


    Moreover, the Sword Sect was split out from the Taoist Faction which was why the rtionship between the two was the worst.


    Once there was a spark, a huge war could easily break out.


    Only Common People¡¯s Path didn¡¯t fear going head-on against the Taoist Faction.


    Their Haoxuan Sect was another case. Within the sect, there were many people who were influenced by the Central Continent Confucians and were unwilling to get too close with Gantian Mountain, even seeing them as enemies.


    He could only help in the dark. Even then, there were many people who gossiped in the Sect. They forgot all about how Zong Shou allowed them to open a school in Donglin.


    How was he a person who would do things for personal gain?


    Right as he was feeling his head hurt, a person walked over. It was Zifang who had helped settle those injured fellow Sect Cultivators.


    ¡°Absolute Beginning Ancient Buddha!¡±


    After chanting a Buddhist title, Zifang bowed, his eyes filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Zifang has something to ask you two Sect Leaders!¡±


    Bizhu and Bai Ruo both greeted. This Zifang was really direct, asking right away.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t the two of you worried about this Monster King? Donglin Cloud Continent isn¡¯t wider than Great Shang and doesn¡¯t get the luck of the Cloud World. Gantian Mountain is so secluded, although it has two Saint Realm Experts as a shield, Daoling Vast Habitat could still wipe them out. Don¡¯t you feel that the Ruler¡¯s n to wipe out Taoism is too arrogant? Isn¡¯t he asking for die?¡±


    Although he helped Zong Shou because of Zhao Yanran, he admired the Ruler so he was worried.


    If it was him who controlled the Central Continent, then a few thousand years ago his Buddhist Faction wouldn¡¯t have faced such a cmity.


    When Bizhu and Bai Ruo heard this, they exchanged weird nces, not knowing how to exin it.


    Bizhu knew that Zong Shou was Tanqiu. Bai Ruo could also guess this.


    Did they have to directly tell him that Zong Shou¡¯s shield was Common People¡¯s Path?


    10,000 years ago a faction that could face the few others alone... Naturally, now it didn¡¯t fear Taoism.


    Naturally, Zong Shou didn¡¯t fear this battle at all.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At the same time, in a Spiritual River outside of the Cloud World, within Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Wu Xu who was sitting on a futon suddenly eximed and the scripture in his hand was smashed into pieces.


    He then frowned and looked toward the side.


    This ce was the cultivation room of the Daoling Pce Head. It wasn¡¯t used for cultivation but to handle Sect matters.


    Numerous candles were lit up around, there were close to 10,000 mes.


    These were soulmps, all Grade-7 and above whose souls turned to Yang had the rights to leave amp here.


    Even if their soul was wiped out, they would leave a bit of their soul here. The souls would nourish for tens of thousands of years and they might have a chance to reincarnate and revive.


    Some of the ones with deep foundations who contributed greatly to the Sect would even be directly epted into the Sect by the Vast Habitat.


    It couldn¡¯tpare to the Mysterious Golden Life Book of the Common People¡¯s Path, but it could spread goodwill.


    This was why this was a hugely important area for the Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Not just the Vast Habitat, but the sects under them would asionally use it.


    Suddenly, a soulmp on the left side dimmed and the shaking me was close to extinguishing.


    Wu Xu wouldn¡¯t bother if it was anyone else. However, the name under it was Xuwen...


    The same generation as him but 100 years older, Xuwen whose strength had reached High Spirit Realm!

 Chapter 704 - Enemy Of Taoism

    <h4>Chapter 704: Enemy Of Taoism</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°It seems like Senior Brother Xuwen has already fallen...¡±


    Wu Xu sighed as a spell was cast out, sealing up the soulmp.


    It would be the same for tens of thousands of years. It would be nourished and fed until the soul fire recovered and became strong enough to reincarnate.


    ¡°I remembered that he was heading to the east of Donglin. Why would he fall for no reason?¡±


    The one who spoke was another Taoist by his side. He spoke while frowning, his eyes filled with doubt.


    This was also the question of the many other people within the room.


    Apart from those few people, who within the Cloud World could handle a High-Grade Spirit Realm Expert?


    ¡°I heard that the Monster King in the east of Donglin dealing with the reincarnation of the Death Witch...¡±


    ¡°So this means that Senior Brother went over to watch?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Xu has always been like that, not fearing anything, walking toward danger. Coincidentally, he was nearby, so he most probably wanted to see how strong the Monster King was!¡±


    ¡°However, it shouldn¡¯t have resulted in him dying right?¡±


    ¡°I told him not to underestimate the Monster King! The Monster King went up against 7,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalrymen alone. His strength couldpare to that of the Celestial Realm. Senior Brother Xuwen definitely wasn¡¯t his opponent...¡±


    ¡°Of course! But Senior Brother isn¡¯t an arrogant person. If he couldn¡¯t win, he would have been able to flee. Moreover, the Death Witch appeared, so Haoxuan and Hanshan Sects also sent their elites. Could it be?¡±


    Before he finished, someone interrupted, ¡°Those two sects don¡¯t have such courage!¡±


    ¡°How unfortunate. This Netherworld Princess appeared too suddenly. If not, we could have nned a killing trap there to kill the Monster King right beneath Demon Corpse Mountain!¡±


    Wu Xu¡¯s eyes were half-closed, hearing the people discuss while he was deep in thought. His eyes were shing, who knows what he was thinking about?


    Just at this moment, a blue light suddenly charged into the room.


    The green-robed Taoist at the end grabbed it.


    ¡°Fellow Senior Brothers and Junior Brothers we don¡¯t have to argue anymore!¡±


    He sighed as he waved his sleeves, throwing the talisman over to Wu Xu.


    ¡°Not only did Senior Brother Xuwen fall there, but Demon Assassin Sect¡¯s Shanghan also died in that battle. News spread from Demon Corpse Mountain that Senior Brother Xu escaped to hundreds of miles away, but was killed by a Flying Knife. Shanghan tried to kill Zong Shou after he was badly hurt by the Netherworld Emperor, but was killed instead. The Netherworld Princess was forced into a desperate situation several times by Zong Shou and nearly died. Now, she is still escaping...¡±


    After hearing just a few sentences, everyone in the room became silent once more. The green-robed Taoist had a green face as he said hisst words.


    ¡°I think we have still underestimated the Gantian Ruler.¡±


    For a full 5 minutes the entire room was silent. However, after recoiling from their shock, everyone began engaging in discussion.


    ¡°How is that possible? Forcing back the Netherworld Princess and also killing two Spirit Realms?¡±


    ¡°What sword technique or ability did Zong Shou use?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just unrivalled in the Cloud World. No one in our Daoling Vast Habitat can deal with him?¡±


    Seeing everyone in deep discussion, Wu Xu took out a small hammer and smacked the golden bell beside him. The bell rang out and caused everyone to stop and look over.


    ¡°Senior Brother Xu has already died. Everyone knows how strong and vicious he is.¡±


    Putting down the hammer, Wu Xu looked at the unhappiness in the eyes of the fellow Sect disciples. He acted like he didn¡¯t see anything, saying tly, ¡°I order the disciples that unless you have no choice, do not fight Zong Shou. Even if you want to, you must at least have five Intermediate Grade Spirit Realm Cultivators.¡±


    No one here had any objections. It wasn¡¯t that none of them were stronger than Xuwen, but that they might not be able to escape from Zong Shou.


    Wu Xu¡¯s orders were sound.


    Several people interrupted once more. They were the voices of people who were already unhappy with Wu Xu.


    ¡°It seems like Zong Shou is much stronger than we expected. Should we stop the n?¡±


    ¡°No! This person is still our enemy and we have to kill him! The more we wait, the stronger he gets. I can¡¯t be the sinner of our Vast Habitat. I will bear all the consequences...¡±


    Wu Xu spoke again in response and a cold glow shed in his eyes as he stared at the people within the room.


    ¡°In fights, what is important is we use our strengths to target his weakness. All our talents for the past 300 years have returned. Everything is prepared and we can act! Zong Shou is so arrogant and dares to say he will wipe us out. Today, we must let him know our strength, that we can¡¯t be offended! Just one small Ruler, but we have so many methods to clean out his race and country, to make his people betray him!¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Gong Xinran was gritting her teeth in the dark cave, popping out from the dirt.


    She threw out dozens of Death Stones to build a formation to retract all her True Qi and energy.


    Her left arm was already broken and now recovering. However, it was squeezing dry thest bit of Death Energy she had in her body.


    Luckily, she was already familiar with her broken body.


    She was familiar with recovering her body, her consumption of Death Power was already reduced to its lowest.


    With this, Gong Xinran just used several days to totally grasp her Dark Death Indestructible Body.


    However, she was unable to feel happy.


    After sitting still she consumed a pill. She then used her True Qi to recover her Death Energy.


    She didn¡¯t just have one injury. Her organs, chest, etc., suffered shocking wounds.


    If she was a living person, she would have died long ago. The reason why she was still able to live and use spells was because she was already a dead person.


    Ten minutes passed and the wounds on her body were recovered, looking shiny as jade.


    The Death Energy in her body once again surged and nourished her entire body.


    However, the worry in her eyes grew thicker.


    Her body was turning for the better and her injuries were healed. However, she knew that the Essence Energy and potential in her was totally sucked dry after these few days of chasing and escaping.


    There were fewer and fewer pills in her hands that were of any use.


    In the past, just half a pill could recover all her energy, but now, two to three of them might not have much of an effect.


    Her two Father Emperors were totally cut off from her.


    If this went on, she would definitely ¡®die¡¯ under the sword of Zong Shou...


    Gong Xinran didn¡¯t fear death, so she didn¡¯t know why she was trying so hard to flee. She only subconsciously tried to maintain her own life.


    Apart from her father¡¯s orders, there seemed to be some other thing that she had to deal with...


    Suddenly, there was some movement and she heard a sharp sound.


    She swiftly got up and instinctively used a Shield Technique to block. There were loud explosions as silver light split the earthyer, tearing the Death Stone Formation and forcefully pinning it where she was just sitting.


    It was a Spiritual Sword, its handle was still shaking and trembling.


    Zong Shou had no doubt that if she was slightly slower, then she would have been pierced by it.


    Like that day when she was defeated by Zong Shou, that green sword pierced her body...


    The long sword failed, but then it flew up and swept at her, causing stone and dirt to fly everywhere.


    Gong Xinran didn¡¯t dare to stay much longer, turning into a ck light and charging into the Earthyer.


    Great Darkness Death Movement Technique was one of the secret techniques that one of the two Netherworld Emperors imprinted in her mind.


    Traveling underground, she could cover 10,000 miles in a day.


    During these few days, she used this to keep her life safe from Zong Shou¡¯s sword.


    Unfortunately, although the skill was quick, it consumed a lot.


    Even as the Netherworld Princess, the Daughter of the Netherworld Emperor, she was unable to use it for too long.


    Thus, every day was like this. After she escaped Zong Shou, her True Qi would be nearly fully consumed.


    While she healed up, Zong Shou would chase up to kill her...


    The ck light fled swiftly. However, there were numerous Purple Lightning that injected into the Earthyer.


    It spread about in all directions.


    Gong Xinran gave out a low moan as some of these Purple Lightning struck into her body.


    She once again suffered some injuries, however, she fled even quicker.


    She knew that the direction she was fleeing toward had been exposed.


    As expected, in the next moment, a sword shadow pierced over, filled with a sky full of sword energy as it charged into the earthyer.


    Without even looking, she knew that this was Zong Shou¡¯s Instant Space Dragon Sword and the Yellow Dragon Sword.


    He was more and more familiar with it, all his attacks were focused on one line and were exceptionally quick. She was unable to use her Movement Technique to flee it.


    Her hands formed a seal and the White Bone Relic appeared behind her. Layers of Death Energy formed a Spiritual Light Barrier.


    However, that was far from enough. She tossed out dozens of jade-colored bone tablets that spread out behind her.


    These were bone talismans. The Netherworldcked resources and could only use High-Grade beast bones as talismans.


    Although the ones in her hands weren¡¯t made by the Netherworld Emperor, they were from those expert Spirit Masters and were thus really precious.


    ¡°Si!¡±


    A sharp screech assaulted her eardrums. The sharp Sword Light caused theyers of bone talismans and light barriers to be forcefully torn open. It then pierced through the left of her body!


    Her heart twitched once more. It hurts! It hurts right to the bone...


    She didn¡¯t hesitate to directly dissipate the part of the body that was pierced.


    She elerated, fleeing forward. The Death Energy in her body was also being quickly consumed.


    Her eyes were filled with loss. She was too exhausted...


    Five more times. She could only escape five more times from this person.


    In other words, in just four hours, she would be killed by him.


    She was startled as she looked behind. He actually wasn¡¯t chasing her...

 Chapter 705 - Suddenly Creating Problems

    <h4>Chapter 705: Suddenly Creating Problems</h4>


    The fog was spreading within the darkness.


    Zong Shou stepped in the air and a Spiritual Sword charged into the distance.


    This ce was beneath the Cloud Ocean, the so-called Abyss.


    Starting at the Demon Corpse Mountain, he had chased Gong Xinran for several days until he found this spot.


    The Spiritual Sword was driven by his second soul, the Illusionary Spirit Sword Forging Technique was something he hadn¡¯t ced down in ten years.


    His own sword embryo was great and he was the Ruler of a country with nock of resources.


    Nurturing it for several years, it had already firmed up into an Illusionary stage.


    After merging with the Spiritual Sword, it directly rose this Grade-9 Spiritual Sword to a Grade-4 Magical Weapon!


    During these few days, he relied on this Spiritual Weapon as well as the Nameless Sword in his hand to force the Netherworld Princess to the brink.


    At this moment, she had temporarily escaped and ditched him far away. However, as long as he used those two nails to sense slightly, he would be able to know where she was.


    At this moment, he waved his sleeves and kept the sword.


    The One Origin Soul Sword also returned into his Soul Ocean.


    Following this, he looked coldly in the direction Gong Xinran had escaped.


    His expression wasplicated; like he felt pity that his efforts today didn¡¯t pay off while also rxed that he didn¡¯t personally kill her.


    Chasing her for several days, he could roughly deduce her situation.


    Their distance was shorter day after day as she was getting weaker and weaker.


    In the past, she could asionally counter-attack, but now she could only try her best to escape.


    Actually, in just a few more encounters, he would be able to kill her.


    Even if she had that Dark Death Indestructible Body, she wasn¡¯t truly indestructible.


    In front of the Death Gate, he wasn¡¯t able to kill her because the Netherworld Emperor interfered.


    This time it was because she shouldn¡¯t be killed.


    His gaze fluctuated, suddenly sharp but suddenly gentle. In the end, he scoffed coldly as he looked at the talisman in his hand.


    It came from Gantian Mountain. Tianqi and two Heaven Realm Spirit Masters personally sensed his location and sent this talisman to him.


    It was specially crafted by Fuling Sect and had some of Zong Shou¡¯s intent left within. This was why hundreds of thousands of miles away they could still find him.


    He wanted a method for Gantian Mountain to reach him in an emergency. At this moment, the news within was really shocking!


    ...October 14th, a Spirit Master appeared in Rainbow City, used lightning spells to kill 43,000 people and then escaped.


    On the same day, Sword Energy struck Taoyun City, city walls broke, people within 10,000 feet were swept, resulting in 200,000 casualties.


    Around that time, south of Xuanya City, there was a beast wave, amongst which there were hundreds of Grade-9 Beasts. At noon, all cities within 100 miles of Xuanya City were wiped out. The number of casualties was unknown...


    In the past, the Yue Family upied Taoyun city. After the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect battle, Gantian Mountain took it down and it became one of their directly-run cities.


    As for Xuanya City, it was a small city to the south of Donglin. Not far south of it was a giant forest.


    The only thing was that the beasts within were always really gentle. In 10,000 years there had never been any Beast Waves.


    These three were not the only ones attacked in Donglin. There were hundreds. Either Sword Energy, or spells or Beast Waves, many methods.


    However, in terms of losses, these three cities had the most.


    Gantian Mountain had tabted the losses and there were around 300,000.


    The end of the talisman mentioned how Gantian Mountain was going to deal with it.


    Qiuwei had mobilized Kong Yao and Zong Yuan along with 3,000 Blood Cloud Cavalry back to Gantian Mountain.


    He sent Ren Tianxing to Huizhou to maintain the situation.


    This talisman took a day to reach him in the poison fog of the abyss.


    During the night of thest day, Kong Yao set up a trap and killed two Spirit Realm Cultivators of the Taoist Faction outside of Xuan Mountain City.


    However, one Spirit Realm Expert of Fuling Sect suffered heavy casualties and could only return to the Spiritual House to rest.


    With such changes, naturally the ying of the Netherworld Princess had to be dyed, even if this was when she was at her weakest.


    Zong Shou squinted his eyes and retracted his gaze, but then he smiled instead of being furious.


    His heart was extremely calm. No rage and no sadness, only the Sword Intent around him became sharp, like a de that had just been sharpened and just drawn from its sheath.


    He had predicted that the Taoist Faction would act and they would be unscrupulous.


    He defended against many things, but who knew they would strike without any worries and fear at all...


    Zong Shou looked into the distance at two lights that were descending. The petite one was Zhao Yanran.


    He was unsurprised, only this person who had her Spiritual Seed in him and was connected by blood and mind to him could find him.


    ¡°I finally found you!¡±


    Looking at him, she was really delighted. She rushed over and saw the talisman in his hand.


    ¡°Ruler already knows about the matter of Donglin Cloud Continent?¡±


    Zong Shou nodded slightly and then asked, ¡°What happened yesterday in Donglin?¡±


    The talisman was sent the day before and only described things sixteen days ago.


    ¡°It is still okay!¡±


    As she said this, her expression became ugly, ¡°Kongqi Sect and Pill Fountain Sect each lost a Spirit Realm. However, Daoling Vast Habitat lost more. 4 hours ago Zong Yuan led 5,000 blood cavalry to kill 5 Spirit Realm, 12 Grade-9, only losing 200. He shocked the world. South of Huizhou, Ren Tianxing killed 2 Spirit Realms. Your Concubine Yao is truly a rare Commander talent, predicting their n and setting traps. Daoling Vast Habitat suffered huge losses these 2 days. Only...¡±


    ¡°They have tens of millions of Cultivators and huge numbers of Spirit Realm Experts. Although she is strong, she is barely holding on.¡±


    Zong Shou was expressionless, however, his fists were clenched tight and his fingernails were digging into his flesh.


    ¡°And also?¡±


    ¡°Your Prime Minister Renbo was assassinated yesterday by numerous Spirit Realm Cultivators on the street!¡±


    Seeing his eyes turn sharp she quickly added, ¡°Kong Yao predicted it and substituted him. However, they acted on both sides. Although he survived, he suffered heavy injuries...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart twitched. His lips curled as he looked at the dark sky.


    Zong Shou and the Taoism Faction were now sworn enemies, peace was never going to be an option. Since they attacked his people, although it seemed excessive, he had expected it.


    However, Renbo returned his decree to wipe them out.


    With just one sentence he saved the lives of millions of them.


    This time even he couldn¡¯t be left out...


    Although he was annoying and didn¡¯t give him respect, he was receiving less and less money. However, when he heard the news, he felt pained and a violent intent rose up in his chest.


    Temporarily, he couldn¡¯t vent it and could only suppress it.


    ¡°Your Imperial Astronomer said that he was badly injured and even if he recovers, he only has 50 years left. The Taoists did that to affect your country¡¯s luck! Apart from that, Hu Qianqiu and Chai Yuan were also on the receiving end. Luckily, they were strong and gathered the strength of an army to avoid it. However, there are 12 generals that have died...¡±


    Zhao Yanran said, she also nced at Jingyin in worry.


    The words she said to Zong Shou couldn¡¯t be told to others. However, a few days ago when they asked the Buddhist Faction to act, they personally agreed. However, they wanted Jingyin to follow by her side and not leave even for a moment.


    Thinking about it, she continued, ¡°Common People¡¯s Path has gone all out and lost two Spirit Realm Experts these past 2 days. Unless they went totally against the Taoists, this is the best oue...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up and knew Zhao Yanran¡¯s hidden meaning.


    Based on what the talisman said, the Three Sects and Six Schools went all out, even sending out 3,000 Common People¡¯s Mysterious Dragon Warriors.


    It was only because of them that they didn¡¯t suffer millions of losses.


    However, if they wanted more, they would be in an all-out war, total enemies with Daoling Vast Habitat.


    His identity as a Common People¡¯s Path direct disciple also can¡¯t be hidden anymore.


    Actually, at this time, it was not that he was not willing to expose his identity. Gantian Mountain had grown, they had 7,000 blood cavalry and with this shield the people could do whatever they wanted.


    It was because he didn¡¯t want to.


    He didn¡¯t want the Gantian Country to have too many shadows of Common People¡¯s Path. Even as a direct disciple, he didn¡¯t want those extremist views to spread in Donglin.


    The seniors within the Vast Habitat seemed to know his thoughts. They were really careful to not offend him.


    However, at this moment, he needed to face it alone.


    Standing in the air, he closed his eyes for a moment and thenughed. He walked toward the west of the Central Continent.


    In one step, he crossed 1,000 feet.


    Zhao Yanran hurried along. After just 100 miles, she couldn¡¯t keep up.


    She could only stop. When she realized where he was going, her eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t returning to Gantian?¡±


    Even Jingyin was surprised. At this moment, they needed him back to suppress the situation.


    With this unrivaled expert there, no matter how strong they were, they wouldn¡¯t dare to be too arrogant.


    Their voice spread dozens of miles, however, Zong Shou scoffed.


    What could he do if he returned? Caring about left and right, having his hands tied up?


    Seemingly feeling his thoughts, the Nameless Sword rang out, it was extremely sharp and its killing intent surged into the clouds.


    Today he was going to return the favour, blood for blood!

 Chapter 706 - Can鈥檛 Afford To Offend

    <h4>Chapter 706: Can¡¯t Afford To Offend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Still within the abyss, Gong Xinran sat beside a smallke, her chest rising up and down in a rhythmic fashion.


    Dead people didn¡¯t breathe, what she was swallowing and spitting was the Death Energy as well as Spiritual Energy from Heaven and Earth.


    Beneath the abyss, there was no day. During the Cloud Deste Era it was also infected by Alien Region Demons and as such poison spread everywhere.


    There were many beasts who survived here, but still there were things that died at every moment.


    This was why the poisonous mist umted huge amounts of Death Energy.


    Half a day to adjust her breathing with no interruption not only allowed her to recover all her injuries but also her Death Energy.


    She was not as strong as during her peak, but she could just barely fight against Zong Shou once more. It wasn¡¯t like before when she had no way to fight back.


    She looked curiously into the distance.


    That person really didn¡¯t chase her anymore. In just a few hours she would be dead, but he gave up.


    Was it because of his rtionship with her when she was alive? It didn¡¯t look like it...


    Gong Xinran shook her head. That person was totally different from the Junior Brother in her memory. He was decisive and when he attacked her he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Why would he show mercy?


    Just as she thought about it, two Yin mes suddenly floated up from below.


    It was Lianer and Gu Mie. Lianer¡¯s body was already recovered, but his face didn¡¯t look that good. It was ashen white, but now it seemed to have a defeated expression.


    Gu Mie could also walk around himself and his eyes were flickering with uncertainty.


    ¡°It was really dangerous this time, we nearly lost our lives.¡±


    The moment Lianer appeared, he patted his chest, expressing his fear.


    From his eyes, he appeared terrified. Although dead beings like them were considered immortal to a certain extent, their souls were already repelled by death and they had no way to revive. If they died, they would really die and their soul would dissipate.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the Cloud World would have such a strong person. Lightning Techniques at such a high level, first in the Sword Path, what a monster. The so-called Experts hundreds of years ago can¡¯t evenpare to one of his fingers. I really underestimated the Juniors, what a total loss of face...¡±


    Following this, he looked nervously over at Gong Xinran, ¡°Your Highness, it isn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t put in the effort, but that I really wasn¡¯t able to help.¡±


    This was the truth and wasn¡¯t fake at all. He wanted to help her along the way, but without exception, Zong Shou forced him back with a sword. There were even two times when he was nearly in by him.


    He felt totally at ease with himself hesitating that day in front of the Death Gate. Even if he helped that day, the oue wouldn¡¯t have changed. After saving his strength, he even obtained a living chance for Gong Xinran...


    Gong Xinran didn¡¯t care much, turning around and looking at Gu Mie.


    ¡°Brother Gu is your soul injury much of a problem?¡±


    ¡°Within 30 days, I should be able to recover to 70%. However, to fully heal, it would take several years.¡±


    The Yin me in his eyes shed as he replied in a grateful manner. He spoke in an embarrassed manner, shifting his head away, ¡°Princess, I think it is best if we wrap around Donglin first.¡±


    Gong Xinran was the daughter of the Netherworld Emperor, one of the Four Emperors of the Cloud World Netherworld, naturally, she could be called princess.


    ¡°Hehe! I didn¡¯t think that you, who was said to be not afraid of anything, would fear something!¡±


    Lianer burst out into derisiveughter. Shortly after, his expression turned serious too.


    ¡°Your Highness, although Gu Mie looks cunning and fearless, he is actually like a little mouse. However, what he said today makes sense! The Gantian Monster King is skilled with the sword and we can¡¯t offend him now. Speaking of which, did he really have a crush on you when he was young?¡±


    His eyes were filled with disbelief. Why would such a heroic figure crush on such an unassuming little brat? It must be Gong Xinran bragging.


    He knew what Gong Xinran looked like before she died. Although she was beautiful, she was only slightly above average.


    Her eyes were in a daze, not replying, but she hammered down. It seemed light and powerless, but Lianer¡¯s expression changed. He wanted to dodge, but he felt like he couldn¡¯t move.


    Then, there was a cracking sound and his head was smashed into pieces.


    Gu Mie was originally slightly furious, but looking at it now, heughed in a gloating manner.


    He didn¡¯t dare to look at Gong Xinran who was evidently in a rage, ¡°It is not that I am afraid to fight, but because I am thinking of your safety. We are all injured and haven¡¯t healed up. It is not long since you woke up and you haven¡¯t grasped your few skills yet. A few threads of your soul are even in his hands. There isn¡¯t a need to take the risk!¡±


    As he said this, even he felt that he wasn¡¯t confident enough.


    In his life, he had never seen such a sharp and domineering sword!


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, in his heart, he was more careful. That¡¯s right, he was careful.


    Then, his brow frowned and his tone changed, ¡°It is weird that Zong Shou isn¡¯t afraid of your Death Power Mark, he is also the Ruler of a country...¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see any Saint King white energy on him!¡±


    Gong Xinran immediately stood up and shook her head, directly denying what he was thinking. She said deep in thought, ¡°I only want to know why he gave up for no reason?¡±


    ¡°I think I know some parts of it!¡±


    In just a few breaths, Lianer¡¯s head has recovered. He was twisting his neck which made a cracking sound.


    ¡°Two days ago, I became invisible and headed to Donglin. I wanted to search for Yinli Sect to help us, but I found that a few years ago, it along with Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect was wiped out by Gantian Mountain. However, due to that, I also found out that on the 14th of the month, Daoling Vast Habitat started creating problems for them. What a fellow! Hundreds of Spirit Realm Experts returned at the same time. Gantian Mountain was still able to go up against them with One Continent and One Ind. Although they were at a disadvantage, they were able to hold on. The changes in the Cloud World are really unbelievable.¡±


    Gong Xinran¡¯s eyes shed but as she listened on her heart turned cold.


    To be able to go up against Daoling Vast Habitat, Gantian Mountain under Zong Shou was obviously a huge being!


    She might not be able to benefit from reaching in when the two powers fought. One finger from him would be enough to smash the three of them.


    Lianer spoke with deeper meaning and a leisurely tone, ¡°There is also one more thing. I heard that apart from Dual Meridian Body, the Monster King also has Barriers of Heaven. If he doesn¡¯t break the Heaven Barrier, he can¡¯t enter the Spirit Realm. If he can¡¯t break through now, he won¡¯t have a chance in the future!¡±


    Gu Mie sucked in a cold breath. <i>The person with unrivaled sword skills actually had Barriers of Heaven? Are you joking?</i>


    When Gong Xinran heard this, her brow rose up as she went into deep thought.

 Chapter 707 - That Is A Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 707: That Is A Misunderstanding</h4>


    In the Central Cloud Continent, at the mid-waist of the Guansheng Mountain stood a giant mountain gate.


    At 2,000 feet, around the same level as the peak, the words ¡®Guanling Sect¡¯ were written on a stone que!


    ¡°It is only the end of October and the mountain has already froze. These two years have been weird, each year colder than thest.¡±


    ¡°Master said that it is because the Spiritual Wave is about to rise and Spiritual Energy is surging which caused the north cold current to increase. In these few years, the Cloud World weather will be really uncertain and there will be disasters all over?¡±


    ¡°There is such a thing?¡±


    The one who spoke was a young Taoist wearing a green robe. They all held long swords as they looked at the steps below the mountain.


    ¡°Speaking of Master, he was sent by the Daoling Vast Habitat head over to Donglin. Who knows what happened? I heard that many people have died there, could it be....¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Master is so strong and the top of our Sect, nothing would happen to him! I heard that we sent 140 Spirit Realm Cultivators and hundreds of Grade-9 Cultivators too. Not to mention Gantian Mountain, we can even crush the whole Donglin.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true! To think that the Gantian Mountain Monster King actually said he wanted to wipe us out. He is so arrogant and asking to die! He really thought that as a Ruler he could go up against our Daoling Vast Habitat? He doesn¡¯t know that we can crush his small mountain with a flip of our hand. Actually, Pce Head Wu Xu has been too soft these few years. In my eyes, we should y Gantian Mountain and turn it into a bloody river, not leaving any living being at all.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, we need to wipe out his race!¡±


    ¡°However, I heard that he is extremely skilled in the Sword Path...¡±


    ¡°So why could hepare to Senior Master who entered Spirit Realm a few hundred years ago?¡±


    The boy to the right also didn¡¯t understand. Then, his brow rose, ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    Their eyes fixed on the clouds afar only to see a person stepping on the air. He was around sixteen, wearing a gold shirt, his face like jade, so handsome that it could charm all girls.


    However, all this was not as eye-catching as the sword which he held in his hand.


    Hundreds of thousands of feet away the Sword Intent had already descended down on this ce.


    ¡°Pu!¡±


    There was a light swish on his cheeks and first he felt cold and then hot.


    The cold and dazed teen to the side touched his hand and then found that it was covered in blood. Only then did he realize that for no reason there was a wound.


    Then, those sounds continued. The trees and nts around were cut into pieces by extremely sharp invisible power.


    The stone que and gate behind was also cut into pieces and in the end it totally copsed.


    Numerous wounds appeared on their bodies.


    The boy couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. Who was this person? Why was his sword intent so strong?


    In the next moment, he realized that an enemy had arrived.


    Right as he was about to cast a spell to warn the mountain peak, there was already movement there.


    An old voice sounded throughout the sky.


    ¡°Who are you mister? Why did you attack us for no reason?¡±


    When these words were spoken, a giant Spiritual Light veil appeared.


    It covered 300,000 feet, covering the entire Guansheng Mountain body.


    That person still walked over casually, that Sword Intent charged over. Even the mountain protecting Spiritual Formation couldn¡¯t stop him.


    He continued to strike, giving rise to rippling sounds as the Sword Energy and the formation shed. The restrictions around were continuously falling apart.


    ¡°Is this Guanling Sect?¡±


    For some reason, the sky above was covered in dark clouds.


    Millions of lightning shot down from above. Lightning snakes danced and green light shed incessantly, causing this region to be as bright as day.


    There were numerous ck des that ripped open the sky and flew over.


    There were mes burning around the teen. There was also ice blue, green, numerous lights shing out and extinguishing.


    He stood within, unharmed at all. He looked impassively at the fallen gate and que.


    There was no doubt...


    In hisst life, it was said that when Daoling Sect was at its strongest it had 3,000 sects. This Guanling Sect was one of them...


    There was no need for anymore to be said!


    The green-white Sword Light shot out from his sleeves. It instantly climbed 100,000 feet, turning into a million Sword Shadows and sweeping down.


    The two boys holding swords were at the forefront.


    They could only look at the Sword Light shoot down in a dazed manner. All the restrictions and formations were broken one by one, everything in front of them was smashed into dust.


    The stone stairs were being crushed, the light veil was also copsing!


    Endless and unlimited sword wave! The sword was like a flood!


    ¡°How bold you are! Don¡¯t you know that my Guanling Sect is the top of the 3,000 Taoist Sects?¡±


    The old man on the peak was both shocked and furious. The entire mountain protecting Spiritual Formation was spinning like a wheel.


    More de shadowsnded down along with a sky full of energy.


    There were hundreds of strong cultivators who flew down to block the unceasing sword waves.


    However, those million Sword Shadows didn¡¯t stop at all. Anyway, the formation was still copsing!


    Among 100 Cultivators there was one Grade-9, but he too was unable to block for even a moment. The sky full of blood rained down as flesh scattered.


    Just a slight touch and one was ripped into pieces by the Sword Light.


    It was just so domineering!


    It entered from all holes and gaps. Even the smallest crack would instantly copse. It was the same for Spiritual Formations and for people.


    One could see many Dragon Shadows behind the back of the teen.


    The two boys were ashen white. They wanted to retreat, but how could one even move aside in front of this flood-like sword suppression?


    The old man¡¯s voice stopped, finally thinking about something. When he spoke once more, his voice trembled a little.


    ¡°You are Zong Shou? Gantian Mountain Monster King Zong Shou?¡±


    The teen didn¡¯t speak, the 30,000-foot ck wings spread out. Then, the Purple Lightning mixed with the Lu Family Sky Burning me and spread about.


    The Spiritual mes caused those broken barriers to remain unfixed.


    The pupils of the two boys constricted.


    The person in front of them was Zong Shou? The Monster King?


    Why wasn¡¯t he at Gantian Mountain, but here instead?


    What a strong sword! That¡¯s right, he used his strength to block six of the talents in the Cloud World. It was said he was unrivaled...


    The voice of the old man rose up once more, ¡°What is the meaning of this? The war between Daoling Vast Habitat and Gantian Mountain has nothing to do with my Guansheng Sect. If there is any misunderstanding, I can exin!¡±


    Hong!


    There was a loud explosion as the entire formation copsed. Millions of Sword Shadows swept down without obstruction.


    The bodies of the two boys were crushed into dust right away.


    The flood-like sword swept along the stone stairs all the way up toward the mountain peak. All the trees, stones, houses and buildings were all destroyed.


    Blood rain was pouring down.


    There were a few people who fortunately escaped from the peak. However, after 10,000 feet there was a Sword Light that destroyed their bodies as they dropped downward.


    In just a dozen breaths, this mountain regained silence.


    Only Zong Shou was left on the mountain peak.


    He swept around impassively and also he reached out with his Spiritual Sense.


    After confirming that everyone was dead, a total of 2,234 people, he retracted his gaze.


    Then he shed down and carved the word ¡®two¡¯ below.


    This was the second sect he massacred, but this was only the start.


    Paying tooth for tooth, blood for blood!


    He wanted the Taoist Sect to pay with an equal price for those million civilians! He was never someone who would defend the city and let others bully him.


    A Sword Light shed over, it was the One Origin Sword.


    He felt that the aura of the person who tore open space and fled out of the Cloud World had disappeared. Zong Shou scoffed coldly, not worrying about it and stepping out 1,000 feet away.


    Next was Wenyi Mountain, 1,700 miles away.


    Momentster, a few flying boats flew over. Above, there were two green-robed Taoists and a bunch of kids.


    When theynded, the few Taoists felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    They flew up into the air only to see that the celestial like mountain peak was empty.


    It seemed like it was ravaged by numerous storms and was in a total mess. A blood river formed into fountains and flowed down the mountain.


    They exchanged nces with one another. Their faces were ashen white and their eyes were filled with fear and doubt.


    Who was it? Who wiped out the entire Guanling Sect?


    Those boys who followed along were in panic.


    In the next instant, a scream sounded out from the mountains.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    1,700 miles away, Wenyi Mountain.


    This mountain was only 10,000 feet high. It got its name because thend around was like a chessboard. The mountain rocks around were really orderly, ck and white, like chess pieces.


    This was why many people came over, schrs and tourists frequented this area. However, apart from the 15th of each month when the gates were opened for prayer, they were mostly closed the rest of the time.


    Although Wenyi Temple wasn¡¯t as huge as Shrines and Spiritual Houses, it was one of the strongest few sects in 1,000 miles. It had close to 1,000 Martial Cultivators and 100 Spirit Masters.


    In an elegant hall within the temple, there were two Taoists seated opposite one another. One was smiling while the other was frowning as he looked at the chessboard in front of him.

 Chapter 708 - Hard To Survive Alone

    <h4>Chapter 708: Hard To Survive Alone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He didn¡¯t ce down a chess piece for a long time. The Taoist who was smiling had a teasing expression in his eyes, ¡°Cultivator Xiyue, you seem uncertain, you weren¡¯t like this in the past. The ck piece still has a chance of winning, however, if you are still distracted you will definitely lose.¡±


    Xiyue hesitated slightly and then sighed, pushing away the chess board in front of him.


    ¡°Forget it! It has been tough to calm down these few days. Let¡¯s fight another day!¡±


    The Taoist couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard this, ¡°Is it regarding Donglin? I heard that you all also participated? Actually, Gantian Mountain is a barbard tens of thousands of miles away. Your Wenyi Temple is in the core area of the Central Continent. Even if you win, there are no benefits for you so why join in?¡±


    ¡°I obviously know that! I have no choice!¡±


    Xiyue sighed, his expression filled with helplessness, ¡°Linya, youe from a Spiritual House Sect so you don¡¯t understand our hardships. Vast Habitat gave an order and if I don¡¯t follow and have problems in the future, who will help me? Moreover, those 10 spots to cultivate in the Vast Habitat are hugely important. All the sects are eyeing them aggressively, so how can I fall behind? Cultivation methods, tribtions at the Spirit Realm, so many matters need the help of the Vast Habitat. Moreover, it is like there are no benefits at all unless Gantian is wiped out, we can obtain some spiritual mines in Donglin...¡±


    When he said this, his words were filled with anticipation.


    Linya was stunned for a moment andughed self mockingly, ¡°I have always been cultivating and asionally found one or two friends to y chess with to discuss the Dao and to find joy. I know really little about such matters. However, in my eyes there isn¡¯t a need to worry so much. No matter how strong he is, he can¡¯t handle so many enemies. Wu Xu is so vicious, being so swift right as he acted, avoiding their strengths and attacking their weaknesses. In just three months, the foundations of Gantian Mountain will shake and the cities will revolt. Although the oue isn¡¯t decided, our Taoist Faction losses should be very little...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡±


    Xiyueughed, he rxed a little. Then, he frowned and looked at the stone table.


    Suddenly, the chessboard and the surrounding tables and chairs were shaking slightly.


    At the start, it wasn¡¯t apparent, but a few breathster the slight trembling became intense shaking.


    The entire building shook in all directions and the ground was also rising up and down.


    The two of them both stood up, exchanged nces, their eyes both filled with shock.


    Was there an earthquake?


    Then, they realized it wasn¡¯t that. Linus¡¯s eyes turned serious, ¡°Sword Energy!¡±


    Just two words, filled with both astonishment and fear!


    The table in front of them turned into dust, silently spreading out.


    Threads of Sword Energy shot out from within, going in and out of the building and feeling up this entire space.


    Who knew when it had entered, instantly smashing the building into pieces!


    The two of them didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, turning into lights and flying out.


    There were numerous people flying in the air and silver light fell downward. Blood rain spurted and many corpses fell to the ground. Then, they turned into pieces of minced flesh.


    Xiyue was stunned, his eyes turning red as he looked up, only to see someone standing in the air.


    Bright gold robe, sixteen years of age and a green mirror hanging on his head. Behind his back were 30,000-foot lightning wings, covering the sky.


    He recognized this person just as Xiyue was totally stunned.


    ¡°Zong Shou?¡±


    Linya¡¯s body trembled.


    He had already seen a portrait of him when his sword suppressed the Cloud World and he was unrivalled a year ago.


    However, why was he here?


    The Sword Energy crossed and intersected. With his Spiritual Senses, more and more people within Wenyi Temple died.


    It was a massacre. At every moment, there were many people shredded by that Broken Sword Intent and they had no way of fighting back at all.


    Slowly, Linya had a really bad feeling.


    Wu Xu avoided the strengths of the enemy, but the Monster King wasn¡¯t waiting and doing nothing!


    Although Wenyi Temple wasn¡¯t a Spiritual House Sect below them, their strength could be listed as above average.


    They had 3 Grade-9 Experts. His friend Xiyue was even a Spirit Realm Expert. However, such a strong Sect couldn¡¯t even block Zong Shou for a short moment...


    What about the other Sects under Daoling Vast Habitat?


    The Taoist Faction didn¡¯t have as high a chance of winning as they thought!


    At this moment, not only could Wu Xu not hurt his foundations, but it would even attract a huge cmity for the Taoist Faction.


    ¡°Ruler, please stop!¡±


    Xiyue¡¯s face turned green as he flew into the air. Numerous jade stone-like chess pieces flew up. They shook in the air and turned into chess board-like Spiritual Formations. They went all out to block the Broken Sword Energy to protect the remaining disciples.


    ¡°How did Wenyi Temple offend the Ruler? To make you so angry to massacre hundreds of my disciples? I know you have problems with Daoling Vast Habitat, but how can you push it to us?¡±


    He just needed four hours!


    He didn¡¯t hope for Zong Shou to retreat, even stopping him for a short moment was good enough!


    He just needed four hours and the surrounding Taoist Sects coulde over to help. Within Daoling Vast Habitat, many would learn of the news and they could teleport dozens of Spirit Realm Experts over to kill Zong Shou.¡±


    Linya didn¡¯t speak as a squarish spell altar appearing beneath him.


    Each side had a Spirit Realm Protector Beast. In his hand was a Yin and Yang Spell Tray. When he spread out his Spiritual Sense, a golden light spread and many talismans fell like a waterfall. Looking out, it looked like a giant golden clock.


    At this moment, Zong Shou finally looked down and focused on these two people.


    He had no intention to answer and just casually stepped forward.


    Another loud explosion sounded and all the buildings on the peak of the mountain were smashed to pieces!


    Even with the Golden Clock and Chess Piece Formations blocking, there were still hundreds of disciples who were turned into blood mist!


    Xiyue was so furious his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. He changed from defense to attack and the chess pieces flew up and striked down like meteors!


    At this moment, two species of light, one gold, one silver, struck over from the right and left.


    Xiyue didn¡¯t care, he trusted his old friend Linya¡¯s World Settling Clock Domain ability.


    In the next instant, the Sword Light in Zong Shou¡¯s hand shed and it was like the entire Heaven and Earth was ripped apart! Without any resistance it broke into that golden clock.


    It directly sliced off Linya¡¯s head.


    The sword was too quick, those 4 Protector Beasts weren¡¯t even able to react. Xiyue¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    That domain was a Spirit Realm ability. It was tough to cultivate and extremely powerful.


    Linya had tested it out when he was cultivating and even 5 Spirit Realm Experts working together needed a day to take it down!


    Although his old Friend didn¡¯t like to kill and was aposed person who didn¡¯t fight orpete with others, his position was so stable that no-one dared to offend him.


    However, he lost just like that? He died with one sword?


    Then what about him?


    With Linya dead, he alone wouldn¡¯t be of any use!


    Numerous thoughts rose up and a vengeful intent consumed him.


    He didn¡¯t hate Zong Shou. Enemies going up to the door to fight was natural.


    He hated himself for not thinking about this risk when he promised and agreed with Daoling Vast Habitat. He hated Wu Xu for being useless and allowing his Wenyi Temple, which had spread for thousands of years, to be wiped out today!


    He was unwilling...


    How could Wenyi Pce die just like that? How would he answer to the spirits of the Seniors above?


    The gold and silver lights shed as 12 thin des forcefully sliced the body protecting energy and chopped up his body! A ball of blood appeared in the sky and fell downwards. Hisst bit of Spiritual Sense was also finally destroyed.


    At this moment, apart from Zong Shou there was no one left in Wenyi Temple.


    Apart from the chaotic pieces of dust, there was also a patch of dark red flesh.


    The silver light seemed to be really excited. After killing Xiyue, it actually gave out crisp chirping sounds like a teen singing, the voice spreading throughout the wilderness.


    It was flying in the air and dancing around in an elegant manner. Then, there were six silver lights which gathered together, bringing with it an eye-catching and bright trail.


    The golden light shed andnded on Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder.


    Zong Shou was expressionless. He used Sword Energy as a knife to carve a ¡°three¡± below. Then, he looked toward Hanxi deep in thought.


    This Saint Fire Ant Queen¡¯s strength grew so quickly. Looking at the situation, it was about to advance.


    To step into the Spirit Realm ahead of him...


    So that was the case. Natural Variants advanced fastest not by swallowing metal, but by killing!


    They were born by the Vengeful Energy in Heaven and Earth. Only by destroying more living beings and killing everything that they could kill, were they able to grow swiftly!


    This was his natural Protector Beast, which was why he could sense Hanxi¡¯s urge and desire for flesh, the craving to kill living beings.


    His brow rose up, then he scoffed.


    Why not?


    He flicked out and four ck streams of light flew out from his sleeves.


    Two of them were swallowed by Little Gold.


    The other two entered Hanxi¡¯s body.


    This was the Chill Spirit Death Energy. After Gong Xinran left, these four pieces of energy were left.


    Although its value dropped significantly, it was still a rare Earth Grade Spiritual Item.


    Zong Shou was hesitating about whether to merge it into his One Origin Soul Sword or to feed his two Spiritual Beasts.


    At this moment, Little Gold had followed him for 10 years and was about to advance. Hanxi was also going to step into the Spirit Realm so as their Master, he should want the best for them!


    His sleeves waved as he once again stepped toward the west.


    Two hours. 5,700 lives. The next stop was 1,300 miles away, Wuwei Temple!

 Chapter 709 - Ten Thousand Soul Lamp Room

    <h4>Chapter 709: Ten Thousand Soul Lamp Room</h4>


    Around the same time within the Ten Thousand Soul Lamp Room of the Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Wu Xu frowned as he ced down the scroll in his hand.


    At this moment, he was an experienced teen, totally calm inside...


    That was what the few Senior Masters and Great Senior Masters said about him when he entered the sect.


    That whenever something huge happened, he would be able to calmly manage it.


    However, for some reason, he felt his heart jump in terror today, unable to calm down.


    He was quietly deducing if he missed anything. The Sect Elites fighting the Donglin battle were all spread out. Even if something happened, they would be able to split up and flee so there wouldn¡¯t be too many losses.


    With the Vast Habitat coordinating and helping, they could also gather up and give Gantian Mountain a lethal blow. Like wolves in the wilderness, acting ording to the opportunity...


    Just as he was thinking this, there was a Taoist below who eximed.


    ¡°Why did another twomps extinguish? It is actually someone of the Spirit Realm. It is already the fourth one today.¡±


    ¡°Can Kongyao really predict things like a god?¡±


    Wu Xu looked over in shock, he had witnessed and experienced her nning and traps.


    During these two days, he was extremely careful. Normally speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any Spirit Realm Cultivators falling...


    Looking out, he saw two extinguishedmps.


    Wu Xu was slightly stunned. His face turned green.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right! Xiyue and Linya. Isn¡¯t Xiyue the head of Wenyi Temple? These two people should be in the Central Continent so why will they fall?¡±


    ¡°Based on what I know, they are good friends. They should be discussing the Dao together...¡±


    ¡°What happened to them? Was it the Demon Sect?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. We have an agreement. Within 20 years of the Spiritual Wave we will shelve all arguments. Even if it was, who could make it such that Linya couldn¡¯t send out the emergency signal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Xiyue is the head of a temple and not long ago he broke through to Spirit Realm. Linya is an elder of Daoyin Sect and cultivated the World Settling Clock Domain ability, who can kill him?¡±


    Within the room, there were several smart people who were thinking about something. Their faces instantly turned ashen white.


    There was also Xuwen who was Spirit Realm and had little to no opponents in the same grade!


    He was in a few days ago by the Gantian Monster King Zong Shou near Demon Corpse Mountain!


    To kill Xuwen and be able to defeat the Netherworld Princess, naturally he would be able to kill Linya!


    At this moment, outside of the room, a light charged in from afar.


    Hundreds of feet away, a few on duty disciples blocked him.


    He still struggled to try to charge in, his eyes red and his expression was vicious and contorting.


    ¡°Pce Head! My Weishan Sect was wiped out three hours ago! 1,900 disciples of the Sect were all killed! Pce Head, please take revenge for us!¡±


    The people within the room exchanged nces with one another. Some still didn¡¯t understand, their faces filled with shock. Those who guessed it had solemn expressions.


    ¡°Weishan Sect? This sect is ranked 104th amongst the Taoist Faction and is one of our pirs. Who would be so vicious? They really want to die...¡±


    ¡°I remember Wei Mountain is 3,600 miles to the east of Wenyi Mountain and is close to the Cloud Ocean!¡±


    ¡°Why did you say that?¡±


    ¡°Three hours ago Weishan was wiped out, three hourster Wenyi Temple and Linya, two Spirit Realm experts fell...¡±


    ¡°In other words, the same power killed them?¡±


    ¡°No, it should be the same person! You all think it is the Gantian Monster King?¡±


    ¡°Monster Sword Zong Shou?¡±


    ¡°This person¡¯s sword path is unrivaled, how is he only a monster? It is impossible for it to be him. Three hours ago he wiped out a sect and then killed Linya and Xiyue, that seems a little too exaggerated!¡±


    ¡°With Xiyue and Linya dead, the few hundred at Wenyi Temple probably didn¡¯t survive it either!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that there is a Guansheng Mountain between them. Since both of them couldn¡¯t defend against him, then Guanling Sect probably suffered too?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, while we all are feeling gleeful about being able to wipe out Gantian Mountain, the Ruler went alone on a killing spree in Central Continent? He wiped out at least tworge sects under us?¡±


    The discussion calmed down as everyone looked upward at Wu Xu.


    Weishan Sect and Wenyi Temple weren¡¯t Shrines or Spiritual Houses. However, because they weren¡¯t, Vast Habitat could control them and they were one of the supporting pirs.


    The deaths of these two sects were naturally his responsibility and his fault.


    They were waiting for Wu Xu to answer. What the Daoling Vast Habitat did next was up to this Pce Head.


    The disciple from Weishan Sect was already held down by those on duty and dragged down.


    The room became silent once more. Just at that moment, two more Spiritual Talismansnded.


    It was still that green-robed Taoist near the door who picked it. His gaze fluctuating, dark and indiscernible as he looked toward Wu Xu with a profound expression.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t impossible, we have confirmed news! At 7:30 today, Wenyi Temple was trampled with no one left alive. The only thing is we don¡¯t know who did it...¡±


    Their guesses were proven as the people within the room held their breaths once more.


    One of them turned ashen white, panic appearing in his eyes and cold sweat covering his forehead.


    When the others saw this, they weren¡¯t surprised.


    He was the head of Pushan Temple. His name was Wujue and he was from the same generation as Wuji. His sect was ranked 43rd in the Taoist Faction and had some position within the Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Along with a few other small sects it was the head of the power in the region, which was why he had the right to be within the Ten Thousand Soul Lamp Room.


    Everyone here knew that Pushan Temple was just 5,000 miles away from Wenyi Mountain.


    Even if Spirit Realm Cultivators didn¡¯t use Magical Artifacts, they would need two hours to reach there.


    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore as he stood up, bowing toward Wu Xu.


    ¡°Pce Head! No matter who it is, they are a huge enemy of our Taoist Faction! Please make a decision to wipe out this culprit!¡±


    Wu Xu looked over at Wujue, he didn¡¯t reply and just swept at the people within the room.


    ¡°I remember that the nearest sect to Wenyi Mountain is Wuwei Temple?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Linggui Ind Wuwei Temple is 1,300 miles away!¡±


    Wu Xu didn¡¯t speak, he brought his hand down and instantly a giant blue mirror flew down from the skies above Daoling Vast Habitat.


    It entered themp room.


    Wu Xu touched it with his hand and then his eyes gazed around.


    ¡°Brothers, please help me!¡±

 Chapter 710 - Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 710: Crazy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Wu Xu touched the mirror with his hands and his eyes swept about.


    ¡°Brothers, please help me!¡±


    When he said this, there were many Taoists who shed forward to the sides of this mirror.


    Using Soul Power to activate it, a giant whirlpool formed in the mirror. The mirror light shone through and broke throughyers of space.


    In the end, when the whirlpool settled down, there were many ripples on the face of the mirror. A blurred picture started to appear.


    It was an ind within ake, slowing bing clearer and clearer.


    When the scene appeared fully in front of everyone, everyone in the room held their breath.


    They could only see blood. The pavilions and buildings were mostly gone and there were broken ruins and dust everywhere. There were also pieces of human flesh scattered around.


    Blood flowed, dyeing theke water around the small ind red.


    At this moment, there was only one person in the skies above the ind; he was wearing a bright gold shirt and had 30,000-foot Lightning Wings spread out behind him.


    Beside him flew many silver colored ants, who knows what type of insect beasts they were.


    Below, there were a few furious Taoists who charged over. Their auras were intense, like they had made up their minds to fight to the death.


    However, the teen was unfazed. He continued to look down impassively, looking at them like he was looking at ants.


    ¡°It really is Zong Shou!¡±


    A low mutter echoed in the room, filled with both astonishment and rage.


    At this moment, the Sword Light shuddered and the entireke ind was shaking. The few remaining buildings were also shining, along with the rippling surface of theke that covered 100 miles.


    One gold and one silver, two rays of light shed continuously, causing blood flowers to bloom among the people.


    The 30,000-foot Wings spread out and numerous ck mes exploded. The green-white sword also shed down in an instant.


    Those few Taoists who had charged over had their heads cut off and their bodies fell from the sky.


    The entire Wuwei Temple was instantly devoid of life. Zong Shou still hadn¡¯t left, using the Sword Energy as a brush to draw a very life-like and energetic ¡®four¡¯.


    The blood fountain around him flowed within and instantly dyed this huge world red.


    His eyes looked coldly over.


    His lips curled as he scoffed and a clean Sword Shadow shed over through the sky.


    As expected, the scenes within the mirror shook and then totally disappeared.


    ¡°Sky Burning me, that person is definitely Zong Shou!¡±


    ¡°Massacring the Sect! Another 1,900 lives, this person is worse than an animal!¡±


    ¡°He is a demon! He is more vicious than people from the Demon Path!¡±


    ¡°Four? Is he trying to tell us that there will be a fifth and a sixth Wuwei Temple?¡±


    ¡°He is too arrogant! Our Taoist Faction has never suffered such humiliation before...¡±


    ¡°That Wuwei Temple is also useless! Thousands of disciples along with the power of a formation and they couldn¡¯t even stop him for a short moment!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that it is because this Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Techniques are just too strong?¡±


    ¡°This should be the tinum Dragon Sword and the Instant Space Dragon Sword, how sharp! With that sword, everyone below Middle Spirit Realm won¡¯t be able to block even one sword. No wonder Xuwen and Linya fell to him...:¡±


    ¡°What a waste. This Vast Habitat Mirror can only view the situation and not the source of thews. We are unable to know how deep Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Path has reached...¡±


    Wujue¡¯s face was ashen white as he looked to the side of the Ten Thousand Soul Lamp Room.


    Wuwei Temple had some Cultivators who left their soulmps here. Just now there were threemps which extinguished at once. Two Grade-9 Cultivators and one Spirit Realm.


    Just now, he personally saw that Spirit Realm Cultivator fall under the sword of Zong Shou.


    Along with the help of other fellow Sect members, they weren¡¯t even able to block a single sword!


    Within his Pushan Temple, they only had two Spirit Realm experts who returned.


    They had 4,000 disciples, their formation was slightly stronger than that of Wuwei Pass. However, how long would they be able to block this demon for?


    15 or 30 minutes?


    Wu Xu¡¯s eyes were also fluctuating.


    He had taken control of Daoling Vast Habitat for hundreds of years and there was never anyone who had caused him to be so clueless and lost.


    ¡°Quiet!¡±


    He raised the little hammer and knocked lightly on the golden bell.


    Instantly, a majestic bell ring sounded throughout Daoling Vast Habitat.


    The room turned silent once more as Wu Xu¡¯s eyes were half-opened and half-closed. He was still extremely calm.


    ¡°Guanling, Wuwei, Weishan and Wenyi Sects have been wiped out. It is my fault. I didn¡¯t expect it and didn¡¯t defend against it. After this battle, I will personally ask the Vast Habitat Elders to punish me. However, Zong Shou is insane, but this is a chance for all of us to solve this problem, to take revenge for the death of the four Sects...¡±


    The moment he spoke, the expressions on all of their faces changed. Some of them didn¡¯t agree, some of themughed coldly, some of them were furious while some of them were seemingly indifferent.


    Wu Xu wasn¡¯t worried, just asking impassively.


    ¡°What other sects does our Daoling Vast Habitat have near Wuwei Temple?¡±


    Sitting below him on the left, a Taoist thought about it solemnly and then answered, ¡°1,900 miles to the south there is Dagu Temple. 2,400 miles to the northwest there is Wuding Temple. 3,000 miles to the southeast there is Lishan Sect...¡±


    For each word that he spoke, the people in the hall would frown once.


    At this moment, there were only 40 Spirit Realm Experts within the Vast Habitat.


    The Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry suffered heavy loses just a year ago and they hadn¡¯t recovered yet.


    So how would they defend those few sects?


    They could teleport over, but that would need those few Sects to survive for a period of time first...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Just as the Taoists within the Ten Thousand Soul Lamp Room were finding things problematic, Zong Shou was traveling south. He stepped on the air and one step covered 10,000 feet.


    At this moment, Little Gold was already sleeping on his left arm, turning into a shoulder guard.


    A few moments ago, when it merged with the Chill Spirit Death Energy, it was already showing signs of advancing.


    After ughtering Wuwei Temple with him, it couldn¡¯t take it anymore and entered a deep slumber.


    On his right were seven silver cocoons hanging in the air and following closely around him.


    It was Hanxi and the other six Saint Fire Silver Ants. Not long after leaving Wuwei Temple they each spat out numerous silver silks that wrapped around their bodies.


    During the Wuwei Temple battle, apart from those Grade-9 and above Taoists, Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother with the rest.


    Hanxi and these worker antspleted the job for him.


    It seemed like those living beings, the flesh and blood of the people in Wuwei Temple were the best fertilizers for their growth.


    Zong Shou suddenly stopped and looked into the distance. He could sense Dagu Temple to the south, it was just 300 miles away.


    In the next instant, his pupils constricted.


    Dagu Temple was prepared.

 Chapter 711 - Massacring Sword Intent

    <h4>Chapter 711: Massacring Sword Intent</h4>


    Stopping in his footsteps, Zong Shou was in deep thought.


    He didn¡¯t fear Dagu Temple as he could destroy them with a flip of his palm. He was worried more about how many Spirit Realm Experts Daoling Vast Habitat had sent over? Did Wu Xu set up a trap here for him?


    The Art of War mentioned: if the enemy looks weak they might actually be strong and when the enemy looks too strong they might be weak instead.


    However, they could also be flipped over, there was no fixed way to use troops.


    Since Wu Xu could be the Daoling Vast Habitat Head, even if he wasn¡¯t good at war, he had to be an intelligent person.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him.


    Although this wasn¡¯t a battlefield, it was much more dangerous and cruel.


    If he took the wrong path and gambled wrongly, he would lose everything. Not only would he die, but Gantian Mountain would also copse.


    However, why did he have to gamble? How many Spirit Realms they had and whether or not there was a trap had nothing to do with him. It didn¡¯t matter whether he knew or not.


    He scoffed coldly, turning to the east.


    4,200 miles from here, Xiuyun Sect!


    His trip to the Central Cloud Continent had just begun!


    An hourter he was at Xiuyun Mountain peak.


    Guanyuan stood above and yawned, listlessly looking at the sky in the distance.


    This was the Cloud Viewing tform, 5,000 feet taller than the peak of Xiuyun Mountain. It was one of the central pirs of the Spell Formation and allowed Grade-4 Spirit Master disciples to look out for 3,000 miles in any direction.


    Within 1,000 miles, they could see through any illusions and tricks.


    This was because the area nearby was where the Demon Path was strong. A few thousand years ago, they had shed constantly with the Demon Path, using all kinds of methods against them, which was why there was such a well equipped Spiritual Formation.


    Normally, just 10 Grade-4 disciples were enough.


    However, this morning it was suddenly increased to 50 which was 5 times more...


    Gongyuan was a Grade-5 Spirit master, an Inner Sect disciple of Xiuyun Sect. He didn¡¯t need to participate in this, but for some reason his Seniors grabbed him over.


    He was so tired today because just yesterday he had gone Out of Body.


    He was training his soul, which was why the damage to it still hadn¡¯t recovered. He would need several days rest to return to normal.


    If he knew this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have cultivated all night! Also, the Mountain Inspector Head was taking revenge on him! He shouldn¡¯t have offended himst time.


    He cursed in his heart, but he didn¡¯t dare to let his guard down at all.


    He maintained the restrictions and talismans around him as he carefully searched all around.


    This formation could view 3,000 miles away, but it was still just viewing.


    Not all the disciples who used it could see everything within the 3,000 miles.


    He was fully focused here, but beside him he could hear the voices of the other disciples.


    ¡°How weird, since decades ago when we forced back Demon Sunflower Sect, this is the first time we faced such a huge enemy...¡±


    ¡°Who is the opponent this time?¡±


    ¡°It is okay for me to tell you all this. I heard that it is the Donglin Monster King Zong Shou! An hour ago Guanling Sect, Wuwei Sect and two others were wiped out by him...¡±


    ¡°Zong Shou? I heard about him, he is called the Sword Monster. The top of the Sword Path, able to fight one against a thousand. But, isn¡¯t our Taoist Faction attacking Donglin? Why is he so free toe over?¡±


    ¡°Four Sects? What a joke. Guanling and Wuwei are just some small sects!¡±


    Gongyuan continued to look while he listened on. His brow rose up, Monster Sword Zong Shou?


    The name was like thunder to the ears. During these few years it spread through the Cloud World.


    Suddenly, the area in front of his eyes shook. He thought that it was an illusion and didn¡¯t care much. However, just as he magnified the weird movement 50 miles away, he saw someone walking over.


    ¡°This person destroyed four sects alone?¡±


    ¡°Scoff! So what if hees? Guanling and Wuwei Sects can¡¯tpare to us! Sect Leader entered the Intermediate Spirit Realm, forming a Lightning Element Body...¡±


    These words entered his ears, but he had already stopped paying attention to them.


    When these illusions were broken, he saw the true situation dozens of miles. He only felt his heart tighten.


    This person was wearing a gold shirt, there was a green mirror hanging on his head. Behind his back was a 30,000-foot Giant Lightning Wings...


    Illusionary Heart Mirror!


    Gongyuan knew that the green mirror was definitely the spiritual item that the Sky Fox Race used to shock the Cloud World.


    Right away he activated the warning spell. The bell sounded out and shook the entire mountain.


    In just a moment, the teen ahead showed no signs of covering his tracks.


    The ck Wings stirred up the dark clouds and covered the sky. The entire Xiuyun Mountain was covered in energy explosion noises.


    These were the sounds of the protection formation breaking. The sword suppression was something that even this Spiritual Formation couldn¡¯t block.


    Gongyuan sat on the ground, unable to get up at all. He could only use his strength to maintain this part of his Spell Formation and inject all his Soul Power into it.


    In front of him, the other disciples all sat down on the ground, unable to support it. Beneath the stairs, the Grade-3 disciples were ashen white and suffered heavy injuries.


    At that moment, it was like a catastrophe had descended.


    Gongyuan¡¯s eyes constricted. Just at that moment, several people flew out of the mountain peak. His eyes lit up, recognizing that they were the Sect Leader and four Grade-9 Elders. They all used their soul bodies to charge into the air.


    ¡°How bold!¡±


    The shout was like thunder shaking the sky. The entire Spiritual Formation was activated and instantly stabilized. A giant sword formed above. A purple-robed Taoist in the middle had numerous lightning glows shining around him.


    Gongyuan was delighted and recognized that it was the Sect Leader. It was also the Extreme Purple Lightning God Disaster Technique, a Grade-9 Earth Crushing skill.


    The Giant Sword was also formed from the tens of thousands of Xiuyun Sect disciples injecting their True Qi into it, Xiuyun God ying Sword!


    When it wasplete, even a God Realm Expert could be in!


    In the next instant, Gongyuan heard a Dragon roar and then a white Sword Light shed in the sky!


    Looking out he only felt that it was extremely sharp. Like the user, domineering and barbaric...


    It ended in an instant, the moment he was slightly startled, the Sword Light had already disappeared.


    A sharp ng reverberated through the sky.


    Gongyuan was stunned. The Sword Light seemed really sharp, but it didn¡¯t cause much damage to Xiuyun Sect.


    Beneath the tform, all the disciples were perfectly fine. The Sect Leader and the four Elders were still standing in the air.


    No!


    Thinking back, he thought about where the Sword Light had shed toward. His expression changed and he was barely able to stand up as he looked below.


    Then, there was a crisp crack as the entire mountain body started to shake, bing more and more intense.


    The Spiritual Formation copsed and all the restrictions shattered.


    Gongyuan¡¯s face was ashen white and his face was filled with shock.


    The sword not only caused the entire mountain body to be broken, it even destroyed the foundations of the mountain protecting Spiritual Formation.


    There was an explosion above. Zixin charged at Zong Shou with the vast lightning snake.


    He entangled with the 30,000-foot Lightning Wings. The snake shed and then an explosion erupted, shaking the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, the Purple Light fell down like a shooting star. What followed was a sword flood! A storm-like sword wave stabbed down!


    It riddled holes in the mountain body that was sliding down.


    Master!


    Gongyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. In the next instant, he saw Zixin appear beside him. He was still a physical body, which was why he didn¡¯t look like he was in as bad a state. However, the light in his eyes was dimmed.


    ¡°Today is a huge cmity for our Xiuyun Sect! The Vast Habitat can¡¯t save us in time.¡±


    ¡°I was too careless to draw such a cmity to our sect...¡±


    While he said this, he patted Gongyuan¡¯s body and the space around twisted.


    ¡°Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Path is invincible under the Celestial Realm! If he breaks his Heaven Barrier and enters the Spirit Realm, no one in the Cloud World can stop him. However, those Vast Habitat people will worry about him, it has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t take revenge. You merged Spirit with Martial Arts at fifteen. Like Zong Shou you have a huge future. In the future, if you have some skill, you can recreate our Xiuyun Sect. Remember to not trust the Taoist Faction Sects, not even that Daoling Vast Habitat...¡±


    The Sword Light charged and stabbed numerous holes in the mountain. When the mountain body fell from tens of thousands of feet, it smashed into countless pieces.


    Several scattered Sword Energy charged out, slicing off Zixin¡¯s head.


    Gongyuan¡¯s eyes turned red. In the next instant, the space in front of him switched, after a Heaven and Earth turning, he was already in another ce.


    It was a destend, different from the apocalyptic scenes from just before.


    He felt lost for a moment before his eyes were filled with rage and grievance.


    He hated the Heavens for being blind, hated Zong Shou for being vicious, hated himself for being unable to notice and hated Wu Xu for being useless!


    Above Xiuyun Sect, Zong Shou was deep in thought. He seemed to forgot about something...


    Xiuyun Sect?


    Wasn¡¯t that where the person who was on the same level as the God Emperor came from?


    Did he die this time?


    If he didn¡¯t, then it would be a waste.


    Toozy to bother, Zong Shou looked forward.


    Who knows if it was because he killed too many, but the Nameless Sword in his hand was starting to shine dark red.


    Likeyers of fresh blood were flowing around the sword body...


    It seemed like Hanxi wasn¡¯t the only thing that loved to kill, his sword did too.


    The more souls it absorbed, the sharper it got...


    With a thought, he caused the Blood Energy on the sword to be thicker.


    It was the Massacring Sword Intent, it wasn¡¯tplete, but there was a structure to it.


    Zong Shou subconsciously thought back to Li Yaling and also Tanqiu. When he used one Styx River Death Sword to kill his way all around...


    Then, he shook his head, thinking to himself which sect he should go to next.

 Chapter 712 - Twenty Four

    <h4>Chapter 712: Twenty Four</h4>


    In Daoling Vast Habitat, the sound of the bell rang out in all directions.


    Xiao Xiangzi was sitting beside a tree, his brow rose and he looked above with worry.


    This was the 17th bell today. Since today, the atmosphere within the Vast Habitat had started to be solemn, more serious each moment. At this time, everyone was terrified.


    At the start, they were excited when they learned that the Sect was about to Attack Donglin, now that excitement was totally gone.


    All that was left was worry and unease.


    The person had left a dark shadow on his Dao Heart, not only could it not be removed, but it also became thicker.


    Gantian Zong Shou!


    Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s clenched his fists tight and his energy fluctuated, causing a few fish in theke to turn on their bellies.


    Xiao Xiangzi impassively bent down and looked, not worrying too much about the fish.


    Then, he thought back to how he was probably like the fish in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Junior Brother Xiao Xiangzi!¡±


    A voice filled with joy sounded. Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s brow turned solemn, but then he rxed.


    This was his Senior Brother Qiuhua who had stepped into the Spirit Realm a decade ago. He returned back to the Cloud World just a few days ago.


    Although Wu Xu was Grade-9, he forcefully suppressed his cultivation. He could have stepped into the Celestial Realm long ago. If it wasn¡¯t for this matter, he would just need to go into secluded meditation for a few years to form a Pellet and enter the Celestial Realm...


    Although Xu Wu was unable to break through, he had taught dozens of Spirit Realm disciples. Qiuhua was one of them...


    Seemingly also noticing the few dead fish beside him, Qiuhua shook his head, ¡°Are you worried because of Master? Junior Brother¡¯s Heart Realm still needs some training.¡±


    Xiao Xiangzi agreed silently, but he wasn¡¯t just worried about Wu Xu. He looked around at the stone path as groups of Daoling Vast Habitat disciples passed.


    However, none of them were as warm as before, there was no one who bowed toward him and greeted him. They all looked over at him with a weird gaze.


    The few people who always followed him in the past were all gone.


    Xiao Xiangzi had seen simr scenes a year ago so he wasn¡¯t as affected as before.


    He also knew that at this moment there were many people who were hoping for his Master to fall.


    However, at this moment, he found things a little weird. The eyes of many were filled with rage and hate like they saw him as an enemy.


    ¡°Stop looking! These are all the disciples who survived from those sects that were wiped out.¡±


    Qiuhua shook his head, his gaze fluctuating, ¡°Six hours ago Shuiming Sect was wiped out! The entire sect was destroyed, 2,000 disciples all died in battle. There was no one who survived under that person¡¯s sword. The Shuiming Sect Leader was just Initial Spirit Realm, even he was unable to speak of what happened. Only 30 minutes ago did someone notice...¡±


    Xiao Xiangzi eximed, he was counting in his heart, his gaze also became even darker.


    This was already the 23rd sect, the 23rd one that was wiped out...


    From morning to now, sixteen hours have passed. Every two hours there would be at least three sects wiped out, thousands falling!


    He could imagine the huge pressure on Wu Xu...


    ¡°I have never seen such a fierce and domineering person in my life!¡±


    Qiuhua took in a deep breath and then he calmed down.


    ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. Master went through so much these 300 years so he won¡¯t fall in the hands of that kid!¡±


    His words were firm and filled with confidence. Xiao Xiangzi gave an awkward smile, where did his confidencee from?


    Even if they won this battle, it would be tough for them to exin the huge losses.


    However, he calmed down and knew that Qiuhua had followed Wu Xu for longer and understood Master better than he did. He didn¡¯t say those words for no reason...


    He looked into the sky at the Ten Thousand Soul Lamp Room. Who knows what they were discussing there now?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment, within the room there was a cloud light illusionary image that was quietly floating in the air.


    Inside of it was an image of a ruin and also two rows of huge words on the ground.


    ¡°Seventeen, 38,223...¡±


    The one at the front referred to the number of sects he had wiped out while the other was the number of people he killed.


    It wasn¡¯t blood red but it was dark beige, that was because the blood on the sword mark had already solidified.


    Looking out, it was still extremely eye catching.


    It was like it was saying to them that since they killed millions of innocent people, then he would kill 38,000 of their disciples! There would be more...


    This was from six hours ago. Now, six more hours had already passed.


    A total of 23 sects had already been wiped out. Close to 50,000 disciples had died...


    The image recorded by the illusionary talisman slowly dissipated. The expressions of the people in the room turned back to normal. It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t care, but that they had seen too many scenes like this today and they were now numb from it!


    ¡°We need to make this demon stop. The sects to the east of the Central Continent are all terrified and are unable to hold on anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The few sects I am close to are heavily defending, but they might not even be able to defend.¡±


    ¡°During the battle at Xiuyun Mountain, the entire mountain was broken with one sword! How is he Grade-9? How is he Heaven Realm?¡±


    ¡°We must surround him and kill him!¡±


    ¡°At 5:30 he wiped out Shoushan Temple. At 7 he wiped out Huiyun Sect 3,000 miles east. When we thought he would fight several thousand miles away, he wiped out Xuankong Sect 600 miles away. It is too difficult to track him since he has no fixed path. We can¡¯t trace his steps so how do we surround him?¡±


    ¡°The Xue Family deserves to die. How did that Illusionary Heart Mirror fall into his hands?¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, the people within the hall were all silent. Without the mirror, no matter how Zong Shou hid his tracks, they would have been able to find him.


    More people looked toward Wu Xu, their expressions extremely sharp.


    Everything was his fault. However, during these few hours he did nothing.


    At this moment, Wu Xu had opened his eyes and he was still extremely calm.


    ¡°Work together!¡±


    Everyone in the area held their breath.


    They had to gather several nearby sects together to defend from the strongest mountain


    Fourteen hours ago when Xiuyun Sect was wiped out, Wu Xu had suggested that.


    An arrow was easily broken but what about three or five?


    At that time, everyone rejected it.


    It was not bad to gather the power of the sects in one spot, but what about those mines? The herb gardens? Their mountain? The lost reputation? How were they going to make up for that?


    After the matter, will they be controlled by others?


    Just as there was an awkward silence, a red light charged in from outside.


    At this moment, the disciple on duty was already used to it and didn¡¯t stop, allowing the person to enter.


    In the next instant, a panicked Taoist entered.


    ¡°Pce Head! A few minutes ago someone saw Zong Shou 300 miles away from Pushan Temple...¡±


    Wujue¡¯s eyes opened wide in rage as he looked at two soulmps extinguish at the same time. His heart sunk as he spat out a mouthful of ck blood.

 Chapter 713 - Heaven Shifting Earth Moving

    <h4>Chapter 713: Heaven Shifting Earth Moving</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The people within the room were all quiet as they all looked toward Wujue with weird expressions on their faces. They were either gloating or feeling pitiful.


    The two soulmps that were extinguished were of Spirit Realm Experts.


    Those two people were the pirs of Pushan Temple. Now that they were dead, it probably meant bad news for Pushan Temple.


    In the next moment, they all turned their eyes away. Losing the support of the sect, Wujue¡¯s status in the Vast Habitat had totally fallen.


    Apart from his own cultivation which was not bad, there wasn¡¯t anything else that was amazing about him!


    Wujue panted like a wild beast and his eyes turned red. In the next moment, he stared fiercely at Wu Xu.


    ¡°It is all your fault for the death of Pushan Temple! You knew that Zong Shou was invincible in the Sword Path, that no one in the Taoist Faction could resist him, but you didn¡¯t defend against him. 16 hours and 24 sects have been wiped out. However, the dozens of Spirit Realm Experts here haven¡¯t done anything. You still have the face to be the Pce Head?¡±


    Everyone in the room was startled, looking over in shock.


    In their memory, this person shouldn¡¯t have such a personality...


    Wu Xu frowned, still sitting above.


    ¡°I said that after this battle I will seek punishment from the elders.¡±


    ¡°Forget about seeking punishment!¡±


    After saying this, his body also suddenly rose up.


    ¡°Those punishments won¡¯t even hurt you, how can itpensate for the deaths of those 60,000 disciples? Can it rebuild those 24 sects? I will seek an answer from the sects that were wiped out today!¡±


    A beige talisman glow shone around him and a giant seal appeared in his hand.


    One palm, it was like a giant mountain descending!


    Wu Xu didn¡¯t even blink, casually flicking out with a finger.


    The space between the two swelled and then swiftly condensed.


    It then exploded out as Wujue¡¯s body flew hundreds of feet away.


    Beside him also sat an old Taoist. His eyes were also opened wide, but he looked helpless. Reaching out to grab, a giant palm clenched Wujue, causing him to be unable to move.


    Wu Xu wasn¡¯t worried as he just waved his sleeves. The wind and energy around was suppressed. He then looked impassively at the person who was powerless on the ground.


    ¡°Drag him down!¡±


    Instantly, a few on-duty disciples walked in and carried Wujue away. However, Wujue still continued to scold.


    ¡°Wu Xu, you are an animal, you aren¡¯t fit to be the Head of our Vast Habitat! Why don¡¯t you go and die? Your Master was wrong about you...¡±


    At this moment, everyone looked at Wujue with respect.


    This assassination might have seemed rash, but it could be seen as being overwhelmed by rage.


    Since his entire sect was wiped out, if the Vast Habitat didn¡¯t punish Wu Xu heavily, then he could only be let go.


    Although those 24 sects were wiped out, there were still many disciples remaining. There were also many Spirit Realm and Celestial Realm Seniors.


    Wu Xu¡¯s palm was what everyone wanted to see. He could still have a position within Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Wujue¡¯s hollering faded as he was dragged away. The room became silent once again. After a long while, a voice rang out once more.


    ¡°We can only invite the Shrines and Spiritual House Sects to help out...¡±


    After saying this, the Taoist felt many knife-like gazes stare over.


    ¡°No! Our Vast Habitat is ten times stronger than Gantian Mountain. If we ask for help from them won¡¯t we be aughing stock?¡±


    ¡°Tailing Sect and Daoling Sect are separated from us. If they try to use this chance to infect the Vast Habitat, then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask for peace with the Gantian Monster King?¡±


    ¡°If we ask for peace now, we would lose face. How will we be able tomand the Taoist Faction in the future? We will be the sinners of the sect!¡±


    ¡°Then how can we defend against him?¡±


    Everyone was deep in thought as they discussed their options, especially those few people whose situation was simr to Wujue, whose sects were in the east of the Central Continent.


    ¡°The only way is to follow what the Pce Head mentioned; tobine the strengths and defend at one spot...¡±


    ¡°Although the post-battle matters will be problematic, it is better than the sect getting wiped out.¡±


    Their eyes crossed. Although they didn¡¯t reply, they didn¡¯t oppose it either.


    With the n set, then the next thing was to distribute.


    The green-robed Taoist at the door suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°However, this n is still not perfect. Does Pce Head have a way to kill him?¡±


    Wu Xu¡¯s brow rose up and then he shook his head calmly.


    ¡°Three monthster we will see. To have a perfect n and kill him, the only way is if we have the Heaven Shifting Earth Moving Formation...¡±


    The people within the hall were shocked once more.


    No matter what kind of teleportation spells or treasures, they would all take too long. It was also tough to lock down on a specific spot.


    But, this formation was a little different. As long as one had enough Mind Stones, one could teleport 10 people at once.


    This Heaven Shifting Earth Moving Formation was one of the smallest scale teleportation formations. It only needed a Grade-7 Spirit Master to cast and it wouldn¡¯t consume too many Mind Stones either.


    However, what ced them on a spot wasn¡¯t all this...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Pretty much at the same time, at the Imperial Capital, Fenghua Hall.


    Yinyu had a weird expression on his face as he looked at the document in his hand.


    At noon, traveling 2,200 miles, wiping out Fashan Sect. None of the 3,000 disciples survived. 2 Spirit Realm experts fell...


    At 1pm he arrived at Xiuling Mountain and wiped out Shuiming Sect. He broke this mountain with his sword and within 10 minutes, the Ten Thousand Water Kuiyuan Formation was forcefully broken open...


    At 5:30 he wiped out Taoshan Temple. At 7 pm he travelled 3,000 miles to the east and wiped out Huiyun Sect...


    He had read a lot of the news throughout the day, but it wasn¡¯t as detailed.


    Each one recorded the number of deaths, approximate time and for some, one could even deduce the rough process of each battle.


    The more he read, the more shocked he became.


    ¡°This kid actually had such ability? The ancient overlords were just like that...¡±


    Tossing the documents, his eyes were filled with an indiscernible intent...


    Although one could only imagine, one could still roughly guess how strong Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Path was...


    ¡°Speaking of which, there have been 23 sects?¡±


    ¡°24! A few minutes ago Pushan Temple was wiped out!¡±


    Gaoruo bowed, saying calmly, ¡°This is a cmity for the Taoist Sect.¡±


    ¡°Cmity for the Taoist Sect? Just 60,000 disciples died, how could it be considered a cmity?¡±


    Yinyuughed, his tone was cold and then he asked curiously, ¡°Forget about those other sects. Xiuyun Sect has Celestial Realm Experts in the outer region. Daoling Vast Habitat also has many Celestial and God Realm Experts so why didn¡¯t they interfere? They have 10 Saint Realm Experts, how can Aokun restrict them all? Why does Zong Shou not fear anything at all?¡±


    Gaoruo smiled awkwardly, unsure of how to reply.


    Luckily Yinyu thought about the reason.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Since he dares to be so bold, then he might have a precautionary measure! Even if he didn¡¯t, then Common People¡¯s Path and Sky Demon Vast Habitat would help him...¡±


    Not thinking about the matter anymore, Yinyu asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think that Wu Xu can continue on as the Pce Head. Did he ask for help from Tailing and the other sects?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Gaoruo shook his head, ¡°However, Daoling Vast Habitat already has a n. They want to gather many sects together to defend. Dozens of sects in the east have also started to set up the Heaven Shifting Earth Moving Formation.¡±


    Yinyuughed, he also knew that Daoling Vast Habitat wouldn¡¯t ask for help from Tailing Sect.


    Those Taoist Factions feared them.


    ¡°It is in our own hands to not be defeated, but it is in the enemy¡¯s to give us a chance to beat him? Wu Xu really knows the Art of War!¡±


    Gaoruo spoke with disdain, ¡°If he knew, he should have done this long ago!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t his fault. If he wasn¡¯t forced into such a situation, would those other sects agree?¡±


    Yinyu said as his lips curled, ¡°Moreover, once the formation is set up, it would be tough to remove in the future. These eastern sects would fall under Daoling Vast Habitat¡¯s control sooner orter. That is something those past Pce Heads couldn¡¯t imagine. Not only did those sects deflect, Tailing and Daoling both objected, each time sessfully stopping it. If this matter could seed in his hands, his position would be as stable as a mountain!¡±


    Gaoruo was startled. That was really the case when he thought about it like that. He couldn¡¯t help but take in a deep cold breath.


    ¡°Which means that Wu Xu wants all this to happen...¡±


    If he really did this on purpose, it meant that his intellect was really terrifying...


    ¡°That might not be the case! Who knew that Zong Shou would be so strong? To choose such a method? Turning the detrimental situation into an advantage, he could be considered very intelligent.¡±


    Yinyu didn¡¯t care anymore andughed, ¡°Anyways Zong Shou most probably lost this battle! If he retreats, it is still okay and if not, then he would most probably die! Our Great Shang doesn¡¯t need to interfere, just send someone to take a look...¡±


    Hesitating slight, he said seriously, ¡°Try to let that scoundrel return to Gantian alive.¡±


    When he said the word ¡®scoundrel¡¯, it was filled with hate.


    Gaoruo understood and bowed once more.


    Be it Taoist Faction or Gantian, they were both enemies of Great Shang.


    It wasn¡¯t a good thing for the Taoist Faction.


    The best case was if both sides could suffer heavy losses.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Zong Shou stood quietly in mid-air.


    The Sword Energy formed beneath him, drawing a several foot deep sword mark.


    From above, there were 2 rows of words.


    ¡°25th... 56,422 people...¡±


    He didn¡¯t ensure the carvings were nice, but it was still like a drawing. Each stroke, each word was like a sword with indescribable sharpness. It was also filled with endless violent killing intent!


    Looking around, everywhere was covered in blood. The ground was dyed red, corpses all over. If one looked carefully, one could see that everyone here was killed in one strike and there was no more energy in their bodies.


    At this moment, Zong Shou quietly looked at the sword in his hand as threads of blood-red vital energy circled around his body.

 Chapter 714 - Hidden Cocoons

    <h4>Chapter 714: Hidden Cocoons</h4>


    So this was the Massacring Sword Path...


    To kill if you wanted to kill, putting one¡¯s heart into it. With a thought, one could kill, it was just so easy...


    If there was anyone in front of his sword and they didn¡¯t have high enough cultivation, they would be terrified.


    The killing intent was so thick that it could injure someone! 25 sects, over 50,000 people. Unknowingly, it pushed this Sword Intent to the Soul Realm!


    He remembered that Li Yaling said that he needed to kill 100,000 to cultivate his Blood Kill Sword Intent.


    At this moment, he had done it so easily.


    That was because there were too many experts who died under his sword and many of them were above Grade-3.


    He could also feel threads of Vengeful Energy wrapping around the sword that wouldn¡¯t dissipate.


    The bloody stench pierced one¡¯s nose, making one feel like vomiting.


    Zong Shou also felt ufortable. He hadn¡¯t felt like this in a long time.


    He frowned and then forcefully suppressed it.


    What made him happy was that although Xiaori wasn¡¯t happy with, it was especially quiet. It also didn¡¯t hate it, roaring out in his sleeves, filled with fighting intent.


    Then, Zong Shou looked at his right hand, at Little Gold who had transformed into an Arm Guard.


    He could feel the energy core within its body changing.


    Beasts could only form a Pellet at Celestial Realm. But at this moment, Little Gold¡¯s core wasn¡¯t crystal-like in the past, it now had was in the shape of a Beast Pellet.


    However, at this moment, what changed more intensely was its bloodline.


    Its body was bing stronger and stronger every moment. Sometimes firm, sometimes soft, sometimes it constricted, making his right hand hurt. Sometimes it let go and nearly fell off his hand.


    16 hours had passed. 8 more hours and it could sessfully pass the tribtion.


    There were also the few Saint Fire Silver Ants beside him. Those few silver-white cocoons were calm on the surface, but deep within they were very active.


    Although Hanxi started advancing at the same time as Little Gold, their speeds were totally different.


    Hanxi¡¯s body strengthening was much slower than Little Gold.


    That was because Wanxiang was a God Beast.


    As for the natural variant, it was unique and had nothing to be based on.


    It couldpete with God Beasts and even exceed them, which was why the time it needed to advance exceeded Little Gold by a fold!


    Hanxi needed to grasp it itself and if it took a wrong path, it would affect its own future...


    However, looking at the situation within the cocoon, Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry.


    This Saint Fire Queen Ant was much smarter than he thought.


    The first thing it strengthened were the wings. Next was the knife and the armor.


    The Silver-White Saint Fire was thest.


    What was terrifying about it was its shocking speed that couldpare to Spirit Realm Beasts.


    To have enough speed, one had to have a tough shell.


    If not, just the particles in the air would cause huge damage to it.


    Apart from speed and the shell, it would need a sharp knife to split the opponent¡¯s body. Those four knife arms became longer and sharper.


    The other six ants made the same choices, advancing along with Hanxi.


    Using Spiritual Sense, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    The core path that Hanxi chose was actually not the lightning he was best at, but light.


    This Saint Fire Silver Ant was his natural Protector Beast. It could sense the path he grasped. If it was a lightning element skill, it could easilyprehend. However, light was much more difficult!


    ¡°It really is ambitious...¡±


    He shook his head in disapproval. However, when he retracted his gaze from the silver cocoon, his eyes were filled with praise.


    The fastest thing in the world was light and not lightning or anything else.


    Although Hanxi¡¯s future path was tough, it chose the path that was most suitable for it...


    After drawing the two lines of words below, Zong Shou stopped worrying about the Protector Beasts who were about to advance and once again flew into the air toward the south.


    Next was Yunxiao Mountain Yn Temple, 1,700 miles to the south.


    He didn¡¯t think about making any preparations to pass the tribtion.


    Although their umtion was little, if his Protector Beasts failed this tribtion and needed external help, then he was a failure as a Master. He wouldn¡¯t deserve being called the head of the Six Pinnacle Swords, unrivaled in the Cloud World!


    Normal people couldn¡¯t help when Beasts faced tribtion. However, Protector Beasts were different, they shared the same body as their Master.


    If Little Gold and Hanxi couldn¡¯t take it, then he as the master would! Even if it was 10 times the punishment from Heaven and Earth...


    1,700 miles took just 15 minutes to cover.


    Looking out, Zong Shou was slightly shocked. He saw that the huge temple was deathly silent with no sign of life at all.


    Looking out, there was indeed no one. Not only that, but even the mountain protecting Spiritual Formation was removed.


    All that was left were a few buildings, the herb gardens were also in a mess...


    ¡°As expected!¡±


    With no intent to let them off, he shed down with the sword. A white light shed across, the mountain along with the dozens of Spiritual Veins were broken!


    He didn¡¯t remain and continued forward. The cold disdain in his eyes became thicker.


    Gathering their strength into one? It was muchter than he expected.


    To be able to wipe out 25 sects, that was far from what he expected.


    The next battle was the most crucial as well as the most dangerous one...


    Intent swept out and in just a moment he found something.


    He covered his body using the Illusionary Heart Mirror. With a sh he continued to travel, crossing 300 miles and getting onto the peak.


    He then saw a group of people either flying in the air or riding their beasts to gallop on the ground.


    There were 2,000 people, mostly Grade-3 and above. Amongst them was a Spirit Realm with two Grade-9 apanying. They solemnly spread out their Spiritual Sense to search for hundreds of miles around.


    However, they didn¡¯t notice him, just several thousand feet away.


    Below, there were at least 20 Grade-7 and 6 Grade-8 Experts spread out. They held various artifacts and also had solemn expressions.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t need to think and knew that it was Yn Temple. They traveled at night, who knows toward where?


    He found it amusing, what was the use of this? Even if they had a Spiritual Formation, it couldn¡¯t block his sword! Now in the wilderness with nothing to rely on, he didn¡¯t need to use much strength. Even better, why not cast some spells to move faster? In that case, they might be able to flee from his hands.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t attack immediately. He retracted his killing intent in case the Spirit Realm Taoist noticed.


    Looking toward where they were heading, he formed an idea.


    ¡°Yugang Mountain Ping An Temple?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted.


    There was a direct connection between the strength of the mountain protecting formation and the number of veins.


    For example, the Mysterious Cloud Mountain was a Spiritual House and had many veins. When the Spirit Wave was at its strongest, its formation could even block Peak Saint Realm Experts.


    Next would be the skill of the people who set up the formation. The more perfect it was, the stronger it was. However, even if there were any weaknesses it would have been fixed during the 10,000 years in which the sect was passed down.


    However, there were some that were special. Like Xiuyun Sect, the God ying Formation made him terrified.


    Right away, he used the Cause and Effect Path and Fate technique to slice the mountain. With the Spiritual Veins destroyed, the formation was naturally useless.


    Next would be Mind Stones. However, even if one used arge number of them, they wouldn¡¯t have a huge effect.


    This Yugang Mountain Ping An Temple not only had many veins which could bepared to that of a Spiritual House, but its formation was also famously strong.


    He had heard of its name in the future.


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou was about to give up. Even if he wanted to fight, he would choose a suitable battlefield for himself.


    This Yugang Mountain wasn¡¯t it.


    The Nameless Sword in his hand gave off a blood glow. It wanted to attack and wipe out all these disciples.


    Then, Zong Shou had an idea as he looked at the few Silver Ant cocoons.


    Speaking of which, his few Protector Beasts, natural variants were brutal and cruel.


    Once they advanced, they would need lots of flesh and blood as food. They needed to kill many to be able to satisfy themselves.


    Reaching out to touch the silver cocoon, Zong Shou reached in with his intent.


    In the next moment, he felt an excited intent shoot back out.


    ¡°What a good ¡®why not¡¯!¡±


    Zong Shouughed coldly, his eyes ice cold. He didn¡¯t suppress the killing intent of the Saint Fire Silver Ant.


    Hanxi was just like that, it loved to kill and one wasn¡¯t able to suppress it.


    At this moment, he was not much better.


    The Illusionary Heart Mirror shed and covered the 2,000 people.


    He waved his sleeves and the few silver cocoons turned into specks of stars, either entering the flesh of the High-Grade mounts or the carriages.


    He even sent threads of intent using the mirror into the souls of the Grade-4 and 5 Cultivators.


    Spirit Masters were sensitive and could easily notice. Martial Cultivators were much easier.


    Taoists and Demon Path people had methods of controlling the heart. They were really effective when used for ughter.


    However, their Sky Fox Race was still the best at this.


    200 of them along with the Grade-7 Cultivators by their side. Apart from protecting Hanxi at the crucial moment, it had other uses.


    After doing all this, Zong Shou kept the mirror. None of those 2,000 had noticed.


    Only the Spirit Realm Cultivator frowned and swept about. He spread his Spiritual Sense to search carefully. Momentster he shook his head and continued forward.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was not there anymore and was already hundreds of miles away.


    What he needed to find was a ce to pass tribtion with strong Spiritual Energy.

 Chapter 715 - Little Gold Advancing

    <h4>Chapter 715: Little Gold Advancing</h4>


    Within a wide and majestic hall, Zong Shou sat cross-legged.


    100 feet in front of him, Little Gold was also seated.


    At this moment, its body was pale gold, finally bearing some resemnce to its name.


    Looking at its current shape, it was several times smaller Zong Shou.


    However, its shape and size were really simr.


    This was because it had absorbed arge amount of his Essence blood. Wanxiang could change into anything, any living spirit. He was considered a living being.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. If it wanted to pass a tribtion, selecting Qilin was the best.


    At this moment, Little Gold also absorbed Xiaori¡¯s blood from before. Each time it transformed into the Qilin, the puppy would really treat it as a brother. One could see how good its ability was.


    Qilin was an auspicious beast and protected by Heaven and Earth. As such, tribtions were the simplest.


    Not worrying too much, Zong Shou looked at the Spiritual Formation within to see if he had missed anything.


    This ce was 1,900 miles away, a mountain which belonged to Yuehan Sect.


    The entire sect also abandoned the ce simr to Yn Temple, leaving an empty ce.


    Zong Shou upied it to let Little Gold pass its tribtion. The entire Spiritual Mountain had 10 Earth Veins that Zong Shou had forcefully gathered.


    It caused the Spiritual Energy of the small stone hall to be sucked dry.


    As for the Spiritual Formation, it wasn¡¯t used to help it, but to strengthen the connection between man and beast.


    Out of his few Protector Beasts, Rising Moon Lion couldn¡¯t keep up and he had passed it to Ruoshui. The Monster Eye Silver Bear was unable to awaken its intelligence so he had given it up.


    He was left with the Lightning Winged Dragon, Hanxi and Xiaori. Little Gold who followed him from the earliest period, its potential also exceeded the first two, but was on the same level as Xiaori. However, it was still unable to mentally connect with him, joined by heart. If anything was different, it was just that their connection was a little close.


    However, it was unable to obtain Heaven and Earth Passprehension from him.


    Zong Shou was always impressed by this. Although Little Gold could still keep up with him, once he broke through to Spirit Realm, after breaking the Heaven Barrier he would instantly be High-Grade Spirit Realm.


    He would have to leave Little Gold behind...


    This tribtion was the only chance. All Protector Beasts, as long as they survived the Heaven Realm tribtion, there was a chance to raise their soul and mental connection with their Master.


    Especially Little Gold who followed him for several years. From its birth till now, reaching Grade-9, their rtionship was really deep. There was at least a 70% possibility of bing a Natural Protector Beast.


    The formation here maximized this possibility.


    Anticipation appeared in his eyes. Zong Shou confirmed that the formation was wless as he sat down and waited quietly.


    Just a few momentster, a blinding white light shot down like a spear.


    It was shocking and Zong Shou could sense the bodies of all beings bow down. Those Low-Grade Beasts trembled.


    ¡°This is the lightning tribtion?¡±


    Zong Shou looked up in shock. He too had been through this in his past life, but that was in the game and it didn¡¯t count. This was the first time he witnessed it.


    He would face the tribtion 1-2 monthste so he would need to pay attention.


    The white glow was as fast as lightning. However, Zong Shou knew that it was different from lightning. Within it werews simr to chains, filled with the power of the Grand Path, orderly but impulsive, able to explode out at any moment.


    It was extremely quick, instantly piercing the roof of the hall, stabbing down.


    Little Gold finally opened its eye. Although its eye was a human¡¯s who knew if it was able to see anything?


    It then jumped out, a long sword appearing from its right hand, simr to that of the Nameless Sword.


    It then shed, a Dragon Shadow roared from behind it.


    ¡°Nine Dragon Shadow Sword?¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked. Little Gold had followed him for many years, including when he used the Book of Eon to practice for 10 years. Apart from Xiaori ying with it, he didn¡¯t know what it was doing daily.


    Zong Shou had no idea when this fellow had acquired such ability.


    This sword was equipped with the form and the aura. It actually had Martial Path Sense. Although it wasn¡¯t as strong as him, it reached the top of the sense level, close to the Soul Realm.


    The Sword Light shed on the white glow, just stopping a moment before it was broken.


    Following this, numerous lightning bolts struck down and were broken by the Sword Light.


    When the fifth onended, Little Gold couldn¡¯t take it, but it still didn¡¯t change to another form.


    It formed a seal, a Lightning Wings stretched out, spreading 10,000 feet, a purple and red color.


    Then, there were zing mes spreading out from the two tips, causing the Lightning Wings to turn ck.


    With a wave of the Wings, the white glow which was ten times thicker, was destroyed.


    ¡°Oh? Lightning Phoenix Purple Lightning, Sky Burning me. This is Lightning ze Thousand sh...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s mouth opened wide, he was totally lost.


    This Little Gold actually learned his top ability to 60%!


    He frowned and curiously looked into the sky.


    Normal Beasts were hit with three at most. The God Beasts faced five. However, this was already the seventh...


    Another white glow shed down. Little Gold stood in the air and shed out once more.


    The Sword Light instantly shed and the white glow dissipated.


    ¡°Spacetime, Cause and Effect...¡±


    Zong Shou was totally numb now. He knew that at that moment Little Gold had shed out seven swords to smash the white glow.


    It used the power of Spacetime and Cause and Effect. Although it was only 20% of him, it was enough!


    ¡°No wonder the books said Wanxiang was the beast every other beast was jealous of...¡±


    No wonder it used a human form. This was its strongest form.


    With that sword shing out, its body was not perfectly fine. Its limbs and a portion of its body was on the verge of breaking down.


    The ninth lightning had already appeared.


    At this moment, Little Gold was feeling helpless, spreading thoughts of despair into Zong Shou¡¯s soul.


    Zong Shou sighed. It wasn¡¯t that Little Gold wasn¡¯t strong, but that this tribtion really wanted to wipe it out.


    Just as he was about to help Little Gold, their souls suddenly experienced an explosion.


    A suction force pulled both their souls closer. Wave like information injected into each other.


    Little Gold¡¯s eyes lit up, one again shing forward.


    The entire stone hall instantly dimmed at that moment.


    Zong Shou was startled and dazed. This sword was his One Origin ck Sword...

 Chapter 716 - Real Name Jinhao

    <h4>Chapter 716: Real Name Jinhao</h4>


    When the darkness passed through, for an entire 100 miles, it was totally dark.


    And when the darkness retreated, the white glow was still there, only it was much dimmer than before.


    The long sword in Little Gold¡¯s hand shed once more. This time it was the Origin White Sword!


    An blinding white glow exploded outward. It repelled Spiritual Sense and shone like a bright light in the night sky.


    Little Gold¡¯s body shone a golden light.


    Many runes appeared on it and then slowly retracted.


    Its aura was several times stronger than before!


    It had already passed the lightning tribtion and stepped into the Spirit Realm.


    This was only the start. Following this, its strength would explosively increase.


    The initial day after the tribtion, hisbat strength would be ten times what it was at Grade-9.


    This growth period would only end half a yearter.


    What was more important was that this fellow was already his Natural Protector Beast.


    This was his first Spirit Beast and in terms of connection, it was even above the Lightning Winged Dragon and Hanxi!


    After Little Gold sliced open thest lighting tribtion, its body was recovering at an insane rate. However, its source energy was still injured and needed healing.


    Little Gold didn¡¯t immediately sleep, but turned around and spoke to Zong Shou.


    It was like a kid speaking, one couldn¡¯t make out what it was saying. However, Zong Shou smiled and knew that Little Gold was protesting its name.


    In the past, it couldn¡¯t speak and was very fearful, but now it had grown up.


    Now it was time for it to have a real name.


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou asked, ¡°Little Gold Dog? Gold Egg. No? Then Gold Bug. I heard that the more stupid the name sounds, the easier it is to survive...¡±


    Little Gold was anxious, its face which looked exactly the same as Zong Shou¡¯s appeared as if it had been wronged. It still chattered on, so anxious it couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Zong Shouughed, his expression turning serious, ¡°Your real name would be Jinhao!¡±


    Hanxi was named after the sun. Hanxi also honored Zong Shou¡¯s wish for it to retract its violent energy.


    Little Gold was different, the name represented the zing sun. Zong Shou hoped for it to be as eye-catching as the sun at noon, shining everywhere and giving off a bright light.


    Little Gold¡¯s eyes lit up and then it turned back into a jelly-like shape.


    It was already in deep sleep, returning back to its normal state.


    Zong Shou could sense that the words Jinhao were forming in its core. It was also absorbing the bloodline ability left by its ancestors.


    Zong Shou was looking forward. He didn¡¯t know how strong this fellow would be when it woke up.


    Wanxiang descendant, it probably wouldn¡¯t disappoint him.


    Especially at this time, the help for him was huge.


    In the next moment, he took out a message talisman. It was from Gantian Mountain to tell him about the situation in Donglin.


    ¡°12 noon, Wuyang Canyon Path destroyed,merce path broken, 743 casualties...¡±


    ¡°12:30 pm, Xu Zhengyuan was attacked, suffering heavy injuries.¡±


    ¡°1:15 four Rainbow City ships were sunk, 30,000 people¡¯s whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    ¡°2 pm, Longxiang City was struck. As we were prepared, the losses were minimal.¡±


    Compared to a day ago, the Daoling Vast Habitat Cultivators were much more careful.


    Donglin Cloud Continent didn¡¯t have high numbers of casualties urring.


    The deaths of Spirit Realm and Grade-9 Cultivators were greatly reduced.


    Only two of them died today.


    However, it struck his weakness; cutting off ocean trade was like cutting off his arm...


    After the entire day, the number of casualties was also shocking and it made him furious. 52,000? That was simr to the number of Taoist Faction members he killed.


    Startled for a moment, he burned the letter in his hand.


    This Taoist Faction really made his killing intent rise up! He didn¡¯t feel any pity or guilt toward those who died.


    Cultivation was to stop war, to use wars to stop other cultivators; to kill to stop killing! Pay blood with blood!


    A cold glow shed in his eyes. He closed it and started to meditate.


    The fight tomorrow night was going to be crucial. He still needed to prepare for Yugang Ping An Temple.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Outside of the Cloud World, deep within the void, there were four people.


    They had different expressions. Two Taoist cultivators had rage in their eyes.


    A Confucian who was around 30 who had a sword by his waist was looking ahead, emotionless.


    The other had a purple face, was wearing a red robe and smiled.


    If one looked carefully, one could see that there were numerous shadows struggling beneath his feet.


    ¡°Mingyu!¡±


    The voice was filled with rage. It was from a Taoist. Soon after, the anger was suppressed and his expression calmed down once more.


    ¡°Why is Common People¡¯s Path interfering in the battle between Taoist Faction and Gantian Mountain? Just for dozens of mines, is it worth you doing this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s already a lot!¡±


    Mingyu shook his head, not bothering to look. His tone was really calm too.


    ¡°A dam is destroyed by an ant cave which was why I need to be wary. Your Taoism is strong, Common People¡¯s Path has to be wary. Moreover, 7 Mind Stone mines, 9 Spiritual Metal mines, that¡¯s not just a little.¡±


    It was during the rise of the Spiritual Wave and many more mines were appearing. There were many currently existing ones which had been greatly expanded.


    Rage shed in the Taoist¡¯s eyes once more.


    ¡°Donglin Cloud Continent belongs to us!¡±


    Momentster, he suppressed his rage and calmed himself down once more.


    ¡°After this battle, my Taoist Faction can ensure we won¡¯t cross path with your Common People¡¯s Path. If you can help us, naturally we will thank you and repay you.¡±


    As a Saint Realm Expert, one didn¡¯t bother to talk about such small matters.


    However, what happened today made him angry.


    25 sects were wiped out, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    It really made one fume...


    Mingyu scoffed coldly and didn¡¯t bother. The red robe maleughed, he had a rough look, but his voice was as gentle as a woman¡¯s.


    ¡°Zhongguang, How is it just about the few mines? No matter what you say, this fellow won¡¯t leave.¡±


    The Taoist¡¯s eyes opened wide as he stared over furiously. How did he not know that this was because of Demon Sect and Common People¡¯s Path restricting them?


    They wouldn¡¯t sit still and watch them easily take down Donglin.


    The red-robed male didn¡¯t fear, sitting in the void, resting his head on his hand.


    ¡°It is no use staring at me. I am d that there is someone in the Cloud World that dares pull at your Taoist Faction¡¯s mustache. How will I miss out on this...¡±


    The other Taoist beside Zhongguang frowned. He also knew that this person wouldn¡¯t be persuaded.


    Although Taoism and Demon Sects didn¡¯t fight one another, they couldn¡¯t be allies. They each saw each other as enemies.


    They obtained the most benefits from Zong Shou killings in the Central Continent.


    The other Taoist sighed and then spoke toward Mingyu.


    ¡°Brother Mingyu please think about it. Is it worth going all out against us because of that Gantian Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Naturally I have no intentions to be enemies with Daoling Vast Habitat.¡±


    One sentence caused both Taoists to be delighted. Then, his tone changed.


    ¡°I just want the two of you to follow the rules. Although the Spiritual Wave rose up, it still isn¡¯t time to break the agreement...¡±


    The red-robed maleughed out when he heard this, ¡°That¡¯s right! I too am not willing to attack you two, but I just hope Taoism can follow the rules. It isn¡¯t time to break the rules. Let them solve their problems. What do the two of you think?¡±


    Zhongguang¡¯s face turned green and his heart sank to the bottom of his chest.


    With the two of them working together, there was nothing they could do.


    ¡°What a good rule!¡±


    A coldugh, he wanted to fight once more, but he had a thought. He closed his eyes and sat cross-legged in the void.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just follow what we discussed today!¡±


    The Taoist beside also smiled and sat down.


    The red-robed person looked into the void with deep meaning in his eyes.


    Although it was numerous worlds away, the situation within was still in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Combining strength in one spot? You should have done that long ago! If you continue to scatter, Zong Shou would ughter you all easily.¡±


    After speaking, heughed at the two of them, ¡°That Pce Head of yours is not bad. His name is Wu Xu right?¡±


    Zhongguang scoffed coldly and didn¡¯t reply, he felt pain in his heart.


    Although the sects east of the Central Continent could be kept safe, many of those mines would be upied. Who knows how long it would take for them to recover?


    Common People¡¯s Path and Demon Path would profit the most.


    The other Taoist didn¡¯t care, smiling as he looked at the red-robed male.


    ¡°Brother Hongyi, in my eyes with this person alive it isn¡¯t good for your Demon Sect. Don¡¯t forget about the story of Ranwu King...¡±


    Hongyi¡¯s pupils constricted. Thinking back to a few thousand years ago, that person was also unrivaled in the Cloud World like Zong Shou.


    Demon Sect went all out, but they couldn¡¯t do much about him.


    If Zong Shou attacked them, what would happen?


    Heughed without much care, ¡°Invincible, let¡¯s see in the future!¡±


    In his eyes, Wu Xu couldn¡¯t lose. If Zong Shou didn¡¯t retreat, he would fall. If he did, Gantian Mountain would also fall within three months.


    Unable to borrow the strength of a country, although his Sword Path was strong, he wasn¡¯t so terrifying anymore.


    Mingyu sighed. This was all he could do for his Junior Brother.

 Chapter 717 - Dragon Swallowing Secret Technique

    <h4>Chapter 717: Dragon Swallowing Secret Technique</h4>


    A fierce wind blew yellow sand everywhere. This wasn¡¯t the Cloud World but another world that was not far away.


    What Aokun saw in front of him was a cliff in the distance. He didn¡¯t care and walked forward.


    1,000 miles in one step as he paced back and forth like he was testing something. It caused this entire world to twist under his feet.


    Momentster, a bright light shed in his eyes.


    The world in front of him was copsing, piece by piece, with him at the center.


    When Aokun stepped forward once more, the world changed once again.


    Before this, it was covered in yellow sand, but now it was an exquisite pavilion. Clouds wrapped around and the scenery was extremely beautiful. There were several petite looking girls dressed in silk, either dancing, ying instruments or chatting.


    They all stopped, looking over toward Aokun in shock. They seemed to be at a loss for words.


    Aokun wasn¡¯t worried about them and continued forward. In just a moment, he saw a wooden hall built on the water; it had an ancient taste to it and was filled with elegance.


    From afar he could hear the yfulughter and dancing noises of the women. There was also a male, whoseugh echoed from afar.


    Aokun scoffed coldly and continued on forward. In just a few steps, he was in front of the wooden hall.


    With a step, energy surged and then numerous ripples spread out.


    The entire wooden hall was copsing, breaking into pieces. Those pavilions were also broken into shrapnel.


    However, the women who exposed most of their bodies were fine, only looking forward in fear.


    A furious roar spread out from within the wooden hall wreckage, ¡°Who dares to be so rude?¡±


    A palm pped out from within, so quick that it was tough for one to react.


    Aokun scoffed coldly and didn¡¯t bother to block. The world around him naturally copsed. The palm also copsed, unable to hurt him at all.


    When the dust settled, a surprised voice rang out.


    ¡°Is that Uncle Aokun?¡±


    The person who spoke was a teen wearing a purple-gold robe, he had red hair and looked really handsome. Apart from surprise, his voice was filled with shock.


    ¡°So you still recognize this Uncle?¡±


    Aokunughed self-mockingly. After walking in front of the yellow-robed teen, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°You are actually at High God Realm, not bad, not bad! When I came I was worried your ambition was lost, enjoying yourself too much. These few years, your cultivation had to be undesirable. It seems like during these thousands of years, you used some skill to chase up to me...¡±


    ¡°Uncle praise me too much, I don¡¯t dare to ept it.¡±


    Aomanughed awkwardly, his eyes filled with a wary intent, ¡°What did unclee over for?¡±


    Aokun¡¯s lips curled coldly, ¡°Praise? I am not praising you. This time I came to reim a debt. Lend me your Instant Space Dragon Pellet to use!¡±


    When the words ¡®reim a debt¡¯ were heard, Aoman¡¯s body began to change. He turned into a 10,000-foot long Giant Purple Dragon, tearing open space and directly breaking out.


    However, right as he was about to disappear, Aokun grabbed out. His right hand turned into a Giant Dragon w, grabbing Aoman¡¯s tail and throwing him to the side.


    This 10,000-foot Dragon was dragged like a whip and then mmed into the ground. It caused there to be a giant explosion in the space and pieces copsed.


    Threads of Destruction Energy wrapped around him.


    Aoman strongly resisted and fidgeted, but there was nothing he could do. His giant pupils were wide in panic.


    ¡°Uncle how could you do that? My Father helped you when you had so many enemies and everyone wanted your life. Although you were sealed for so long, didn¡¯t you go under that fellow and still have a chance to reach Peak Saint Realm? That person is friends with Father. If you dare attack me, my Master won¡¯t like it...¡±


    ¡°For my good? Master?¡±


    Aokun¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. He suddenly shed and rage started building within.


    ¡°How unfortunate! Although I broke free, I¡¯m not that person¡¯s disciple.¡±


    Just as Aokan was shocked, Aokun¡¯s hand suddenly forcefully opened his stomach.


    Aoman panicked and scolded, ¡°Aokun you are crazy! Do you really want to be enemies with my Instant Space Dragon Race? If you dare take my Pellet, my Father will send you to hell!¡±


    Aokun¡¯s face had a derisive expression. Be enemies? He and those Instant Space Dragons were already enemies.


    He didn¡¯t care and pulled. Aoman screamed as a Purple-Gold Dragon Pellet was forcefully pulled out.


    Looking at it, Aokun¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions.


    So it was formed quickly due to external powers. No wonder he could get to High God Realm...


    He wasn¡¯t disappointed at all. He too was actually one of them. So he needed a medium to obtain the Bloodline Ability that he had given up.


    He didn¡¯t care about whether the Pellet was good or bad. A High God Realm Dragon Pellet already surprised him.


    Just at this moment, a sudden intent spread over.


    Who knows where it came from but an image slowly formed.


    Aokun smiled and didn¡¯t stop it. Then, he saw someone who looked simr to him appear. He was in gold armor and also had red hair.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be time for you to break free. I am surprised that you coulde out...¡±


    Aokun smiled and didn¡¯t speak. He raised his head arrogantly and eagerly yed with the Dragon Pellet.


    ¡°I thought that Little Five would be able to break free from evil and be that person¡¯s disciple. That both of us could still be Brothers.¡±


    That golden armored middle-aged man looked impassively at Aoman, there was no fluctuation at all.


    ¡°However, looking at the situation you still hate me right?¡±


    Aokun didn¡¯t reply. He did in fact hate him, huge Heaven covering hate! All the oceans in the world couldn¡¯t wash it clean.


    However, he didn¡¯t need to say those words and just needed to do it.


    ¡°So you want to go against that person and take revenge on me? Did you think it through...¡±


    Aokun didn¡¯t reply, only calmly smiling and looking over. The tone of the golden-armored middle-aged man finally had some fluctuation.


    ¡°You were sealed because of me. If you want revenge, you can just find me, don¡¯t you know that you shouldn¡¯t involve one¡¯s family? Aoman is your Nephew!¡±


    Aokun¡¯s face was instantly ice cold. Although he was smiling, it was extremely cold and stiff.


    ¡°Don¡¯t involve family! Then how did Yue¡¯er die?¡±


    The middle-aged man was startled. He sighed and the light instantly disappeared.


    ¡°Forget it! Do what you want with my Third Son! Only the next time we meet, only one of us will live!¡±


    ¡°Father save me! Father don¡¯t leave, Father...¡±


    Aoman panicked, seemingly realizing his fate. He cried out and begged.


    That image disappeared within several breaths. That intent also dissipated, not existing in this world.


    Aokunughed out loud, shaking the clouds with a maniacal intent.


    With a finger he doted on the Dragon Pellet.


    What seemed like an indestructible pellet had ripple-like patterns on it.


    Momentster it broke apart, turning into pieces of golden sand. It then charged into Aokun¡¯s chest and seeped into his body.


    Aoman only felt extreme pain, like he was being tortured. Looking at the situation, he didn¡¯t cry out, but stared right at Aokun, his eyes filled with fear.


    ¡°Dragon Swallowing Secret Technique, you are using the Dragon Swallowing Secret Technique! Aokun you are crazy! The person who uses this is the enemy of our Dragon race!¡±


    His pupils constricted, only to see Seven Dragon Shadows circling behind Aokun.


    He had a pained expression, raising his ws at Aokun and giving out a vicious roar.


    Aoman¡¯s voice rang out once more.


    ¡°Three God Realm, four Celestial Realm. Aokun you...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t any more words. His Uncle had swallowed seven Dragon Pellets.


    Based on Dragon racew, his bones should be broken, his Dragon Pellet taken, and then he would be sent into the Dragon Transformation Pool never to break free.


    Aokunughed, blood flowing down from his eyes.


    Crazy? He might really be crazy!


    Now he only wished to be strong, so strong that he was on that person¡¯s level. It didn¡¯t matter what method he used.


    ¡°Do you know why am I able to merge with the Dragon Pellet of that Destruction Dragon?¡±


    Aoman was startled. Aokun didn¡¯t take back his own Cause and Effect Dragon Pellet, but instead merged with the pellet in the Third Dragon Hall?


    ¡°That was because we faced the same encounters! We hated the Dragon Race, so why not just destroy it...¡±


    He spoke impassively as he reached out with his hand, pulling out Aoman¡¯s soul. Then, a red glow appeared on his palm and threads of Soul Power were being sucked into his palm.


    In just a moment, one more Purple Gold Dragon Shadow appeared behind Aokun.


    It was filled with violent intent as it roared furiously at Aokun. However, following this a ball of red appeared behind him.


    It suppressed this Eighth Dragon Shadow.


    An extremely profound rune appeared on his brow. His Dragon Power swelled and condensed before calming down.


    He reached out once more and a red glow appeared on his palm.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually Intermediate Saint Realm?¡±


    Aokun¡¯s was slightly surprised. He thought about it for a moment and thenughed.


    ¡°He actually ate the Mysterious Dragon Creation Pill. My brother really loves him, the medicinal properties aren¡¯t finished, what a benefit for me.¡±


    He shook his head and then frowned.


    Destruction Power, Instant Space Power, Cause and Effect Power. He was most familiar with thest one, but was unable to grasp it as freely as before.


    It seemed like he still needed to take back that pellet of his sooner rather thanter.


    His brows rose up, Dragon Blood sensing something.


    Zong Shou?


    Aokun smiled. It seemed like he had to make a trip back...

 Chapter 718 - Mixed Essence One Energy Formation

    <h4>Chapter 718: Mixed Essence One Energy Formation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At midnight of the second day, Zong Shou woke up from his mediation.


    This was the time he had predicted. Through his mental connection, he could sense Hanxi calling out to him.


    His Spirit Pet was already about to finish evolving. In just two to four hours, it could step into Spirit Realm.


    Right as he opened his eyes, Little Gold also woke up from its sleep. The gold jelly-like body changed. In just a moment, it transformed into Zong Shou.


    It was a few sizes smaller, the face was also a little fat like Zong Shou¡¯s when he was slightly younger.


    At this moment, Xiaori who was running around the Yuehan Mountain, noticed that its Master had woken up and dashed back.


    Charging into the hall and looking at Zong Shou and then Little Gold, it appeared confused.


    However, this little puppy had already long gotten used to its ymate¡¯s transformation ability.


    It dashed over, before Little Gold fully controlled its power to pounce on it. Then, Xiari licked Little Gold¡¯s face with its warm tongue.


    Zong Shou smiled, reaching out and pulling Little Gold from Xiaori.


    An intent flowed in and in just a moment, he had a rough understanding of Little Gold¡¯s current strength.


    But, he had a weird expression on his face.


    The body structure was exactly the same as his. Even the Dual Meridian Body was exactly the same.


    This little fellow actually gave up on arge portion of its changing ability, only keeping a few types: Fire Qilin, Hanxi, Lightning Winged Dragon and also him and his Nameless Sword.


    Naturally, after giving up, it allowed these few transformations to be extremely strong!


    Actually, its copy of him, due to their mental connection was now the strongest one.


    Apart from being unable to borrow the strength of a country, actually its Spirit Realm strength could already perfectly replicate his Nine Dragon True Sword and One Origin Sword abilities. It could even achieve the Spirit and Martial Arts Merger.


    The others like Spacetime, Cause and Effect, ck and White Holews, if it was not too far, 100 miles away from him, it could use about 90%.


    If it was 100 miles away, the further the distance, the weaker its grasp on thews would be.


    This was due to its mimicry ability not reaching its peak. As its bloodline evolved, it could natural grasp much more.


    Zong Shou was really startled. He didn¡¯t know what to say about Little Gold.


    After calcting, his strength increase wasn¡¯t much.


    It was just arge half of Peak Grade-9 Zong Shou without King Path Martial Arts.


    In terms ofbat strength, it could only beat an Intermediate Spirit Realm Expert.


    If it used the One Origin ck and One Origin White, then it could heavily injure High Spirit Realm Experts.


    However, this was due to him being still Grade-9.


    Its mimicry ability still had many areas that couldn¡¯t be used yet.


    Looking at its future, one really anticipated it.


    Once he broke through to Spirit Realm, Little Gold just needed a few drops of blood and its strength would be able to explosively increase.


    Naturally, it couldn¡¯t reach 100% of his strength. Even 70 or 80% was extra surprising.


    ¡°You, little fellow aren¡¯t afraid if Xiaori or I dies one day?¡±


    Not knowing whether tough or cry, Zong Shou pinched its face and rubbed it.


    In the Cloud World, he was in fact unrivaled. Even if he didn¡¯t use King Path Power, very few could defeat him, even Spirit Realm Experts. Even those top God Beasts of the same level needed to bow to him!


    This was why he definitely wouldn¡¯t belittle himself anymore.


    Little Gold was extremely smart in copying him.


    However, once he dies, this little fellow¡¯s future progression would end.


    However, that was its own choice which was why it now had no other way to travel.


    Sighing slightly, Zong Shou started to organize his Heaven and Earth Bag.


    Destroying 25 sects, he obtained many Mind Stones and Pills.


    It could allow the Book of Eon to speed up five years.


    However, this time, to break Yugang Mountain Ping An Temple, he needed to rely on these.


    This was why he needed to ensure that he would be able to obtain it in the shortest time.


    ¡°Mixed Essence One Energy Formation?¡±


    With everything done, a bright glow shed in his eyes.


    The Mixed Essence One Energy Formation on Yugang Mountain was made up of nineyers. It was said that any kind of True Qi and any ability would be repelled. It could even control the power of Spacetime and Earth.


    In the future he had seen the formation drawings. At that time, he really couldn¡¯t find any weaknesses.


    It was the same even today. There might be some but he couldn¡¯t use them.


    The only n was that each strike would exceed the ability of the formation to absorb.


    ...Mixed Essence One Energy Formation, even a God Realm might not be able to do that. However, if he focused on one point, then it was possible.


    Who knew whether or not his Nameless Sword could take those fewst strikes?


    Seemingly sensing his thoughts, the Nameless Sword gave rang sharply, like it was angry that it was being doubted.


    Zong Shou beganughing, caressing the sword body to calm it down.


    That¡¯s right! If it was not able to support his sword technique, then it wasn¡¯t good enough to be his weapon...


    Suddenly rising up outside of the stone hall, right as he walked down the mountain, more than 10 bodies travelled up the mountain.


    The Demon Sect aura could be sensed from dozens of miles away.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t be bothered and flew downward.


    In just a moment, he arrived at a ce.


    The thousands of miles of this region here was desert. The only thing in the distance was a tall mountain.


    Ping An Temple Yugang Mountain!


    He squinted his eyes. Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate at all as he headed a few hundred miles further.


    Momentster, in the void somewhere in the Cloud World, Zhongguang¡¯s eyes became filled with rage as he looked at the Cloud World. He was first shocked, but soon after changed to a joyous expression.


    ¡°Zong Shou, Yugang Mountain?¡±


    The red shirt opposite him also frowned, his eyes disying confusion.


    Yugang Mountain? Mixed Essence One Energy Formation?


    Zong Shou disappeared for a day and should have retreated back to Donglin. Why did hee back? Was he asking to die?


    At the same time, Wu Xu in the Daoling Vast Habitat opened his eyes. Surprise appeared in his calm eyes, followed by seriousness. Without hesitation, he sounded the golden bell.


    50 breathster, within the same Vast Habitat, Qiuhua causally received a talisman. A smile appeared on his face, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry! Zong Shou has jumped right into the trap. He headed alone to attack Yugang Mountain. Master has orders for me to go over!¡±


    Xiao Xiangzi was startled, his eyes beaming with joy.


    Yugang Mountain. He remembered that the ce had one of the strongest Taoist mountain protecting Spiritual Formations...

 Chapter 719 - As Expected From Its Name

    <h4>Chapter 719: As Expected From Its Name</h4>


    He walked roughly 110 miles away from Yugang mountain, only to see numerous lights shine at the top of the peak.


    Hundreds and thousands of Cultivators charged out of the room above. The mountain protecting Spiritual Formation also spread out.


    Seven Spirit Realm Experts charged into the sky and looked over in his direction.


    They noticed? How quick!


    Zong Shou¡¯s was shocked. The Mixed Essence One Energy Formation wasn¡¯t good at viewing Illusionary Techniques.


    However, he quickly calmed down. Within this mountain, there were at least 6 sects and over 10,000 Taoist disciples.


    With fewer targets, it was normal for those few God Realm Cultivators of Daoling Vast Habitat to pay more attention to this ce.


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered using his Illusionary Techniques to cover anymore as he unlocked his illusion, revealing himself and walking forward.


    Although there were 100 miles between them, he could see the surprise and seriousness of the eyes of those few Spirit Realm Cultivators. They were also filled with delight and contempt.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh. They were confident in the Mixed Essence One Energy Formation and thought that he couldn¡¯t break it, or did they think that he would die here?


    His footsteps increased slightly. In just dozens of breaths, he crossed the 100 miles and was at the foot of the mountain.


    At this moment, Xiaori seemed to have smelled something. It ran out from his sleeves and sniffed before dashing in front.


    2,000 miles away from Zong Shou suddenly the space changed and Heaven and Earth turned on its head.


    After it stabilized, the scenery in front of him changed. He was moved underground and numerous sharp spears stabbed over from all directions.


    The dust and dirt around seemed to turn into a grinding stone. There was close to a billion kilograms of power which tried to tear its body apart.


    Xiaori¡¯s eyes turned sharp as it hollered. The scale armor on its body started to appear. However, before it was able to disy its Qilin Body, a hand reached out and grabbed its neck.


    Xiaori¡¯s body jolted and fur exploded out. It sensed that familiar and calming aura. Instantly, it became calm, allowing the hand to pull the soft meat on its neck and bring it out of the darkness.


    Looking around, it was already in the hands of its Master. It jumped up onto Zong Shou¡¯s eighth shoulder and warmly rubbed its face with his.


    Seemingly sensing the danger of this area, it didn¡¯t n on staying alone any longer.


    Zong Shou was amused. He still had many questions as he looked to the foot of the mountain.


    He knew that there was something within Yugang Mountain that was attracting Xiaori.


    To make a God Beast Qilin interested, it also made him feel a little curious about it.


    However, he didn¡¯t bother to think about it anymore as he continued on forward. If he didn¡¯t break this formation, then it was useless to think about all this.


    Walking 10 miles toward the mountain, he could feel the extremely strong underground maism below.


    His body felt 10 times heavier like he was carrying millions of kilograms of weight.


    Although Zong Shou didn¡¯t fear anything, he found it tough to fly in the air.


    However, in the next instant, he felt his body rx.


    Without thinking, he knew that it was Xiaori¡¯s ability. Although Xiaori was a Fire Qilin, Qilins themselves were Earth element creatures, so controlling the maism was too easy for them.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled and he happily patted Xiaori¡¯s head. He wasn¡¯t worried about the small maism force, but it would be good if he could reduce the True Qi usage.


    In the next moment, Zong Shou tossed with his hand. Two circr disks flew into the air and headed to the north and south. A ck veil opened up and forcefully cut off this 50 square mile space.


    In that instant, Zong Shou had arrived in front of the first barrier.


    The disks around him suddenly rippled. It wanted to teleport Zong Shou away to another ce.


    However, right as Heaven and Earth flipped, Zong Shou stepped forward once more.


    All the Spiritual Energy halted. The ripples dissipated into the surroundings, causing the surrounding 1,000-foot space to be extremely stable.


    The Nameless Sword made a ringing sound as it flew out from his sleeves.


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath and held onto the sword. His sword was one with the spirit and instantly they were connected by the heart.


    The Nameless Sword was like an extension of his body, controlled like it was his own arm.


    Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts focused into one, his gaze was extremely sharp.


    32,000 feet of Lightning Wings spread out once more. The Sword aura charged up, it was unprecedentedly sharp and fierce!


    Break!


    The numerous Dragon Shadows behind him merged into one. When the Dragon roared and sword ringing reverberated together, Zong Shou shed down with his sword, all his strength focused on one point.


    His sword never worried about pulling back, it only cared about heading forward.


    This was why nothing was unbreakable and nothing could stop it!


    Right as the dark veil spread out...


    The Sect Leader of Ping An Temple was solemn as he looked at the sky.


    The space seemed like it was totally cut off, bing a tiny world.


    ¡°It is Daoling Vast Habitat¡¯s Space Falling Star Sinking te...¡±


    This treasure was quite famous within the Taoist Faction. 10,000 years had passed and who knew how many Demon Sect Experts the Taoist Faction had killed with it.


    Everyone knew that this time had already fallen into Zong Shou¡¯s hands during the Seven Cloud Mountain battle.


    This was why the seven Spirit Realm Experts recognized it right away.


    The item could only seal space and had no other ability.


    However, at this moment everyone frowned. They looked toward the peak of Yugang Mountain, at a hall.


    This was the just built Heaven Shifting Earth Moving Formation. However, the formation that was originally rotating had stopped.


    The artifact could seal off space, so naturally it could also stop the Teleportation Ability of this Heaven Shifting Earth Moving Formation.


    ¡°There is no need to worry. The two Magical Artifacts won¡¯t be able tost for long .¡±


    The seven in the air slightly nodded when they heard this. They naturally knew that Zong Shou injected his Soul Power to maintain the artifacts. At most it could onlyst for 200 breaths.


    ¡°Ping An Temple¡¯s formation is famous in the world. We have 20,000 disciples defending, even if this demon¡¯s sword is any stronger it won¡¯t be able to damage it...¡±


    ¡°He probably can¡¯t even break the firstyer!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Zong Shou know about the fame of the formation. Did he run over to die? Does he really think he is invincible?¡±


    ¡°He probably wants to test it and if he can¡¯t break it he will escape. That would then depend on our skill...¡±


    Linghai smiled, his eyes were filled with delight. This formation was so famous outside so there was no need to be humble about it.


    ¡°The Vast Habitat has such intentions too. To let us act weak and dy him here, the longer the better. When the Vast Habitat Experts rush over, we will kill him to end this problem forever!¡±


    ¡°Our Taoist Factionsted for 10,000 years. Even when the Alien Races descended, we had never been humiliated this badly. If we don¡¯t slice this kid with 1,000 cuts and burn his soul such that he can¡¯t reincarnate, it will be hard to vent this hatred.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Yesterday, Zhenming Sect was wiped out. Their Sect Leader is my good friend. This time he also fell under Zong Shou¡¯s sword, what a tragedy!¡±


    Everyone discussed. However, Linghai sent his Spiritual Sense to connect to the various formation pirs.


    The Mixed Essence One Energy Formation could repel all True Qi and spells without any weakness at all. If Zong Shou suffered injuries and fled, it would not be good.


    He was confident that Yugang Mountain was safe today. But, if he could kill this Donglin Master then Ping An Temple¡¯s status amongst the other Taoist Sects would definitely increase by a level higher.


    However, before his orders were given, the entire Heaven and Earth started to shake.


    They saw that the firstyer was already broken by one sword.


    The pir copsed and the restrictions around cracked and broke down.


    The expressions of the people around turned serious. Then, they looked toward Linghai in doubt.


    Thinking to themselves, could it possible that the strength of the Mixed Essence One Energy Formation had dropped?


    Linghai was startled. He hadn¡¯t even given the order.


    This firstyer was already broken.


    What level was Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Path actually at?


    He quickly calmed down. The Mixed Essence One Energy Formation had nineyers, eachyer was stronger than thest.


    The firstyer had the thinnest amount of Spiritual Energy and was the easiest to break.


    Zong Shou was able to use his sword to cut a mountain and break the God ying Formation at Qiuyun Mountain so it wasn¡¯t surprising.


    In the next blink of an eye, he was already in front of the secondyer, very simply stabbing out with a sword.


    Thatyer turned into pieces like ss, totally copsing.


    The entire formation was unable to even absorb the power of the sword much less repel it.


    Linghai¡¯s heart sank once more. Zong Shou stepped in front of the third pir. When the swordnded, thatyer of Spiritual Light was broken without much difficulty!


    Fourthyer shattered!


    Fifthyer, still shattered!


    Like a hot knife through butter, he leisurely walked forward. The mountain protecting formation they had all their hopes on was being obliterated without any resistance!


    The seven people on the peak held their breath. They weren¡¯t as calm anymore, exchanging anxious nces with one another. They could see the shock and surprise in each other¡¯s faces.


    At this moment, although Zong Shou was several miles away, even if he didn¡¯t look at them, they could feel an unparalleled sharp intent charge at their faces. It was extremely sharp and domineering such that they couldn¡¯t breath. They only felt that no one in the world could go up against it...


    In front of the sixthyer, the entire space shook once more.


    The sword was finally stopped, the Spiritual Light pir constricted slightly and gave out many ripples.


    Then, it repelled the sharp Sword Energy.


    At this moment, not only were the seven people in the air, everyone on the mountain was delighted.


    They nearly thought that Zong Shou would be unstoppable all the way to the foot of the mountain.


    The Mixed Essence One Energy Formation really deserves its name!


    Zong Shou brow rose up and he could feel the Sword Energy charging into his body to destroy it.


    This was the first time he was facing his own Dragon Shadow Sword...


    ¡°Energy Swallowing!¡±


    In just an instant, the Sword Energy was absorbed. It came from his own body, so naturally it was easily converted. Therge Mind Stone he took out from his sleeves was swiftly destroyed.


    Break!!!!

 Chapter 720 - True Martial God Lord

    <h4>Chapter 720: True Martial God Lord</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Break!!!


    The True Qi and Spiritual Energy in his body exploded out once more. It turned into a sharp glow as it shot out of the sword. Along with the rebounded Sword Energy, it instantly broke this sixthyer!


    He hadn¡¯t used the Cause and Effect Technique. Neither did he use Spacetime or Fate powers, just simply using force!


    Zong Shou continued to stride forward, each step he took, the aura would increase by a bit.


    The surrounding air was shaking due to the Spiritual Formation. However, 1,000 feet around Zong Shou, the area had be extremely silent and calm.


    At this moment, Yugang Mountain was totally silent. The Sword Energy rebounded, but Zong Shou was totally unharmed. His True Qi was still focused and condensed.


    Instead, the sixthyer was broken by his second sword.


    After breaking thatyer, his body suddenly floated upward and walked toward the peak.


    64,000-foot wings slowly covered the sky.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    One of the seven of them muttered in disbelief.


    This sixthyer was something even Celestial Realm Experts couldn¡¯t destroy in one strike.


    Speaking of which, Zong Shou¡¯s ability exceeded that of initial Celestial Realm?


    ¡°The former Sect Leader of Lingyun Sect Wuhua and I have some rtionship. I heard that this demon has a Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique which can change any True Qi and spell into his own use. He can even use flesh and blood to harm the enemy. His disciple Long Ruo fell on Dragon Gathering Mountain because of that. Is he using that technique?¡±


    The one who spoke was a 70-year-old man. When his wordsnded, the seven people here were totally shocked.


    Linghai was startled and his heart sunk.


    So there was no way?


    The Mixed Essence One Energy Formation could repel all sorts of True Qi and Spells, but Zong Shou could also strike back.


    If one didn¡¯t have the strength to suppress him and kill him instantly, one would be restricted.


    Naturally, in this world there were ways to counter it. For example, Space, Destruction and Time, these paths could suppress it, such that he couldn¡¯t borrow and swallow it.


    However, there was no one here with such skills...


    Coincidentally, at this moment, the seventhyer was broken. He just used two swords to break the pir.


    Zong Shou finally raised his head and looked over.


    The seven people including Linghai who was Intermediate Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t help but shift their heads away, not daring to look him straight in the eyes.


    They knew that their hearts were threatened and they were frightened by Zong Shou¡¯s unstoppable aura.


    There was already an impression that this kid was invincible and unbeatable.


    Fighting with him now, even before they even attacked, they would reduce their own strength by doing so.


    This kid was unrivaled and totally unique...


    Linghai¡¯s pupils contracted as he looked into the sky. Only when the ck veil started to dissipate and the stars appeared once more did he rx slightly.


    The effect of the Space Falling Star Sinking te has run out. Using the Heaven Shifting Earth Moving Formation, in just a dozen breaths, Daoling Vast Habitat could send 10 Spirit Realm Experts over to Yugang Mountain peak.


    His heart calmed down a little and he looked toward Zong Shou once more with some confidence.


    However, at this moment, Zong Shou was already in front of the eighthyer. That vast sword intent could suppress the mountain.


    Not only were the seven of them threatened, the tens of thousands of disciples all had ashen white faces.


    Linghai took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. He said seriously, ¡°Ruler is a smart person and you should know that my Daoling Vast Habitat Experts will arrive instantly. There is no benefit to you fighting here. Why not just back off? We will ensure the disciples of the six sects here will back out of Donglin. From today on we won¡¯t be enemies with Gantian Mountain!¡±


    The six people behind him all exchanged nervous nces with one another. They didn¡¯t speak, silently agreeing with what Linghai said.


    They still hated Zong Shou. Daoling Vast Habitat was about to send reinforcements and they wanted to kill the kid here.


    However, who knows whether or not Zong Shou would be able to break the formation before the Experts arrived?


    If they had a huge war here who knows how many of those disciples would suffer injuries?


    Although they were from the Taoist Faction, Daoling Vast Habitat could only control them in name. There was no need for them to die and sacrifice their lives.


    It was best to be able to persuade him to leave.


    At most, after this they would just join Tailing Sect.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes opened wide but he had no intention of listening. Leave? Isn¡¯t it toote to leave right now?


    Those millions of innocent civilian deaths, who knows whether any of those six sect disciples had caused any?


    Sword Energy formed as he thrust it forward in response.


    Suddenly, there was an explosion, but the pir didn¡¯t move and the Sword Energy was repelled.


    He followed up with a second strike! Third! Fourth!


    ¡°Peng!¡±


    Energy surged all over, the eighthyer also shattered along with the sound!


    The Mixed Essence One Energy Formation should have been perfect. 10,000 Cultivators along with 7 Spirit Realm Experts stacking together. It was impossible that they couldn¡¯t beat Zong Shou who was alone. They were 10 times, even dozens more times stronger than him.


    However, this power was spread out around Yugang Mountain and couldn¡¯t be focused on one spot. Thus, there was such a weakness...


    However, in the past there was no one who could do this.


    To strike one spot, the Sword Energy exceeded the amount that the formation could hold.


    One person with one sword, suppressed the entire formation.


    Looking at the situation, even the ninthyer wouldn¡¯t be able to block its strength!


    Looking at the Heaven Shifting Earth Moving Formation below, although it was activated, Spiritual Light was spinning and space was being stirred.


    However, to teleport someone from 10,000 miles away over to here would take a long time.


    Without hesitation, Linghai charged down to the core area of the formation.


    He sat cross-legged and then sliced his wrist with a sword. Threads of blood injected into the formation.


    His soul also came out of body, giving off an unnatural golden light.


    ¡°Soul sacrifice!¡±


    His entire soul was burning, the aura of it was also climbing.


    There were thousands of Ping An Temple disciples who slit their wrists, injecting Essence blood into the formation.


    Following this, Linghai looked furiously at those six above. They were startled and without any instructions they all flew down.


    The Soul Sacrifice Technique was something unique to Ping An Temple. However, in this world there were numerous methods, hundreds, maybe thousands to ignite the potential of the soul.


    In just a few breaths, the entire formation was strengthened to the extreme.


    Thestyer gave off a purple-gold glow.


    Zong Shou casually looked at the peak before he retracted his gaze.


    He had expected their reaction.


    But, he was already in front of the ninthyer!


    Second sword! Fifth sword! Sixth sword!


    His gaze became serious and his hands were shaking slightly.


    As expected from one of the more outstanding formations. This finalyer was so strong that it made one helpless. Six swords stacking and it actually couldn¡¯t shake it.


    Hanxi sent an intent over. It was extremely excited, filled with bloodthirsty desire to charge out of the cocoon.


    Zong Shou shook his head, forcefully suppressing the eager Hanxi.


    This was his trump card, but it was not the time to use it yet.


    Seventh sword! Eight sword!


    When this eighth Sword Energy recoiled, a blood mist exploded out around his body.


    After the fifth sword, he slowly found it hard to take it. Stabbing out, after the eighth sword, a portion of his flesh, blood and meridians started to copse...


    He didn¡¯t hesitate, still using the Energy Swallowing Technique. Many Grade-9 Mind Stones shattered in his left sleeve.


    Ninth sword stack! Break!


    The entire Yugang Mountain instantly shook. The purple gold Spiritual Formation also broke.


    Everyone was startled as they looked at the person on the peak.


    A pair of ck Wings covered Heaven and Earth. Under the Sword Aura Suppression, everyone below Grade-4 spat out blood and was forced to kneel.


    The Elites of the Six Sects came to their senses immediately, leaving their positions to try to form up. Many of them had were at aplete loss.


    Was Yugang Mountain Ping An Temple and the other Five Sects going to copse here today?


    Linghai¡¯s soul had already returned to his body. His hands subconsciously clenched and his muscles tightened.


    In the next instant, he looked to the side in delight.


    They finally came. They finally rushed over at thest moment...


    Only to see a few people stepping out of the Heaven Shifting Earth Moving Formation.


    He recognized the one at the front. Wu Xu¡¯s disciple Qiuhua.


    When he looked at Zong Shou, he was delighted. Behind him, there were seven True Martial Swordsmen.


    There were also several Spirit Realms Experts who rushed over. All of them were Intermediate Spirit Realm and above.


    After the more than 10 people arrived, the 7 True Martial Swordsmen all flew up into the air.


    Linghai¡¯s eyes were still solemn, ¡°Junior Nephew Qiuhua, please be careful, this person is good at the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique! It is really amazing. Even our formation was broken because of it. He can absorb any True Qi and Spell, crossing grades to fight...¡±


    ¡°Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique? I knew about it!¡±


    Knowing the enemy like you knew yourself was the way to win all battles. To battle this top Sword Path Expert, how could he not find out all about him.


    The only thing he didn¡¯t expect was for Zong Shou to use that technique to destroy the formation.


    ¡°No worries!¡±


    He flipped his right hand and solemnly took out a fist-sized, peach wood crafted statue, using True Qi to raise it in the air.


    ¡°True Martial God Lord, please!¡±


    The 7 True Martial Swordsmen chanted out and bowed toward the statue.


    A giant shadow appeared from the peach wood god statue.

 Chapter 721 - Master Falling?

    <h4>Chapter 721: Master Falling?</h4>


    Donglin Cloud Continent, Xuexun City. This ce was 3,000 miles away from Rainbow City. It was close to the Cloud Ocean, back to the ins, connected to all areas.


    Especially in the recent few years, it became prosperous, bing a port only smaller than that of Rainbow City.


    However, at this moment, the south of the city was aze. Numerous cries spread for dozens of miles, a real tragic feeling all around.


    A group of Blood-Colored Cavalry galloped in the air like thunder.


    They chased forward at the few Taoists who were leaving into the distance.


    A few of them suffered heavy injuries, but they could barely maintain it. Their magicalugh shook the wilderness.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s brow rose, his thin Phoenix eyes were filled with rage. He suddenly tossed out the spear in his hand. Instantly, it passed 100,000 feet. Blood and lightning glow shed as one of the Taoists were blown up, scattering into flesh and blood. This caused theughter to stop.


    However, right as they chased near the shore of the Cloud Ocean, Zong Yuan frowned and stopped.


    The entire cavalry force slowly stopped. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t chase up, but that they weren¡¯t willing to be diverted by the enemy.


    Although he wasn¡¯t themander of the Blood Cloud Cavalry, he controlled all cavalry troops in Gantian Mountain now. Naturally, he knew the importance. What was lost couldn¡¯t be salvaged, what was important was to reduce any more casualties.


    Just as those people disappeared from their field of sight, a Taoist stepped out from the mist, standing still 500,000 feet away.


    Zong Yuan didn¡¯t attack. These few days he realized how tough it was to handle this person. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t win, but that his traveling method was extremely weird. He was also good at the Path of Space, each time he would be able to escape easily.


    All in all, Zong Yuan didn¡¯t have much confidence in him and thus wasn¡¯t willing to exert much effort.


    He felt weird, not knowing what the reason was for him appearing alone?


    ¡°I am Zigui, I request to meet Inspector Kong...¡±


    Request to meet Kong Yao?


    The doubt in his eyes grew. However, before he was able to think about it, he felt a person step up from within Xuexun City.


    Without needing to look, he knew that it was definitely Kong Yao.


    A silver crafted armor made her look valiant and heroic. Her brow was tightly furrowed, her pupils were filled with rage.


    ¡°I am Kong Yao!¡±


    She asked, ¡°The people are innocent, don¡¯t you think you all are too much?¡±


    Even if she supported being unscrupulous during the war, she couldn¡¯t ept massacring civilians.


    ¡°To seed, one doesn¡¯t bother with small matters! If not how can we shake your Gantian Mountain foundations? With your intelligence, it is surprising that you are so dumb.¡±


    Zigui broke out intoughter, but he didn¡¯t want to mock her anymore, ¡°Moreover, it isn¡¯t up to me. I am just following the orders of the Vast Habitat.¡±


    Kong Yaoughed coldly and shook her head, ¡°Based on what I know, 60% of people in Xuexun City believe in Taoism. The people who died believe that they are supporting our cause...¡±


    ¡°If our Taoist Faction wants disciples to support our kindness, they need to also fear our Taoism methods. This is the only good method.¡±


    He impassively said this, before his gaze switched and he sized up Kong Yao.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this matter. Some useless bugs, who cares if they died. They are probably just some numbers to you, no need to care too much. I came just to see you. I have been curious, be it intelligence or ns, you are above me. What kind of person, what kind of woman are you? Meeting you today I really am not disappointed.¡±


    Kong Yao frowned once more, she didn¡¯t like the disdain and how he was looking down on her.


    ¡°Today, I have lost this engagement. Your nning of changing illusionary to real is so well used. These 4,000 Blood Cavalry were still east of Donglin yesterday like they were rushing to Cloud Saint. Today, they silently rushed back to Gantian Mountain. You even arranged 200,000 troops in this city. If not for me being prepared in advance, we probably would have totally died here.¡±


    Zigui smiled mercifully and out of interest looked out at Xuexun City which was in mes.


    Suddenly his tone changed, his eyes filled with passion as he looked at Kong Yao.


    ¡°You are Zong Shou¡¯s Concubine? But why are you still a virgin now?¡±


    This one sentence startled everyone. Zigui¡¯s tone was filled with confusion.


    ¡°Why not be my Daopanion? During these 213 years, I have never met a girl that could interest me. You are the first...¡±


    The killing intent on Zong Yuan¡¯s face was extremely thick. He didn¡¯t allow anyone to offend Zong Shou, which also included his concubine.


    He served Kong Yao for close to a year and respected her ability, he didn¡¯t allow anyone to humiliate her.


    Kong Yao spoke out coldly, ¡°Dao Companion? Who are you even topare with a single toe of my Husband? I can¡¯t do anything to you, but if my husband found out, he would slice your tongue to feed the dogs! Your Taoist Faction has had 25 Sects wiped out. Can your Vast Habitat even protect you?¡±


    Zigui¡¯s expression changed, fluctuating between white and green. Heughed, ¡°The Monster King¡¯s actions are truly unexpected. However, the damage is already done, how can a person make much difference? Gantian Mountain will fall within three months, there is nothing Zong Shou can do about it. Kong Yao, you are smart and should know about that. Why not leave a way out for your father and yourself?¡±


    When Kong Yao heard that, a bright smile appeared on her face. ¡°However, yesterday my father viewed the stars. He said that there is an Emperor Star to the South. Your Taoist Faction might have a decent sized blood cmity, with a Master falling...¡±


    Zigui was startled. He had heard about Kong Yao¡¯s father Kong Rui.


    He was great at Divination Techniques. He was famous all over Great Shang with his skills. In recent years, his name sprung up in the Cultivation World, rising to the same level as Zhongxuan.


    Legend had it that he once had a bet with Zhongxuan about Kong Yao¡¯s fate. In the end, Kong Rui won.


    Who knew that Kong Yao would be unstoppable after being in charge of a million troops?


    She fought against a majority, against the Night Demons. In the end, she destroyed the Night Demon Army beneath Seven Cloud Mountain and became a famous Commander.


    During the battle against the Taoist Faction these few days, she was worth her fame.


    She was in dozens of engagements and in each she caused heavy losses to the enemy. They had to retreat and did not dare to be too unrestrained.


    Kong Rui actually said that? This wasn¡¯t Kong Yao just random saying stuff?


    Zigui¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.


    The so-called Master, in a country, was a Ruler of a country. In their Vast Habitat, without the Taoist Revered One, then naturally it referred to Wu Xu.


    However, how was that possible? Not mentioning how he only sat within the pce to plot andmand, he never personally descended to fight and had never got out of Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Even if he did, it would be when he was confident.


    He was really clear about the personality of his Senior Brother. He was extremely calm and safe, no one could threaten him, no one could anger him. No one could shake his mind. He was like a Stone Buddha.


    Scoffing coldly, Zigui wanted to mock a few more sentences. His heart suddenly moved and felt the surrounding aura get close.


    He scoffed angrily, turning around and stepping into the void.


    Kong Yao felt slight regret when she saw this. She waved her sleeves and those few Spirit Realm Cultivators who were getting close all dissipated.


    At this moment, Zong Yuan kept his halberd and galloped over. His eyes shed and he looked below with an emotionless expression.


    ¡°How many casualties?¡±


    ¡°Around 23,000 people, the details are unknown.¡±


    Kong Yao¡¯s expression turned solemn as sheughed bitterly, ¡°23,000 Elites, mostly heavily injured, Fuling Sect lost another Spirit Realm.¡±


    It was her fault this time. She didn¡¯t expect them to send 20 Spirit Realm Experts. There was even 120 Grade-9 Experts. Her preparations were insufficient.


    Zong Shou was expressionless, he had killed 13, 3 of which were Spirit Realm Experts.


    It could be said to be worth it, but things couldn¡¯t be considered like that. Both sides suffered huge losses.


    Kong Yao shook her head slightly, ¡°Actually, if Ruler returns, we just need one year and Central Cloud Continent will definitely change. At that time, there would be no way they can affect us...¡±


    Zong Yuan nodded when he heard this. He knew that the Central Continent was like an oil barrel, which could explode at any moment.


    A year ago using the Donglin matter, Emperor Yuancheng removed the Yang Family¡¯s Minister position and even wanted to take back its race feudalnd. It also suppressed some of the Aristocratic Families.


    Zong Yuan understood what he meant, which was to force them to revolt. To deal with those Aristocratic Families who could threaten the throne when he was still alive, before the huge chaotic period arrived.


    However, it also caused the situation there to be a spark away from chaos.


    The Hidden Guards also found out some news. That there were some former Emperor Race Members who appeared in the Imperial Capital.


    Once war started there, no matter how unwilling the Taoists were, they needed to first deal with their own problems before thinking about anything else.


    ¡°Ruler is not someone who doesn¡¯t fight back and allow others to y him.¡±


    When he said this, his expression became ratherplicated.


    ¡°Ruler is someone who is cold on the outside but warm on the inside. He wouldn¡¯t watch on and see innocent people get injured because of him.¡±


    Kong Yaoughed, cold on the outside warm on the inside? She knew about it on Lianyun Ind.


    These few million people ended up making such a simple matter into such aplicated one.


    To think he is a Saint Ruler.


    If it was the Great Shang Emperor, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered.


    Her hands and legs were tied because of this and so she couldn¡¯t do many things.


    For example, today if she was more vicious and ced a Demon Path Blood Sacrifice Formation here, to use the lives and blood Essence of those tens of thousands of people, she would be able to kill more Taoist Spirit Realm Experts.


    However, if that fellow found out, he wouldn¡¯t be happy...


    Her eyes shed as she looked into the distance, thinking back to what Kong Rui told her before.


    Taoist blood disaster, Master falling, who knows if it was true or not?


    Recently, her father said that he used the Saint King Energy to train his body, causing his cultivation to improve greatly. However, could Wu Xu really fall?


    Kong Yao shook her head in disbelief.

 Chapter 722 - God Spirit Incarnation

    <h4>Chapter 722: God Spirit Incarnation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At the same time, outside of the Cloud World, in the void.


    The Demon Path Saint Hongyi sighed regretfully.


    ¡°Utilising the God Spirit to form a body, your Taoist Faction really is willing to splurge.¡±


    He was focusing on Yugang Mountain. Between the four of them, there were four weird powers interfering.


    Most of the time, they were unable to look into the Cloud World.


    However, in that instant, when their strengths were bnced out, the scenes before them clearly entered their eyes.


    Apart from pity, he also mocked.


    It was formed from faith, a billion believers of Taoism only gave rise to more than 400 God Spirits.


    This True Martial God Lord was the strongest one below the three Ancestors of Taoism. It had the most believers and was the best at killing.


    During these 100 years, the Daoling Vast Habitat has never used it. The umted Faith God Power was used to form a body. Without restrictions from the Cloud World, itsbat strength could reach Celestial Realm!


    Yugang Mountain had close to 20,000 Taoist disciples who could buff it!


    Since they were able to use this God Spirit to form a body, then this time it definitely wasn¡¯t the only one!


    Using the True Martial Seven Part Formation to invite the Gods, Daoling Vast Habitat could at least obtain three of them.


    No matter what, Zong Shou had no chance of winning.


    Zhongguang¡¯s eyes were filled with glee.


    ¡°A Lion would go out when it fights a rabbit, much less this unrivaled Monster King? Today, my Taoist Faction will go all out. Wu Xu has done it well, as expected from someone the Revered One has high hopes for...¡±


    Mingyu frowned, he was a little worried. He also didn¡¯t have high hopes for this battle as his hands grabbed onto the sword.


    Zong Shou was the only hope for Common People¡¯s Path these few years and naturally he couldn¡¯t sit still and watch him face danger.


    Spreading out Spiritual Sense, he was already mentally connected with the two far away in the void.


    When it was dangerous, even if Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing, they would forcefully act to save him!


    Hongyi scoffed coldly, shaking his head and standing up. Thinking back to before at the sharp and unstoppable aura, when Zong Shou broke the nine barriers, his face looked pitiful.


    Just three breaths and he would have won...


    If Zong Shou could break that formation in time, he would be able to wipe out those Six Sects. But, there was no hope now...


    ¡°Forget it! The matter today is over. Hongyi will take my leave...¡±


    Without any hesitation he turned and left. With victory decided, there was no point remaining here. He wasn¡¯t willing to see the grin on Zhongguang¡¯s face.


    However, thinking about the benefits that the Demon Sect got, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    The only thing he was unhappy about was that 30% of the mines and Spiritual Mountains were taken by Common People¡¯s Path.


    Zhongguang¡¯s lips curled coldly as he stared at Yugang Mountain within the Cloud World.


    Hongyi left so there was no one that could stop him from interfering in this battle. He had to personally kill Zong Shou!


    However, right as he was about to break open space, a gentle and maic male voice sounded out.


    ¡°It is over? That might not be the case.¡±


    Hongyi was startled and looked back to see a white-robed teen step over from the distance.


    ¡°Brother Ao?¡±


    His brow raised and joy appeared in Hongyi¡¯s eyes. Interesting!


    This person was nowhere to be seen before. At this time, he had finally rushed over. Who knows, there might be a chance in all this.


    ¡°Why would it not be the case?¡±


    Aokun walked to the front of them, carefully sizing up Mingyu, ¡°I don¡¯t think the Taoist Faction will definitely win. My good friend most probably won¡¯t lose...¡±


    Zhongguang¡¯s heart sank, his eyes squinting cautiously, ¡°So you came over because you want to interfere?¡±


    Unless Aokun personally interfered, he couldn¡¯t think of how Zong Shou stood any chance.


    The white-robed teenughed, ¡°Naturally not! Aokun has heard of the agreement of the past. Although I didn¡¯t swear on it, I won¡¯t go against it. Why don¡¯t we just wait quietly for the oue...¡±


    After he finished, he directly sat down.


    Zhongguang scoffed coldly and stopped speaking. Hongyi thought about it for a moment and then sat down.


    The other Taoist frowned and looked closely at Aokun.


    He felt that the ancient Evil Dragon was a little off.


    His aura was more explosive, the Destructive Energy was thicker and he didn¡¯t bother to hide it, letting it charge about. On closer inspection, one could hear Dragon Roars.


    Coincidentally, Aokun smiled as he looked over. The Taoist¡¯s eyes froze as he retracted his gaze. His heart was filled with much doubt.


    However, in the next instant, he was worried about Yugang Mountain once more.


    What other ability do you have to make Aokun say such bold words?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At Yugang Mountain Hall, Zong Shou¡¯s body shed. He dodged a Fire Dragon Chain which was thrown at him.


    Following this, he waved his sword and shed out, coincidentally blocking a 1,000-foot long sword that shed down.


    The giant force caused him to fly back 1,000 feet. Right as he stopped, his body shed once more and dodged a few spells.


    In the past when he fought, he didn¡¯t need to dodge. He just used Space Techniques to slightly switch between inside and outside of the world, such that no one could hurt him.


    After obtaining the Book of Eon and the iplete Book of the Universe, he was extremely familiar with this ability.


    If one wasn¡¯t strong enough, one couldn¡¯t hurt him at all.


    However, he couldn¡¯t do that today. The three Spirit Realm Experts who teleported over using the formation, all had the ability to hurt him through space.


    The Sect Leader of Ping An Temple did too.


    This was why he was unable to stay in the air peacefully.


    His arm also felt numb. The strong sword power of that heavy sword was more than 50% that of his.


    There was also a bone reaching freezing power which nearly froze up his body. Although he didn¡¯t fear the electrical currents wrapped outside, instead of being able to strengthen his wings, it still made him terrified.


    What made him helpless was that he was unable to swallow the God Power...


    While Zong Shou was frowning, the heavy sword shed down once more. The giant force wasn¡¯t any less than the force of thest sword.


    This time, he didn¡¯t receive it head-on but jumped 7,000 feet up, only to find himself looking right at a giant person.


    He was wearing armor, holding a giant sword, his body was giving off a Godly Saint-like energy. Darkness spread across the sky, it was vast like the ocean, totally endless.


    His look and attire were exactly the same as the True Martial God Lord that people prayed to in those temples.


    This was a God Spirit? This was the first time he saw one.


    The True Martial in legends was somethingparable to Peak God Realm Experts and hadn¡¯t appeared in a long time. This one was undoubtedly an incarnation of it.


    The moment the giant¡¯s sword missed, he flicked upward in a clean manner!


    It seemed effortless, but it still had huge strength.


    However, the eyes of the Giant were emotionless as if it had no mind of its own.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t find anything weird with that. The so-called God Spirit was born from statues. After many months and years, numerous intents formed it. So how could it have a mind of its own?


    Better ones like this one would have a Xiantian Spirit as its source and could grasp somews. However, it would also be infected by the faith and thoughts of the people.


    Even if it had a mind of his own, the Taoist Faction had millions of ways to remove it. This was their Taoist Faction Protector, how could they allow it to have a mind to escape out of their control?


    Another sword shed and there was a loud explosion. Zong Shou retreated backward, but he was still calm.


    His eyes shed. The True Martial God Lord¡¯s God Power Incarnation was stronger than him, but its Sword Technique changes were far weaker.


    Who knows what method the Taoist Faction used to create it. Even if it didn¡¯t have a mind, it didn¡¯t rely on instincts to fight, its Sword Technique and spells were really skilled too.


    However, it was unable to be like a true cultivator and change flexibly. In just a few shes, he would be confident in striking it down.


    If in the next sh, if nothing changed, then he would counter-attack.


    In that instant, a fiery glow spread out. A giant axe shed down.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped a little, immediately tearing open space. When he appeared once more, he was 10,000 feet away.


    He raised his head and looked out, only to see a True Martial Sword Formation that had formed. It was also in the air worshipping a God Spirit which was covered in red mes and charging out from another statue.


    Its body was huge, 6,700 feet. Its strength was around the same level as that of the True Martial God Lord.


    mes and the ck light entangled with one another, lighting up the space.


    ¡°This is Bright me True Lord?¡±


    With just one look, Zong Shou knew where he came from. It was a presence in the Taoist Faction on the same level as the True Martial God Lord.


    The 400 God Spirits of the Taoist Sect weren¡¯t its true strength.


    It was said that during the Cloud Deste Era, those three Gods had the ability to fight End Realm Experts.


    It slept in the Taoist Heavenly Pce, only because they suffered heavy losses in one battle, and to date it still hadn¡¯t awakened.


    Only the incarnations of the five God Lords could be used. During these 10,000 years they charged all over, earning them huge benefits.


    Slightly distracted, he heard a coldugh from beside him, ¡°Ruler is in a desperate situation and is about to fall. At such a time, you still dare to be distracted, you really are worth your fame of being unrivaled. Are you prepared to give up?¡±


    When these words were spoken, a giant Phoenixnded from the Heavens. It was extremely perfect and wless with golden mes.


    He could sense a young Taoist standing beside him.


    Before, he had heard the Ping An Temple Sect Leader call him Qiuhua.


    He also knew that he was one of Wu Xu¡¯s disciples.


    He had some skill! The fire Phoenix seemed like it was using a fire element ability, but there were some changes within.


    It was a corrupting me...


    What Qiuhua learned was actually the path of Corroding.


    His 30,000-foot Lightning Wings spread out, the Lightning ze Thousand sh spread out and went up against the me Ocean that charged over.


    A golden Sword Light shed out from his hand at the same time.


    Nine True Dragon Yellow Sword!


    It could extinguish mes and allowing one to corrode it was fine!


    Easily crushing the Fire Phoenix...


    Qiuhua¡¯s expression changed. He knew that there was a gap between Zong Shou and him, but he didn¡¯t think that it would be so huge!


    If he didn¡¯t rely on the help of the God Spirits today, it would be a tough battle that would end with heavy casualties.


    In the next moment, he was delighted. He saw another ball of God Power spread out on the Yugang Mountain Peak.


    Zong Shou was definitely going to fall!

 Chapter 723 - Hanxi Breaks Out Of The Cocoon

    <h4>Chapter 723: Hanxi Breaks Out Of The Cocoon</h4>


    On Yugang Mountain Peak, there were already three God Statues hanging in mid-air.


    The one that appeared this time was a huge giant.


    It was 6,500 feet, after stepping in the air, its body shed a green light.


    It looked demure like that of a woman, while also giving off a God Saint-like aura around its body.


    With a wave of her hand, millions of wooden vines shot out from the ground and tangled towards Zong Shou.


    There were also huge amounts of flowers that covered the sky and floated downwards.


    Zong Shou was caught slightly off guard by this, a flower petal pierced through his Body Protecting Energy.


    It was extremely sharp and was able to actually directly pierce into his left arm. It swiftly transformed, turning into wooden vines, using his flesh and blood as food to swiftly spread out.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose, after using his soul power to lead over a thread of Death Energy to inject over, he directly killed and withered the vine.


    In the next instant, the True Martial Heavy Sword and the zing me Axe shed down.


    Zong Shou shed and avoided the sword, however, he wasn¡¯t able to dodge the axe.


    He could only sh back to sh against the axe. Many pieces of mind stones exploded in his sleeves. Numerous pure spiritual energy was being swallowed into his body while using the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique. It caused Zong Shou¡¯s aura to climb to its peak once more!


    Nine Dragon Shadow tinum Sword!


    Dang!


    Another giant ring resounded as the fire axe broke into pieces. The incarnation of the Fire God True Lord slightly stumbled backward.


    Zong Shou flew backward once more. This time, he was in a worse state, he struggled for three thousand feet before he managed to stop himself.


    Qiuhua¡¯sughter sounded out in his ears.


    The Fire Phoenix formed up once more and charged over at Zong Shou.


    Following it was also several spells and Magical Artifacts which struck from all directions, locking down the surroundings which he could dodge at.


    His eyes squinted. It seemed like all of them were trying to kill him at once.


    His lips curled coldly. Actually, he still had a sword to y one of the God Spirit incarnations.


    However, because of the Cause and Effect ability of the Space-time technique, they both used up huge amounts of soul power.


    The moment the sword shed out, it might suck him dry. The mind stones could rece True Qi, however, it couldn¡¯t rece spiritual energy. He did have many soul stones but the Nameless Sword couldn¡¯t absorb it to form the green me.


    The Spirit Realm cultivators seemed to know about his ability, hence, they stood far away within the protection range of the True Martial God Spirit. They retracted their soul power and True Qi so he couldn¡¯t swallow much of them. They also defended against him such that he couldn¡¯t rush onto the mountain peak to ughter the disciples.


    When this series of thoughts shed across his head, the Corrosive me power was already close nearby. If it was in the past, he would have needed to spend some effort to break this trap. However, there was no need to worry about it at this moment.


    ¡°Little Gold!¡±


    He suddenly called out, Jinhao¡¯s shoulder te immediately appeared.


    He looked like Zong Shou when he was young, even forming the Nameless Sword too.


    With a sh of the sword light, it easily dispersed the Fire Phoenix. It then shed all over to break all the surrounding spells and artifacts.


    A ten thousand feet wing spread out behind it as it moved. While very flexibly and nimbly circling Zong Shou, bringing with it numerous ck me specks. Like a moving shield, it helped Zong Shou block the surrounding cultivators.


    Zong Shou simply stopped bothering about them, the sword light in his hand shed the vines which tangled over. He then thrust out, shing with the True Martial Giant Sword once more.


    The sword energy surged. The True Martial Heavy Sword which was formed from God Power was struck by thread after thread of sharp sword energy, breaking into many pieces. Zong Shou spat out blood once more and retreated two thousand feet out.


    Coincidentally, he also avoided the giant axe of the Fire God True Lord.


    He predicted this in advance, after using up his mind stones which were running out, he carried heavy injuries to force back the Fire God True Lord by several feet and destroy his weapon.


    After breaking up their coordination tempo, the effects finally became more apparent.


    However, with the three gods working together, he couldn¡¯t find any chance to counter. He could only continue to retreat.


    Each sword and axe would make him retreat around a thousand feet.


    In just a few blinks of the eye, he was ten thousand feet away.


    Although he wasn¡¯t in despair, he was still in a tough situation.


    Frowning, Zong Shou nced at the green giant on the peak.


    This one was definitely the Ten Thousand Wood Green Emperor, it was on the same level as the other two Lords.


    Three God Spirit Incarnations, even the weakest one could cause a headache.


    If he was careless, then he would be restricted by the vines and flowers, unable to break free.


    The Green God¡¯s light spread out a hundred thousand feet, all the injuries of the six sects¡¯ disciples were all swiftly healing.


    The over ten Spirit Realm experts who were slightly injured under his attacks were showered by the green light, they quickly recovered in just a few breaths.


    Great Recovering Awakening Technique!


    This technique was slightly weaker than his Soul Returning Technique. However, thetter was only good at reviving while this was better at healing.


    No wonder the Ten Thousand Wood Green Emperor could be on the same level as the True Martial God Lord.


    There was also a Taoist on the peak who threw out a scroll.


    It actually spread out a hundred thousand feet, numerous restrictions appeared in the sky and scattered all about.


    All the disciples, as long as they were Grade-4 and above, those who could fly all flew up to stabilize the restriction zones.


    The moment the formation was set up, space was tightly sealed.


    Because the teleportation formation was still running. This time, another ten people came over.


    Although there weren¡¯t Intermediate Spirit Realm experts like Wuhua, but without an exception, they were still all within the Spirit Realm. Each one of them were filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Formation drawing?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted. He spun the sword light in his hand, deflecting the True Martial Heavy Sword to sh to the side.


    At this moment, there were thirty Spirit Realm experts attacking him. Little Gold couldn¡¯t take it anymore and sometimes he would have to defend himself to protect against the attacks.


    However, it became increasingly tougher under the giant axe as well as those randomly dancing giant vines.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Ruler is so knowledgeable. This is my faction¡¯s Eight Trigram Golden Lock Formation, in terms of its space restricting ability, it¡¯s above the Space Falling Star Sinking te! It was specially crafted to kill those demons...¡±


    Qiuhua was truly impressed. ¡°This formation also has other abilities which Ruler can test for yourself!¡±


    His calm voice was filled with a teasing tinge to it. He seemed quite elegant and reallyposed. The current Zong Shou didn¡¯t really care about anything else, he found it extremely tough to block the attacks much less injure others.


    The many Spirit Realm experts attacking him meant that they didn¡¯t need to be as careful like before.


    Right away, Zong Shou was personally experiencing one of the abilities of this formation.


    He felt that there were threads of weird energy spreading from space trying to lock down his body.


    Although it didn¡¯t seed, but each time, he could feel that his moves would face resistance and his body wasn¡¯t as nimble as before.


    He was unable to alternate between being in and out of this world. Not only did he have to deal with the Spirit Realm cultivators, but the Grade-9 ones in the distance could also injure him.


    In just a short few breaths his body was covered in dozens of wounds.


    Despite his body¡¯s training, going through years of iron sand training. Grade-8 Spiritual Weapons couldn¡¯t harm him at all. While Grade-9 ones could barely stab into his skin.


    However, at this moment under the relentless strikes, he found it hard to take them all.


    Even with all this, his eyes didn¡¯t show any panic at all. He was still extremely cold, his killing intent bing even thicker.


    At this moment, the number of Spirit Realm cultivators along with the three sets of True Martial Sword Formations, reached fifty. Although the teleportation formation was still running, but it was only some Grade-9 ones. There weren¡¯t any more Spirit Realm experts.


    It was either there no more Spirit Realm experts within the Daoling Vast Habitat or they weren¡¯t nning to send anymore over.


    This meant that it was time for him to begin.


    His eyes turned as he started to focus on the Eight Trigram Gold Lock Formation.


    The so-called formation diagram was simr to the Mountain Protecting Formation. However, it was arranged on a diagram that could be shifted and instantly formed up.


    Laws couldn¡¯t be carried on normal materials. This was even more so for such spiritual formations which were made up of manyws.


    This was why one formation diagram consumed huge amounts of materials. After it was crafted, it could only be used for a few times and thus was extremely precious.


    The Daoling Vast Habitat was really going all-out for him.


    However, this time, it actually benefited that thing...


    Where he focused on was a Grade-5 double cultivator and the corner of the formation.


    His spiritual sense spread out and he connected with Hanxi.


    That day, he split up the seven cacoons among the Yn Temple disciples.


    Some were hidden in mounts, however, only Hanxi was directly imnted into the body of this Grade-5 cultivator.


    He wanted to borrow his flesh and blood to raise the cocoon. With Hanxi¡¯s ability, it didn¡¯t need to fear other spirit masters noticing.


    Who knew that there would be such benefits...


    In the next instant, the face of the cultivator turned white, clearly devoid of blood.


    Hanxi was breaking out of its cocoon within.


    All the people around didn¡¯t notice anything. Only the Ping An Temple Sect Leader Linghai looked above with a weird expression.


    He had a weird expression in his eyes. But this was also considering how he just used the soul sacrifice technique to burn his soul.


    He suffered heavy injuries just to force that ¡®demon¡¯ out of Yugang Mountain along with Qiuhua. When the Daoling Vast Habitat Spirit Realm experts rushed over to help only did he retreat. While he healed up, he could also help to protect the twenty thousand Six Sect disciples.


    However, he felt that there was something wrong with the formation.

 Chapter 724 - Blood Sword Broken Souls

    <h4>Chapter 724: Blood Sword Broken Souls</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Spiritual energy in the formation flowed, however just now, there was a moment where it dried up. Although it was just a blink of an eye before it turned back to normal, it was unable to hide from his senses.


    Logically speaking it wasn¡¯t rare for someone to make a mistake. That person was a Yn Temple Direct Disciple. Due to him being a double cultivator with slightly weaker spiritual cultivation, he hadn¡¯te across this formation. So for him to mess up was eptable.


    However, why did he sense that there was another aura hidden within the formation?


    He looked over doubtfully at the side at the Taoist who was in charge of the formation.


    This person was at the Initial Spirit Realm and was called Wumiao. Within the Daoling Vast Habitat, he was from the same generation as Wu Xu.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t notice the weird state of the formation. He smiled coldly as he looked at Zong Shou, his gaze was like he was looking at a dead person.


    ¡°People good at fighting will die from war, people good at swimming drown in water. The words of the past are true! This Zong Shou is so intelligent and strategic but he was too arrogant, to think that he was really unrivalled in the world to head straight into this trap. Heh! Does he really think our Taoist Faction can¡¯t do anything about him?¡±


    Linghai looked over, only to see a wind surge all about and sword energy sted all around.


    Zong Shou was still standing proudly in the air. His body shing, calmly moving left and right. Each time he struck out, the sword would be extremely exquisite, impressing everyone.


    However, Linghai could see that this person was being slowly forced into despair.


    Being surrounded and attacked by ten Spirit Realm experts, even without the formation it would be tough for him to break free.


    As expected he would fall here. It was just a matter of sooner orter.


    ¡°However this kid is really amazing. Just with his achievements in these few years, his name would enter the history books. To be able to force our Taoist Sect to such a state, he is the first person after those few overlords. Oh right! Beforeing, Vast Habitat Head said that Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t be willing toe over and give up his life and that he had something nned. This was why he dared to attack. If we can¡¯t kill him instantly then we have to be careful. Linghai please pay close attention...¡±


    Wumiao spoke whereas Linghai got more and more distracted as he listened on.


    He stopped caring about the change in the formation and focused above.


    He only waited for Zong Shou to fall from above.


    However, when those few words entered his ears he was shocked.


    He won¡¯t be willing toe over and give up his life?


    That¡¯s right, he also didn¡¯t felt that Zong Shou wasn¡¯t such an arrogant person.


    To be able to sweep mighty lords and unify Donglin, how could he be dumb? How would he easily choose to head into a trap?


    Didn¡¯t Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect fall because it underestimated Donglin?


    Then what was this person nning?


    His thoughts flowed as he once again looked at the Eight Trigram Gold Lock Formation above.


    Yn Temple?


    He remembered that Huangming Sect Bear Yn Temple was massacredst night.


    That time was when Yn Temple moved over to Yugang Mountain.


    If Zong Shou noticed their tracks and did something with it...


    Linghai felt a chill down his spine, his hairs standing on their ends.


    That¡¯s right, the Illusionary Heart Mirror! The Sky Fox Race¡¯s Emperor Race bloodline! If he didn¡¯t use it, it usually didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t use it.


    However, wasn¡¯t it just an illusion? No, he had to have another n!


    Even if he broke the formation, what could he do? That Zong Shou would still die here in the end...


    ¡°Senior Brother Wu Xu really fears this kid deeply. We have already used up all the strength of our Daoling Vast Habitat. We can¡¯t let any idents happen!¡±


    That Wumiao spoke on. However he saw Linghai¡¯s expression suddenly change, flying into the air towards the formation.


    He didn¡¯t understand and was startled. However in the next moment his expression was also extremely ugly.


    Only to see a white light descend down from the sky.


    It came so suddenly with an unstoppable force, instantly smashing a hole through that barrier that locked up space!


    This was tribtion lightning?


    Why would tribtion lightning appear here? There was no one on the Yugang Mountain Peak that was going through tribtion.


    It wasn¡¯t Zong Shou and the people of the Vast Habitat and the six sects all knew how serious the situation was!


    However why did this tribtion lightninge?


    The speed which the white light descended was far faster than Linghai. In an instant, it was already above the Eight Trigram Gold Lock Formation.


    Maybe due to it being blocked before by the space restriction power, the white lightning started to swell up as it struck.


    One sh easily broke into the formation, its white light spreading all over. Everywhere it passed, the spirit masters within were scorched, their blood and flesh separating and their souls getting destroyed.


    Even Wumiao who was the one in charge of the formation couldn¡¯t avoid it. A white glow shone towards him.


    Luckily he was already prepared, a purple spiritual sword was held in front of him.


    In that instance, the sword light dissipated and it recoiled away. His entire right arm was destroyed by the remnants of the white light.


    The Eight Trigram Golden Lock Diagram in his hand was also instantly destroyed!


    He spat out blood, looking above with fear in his eyes.


    Linghai¡¯s furious roar spread into his ear, only to see the white tribtion lightning surging about unstoppably, smashing the bodies of the Spirit Masters like collecting wheat; blood and flesh scattering.


    At this moment, a silver light also rushed up from the formation and gave out a peal of bell-likeughter.


    It swallowed the scattered flesh and blood as well as soul power. Following which its wings pped lightly, avoiding the chasing white glow and Linghai. It flew above towards the three True Martial Seven Part Sword Formations.


    Its movement speed was extremely quick, such that he was still unable to have a clear look at its appearance.


    No good!


    He was shocked, anxiousness shing in Wumiao¡¯s eyes.


    True Martial Seven Part Sword Formation; when the seven worked together, they could go up against Celestial Realm experts. However, they were activating the God Spirit Incarnation and didn¡¯t have any strength to protect themselves. They were pretty much defenceless.


    They could only rely on the incarnation of the Ten Thousand Wood Green Emperor.


    He wanted to move but he had suffered heavy injuries. Threads of lightning were sweeping within his body such that he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Looking into the distance, the two incarnations and Qiuhua along with tens of Spirit Realm cultivators were three hundred thousand feet away. Even if they wanted to save them, they couldn¡¯t.


    His pupils constricted. Did Zong Shou do it on purpose to lead them away?


    Before he was able to think carefully about it, there was a buzz at the foot of the mountain.


    Looking down, there were hundreds of disciples in Yn Temple dressing which attacked people by their sides with a lost expression on their faces.


    Where the weapons crossed, instantly hundreds of defenceless people either died or were heavily injured.


    There were six more silver lights which charged into the crowd of disciples. Everywhere they passed, blood glow will sh. Heads were sliced off in one knife stroke, no one could block at all.


    It was slower than the silver light above but it was still extremely quick. It couldpare to Intermediate Spirit Realm cultivators.


    At this time Wumiao finally saw clearly what the silver lights were.


    They were six ants, four knife arms in front of them and covered in silver armor with six wings on their backs. Their body was covered in a white me.


    He was shocked for a moment and finally thought of what the item was.


    He heard that Zong Shou carried several silver flying ants beside him. Their flying speed was extremely quick and they were natural variants.


    So the silver light above was the queen?


    He instinctively summoned his few protector beasts to protect in front of him.


    He had no heart to bother about the massacre at the foot of the mountain as he looked into the sky once more.


    Only to see that Linghai was ditched far back by the silver light. The white tribtion lightning could only follow behind, unable to strike it.


    The Ten Thousand Wood Green Emperor felt danger. It stopped bothering about Zong Shou in the distance as millions of vines shot out from the mountain peak to try to tangle the silver light.


    Green God Power was also shot out to block it from getting close. Tens of millions of green leaves were spread out in the sky.


    The silver light didn¡¯t bother, spinning around the Ten Thousand Wood Green Emperor at high speeds.


    Its aura was extremely sharp, even the light filled with God Power couldn¡¯t block it. As long as the green leaves got close, it was shed into shreds.


    However, it still was stopped at a thousand feet out; unable to get close.


    However before Wumiao could feel happy, the tribtion lightning changed. Being stopped by the God Power of the Green Wood Emperor, it decided to split into two. One to chase the silver light and the other to strike the incarnation. Thetter swelling up several times.


    The Ten Thousand Wood Green Emperor instinctively formed a giant green sword to sh it down.


    In the next instance, a bright white glow shone in the sky. Wumiao instinctively dodged but he could sense that the white glow that was split off instantly smashed the sword and also destroyed half of the incarnation of the Green Emperor. Only then did it dissipate.


    The six thousand five hundred feetrge God Spirit Incarnation instantly recovered in a blink of an eye. However, the Seven True Martial Swordsmen¡¯s faces were ashen white and blood seeped from their mouths.


    Wumiao¡¯s heart sank, only feeling his chest turn cold. He could already sense that the aura of the Ten Thousand Wood Green Emperor was much weaker than before.


    This time it was still fine but what if tribtion lightning struck once more? How many hits can the incarnation take?


    The speed of the Silver Ant Queen was just too quick!


    He only hoped that the dozens of fellow sect cultivators could y Zong Shou quickly or send a few back to deal with the ant queen.


    However, when Wumiao looked out from three hundred thousand feet at Zong Shou, his expression froze. He saw numerous broken Yin souls gathering over there.


    The blood light was extremely eye catching. On closer look, it was the blood sword in his hand which was crazily swallowing those souls.

 Chapter 725 - Cereus Flower Appears Once More

    <h4>Chapter 725: Cereus Flower Appears Once More</h4>


    Qiuhua¡¯s face was also ashen white. Although he didn¡¯t turn back to look, he could sense the changes on Yugang Mountain Peak. His expression turned really ugly.


    They prepared and defended against everything but in the end, the worse oue urred.


    There were already several Spirit Realm experts working to scatter those gathered souls.


    However, they couldn¡¯t stop Zong Shou. The formation was gone and the ten million vines were too.


    The ten thousand feet of space shook. The person with the giant ck wings was already thousands of feet away. The blood colored sword in his hand instantly sucked in all the soul power around forcefully!


    Zong Shou¡¯s aura became more and more dangerous as he gathered the soul power.


    Qiuhua¡¯s heart tightened. Now he knew why his Master would be so afraid of this person. That he would go all out and not dare to hold anything back.


    One really couldn¡¯t give him any chance at all!


    He stillughed coldly. There were already three people beside him who flew back. They were all Intermediate Spirit Realm, superior to others in the same realm.


    It was just a protector beast, it wasn¡¯t of much threat. With just a flick of a finger, it would be dealt with.


    The True Martial Giant Sword smashed down once more. With a giant sh, Zong Shou was smashed a thousand feet away. Ice was already starting to appear around his body.


    The Giant Fire Axe followed closely behind. As it hacked down from above, there was another loud ng.


    Zong Shou and his sword fell down swiftly, actually smashed down by the giant force.


    The ck mes around him instantly scattered.


    With a sh, Qiuhua was already on the ground. A ball of white me scattered about a hundred feet. Then it zed and corroded everything around.


    The ground was instantly riddled with holes. Above it was Zong Shou.


    ¡°This was your n? Unfortunately, you underestimated the Taoist Faction! Master had made preparations in case of idents. With just your Silver Ant Queen, it is not enough to break this trap...¡±


    Before those words were said, Little Gold¡¯s ck wings swept. It was slightly weaker than Zong Shou¡¯s as it shed with the white corrosive me. Little Gold¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but fly upwards.


    The lightning wing dissipated but it also prevented Zong Shou from being attacked by the mes.


    Its strength had entered the Spirit Realm. It also replicated his Dual Meridian Body and Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique. It had more energy and qi than Zong Shou.


    At this moment there were dozens less Spirit Realm cultivators attacking so it felt more rxed.


    In that instance, the ten thousand foot long ck wings appeared once more.


    Zong Shou had already stabilised himself as he looked at the peak. Only to see a True Martial Swordsmen smash a seven colored crystal and scatter it on the peach wood statue.


    As the seven colored light glowed, the God Power of the Ten Thousand Wood Green Emperor recovered, his aura climbing back to before.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know what it was and was toozy to go and deduce. He only knew that Hanxi had bought enough time for him.


    His body shed once more as he climbed to forty thousand feet into the air. He continued to climb up. His spiritual sense locked onto the body of the True Martial God Lord.


    Qiuhua has used up all his strength which was why he didn¡¯t chase. He only looked on expressionlessly as Zong Shou flew up.


    ¡°Is Ruler preparing to flee? Unfortunately, although we don¡¯t have the formation, we still have the ability to stop you!¡±


    A series of golden glows shone on Zong Shou¡¯s head. Numerous purple lightning glow exploded out and charged downwards.


    Another voice followed quickly after, ¡°You can¡¯t pass from here, please scram down!¡±


    It was a silver robed Taoist who formed a lightning seal. He stood in mid-air, drawing numerous golden lightning bolts and spread them all over the air.


    Apart from that, there was numerous thin golden light which was shing within.


    Using spiritual sense to look, one could see that there was numerous crescent shaped thumb sized knives which were moving about the lightning. It was super quick and exceptionally fast and sharp.


    Just one person tightly locking down the entire region.


    When Zong Shou heard that, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Flee? He had never thought about leaving since he came here.


    This position was the best spot to sh out!


    The green me was already spreading all over his soul ocean, upying each corner of it.


    That unstoppable Sword Intent suddenly rose around him. With just the aura alone, the golden lightning and those shrapnels were all smashed aside.


    His body suddenly stopped, sharpness appeared in his eyes as he stared at the True Martial God Lord.


    Time, elerate!


    Space, stack!


    Cause and effect, invert!


    Fate, lock!


    Each use ofw would suck dry close to half of the soul power within his soul ocean.


    However, that green me was always able to replenish his soul to a full state in the next instance.


    The dozens of cultivators around could sense the exceptionally dangerous aura. They all suppressed their subconscious fear, spells and artifacts all striking him.


    At this moment, Qiuhua flew up into the air once more. His face was devoid of blood. His mind was in a mess and his eyes were filled with shock.


    What ability was Zong Shou using? Why was his aura so terrifying? It made him so terrified such that he instinctively wanted to escape.


    His heart palpitated as he roared out, ¡°True Martial God Lord, be careful!¡±


    Before he was even able to say that, the seven True Martial Swordsmen who were supporting the incarnation were stunned.


    They all formed seals, blood exploded out from their bodies which charged towards the statue. It instantly dyed the peach wood and coloured the statue red.


    The aura of the True Martial God Lord Incarnation exploded. Seven thousand feet of body was covered in blood red. It didn¡¯t back off under Zong Shou¡¯s shocking Sword Intent but instead headed forward. The sword in his hand thrusting forward once more.


    The sword was close to double that of before!


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted, but he calmed down shortly after. A dog would bite when it was anxious and terrified, struggling when one was facing death wasn¡¯t a surprising matter.


    At this moment, a ck flower within his soul ocean bloomed. It was extremely colorful and beautiful.


    Darkness Cereus Flower. It umted close to ten years of soul power, surging out in one day. It instantly exploded in his soul, the vast spiritual energy surged all over, buffing those fourws to the maximum.


    Within his left sleeve, there was a total of thirty Grade-9 mind stones which exploded out at the same time.


    Nine Dragon Shadow tinum Sword!


    The man followed the sword. Zong Shou along with the sword turned into a sharp white light, indiscernible as smoke as he charged forwards.


    The spells and artifacts from those cultivators all missed.


    Qiuhua was startled as he looked on as the white light and the True Martial Heavy Sword shed. In just a blink of an eye, the giant sword was smashed and dissipated.


    The white light shed and it split the body of the True Martial Incarnation into two.


    At the start it tried to merge back but following which it started to copse irreversibly; ck light scattering.


    The sky full of dust and ice fell to the ground.


    Qiuhua¡¯s heart sank and knew that the God Power core of the incarnation had been broken!


    As expected, the statue on the peak had been smashed.


    The God Power copsed, however, a silver light shed and actually sucked in all the God Power of the statue into its body.


    It gave out a girl-like giggle and continue to speed around in the air to avoid the tribtion lightning.


    After killing the True Martial God Lord, Zong Shou¡¯s sword still didn¡¯t stop. He turned back and pushed aside the dozens of Spirit Realm experts behind him.


    He stood in the air in a slight daze. He felt that suddenly there was something extra in his soul.


    He was unable to swallow the God Power at all before. Now that he used the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique, just a slight absorption and then flowed into his body.


    However there were a billion intents and thoughts which were within.


    Although they were small, there was a huge number of them like that of a river; trying to charge into his soul ocean without any care.


    As expected! The so-called God Spirit was formed from the wishes and prayers of billions...


    He didn¡¯t think about it and also didn¡¯t have much time to think. It was best to use the Nameless Sword to deal with all this.


    The sword body absorbed and the green me zed once more. Moreover, the soul power from the Cereus Flower still hadn¡¯t faded.


    He resisted the swelling pain in his soul, his eyes turning sharp once more as he turned towards the other incarnation.


    Time, elerate!


    Space, stack!


    Cause and effect, invert!


    Fate, lock!


    The power of manyws locked onto the Fire God True Lord. The blood sword in his hand once again spat out a sword light which continuously absorbed and spat out energy.


    Nine Dragon Shadow Yellow Sword!


    If the sword before was so sharp that it couldn¡¯t be blocked and able to slice everything, then this sword was stable and firm like that of a mountain; like the Earth descending!


    From fifty thousand feet in the air, he sliced down towards the Fire God True Ruler with this sword!


    The sword light swept the sky, turning into a ten thousand feet long ray. The incarnation instantly roared out furiously as it blocked with the giant axe.


    With a loud crash, the entire space started to condense and copse! Energy exploded out in all directions.


    The intense mes instantly extinguished. In a breath, they were nowhere to be seen.


    The Fire God¡¯s body was disappearing. Under the strike of the bright sword glow, it was falling apart. Starting from its arm, swiftly spreading to its Legs.


    Before this, it was so majestic and valiant. Now it transformed into pieces of God Power which Zong Shou absorbed into his body.


    Those ten Spirit Realm experts were startled in the air, looking on as yet another peach wood statue dissipated on the peak.


    Zong Shou frowned. Only a small portion of the God Power he swallowed turned into essence energy. Arge portion sunk into his body. Who knows where they went?


    He searched but was unable to find any traces of it. Zong Shou looked back at them with a indiscernible look in his eyes.

 Chapter 726 - Blood Sword Demon Ruler

    <h4>Chapter 726: Blood Sword Demon Ruler</h4>


    Apart from the sounds of Hanxi and the Ten Thousand Wood Green Emperor shing, the area around Yugang Mountain was totally silent.


    Qiuhua couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath. He looked ahead in total disbelief.


    At this moment he didn¡¯t know exactly what ability Zong Shou used or what kind of sword technique he disyed.


    He could only recognise the bits of Time and Spacews within and that there was also a thread of Cause and Effect power.


    Just one sword and it broke the body of the True Martial God Lord. The second sword destroyed that of the Fire God True Lord¡¯s body.


    Coincidentally at that moment, Zong Shou looked over. His eyes were expressionless and ice cold but for some reason he felt that it was filled with thick mocking and disdain intent.


    It was like Zong Shou was mocking about whether his Master Wu Xu has other kinds of preparations?


    The moment this thought shed across his mind, his heart was invaded with a sense of despair.


    Thinking about it they didn¡¯t have any trump cards left which could turn the tides.


    Apart from the three sets of True Martial Sword Formations, there were roughly thirty Spirit Realm experts who could fight. They still had a small chance of winning.


    However, the aura of Zong Shou flipping the tables and ying the two God Spirits was imprinted in their minds. The two invincible swords were etched in their hearts, leaving them with fear.


    Everyone here would definitely die from that sword, who would be able to block it?


    Even if they knew that Zong Shou couldn¡¯t keep on using that. He had to have used somebody¡¯s amplification and buffing technique, but even that it couldn¡¯tst long. However, they still felt fear.


    He was hesitating in his mind whether to continue or to escape.


    They didn¡¯t have many chances of winning if they continued. Instead, it would cause more of the elites of the Daoling Vast Habitat to die here.


    However, if they abandoned those six sect disciples and flee alone, their reputation would fall and unable to make the public listen to them. His Master would also be med and be unable to keep his position as the Pce Head.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Qiuhua made his mind up. He gritted his teeth and tossed out ten spiritual talismans.


    ¡°Save them! I will cover you guys, please help form the Heaven and Earth One Energy Formation. Please help me out!¡±


    He didn¡¯t hope to kill Zong Shou today, only that they reduce their amount of losses.


    The moment he said that, two rays of spiritual light flew out.


    Looking from afar, it was a yellow dog and a giant lightning dragon with a pair of wings. Where the two protector beasts pounced to, there were the tray shaped ck Magical Artifacts.


    It was the Space Falling Star Sinking te!


    His heart sank once more. Qiuhua knew that he couldn¡¯t dy anymore.


    With a thought, he formed a seal with his hands. A giant white Phoenix appeared in the sky.


    The ten spiritual talismans exploded, turning into white mes and injected within.


    The twenty Spirit Realm experts in the air knew in advance, and they all shed and went behind him.


    Twelve people each taking a direction and they instantly formed a spiritual formation. Their energies connected together, injecting a huge amount of true qi and soul power into Qiuhua¡¯s body.


    The white Phoenix¡¯s body instantly swelled, expanding to sixty thousand feet and covering Heaven and Earth. With an aura which could corrode everything, it swept the sky and pounced towards Zong Shou.


    The other dozens of Spirit Realm cultivators headed back towards Yugang Mountain.


    They didn¡¯t need a special reminder and knew what Qiuhua meant. They had to bring away as many of the six sect disciples as they could.


    When Zong Shou saw that, his brow rose up.


    Do you want to leave? How would it be so easy?


    At this moment, he had other uses of the lives of the many Spirit Realm cultivators. So how could he allow them to leave?


    The power of the Cereus Flower started to dissipate. The strength that he forcefully obtained was also dropping.


    However, there were still three breaths of that!


    The thirty-two thousand feet ck wings behind him expanded outwards. It stretched to sixty thousand feet before stopping.


    With a wave and a sweep, it shed with the White Phoenix. The Lightning ze Thousand sh and the corrosive me shed. In just an instant, the former had the advantage.


    As the two of them shed, the sky full of mes instantly dissipated.


    At this moment, there was even more soul power which gathered over from the Yugang Mountain Peak. Sucking in through the Nameless Sword, turning them into green mes which burnt in his soul.


    Another thirty Grade-9 mind stones exploded out in Zong Shou¡¯s hands.


    Within Zong Shou¡¯s soul, a second Blooming Cereus slowly opened.


    Another huge wave of spiritual energy filled up his soul.


    ¡°Space Restriction!¡±


    At that moment, the entire three hundred thousand feet of space was totally locked down by an Intent.


    Not only soul power, but there was also an extremely sharp sword Intent wrapped up within.


    The dozen Spirit Realm experts were caught off guard. They were unable to break that space barrier and instead suffered the recoil damage.


    Following which a golden light struck. In a blink of an eye, four people were injured.


    The speed was extremely quick, exceeding what the many of them could see. On closer look, it was Zong Shou¡¯s spiritual pet who could transform into human shape; disying the sword technique ability of Zong Shou.


    At this moment, it changed into another look. It had six wings, covered in silver armor and had two pairs of knife arms.


    A light shed and four Spirit Realm experts were heavily injured. It didn¡¯t kill them, just destroying their Energy Ocean and cutting off their four limbs. The knife dotting in their brow, heavily injuring the soul and making it so that they couldn¡¯t move.


    Qiuhua was shocked, he couldn¡¯t bother to save those six sect disciples on Yugang Mountain.


    He only said out the words ¡°flee¡± before cleanly activating his movement Magical Artifact to crazily escape into the distance.


    Dozens of talismans shot out, once again turning into the shape of a White Phoenix to block his way out.


    He was shocked, not knowing why Zong Shou could maintain this Realm Raising Secret Technique for so long? Why didn¡¯t he show any signs of loss of essence energy and damage to the soul?


    The other cultivators all showed their own abilities, all scattering and flying to the distance.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, cing all his thoughts in the sword in his hand.


    Nine Dragon Shadow Instant Space Sword!


    The Instance Space Sword but it included the Cause and Effect as well as Fate secret techniques.


    The red light shone intensely, this was the Massacring Sword Path!


    Zong Shou turned into a blood shadow, with the sword guiding him to move around the air.


    With a sh, a ball of blood exploded out. An Initial Spirit Realm expert three thousand miles away directly fell.


    All his vital energy and soul was sucked dry by Zong Shou¡¯s sword.


    Second! Third! Fourth!


    No one could escape with their lives if the blood shadow passed.


    Along with the energy, Zong Shou¡¯s body getting replenished, a green mirror rose up into the air. It was like a moon which hung in the sky.


    A bright water-like glow shone down and covered these hundred thousand feet.


    The twenty Spirit Realm cultivators who were all fleeing were at a loss. Their movement became chaotic and they all stopped for a moment.


    When they came to their senses, the sky was covered by ayer of ck.


    It was the Space Falling Star Sinking te!


    Qiuhua couldn¡¯t help but roar out furiously, venting the desperate feeling in his chest.


    He was just one step, one small step! Just hundreds of feet, just a thousandth of breath and he would be able to escape.


    At this moment he was stopped by the formation and had no choice but to stop.


    He only needed an instance to break the ck veil but where did he have the time?


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword light had already arrived! In that instance, the corrosive me was smashed. Like hot knife through butter, it cut through the energy around his body. However, it didn¡¯t instantly kill him.


    It just broke his energy ocean and meridians, cutting off his four limbs. The sword tip extended into his soul, a speck of true qi exploding out deep within.


    Qiuhua instantly felt dizzy and extreme pain within his soul as he went unconscious, falling towards the ground.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword was still as sharp. Sword and man merging as he shed in the sky.


    Along with Little Gold who was not far away, in just an instant, ten Spirit Realm cultivators were heavily injured like Qiuhua.


    However, there were seven or eight who broke out and disappeared into the distance. They were extremely quick, in just a blink of an eye and they were nowhere to be seen.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly but he didn¡¯t chase. He swiftly headed to the peak of Yugang Mountain.


    At this moment the Sect Leader and the Grade-8 and 9 disciples were all gone.


    The few Spirit Realm experts who went back for Hanxi had long fled.


    There were only a few True Martial Swordsmen who were heavily injured and unconscious due to the broken statues.


    It wasn¡¯t that Linghai didn¡¯t save them but with Hanxi and the six flying ants at the side he couldn¡¯t save them.


    They were smart and knew that a moment of dy will mean that they would lose their lives today.


    Apart from that, there was a set of True Martial Sword Formation still hanging in the air.


    The seven people were ashen white and dripping cold sweat. Although they were still holding up the statue but their expressions were filled with despair.


    With a Sword Intent, Zong Shou stabbed towards the Ten Thousand Wood Green Emperor Incarnation. The giant body froze, looking over warily.


    However, it forgot about Hanxi which charged near the wood statue.


    A few knife lights shone and the statue was shattered! With a spin it sucked the God Power that exploded out and then shed confidently behind it; easily wiping out the chasing lightning tribtion. It was so simple, not wasting any energy at all.


    The incarnation instantly copsed.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t look at it, allowing the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique to swallow the God Power.


    Spreading out his true qi, he dragged those twenty heavily injured Spirit Realm cultivators to his side. He then spread out his spiritual sense and forcefully restricted the teleportation formation which was slowly stopping.


    ¡°Pce Head Wu Xu take my sword!¡±


    Through the formation, the voice spread tens of thousands of miles as it reached Daoling Vast Habitat. He knew that Wu Xu could hear it!


    At this moment, Qiuhua came back to his senses. When he raised his head, he realised he was on the mountain peak. What was in front of him was that nightmarish thin body.


    Dark red long sword, like it had ayer of blood wiped on it. He stood in mid-air with a majestic feel, his aura like that of hell. Nine tails appeared and charged into the sky, making him look devilishly beautiful.


    Blood Sword, Demon Ruler

 Chapter 727 - Take One Sword

    <h4>Chapter 727: Take One Sword</h4>


    In the void, there were five people sitting at that piece of void fissure.


    Hongyi turned his head in shock and looked at Aokun who was smiling widely.


    ¡°This battle is exactly as what Brother Ao said, the Taoists might not win. It really was true, they lost so badly...¡±


    His words were filled with a mocking and teasingugh. However, his eyes were filled with a weird expression.


    He only sensed the situation on Yugang Mountain half a breath ago. He didn¡¯t know how Zong Shou managed to do it exactly.


    To cause Daoling Vast Habitat to lose so badly on Yugang Mountain.


    However, to be able to y three God Spirit Incarnations, and kill close to twenty Spirit Masters, Zong Shou was undoubtedly unrivalled in the Cloud World.


    With just this feat alone, he could be regarded on the same level as those four people of ancient times.


    One more invincible Overlord appeared.


    At this moment, Zhongguang¡¯s face was green and extremely ugly. The other Taoists were dark and sunken.


    ¡°Fellow Mingyu, is your Common People Path really going to ally yourselves with Aokun? To protect that evil kid?¡±


    At this moment, Mingyu had totally calmed down. A weird glow shed in his eyes. As expected from the person Junior Brother Wei Xu chose, making one suffer shock after shock.


    However, why did Wei Xu make him go under Senior Master?


    Although he was also a Junior Brother, it was slightly different.


    When he heard that, he subconsciously frowned as he looked at the green shirt Taoist.


    Evil kid? Who was he talking about?


    Toozy to bother, Mingyu held onto his sword, and closed his eyes as he sat down. A Sword Intent exploded out.


    The Taoist didn¡¯t hope for those threatening words to make Mingyu leave, so he stopped.


    ¡°What does Hongyi think?¡±


    He knew that this was theirst chance.


    Although he was unhappy, he knew that whether or not Daoling Vast Habitat could regain some face all depended on this person. Zhongguang¡¯s tone couldn¡¯t help but be more respectful.


    If this person agreed to help then even if he was badly injured he was going to kill Zong Shou on Yugang Mountain.


    Hongyi smiled, ¡°I will leave myself out of this. The matter of Yugang Mountain has nothing to do with me so don¡¯t ask me.¡±


    Even if he wanted to change his mind this wasn¡¯t the ce to do it.


    Zhongguang scoffed coldly, directly waving his sleeves and leaving.


    Since he couldn¡¯t interfere in the Cloud World, then the battle there today was over.


    Daoling Vast Habitat has already lost and they couldn¡¯t salvage it.


    There was no point in remaining here any longer!


    He walked a few steps and suddenly recalled something. He turned and looked towards Aokun,ughing coldly with a mocking intent.


    ¡°Oh ya! I have something I forgot to tell Brother Ao. In a few months, my Junior Brother and Junior Sister will return to the Cloud World. I heard that Bi¡¯er was your Dao Companion? You just have a lot to talk about. I am anticipating it!¡±


    After he finished he gave out a loudugh, filled with pride as he walked away.


    Hongyi smiled, looking towards Aokun with deep meaning.


    ¡°Brother Ao! I heard that Huayun is about to enter Late Saint Realm. With one Cause and Effect Dragon Pellet, he crafted a Dragon Spirit Sword. These few years he ran about the regions and rarely had opponents. Also Aobi, she is famous around the worlds; her strength is also amazing. Brother Ao needs to be careful...¡±


    The moment those words were said, he stepped through space and left.


    Aokun¡¯s bones couldn¡¯t help but crackled. The energy around him exploding.


    Cause and Effect Dragon Pellet? Aobi? So that was it...


    He felt a stabbing pain in his heart like it was about to drip blood. Momentster he calmed down his surging emotions.


    Calmed, he clenched his fists. That¡¯s okay, his hands will be the one to personally make up for his past mistakes.


    Coincidentally he felt a worried gaze look over.


    Aokun looked over to see that it was Mingyu. He calmly smiled to express that he was okay.


    At this moment he was really grateful to the kid on Yugang Mountain, killing in an unrestrained manner.


    If not for Zong Shou releasing him from the pir early. If not for the Destruction Dragon Pellet. If not for this unique Existence Path.


    He really didn¡¯t know how powerless he would be when he faces Aobi, that pair of scum...


    This Cause and Effect, he was owing more and more of it. He couldn¡¯t pay it back at all...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment Yugang Mountain was totally silent. The twenty thousand six sect disciples were all massacred by the six Saint Fire Silver Ants and Little Gold.


    Only the formation was still running on the peak. Hanxi leisurely faced the lightning tribtion.


    The seventeen Spirit Realm cultivators and twenty-one True Martial Swordsmen were ced along his two sides.


    They were either in aa or staring at him in despair and hate.


    They were heavily injured, at this moment along with the sword suppression, they couldn¡¯t even move.


    At this moment, if one observed closely, one could see blood flowing down the entire Yugang Mountain.


    It didn¡¯t flow down but it gathered towards the peak. It formed a giant bloodke under Zong Shou.


    Threads of Yin Soul Power was being sucked out and injected into the Nameless Sword.


    It caused Zong Shou¡¯s aura to continue to climb up. His sword strength crazily rose and increased.


    However, until now, there was no reaction from the teleportation formation. Only that it was still rotating.


    ...The Daoling Vast Habitat side didn¡¯t stop it.


    Zong Shou raised his eyes and looked at the formation. His heart was filled with killing intent that was tough to suppress. He held his sword in a nted manner and spoke once more.


    ¡°Pce Head Wu Xu, please take my sword!¡±


    The death of his millionmoners started due to this person. How would he be happy unless he killed the person who caused it all?


    The formation was still silent, still running and hadn¡¯t stopped.


    Zong Shou frowned. With a thought, a blood colored sword light spun slightly and it sliced off the head of a Spirit Realm cultivator at the side, casually tossing it into the formation.


    In just a blink of an eye, the head was nowhere to be seen, flying tens of thousands of miles away into the Vast Habitat.


    Zong Shou spoke casually once more.


    ¡°Pce Head Wu Xu, please take my sword!¡±


    The voice reverberated through the wilderness, covering a million feet ofnd. When it finally stopped, the Yugang Mountain Peak was in silence once more.


    Zong Shou held the sword and waited once more.


    Qiuhua¡¯s pupils constricted, looking as the blood actually flew up drop by drop into the sword body.


    At this moment Zong Shou¡¯s aura was bing more intense and vast! That Sword Intent was extremely strong, hugely domineering and really crazy!


    He only had one thought in his mind.


    ...He couldn¡¯te over! Definitely not! He would die!


    He was suppressed by the sword intent and unable to speak. He also knew that his thoughts couldn¡¯t be passed into the ears of Wu Xu. Qiuhua could only pray silently in his heart and begged.


    At this moment within the Ten Thousand Soul Lamp Room of the Daoling Vast Habitat, ten Taoists were also silent.


    ¡°Pce Head Wu Xu, please take my sword!¡±


    This was the third time that cold voice rang throughout the Vast Habitat. All the people looked out at the teleportation formation which spread the voice over.


    Coincidentally a head fell from within.


    Everyone¡¯s spiritual sense could reach Yugang Mountain Peak through this formation.


    Their faces were ashen white. They knew that not only one head could be thrown over from that side.


    Wu Xu still kept silent, sitting above like a statue like he didn¡¯t hear any sound.


    Although the others were unhappy, eyes filled with rage and hate but they didn¡¯t say a word to force him.


    Yugang Mountain had already lost and couldn¡¯t be reimed. Although Zong Shou held the lives of over ten Spirit Realm cultivators hostage, even if Wu Xu went over, it wouldn¡¯t do anything. It would even cause him to die for no reason...


    If the Pce Head dies, Daoling Vast Habitat would have no more face to see others.


    In just ten breaths another head fell through the formation.


    This time it was that of a True Martial Swordsman.


    Zong Shou¡¯s clear voice rang out for the fourth time.


    ¡°Pce Head Wu Xu, please take my sword! If you don¡¯t die in one strike, I¡¯ll let these dogs live...¡±


    When they heard the word ¡°dogs¡± their eyes were filled with rage.


    However most of them couldn¡¯t help but be filled with anticipation as they looked towards Wu Xu.


    If they knew before that there was no point forcing this Pce Head to head over, now they were anxious to do so.


    Daoling Vast Habitat was interconnected, so the dozens of Taoists here all had people they were close to on Yugang Mountain.


    Either Senior Brothers or Junior Brothers or Junior Nephews.


    ...Just one strike, he would definitely be able to block it! It was okay to try!


    Wu Xu opened his eyes and sighed in a leisure manner. He could disregard his rtionship with Qiuhua. He also knew that even if he could take one strike, it wouldn¡¯t mean much to the entire situation. He also didn¡¯t fear others for scolding him for being afraid. However he couldn¡¯t make them all angry...


    He stepped forwards and was already in front of the formation. He held a long sword and stepped in.


    At this moment on the peak, Zong Shou¡¯s gaze turned serious. When he saw a Taoist shadow appear, he thrust forward with a sword.


    Without the need to deduce, he knew that it was the Vast Habitat Pce Head- Wu Xu.


    This was the Time Sword Intent!


    Without hesitation he shed out, a ck glow exploded out on his body.


    Following which it swelled, like a giant World was being born. Numerousws, huge power was spreading out.


    One Origin Absolute Beginning Sword!


    Dang!


    A loud ring as the swords shed, however there was surprising not much sound.


    Half the mountain body beneath Zong Shou instantly turned into dust.


    The formation beneath Wu Xu was also destroyed. He also twisted and disappeared in the sky.


    Zong Shouughed coldly, allowing his body to return back to Daoling Vast Habitat through the remnant power of the formation.


    Blood light sweeping and dozens of heads fell!

 Chapter 728 - Master Fell

    <h4>Chapter 728: Master Fell</h4>


    ¡°He actually really died!¡±


    On the Gantian Mountain Peak Heaven Worshipping tform, Kong Rui was looking into the distant night sky.


    Only to see that a blood glow shed among the bright stars, many other stars became dimmer.


    Normal people couldn¡¯t notice such changes, even Celestial and God Realm experts might not pick it up.


    Kong Rui used the Wen King Copper Coin to see and thus he missed nothing out.


    ¡°Taoist Faction blood cmity...¡±


    Although it was small, not enough to heavily affect them, this was the first time he had seen such a star scenery since he came into contact with divination.


    ¡°Imperial Astronomer Kong!¡±


    Zong Ling¡¯s voice broke his thoughts. His tone was filled with awkwardness and anxiousness.


    ¡°It is alreadyte, it is best if we return! Although those Daoling Vast Habitat people didn¡¯t attack us recently, they have many Spirit Realm experts. Who knows there might be some hiding within the city? It is best if we are more careful...¡±


    If he wasn¡¯t worried about Zong Shou¡¯s safety, and if he didn¡¯t want to know about the situation there, then he wouldn¡¯t have allowed and followed Kong Rui over here.


    This person was not only the Imperial Astronomer but also the Country Father in Law. He was also the Father of the Left Army Inspector Kong Yao who was currently in charge of the Gantian Mountain war arrangements.


    If anything happened to him, how would he be able to answer?


    However, Kong Rui shook his head.


    ¡°It is okay!¡±


    He was still using the Wen King Copper Coin to look at the Heavens. He was fully focused.


    ¡°Their Master has fallen! It is already over...¡±


    Zong Ling eximed, his eyes filled with confusion. Their Master had fallen? What did that mean?


    Oh right, didn¡¯t Kong Rui mention that it referred to Wu Xu?


    ¡°Taoist Faction blood cmity, Wu Xu will die! At this moment, Daoling Vast Habitat can¡¯t even protect themselves so why would they have the strength to attack Donglin? They would probably retreat today!¡±


    Kong Rui¡¯s words continued. However, Zong Ling¡¯s eyes were opened wide in total disbelief.


    Taoist Faction blood cmity, Wu Xu will die? How is that possible?


    However, looking at Kong Rui¡¯s expression he seemed to be serious.


    He thought that it was either this Imperial Astronomer being crazy or this was the case.


    He calmed down. Anyways he would find out about the oue tomorrow.


    The death of the Head of a Vast Habitat was such a huge matter and definitely couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Within Daoling Vast Habitat, Wu Xu was still and standing on the spiritual formation.


    A dozen of Taoists beside him all shed and travelled through the air. After taking a look at Wu Xu they were all silent.


    They were all people who had some status within the Vast Habitat. Wuji was also within. When he looked at Wu Xu, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    After he revived, the two of them had a sour rtionship. However, when he looked at Wu Xu now fallen to such a state, he couldn¡¯t help but find it tragic and sad.


    More and more Vast Habitat disciples crowded over. None of them got too close, just standing solemnly a thousand feet away. Most of them had a serious expression as they knelt on the ground. These were all junior disciples who had been given some help and kindness from Wu Xu.


    A full ten breaths passed before a thread of sword energy surged out from his body.


    It was just the remnant energy but one could imagine how strong and sharp that sword just now was.


    Within a thousand feet, everything was covered in sword marks.


    Wu Xu¡¯s face was ashen white, fresh blood seeped out from his lips.


    After the sword was ced back into its sheath heughed bitterly.


    ¡°I am sorry! Call back, Absolute Beginning, Blooming Cereus, three years...:


    Everyone was stunned. He was sorry because he couldn¡¯t block that sword.


    He wanted to call back all the Spirit Realm experts from Donglin.


    As for Absolute Beginning, was that the Sword Intent that Zong Shou grasped?


    Actually from the remnant sword energies, they could sense what it was.


    However, what did this Blooming Cereus refer to? What did three years mean?


    Everyone was really curious, just as they were about to speak up and ask, threads of sharp sword energy surged out from Wu Xu¡¯s body.


    At the start there was very few, then there were thousands and millions of them which began to shoot out. Wu Xu¡¯s body instantly turned into dust and floated in the air.


    The Vast Habitat was silent once more. No one spoke a word. Even Wu Xu¡¯s past rivals showed sadness in their eyes.


    Xiao Xiangzi wished that he could roar out in anger to vent the disbelief and fury in his heart.


    Qiuhua was dead, so was his Master Wu Xu. How did this happen? He was definitely dreaming...


    His fists clenched tight as his fingernails stabbed into his flesh and bone. The stabbing pain reminded him that he was, in fact, not in a dream!


    Instantly two streaks of blood tears flowed down. From today, on only one of Zong Shou and he can exist in this world!


    Suddenly Xiao Xiangzi felt several cold gazes look over towards him.


    He was shocked, lowered his head and looked over. His heart was totally cold, the chill of a dead person. His Master had just died and they were already ready to create problems for him?


    He looked behind him at the tens of thousands of Vast Habitat cultivators, his face turning grey from defeat, his heart sank.


    Xiao Xiangzi couldn¡¯t help but scoff. Most of the people here probably med his Master.


    Like him, that person had totally destroyed the heroism and pride of the Taoist Faction.


    This battle had pretty much broken the spine of the Daoling Vast Habitat...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    While the atmosphere within Daoling Vast Habitat was serious and quiet, Zong Shou was closing his eyes and thinking on the peak of Yugang Mountain.


    Half of the mountain was already gone. Which was why he could only hang in mid air.


    ¡°That Heaven Barrier seemed to have been broken just now?¡±


    Zong Shou muttered and then opened his eyes, a bright glow shing within.


    The moment he used the third Darkness Blooming Cereus, the vital energy of tens of thousands of souls to use the One Origin Absolute Beginning Sword. It not only caused his heart and mind to be free: the depressed and frustrated feelings were all gone. He could also sense that theyer which affected his spiritual sense from connecting to Heaven and Earth had several cracks, forcefully torn open by his Sword Intent.


    It was showing no signs of healing. If he added in more strength he could totally destroy thatyer.


    He could sense that his tribtion was about to arrive. If he could disy as much power as the Absolute Beginning Sword like just now, there would probably be tribtion lightning descending


    Zong Shouughed and retracted his spiritual sense. Now wasn¡¯t the time. Even if he was totally confident to ascend for the Spirit Realm, he couldn¡¯t do so in the corend of the Taoist Faction.


    He thought back to the sword Wu Xu disyed. A weird glow appeared on his face.


    Although Zong Shou hated that person, he couldn¡¯t help but admit his brilliance.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him using the strength of a country and also using various advantages he had, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill him with one strike.


    The Time Sword Intent was really amazing...


    Just one strike which was suppressed by his sword intent had managed to take ten years off his lifespan.


    Now he was only left with three years.


    However, that was just normally speaking. Zong Shou turned around and looked towards Hanxi with a weird look.


    At this moment his life force within his body was starting to recover.


    In a blink of an eye, he recovered to around ten years of lifespan.


    He then remembered that he was in a life and death contract with this Saint fire Ant Queen.


    If he lived then it would live, if he died then it would die. Anyways if Hanxi died, he would also suffer heavy damage to his soul.


    They were connected and shared their lifespan. It finally came to use when his lifeforce was about to be used up.


    He had a great idea since that was the case, then couldn¡¯t he just read that Universe Book without worry?


    Anyways with Hanxi¡¯s life force supporting him, he didn¡¯t need to fear himself dying...


    The moment such a thought rose up, he shook his head. If he really did that then won¡¯t it just kill him!


    While he was having all these random thoughts, Hanxi had already survived the strikes of the tribtion lightning. Its entire body was perfectly fine.


    Zong Shou could also sense Little Gold¡¯s jealousy.


    ...From start to finish, there were only three. The strength was also much weaker than when Little Gold was going through his tribtion.


    Natural Variants were born from the vengeful and killing intent of Heaven and Earth. Even if they killed a lot, they were still protected by Heaven and Earth.


    This was the gap between stepmom and actual mom...


    Little Gold was obviously being treated worse than Hanxi.


    The moment the white light scattered, Hanxi¡¯s body once again had silver threads spreading out, turning into a cocoon shape once more.


    The other six ants also flew over. They rested on the cocoon and were also wrapped up by the silver threads.


    Right as Zong Shou didn¡¯t know what was going on, he saw the little puppy drill out of the ground.


    It dashed to him with something in its mouth. It spat it out. However, there was something else within that it wasn¡¯t willing to spit.


    ¡°Mixed Essence One Energy Pearl?¡±


    It was a fist-sized pearl which was yellow in color.


    Zong Shou had heard about this item before. The core of the Mixed Energy Formation, the pir of it, the key was being able to absorb and repel true qi and spells.


    It was said that this item was a High Earth Grade item made during the Cloud Deste Era.


    Ping An Temple Ancestor wanted to use it to craft a Celestial Treasure but was unable to use his spiritual sense to melt it.


    In the end, he was helpless and used the pearl as the foundations to make the formation.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but smile. Just as the city protecting spiritual formation in Gantian Mountain was still being built.


    With the pearl as the foundations to build the Mixed Essence One Energy Formation, Gantian Mountain City would be so safe and need not to worry about cultivators causing problems within.


    Naturally, the formation also needed to be changed and improved. However, Gantian Mountain¡¯s resources were far from something a Ping An Temple couldpare with.


    The other thing in Xiaori¡¯s mouth was also a pearl. It was also yellow, much lighter than the other pearl. The color was also not pure.


    ¡°This is Heavy Earth Pearl?


    A high Xuan Grade spiritual item. If you were more specific it was Grade-8 Xuan Grade.


    With a thought, Zong Shou knew that this was the item that Xiaori was interested in.


    He found it weird. Why didn¡¯t Ping An Temple notice this item?


    In the next moment, he shook his head andughed. This pearl was right next to the other and should have been born due to it.


    Ping An Temple probably wanted to raise this item for a longer period before making use of it.


    However, wasn¡¯t Xiaori a mutated Fire Qilin? Why did it need this item?


    Curiously looking over at Xiaori only to see it roar softly. Zong Shou broke into augh and patted its head.

 Chapter 729 - Twelve Silver Ants

    <h4>Chapter 729: Twelve Silver Ants</h4>


    A Heavy Earth Pearl wasn¡¯t worth much to Zong Shou. Anyways the little puppy found it itself so he didn¡¯t bother. He would just pay attention to changes in the future.


    He reached out with his hand and collected all the remaining riches of Yugang Mountain.


    Although half of it had disappeared with many mind stones and herbs were wiped out, there were still many remaining.


    Ping An Temple¡¯s treasury was unharmed. The collections from the other five sects were mostly at the foot of the mountain.


    His biggest gains were those Heaven and Earth Bags.


    Along with the Spirit Realm True Martial Swordsmen, forty Spirit Realm experts fell here.


    There was a total of seven thousand Grade-9 mind stones here. There were even six hundred fifty Low Xuan Grade ones.


    These mind stones were enough for him to use the Book of Eon for twenty years.


    As expected, killing and piging was the fastest way to get money.


    There were uncountable amounts of spiritual herbs and pills. There were also many Magical and Spiritual Artifacts. Unfortunately, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t use them. He could only pile them together and bring them back to Gantian for Yiren to deal with it.


    At this moment, Hanxi was still showing no signs of breaking out of the cocoon.


    Zong Shou decides to choose a ce nearby to meditate and heal up his injuries.


    He had suffered many injuries when he was surrounded and attacked just now.


    He shed out several swords, especially thest one which killed Wu Xu. Although he wasn¡¯t hurt, his chakra meridians were in a mess after carrying such a huge amount of true qi and essence energy.


    Although Wu Xu died, he didn¡¯t feel good at all. He lost ten years of lifespan and the situation within his chakra meridians also had to be managed carefully. If he fought with others he would at least be at a twenty percent disadvantage.


    However, when Zong Shou tried to recover his meridians, he was stunned.


    The recovery speed was much faster than he expected. With just one thought, it could heal.


    He felt a weird power which was helping him recover his body.


    Until a short whileter, he finally had a rough idea.


    ¡°Is this God Power?¡±


    After ying the three God Spirit Incarnations, he used the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique to swallow the God Power from the three incarnations.


    Ten percent turned into true qi whilst the rest scattered around his body after he used the Purify talisman to purify it.


    Although Zong Shou found it weird but he didn¡¯t mind much.


    Only now did he know that the effects of the power of the God Spirit were much more effective for him than he expected.


    ¡°Strengthening the body? This God Power actually has such an ability...¡±


    Looking closely, a weird expression appeared on his face.


    He could, in fact, feel that his physical body was much stronger. All in all, it might not mean much but at his stage when he reached the peak of Grade-9, even a bit of progress was a huge surprise.


    If he wasn¡¯t wrong, there was an enormous amount of God Power hiding in his body.


    Only a small portion was at work. The rest needed much more time to merge into his body.


    When he absorbed it, his bodily strength could rise by one to two grades.


    At this moment he really wished that the Daoling Vast Habitat has sent more God Spirits over to kill him.


    He found it weird. This God Power could help him strengthen his body, but why did Hanxi need it?


    One must know that without using the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique to clean the energy, normal beasts and cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to use it.


    After he came back to his senses it was already morning. He used pills to adjust his body, the hidden injuries were all being temporarily suppressed.


    The nearby cocoon was nearly double the size and finally had some movement.


    After shaking, the six Saint Fire Silver Ants were first to break out.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose. He could sense the changes to the six of them.


    They weren¡¯t Grade-9 but Quasi-Spirit Realm like those True Martial Swordsmen!


    Their speeds were much quicker, their armor and knife arms were also strengthened.


    However, after the sixth. it didn¡¯t stop.


    Seven, eight, eleven, twelve...


    Until the twelve one flew out from the cacoon did it finally stop.


    The silver threads all constricted and retracted. In just a moment Hanxi appeared in front of him.


    Its body didn¡¯t have many changes, just its silver armor became more bright and beautiful. The Saint me became much purer...


    Zong Shou alsoprehended something. The use of the God Power was to strengthen the Saint Fire.


    ...Absorbing the power stored in three statues, it produced six soldier ants which could fight with Spirit Realm experts.


    Hanxi pped its wings and came in front of him. It first stared at him with a knife-like gaze.


    Zong Shou frowned and right as he was about to use Intent to suppress it, he didn¡¯t feel much arrogance from it.


    As expected, Hanxi bowed and lowered its head. The other twelve ants, as well as the vengeful energy of the ce, circled and danced around him in joy. Like many teen girls dancing and singing as they pped their six wings, giving off small bits of starlight.


    Zong Shou was startled, was it yielding to him and recognising him? Was it due to him killing ten thousand people here today?


    He scoffed and stopped bothering about it. Natural Variants couldn¡¯t be trusted. Even if it yielded to him now, it might not be the case in the future.


    He also felt disdained about using killing to obtain the happiness and love of this protector beast.


    This matter had ended. Right as he was about to leave, he sensed something and looked towards the south.


    He felt hard to grasp aura which was spying on him a hundred miles out.


    ¡°It¡¯s her?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose. He had let the woman gost time and she actually ran to him this time.


    This was a rare chance. Only he didn¡¯t have much time to bother today.


    To kill her would take one to two days of work.


    He bnced the pros and cons beforeughing coldly. He waved his sleeves and a silver knife glow shot out, breaking the space and striking a hundred miles out.


    After the knife shot out, he stopped bothering. He stepped into the air and in a moment, he disappeared from the peak.


    He chose to fly west, not east, to get back to Gantian Mountain.


    Seventy thousand disciples, forty Spirit Realm, and one Wu Xu. This was far from enough to calm his hateful emotions and heart.


    For the death of the million, he wanted the Taoist Faction to feel total pain.


    Tooth for tooth! Blood for blood!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    A hundred miles out, a silver light pierced through the air. With a ng, it smashed the stone around and caused the energy to surge.


    A mirror was smashed to pieces. Naturally, the projection within had disappeared.


    Lianer had long retreated to a thousand feet away, his heart was still filled with fear.


    Only on closer look did he know that it was a silver flying knife.


    In that instance when the knife flew over, he thought that he would definitely die.


    ¡°This person is really a Death Star descending. How did such a monster appear right as the Spiritual Wave started...¡±


    Thinking back to the battle yesterday, Lianer was still shocked.


    ¡°Someone like Wu Xu was actually killed in one shot! He actually dared to kill the Daoling Pce Head!¡±


    In his previous life, he wasn¡¯t called Lianer. In the Cloud World, he was also quite famous.


    However, it was much worse off then Wu Xu. Thinking back to that sword which wiped him out, Lianer felt a chill down his spine.


    The three of them came here to follow Zong Shou to see if they could obtain any benefits.


    Zong Shou wiped out those twenty-five sects. Common People Path and Demon Path both obtained many mines.


    The three of them also collected much Death Energy.


    Especially from the death of those high grade cultivators who had the thickest Death Energy.


    They wanted to use Gong Xinran¡¯s connection to her soul to follow.


    Howeverst night they were attracted by the battle and got close.


    Which was why they were able to see that Heaven and Earth Shocking, god-like sword.


    Following which they didn¡¯t dare to evene out, hiding their aura, fearing that Zong Shou would notice them.


    As for the mirror, it cast a Death Image Spirit Viewing Technique. They didn¡¯t dare to directly spy on him.


    As they didn¡¯t even dare spread out their spiritual sense which was why they could only use that technique to sense the changes in spiritual energy all over to deduce what was going on nearby.


    In case Zong Shou suddenly charged over and they didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Who knew that even though they were so careful, they were still found out in the end.


    Luckily this Monster King had no intentions to create problems for them. After a knife, he left the mountain.


    Looking at the silver knife, afternding, a noise spread out.


    To normal people, it was just a normal ring. To cultivators, it had a rhythmic message. Listening closely it was actually Zong Shou warning them.


    ¡°I will let you off for today. If you dare to mess up the human world you will suffer consequences..¡±


    Hearing that, Lianer was so furious his body shook.


    ¡°Preposterous! What does Zong Shou think you and I are? Preposterous! If you regain your strength how could that fellow fight you? Just one finger and you can crush him!¡±


    Gong Xinran was calm and quiet, who knows what she was thinking. Rage also appeared in her eyes but that followed up by helplessness.


    Lianer¡¯s tone changed, ¡°However Your Highness, as they say, it isn¡¯t toote to take revenge after ten years. It is not worth arguing with him. When I was alive in this world, the North Cloud Continent was where martial cultivation was the strongest. Why not head there?¡±


    Gong Xinran grinned and didn¡¯t reply, looking towards Gu Mie, ¡°What does Brother Gu think?¡±


    A me shed in his eyes, ¡°We can¡¯t take him head on! Let¡¯s give up on our previous ns!¡±


    His tone was filled with slight fear.


    When Gong Xinran heard that, she sighed out leisurely. Then she nodded her head, extremely unwillingly.


    She also didn¡¯t want to receive that sword.

 Chapter 730 - Deeply Hidden Killing Personality

    <h4>Chapter 730: Deeply Hidden Killing Personality</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Right as Zong Shou left and Gu Mie and the others fled away, many people rushed over to the foot of this Yugang Mountain.


    Numerous spirit lights shot up and scattered into all directions. Hundreds of message talismans appeared on the tables of the heads of many aristocratic families and sects.


    ¡°Blood Sword Demon Ruler? Wasn¡¯t it Monster Sword? Why did his title change?¡±


    Yinyu¡¯s eyes shone as he ced down the message talisman in his hands.


    ¡°Using forty Spirit Realm experts to force Wu Xu to appear and killed him with one strike. Such a thing actually happened?¡±


    His tone was filled with surprise. He originally thought that Zong Shou would retreat to Gantian Mountain yesterday to defend.


    ¡°It should be true!¡±


    The person who spoke was Internal Affairs Supervisor Gao Ruo, ¡°Xuanwen Sect used a Time Returning Talisman left from the Cloud Deste Era to turn back time. Many people there managed to see what had happened. Zong Shou¡¯s long sword was like blood, his Sword Intent was invincible; he was close to that of a demon. His aura was like he came from hell, like the Lord of ten thousand monsters. That sword had the strength to shake mountains and rivers. Even Wu Xu with his abilities couldn¡¯t block it for even a moment!¡±


    Yinyu clenched his fists and naturally knew what that item was.


    To be able to look back to scenes that urred within the past three days. It was extremely precious and even the Great Shang Emperor Family only kept ten of them.


    Since they used this item then it was most probably true. They just needed news from Daoling Vast Habitat to verify it.


    Speaking of which that ce had been locked down for a day and no news could spread out.


    With both news corrting, Yinyu was mostly convinced.


    His doubts had disappeared and his heart was only filled with shock. A thread of worry mixed together within.


    ¡°If our Great Shang sends our elites and works with the Taoist Faction, will we be able to kill him?¡±


    Gao Ruo was silent and knew that Yinyu wasn¡¯t asking him the question.


    Zhongxuan thought about it and shook his head, ¡°No! Since Your Majesty is prepared to act against those aristocratic families, you can¡¯t be distracted. This person¡¯s strength exceeds the limit of normal people. If he wants to fight he will, if he doesn¡¯t he would run, who could stop him? Kill him? That¡¯s just a joke unless you personally attack...¡±


    Yinyu frowned. Naturally he couldn¡¯t leave the Imperial Capital. As for Zhongxuan, for him to use his God Realm strength to walk around here was already an exception. He also couldn¡¯t participate in it.


    Thinking about it for a long time, Yinyu sighed. His right hand waved and the message talisman turned into dust.


    A curious expression shed in his eyes. Was the prophecy from ten thousand years ago wrong?


    Was this kid so skilled? Who could go up against him? Who could defeat him?


    What about those few God Emperor seeds of rumors? They weren¡¯t even good enough to carry his shoes!


    ¡°What a Blood Sword Monster Lord!¡±


    Tailing Sect Leader Muyu also received a talisman that was hanging in the space in front of him.


    Xuanwen Sect was a Taoist Sect and was one of their subordinate sects.


    Which was why apart from the talisman, he had a crystal in his hand.


    Closing his eyes and using spiritual sense to imprint the images and scenes within his soul.


    ¡°Wu Xu definitely couldn¡¯t take that sword, he is surely dead! The soul can¡¯t resist this Absolute Beginning Sword Intent. Even if he had another incarnation, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live. If it was me, I would have died too!¡±


    Saying with certainty, Muyu opened his eyes with a weird expression on his face.


    ¡°At this moment our Central Continent is really in a buzz...¡±


    While he said that he passed the crystal over to Qiuyun.


    The expressions of the people around all fluctuated.


    At the start when Muyu urgently summoned them, they didn¡¯t believe it. At this moment looking at Qiuyun¡¯s expression be more and more serious, they knew that it was most probably true.


    However, they still found it tough to ept it and that it was unbelievable...


    ¡°Which means that Daoling Vast Habitat Head Wu Xu really died under Zong Shou¡¯s sword four hours ago?¡±


    The one who spoke was a God Realm elder who sat to the right of Qiuyun and opposite Muyu.


    Seeing Muyu nod his head, the Taoist subconsciously leaned backward.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t seen the scenes within the Image Bearing Stone, he could imagine how strong and domineering that sword was.


    Thinking about it, a weird expression appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Now our Taoist Faction sects are in fear, and the Vast Habitat Head spot is empty. Our Tailing Sect has to be prepared in advance.¡±


    The eyes of the people around all lit up. Qiuyun also raised his head, looking to the right in deep thought.


    ¡°Muyu can you tell us what you, as the Sect Leader, is thinking?¡±


    Muyu didn¡¯t object, took out several message talismans and ced it in front of his body.


    ¡°A day ago, Xuanyun Temple, Lingming Pce, etc, sects weren¡¯t happy with the orders from Daoling Vast Habitat for them to give up their mountains and have instead reached out to us for help...¡±


    The few Taoists beside were startled and then delighted. If Tailing Sect wanted to interfere in this matter, these few sects were the best entry.


    However in the next instance he said expressionlessly, ¡°I originally wanted to help them since we are from the same faction. However today I changed my mind and I think we shouldn¡¯t easily interfere. We should just look on quietly and wait for changes.¡±


    The moment those words were said out, the Taoist opposite him immediately frowned. Qiuyun also gave out augh that was filled with deep meaning.


    ¡°Why is that? This is a rare chance for our Tailing Sect...¡±


    Muyu scoffed coldly, ¡°This might not be a chance! Let me ask all of you. Wu Xu died and Daoling Vast Habitat doesn¡¯t have a leader. Is there a chance they join hands with us?¡±


    The room was silent. Daoling Vast Habitat wasn¡¯t a sect but abination of many Taoist Faction sects.


    Wu Xu¡¯s line was made up of the solo cultivators of the Taoist Sect. He was able to be the Pce Head for so many generations, not only because of the sectspromises but also because his line became prosperous and strong.


    Now that one sees a chance to rece him, anyone who can fight for the throne will cause problems.


    At this time it was good if they don¡¯t fight among themselves, much less fight an enemy.


    Muyu was totally unsurprised, asking, ¡°Even if we force Zong Shou back, can we swallow up that Daoling Vast Habitat Head position?¡±


    The few Taoists were silent.


    Tailing Sect was the head of all Taoist a Faction Sects and was feared by all. Only those small sects will be willing. The few who couldpete against them wouldn¡¯t sit still and do nothing.


    Muyuughed, ¡°It is good if we can have more subordinate sects but we need to look at whether the price is worth it or not. Although our Tailing Sect is strong but if we need to go up against this Blood Sword Monster Lord, we don¡¯t have much confidence...¡±


    Whilst speaking another spiritual talisman fell from the sky.


    Muyu took it. After sending in his spiritual sense he sucked in a deep cold breath.


    He sighed and passed it to Qiuyun.


    ¡°8:45 am, Wangtian Sect is wipe out! Seven sects died along with them, a total of seventeen thousand disciples.


    After which he appeared at Tianyuan Temple. This Monster Lord¡¯s thirst for blood is really shocking!¡±


    The people in the hall all exchanged nces with one another, their eyes filled with shock.


    Yugang Mountain was wiped out. Wangtian Sect was wiped out. This Tianyuan Sect was probably about to be wiped out too.


    There were also five to six sects gathered there, close to twenty thousand of them.


    In just a short few hours, sixty thousand disciples died to Zong Shou¡¯s sword...


    The Taoist also saw that Image Bearing Stone, his face turning green and white. In the end he shook his head awkwardly.


    ¡°This is our Taoist Faction¡¯s blood cmity! That Wu Xu predicted everything but one mistake offended such a demon. Although we have lost all our face this time, it is smart not to interfere. Just like what Junior Brother Muyu said, let¡¯s not get ourselves burnt...¡±


    Qiuyun was slightly dazed, that was what he was thinking about too. The matter was decided.


    Although Tailing Sect was strong, they didn¡¯t have enough strength to surround and kill Zong Shou. Even if he didn¡¯t run or flee, they would have to sacrifice ten people. It wasn¡¯t worth it.


    There was something he found a waste. The Time Returning Talisman from Xuanwen Sect could only look back to when Zong Shou¡¯s sword killed Wu Xu.


    However they still didn¡¯t know how strong it was and what abilities and techniques were within...


    Wu Xu¡¯s mistake was not knowing the skill of his enemy. With this precedence, they won¡¯t make the same mistake.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Pretty much at the same time in the east of Central Continent. A thirty over years old Taoist held a message talisman. His face was ashen white as he walked out of the main hall of the temple in fear.


    When the few people nearby saw that, they followed him curiously.


    They flew several miles away. They could see arge river flowing. Within there was an ind at the heart of theke. Spiritual energy surged, the scenery on it was extremely beautiful.


    However at that moment there was one more person in the air. He was wearing a gold robe and holding a blood sword. A huge ck wing spread open. Dozens of silver light circled around him.


    He shed down with a lightning-like sword light. In just a moment the spiritual restrictions that rose up were broken by sharp sword energy.


    One gold and one silver, two specks of light circled around the sword body. Everywhere it passed the restrictions would be cleared out.


    The entire formation was on the verge of copse. The ind at the heart of theke was actually slowly sinking from the giant pressure.


    ¡°This Water Floating Temple can¡¯t support it! Are my eyes ying tricks on me? There are tens of thousands of people and we can¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Those few Spirit Realm experts actually fled before the formation broke. How can they do that?¡±


    ¡°Who is that person? Why is he so domineering?¡±


    ¡°Is it a Celestial Realm cultivator? Those few World Protecting Venerables aren¡¯t going to care?¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t Celestial Realm...¡±


    The middle aged Taoist who charged out of the temple first shook his head solemnly.


    ¡°He is the Blood Sword Monster Lord!¡±


    ¡°Monster Lord?¡± Everyone was confused. The name Monster Lord was something only those few legends of the Monster Race had.


    However they had never heard of the title Blood Sword.


    In the next moment someone else spoke, ¡°Donglin Monster King Zong Shou! Just yesterday he had in the Daoling Vast Habitat Head Wu Xu...¡±


    Everyone was shocked. At this moment who in the world didn¡¯t know about Zong Shou?


    Only he would dare to pull at the mustache of the Taoist Faction.


    Thest sentence caused the area to turn deathly silent.

 Chapter 731 - Can We Flee Back?

    <h4>Chapter 731: Can We Flee Back?</h4>


    ¡°Pce Head Wu Xu has already fallen? Zong Shou killed him on Yugang Mountain Peak? What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Are these words true? How?¡±


    ¡°Fifty Spirit Realm experts, three God Lord Incarnations along with one Mixed Essence One Energy Formation and they lost? Is this Zong Shou the reincarnation of that Ancient Chi King?¡±


    ¡°Even if he used the lives of forty Spirit Realm disciples to hold him hostage, how could Pce Head not block a single sword?¡±


    Donglin Cloud Continent, above the Cloud Ocean. Many panicked emotions were spreading among the people.


    Numerous Spirit Realm and hundreds of Grade-9 cultivators were all gathered here. Many people rushed over due to their curiosity. In just a moment, their faces were ashen white.


    They were all in deep discussion and all of them panicked.


    Zigui was among them and he felt giddiness such that he was about to faint.


    He only felt that during these few days the Heavens were about to copse.


    He was the head of most of the cultivators here. However at this moment he was totally lost and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He prided himself for being intelligent but he really didn¡¯t know what to do now.


    ¡°What a Zong Shou, what a Blood Sword Monster Lord!¡±


    Breaking into augh, his gaze slowly became clear.


    He thought back to the words Kong Yao said not long ago.


    Taoist Faction blood cmity, Master falling!


    He didn¡¯t believe it but in just a few hours it all came true.


    Their Taoist Faction didn¡¯t have many Spirit Realm cultivators.


    Wu Xu¡¯s death was a deep pain in their hearts!


    As expected from someone who was regarded on the same level as Zhongxuan. What he predicted was all correct.


    There was also one sentence which shed across his mind.


    ¡°...Who are you even, how can you evenpare to a single toe of my husband?¡±


    He originally thought he didn¡¯t care about it but when the Yugang Mountain news spread over, he felt a strong humiliation.


    He was always confident that he could force Gantian Mountain into despair in a few months.


    However in the end it seemed like he had be aughing stock.


    ¡°Vast Habitat wants us to rush back there to stabilize the situation.¡±


    Qingming held onto the sword and looked towards the east, at the rising sun. His gaze was indiscernible, who knew what he was thinking about.


    ¡°Zigui what are your intentions? We have to go back today. It is best if you make a decision quickly.¡±


    Return?


    Zigui¡¯s body straightened, his eyes shed red, and his pupils were about to pop out of their sockets, ¡°If we return now what face will our Taoist Faction have left? If that Zong Shou wants to wipe us out then let¡¯s see who is first to give up! A general on the battlefield can¡¯t listen to orders. Only over ten Spirit Realm elders are left. If they dare to tell me what to do, I¡¯ll kill them with one strike!¡±


    Qingming sighed. This was the first time he saw his good friend like that, nearly losing his rationality.


    ¡°Those words are true! That Zong Shou can¡¯t win us in a battle of attrition.¡±


    The voice was really calm, his eyes filled with cold intent.


    ¡°Six hours ago Wangtian Sect was wiped out, Tianyuan Temple destroyed, and Floating Water Sect massacred. Close to a hundred twenty thousand people died today...¡±


    Zigui was startled as he looked at Qingming, not knowing what he meant.


    However the numbers behind it made him shocked.


    This was Zong Shou¡¯s revenge. You kill my people, I will wipe out your sect...


    ¡°How much more is Daoling Vast Habitat going to lose before we can kill this demon?¡±


    When he said that, Qingming slightly shook his head, ¡°Not to mention how they would not allow you to go alone. Even if they did, our morale can¡¯t be used.


    You are good at the Art of War and don¡¯t need me to exin it to you right?¡±


    Zigui was silent as he looked around. Only to see that the cultivators were either furious or anxious.


    Some wanted revenge because their sects were wiped out by Zong Shou. Some wanted to rush back to the Vast Habitat to fight for the position of Head of the Vast Habitat.


    Most of them were worried that their own sects would suffer under the hands of Zong Shou.


    Their heart was already scattered and they had no more will to fight. Even if a few of them wanted to continue venting it in Donglin, they wouldn¡¯t have an easy time under the hands of Kong Yao.


    Sighing, Zigui stood up, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Thinking about it for a moment before he said seriously, ¡°Best if we scatter! We definitely can¡¯t gather together.¡±


    Qingming was startled and thenprehended his reasoning. Was he worried that Zong Shou would ambush them mid way?


    In the next instance Zigui helped to clear his doubts, ¡°Aspared to The Central Continent Sects, Zong Shou hates us more! We have to be wary...¡±


    Qingming thought about it for a moment before nodding his head.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    A bitter intent flowed in his eyes.


    At this moment, there were a hundred Spirit Realm cultivators here as well as five hundred Grade-9 ones.


    Gathering their strength, apart from those few Vast Habitats, they were invincible.


    However they might not be able to defend against Zong Shou¡¯s ambush. His sword techniques were highly skilled and his movement speed was extremely quick. It was said that he grasped many Space techniques and he also had the Royal Demon God Shuttle.


    This ce was a hundred thousand miles away from the Vast Habitat.


    If he wanted to tie them down and fight using guerri, still less than fifty to sixty percent of them could return safely.


    Unless they fought using a formation, that was the only way they could win.


    At this moment, Zigui disyed worries in his eyes as he looked towards Xuexun City.


    That woman might not let his nse to fruition.


    Once she knew what happened at Yugang Mountain, she would react!


    In the sky above Xuexun City, Kong Yao passed a tiger talisman over to Zong Yuan.


    ¡°All Blood Cloud Cavalry and ck Fox Iron Cavalry to pursue?¡±


    Zong Yuan was stunned as he looked over, ¡°Isn¡¯t Inspector afraid he would set up a trap to ambush us? If the Taoist Faction Attack us while we are defenseless, the oue would be catastrophic.¡±


    Although the Blood Cloud Cavalry was strong but fighting against forty to fifty Spirit Realm at once was the limit.


    Moreover they had close to twenty thousand Grade-6 Dao Soldiers all over which could help at any moment.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare!¡±


    Kong Yao shook her head, calm and filled with confidence. Seeing Zong Yuan still filled with doubts she had to exin.


    ¡°He is smart so he knows that Ruler won¡¯t let him go easily. At this moment he should be thinking about how to keep his life and return safely.¡±


    Zong Yuan thought about it and was enlightened. He bowed as a form of acknowledgment.


    ¡°This time Pill Fountain, Kongqi and Fuling Sects will send people with you. Although I am really confident but we still need to be careful. If it is what I expected, he would split up to return back to confuse the Ruler...¡±


    A cold disdain appeared by her lips. Only then could their people return back to the Vast Habitat.


    If those hundreds were gathered together, her Husband would definitely abandon those other people and choose to kill him.


    She looked toward the east and she was at a loss.


    The Head died, Taoist Faction blood cmity; it was really as what her Father predicted!


    Just one strike killed the Taoist Faction Head. How heroic was that?


    She thought back to where that guy would be at now. What would he think about her?


    She was his Concubine but she was still a virgin- why did it sound so unhappy and ufortable when she thought about it?


    Her face heating up as she shook her head. Thinking to herself that wasn¡¯t this what she wished for when she was young?


    To be able to lead millions of troops to battle, what else wasn¡¯t she satisfied with.


    However for some reason she felt extremely lonely deep down.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment Zong Shou was tens of miles away above ruins.


    Nameless Sword spun around him, the area beneath him was a dust-covered ruin with a line or blood words.


    ¡°Forty-three! Two hundred twenty-three thousand four hundred fifty...¡±


    Nameless Sword had already drunk its feel of human blood. The killing intent on him was already getting thicker and thicker.


    The battle of Yugang Mountain caused his Massacring Sword Intent to be at the initial Sword Soul level.


    In just a few hours it rose to the peak of the Soul Realm.


    Zong Shou suspected that if he continued, this Sword Intent would step into the Spirit Realm faster than his other sword techniques.


    Gathering soul and then the spirit will be born...


    During the Yugang Mountain battle, Zong Shou could actually nce into a thread of the Sword Spirit Level.


    However he knew that such a level wasn¡¯t something his body and soul could carry, so it was best if he ced it down first.


    He could breakthrough but if he used it, he would probably end up dying.


    Hanxi and the twelve silver ants beside him once again formed into a cocoon.


    What they wiped out this time was a sect called Mingsheng Temple. There were also many other sects gathered there.


    It was simr to the previous few areas. However this time, the temple summoned a God Spirit right away known as Tailing Xuan Lord.


    The body was like a Vermillion Bird with mes wrapped around, its strength was simr to that of Celestial Realm.


    Along with the spiritual formation, Zong Shou had spent a huge effort before he was able to kill it.


    Naturally the rewards after the matter were surprising.


    The God Power was absorbed by his Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique, sinking into his body.


    Following which he realized that Hanxi had no interest in God Power.


    What it was really interested in was the God Core that was within the statue which was bathed and purified by the thoughts and wishes of billions from many years.


    Those things were useless for him so Zong Shou was d to let it happen.


    At this moment, he was searching for the soul memories of this Mingsheng Temple Head.


    He found it weird. Why did the other sects not have God Spirits but only Daoling Vast Habitat and this Mingsheng Temple?


    In the past he didn¡¯t dare to be interested in it but now he was craving it!


    ¡°Battle between sects? So that¡¯s the case...¡±


    Zong Shou clenched his fist and smashed the soul in his hand.


    Based on his memory, although the three thousand sects of Taoist Faction weren¡¯t weak, they had no control of the temples in the world. Which was why naturally they couldn¡¯t give rise to a God Spirit.


    Mingsheng Temple was a little special, in the southeastnd they spread Taoism to the barbarians.


    After a few thousand years, they gave rise to such a protector god.


    At this moment the temples in the world were split into three factions: Yuqing, Shangqing, and Tailing, which were held by Daoling Vast Habitat, Tailing Sect and Daoling Sect respectively.


    The Taiqing Faction was originally the most famous but after Sword Sect split off from them, they became much weaker.

 Chapter 732 - Intercepting Enemy Underground

    <h4>Chapter 732: Intercepting Enemy Underground</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The so called ¡°Three Qing¡± referred to the three highest status Protector Gods of the Taoist Faction.


    They defended the Taoist Faction and didn¡¯t have a mind of their own so naturally there weren¡¯t any conflicts.


    However the people under them were different. The Taoist Faction has a billion disciples each with their own thoughts and interests as well as demands. Thus there were these three factions, Vast Habitat and two sects which each grasped its own Protector God Spirits.


    Actually what Zong Shou cared most about was the technique to form the God Spirit.


    Unfortunately this Mingsheng Temple Sect Leader knew nothing about it. The Tailing Xuan Lord that was worshipped here was sent over by Daoling Vast Habitat and formed it for them. Mingsheng Temple didn¡¯t interfere and thus didn¡¯t know anything about the mysteries within.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dejected. If he could get more God Power, the strength of his body would be able to improve before he faces his tribtion.


    The stronger the foundations are, naturally the wider and further the path he would be able to cross in the future.


    However looking at the situation, it seems close to impossible for him to kill simr God Spirits.


    Following which he had a thought. Those other sects didn¡¯t have anything. Then would he gain anything from those temples under Daoling Vast Habitat?


    Thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou suppressed such a thought and checked his body.


    The God Power that he swallowed before was already activating. With seconds as a unit of time, it strengthened his body right away.


    In a short few hours it couldpare to the few months of hard work which he trained using the iron sand!


    If this goes on, in just half a month of time his body could be totally unharmed when facing a Grade-9 Spiritual Weapon, fullpletion.


    With that thought, he craved those Protector Gods.


    Coincidentally at that moment the big cocoon broke apart.


    Zong Shou turned his head around to see those twelve silver flying ants break out of their cocoons.


    There wasn¡¯t an increase in number this time. However those des and armor became much stronger. The Silver White Saint Fire Ant circling them also became stronger.


    He couldn¡¯t see their movement speed but naturally it wouldn¡¯t be weaker.


    Lastly it was Hanxi. Apart from the silver white body, there were threads of patterns appearing on the armor. They looked like runes and spiritual formations. They were exquisite and exceptionally beautiful.


    Its head was looking more and more like a human, the six wings bing wider and wider.


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted. He thought that out of his protector beasts the ones with the highest potential were Xiaori and Little Gold.


    However it seems like Hanxi¡¯s future growth wouldn¡¯t be lower than the other two.


    Just these twelve Saint Fire Silver Ants let him obtained twelve Spirit Realm fighting helpers.


    If he had another battle like that of Yugang Mountain, he wouldn¡¯t need to make so many arrangements and could have just directly attacked.


    In terms of talents, the Lightning Winged Dragon was the weakest.


    After Hanxi kept those silver threads, it was still feeling really excited.


    Charging into the sky, its six pairs of wings pping, increasing its movement speed to the extreme like a silver glow was shing about.


    After it vented its happiness it finally charged down and returned back into Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves along with the twelve ants.


    Zong Shou was slightly shocked. This Hanxi was evidently much quicker. At full speed, it was five percent faster than before at Yugang Mountain.


    If it wasn¡¯t him and a normal Grade-9, or maybe slightly weaker Spirit Realm experts, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see its body clearly.


    Even if they could, amongst Spirit Realm cultivators, very few people would be able to react at such a speed.


    ¡°So this is a Natural Variant?¡±


    Slightly distracted, Zong Shouughed without much care. He naturally hoped that Hanxi¡¯s strength would be stronger.


    Any Natural Variant was born from the violence and grievance from Heaven and Earth. It could harm its master at any moment. However, he had enough confidence that no matter how strong Hanxi was he would be able to suppress it.


    As a swordsman why would he be afraid of his own protector beast?


    He turned around, raising his head and looking into the sky.


    ¡°...They should return soon! Zigui, ah...¡±


    He muttered, his voice filled with coldness and darkness, killing intent hiding within.


    He remembered in the message talismans that Gantian Mountain sent him every day, it mentioned this person several times.


    If Wu Xu was the brains behind the n, then Zigui was the arm. The other Spirit Realm and Grade-9 experts were the fingers.


    This person was like Wu Xu, someone he had to kill!


    Raising his hand, the Royal Demon God Shuttle suddenly appeared beside him.


    Zong Shou turned into light and entered, driving the shuttle and charging into the air.


    Zong Shou stopped heading west but he charged east. In just a few hours he was above the Cloud Ocean in the east.


    He continued ten thousand miles to the east. The moment Zong Shou exited the flying shuttle, he stood in the middle of the air.


    He spread out his spiritual sense, the Illusionary Heart Mirror also rose into the air. Six actual three illusionary, nine foxtails all appearing.


    Using the Nine Tail Sky Fox¡¯s ability to sense spiritual energy, he scanned the thousands of miles of the region all around.


    In a short moment Zong Shou frowned. Surprise appeared in his eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t notice the traces of the Daoling Vast Habitat cultivators. Within his rage there was a bunch of people moving in the void. Two thousand miles away there was one Spirit Realm and three Grade-9.


    Seemingly sensing his spiritual sense, they turned around and swiftly escaped towards the east.


    ¡°Splitting up?¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it and knew the meaning. That Zigui was also quite intelligent.


    This was the most problematic scenario. If he chased he would miss out others.


    If he didn¡¯t he might not be able to obtain anything.


    Scoffing coldly, Zong Shou waved his sleeves. Four streaks of silver light flew out.


    It broke through space, Time Knife was thousands of miles away in a blink of an eye.


    With a sh of a knife, the heads of the four were cut open. Following which their souls were instantly blown to shreds.


    However looking at the situation, there was no joy on Zong Shou¡¯s face at all.


    Three Grade-9 cultivators. Naturally he didn¡¯t need to use the Six God Defensive Knife, the normal Cloud me Flying Knives did the trick.


    However it couldn¡¯t work for the Spirit Realm cultivator as his strength was much stronger. To kill him from several thousand miles out, he had to use the technique.


    However at this moment he only had twelve flying knives that were nurtured to be mentally connected to him.


    The Spacetime Technique would suck his soul power dry. However there was no soul power he could absorb nearby.


    If this went on, he could at most leave one to two groups of people here in the Cloud Ocean.


    Not to mention searching for the tracks of Zigui...


    He frowned and was feeling annoyed. Hanxi suddenly moved, a thought also spread into his soul.


    ¡°You came?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled and wanted to reject it subconsciously. Following which he felt that it was okay to try it. He released Hanxi out, allowing it to hang in the air.


    Following which twelve silver flying ants spread out and swiftly traveled towards the North and South.


    The movement speed was extremely quick. In just a blink of an eye, it disappeared.


    Roughly an hourter, Hanxi¡¯s body shed and he was in front of Zong Shou. It used the knife arm to point at the center of his brow.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose, his right hand reaching out, using his second finger to dot on its brow.


    In an instance huge amount of information surged in.


    In just a breath, a blurred image appeared behind Zong Shou¡¯s head.


    At the start, he didn¡¯t think much but after looking carefully he was shocked.


    It was actually all the energy changes within these four thousand miles of Cloud Ocean as well as spiritual energy changes.


    He could even know how many Cloud Whales, Spiritual Vultures, and the thickness of the cloudyer.


    The range was still spreading. Those twelve flying ants continued to travel south and north, the range they covered was swiftly expanding.


    He was only able to cover a thousand and two hundred miles from the east and west. However this ensured that this piece of Cloud Ocean had no dead ends at all.


    Twelve ants, fourteen thousand miles.


    At this range, any slight movement wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from his spiritual sense.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart was filled with boy joy and shock. These twelve flying ants actually had such an ability. It was really unexpected.


    With this huge covering ten thousand miles here, it made it more convenient to find Zigui¡¯s traces.


    He would be able to use it in many cases in the future.


    If it was the army going to war, as long as these twelve were spread out, the ten thousand miles ofnd would be in his grasps.


    His ability to use troops would raise by several levels. Even if he faced a topmander like Kong Yao, he would be able to fight against her.


    Retracting his spiritual sense, Zong Shou started to deduce the energy changes within ten thousand miles.


    COMMENT


    He walked to the south of the Cloud Ocean. In just a moment his eyes lit up, a cold smile appeared on his face.


    What a coincidence. Just nice he bumped into these two people. Even if it wasn¡¯t Zigui, it was one of the pirs of the Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Since he met them, then how could he allow them to escape? His body shed as he drove the Royal Demon God Shuttle towards the south. In just a few hours, he was ten thousand miles away.


    When he appeared, with just a step he was beneath the Cloud Ocean. He was deep underground within a dark river.


    Not far away, there were dozens of people who were hurriedly fleeing using this river.


    There were five Spirit Realm and nine Grade-9. Two of them were at the Intermediate Spirit Realm stage, their true qi was abundant and exceptional.


    When they saw Zong Shou, the fourteen of them were startled, fear appearing in their eyes.


    The one at the helm asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°Is that Blood Sword Monster Lord?¡±


    His voice was filled with despair. They were twenty thousand feet underground. Normally speaking he shouldn¡¯t have been able to notice it.


    Zong Shou was slightly shocked, Blood Sword Monster Lord? Was this his new title?


    Following which he didn¡¯t care and directly asked, ¡°Who is Zigui?¡±


    No one answered but a few of them couldn¡¯t help but look towards the one at the head.


    Zong Shou smiled coldly, a silver and gold light shed. Where they passed, blood spurted out.

 Chapter 733 - Blue Fire Xuan Turtle

    <h4>Chapter 733: Blue Fire Xuan Turtle</h4>


    With just a sh from Little Gold and Hanxi, a knife glow appeared and those Grade-9 cultivators directly had their heads cut off.


    The few Spirit Realm cultivators dodged and block in a very haggard manner.


    Zong Shou moved to the front of Zigui from ten thousand feet away.


    He spread out his hand, breaking away the body protecting energy and then grabbing towards that person¡¯s head.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to let Zigui, the main culprit, to die just like that. Which was why he chose not to use the sword and grabbed him right away.


    He had to capture him back to the country to parade him at the foot of Gantian Mountain, slicing him with millions of des to vent his hatred!


    Opposite him, Zigui¡¯s eyes were filled with despair.


    When experts shed, only a short engagement and they would know the rough difference in strength between them.


    Although Zong Shou was only Grade-9 but the killing intent suppressing over could counter him. It also smashed thest bit of hope in his heart.


    Like he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid death, his body suddenly exploded. A blood mist spreading all over, essence energy surging all about.


    ¡°I am definitely dead today. Senior Brother Qingming quickly leave!¡±


    The surrounding space was suddenly forcefully broken open. After a person behind him was sent into the void, with a loud explosion, he and his soul were smashed to bits.


    Zong Shou stood in the sky full of blood and flesh, allowing the specks of blood to smack his body.


    It felt like there was ayer of energy being struck by many blood dots, however, he didn¡¯t move at all.


    He felt slightly annoyed. This Zigui was let off too lightly! He was also too careless.


    Following which he felt slightly curious. Who was the person who Zigui would sacrifice his own life to let him escape?


    ¡°Interesting!¡±


    Standing on the spot, Zong Shou used his spiritual sense to reach out.


    Zigui used his vital energy to cast this secret technique, breaking through space and teleporting Qingming to thirty thousand miles out. At this moment, he was actually within Central Cloud Continent.


    Seeing the space tunnel about to close, Zong Shou shed out. A blood red sword light was like that of a dragon as he shed into the gap


    He could hear a painful shriek from over there. Afterwards, this tunnel which Zigui opened up had disappeared.


    ¡°Woman?¡±


    Zong Shou found it extremely weird. A Taoist who cultivated over hundreds of years, why was she crossdressing? That was really weird.


    He didn¡¯t bother much about it, waiting with his hands by his side. Waiting for Little Gold and Hanxi to im the lives of the dozen people around.


    He then broke this space and left the undergroundke.


    Right as Zong Shou left the abyss, he felt several sharp intentsnd from around.


    ¡°Spirit Realm?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose and he could feel a warning intent from them.


    A portion was really tempted to test him out.


    He had just been in secluded meditation for just a year and there were so many more Spirit Realm beasts under the Cloud Ocean...


    In that instance his soul subconsciously reacted. Massacring Sword Intent and Nine Dragon Sword Intent merged and charged up.


    In that split second in smashed and dissipated all their spiritual sense!


    Following which a dragon roar spread out thousands of miles, sweeping past everything!


    Beneath the Cloud Ocean, all the beasts under this space were suppressed and all knelt down.


    There were many extremely painful beast roars spreading out from thousand of miles out.


    They were harmed by his sword intent, such that their souls were injured.


    Zong Shou shook his head helplessly. Before most spirit beasts gain intelligence they could only rely on swallowing Heaven and Earth energy to cultivate.


    Even after they became smarter, there weren¡¯t many good ways to cultivate. They needed to advance step by step to raise their bloodline to inherit their race¡¯s abilities.


    The development of the soul would take months and years of umtion.


    This Sword Intent injury was huge to them. It would at least take a few years for them to recover. This was the price for provoking him.


    He also found it weird. These Spirit Beasts all had their own territories. Why did they all gather here today? Do the cries seem toe from one direction?


    Right as he was thinking about that, a blue light swiftly charged over.


    A vast blue me appeared really eye piercing in his dark undergroundnd.


    Looking out, Zong Shou realized that it was a giant beast. It looked like a turtle but it had a pair of wings allowing it to drift in the sky.


    Its eyes were filled with a fierce glow. It opened its turtle mouth and spat out a thick and heavy blue me that swept over like a wave.


    The fire wasn¡¯t a normal fire but a cold me. It caused the surrounding hundreds of miles ofnd to freeze up.


    The vapor in the air turned into ice dust.


    ¡°This is mutated god beast? Blue Fire Xuan Turtle?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t intend to dodge as he looked over. Looking at its aura, it was a descendent of a god beast! One of the mutated types of the Xuanwu Turtle, its strength also reached High Spirit Realm.


    He was also shocked in his heart and knew why so many Spirit Realm beasts would gather here.


    A Beast King traveling will naturally be majestic. These nearby beasts would naturally listen to it.


    His Sword Intent didn¡¯t only heavily injure those beasts that provoked him but it angered this turtle too.


    The blue me descended and froze up the area a hundred feet out from Zong Shou.


    Chill energy seeped in and attacked, making Zong Shou feel cold.


    Zong Shou retracted all his energy. He didn¡¯t even spread out his pair of ck lightning wings.


    Until the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was a thousand feet away, he suddenly thrust upwards with his sword!


    He retracted his energy so that he would be able to go all out on this sword!


    Time, Cause and Effect, Fate...


    Three types ofws, three sword intents all stacked on the sword.


    The red sword light turned into an extremely sharp white glow, breaking through the iceyer above.


    The sword energy was focused; where the sword passed, there was just a finger-sized hole. It was extremely calm and focused. No energy leaked out.


    The giant fire turtle above couldn¡¯t help but blink, fear in its eyes.


    The fierce glow instantly fading, it closed its mouth and retracted the mes. Following which it leaned backward with much difficulty, pping its wings with all its life to try to pull its falling body.


    However it was still a little slower. The white sword stabbed in from its lower body. The blood mist spread, directly breaking its shell and stabbing into the body.


    It also pierced the armor above in one strike.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle cried out. Following which there were four knife-like ice wings that formed where its limbs were. It didn¡¯t hesitate to turn and run.


    A cracking sound spread from around Zong Shou as the thousand feet iceyer copsed.


    Following which the three thousand feet ck wings finally spread out.


    Little Gold and Hanxi were let out, instantly catching up to the turtle. With a sh of the sword light it smashed those ice wings.


    Zong Shou also shed over right onto the back of the turtle whose speed was reduced.


    He smiled. Since a year ago when he was unable to awaken the intelligence of that Monster Eye Silver Bear and had to give it up. He couldn¡¯t find a suitable god beast to protect him.


    Be it Hanxi or Little Gold, or Xiaomi or Lightning Dragon they could only attack and not defend.


    This turtle was a mutated Xuanwu Turtle and was one of the best defensive god beasts in the world.


    Since he met one, he couldn¡¯t let it go!


    When the turtle saw that the situation wasn¡¯t right and that it couldn¡¯t escape nor fight, it instantly retracted its head and limbs into the shell.


    A blue me zed asyers of ck blue ice covered its body.


    Zong Shou stood on its back. Even with the Lightning ze Thousand sh around him he could still feel cold intent attacking his body.


    However it was only simr to when he fought Prince Jia Mingluo.


    In terms of skills, he was stronger. But its realm meant that the blue mes were a little stronger than his.


    The two types of mes shed, giving rise to shocking lightning exploding sounds.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, directly shing down on the shell with a sword.


    He knew that only by making it yield and surrender, and forcing it into despair could he make it his protector beast.


    Who knew that when the sword shed down and broke the iceyer, it was actually rebounded from the shell.


    Zong Shou was also forced back several steps by the energy. His body wasn¡¯t injured, but his soul was due to using the Cause and Effect power.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    Although he didn¡¯t go all out, he did use the Cause and Effect and Fate powers as well as the tinum Dragon Sword.


    In terms of strength it was actually not much weaker so why did it rebound?


    In this next instance he came to his senses. It was the Xuanwu Protective Energy!


    One of the strongest natural abilities of the Xuanwu Beast!


    Beneath the shell was extremely thick energy which merged with the iceyer, which was why his Nameless Sword couldn¡¯t piece through.


    Even if this Blue Fire Xuan Turtle wasn¡¯t the purest bloodline, it was not far from it.


    He wasn¡¯t annoyed but delighted instead. It was what he saw as the best protector beast in his heart.


    Naturally, the stronger its defensive were, the better. To be able to have the Xuanwu Protective Energy also surprised him.


    Without hesitation, he shed down once more with another sword. This time there was a loud ng as it broke the iceyer and then rebounded.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t dispirited, he didn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t break this shell!


    Although the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle kept its wings, many ice wings appeared, a total of ten pairs of them.


    They pped, giving rise to a huge storm. Its gigantic body instantly traveled ten thousand feet away.


    It was extremely quick but not faster than Little Gold and Hanoi. The gold and silver light shot over, their des shing as they cut off those ten pairs of ice wings.

 Chapter 734 - Unable To Move

    <h4>Chapter 734: Unable To Move</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Although the ice wings were broken but swiftly after, more wings were formed.


    The movement speed surprised Zong Shou. Naturally it was far slower than Hanxi but among Spirit Realm beasts, it was above average.


    If one added in the wings that were retracted into the shell, its speed could probably increase by another level.


    ¡°So this turtle can not only be used as a protector but also be used as a mount...¡±


    He was more delighted. He continued on the previous sword path, slicing down once more.


    Following which his brow furrowed. In such a short time the iceyer he had broken open had regenerated by arge amount.


    This sword was also rebounded.


    That Blue Fire Xuan Turtle seemed like it had totally given up on fleeing. It stopped forming the ice wings. Instead it used a thickyer of ice to wrap itself up.


    Seeing Zong Shou¡¯s sword failing, Hanxi and Little Gold used their knife arms to sh from the two sides.


    Xiaori also joined in, mes wrapping around his body. Its body swelled up by many times, it bared its fangs and bit down strongly.


    All of a sudden nging sounds ran out on the body of this thousand feet turtle. Sometimes there would be explosion noises as the Lightning Winged Dragon smashed onto the iceyer.


    After each sword Zong Shou¡¯s aura would be more violent and crazier. His heavy spiritual sense climbed up, his sword intent more and more focused.


    From thousand miles out, those retracted Spirit Realm beast intents stretched over.


    However they weren¡¯t provocative as before, this time they were only probing and sensing.


    Then these auras halted. Retreating like that of a wave momentster.


    In just a few breaths those few of them were nowhere to be seen. Their actions were as fast as rabbits, afraid that they would be too slow.


    In this thousand mile radius, the other beasts all frantically escaped like that of a beast wave.


    In just an hour, there wasn¡¯t any living being within hundreds of miles.


    Another four hourster, Zong Shou¡¯s face still had an extremely ugly expression. His lips twitching as he stood on the shell of the turtle.


    Little Gold and Hanxi were both extremely tired. The former turned into a ball of golden jelly and running back to his shoulder toy down. Although thetter was still shing down, however, it was really listless, its red eyes were shining. Who knows what it was thinking.


    As for Xiaori, it also turned back into the puppy look, panting really heavily. It looked nothing as majestic as a Qilin, it was like that of a puppy.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle under Zong Shou didn¡¯t move at all, totally uninjured. That iceyer had stretched to four thousand feet.


    Even if Zong Shou¡¯s area was thinner, but it was still three thousand feet.


    In just that short breath it expanded by a thousand feet.


    ...During these four hours, no wonder which angle or which weak point he attacked from, even if he went all out he couldn¡¯t pierce through the turtle armor.


    At this moment he had used seventy percent of his true qi and was unable to recover it so swiftly.


    Luckily once it used this Xuanwu Protective Energy ability, it couldn¡¯t use any other ability.


    If not, this Blue Fire Xuan Turtle would have turned this battle into its victory.


    His eyes twitched once more as he couldn¡¯t help but facepalm. He really lost face this time.


    He was said to be unrivaled in the Cloud World. After entering secluded meditation for thirteen years, he swept the Cloud World and never had an opponent.


    Even Daoling Vast Habitat was forced by him to retreat to defend. Their Pce Head even died. Who knew that his three Spirit Realm beasts and he couldn¡¯t do anything to this turtle.


    Luckily there was no one else looking. If others found out about this wouldn¡¯t theyugh out loud?


    Especially Zhao Yanran, that crazy woman. She would grab the chance to mock him about it.


    Looking down at the turtle hidden in the heavy iceyer, Zong Shou was speechless. He felt his head hurt badly.


    It wasn¡¯t a n to continue going on like this. In terms of energy, all Xuanwu Beasts are listed in the top three out of all god beasts. Their power was like a deep ocean, really indiscernible with endless amounts of energy.


    Even if he had the help of pills, he wouldn¡¯t be able to out sustain it. As for the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique, he would have to absorb things.


    As for forcefully attacking, that wouldn¡¯t work. He finally understood what people meant by a rat being unable to find any point to pull a turtle by. He couldn¡¯t find any weakness and was unable to attack at all.


    Thinking about that, he scoffed. He wasn¡¯t a rat.


    However he was really helpless, he could only jump off the shell.


    Following which Zong Shou hesitated. Looking at the situation he couldn¡¯t do anything about this beast. It was impossible to make it surrender.


    However he was a little unwilling to leave just like that. Who knew whether or not this Blue Fire Xuan Turtle would still be here if he came down next time? Would it surrender to others? Or would it leave the Cloud World?


    He had to find a suitable solution before he left.


    The turtle retracted its head and was totally silent. Maybe because it felt that there wasn¡¯t any movement outside and Zong Shou wasn¡¯t on it anymore.


    Taking the opportunity that Zong Shou was in deep thought, spiritual energy exploded out. Twelve sets of wings formed once more as it pped with all its energy to fly into the sky.


    This time he was totally caught off guard. Zong Shou didn¡¯t react at all and Hanxi was resting up.


    In the next instance when the turtle was just a millimeter off the ground, there was a loud explosion and it fell back down. The twelve pairs of wings were all broken.


    Zong Shou broke out intoughter. Following which it tried to form fourteen pairs. However it fell downwards simrly.


    Then was sixteen, twenty, twenty-four, thirty...


    This giant ice block didn¡¯t even manage to get an inch off the ground.


    Logically speaking when one reached the Spirit Realm, one¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be calcted by normal numbers.


    They could shock mountains and rivers, and break open space. These few ice pieces couldn¡¯t do anything for it.


    However the Xuan Ice was different. They could block his sword, and their strength was no lower than a Grade-9 Spiritual Artifact.


    Each inch, each millimeter was formed by billions of essence water units.


    It was scarily heavy, reaching a hundred thousand kilograms.


    Thousands of feet of Xuan Ice pieces, just thinking about it one can imagine how heavy it was.


    Maybe because it reached its limit, when thirty-six wings were formed, there were no more wings that came out.


    However this Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was only able to barely get a foot up from the ground.


    Trying to fly up but to no avail, the turtle went silent once more. A short whileter it opened a bit of its shell to try to stretch its head out.


    However, following which it felt that the situation wasn¡¯t right. No matter what it was unable to stretch out at all. Even if it shifted its face to the side it couldn¡¯t.


    It bit down but the ice was too slippery and it was unable to catch it. It spat out blue mes but it caused the iceyer to be thicker.


    It didn¡¯t give up as it tried to stretch its four limbs and wings out.


    Following which it felt that they all faced the same situation.


    The Xuan Ice was not only firm but extremely strong.


    A ten feetyer couldpare to Grade-9 Spiritual Artifacts. When it was stacked to a thousand feet, it was Celestial Artifact level.


    That turtle went all out but it was unable to reach out at all.


    It sent its energy to strike outwards but the iceyer didn¡¯t budge at all. Even if it gathered its strength at one spot, it was unable to damage it at all.


    In the end it just shook, however, its body was frozen in the iceyer so how could it even shake a single bit?


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose as he walked to the front of it, exchanging nces with it.


    After a long while he couldn¡¯t help but burst out augh. Following which heughed out loud in an unrestrained manner.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything about it, but it was also so dumb to trap itself in ice, unable toe out.


    How amazing must one be to do that?


    The depressed feeling in his chest was gone. The frustration from being unable to break the ice armor in four hours had totally disappeared.


    Following which he had a thought as he focused on it once more.


    Wait, it can¡¯te out?


    He couldn¡¯t make it yield now didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t do so in the future.


    If he couldn¡¯t, then just let it remain in there unable toe out?


    When such a thought rose, a cold smile appeared on his face.


    He flipped his right hand and twenty talismans appeared. Half of them was a Mountain Stabilising Talisman which had the power of a mountain sealed within. As long as this talisman was pasted on a person, a normal Grade-9 wouldn¡¯t be able to move. The other half was a Xuan Ice Spirit Shield Talisman, which once used could instantly form a giant Xuan Ice Shield.


    It was a famous spell formed in the Spirit Realm.


    Without an exception they were all left from the fallen cultivators of the Daoling Vast Habitat.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle felt a chill around its body.


    It raised its eyes wide and stared at Zong Shou warily.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Numerous dayster, in a city two thousand miles away from Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Zong Shou stood in the air, beneath him was a burning temple.


    At this moment a purple energy wrapped around his hand.


    It was no different from usual true qi. But if there were Taoist cultivators here they could recognize that it was God Power gathered by the Protector Gods.


    It wrapped around his fingertips, unable to be absorbed into his body.


    That was because there were already too much in his body, which was why he was unable to absorb any more.

 Chapter 735 - Mountain Peak Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 735: Mountain Peak Negotiation</h4>


    A purple energy wrapped around his fingertips, unable to be absorbed into his body.


    That was because there were already too many in his body which was why he was unable to absorb any more.


    That day after he killed Zigui, he was still unable to do anything to the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle.


    In the end he could only use an even thicker iceyer to freeze it and then suppressing it using dozens of Mountain Stabilising Talismans. Following which he threw it into a space treasure that he snatched.


    It was bigger than the Lingjie Ring, it had ten thousand feet of space which could just nice fit it in.


    This Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was also barely considered sealed by him.


    Following which he continued to kill several groups of Taoist cultivators outside of the Cloud World.


    Until those scattered Saint Fire Silver Ants couldn¡¯t find any more traces of Spirit Realm cultivators, he returned back to Central Cloud Continent.


    During these few days Zong Shou spent most of his time scouring the temples that belonged to the Yuqing Faction.


    As expected he found many of them. Often the bigger the city, the more believers there were. The more God Power he was able to get from the statues.


    There were only a million people here but due to it being near Daoling Vast Habitat, there were many believers and they were extremely faithful.


    This was why the God Power obtained was not only thick but also really pure.


    Unfortunately his body only absorbed three-quarters of it but was unable to take in any more.


    On the side of Hanxi, each time it consumed the core, it would turn into a cocoon and digest it for a period of time.


    However the time it took would get shorter and shorter and the effects would be less and less discernible.


    The original twelve silver ants had increased to eighteen. Their armor and knife arms were strengthened such that they were extremely close to the Spirit Realm level and their speed also greatly increased.


    As for Hanxi itself, there weren¡¯t many observable changes to it. The spiritual patterns on it became more obvious. It also seemed simple butplicated, looking really mysterious.


    The silver me also seemed more Saint-like and pure, extremely bright and beautiful.


    Although there were threads of vengeful energy rising up, it couldn¡¯t get close to the two of them.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Intent made it such that evil spirits and energy couldn¡¯t get close. Hanxi¡¯s body shone a silver light, wrapped in mes. The moment the vengeful energy got close, it would be totally purified.


    ¡°So it seems like there is a limit to using God Power to train the body...¡±


    He was standing stunned to the spot not because he was purely in deep thought. He was waiting for his body to ¡°digest¡± the portion of God Spirit Power stored in his body.


    A full hourter he was still unable to absorb the bit of purple energy around his fingertips.


    It seems like it wasn¡¯t him not having enough space within but that he had reached his limit.


    Actually it was true thinking about it. If he could easily swallow it without any limit, wouldn¡¯t he really be invincible?


    There was no way for one to reach the top so easily.


    Thinking about it for a moment more, Zong Shou decided to give up on that purple energy, allowing it to scatter around.


    At this moment the entire city was still totally silent.


    Most people on the streets closed their doors and didn¡¯te out. It was daytime but there was no one on the streets. It was like this was a ghost town.


    The martial cultivators and spirit masters were either looking over carefully or with animosity. They all thought that they were well hidden as they either looked or spread their spiritual sense over. There were a few people who tried their best to retract their aura, afraid that Zong Shou would notice.


    Zong Shou was toozy to bother about those low grade cultivators. He wasn¡¯t willing to attack them but he wasn¡¯t going to allow them to offend him.


    He spread out his spiritual sense outwards and wiped out all those annoying spiritual senses. There was no one who could continue to spy.


    Heughed coldly as he headed east. With a few steps he was dozens of miles out.


    A short whileter he was on the peak of a mountain hanging in mid air.


    This was Cuiming Peak. It was one of the medium sized sects under Daoling Vast Habitat- Luxing Sect.


    Half the mountain was sliced off, drawing talismans flipped it around to hang seventy thousand feet high up the air.


    Using the Star Power of the Heavens to inject in, although there weren¡¯t any Dragon Veins but the abundance of spiritual energy was just below that of Shrines and Spiritual Houses.


    However at this moment, the peak was empty with no one at all.


    Zong Shou scanned the ce with his spiritual sense, in the end he retracted it helplessly.


    Not only was there no one, but there also wasn¡¯t even anything of value.


    Looking at the situation here, it wasn¡¯t because he spent too long in the city. But that this ce was abandoned three days ago.


    This wasn¡¯t the first case that he faced. Since he killed those Spirit Realm cultivators who were returning to the sect from Donglin, dozens of sects did the same.


    These Taoist Sects didn¡¯t care about their face at all. They didn¡¯t dare to defend. Everywhere he passed, the sects gave up their mountain. The disciples all scattered to hide elsewhere.


    No matter how bold Zong Shou was, they didn¡¯t dare to show their heads. They were more shameless than the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle.


    At this moment even someone as determined as him felt powerless.


    Like a punchnding on cotton, unable to use strength. There was no solution to such a situation.


    Looking up at the sky with his hands by his side, Zong Shou was in deep thought once more. He was unwilling to retreat but there was no benefit to continuing on. Maybe he should consider returning.


    Thinking about it seriously for a while, Zong Shou shook his head. Before he left there was onest thing he had toplete.


    He was about to step off when he felt the surrounding space twist.


    His brow rose, eyes filled with surprise.


    When the energy came over he actually didn¡¯t sense anything.


    Just as he was thinking about that, he saw Shui Lingbo broke the world barrier and appeared in front of him.


    Her face was cold and expressionless with no intentions to get close to him.


    Just as Zong Shou was finding it weird, his pupils constricted. Not one but two people came over here.


    The moment such a thought rose, a seven colored mirage gathered and spiritual energy wrapping around.


    In just a moment, a twenty over years old Taoist appeared. He looked really young, face like white jade, dressed in Taoist attire and holding a horsetail whisk. It gave one a feeling like he was an ice jade covered in smoke; ethereal and dream-like.


    ¡°Yuanmeng greets Country Ruler!¡±


    That person sized up Zong Shou before expressionlessly nodding his head.


    In the next instance an extremely huge intent suppressed down on this peak.


    Shui Lingbo nodded her head, ¡°Long time no see, has Ruler been doing well? Shui Lingbo greets you!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s right hand instinctively gripped his sword. He went up against the Yuanmeng¡¯s intent as he looked over.


    This is God Realm?


    Yuanmeng? He had never even heard of such a person in thest life.


    Even in the Illusionary Game Realm, he wasn¡¯t famous enough for him to know his name


    If it was what he expected, it was the God Realm cultivator protecting Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Although he formed an incarnation projection thousands of miles out, that vast suppression was terrifying.


    He was toozy to reply, staring right at his eyes and then grinning, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I am fighting to the death with your Taoist Faction?¡±


    Yuanmeng frowned, seemingly also feeling that he was unable to make Zong Shou yield through using intent. He looked towards Shui Lingbo. Thetter was really calm, ¡°I came here for another matter. I met him coincidentally. If Senior Yuanmeng wants me to help with the peace talks, then please invite someone else.¡±


    Zong Shou found it weird, what was going on with these two?


    He heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at Shui Lingbo¡¯s situation, Common People Path wasn¡¯t threatened by Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Yuanmeng scoffed coldly in unhappiness. However he didn¡¯t say anything and directly said towards Zong Shou.


    ¡°If Country Ruler is willing to return to Gantian and not step foot on Central Cloud Continent for three months, the Taoist Faction promises to not touch Donglin and Huizhoumoners for three years!¡±


    There was no more probing tone, just a firm decisive one.


    Zong Shou was furious, this Yuanmeng was really interesting.


    Three years not to attack Donglin and Huizhoumoners.


    Just three years and the promise didn¡¯t include him.


    Actually it was a good thing to let the people under him get excluded from the fight between him and Taoist Faction.


    However the time was just too short. His battle would be counted in the thousands and tens of thousands of years. Within it also didn¡¯t include what he wanted the most.


    Apart from that, his tone made him feel really annoyed.


    There was no smile at all on his face, his gaze like that of a knife.


    ¡°Then what if I am unwilling to return?¡±


    ¡°If you have any conditions, just raise it up.¡±


    Yuanmeng seemed to have predicted that Zong Shou would ask that, shaking his head without bothering much.


    ¡°However, Ruler should just agree. During these ten thousand years, anyone who offended my Taoist Sect had never lived. Even if you are the most unrivaled talented person in the Cloud World. I don¡¯t think you will be able to take the wrath of my Taoist Faction!¡±


    Zong Shouughed, acting like he didn¡¯t hear Yuanmeng¡¯s threat.


    ¡°You can make me retreat! Thirty thousand Grade Nine mind stones topensate my people. Within thirty years, you are not to harm my people. Lastly hand over all the people who participated in the killing and let me deal with them as I wish!¡±


    When he heard the first condition, Yuanmeng pupils opened wide. Thest sentence made his eyes open wide. Thest sentence filled him with fury.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡±


    That intent became sharper and sharper, ¡°You are a ruler but you don¡¯t know when to take a step back! I can give you five thousand Grade Nine mind stones but it isn¡¯t aspensation, it is as a charity. The second condition will be shortened to ten years. We won¡¯t attack you for ten years. As for thest one, I will act like I didn¡¯t hear it. If you agree then you can scram already...¡±


    When he heard that veins popped out from Zong Shou¡¯s hand that was grabbing the sword. He calmed down and smiled.


    ¡°In other words, there is no room for discussion?¡±

 Chapter 736 - Negotiation Falling Apart

    <h4>Chapter 736: Negotiation Falling Apart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    A furious intent swept and suppressed Cuiming Peak.


    It caused the storm to rise up, all the buildings and houses were silently smashed apart.


    Zong Shou¡¯s bones were crackling, still standing tall.


    Although he found it really tough under the intent suppression of Yuanmeng, however, the sword intent didn¡¯t copse under the suppression. Instead it became tougher and sharper.


    Even the God Spirit Power in his body started to reverberate. It swiftly merged into his physical body at hundred times a faster rate.


    He could sense that the cracks in the Heaven Barrier were slowly expanded at a speed that couldn¡¯t be seen by the naked eye.


    God Realm experts could kill a Grade-9 like stepping on an ant. However after all, this was the Cloud World.


    At the start of the Spiritual Wave, no matter how strong Yuanmeng was, he was onlyparable to an Intermediate Spirit Realm cultivator.


    Naturally this wasn¡¯t something that Qiuhua and Zigui couldpare to.


    Even with the same amount of true qi and soul power, Yuanmeng who had grasped deeperws and was already touching the source of the Dao could suppress Zigui! Fighting one against a hundred wasn¡¯t a problem.


    ...However that didn¡¯t mean that Zong Shou didn¡¯t have a chance against him.


    Xi Zi, in the past, was killed by tens of thousands of Grade-9 cultivators when he descended on the Cloud World.


    Naturally Zong Shou couldn¡¯t find so many experts, even one-hundredth of that was impossible.


    However luckily he had the Avici Throne. Fortunately the King Path Martial Arts he learned was known ten thousand years in the future; the best and mostplete Emperor Wind.


    Fortunately Huizhou which was under his rule was only ten thousand miles away.


    Even Daoling Vast Habitat at the core area of Central Continent was just forty thousand miles away.


    At this moment apart from the wind, there was a suppressive silence.


    Yuanmeng¡¯s face was dark and sunken.


    A full four hundred breathster, Shui Lingbo suddenly coughed, covered her mouth, and giggled, ¡°Senior Yuanmeng, let¡¯s keep this civil. This isn¡¯t a solution to go on like this. I am a Head of a Vast Habitat and I don¡¯t have time to waste here with the both of you.¡±


    Yuanmeng swept her coldly, gaze filled with killing intent. In the end, he retracted it and looked at Zong Shou.


    ¡°Well yed! I have never seen anyone who dared to speak to me like that! Forget it, I will give you onest chance to return to Donglin. You aren¡¯t to step into Central Continent within a year. If not...¡±


    ¡°If not what?¡±


    His voice was interrupted as Zong Shou smiled and looked over, ¡°Are you prepared to personally attack to kill me such that I have no ce to be buried? Or send your trash to try to surround and kill me once more?¡±


    Eighteen silver ants flew out from his sleeves. Little Gold and Hanxi were by his sides.


    Zong Shou looked up at the stars. A slight wind blew on his side.


    Who knows when but a wound appeared on his wrist, blood flowing down and suspending in the air ten feet around him.


    It was like they had a life of their own as they flowed around. In a blink of an eye, they formed a hundred feet formation.


    It caused his aura to increase. The strength of Gantian was gathered on his body once more.


    A Ruler of a country couldn¡¯t be killed the moment he stepped out. Even in the Cloud World, the Emperor Race members have been studying this Path over ten thousand years.


    This was why any decent King Path Martial Arts would have a technique to let a Ruler use a portion of his strength outside his country. However the price was often really heavy.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Emperor Wind used the blood sacrifice method. To burn his vital energy and even lifespan!


    ¡°Emperor Wind?¡±


    Yuanmeng frowned once more, surprise appeared in his eyes. He actually recognized the formation. Heughed and mocked.


    ¡°Do you really want to fight me?¡±


    ¡°So what if I do?¡±


    His brow rose. Zong Shou didn¡¯t immediately pull out his sword but asked back with a deep meaning.


    ¡°If you are willing, I would be d! I don¡¯t know if you are interested?¡±


    When he heard that his aura halted, his gaze wasplicated. Filling with killing intent but then there was hesitation, filled with uncertainty; many feelings mixed within.


    A momentter he calmed down. He actually waved his sleeves andughed once more.


    ¡°Five Thousand mind stones, ten years of no attacking! Daoling Vast Habitat won¡¯t give in. If you aren¡¯t willing then let¡¯s just continue on. I will ept this blood cmity! Since you want to remain here, then it is up to you. I want to see how long you can remain here?¡±


    After he spoke, the incarnation formed in the air turned into specks of spiritual light and dissipated.


    However that gaze was still ice cold and knife-like as he looked down on Zong Shou.


    ¡°I advise Ruler not to be too arrogant. Know when to stop!¡±


    The moment he said that thest part of his body dissipated.


    ¡°Know when to stop!¡±


    Zong Shou broke into augh and looked to the side, ¡°Junior Sister came from so far to also tell me that?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Han ordered me to advise you not to force them too badly into a corner.¡±


    When she heard the words Junior Sister she was furious, spending much effort to calm herself down. Following which she said with a weird expression, ¡°You are so confident that Yuanmeng won¡¯t kill you?¡±


    ¡°If he wanted to he would have done so long ago why talk? Even if we have to fight, your Senior Brother is confident to be able to escape. To be able to fight a God Realm expert is a rare opportunity.¡±


    While saying that he made a hand sign. The formation under him didn¡¯t stop but instead became moreplete.


    The blood light shining and slowly forming a blood mark on his brow.


    Half of Zong Shou¡¯s true qi and soul power was used up. In the next instance, he swallowed several pills and swiftly regained it.


    However his face was still slightly ashen white. True qi and soul power were easy to recover but vital energy and essence blood weren¡¯t.


    Shui Lingbo found it weird but didn¡¯t think too much about it. She only thought that Zong Shou was trying to y safe to do so just in case. She shook her head, ¡°A few days ago Zhongguang couldn¡¯t take it and fought Aokun. Zhongguan lost badly and could only retreat helplessly. Although they are of the same grade, the difference inbat strength was huge. Your Brother is really amazing!¡±

 Chapter 737 - No Way?

    <h4>Chapter 737: No Way?</h4>


    ¡°A few days ago Zhongguang couldn¡¯t take it and fought Aokun. Zhongguan lost badly and could only retreat helplessly. Although they are of the same grade, the difference inbat strength was huge. Your Brother is really amazing! That Zhongguang entered the Saint Realm two thousand years ago but he was only able tost half a day in front of him.¡±


    Shui Lingbo said with a weird expression. Within her heart she admired Zong Shou. This fellow didn¡¯t know about the exact situation of the Cloud World but to actually dared to stand his ground in front of a God Realm expert and directly provoked him. He obviously saw through the lies of Yuanmeng...


    Swordsmen feared nothing, however, they needed a strategy to protect themselves. This kid did both correctly.


    Zong Shou was startled. Zhongguang? Who was that? He had never heard of him before.


    To have the ability to fight with Aokun and who Shui Lingbo said was the same level then naturally he was God Realm. Most probably he was the outer region elder of Daoling Vast Habitat.


    However didn¡¯t Aokun just enter Saint Realm? Wasn¡¯t his foundations shaking due to the Destruction Dragon Pellet and his personality not fitting? How could he heavily injure Zhongguang?


    For one to enter such a realm one was one in a billion.


    The gap in talent was actually really small. Even if there was still a difference inbat strength, that was due to the difference in the strength of the Dao they embarked on.


    Since Zhongguang entered Saint Realm two thousand years ago, there was no reason he couldn¡¯t suppress Aokun. Even if thetter grasped the Destruction Dao...


    Following which Shui Lingbo continued, ¡°There is one more matter! Your Senior Brother Mingyu told me to tell you that at most in twenty days, Daoling Vast Habitat would have two Saint Realm


    experts returning: Fairy Longxuan and Huayun. These two have traveled as a pair for ten thousand years, their name spread far and wide. If it was one of them he could handle it. But if this couple worked together, even if Aokun and he worked together they won¡¯t be confident in winning. He wants you to be careful...¡±


    ¡°So that was the case!¡±


    With a thought Zong Shou understood why Yuanmeng would be so sharp and arrogant today.


    ¡°Junior Sister, you are saying that Yuanmeng didn¡¯t dare attack was because he was worried about my Brother and also because these two Saint Realms are about to return and he wasn¡¯t willing to risk it?¡±


    He felt a slight regret in his heart. Before this, he nearly though that Yuanmeng was really scared off by him.


    However this was for the best. He was a little more confident in what he was going to doter.


    ¡°You are a smart one!¡±


    Shui Lingbo smiled and nodded her head, ¡°So Senior Master Han wants you to slow down! The Taoists have a deep foundation. Although there is no one apart from Yuanmeng who can fight you, above the Vast Habitat, there is the Heavenly ce. There are hundreds of Gods. Although many are sleeping and recuperating, the Taoists might go crazy and open it to invite one or two of the old generation to descend.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose. Heavenly ce? Older generation?


    He had heard about the Heavenly ces, three of them which was above the five Vast Habitats.


    Taoist and Demon each had one. However the Confucians held the biggest one.


    Although they didn¡¯t have a Vast Habitat, they had a Heavenly ce. It was said that no one in the world knew where that Bailu Heavenly Institution was built at.


    Within the Heavenly ce, they worshipped and prayed to the ancient Sages. The vast and heroic energy was something no cultivator, be it Demon or righteous, dared to get close.


    The Taoist one was the most mysterious.


    Sword Sect split off from the Taoist Faction, which was why they shared Heavenly ce with the Taoist Faction now.


    The Buddhist Faction and Common People Path, one came from outside and one split off from Confucianism. They were ostracised by the many sects and factions of the Cloud World so they were unable to have their own.


    As for the older generation, when Yan Fan and Shui Lingbo fought to get him in, they raised it up many times.


    He still wasn¡¯t clear what kind of existence they were.


    He was curious and wanted to ask. However now wasn¡¯t the time.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it as he directed the pill to dissolve.


    Blood and marrow boiled and more liquid formed. In just a moment a red color returned to his face.


    The biggest benefit of this Emperor Wind was that it was neutral and peaceful.


    At the start it was really basic. With the foundations not built bit by bit, its strength would maybe even weaker than those of small countries. However, once one trained it to the ninthyer, one would be able to use the strength of the country to the extreme.


    Even this blood sacrifice technique didn¡¯t hurt his core. Using pills he was instantly able to recover arge portion of his essence energy.


    When everything was handled within his body, the sharp intent he had retracted charged out once more.


    His eyes sharp like a knife, body bursting with fighting intent!


    ¡°Although that Yuanmeng is rude but his words are right...¡±


    Shui Lingbo was halfway through her words before she stopped.


    Only to see Zong Shou flew up and left the peak.


    The blood colored long sword gave out a loud ring, dragons roared from behind him, resonating with his sword intent.


    Only then did she feel that it wasn¡¯t right as she flew into the air too. She stepped onto a red cloud-like veil, chasing up in a sh.


    ¡°Zong Shou, where are you going? Since Daoling Vast Habitat doesn¡¯t bother about their face then what¡¯s the point of you staying here? Daoling Vast Habitat, you are crazy...¡±


    Shui Lingbo¡¯s face was ashen white, her eyes filled with shock.


    The two of them were heading to the south. Another two thousand miles and it was the Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Was this fellow really crazy?


    Zong Shou smiled and knew that Shui Lingbo came over in orders from Common People Path to ask him to stop.


    He also knew that this was the sect being concerned about him and thus he wasn¡¯t annoyed about it.


    However the matter couldn¡¯t end just like this.


    This time it wasn¡¯t him seeking justice for the million people but also for himself and for Gantian Mountain.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was reckless!


    ¡°Junior Sister, did you think I chose this Common People Path? I am not dumb...¡±


    Shui Lingbo didn¡¯t bother about what he called her, her brow rose. She thought to herself that wasn¡¯t that what he was doing?


    The people all said that Zhao Yanran and her were crazy but this Zong Shou was worse than them!


    He dared to kill Wu Xu so what else didn¡¯t dare he do?


    Zong Shouughed without making a sound, ¡°Actually, you can say that I am crazy!¡±


    In front of his eyes, Daoling Vast Habitat was right there!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Daoling Vast Habitat, Ten Thousand Soul Lamp Room. Yuanmeng¡¯s face was dark as he retracted the incarnation formed by soul power thousands of miles out.


    He entered into a deep thought seriously.


    Since Wu Xu died, he had been in charge of this ce, temporarily took over all matters.


    However this ce was really chaotic...


    It was a huge mess outside. Close to ten thousand Sect people nearby were all quarreling outside in the vast stone hall. They either used old records, mocked one another or were arguing badly. Some had nefarious intentions and were provoking and stirring up trouble.


    They fought for the right to be the next Pce Head. Although it wasn¡¯t up to them, it didn¡¯t stop them from doing that.


    Each time after he scolded them, they would be quiet for a while. However after two to four hours, it would restart.


    The only thing they didn¡¯t do was pull out their weapons and kill one another.


    Luckily they were still reasonable and didn¡¯t rush to him.


    The Sect Leaders of the Taoist Factions all paid attention to cultivation which was why the head of the Vast Habitat was like the leader of the religion.


    The disciple distribution to the Vast Habitat included tens of thousands of Dao Soldiers, hundreds of Protector God Spirits as well as huge amounts of resources. A slight bias could cause a sect and a faction to benefit greatly.


    Yuanmeng wanted to suppress them but behind them there were many Celestial and God Realm, even Saint Realm experts.


    Which was why he was toozy to bother and allowed them to quarrel.


    However for some reason, he felt really annoyed today.


    Just now although he was sharp and fierce towards Zong Shou but for some reason his heart ached. Why didn¡¯t the Taoist Faction have such a stunning and talented disciple? Why did such a person have to be their enemy?


    He felt really depressed and wasn¡¯t willing to stay too long here. With a shake of his body he was outside of the Vast Habitat, on a lone peak.


    Looking at the vast Cloud Ocean he felt his heart rx. Only to see that he wasn¡¯t the only one here.


    ¡°Qingming?¡±


    Yuanmeng looked below at a blue Taoist dressed girl standing at the cliff.


    ¡°You have recovered? That¡¯s good, luckily you are okay. If anything happened to you I really don¡¯t know how I was going to answer to Senior Master!¡±


    ¡°Qingming thanks Senior Master for your care!¡±


    The teen girl bowed and then gave a bitter smile, ¡°Since I wanted toe back myself, if anything happened to me, it would be of my own asking and having nothing to do with you. In the past I was always proud of my ability, others needing a hundred years to do what I could do in ten. I looked down on the Cloud World. Now I finally know that there are people stronger than me, there are mountains taller than mountains. Senior Master¡¯s words were truly correct. However, I dragged down Senior Brother Zigui.¡±


    She asked with a worried tone, ¡°Can Zigui and Wu Xu be revived?!¡±


    Yuanmeng was originally nodding his head with a smile. Although it was dangerous and she suffered from failure but her heart was trained. When he heard that he frowned, ¡°Zigui was determined to improve and didn¡¯t leave a protective measure. Wu Xu¡¯s Soul was badly damaged, that Absolute Beginning Sword from Zong Shou even destroyed his second soul. Luckily it still have a lifeforce within the Ten Thousand Soul Lamp Room.¡±


    Qingming understood and asked curiously, ¡°Senior Master went to see Zong Shou today, how was it?¡±


    ¡°He is so arrogant so naturally he wasn¡¯t willing to agree!¡±


    His eyes opened wide with rage, filled with a cold intent, ¡°No worries, he is alone and wouldn¡¯t be able to cause many waves! We have already lost all our face so we don¡¯t mind losing more. As long as Huayun and Longxuan Great Senior Masters return, we will be able to kill that kid in a few months!¡±


    Qingming¡¯s eyes were filled with delight, killing intent appearing on her face.


    In that instance a red glow appeared in the sky in the distance.


    ¡°Is there anyone from Daoling Vast Habitat willing to fight?¡±


    A loud and clear voice reverberated through the sky.


    Yuanmeng was startled, then his face turned ashen white.

 Chapter 738 - About To Be Disappointed

    <h4>Chapter 738: About To Be Disappointed</h4>


    ¡°Will anyone from Daoling Vast Habitate out to battle me?¡±


    After just a short while, Zong Shou¡¯s voice rang out once more.


    The voice spread a thousand miles like he was afraid that people couldn¡¯t hear it, letting it echo into the distance.


    Yuanmeng¡¯s face was not only ashen white but it also turned purple.


    He looked towards the teen standing on the sand dune roughly a hundred miles away with a dark expression.


    A blood sword stabbed in front of him, a sharp aura which was provocative and also domineering!


    Even hundreds of miles apart he could sense that abundant fighting spirit from Zong Shou.


    This kid was really nning to go to war with the entire Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Qingming clenched her fists, her body shaking as she stared furiously into the distance.


    Not long ago she wanted to request that if the Taoist Faction wiped out Gantian in a few months, then she would be the one to personally avenge Zigui.


    At this time she could only bury such thoughts back into her heart.


    Who knew that just as Yuanmeng was so confident to say that the person wouldn¡¯t threaten them anymore that he would directlye right to their door.


    After the shock, she felt huge humiliation and rage. This Zong Shou had wiped out close to seventy of their Spirit Realm cultivators and actually dared to run over to provoke them more?


    What did he treat their Taoist base as? He didn¡¯t hold any of the thirty thousand Vast Habitat disciples in any regard!


    He really thought that there was nothing their Vast Habitat could do to them?


    However when she calmed down and thought about it, her face also turned ashen white like Yuanmeng.


    She could only grit her teeth, giving rise to a cracking sound.


    ¡°This Zong Shou is really a bully!¡±


    The moment she said that she could feel that Yuanmeng¡¯s face was twisting, his gaze was close to going crazy. A vast soul suppression charged out all around.


    It spread out hundreds of miles, the lone mountain also started to shake like it was about to copse.


    The entire mountain had a dark and cold aura as well as bone chilling killing intent which sent a chill down one¡¯s spine.


    Qingming felt like her soul was about to be smashed! Luckily Yuanmeng instantly realized that it was inappropriate. Although the strong intent was still spreading into the distance, it rxed around her.


    At this moment a hundred miles out, Zong Shou felt something and smiled as he looked over.


    His cold voice rang out around the thousand-mile area for the third time.


    ¡°I have already waited fifteen minutes here. Is your Daoling Vast Habitat really filled with people with no balls?¡±


    Qingming¡¯s petite face flushed red. She felt like the blood in her body was about to explode, filled with both embarrassment and anger.


    Her body moved as she wanted to head over. Yuanmeng suddenly waved his sleeves, a true qi sent out and restricted her to the spot.


    Qingming looked over only to see that Yuanmeng had calmed down, he shook his head, ¡°You aren¡¯t his opponent. If anything happens now, the entire Daoling Vast Habitat wouldn¡¯t be able to recover.¡±


    He sighed leisurely and stepped back into the Vast Habitat with a sh.


    ¡°We need to discuss this and have a good n. Let¡¯s speak back in the Vast Habitat...¡±


    Qingming kept silent and looked back to a hundred miles away. She gritted her teeth, her body also disappeared from the mountain.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Aspared to the seriousness on the opposite of the lone mountain, the atmosphere hundred miles out on the sand dune was really rxed.


    ¡°Challenge them? You actually have that nned. I¡¯m impressed! You are learning from Jueyu?¡±


    Shui Lingbo floated in mid-air beside Zong Shou, squinted as she looked into the distance. Her smile was wide like a flower, her bright eyes had curved into that of a crescent.


    ¡°That Old Man Yuanmeng is obviously totally furious! Wouldn¡¯t it be good if he had agreed to your demands just now? He is most probably regretting now...¡±


    Zong Shou listened on quietly but he didn¡¯t reply. He half closed his eyes, recovered his energy and regained his focus.


    He was indeed learning from Sword Prince Jueyu.


    The only difference was that Jueyu had people backing him. Although the sects were annoyed, they didn¡¯t have the need to be enemies with him.


    He had bullied Daoling Vast Habitat for having no ability to restrict him.


    He wanted to see what that Yuanmeng would do when he blocked this Vast Habitat.


    ¡°Oh? Did he leave? Did you see his face, it turned nted from rage! You don¡¯t know how that fellow looked when he was rebutting us, how domineering he was! As expected, an evil person needs to be dealt with by another...¡±


    Shui Lingbo said emotionally and then sighed, ¡°I was originally worried for you, that you didn¡¯t know how to retract your rage and end up making everyone furious. It seems like I worried for nothing! As expected from the Ruler of a country, you didn¡¯t go mad.¡±


    ¡°Make everyone furious?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s spiritual sense could feel the hundreds of spiritual senses probed over. He didn¡¯t care, asking casually, ¡°You are referring to Great Shang? Sword Sect? Buddhist Faction? Or Tailing and Daoling Sects?¡±


    If he was the Great Shang Emperor, he would be happy to see the Taoist Faction be crushed but he wouldn¡¯t be willing to see the situation get more chaotic. He would also not be happy to see Zong Shou destroy the Central Continent.


    Especially at this moment when the alien races from other worlds stared down aggressively.


    As for Tailing and Daoling Sects, it was the same theory.


    Even if they had conflicts with one another but after all they were from the same faction. They couldn¡¯t sit still and not do anything.


    If he continued to massacre sect by sect, there would be a day when they couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It would be sooner orter when they attacked him.


    ¡°All of them!¡±


    Her eyes shed, a bright glow appearing within. She smiled, ¡°You actually expected it! However there is nothing to worry now and no need to care...¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that, his lips curled coldly.


    The Great Shang¡¯s Yuancheng Emperor didn¡¯t like chaos in his territory. But if the Daoling Vast Habitat¡¯s reputation was smacked down because of that then the situation was different. As long as the situation in Central Continent didn¡¯t weaken.


    Without Daoling Vast Habitat¡¯s Head of Sects, The Great Shang would be able to easily control the many sects in their territory.


    Tailing and Daoling Sects would still stand aside. If Vast Habitat¡¯s reputation went to the ground, they could expand their influence on the three thousand Taoist Faction sects.


    As for the Buddhist and Sword Sect, they wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    Common People Path and Demon Sect would also be d to see that happen.


    This would be to the joy of everyone...


    The only one with a sad ending would be Daoling Vast Habitat.


    The sword path he cultivated in was to proceed forward without anyone to stop him. However he wouldn¡¯t make himself the enemy of the public.


    Did Yuanmeng really think he was so dumb to be easily influenced by anger?


    To use those words to anger him to wipe out more temples and massacre more sects?


    Did he really think that he didn¡¯t have any other methods? For him to continue to provoke Daoling Vast Habitat?


    I¡¯m sorry, this Senior was probably going to be disappointed.

 Chapter 739 - Of Course We Run

    <h4>Chapter 739: Of Course We Run</h4>


    ¡°Within the Vast Habitat, still in the Ten Thousand Soul Lamp Room. Yuanmeng¡¯s face was cold as he sat at the elevated area.


    There were forty to fifty people squeezed into the hall all around him.


    Their faces were extremely ugly, their expressions dark and sunken.


    ¡°We can¡¯t vent our hatred towards him even with a million cuts! When Great Senior Master Huayun returns, he needs to smash him into pieces and capture his soul, send him to the mes of hell and let him burn...¡±


    ¡°What is the use of saying such vicious words now? Great Senior Master Huayun and Longxuan need at least half a month to return. The battle with this Blood Sword Monster Lord is right ahead of us. We need to think of a way to force him back!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Even if Zong Shou spends one more day in front of our Vast Habitat is a huge insult! The core of our Taoist Faction expanded for ten thousand years but we can¡¯t handle one person. If this news spreads out, where will all our face go?¡±


    ¡°In the past when those sects were wiped out, we could say that our Taoist Faction was unable to save them in time. Now this Blood Sword Monster Lord found his way right over but there is nothing we could do about him. If that happens will there be any of the three thousand Taoist Sects that would be willing to listen to us?¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? Not to mention us, even in the entire Cloud World, less than ten people could take a sword from him.¡±


    ¡°We only have less than forty Spirit Realm cultivators here. During the Yugang Ping An Temple battle, he killed more than that. With such little strength, if we all go out to fight, the oue wouldn¡¯t be much different...¡±


    Qingming was listening on from the side, eyes filled with a depressed look.


    A few days ago Zigui¡¯s n to split up and retreat was effective.


    Even with the pursue of Blood Cloud Cavalry and interception from Zong Shou, around ny Spirit Realm experts made it back. There were hundreds of Grade-9 ones. They didn¡¯t lose much.


    However most of them had their own sects and didn¡¯t work directly for the Vast Habitat. As they were worried about the safety of their own sect, they all returned.


    At that time Zong Shou was still sweeping, unrestrained, around the core Central Continent area. No one expected that he would directly search for Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Since the Sword Sect split off, during these ten thousand years no one dared to challenge the dignity of Daoling Vast Habitat.


    However this Blood Sword Monster Lord wasn¡¯t afraid of anything...


    She thought about this point when she was on the lone mountain.


    That person really found the best opportunity to strike them!


    ¡°The best n today would be to call back the Spirit Realm cultivators from all the sects back to the Vast Habitat.¡±


    ¡°Call them back? How long would that take? Moreover, how many of the three thousand sects would follow the Vast Habitat¡¯s orders?¡¯


    ¡°If our Vast Habitat falls to the level when we need to ask from help from the various sects, then how will we be able tomand them? If it really reaches that stage then all of us here should just kill ourselves!¡±


    ¡°...However we can¡¯t just sit still and watch that Zong Shou be so leisure and arrogant right?¡±


    ¡°A few days ago didn¡¯t we already decided to temporarily have peace talks with Zong Shou? To drag out the time for Great Senior Master to return? Why did such a change ur?¡±


    The room suddenly became silent. Many people recalled that the person who was in charge of those peace talks was the person seated at the elevated portion of the room.


    Not long ago he hade into contact with Zong Shou. In just two hours, such a change urred.


    The person who spoke just now obviously didn¡¯t have good intentions.


    Yuanmeng¡¯s eyes were totally dark, his gaze like a de as he swept all the people around. He scoffed coldly and closed his eyes once more, not bothering at all.


    This change was due to him and he wouldn¡¯t push the me to others.


    In the depths of his heart, he felt a bit of regret. He really underestimated that kid...


    He actually dared to directly challenge the Vast Habitat, he was really bold!


    Ten Thousand Soul Lamp Room was silent for just a moment before they entered deep discussion once more.


    ¡°Do you remember that we still have three thousand Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry here...¡±


    ¡°It was just built not long ago, how strong could they be? Zong Shou, a year ago fought against an army alone. A yearter, he killed three gods. He most probably wouldn¡¯t be afraid of three thousand of them.¡±


    ¡°This person came alone, even if we suffer slight losses we would still be losing face...¡±


    ¡°Dozens of Spirit Realm and thousands of cavalry killing him, don¡¯t you think he would retreat?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t that Zong Shou just leave? Moreover during the battle of Yugang Mountain, weren¡¯t we all so confident? But in the end what happened? That person has many amazing protector beasts with him, theirbat strength greatly increased. During the Yugang Mountain battle, he didn¡¯t have those eighteen Natural Variants which couldpare to Spirit Realm cultivators!¡±


    ¡°Our Vast Habitat has tens of thousands of disciples and we can¡¯t deal with this one person?¡±


    ¡°So what if we even have a million? This person grasps thews of space and if one isn¡¯t strong enough, one won¡¯t be able to hurt him. Unless one had even deeper and stronger space dao to force him into the Cloud World. Or if we set up a formation, how are we going to force him into that formation?¡±


    ¡°Do we have to ask for support from Tailing Sect?¡±


    ¡°Heh! Those Shrines and other sects are d to see that happen. It is already not bad if they don¡¯t help Zong Shou...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Brother Feixiang, doesn¡¯t your Chengri Temple want to take over the Vast Habitat Head position? At this moment the Vast Habitat is in trouble so shouldn¡¯t you go all out to help. Chengri Temple has three Spirit Realm and seven Grade-9 cultivators. Seven thousand miles can be covered in just a few hours. Brother won¡¯t push this responsibility aside right? If not, how can you make the masses listen to you?¡±


    The moment those words were said, another voice rang out. It was also filled with a mocking intent.


    ¡°My Chengri Temple naturally won¡¯t sit still and do nothing. However this Blood Sword Monster Lord has always been fierce and domineering. At this moment he is sealing up our Vast Habitat. My Chengri Temple has limited strength and before we assist, we need to think of a suitable method to enter. We can¡¯t just send them to their death. As for your Taihua Sect, three days ago when Huimeng Temple was destroyed, you were just three hundred miles away but you didn¡¯t save them. Is this your so called righteousness? You have the face to fight for the position of Pce Head?¡±


    At the start, it was still okay but it sounded worse and worse as Qingming heard on. They were originally debating about how to deal with Zong Shou¡¯s challenge.


    However slowly it became them attacking one another.


    Yuanmeng¡¯s aura was ice cold, it caused the atmosphere within the room to be more and more suppressed.


    In the end he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, waving his sleeves and disappearing from the room.


    Qingming was also furious as she looked outside the door with a dazed expression.


    Her face was really solemn and thought to herself, did Zong Shou expect the Vast Habitat to end up in such a situation?


    Just because of one person it was forced into such a state!


    Daoling Vast Habitat was a lone world in the void outside of the Cloud World and there was no other ce they could go to.


    At this moment Qingming¡¯s eyes seemed like it could look through theyers of space and ¡®see¡¯ that arrogant and delighted face.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°It is already night!¡±


    Zong Shou looked up at the sky, his eyes filled with confusion, ¡°Weird! Junior Sister why did half a day passed and they still haven¡¯t done anything?¡±


    The area opposite them was totally silent. He was also unable to see how he could enter or exit that ce.


    He couldn¡¯t help but thought that the Daoling Vast Habitat was afraid of all the killing that he had done.


    Originally based on what he had nned, even if Daoling Vast Habitat did so for face, they just needed to send some people over to die. Or maybe to talk some random words with him.


    On the contrary, there were more and more cultivators that gathered around.


    There were Spirit Realm ones and also Grade-3 and below ones. Who knows which side and powers they belong to?


    ¡°Why do you ask when you know the answer? That Vast Habitat is probably in chaos...¡±


    Shui Lingbo scoffed coldly, her face filled with disdain.


    Following which she saw the smile on Zong Shou¡¯s lips and felt annoyed by the arrogance of the fellow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to be happy! If you really force those people too much, they might work together to dy the fight for the position and deal with you first.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother at all, so what if they all worked together?


    He was still able to attack and retreat as he wanted.


    ¡°It is possible for them to work together! However if they suffer too many losses under my sword then they might not have the ability to fight for the Pce Head position in the future...¡±


    Nodding his head slightly, his face was filled with a sinister smile. He didn¡¯t mind making the Vast Habitat situation more chaotic.


    ¡°If I was the Yuanmeng I would make the person who kills you the one that takes over Wu Xu!¡±


    Although she said that but she also knew that the situation wouldn¡¯t be that easy.


    The Daoling Vast Habitat situation was much moreplicated than their Common People Path.


    Even if Yuanmeng wanted to do that, he would need to discuss with the many Saint Realm elders within the Vast Habitat.


    Moreover whether or not they could kill him would also be a problem.


    Following which he scoffed and started to count the powers of the Vast Habitat to try to scare Zong Shou.


    ¡°If Daoling Vast Habitat goes all out, they can at least gather two hundred Spirit Realm and a thousand Grade-9. Based on what I know, they still have two Celestial Realm God Lord Incarnations that they could utilize. Along with around thirty to forty thousand Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry...¡±


    Zong Shou broke intoughter when he heard that. He didn¡¯t reply and didn¡¯t bother about it.


    Shui Lingbo seemed like she was talking to herself and slowly felt disinterested.


    Two hundred Spirit Realm experts were not bad but needed time to shift them over. Not to mention whether or not they were able to do so. Even if they did, the current Zong Shou might not fear them.


    He would fight them in a gueri style, as long as they weren¡¯t able to coordinate and work together properly then he would win.


    As for God Lord Incarnations there should be more than two. However since the Spirit Wave is about to arrive, Daoling Vast Habitat wouldn¡¯t use all their trump cards without having total confidence?


    As for the cavalry, even if all forty thousand were sent out, it was the same theory as those Spirit Realm cultivators. Were they going to give up on all their foundations over to the Central Continent?


    Although the Demon Path stopped fighting but with their personality if they saw the chance they might turn right away.


    Thinking about it carefully, Shui Lingbo couldn¡¯t help but shake her head.


    ¡°What if Yuanmeng really goes all out?¡±


    ¡°Of course we run!¡±


    Zong Shouughed, answering really clearly.


    He wouldn¡¯t say that his little puppy was not only a Qilin but the Qilin King Race blood.

 Chapter 740 - Yanzhen Technique

    <h4>Chapter 740: Yanzhen Technique</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Of course we run!¡±


    Zong Shouughed and answered really clearly.


    He wouldn¡¯t say that his little puppy was not only a Qilin but the Qilin King Race blood.


    Any Grade-6 Dao Soldier¡¯s strength was closely connected to the cultivation method, armor and mount. It couldn¡¯tck a single one.


    If they really sent the Purple Qilin me Spear out then Daoling Vast Habitat would be in a huge mess.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Although Shui Lingbo expected that but seeing how Zong Shou replied in such a crisp matter with no hesitation and shame, she was really speechless.


    In the end she sighed and shook her head, ¡°If I was him no matter how huge the price I pay, even if I die, I would kill you here. I would let you return alive!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, you aren¡¯t him!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind, he smiled and looked toward the direction of where Daoling Vast Habitat was at, ¡°Now it is up to how that Senior Yuanmeng decides.¡±


    At this moment the sun had already set in the west. Seemingly being impatient, Zong Shou¡¯sughter spread out over a thousand miles once more.


    ¡°Half a day has passed! Did everyone in your Vast Habitat die? Do you all still want to be turtles and not dare to fight?¡±


    A crisp voice spread out into the distance. One could feel the energy going chaotic in the void tens of miles of away.


    Momentster it calmed down.


    Zong Shou sighed leisurely once more. It seems like this Daoling Vast Habitat made their mind up to not send anyone out.


    It seemed like the tens of thousands of people within all didn¡¯t have balls. There was no movement within the Vast Habitat. However after a few breaths, a few voices spread out from around.


    ¡°Ruler is really charismatic! Challenging the Vast Habitat alone and making it such that they could only lock themselves up. You are the first person in ten thousand years!¡±


    ¡°Blood Sword Monster Lord, unrivaled in the Cloud World, you truly are the strongest!¡±


    ¡°Those Taoist Faction people have all along been speechless. Now they have lost all their face what can they do?¡±


    ¡°Fearing the strong and bullying the weak, totally cowardice! If those few End Realm people from the Taoist Faction know about how useless their juniors are what would they think?¡±


    ¡°Ruler taking revenge swiftly, I am impressed! Unfortunately it isn¡¯t a good time if not I would search for Ruler to have a good drink!¡±


    A few loud voices shook the sky and reverberated, all of them filled with mocking intent.


    Zong Shou grinned, toozy to speak to these people.


    At this time to diss Daoling Vast Habitat, adding oil to the fire, these people naturally had nefarious intentions.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to bother and naturally wouldn¡¯t reply to them.


    There were finally people from the Vast Habitat tens of miles away who couldn¡¯t take the provocation and charged out.


    Forty people, two of them were Spirit Realm, their movement speed was extremely quick.


    Outside of the space pirs one could feel the restless energy getting stronger and stronger.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose as heughed coldly. He shed out.


    The space in front of him was forcefully stacked. When the blood red sword light was broken, dozens of silver dots were added to it.


    Tens of miles out, a blood red sword energy sliced a Spirit Realm cultivator¡¯s body in just a sh!


    Dozens of silver light surged from all around. Five of the Saint Fire Silver Ants surrounded the other Spirit Realm experts at a speed hard to pick up by the naked eye. With a spin, his four limbs and head were separated from his torso. Coincidentally it was five knives! It was extremely quick...


    When those remaining silver light specks flew by, blood and flesh scattered. The dozens of Vast Habitat disciples, be it strong or weak, were instantly killed.


    Following which the silver specks retracted. They rested on the blood colored sword and surged through space.


    At this time there were hundreds of spells that smashed over from the Vast Habitat. However they were allte as the eighteen silver ants were already back by Zong Shou¡¯s side, circling around him.


    The entire hundred miles area was instantly dead silent.


    The people around mostly guessed the oue of those few people. However they didn¡¯t think that Zong Shou was able to kill those forty people instantly in a breath. That they would fall so quickly.


    The restless aura within the Vast Habitat seemed to have calmed down once more.


    Zong Shou still stuck that Nameless Sword in front of him, looking at those dozens of corpses pitifully.


    ...These people were so pitiful. Being provoked by others and running out to die.


    Shui Lingbo also sighed.


    She knew that when facing someone like Zong Shou, without eighty Spirit Realm experts working together then no matter how many run out, they would be just asking to die. However they still ran out. Did they really have no n or were they reckless?


    She also felt worried about the situation of Daoling Vast Habitat. They couldn¡¯t even control their own disciples which showed how bad the situation within had reached.


    This time Zong Shou really seeded.


    There were no more mocking noises from the hundred miles around. There would only be some weird noises which spread out which no one bothered about.


    Those people who spoke just now weren¡¯t willing to continue to provoke to cause more Taoist elites to die under Zong Shou¡¯s sword.


    The space was once again silent once more...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Hundred miles away, Yuanmeng had returned to the high peak once more.


    He was looking down on the ground at the dozens of corpses. His eyes filled with pain.


    These people should be the elites of Daoling Vast Habitat, they should be the pirs that the Taoist Faction could rely on.


    However from now on they could onlyy there silently. A cold corpse, many of them couldn¡¯t even leave a soulmp.


    That blood colored sword light was right in front of his eyes. With his skills he could have easily broken it...


    However should he attack or not?


    If he sat there and not do anything, he could only allow this Zong Shou to brag and be arrogant in front of the Vast Habitat.


    However if he did, if he was slower by just a little, he would be in danger of dying.


    Other people might not be able sense anything but he knew that Aokun was drifting outside of the world.


    A killing intent locked into him. If he did anything he would be able to notice it.


    He was really the Ancient Evil Dragon! Just a few years aftering out, even a Saint Realm like Zhongguang who cultivated for two thousand years couldn¡¯t handle him.


    As for the other, he was suppressed so he couldn¡¯t move.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of dying, at most he would start over from scratch in ten thousand years.


    He didn¡¯t mind giving up on his cultivation.


    However was it worth it to take the risk of dying together to kill this kid?


    He was hesitating, the aura in his body turning really unstable and restless.


    Momentster his gaze became more and more firm.


    ...If he didn¡¯t destroy this kid today then he would be a huge problem for the Taoist Faction in the future!


    What was a little riskpared to that?


    Even if it was just for the dozens of disciples that died in front of him, he had to attack to seek justice for them!


    The space behind him shook. Qingming¡¯s petite body appeared behind Yuanmeng. Her face filled with anxiousness.


    ¡°Senior Master! Please calm down the situation within the Vast Habitat. Everyone is pumped up now and many of the people can¡¯t be controlled!¡±


    Her tone was really anxious. If they went out now they would just be asking to die! They wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve anything...


    Yuanmeng¡¯s brow rose when he heard that, instead he just smiled.


    ¡°So my Daoling Vast Habitat disciples still have some fierceness to them. They aren¡¯t just people who are afraid to sacrifice themselves and people who only knew how to fight for power.¡±


    Qingming was startled and looked towards Yuanmeng in confusion.


    Those words were right but there was a time to be energized and bloodthirsty.


    She really wanted to kill her way out to fight that Zong Shou!


    Even if she died, she wanted that person to learn the strength of the Taoist Faction. However the future Taoist Faction needed seeds and needed a pir.


    Thinking about it that way, right as Qingming was about to persuade, Yuanmeng waved his sleeves.


    ¡°Let them, there is no need to persuade them. Zong Shou is going to die! In just a short while you can see the result! If I return safely, everything is good. If not then you will take charge of the Vast Habitat with your identity as third generation disciple.¡±


    Qingming was totally confused. Following which the space beside her copsed.


    The scenes in front of her changed. When she opened her eyes, she was in the Vast Habitat once more.


    She was first shocked and then filled with joy and surprise.


    Was Senior Master Yuanmeng prepared to attack? Will he be able to return back safely?


    Thatst sentence was obviously nned for if he didn¡¯t.


    Yuanmeng hesitated once more on that peak.


    Actually to ensure that everything was perfect, the best way was to ensure there was some movement within the Vast Habitat to distract Zong Shou.


    Following which he broke out intoughter. How could he allow those sect disciples to die because of him?


    He didn¡¯t need them to!


    Suddenly a needle stuck into his brow. Several silver lights stabbed into the acupuncture point there.


    When the spiritual sense increased, a scroll was tossed out from his sleeves. It actually turned into a thousand feet formation diagram which fell under his feet.


    Following which his Harvey spiritual sense spread through the air like a needle.


    Pretty much at the same time a hundred miles away, Zong Shou felt a pain in his brow.


    After slightly feeling dizzy, he fell into a white space.


    It was snowy white, totally wless.


    ¡°This is an illusion, a dream realm?¡±


    Right away Zong Shou knew that it was done by Yuanmeng.


    At this moment with him in the dream realm, he didn¡¯t know what was going to happen next.


    He took in a deep breath to totally calm himself down.


    He knew that if he could tide past this strike then Yuanmeng would most probably fall. If he couldn¡¯t then he would be the one who died.


    In the next moment Yuanmeng walked over from the distance.


    Along with his footsteps,rge amounts of white turned ck.


    Following which the ck color gathered to form a huge giant beast.


    ¡°Yanzhen Technique?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank a little. This person wasn¡¯t using an evil technique but he was gathering the evil spirits from all over into the dream.


    Even if he was able to hold on to thest moment, these evil spirits and demons might cause him to lose his mind and even destroy his soul.


    In the next moment he felt there was something on his shoulder.


    Without needing to look he knew that it was Xiaori that little puppy.


    At this moment Yuanmeng was also surprised. Only to see that there were threads of wide energy wrapping around Zong Shou.


    Who knows what it was but it made him feel terrified.

 Chapter 741 - No Evil Can Touch

    <h4>Chapter 741: No Evil Can Touch</h4>


    After feeling slightly startled, Yuanmeng¡¯s gaze looked over to the little puppy on Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder.


    He could confirm that it wasn¡¯t formed from his spiritual sense but that this protector beast forcefully entered the dream realm he created.


    He didn¡¯t know where it came from for it to have such an ability...


    Following which Yuanmeng smiled and didn¡¯t care much about it.


    Although he didn¡¯t recognize what breed it was but in this world there were many beasts that were good at illusionary techniques and could enter his dream realm. For example evil demons, spirits, etc. It wasn¡¯t even something rare in the Cloud World.


    There were many God Beasts in ancient times who were famous because of that and they left many descendants here in the Cloud World.


    This spirit beast must be one of them!


    He took just one look and didn¡¯t bother much about it. He looked at Zong Shou once more and sighed.


    ¡°Why did you do this? You forced me to the corner so I have to go all out and kill you here! Both sides suffered heavy losses, other people will just benefit from this...¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted, he only knew that now?


    A year ago their Daoling Vast Habitat didn¡¯t even bother about him and Gantian Mountain. They thought that they could smash him easily and thought that he would definitely fall to the Night Demon army.


    If not, why would they stab him in the back?


    Even after those seven thousand Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry and a set of True Martial Sword Formation was wiped out by him, these few people didn¡¯t have much of a different view about Gantian Mountain and him.


    They thought that he would be easily killed and that Gantian Mountain was like a sand castle, destroyed by a touch.


    As long as they re-called more people from outside, more Spirit and Celestial Realm experts, they would be able to regain some face and kill him.


    Three days ago, although they had peace talks, it was just to buy some time for them.


    They didn¡¯t give up on killing him. Since normal methods couldn¡¯t work, they most probably nned for the moment when he faced his tribtion.


    Even thinking about it now filled him with hate and rage.


    Since that was the case then why should he show them mercy?


    This was a fight for life and death! No weakness and mercy should be shown. No hesitation too!


    ...However he was a little surprised by Yuanmeng¡¯s decisiveness.


    Looking at the situation, this God Realm Expert was really nning to kill him here even at the cost of his own life!


    That foul mouth Shui Lingbo! She was actually right.


    He also didn¡¯t expect that Yuanmeng wouldn¡¯t directly attack but choose to fight in a dream, something he was good at.


    He slightly shook his head before he calmed himself down.


    He wasn¡¯t shaken, happy nor sad.


    ¡°Today it is either you or I that dies. You do not have much time left so why waste your words?¡±


    Casually reaching out and a blood red sword appeared in his hand. This was the Sword Spirit of the Nameless Sword...


    Then came the projection of his heart. First was the star-like soul ocean, then the eighteen talismans which all appeared in the dream realm.


    Next was the bloodline marks- Nine Tail Spirit Fox, Lu Family Sky Burning me, Water Qilin Illusionary Image, and Lightning Phoenix with ten thousand feet wings.


    That nineyer tower also appeared. Below was the golden long sword with a bright yellow dragon pattern that umted arge amount of King Energy.


    A battle in the dream realm was the battle of the mind!


    In front of the God Realm, he didn¡¯t dare to not go all out. He knew that this strike would be thunderous and powerful.


    To be able to survive it peacefully, he had to use all his abilities and skills.


    Yuanmeng was startled and then gave out a self-mocking scoff.


    ¡°There is indeed no need for more words! As expected either you live or I die!¡±


    However he said those words for nothing.


    While he spoke, all the heart demons and evil spirits all appeared in the dream.


    Using the spiritual formation, all the evil spirits and evil thoughts were led in.


    This was the Dream Heart Leading Technique!


    The technique he cultivated for his whole life. The various evil demons he suppressed in his heart for six thousand years as the foundations of his Dao were all released in the short moment.


    To be able to kill him in one shot!


    The surrounding pure white space was now dyed pitch ck.


    Numerous weird looking beasts appeared.


    It was extremely dark, giving off a corrupted ck to it.


    Yuanmeng¡¯s lips curled once more. He could feel Aokun¡¯s intent crushing over from the outer region like an ocean.


    However he didn¡¯t care. He looked coldly and expressionlessly towards Zong Shou.


    ¡°Is Country Ruler prepared to die?¡±


    In his eyes this Ruler of a Country was already ny percent dead.


    He only had a ten percent chance of surviving. Even if he did escape, he wouldn¡¯t be much of a worry in the future.


    Only those eighteen shining purple gold runes shocked him.


    Universe and Eon, Fate, Cause and Effect, Yin and Yang, Swallow and Spit...


    While he was shocked, he was also enlightened. He felt terrified.


    ¡°Fate, Cause and Effect, Spacetime, so that was the case! No wonder you could kill those three God Spirit Incarnations. No wonder Wu Xu would die to you. It was really not a fluke...¡±


    ...These Daos, the foundations of the world, were something that even grasping one was tough.


    However this person had not only grasped them but also had quite a deep attainment in them...


    If this Zong Shou had a future, he would be even more terrifying than he had expected!


    Killing intent grew stronger. He also felt fortunate.


    With a thought the entire dream realm space started to shake.


    Following which the ck color started to surge towards Zong Shou.


    The beasts and evil spirits opened their bloody mouths, they looked really ugly and vicious, sharp ws and teeth as they pounced in a close to crazy manner.


    However right as the darkness was about to swallow him up, a vast sword intent rose up.


    A ck dot appeared behind Zong Shou and exploded out.


    In this white world, it continued to expand like the birth of a world!


    During the battle of Yugang Mountain, Zong Shou needed to gather tens of thousands of souls and tens of thousands of vital energy to use this sword.


    However this was his dream! He should be able to do whatever he wanted...


    The Absolute Beginning Sword Intent rose up, he shed over without any concern about the oue.


    That Nameless Sword Sword Spirit merged with the One Origin Soul Sword.


    Flying in the air, one split into two, and two into four. In an instance there were millions of them which shed all over.


    Pretty much the moment they got close, they were smashed into pieces by this sword intent suppression!


    The red mes and the Lightning Phoenix lightning merged into one, turning into pure ck, instantly covering the entire region. As if it was about to swallow up the entire dream as it spread around.


    The Nine Tail Spirit Fox and the Water Qilin Saint Beast seemed to havee alive, bore their teeth and ws as they bit and pounced around.


    The evil spirits were unable to even get close.


    Yuanmeng wasn¡¯t surprised. He smiled calmly, following which he reached out with a finger and pointed towards Zong Shou¡¯s brow.


    At this moment Zong Shou felt dizzy. Within his mind numerous memories and scenes floated out.


    All the hardship, happiness, sadness, anger and sour things that he went through as Tanqiu.


    In this life when he was mocked and humiliated because of his dual meridians.


    Gong Xinran¡¯s death, even his own head being sliced off, his corpse hung for months...


    His heart was solid as a stone, pure like a jade. Water couldn¡¯t leave a mark and dust couldn¡¯t stick to it.


    These memories couldn¡¯t shake him at all. Following which many memories struck his heart at the same time, it made him feel like his mind was about to burst apart.


    He was unable to see everything around him clearly.


    Frowning, he calmly tried to suppress these thoughts back into the depths of his heart.


    The Nine Layer Pagoda shone brightly helping him to calm down his emotions.


    In just a blink of an eye he regained to normal.


    Zong Shou smiled, keeping this pagoda in his soul ocean was the best decision.


    In the next moment, he saw three ck needles form in front of Yuanmeng.


    The intent was vast and strong but it was formed into a needle. Corrupted energy surged within, thick threads of vengeful energy leaked out. Who knows how many evil beings and spirits were merged within.


    When the flying needles shot out and swiftly charged at him, Yuanmeng seemed withered. His looks and expression seemed like he became ten years older.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank and knew that this was Yuanmeng¡¯s true killing technique.


    He rather harmed his own soul and make him die here.


    Sighing, Zong Shou¡¯s mind moved too.


    The ck and White Dharma which hadn¡¯t spread out started to appear beside him.


    He had many abilities but only this one could stop the evil needles.


    When the needles shot out, Yuanmeng wasn¡¯t even willing to take a look at Zong Shou.


    These three were formed throughout his entire life. Even if it was restricted by thews of the Cloud World, anyone beneath Late Celestial Realm would die instantly!


    As for Zong Shou, he had no chance of surviving.


    With a slight thought he was already prepared to get out of Zong Shou¡¯s dream.


    With his target achieved, what he needed to consider now was how to escape from Aokun.


    He just needed to get back to the Vast Habitat. With the formation within, even Late Saint Realm experts wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him.


    Just as he was thinking that his soul tightened for no reason.


    He suddenly looked back and saw a red me Qilin appear in front of Zong Shou.


    A huge silver white giant dragon also broke through the air.


    Yuanmeng didn¡¯t care about them but was totally stunned as he looked at the white energy which charged around Zong Shou!


    ¡°Saint King White Energy?¡±


    Saint King Body, no evil can touch it! In this dream realm, all the evil spirits, even the energy in the needle was dissipating!

 Chapter 742 - Dust Scattered All Over

    <h4>Chapter 742: Dust Scattered All Over</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At the same time within the Vast Habitat, Qingming was frowning as she waited quietly on the spot.


    At this moment three breaths had passed. Whether Yuanmeng had won or lost, the oue should have been out.


    She knew that her Senior Master was best at this Dream Heart Leading Technique and was good at the Dream Illusion Dao.


    He might not be good at fighting and killing but once his illusionary technique hits, it was basically fatal.


    Even if the person was stronger than Yuanmeng, he would be tortured by various methods in the dream until he dies.


    He was also great at group battles, obtaining ster results. Before he broke through to God Realm, he dragged several Celestial Realm experts into a dream. It caused one of them to fall and several to escape with severe injuries.


    Which was why the dozens of Saint Realm experts of the Taoist Faction would select him to take charge of Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Since Zong Shou was in the dream then he would most probably be dead...


    Which was why what she was most worried about was whether or not Yuanmeng could return safely...


    After the fourth breath she was getting anxious for some reason, wishing that she could step out to take a look.


    However she forcefully suppressed herself and continued to wait. In that instance a terrifying feeling rose up in her chest.


    She rose her head and looked into the distance in shock.


    ...What happened? A bad feeling spread about her heart.


    Just as Zong Shou entered the dream, Shui Lingbo also felt it right away.


    Her expression turned solemn, a lightning mark shing at her brow. She instinctively protected Zong Shou¡¯s body with vast lightning.


    Only when the red mes spread out did she react.


    She noticed that the reaction of Zong Shou¡¯s protector beast wasn¡¯t slower than her at all.


    Those eighteen silver ants spread out right away, forming a silver and locking down ten thousand feet of space around.


    Hanxi and Little Gold, one on the left and one on the right, hanging by his sides. They were on full alert, not giving anyone any chance.


    Shui Lingbo was extremely serious. Filled with killing intent as she looked at the person on the lone mountain hundred miles out.


    She then sighed. This Yuanmeng actually went all out.


    ...There was nothing she could do in such a fight. She wanted to help but there was no way she could. She could only sit and wait for the oue.


    She was worried in her heart but momentster her brow rxed and a smile appeared once more.


    Although Zong Shou was in a serious and haggard state, blood dripping from his eyes, nose and mouth. There were many specks of blooding out from his skin too.


    However one could feel that his aura was not only not getting weaker but also getting stronger.


    Under Yuanmeng¡¯s soul suppression he seemed to change. He was filled with life, like a volcano pent up for long and about to explode!


    Shui Lingbo instantly calmed down, her lips curling once more.


    She knew that the more this dragged on, the safer Zong Shou¡¯s life would be.


    Since that fellowsted until now without dying, then it was time for Yuanmeng to have trouble.


    Haha!


    ...God Realm dying. This time those elders of Daoling Vast Habitat would truly feel pain!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment Yuanmeng was roaring out furiously within the ethereal dream.


    ¡°Saint King Energy? How can it be the Saint King?¡±


    He was filled with shock and disbelief, unable to believe what was happening in front of him.


    That vast dragon-like white energy surged all around, sweeping clear the ck color within the dream.


    As long as it was touched, it would be broken down and dissipated.


    Those evil beings that he drew over were all fleeing with their lives like it was the apocalypse. They weren¡¯t as fierce as before with the aura of being able to swallow the world. They were using all their strength to try to get out of this dream.


    There were still many who were unable to get out, slowly being crushed by the white energy.


    Yuanmeng subconsciously looked at the Red Qilin which was the transformation of that puppy.


    It wasn¡¯t an illusion but a true body! It wasn¡¯t like the projections that Zong Shou formed using his bloodline.


    It was a Qilin Saint Beast, thepanion of those three Saint Emperors...


    Looking up, he could see the silver white dragon that had reached God Realm.


    Yuanmeng couldn¡¯t help but feel his mouth go dry.


    This was a Country Protecting Saint Beast!


    So he actually didn¡¯t have any chance of winning from start to finish!


    Zong Shou looked all around him in shock.


    His ck and White Holes weren¡¯t even activated and those extremely dangerous evil beings had been crushed.


    Was this the Saint King Energy that the Tanqiu said that day during the Yin Dragon Canyon?


    Evil unable to touch him, there was actually such a use...


    The moment such a thought rose up, there was a huge dragon that swiftly passed him.


    Looking closely, he found it familiar. In the next instance, he finally recalled what it was.


    Was this the Yin Dragon that forcefully upied his Avici Throne which Kong Rui said was his Country Protector God Beast?


    Its tail flung. Although it was within the dream, it caused soul power to shake.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but retreat by hundreds of feet.


    That Yin Dragon elerated! Knocking into those three soul needles before Xiaori.


    ng!


    A thunder light explosion. Under the soul power explosion all around, the dream world nearly instantly copsed.


    Zong Shou focused and saw that the Yin Dragon was perfectly fine.


    However those three soul needles weren¡¯t scattered. They forcefully shot through the silver white dragon and was still stabbing over.


    However the strength was reduced by half.


    Following which Xiaori attacked, mes raged all around as it grabbed out. One of them was forcefully smacked away.


    The other two closed in front of him in a blink of an eye. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t shocked or surprised, his brow rising up slightly.


    If it was before he would be a little worried. There was a small chance he would die to the needle.


    Now that the energy was mostly used up, it had less than thirty percent of its strength left after being blocked by the Yin Dragon.


    At most these two needles could heavily injure him but it couldn¡¯t kill him.


    What he was thinking about most now was how to leave this Yuanmeng...


    Since he treated him impolitely then he would return the favor! He would kill someone who wanted to kill him!


    Thinking about it Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. The ck and White Dharma continued to appear in his dream.


    Following which a green mirror shone balls of green light all about!


    Just like a green moon which instantly caused this dream world to be fixed and stopped!


    Everything was stopped. Those dream realm pieces which was breaking apart returned to their original spots. They were pieced back together, still that snow white world.


    Under the Illusionary Heart Mirror suppression, it was much stronger than before.


    Those evil spirits and beings about to escape were forcefully sucked back in. They were all filled with panic.


    Even Yuanmeng¡¯s body stopped.


    In just a hundredth of an instance but it was enough for Zong Shou.


    That blood colored and gold mixed long sword had fallen into his hands as he shed forwards viciously!


    One Origin Darkness Sword!


    A ck light rose up from the tip. It absorbed both of the soul needles and was also swallowing everything within the realm.


    Zong Shou also felt like his soul was about to explode from all the weird soul power he was sucking in. He needed to go all out to control it.


    He felt shocked. This full power strike from a God Realm expert was really different!


    Before this he really underestimated it. Without the silver dragon he might have had a seventy percent chance of falling!


    At this moment the ck Hole absorbed not just two soul needles.


    ...All the soul power of the broken evil spirits were all forcefully sucked over.


    When the darkness faded what followed was the One Origin White!


    His sword was tossed forwards. A white light sped towards the direction of Yuanmeng.


    That silver white dragon was much quicker and chased over far earlier. It used the unlimited silver white Saint Power to strike forwards.


    With a loud explosion the entire world was about to fall apart once more.


    The silver dragon swept backwards whilst Yuanmeng scoffed before continuing to escape.


    He was also filled with fury and hate. Killing intent spread about uncontrobly.


    How could he allow this? How could he be willing to see this ur?


    Not only was he unable to kill the greatest problem of the Taoist Faction, but he was also about to die.


    Aokun¡¯s aura was getting closer and closer, he had already broken into the Cloud World. Momentster he would be able to arrive.


    That sense of danger was getting thicker and thicker. There was a strong unwillingness which rose up in his heart. Fighting spirit rose up. He didn¡¯t feel despair at all.


    He still had a chance to live!


    ¡°Saint King?¡±


    Coldlyughing as Yuanmeng focused on Zong Shou, the killing intent in his eyes getting thicker.


    This was the enemy of the God Emperor! A huge cmity for the Taoist Faction!


    Following which he saw a white light which was not slower than any of his soul needles chased over.


    It was like a white shooting star. Even in the pure white dream realm it was extremely bright!


    It was covered in white light all over.


    Yuanmeng¡¯s firm conviction was finally shaken.


    How did this happen?


    Thinking back to before when the dream world turned dark.


    His mind shook, unable to keep himself calm.


    ¡°You are unlimited...¡±


    That white light passed, Yuanmeng used his fingers to flick. Two soul powers shed and in a moment the white light dissipated.


    Yuanmeng scoffed once more, his intent finally escaping from the dream realm.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t find it regretful. He sighed. This God Realm expert was really strong.


    He was just returning the favour. However his strike could only stop him for a moment but was unable to hurt him.


    The dream realm fading, his mind returning.


    The scenes in front of him were back to reality. Following which a hundred miles out a giant dragon call descended.


    A body was twisting and shining, trying to fly away. However a power restricted it, preventing it from fleeing.


    A loud explosion. Within a thousand miles, dust flew.

 Chapter 743 - Nameless Evolving

    <h4>Chapter 743: Nameless Evolving</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    That vast energy surged all out. It spread out wave by wave, smashing the hunted mike area into dust.


    Two huge strong intents shed one another. A soul power storm rose up and swept all about.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. He tried his best to maintain his bnce, to go up against the storm and also the soul suppression.


    Following which he saw the dragon w directly smashed Yuanmeng¡¯s body into pieces, blood flew all over.


    When Zong Shou saw that, he wasn¡¯t that happy. He knew that Yuanmeng¡¯s body was already destroyed and he had already fallen.


    However at such a realm even a drop of blood can let one revive. To kill one, someone like Aokun needed to put in some effort.


    As expected when the blood mist was about to float away, a vast golden me rose up from the dragon w. It burnt and expanded, trapping all the blood within.


    However a green light descended from the sky, speeding over from not far away. If one looked carefully it was a sword light which was leisure and rhythmic but also extremely sharp.


    Where it passed, spacetime cracked apart and the golden me spread about. Its strength was only below that of the dragon w.


    The giant w bounced upright as the golden me was about to be totally broken. It struck onto that green sword light.


    After a loud ring, the sword light broke. There was a wound in the dragon w, golden blood dropped out.


    Following which dust fell from the golden me.


    Looking at the situation, Shui Lingbo instantly sighed.


    ¡°His body and soul was really destroyed! Your Brother is really vicious. From now on the Taoist Faction won¡¯t stop easily.¡±


    Zong Shou heaved, giving out a fake sigh.


    ¡°If I knew this would happen why would I have done that?¡±


    He sacrificed so much and if he was unable to kill this Yuanmeng then it would be a waste of his time.


    As for Shui Lingbo, she didn¡¯t care about the words he said.


    Taoist Faction and he were enemies a year ago. There was no other possibility than death.


    Now it was just an added debt, it didn¡¯t mean much more...


    Seeing the dust dissipate, Yuanmeng¡¯s Soul now didn¡¯t exist in the world. Zong Shou sent a thought back into his mind.


    Following which he noticed that Xiaori had retreated out from the ce. However that silver white dragon was still there.


    The Yin Dragon was at Initial God Realm. However a descendant of the Yin Dragon was formed after a Dragon loses his body and was formed by gathering Yin Energy. Apart from hiding and keeping in the shadows, it was best at soul battles.


    Which was why it was perfectly fine after fighting with Yuanmeng.


    It stayed in his soul like it wanted to borrow his eyes to look at Yuanmeng leave.


    Seeing him die, it was about to leave. The dragon body moving as it turned its head.


    Zong Shou found it really weird. He still didn¡¯t fully believe in Kong Rui¡¯s words about it being the Protector Saint Beast.


    However today this Yin Dragon acted in time, managing to save him, that was the truth.


    Although this fellow forcefully upied the Avici Throne which made him annoyed.


    However if he was able to get helped by a God Realm expert¡¯s help because of that then it was a huge gain.


    Speaking of which this dragon was far away at Gantian Mountain. There was hundred thousand miles from here so how did it get over?


    With a thought Zong Shou had a warm fake smile as he greeted the dragon.


    ¡°Brother Dragon! Little Brother greets you.¡±


    It was totally different from his attitude from before. Whether or not it was really the Country Protector Saint Beast he needed to get closer to it.


    The dragon was obviously startled and then it felt a chill around its body like it was not used to it.


    It sized up Zong Shou with a weird look and then it didn¡¯t bother much. It shook its head and snorted, not bothering about him. With a shake it passed right by Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    The dragon body moved, causing energy to surge about within his soul.


    Zong Shou was in a bad state, using all his strength to stabilise the shaking soul ocean.


    He scolded out. He swore that there would be a day when he kills this unreasonable dragon and skin it alive!


    This fellow was even more arrogant than Aokun.


    However this time he could clearly feel that this dragon came and went through the Avici Throne. It was mentally connected, pretty much merging into one with his King Path Strength.


    ¡°What was this due to?¡±


    He had many questions but no answers. Zong Shou could only temporarily let them go, his mind leaving the soul ocean and returning once more.


    That Yin Dragon left in just a breath. The surroundingnd was totally silent.


    The giant w in the distance was nowhere to be seen. The hundreds of spiritual senses and auras were silent, they didn¡¯t even dare to pant and make a sound. It was scarily quiet.


    Only Shui Lingbo was totally calm and didn¡¯t care anymore.


    ¡°Yuanmeng fell, this is truly tough for the Taoist Faction.¡±


    After saying that she saw that Zong Shou¡¯s face was extremely ugly. She didn¡¯t know that Zong Shou had taken a loss in front of the Country Protector Saint Beast. She thought that the fellow was heavily injured after suffering Yuanmeng¡¯s hit.


    Worry appeared in her eyes. Only when she felt using spiritual sense that his soul was perfectly fine did she rx.


    ¡°After this battle, your Gantian Mountain would probably have a few decades of peace?¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it andughed, ¡°There should be thirty years! Not only Gantian Mountain, wouldn¡¯t our Common People Path be the same?¡±


    After a series of shes, Daoling Vast Habitat¡¯s reputation was already at its lowest, falling right to the bottom.


    Yuanmeng dying would also tear off thestyer of face of theirs.


    In the next few decades they would first have to deal with the Demon Path and then control the people eyeing the various mines and Spirit Mountains.


    They also needed to face Great Shang¡¯s suppression as well as Tailing and Daoling Sect¡¯s actions.


    They needed to rebuild their reputation among the three thousand Taoist Sects as well as deal with the battle between The Central Continent aristocratic families and Great Shang Emperor Race...


    There was no chance that they could do anything huge towards Gantian Mountain. Even if they did it would be towards him as well as Aokun.


    At this moment it didn¡¯t have much strength to suppress the other factions and sects.


    Which was why Zong Shou said that it would benefit the Common People Path.


    Actually it was the same for Sword Sect and the Buddhist Faction. Daoling Vast Habitat not being able to deal with anything else would make it much simpler for them in the next few decades.


    At this moment Zong Shou rxed.


    He didn¡¯t bother about the mind stonepensation. There was also no way they would hand over those who participated in the murders in Donglin.


    The only thing he cared about was not to drag down the innocent people under him.


    So Yuanmeng wasn¡¯t going to hand them over? Then he would personally take it for themselves!


    Shui Lingboughed when she heard that, her eyes spinning.


    What she was most satisfied was was when Zong Shou said the words, ¡°Our Common People Path¡±, he didn¡¯t treat them as outsiders.


    ¡°However you still need to be careful. You harmed only their reputation in the Cloud World. They have ran for ten thousand years and their umtion isn¡¯t small. Dozens of sects, close to a hundred Spirit Realm, one Yuanmeng wasn¡¯t important. At this moment once the Spiritual Wave rises, in just ten years they would recover. There were many experts who were in the outer region and hadn¡¯t returned. In hindsight you were a little reckless. To challenge such a giant being as an ant, isn¡¯t that amusing? Why not hide and umte strength...¡±


    Zong Shouughed when he heard that, looking right at Shui Lingbo.


    ¡°Did Senior Brother Han ask you to say thosest few sentences?¡±


    Shui Lingbo stopped breathing, her expression was slightly awkward. Then she calmed down.


    ¡°In our eyes it is the case.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t speak, not agreeing but also not retorting.


    The Taoist Faction was huge and the battle with them definitely wouldn¡¯t be decided in a day.


    However even if he had to bear with it he needed a safe environment.


    To be able to fight and to be able to get peace, to force the Taoist Faction to not bother about him. Only by shing the ws and tooth they stretched over, could he do so!


    Moreover although he killed and gained little, not much aspared to the whole Taoist Faction, it could be umted into arge amount.


    Break its ws and tooth, cutting its branches.


    Taking one step at a time and sooner orter this giant mountain¡¯s foundations would be dug up and pushed down.


    Shui Lingbo looked at Zong Shou¡¯s expression and knew that he didn¡¯t bother much about it. She shook her head, ¡°Yuanmeng has died. What are you prepared to do? Continue to challenge them?¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed, reaching out and grabbing the Nameless Sword which was stuck into the ground.


    It felt heavy when it entered his arm.


    It seemed like the quality of it had rose up.


    Thinking back Zong Shou recalled when Yuanmeng¡¯s soul broke and soul power scattered all over.


    That was when he was in his mind and trying tomunicate with the stubborn Country Protector God Beast.


    However he still managed to sense the outside world. At that time most of the soul power was sucked into the Nameless Sword.


    However it didn¡¯t send it back to him but to purify and improve the sword body.


    He still didn¡¯t know what material was this sword made of. When it entered his hand it was just an Intermediate Magical Artifact.


    However in a short year its sharpness was at the peak level.


    Especially these dozens of days when he killed dozens of sects and close to a hundred Spirit Realm experts, each day the quantity of it would increase greatly.


    ¡°What a weird thing...¡±


    He muttered and kept the sword. Then a bright sun-like smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Naturally we run! If we don¡¯t those people there would most probably fight to the death with me.¡±


    Even if they looked like they were getting weak they might be able to win. However after this matter, those people looking on wouldn¡¯t sit still and not do anything anymore.


    It wasn¡¯t smart to continue on!


    Moreover his Heaven Barrier was about to break. His tribtion was close and it wasn¡¯t appropriate to stay any longer.


    He waved his sleeves, thinking that he looked really cool. Shui Lingbo said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wiping your nose bleed? You look so bad.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s body instantly shook and he nearly fell from the sky.

 Chapter 744 - Lu Family Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 744: Lu Family Old Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When Qingming stepped out from the Vast Habitat, the original lone mountain was nowhere to be seen.


    Naturally Yuanmeng¡¯s body was totally gone too.


    She could only see ayer of dust and sand as well as a giant deep hole.


    There was even no aura from Yuanmeng.


    Qingming¡¯s head shook slightly, her limbs feeling cold.


    That heavy and extreme sadness drowned herpletely.


    She had ast bit of hope as she turned her head and looked out a hundred miles.


    Only to see that Zong Shou¡¯s body wasughing and stepping in the air.


    He was alone but the aura suppressed that of the world!


    Qingming gritted her teeth, barely able to prevent tears from flowing down.


    Her hands clenched tight, fingernails piercing into her flesh and her eyes were blood red. The sadness and depressed feeling filled her. Fresh blood flowing down from the corner of her lips.


    The death of Wu Xu, the fall of Zigui, now even Yuanmeng was dead.


    At this moment more and more cultivators surged out from the Vast Habitat.


    Most of them didn¡¯t know the specific situation and didn¡¯t know that Yuanmeng had died. Their faces flushed red and they were all pumped up.


    After they charged out they didn¡¯t see any signs of Zong Shou. These people were startled and then mockingughter spread out all over.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t this Zong Shou say he wanted to challenge us? Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°How bold! One person to dare provoke our Daoling Vast Habitat. Didn¡¯t he still escape?¡±


    ¡°What a joke! So the strongest person in the Cloud World would be afraid too?¡±


    ¡°Guys! Our Daoling Vast Habitat has never been humiliated like this over ten thousand years! If we don¡¯t pay this back what face would we have to remain in this world?¡±


    ¡°In my eyes the sect should go all out to kill him!¡±


    The people who spoke were mostly Grade-9. Among which there were a few Spirit Realm ones whose faces were ashen white.


    Dozens of breathster tens more Taoists flew out.


    They were all of the Spirit Realm, their expressions were extremely ugly. One of them looked around and his eyes fell on Qingming. He moved beside her and bowed.


    ¡°Senior Master Qingming! There were changes within the Ten Thousand Soul Lamp Room. Great Senior Master Yuanmeng¡¯s soulmp had been extinguished. Is he...¡±


    Only then did Qingminge back to her senses, her face was numb as she slightly nodded.


    ¡°Senior Master Yuanmeng attacked to protect the honor of our Vast Habitat. Unfortunately he failed in the end and died to Aokun!¡±


    When those words were said out, it was like thunder, causing the thousands of Vast Habitat disciples here to turn ashen white.


    It was totally silent within tens of miles.


    The few Spirit Realm experts looked more solemn. Some were sad and some felt heart pained. No one else made a sound...


    Only after a long while were there some noises.


    ¡°That Aokun is far away and several worlds out. No matter how fast he is, it would take a few breaths. With Great Senior Master¡¯s ability he should have been able to end that little demon?¡±


    ¡°Great Senior Master has always been careful these few thousand years. He wouldn¡¯t do something he had no confidence in. Even if he decided to take a risk he should have a high chance of winning...¡±


    ¡°Which means that Zong Shou was able to escape after taking a full strike?¡±


    ¡°This kid is really terrifying!¡±


    ¡°This Demon is truly our Taoist Faction¡¯s huge cmity!¡±


    ¡°Great Senior Master dead, then what should our Vast Habitat do?¡±


    Qingming slowly calmed down. She held her sword and looked up at the sky.


    With Yuanmeng¡¯s death, she was the only third generation disciple there.


    She was the one with the most rights to take control of the Vast Habitat.


    That wasn¡¯t what she wanted. If it was in the past she would have definitely avoided it.


    However at this moment she had no choice.


    She stood solemnly, listening to the people around her showing signs of starting to fight.


    Killing intent shing in her eyes. In a chaotic world, one must be harsh! Now that the Vast Habitat was in a mess, she couldn¡¯t use normal methods.


    No matter what she couldn¡¯t let Yuanmeng die for nothing.


    She thought back to Zong Shou. One day she would kill him by her sword!


    Only one of them could live!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At the same time east of the Cloud World, a floating ind separated from the world.


    A seventy-odd years old man was leisurely sighing as he wiped out the images that appeared on theke water.


    One could see from the ripples that it was the scenes outside of Daoling Vast Habitat.


    A Vast Habitat was covered in formations and restrictions. Especially so for the entrance.


    It was extremely tough for one to verify whether it was real or not.


    However this old man was able to use a simpleke to view the scenes within and outside from tens of thousands of miles out.


    Theke light shone and in just a moment it returned back to normal.


    The old man¡¯s gaze shone in deep thought.


    He was filled with happiness and also a bit of worry.


    After a long while he sighed. He waved his sleeves and a scroll appeared beside him.


    Following which he used his intent as a brush, gathering Heaven and Earth Spiritual Energy to turn it into ink to move about on the scroll.


    ¡°Twenty years old, Young Master used his own strength to cause Daoling Vast Habitat to cower. A full half a day and no one dared to fight. He survived God Realm Yuanmeng¡¯s strike, escaping from the dream technique with light injuries...¡±


    A line of extremely neat and beautiful ck words instantly formed.


    If one looked carefully, one could notice over ten lines of simr words.


    It seemed to record all of Zong Shou¡¯s experiences...


    ¡°Four years, the Prince followed Zong Weiran to cultivate, godspeed! Comprehension extremely high, really smart, strong foundations. Able to memorize instantly.¡±


    ¡°Five years old, unable to gather internal energy. I snuck in and found out that he has Dual Meridian Body, broken soul, Barriers from Heaven. What a waste! Our Lu Family Sky Burning Bloodline can¡¯t be mixed with such a bloodline like the Seven Tail Sky Fox. If he continues he would die early! If Sister knows, would she regret suffering thousand years of punishment to give birth to him? Hundreds of years of lifespan, when Sister finishes her sentence Zong Weiran would already be old and on the verge of death. Young Master would already be bones...¡±


    ¡°Seven years old, the Prince still trained hard but to no avail. I feel that our Lu Family teachings are correct. Sister is wrong, how can humans and gods love one another?¡±


    ¡°...I took matters into my own hands. Worried that he trains too hard and dies early which was why I sealed him such that he can¡¯t cultivate. To avoid his meridians from being damaged.¡±


    ¡°Ten years old, Zong Yu hurt prince Zong Weiran, whipped him three hundred times and chased him out of Gantian Mountain. Zong Weiran really loves him...¡±


    ¡°Twelve years old, learning soul cultivation at Linhai College. Still unable to seed as expected!¡±


    ¡°When the Prince was fourteen, I was ordered by Cangyan Hall Head to go to the Xuanhu World. I returned two yearster to learn that Gantian Mountain had been through great change. Zong Weiran was forced into the Oblivion Cloud Ocean, his life and death unknown. I searched several times but couldn¡¯t find him!¡±


    ¡°...Young Master¡¯s experiences are really shocking. Double cultivation both increasing greatly. He broke through the Human Barrier and merged spirit and martial arts into one! I am surprised but I don¡¯t know the reason. Looking closely there shouldn¡¯t be any external help. Spiral meridians, what revolutionary thinking. His sword technique is exquisite, actually reaching the Soul Realm. In terms of resilience he is really unrivaled!¡±


    ¡°Swiftly wiping out the rebels and taking over as Monster King. Using his strength to upy nearly half of Donglin...¡±


    ¡°Seventeen years old. I went in to investigate. Young Master had joined Common People Path a year ago and his other name is Tanqiu!¡±


    ¡°Four hundred Common People Mysterious Dragon Warriors to defeat close to a thousand Tailing Sect Dao Soldiers. Now I found out that young master is an Unparalleled General Talent!¡±


    ¡°Eighteen years old, using our Lu Family Sky Burning me to create the Lightning ze Thousand sh. Looking at his bloodline it is top grade among our Lu Familyter generation. If Sister finds out, she would be delighted!¡±


    ¡°Eighteen years old, Young Master used a secret technique to form a Dharma Body. Within Common People Path, light shone and then there was darkness and nothing could be seen. He used his soul body to defeat the second strongest sword path expert in the Cloud World. The heavens felt it and snow rained all over the Cloud World. The north walls of all Buddhist Temples fell...¡±


    ¡°I heard that Dari Ri changed his Unlimited Light to Vast Light. The Buddhist future Buddha position was changed from Maitreya to Unlimited Beginning and End. I boldly predict that it has something to do with Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Neen years old, Young Master unified Donglin, wiping out Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect!¡±


    ¡°During the undergroundke battle, he suppressed all the talents of the Cloud World, bing the top of the sword path!¡±


    ¡°Twenty years old, Night Demon invaded...¡±


    The further on it went the more detailed it was.


    Like he was following beside Zong Shou from start to finish.


    At the start, he called him Prince but then it changed to Young Master.


    The words were filled with respect.


    A line of words written and he waved his hand, keeping it back into his sleeves.


    Turning around and was right about to return back to the little house. Theke started to bubble.


    Water vapor rose up and formed a water mirror behind him.


    A person appeared in the mirror.


    The old man¡¯s brow rose and he was slightly shocked. He turned around and looked.


    Only to see that the person within was a grey haired middle aged man wearing a rich dress. Only then did he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°So it is you!¡±


    In the next instance his brow was filled with cold disdain.


    ¡°I heard that the family head has recognized you and you became the head of a Hall. Now you are extremely famous and powerful. Why are you so free to find some disappointing person?¡±


    ¡°Disappointing? You asked for it. The Family Head has treated you well, even better than I, Fangjue. If you wanted, you could be a Hall Head within twenty years. Why are you even envying me?¡±


    That personughed, not bothering about the state the old man was in.


    The old man was a little impatient, directly shaking his head, ¡°Cut the crap. What is the matter?¡±


    The grey haired middle aged man¡¯s expression turned serious and then a bright glow appeared in his eyes as he looked at the old man.


    ¡°Naturally I came for Young Master!¡±

 Chapter 745 - Lu Family Head

    <h4>Chapter 745: Lu Family Head</h4>


    The grey-haired middle-aged man¡¯s expression turned serious and then a bright glow appeared in his eyes as he looked at the old man.


    ¡°Naturally, I came for the Young Master!¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes turned serious. Energy was exploding and a fierce glow was shing within as he looked at him with a cold expression.


    Soon after, he calmed down.


    ¡°Young Master is doing well here, naturally I will take care of him. You can just settle with your Xuanyan Hall Head position!¡±


    Fangjueughed, ¡°Others might not know, but I know that the person sent to pay attention to Zong Weiran by the Lu Family was killed by you. From the start you have been the one, right?¡±


    The old man was startled, then his expression turned cold and solemn like he was going to swallow someone up.


    In the next moment, Fangjue shook his head, ¡°Before Little Miss was punished, she told us to take care of Zong Weiran and Young Master. I was definitely one of them. In the past few years, I was in despair and nearly died so I couldn¡¯t help. Now that I am able to gain the Xuanyan Hall Head position, I can¡¯t let her down. I know as much about the Cloud World matters as you. Naturally I know about the Buddhist Faction future Buddha and also about the Blood Sword Monster Lord name!¡±


    The old man frowned. Although his face was filled with rage, he was obviously much calmer. However, his voice was still filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Then, does the Lu Family know about Young Master?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Fangjue answered really crisply, his voice characterized by a mocking tone.


    ¡°At this moment, how many people in the Lu Family would care about Little Miss¡¯s kid? In their eyes, he is just a bastard. His bloodline is ruined and is destined to not achieve anything. Who would even bother with him? Even the secret documents you send back each year, apart from the head of the family, no one else would look at it!¡±


    The old man rxed, putting his heart down.


    ¡°So you want to bring Young Master back to the Lu Family?¡±


    His fists were clenched tight.


    ¡°On the contrary, old friend!¡±


    Fangjue surprisingly shook his head, ¡°I hope to hide his current situation, the longer, the better. It is best to wait till he is at his strongest. If I can, I will try my best to cover it...¡±


    When the old man heard this, he was startled once more, his eyes filled with confusion, ¡°You are really weird!¡±


    ¡°What is there to be weird about?¡±


    Fangjue sighed, he had aplicated expression, ¡°At the start, when Little Miss was locked up, not only did Little Miss¡¯s brother join in, all those in the family did too. Actually, although the Head was angry, he didn¡¯t need to do that. Only because the family forced him, he had no choice but to heavily punish her. If Young Master returns, what will these people do?¡±


    He said leisurely, ¡°Buddhist Faction¡¯s future Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha, Blood Sword Monster Lord, grasping the End and Beginning and the top path to open up a new world. 21 years old and about to step into the Spirit Realm. His talents are something that even the Lu Family who controls 800 worlds and we call ourselves the God Race can¡¯t handle. It is wrong for the Sky Burning Bloodline and the Seven Tailed Sky Fox Blood to merge, she does deserve to be punished. But, if it is the Nine Tailed Sky Fox, it might be a good thing for us. Wouldn¡¯t that show the people they were wrong, and that they were all blind?¡±


    The old man in front of the mirrorughed coldly.


    He would always remember those people who struck Little Miss when she was down.


    Fangjue¡¯s voice paused once more.


    ¡°Moreover, Young Master is still one of the 14 direct Bloodline Members, the Grandson of the Head. His talents are even higher than those of the Eldest Son...¡±


    Enlightenment appeared in the eyes of the old man. If till now he still couldn¡¯t guess the sudden connection, then he would really be stupid.


    ¡°...After the Head of Family, the one with the best chance to inherit the position is Young Master! Is that what you want to say?¡±


    Directly interrupting the person speaking, heughed coldly, ¡°You are really plotting it well! I always said that you were ambitious and pursue your self-interest. Unfortunately, I am not willing to see him step into that mess!¡±


    ¡°That is not up to you! Young Master is like a bright pearl in the sand, sooner orter he will see daylight. His future is up to the Head of Family. If he insisted, what could you do?¡±


    Seeing the old man frowning deeper and deeper, the grey-haired middle-aged man shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t deny being ambitious. As a male, one should grasp power and be surrounded by beauties. With Little Miss¡¯s current situation, what if no one has a high position who will take care of her? If I can let Young Master take control, not only can I pay back Little Miss for her kindness, but my Fang Family can also climb higher in the Lu Family outer race. Is that wrong?¡±


    The old man¡¯s face was filled with more disdain.


    ¡°You make it sound really nice! However, it is just for your personal gain. Can you bear to put Young Master in danger?¡±


    Fangjue didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. He didn¡¯t bother and instead asked back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been through life and death these few decades and nearly died. I helped reduce 20 years off her sentence. You left, you have always been loyal, but what have you done for her? You just stayed here in the Cloud World?¡±


    Lengli stopped breathing. His face alternated between green and white.


    A momentter, when he calmed down, his eyes were filled with respect.


    ¡°I can¡¯t cut off more of her sentence. The only way is to get Young Master back. He doesn¡¯t even need to return, as long as he is proven to be the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha, Little Miss would be able to get out! Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t be done now...¡±


    When he said this, Fangjueughed awkwardly, ¡°I wanted to work harder for a few more decades to build a good foundation in Xuanyan Hall. However, looking at the situation, it won¡¯t go as I had wished. You should know that the Cloud World can¡¯t ept him!¡±


    After he spoke, theke rippled.


    Lengli closed his eyes and didn¡¯t speak, his face was like metal.


    There was an energy face-off between the mirror and the man. Threads of sharp energy spread through the air. The grass and flowers nearby were cut down. Theke bubbled and many waves rippled out.


    After a long while, Fangjue sighed.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s follow what you said! My greatest wish is for Little Miss to reunite with Young Master. Old friend, please think about it.¡±


    The water mirror dissipated and theke calmed down once more.


    Lengli¡¯s lips curled coldly, who was he trying to bluff?

 Chapter 746 - Demon Path Saint Woman

    <h4>Chapter 746: Demon Path Saint Woman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After leaving the Daoling Vast Habitat, Zong Shou summoned the Demon God Shuttle and traveled swiftly east.


    He had spent 20 days outside this time. First was the battle against the Nine Yin Death Witch Gong Xinran and then it was the battle against the Taoist Faction.


    Each day was spent in war and fighting.


    Even someone made of iron would feel sick of it. Zong Shou was also homesick long ago.


    Shui Lingbo separated from him halfway and made her way back to the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    When she left, she didn¡¯t say much, just telling him to ¡°be careful¡±.


    Zong Shou knew what she meant, after a softugh he didn¡¯t reply to her.


    In just a few dozen days, he would be able to see her again.


    The moment the shuttle flew out of the Central Cloud Continent and was about to get close to Huizhou, a person suddenly appeared in the sky. An aura locked onto him and also locked down the route that he was moving in.


    Zong Shou frowned and looked out. It was an unfamiliar girl, but her looks and demeanour were top grade; a flower-like jade face, white skin and red muscles, a true beauty. She was dressed in red which clung tight to her close to perfect body, making her look really alluring.


    Her looks were no less than the Xue Family Saint Girl.


    On closer inspection, Zong Shou¡¯s heart turned cold, disgust appearing in his eyes.


    He felt bits of mental energy silently affecting his mind.


    It made him subconsciously want to get closer to this girl. That exquisite face seemed like it had a magical power, such that he couldn¡¯t shift his eyes away from it.


    This woman looked too simr to Xue Xuan. They were so simr that it made him feel annoyed...


    Thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou still came out from the flying shuttle.


    If he wanted to leave, then this woman was definitely unable to stop him. She was just a Late Spirit Realm. In front of him, it wasn¡¯t much.


    When the devilish girl saw him, her eyes lit up. She properly bowed toward him.


    Although she was really serious and proper, it gave one a flirting and seductive feel.


    ¡°Ten Thousand Demon Vast Habitat Su Xiaoxiao greets Ruler!¡±


    <i>Su Xiaoxiao?</i>


    Zong Shou sized her up and he couldn¡¯t help but stare at her chest.


    He then realized that was inappropriate as he retracted his gaze. He thought to himself that she was not only small, but she was really big,parable to Chuxue.


    Following this, he thought about something and a sharp glow shed in his eyes, ¡°Su Xiaoxiao? You are the Demon Path Saint Woman from 20 years ago?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was obviously surprised, looking at Zong Shou in shock.


    She used her petite hand to cover her lips and giggled, ¡°Who knew that Ruler would know of my lowly name. It is too exaggerated to call me the Demon Path Saint Woman. This Saint Woman title can only belong to one family from the Vast Habitat. Speaking of which, the Ten Thousand Demon Vast Habitat has never revealed this small title to the world. I have also never walked about in the Cloud World, so how did Ruler learn of me?¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed and didn¡¯t reply. He had not only heard of this name, it was like thunder to his ears.


    This woman, like what she said, was arranged by Ten Thousand Demon Vast Habitat to train in the outer regions.


    At the age of 12, she inherited the position of Demon Path Saint Woman. In 20 years she pushed her cultivation to thete Spirit Realm stage.


    She returned to the Cloud World 4 years after the Spiritual Wave began.


    She was different from other Demon Path people. Not only did she not randomly kill, she was really good at strategy and her methods were really vicious and sharp. She often didn¡¯t need to personally kill her targets and there were many Cloud World Cultivators who died because of her.


    The entire Demon Path admitted to her existence.


    She was on the same level as Shui Lingbo, both of them fighting for their entire life, but unable to decide a victor.


    For her to return back to the Cloud World so many years earlier was most probably because the Ten Thousand Demon Vast Habitat felt that the Double Cultivator, Wuxuan, wasn¡¯t reliable and so they needed her.


    Actually, the strengths of the few religions and factions weren¡¯t limit to just the Cloud World. During these 10,000 years, they kept stretching outward. In the outer region, they had numerous Elite disciples.


    Su Xiaoxiao was one of them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about how I found out about it. I only want to ask you what¡¯s your reason foring?¡±


    Although he asked this, in his heart he had an expected answer.


    As expected, Su Xiaoxiao nodded her head when she heard this, ¡°That is true! It seems like the Vast Habitat needs to be cleaned out. Ruler¡¯s depth of knowledge is really shocking.¡±


    When she said this, she gave a flirty smile, ¡°As for why I came, you know the answer so why do you ask? You are about to face your tribtion and a killing cmity. Aren¡¯t you going to prepare for it in advance?¡±


    ¡°Killing cmity? Prepare in advance?¡±


    Zong Shou was still really calm, looking deeply at Su Xiaoxiao and then he smiled, ¡°Speaking of which, you don¡¯t have high hopes for me this time?¡±


    ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t have high hopes!¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°In my eyes, you are going to die and there are no other possibilities. It is only a matter of time...¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou seem as if he didn¡¯t care, Su Xiaoxiao frowned and continued, ¡°Ruler you wiped out dozens of Taoist sects and killed Wu Xu. Then, you also caused the death of Yuanmeng. Daoling Vast Habitat has lost a lot of face and reputation. Even if they don¡¯t take revenge, the best way to reestablish their dominance is to kill you. They suffered heavy losses and can¡¯t attack. However, Huayun and Longxuan are about to return. No matter what, I don¡¯t think they can let you go. Even if you have Aokun and Dragon Shadow, you are going to die!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded ever so slightly. These words really made sense. He also didn¡¯t think that the Taoist Faction would let him off lightly.


    ¡°So, what you are saying is that Ten Thousand Demon Vast Habitat is willing to help me?¡±


    If that was the case, then it would be for the best.


    Su Xiaoxiao avoided it and didn¡¯t reply, continuing, ¡°Tailing and Daoling Sects want to gain the hearts of the 3,000 Taoist Sects. The best way would be to use your head to do so. Even Great Shang¡¯s Yuancheng Emperor wouldn¡¯t allow Gantian Mountain to grow huge. As for my Demon Path, Ruler wouldugh at us. Aspared to the Taoist Faction, we are in a worse situation. Ten Thousand Demon Vast Habitat can¡¯t restrict those fewrge sects. Ruler and Yuanshi Demon Sect¡¯s problems are things that you can only solve by yourself. Even if Sword Sect and the Buddhist Faction are not willing to help, the Taoist Faction would step aside. This is why I don¡¯t see any way that you can sessfully pass your tribtion.¡±


    At this point, her lips curled up in a mocking manner, ¡°It isn¡¯t if we want to help you, but how you are going to let us help you! In this world, only we can help you. What are your views regarding the situation?¡±


    Zong Shou sighed in his heart when he heard this. The woman really understood 70-80% of the situation that he was in.


    Logically speaking, he was definitely dead! There was no other way.


    However, that was based on normal logic.


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes lit up, her gaze filled with anticipation and a cold mocking intent. Zong Shou felt amused by this, ¡°Then, ording to Miss Su, you want me to join the Demon Sect? It is best that I let you restrict my heart? Do you want the Blood Cloud Cavalry? Gantian Mountain needs more Demon religion people? How many Monster race ves do we have to provide each year? How many blood sacrifice materials?¡±


    At first, Su Xiaoxiao was delighted, but the more she heard, the more she felt that it wasn¡¯t right and her brow rose up.


    In the end, Zong Shou scoffed coldly, saying calmly, ¡°You can scram before I kill you!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was totally stunned when she heard this, looking at Zong Shou in disbelief.


    The atmosphere had suddenly turned totally cold. After several breaths, she forced herself to smile.


    ¡°Ruler really has a special personality! You are straight and don¡¯t worry about the oue. Since you don¡¯t want it, then I won¡¯t force you. However, you should consider it, within 20 days my words are still valid.¡±


    After she finished, she didn¡¯t stay at all as she decisively flew into the distance. In an instant, her aura was gone.


    Zong Shou rubbed his brows. He sent his Spiritual Sense in and could feel that there was a huge tear in the barrier above. It was ten timesrger than a few days ago.


    This was caused by Yuanmeng¡¯s hit. The Heaven Barrier was already broken and there was no way to stop it from expanding.


    Even if he didn¡¯t do anything and stopped cultivating, in just 30 days his tribtion would arrive.


    This time he was really forced to a corner. He had no way to avoid it.


    Thinking back to the evil intents which spread from all over when he left the Daoling Vast Habitat, his brows frowned even more deeply.


    These people seemed to be certain that he would definitely die this time.


    They didn¡¯t even bother to hide their killing intent.


    Even when he had just killed Yuanmeng and his prestige was at its strongest, he was unable to threaten them.


    Thinking about it, there was no good solution. This had already exceeded his ability. Apart from entering the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat, there was no other way.


    He couldn¡¯t help but scoff. In those people¡¯s eyes, he was like a shooting star. Although he was eye-catching and bright, the speed which he fell was also really quick.


    Thinking about it, he strongly clenched his fists. Energy surged within and all the bones in his body cracked.


    Actually, this was to be expected, but why did he feel so annoyed when he thought about it?


    After he finished his tribtion, he was going to deal with all these people!


    Then, his brow rose up and the rage in his chest calmed down.


    Zong Shou sighed once more. He knew that the reason why he had such thoughts wasn¡¯t because he wasn¡¯t shrewd enough and wasn¡¯t calm enough, but because he was getting close to the tribtion and his heart demons had begun to rise up.


    His Heart Realm wasn¡¯t calm, which was why he would have such violent thoughts.


    Just as he thought about it, a voice spread out from afar, ¡°Thank you this time!¡±


    Without needing to turn his head, Zong Shou knew that it was Aokun. He scolded out in his heart. Why did these people always like to scare him from behind?


    He didn¡¯t turn around, just asking curiously, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I won¡¯t miss a chance to kill Yuanmeng. I just wanted to ask. Brother Ao and the Taoist Faction seem like enemies?¡±

 Chapter 747 - Where Is My Grandchild?

    <h4>Chapter 747: Where Is My Grandchild?</h4>


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I won¡¯t miss a chance to kill Yuanmeng. I just wanted to ask. Brother Ao and the Taoist Faction seem like enemies?¡±


    ¡°Only one will live!¡±


    Aokun was calm, ¡°Since they can¡¯t make me surrender, then either they die or I die!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jolted. Only then did he understand it.


    He was always finding it weird. He was enemies with the Taoist Faction because Gantian Mountain had risen too fast.


    Then, what was the reason for Aokun?


    Was it to thank him for his kindness? But then he shouldn¡¯t be going all out...


    For example, if it was just to help him, he would just harm Yuanmeng or even destroy his cultivation.


    There was no need to kill him.


    Aokun was one of the reasons why he had to head over to Daoling Vast Habitat.


    In his heart, he wasn¡¯t really annoyed, although he suspected this fellow was using him as a gun.


    Right after Aokun left the Cloud World, the Taoist Faction acted toward Donglin.


    All things made him suspicious.


    ...If it was that God Emperor who was unable to coexist with him, then they would definitely have a life or death battle. It would either be sooner orter.


    Since Aokun said thanks to him, then he was obviously being honest about it.


    Keeping silent for a moment, Aokun asked directly, ¡°This time are you preparing to head to Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat to face your tribtion?¡±


    Zong Shouughed bitterly, where else could he go? Since he had made his mind up to rely on Common People¡¯s Path, then why did he need to hide that fact?


    The environment of the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat was much better and much safer than that of Gantian Mountain for passing his tribtion.


    If he did so in Gantian Mountain, then there would definitely be a huge battle. He was also unwilling to drag down those people.


    Who knew that Aokun would say leisurely, ¡°Actually, it is the same thing. No matter where in Donglin, I can still protect you. Do you believe me?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned serious as he turned around, only to see that Aokun gazed over with a clear and firm look, filled with sincere intent.


    He was stunned but then he beganughing.


    He didn¡¯t suspect him. He remembered that when he met him, he felt a magical trust. Till today it hadn¡¯t reduced at all.


    He knew that Aokun would never harm him.


    The only thing he was curious about was where did Aokun get such confidence from?


    Daoling Vast Habitat didn¡¯t have only Huayun and Longxuan returning.


    Yuanmeng¡¯s death would probably even shock the Taoist Ancestor


    Thinking about it, Zong Shouprehended something. He suddenly felt joy.


    ¡°Did Master break through and enter the End Realm?¡±


    Thinking about it, that was the only possibility.


    If that was the case, then it was a great surprise, a huge joy!


    In thest life, Tanqiu was just a Grade-7 Heaven Realm Expert. He couldn¡¯te into contact with information about such top experts.


    In this life, he was able to obtain a rough understanding when he entered the Common People¡¯s Path.


    He knew that there were hundreds and even a thousand Saints.


    However, there were no more than 40 End Realm Experts. As for True Realm Experts, the number was uncertain, if there were any at all.


    It was said that 10,000 years ago, only Xi Zi was half a step from the True Realm.


    However, before he was able to take that crucial step, he was surrounded and killed. The Four Religions and even some Outer Region Cultivators of unknown identities.


    Who knows who would be able to have such an achievement in this era?


    However, once one entered the End Realm, one would be one of the top Cultivators in the region.


    Even if there was a difference in strength, it wasn¡¯t a gap in nature.


    This was a true mountain he could rely on. From now on, as long as he didn¡¯t offend those extremely amazing people, he could do anything he wanted.


    He was also delighted that Dragon Shadow could achieve his wish. His lifespan danger was solved. Once one stepped into the End Realm, one was pretty much at the extreme of the Dao. One could live forever. Unless it was a special situation, if not, one wouldn¡¯t die.


    Even if one was killed, not longter, one would reappear in the world.


    However, when Aokun heard this, he smiled and didn¡¯t reply. He didn¡¯t confirm or deny either.


    Zong Shou was sure that this was the case and was toozy to ask once more.


    ¡°Then, how is Brother Ao nning to deal with Huayun and Longxuan?¡±


    Not only these two people, but the Taoist Faction had two more Saint Realm Experts in the Cloud World.


    He also heard that Zhongguang was injured, so would he be able to recover in a month?


    Before his voice dissipated, he could see the cold intent in Aokun¡¯s eyes. Even Zong Shou who was so resilient, couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down his spine. He stopped what he was saying.


    He still had many doubts in his heart. Aokun stepped into the Saint Realm for just a few years, so where did he gain the confidence to fight two against one?


    It was like he had a huge hatred against the two of them, a bone-deep hatred. What was their rtionship?


    He did the smart thing and didn¡¯t speak. Even if they were brothers, there were some things that couldn¡¯t be asked. They could only help one another and support from the side. There was no need to get to the bottom of everything.


    As for Aokun, he wasn¡¯t going to care about how Aokun was going to die with Huayun and Longxuan.


    Since this fellow said that, then he believed him.


    Thinking about that, the space became silent once more. However, just as Zong Shou was prepared to agree, a voice rang out once more.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t congratted Brother Shou. Your Yin and Yang World Shocking Spiritual Art has seen improvement. Yin and Yang born together, the essences gaining bnce once more. You can already cultivate to the Celestial Realm without any problems. Did you enter the room with one girl? Let me guess, is it Ruoshui?¡±


    Aokun smiled, ¡°I thought that the first would be that Concubine Yao. She is really unusual, a weird energy to her body, resonating with the stars. If she duo cultivated with you, she would cause your cultivation to greatly improve...¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Zong Shou felt slightly awkward and scoffed coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can talk rubbish just because you are my Brother!¡±


    Kong Yao and Ruoshui were different. Although Ruoshui held the Hidden Guards, her position was as his maidservant, just like that of Chuxue.


    Based on the rules of this era, she was born to serve him. That was what others saw too.


    However, although Kong Yao was his concubine, was that even possible?


    It wouldn¡¯t be bad if she didn¡¯t hate him to the core.


    As for that duo cultivation, he didn¡¯t think about it. He wasn¡¯t willing to let those rumors spread, causing his top General to hate him even more.


    Aokun shook his head, he wasn¡¯t angry about it, ¡°I only want to remind you that you don¡¯t have much time left. The Cloud World can¡¯t keep you.¡±


    His expression turned solemn. This was true.


    Within the Cloud World, he couldn¡¯t stay for much longer. A huge tree would be hit by the wind and someone so famous would definitely be targetted.


    The battle with the Taoist Faction was fun, but there were also numerous people who felt terrified of him.


    ¡°Brother Shou, the Yang energy in your body is too strong and the Yin energy is weak. It is only barely bnced. With your foundations, you would enter Celestial Realm not longter. What would happen to them? You aren¡¯t nning on finding other women outside, right? Snake women? Night Demon race? Or that Luosha Race? Elephant Lady Race? The taste is a little too heavy. Your Brother is worried about you!¡±


    He spoke in a derisive manner.


    Zong Shou was also amused, his smile was really wide, ¡°I don¡¯t need Brother to worry about this for me. I will settle it myself. At most, when I return, I will have fun every night!¡±


    This time, it was Aokun who was stunned. Have fun every night? He had just 30 days, even if he did so to collect Yin energy, how useful could it be?


    Then, Zong Shou smiled in delight, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I still have the Book of Eon? I also found many Mind Stones here. After calction, it is more than enough!¡±


    Aokun was instantly speechless, understanding what he meant. He looked deeply at Zong Shou and then shook his head.


    This fellow was really shameless!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Dayster Gantian Mountain peak. An innocent table was smashed to bits under a giant force.


    Xuanyuan Tong was furious, standing in the hall in a domineering manner.


    At the main seat, Xuanyuan Yiren was really careful, not daring to even exhale too loudly. Her body was covered in the robes used for pill refining. Zong Shou was the same, his head lowered. He suppressed himself to prevent himself fromughing.


    ¡°A full three years! One made pills all day long, the other either cultivated all ran out. Where are my grandchildren? Where is my grandchild?¡±


    He roared out furiously, echoing across the entire Gantian Mountain peak. Although there was a difference between Ruler and Official, at this time, it was like he was Ruler of the pce.


    The maidservants and guards outside flushed red. Some couldn¡¯t help butugh, listening closely to the scolding inside.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide in the ground, lowering her head and not daring to say anything.


    Zong Shou was the same. He had juste out from the cultivation room and was forcefully dragged here by Xuanyuan Tong. Then, he scolded him badly. It was best for him to keep quiet now.


    Why did he have to not only be his father inw but also his father¡¯s God-Brother?


    ¡°Ruler, you two really...¡±


    Li Sina sat to the side and sighed. Her face was also red. However, at this moment, tears flowed down, ¡°Zong¡¯er is outside every day. If anything happens to him, what would happen to us?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, before my grandson is born, Yiren you aren¡¯t to refine pills. Ruler you better not cultivate either!¡±


    Xuanyuan Tong spoke barbarically before storming out of the hall. Li Sina wanted to say something, but she was forcefully pulled away by her husband.


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s face fluctuated. Zong Shou hugged her.


    ¡°I have to follow his orders. Wife please forgive me!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren was struggling. Momentster, she hugged his neck.


    ¡°Only twice today!¡±


    Her tone was really firm. Zong Shou was speechless. He needed to dual cultivate just once each day. The one who wanted it more afterward was Yiren, right?


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered reply, instead directly walking into the sleeping hall, only to see that Ruoshui had just woken up on the bed.


    Seeing them walk in, she was shocked and fled.


    Xuanyuan Yiren instantly pointed toward Ruoshui valiantly, ¡°Husband! Take her down, don¡¯t let her escape!¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled in delight, spreading out his Fox Tails and they stretched toward Ruoshui.

 Chapter 748 - Name extend of

    <h4>Chapter 748: Let Me Die</h4>


    The 100-foot wide bed was beaming with a profligate energy.


    Within the pink red tent, Ruoshui¡¯s white body was wrapping around him like vines. Her moaning sound tugged at his heartstrings.


    ¡°Hu! No, I can¡¯t. Ruoshui is about to break! No, no...¡±


    Zong Shou grabbed onto her thin and soft boneless waist, powerfully stabbing in. In just a moment, her body twisted uncontrobly and her hands gripped his back. The moaning sound suddenly stopped.


    Zong Shou also stopped in time and hugged Ruoshui. He whispered into her ear and caressed her back.


    This brat had a devilish body, just hugging her gave rise to many desires.


    Momentster when the climax feeling faded, Ruoshui started to tear up.


    Zong Shou was startled and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was already paralyzed to the side. At this time, she stood up and hugged onto Ruoshui. She stared viciously at Zong Shou, ¡°It is all your fault! You have no self control! So lustful!¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless. He rolled a white eye, looking really wronged.


    Although he was lustful, he didn¡¯t reach such a bad level.


    If Yiren and Ruoshui didn¡¯t want to, then thisrge ¡°battle¡± would have ended long ago.


    He was annoyed as he pointed toward Yiren and did a ten sign.


    Last night, she begged him a total of ten times.


    Each time they were about to end, she would beg for him to continue.


    Naturally, Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t deny that he was happy to do so.


    Seeing his actions, Xuanyuan Yiren was stunned. She straightened her neck and said firmly, ¡°It is because you are the Sky Fox Blood! And also that Yin and Yang World Shocking Art! You knew that those methods would make a girl crave it to death and you didn¡¯t retract it? How despicable.¡±


    Zong Shou sighed. The rage in him was suppressed. What could he do? The Yin and Yang World Shocking Art rotated on its own. It was okay usually, but each time they did it, he would be unable to control it.


    Just as he was about to push Ruoshui away, he realized that her limbs were tightly wrapped around him, unable to push aside at all.


    The warm and wet valley below was tightly resting on his body. It was really damp, the wet muscles fidgeting, continuously constricting and contracting. An intense joy charged into his soul such that his blood boiled and he was unable to say no to it.


    Ruoshui¡¯s mosquito like crying sound spread into his ear, ¡°Ruoshui wants more! Don¡¯t worry about me! Young Master let me die today...¡±


    Zong Shou instantly felt his lower body get firmer and firmer.


    Xuanyuan Yiren burst intoughter and pinched her cheeks.


    ¡°How shameless! What a lustful Ruoshui, to think I was fighting for you just now!¡±


    Zong Shou scolded out in his heart that she wasn¡¯t any better. He gave a gentle smile and pressed onto a few acupoints, causing her emotions to slowly calm down.


    He could feel that she was really at her limit. If they continued it would not only not benefit her, but actually harm her body.


    After calming her down, he suddenly looked over with a burning gaze.


    He nced over to see Xuanyuan Yiren totally stunned, her eyes were filled with desire.


    Tsk! This little brat really wanted to die!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After another more than ten rounds, totally crushing Ruoshui and Yiren, Zong Shou was finally able to get out of the bed.


    He didn¡¯t go into meditation, but instead exited Gantian Mountain and flew toward the south. He covered 2,000 miles in just a few minutes. An hourter, he was at Rainbow Port.


    At this moment, the entire city was mourning.


    Although Rainbow City was hit the earliest, it was also where the Taoist Faction focused their attacks on.


    It was like they knew this was Gantian Mountain¡¯s most important port and thus they were really vicious.


    1.6 million deaths, 10% of them came from Rainbow City.


    Zong Shou hung in mid air and silently looked below.


    He could see some people carrying coffins, who were heading out of the city to bury them.


    Crying and sobbing sounds could be heard. Green veins popped up from his arms and his expression turned solemn.


    During the few days that he returned, he would take time to head to the various disaster-struck regions.


    Each time he went, he would regret what he did.


    Those 100,000 Taoist Faction disciples were innocent, then how did his people offend them, what did they do?


    He took in a deep breath to calm himself down. Zong Shou looked forward at the ruins.


    There were some ces that were totally leveled out by the Taoist Faction Cultivators.


    At this moment, they were being rebuilt. The progress was decent with a portion that was already ready.


    There were tents all over to house those refugees who had no homes.


    There were also ces where food and rice were distributed.


    Just as he was feeling satisfied, his pupils constricted, only to see that Renbo was standing on the ruins and scolding some officials.


    He didn¡¯t think about it, rushing right over to Renbo in a sh.


    Renbo was startled and then smiled as he bowed toward Zong Shou, ¡°What a coincidence? Ruler came to scout the disaster region? I have already investigated. The officials here are honest. Yourpensation and disaster relief has been passed down. Nothing has been left out and no one dares to be corrupt...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed. His gaze was like a knife as he sized up Renbo. He spoke without giving any face at all, ¡°Old Man Ren, didn¡¯t I give you three months to rest? Why aren¡¯t you staying at home and instead running out here for?¡±


    Renbo was startled and then startedughing, ¡°Ruler is worried about my injury? It was healed long ago. Kong Rui and Old Man Mingdan said that what I lost was internal essence and even if I ate lifespan pills, it would be useless. 42 years, each day that passes would be one less for me. I only think that it¡¯s too short, so why would I be willing to remain in bed!¡±


    Zong Shou gritted his teeth and scoffed coldly as he waved his sleeves.


    ¡°Forget it! Do what you want!¡±


    This person really didn¡¯t know his limits! Those lifespan pills were useless, even the Extreme Purple Pill he found couldn¡¯t do anything.


    However, Xuanyuan Yiren had been in secluded meditation refining pills so as to find a way to save him.


    Heughed like he was filled with joy.


    ¡°Actually, Ruler doesn¡¯t need to do this! I am d that I am able to serve such a smart ruler. Even if I die, I have no regrets!¡±


    He was really rxed, ¡°Life is short and will definitely end. I know that, which is why I don¡¯t have many desires.¡±

 Chapter 749 - Huayun Longxuan

    <h4>Chapter 749: Huayun Longxuan</h4>


    Zong Shou was furious, he wanted him not to bother about his money, but who would worry about his life?


    Since Renbo didn¡¯t care too much about his lifespan, then he wouldn¡¯t care about it either.


    He directly waved his sleeves and left. Zong Shou casually looked around before flying into the air.


    Since Renbo was personally taking charge of Rainbow City, then it wouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem.


    When he left, the people within the city seemed to know about his arrival.


    The entire city cheered out.


    However, he was in a really bad mood. His face was dark and sunken. It was because of Renbo, but also because of those dead people.


    He headed north until the shuttle was several hundred miles away. Only then did he feel a little better.


    He could see a roughly 5,000-foot high tform which was standing on a in.


    From afar, the stone tform was still being rebuilt, many pieces of giant stone were being pushed upward.


    There were numerous people who were hard at work.


    This ce was a deste in between Gantian Mountain and Rainbow City. What was being built was the Heaven Reaching tform, where he would face the tribtion! Within a month, it was going to be built up to 9,000 feet and also have aplete Spiritual Formation drawn around it.


    The entire process was like amassing a mountain on a t piece ofnd.


    If it was anywhere else, it would be a huge waste of money and was the sign of the death of the country.


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t make use of country funds and didn¡¯t make use of civilianbor. He spent his own money and the materials were all bought. The people were hired using money and Mind Stones. Thus, he felt at ease. The strong civilians all over all eyed and desired to join in.


    Naturally, there were many people talking about it these past few days.


    Donglin Cloud Continent was now prosperous and there were many Confucians who headed over. There were many who said that he abused civilianbor, that he was prideful and luxurious, that he was asking to be wiped out.


    However, these were justments spread privately, so he didn¡¯t care about them.


    This was the benefit of being a Ruler. When needed, he could use thebor and materials within the country for his own use.


    Apart from the stone tform, there was a thick Vengeful Energy surging in the clouds.


    A full army of 400,000 was gathered here, including the Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    During the fight against the Taoist Faction, both the Blood Cloud Cavalry and the Xuan Fox Iron Cavalry both suffered many losses. Luckily, Gantian Mountain had deep pockets and foundations and within a few days they replenished the manpower.


    After dozens more huge battles, if one didn¡¯t calcte the newbies, theirbat strength all rose instead of decreasing.


    When Zong Shou descended on the high tform, he saw Kong Rui looking closely at an iplete Spiritual Formation axis.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised by Zong Shou¡¯s arrival. He just calmly bowed toward him.


    ¡°Ruler please don¡¯t be worried! This Heaven Reaching tform will beplete in 15 days. The Spiritual Formation drawn doesn¡¯t have any mistakes. In 20 days, we can temporarily gather the Gantian Mountain Dragon Vein over.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t fully trust what he said, spreading out his Spiritual Sense, covering 100 miles. A momentter, he nodded his head in recognition.


    Like what Kong Rui said, everything was proceeding smoothly. He felt that his father inw was really amazing.


    Not only was he good at divination techniques, but his cultivation was also extremely deep. He wasn¡¯t a simple Spirit Realm Expert. His Formation Dao attainments were really exceptional too. He was also great at managing people, such a huge construction, millions of people, numerous resources. Everything was orderly and smooth, there was no chaos at all.


    In a short few days, he was able to build up this 10-mile wide stone tform to a height of 5,000 feet. Through this, one could see his ability.


    Gantian Mountain¡¯s Dragon Vein could in fact be sucked over.


    He was just borrowing it. He didn¡¯t really want to borrow its strength to go through the tribtion.


    He wanted enough Spiritual Energy to train and purify his physical body after the tribtion.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to harm the innocent near Gantian Mountain, so he would just temporarily shift the Earth Veins over here.


    This was where he chose to fight against Taoist Faction and Yuanshi Demon Sect.


    Each month, there would be more Taoist Faction experts who returned to the Cloud World. Ruoshui also found news that Yuanshi Demon Sect would go all out.


    Zong Ling was in charge of supporting Kong Rui, whomanded the construction. The one observing was Hu Zhongyuan.


    When he saw Zong Shou, his knife-like thick eyebrows furrowed, filled with worry.


    ¡°Ruler, this Heaven Tribtion...¡±


    He stopped. All of a sudden, he didn¡¯t know how to put it.


    His eyes were filled with blood threads, filled with anxiousness as he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He mumbled softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to avoid it? Why don¡¯t we shift more troops over!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even need to think and knew what he was getting at. The entire Gantian Mountain City had such a pessimistic atmosphere.


    There were very few people who knew that he joined the Common People¡¯s Path; only Xuanyuan Tong and Hu Qianqiu and a few others.


    Hu Zhongyuan wasn¡¯t among them, but he also knew the rough movement of those sects. Naturally, he was really worried about him.


    ¡°The tribtion is fixed, so how can I avoid it?¡±


    Kong Rui shook his head when he heard this, ¡°Ruler¡¯s Heaven Barrier has been broken and can¡¯t be reversed. It is a happy thing so why worry? At this moment, Gantian Mountain has ack of manpower. 400,000 are enough. I foretell it, Ruler will definitely be safe!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan frowned when he heard this, he never believed in divination.


    Even if Donglin pretty much treated Kong Rui as a godlike presence.


    However, the Father of the Left Inspector garnered his respect. He didn¡¯t dare retort and just looked around, using his eyes to seek for help.


    Zong Yuan whomanded the Blood Cloud Cavalry to defend this area didn¡¯t bother. He was only curious as to why Zong Shou would choose this ce and not the Common People¡¯s Path?


    He only knew that he had his reason for choosing this ce.


    On the contrary, Zong Ling spoke, ¡°Although that is said, we still need to prepare well. Ruler has offended them badly and we have to defend. It is best if we find aplete solution! You are the main pir of Gantian and we can¡¯t let anything happen to you. Even if we join the Demon Sect, we need Ruler to safely pass the tribtion.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t react as he gazed around. Then, his eyes fixed on something.


    Dozens of miles away in a camp, a girl was wearing silver armor andmanding the arrangements of the camp.


    Seemingly sensing his gaze, Kong Yao turned around and looked right at him.


    She first moved her face away in a slightly embarrassed manner, however, she then felt it wasn¡¯t right, turning her head back and staring angrily.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart moved a little when he saw this. This girl seems a little off.


    He didn¡¯t think too deeply about it, turning around and looking at the grey sky.


    Thinking to himself, what would happen in 20 days?


    Would he sessfully enter the Spirit Realm? Or would he fall like how those other people wished?


    After his master broke through, the Cloud World would give birth to its Seventh End Realm.


    Would he be able to return?


    The head of the sword, Nine Dragon Shadow Sword, the King returns...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    100,000 miles away, when Huayun stepped out from the void and into the Vast Habitat, it was scarily quiet, filled with killing intent.


    10,000 sect disciples all respectfully lined up on both sides.


    Those dozens of Spirit Realm Experts did the same. They were lined up ording to strength.


    They were still really pumped up. Even if their expressions were different, some were happy, some annoyed, some angry. They all suppressed it and didn¡¯t dare speak.


    It wasn¡¯t as chaotic as he imagined...


    However, apart from that, there were hundreds of heads hanging at the pce gates.


    It was less than 10,000 feet away, a truly eye-catching sight. Huayun saw two of them before. They were the most outstanding recent Juniors, whose strength reached Spirit Realm.


    Daoling Vast Habitat had never seen such a situation in 10,000 years.


    Huayun¡¯s eyes shed and he looked into the distance. The head of the people wore a female crown and was bowing.


    ¡°You are Qingming?¡±


    Huayun¡¯s gaze was indiscernible, one couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy or angry.


    ¡°Grand Daughter of Senior Brother Kunming? You are now in charge of the Daoling Vast Habitat? What is up with these heads?¡±


    Qingming¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, she was really calm, ¡°They incited violence and didn¡¯t follow orders. Qingming beheaded them to send a message!¡±


    Huayun smiled when he heard this, then his tone was filled with a dangerous tone to it, ¡°The reason is not bad, but don¡¯t you know that even the true Pce Head can¡¯t kill a Spirit Realm cultivator?¡±


    The 10,000 people held their breaths. There were some who were delighted.


    Qingming was still unfazed, ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures! If I am wrong, then I am willing to be punished!¡±


    Huayun¡¯s brow rose, he looked closely and couldn¡¯t see any fear at all. Heughed, ¡°Good, good, good! Desperate times do indeed call for desperate measures! As expected from Senior Brother Mingkun¡¯s descendant. Yuanmeng putting you in charge before he died was really a blessing!¡±


    His voice shook, reverberating across 10 miles. Some lower cultivation disciples couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    When Huayun¡¯s heavy and furious intent spread out, the dozens of Spirit Realm Experts couldn¡¯t take it and knelt onto the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, only Qingming stood.


    ¡°You all are annoying!¡±


    His voice was like thunder as he vented his rage. Huayun¡¯s face twisted.


    He looked like a 20-year-old energetic teen, his face like jade and extremely handsome.


    However, at this time, he looked really vicious, filled with violence and Vengeful Energy.


    ¡°I learned about Zong Shou¡¯s matter. This person is abnormal and unrivaled. Wu Xu went all out and was unable to kill him, instead dying himself and causing a blood cmity for us. We were weaker, which is why you all aren¡¯t to be med! However, however...¡±


    He said however twice, the tone became fiercer and fiercer, his aura became more domineering!


    Under the intent suppression, all the Spirit Realm Experts here all bled from their mouths.


    The greenstone ground started to crack.


    ¡°However, we are now in danger and facing a crisis, yet you all dare to fight amongst yourselves andpete for power?¡±


    Huayun was enraged and the tens of thousands of people around were terrified.


    However, at this moment, a gentle female voice could be heard from behind him.


    ¡°Husband! These people couldn¡¯t help themselves, so why find trouble with them?¡±

 Chapter 750 - Evil Dragon Aokun

    <h4>Chapter 750: Evil Dragon Aokun</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Husband! These people couldn¡¯t help themselves so why find trouble with them?¡±


    It was like the voice of a fairy, causing the dozens of Spirit Realm Experts around to rx.


    Huayun also calmed down slightly and turned around to see a beautiful woman, around 20 years of age. She was casually walking in with light footsteps.


    She was dressed in white, extremely elegant, green silk flying all over. Her dress was floating in the air, like a fairy descending on the mortal world. Her eyes were really clear, her cherry lips had a faint smile like a really pure and innocent girl.


    Huayun had a gentle look in his eyes, but then heughed bitterly, ¡°I really mourn for the unfortunate and am angry at the cowards! I really want to kill all of them with a sword. To behave like that, wife must beughing at me.¡±


    Longxuan smiled as she shook her head. Like a little bird resting on a man¡¯s shoulder she stood right beside him.


    Thetter¡¯s emotions also seemed to have calmed down. After sweeping the people in front of him, he scoffed coldly and took big steps toward the Ten Thousand Soul Lamp Room.


    When he arrived here, he didn¡¯t care about anything and directly took the main seat. The rest of the people followed in with defeated faces.


    Only Qingming sat beside the two of them. The rest of the people stood solemnly. In front of Huayun they were all terrified.


    Huayun couldn¡¯t be bothered beating around the bush as he said directly, ¡°I came back to the Vast Habitat just for one thing, Zong Shou! He is arrogant and the Taoist Ancestor wants to wipe him out! At most, within two years, he would go through his tribtion. We must prepare and kill him at all costs!¡±


    The people in the hall exchanged nces with one another, their eyes filled with weird expressions.


    Qingming said in a straightforward manner, ¡°With Great Senior Master here, we would definitely be able to kill Zong Shou. However, we are all not his opponent. At that time, we might need you to help us!¡±


    The dozens of Spirit Realm Experts all heaved a sigh of relief. Their looks toward Qingming were filled with gratitude.


    Huayun¡¯s face turned green from rage.


    He wasn¡¯t annoyed with Qingming for saying the truth. He also didn¡¯t think she wouldn¡¯t.


    What he was annoyed with was how these people feared Zong Shou so badly. They were all spineless.


    ¡°A bunch of trash!¡±


    He scoffed coldly, forcing himself to not explode, ¡°I have discussed with Daoling and Tailing Sects. They will help us then! In a few days, we will have many elite disciples from 800 years ago rushing back. If we lose too much, I won¡¯t sit still and do nothing at the crucial moment! Anyway, that demon will have to be killed! If we fail because of your neglect, you will be heavily punished! Did you guys hear what I said?¡±


    When he said this, the people within the hall had joyous expression on their faces. Huayun was more annoyed and felt more and more disappointed.


    ¡°Since you all heard me, then scram!¡±


    Thest three words seemed to be screamed out. The expressions of those Spirit Realm Cultivators changed once more.


    They all bowed and left, swiftly leaving.


    Only three people remained within the Ten Thousand Soul Lamp Room. However, momentster two green-robed Taoists moved through the air and entered.


    One of them was Zhongguang. His face was gold and purple. The expression of the other Taoist was really solemn.


    The few of them slightly nodded as a greeting. Only Longxuan smiled and bowed, ¡°Little Sister Longxuan greets Senior Brothers Zhongguang and Xuanwei!¡±


    Qingming was their Junior and thus she bowed once more.


    Zhongguang waved his hand, adjusting his body to the side as he smiled awkwardly, ¡°Why does younger sister need to be so polite?¡±


    After sitting still, he had a helpless gaze, ¡°Junior Brother and Sister saw the situation. Our backbone has been broken. The truly able ones are dead and we are left with a bunch of selfish people thinking for themselves. There are very few who are willing to fight for the Taoist Faction!¡±


    He looked toward Qingming with praise, ¡°You did well!¡±


    Huayun frowned and then looked toward the east, ¡°Which is why our first mission is to y that kid and reestablish our prestige.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be easy!¡±


    The other Taoist spoke, he shook his head, ¡°Common People¡¯s Path Mingyu seemed to have made his mind to protect the kid! Aokun¡¯sbat strength is also surprising. He grasped the Destruction Path and is far stronger than the two of us. Senior Brother Zhongguang was heavily injured, affecting his foundations. Even in 20 days, he wouldn¡¯t be able to heal up...¡±


    Speaking about Aokun, Huayun and Longxuan¡¯s face turned cold. Aokun instantly returned to normal and scoffed coldly, ¡°Just a dog that lost his home! Don¡¯t worry Senior Brother Xuanwei, it is okay if he doesn¡¯t attack. If he does, I don¡¯t mind sealing him for another 10,000 years! I am still eager to return that insult and humiliation from 10,000 years ago!¡±


    Longxuan recalled, ¡°I remembered when Master sealed him, it was done to keep him whole! He was prepared to wait for him to calm down and repent. A few thousand yearster, he would be able to join our Taoist Faction and work for the God Emperor. Who knew he would still be so stubborn? If he dares to be enemies with us, I will take his life myself! 10,000 years ago, I personally helped Master seal him. 10,000 yearster, I won¡¯t show mercy. He is extremely violent and I won¡¯t let him continue to cause problems!¡±


    Huayun smiled and held Longxuan¡¯s hand. The two Taoists opposite felt happy.


    Xuanwei nodded slightly, ¡°However, we still need to be careful! It seemed like Aokun still reserved some strength that day.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Apart from Aokun, there is still Dragon Shadow. That kid is his only student. His disciple is facing tribtion, so he wouldn¡¯t sit still and do nothing. He would definitely return to the Cloud World!¡±


    ¡°That person is even simpler! His Sword Technique was the top in the past. He grasped Nine True Dragon Paths. In the same grade, he never had an opponent. 8,000 years ago, he could receive three strikes from Master to save Aokun¡¯s life. What a waste, he is turning old and is about to die! He can¡¯tst for 30 years....¡±


    He paused and then he waved his sleeves. A grey-white sword flew out from his sleeves and pinned into the ground.


    Zhongguang Xuanwei¡¯s eyes both constricted, their eyes filled with shock.


    ¡°The Path of Time!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Huayun nodded his head, ¡°This is the Withering Sword! Each sword will sh at one¡¯s lifespan!¡±


    Zhongguang was first delighted, but he seemed to have thought about something as his face turned dark.


    Did...


    ¡°Master personally crafted it! It was prepared for Wu Xu. Master had huge hopes for him! He said that Wu Xu walked the talk. Although his talents were average, he had the most hope of reaching Saint Realm. Unfortunately....¡±


    A cold glow appeared in Huayun¡¯s eyes, ¡°Since Wu Xu can¡¯t use it, then why not use it to cause hurt to Dragon Shadow? Although it is just at the Celestial Grade, as long as I use it well, that old man will die instantly! Examining closely this whole thing started because of him. Master also hates this person deeply now!¡±


    When he said those words a smile appeared on Zhongguang and Xuanwei¡¯s faces.


    Zhongguang¡¯s worries were gone and he rxed. Even his injuries seemed to have be much better.


    ¡°We have nothing to worry about with this sword here. We have the four of us, along with Daoling and Tailing Sect and Yuanshi Demon Sect¡¯s three God Realms. We need not worry about this battle!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t rely on outsiders!¡±


    Huayun shook his head, ¡°Only by killing that kid together with Aokun and Dragon Shadow can we threaten the sects to rebuild our honor! We can borrow the strength of the Shangqing and Taiqing Factions, but we need to be careful. As for the Yuanshi Demon Sect, it is like working with a tiger...¡±


    Just as he said this, he was interrupted by a voice. It was Qingming who had been listening in. After she saw the sword, she thought about something. At this moment, she thought about something and eximed.


    ¡°Three years! Senior Brother Wu Xu¡¯sst words are that Zong Shou only has three years left!¡±


    The people in the hall were stunned. Zhongguang frowned and was just about to chide her. Then, he entered deep thought.


    ¡°Three years? That is possible!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, there is something I felt weird about. This kid has been alive for only 21 years. How did he grasp Absolute Beginning? To have such a strong Sword Technique?¡±


    Xuanwei rubbed his mustache and said in a deep tone, ¡°Wu Xu is good at the Time Law! He did have the ability to avoid Dragon Shadow and sense Zong Shou¡¯s lifespan. If that is the case, then it makes sense. With lifespan as the price to grasp such a grand path...¡±


    Longxuan listened on, his eyes shing. Then, his lips curled as heughed.


    ¡°So this Master and student are both about to die? Interesting!¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Just as the five of them were discussing in Daoling Vast Habitat, Zong Shou who was at Gantian Mountain felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡°Who is plotting against me?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. His body¡¯s reaction was obviously him sensing something and his connection to the Heavens.


    This was his ability that appeared after the Heaven Barrier broke and with his Dao Heart being clear, he was now extremely close to Spirit Realm.


    Unfortunately, he was unable to chase the source to deduce where it came from.


    However, at this time, even if he used his legs, he knew who it was.


    Huayun and Longxuan most probably already returned to the Cloud World.


    This time he was in a cultivation room flipping the records of a Cloud Deste Era cultivator.


    ¡°So Longxuan was called Aobi! Aokun¡¯s dual cultivation Dao Companion...¡±


    Aokun naturally hid and kept his things a secret.


    Unfortunately, Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat kept millions of scrolls. What happened then had shocked the Cloud World.


    Just randomly searching and he found several books that recorded what happened then.


    ¡°The Horned Dragon bloodline was surrounded and killed by Cultivators because they manipted and controlled water. When they were in danger, Aokun saved them and became partners with them. However, Juelong City and Taoist Faction chased him. He fought in the Cloud World and killed tens of thousands of Cultivators. Ah! This fellow is actually like me, people who hate him are all over the world. No wonder people called him the Evil Dragon...¡±

 Chapter 751 - Grievances

    <h4>Chapter 751: Grievances</h4>


    ¡°...Within the Cloud World, they started to spread talks about the God Emperor. They said that at the start of the Cloud Deste Era, there was a secret treasure that fell into the Cloud World and merged with it. Due to this item, the Cloud World was able to produce so many experts! It was said that many Alien Races invaded, not for our Spiritual Energy, but because of this item. However, only by having the luck of an entire world can one obtain this item. Oh? Where is this going?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. He didn¡¯t believe much in these random records. The words were messy and all over the ce, giving him a headache when he tried to read it.


    Zong Shou was also curious about this secret treasure. However, he could only put it aside first for now.


    He took out several other records to verify them with one another and only then did he roughly understand what had happened.


    ¡°He was chased for several years and he could only rely on the Instant Space Dragon Race, using its powers to hide. So, Aobi also had a Sister! She also liked Aokun, but unfortunately he didn¡¯t like her back. Oh, not only Aobi. Aokun also had a sister known as Aoyue. How does she look? Aokun is so handsome, so this Aoyue shouldn¡¯t be bad too...¡±


    At the start, Aokun¡¯s life was still okay andfortable. Even if the world hated him, he was able to leave with a beauty. However, many things happened next.


    ¡°The Xuanlin Lake was where others ha found him. The Taoist Faction gathered dozens of God Realm Cultivators to attack. It seemed like the leader of the race betrayed him and had a deal with the Taoist Faction.¡±


    Maybe the one who wrote this book came from the Common People¡¯s Path. Although he was really neutral, he mocked the Taoist Faction and felt bad for Aokun.


    ¡°Aokun escaped after a tough battle, but also suffered heavy injuries. He also got separated from Aobi and Aoyue. Sigh! This hero formed the Cause and Effect Pellet. Although he was surrounded, even if a Saint Realm attacked, with his ability, he would be able to escape. Unless he wanted to, if not, he wouldn¡¯t be held back!¡±


    ¡°Aobi and Aoyue scattered in the East Ocean and were intercepted by Huayun and captured. There were many suspicious points about this. At this time, the Taoist Faction had a bad rtionship with Common People¡¯s Path. They didn¡¯t have extra manpower to continue chasing him. The Taoist Faction used the two of them as hostages to set up a trap to capture him. At that time Daoling Vast Habitat wanted to kill him, but Dragon Shadow rushed over in time to save him. Aoyue went missing after the matter and she is suspected to be dead.¡±


    ¡°...Aobi married Huayun and became Dao Companions, changing her name to Longxuan! Tsk! How cold blooded...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, thinking to himself that his brother was such a hero, but who knew he would actually have such a sad past


    Women were really the root of all problems!


    Although the books didn¡¯t make it clear, Zong Shou could roughly guess. Aobi probably attacked at the crucial moment, which caused Aokun to be unable to escape before the Taoist Ancestor¡¯s intent descended.


    This was why Dragon Shadow had to take three hits from the End Realm Expert and set up the Dragon Gate bet.


    ¡°So that was what happened! No wonder my brother was so furious everytime I mentioned those two like he wanted to swallow them up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this Horned Dragon bloodline is really righteous and focuses on brotherhood. Aobi was disowned after the matter and kicked off the registry. Even if the Taoist Faction suppressed them, they weren¡¯t willing to yield. The entire race all escaped to the outer region...¡±


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t interested in the following matters. He closed the book in his hands and then was deep in thought.


    He roughly guessed what Aokun was nning.


    How could he miss out such a good chance? He spent so much effort plotting his revenge when Zong Shou was facing his tribtion.


    However, there was one thing he didn¡¯t understand. How was Aokun so confident?


    In the past, he had spoken about the Survival and Death Path, but even if hisprehension was good, he couldn¡¯t have switched his foundations so quickly.


    He didn¡¯t think much about it, but a yearter he found out how scary the conditions were that this path required.


    Time, Space, Cause and Effect, Destruction, Creation...


    It involved many, not below that of the Absolute Beginning!


    ¡°Forget it! I can¡¯t be bothered. Remember, this fellow owes me once more!¡±


    Retracting these thoughts, Zong Shou looked forward.


    At this moment, there were many silver Flying Knives floating in front of him. There was a total of five of them and they were all lined up ahead in an orderly manner.


    This was the Grade-9 Cloud me Flying Knife that Kongqi Sect specially made for him.


    A year ago he had ordered a full 100, but now he only managed to pay for 50.


    Although the Old Man Tianqi grumbled a lot about the death of Wu Xu and Yuanmeng, he was really smart and knew that they were connected as one with the honor and glory of Gantian Mountain. Not only did he have no intentions to avoid and distance himself from cmity, but he got even closer instead. During these days he called several more Spirit Realm Experts back from the outer region.


    These newly crafted Flying Knives used many materials and also added new ones, allowing for an increase in quality.


    If he looked closely, he could see that there were waves of intents knocking and crashing on the knife.


    It caused the Spiritual Sense mark to drill and enter within.


    The Book of Eon Extreme Life was floating on top of Zong Shou¡¯s head


    The Spiritual Energy within was being swiftly consumed. It was trying its best to maintain the eleration of time in this ce.


    Every few hours he would need to shatter some Mind Stones to support its consumption.


    The Heaven Barrier breaking date was originally within a month. He had also calcted the eleration of time within.


    However, he now had an idea to borrow the power of the Book of Eon to slow down the speed at which the Heaven Barrier was tearing.


    He was controlling two different flows of time and as such the consumption of mind stones was naturally double that of before.


    Luckily, he had earned arge number of them recently, enough to pay for the construction of the tform while having extra to use the Book for another five to six years.


    At this moment, each day that passed would cause his body to be a little stronger. The God Power he stole was being merged with his flesh and blood, strengthening his bones, tendons and marrow.


    Zong Shou was nning to use the Iron Cinnabar method to train, but he found that it was ineffective.


    However, yesterday he was able to block a 70% strength hit from himself with a Grade-9 weapon with his bare hands and remain unharmed.


    ...His 70% strength naturally couldn¡¯t bepared to normal Grade-9 Cultivators. Even if it didn¡¯t include the strength of a country, it could reach Spirit Realm.


    His entire body was the same as he pretty much had no weaknesses.


    His physical body¡¯s power was also greatly increasing. Its ability to carry Sword Intent was also strengthening.


    Until now, only a small bit of the God Spirit Power stored within his body had been used up!

 Chapter 752 - Bastard

    <h4>Chapter 752: Bastard</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Speaking of which, once this tribtion ends, I will be able to start studying the Sword Intent Spirit Realm...¡±


    Zong Shou calcted it closely. Once he used up the Mind Stones on hand, he would be able to digest all the God Power in his body.


    At this moment, his body could go up against Grade-9 Spiritual Weapon. When the God Power merged fully with his flesh and blood, one could imagine how strong his body would be.


    Moreover, once he stepped into the Spirit Realm, his internal energy and physical qualities would have both experience explosive growth.


    He could start toe into contact with the Spirit Realm.


    Actually, at this moment, he had already started to study and analyze it.


    Without using Iron Cinnabar, nor using the Chaotic Cape Wind Fist, naturally he had more time to meditate and think.


    He thought back to his battle with the three God Spirit Incarnations dozens of days ago, when he had used Absolute Beginning Sword to y Wu Xu, used One Origin Darkness and One Origin White to go up against Yuanmeng¡¯s full strength strike.


    The entire process in his mind. He tried his best to think back to each and every detail.


    Every time he picked up something, he would y it out in his mind. If it was useless, he would reflect and toss it aside. If it was helpful, he would merge it into his Sword Technique.


    In the past, Zong Shou could only disy the Absolute Beginning Sword based on his imagination as he was only able to have a rough estimation of it.


    After shing out using the blood of the tens of thousands of Yugang Mountain people, he had an actual example. Zong Shou used just half a month in this elerated space to improve it significantly.


    Many small and unnoticeable mistakes were already fixed. There were many areas that were made simpler. After the changes, its strength increased instead of dropping.


    Zong Shou was confident that if he could sh out once more, its strength would at least increase by 10%.


    However, Zong Shou spent most of his time studying Cause and Effect, Eon and Universe, Life and Luck, these 6 Heaven Talismans.


    Although these weren¡¯t his foundationws, they had a huge effect on raising hisbat strength.


    The Absolute Beginning Sword was improved dramatically. His gains on these 4 secret techniques were also delightful.


    In the past, he could only rely on brute strength to forcefully activate the talismans.


    At this moment, he used the ck and White Hope Dharmas. Although there was ayer between them, he was able to control them freely. He could also save up to 30% of his Soul Power.


    ¡°As expected! Practice makes everything perfect...¡±


    After disying and executing the Cause and Effect, Spacetime and Fate techniques over several days, he was able to gain much deeper insight.


    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have thought about how the ck and White Holes had any connected with Fate, with Cause and Effect.


    As expected, all the Great Paths in the world were connected with one another and couldn¡¯t be separated...


    However, his ck and White Hole Dharma was a little weird.


    It was simr to Absolute Beginning but also to the End.


    Ending and then beginning again, starting and then ending. The two of them formed a cycle, which was why it was connected to Destruction and Creation Laws.


    Be it Fate or Cause and Effect, they were both between Beginning and End!


    Unlimited Beginning and End...


    Zong Shou was startled and thought back to Zhao Yanran and the Buddhist Faction. Then, he heard a buzz in front of him.


    A clean and sharp ring broke his thoughts. Looking out, it was one of those five Flying Knives that were three feet from him.


    Threads of purple glow shone, connected to him by heart, it had reached a level where it was merged with his mind.


    Zong Shou smiled. With just a thought, the Flying Knife flew into the air and entered his sleeves.


    Another Cloud me Flying Knife shot out from his sleeves and hung in front of him. He continued to use Spiritual Sense to train and wash it...


    During these few years, Zong Shou had been raising and developing these flying knives, causing them to reach the requirements of the Six God Defensive Knife.


    At this moment, he had a total of 38 of them!


    The Mind Stones he had on him couldst for another two years!


    Zong Shou stopped thinking about the Unlimited Beginning and End matter, sending Spiritual Sense to the bottom of Gantian Mountain.


    The Dragon Veins that were gathered below were mostly gone. There were a few which were showing signs of moving away.


    The Heaven Reaching tform should have beenpleted.


    Just as nned, once the Spiritual Formation wasid, it would attract all the Dragon Veins of Gantian Mountain.


    He was prepared and was just waiting for the tribtion...


    Were the Taoist Faction people prepared too? What surprises would they give him?


    The moment he thought about the word ¡®prepared¡¯, he lowered his head in despair.


    He was prepared for the tribtion, but not for what was toe after that.


    Hecked Yin Essence Energy badly.


    Before this, he thought about it well, to be a perverted and profligate Ruler after he returned...


    However, neither Yiren nor Ruoshui wanted this. They hated his Yin and Yang World Shocking Art.


    The fun and enjoyable ¡®cultivation¡¯ became a daily grind...


    Sadly Chuxue wasn¡¯t here. He had craved for that little cat for really long and suppressed himself for numerous years.


    Did he really have to act on Concubine Yao?


    Thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou shook his head.


    Forget it! He would take it step by step, everything would be solved when the time came. What was the point of thinking so much?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    80,000 miles away, within Great Shang Imperial City. Within a square courtyard, the sound of an old person reading could be heard.


    ¡°Zeng Zi once said, ¡®I reflected on myself three times a day, was I loyal enough to people? Did I treat my friends sincerely? Did I learn diligently...¡±


    Under the window, there was a teen hiding below and listening intently.


    He was 16, he had a squarish face and there was nothing really special about him. He had an imposing forehead, giving off a heroic spirit.


    The old man¡¯s voice continued.


    ¡°This was said by Zeng Zi. It roughly means that I must reflect on my actions every day, whether or not I went all out in what I did for others? Did I treat my friends sincerely? Did I revise what my teacher taught me? You should remember this to heart!¡±


    ¡°When you see someone wise, you must look up to them and learn from them. When you see an immoral person, you should reflect on whether or not you have any simrities with him and whether or not you need to improve. When Kong Zi was asked what is a word to live by, he only said forgiveness! Do unto others what you want others to do unto you...¡±


    The teen heard it, his brow rxed and a smile appeared on his face.


    At this moment, a teen wearing a robe suddenly sshed a cup of scalding hot water out of the window.


    The teen in the hemp garment was too focused and couldn¡¯t dodge, the water sshed over him. His skin was burned, but he bore the pain and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    The robed teen withinughed, ¡°You are just a servant and actually dare to sneak in and listen. Why are you scramming! How can a bastard like you learn from my Confucian ssics?¡±


    The teen¡¯s face changed slightly. Actually, without this person saying anything, he was already walking away.


    However, the door opened and a calm old man walked in.


    Looking at the teen in the hemp garment, he scoffed coldly, ¡°Shi¡¯er you don¡¯t have toe from today on! You can collect your pay from the ounts office.¡±


    The teen halted on the spot, his face turned ashen white. He turned around and bowed, ¡°Sir, please forgive me! I havepleted everything within the courtyard...¡±


    Rage appeared in the eyes of the Confucian old man, ¡°This is your punishment for not following the rules! I hired you to do the random work and not disturb the few Young Masters from listening to sses!¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°I like you for being diligent, but this matter you have failed several times! You really made me annoyed. You are just a servant and can¡¯t take the exams, you can¡¯t break away from your caste, so why are you learning this for?¡±


    ¡°The Saint said that everyone should learn!¡±


    That Shi¡¯erughed bitterly and knew that he had no way out of the matter today. The Old Confucian seemed to have made his mind up.


    ¡°I might not be able to take the Imperial exams and break away from my status, but learning what the Saint said can let me gain more knowledge!¡±


    The Confucian old man was startled, then he shook his head. He was toozy to speak and directly walked into the room.


    Shi¡¯er stood there, numb for a long while. Following this, his lips curled coldly and he was filled with disdain.


    When Kong Zi was asked ¡®What is a word to live by?¡¯, he only said ¡®forgiveness! Do unto others what you want others to do unto you¡¯.


    These people learned these theories, but no one bothered to live by them.


    Lowly ve? Why was the world split into rich and poor?


    Why were there different sses? Since those Confucians didn¡¯t want others to treat them badly, then why did they have to split people into four sses?


    He walked out of the courtyard to the ounts office to take his sry for these few days. He hobbled out of the majestic mansion at a total loss.


    He felt slight regret. If he was more well behaved and if he hadn¡¯t snuck over to listen in, in a few days, he would have had enough money for a bottle of medicine for his Mother.


    Now, this small amount was only enough for a few days of food.


    At this moment, the Imperial Capital was filled with many refugees. When would he be able to find a job?


    He couldn¡¯t help but think to the rumors he heard before.


    ¡°I heard that there is a huge country known as Gantian Mountain to the east, upying Donglin and Huizhou. Its Ruler is really prosperous. However, it has a small poption and needs to hire many workers. There is a difference in rich and poor but no different sses. There is no worker ss and ve ss. If this true?¡±


    ¡°I heard that there are many martial dojos there and no matter who you are you can train martial arts. They have a book building so as long as one is willing to register, they can choose a cultivation method to train. If I cultivated and reached Martial Master level, I might be able to save Mother. However, the traveling expenses are high and she might not survive the journey...¡±

 Chapter 753 - War Is About To Begin

    <h4>Chapter 753: War Is About To Begin</h4>


    Touching his bag, his eyes were filled with hesitation and also frustration.


    There were close to 10,000 miles from the Imperial Capital to the nearest port. When he reached there, he might not be able to bump into a cloud ship from Donglin Cloud Continent.


    Not only would it use up a huge portion of his funds, but the journey was also extremely dangerous.


    It was said that Great Shang was really chaotic and that there were a few Aristocratic Families prepared to revolt...


    He shook his head and tossed these thoughts out of his mind.


    He continued to walk home, hesitating a little before he bought two meat buns.


    Who knows what he would do in the future? How was he going to earn money? His Mother hadn¡¯t eaten meat in several months. For a sick person to survive on porridge, how could she take it?


    However, his Mother would probably scold him for this.


    He shook his head andughed helplessly. In just a moment, he entered an extremely dirty and smelly alley.


    He was in a daze, relying on his muscle memory to walk toward his home.


    When he walked to the door, he was startled.


    There was a well-dressed teen standing there.


    He was around seven to eight years older than him. Who knows what material his clothing was made of, but it looked really bright. He looked even more rich and noble than the Young Masters from the residence that hired him.


    His face was also squarish with a wide smile on it. It was bright like a sun with a bit of devilishness to it.


    He sized up Shi¡¯er and then a surprised look appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you Shi¡¯er? Do you live here!¡±


    ¡°This is my home!¡±


    Shi¡¯er was totally confused and didn¡¯t know what was going on, ¡°My surname is Shi. For what matter is Sir looking for me?¡±


    He looked into the room. Shi¡¯er¡¯s pupils constricted, the meat bun in his hand fell to the ground.


    He saw a woman lying face down, not moving or making a sound at all!


    It was his Mother...


    His only loved one in the world, who raised him up, both of them relied on one another!


    It was like a thunder had struck in his mind as he was at a total loss. She was doing fine in the morning, but after just a half a day, she was gone?


    He felt two warm streaks flow down his face. He wiped with his hands and noticed that before he was overwhelmed with sadness, his face was already covered in tears.


    He expected that his Mother couldn¡¯t survive the winter, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be gone so quickly.


    He shouldn¡¯t have gone to school today! Maybe if he returned early, he could have seen his Mother.


    He didn¡¯t worry about the noble Young Master. He walked in and knelt down beside the bed in a total daze. He was stunned as he looked at his Mother¡¯s face, silently crying.


    All men would cry when they were sad.


    The richly dressed teen sighed and walked behind Shi¡¯er. After a long while, roughly five minutester when Shi¡¯er calmed down, he spoke.


    ¡°I am Shiyue, you can call me Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Shiyue? Uncle?¡±


    He rose his brow in surprise as he turned around. He thought about something, ¡°You are from the Imperial Capital Shi Family?¡±


    Although he was using an inquisitive tone, but his gaze had already confirmed it. His tone was filled with an intent to avoid and distant himself.


    ¡°What a smart kid!¡±


    Shiyue smiled, ¡°Yes, the Shi family. Your father is Shitao and is my Elder Brother!¡±


    He reached out his hand and touched Shi¡¯er¡¯s head, only to see the teen subconsciously avoid it. Shiyue was startled and then beganughing, ¡°Don¡¯t me your father. Your Mother¡¯s matter happened for a reason! I knew you were here because your Mother contacted us today.¡±


    Shi¡¯er kept silent and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Shiyue¡¯s brow furrowed and then he calmly exined, ¡°Elder Brother loved your Mother too deeply in the past. Unfortunately, your Mother came from Jingyin Sect, which was one of the Three Sects and Six Schools of Common People¡¯s Path. She was not careful and others found out about her identity. Your Mother wasn¡¯t willing to drag him down and left. Forget it, you won¡¯t be able to understand even if I told you!¡±


    Shaking his head, Shiyue once again rubbed his head. This time, the teen didn¡¯t dodge.


    ¡°Anyway, Shi¡¯er you just need to know that your Father didn¡¯t let down your Mother and he had no choice! You have no one left and you can¡¯t be left alone. Since your Mother handed you over to me, then whether you are willing or not, I am not going to see our bloodline wander outside! From now on, you are a member of the Shi Family, my nephew!¡±


    His tone was really firm, there was no room to object.


    Shi¡¯er thought about it for a moment and didn¡¯t reply. He turned around and looked toward his Mother¡¯s body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after I bury Mother!¡±


    His heart turned cold like there was no one behind him at all. He didn¡¯t even have enough money to bury her.


    Shiyue smiled emotionally when he saw that. His nephew was really filial and likeable.


    However, what were his cultivation talents like? The Shi Family led the military for many generations and all of them did martial cultivation.


    Since Shi¡¯er joined them, then he couldn¡¯t be an exception.


    A thread of energy reached in. It flowed through his limbs and bones and in just a moment, he had a weird expression on his face.


    This is Combat Martial Body? Xuan Spirit Treasure Body?


    ¡°Shi¡¯er, you are ranked second in our Shi Family third generation. However, you can¡¯t use this name. I will go over my ancestors and take matters into my own hands. You will be called Shi Wuji...¡±


    Shi¡¯er¡¯s body jolted and then he nodded his head.


    Actually, Shi¡¯er didn¡¯t mention that he wasn¡¯t nning to use the name Shi¡¯er anymore. He liked the name Shi Wuji!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Just 7 dayster, 700 miles away from the Imperial Capital.


    In a greenish mountain range, a single tomb made out of Dali Stone.


    A Soul Calling Banner danced, smoke bellowed.


    Shi Wuji solemnly knelt in front of the tomb while Shiyue stood to the side with his hands by his side.


    ¡°The seventh day has passed! Originally, the rules state that one needs to mourn for a year, but Uncle has an important matter and can¡¯t wait for you. Even your Mother wouldn¡¯t want you to waste time in front of her tomb. What are you prepared to do? Are you going to leave with uncle?¡±


    Shi Wuji frowned and didn¡¯t reply, only looking to the side with a weird expression.


    Thinking to himself, did he have a choice?


    Shiyue broke into a smile, ¡°That¡¯s true. No matter whether you agree or not, I will still bring you away.¡±


    The moment he said this, he had already flew into the air. A True Qi forcefully dragged Shi Wuji into the air toward the east.


    They travelled swiftly and instantly covered 100 miles. He was totally confused and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t we returning to the Shi Family?¡±


    The Imperial Capital Shi Family should be in the west!


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going back today! Let¡¯s talk about that in the future!¡±


    Shiyue shook his head and then his gaze focused on the east, ¡°Wuji, have you heard about Zong Shou?¡±


    Shi Wuji thought about it and nodded his head slightly, ¡°I have! I heard he is the top expert in the Sword Path, Owner of Donglin, Blood Sword Monster Lord!¡±


    The name of the Blood Sword Monster Lord was something of interest to all Cultivators, so who wouldn¡¯t have heard of it before?


    This person is the Ruler of a country, his sword was extremely strong and was totally unrivalled.


    A month ago, there were dozens of famous sects who offended him and he wiped them out with just a sword.


    It was said that during those few days, blood flowed into a river and millions were killed. He was more cruel than a demon.


    The old man from the school said that he was mad, betraying the scriptures and going against the path.


    However, there were also people who praised him for being a rare great Ruler, intelligent and strategic.


    Speaking of which, if not for Shiyue forcefully dragging him away, he would have most probably headed to Gantian Mountain to see if he could obtain cultivation methods. He would also join the Monster King...


    If he could cultivate martial arts and get famous, he wouldn¡¯t care if Zong Shou was a demon or a great Ruler.


    His heart sunk. Not going back to the Shi Family, what did that mean?


    ¡°This person is not the top in the world, he is unrivalled in the world!¡±


    Shiyue shook his head and corrected him. His eyes were filled with a burning passion.


    ¡°Wuji, have you heard about Xiangchu Overlord and Ranwu King? This Blood Sword Monster Lord is the only one who couldpete with the few of them in these thousands of years!¡±


    Shi Wuji had heard the few old men talk about history. Naturally, he knew about the two who were heroes and once reigned supreme.


    However, he still didn¡¯t understand what the difference was between ¡®unrivalled¡¯ and ¡®top in the world¡¯.


    His mind worked frantically as he temporarily suppressed the doubts in his mind.


    ¡°Why do you talk about this person? Do you have a rtionship with him? Do you want to visit him?¡±


    He was still unwilling to call him Uncle. He felt both shy and not willing to do so.


    ¡°I have no rtionship with him, but I owe him what! The Monster King¡¯s personality and actions really makes one convinced. Unfortunately, he is destined to be the enemy of our Shi Family!¡±


    Shiyueughed, ¡°I am going east to use my fists to fight him once more! I also want to return his favour. I heard that he is about to face his tribtion and a few days ago he built a 9,000-foot tform using millions of men in just a month. It seems like his tribtion date is close! Gantian Mountain most probably has many heroes gathering, demons spreading all over. We definitely can¡¯t miss such action...¡±


    Tribtion?


    Shi Wuji¡¯s heart moved. He had heard that once one cultivated to Grade-9, one would face tribtion.


    If one sessfully survived, then one would be a Celestial and would be forced to leave the Cloud World.


    Is Gantian Mountain Monster King prepared to rise? Then, what would happen to Gantian Mountain?


    Shiyue smiled and asked, ¡°When he faces his tribtion, there will be a huge battle. Are you willing to follow me to see his greatness?¡±


    Shi Wuji thought about it for a moment and then he nodded his head.


    He had no choice now and he did want to see the strongest person in the world...


    At this moment, they didn¡¯t know that while Shiyue brought Shi Wuji to leave, a person shed in front of the tomb. It was a 40-year-old Taoist who looked on as they left, with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 754 - Juntian Fist Armor

    <h4>Chapter 754: Juntian Fist Armor</h4>


    30 days had passed and when only 1,000 Mind Stones remained, Zong Shou stopped the time eleration and kept the Book of Eon.


    He didn¡¯t have many Mind Stones left and the God Spirit Power umted was also mostly used up.


    Hisprehension of the Sword Path and Spiritual Cultivation had reached a bottleneck. There were no more benefits if he continued.


    Unless there was a fortuitous encounter or if his realm increased. If not, it would be tough for him to improve anymore.


    At this moment, his skin was covered in a thinyer of yellow glow that couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye.


    Beneath it, there were threads of Spiritual Patterns like the surface of those Beast Crystals.


    When the God Power was totally digested, the strength of his physical body had increased. However, at around 70%, it was already at its limit.


    Following this, the God Spirit Power was transformed into these patterns.


    ¡°They said that people are a type of ancient beast, it really makes sense!¡±


    Only people with enough cultivation and who gathered Soul Power in their eyes could see these Spiritual Patterns.


    They looked extremely beautiful and exquisite, whilst giving off a noble and majestic feel.


    However, Zong Shou knew that it wasn¡¯t only nice to look at.


    Not long ago he tried. Once he used True Qi, it could cause his skin to be tougher and increase his blocking ability. His strength would also explosively increase, be close to twice as strong.


    Zong Shou reached out and took a piece of armor which only had the arm portion.


    This was the Juntian Fist Armor he snatched from Wuxuan.


    He exchanged Wuxuan¡¯s head, but he had kept the armor. Sky Demon Vast Habitat also didn¡¯t ask him back for it.


    However, this time it was corrupted by Demonic Energy so he didn¡¯t use it. He just carried it by his side, when he was free he would use the Swallow and Purify Talismans to purify it. He also let Hanxi burn it using Saint Fire.


    Along with the use of the Book of Eon, dozens of years had passed.


    However, there were still threads of Demonic Energy within the armor that couldn¡¯t be wiped out.


    Who knows what methods the Sky Demon Vast Habitat used to turn a perfectly good armor into a Demonic Artifact, corrupting its source.


    Without 40-50 years, he wouldn¡¯t be able to convert it.


    Zong Shou hesitated but he still stretched his hand and reached into the armor.


    He instantly felt many inversed spikes stab into his flesh. However, his skin rejected it and blocked it out.


    There was a violent intent that rose up in his mind.


    The intent flowed and his eyes turned red.


    All of a sudden, many violent and horrifying thoughts shed in his mind. He felt hatred rise up in his chest for no reason.


    He only wanted to kill. Kill! Kill! Kill! To destroy and wipe out everything in front of him.


    His armor could be stronger. He just needed to swallow all the flesh and blood on Gantian Mountain and he would be invincible!


    A momentter, he calmed back down.


    ¡°I really underestimated Wuxuan!¡±


    To be able to suppress the Demonic Energy within and not be overwhelmed by it, his heart was really amazing.


    Even if that fellow was obviously sick in the head...


    In the next moment, his lip curled up.


    ¡°As expected, no evil can enter and no Demon can touch my body! Speaking of which, how can I be the Saint King? Where did this Saint King energye from?¡±


    He was filled with many questions. How could such azy person who didn¡¯t touch any government matters be Saint King? That didn¡¯t make sense. What was the reason?


    He shook his head and pushed aside his thoughts as he looked forward once more.


    Those invading Demonic thoughts were purified and cleared by the Saint King Energy in his body.


    The remaining Energy went back into the Juntian Fist Armor to hide, nowhere to be seen.


    Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts also stretched to the core of the armor with no restriction.


    But, at this moment he fully grasped the armor! The spikes instantly retracted.


    The armor went from its original ck to red! It was tightly stuck to his skin like it was a portion of his body. He didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all.


    Zong Shou waved his fists and the entire room instantly twisted.


    Right as it was about to copse, the 20-foot wide room returned back to normal, there was no damage to it all.


    A bright glow shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Two times strength! True Qi, Soul Power and also this strength were all increased by two times! Wuxuan really wasn¡¯t wasting his time!¡±


    Unlike the Spiritual Artifacts he used before which would only buff a certain spell or increase some strength, this was an all-rounded increase!


    It was like his strength had doubled.


    To him, it was not just that...


    Naturally, the strength of the country he borrowed couldn¡¯t be doubled.


    However, his currentbat strength had increased by 20%!


    If a pair of fist armor could do that, then what was the strength of the full Juntian Armor?


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but be distracted as he thought about it. Then, he shook his head.


    The distance between him and those few Overlords of the end of the Cloud Deste Era couldn¡¯t be calcted with logic.


    With a thought, the armor merged into his skin and totally disappeared.


    Zong Shou also walked out of the room, only to see Xuanyuan Yiren, Ruoshui and Shi Run, as well as Renbo and the few Gantian officials waiting quietly. Most of them had worried looks on their faces.


    Zong Shou smiled at them and then gave Yiren and Ruoshui a reassuring nce. He flew up into the air toward the Southwest.


    There was no use saying anything now. Only by passing the tribtion and entering Spirit Realm could he make these people truly rx.


    Yiren and Ruoshui knew his trump cards and thus, they didn¡¯t worry much.


    However, when Zong Shou stepped into the air, Xuanyuan Yiren couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The lightning tribtion is dangerous! You are skilled and are also the Ruler of a country. It wouldn¡¯t be the usual tribtion. Be careful!¡±


    After saying this, she shot three Red Pills in the air, ¡°These are the Tribtion Passing Pills I refined, they¡¯ll help you out!¡±


    Zong Shou reached out and kept them into his sleeves. He thought back to the information about the pill and knew the ability of this item.


    It was actually a Grade-9 Spiritual Pill. Its use was just for tribtions and it was said that it could reduce the strength of them.


    Who knows where she got the recipe from, she actually seeded in refining it.


    Although Zong Shou didn¡¯t n on using it, he was happy. He carefully kept it into his Heaven and Earth Bag.


    He felt warm in his heart. His wife truly loved and adored him the most.


    He traveled south toward the tform and left Gantian Mountain.


    Zong Shou traveled in the air and spread out his Spiritual Sense, covering 200 miles ofnd.


    ¡°Wow, what a mess!¡±


    When his Spiritual Sense covered the area, he could sense 50 Spirit Realm Experts.


    There were some curious about him, some with nefarious intentions, but most of them didn¡¯t notice.


    Zong Shou squinted, he was originally not worried about them. However, momentster, he looked to the south with a sharp gaze.


    Only to see a Spirit Realm Cultivator standing on the road in the east...


    He was wearing a ck shirt and his face was white. There were dozens of broken Cloud Crossing Carriages around him and hundreds of corpses.


    Blood was flowing, forming a blood sacrifice formation. The Cultivator¡¯s eyes turned red. His body was covered in ayer of blood mist.


    ¡°Yuanshi Demon Sect? Blood River Sacrifice! You dare to obtain my people¡¯s blood in Gantian Mountain, you really are bold!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned sharp. He didn¡¯t use a sword, instead directly punching from 120 miles away.


    The 100 miles of space stacked due to the giant strength. The space pirs were also smashed.


    Soul Realm Peak Sword Intent was hidden and smashed down.


    The person in the distance was focussing on obtaining the blood mist and wasn¡¯t alert. By the time he noticed the strike, it was toote to dodge it. His face turned ashen white and his eyes were filled with fear.


    However, at this moment, the space behind him was also broken open.


    A giant palm also struck over. A majestic voice echoed from afar.


    ¡°Does Ruler need to be so angry? He is my Yuanshi Demon Sect¡¯s outer region disciple and doesn¡¯t know your rules. Actually, what is the point for some worthless lives...¡±


    Before he finished, the fist and palm shed. The 1,000-foot palm was unable to block and was flung away.


    Under the power of the fist, the Demon Path Cultivator was smashed to pieces!


    In an instant, all the Cultivators within 100 miles sent their Spiritual Sense over.


    Even the lower Cultivators could sense the intense Spiritual Energy fluctuation.


    The voice was filled with both shock and rage.


    ¡°Gantian Monster King, Blood Sword Monster Lord! You really have no regard for my Yuanshi Demon Sect! You are about to face your tribtion, I really want to see how you are going to survive. In 3 days, I will massacre your Gantian Mountain City...¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t be bothered saying anything. Would they show mercy if he left the guy alive?


    He had locked this person down and used his words filled with Demonic rhythm to try to increase his fear of the tribtion.


    His aura was continuously changing as it alternated between real and fake, constantly shining as it emanated.


    With a thought, the Nameless Sword flew out from his sleeves. He grabbed it and then powerfully shed forward into the space in front of him.


    The space in front of him was like a giant canvas being cut open from the middle. Energy surged 10,000 feet, the chill from the sword reaching 1,000 miles!


    A sharp cry broke out 100 feet away. There was just one sound before everything became silent again.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Light retracted and the head of an old man was brought back to his side.


    It was a 70-year-old man with a Demon Bat mark on his forehead.


    His brow rose up. So, this was Old Man Demon Bat. This fellow was a little boss in the God Emperor game 10,000 years ago.


    Who knew that he would kill him with one strike today.


    At this moment, all the Spirit Realm Experts within 100 miles were all terrified.

 Chapter 755 - Breaking Heaven Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 755: Breaking Heaven Barrier</h4>


    A sword explosion caused the surrounding Cultivators to dash into the distance. They were really afraid that Zong Shou would sh over or punch over and wipe them out.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with rage.


    Those people really felt that he would definitely die? They were so arrogant and didn¡¯t worry at all!


    Even after wiping out dozens of Taoist Factions and killing Wu Xu, he couldn¡¯t threaten and scare them?


    He looked around with a murderous gaze. Zong Shou scoffed coldly and kept his Nameless Sword and continued to travel toward the Southeast.


    A momentter, he saw that 9,000-foot tall tform.


    It stood tall, pretty much rising into the clouds. It was several miles long and above was a giant hall.


    This was the main body of the tform. There were several other sub tforms, some 8,000 feet some 4,000 only. There were a total of 364 of them, all different sized and built differently. However, if one looked coldly, there was a certain pattern to it.


    On each tform was a Spell Altar with Spirit Masters. On the 8,000-foot tform, there were several Spirit Realm Experts. On the 7,000-foot tform, they were Grade-9 Experts. Then, the grades decreased with height. These were the most dependable people in Gantian Mountain.


    They were all sitting still and cultivating. However, when Zong Shou¡¯s intent reached them, they all awakened.


    The entire Spiritual Formation trapped the 50 Dragon Veins here, causing it to be filled with Spiritual Energy.


    Including the Blood Cloud Cavalry, there were 600,000 troops at the bottom.


    Zong Shou smiled. This was 200,000 more than he wanted.


    Without thinking, he knew that this was done by Hu Qianqiu and the others. They kept it a secret from him and shifted 200,000 more men over.


    He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, knowing that these few Elders were still worried about his safety.


    However, although they were loyal and didn¡¯t have bad intentions, he still needed to punish them as this precedence couldn¡¯t be opened.


    However, he didn¡¯t worry about it now,nding on the center of the tform.


    He entered and stepped right in the middle. He was slightly shocked and looked toward the woman holding a silver spear. She was in silver armor, giving off a heroic aura. It was Kong Yao.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to bemanding the troops below, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you going down...¡±


    Once the cmity struck and the war began, with her Grade-8 Peak Cultivation, she wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against those Cloud World experts from hundreds of years ago.


    She would be destroyed right away.


    Looking at her, he noticed that her aura had risen. She had stepped into Grade-9.


    However, so what if she was Grade-9? How long could shest?


    When she heard this, her face turned white, she bit on her lips with a wronged expression. She stood there and didn¡¯t speak.


    Kong Rui¡¯sughter spread out from behind, ¡°Ruler calm down. I told her toe up to solve your cmity...¡±


    ¡°Cmity?¡±


    Zong Shou turned around in shock. He wasn¡¯t surprised that Kong Rui was here. This huge formation needed this deep cultivation Imperial Astronomer to take charge.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Ruler did you forget my bet with Zhongxuan? My daughter had the cmity of death. A year earlier she caused many problems for Ruler.¡±


    Zong Shou naturally knew about it. He recruited her because of her talent. One reason was because he had no talents under him and another was because he didn¡¯t want to see her die from being stabbed in the back.


    Only after did he find out that Kong Yao was a jinx.


    He frowned, ¡°However, hasn¡¯t the cmity been solved?¡±


    ¡°Although her¡¯s has been solved, your bad luck is still there.¡±


    Kong Rui calmly exined, a glimmer in his eyes, ¡°One must solve the root cause and if you want to solve your cmity, you need Kong Yao by your side.¡±


    Zong Shou had an enlightened feeling as he listened on.


    No wonder recently his life was filled with killing, it was due to this bad luck!


    He still didn¡¯t fully believe in it. He felt that Kong Rui was just bluffing him.


    He was also worried about Kong Yao¡¯s safety, ¡°She is just Grade-9! Aren¡¯t you worried for her safety? Those people can crush her with just one finger. I might not be able to protect her then...¡±


    This tform wasn¡¯t like being in a huge army.


    Kong Yao was so furious that her lips turned purple. If not for her father¡¯s orders, she wouldn¡¯t havee to this tform.


    In the end, she was scolded for her good intentions.


    Until she heard Zong Shou¡¯sst sentence did she rx a little.


    She could hear that this fellow was truly concerned about her.


    However, she scoffed coldly and suddenly stabbed at Zong Shou¡¯s neck.


    It wasn¡¯t fast but it had the aura of a huge army and an unstoppable power.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped slightly. His face suddenly became serious.


    He felt that Kong Yao had merged with the 600,000 troops below.


    Even the entire Gantian Mountain, Donglin and Huizhou. Millions of troops were her shield.


    This was Thousand Army Breaking!


    Dozens of yearster, Kong Yao would rely on this to sweep the battlefield. She would kill generals and enemies. The Top Spear Technique that went up against Celestial Realm and God Realm experts, the top Army Path Martial Arts.


    At this moment, it was just a rough shape, but it had a suppressive aura!


    Normal Spirit Realm Experts might not even be able to block one spear.


    With a flick of a finger, it just nicely knocked onto the spear tip. A huge power exploded out between the two of them.


    Kong Yao¡¯s body lost control and was tossed into the sky, only regaining control after a 1,000 feet. Looking forward, Zong Shou was standing at his original spot, unmoving.


    She was startled for a moment, a dejected expression appearing in her eyes.


    At this moment, she was perfectly fine and uninjured, but she could feel that Zong Shou showed mercy. While forcing her back, he could protect her body.


    It was the difference between night and day.


    In the next moment, Zong Shou asked curiously, ¡°You have cultivated the Army and Strength Talismans? They are your foundationws?¡±


    Kong Yao nodded and replied, ¡°During this year I grasped the army and have also been through the battle against the Night Demon. I had someprehension of the Army and Strength Talismans.¡±


    She looked slightly dejected, her improvement wasn¡¯t small, but it couldn¡¯tpare to that pervert.


    She also felt that she had no face to remain on this Sky Reaching tform. However, right as she was about to leave, Zong Shou smiled.


    ¡°Forget it, having one more you won¡¯t matter! This Thousand Army Breaking Spear is enough to deal with those weaker people!¡±


    He was slightly distracted, ¡°Army Dao Strength Dao, it is a little simr to that person¡¯s Martial Path. No wonder you would lose to him...¡±


    Kong Yao was first delighted and then she was at a loss. Who was that person? Simr? Was it another who trained in those two Daos? She didn¡¯t lose to anyone?


    As she thought about it, her face flushed red. He praised her once sentence and allowed her to remain on the tform, so why was she so happy?


    Zong Shou came back to his senses.


    He waved his arm, silver light shed and there was a lot of nging.


    A full 54 Cloud me Flying Knivesnded on the ground. They went through his Soul Power cultivation and were connected to him by thought.


    They resonated with one another, giving rise to a Soul Power wind and stirring up the surrounding Spiritual Energy.


    Lastly, the Nameless Sword stuck into the ground in front of him.


    Zong Shou rested his arms behind his back as he looked forward with a mocking intent.


    The wind blew and dark clouds gathered, covering the moon and the sky. It caused this 100-mile area to be pitch ck.


    Luckily, the formation started to activate, giving off pale bits of light just enough that people could see their surroundings.


    Many Spell Altars got to work as Vast Spiritual Energy was shaking all over.


    Beneath the tform, those 600,000 Elites formed into a giant formation and lined up outside to protect him.


    The 7,000 Blood Cavalry roamed free.


    Kong Rui had backed off to the other 8,400-foot tform, which was only slightly lower than the main one.


    A few breathster and he said seriously, ¡°Ruler, everything is prepared, you may begin!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose and with a thought a Vast Aura burst out from his body.


    The Heaven Barrier that he could sense was being smacked heavily by a giant force.


    It shook, the crack got bigger and nearly tore it apart.


    Zong Shou could feel that the barrier between him and Heaven and Earth had a line. His intent could touch the ¡®real outside world¡¯. It wasn¡¯t like before when he was relying on the Spirit Essence Jade Marrow.


    In an instant, his internal energy explosively increased, surging out from his Soul Ocean. It immediately filled his Nine Chakra Meridians and then swelled outwards...


    Unfortunately, his body was trained to the extreme, his Meridians were also strengthened and really firm.


    No matter how huge the internal energy was and how it surged, it wasn¡¯t able to shake the Chakra Meridians.


    His Soul Ocean was still expanding.


    Thatyer was broken and numerous Xiantian Energy injected into his body.


    A portion turned to True Qi while a portion expanded his Soul Ocean and strengthened his Spiritual Sense.


    There was also a portion which went to strengthen his body.


    Slowly, his body was like a ck hole that was swallowing the ¡®Origin Spirits¡¯ from all around.


    Fortunately, the 50 Dragon Veins here were enough to provide for his needs.


    This also caused Kong Yao to look back in shock. It was just the start and there was such amotion already.


    At this moment, numerous lightning snakes shed, filling up the sky. Their aura was terrifying, it also caused this ce to be as bright as day.


    His intent was like a knife and a chisel, once again smashing heavily down on the barrier.


    A close to Spirit Level Absolute Beginning Sword Intent struck, finally causing this Heaven Barrier that had bothered him for decades to be smashed!


    At this moment he rxed, he had solved a Heart Barrier.


    His Spiritual Sense and Soul Ocean were bing more and more perfect.


    Only now did he have the time to look at the sky and deduce the Lightning Tribtion strength.


    ¡°Nine Glory Xuankong Cycle of Reincarnation Tribtion!¡±


    With a thought, a red me rose up around his body.


    ¡°As expected, the more Xiantian Energy absorbed, the stronger the Lightning Tribtion! The more one kills, the weirder the Heart Demon bes. Naturally, apart from Hanxi...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother as he curled his lips.


    It had begun and it wouldn¡¯t disappoint him!

 Chapter 756 - Pellet Holding God Nurturing

    <h4>Chapter 756: Pellet Holding God Nurturing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    When Shiyue brought Shi Wuji and arrived at the area south of Gantian City, it was already 11:45, close to midnight.


    Coincidentally, a Vast Spiritual Wave swept over from the distance.


    They continued to dash forward.


    Shi Wuji was already totally exhausted. Flying in the air, the wind was shing him countless des.


    Even if Shiyue was protecting him, he still felt like his body was being smashed. Two days of no sleep made him extremely tired.


    However, when Shiyue chose a 7,000-foot high hill tond on, Shi Wuji gritted his teeth and stood still. At least it still felt warm within his Energy Ocean.


    An energy current like that of a little rat was circting and flowing all over his body.


    This was the Pellet Holding God Nurturing Art that Shiyue thought him. It was said to be a Top Grade Spirit and Martial Arts Double Cultivation method.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a secret technique passed down within the Shi Family, it was above their legacy techniques.


    During these two days, he had been resisting the energy in the air to cultivate this technique.


    Two days ago, he had a feeling of energy. Two dayster, he had managed to open up a Chakra Meridian.


    However, it wasn¡¯t worth any mention ording to his ¡®uncle¡¯.


    He said that Zong Shou had broken through his Dual Meridian Body at 14, only then did his cultivation truly start. In just half a year, he entered the Xiantian Realm.


    As for Shiyue himself, his cultivation speed was no slower than Zong Shou¡¯s.


    He was far from them!


    Shi Wuji didn¡¯t feel unhappy about it. Out of these two people, one was unrivaled in the world and the other had stepped into the Spirit Realm earlier than the former. Both of them were around 20.


    He didn¡¯t know how strong he was, but for him to owe the other a favor, one can imagine how strong he was.


    From his 16 years of his experience, he understood that dragons don¡¯t associate with snakes and the phoenix doesn¡¯t hang around with chicken...


    He cultivated in this technique with full focus, not to climb and chase up to others, but because he purely enjoyed it. Each bit of improvement made him delighted like someone who had been thirsty for a long finally seeing some dew.


    In the past, his goal to cultivate was already fulfilled. What he needed to do now was to grasp every minute to raise his ability.


    He only started at 16, so he couldn¡¯t waste any more time.


    ¡°We made it in time!¡±


    Shiyue spread out his Spiritual Sense and then beganughing.


    ¡°Old Man Demon Bat? He was actually killed by him with one sword, that is really his style! His strength is really indiscernible, he is trying to kill one to warn the rest...¡±


    Just as he said this, dark clouds suddenly surged, the moonlight was covered and Spiritual Light shone in the distance.


    Shi Wuji looked over and noticed that 20 miles away, there were many stone tforms standing tall and killing intent was surging into the clouds!


    His cultivation wasn¡¯t high enough, but he could sense that the Spiritual Energy flow here wasn¡¯t right.


    Turning his head around, he could see that Shiyue¡¯s expression was really solemn.


    ¡°What a Heaven Escaping Energy Circle Formation!¡±


    After a long while, Shiyue smiled with praise.


    ¡°The person whoid this out is really amazing!¡±


    ¡°Of course! I heard that it was Gantian Mountain Imperial Astronomer Kong Rui who did it all by himself...¡±


    An exquisite female voice spread out from the air, it was really enchanting, ¡°Yuancheng Emperor from Great Shang really misjudged this time, to give this father and daughter pair over to Gantian.¡±


    When these words were spoken, a woman stepped over from the air.


    Shi Wuji looked out and was instantly in a daze. He had never seen such a beautiful girl, she was much prettier than his mother.


    Following this, Shi Wuji frowned. He didn¡¯t like her seductive ways. He also hated that charm that she gave off.


    How could a man be tempted by beauty? He wasn¡¯t willing to let his mind and his will get shaken by her looks and voice.


    Half a breathter, he shifted his head to the side and forcefully diverted his gaze.


    Shiyue¡¯s lips curled as he appeared impressed. The woman also felt slightly surprised.


    Along with the two people in front of her, this was already the third person who wasn¡¯t charmed by her.


    This teen seemed to have no cultivation at all!


    Looking deeply at Shi Wuji, the teen¡¯s beautiful eyes rolled. Then, she looked toward Shiyue.


    ¡°I am Su Xiaoxiao, greetings General Shi!¡±


    ¡°I know you!¡±


    Shiyue nodded his head, ¡°The newly appointed Saint Woman of Sky Demon Vast Habitat right? You also came for the Blood Sword Monster Lord. I heard that your previous Saint Wuxuan has a deep hatred for him?¡±


    ¡°Just personal hate, it has nothing to do with the Vast Habitat! I am just here to spectate the battle!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiaoughed, ¡°I should be the one asking General Shi that! If you attack too, the Monster Lord would be in a terrible state today...¡±


    ¡°You know that I owe him a favor. Even if I don¡¯t help him, I can¡¯t strike him when he¡¯s down.¡±


    Shiyueughed as he looked around, ¡°So many talents are gathered here, when would it even be my turn?¡±


    His voice paused and he said so with a cold intent, ¡°Oh right! I didn¡¯t ask you, why did youe to look for me?¡±


    Shi Wuji was young so when he heard these words, he looked around. As expected, there were many people who dashed over.


    There were also many Cultivators who couldn¡¯t fly and ran over instead. The surrounding hills were all filled up with people. Looking out, there were probably 4,000-5,000 of them.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that the two people beside him looked like two good friends talking, but actually the atmosphere was really tense. In the air above the hill, energy shed and in an instant their intents and energy engaged with one another several times.


    Shiyue was perfectly fine, a smile on his face. However, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression changed and numerous breathster she took half a step back.


    She decisively retreated 10 steps away. After getting out of Shiyue¡¯s energy entanglement, Zhao Yanranughed, ¡°As expected from Shiyue! In this world, I think only the Blood Sword Monster Lord can be your opponent. It is his great fortune to be able to obtain your help today. Xiaoxiao won¡¯t stop you today!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me even if you wanted!¡±


    Shiyue scoffed and shook his head in self-mockingly, ¡°If I miss this time, then I won¡¯t be able to return the favor! If these were normal circumstances, why would he need my help? So...¡±


    A sharp glow shot out from his eyes, stabbing toward Su Xiaoxiao like a knife, ¡°I will kill anyone who stops me!¡±


    Shi Wuji was totally confused when he heard what was being said. However, he roughly guessed that Shiyue came to help Zong Shou.


    He raised his head and said curiously, ¡°Shiyue, that Monster Lord has no chance to pass his tribtion?¡±


    ¡°Call me Uncle!¡±


    Shiyue patted his head, ¡°It is just a Heaven Tribtion, even I am not afraid of it. Naturally, to him...¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a problem either!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao smiled as she continued, looking toward Shi Wuji with interest.


    ¡°Cloud World Top Sword Path won¡¯t be afraid of this simpler tribtion. Unfortunately, he had made too many enemies and he has shone too brightly. Not only does Daoling Vast Habitat want his life, but so do Tailing, Daoling and Yuanshi Sects. Even Southern Great Yue doesn¡¯t want to let him live anymore.¡±


    Seeing that Wuji was at a loss, Su Xiaoxiao was helpless, shaking her head as she exined, ¡°You just need to know that each of these powers have the ability to go up against Great Shang!¡±

 Chapter 757 - You Will Have Such A Day?

    <h4>Chapter 757: You Will Have Such A Day?</h4>


    ¡°You just need to know that pretty much all of these powers can go up against Great Shang!¡±


    Shi Wuji was slightly shocked, they could go up against Great Shang? How strong were they?


    There were really such powers that existed in the world?


    Su Xiaoxiao looked over with a profound expression. This is interesting! A Shi Family child actually doesn¡¯t know about Tailing Sect and Daoling Vast Habitat.


    ¡°So, do you think that Blood Sword Monster Lord has any way to live?¡±


    ¡°It speaks for itself!¡±


    Shiyue scoffed coldly and shook his head ever so slightly as he exined to Wuji, ¡°Daoling Vast Habitat can go up against half of Great Shang. Tailing and Yuanshi Demon Sect are much weaker. Daoling Sect and Great Yue are far worse. You must remember that these few sects are the biggest powers in the world today. We might not fear them, but it is best if we don¡¯t offend them...¡±


    Seeing Shi Wuji nod his head in a lost manner, Shiyue smiled, ¡°To say he has trouble is true, but to say that he is destined to die and has no chance to survive, I don¡¯t agree! During these few years, since he fought for the Monster King throne, he has been through a lot. People thought that he had lost and was definitely going to die many times. However, what happened in the end?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was startled and was deep in thought. She wouldn¡¯t care if others said this. However, since it came from Shiyue, then it was obviously different.


    Within the Central Cloud Continent, there were still a few exceptional God Emperor seeds.


    However, at this moment, the few sects slowly turned their eyes to Shiyue, this person who they didn¡¯t originally have high hopes for.


    His achievements during these few years were exceptional. He was strong and intelligent.


    Shiyue stopped worrying about it. A smart person would be able to see things others couldn¡¯t and as such he didn¡¯t insist on her believing him.


    Anyway, the result would be out soon.


    However, before he said these words, a cold scoff could be heard not far away, ¡°I think that Zong Shou is definitely going to die! You are saying this because you want to help him?¡±


    Shiyue¡¯s eyes constricted as he felt a killing intent cover him. Turning around, he saw a kid with a demonic-looking face standing 30,000 feet away.


    Around 7-8 years old, looking just like a jade statue. He stood in mid-air and looked really rxed.


    He didn¡¯t recognize the kid, but he was familiar with the person standing behind.


    It was Yuanshi Demon Sect¡¯s Hai Shangjun, the second strongest person in the Demon Path 300 years ago.


    However, at this moment he stood behind, showing that the kid was in charge.


    Shiyue didn¡¯t even need to look and he knew that he had to be strong.


    When the two of them spoke, naturally they used Sound Controlling Techniques so that people around couldn¡¯t pick it up. However, this person could hear from tens of thousands of miles away. His cultivation was at least on the same level as their¡¯s.


    His brow furrowed before he nodded his head, ¡°You can think what you want!¡±


    Rage shed in his eyes like he was about to blow up. Su Xiaoxiao smiled brightly and bowed, ¡°Sky Demon Vast Habitat Su Xiaoxiao greets Yuanhai Saint Lord! Who knew that Saint Lord had also returned back to the Cloud World! Oh right! This person beside me is General Shiyue from the Great Shang Shi Family. He is the top outer region explorer of the Cloud World. It was said that half a year ago he invaded a world 10,000 times the size of us...¡±


    Thest few sentences caused Yuanhai¡¯s expression to turn serious. Hai Shangjun also looked toward Shiyue with a solemn expression.


    Wariness appeared on Shiyue¡¯s face too. He had heard of the name Yuanhai. However, he should have been called Yuanhai Demon Child, 500-600 years ago, he nearly dyed the north of the Cloud World red with blood.


    To train a Blood Ocean Foundation Forming Technique, he caused trouble all around and massacred millions.


    Following this, many Taoists surrounded him and he had no choice but to flee out of the Cloud World. Who knew where he went?


    Who knew that he had also returned to the Cloud World? Looking at his aura, he had entered Celestial Realm long ago. Due to the suppression of the Cloud World, he maintained the Spirit Realm Peak Cultivation.


    Yuanhai¡¯s eyes lit up before he sighed several times. Following this, he scoffed and then waved his sleeves before turning around.


    ¡°Zong Shou had killed two of my sect members! No matter what, he has to die. Most of the people here are his enemies, so you should be careful with your words!¡±


    Shiyue¡¯s lips curled, he obviously knew that, but why would he dare?


    However, with this person here, he lost interest in further conversation. He only waited quietly.


    A momentter, dozens of people appeared nearby.


    Their Cultivation levels were all different, some hadn¡¯t even reached Grade-6 while some were at the Spirit Realm.


    However, the one who attracted his attention the most was a green-robed Taoist.


    He was just Grade-8, but his aura was really thick and firm, his foundations really strong. It was really neutral and gentle, but was also filled with a violent energy.


    Not only Shiyue, even Yuanhai and Hai Shangjun couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look closely at him.


    Su Xiaoxiao recognized him and said, ¡°This is Qiuyun Sect¡¯s Gongyuan! Many months ago, his entire sect was wiped out by Zong Shou¡¯s sword. He hates the Blood Sword Monster Lord to the bone!¡±


    Shiyue was stunned, thinking to himself that Zong Shou felt good killing those 40 sects, but he had also earned an amazing enemy. This person would definitely be extraordinary in the future.


    He also found it weird. Su Xiaoxiao was said to have been in the outer region, so how did she understand Cloud World matters like the back of her hand?


    Not only was this area around them bustling, but dark clouds gathered and lightning glow shone as more and more people descended from the sky.


    Some of them were really arrogant and released their aura in a showy manner. Numerous vast and powerful Soul Suppressions swept all around and covered the sky.


    Just as the Heaven Escaping Energy Circle Formation started to activate, a silver-white me tore this ce apart, suddenly falling down from above.


    Spiritual Sense shook and caused the faces of the Cultivators beneath the mountain to be ashen white.


    Some people recognized the person within the silver me and they eximed.


    ¡°Xueyan! Xueyan who burned close to 100 Demon Path Heaven Realm Experts 700 years ago!¡±


    To the south, there was a giant ice pir that shot up from the ground. It stuck right into the clouds, stopping at 9,999 feet.


    It was pretty much formed instantly, a little taller than the tform. The area dozens of miles around was turned into a snownd.


    A person stood high above the pir and looked down.


    ¡°Ice sealing a thousand miles! Is the person on the ice tform Beixuan?¡±


    Spiritual Sense reverberated and suppressed the area around.


    To the west, there was a sky full of pink flower petals dropping. Many vines shot up from the ground. 14,000 feet in the air, it formed a wooden tform and carried up a female, whose face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, into the air.


    ¡°Yihua who left 830 years ago!¡±


    Yuanhai looked out and scoffed unhappily.


    ¡°Just some people who just stepped into the Celestial Realm and they dare to act so arrogantly! However, Daoling Vast Habitat really is going all out!¡±


    Shiyue knew that these people formed such an aura and entrance so as to suppress and scare Zong Shou and the people within.


    They truly were going all out, there were 7 Celestial Realm Experts he could sense!


    There were 4 who were hidden in the darkness and didn¡¯t stand out as much.


    ¡°There are a total of eight of them!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said calmly, ¡°Based on what I know, the Taoist Faction along with Yuanshi Demon Sect had 8 Celestial Realm Experts who returned. How does Brother Shi think that Zong Shou would be able to safely pass this tribtion?¡±


    He raised his head and looked into the sky. Outside of the Cloud World, there were 4 Saint Realm and 3 God Realm Experts.


    Behind Zong Shou, there was only one Aokun and one Dragon Shadow.


    As for the Common People¡¯s Path Mingyu, if he was smart enough, he wouldn¡¯t interfere in this.


    He really didn¡¯t understand. Was the Blood Sword Monster Lord really confident or was he just too stubborn?


    Sky Demon Vast Habitat was originally his only way out. A top talent like him, even if he was restricted by the sect, he wouldn¡¯t be restricted by too much and he would be protected instead.


    However, he decided to abandon the path of life and it even caused her to be scolded by her Master.


    Shiyue sighed helplessly. He could feel that a giant formed by the Taoist Faction was covering Zong Shou.


    If he was not strong or careful enough, his body would be smashed into pieces.


    At this moment, even he, didn¡¯t think that Zong Shou had much chance of winning.


    If it was under normal circumstances, he might be able to handle it. However, it had to be during the Lightning Tribtion, so he wouldn¡¯t have much energy to focus on anything else.


    Right at this moment, the ck clouds finally tore open and a white light descended.


    It was instantly silent for dozens of miles in every direction. Everyone held their breath and looked forward.


    Momentster, a loudugh echoed through the wilderness.


    ¡°The top Heaven Realm tribtion, Nine Glory Xuankong Cycle of Reincarnation Tribtion! The Heavens really have eyes!¡±


    Theughter was unrestrained and was filled with joy and hatred.


    ¡°Zong Shou, when you killed my Master, did you think that you would have such a day? People who are killed will be killed. You won¡¯t survive the cmity today and you will die!¡±


    Shiyue looked over and understood. It was Xiao Xiangzi.


    Wu Xu died, his Senior Brother also died under Zong Shou¡¯s sword. Naturally, he was mortal enemies with Zong Shou.


    No wonder he would be so crazy now.


    Not only him, even Gongyuan not far away, was trembling.


    His Dao Heart was much firmer and was able to control that killing intent urge.


    Beside him, Shi Wuji looked toward the tform with an anxious expression.


    He thought to himself, would the Blood Sword Monster Lord, Invincible Expert fall today? Would he die?


    Su Xiaoxiaoughed, ¡°No matter what, he could still feel proud about himself for being able to offend so many experts that they would gather here just to kill him!¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In the void outside of the Cloud World, there was a person who was impressed.


    ¡°It is actually the Nine Glory Xuankong Cycle of Reincarnation Tribtion! What a Blood Sword Monster Lord, how amazing!¡±


    He stood outside the Cloud World, between the Void Pirs as well as within the World River.


    The one who spoke was Huayun.


    ¡°I heard that people who could cause such a cmity have all trained their internal energy and physical bodies to the extreme! I have only seen this three times when I traveled in the outer region!¡±

 Chapter 758 - Nine Glory Xuankong

    <h4>Chapter 758: Nine Glory Xuankong</h4>


    ¡°I heard that people who could cause such a cmity have all trained their internal energy and physical bodies to the extreme! I have only seen this three times when I traveled in the outer region!¡±


    There were a few more people beside him. Longxuan naturally stuck close to him, there was also Zhongguang and Xuanwei who stood by his side.


    Qingming followed behind the few of them, carrying a long sword on his back. In his hand, he held a deep ck wooden carving that looked simr to that of a Xuanwu!


    Although it was a craving, it looked really life-like, like it coulde alive at any moment. It gave off a really mysterious and indiscernible aura.


    ¡°This kid is indeed the best talent our Cloud World has produced in 10,000 years! This tribtion is proof of that although it is a disaster for him!¡±


    Longxuan said with a big smile.


    When he said the word ¡®disaster¡¯, his tone was extremely cold.


    ¡°The few of us can¡¯tpare to him in the past!¡±


    ¡°Naturally! If we give him some more time, probably in a few hundred years, he would be able to enter the Saint Realm! Unfortunately, Lingyun Sect missed out, if not, he would be a blessing to our Taoist Faction...¡±


    Xuanwei shook his head, but he was slightly interested, ¡°That Heaven Escaping Energy Circle Formation is also not bad. There are 50 Grand Daos, the Heavens include 49 of them, but one of them was excluded. This formation has 50 Dragon Veins, just nice a full 50. A full 365 cycles, this formation has 364, just nice missing one. This should be impossible, but somehow this formation seems perfect! Even without the Mixed Essence One Energy Pearl, it can harm everything and it also has the ability to teleport. If an outsider enters, he would definitely get lost and end up in an endless circle. Once one dies, even his soul will find it tough to escape.¡±


    He asked curiously, ¡°The one who made the formation is Kong Rui? Who knew that fellow would actually have such a talent, how unfortunate...¡±


    Qingming listened on and knew that her Great Senior Master seemed like he was praising the formation, but he was actually praising himself.


    ¡°We can only go step by step and break it with strength! The Tribtion will take at least 8 hours. We also have sufficient numbers, so we don¡¯t need to rush!¡±


    Huayun nodded slightly and instructed whilst looking at the Xuanwu Statue in Qingming¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I spent a lot of effort acquiring this item from the Heavenly ce. I was even scolded badly by your Great Senior Master for this. Qingming, remember to use it carefully and don¡¯t let it get damaged!¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, of course you are to be scolded! This Protector Saint Beast went through a huge battle 2,000 years ago and its injuries aren¡¯t fully healed. It should be used to protect our Daoling Vast Habitat¡¯s luck for the next 20 years, but you insisted on taking it out. How could a teacher not be annoyed?¡±


    Longxuanughed and mocked. His tone appeared unconvinced.


    ¡°I always felt that you are too careful this time! To make use of a God Realm Protector Saint Beast for such a person who just stepped into the Spirit Realm. It is like using a machete for a cow to kill a chicken...¡±


    ¡°Using a machete for a cow to kill a chicken? You are ignorant! Yuanmeng died because of him! In terms of strength, wasn¡¯t Yuanmeng much stronger than this Saint Beast? Didn¡¯t he still die a month ago?¡±


    Longxuan kept silent and didn¡¯t speak. In his heart, he was thinking about how Aokun had killed Yuanmeng and it had nothing to do with Zong Shou.


    That kid didn¡¯t have any ability to deal with Yuanmeng.


    However, he didn¡¯t have any intentions to retort, instead looking warmly and in a daze at Huayun.


    No matter if those words were true or false, she couldn¡¯t be bothered, she just loved her husband¡¯s manly nature.


    A cold light shone in Huayun¡¯s eyes, ¡°Anyway, we must settle it this time! We can¡¯t be careless and mustn¡¯t give them any chance!¡±


    Qingming¡¯s expression turned serious once more, ¡°Disciple understands! I won¡¯t let Great Senior Master down!¡±


    Only then did Huayunugh and wave his sleeves to instruct Qingming to leave. Thetter turned into a speck of light, tearing open the space and entering the Cloud World.


    Moments after Qingming left, Huayun looked into the distance at the void.


    He spread out his Spiritual Sense over dozens of worlds to search around, but he didn¡¯t find anything.


    Following this, he heard Zhongguangugh coldly, ¡°Those two people can really take it! I really want to see whether Aokun and that Old Man Dragon Shadow would continue to sit still and not do anything when Zong Shou dies? Whether or not they can still resist?¡±


    When the people here heard this, they all exchanged nces with one another andughed. Huayun¡¯s lips curled coldly.


    Even if they didn¡¯te, to be able to kill such a person like Zong Shou was a small gain.


    If they dide, then it would be even better. He wanted to personally suppress that evil bug for another 10,000 years to let him die alone.


    It was also time for that nosy Dragon Shadow to die!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    On the Heaven Reaching tform, Zong Shou felt a chill down his spine. He squinted and looked into the sky.


    When one went through tribtion, their Spiritual Sense was connected to the Heaven and Earth. This was the best time for them toprehend the Dao and it was also when his Spiritual Sense would be the sharpest.


    This was why he could sense the few strong auras which were hidden in the void as well as that cold killing intent.


    It sent a chill into his bones and his heart sunk to his stomach.


    In just the blink of an eye, he felt his body and limbs turn warm once more.


    This was because his Spiritual Sense felt another thought which was consoling him and supporting him.


    It was Old Man Dragon Shadow!


    His teacher actually came. The aura he felt this time was much stronger than before and it was brimming with life. He couldn¡¯t sense any signs of him weakening or dying.


    End Realm! It was also a Grand Dao!


    ...It had the connotation of how the Heavenly number was 50 and the one represented a person himself. There was also the feeling of onew turning into 10,000 currents and 10,000 currents returning back to that onew.


    His path was really correct!


    In his heart, he was joyous for Dragon Shadow. With him reaching the End Realm, he would be able to live long and not worry about death.


    It seemed like he could save the few Extreme Purple Pills he got from the undergroundke.


    He also felt sad and pitiful for Huayun and Longxuan.


    Since his master hade, then these few people would only have a tragic ending...


    Aokun had nned this for several years and once he started, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just forcing them away!


    A few years ago, he could already sense the violent intent within Aokun.


    The hatred of life and death, unwilling to share the world with them, that could be only paid by blood!


    Sighing, Zong Shou shook his head. It seemed like there would be no way to solve his problems with the Taoist Faction.


    However, his eyes were filled with cold disdain. He gazed around, from dozens of miles away, he could see the tempted and eager expressions of those people.


    Although he wiped out those 40 sects in the Central Cloud Continent, it didn¡¯t mean that all the problems were settled.


    Some of them had rtives and friends and there were numerous disciples outside.


    In the outer region, there were many Spirit and Celestial Realm disciples who didn¡¯t return.


    However, they were all gathered here at this time. The Vengeful Energy surged into the Heavens, killing intent gathered and was pretty much able to drown him.


    If eyes could kill, then the Heaven Reaching tform under him would have been broken several times.


    The mes under him had already turned pure ck. He absorbed that Vengeful Energy and turned it into mes to strike at his Dao Foundations.


    As long as he was not careful, the Light Containing Pellet and the eighteen talismans in his Soul Ocean would be corrupted by them.


    Zong Shou stood quietly within, not feeling anything at all. Instead, it was Little Gold and Hanxi within his sleeves who couldn¡¯t take it as they flew out.


    Xiaori and the Lightning Winged Dragon both flew out and headed to the side. Their eyes were filled with terror.


    This me was a test for Zong Shou¡¯s heart. He killed 300,000 people, all of whom were Cultivators. The Vengeful Energy was extremely vast and endless.


    Even if they were indirectly hit, these 4 Protector Beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care. A person who was able to train in the Massacring Sword Path was either a mad man or someone whose heart was extremely firm.


    He stood on the spot and quietly gained control of the newly formed internal energy and Soul Power.


    In that instant, nine consecutive rays of white light shot down from the cloudyer.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate to take out the Nameless Sword. Many sharp blood-colored Sword Lights charged into the night sky, forming a, entangling with the ball of white light.


    It was first suppressed and slowly retracted. In the end, he could only protect 100 feet in front of the hall. Just as he was unable to do so, the Sword Light suddenly shed.


    Like cutting vegetables, it caused the thin specks of light to scatter into the air.


    Momentster, another 9 balls of light formed in the sky 49,000 feet above the tform.


    This was the Nine Glory Xuankong Cycle of Reincarnation Tribtion!


    It was formed by many different Grand Paths. One would not be able to break it and crush it unless one found its source and roots.


    Even if one smashed it, it would grow within several breaths.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted in seriousness.


    It was practically impossible to find the source and root of the Nine Glory Light after just a single attempt.


    After each try, there would be some changes and it would also be stronger.


    It would never end, recovering and appearing, the cycle would be never-ending!


    Until the person either is unable to take it or is ground to death due to ack of strength.


    The top Spirit Realm Tribtion was really worth its title!


    When such a thought rose up, the nine balls of white light shot down once more.


    Suddenly many Sword Shadows stabbed toward the sky to block. His Spiritual Sense tried to search for its foundations right as they shed.


    Only when the white light fell in front of the hall, did he smash it.


    In the blink of an eye, four cycles had passed.


    During the fifth one, another eight swords smashed eight balls of light. Right as thest one appeared in his eyes, his right hand which was wielding the sword, tightened and he focused.


    This one should be fire! Then, why not try it out?


    Without hesitation, his sword attack changed, bing really heavy and thick, like dirt turning to stone.


    It shed into the ball of light and directly struck toward where he deduced he could lock down the source of it.


    In just a few breaths, he felt that it wasn¡¯t right. The Sword Light sh turned into a stir and the ball of light also exploded.

 Chapter 759 - How Arrogant!

    <h4>Chapter 759: How Arrogant!</h4>


    A sharp metal energy shot out. It shed across instantly and shed his face.


    Outside of the hall, a ball of fire exploded and smashed one of the cornices in the east.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t shocked, he was delighted instead. A smile appeared on his face.


    It really was fire! Who knew that there was metal hidden within the fire...


    Although he didn¡¯t seed, he had solved this ray of Nine Glory Light!


    No matter how it changedter on, it wouldn¡¯t move too far away from its foundations.


    The tribtion was all interconnected, so breaking this ray would make it much easier to break the remaining ones!


    This originally totally perfect cycle had a w.


    Just at this moment, Zong Shou heard a cheer spread out from dozens of miles away!


    ¡°Guys! That demon obviously can¡¯t take it anymore and doesn¡¯t have extra energy. If we aren¡¯t going to attack now, then what are we waiting for?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and totally speechless.


    At this time, only five cycles of the Nine Glory Xuankong Cycle of Reincarnation Tribtion had passed. With which eye did this person see that he had no more energy. Just because a corner of this Spirit Locking Hall was blown up?


    In an instant, the people were all pumped up. Dozens of miles away, numerous rays of light charged over toward the tform.


    Spiritual Light shook, the Heaven Escaping Energy Circling Formation was also activated.


    Dozens of cracks formed, spreading through Heaven and Earth. It sliced the dozens of miles of space into many different pieces.


    Heaven and Earth spun, waves of Spiritual Light struck outside of the Formation Altar. Instantly, the formation absorbed it and teleported. All the absorbed internal energy and spells were all gathered together and released at the southeast corner.


    It pretty much swept out the cultivators within the entire 5 miles, turning them into blood mist, apart from a few Spirit Realm Experts who were barely able to escape.


    There were a total of 200 Cultivators who were turned directly into a blood mist. There were two Grade-9 Experts who weren¡¯t able to run.


    The tragic state caused the dozens of surrounding miles to be totally silent.


    However, just momentster, the light shone even brighter.


    However, most of the cultivators including Spirit Realm Experts were blocked outside of the formation.


    Only a small portion who attacked especially ferociously could charge in. However, they were often instantly teleported.


    They would either appear in front of the army formation and were drowned by giant crossbows or they would appear under the knives of the Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    Or they would appear on those other tforms and be drowned by dozens and hundreds of spells.


    They all were instantly killed the moment they showed their faces, none were spared.


    In a short 10 breaths, there were hundreds and thousands of Cultivators who were buried in this formation.


    ¡°What a formation! What a Kong Rui!¡±


    Zong Shou praised. This formation wasid out by Kong Rui and he orchestrated everything. It didn¡¯t just purely block, but consisted of both attack and defense. At every moment, it was reducing the strength of the people who were attacking.


    It was like a meat grinder was spinning, crushing the people who charged in into minced meat.


    Zong Shou found it weird. With their strength, the Taoist Faction should have been able to see through the ability of this formation. There was no way that they didn¡¯t know that he had made some progress in solving his tribtion.


    It was a joke to say that he was out of strength.


    His thoughts shifted and in just a moment he understood something.


    They were using these people as cannon fodder?


    Thinking about it this way, Zong Shou gathered his Spiritual Energy into his eyes. He passed through dozens of miles of space, only to see an elegant looking girl coldly standing there.


    There were numerous Spirit Realm Cultivators who were standing solemnly by her side.


    It was that female Taoist, Qingming, who escaped from his sword that day!


    At this moment, the girl also felt something. She also gathered Soul Power in her eyes and exchanged nces with him. Her lips rose up with slight disdain, filled with a cold mocking intent.


    The hatred and grievance within was about to turn physical and was also filled with happiness.


    Zong Shou broke into augh, thinking to himself that Zigui, who died in his hands, was her lover? Why did she hate him so much?


    Seemingly sensing something, this Taoist, the caretaker Head of the Daoling Vast Habitat became anxious...


    At this moment, 50 miles around the tform, a bright light shone. Several sharp sword intents charged upward.


    There were actually a full 49 True Martial Swordsmen standing all around in 7 True Martial Seven Part Formations. These 7 were interconnected, forming a true formation.


    Those threads of sharp Sword Energy spread through the sky. They sliced about and spread all over, charging to the outside of the formation.


    The Sword Energy would sh and disappear, bit by bit, destroying and breaking apart the restrictions on the formation.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jolted. He took a close look and understood.


    He noticed that these 49 weren¡¯t Quasi-Spirit Realm True Martial Swordsmen.


    Roughly 20 of them were true Spirit Realm. Their cultivation levels were higher and the weapons in their hands weren¡¯t ordinary.


    However, they weren¡¯t as familiar with this formation as those real True Martial Swordsmen. The Dao that they cultivated in wasn¡¯t a perfect match with it either.


    They were meshed up haphazardly, although they were strong, there were many weaknesses to it.


    As expected, the seven formations were like a hot knife through butter at the start, they seemed magnificent and strong, for a moment. However, that Sword Energy slowly halted.


    The Heaven Escaping Energy Cycle Formation started to fight back. Those restrictions were recovering as quickly as they were falling apart.


    Zong Shou scoffed, casually tossing upward, throwing his Nameless Sword off the tform.


    It spun andnded, pinning right on the empty space in front of the tform!


    The sword was covered in a shaking red light, which attracted the Yin Soul Energy from all around.


    If one could look down from the sky, one could see that all the vital energy of the dead was being gathered beneath the tform like they had a mind of their own.


    Following this, he stopped worrying about the situation outside. Zong Shou casually took out a Grade-4 Magical Sword, merging the One Origin Soul Sword into it. Instantly, it rose the Grade-7 Sword to the Upper Magical Artifacts level, mentally connecting it to him.


    Then, it formed many heavyyers of sword veils that tangled together with the nine balls of white light.


    He couldn¡¯t directly prevent the Nine Glory Tribtion Light from descending on him. He could only sh sword by sword, using the power of the Grand Path to dy.


    To probe and to try to solve it.


    He would asionally gain something, shing out to try to destroy its foundation.


    He had no sense of the flow of time, fully focused until another three cycles passed.


    A joyous intent appeared on his brow.


    As expected, Heaven and Earth had a fixed number of disasters and blessings. Disasters and blessings were connected with one another and blessings might be hidden within disasters, there was never an exception.


    If the Heavens took away something, they would definitely give you something back of equal value.


    Although the first cmity was strong, so strong that it made one feel despair, if he continued to break it and try toprehend thews hidden within, his cultivation would rise greatly.


    As long as he turned it around, he would learn the Grand Dao...


    At this moment, four hours had passed, he found it tougher and tougher to wave the sword.


    He often needed to use 80% of his strength to shatter the light.


    However, he felt unwilling to solve this Nine Glory Tribtion Light.


    The more time passed, the more Daos he was able toprehend.


    Luckily, the energy and Spiritual Power in his body were continuously increasing and he still had a lot of time.


    However, just at this moment, a loud explosion erupted from the sky above.


    Those restrictions that couldn¡¯t be broken suddenly had a huge hole right through them. A green shadow entered.


    The Cultivators outside cheered once more.


    ¡°It is Qingming! The formation has been broken!¡±


    ¡°The formation iscking, the demon will definitely die! Fellow cultivators, let¡¯s work harder!¡±


    Kong Yao¡¯s brow constricted, her hand was holding onto the silver spear as she stood outside the hall.


    The Nine Glory Light targetted Zong Shou and didn¡¯t affect her at all.


    The moment that Qingming entered the formation, he shed several times. He avoided the teleportation of the formation, but surprisingly didn¡¯t attack the main tform.


    He chose the tform that Kong Rui was on, his body sped right to the core of it.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was finally distracted, but his eyes were still filled with cold, mocking intent.


    Late Spirit Realm? Not strong enough!


    With just a thought, one of the Cloud me Flying Knives in front of him flew up, turning into a Silver Knife Light and breaking into the sky. It instantly covered 100,000 feet.


    When the traveling shadow arrived on the sub-tform, the Silver Knife Light also shot over.


    A loud mor spread out from outside of the formation.


    ¡°Unparalleled Formation Breaking, Ancient Spirit Breaking Shuttle, really worth his name!¡±


    ¡°Qingming! That ce seems like the core area of the formation?¡±


    ¡°Kong Rui controlled the formation today and killed close to 10,000, we can¡¯t let him live!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t worry about the shuttle anymore, his body shed as he tried to dodge constantly.


    However, he still wasn¡¯t able to dodge. With a sh of the silver light, it pierced his brow.


    A blood flower exploded out, his body fell and his soul shattered. There were no signs of life from his body.


    The voices around became silent once more. Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the breach of the formation.


    Two people had charged in before the formation was about to be patched up.


    Then, there were cheers of surprise that rang out around the sky.


    ¡°Fenghua, using Talisman Techniques to suppress the world 600 years ago!¡±


    ¡°It is Moying! That demon actually went in too!¡±


    ¡°Working together from the inside and the outside, it will definitely work this time...¡±


    The voice stopped, only to see two streaks of Silver Light shoot out from the Heaven Reaching tform.


    It was extremely bright and eye-catching while also being really beautiful! In the air they drew two beautiful arcs that disappeared with a sh. Then, it stabbed into the brows of the two of them! Moying didn¡¯t even have time to split into his Demon Shadow.


    Blood spurted out, his body fell and soul scattered.


    The entire space was silent once more, until a furious shout boomed from the south.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    As these words were shouted out, numerous wooden vines shot up from the ground.

 Chapter 760 - Six God Knife

    <h4>Chapter 760: Six God Knife</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The 30-mile wide formation was pressed down by thoseyers of green vines in just dozens of breaths.


    Although the formation would fight back and slice it up, in just an instant, the wooden vines would recover back to normal.


    Yihua at the south came to the front of the formation using several vines.


    A green light appeared in his eyes as he stared right at Zong Shou who was on the tform. His tone was cold, filled with rage, hatred and contempt, sounding out over 100 miles.


    ¡°You really think there is nothing we can do to you?¡±


    Zong Shou dismissed these words. He frowned slightly and felt that a Giant Vein was stretching beneath the ground toward the center of the formation.


    It had begun four hours ago and now it had already reached the core area.


    It seemed to be trying to cut off the Earth Veins and attempting to shake the foundations of these 300-odd Heaven Reaching tforms.


    It wasn¡¯t seeding because Kong Rui was really careful in preventing this.


    However, it seemed like he had to kill this person first!


    Apart from controlling wood and vine nts, he could sense bits of Life Energy. It was the Great Return Life Technique!


    A fierce glow shed in his eyes as Zong Shou waved his arm and smashed a ball of Nine Glory Light.


    He split his attention into two, sensing the Grand Dao hidden within the light, spreading his Spiritual Sense out toward Yihua.


    A bright Cloud me Flying Knife flew up from the ground and flew in front of him.


    Laughter broke out in the air once more.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen fellow Cultivator Yihua so angry. However, I agree with your words! Killing 40 of my Taoist Faction sects, ying the Pce Head. During these 10,000 years, there has never been a person so arrogant! My hundreds of thousands of disciples are innocent so why did they face such a cmity? If I don¡¯t kill him today it will be hard for me, Beixuan, to vent this hatred!¡±


    At the start, he was still smiling but behind, his tone became colder and colder.


    Arge patch of white mist surged in from the north. A cold glow descended down from the stars.


    The Heaven Escaping Energy Circle Formation was already finding it tough to deal with the vines. Although they blocked arge portion of it, there were still threads of cold energy seeping in.


    The ground was frozen and the 600,000 soldiers were covered in frost. Some weaker ones couldn¡¯t move at all. Although they didn¡¯t immediately freeze to death, they weren¡¯t in a good state.


    Xueyang, who was in the distance, also acted.


    ¡°Anyone who offends the Taoist Faction will be killed without pardon!¡±


    Silver mes filled the sky, the entire area was aze.


    A small breach was opened in the clouds above. A person appeared but he didn¡¯t speak, just looked coldly on. Following this, many bucket-thick lightning bolts stretched down and struck the formation.


    One could obviously see that the orderly lines that split this piece ofnd were twisting and breaking apart.


    The restrictions within the formation were copsing under the silver mes.


    At the same time, two green and one blue ray of light struck into the formation from the right and left.


    It didn¡¯t break the restrictions but just randomly knocked about, smashing everything in front of them.


    Two of them travelled using a sword while one used a hammer. Their aura wasn¡¯t below that of Yihua, Beixuan and the few others!


    Dozens of miles away, Shiyue and Shi Wuji were standing on top of a hill.


    Yuanhai Demon Childughed out loud, his voice shaking throughout the heavens.


    ¡°I have never seen anyone more arrogant than you! A few years ago you killed Luoming, spoiling our Yuanshi Demon Sect¡¯s matter! Today, I will take your life, this is a Cause and Effect cycle, this is your karma!¡±


    His body shed dozens of miles away. At this moment, the people who died all exploded and their vital energy was forcefully absorbed.


    Yuanhai¡¯s hand had one more glove with spikes which smashed in!


    It was also a huge aura, an unstoppable strike.


    Zong Shou was toozy to reply, his intent was still locked onto Yihua and he gathered all of his focus.


    Time, elerate!


    Space, stack!


    Cause and Effect invert!


    Fate, lock on!


    The power of manyws slowly added to the Knife.


    In the past, when he stacked these four Daos, he needed to use the strength of the Nameless Sword, sucking dry the True Qi and Soul Power in his body.


    At this moment, the Heaven Escaping Formation below and the Source Spirit being injected in had easilypleted it.


    Yihua, in the distance, didn¡¯t bother much at the start. However, momentster, he sensed danger.


    It became thicker and thicker. Eachw that Zong Shou added onto the Cloud me Flying Knife, she felt more terrified.


    The nearby Cultivators didn¡¯t sense anything.


    ¡°Celestial Realm, they are actually Celestial Realm! Eight Celestial Realm Experts...¡±


    ¡°Zong Shou can be proud of himself!¡±


    ¡°They should have attacked long ago! Since these few were here, then were they just sending us to our deaths?¡±


    ¡°Eight Cultivators working together, it seems like Zong Shou will definitely die!¡±


    ¡°Scoff! That Yuanhai is really annoying! How did he treat the lives of our fellow disciples?¡±


    ¡°Forget it! It is better than the Blood Sword Monster Lord sucking the vital energy away, we will just demand answers from himter...¡±


    They loudly discussed their opinions. In the next instant, a female scream rang out. It was filled with fear and terror.


    Everyone looked out, only to see that it was Yihua who was originally standing elegantly on that green vine tform.


    At this moment, she was flying down from the tform, appearing haggard and fleeing off into the distance.


    Her tone was extremely tragic and sharp like she had bumped into something extremely terrifying.


    Layers of Energy Barriers wereid out behind her. Her body was also changing directions to try to avoid Zong Shou¡¯s Spiritual Sense from locking on.


    Everyone¡¯s mouths were agape, looking over in total confusion.


    Then, a Silver Light flew out from the tform once more.


    In that instant, it was like time was stopped and totally fixed.


    In just three-hundredths of a second, a Vast Spiritual Energy exploded out.


    It came from Yihua who was fleeing into the distance, a Silver Light entered the back of her head.


    Her Soul Power couldn¡¯t be controlled as it charged out from her body.


    Her soul exploded and her body fell to the ground. Her internal energy was raging intensely like it was struggling and trying to escape. In the end, it calmed down and slowly dissipated.


    This time the wilderness was truly deathly silent. The 200,000 Cultivators didn¡¯t make a single sound.


    Celestial Realm Expert had died under that knife, the meaning of which was totally different...


    At thest moment, a weird power stirred in the air. It forcefully gathered Yihua¡¯s remaining soul and vital energy into a green seed that floated in the air.


    Everyone there heaved a sigh of relief when they saw this.


    They knew that a Saint Realm Expert was acting outside to help save Yihua¡¯s life.


    Even if her body was destroyed, she had saved lifeforce and kept her essence. In just a few thousand years, she could revive.


    ¡°So strong! Even Grade-11 Godlike techniques aren¡¯t as strong!¡±


    ¡°What Flying Knife is it to be so amazing?¡±


    ¡°It is the Six God Defensive Knife Technique! I heard that once Zong Shou brings it out, it will definitely kill or injure!¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t shoot it out for no reason?¡±


    One could obviously see the remaining seven Celestial Realm Experts suck in deep breaths. They were more careful and weren¡¯t as domineering as before.


    At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s intent locked onto one person. In just a moment, the green-robed Taoist¡¯s face changed, his eyes were filled with fear.


    He instantly fled, tearing open space to try to leave the Cloud World.


    But, he saw the silver knife light already surging up from the Heaven Reaching tform.


    A crisp ring broke out as it charged into the heavy lightning glow. Then, there was an intense energy. Right as the green shirt Taoist was halfway out, the knife light went from down up and sliced his body into two!


    Half of it was outside, torn into pieces by the power of the void. Half of it fell from the clouds and was smashed into meat paste by the lightning he gathered himself.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even bother to take a look, turning his focus. This time he locked onto the old man to the south who was holding a drill.


    His cultivation was the strongest and his cultivation method was the most domineering. His breaking through speed was the greatest of the remaining six people.


    He was just 100,000 feet away from the tform. He passed through Gantian Mountain Armor and flesh and blood. Even after two people died, his aura didn¡¯t reduce at all.


    Another Cloud me Flying Knife flew into the air. The light and thin dagger sliced the air, but it was totally silent.


    Cause and Effect, invert!


    Fate, lock on!


    100,000 away, the old man sensed something. His brow rose, rage appeared on his face. However, he went forward instead of retreating as he hollered.


    ¡°What Six God Defensive Knife, never used for no reason! I want to see what you can do about me!¡±


    His arms shook and a ck spiritual armor covered his body. Even his face was covered, making him look really vicious. At the same time, two giant Celestial Grade Flood Dragons appeared and covered his arms.


    Protector Beast merged with his body, his arms were firm, covered in silver scales like two giant shields.


    A heavy energy gathered in front of him. Dozens of knife-shaped magical treasures spread out from his sleeves, like a wheel and a shield as it spun to protect him.


    The giant drill also swelled several times as it spun. He was like a steel beast that was knocked forward!


    Kong Yao, who was on the Heaven Reaching tform, couldn¡¯t help but clench the spear in her hands in nervousness.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all, his eyes squinting as he continued. However, this time he didn¡¯t use the power ofws and instead injected threads of Sword Intent into the Flying Knife.


    Wind Cloud Dragon Sword, maniacal!


    Instant Space Dragon Sword, speed!


    tinum Dragon Sword, sharpness!


    Yellow Dragon Sword, weight!


    Lightning Dragon Sword, sh!


    The Five Sword Intents didn¡¯t use the word ¡®stack¡¯ nor ¡®merge¡¯, instead using Absolute Beginning, One of Absolute Beginning!


    The light from the small Cloud me Flying Knife exploded out. Just as it was slowly getting out of control, Zong Shou waved his sleeves and it shot downward!


    This knife was heavy like thousands of mountains, yet at the same time, light as a feather.


    A straight knife sped down. It didn¡¯t deviate from its target at all!


    However, the pupils of the old man holding the drill constricted.


    The Knife light pierced right through the giant drill in his hand!

 Chapter 761 - Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 761</h4>


    <h4>: Waiting</h4>


    The iron shrapnel sted everywhere, piercing in from the tip of the drill.


    Fighting fire with fire, sharpness to break sharpness.


    The old man didn¡¯t hesitate to give up his drill. He was furious, but his eyes were filled with helplessness.


    He could only retreat! Before the Flying Knife reached his body, it was best to get as far away as possible.


    The first knife shield was broken! The Silver Knife Light directly shot out from the middle!


    The second knife shield was also broken!


    The thickyers of energy were unable to stop it at all. The small Flying Knife seemed to have transformed into a dragon shadow.


    The old man hurriedly raised his arms in front of his body.


    As expected, a hole was opened from the thirdyer of knife shields.


    The de mark was really smooth and clean, no excess energy was scattered outside.


    In the next moment, a blood flower shone out.


    The old man hollered out once more as his hands were pierced! The blood and flesh of the two Celestial Grade Flood Dragons actually exploded, separating from his body.


    The giant strength pushed his body back 10,000 feet. It then pinned him right to the ground!


    The old man struggled, his four limbs shaking as he tried to stand. However, momentster, there was no sound at all.


    His eyes were opened wide with rage as if he died with many regrets!


    Numerous energy currents charged out from his body and formed into several dragon-like currents.


    The moment this person died, everyone within dozens of miles had ashen white faces.


    Especially the remaining five Celestial Realm Experts who were all shocked. They retracted their aura into their bodies.


    The ice cold mist instantly disappeared. The silver mes which covered the sky were also gone.


    Including Yuanhai Demon Child within them, they all looked toward the Heaven Reaching tform warily, defending against the Six God Knife.


    They could see Zong Shou smiling arrogantly, looking down on the hundreds of thousands of disciples in the area!


    His gaze seemed to be telling them: ¡®What can you ants do to me?¡¯


    No one will live under the Six God Knife!


    Out of 5 Celestial Realm Experts, none of them dared to make a sound. They also didn¡¯t dare to say anything to provoke Zong Shou.


    They all held their breaths, gathering energy to protect themselves.


    Since those three just now couldn¡¯t block it, then naturally these five wouldn¡¯t have any confidence to do so either!


    At this moment, it was more important for them to keep their lives than to break the formation.


    If this went on, even before they broke the formation, they would all die under Zong Shou¡¯s knives.


    The unbreakable weird knife!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Dozens of miles away on the hill, Su Xiaoxiao was startled. Then, she sighed, ¡°Another one! This Old Man Potian reached Celestial Realm 200 years ago. His Heaven Breaking Drill rarely met an opponent, who knew that he would die here under Zong Shou! Daoling Sect didn¡¯t gain anything, but instead lost big time!¡±


    Shiyue¡¯s eyes shone a weird glow, ¡°What a Six God Knife! It is really the Blood Sword Monster Lord to have such an aura. Unrivaled in the Cloud World! I really want to try this Flying Knife Technique...¡±


    However, he wasn¡¯t totally crazy about martial arts, shaking his head and giving scoffing self-mockingly, ¡°Forget it, my chance of winning is 70 to 30, I don¡¯t have full confidence!¡±


    He was 70 and Zong Shou was 30, but just that 30% alone was enough to terrify him!


    This was before Zong Shoupletely stepped into Spirit Realm!


    Once he passed the tribtion, his cultivation would explosively increase.


    How strong would this Six God Knife be then?


    ¡°How amusing! Yihua actually said he was too arrogant and thought they could do nothing about him, what happened then...¡±


    The person who said this was one of the few Cultivators at the foot of the hill.


    There were many Cultivators who were enemies with Zong Shou and rushed over, but there were also many who came to watch the show, to spectate this legendary battle.


    The few people before were speaking with mocking tones.


    ¡°This Blood Sword Monster Lord has the right to be arrogant. Eight Celestial Realm Experts can¡¯t do anything to him, three of them died! Yihua, herself was killed, she was a beauty...¡±


    Shiyueughed and automatically dismissed these words. He hated talking about people behind their backs, he didn¡¯t like to listen to this gossip, especially about people who had already died!


    However, not far ahead of him, Gongyuan was trembling. His bones and joints were exploding out like firecrackers. He was obviously extremely furious and unable to suppress it.


    Shiyue found it weird, this person was really interesting.


    He was obviously filled with rage and hated Zong Shou badly. However, during these four hours, he didn¡¯t even move. Even just now, when those eight Celestial Realm Experts appeared, he suppressed himself and didn¡¯t show any intention of attacking.


    He didn¡¯t let hatred and anger cloud his judgment. It was not out of fear, but caution!


    Like a poisonous snake waiting for the best time to strike!


    Then, his thoughts were interrupted by Su Xiaoxiao. This demon girl sighed, ¡°These three people really died tragically! The newly appointed Daoling Vast Habitat Head was too anxious...¡±


    Shiyue didn¡¯t agree, ¡°She wasn¡¯t anxious! She had no choice! We can¡¯t underestimate Qingming!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao acknowledged and looked over with a questioning gaze. Then, Shiyue said impassively, ¡°If they didn¡¯t stop him, he would be able to break the tribtion in one to two more cycles...¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao instinctively shook her head, but then she realized it was somewhat true. Although her cultivation was strong, she wasn¡¯t as strong as Shiyue. Maybe she missed something.


    ¡°I heard that the shortest record for this Nine Glory Cycle of Reincarnation Tribtion is eight hours! The few examples recorded in the Demon Faction not only used formations to aid, but also numerous pills. Often 90% of them would die and very little people seeded.¡±


    ¡°That referred to other people! Don¡¯tpare them to him!¡±


    Shiyue shook his head and interrupted her. His lips curled with disdain but also admiration.


    ¡°Who is he? Blood Sword Monster Lord, Zong Shou whose sword is unrivaled! Just because others can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t! He is able to split his attention easily now, it is obvious he has seen through the source lock of the Nine Glory Light. He is only dying it because he is greedy for the Grand Daos. Qingming saw through that, which was why she had no choice but to use those few Celestial Realm Experts in advance...¡±


    ¡°In the end, she didn¡¯t get what she wished for and instead three of them died?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao smiled, ¡°If that is really the case, then it would be problematic! They were so well prepared, but they still can¡¯t handle him!¡±


    Shi Wuji listened on from the side, he finally couldn¡¯t help himself and asked, ¡°So, Ruler Zong Shou is going to win?¡±


    His cultivation was really weak and he couldn¡¯t see anything. However, with Shiyue helping him, he could view everything within 10 miles.


    Heprehended the martial path and spells, but due to how astonishing the battle was, he was totally engrossed in it.


    He saw those few extremely strong people, Celestial Realm Experts, fall under his Flying Knife.


    He felt that although Zong Shou¡¯s Sword might not be top in the world, his Flying Knife was definitely something that no one could block.


    At this moment, the hundreds of thousands of Cultivators in the area lowered their heads at the knife.


    Originally, his heart was impressed by this Ruler who allowed all his people to cultivate freely. Now, he was even more impressed due to his heroic spirit, looking down on the Experts of the world!


    ¡°Win? That might not be the case!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked into the sky and her smile became even bigger, ¡°The battle here hasn¡¯t ended. Whether or not the Monster Lord lives or dies depends on the other side. Who knows if Dragon Shadow Sword Saint and Evil Dragon Aokun have arrived? Even Qingming should have some trump cards...¡±


    Her eyes were filled with surprise. With the Taoist and Old Man Potian dying, the few Saint Realm and God Realm Experts should have been able to save some life force for reincarnation, even if they were unable to save them.


    However, just now, not only did they not help, even when the soul was destroyed, they didn¡¯t respond at all. What happened?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Simrly, dozens of miles away, in the Cloud Ocean, not far away from where Shiyue and Shi Wuji were standing.


    A 20-year-old teen was sighing emotionally.


    ¡°Luckily, our Lingyun Sect didn¡¯t step into these murky waters!¡±


    His tone was filled with relief.


    However, the people behind him all had weird expressions on their faces.


    Ge Hanyun and Yan Feibai¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t change. The other five all felt fortunate, but at the same time, they were all furious and pumped up.


    ¡°We don¡¯t dare to agree with what Sect Leader says!¡±


    A 60-year-old Taoist waved his sleeves and his face was ashen white.


    ¡°Zong Shou¡¯s Martial Path strength is indeed rare. But, just because his Sword Techniques are strong and his Flying Knife is unrivaled should we only just take it and let those thousands of disciples die? Are we going to give up those temples and mines we lost?¡±


    Zu Renkuang frowned, his eyes filled with rage, but he suppressed it.


    ¡°Those words are true! But, we have to look at how much ability we have to fight him with? Without even gaining anything, Daoling and Tailing Sects both suffered heavy losses. If Zong Shou doesn¡¯t die and Gantian isn¡¯t wiped out, then what happens? Lingyun Sect itself has already suffered heavy losses...¡±


    Before he finished, a cold scoff could be heard from the side, ¡°Since the Taoist Ancestor and a few Saint Realms are here, then what do we have to fear? If we aren¡¯t even willing to pay any price, then how will Daoling Vast Habitat allow us to return to Donglin...¡±


    Just as this person was talking, they were all attracted to amotion in the sky to the south.


    A female was high up in the air holding a Xuanwu statue and chanting.


    She caused a strong wind to blow and a mist to spread.


    ¡°That¡¯s our Taoist Faction Protector Saint Beast!¡±


    Apart from Yan Feibai and Ge Hanyun, everyone was shocked.


    Then, the disbelief turned to joy.


    ¡°Daoling Vast Habitat is really going all out!¡±


    ¡°Since this beast appeared, then we will definitely win!¡±


    The 60-year-old Taoist turned around to force Zu Renkuang, ¡°Sect Leader, make your decision! We still have time to help them!¡±


    Zu Renkuang was also startled. Was he really wrong this time?


    Just as he said this, an intent spread over from the void. His face turned green and white.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s just watch on quietly!¡±


    One sentence caused the people around to be startled and furious. Then, another sentence extinguished all their rage and made them speechless just as quickly.


    ¡°Ancestor has already met Sword Saint Dragon Shadow and said he entered the End Realm! At this moment, they are outside the Cloud World, Ancestor is restricted by him and unable to do anything!¡±

 Chapter 762 - About To Spit Blood

    <h4>Chapter 762: About To Spit Blood</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Ancestor has already met Sword Saint Dragon Shadow and said he entered the End Realm! At this moment, they are outside the Cloud World, Ancestor is restricted by him and unable to do anything!¡±


    Thest sentence caused all people who were furious to suddenly turn cold.


    The 60-year-old Taoist man muttered, ¡°End Realm! End Realm! Which means that the oue of this battle was decided long ago?¡±


    His tone was reallyplicated and filled with despair.


    Before this, he was furious at Zu Renkuang¡¯s cowardice and indecisiveness.


    At this moment, he was grateful. Luckily, this Junior insisted, otherwise Lingyun Sect would end up in an irrecoverable state.


    The Ancestor really made the right decision to let Zu Renkuang take over as Sect Leader.


    He was calm and careful, much stronger than Long Ruo and Wuhua.


    ¡°Of course? Since Dragon Shadow is End Realm, as long as he appears, Yuanshi and Daoling Sects won¡¯t continue. Will they ask to die?


    ¡°So this Dragon Shadow Master and Student both really had nefarious intentions!¡±


    ¡°Naturally, they did. They probably plotted against the entire Taoist Faction! Do we now have to inform the Pce Head, Qingming?¡±


    ¡°Since Dragon Shadow has held Ancestor down, that in itself was done for a reason. If we inform Daoling Vast Habitat about it now, Ancestor will definitely die!¡±


    Ge Hanyun sighed as theplicated emotions in his heart instantly faded.


    He was originally feeling worried for Zong Shou¡¯s safety and also worried that the sect would choose to be enemies with Zong Shou.


    She mocked herself. This fellow had been like that over severalrge battles. He would only let others lose badly, when would he himself take a loss? Why did she even need to worry about him?


    She also looked pitifully at the sky dozens of miles away.


    That girl probably didn¡¯t know anything. She was so confident and thought that she could kill Zong Shou. However, she had actually fallen into his trap.


    This time, Daoling Vast Habitat was going to lose once more...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Qingming didn¡¯t sense anything at all. She stood in the air, looking down coldly.


    Her gaze pierced across dozens of miles at the wooden hall above the Heaven Reaching tform.


    She wanted to personally witness her biggest enemy in the world feel fear and terror.


    So what if that Flying Knife was domineering? That fellow would still fall today.


    However, she was slightly disappointed. She saw that he was still extremely calm and totally unaffected. Who knows whether or not he hadn¡¯t noticed the changes on her side or if he didn¡¯t bother with it at all.


    She continued to chant, her heart was extremely sincere as she activated the Saint Beast Spirit of the Xuanwu statue in her hand.


    She was unable to see it as if it didn¡¯t exist at all. She could only sense a giant presence forming in the sky above her.


    In just a few breaths, the statue in her hands exploded out and turned into wooden dust.


    The vast aura started to spread out and suppress thousands of miles.


    ¡°You should have called out this Protector Beast long ago!¡±


    Someone to the side scoffed coldly. The voice was filled with sadness.


    ¡°If you did, how would Yihua and Potian die?¡±


    Qingming¡¯s brow furrowed. Without even needing to turn her head, she knew that Beixuan had arrived beside her. She shook her head, ¡°This is our Daoling Vast Habitat¡¯s Fate Protecting Item. Its injuries haven¡¯t healed after thousands of years. If it was possible, I would rather suffer heavy losses than use it. We are really useless in the battle today!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Beixuan¡¯s brow furrowed. He scoffed coldly and stopped arguing with her.


    ¡°Zong Shou killed Yihua. After this, I want to personally tear his corpse into pieces!¡±


    Since this Protector Saint Beast had already appeared, then the oue of this battle was already decided.


    In the past, he felt annoyed because Zong Shou killed the Taoist Faction disciples. He wasn¡¯t that badly affected personally.


    At this moment, two of his fellow Taoist friends had died. He was also threatened by that Flying Knife. As a result, he really hated Zong Shou to the bone!


    Qingming didn¡¯t bother. How wasn¡¯t she the same? Hating him to the bone and wanting to rip his body into many pieces?


    At this moment, she finally saw Zong Shou raise his head, looking over in shock. His eyes had a weird expression.


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. Wasn¡¯t it toote to know that the situation wasn¡¯t right?


    She bowed above.


    ¡°Beast Venerable please listen! Our Taoist Faction is in trouble and facing an evil being. Disciple summoned you to use your Dharma to kill this demon!¡±


    Clouds and wind raged in the sky once more. A Giant ck Turtle slowly appeared in front of everyone.


    It was turtle-shaped and had a snake-like tail, its body was 10,000 feet long. It causedrge amounts of water to gather around it.


    Within 100 miles, there was a series of spiritual explosion noises.


    The Cultivators below were all affected by this Vast Soul Suppression such that they couldn¡¯t take it. However, they all raised their heads to look.


    ¡°God Realm? God Beast Xuanwu, that is impossible! How can this Cloud World allow a God Realm God Beast to exist?¡±


    ¡°I know a little about it. It is the Taoist Faction Protector Saint Beast! Even in the Cloud World, it isn¡¯t restricted by Heaven and Earth.¡±


    ¡°Which means that the Blood Sword Monster Lord is definitely dead?¡±


    ¡°Good! Good! Good! Beast Venerable appearing? Revenge can finally be taken today!¡±


    At the foot of the mountain, Su Xiaoxiao looked into the sky with a startled expression, ¡°It is actually that being! Saint Beast Xuanwu?¡±


    She felt slightly emotional, ¡°This time, I really underestimated her! I thought that she would have some trump cards, but who knew that she would have such nerve, to take out this item which was to be used to protect luck during the Spiritual Wave so early...¡±


    Her voice paused as she turned around and looked at Shiyue, ¡°Does Brother Shi think that Zong Shou has any chance to live?¡±


    Shiyue thought about it for a moment, before he shook his head slightly.


    A God Realm Xuanwu God Beast could sweep the entire battlefield. Even if everyone here worked together, they might not be able to handle it. It could directly decide the oue.


    Even if he helped now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do much.


    He also couldn¡¯t think of any way that Zong Shou could turn the tables.


    However, he also felt that Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t die here so easily.


    A close to maniacalugh echoed from dozens of miles away.


    ¡°Ancestor is wise! He should do that! If we don¡¯t kill this evil today, he will be a huge problem for us! If Master is above please open your eyes and look. Today will be the day that Zong Shou dies!¡±


    Shiyue looked out, only to see that the person who spoke was Xiao Xiangzi.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. This person actually didn¡¯t die within the formation?


    His life was really very tough.


    Dozens of miles of region, only those Lingyun Sect members were coldly looking on from the side.


    Zong Shou was totally caught off guard on the Heaven Reaching tform. Looking at the Giant Turtle, his mouth felt dry.


    The Daoling Vast Habitat really held him in high regard!


    A God Realm Xuanwu God Beast? He really didn¡¯t know how he was going to handle it.


    This was an obvious foul!


    He shed out and smashed a ball of Nine Glory Light which was close to his body!


    Zong Shou gave sighed and he started to activate the Dragon Blood on his arm to try to connect to Aokun.


    It was best if he didn¡¯t try so hard against something which was out of his skill level.


    Although he was a swordsman, he was fearless and headed forward toward anything.


    However, he needed to be clear about what he could challenge and when he should retreat.


    This Xuanwu Saint Beast was a result of Aokun¡¯s n not being perfect, a problem caused by him so naturally he was the one to handle it.


    However, the moment such a thought rose up, his expression became weird.


    A huge Spiritual Sense spread over and connected with his soul.


    ...This was the dumb dragon that only knew how to tan itself on Gantian Mountain and usually didn¡¯t even bother with him!


    He was startled. His lips curled and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    It seemed like there was no need for Aokun and Dragon Shadow to help.


    He could sense that at the same moment, in the Gantian Mountain Hall hundreds of miles away, the giant silver dragon shifted its head and looked to the southeast. Its giant eyes were filled with rage.


    This was fury of his territory being upied by another beast.


    It flew forward and instantly crossed dozens of miles. In just dozens of breaths, he was just 60 miles behind the Heaven Reaching tform!


    At this moment, Xuanwu had totally appeared. Its gaze was filled with shock and loss before it gathered itself. It had a vast aura, pupils pointing down and sweeping around. Then it fixed on the Heaven Reaching tform, looking right at Zong Shou.


    A cold glow shed in its eyes before it roared. The hundreds of miles around was covered in ayer of frost.


    Especially the dozens of miles near the Heaven Escaping Energy Circle Formation which was close to being frozen.


    Ayer of strong ice was formed on the bodies of the 600,000 troops. At this moment, no matter how firm and resilient one was, one¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn ashen white.


    The people on the 300-odd sub tforms all had despair in their eyes.


    Xiao Xiangzi¡¯sughter became more and more maniacal.


    In just a breath, several ice wings appeared by Xuanwu¡¯s sides.


    Its head lowered slightly. The Soul Suppression power became even stronger. At this moment, all the Grade-7 Cultivators and below were forced to kneel on the ground. People above Spirit Realm were unable to fly in the air and allnded.


    However, just as everyone thought that the formation was going to be broken in one hit, the Xuanwu God Beast¡¯s expression froze. It rose its head and looked across from it in fear.


    In just a moment, a giant Dragon Shadow suddenly appeared in the sky.


    It was silver-white, filled with a saint-like feeling, looking illusionary yet real at the same time.


    When it appeared, it was already at Xuanwu¡¯s side. Xuanwu didn¡¯t even have time to defend as the silver dragon bit down on its neck.


    The two giant bodies started to bite and tear at one another, having a closebat struggle.


    Xuanwu continuously shifted its body and head to try to get free. The silver Yin Dragon¡¯s ws grabbed its back, hooking on tightly. The dragon tail also wrapped around Xuanwu.


    It caused Spiritual Energy to shake, the space 100,000 feet around to twist and break...


    Qingming was the closest and was the first to be hit. She was decisive and tried to dodge. However, an energy shook and she fell downward.


    Although she wasn¡¯t heavily injured, she was so depressed and furious she was about to spit out blood.

 Chapter 763 - How Can I Not Come?

    <h4>Chapter 763: How Can I Not Come?</h4>


    Only when her bodynded on the ground and she stabilized herself was she able to look up to see what had happened.


    She sucked in a cold breath as she saw a Giant Silver Dragon fighting with the Xuanwu Saint Beast, entangled into a ball.


    Its aura seemed like it was a level higher than that of the Xuanwu.


    It wasn¡¯t as powerful, but its body was able to change between real and illusionary.


    Each time the Xuanwu used the snake whip to strike it, either the strength wouldn¡¯t be enough or it would turn illusionary and remain unharmed.


    The Dragon head tightly bit the Xuanwu¡¯s neck. It swallowed its Essence Energy and blood in big mouthfuls.


    Even if it had thick iceyers formed around it, there was nothing the Xuanwu could do.


    There were also silver-white mes around it, that went up against the power of the Xuanwu.


    As time went on, its neck made cracking sounds. A look of fear and anxiousness appeared in the eyes of the Xuanwu.


    ¡°It is a Country Protecting Saint Beast! It is also God Realm!¡±


    Beixuan¡¯s voice rang out once more, but it was really hoarse, filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Even Great Shang doesn¡¯t have something like that! How does a small country like Gantian Mountain have it?¡±


    Qingming¡¯s face was drained of blood, ashen white like paper.


    At this moment, everyone within ten miles of the tform was totally silent, even a pin drop could be heard.


    Everyone was either surprised or at a total loss. Some didn¡¯t know what was going on as they looked at the scenes in the sky!


    Victory was originally in their hands, why did such a change happen? Where did this Country Protecting Saint Beaste from? She also wanted to know!


    Zong Shou actually had such a trump card!


    Country Protecting Saint Beast! The Taoist Faction¡¯s Protector Saint Beasts were formed using the pure devotion of hundreds of thousands of Cultivators. How was this Country Protecting God Beast formed? How was it made?


    Looking back, Zong Shou¡¯s expression was indeed weird when the Xuanwu appeared. However, it was only weird. At most, he had a headache and felt annoyed, there wasn¡¯t any fear at all...¡±


    ¡°Can we help the Beast Venerable to get out?¡±


    The Xuanwu was in a bad state and was restricted right away.


    At this moment, it could still hold on, but that might not stay the same for long. If it died here, then she would be the sinner of the sect!


    However, unsurprisingly she saw Beixuan shake his head.


    ¡°This Dragon is Initial God Realm and also a Dragon. Itsbat strength is really strong. We are just Initial Celestial Realm so how can we interfere? We can¡¯t even help if we wanted to. Moreover, Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t let us do what we wish!¡±


    Qingming turned her head to see that although Zong Shou was still dealing with the Nine Glory Tribtion, another silver Flying Knife had flown into the air and was spinning around his body.


    It didn¡¯t shoot out but it scared all Spirit Realm and above Cultivators, their auras became 30% weaker.


    No one wanted to face such a Flying Knife!


    Her gaze dimmed for a slight moment, before she clenched her fist. A violent intent appeared on her face.


    ¡°Based on what I know! Unless a Saint Beast dies on the spot, even if it is badly hurt and its body is destroyed, it can be recovered. It has an infinite lifespan and can live forever. To remove it we must break its foundations!¡±


    Beixuan¡¯s brow rose up, he didn¡¯t know why Qingming said these words.


    Then, he understood something, the foundations of the Xuanwu were in the Taoist Faction.


    Then, this Silver Dragon¡¯s was Gantian Mountain.


    However, Zong Shou had no children and the rise and fall of Gantian Mountain was all tied to him.


    More urately, Zong Shou himself was the foundation of this Silver Dragon.


    To break its foundations, then this was a good method...


    ¡°As long as we kill that person, we might be able to get what we wished! The Protector Beast Venerable would naturally be safe and sound!¡±


    Qingming¡¯s tone was firm. Her hand held onto the sword on her back as her eyes shed a purple glow.


    She had a final trump card. She just needed to sh Zong Shou with this sword.


    She just needed those few talismans to activate.


    Beixuan hesitated slightly and frowned as he looked at the formation, ¡°It is easily said? No, it is just a wild thought!¡±


    His tone was bitter, ¡°This kid¡¯s Flying Knife Technique can¡¯t be blocked. The formation isn¡¯t easily broken. The Heavenly number is 50 and one should be removed. However, Kong Rui chose 50. The cycle of Heaven should be 365 but he made 364. There is a weakness, but the two merged together made things totally perfect...¡±


    It was possible when the Xuanwu had just appeared, but looking out now, the 600,000 soldiers were no longer in danger of being frozen.


    The hundreds of Spirit Masters on the tform were all pumped up and fully focused.


    ¡°So I must rely on all of you Senior Brothers!¡±


    Qingming was expressionless as she interrupted him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need Senior Brother to break the formation, just for you to give me a chance!¡±


    Beixuan¡¯s pupils constricted, they were filled with cold intent. Then he sighed, ¡°Why so? We just need to wait for the few Great Senior Masters to attack. To deal with Aokun and this situation will be solved. Why take such a risk...¡±


    The words were shot back by her gaze. She was really serious and her lips were curled.


    ¡°Senior Brother, if the Xuanwu Venerable dies here, we won¡¯t be able to escape punishment! Do you think the Taoist Ancestor will let me live? I am willing to die. Senior Brother has received thousands of years of kindness from the Taoist Faction, aren¡¯t you willing to help when we are in danger?¡±


    Beixuan took in a deep breath. He first solemnly, then viciously stared at her, before he turned toward the tform.


    He was forced into a corner by her words. If it was anywhere else he wouldn¡¯t bother with her.


    However, this time he knew that a Taoist Ancestor of the Vast Habitat was looking on at the battle...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Pretty much at the same time, outside of the Cloud World in the World River.


    Zhongguang frowned, his face marked with annoyance.


    ¡°How does Gantian Mountain have a Country Protecting Saint Beast? Silver White Dragon body, is it a tinum Dragon? No! It is able to hide and change between real and illusionary, it is obviously a Yin Dragon!¡±


    His tone was extremely vicious, but also anxious.


    The Xuanwei also frowned deeply.


    ¡°Looking at the situation, it hasn¡¯t fully turned into a Saint Beast and hasn¡¯t been tamed by Zong Shou. How did he do it? If I knew this would happen, I shouldn¡¯t...¡±


    But, he felt that the words were inappropriate so he stopped and kept quiet.


    Huayun¡¯s expression was even more ugly.


    Since it wasn¡¯t totally tamed and wasn¡¯t a true Saint Beast, then unless Zong Shou was in a life and death situation, it wouldn¡¯t appear.


    If he didn¡¯t call out the Xuanwu Saint Beast, the oue would be even better.


    Even if the situation within the Cloud World was at a standstill, it would be better than having the Taoist Faction Protector Saint Beast sustaining heavy injuries just after it appeared.


    Longxuanughed and praised, ¡°Husband is wise and prepared everything. With my knowledge, I wouldn¡¯t have expected that he would have a Saint Beast protecting him. Just eight Celestial Realm Experts and a replica Withering Sword to try to take his life is such a joke. We underestimated him...¡±


    Huayun¡¯s expression calmed down, but it was still extremely dark.


    His original intention was not to interfere in this matter.


    The agreement made 10,000 years ago was for all the sects to defend together.


    Although Daoling Vast Habitat could suppress others with strength, they had lost the moral high ground.


    Even if they killed Zong Shou, their future situation would be on the back foot.


    Xuanwei knew his thoughts and shook his head, ¡°Junior Brother, we can¡¯t hesitate anymore! Zong Shou¡¯s Flying Knife can¡¯t be blocked by anyone Celestial Realm and below! If we dy, our Taoist Faction disciples will suffer heavy losses. Just say we have no choice, but to break the Ancestor¡¯s rule. We have no choice!¡±


    He spoke but his eyes were focused ahead.


    There was a teen holding a sword standing thousands of feet away. It was Mingyu.


    ¡°Cultivator Mingyu, I really don¡¯t know why. You know that our Taoist Faction has no choice this time! Why does Common People¡¯s Path have to interfere in this?¡±


    When these words were spoken, the people of the Taoist Faction looked over with killing intent.


    Not far away was a 70-year-old man who stared over with rage.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this person stopping him, he could at least save the life of Old Man Potian.


    Daoling Sect was ranked sixth out of the Shrines. They weren¡¯t as deep-rooted as Daoling Vast Habitat and Tailing Sect.


    Potian was one of the people with the highest hopes of stepping into God Realm during the Spiritual Wave.


    His death was enough to cause the entire Daoling Sect to feel anguished.


    Mingyu¡¯s expression turned serious as the few people swept over him.


    3 God Realm and 4 Saint Realm, even he couldn¡¯t look down on them. He smiled, ¡°My Common People¡¯s Path got many benefits from the Monster King and we want more. This time, we have to put in some effort.¡±


    Xuanwei shook his head slightly, totally speechless.


    In his eyes, Mingyu should have known that with their four sides working together, Aokun and Dragon Shadow stood no chance! Even Common People¡¯s Path couldn¡¯t stop them.


    He wanted to drag the entire Common People¡¯s Path down?


    ¡°Why do you even bother with him!¡±


    Zhongguang¡¯s brow rose in rage as he scoffed coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s kill that kid first!¡±


    Soul Power spread as the space was ripped open. A hand reached out toward the Heaven Reaching tform.


    Mingyu was locked down by their auras and was unable to move. However, he just frowned but he wasn¡¯t too worried.


    The void around suddenly shook. Zhongguang¡¯s pupils constricted and his hand retracted back like it had touched a needle.


    A wound appeared on his palm. Zhongguang scoffed.


    At this moment, Huayun smiled instead of feeling shocked. Looking out ahead, ¡°You finally came. I thought you were being a coward and wouldn¡¯te out!¡±


    A 20-year-old male walked out. He was wearing a golden robe and possessed an intense and domineering aura. There was a cold smile on his face.


    ¡°What a joke, a blood debt can be imed today. How can I note?¡±

 Chapter 764 - Shameless Words

    <h4>Chapter 764: Shameless Words</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°What a joke, a blood debt can be imed today. How can I note?¡±


    When these words were spoken, Aokun was already standing still in the air. He was just a short distance away from the few of them.


    Looking deeply at Huayun, he then smiled and looked at Longxuan.


    ¡°A meeting of old friends, why don¡¯t you say hi? Do you know that during these thousands of years I have been thinking about you day and night?¡±


    He spoke like how lovers would speak with one another. However, the tone was extremely cold.


    Longxuan¡¯s expression was reallyplicated as she held Huayun¡¯s hand. It was like she found a pir, having someone to rely on. She rxed and smiled, ¡°Is that so? Unfortunately, I am already someone¡¯s wife and can only let you down. I am also called Longxuan now, Aobi is a name from my past and doesn¡¯t exist anymore.¡±


    At this moment, Huayunughed out loud, ¡°I would like Brother Ao to know that Longxuan is already three months pregnant.¡±


    Seeing Aokun¡¯s calm and expressionless pupils suddenly jump, the disdain on his face instantly became much thicker, ¡°Unfortunately, Brother Ao wouldn¡¯t be able to drink the celebratory wine. Originally, Master wanted to let you join the Sect to be a nominal disciple. You could have been Senior Brothers to us. However, however...¡±


    He said ¡®however¡¯ twice as if he felt great pity. Huayun¡¯s gaze suddenly became razor-sharp, ¡°Since you have already appeared, are you prepared to die? Where is Dragon Shadow? Is that dead old man not going to make an appearance? He really wants to sit still and watch his disciple fall?¡±


    Aokun didn¡¯t reply as he looked toward Longxuan once more. His eyes calmed down again. He broke into augh, shaking his head.


    ¡°You are right! I really won¡¯t be able to drink the celebratory wine. 8,000 years alone and I thought my heart had turned cold. Only then did I know that I still cared a little! However, looking back on the 10,000 years, it really wasn¡¯t worth it. How funny...¡±


    When he said these words, his tone was extremely rxed. His expression was filled with enlightenment and relief.


    Behind him there was a confident and firm oldugh.


    ¡°Brother Aokun, you finally saw through the word ¡®rtionship¡¯. Didn¡¯t I tell you that her thoughts were improper and she wasn¡¯t a good partner? What happened now?¡±


    The brows of the many here all rose up.


    The voice, it was Dragon Shadow!


    Looking out, he saw an old man stepping in the air. He walked like a dragon or a tiger and his hair was in a knot, making him look really rough. But, his linen robe was out of ce and a lightning glow shed in his eyes.


    Another person followed behind him. It was an elegant and extremely calm middle-aged Taoist. His face was filled with helplessness.


    ¡°Wen Xu?¡±


    Huayun was slightly startled, a weird expression on his face.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising for this Lingyun Sect Ancestor to be here.


    What was weird was this person following behind Dragon Shadow.


    Were these two people trying to work together? How was that possible?


    Not to mention, the hatred between Lingyun and Gantian Mountain. Even these two Taoist Ancestors could make Wen Xu worry a lot.


    Wen Xu followed closely behind Dragon Shadow, but he didn¡¯t speak and just stood staring into the distance, emotionless. Then, he looked toward the people in the area who hadplicated expressions.


    Especially Huayun and Longxuan who wanted to speak but stopped, sighing in confusion.


    Huayun was astonished for just a moment, but he didn¡¯t care much after that.


    With this person¡¯s intelligence, he wouldn¡¯t be so dumb to help Aokun and Dragon Shadow and cause Lingyun Sect to suffer alone in the Taoist Faction.


    At this moment Dragon Shadowughed, ¡°I only have this suitable disciple in my life! Not to mention dying, even if he is injured I would feel heart pained about it. Since he is going through the tribtion, how would I not personallye over to protect him?¡±


    He squinted and looked at the people here, ¡°Now that I am here, what are you going to do? Do you all want to be enemies with me?¡±


    This sentence was directed to the other three God Realm Experts.


    Tailing Sect Qiuyun shook his head, ¡°It isn¡¯t that we want to be enemies with you, but because we have no choice. Your disciple has been arrogant and killed too many. We need an answer for the 200,000 Taoist Faction disciples¡¯ lives. Senior should back off, if not, knives and swords have no eyes. Maybe you might even die!¡±


    The Daoling Sect Taoist was named Feng Yun. At this moment, he scoffed coldly, ¡°As they say, raising someone and not teaching them is father¡¯s fault. Not teaching them strictly is the teacher beingzy. You asked for Zong Shou¡¯s current situation! My Sect¡¯s Old Man Potian also died in his hands just now. He has to pay with his blood!¡±


    The other God Realm Expert was a woman. She wore a snow-white robe, her face was withered and thin, she looked like a skeleton.


    She giggled, ¡°Dragon Shadow, your disciple spoiled my Yuanshi Demon Sect¡¯s n. 1,000 years of nning has ended in failure, so should he be killed or not? Actually, if you want me to retreat, it is simple, just pay two lives to our sect.¡±


    Before she began speaking, a crack opened in the World River.


    A person crept out from within. It was Xueyi who wore a red robe.


    The people were all startled and looked over warily. Xueyi instantlyughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I came over to take a look and join in the excitement!¡±


    Although he said this, he looked at Aokun and Dragon Shadow with evil intent.


    His tongue stuck out and he licked his lips.


    ¡°Naturally! If I am able to obtain two bodies, flesh and blood, then it would be not bad!¡±


    Dragon Shadow¡¯s brow rose up and then he mocked himself, ¡°This really is a case of enemies all around? My people skills have actually failed to such a level. Do I really have to die here?¡±


    When everyone heard this, they allughed coldly but didn¡¯t reply.


    Huayun¡¯s gaze was filled with disdain, looking at Dragon Shadow like he was looking at a clown.


    He was really rxed. He remembered 10,000 years ago when he appeared to block three strikes from his Master, saving Aokun. He shocked the world back then.


    At that time, he was shocked and hated him. However, at this moment Dragon Shadow was just a person waiting for death.


    Dragon Shadow didn¡¯t feel awkward, turning to Wen Xu, ¡°Wen Xu what do you think the oue will be like?¡±


    Wen Xu¡¯s expression alternated between green and white, annoyed and embarrassed. He was silent and didn¡¯t speak.


    Mingyuughed, ¡°Naturally, Brother Dragon Shadow will kill everyone and sweep everything!¡±


    Dragon Shadow instantlyughed out loud.


    Huayun and the others frowned and they all instinctively felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Zhongguang drew his sword and with it emerged a cold white Sword Light, like a dragon shing out!


    ¡°What shameless words! Let¡¯s just kill him and end this, why waste time talking?¡±


    It was the Withering Sword. When it was midway, it exploded. Zhongguang¡¯s face flushed a weird red, causing a streak of Time to charge into the Spiritual River. His eyes were filled with excitement.

 Chapter 765 - Forget It Forget It

    <h4>Chapter 765: Forget It Forget It</h4>


    Al Zhongguang¡¯s Vital Energy injected into the Withering Sword which exploded out.


    The streak of Time expanded by close to ten times as it turned into many streams in the World River, charging and flowing toward the Dragon Shadow.


    Beside Zhongguang, Xuanwei took out a small clock that flew into the sky as it ticked. When the sky darkened, the surrounding time was locked down.


    ¡°Time Technique, Withering, Fixed Eon Clock, so that was it!¡±


    Looking at the situation, his lips curled and he felt a sense of enlightenment.


    Since they were using these two items, then this Old Man Dragon Shadow and the Sword Saint of the past had no chance of surviving.


    Opposite him, Daoling Sect¡¯s Fenghua scoffed, his gaze was totally cold.


    Since they knew that Dragon Shadow would personally descend on this area, then how could Daoling Vast Habitat not have a n to deal with him?


    Time and Withering, they both required a lot of effort and used up a lot of resources...


    A Withering Sword, along with all the energy and potential that Zhongguang released through suffering heavy injuries to activate and buff the time, how was Dragon Shadow going to deal with it?


    This person was Zong Shou¡¯s Master and was extremely strong with the sword. One could see how talented he was since he was able to create a Grade-10 Saint Spirit Level Sword Technique like the Nine Dragon Shadow Sword.


    Unfortunately, he had already been stuck in the Saint Realm for 10,000 years. He only had 30 years of lifespan left. With this Time Technique striking him, even if he was extremely strong in the sword, his abilities unrivaled, there was nothing he could do about it.


    He was most probably going to die here this time.


    He spent most of his focus on the Cloud World.


    As long as Dragon Shadow died, Zong Shou would pay for the death of Old Man Potian.


    The Beautiful Skull Demon from Yuanshi Demon Sect wasughing in a satisfied manner. She was really excited.


    The destruction of a Saint, that was something one might not even manage to see in 10,000 years.


    Xueyi licked his lips once more as his eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty intent.


    He looked toward Dragon Shadow like he was looking at food.


    Out of all of them, only Wen Xu¡¯s expression was extremelyplicated. He looked at Zhongguang mercifully, but also with pity.


    Aokun was alsoughing, hisughter was extremely evil and weird.


    The people there didn¡¯t know what he meant and were just felt totally confused. Momentster, everyone turned their attention back onto Dragon Shadow.


    Even if the Time River had charged right in front of him, his expression didn¡¯t change much.


    He just started smiling and then he reached out with his right hand.


    With a flick of a finger, there was a series of Spiritual Energy explosion noises. The Time River was actually forcefully retracted into a single point by some power. It returned to its source, most of it transforming back into Spiritual Energy and Essence Energy.


    The metallic shrapnel gathered together and reconstructed itself. In just a moment, a long sword appeared in Dragon Shadow¡¯s hand.


    It was white and long like before, there was nothing different and there were no changes. The sword body was smooth and shiny. One couldn¡¯t see any signs of this sword having exploded before.


    ¡°What a good Withering Sword!¡±


    Dragon Shadow held it in his hands and looked closely before he praised. Then, he asked curiously, ¡°Was this made for Wu Xu? It is most probably personally crafted by the Qingxuan Taoist Lord right?¡±


    When this question was asked, no one gave a reply. The entire World River was quiet as death.


    Everyone here including Zhongguang who shed out was startled. They all looked at the scenes ahead of them with their mouths agape.


    They all had the same thought in their minds.


    How did this happen?


    This Time Sword, the full blow of Saint Realm Essence Energy exploding out. How did Old Man Dragon Shadow receive it so easily?


    The Withering Sword which had obviously been broken apart was reforged in an instance. It looked as perfect as before with no damage at all. What kind of joke was that?


    Silent for a moment, Zhongguangprehended something, only feeling his mouth tasting something bitter. He asked, ¡°Have you reached the End Realm?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Dragon Shadowughed as a wave-like Spiritual Energy surged back, injecting into the Withering Sword. His face was extremely calm, ¡°I have some rtionship with the Qingxuan Taoist Lord, normally speaking I should treat him with kindness. However, that person wants to target my disciple, trying to kill him every day, using all sorts of methods. If I don¡¯t do anything, people willugh at me for being useless! Time Withering, scoff! Do you all want to im my life? To bully me for not having enough lifespan? Then, I have no choice but to fight back...¡±


    He thought about it for a moment before he made his mind up, ¡°How about this! You all shed me with a sword and I will return one to you. If you can take it, then I will let you live, in case others say that I am bullying the weak and being unreasonable!¡±


    His voice was gentle, however, when the people here heard this, their faces were covered in cold sweat.


    Everyone found it hard to breathe.


    Zhongguang¡¯s face was drained of blood.


    To take one sword from an End Realm expert? He didn¡¯t have the Sword Technique level that Dragon Shadow had then...


    Huayun¡¯s face was also ashen white, his heart sinking to the bottom of his chest.


    He wanted to open his mouth to speak but he wasn¡¯t able to make a sound. He knew that even if he spoke up to ask for mercy it was useless.


    The few of them contemted deeply and knew that they were most probably going to be killed by this old man.


    To let him show mercy to them, was that a joke? It would be just a dream...


    How could the prestige and honor of an End Realm Expert be easily trifled with?


    However, could they just watch on and see Zhongguang die? They wanted to stop, but then they saw Aokun¡¯s ice-cold gaze look over. Their hearts felt cold. Huayun grabbed Longxuan¡¯s ice-cold hand in his palm. Usually it could warm up his heart, but at this moment he was terrified and wanted to let it go.


    In the next instant, Dragon Shadow had casually tossed out the Withering Sword, the white silver glow waved, formless and shapeless as it pierced through the void. The Sword Light scattered as it charged toward Zhongguang.


    Zhongguang¡¯s pupils constricted and he shouted out in fury. He was like a fully drawn open bow, shooting into retreat. The space in front of him twisted as dozens of Spiritual Talismans were activated.


    The Spiritual Patterns on them had some aura that was rted to the Dragon Race. It was close to the source of the Grand Path, the source of the Universe.


    It exploded out, causing the white Sword Light to stop slightly. Then, he ced several Celestial Artifacts in front of his body.


    However, the silver-white Sword Light pierced through all of them like a hot knife through butter.


    With a crisp ng, the Withering Sword was stopped.


    The sword body and the shield that Zhongguang used to block it both cracked apart.


    However, before the people here had time to heave a sigh of relief, they saw that the Withering Sword had turned into a Time River and continued to surge forward.


    However, it was much stronger than the Time Power that Zhongguang had activated previously.


    Zhongguang¡¯s eyes were as dead as ash as he tried his best to block, but he was only able to dissipate 10% of the white energy.


    His body once again fixed in mid-air, his eyes looking toward Dragon Shadow with despair and grievance.


    The green Taoist attire he was wearing was torn apart, piece by piece.


    Wen Xu looked on, he sighed as he shook his head.


    He knew that Zhongguang looked perfectly fine, but actually his lifespan was totally destroyed.


    The fact that his dress had been torn apart showed that he had entered the Five Stages of Copse:


    Shirt tearing apart and being destroyed, hair on head withering, sweating out all liquids, body turning extremely foul and feeling extremely annoyed with life.


    When a Cultivator reached the Saint Realm, his body wouldn¡¯t be touched by a speck of dust, no dirt could fall on him. The fact that his shirt was covered in dust and breaking down was due to a loss of strength, being unable to protect his body.


    This ce was within the World River and there was no dirt or dust. The sword caused the void to shake which resulted in Zhongguang¡¯s shirt being destroyed.


    In such a state, he probably only had an hour to live...


    Close to 2,000 years of lifespan was sliced away with one sword from Dragon Shadow.


    The power of the End Realm was actually so strong!


    Huayun, Longxuan, and Xuanwei obviously knew what was happening to Zhongguang, their expressions fluctuated and turned dark.


    The World River was still totally silent.


    However, momentster, Tailing Qiuhua smiled as he opened his mouth, ¡°Qiuhua congrattes Saint Dragon Shadow for enjoying infinite life, never to be destroyed! Speaking of which, my Tailing Sect doesn¡¯t have much deep hate for your disciple. Today, I have considered the true matter and found that it is really inappropriate. Why don¡¯t we end it as such? Once Qiuhua returns to Tailing Sect, we will give a huge gift to congratte you for your breakthrough!¡±


    When he said these words, the people around all looked over with weird expressions.


    Especially Huayun and Longxuan whose eyes were filled with rage as they stared over.


    This person was really shameless!


    Qiuyun didn¡¯t bother at all, after saying this, he looked at Dragon Shadow¡¯s expression. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t unhappy and didn¡¯t say anything, he rxed.


    He bowed once more before tearing open the space pir and stepping in.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to remain here any longer.


    After that person left, the Beautiful Skull Demon¡¯s eyes turned, she didn¡¯t dare to misbehave in front of Dragon Shadow. Her expression was solemn, ¡°Beautiful Skull Demon greets Saint! My words before were inappropriate, if I offended you please forgive me! My Yuanshi Demon Sect and your disciple have some history together, but thinking about it, it can be solved. Mi Tuoluo provoked him first so it is our fault. If I can live, my Yuanshi Demon Sect willpensate Gantian Mountain for all losses and we will also present a huge gift to congratte you for your advancement!¡±


    Dragon Shadow smiled and waved his hand. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with this person.


    She heaved a sigh of relief, shing away without hesitation into a Spiritual River. Her body shed, she was much quicker than Qiuyun.


    In the blink of an eye, only Fengyun was left out of the three God Realm Experts. He was decisive and also bowed, ¡°Congrattions Saint for being able to live a long life! What happened today was because I am unwise and misguided by people. If Saint is willing to show mercy and let me leave safely, my Daoling Sect will pay you back enormously!¡±


    This time his eyes constricted, a sharp glow shing within.


    ¡°So you want matters to end just like that? Your Sect¡¯s Old Man Potian did because of my disciple...¡±


    Fengyun felt his heart turn cold as he sighed. How could he demand anything at this point? Was he asking for death?

 Chapter 766 - No Other Choice

    <h4>Chapter 766: No Other Choice</h4>


    ¡°So you want matters to end just like that? Your Sect¡¯s Old Man Potian did because of my disciple...¡±


    Fengyun felt his heart turn cold as he sighed. How could he demand anything at this point? Was he asking for death?


    He didn¡¯t even think about it before replying seriously, ¡°There is life and death on the battlefield, one cannot me others for it. My Daoling Sect has no grievances with Saint. Fengyun was reckless this time to offend your disciple...¡±


    Dragon Shadow didn¡¯t speak, he turned his head and looked elsewhere.


    Fengyun instantly stopped talking. He took a look at Huayun and the others, sighing before silently taking his leave.


    Hongyi who was not far away had already silently retreated when Zhongguang received Dragon Shadow¡¯s sword. Without a sound, he was already at the entrance of a Spiritual River.


    However, right as a look of good fortune appeared in his eyes and he tried to leave, he saw Dragon Shadow gaze over.


    Following this, he felt that the area around him had frozen up. Time and Space Powers couldn¡¯t be used at all.


    His body was locked down by an extremely terrifying Sword Intent such that he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    He felt that if he moved a single finger his body would definitely end up in pieces.


    ¡°Brother Hongyi, are you prepared to leave just like that?¡±


    Dragon Shadowughed, his eyes filled with a teasing expression, ¡°I remembered that just now Brother Hongyi wanted to consume Aokun and my body? Don¡¯t you think it is too early for you to leave now?¡±


    Hongyi gave an extremely ugly and awkward smile. Then, he abandoned all thoughts of escaping as he bowed.


    ¡°I was joking, Saint Dragon Shadow please don¡¯t take it seriously! Hongyi was wrong! Please show mercy and let me off this once. Hongyi was blind. If I knew that Saint was already in the End Realm, why would I dare to say those words?¡±


    Dragon Shadow scoffed coldly, waving his sleeves and directly sending out Sword Energy.


    Hongyi didn¡¯t dare move, allowing the Sword Energy to charge into his mouth.


    His teeth were all smashed, even his tongue was sliced off.


    ¡°With how arrogant you are, I should have killed you! However, recently my disciple has been kept safe thanks to your help, so today I will just slightly punish you. If you do so again in the future, I will definitely take your head! Scram!¡±


    Hongyi didn¡¯t even dare to reveal hatred and grievance on his face.


    After hearing this, he turned into a blood shadow as he fled into the void, fleeing like a prisoner being pardoned.


    Wen Xu looked with envy toward Hong Yi who was escaping.


    It was not bad to have such a light ending when one offended an End Realm directly to his face.


    He also wanted to leave, but at this moment he couldn¡¯t find a suitable opportunity.


    Fortunately, the current Sect Leader of Lingyun Sect was careful and didn¡¯t join in. As such, there was room for reconciliation between Dragon Shadow and him.


    With four of them gone, this part of the World River was instantly half empty.


    Zhongguang was still standing. However, Huayun and Xuanwei treated it as if he had already died.


    Seeing Dragon Shadow¡¯s look over, Huayun felt despair. Luckily, half a breathter a Vast Energy surged over and spread within the World River.


    Huayun¡¯s nervous emotions rxed and joy surged in his heart.


    It was his Master, Qingxuan!


    Numerous Source Spirits, an entire World River and the abundance of Spiritual Energy, they actually showed signs of not being enough.


    Momentster, a person appeared in front of their eyes.


    He wore a green robe and his eyes were filled with pain as he looked toward Zhongguang. Then, he looked toward Dragon Shadow and Aokun with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Cultivator Dragon Shadow, long time no see!¡±


    Dragon Shadow focused his gaze on the Taoist, impassively greeting, ¡°Dragon Shadow has waited here for Senior Qingxuan for long!¡±


    Aokun¡¯s eyes were ice-cold as he looked forward like he was going to remember how this Taoist looked into the depths of his heart.


    ¡°Since you have entered the End Realm and gained eternal life, then this seniority matter doesn¡¯t mean much to me. Between you and I, there is no difference and we can call each other as if we are from the same generation. There is no need to be so polite!¡±


    The Taoist waved his sleeves and after putting his arms by his side, his gaze instantly became sharp and overbearing, ¡°There is not much connection between you and I. Your achievements came from hard work and you have no grievances with my Taoist Faction, but I remember that in the past, I had the three move agreement with you and I also let off this Evil Dragon! With what happened in the past, we should have some kindness, so why do you treat my disciple so heavily and im his life?¡±


    When Dragon Shadow heard this, his brow rose. He didn¡¯t wait for the other person to speak, his gaze filled with disdain.


    ¡°Senior Qingxuan are you bullying me? The three move contract in the past wasn¡¯t something you were willing to ept. If not for you saving strength to kill Xi Zi, Aokun and I would have already died on the spot!¡±


    Seeing Qingxuan frown and not answer, Dragon Shadow¡¯s tone calmed down.


    ¡°I have followed that agreement closely and have never gone against it, so naturally we can¡¯t talk about me owing you anything. Even if I did owe you a favor, you ordered your disciples to plot and kill mine several times, so this favor should have ended long ago! Moreover, let me ask cultivator Qingxuan a question. How do you exin that Withering Sword? You should know what my personality is like...¡±


    Qingxuan kept silent and didn¡¯t speak. After a long, while he patted Zhongguang¡¯s shoulder lightly.


    His body instantly dissipated, turning into dust and scattering in this part of the World River.


    Everyone could sense a true spirit fly out, under the protection of a weird force which headed swiftly toward the Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Although Zhongguang had died, due to that Taoist, he left a portion of his memory and chance to reincarnate.


    ¡°Forget it! Let this matter end like this!¡±


    His tone was t, but anyone could infer the deep meaning hidden in those words.


    Qingxuan once again looked toward Aokun as well as Longxuan and Huayun.


    ¡°Zong Shou is your disciple, so it is natural if you protect him! Then, how are you going to deal with these three people? Are you still going to interfere?¡±


    His eyes shed with a dangerous glow.


    Dragon Shadow didn¡¯t care at all and smiled, ¡°I am close with Aokun and only have one good friend in this world. Naturally, I can¡¯t sit around and do nothing!¡±


    Qingxuan¡¯s eyes instantly smiled, forming a straight line.


    ¡°Although you have reached the End Realm, it has only been half a year. You should know that this Realm is also split into 9 Grades. Today, you are simply too greedy...¡±


    ¡°Taoist is joking! Naturally, there is a difference in strength in the End Realm, how would I not know that!¡±


    Dragon Shadow said this, but he had no intentions to back off at all. Instead, he took a step forward, his aura climbed and he looked increasingly domineering.


    ¡°Then, let me ask you. Have you recovered from your injuries in the battle with Xi Zi? Have the three Qing Protector Gods recovered? Do you have the confidence to fight with me? Can your two fellow Cultivators aid you? Are you willing to give up on that treasure of the Cloud World to lose the chance to enter the True Realm? 8,000 years ago, I only took three strikes from you. That is something I had always regretted...¡±


    Qingxuan¡¯s expression changed, causing the temperature of the World River to instantly be ice cold.


    Wen Xu, Mingyu and the others around had totally different feelings.


    They felt that Dragon Shadow¡¯s current aura had changed to something that could be seen but couldn¡¯t be felt.


    They knew that this wasn¡¯t a secret technique but the Dao that Dragon Shadow controlled had exceeded what they could understand.


    Two extremely strong intents were shing with one another. Separated by tens of thousands of worlds, they shed through numerous space pirs.


    Qingxuan¡¯s body was already shaking like he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    However, the entire processsted several breaths and in just a moment it calmed down.


    Qingxuan¡¯s incarnation in this area stabilized once more.


    ¡°So, it is the Absolute Beginning Dragon, you actually managed to seed in this Sword Technique! It isn¡¯t merged but the ¡®one¡¯ of the Grand Path. Grade-12 World Destroying, you have a chance to enter the True Realm, no wonder you are so confident!¡±


    Then, he sighed and his tone was extremely firm, ¡°However, it is impossible if you want me to watch on as my disciples die here. If that is really the case, then I don¡¯t mind fighting with you!¡±


    Dragon Shadow took a step back, retracting his aura and shaking his head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to make a move. Let them handle it themselves...¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Qingxuan eximed and looked toward Dragon Shadow, ¡°What does Cultivator Dragon Shadow mean?¡±


    ¡°Both of us don¡¯t interfere and just watch!¡±


    Dragon Shadow said casually, his eyes filled with an expression of me as he looked toward Aokun.


    ¡°The three of them can solve their own hatred, their life and death is up to the Heavens! They also won¡¯t have any regrets about this!¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, Mingyu instinctively frowned. He didn¡¯t know why Dragon Shadow would do that?


    He had the upper hand and needed just one sword to end Huayun and Longxuan¡¯s lives. Even this Qingxuan Taoist Ancestor couldn¡¯t stop him, so why did he take a step back?


    Was it because of Zong Shou? To sacrifice Aokun for Zong Shou? However, judging from his personality, he didn¡¯t seem like someone who was so heartless.


    Momentster, heprehended something. It was most probably something that Aokun himself wanted, to take revenge using his own strength.


    Then, how did this person feel so confident to be able to fight, one against two?


    Huayun and Longxuan were both delighted. That Absolute Beginning Dragon Sword that even Qingxuan couldn¡¯t suppress made them feel despair.


    At this time, it was like they heard a Celestial voice, they were surprised and had a feeling like they had escaped from death.


    Two Intermediate Saint Realm Experts, fighting two against one. If they couldn¡¯t win, then they had nothing to say...


    Qingxuan was expressionless and didn¡¯t agree right away. He sized up Aokun with a dark gaze.


    His eyes shed with hesitation. With Dragon Shadow covering his aura, he couldn¡¯t see through the strength of that person.


    He could feel the threads of abnormal energy around Aokun. This person was obviously extremely dangerous!


    Dragon Shadow definitely wouldn¡¯te up with this bet if he had no chances of winning at all.


    Just as he hesitated, Dragon Shadow scoffed coldly, ¡°If this doesn¡¯t work, then I can only personally attack today!¡±


    Qingxuan¡¯s brow rose up and knew what Dragon Shadow meant. He had no other choice today!

 Chapter 767 - Time Sword

    <h4>Chapter 767: Time Sword</h4>


    Within the Cloud World, Zong Shou was on the Heaven Reaching tform, his brow furrowed as he looked down from the tform.


    A sharp Cloud me Flying Knife swiftly flew across, directly piercing through the head of the Celestial Realm Expert wielding the green sword in the southeast!


    Although this person died, the formation was still shaking under the fierce attacks of the five Celestial Realm Experts with many cracks appearing in it.


    These cracks weren¡¯t huge as they disappeared in a sh, recovering in just an instant.


    However, it allowed many Cultivators to charge into the formation at this crucial moment.


    He also didn¡¯t expect that with the situation reaching such a level, with three Celestial Realms dying under his hand, that the remaining five people would still risk their lives.


    They weren¡¯t afraid of dying and they just wanted to breach to this Heaven Escaping Energy Circle Formation.


    However, apart from this, there wasn¡¯t any other good news.


    Zong Shou could sense using his connection to the Heaven and Earth that the battle outside of the Cloud World had alreadye to an end.


    A few Saint Realm Cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Sense had already been retracted from the Cloud World. One of which had even disappeared from the spot!


    The other God Realm Experts fled into the distance.


    If it was as he expected, then his Master Dragon Shadow had already appeared and made his move.


    The battle outside of the Cloud World had most probably came to an end.


    The only thing he found weird was that the other Saint Realm experts were still there. Why did his Master let them live instead of killing them on the spot?


    Was it Aokun?


    He felt shocked but also worried.


    Was Aokun really going to face those two alone and personally seek revenge? What was he trying to do?


    He didn¡¯t have any spare focus to think about it. He saw that the Nine Glory Light from the sky hadnded once more.


    Zong Shou temporarily ced aside these worries. Then, he looked beneath the tform, his heart sensing something.


    The dozens of Cultivators who entered the formation still weren¡¯t killed by the Blood Cloud Cavalry and the formation that Kong Rui controlled.


    Three of them were charging right for the tform. Who knows what spell they used? They were only at the Late Spirit Realm, but their speed in the formation was much faster than that old man with a drill!


    Qingming?


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze locked onto the beautiful female in the middle.


    He knew that she was the one currently in charge of Daoling Vast Habitat. Half a month ago, she used an iron fist to kill several fellow sect disciples to suppress the chaos that had just started to brew in Daoling Vast Habitat.


    It was said that if not for her cultivation being a little lower, she was already seen by the elders of Daoling Vast Habitat as the next Pce Head.


    Her identity was special too.


    Who knew that she actually didn¡¯t stay behind and instead headed over personally?


    Suspicious!


    Her position in the Taoist Faction was really important. However, she was taking the risk of dying to charge into this formation. What was she nning?


    Without any hesitation, another Cloud me Flying Knife shot down swiftly from the tform.


    Space, stack!


    Time, elerate?


    Fate, lock on...


    Zong Shou showed no intention of showing mercy, even if it was a Spirit Realm who he once injured. He went all out with this knife.


    He used all his strength, injecting thete Soul Realm Sword Intent into the knife.


    The Knife Shadow shed, instantly crossing 100,000 feet.


    It still exceeded the reaction limits of a normal person. In three-hundredths of a second, it was in front of her!


    Her face was instantly ashen white like paper.


    However, right as the knife was about to pierce right through her brow, another Spirit Realm shed in front of her to block it.


    When the Silver Knife Shadow struck Qingming, it was already greatly weakened.


    It stopped three feet from her brow. One could see a pearl which appeared on her head, the Spiritual Glow fluctuations finally caused the knife to fall as it lost its power.


    The remaining two knives still flew swiftly toward the Heaven Reaching tform, their speed increasing.


    Qingming took out a Purple Talisman and threw it in front of her.


    ¡°Chaotic Spirit Energy Destroying, break for me!¡±


    5,000 feet around, Heaven and Earth Spiritual Energy instantly turned chaotic!


    It caused those various runes and restriction, formed in the air by the formation, to mess up and disappear.


    Zong Shou looked downward and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but constrict.


    As expected from the Taoist Faction which had 10,000 years of foundations. Even if he decimated the Spirit Realm Elites in the Cloud World, there would still be so many people willing to die for their faction.


    However, from this he was sure that Qingming was definitely nning something!


    Those nine balls of Nine Glory Light had already surged down and were right in front of him now. Zong Shou scoffed coldly, he couldn¡¯t be bothered dealing with them. The sword in his hand shed and a ball of white light was totally destroyed.


    His sword shed several more times and instantly broke three balls of light.


    The pressure on him instantly rxed. Then, he heard Kong Yao shout out, ¡°Scram!¡±


    A Silver Spear Shadow flew up and scattered down from the Heaven Reaching tform. It was extremely sharp and nearly covered the entire sky.


    In the end, all the spear des gathered into one and stabbed right at Qingming.


    Zong Yuan¡¯s spear used lightning. Kong Yao¡¯s used ice and fire, its strength was even a little higher than Zong Yuan¡¯s.


    It gathered the strength of the 600,000 strong army. This spear possessed immense power.


    In the next moment, there was a loud crash!


    A person fell from the sky, pierced by the strong spear attack and plummeting to the ground below. He was coughing out blood and obviously suffered severe injuries.


    However, it wasn¡¯t Qingming but another Spirit Realm Cultivator. At thest moment, he blocked in front of her to help her take that spear!


    Kong Yao took three steps back on the tform, that face which was even more beautiful than a peach turned white and then it was filled with rage, spitting fire from within.


    ¡°Attacking when people are in trouble, don¡¯t you think about seeding!¡±


    The Silver Spear pulled backward and then exploded out once more. This time it went from simple toplicated. Many Spear Shadows stabbed out and midway they all spread out. Many Sharp Spear Energies chiseled forward. It covered 10,000 feet in front of the tform.


    Qingming was coincidentally covered by this storm like attack, controlling two swords as well as a fan-shaped High-Grade Magical Artifact to block.


    Sword Energy and Spear Energy shed, however, she was still unable to block. The surrounding body-protecting energy was being crushedyer byyer.


    Even that silver fan treasure had dozens of holes pierced through it, in the blink of an eye.


    The spear attack was extremely sharp, forcing Qingming to nearly fly back.


    However, this woman also didn¡¯t panic. She took out a golden talisman which exploded in mid-air. The Spiritual Energy surged within and turned into a sky full of stars which charged forward.


    Each star had billions of kilograms of power. Pretty much each sh would cause Kong Yao to take a few steps back, her Spear Shadows bing chaotic.


    The Silver Spear in her hand nearly broke after many consecutive strikes.


    In just a few strikes, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Blood seeped out from the corner of her lips!


    Hanxi and Little Gold had attacked long ago to help Kong Yao block. However, being hit by the specks of stars, they stumbled left and right, barely holding on and being able to protect Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    Energy Circle Star Cycle Technique?


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. This was Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s secret technique but the stars formed from the talismans weren¡¯t something that he couldpare to.


    If he was correct, then a Saint Realm Expert had sealed the secret technique he cast into the talisman.


    This was why even if it suffered from the restrictions of thews of the Cloud World, it still wasn¡¯t something that Kong Yao could block.


    After just the fifth strike, the spear in her hand was destroyed and her body was sent flying backward 1,000 feet.


    The stars continued tond on her.


    However, right at this moment, Zong Shou finally destroyed two balls of light.


    He finally had some energy and the Sword Shadow shed and charged out.


    It turned into the shape of a Dragon and swept forward. Two breathster, it swept all the stars away.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face also turned slightly ashen white.


    Only by personally blocking these falling stars did he realize how much pressure Kong Yao was facing before.


    To be able to block five before being forced back definitely required great determination to push through.


    After the starry sky in front of her dissipated, Qingming was already standing on the tform, coldlyughing at him.


    A white Sword Light shot out from the sheath, not bothering with Kong Yao and heading directly for him!


    There were just 1,000 feet between them. It crossed the space, extremely nimble and swift.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with enlightenment.


    So, it was the Time Technique.


    Dragon Shadow and the few End Realm Experts of Common People¡¯s Path were helping him uncover the secrets of Heaven.


    How did Daoling Vast Habitat find out that he wasn¡¯t left with much lifespan...


    Heughed, temporarily not worrying about the Sword Light. He flipped with his right hand and took out two Purple Pills from his bag to swallow.


    It was the Extreme Purple Pill. He smashed it with one bite. After swallowing it, it turned into a cool liquid which flowed down.


    He then felt his Life Essence recover and replenish,


    Just two of them extended his lifespan by 60 years!


    He shook his head. To use this TIme Sword to im his life was just a joke!


    Qingming didn¡¯t look dejected at all, instead, she scoffed coldly, her eyes filled with mocking intent.


    Several talismans burned on the sword body. The grey-white Sword Light became much stronger, and the power of Time also became even more vast.


    Zong Shou knew what she was nning and he couldn¡¯t be bothered. He waved his hand and the Time Sword was restricted, retreating backward!


    However, the Time Power was not stopped and charged into his body.


    A portion of it was canceled out by the Cause and Effect and Space Powers he grasped.


    But, some of it came into effect, weakening his Life Essence which had just been topped up.


    In just an instant, half of it was gone. However, right as his lifespan was about to hit rock bottom, a mysterious energy spread over from Hanxi.

 Chapter 768 - Returning The Favor

    <h4>Chapter 768: Returning The Favor</h4>


    In just an instant, half of it was gone. However, right as his lifespan was about to hit rock bottom, a mysterious energy spread over from Hanxi.


    This was Lifeforce!


    Life Sharing Spiritual Contract allowed Zong Shou to obtain some Life Essence from Hanxi in moments when he required it.


    He was still able to stand peacefully on the spot, totally unharmed.


    When Qingming saw this, her expression changed. Her pupils constricted, filled with disbelief.


    ¡°How is that possible? How can you be perfectly fine?¡±


    She could clearly feel that Zong Shou didn¡¯t have much lifespan when she used the Time Sword to attack him.


    Even if he used the Extreme Purple Pill, he should only have around 70 years.


    However, the replica Withering Sword along with the few Saint Realm Experts consumed their own essence to form the Celestial Talismans, it could take away at least 100 years of lifespan!


    How could this person still be alive?


    Zong Shou looked coldly at her, killing intent appearing in his eyes. If not for Hanxi being here, this woman might have really seeded.


    Even Zong Shou would have no choice but to fully focus on the fight.


    He allowed Little Gold and Hanxi to tangle with this woman. The golden Sword Light in his hand was buffed with Cause and Effect and Fate Power to sh with the Nine Glory Light.


    He slowly felt some of thews as well as the true position of the tribtion lock.


    At this moment, he was just a bit away from totally grasping the Grand Path Core of the Nine Glory Light.


    Qingming slowly found it tough to hold on under thebined attacks of Hanxi and Little Gold.


    She sent out several Spiritual Treasures which broke under the attacks from the silver and gold des.


    However, she still didn¡¯t panic. Even when the Time Sword didn¡¯t seed, she was still really calm.


    She activated several talismans to block Zong Shou¡¯s few Protector Beasts. Then, she took in a deep breath, formed a hand sign and chanted out some incantations.


    A huge wind formed around her. It was split into Yin and Yang as it raged on the Heaven Reaching tform.


    Half of it was hot wind, blistering like the sun. The other was a cold current, bone-chilling like a blizzard.


    It had numerous Heaven and Earth Spirits mixed in, however, it wasn¡¯t of the five elements but of Yin and Yang.


    A giant Yin and Yang diagram appeared behind Qingming.


    Zong Shou was dealing with thest Nine Glory Light, but at this moment his heart jumped and an extremely dangerous feeling filled his heart.


    Yin and Yang inverting, this is, Yin and Yang Chaos?


    Just with some slight deduction, he knew where this spell came from. Zong Shou¡¯s pupils instantly constricted to the size of a pin as heughed bitterly.


    This should be the Great Yin and Yang Technique passed on by the Taoist Faction! Qingming was actually well-versed in it.


    This time he really underestimated her!


    He wiped out thatst bit of Nine Glory Light. His aura turned chaotic due to the chilling and warm wind that surged into his body.


    Yin and Yang Power inverted, the Essence Yin and Essence Yang totally lost bnce. The energy within his Dual Meridians became chaotic and surged all over.


    His World Shocking Spiritual Art used Yin and Yang as its foundation. Yin and Yang not being in harmony and losing bnce naturally shook his foundations.


    Qingming really chose a good time!


    It was when he was facing the tribtion, having no strength to suppress the situation in his body. It was also when he was breaking through and the energy within was the most unstable.


    If it was any other time, this ability wouldn¡¯t seed. However, at this point, he had fallen for her trap.


    This was a huge problem!


    Although the chaotic energy wouldn¡¯t kill him, he would most probably suffer heavy injuries after the tribtion and it might even affect his foundations.


    If he didn¡¯t think of a way to solve it in a short amount of time, there would be no way he would be able to charge right to the Late Spirit Realm stage!


    He used all his strength to suppress the Dual Meridians within. His thoughts changed as he pondered about the different ways to deal with it.


    None of them satisfied him.


    At this moment, the Essence Yin in his Energy Ocean was suppressed, constricting into a ball. As for the Essence Yang, it was explosively swelling.


    An unusual red glow appeared on his face.


    Was this the tribtion fate that Kong Rui mentioned?


    Qingming¡¯s eyes were filled with the joy of surprise when she formed the hand seal. Then, she felt pity andughed coldly, ¡°Although this strike won¡¯t kill you, it can destroy your foundations. A few months ago, you killed my fellow cultivators and destroyed dozens of sects. This hatred will be hard to vent! Today, I will im some interest! Within 10 years, I will kill you with my sword!¡±


    Kong Yao also noticed that his situation wasn¡¯t right. When she recovered, she dashed right beside him.


    ¡°Is Ruler okay?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he frowned. Why did this womane over?


    His nose sensitively sniffed the fragrance on her body. The Essence Yang in his body instantly became restless and tempted.


    Right as he was about to push her aside, he had an idea, a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Concubine Yao are you willing to marry me?¡±


    Kong Yao was startled. He already called her Concubine Yao, so why was he still asking if she would marry him?


    She was being forced and had no room to reject. Her reputation was also ruined...


    Then, she was startled. She could hear the seriousness and solemness in his tone.


    Two red flowers floated on her face as she started to think about it seriously.


    Was she willing? Did Zong Shou really like her? Why did he ask about this matter at such a time?


    She hesitated for a long while, but was still hesitating. Suddenly, a huge power surged over. It was Zong Shou¡¯s hand that pulled her into his arms.


    Then he kissed her, his tongue stretching in a domineering manner.


    She didn¡¯t speak, so he treated it like she agreed!


    Kong Yao¡¯s beautiful eyes opened wide. At the start, she instinctively wanted to fight back, but then she smiled awkwardly and closed her eyes, allowing Zong Shou to do as he wished.


    Seemingly falling into a trance from the good feeling, luckily she still had a sense of rity in her mind and was able to sense the chaotic energy in his Chakra Meridians.


    This fellow was just using her!


    However, for some reason she didn¡¯t reject it. Instead, her soft and gentle jade arms wrapped around his neck. She tossed aside those random thoughts, willingly helping him suppress the energy.


    Both of them used their tongues as the bridge to bnce out the Yin and Yang Energy.


    In just a moment, Zong Shou felt the situation within his Meridians turn for the better.


    Although it wasn¡¯t fully solved, that was because they didn¡¯t truly mate to fully deal with the Essence Yin problem.


    At this moment, it didn¡¯t affect him frompleting the tribtion.


    In the next moment, he eximed and he appeared shocked.


    Aokun was really right!


    Yao¡¯er was really talented! Resonating with the stars meant her body had a Xiantian Energy.


    Just a kiss allowed him toe into contact with that bit of Essence Yin within her body. He felt that his Dao Source was being elevated like he was breaking through.


    A fierce and violent energy struck into his body. It was extremely sharp,patible with that of his Sword Heart.


    This was Sword Intent Spirit Realm!


    No! The spiral World Shocking True Qi within his body was also slowly calming down.


    However, it wasn¡¯t recovering back to normal but rebuilding. The True Qi and internal energy was being rearranged and matched up.


    As expected, it was restructuring after being broken...


    However, toplete this he needed to execute the final step.


    That Kong Rui really deserves to die! He was right once more!


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone a bright glow. He stared viciously at the female 1,000 feet away. Was she going to watch on as he did this?


    He already had some excess strength. If she was unwilling to scram, he didn¡¯t mind killing this newly appointed Pce Head under his sword.


    Qingming¡¯s face turned green from rage.


    Looking at the situation, she knew that not only did that attack not let her obtain what she wished. Instead, Zong Shou had obtained a blessing from the fortuitous encounter, as heprehended something of great value. His aura rose and the Sword Intent changed into something more amazing.


    His intent also rose close to 20% in just that instant.


    She was able to clearly sense the Grand Path aura which was close to taking physical form.


    She was trying to investigate, but Little Gold and Hanxi were attacking more and more fiercely.


    Qingming was helpless and could only take out another Purple Gold Talisman.


    Right as the several gold and silver des shed and the body protecting pearl on her head couldn¡¯t take it and broke apart, the Purple Gold Talisman directly tore open space within the formation. It protected her, allowing her to escape out of the void.


    Zong Shou blinked, his eyes filled with mocking intent. He reached out and the Nameless Sword stuck in front of the Heaven Reaching tform instantly flew up into his hand.


    It absorbed the Vital Energy and Essence Energy as well as the Soul Power of hundreds.


    The energy within the sword body was at its maximum capacity.


    Right as the green me started burning in his Soul Ocean, Zong Shou shed forward with a sword!


    First, a ck dot appeared in the sky. Then, it became a sky full of stars disying differentws.


    One Origin Absolute Beginning Sword!


    The Sword Light shed and it seemed as if it was cutting vegetables as it broke the Nine Glory Xuankong Cycle of Reincarnation Tribtion, one by one.


    Then, the sword sped into the void, chasing after the swiftly fleeing aura.


    Returning the favor!


    This woman gave him such a big surprise, so how could he not return one?


    A painful scoff spread into his Spiritual Sense. Right as he was about to totally annihte her, the Absolute Beginning Sword was blocked by an extremely strong force.


    End Realm!


    It was a vast power that could make his mental copse and he showed no desire to go against it.


    However, it seemed to be worried about something as it stopped, only blocking his Sword Energy and then retracting.


    Zong Shou felt slightly regretful, but a momentter those thoughts were tossed aside.


    He let go of Kong Yao and then looked into her eyes with a questioning gaze. He was still extremely serious.


    Kong Yao felt his heart and her face flushed red. She shifted her gaze away. There seemed to be water vapor appearing on the top of her head.


    Zong Shou instantly broke into augh and with a thought, the Nameless Sword flew up.


    It hung 3,000 feet high in the air, Sword Intent exploding out and forming a shield.

 Chapter 769 - Cause And Effect

    <h4>Chapter 769: Cause And Effect</h4>


    Within the world river, Dragon Shadow smiled and looked casually opposite him.


    His eyes were filled with a mocking intent, ¡°Is this Qingming, your third disciple Kunming¡¯s Granddaughter? I heard that she is the one within these 5,000 years that has the highest chance of reaching the End Realm? Speaking of which, you really have no choice but to protect her life. However, her Great Yin and Yang Technique is a huge problem for my disciple. So, should I sit still and not do anything or first im her life?¡±


    Qingxuan instantly retracted his vast True Qi after he helped her. Her face was extremely serious, ¡°She isn¡¯t the only one who can cultivate that. Only this time when your disciple faces the tribtion will he face such a danger, you do not need to worry about it. Longxuan and Huayun¡¯s battle with Aokun is still undecided today and they might die. I can¡¯t let her...¡±


    Seeing Aokun listen impassively and not bother much, Qingxuan scoffed coldly, ¡°Before Zong Shou steps into the Saint Realm, Kunming and I won¡¯t personally attack him! We also won¡¯t plot against him. Are you happy with that?¡±


    Dragon Shadow smiled, ¡°That is a deal! Senior Xi Zi was said to have fallen in your hands.¡±


    To force this person to make such a promise was a huge surprise.


    The outer region was huge and even he might not be able to protect him all the time.


    Compared to Qingxuan¡¯s cultivation, what was more problematic was his intelligence and traps which one couldn¡¯t defend against.


    Qingxuan scoffed with disdain and turned to the side. One couldn¡¯t see any traces of Huayun, Longxuan and Aokun in the World River.


    However, when Qingxuan looked out, he easily saw past a pir and looked into a ce millions of times smaller than the Cloud World.


    It was a small world that was forcefully opened by the two of them in the space fissure.


    Saint Realm Cultivators could easily destroy worlds with their strength. Once war started, it might drag down the surrounding dozens of worlds. No one was willing to affect the Cloud World, which was why they directly opened up a space to fit the three of them in.


    Aokun and Huayun were both within.


    His eyes shed as he asked curiously, ¡°Cultivator, what secret path does the Evil Dragon cultivate in, to make you have so much confidence?¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± Dragon Shadow rose his brow in confusion.


    Qingxuan shook his head slightly, ¡°Why do you need to act dumb? With your personality, if not for you having confidence in the Evil Dragon and him having a chance of winning, you wouldn¡¯t allow him to do this...¡±


    Dragon Shadow was startled. He knew that Qingxuan was trying to probe, but it was also something he was worried about.


    He sighed for a long while before heughed awkwardly, ¡°You really know me! Aokun has a 60% chance of winning. However, whether or not I will regret it or not is another matter!¡±


    When he heard this, Qingxuan was surprised. Dragon Shadow¡¯s words were totally true. The worry in his eyes dissipated and was reced with curiosity.


    Huayun grasped the Dragon Spirit Sword and was able to use Cause and Effect Techniques. His Grand Path itself was not bad. This 60% winning chance was already shocking.


    Aokun had only escaped for less than 5 years and only reached Saint Realm two years ago, how did he have 60% confidence? Was it that Destruction Path? That was impossible!


    He felt that the battle between Huayun and Aokun was extremely important to him.


    He looked closely. A momentter, shock appeared in his eyes, ¡°So, this Evil Dragon is already Intermediate Saint Realm. He used the Dragon Swallowing Technique, right?¡±


    Dragon Shadow didn¡¯t reply, his expression revealing a bitter intent. Qingxuan¡¯s brow frowned deeply.


    Intermediate Saint Realm could only allow Aokun to have the ability to fight against Huayun.


    Even the Destruction Path as well as the Dragon Swallowing Technique¡¯s cultivation, without time to settle down, he might not be able to battle an Intermediate Saint Realm expert like Huayun.


    He still didn¡¯t know what methods Aokun had that could allow Dragon Shadow to recognize him?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Aokun stepped foot into the wide void. In front of him was Huayun and behind was Longxuan.


    His Spiritual Sense detected Qingxuan¡¯s intent which was sweeping around his body, trying to peak at the secrets within.


    Aokun wasn¡¯t bothered, focusing on Huayun and the sword in his hand with a dark and cold gaze.


    The body of the sword was pale gold and at the end of the handle, a red pellet was chiseled in.


    Huayun didn¡¯t try to hide anything, allowing him to see it fully. He said calmly, ¡°Brother Ao should be really familiar with this Dragon Pellet. It is the Cause and Effect Pellet that belonged to you before you were sealed. Originally, I was just borrowing it to use, once you became my Master¡¯s disciple, I was going to return it to you. Now, it seems like I don¡¯t have to return it anymore...¡±


    Heughed, ¡°Do you know? Bi¡¯er herself even personally help me chisel this Dragon Pellet into the sword. She didn¡¯t want me to face trouble when I¡¯m out in the outer region. Your pellet is extraordinary, actually merging with a bit of Spiritual Sense. A little more and it could be a second soul. If not for Bi¡¯er using her own blood to do so, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to suppress it.¡±


    Aokun was expressionless as he listened on. However, it was impossible to let these few words shake his soul.


    A few days ago, he might have cared. However, when he personally looked at these two people today, he knew that the Aobi of yesterday and the Longxuan of today were totally different. He was cold toward them and didn¡¯t care at all.


    How was such a woman worth his time and effort?


    If there was anything in his chest that bothered him, it was hatred and regret...


    Regret that he was blind for half his life to live as such a despicable person!


    He hated himself for being affected by love and actually causing his only sister to die!


    Huayun still continued to mock and tease, ¡°Brother Ao, do you want to know why Bi¡¯er left you and chose me? It was because she had to flee every day when she was by your side, never having a safe and peaceful day. Ask yourself, what have you given her over the years...¡±


    He was halfway through and Aokun¡¯s brow furrowed as he stared coldly at Huayun.


    ¡°Have you finished with your crap?¡±


    Huayun was startled and shocked. Aokun really seemed to not care about the past at all. He didn¡¯t have any reaction at all and there was no fluctuation in his aura.


    The Soul Power of the three of them entangled, auras smashing and shaking one another. It stabbed into any hole and didn¡¯t let go of any weakness, causing this region to be covered in ck space fissures.


    Longxuan was also shocked. She stood behind Aokun with her eyes opened wide as she looked at his back view.


    She only felt disbelief. In the past, Aokun was totally in love with her.


    She thought that since he came out, even if he hated her badly, he wouldn¡¯t be able to let it go so easily.


    Who knew that he would be so cold?


    She remembered all those things that happened 8,000 years ago, it was etched in her heart and she was unable to forget it.


    Why was Aokun able to slice it away so cleanly?


    Thinking about it slightly, Longxuan smiled, ¡°Aokun, do you want to know where Yue¡¯er is? Actually, although she fled with heavy injuries, it is unknown whether or not she is dead. I have asked around and gained some knowledge...¡±


    Yue¡¯er? Aoyue?


    Aokun¡¯s pupils constricted into the shape of a needle. His aura finally fluctuated.


    He could disregard Longxuan but Aoyue, that brat was really still alive?


    Why did his bloodline not feel anything?


    Huayun¡¯s eyes shed, his lips curled, ¡°Brother Ao, isn¡¯t it inappropriate to be distracted at such a time before a battle?¡±


    As he said this, the Dragon Spirit Sword stabbed through the air like a poisonous snake.


    It actually had the ability to invert Cause and Effect. There was an Effect and then there was a Cause! The Sword Time had a bit of Extreme Yang me, however, it was just the size of a fingernail. It caused the entire world to be blistering like a me ocean.


    Longxuan¡¯s body moved, two ribbons stretched out from her sleeves and started to dance.


    A cold energy exploded out, causing the other half of the world to be as ice-cold as hell.


    There was no water here, but the area that the Ice Power hit, all Spiritual Energy and all dust particles, even a portion of the Grand Daows were frozen!


    Ice and fire shouldn¡¯t be able to merge, but at this time it caused each of them to strengthen and benefit one another.


    Only now did Aokun wake up, pushing aside those random thoughts. He looked forward and he frowned.


    It was indeed problematic since he was on the backfoot. However, it didn¡¯t matter, he only needed to pay a higher price...


    He mocked himself. Aobi was truly the person in the world who understood him the most. How could he not care about his own sister?


    Behind him, a few Dragon Souls shed out and roared furiously with vengeful intent.


    Aokun reached out with his right hand, his five fingers drawing flexibly in the air and causing the surrounding Spiritual Energy to rage.


    Like a human Spirit Master¡¯s seal, it caused the inverted Cause and Effect to revert to normal.


    He shed, forcefully breaking open space and appearing behind Huayun.


    ¡°Instant Space Technique, Dragon Swallowing Technique! You swallowed Aoman¡¯s Dragon Pellet?¡±


    Longxuan¡¯s expression changed, her eyes fixed on the few floating dragons behind him.


    Her movements didn¡¯t stop, Ice Cold Grand Path, freezing the surrounding space. The two ribbons swept right toward Aokun.


    Huayun scoffed, ¡°As expected! A dog without a home would do anything. I was waiting for you to do that!¡±


    The Dragon Spirit Sword Sword Shadow also swept backward, stabbing back at an unbelievable angle. It was like he was really waiting for Aokun there.


    Aokun didn¡¯t bother to dodge or avoid, just punching out.


    The world in front of him started to break apart. Destruction Grand Path can smash everything!


    Fist and sword smashed and half of the world was broken.


    However, with the End Realm Cultivators maintaining it, it was instantly recovered.


    Huayun stood there and didn¡¯t move. Aokun left the original spot, his body shed to avoid Longxuan¡¯s ribbons.


    Blood flowed from his nose and he looked really tragic and haggard.

 Chapter 770 - Counter Measure

    <h4>Chapter 770: Counter Measure</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The cloud and wind danced. A million-foot ind was suspended in the void, cut off from the rest of the world.


    This was also another world 1,000 timesrger than the Cloud World, who knows how manyyers of space pirs were within?


    Beside a smallke, a Dragon and a man were facing off with one another.


    In theke was a snow-white Giant Dragon, its body was hidden in the water and couldn¡¯t be seen. Only its head reached out of theke, looking opposite with disdain.


    On the other side of the chessboard was Wei Xu. He was still dressed in Confucian attire with a crown on his head.


    However, at this moment, his clothes were torn apart and he looked viciously at the chessboard without any schrly demeanour at all.


    ¡°I think it is better for you to admit defeat sooner!¡±


    The silver-white Dragon seemed to have be impatient, shaking its head, ¡°You have obviously already lost! In just seven steps, this game will end! Why do you continue to waste time?¡±


    Wei Xu wasn¡¯t fazed, looking down and focusing on each and every box to search for a chance to survive.


    30 minutester, the silver Giant Dragon finally went insane. More of its body stretched out of theke, bringing with it numerous chains.


    ¡°Half a day has passed, how long are you going to dy? It isn¡¯t like you have not lost before in the past, but now you keep dragging out, so unlike a man...¡±


    ¡°Tsk! What do you know? A man who doesn¡¯t admit defeat, that is a true man!¡±


    Wei Xu scoffed coldly and retracted his gaze unwillingly. Then, he looked across with a weird expression, ¡°Speaking of which, this is weird. Aoyi, you still have the heart to y chess with me now?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The snow-white Giant Dragon was instantly stunned, its pupils were filled with confusion.


    Wasn¡¯t this fellow the one who forcefully made his way in to make her y chess with him?


    Why was he saying such weird things now?


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know?¡±


    Wei Xu¡¯s face was filled with confusion and then he understood, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right! I forgot to tell you about this matter. Actually, Aokun has already run out from the seal.¡±


    Before he finished, there was a flurry of chains nging. The gaze opposite him was nearly about to rip him to shreds.


    ¡°When was this?¡±


    Aoyi¡¯s entire body rose out of theke as she focused on Wei Xu with a cold expression. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with the chess game anymore. Her eyes were filled with shock, rage and hatred as a tooth grinding smile appeared on her face.


    At this moment, she really wanted to swallow Wei Xu!


    ¡°It happened roughly two years ago. The one who let him out was a second-generation disciple from my Common People¡¯s Path...¡±


    Wei Xu said impassively, also helping Common People¡¯s Path take credit for it at the same time.


    However, he could sense the darkness within the eyes of the dragon. If a gaze could kill, then his body would have been destroyed by now.


    Hence he stopped, his tone changing to try to shift her attention.


    ¡°Oh right! I heard that fellow seems to be searching for Huayun and your sister? Have they started fighting now? There is also Dragon Shadow. That old man actually reached the End Realm one step ahead of me. He was obviously close to exhibiting the five stages of death, how unbelievable...¡±


    Before he was able to finish, the entire ind was shaking.


    Those ck chains were tearing and breaking apart, piece by piece!


    Theke surged and bubbled and a giant wave rose up into the sky. Around it, thoseke stones connected to the chains were all smashed apart, revealing the many golden pirs within. Beneath thiske was actually a giant Spiritual Formation.


    However, at this moment, it couldn¡¯t restrict this white Giant Dragon, so it was falling apart.


    Aoyi broke free from the iron chains and then its body changed, turning into a girl.


    Her jade-like face was drained of blood. Her eyes which were distinctly ck and white stared viciously at Wei Xu.


    ¡°I will remember what happened today! Sooner orter, I will get back at you for this!¡±


    She had no intention of staying any longer, directly leaving this world and stepping into the void.


    When Wei Xu saw this, he felt extremely dejected, ¡°Little Yi, Little Yi, do you care about that fellow so much? To think I spent so many thousands of years together with you so that you weren¡¯t lonely. Do I have no chance at all?¡±


    When he said this, a fist-sized pearl sped through the air from the void in the distance.


    Wei Xu frowned, the space in front of him twisted and changed continuously.


    The pearl still lightly smashed into his forehead.


    At this moment, that crisp voice spread out from the distance, ¡°Call me Senior! You are so rude! Didn¡¯t you want this pearl? I will give it to you. As for Brother Ao breaking free, many thanks for that!¡±


    Wei Xu broke out into augh as he grabbed the pearl in his hands and took a careful look. He then kept it in his sleeves as a weird glow shed in his eyes.


    This pearl was indeed unusual, close to a Heaven Opening Treasure. However, the one who controlled it had to be extremely powerful, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to touch it.


    Also, half a step to the End Realm? This person¡¯s cultivation hadn¡¯t declined over the few thousand years of time...


    He stepped beside theke and reached his hand deep into the water which had calmed down.


    When he took his hand out, his arm was shedding some skin and some ces were burned.


    He was the Great Sun Knife Saint, he cultivated the Great Sun True Technique, extremely simr to the Buddhist Dari Ri.


    It was tough for him to be hurt by heat in this world. However, this water did just that!


    ¡°As expected, is this Extreme me True Water?¡±


    The skin on his arm was able to recover back to normal in an instant.


    Wei Xuughed helplessly and aplicated expression appeared on his face.


    One had to trap oneself within theke, suffering burns from the me power in order to improve and obtain a chance to progress.


    This woman¡¯s heart was simply too terrifying! He wasn¡¯t as good as her.


    Following this, he smiled and looked at the chessboard. He casually waved his hand, taking out three chess pieces and adding two more on it.


    Who said he lost? There was still a game to be yed!


    Victory or defeat was not decided yet!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At the same time, in another world which was about to be destroyed.


    Huayun was standing on the spot stunned, his Spiritual Sense spread about all around his body to search.


    He was indeed uninjured, but he felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Especially when he saw that Aokun had been injured with just one strike, lungs and organs affected, his uneasiness began to rise up into his head.


    Aokun¡¯s fist was much weaker than he expected and only barely blocked his Dragon Spirit Sword.


    However, he found this to be weird.


    Logically speaking, his strike could only force Aokun back with light injuries. His n with Longxuan was being weakened step by step and he was feeling despair.


    Thinking about it, there was no way that the sword could have caused such a heavy injury!


    It should be a secret ability, a Grand Path that even he didn¡¯t know about.


    He would need to be injured first to be able to activate it. There had to be something going on within.


    His eyes turned sharp as he raised his head and stared at Aokun, ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    Longxuan had anxiousness in her eyes, intent turning into threads which locked onto Aokun¡¯s Spiritual Sense. Her body shifted as she tried to get closer and closer.


    Aokun smiled and didn¡¯t reply, the Seven Dragon Souls behind his back each exploded into a blood mist.


    Then, he avoided the white ribbon and punched right at Huayun!


    Huayun sucked in a deep breath and then rage rose up in his eyes.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t some amazing technique, what did he have to fear? Did he have to fear this homeless dog?


    It was just some Demon Path Evil Technique or maybe some Soul Nightmare Technique.


    He had seen too many of these methods over these few thousand years!


    He really wanted to see what Aokun could do to him?


    With a thought, his aura was suppressed. A few Spiritual Talismans flew out and ignited, allowing his mind to be clear.


    He stabbed out with another sword, Cause and Effect inverted. A me cloud wrapped around the sword and directly stabbed up.


    The fist and sword shed once more! This time, Aokun¡¯s fist seemed really ordinary. But, it carried an extremely pure Destruction Law. It destroyed everything and was extremely domineering! There was nothing unusual about it.


    However, in the next instant, just as he felt that he could force Aokun out, his expression changed suddenly.


    Only to see that under the fist energy attack, his True Qi, the mews that he controlled had a weakness that shouldn¡¯t have been there. The Destruction Fist Power charged in from there.


    It was like a dam being broken due to an ant¡¯s nest. The surrounding mes were extinguishing. The power within the sword was also dissipating.


    The Destruction Power charged in like a hot knife through butter, striking his body and soul.


    How was this possible?


    This was obviously a weakness in his Grand Dao! How did such a weakness exist?


    Huayun gave out a painful roar, in an instant, he destroyed his arm.


    He finally stopped the Destruction Power from invading his body any further.


    Aokun scoffed slightly. He wasn¡¯t eager to chase, reaching out and holding the Dragon Spirit Sword in his hand.


    The moment the Dragon Pellet which was connected to him in flesh and blood entered his hand, he instantly felt it and stabbed backwards!


    Cause and Effect, invert!


    A light sword forced Longxuan back and made her fly backward.


    She looked toward the heavily injured Huayun in disbelief.


    She was visibly confused. Huayun was just half a step from Late Saint Realm.


    How could he be injured so easily in the hands of Aokun?


    What methods did Aokun use?


    At this moment, outside of the world, Qingxuan¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°Existence and Destruction? There was actually such a Grand Dao in the world? Aokun created it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Dragon Shadow didn¡¯t dare to say that the person who created those two Grand Daos was actually Zong Shou.


    Which was why Qingxuan thought that he wasn¡¯t willing to exin.


    ¡°When I heard that, I was as shocked as you.¡±


    ¡°Ke! Aokun! Who knew he had such ability! It seems like both my disciples have lost!¡±


    At this moment, Qingxuan was looking toward Aokun with a tinge of worry and fear.


    ¡°He really will have no opponent in this world after he grasps this technique! He is the only one in the world who can threaten us, End Realm people. Within the same grade, he is unrivaled and invincible...¡±


    ¡°That is not true! There is still one person who can counter him!¡±


    Seeing Qingxuan look over curiously, Dragon Shadow smiled, ¡°Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha!¡±

 Chapter 771 - End Here

    <h4>Chapter 771: End Here</h4>


    ¡°That is not true! There is still one person who can counter him!¡±


    Seeing Qingxuan look over curiously, Dragon Shadow smiled, ¡°Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha!¡±


    ¡°Unlimited Beginning and End?¡±


    Qingxuan thought about it for a moment and knew what Dragon Shadow meant. Then, he shook his head and smiled.


    ¡°He could indeed counter him, however, this future Buddha of the Buddhist Faction might not be able to take his ce. Not to mention, how they have not yet found the Buddha Seed. Whether or not they are able to verify this Grand Dao is also another matter! With this Evil Dragon taking back the Cause and Effect Dragon Pellet, those two Grand Daos have gotten even more perfect. He onlycks the Creation Dao and he would be able to enter the End Realm in the future...¡±


    Unlimited Beginning and End, grasping the end of everything and also the beginning. All the Grand Daos of the world, all thews were included within. From the start of the universe to the end of it...


    Aokun¡¯s Existence and Destruction Path was naturally included within.


    Naturally, if he practiced thisw to the extreme, once he reached the End Realm, he would even be able to control the existence of an entire world.


    As long as one was of the same level and as long as one was within the same region, one would definitely be restricted by this Beginning and End Dao.


    This was why the Unlimited Beginning and End could be said to be the pinnacle Grand Dao in the world.


    Naturally, it countered every spell and technique in the world.


    Like Existence and Destruction, numerous years ago it was unheard of in this region.


    The Buddhist Faction was interested in opening up another region outside of this, to create the purend of Amitabha. Any slightly strong sects and Cultivators knew about this.


    However, this Unlimited Beginning and End was the most crucial step and most important Dao.


    ¡°Cough! Let¡¯s hope so!¡±


    When Dragon Shadow heard this, he stopped arguing about it. The Buddhist Sect truly was unable to make the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha join them.


    Whether that fellow could grow to the Saint Realm was also an unknown matter.


    Although Qingxuan retorted him, he was evidently distracted as if he was deep in thought.


    Dragon Shadow smiled awkwardly and then looked within that world.


    At this moment, Huayun¡¯s foundations were badly injured and he suffered heavy injuries. Longxuan¡¯s Chill Ice Dao was good, but it was unable to turn the situation around. One could say that the oue of the battle was already decided.


    However, when Dragon Shadow looked at Aokun, his eyes were filled with pain and worry.


    His old friend really made one worry a lot.


    Just as he was thinking about this, Dragon Shadow suddenly felt something and looked out at the void.


    A few worlds away, he felt an intent that was locking onto this area!


    At this moment, it was rushing over without any care about energy consumption.


    ¡°Aoyi?¡±


    With a thought shing in his head he already knew her identity. Dragon Shadow sighed. The Cloud World today was bustling.


    He also felt delight. Since this woman came, maybe there was some chance.


    At this moment, the three people within the small world didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Aokun stood in the air, his face filled with mncholy as he looked at the Dragon Spirit Sword.


    The Cause and Effect Dragon Pellet that he had lost 8,000 years ago had returned to his hand. However, he didn¡¯t feel much joy, instead, his face was filled with more bitterness and contempt.


    ¡°So, Aobi you really used heart blood to suppress it...¡±


    Only a Duo Cultivating Dao Companion who was connected by heart could suppress his Cause and Effect Dragon Pellet.


    However, Aokun wasn¡¯t annoyed by that, he only felt humiliated and insulted.


    Before he finished, Longxuan sharply interrupted, ¡°Aokun! What Devil Spell did you use to destroy my Senior Brother¡¯s foundations?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Devil Spell? It is just the Existence and Destruction Dao which I had the chance toprehend. With your cultivation, you should know what it means just by hearing its name. There should be no need for me to exin it in detail, right...¡±


    While he said that he casually smacked with his hand and the sword shattered!


    Along with a blood mist dissipating, the Cause and Effect Dragon Pellet instantly broke free from the restraints of the sword body. A Spiritual Light shed as it spun in the air, like a bird back into a forest as it fell back into Aokun¡¯s hand.


    The moment the pellet entered, it naturally merged back into his body.


    Aokun¡¯s aura got restless for a moment before instantly recovering back to normal.


    This was his true Foundation Pellet!


    At this moment, Huayun¡¯s face was twisting, looking really vicious.


    When one reached his realm, it was true that he only needed to just slightly think and he would know what this Existence and Destruction Dao was about, why his Grand Dao was destroyed!


    During the first strike, Aokun was already interfering and affecting his Dao Foundations.


    Going back to 8,000 years ago, it caused his me Dao to have a bit of weakness that shouldn¡¯t have been there.


    In the past, outsiders didn¡¯t know about it and he didn¡¯t sense it. Thus, Cause and Effect was able to interfere in this region without using much strength at all.


    With the smallest price, it could cause weaknesses to appear in his me Dao Foundation.


    The second strike directly acted on this weakness, totally destroying his Dao Foundation!


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked, ¡°So that was the case! So that was the case! What an Existence and Destruction Dao...¡±


    His heart was dripping blood, filled with jealousy and hate which filled his chest. A fear also rose up in his heart. Aokun¡¯s Cause and Effect Dragon Pellet was obviously taken by him, so how could he still be so strong? How could heprehend this extremely strong Grand Dao?


    He had no chance of winning. He had definitely lost this time!


    This Dao he trained in, as long as he paid a high enough price, he would even be able to affect the Taoist Ancestor¡¯s foundations.


    There wouldn¡¯t be more than 10 Experts of the same grade in the Cloud World who would be able to suppress him, much less himself?


    Even if he didn¡¯t use this Existence and Destruction Dao, Aokun who had already taken back his Cause and Effect Pellet, was far from who he couldpete against!


    ¡°It seems like the oue is clear!¡±


    Along with the Dragon Pellet merging into his body, Aokun¡¯s lips rose up. With a thought, the seven roaring Dragons disappeared and were totally suppressed.


    In the past, the moment he used 60% of his strength, these vengeful Dragon Souls would appear.


    However, even if his aura continued to swell up and get stronger now, those Dragon Souls wouldn¡¯t be able to struggle out of his control.


    ¡°Cultivator Huayun, how does this Devil Spell taste?¡±


    Huayun was unwilling to speak and his body shed, turning into a me and scattering all over.


    In an instant, a million feet around were covered in mes.


    Many more ck cracks appeared in the space.


    He could only flee! As long as he fled out of this world to beg Master to protect him, he might have a chance to live!


    Even if a bit of his soul escaped, it was better dying here!


    A Saint Realm Expert¡¯s attacks would be able to harm the foundations of his soul which traced back to the source.


    The Dao that Aokun grasped, be it the Cause and Effect, Destruction or Existence and Destruction Daos could easily wipe him out!


    The Ten Thousand Soul Lamp Room within the Vast Habitat had little to no effect!


    However, right as those hundreds of me specks tried to fly out...


    Aokun scoffed coldly, ¡°How amusing! Since you know that I grasp the Existence and Destruction Dao, you should willingly ept your death. Do you think you can escape?¡±


    Right as he said this, the hundreds of cracks in the void formed due to the mes all healed up!


    Huayun¡¯s Spiritual Sense reflected. He was startled. Momentster, he came back to his senses.


    Following this, he felt a sense of despair.


    In that instant, Aokun caused all the space fissures to no longer exist.


    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t escape out of them anymore.


    ¡°Moreover, so what if a few bits of your soul can escape?¡±


    Aokun stood on the spot with his arms by his side, not moving at all.


    Beside him was Longxuan, the two snow-white ribbons were dancing crazily.


    Large amounts of cold energy caused the space to freeze but it couldn¡¯t touch Aokun at all.


    ¡°Even if you are able to escape and your Master protects you, at most I will have to spend some more effects and suffer more injuries to kill you. Do you think this Destruction Dao wouldn¡¯t be able to wipe out that small bit of your soul?¡±


    Thest sentence was like a heavy hammer smashing right into his Soul Ocean.


    That¡¯s right! Even if he fled, there would be no way to escape from the Destruction Dao!


    So, he was going to die either way!


    He was shocked. The sky full of mes retracted and his face was ashen white as he appeared once more.


    After the despair, he felt an extremely intense unwillingness!


    He had a famous teacher guiding him and a famous faction protecting him, his talents were also rare in the world! Why wasn¡¯t he as good as Aokun?


    It was obvious that not long ago he had the advantage.


    After suffering humiliation in that battle, he sessfully sealed Aokun, causing his sister¡¯s life and death to be uncertain. He also took his Dragon Pellet.


    Even Aokun¡¯s Dao Companion was stolen sessfully from his side!


    However, in the end, why had he still lost to this person? Would he really die here?


    Aokun didn¡¯t care about Aokun, he didn¡¯t worry about what thoughts were running through his head and what expression he had.


    He walked forward and broke the void. In just a few short few steps and he was in front of Huayun.


    Longxuan who was behind him became increasingly anxious.


    ¡°Aokun! Do you really dare to kill my Husband? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Master Qingxuan will take your life...¡±


    While she spoke, a blood mist suddenly exploded out from her cherry lips.


    The two ribbons finally came within three feet of Aokun¡¯s back.


    Huayun also knew that his life had reached the most crucial moment.


    A furious roar bellowed as he turned into a ball of white me and he dashed right at Aokun¡¯s body.


    Aokun¡¯s eyes constricted, his right hand turned into a Dragon w, his fingernails were like des as he swept backwards.


    Cause and Effect invert! He forcefully pierced between the two ribbons and directly stabbed into at Longxuan¡¯s throat.


    Longxuan¡¯s expression instantly changed. It was like she saw a venomous snake as she retreated frantically, avoiding the Destruction Finger Knife!


    Aokun scoffed coldly, dodging Longxuan. The five fingers on his ride hand formed a seal as he struck right into the white mes.


    Then, the white mes which covered 1,000 feet were totally frozen under this seal, unable to move at all.


    However, Huayun¡¯s intent shed within as he struggled in despair. He tried to break free from Aokun¡¯s control.


    Aokun was expressionless, ¡°Cultivator Huayun! Let our grievances and problems end here!¡±

 Chapter 772 - Finally Over

    <h4>Chapter 772: Finally Over</h4>


    ¡°Cultivator Huayun! Let our grievances and problems end here!¡±


    When these words were spoken, a weird energy surged. The white mes instantly swelled and then constricted, slowly disappearing before totally extinguishing.


    This strike directly attacked the soul. Without the soul, the me that Huayun¡¯s body transformed into naturally no longer had anything to rely on.


    After making that person fall, Aokun looked at Longxuan who had retreated 100,000 feet away.


    The moment she stood still, she looked at the disappearing mes with a startled expression.


    ¡°You killed him, you really dared to kill him! Master Qingxuan will kill you sooner orter!¡±


    Aokun listened on quietly, his expression was obscure.


    ¡°Actually, if you were willing to take my strike head-on, Huayun might have a chance to live. He wouldn¡¯t have fallen so early. I thought that the rtionship between you two was true! Who knew? If you were willing to risk your life a little, I might have let him live!¡±


    When he said this, Aokun suddenly had an urge tough.


    Not only was Aokun wrong, wasn¡¯t Huayun the same too?


    When Longxuan heard this, she was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She bit back, ¡°What are you saying? You feel that I am a person who only cares about my own life, that I was making use of him? Anyway, he was going to die in your arms, it was either sooner orter. Why must I? Would you let him live? How amusing! You demon! Now that you have killed my husband, are you satisfied?¡±


    She was halfway through and was unable to say any more, only to see Aokun¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust.


    ¡°At this time, you remember that you are Aobi and not Longxuan? Unfortunately, it is toote!¡±


    Longxuan was filled with shock as she looked on at Aokun walk over step by step.


    Without hesitating, she fled backward in panic, dashing into the distance. However, she felt that the aura around her was being locked down by an energy.


    The more it went locked on, the less ground she was able to cover. Aokun was slowly forcing her into a corner.


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡±


    The moment she said this, she felt a chill down in her heart.


    Her eyes turned red as she fearfully looked in right into his eyes.


    ¡°Aokun, you really are going to disregard all old rtionships? Bi¡¯er knows that you are angry, but I had no choice at that time. Was I going to spend my life fighting and running? I hated it! Did you forget our life and death agreement 8,000 years ago? That¡¯s right, now that you have grasped the Existence and Destruction Dao, you¡¯re not bothered anymore, are you? You forgot how good I was to you then?¡±


    ¡°Life and death agreement? To live together and die together? If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have forgotten about it!¡±


    Aokun shook his head slightly, his eyes were extremely cold, ¡°Naturally, I still remember it as it is fresh in my head! My once love, no matter how much I regret and how much I hate you, how can I bear to take your life? So, this time I am only taking something back. It is time for you to return to me that Wish Curse Knot...¡±


    Longxuan was first surprised, but momentster she panicked.


    She wanted to continue retreating as those two white ribbons danced in front of her, bringing out huge amounts of ice energy.


    However, it couldn¡¯t prevent Aokun¡¯s finger from stretching over and lightly dotting on her brows.


    Longxuan only felt a swelling pain in her soul. Then, an extremely important thing was forcefully pulled out from within.


    There was instantly a blue ball of light in his hand.


    When this Curse Knot was opened, inside it was a Wish Word Talisman.


    Looking at it, Aokun mocked himself.


    ¡°In the past, I was worried about your cultivation not being high enough and was often affected by heart demons. Your cultivation was too slow, which was why I used this talisman as the foundation to gather all my Wish Power to imnt into your body using a Talisman Curse Technique. Who knew that it would instead hurt you? 8,000 yearste, your cultivation has improved greatly, but your heart was unable to catch up. If not, how would this happen? I will take this item back now, so take care of yourself in the future! Focus on training your mind and heart...¡±


    The moment the talisman came out of the body, Aobi¡¯s True Qi dropped drastically. Her Cultivation Realm went from Intermediate Saint Realm all the way to the God Realm.


    Longxuan didn¡¯t pay attention to his words, her eyes were filled with rage as she grabbed out.


    She didn¡¯t care, using both her arms and legs to kick and punch him like a crazy woman on the streets.


    However, with Aokun¡¯s True Qi suppressing her, she was unable to get close.


    A few momentster, she calmed down and she started at Aokun, her eyes sharp like a knife.


    Aokun didn¡¯t care, his finger dotting on her brow as he asked calmly, ¡°Before we leave, let me ask you something. Is my sister Aoyue alive or not? Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She is dead!¡±


    Longxuan scoffed coldly, a vicious glow in his eyes, ¡°I was lying to you! She was just Celestial Realm then, how strong was the Taoist Ancestor¡¯s hit? Even the ripples would cause her to die! How could she still be alive?¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know either!¡±


    Aokunughed. Longxuan¡¯s soul was under his control too.


    Any thought of hers wouldn¡¯t be able to escape his Spiritual Sense. Naturally, he knew whether or not she was lying.


    The chances of his sister being alive were extremely small.


    However, since it wasn¡¯t certain, then there was still hope, even if it was just a small thread...


    ¡°How amusing! You really think that she is still alive?¡±


    Longxuan¡¯s lips curled in disdain and then she mocked, ¡°You have your current realm because of the Dragon Swallowing Technique! The recoil from it 100 yearster isn¡¯t small, no one in the Dragon Race has been able to survive it. Even if you survive, the Four Region Dragon Pce and the Nine Dragon Races willbine to kill you. If you don¡¯t kill me today, then one day I will be able to witness your death!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry! Four Region Dragon Pce? Anyways I have always found them annoying.¡±


    A cold glow shed in Aokun¡¯s eyes before he calmed back down.


    ¡°The Four Region Dragon Pce is already corrupted, there is no need for it to remain in this world. It is better for it to be destroyed...¡±


    This was his third wish after he escaped.


    Longxuan¡¯s pupils constricted, she was shocked, ¡°You want to destroy the Four Region Dragon Pce?¡±


    Aokun wasn¡¯t willing to reply,ughing to himself. Why was he saying all this to this woman who had no rtionship with him?


    Soul Power swirled on his fingertip. Longxuan was in a daze, who knows how long it took for him to get back to his senses? Then, she looked at the purple-haired teen who touched her brow in fear.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    The moment she said this, she felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    The person in front of her was so unfamiliar! Who was he? She couldn¡¯t remember...


    Why was she here? Oh right! This person was called Aokun and he grasped the Destruction Dao!


    Her Husband Huayun had died in his hands. Her cultivation had also dropped to God Realm because her Heart Realm was too weak.


    However, for some reason, she had a weird feeling.


    The person in front of her gave her heart both a warm feeling and also shame. However, she was mostly disgusted and enraged...


    A huge amount of information overwhelmed her brain, causing her to be shocked and at a loss for words.


    ¡°I only totally wiped all memories that you had of Aokun 8,000 years ago. You won¡¯t remember it in the future.¡±


    Aokun smiled but felt a little sad, ¡°Each time I think back, then I will regret it. Each time I think about how you and I havemon memories, I feel disgusted. My cultivation isn¡¯t high enough and I couldn¡¯t bear to totally wipe you out from this world and as such I can only wipe out these memories.¡±


    He said impassively, ¡°Just treat it like I¡¯m closing my ears and acting dead to bluff myself. I only feel that you remembering my name and who I am is a bit dirty and disgusting. It is best you forget about it...¡±


    Longxuan listened on quietly in a daze, not knowing what he was talking about.


    When Aokun finished, he reached into his eye sockets and dug.


    He just ripped out his eyes.


    ¡°This is to punish myself for having no eyes and loving such a person! Since that is the case, then what is the point of having eyes?¡±


    Heughed painfully, allowing the blood to flow down his cheeks. Then, he sat down in the void and casually waved his hand.


    ¡°You can leave!¡±


    Longxuan¡¯s eyes shed slightly.


    She squinted and looked carefully at this weird purple-haired teen.


    This person had an enemy in front of him who was heavily injured but he chose to harm himself? How amusing!


    She knew that she wasn¡¯t his opponent.


    However, at this moment, she could feel that his energy was weaker and was extremely chaotic.


    It was as if the injuries he was suppressing before couldn¡¯t be supported anymore and had finally exploded out.


    He was extremely weak. Although she was God Realm, she had stepped into the Intermediate Saint Realm before and herprehension of thews was still there.


    She might have a chance to kill him!


    She once again remembered back to when Aokun had fought with her Husband Huayun.


    That¡¯s right!


    Controlling Cause and Effect and Time, causing something that didn¡¯t exist to appear. That wasn¡¯t an easy thing!


    Her husband Huayun was also a Saint Realm Expert.


    How difficult was it to weaken his Dao Foundations? How could he not pay a price?


    Aokun wasn¡¯t as strong as she expected.


    However, she didn¡¯t notice the mocking expression in his eyes.


    He was very badly injured. But, most of it was due to the Swallowing Dragon Technique.


    Although he was weak, it was still effortless to kill a God Realm.


    However, if Longxuan attacked, could he bear to kill her?


    He didn¡¯t know the answer to that.


    At this moment right as her aura exploded out, a white shadow forcefully entered the space.


    Her body shed and came behind Aokun, pressing on his body which was about to fall.


    What a familiar scent...


    ¡°You are Aoyi?¡±

 Chapter 773 - Ending The Matter

    <h4>Chapter 773: Ending The Matter</h4>


    The white person softly scoffed as a sort of reply and also to express displeasure. Her eyes were filled with pain as she looked at Aokun.


    ¡°Since you have already broken free, why didn¡¯t youe and find me?¡±


    She spoke as she was ming Aokun. When Aoyi touched Aokun¡¯s body, her expression changed once more.


    ¡°It is the Dragon Swallowing Technique?¡±


    Her eyes were filled with both bitterness and enlightenment.


    Then, she didn¡¯t bother much and frowned, ¡°If I didn¡¯t rush over, your injuries wouldn¡¯t recover, even in 10 years!¡±


    Although Dragon Shadow was Saint Realm, after all, their bodies were different. Dragon Race injuries could only be healed by Dragon Race Cultivators.


    Aokun startedughing, ¡°Since I used the Dragon Swallowing Technique to be enemies with that Taoist Ancestor, then how would I still dare to drag you down?¡±


    He sighed and then used his Spiritual Sense to sweep his body.


    ¡°How embarrassing, I let you see me in such a state.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t have any eyes anymore, after taking back the Cause and Effect Dragon Pellet and Wish Curse Knot, his Spiritual Senses were really sharp.


    Aoyi shook her head. Aokun should be proud that he was able to kill Huayun and take back his Dragon Pellet while also forcing Aobi back to the God Realm, even if he did use the Dragon Swallowing Technique.


    The Existence and Destruction Dao was also much stronger than her Chill Ice Dao.


    Within this small world, she could even feel that there were at least 10 End Realm intents that were spreading over.


    The brand new Grand Dao here might be the onlyw that was able to skip a grade to harm an End Realm Expert.


    ...If some ces weren¡¯t too far, all the End Realm Cultivators in the region would probably all pay close attention.


    The fame of Aokun from this battle had already shocked this region.


    8,000 years ago, Aokun swept the Taoist Factions of the Cloud World. 8,0000 yearster, he broke out from the seal and was still a legend.


    Finally, her gaze focused on his eyes, her face was filled with grief.


    ¡°Do you have to do this to yourself because of her?¡±


    This time Aokun smiled and didn¡¯t reply.


    On the other hand, Aobi¡¯s tone was filled with shock, ¡°You are really Aoyi?¡±


    She was filled with disbelief. This person whose looks were super simr to her¡¯s and whose aura was half a step to End Realm, was actually her sister who left the Cloud World long ago.


    ¡°You and I are connected by blood. Apart from me who else can it be?¡±


    Aoyi raised her eyes and looked opposite her, her gaze wasplicated. In the end, she mocked coldly, ¡°I am surprised that Brother Ao didn¡¯t kill you on the spot. That¡¯s right! How would he be willing to be so cruel? Since you are okay, then younger sister is at ease...¡±


    After saying this, she reached out and patted Aokun¡¯s shoulder, instantly ayer of Xuan Ice froze his body within.


    Naturally, the injuries within his body were also suppressed.


    ¡°From today on, Brother Ao and your rtionship has ended. You and I have long broken our rtionship. In the future, you should take care of yourself...¡±


    When these words were spoken, Aoyi directly wrapped up Aokun with a spell and like before, forcefully charged out of this world.


    She arrived within the World River, looking coldly at Qingxuan and Dragon Shadow before scoffing coldly and directly crossing several worlds to leave.


    Dragon Shadow¡¯s eyelids jumped and then heughed awkwardly. He knew that Aoyi was ming him for not stopping Aokun and instead letting this whole thing happen.


    However, doesn¡¯t that brat know about his personality? How would he be able to stop him?


    Following closely behind, Aobi also left that ce, her face was totally lost. She instinctively wanted to move toward Qingxuan and Xuanwei.


    However, before she started moving, her expression changed once more.


    Only to see that Qingxuan and Xuanwei were looking over with dark expressions.


    Qingxuan¡¯s eyes were filled with cold disgust while the Xuanwei had killing intent in his eyes.


    She was shocked and stood rooted to the ground.


    An feeling of despair spread throughout her chest.


    Qingxuan looked coldly at her and wasn¡¯t going to bother with her.


    He still focused on Dragon Shadow, ¡°My disciple has already died, you have won this bet. However, how should the matter between us end?¡±


    His words were left iplete.


    Another voice spread out through the void, ¡°The grievances between my Taoist Faction and you should indeede to an end!¡±


    Dragon Shadow looked over to see a green shadow form in the World River.


    However, at the same time, in the distance, a huge intent also spread through the air. He gathered 10 World Spirits to form his body.


    ¡°Those words are true! However, it should be in a fair manner!¡±


    Dragon Shadow rxed. Since this person came, then there was nothing to fear.


    However, his eyes were filled with more helplessness.


    He was originally prepared to stay out of the Spiritual Wave Tribtion, however, in the end the Common People¡¯s Path dragged him down.


    He wasn¡¯t able to exclude himself, so naturally Aokun and Aoyi were no exceptions.


    The 2nd Revered One of Common People¡¯s Path was really...!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment, 100 miles around the Heaven Reaching tform within the Cloud World, many Cultivators could be seen fleeing and dashing all about.


    They were in a panic, afraid that they were too slow. They weren¡¯t as boisterous as before or as confident in their abilities to kill the Gantian Monster King.


    In just a dozen breaths, the surrounding Cultivators were reduced by 70%.


    However, even then there still some who were unable to escape, chased down and killed by the Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    There were 30% of cultivators remaining who were purely looking on. They were dozens of miles away and didn¡¯t participate. As such, they weren¡¯t afraid of Gantian Mountain chasing and attacking them.


    Shiyue continued to stand at that hill. He looked above and sighed leisurely.


    ¡°She really fled in such a terrible manner while the Monster King seems like he is fine!¡±


    At this moment, not only Yuanshi and Daoling Sect disciples, even Daoling Vast Habitat and Tailing Sect cultivators all fled.


    The moment he said these words, the young Taoist not far away who was standing on the sword gave out a tragic cry.


    The crysted for a long time and could be heard for 100 miles in every direction.


    It caused Shiyue to look over at him with a peculiar expression.


    He remembered that this person was called Gongyuan.


    A vengeful energy was gathered around his body, his aura rising like there was a possibility of him breaking through.


    Shiyue looked closely and his brow rose up.


    The Sword Intent actually had a few bits of Zong Shou¡¯s shadow, obtaining his rhythm and skill. How extraordinary was that!


    This person was really talented!


    Unfortunately, when the cry stopped, he turned into a red Sword Light and charged into the air. In just a moment, he was nowhere to be seen.


    Shiyue wanted to find this person to speak to him, but unfortunately he didn¡¯t give him a chance.


    Shaking his head slightly, Shiyue memorized this person¡¯s name in his heart.


    If he could recruit him, he would definitely be a stronger helper to him.


    Su Xiaoxiao on the side seemed to havee into contact with some information. Her expression changed and she smiled.


    ¡°The Blood Sword Monster Lord really won! Does General Shi want to know the reason?¡±


    Without asking Shiyue to ask, Su Xiaoxiao took the initiative to speak.


    ¡°I heard that Zong Shou¡¯s Master, the Sword Saint Dragon Shadow, in the past has reached the End Realm. He is outside the Cloud World and in a face-off against Qingxuan. Now Zhongguang has already died and Aokun has cultivated a brand new Dao, killing Huayun and forcing Longxuan back to the God Realm...¡±


    When Shiyue heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    He knew that Zong Shou¡¯s life or death was decided by what happened outside and not what happened within.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the whole thing would end up like this.


    That Sword Saint Dragon Shadow actually became a Saint Venerable?


    ¡°How amusing! The sects came with such a fierce aura and in the end they were forced to flee in such an embarrassing manner. Today, Daoling Vast Habitat became the joke of the world!¡±


    When Su Xiaoxiao said this, she mocked herself, ¡°No wonder this Blood Sword Monster Lord wasn¡¯t willing to enter the Ten Thousand Demon Vast Habitat, his tone was filled with so much disdain. With such a Master, naturally he wasn¡¯t interested in us! His tribtion here was a trap from start to finish. To think that we all thought that we could really kill him here!¡±


    Shiyue didn¡¯t speak. Looking back and thinking about it, the battle today was marked with numerous suspicious points.


    If Zong Shou said that he didn¡¯t plot against the Taoist Faction, he wouldn¡¯t believe it at all.


    He had lost 3 Saint Realm Experts and at least 40 Spirit Realm Cultivators in this battle.


    If a month ago, when Zong Shou had swept the Central Cloud Continent and humiliated them, then now their foundations were really affected.


    Who knows how many years it would take for them to truly recover?


    However, Shiyue didn¡¯t think that Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to join the Sky Demon Vast Habitat because of Dragon Shadow.


    Just as he was thinking about this, a loud cry sounded out in the sky.


    The tragic sound echoed through the sky.


    Shiyue raised his head to look, he could hear a cracking sound.


    Xuanwu Turtle finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore, its neck was totally broken after being bitten by the Yin Dragon.


    That huge head and body fell down from the sky.


    The Silver Dragon raised its head in rage, its body was actually changing, not swelling but shrinking instead.


    Its silver armor was brighter and more eye-catching, giving off a Saint-like feeling.


    A saint fire burned, giving off a majestic aura. In the end, it danced and left, crossing hundreds of miles and returning back to the sky above Gantian Mountain.


    Its body constricted, turning into a silver cocoon and hanging above.


    Only someone with a cultivation as high as his could see such changes. If it was anyone else, then they couldn¡¯t have seen the Xuanwu¡¯s corpse when it fell.


    ¡°Country Protecting Saint Beast!¡±


    Shiyue sighed. How was it affecting their foundations, it had hurt their bones and tendons!


    Once the Spiritual Wave rose, they could only ept God Realm Experts after 50 years.


    Saint Realm and God Realm Experts couldn¡¯t interfere in matters of this world.


    This Protector God Beast which wasn¡¯t restricted by the Cloud World was hugely important to the Daoling Vast Habitat and helped to protect their luck.


    Once this beast was lost, then one can imagine how bad of a situation the Daoling Vast Habitat would be in.


    ¡°Nine Glory Cycle of Reincarnation Tribtion has ended, the Xuanwu Saint Beast has died. It seems like there are no more problems for this Blood Sword Monster Lord!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao had aplicated expression, ¡°It seems like it is time for me to leave...¡±

 Chapter 774 - Situation Settled

    <h4>Chapter 774: Situation Settled</h4>


    ¡°Nine Glory Cycle of Reincarnation Tribtion has ended, the Xuanwu Saint Beast has died. It seems like there are no more problems for this Blood Sword Monster Lord!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao had aplicated expression, ¡°It seems like it is time for me to leave...¡±


    Shiyue didn¡¯t have many thoughts about the matter, he just said impassively, ¡°Fairy, leave safely!¡±


    He didn¡¯t have much of a deep rtionship with this demondy and knew that although she wanted to get close to him, he wasn¡¯t going to allow it.


    He was already in charge of a region. In the future, he would take over the Shi Family and thus he paid a lot of attention to ideals.


    There were many evil disciples within the Demon Path. During the Cloud Deste Era, there were demons and devils who invaded outer regions.


    Even if they have merged into the Cloud World like the Buddhist Faction, bing one with the Cloud World, after all, their disciples were still mostly cruel and vicious people.


    He didn¡¯t have much hate toward Su Xiaoxiao, but he definitely wasn¡¯t going to get close to her. He knew that both of them could only be enemies as there was no possibility of being friends.


    It was also not possible to mutually benefit one another.


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes dimmed and she could hear Shiyue¡¯s intentions to distant himself from her.


    Shiyue was like that and so was Zong Shou. A true intelligent Ruler wouldn¡¯t bother with the Demon Path.


    The Sky Demon Vast Habitat was at a disadvantage in this battle for the God Emperor position.


    Following this, she broke out into augh, ¡°General Shi, do you still want to challenge the Blood Sword Monster Lord? You need to be careful! His sword can¡¯t be blocked by ordinary people! As for that Six God Defensive Knife Technique, you must be more careful with it, especially after he broke through!¡±


    Shiyue emotionlessly nodded his head, ¡°Although I can¡¯t return his favor, this time I still want to test how strong he is after his tribtion! I¡¯m not a person who takes life so lightly, so naturally I will take great care with my own life!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m a bit busy so I won¡¯t be able to spectate your battle with him!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression became leisurely once more, then she bowed, ¡°I will take my leave!¡±


    With just a sh, her aura had totally disappeared from the hill.


    Shiyue¡¯s brow rose up and then he patted Shi Wuji¡¯s head with an impressed look in his eyes.


    ¡°Not bad little fellow! You are so young and your testosterone levels are high, but from start to finish, you weren¡¯t charmed by her charming techniques! I really don¡¯t know how to praise you...¡±


    Charming techniques?


    Shi Wuji was stunned. He heard about charming techniques, did she use them on him just now? Why didn¡¯t he know about it?


    He didn¡¯t care about it much and asked curiously, ¡°Shiyue, you said that you wanted to fight that Blood Sword Monster Lord?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Shiyue nodded his head without hesitation, ¡°After all, your uncle is a cultivator, it is a blessing to be able to fight the top expert in the world to prove and verify my skills, how would I miss such a chance? However, now isn¡¯t the right time, but when hepletes his tribtion and advances!¡±


    Shi Wuji¡¯s eyes shed, his eyes filled with respect, ¡°Uncle, you are a real gentleman, more righteous than those dark and despicable people.¡±


    When Shiyue heard this, he couldn¡¯t help chuckle, ¡°What gentleman? What righteousness? This person is sooner orter an enemy of our Shi Family. I really wanted to kill him just now. However, I owe him one, so I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    He rubbed Shi Wuji¡¯s head, his expression slowly turning serious.


    ¡°Wuji, you need to remember that you have to be despicable against your enemies! Don¡¯t bother with righteousness! If you care too much about this stuff, sooner orter it wille back to hurt you.¡±


    Shi Wuji was startled, his face slightly uneasy.


    However, he didn¡¯t retort it and instead memorized these words at the bottom of his heart.


    He knew that right now he had very little knowledge about such matters.


    Even if he didn¡¯t recognize and agree with the words of his Senior, he still needed to remember them so he could verify it for himself in the future.


    Shiyue didn¡¯t dwell too much on this matter. Heughed and then stretched his right fist in front of Shi Wuji.


    ¡°Wuji, can you see the two words in my hand?¡±


    Shi Wuji looked closely when he heard this. At this moment, his eyesight was exceptionally sharp.


    He could see many Spiritual Patterns flowing under Shiyue¡¯s skin.


    They looked like words, but they were even moreplicated like numerous theories andws were included within.


    Just one look and he felt dizzy.


    He knew that these were runes. Shi Wuji looked closely and felt that he was unable to focus. He stopped himself and then asked hesitantly, ¡°Power and Strength?¡±


    ¡°Yes they are!¡±


    Shiyue was more and more impressed. Not only were his foundations and resilience good, but hisprehension was also really extraordinary.


    ¡°Remember, these two words are the foundations of my Grand Dao!¡±


    He clenched and the region shook for dozens of miles around.


    The 1,000-foot tall hill was suppressed by dozens of feet!


    There seemed to be a giant power that was gathering at this peak.


    ¡°My fist is self-made! It is called the Emperor Calling God Fist, it is also the future King Path Martial Arts of our Shi Family. Strength is formed through power! Great strength means that the fist is strong! The more power this hand grasps, the greater the strength bes! If I am able to hold 800 worlds, then this fist can even go up against End Realm Experts! If not for this fist technique, I wouldn¡¯t dare to find Zong Shou for a fight! Wuji are you willing to learn from me?¡±


    Shi Wuji was stunned once more, however, he didn¡¯t fully believe his words. He was thinking to himself if Shiyue¡¯s so-called Emperor God Fist was that strong. What is End Realm?


    He then came to his senses, subconsciously saying, ¡°Emperor Path Martial Arts? Shiyue you want to rebel?¡±


    His gaze was extremely obscure. After he was born, he had experienced several unfair matters in the world.


    Sometimes, he really wanted to flip the world on its head and have a change of dynasty! He wanted to pull all those useless and irresponsible nobles down.


    However, he knew that if not for those Aristocratic Families causing problems, with the Yuancheng Saint Ruler, Great Shang wouldn¡¯t have ended in such a chaotic state.


    His mother and him wouldn¡¯t have been forced into such a state.


    ¡°This would depend on the wills of the Heavens!¡±


    Shiyue shook his head and exined, ¡°Our Shi Family is already opening outer regions. In a year, we have upied half of a world 1,000 times that of ours. If Great Shang is able to calm the rebellion, then we will retreat to the outer region to be an Emperor. If chaos descends and they lose control, then the Shi Family will naturally fight. We won¡¯t fall behind others!¡±


    While he said this, his gaze was focused on something dozens of miles away, on the Heaven Reaching tform which was locked on by a strong Sword Intent.


    Shiyue¡¯s eyes surged with fighting intent, a strong aura surged out from his body.


    It descended on the Heaven Reaching tform!


    He was really anticipating how strong Zong Shou was after he advanced and passed his tribtion.


    It was best if he didn¡¯t disappoint him!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Not far away from the Heaven Reaching tform, Kong Rui was also looking thousands of feet away at the two-mile-wide main tform.


    The Nameless Sword was in the air gathering Spiritual Energy, forming an extremely eye-catching seven-colored light.


    Sword Intent gathered, not only cutting off all their field of sights, but it also blocked all their Spiritual Senses outside.


    It made those hundreds of thousands of troops, Hu Zhongyuan and Zong Yuan all worried and shocked.


    They chased and killed for a moment, before returning back to defend the formation.


    Only Kong Rui could guess what happened within.


    His emotions were reallyplicated. He felt rxed while also feeling that he lost something important. He was filled with sadness...


    Then, heughed self-mockingly. He was behind all this so he had a part to y.


    Looking at his hand, the skin on his arm had opened up and blood was flowing out. There were even numerous ugly tumors that grew all around which gave off a terrible stench.


    ...This was the price to pay for changing the destiny decided by the Heavens. To heal up would take another 20 years.


    However, he had a rxed expression on his face.


    It was still worth it and he had no choice but to do so. Only after today, could he not worry about his daughter.


    Even if Kong Yao¡¯s death cmity was solved, after all, she was born from the star power of the Alkaid Star.


    Her killing intent and vengeful energy was really strong, but she was a female.


    It might not mean much now, but as time went on, it would definitely give rise to another killing cmity!


    Now, with Zong Shou helping her take some, she would be able to be fine in the future.


    The Monster King was also the only person he would allow to be responsible for Kong Yao for the rest of her life.


    Saint King!


    He had never seen such a pure white energy in his life.


    He looked out in the sky and saw the Alkaid Star shining bright.


    A red cloud covered the southeast.


    It wasn¡¯t as uncertain as before and insteadpletely stabilized.


    ...Southeast Overlord, there was already no doubt!


    At the same time, hundreds of miles away, at the peak of a 36-floor tower.


    Zhongxuan looked out and sighed. He turned his head and bowed toward Yuancheng Emperor who was sitting.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Zong Shou has safely passed the killing cmity. Even if the situation changes, it wouldn¡¯t affect it much!¡±


    Yinyu was expressionless, if not for his gaze fluctuating, one would think that he was a wooden statue.


    Only after a moment did he nod and speak, ¡°I need to thank you! If you hadn¡¯t persuaded me, I would have nearly gotten involved. Our Great Shang is dealing with those Aristocratic Families and can¡¯t make such a strong enemy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ept it!¡±


    Zhongxuan shook his head, ¡°Actually, this time I only observed that the destiny from the Heavens had changed a little. Although Zong Shou was facing a cmity, it seemed to have been broken. I knew that it was done by Kong Rui which was why I stopped you. I didn¡¯t expect that Dragon Shadow actually broke into the End Realm!¡±


    ¡°Dragon Shadow! Kong Rui...¡±


    Although this tone was serious and filled with fear, especially when he said the first two words, he didn¡¯t think much about it. However, he was filled with hatred when he spoke thest two.


    ¡°The Kong Family people really deserve to die for their sins!¡±


    After finishing, he looked toward Zhongxuan with a questioning gaze, ¡°Speaking of which, this Zong Shou is definitely the Overlord of the Southeast?¡±


    Zhongxuan was silent and didn¡¯t reply.


    However, Yinyu just needed to look at his expression and he knew what he meant, frowning once more.


    ¡°Do we have to tell the Yue Country in the south? Do you at least want to send some reinforcements to drag the time...¡±


    ¡°It is already toote!¡±


    Zhongxuan persuaded, ¡°The Great Yue Ruler has already disembarked at Huizhou. It isn¡¯t worth us warning him. He thought that Zong Shou would definitely die. Even if he knew that it was a trap, he was confident of returning victorious! It is probably toote for him to retreat now!¡±


    Roughly half a month ago, Huizhou Governor Zhang Huai and Ren Tianxing moved the Huizhou troops to the north to assist Donglin.


    It also caused the Yue Dynasty in the south to finally have some movement.


    It also gave Gantian the excuse to attack the South Wind Cloud Continent.


    This was why he believed that the situation in the Southeast was already settled. There was no reason for the five big factions in the Cloud World to interfere.

 Chapter 775 - Cool As A Cucumber

    <h4>Chapter 775: Cool As A Cucumber</h4>


    ¡°Zhang Huai, don¡¯t be so stubborn!¡±


    A powerful and majestic voice spread across the wilderness.


    ¡°Ruler Zong Shou is wise and is the hero of our Cloud World, but unfortunately, he is too young and rash, having angered the Taoist Faction. Now that he is about to face his tribtion and he is being attacked by the many sects, he will face the wrath of the saint. At this moment, he is most probably dead. Gantian Mountain is about to be dissolved. You are a real talent, so why be buried along with him? If you are willing to surrender to my Great Yue, I will reward you with half a province ofnd!¡±


    This ce was Huizhou Ind, a small city close to the Cloud Ocean known as Shuangtian.


    The entire Huizhou was like a ring-shaped ind. Although this Shuangtian City was small and not as easy to defend as Seven Cloud Mountain, it was still a core area and an extremely crucial ce.


    If cavalrymen were sent out, they could cut off all the roads that led toward the core Huizhound.


    This was why to upy Huizhou without heading from Seven Cloud Mountain in the east, or from the west where Gantian Mountain sent heavy troops to gather, then one had to conquer this city!


    However, during these few days, this small city weed 1.3 million troops from the South Wind Cloud Continent, blocking this area.


    At this moment, Zhang Huai was leisurely sitting on the wall of the city.


    He was dressed in schrly attire and seemed totally out of ce amidst the tense and explosive atmosphere.


    However, at this moment, each time the 40,000 troops in the city felt nervous, they would all look at Zhang Huai.


    As long as they saw that extremely calm body, the uneasiness in their hearts would fade away.


    Zhang Huai himself didn¡¯t feel anything. He smiled and looked across from himself.


    He looked at the middle-aged male in golden armor who held arge spear and gave off an exceptional aura.


    This should be the Ruler of Great Yue, the mighty lord of South Wind, the valiant spirit of Yue Dynasty.


    But, did he think about persuading him to surrender?


    This Shuangtian City had already been trapped for five days now. From the first to the fourth, he had been sieging.


    Unfortunately, Kong Yao was prepared in the city, not only having 200,000 Elites in wait, but the City Protecting Spiritual Formation and the city walls were both strengthened. All sorts of artifacts and machinery were all prepared sufficiently.


    They suffered heavy losses on the first day, unable to get a step ahead at all. Then, they used strategy to try to persuade the generals within to rebel and collude from the inside.


    Zong Shou¡¯s tribtion wasn¡¯t a secret matter. Everyone also knew about how he offended the Taoist Faction.


    There were also people who started to spread secret news about how the Gantian Ruler was facing a cmity and was about to die around Gantian and Huizhou.


    They were unable to prohibit it and also couldn¡¯t find out where the source came from.


    He started new policies within Huizhou and offended too many natives and nobles. As such he was toozy to clear it all up.


    Once these Great Yue troops were forced back, then he would deal with those people.


    However, at this moment, there were indeed people whose hearts swayed in Huizhou. The cities in the south mostly surrendered without putting up a fight.


    The Great Yue Army was pretty much sweeping across!


    This was why he was a little worried those few days that there would be some trouble.


    However, the situation was much better than he had expected. These Shuangtian City soldiers all came from Huizhou. 200,000 people were all young strong men who Zong Shou saved from Lianyun Ind.


    They were also people who benefitted from thend being split up. In the end, they were all unified. Even at the toughest of times, none of them rebelled.


    As for the people within the city, these rich people were forcefully moved away a day ago.


    Only the loyal and agreeable civilians were left and as such, they were unable to cause many problems.


    Yuan Weiling was helpless on this fifth day and so he started to persuade him to surrender.


    If the Taoist Faction won, then this Great Yue Ruler could naturally save a lot of effort. However, if Zong Shou won, then he would flee immediately.


    However, at this moment, there were dozens of square formations in front of the city. They were all on full alert, killing intent charging into the clouds. They obviously didn¡¯t think that the Ruler could survive the tribtion.


    After Yuan Weiling said this, Zhang Huai was just sitting high up on the walls in a rxed manner, showing no intention to reply to him at all.


    His expression instantly became really unpleasant. He didn¡¯t say much else, calmly looking at Zhang Huai once more.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope half a dayter when the knife and des are on your body that you can still be so calm&hellip;¡±


    After saying this, he rode the horse back in the direction of his main camp.


    Zhang Huai¡¯s eyes shed and then he felt a little interested.


    ¡°It is still unknown whether or not I will be faced with des and sabers. On the contrary, you are the one invading my country so what kind of logic is this? You are starting a war, aren¡¯t you afraid the people will me you?¡±


    ¡°For no reason?¡±


    Yuan Weiling¡¯s body stopped as he also halted the footsteps of the War Beast below him.


    ¡°Your Gantian Mountain went against the path and used that new policy; killing gentries, disregarding birth and status and treating the people brutally? My Great Yue is asking for an answer, so why are we wrong? Just looking at the southern cities and one can tell. The people have suffered so badly under your Gantian Mountain! I remember that two years ago your Ruler Zong Shou used those ten million civilians as an excuse to upy Huizhou. So, you can allow your Ruler to start a war, but not me for solving their problems?¡±


    ¡°You can do so!¡±


    Zhang Huaiughed when he heard this, ¡°However, the price to pay isn¡¯t small! I hope that Ruler is mentally prepared&hellip;¡±


    Yuan Weiling was toozy to reply, scoffing coldly. He continued to ride his mount back in the direction of his camp.


    However, in the next moment, he heard a cold horn sound out from behind him.


    Following this, the earth trembled and the mountains and rivers shook.


    Yuan Weiling¡¯s expression changed slightly. The mount under him followed his mind and flew up to 1,000 feet high. He looked out into the distance.


    He saw that dozens of miles away, there was a giant army that was marching from behind.


    Leading the army were the 50,000 Big Dipper Sword Soldiers and the Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers.


    Behind them were an extremely Elite Army. Looking out, there were 300,000 of them. None of them was below Grade-3!


    At this moment, not only Yuan Weiling, the many generals within the Great Yue army were all filled with disbelief. The entire army was terrified.


    A dark glow shed in Yuan Weiling¡¯s eyes.


    Before attacking Huizhou, he did think that this might be a trap.


    Thus, only after confirming that Gantian Mountain¡¯s elites moved north and that half of them boarded ships did he make up his mind.


    Aftering to shore, he prepared really carefully. He sent out scouts to search hundreds of miles around. There were troops housed at the few important paths.


    Logically speaking, it was impossible that the enemy troops would reach their backs without them knowing.


    However, how did this army appear here?


    They were like troops descending from the heavens as they appeared in front of him?


    He looked left and right and could see 2 battalions of 200,000 soldiers each moving forward. They were also an Elite Army.


    Zhang Huaiughed out loud, ¡°I might not die, but today it will be tough for Ruler to escape alive!¡±


    Yuan Weiling¡¯s eyes constricted. He then calmed down, as cool as a cucumber.


    There was not much for him to worry about today. He just needed to wait quietly for the results from Gantian Mountain.

 Chapter 776 - Personally Cover The Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 776: Personally Cover The Retreat</h4>


    Yuan Weiling¡¯s pupils constricted and then he calmed down, cool as a cucumber.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry much during the battle today and just needed to wait for the details from Gantian Mountain.


    With the few Saint Realm Experts of Daoling Vast Habitat working together with the various sects, how could they not handle Zong Shou?


    Even if he was unrivaled, in the eyes of those people, he was just a slightly fatter and stronger ant. He was just someone who they could kill with just a flick of a finger!


    Once Zong Shou died, Gantian Mountain¡¯s destruction would be inevitable. Zhang Huai and Ren Tianxing¡¯s few hundred thousand gathered troops naturally had no one to rely on and so they weren¡¯t worth worrying about.


    Thinking like this, Yuan Weiling¡¯s emotions slowly calmed down. He nced at Zhang Huai and wasn¡¯t willing to say much more to him.


    He controlled the mount, stepping down from mid-air and returning back to the army.


    At this time, there was no use saying anything more. Once news from Donglin Cloud Continent spread over, then naturally all problems would be solved.


    Zhang Huai had some ruling ability and if he would surrenderter on, then he would definitely treat him good and reward him kindly.


    If he was unwilling, then he could only subject him to the Five-Horse Corpse Separating punishment to vent his hate!


    This schrly kid! His mouth was so vile!


    However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t allow people to say random words to mess up the morale of his troops.


    However, naturally, there were outsiders who dealt with this matter and he, as the ruler, didn¡¯t need to personally scold them.


    In the past, he personally tried to recruit them to show sincerity. However, if he continued to do so, it would be an insult to his identity.


    At the front of the formation was a general who was dressed in Capital-Commander uniform. He scolded, ¡°Zhang Huai, you shameless dog! My family tries to persuade you nicely, but you still dare to say such preposterous words! If you don¡¯t surrender, then once we break through the city, Great Yue will definitely massacre everyone in the city for three days! We will slice you with a thousand cuts&hellip;¡±


    Yuan Weiling wasn¡¯t worried. However, he felt slightly weird. It was already midnight, a few hours ago he had received news from Gantian Mountain about Zong Shou facing the Nine Glory Xuankong Cycle of Reincarnation Tribtion.


    He should have finished by this time.


    Why was there still no news?


    Retracting his thoughts, Yuan Weiling concentrated his focus on what was in front of him.


    At this moment, the troops in all directions were all orderly pushing forward toward the city.


    Without him managing, the few generals who had already been through several wars all did something.


    100,000 Cavalry Elites pushed toward the southeast, upying several high ground areas. As such, the troops from the three directions were unable to form abined force.


    Apart from a portion of the dozens of square formations below which were still defending the city, the others had changed directions. In just a short moment, they turned into a square-shaped formation. The formation was really orderly, facing off against the enemy troops all around them.


    Shortly after, a silver-white Cavalry Army broke out from behind them and charged onto a high hill, looking down and watching the battle from over there.


    There were roughly 2,000 of them, but it gave one a suppressed feeling.


    ¡°Grade-6 Cavalry Army?¡±


    Yuan Weiling¡¯s thick brow rose up. Wasn¡¯t Zong Shou¡¯s Blood Cloud Cavalry over at Donglin Cloud Continent at this moment?


    Why was there a Cavalry Army made up entirely of Grade-6 Xuanwu Ancestors? He had never heard about them in the past.


    Looking at their attire and mounts, they seemed like the Zong Family ck Fox Cavalry.


    But, how did the Grade-3 Elite Troops who Zong Weiran used to sweep the west of Donglin suddenly be Grade-6 Dao Soldiers?


    Looking closely, one could see an extremely burly General standing at the front.


    Yuan Weiling recognized that it was Ren Tianxing who was regarded to be on the same level as Zong Yuan and who helped Kong Yao take charge of Huizhou.


    He wasn¡¯t worried much when he looked at that person. Actually, he had expected it long in advance. Since those ten towns of Big Dipper Swordsmen and Big Dipper Crossbow Warriors were here, then this person probably arrived too.


    This person was an Unparalleled Famous General. In the battle against the Night Demon Army at Seven Cloud Mountain, he led the middle troops to fight against a majority and didn¡¯t fall behind, restricting half of the Night Demon troops.


    Even if Zong Shou died, he would still need to be cautious of this person.


    He nced near Ren Tianxing, only to see that there were dozens of Cultivators who were standing beside.


    Their cultivations weren¡¯t that great as the strongest one was just Grade-9.


    Coincidentally, these few people caused his expression to change greatly, his face instantly drained of blood.


    He recognized these few people. Not long ago, he had met them. A few of them were the Sect Leaders of a few sects in Huizhou.


    Ren Tianxing led the army behind him like soldiers descending from the heavens.


    It caused their advantageous situation to suddenly look shaky.


    These few people were unable to perform divination and didn¡¯t know about the situation, so it made sense that they rebelled after surrendering.


    However, two of them came from South Wind Cloud Continent, two sects that should have been serving him.


    It was due to their help that Yue Dynasty was able to go up against those other sects.


    In that moment, the rage and annoyance from being betrayed rose up in his heart, making his eyes burn with fury.


    He had treated those sects really well and tried his best to recruit them. However, at this moment, they all stabbed him in the back!


    Then, he thought rationally once more.


    There was definitely a reason that these two people would appear beside Ren Tianxing.


    It was either that Ren Tianxing had taken them hostage or that there was an unexpected change at the side of Gantian Mountain.


    Many thoughts swarmed his mind. Yuan Weiling¡¯s chest slowly turned ice cold.


    His ambition, his goal to build up the Southeast rule seemed to have been doused with a bucket of cold water and his heart turned totally cold.


    ¡°It seems like Ruler is unable to wipe out Shuangtian City! It seems like I can avoid facing 10,000 des and sabers.¡±


    Zhang Huai stood on the city walls with a mocking expression.


    He was originally unwilling to say such mocking words. However, if he could use such words to shake the fighting spirit of the millions of Great Yue troops and reduce their casualties, then why not?


    ¡°Ruler is finding it weird, why is it sote and there is still no news spreading back from Gantian Mountain?¡±


    Yuan Weling¡¯s expression was cold as he listened on. This was what he still couldn¡¯t understand about today.


    Whether or not Zong Shou won, there should have been some news&hellip;


    ¡°Naturally, my Gantian Mountain went all out to stop them! It was also because, at this moment, no one within the Cloud World is willing to offend my Gantian Mountain to send a message to you&hellip;¡±


    Zhang Huai was just halfway through his words before Ren Tianxing continued. His wildughter sounded out throughout the wilderness, ¡°I would like to let Ruler know that two hours ago, Daoling Vast Habitat¡¯s Huayun and Zhongguang have already died. During the battle of Gantian Mountain, the Taoist Faction suffered close to 10,000 casualties. There were even as many as 40 Spirit Realm Cultivators. My Ruler is perfectly fine, sorry to disappoint you&hellip;¡±


    When these words were spoken, the Gantian Mountain troops from all around all gave out thunderous cheers.


    Many people didn¡¯t know who Huayun and Zhongguang were. However, all of them knew of Daoling Vast Habitat.


    They just needed to know that their Gantian Mountain seemed to have won once more.


    Just the news of Ruler Zong Shou surviving the tribtion was worth them being so excited.


    Yuan Weiling¡¯s eyes were filled with cold disdain.


    Huayun and Zhongguang dying? What kind of joke is that?


    Even if they lost there was no one in the Cloud World who could kill them.


    However, when he looked at Ren Tianxing¡¯s side, his heart sank once more.


    He saw those few cultivators had ashen white faces, impassively looking over like they agreed with Ren Tianxing¡¯s words.


    Did Huayun and Zhongguang really die? Taoist Faction really lost?


    Weird weird&hellip;


    Without any news spreading back, those few sects were probably sure that their Great Yue would definitely lose and as such, there was no value in being close to them.


    ...Damn it!


    Suddenly not far away, a glow that he had been waiting for surged over.


    It wasn¡¯t a normal message talisman but a Three-Legged Golden Sparrow. With a sh, it was already in his hands.


    Yuan Weiling¡¯s face was ashen white. A Spiritual Beast like this was extremely precious, having the ability to cross worlds. If could spread messages over billions of worlds and wouldn¡¯t be stopped and obstructed.


    His Great Yue Dynasty only had one of them. To make use of this showed that the previous fewmunication methods were all useless.


    He grabbed the paper talisman and his heart was suddenly shuddering, not worrying much about how Zhongguang and Huayun died. He suddenly hollered out with all his might, ¡°Retreat! Troops listen to mymands and break out! All the private guards stay back with me to cover their retreat!¡±


    The moment these words were shouted out, the millions of Great Yue troops were in amotion.


    However, thest sentence caused all their hearts to calm down, their eyes giving off an emotional and firm intent.


    When Zhang Huai and Ren Tianxing heard this, they were both startled. Dozens of miles, they exchanged nces with one another.


    They were thinking the same thing; that this Yuan Weiling was truly a great and mighty lord&hellip;


    Then, Ren Tianxing shook his head, his hand holding onto the sword as he dashed back to the formation from the hill.


    He was different from Zong Yuan. Zong Yuan liked to personally charge and kill, to lead hundreds of thousands of troops to break formations. However, he liked to sit behind andmand the troops to suppress the opponent.


    Along with his return, those five towns of Big Dipper Sword Soldiers instantly pushed forward into the distance!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Eight hourster, the killing shouts beneath the city walls of Shuangtian City finally stopped.


    At this moment, dozens of miles around were covered in broken armor and weapons as well as horse and men corpses.


    Many soldiers galloped around the area to search for soldiers who were still alive and also to retrieve the corpses.


    Gantian Mountain worshipped the fire element today, their costumes were all red.


    Around the battlefield, there were tens of thousands of troops.


    The Yue Dynasty followed the water element which was why their armor was ck in color.


    Zhang Huai looked down from above, he roughly estimated there were around 500,000 of them who died.


    This battle was a truly intense one.


    The time when casualties were the least was when the Great Yue Army first broke out.


    Under Ren Tianxing¡¯s orders, those few hundred thousand Gantian Mountain soldiers were like a meat grinder obliterating all life in front of them.


    Then, the casualties continued to climb swiftly.


    As expected, Yuan Weiling personally led the guards to cover the retreat of the few hundred thousand Yue Army troops.

 Chapter 777 - Like The Most

    <h4>Chapter 777: Like The Most</h4>


    ¡°70,000 guards and none of them surrendered! All of them died in battle..:¡±


    Ren Tianxing stood beside Zhang Huai with aplicated expression as he looked to where the corpses were densely piled.


    His expression was filled with both pain and awe.


    It was these 70,000 who had caused his troops to suffer such heavy casualties.


    Even the Big Dipper Sword Soldiers suffered many casualties.


    The Great Yue Ruler Yuan Weling follows what he said. He fought to the end before leading thousands of Elite Cavalry to break out.


    ¡°Yuan Weiling is truly a great lord, hard to deal with. He has so many good generals under him too. With him there, it won¡¯t be easy to take down the South Wind Cloud Continent!¡±


    Zhang Huai said while he pondered.


    ¡°The best n is to kill the million elites all here. Then, when we go down south, no matter how capable he is, he won¡¯t be able to do much...¡±


    Ren Tianxing frowned, he also felt the same way. The Great Yue Ruler not only obtained the heart of his army, but his ability to utilize troops was also extraordinary.


    Even if he was at a disadvantage when he crossed swords with him, he wasn¡¯t crushed.


    But, how was it easy to wipe them all out?


    He remembered that the Yue Dynasty had a few hundred thousand troops to the south side of the Cloud Ocean shore. They were there to protect their backline as well as take charge of resources. A lot of troops were also separated around the cities.


    Once they gathered, they would have a full 1.5 million troops!


    Although they couldn¡¯t beat him, they were able to retreat safely from Huizhou.


    Zhang Huaiughed, acted casually and said, ¡°Forget it! To be able to kill all his guards is already a huge surprise! This battle was to bait him to attack Huizhou. Now that the goal has already been achieved and the southeast situation is set, what do we have to worry about?¡±


    Ren Tianxing nodded. Although he was unwilling, that was the only thing that could be done.


    However, at this moment, a Spiritual Light descended from the sky and chased over.


    He picked it up and his eyes shone, giving off a weird glow. He passed the talisman over to Zhang Huai, with a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°It seems like there is no need for us to have a headache. Four hours ago Shi Run led 4 Space Ships to battle with the Yue Dynasty sailors, sinking 123rge Cloud Ships. The other ships all fled.¡±


    Zhang Huai¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°This girl actually had such great ability!¡±


    He knew that the power of Space Ships was much greater than normal Cloud Ships as they were able to fight ten against one.


    However, he was surprised at the results.


    Then, heughed out loud. The Heavens really gave up on Great Yue.


    The sailors retreated which meant that the million elites still in Huizhou couldn¡¯t advance or flee back.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment, on the Heaven Reaching tform, a great scent spread about. Kong Yao¡¯s eyes shone as she moaned which made one feel hard to control oneself. Wave after wave of happiness drowned her.


    The moaning was like an oriole singing, very pleasing to the ears.


    At this moment, her body was wrapped up by Zong Shou¡¯s few furry Fox Tails. It reduced her embarrassment a little, but she also felt that her whole body was warm, like it had merged with Zong Shou¡¯s.


    The fur also provoked her skin, causing her entire body to experience a great sensation.


    At her lower body area, the huge iron rod was moving and thrusting beneath her, smashing deep inside her. It was extremely fierce and vicious, showing no mercy at all.


    Each time it entered, it would cause Kong Yao¡¯s body to shudder.


    At this moment, she finally knew why Xuanyuan Yiren and Ruoshui hid away from Zong Shou.


    To women, it was a great fortune but also extreme torture.


    Zong Shou¡¯s World Shocking Spiritual Art attracted them to Duo Cultivate and her body became extremely sensitive. Each bit of action and excitement was extremely heightened. At this moment, their souls and minds were directly connected.


    The sensation exceeded that of a man¡¯s climax. Each time after they finished, she couldn¡¯t help but beg for more. She would then drown in the ecstasy.


    Four hours ago Kong Yao felt extremely exhausted, her muscles were feeling really sore.


    asionally, when she calmed down her thoughts, she would firmly tell herself that it was best to end early and that she shouldn¡¯t be too engrossed in pleasures of the flesh.


    However, often after one climax ended, she couldn¡¯t take it and would want to experience it once more. That bone-chilling and soul-stirring sensation.


    How? If this continued, she would be ruined, however, at this moment she really wanted more...


    Suddenly, her body shuddered and her hands grabbed tight.


    She felt like she was unable to block the force of the climax. She bit onto Zong Shou¡¯s neck.


    At the start, she wanted to cry, but no tears came out. His skin was really tough, unable to bite in at all, instead her silver teeth nearly broke.


    Then, she felt that Zong Shou loosened his skin.


    She scoffed, she thought to herself with her remaining consciousness that he knew his ce! Then, she bit down in an unrestrained manner, using her teeth to vent her hatred.


    It was all this fellow¡¯s fault, causing her to be a lustful female beast who was totally shameless.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t feel any pain at all. He moaned. His private part was within her body and was tightly wrapped, that temperature nearly melted him.


    A momentter, he felt Kong Yao¡¯s body shuddered once more.


    His private part felt warm, a liquid shot out. The squirming meat made him feel extremelyfortable and happy right away.


    At the same time, an extremely pure energy fell into his Energy Ocean.


    At this moment, not only did the energy within his body stabilize, it had already swelled up to dozens of times the size it was before.


    His Spiritual Sense spread out, allowing it to surge unrestrained all over. He could even sense a few worlds outside of the Cloud World.


    ¡°This is Spirit Realm?¡±


    The changes after tribtion were alreadypleted at this moment.


    Not only did he step into the Spirit Realm, he reached the Late Spirit Realm as he wished.


    The explosive growth from umtion, be it Martial or Spiritual Cultivation, he saw huge progress in both.


    Power surged within his body like he had an energy that couldn¡¯t be used up.


    He reached a level that he only did so in the virtual environment in hisst life.


    Reality and virtual were really different! There were some simrities, but they were mostly quite different!


    Kong Yao moaned, the climax she felt finally retreated a little.


    Her eyes were still in a daze as she looked at Zong Shou. She held her head and then kissed him.


    Their lips and tongues crossed one another, only separating after a few minutes. Their lips hung a silver thread which made them look extremely lustful.


    Following this, Kong Yao shoved her right chest into his mouth. She loved it when Zong Shou used his tongue to tease and suck at the tip of the peach. That feeling charmed her and was something she couldn¡¯t forget.


    However, this time Zong Shou didn¡¯t take the chance to enter her body. He still caressed her body lovingly, spreading True Qi in, causing the sensation to dissipate.


    Kong Yao¡¯s gaze slowly became clear once more. At first she felt a little empty, however, Zong Shou¡¯s hug and Fox Tail instantly filled that void.

 Chapter 778 - Sword Intent Spirit Realm

    <h4>Chapter 778: Sword Intent Spirit Realm</h4>


    The clouds and rain dissipated. After a long while, Kong Yao recovered from the remnant effects of the climax.


    She panted and tried to get up from Zong Shou¡¯s body, but she suddenly slipped. She thought that her Martial Path Cultivation wouldn¡¯t cause that to happen.


    At this moment, her arms and legs were soft and powerless. She tried to use her strength but she couldn¡¯t grab anything. Her body sunk down once more before she sat down. It felt so nice when Zong Shou¡¯s still pencil sharp iron rod stabbed into her body. That great feeling from the friction made her moan uncontrobly once more.


    In the next moment, she saw Zong Shou¡¯s smile, like he was asking if she wanted another round?


    Kong Yao¡¯s face turned red as she looked below and saw what made her fall.


    As if she had touched electricity, she closed her eyes, instantly blushing.


    The brick on the ground was covered in liquid, filling up around ten feet of space.


    Without needing to think, one knew where it came from.


    She remembered that a few years ago she wasn¡¯t interested in guys and felt disgusted by such things.


    Who knew that she was actually such a girl.


    Thinking about it, she felt really ashamed, having no face to see people.


    Zong Shouughed, hugging her up and then summoning a ball of water to carefully wash her body.


    He washed off all the marks of their adventures.


    Following this, Zong Shou looked at her body and was distracted. He couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°How beautiful!¡±


    Ice for muscles, jade for bones, snow for skin, a creation of the gods...


    She was beautiful and had all features, long legs and a thin waist. Every part of her body was just nice.


    She was so beautiful that one couldn¡¯t shift their eyes away...


    Kong Yao was shocked by those words, stretching her hand out to cover his eyes and then grumbling, ¡°Close your eyes! Stop looking!¡±


    Then, she grabbed her Heaven and Earth Bag and rushed to put on her clothes.


    She summoned a ball of mes to destroy all the ¡®evidence¡¯ on the ground!


    Once Zong Shou opened his eyes, he saw Kong Yao had changed into red armor and was standing in front of him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but diss in his heart. Apart from armor, did this woman not have anything else?


    At this moment, Kong Yao wasn¡¯t as heroic and valiant as before. Instead, she slightly lowered her head, her hands wrapped up in one another. She fidgeted as her face flushed red.


    She didn¡¯t know how to face him, wanting to speak several times but stopping each time. Every time their eyes met, she would be as timid as a rabbit and immediately lower her head.


    Such a scene was indeed really special and rare. It was tough to see such a shy Kong Yao.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t the time for that.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned solemn as he held her hand, a thread of energy flowing about within her body.


    ¡°It is best if you send your Spiritual Sense into your body to investigate what changes there are. Just now we connected both in flesh and spirit, merging our thoughts into one. After your husband¡¯s tribtion, use it toprehend the secrets of Heaven and Earth. Little Yao¡¯er you should have someprehensions. This is the best time, don¡¯t miss it...¡±


    When Kong Yao heard the words husband and Little Yao¡¯er, she felt a feeling of disgust. Thinking to herself, could this fellow be any less corny?


    Apart from feeling totally used to it by now, she felt joy deep down.


    When she heard thest few sentences, she finally came back to her senses and realized that Zong Shou was being serious with her.


    She immediately checked her Chakra Meridians. Her eyes lit up with surprise.


    The True Qi in her body didn¡¯t increase by much due to their Dual Cultivation.


    However, due to their shameless coitus, it became much purer, it also had an extremely pure energy and waspatible with the Grand Dao.


    What made her joyous was that the sharp True Qi which bothered her for a long time wasn¡¯t a problem anymore.


    At this moment, although that sharp energy was still there, it was suppressed and ground down. It wasn¡¯t as sharp and problematic as before, instead, it was more circr and gentle.


    It was still just as strong, but once she controlled it, her strength would be able to increase.


    The Heaven and Earth Vengeful Energy which was gathered in her Energy Ocean was reduced by half!


    She suddenlyprehended. No wonder Xuanyuan Yiren and Ruoshui who weren¡¯t as talented as her could improve so much within the year, both of them entered Grade-9 and were chasing up to her.


    This Dual Cultivation path really had some benefits.


    She thought about it and felt that her brain was about to explode.


    Large amounts of information charged into her soul.


    Zong Shou used his mind to travel Heaven and Earth, breaking down thews of how this world was made up, to go back on the Daos repeatedly.


    The bits that heprehended all appeared.


    Before this, when she was too engrossed in the physical enjoyment, her mind was empty and hadn¡¯t noticed all of this.


    However, at this moment, when she thought back to it, those scenes appeared clearly in front of her eyes.


    She instantly felt annoyed. So it seemed like when she was loving, engrossed, shameless and totally forgetting everything together with him, that this fellow could spend some effort onprehending the Heaven and Earth mysteries?


    She then felt that it wasn¡¯t right. This was just the second soul and the splitting of the first.


    She scoffed and pushed aside these thoughts. She searched all her memories from before to memorize and thenprehend.


    In just a moment, her face was red.


    Along with those memories were everything that had happened just now when they were performing their Dual Cultivation.


    Her shameless moans, her begging words. Thinking back to all of it, she felt embarrassed.


    Naturally, that soul-stirring and bone-touching sensation was contained within.


    In a short moment, her lower body felt wet once more.


    However, she knew that it was a rare chance. Zong Shouprehended the Sword Intent Soul Realm to the peak and was invincible in the world, a Sword Path Ancestor Grade person.


    His connection to Heaven and Earth when he advanced had to be amazing.


    Kong Yao resisted her urge, blocking other thoughts, focusing on the theories and things that Zong Shou hadprehended.


    At this moment, most of them were things she couldn¡¯t understand, so she could only memorize them and then dwell on them in the future.


    Momentster, she was shocked, opening her eyes wide.


    ¡°Sword Intent Spirit Realm!¡±


    Within her memories, not long after they started Dual Cultivating, Zong Shou had reached the Sword Intent Spirit Realm level!


    This was something that only people of the God Realm level could grasp!


    At this moment, Zong Shou called back the Nameless Sword which was hanging in the air.


    A thread of blood-colored Sword Energy shot out from the sword tip. Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with a weird expression. He didn¡¯t expect that the first of his Martial Path to break through to the Spirit Realm was actually the Massacring Sword Intent!


    In the next moment, he heard a clear and majestic voice from far away.


    ¡°Shiyue is here. Has Rulerpleted his tribtion?¡±

 Chapter 779 - Emperor Path God Fist

    <h4>Chapter 779: Emperor Path God Fist</h4>


    ¡°Shiyue is here. Has Rulerpleted his tribtion?¡±


    The voice spread from the distance and at the same time, a Spiritual Sense which was no lower than that of a Celestial Realm Expert charged over toward the Heaven Reaching tform.


    Shiyue?


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up as he looked into the distance. Why was this person here, back in the Cloud World?


    From afar, he could see that several dozen miles away, Shiyue was standing on a hill.


    He had his hands behind his back, his eyes filled with fighting intent as he looked over.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shifted to a 16-year-old teen by his side.


    Shi Wuji!


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    So Shiyue came back for this fellow?


    Looking at him, did he want to fight with him? To verify his Martial Arts?


    That meant that the Emperor God Fist which would shock the Cloud World in the future had already taken shape?


    He looked toward Shi Wuji with aplicated expression before smiling, ¡°Today I am fortunate to be able to pass the tribtion. Why does General Shie over to find me?¡±


    A Spiritual Sense spread out and stopped Zong Yuan who led the 7,000 Blood Cloud Cavalry to charge over.


    Since this person didn¡¯t strike him when he was down, today he wouldn¡¯t bully him with numbers.


    Moreover, in the fight with this person, having the Blood Cloud Cavalry wouldn¡¯t do much.


    When Shiyue heard this, heughed, ¡°Naturally, I came here to find the Ruler to verify my Martial Arts! Out of the same generation people of the Cloud World, there are only a handful of people who I am interested in. Yuan Wushang and Jueyu are both extremely talented, their sword techniques are at the top of the world. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t cultivate the King Path Martial Arts. Shiyue thought about it and only Ruler can help me fix my weaknesses and perfect my fist technique!¡±


    As expected, he said these words out loud. Shiyue also didn¡¯t wait for Zong Shou to reply, punching over with a fist!


    ¡°My Fist Technique is known as Emperor God. Ruler, be careful!¡±


    They were dozens of miles away, but when the Fist Energy surged over, the entire ground sunk down.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, thinking to himself that this fellow really didn¡¯t show any courtesy!


    However, he did want to see how much his strength had increased after he had finished his tribtion!


    Right as the Nameless Sword was called back, it flew into the air once more.


    A sword swept the sky, covering it with Sword Energy which swung down 20 miles away!


    The Fist Energy caused the surrounding space to copse, looking extremely powerful! However, his sword caused the entire world to be shed into two parts.


    Like lightning shing, it was extremely swift and exceptionally sharp!


    Before the energies shed, the intents of the two people had already conflicted with one another.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but lean backward as he felt that the brilliant and righteous Fist Intent was close to breaking him.


    Power! Strength!


    As expected from the Emperor God Fist; the more power, the greater the strength!


    It was the same theory as Kong Yao¡¯s Thousand Army Breaking...


    This person¡¯s heart did have that kind of righteous and straightforward energy!


    However, there was another core Grand Dao, hidden within which was the foundations of this.


    The level of this sh was far from letting him peak into the true secrets of this King Path Fist Technique.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone as his intent became a little sharper.


    In the next instant, the Fist Intent which was passing through the air was forcefully smashed by his Sword Intent!


    Keng!


    A sword rung as the Fist Energy was broken in a single sh by the Sword Energy.


    Numerous amounts of remnant energies spread out, causing the dozens of miles of space to be swept.


    The ground instantly lost thousands of feet.


    Spirit Realm Experts all had the ability to pluck out mountains and move rivers.


    These two were top Spirit Realm Cultivators, but their strengths were far from being restricted by the world.


    At this moment, although they were forcefully controlling it, the ripples spreading out were still extremely dangerous and seemingly unstoppable.


    The faces of the 600,000 soldiers in the formation were ashen white. Even Kong Rui whoid out this Heaven Escaping Energy Cycle Formation found it hard to support.


    Hu Zhongyuan and the others¡¯ faces turned white. They ordered all their generals and troops to retreat even further.


    They felt that this person called Shiyue was much stronger than those Celestial Realm Experts whose auras had filled the sky!


    The Nameless Sword in the distance didn¡¯t stop there. After breaking the Fist Energy, it spun and sliced down where Shiyue was standing!


    The Sword Light turned into a Dragon, actually forming a Lightning Dragon Shadow! It was shaped like a Lightning Dragon, but it had seven ws.


    Before Spirit Realm, he was at most able to merge four Dragons into one. Now, he could merge six Dragon Sword Intents into one body.


    What appeared was the legendary Dragon Race ancestor, Absolute Beginning Dragon!


    Shiyue wanted him to verify his martial arts as well as measure how deep he currently was.


    In the distance, Shiyue¡¯s eyes lit up as he praised, ¡°Good!¡±


    Protecting Shi Wuji in the distance but he still had sufficient energy to turn his fist into a palm, his strength shaking. An unstoppable power suddenly pressed down from the sky.


    ¡°Heaven Flipping Seal!¡±


    When the Fist Energy pressed down, the Nameless Sword instantly shook. Although it wasn¡¯t pressed into the ground, it was jolted off its initial course.


    The Dragon roared, Sword Light shed down and struggled before it was able to break free from the Fist Energy Suppression.


    ¡°World Settling Seal!¡±


    With power as the foundations of strength, this fist seemed to bring with it an entire country to knock over.


    It also brought with it Shiyue¡¯s resilience and extreme sincerity!


    This fist could indeed settle down the world.


    The fist descended like a giant seal, pressing down on him.


    It had a huge restriction power which stopped him from moving.


    This seal could stop 3,000 worlds!


    Zong Shou¡¯s intent was shocked. This time, he felt that his mind shook slightly.


    However, momentster he firmed up. Since he decided to fight, then how could he be so soft and indecisive?


    He was not going to step back even after what Zong Weiran said when he left.


    With his mind made up, his gaze turned firm once more. Like he was brainwashed, his thoughts were thick and focused.


    He was distracted for just that moment and the Fist Seal was already in front of him!


    It actually disregarded the formation and directly descended on the Heaven Reaching tform.


    Although Shiyue¡¯s body was dozens of miles away, at this moment, the feeling he got was that he was right in front of him, like a mountain. The aura he gave off was like one straight from hell!


    Zong Shou had no time to recall the Nameless Sword, using his finger to rece a sword, drawing out a Sword Shadow in mid-air.


    A full six thin Dragons gathered at his fingertips.


    The index and middle fingers were left of the Giant Fist.


    Easily without using much strength, that fist power which seemed like it was about to smash him suddenly stopped.


    Po!


    Along with a light sound, Zong Shou closed his eyes to feel.


    This Fist used the word ¡®settle¡¯ on the surface, it was an outer Dao. The nextyer was still Power and Strength as the foundations.


    Thestyer, which was the core was something he could roughly feel.


    In the next instant, his pupils constricted slightly.


    It is Law!


    Shiyue¡¯s True Foundation Technique was just a Law word.


    It was extremely simple, just one word.


    He instantly startedughing. No wonder so many experts would fall to his hands!


    Billions ofws, 3,000 Grand Paths could all be epted within!


    Thews of the beings of the world and also those of ruling a country.


    With this as the foundation, one didn¡¯t need anything else...


    This was really amusing!


    The people in the future all thought that he was a Confucian Faction disciple.


    So, he was actually someone who inherited from the Legalism Faction.


    Legalism as the core and Confucianism as the surface?


    Only with Power and Strength could he show this Dao!


    Just as he was about to look deeper, the Fist Power had copsed. In an instant, it disappeared.


    The strength of the Emperor God Fist was boundless, it could even simply kill a Celestial Realm Expert.


    However, Shiyue was still unable to perfect it.


    This was why he was able to find the greatest mistake of the Fist Technique in that instant.


    He didn¡¯t use much strength to cause this Fist Power to copse.


    However, that Fist Power was still there. After it broke down, it spread everywhere.


    Zong Shou was unable to restrict them all, he only heard a few cracking sounds from the side.


    The Heaven Reaching tform under him finally couldn¡¯t take it under this huge force and started to copse.


    Zong Shouughed. The people of the future only knew about how strong the fist was.


    Slightly stronger cultivators could only learn that the fist used Power and Strength as its foundations through books.


    It was either a Grade-12 World Destroying or Grade-13 Supreme Emperor Path Martial Arts.


    Apart from those few people, no one in the world knew what this technique was good for?


    Although the battle destroyed this tform, it was worth it as he was able to find out about Shiyue¡¯s core.


    The stone pieces under him copsed, so he stood in the air and reached out. The Nameless Sword flew backward into his hands.


    With a wave of Sword Light, it turned into a white glow andnded dozens of miles away.


    This time it was still the Six Dragon Merger Sword. However, it used the tinum Dragon as the core, merging with the other five Sword Intents.


    The sword speed was slightly slow unlike that of the Instant Space Dragon and the Lightning Dragon, but it was even sharper!


    ...tinum Dragon, shing all beings!


    Keng!


    If before when one said that Zong Shou¡¯s first sword shing the world open was an exaggeration, then, at this moment, it truly sliced the world in front of him into two parts!


    Shiyue¡¯s expression changed slightly as heughed, ¡°As expected, Ruler didn¡¯t disappoint me!¡±


    He held Shi Wuji in his hand and flew up. He was like a falling leaf, unable to use strength. Along with the white light, he continued to retreat.


    However, his expression was really serious. In a thirtieth of a second, he was already 100 miles away.


    He looked on as the tinum Dragon Sword sliced up this 100 miles of space.


    The Sword Intent was still extremely strong, not retreating at all.


    Shiyue didn¡¯t dare to drag anymore, rising high up into the air and then stepping down!


    ¡°World Settling Seal!¡±


    He stepped with his right foot and the 30-mile area was shaking.


    Then, he saw the Sword Light change. It went from domineering and sharp such that it could sh mountains and rivers to small and nimble like a sewing needle.

 Chapter 780 - After Completing The Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 780: After Completing The Tribtion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    A Sword Shadow like a shuttle stabbed through the air. Under Zong Shou¡¯s guidance, it shed from up to down, slicing like an inverted Milky Way.


    A needle stabbed into the hole like quicksilver sinking into the ground. In an instant, this World Settling Seal was countered.


    Shiyue was startled when he saw this and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Blood Sword Monster Lord, the top of the Cloud World Sword Path, you are really worth your name. Shiyue has learned a lot today!¡±


    When he said these words, many wind knives shed down from all over.


    It forced the blood-colored Sword Shadow slightly aside and then directly opened up a crack in the sky, bringing Shi Wuji out of the Cloud World without any intention of staying.


    Energy shook the ce where he stood before, sound ripples continuously spreading.


    After a long while it calmed down.


    ¡°Shiyue is so strong!¡±


    Kong Yao had been watching on from behind Zong Shou and at this moment he sighed, ¡°The people of the world often said that the future God Emperor woulde from those three factions within the Central Continent. However, I always felt that Shiyue was much stronger than those few.¡±


    She also asked curiously, ¡°Who is the person beside him? His bones are fresh and new and he has no cultivation, but was able to stand still and not fall whilst the two of you shed. Such resilience and perseverance is really extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°Of course he is amazing! He is called Shi Wuji and has a deep rtionship with Common People¡¯s Path! This uncle and nephew are both extremely loved by the heavens!¡±


    Kong Yao looked over in shock and Zong Shou smiled, ¡°I got that from viewing the skies at night. It is okay if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    When Kong Yao heard this, she nearly burst outughing, what viewing the skies? How could this fellow do something that even her father couldn¡¯t do with the Wen King Divination Coin? He was most probably speaking nonsense.


    She didn¡¯t worry about him anymore and continued to meditate.


    Zong Shou formed a seal and activated a Terra Word Spell. Along with his use of Spiritual Energy, the falling Heaven Reaching tform seemed like time had been turned back.


    It was recovered back to normal and there was nothing abnormal about it. It was as if it had been untouched from start to finish.


    At this moment, it once again gathered Spiritual Energy.


    Zong Shou¡¯s arm shook, the Lightning Winged Dragon flew out from his body.


    It changed, starting to swell up. This time, the heavens changed once more.


    Hanxi, Little Gold and Xiaori all returned to his sleeves and started to sleep.


    These four Spirit Beasts were all his Natural Protectors and were connected to him by heart.


    Although the four beasts didn¡¯t gain as many benefits as Kong Yao who Dual Cultivated with him, it was enough to let the Lightning Winged Dragon reach the Spirit Realm.


    As for the other three, they needed time to digest the benefits that they received from him.


    At his brow, that Spiritual Seed started to be restless.


    ¡°Zhao Yanran, that demondy is actually facing her tribtion. So fast? She isn¡¯t afraid that she would die...¡±


    This demondy was just Grade-9 before this.


    Little Gold and the others have spent decades with him in the Book of Eon elerated space.


    Zhao Yanran didn¡¯t even have a single bit of umted attainments.


    Even if she relied on therge amounts of True Qi from him entering the Late Spirit Realm, she was taking a huge risk.


    This woman had followed him from so many years ago and they both came from the same sect. More or less, they would have some rtionship.


    He really didn¡¯t wish for this woman to die so early!


    Once such a worry rose up in his mind, heughed self-mockingly.


    That¡¯s right! With the Buddhist Faction protecting her, how could the demon girl die? She would most probably be safe.


    Moreover, at this moment, he was using views of the past to look at the current time.


    When Spiritual Energy was weak, Cultivators needed extremely firm foundations to pass their tribtion. Their cultivation speeds were also extremely slow.


    However, when the Spiritual Wave was about to arrive, the slightly stronger ones could cross the Man, Earth and Heaven realms in just three to five years.


    In this era, if there weren¡¯t 10,000 there were at least three. It really wasn¡¯t anything surprising.


    It was much simpler to pass tribtions. In the past, one neededrge amounts of umtion to do so. In this era, one just needed a technique that was neutral and gentle and one that they had enough experience in. After they passed the tribtion, then they would umte and make up for their foundations.


    The higher the realm, the more one would think. One would also have a deeper understanding of the Heaven and Earth Grand Daos.


    Simply put, it was deciding between first taking and then paying or paying first then taking it.


    The former had more hope for the future while thetter grasped powerful strength. It was hard to decide between the two...


    Thinking about this, there was nothing to worry about Zhao Yanran facing the tribtion.


    Zong Shou shook his head and then waved his sleeves to release the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle in his Lingjie Ring.


    A month ago, he couldn¡¯t do anything to this turtle. He didn¡¯t believe that now, even with him at the Spirit Realm, there was still anything he could do.


    This Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was still trapped in the thickyer of Xuan Ice, its pupils innocently looking outward.


    The moment it adapted to this new environment, it started to use its nose to sniff within the iceyer.


    In the end, its eye fixed on the corpse of the Xuanwu Giant Beast tens of thousands of feet away.


    This beast was already dead and Daoling Vast Habitat Cultivators had all escaped.


    The cultivators around felt threatened by Zong Shou and no one dared to touch it.


    It just remained there, the corpse not rotting. A stoneyer started to form on the outer shell, just like the broken tail left from the Spirit Smander.


    Looking at the corpse, the gaze of the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle became intense and an anxious look appeared on it.


    Its four limbs stretched outward, but it was still unable to break the Xuan Ice.


    At the same time, it tried to use its tooth to bite. However, exactly like a month ago there was nothing he could do about it.


    In the end, it could only look toward Zong Shou with a begging expression.


    Zong Shou took a look and he was tempted. Then, heughed, ¡°You want me to let you out?¡±


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle wasn¡¯t good at human speech, but understood his intent and nodded its head.


    ¡°That is possible!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lip curled and then heughed joyfully. A few drops of Essence Blood appeared in his hand, forming several seals.


    ¡°However, I amcking a Protector Beast, so are you willing?¡±


    The turtle pulled back its head like it was hesitating, but a momentter it nodded.


    Only then did Zong Shou smile and rip out all the talismans.


    A ball of ck me zed and melted the 10,000yers of colorless Xuan Ice around the turtle.


    In just a moment, when the Xuan Ice was halfway melted, the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was able to break the rest using its immense strength.


    However, once it broke free, it stopped worrying about Zong Shou. 12 ice wings instantly appeared as it dashed toward the Xuanwu Beast Corpse like lightning.


    However, the moment it got close and before it could do anything, it felt a huge pressure suppressing it.

 Chapter 781 - Turtle Occupying Turtle Shell

    <h4>Chapter 781: Turtle upying Turtle Shell</h4>


    ¡°I knew this would happen! As expected, this seemingly honest thing is actually so crafty.¡±


    Zong Shou sighed as he shook his head, stepping on the shell.


    He looked short and weak, giving off no light at all. However, at this moment, he exuded immense strength, tens of times more than he weighed.


    After the Spirit Realm, power couldn¡¯t be measured in kilograms and stone. Instead, it was measured in terms of mountains. Naturally, not normal mountains, but the Sumeru Mountain of Buddhist legends.


    It was said to be 33,000 feet tall and made of natural ss.


    The Pure Land of Amitabha was said to have 10,800 of them, each weighing one billion and three thousand kilograms.


    Initial Spirit Realm Cultivators normally had the strength of 1 mountain. They could lift up 3 Sumeru Mountains, a case of using strength to pull the mountain and rivers. In thete stages, one would have the power of 9.


    However, Zong Shou was different from normal cultivators. His foundations had reached the extreme before he faced the tribtion. His Sword Intent Realm also broke through to the Spirit Realm.


    His Dual Meridian Body, each set of parallel Chakra Meridians had 12 mountains of strength.


    This also didn¡¯t consider the fact that he was 50% Spirit and Martial Merger.


    Stepping on the Turtle shell, it was unable to move at all.


    ¡°Why do you ask for this? I am the Ruler of a country. If you follow me, you will receive good food every day, that doesn¡¯t sound bad does it?¡±


    Naturally, it was super dangerous and it would have to help him blood des...


    The moment he said these words, Little Gold and Xiaori, who both hadn¡¯t fully fallen into slumber yet, objected in his mind.


    They both said that they followed him for several years, but were unable to eat anything good.


    Zong Shou was instantly furious, scolding them in his thoughts: Then where did those metals and materials I collected go to?


    He also scolded Xiaori, telling it to forget about sniffing his body from now on.


    Suppressing the rebelling two beasts, Zong Shou looked down at the Turtle which was trying its best to struggle.


    Its limbs continuously wed at the ground, attempting to dig out a giant hole.


    But, no matter what, it was still unable to get rid of the giant mountain on top of it.


    Instead, the ground was unable to withstand the heavy weight and started to sink downward.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle¡¯s body sunk downward. In the end, it was helpless and could only give up. It hesitated for a moment and then retracted its head, once again summoning Xuanwu Essence Energy, unwilling to surrender to Zong Shou just like that.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t worried and he reached out with his hand. A ck blue light instantly charged out of the Beast¡¯s body and entered his hand.


    This was the Beast Pellet of the Xuanwu. At this moment, although the Giant Xuanwu Turtle had died at the hands of the Yin Dragon, this pellet was still shining brightly. The life in it hadn¡¯t been reduced at all.


    Zong Shou smiled, thinking about it for a moment and then he realized the reason.


    The Xuanwu Turtle was raised and nurtured by the sincere hearts of millions of Taoist Faction disciples every day.


    As the Taoist Faction Protector Saint Beast, it stayed within the Heavenly ce.


    Half of the essence of its body was swallowed by the Yin Dragon, but there was still a portion that remained within this Xuanwu Turtle Pellet.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle belonged to the Xuanwu bloodline. This pellet was of huge help to it.


    However, it was indeed a decent n to use this to craft a Celestial Artifact.


    Stepping onto the shell below his feet, his face became serious, his expression was dark and cold, ¡°If you don¡¯te out, I might cook you and eat you!¡±


    The body of the Xuan Turtle shuddered, but it didn¡¯t move. More Xuan Ice formed on its outer shell.


    Zong Shouughed coldly, his legs using strength once more. He sent his Sword Intent to suppress the mind of the turtle.


    ¡°You shameless thing, do you still think that it is a month ago?¡±


    He heard a cracking sound. This time, Zong Shou didn¡¯t even need to use a sword as the iceyer was smashed!


    Then the Nameless Sword hung on the shell. The Sword Glow swallowed and spat, breaking through the Body Protecting Energy of the Turtle and stabbing a small hole in its shell.


    ¡°Let me ask you for thest time, will you surrender or not?¡±


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle could also sense that its couldn¡¯t block Zong Shou anymore. It didn¡¯t hesitate to stick out its head.


    Zong Shou smiled and ced the blood-colored mark on its head.


    Then, Spiritual Sense charged into its mind and searched around.


    The true name of the Xuan Turtle was just made up of two profound runes. Upon closer inspection, it was Gangying...


    Zong Shou¡¯s face twitched, hard and sturdy, what a good name!


    He was speechless. He didn¡¯t hesitate to spread out his Spiritual Sense even more.


    It turned into small threads of small Spiritual Sense and charged into this name, stretching about. In just a moment, it formed a Spiritual Formation that locked down on the Soul Core of the Turtle.


    The blood-colored talisman on its head also retracted.


    It turned into a me-like blood spot which was imprinted right at the center of its brow, just nicely connecting inside and outside.


    Only when this step waspleted, was it considered that he had recruited the Turtle. In the future, with just a thought, he could control its soul such that it couldn¡¯t resist at all.


    ¡°Your true name cannot be told to others, in the future I will call you Little...¡±


    The moment he said these words, he hesitated. He named too many of his pets starting with Little and it didn¡¯t sound right. Looking at its body, how was it small? He changed his words, ¡°I will call you Bluefire!¡±


    Simple and obvious and also pleasant sounding.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle didn¡¯t bother at all. With the pressure on its shell reduced, it continued to dash forward.


    Zong Shou was at a loss. Apart from this pellet, was there anything else in the corpse that could attract it?


    He saw that the Turtle had bit into the corpse of the Xuanwu Beast. It sucked dozens of mouthfuls of blood, swallowing the remaining Essence Blood and then tossing the corpse aside.


    It actually separated the shell and corpse.


    Then, it discarded it¡¯s shell that Zong Shou had made holes in. With a sh, it was totally naked and drilled into the huge Xuanwu Turtle Shell.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mouth was agape, thinking to himself that this was possible too?


    Their sizes were totally different and they weren¡¯t born from the same body so what was the use even if it upied the shell?


    Just as he was thinking this, the Xuan Turtle stretched its head out and looked at the pellet in his hand with deep desires.


    After hesitating for a moment, Zong Shou threw the pellet in his hand over.


    He wanted to see what exactly this turtle was up to.


    Seeing this, the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was delighted. It swallowed the ck and blue light into its mouth.


    Then, it retracted its head back into the Xuanwu Turtle Shell.


    In just a moment, Zong Shou felt that the sky changed.


    Tribtion Energy caused by the Lightning Winged Dragon suddenly started to swell and increase!


    Zong Shou raised his head and looked at the sky. He saw a white glownd down and split into two.


    Only an extremely small portion shot toward the Lightning Winged Dragon. Arge portion went right for the Xuanwu Turtle Shell.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow instantly rose up. The turtle was actually facing its Celestial Realm Tribtion?


    Speaking of which, it was actually at the peak of the Spirit Realm and was just one step away.


    It was most probably the Beast Pellet which helped it take that step.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. To be able to watch this Celestial Realm Tribtion at such a close distance was really a decent experience.


    After all, he had already stepped to the Late Spirit Realm and was not far away from the Celestial Realm.


    In maybe just 10 years, he would be able to take this step.


    Using his Spiritual Sense to feel, a bright glow shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Vast Lightning Body Destroying Tribtion...¡±


    This tribtion was said to specially target the body. It was recorded several times in books of the Common People¡¯s Path.


    It was ranked third in Celestial Realm Tribtions. In the 10,000 years of the Common People¡¯s Path, only one person managed to survive with his life.


    It seemed like this Turtle was either Super talented like him or it did many bad things and was hated by the Heavens.


    The white glow fell and hit the Xuanwu Turtle Shell. It wrapped around the shell creating a sound that made one¡¯s tooth feel sour, however, it couldn¡¯t find a way to enter.


    After a short while, it slowly disappeared. A portion spread out in Heaven and Earth while a portion was absorbed by the shell.


    Following closely behind was the second and third Body Destroying Tribtions which struck down.


    The Turtle was still perfectly fine, on the contrary, a ball of blue fire raged and burned outside of the shell.


    Zong Shou sensed closely and momentster his expression became weird.


    ¡°So that was the case. Using the power of the Lightning Tribtion to merge with this Xuanwu Shell? This Turtle might look stupid, but its intellect is really surprising...¡±


    This Xuanwu Turtle Shell was not something the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle¡¯s own Shell couldpare to.


    20,000 years of umtion, spending every day in the Heavenly ce, with God Power nourishing it, naturally the shell was really strong.


    During the battle just now, the God Realm Yin Dragon¡¯s w couldn¡¯t even leave a mark. From this, one could see how strong it was.


    If not for the sneak attack on its weakness, his Yin Dragon had a higher chance of losing.


    At this moment, the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was using the Xuanwu Pellet to attack both inside and outside along with the power of the tribtion. It was chasing away the remnant soul of the Xuanwu as well as merging the shell with its body.


    If it seeded, then no Celestial Realm Expert would be able to deal with it...


    This was why he said that the Turtle was really smart. It was much better than using the pellet and flesh of the God Realm Xuanwu to raise its own cultivation.


    What Zong Shou was paying attention to more was the power of the Tribtion Lightning. At this moment, he had broken away from the connection with the Heavens and couldn¡¯t look directly at the tribtion lock.


    However, he had a rough idea of the strength of the tribtion.


    Using this as the foundations to predict his future Celestial Realm Pellet Forming difficulty.


    He wasn¡¯t loved by the Heavens and the Tribtion he would go through would probably be top three, if he was unlucky...


    Thus, it was his good fortune to be able to witness this Blue Fire Xuan Turtle go through this Lightning Tribtion!


    ¡°With my current strength, I have 90% confidence that I will survive this. The second one isn¡¯t difficult. But, if it is the Withering Life and Death Tribtion which is said to be the top Celestial Realm Tribtion, then it would be a little worse...¡±


    Waiting quietly, after 10 minutes, the Tribtion Energy finally calmed down.

 Chapter 782 - Setting The Path

    <h4>Chapter 782: Setting The Path</h4>


    The first to change was the Lightning Winged Dragon. A Dragon roar shocked the entire sky.


    A Dragon suddenly charged up from the Heaven Reaching tform, flying into the sky.


    It attracted millions of lightning bolts and the atmosphere became extremely noisy.


    Zong Shou looked up andughed.


    It was time for this Lightning Winged Dragon to have a true name. He had thought of the name Lightning Wing long ago.


    Different from normal Lightning Winged Dragons, it had 6 Transparent Red Fire Wings. It could be said to be a mutated dragon.


    This was why although its Lightning Skills were slightly weaker, it was able to use the True Fire Power of the sun. Its speed was greater than a normal Lightning Winged Dragon and it could evenpare Hanxi.


    Looking below, the Vast Lightning Body Destroying Tribtion of the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was also about toe to an end.


    The Giant Xuanwu Beast shell had constricted to 5,000 feet.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle¡¯s body had grown by a lot. Four limbs and two wings stretched out from within the shell. It was a great fit.


    The huge head looked toward Zong Shou with a provocative intent. A dangerous glow shed in its eyes like it was tempted to fight him.


    Zong Shou burst outughing and spread his Spiritual Sense to activate the Soul Restricting Technique.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle instantly cried out in pain, using its ws to grab its head and itid on the ground. His head smashed the ground several times, looking like it was in extreme pain.


    In the end, it couldn¡¯t take it anymore and begged Zong Shou before the pain lessened.


    Then, it became more well behaved and stayed beside Zong Shou like a tamed animal.


    Its eyes shed a weird glow. It didn¡¯t know how Zong Shou could still activate the Soul Restricting Formation using his Late Spirit Realm cultivation.


    He made it such that it couldn¡¯t escape and also managed to cause it such pain...


    However, it now understood that it was best if it didn¡¯t try to break out of his control.


    With a sh, Zong Shou returned back to the Heaven Reaching tform.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle going through the tribtion also gave him a lot of benefits.


    He wasn¡¯t able to enter the state of being connected to the Heavens, but he was still able to spy on some of the core Grade Daows.


    They were all secrets regarding the physical body. All the power of the tribtion targetted the body, those weak tendons, to try to destroy it.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle relied on its thick Turtle Shell to pass the tribtion. That was something he couldn¡¯t do in the future.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t get close to it I wouldn¡¯t know howcking my current body is. There are still so many areas that need to be improved...¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more shocked he was. If he was unable to block any one of those tribtion locks, he would end up dying.


    ¡°No wonder most cultivators prepared secret treasures to face the tribtion...¡±


    This was the same theory as the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle using the power of the Xuanwu Turtle Shell to survive the tribtion.


    Weaknesses he couldn¡¯t perfect himself could only be solved by outside help.


    The tribtion was both a cmity but also a perfection of one¡¯s foundations.


    With a thought, Zong Shou covered his body with Spiritual Sense. He then entered meditation and looked into his vast Soul Ocean. Above it were those eighteen talismans and the ck and White Hope Dharmas.


    He thought back to the Law word from Shiyue, where all thews of Heaven and Earth were included within.


    He recalled Dragon Shadow¡¯s One, Nine True Dragons all returning to the One of the Absolute Beginning.


    If he hadn¡¯t gone through that battle and viewed Shiyue¡¯s foundations, he wouldn¡¯t know howplicated his Soul Ocean Talismans were.


    ¡°Shiyue used Law as his foundation, saving the trouble of merging his Dao into one early on. So, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°After the talismans, make it simple! Logically speaking, I would choose one of the Daos that I grasp as my foundation.¡±


    ¡°If I continue to develop the ck and White Holes, most probably I can maintain the End and Beginning specialty. End of the universe, Beginning of the universe, it describes everything and gives birth to manyws. Absolute Beginning is my source Dharma. In the future, it won¡¯t be tough to reach the End Realm and I might even be able to try for the True Realm! However, I don¡¯t want to give up on Universe and Eon, Yin and Yang, Life and Luck, Cause and Effect, Swallow and Spit...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow tightened and he felt really conflicted.


    He was unwilling to give up any of them and didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Master, used the Nine True Dragons to deduce the true meaning of the Absolute Beginning Dragon. He wants to use this path to reach the True Realm. Although no one in this region has ever reached True Realm, however, I¡¯ve also heard that there can only be one person who reaches the pinnacle of the Dao. If someone upies it, one wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the True Realm. I want to walk the End and Beginning Path, but it is conflicting with that Master¡¯s objectives.¡±


    ¡°Those words can¡¯t be proven, but I have to be wary of it. Shiyue used the Law word to describe all the Daos in the world. Then, what should I do to merge the Eighteen Talismans and ck and White Holes into one?¡±


    Meditating on it, he was still unable to find a clue. His finger subconsciously drew on the ground in front of him.


    Two hourster, when Kong Yao finally memorized all of Zong Shou¡¯sprehensions and opened her eyes, she saw Zong Shou in a daze beside her.


    There were two Spiritual Beasts apanying him. One was the Lightning Winged Dragon which had passed its tribtion and was relying on the abundant Spiritual Energy here to strengthen his body.


    The other was a Turtle she had never seen, which had shrunk to the size of a palm and was quietly lying beside him.


    Kong Yao didn¡¯t want to interrupt, but she saw his face twisting, suddenly angry and annoyed, suddenly delighted, suddenly helpless, like he had lost his mind. She was worried and asked, ¡°Ruler, why are you so focused?¡±


    Her tone was filled with the Heart Calming Soul Clearing Secret Technique. Her voice was gentle and crisp to try to calm his emotions down.


    She really wished Xuan Yun was here, with her skills just one song could calm Zong Shou down totally.


    Zong Shou finally came back to his senses, ¡°Little Yao, you called me? What do you mean focused?¡±


    Then, he understood and smiled at Kong Yao in gratitude.


    As expected, after crossing three Grades in one day, his soul and mind were shaken and no longer stable.


    If she hadn¡¯t called out to him, he might have really lost his mind today.


    ¡°Ruler¡¯s cultivation speed is unseen in the world. Your foundations are thick and very little canpare to you. There is no need to be so anxious...¡±


    Kong Yao shook her head and persuaded. Then, she looked curiously at the space in front of him.


    ¡°Ruler, what word were you drawing on the ground. Kong Yao found it really profound like it was a match with Heaven and Earth. Oh, no! It epted the entire Heaven and Earth within. I really can¡¯t understand and don¡¯t know how to say it. Is that a word barrier? A secret of aw that can¡¯t be spoken aloud?¡±


    ¡°Call me husband! Ruler is too distant...¡±


    Zong Shou said while he looked forward. He was stunned, ¡°It is Dao, the Dao of the Grand Path!¡±


    The moment he said this, Kong Yao¡¯s mind was shaken. Looking closely, it really was a Dao word.


    Before this, she couldn¡¯t understand, but now hearing Zong Shou say it, she suddenly broke this word barrier.


    Then, Zong Shouughed, ¡°I was thinking about it for half a day, who knew that the solution was already returned to me!¡±


    Shiyue¡¯s Law word included all thews in the world. Then, he would use this Dao word to merge all the 3,000 Grade Daos!


    Absolute Beginning and End, Cause and Effect, Fate, Life and Death, Swallow and Spit, Yin and Yang, Universe and Eon, all these Daos were all inside?


    The moment such a thought rose up, his entire Soul Ocean was changing. With a loud explosion, it was shaking up and rearranging.


    Several breaths passed and when it ended, apart from his Soul Power having increased slightly, there was not much change.


    However, he could sense that after heprehended his path, the structure within was more stable. It was harmonious with the Source Spirits of Heaven and Earth.


    In the future, if he engaged with people with intent, his Sword Intent would be much stronger.


    He couldn¡¯t suppress the surprise as he hugged Kong Yao and kissed her face passionately.


    Just at this moment, he sensed something. Several familiar auras were flying over.


    ¡°Yiren and Ruoshui!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t need to differentiate and his heart and soul sensed them. ¡°There are also two more, Renbo and Kong Rui. No, it is Country Father in Law Kong. Hu Zhongyuan and the others also came...¡±


    Kong Yao was shocked and struggled out from his embrace. Her face flushed red and she didn¡¯t know what to do, how to face those people.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was the big Wife and Kong Rui was her father, Hu Zhongyuan and the others were her subjects.


    Thinking back to all the lustful things she did here today, she felt so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t want to see other people. She felt like digging a hole and hiding inside.


    Looking around, she was prepared to find a ce to hide, but it was empty all around.


    Just as she was hesitating whether to hide in his sleeves, a few people stepped in from outside. Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s voice rang out. She didn¡¯t bother with Zong Shou, directly asking Kong Yao, ¡°Sister Kong Yao, are you okay today?¡±


    Kong Yao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She had to face up to these matters in the end.


    She straightened her body and bowed, ¡°Kong Yao greets sister.¡±


    When she said this, two petite bodies stepped in.


    Their gazes were filled with pity and sympathy.


    Kong Yao didn¡¯t understand, but she soon understood. They exchanged nces with one another and felt like they shared the same experiences.


    At the same time, in Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat, within the Book Hiding Hall B, Hanfang who was sitting down leisurely with his eyes closed, suddenly opened them in shock.


    He turned into a Purple Light and charged into the Ancestral Hall. Looking at the Mysterious Life Golden Book, his eyes were opened wide.


    ¡°What happened? That kid actually moved forward another page? What did he do?¡±


    Zong Shou was originally on page fifteen, but now he was a page forward, pushing down on another person.

 Chapter 783 - End Realm Battle

    <h4>Chapter 783: End Realm Battle</h4>


    ¡°What happened? That kid actually shifted forward by another page? What did he do? Was it just because of the tribtion? That is impossible...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s golden page was originally at the fifteenth spot, but at this moment he had flipped forward and pressed another person down.


    And before this fourteenth spot, there were either Saint Realm or End Realm Cultivators.


    As long as one was still within this region, this Mysterious Golden Life Book would be able to sense the recent situation as well as their souls and foundations.


    Beneath the fourteenth spot, there were 30 God Realm Cultivators.


    Their positions were ranked ording to potential. The higher one¡¯s potential was, the further in front one was, followed by strength and then seniority.


    A person¡¯s position would be higher, the more likely they were to be able to step to the End Realm.


    In other words, to the Mysterious Golden Life Book, Zong Shou¡¯s foundations and Dao had already suppressed all the God Realm Experts within Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat!


    He was the person with the highest chance of stepping into the Saint Realm!


    That included him too...


    ¡°He is just at the Spirit Realm and is actually better than God Realm Experts like us who have cultivated for thousands and even ten thousand years. How strong is this kid¡¯s Dao foundations? Did he see any progress in his Beginning and End Dao?¡±


    He only felt like this was inconceivable. He shook his head slightly and suppressed his urge to run over to Gantian Mountain to see what was going on.


    He looked toward the Daoling Vast Habitat with aplicated gaze, through toyers of space pirs.


    At this moment, the Cloud World was sealed up by many End Realm Expert intents.


    Even someone with his cultivation could only peak out. The surrounding few worlds were shaking and some were on the verge of total destruction.


    However, he didn¡¯t know about the specific situation. He only knew that there were five extremely strong powers going up against each other over billions of miles.


    Before End Realm Experts shed, just their intents alone already possessed such strength.


    Hanfang¡¯s Spiritual Sense slowly focused within.


    Just the corners of it, those remnants and ripples of their intents dazed him.


    The five of them were having a battle of their source Daos, stirring up the dozens of worlds around.


    It caused numerousws to copse and restructure or disappear and then reappear.


    Those worlds near the Cloud World were the most unlucky!


    However, this was a great fortune for Hanfang.


    This was because the battle between these five End Realm Experts caused these worlds to be unstable.


    Somews which were hidden deep down at the source would asionally appear and shine onto his soul, never to be destroyed.


    The sun set and the stars rose, who knew how long it was until Hanfang woke back up.


    ¡°Senior Master is fine! Junior Brother Wei¡¯s n worked, he really is the top person of our Common People¡¯s Path!¡±


    A look of joy appeared in Hanfang¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t for himself but for Common People¡¯s Path...


    With Dragon Shadow¡¯s help, his Senior Master wouldn¡¯t need to go up against two End Realm Experts alone.


    If it was before, out of the hundreds of thousands of Common People¡¯s Path disciples, even Yuanjing who took a shortcut to reach the End Realm didn¡¯t have the ability to help him.


    Within the Common People¡¯s Path, only someone as strong as him knew about the situation of the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat and the Three Sects and Six Schools, how much danger they were in.


    Even if his strength was at the top of the Cloud World End Realm Experts, it was still too much to fight one against two.


    Taoist Faction and Confucian Factions feared that his Senior Master would die and take them down with him.


    They were unable to do to him what they did to Xi Zi by suppressing him in groups.


    This awkward situation finally saw some changes today.


    With Dragon Shadow¡¯s current state, he couldn¡¯t keep himself out of it and had to join hands with Common People¡¯s Path.


    Thinking about this, Hanfang pointed out into the sky and flipped the Mysterious Golden Life Book to the front.


    In just a moment, he came to the second page, only to see that written on it were the words Common People¡¯s Path Head, Wei Xu. His position was even higher than Yuanjing who had entered End Realm.


    Hanfang couldn¡¯t help butugh. What Common People¡¯s Path needed most was time.


    ¡°The Taoist Lord Cibei interfered as expected...¡±


    8,000 years ago, that person separated from the Taoist Faction and gave up the Daoling Vast Habitat. However, in the end, he couldn¡¯t truly give up and not care about the rise and fall of the Taoist Faction.


    ...However, this was all expected.


    Hanfang didn¡¯t care. Although he appeared, he was most probably going to advocate for peace.


    The few people outside of the Cloud World didn¡¯t want to fight at all. This battle couldn¡¯t be started! In a few days, there would be negotiations.


    Who knows what the oue would be for both sides?


    Then, heughed self-mockingly. Now that he was busy worrying about himself, where would he have the time to worry about all of this?


    Compared to Hanfang, he was a joke. Dragon Shadow sessfully broke the cmity right when he was about to die to step into the End Realm. Moreover, there was Aokun who gambled, using the Dragon Swallowing Technique to take revenge. To think he even said that he wanted to try for the Saint Realm...


    However he kept on hesitating, not making a decision even until now.


    If he was unable to put everything down and go all out, how could he walk far down the cultivation path?


    He shook his head before turning into a Purple Light and charging out of the Ancestral Hall.


    This time, he didn¡¯t return to the Book Hiding Hall B, but headed directly out of the Vast Habitat to the World River, to the space between worlds.


    There were still many ripples and everything was shaking all around. If one touched the ripples of an End Realm, one¡¯s soul would dissipate.


    Hanfang didn¡¯t fear anything. He wanted to go to the core area where the few of them fought.


    Watching on from outside wouldn¡¯t satisfy him.


    Only by joining and being at the center of the storm could he get what he wanted!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    3,000 miles west of Donglin, a mist floated about. Shiyue stood on an ind within the Cloud Ocean. His eyes looked through the heavy space pirs outside of the Cloud World.


    ¡°This really is problematic! Are these few going to end...¡±


    He sighed, his tone was filled with helplessness.


    ¡°They fight, but then don¡¯t want to fight, they leave, but then don¡¯t want to leave. What is the fun in that? When will they ever stop?¡±


    To return back to that world, he needed to enter the World River.


    However, all the worlds outside were shaking and there was a chance they would be destroyed at any moment.


    Within the void, numerous spacetime storms were raging.


    There was absolutely no way to travel through them.


    This was why he had already spent several days here.


    Shi Wuji, on the side, didn¡¯t know what Shiyue meant at all.


    He also didn¡¯t know who those few people referred to, only focusing on studying the book in his hands.


    He got it from Gantian Mountain. If Zong Shou was here, he would definitely be shocked.


    This book came from Gantian Mountain, one of the Nine True Dragon Sword Manuals that were avable for the people to study.


    Although it was a copy, it was no different from the real one!

 Chapter 784 - Talking About Banning Martial Arts

    <h4>Chapter 784: Talking About Banning Martial Arts</h4>


    Maybe he wanted to test him or he was really bored. Shiyue waited for a moment until Shi Wuji flipped the True Dragon Sword Manual to the final page before he smiled and asked, ¡°Do you have any questions?¡±


    Shi Wuji shook his head and remained silent. After keeping the book, he stood up and pulled out the sword by his waist and stabbed out.


    Weng!


    A ring sounded with the sword body as the center. The surrounding air rippled.


    One could hear a soft dragon roar.


    Shiyue¡¯s gaze instantly lit up. Just this sword alone showed that the kid in front of him had obtained 20% of the true meaning of the Wind Cloud Dragon Sword.


    However, due to hisck of cultivation, the strength of the sword was restricted.


    Such monstrousprehension...


    Shi Wuji was in deep thought before he shed out with a second sword.


    Another Dragon roar echoed, but this time it made use of the power of the wind and clouds around.


    Just like this, after each sword he stabbed out, Shi Wuji would stop and think about it for a moment. After dozens of swords passed, suddenly a Dragon shape appeared above the sword body.


    However, the moment the Dragon Shadow formed, the steel sword in his hand couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shattered.


    Shi Wuji frowned. He couldn¡¯t train it anymore, so he stopped, ¡°I have no questions. This sword manual is so specific, from foundations until the final Wind Cloud Sword. There are so many diagrams and pictures that have his intent within. The moreplicated parts have annotations and exnations. When I look at it, I find it really smooth. I feel that even without another person teaching me, I would still be able to cultivate this manual with no problems.¡±


    ¡°That is true!¡±


    Shiyue nodded his head, ¡°I heard that the initial version was not like this and one could only cultivate a small amount. Only when Zong Shou stepped into Grade-9 a year ago and fixed it did it get better. Now there are over 300 people in Gantian Mountain who practice this. Actually, this sword manual not only has the True Dragon Sword Technique, it also has many of Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Path learnings. Even if you don¡¯t cultivate this sword, you can stillprehend some mysteries.¡±


    Based on what he knew, because of the Nine Sword Manuals, Gantian Mountain currently had be a shrine for factionless Martial Cultivators in the world.


    In the future, this Sword Manual¡¯s value would increase in folds.


    The matter of Dragon Shadow stepping into the End Realm would spread across the Cloud World in a short time. The Sword Technique which he passed down would definitely be eyed on and craved by all cultivators.


    Be it those Low-grade ones or those Celestial and Saint Realm Experts, they would all take a look at it.


    Naturally, the Sword Manual itself was something amazing.


    Nine types of Grade Seven Legendary Sword Techniques which were several grades higher than the martial path techniques that spread around in the Cloud World.


    Dragon Shadow passed his tribtion when he was facing death, be one of the seven End Realm Experts of the Cloud World. His Nine Dragon Shadow Sword definitely changed.


    Grade-11 Godlike or even Grade-12 World Destroying was also possible...


    Shiyue himself couldn¡¯t take it, running to Gantian Mountain City after he battled Zong Shou.


    He exhausted all his methods, but only managed to make a copy of this one book.


    Shi Wuji¡¯s eyes shone, ¡°I heard that as long as you are a civilian of Gantian Mountain you can cultivate if you wish. It seems like it is true!¡±


    He had followed Shiyue to see the Book Hiding Pavilion at the waist of Gantian Mountain.


    There were a dazzling number of Spell Books and Martial Path Techniques. The Nine True Dragon Techniques were definitely not the only few Grade Seven Manuals.


    As for Grade-8 Earth Shaking Martial Path manuals, there were actually 30 of them. It was said to be collected by Zong Shou over these years.


    As long as one was good enough, one could take one to read.


    On the streets, there were a whole bunch of cultivators, Spirit Masters were like rain. One could see dojos everywhere.


    When one toured the streets, beggars were pretty much non-existent. Even those Nobles followed the rules and they looked no different from normal people.


    Shiyue was startled when he heard this. He didn¡¯t expect that this was something that Shi Wuji would care about.


    However, thinking about it, looking back at his birth and his past, he understood.


    ¡°Not totally! To read this True Dragon Sword Manual without enough talent and without working for Gantian Mountain for 3-5 years, one would only be disappointed!¡±


    Shiyue shook his head, however, his face looked impressed, ¡°This Zong Shou really does surprising things, he is also really scary. Our Great Shang, apart from the military, all Martial Cultivation is banned. They suppress all the factions and factionless cultivators. However, Zong Shou has gone in the opposite direction, just that Book Hiding Building would be able to collect the hearts of most of the factionless cultivators in the world. There are also so many dojos that will give rise to numerous factions and sects. Their martial environment truly is really good!¡±


    Shi Wujiughed when he heard this. He didn¡¯t fully agree with the first few sentences


    Having a ce to learn is better than not having any chance at all. As for working for Gantian Mountain, that wasn¡¯t much.


    When he started to gain wisdom a few years ago, he understood that in order to get something in this world, one had to give up some things. One couldn¡¯t hope for free things, the gods wouldn¡¯t toss treasures down from the sky.


    He didn¡¯t pay close attention to thest few sentences. Shiyue¡¯s tone changed, ¡°As long as one is a cultivator, one will like to abuse their strength to break thews. All in all, it will cause chaos! If those people with nefarious intentions learn strong martial techniques and spells they will definitely cause problems. Although this martial atmosphere could increase their strength, it can also create huge problems. If I can lead in the future, I will ban martial arts and allow the Cloud World to be safe.¡±


    Shi Wuji looked at Shiyue with a weird expression, hearing the determination in his tone.


    He felt that what he said made sense. However, for some reason, his heart didn¡¯t fully agree with it.


    He walked on the streets of Gantian Mountain, but didn¡¯t see anyone using their strength to bully others.


    Thinking about it, Shi Wujiprehended something.


    Looking at how Zong Shou ruled, he wanted tobine the interests of all factions and sects together with Gantian Mountain to ept them into the country system.


    He wanted to allow those Martial Cultivators and Spirit Masters to willingly maintain thew and order.


    His third uncle was looking at the big picture and the long term. He hated cultivatorsmitting evil acts. When everyone couldn¡¯t cultivate anymore, then there would be no one who could use their strength to bully others.


    The first perspective required spending huge amounts of time and energypared to the second.


    In his eyes, it was tough to differentiate the better solution.


    However, Shi Wuji wasn¡¯t interested in this. Seeing Shiyue talk a lot today, he asked curiously, ¡°Three days ago, who won the battle between Zong Shou and you!¡±


    Shiyue sucked in a deep breath and coughed. Shi Wuji asked this nearly 10 times every day up, causing him to feel really annoyed.


    Thinking about it, Shiyue sighed. His nephew was good at everything, but when he was stubborn, he really gave one a headache.


    ¡°Treat that battle as one that no one won nor lost!¡±

 Chapter 785 - Silver Cocoon Change

    Chapter 785: Silver Cocoon Change


    ¡°Treat that battle as one that ended without a winner nor a loser!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Shi Wuji listened quietly as if he wanted to know more.


    That day he had seen everything from start to finish. Zong Shou stood on the Heaven Reaching tform which was forcefully smashed by Shiyue.


    But, in the end, it was his third uncle who fled.


    He asked about the battle because he wanted to know whether Zong Shou or Shiyue was stronger and how strong they really were?


    The Monster King was invincible in the Cloud World, but Shiyue was able to go up against him.


    Just witnessing the battle from the side made his blood boil.


    So, there were actually such interesting things in the Cloud World.


    Thus, he was even more interested in the results of the battle.


    Shiyue was firm at the start, but he sighed, ¡°Although I say that, if I look at it carefully, I would have to say that I lost to him by just a little!¡±


    Shi Wuji thought to himself that it was as he expected and he found it amusing. Who knew that Shiyue had such a side to him and cared about his own pride so much.


    Shiyue¡¯s thoughts were really sharp. Although Shi Wuji didn¡¯t show any expression, he still picked it up. He instantly smiled and looked over, ¡°It isn¡¯t that I care about my pride, but it is true! Although I used only three fists, Zong Shou already saw through the weakness in my fist. If we continued to fight, the oue would be uncertain!¡±


    Shi Wuji instantly felt awkward but he didn¡¯t believe it. Didn¡¯t Shiyue search for the Blood Sword Monster Lord to verify his fist. Since the oue wasn¡¯t decided, then why did he leave in such a hurry?


    Then, Shiyue said impassively, ¡°The reason why I retreated is because that person used just two swords to peek into my foundations. The Power and Strength were just exterior, there was actually something else.¡±


    When he heard this, Shi Wuji instantly eximed and looked at Shiyue.


    He thought to himself, weren¡¯t the Power and Strength words his true foundations?


    Then, he understood. People like him often had things that other people didn¡¯t know about.


    He had other reasons for not telling him the whole truth.


    He was just a bastard nephew who grew up outside and was extremely distant. He didn¡¯t have to tell him everything.


    ¡°How unfortunate! Zong Shou should have been the best opponent to verify my Emperor God Fist. However, if we continued, all my foundations would have been revealed to him and I would have no secrets at all!¡±


    He sighed in pity and his face was filled with regret, ¡°Actually, the both of us didn¡¯t go all out, so we can¡¯t really say who won or lost. The reason why I said I lost to him a little was because, after those three swords, I still know nothing about his Dao. Do you understand now?¡±


    Seeing Shi Wuji nod his head like he understood, Shiyue smiled, ¡°If we went all out, I most probably wouldn¡¯t have lost. However, the future is long. My martial path might not be good now, but I have already found my foundations. To turn something from simple toplicated is much simpler. The Monster Lord is learning something extremelyplicated, how is it easy to go from that to something simple? My fight with this Monster Lord has just begun...¡±


    When he said this, Shi Wuji was totally confused and didn¡¯t know what was going on. Shiyue was halfway through when he stopped. He suddenly looked up and rxed.


    ¡°It finally ended!¡±


    At this moment, the raging storm finally showed signs of stopping. The five indiscernible auras finally calmed down once more.


    The outer region World River could finally be crossed!


    Shiyue¡¯s lips curled. He knew that the battle with Zong Shou had finallye to an end.


    Who knew what the oue was?


    However, no matter what had happened, this Cloud World probably couldn¡¯t fit the Blood Sword Monster Lord anymore...


    With a thought, Shiyue carried Shi Wuji up. He forcefully stepped and broke the space while the area outside the world was still shaking.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment, Zong Shou who was on the peak of Gantian Mountain was also paying attention to the area outside the Cloud World.


    When the storm calmed down, his expression rxed.


    He also didn¡¯t know what exactly happened just now, but he could sense that there were three End Realm auras that were leaving.


    Dragon Shadow was perfectly fine.


    Actually, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t worried about Dragon Shadow¡¯s safety.


    6,000 years of umtion at the peak of the Saint Realm wasn¡¯t something to be overlooked.


    With Dragon Shadow¡¯s strength, he could have stepped into the End Realm long ago. The real reason he dragged it to sote was because he couldn¡¯t find a way to the True Realm.


    Dragon Shadow¡¯s personality was so intense. If he couldn¡¯t reach the extreme of the Sword Path, then he would rather die than step into the End Realm. If he didn¡¯t seed, then so be it...


    This was why his umted gains exploded out. Even if he had just entered the End Realm, he was still able to go up against the other End Realm Experts from 10,000 years ago.


    But, he was worried about Aokun.


    However, at this moment, the Spiritual Sense from Dragon Shadow finally made him calm down.


    Although Aokun was injured, he was at no risk of dying. At this moment, he was saved by someone who had loved him in the past.


    Coming back to his senses, Zong Shou looked forward with a concerned expression.


    There was a Giant Silver Cocoon hung on the peak.


    This thing had swelled up by 50% in just a few days.


    It hung at the peak of Gantian Mountain, giving off a scary aura.


    It cast a dark shadow down onto the city.


    But, if the people within the city looked up, they wouldn¡¯t notice that there was a Silver Cocoon above them.


    However, Zong Shou was able to see that there were numerous White Energies being sucked into and absorbed by the cocoon.


    There was Heaven and Earth Spiritual Energy and also that so-called King Energy.


    What would the Yin Dragon look like when it broke out of the cocoon?


    It was not possible for it to advance. It wasn¡¯t an easy matter to go from Initial God Realm to Late God Realm.


    Based on what Kong Rui said, it seemed like it was solidifying its body. The Yin Dragon was using the Saint Power and Vital Energy of the Xuanwu Saint Beast to recover the strength it had when it was alive.


    It absorbed Saint King Energy from Gantian Mountain which would also merge its fate with Gantian Mountain into one.


    When Zong Shou asked him about it, Kong Rui was really mysterious and didn¡¯t give a detailed reply.


    Zong Shou was guessing to himself that this Imperial Astronomer probably didn¡¯t know himself and was acting like he knew.


    However, he would be happy to see the strength of the Yin Dragon increase after it broke out of the cocoon.


    Although he was really annoyed with that fellow, once he left the Cloud World he needed someone to protect Gantian.


    After this battle, Dragon Shadow wouldn¡¯t easily return to the Cloud World.


    Aokun had broke out and personally killed Huayun. That was no doubt a huge p to the face of the Taoist Faction Leader. He was enemies with the Taoist Faction and couldn¡¯t remain here either.


    The only thing that he could rely on now was this Country Protecting Saint Beast.

 Chapter 786 - Forced To Leave The Cloud World

    <h4>Chapter 786: Forced To Leave The Cloud World</h4>


    ¡°Looking at its aura, the strength of this Yin Dragon when it was alive was probably not only God Realm! Who knows, it might have even been a Saint Realm Dragon...¡±


    A middle-aged man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from beside him. The voice was clear and marked by a questioning tone.


    Zong Shou turned around and noticed that it was Kong Rui. Just a few days had passed since he had eaten Kong Yao dry so he felt slightly awkward when he met this Imperial Astronomer.


    ¡°So, Country Father in Law is back!¡±


    Although Zong Shou didn¡¯t greet him because of his identity as the Ruler, his expression was still really respectful.


    He actually recognized and agreed with Kong Rui¡¯s words. He was really curious about the identity of this Yin Dragon.


    Although there were many Saint Realm people who died during the Cloud Deste Era, if one restricted it just to the Dragon Race, there were just 3-5 of them. There were even fewer who came from the same era as the Xiang King.


    Out of the many God Beast Races, the Dragon Race was the strongest. They also had aplete legacy along with the human race.


    All Saint Realm Experts who died during that time were recorded. However, Zong Shou had read through all the books and was still unable to find out the name of this dragon.


    ¡°I am curious about it too, I don¡¯t know which Saint Realm True Dragon this is that fell in the Cloud Dream Swamp. I remember that when Qin was established, they massacred many beasts. When the Xiang King fell, the Dragon Race started to back out of the Cloud World...¡±


    However, although he was curious about this matter, there was no need for him to get to the bottom of it.


    He cared most about the important matter. He turned and asked, ¡°Since you are here, is that sealpleted?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kong Rui nodded his head and passed a fist-sized Golden Seal to Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou had a solemn expression as he held the Golden Seal in his hand. It looked really normal, but when he held it in his hand, it weighed a billion kilograms.


    However, to him it was still as light as a feather. It wasn¡¯t because his body had the strength to lift 36 Sumeru Mountains, but that this seal sensed the King Energy. Only when it was in the hands of the Ruler of the country was it weightless.


    Beneath the seal were the huge words: Gantian Mountain Ruler will be prosperous forever!¡±


    ¡°This seal was made from Sumeru Stone in the west of Donglin, forged in strong fire andbined with nine types of metals to copy the past Dynasty Seals. It was crafted, merging all their essences! It is able to carry the luck and fate of the country for many years. In roughly 10 years, it could be a Country Protecting Treasure! It might be far from the Ruler¡¯s Avici Throne, but it will be enough to beat Great Shang...¡±


    Kong Rui exined. Even with how careful and respectful he was, he couldn¡¯t help but have a gleeful expression on his face.


    The Kong Family had spread for 10,000 years and taken charge of the Directorate of Astronomy and Calendar and the position of Imperial Astronomer.


    The seals of the various Emperors were pretty much all made by the Kong Family. They also had many sets of secret techniques as well as crafting formations umted over the years.


    In these dozens of generations, Kong Rui was one of the most outstanding people toe out of the Kong Family.


    Actually, this sealcked spiritual ingredients. The nine types of Earth Grade metal were umted from all around. There was just a small speck of each of them.


    They were also umted by Kongqi Sect during these thousands of years.


    However, Kong Rui was able to use a Spiritual Formation to use these insignificant amounts of metal into a seal.


    This was why it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration when he spoke these words.


    ¡°When I crafted this seal, I left much room for improvement. As long as we find suitable ingredients, we can merge them and they won¡¯t hurt the foundations.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t pay much attention to him, activating his Emperor Wind Technique to inject in threads of King Path Energy.


    Then, a red me appeared above the seal.


    However, at this moment, he knew that the seal was slowly bing heavier due to the changes to the ground beneath him.


    The ground five feet around him was actually sinking down.


    ¡°Gantian Mountain follows the fire virtue which is why the fire formation is the main one!¡±


    Kong Rui said this before asking solemnly, ¡°Ruler, are you prepared to use Great Gan as the Country Title?¡±


    ¡°It is simple and saves energy!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. Although Gantian Mountain had established a country, they never had a Country Title.


    All along, outsiders had been calling them ¡®Gantian Mountain¡¯.


    In the past, they were really small and could disregard that. However, be it the generals that Kong Yao led or officials like Renbo and Zhang Huai, they all eyed the fatty meat of Great Yue in the South Wind Cloud Continent.


    Spanning two continents and one ind, ten states ofnd. Even in the Central Cloud Continent, it would be considered arge country.


    A Country Title needed to be a little proper such that others wouldn¡¯tugh at them.


    Zong Shou was toozy to think of one, directly using the Gan word from Gantian Mountain. Renbo and the few cab elders as well as the Meeting Hall all didn¡¯t object.


    ¡°Is there anything inappropriate?¡±


    If it couldn¡¯t work, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t change it. He didn¡¯t fear the Heavens and didn¡¯t believe in destiny. However, there had been too many mysterious things happening recently. Kong Rui predicted so many things in advance, resulting in his reputation among the Gantian Mountain subjects to be like a sun in the sky.


    If he said that the name was inauspicious, then he had to believe it.


    ¡°Why? The name is really good!¡±


    Kong Rui smiled and then bowed slightly, ¡°The meaning of Gan is Heaven, is to be the leader. I will congratte the Ruler in advance for ruling over many Cloud Worlds!¡±


    Zong Shou gave Kong Rui a weird look and then he shook his head.


    He casually tossed the seal in his hand back into the Chongzheng Hall of the Hanyan Pce.


    This item is the Country Protecting Artifact, currently at the nurturing stage. It could only be ced together with the Avici Throne now.


    Once it had grown after 10 years, then as long as he was within Great Gan, if anyone dared to offend him, be it Spirit Realm or Celestial Realm, a casual smack with this and he would be able to crush them. Even if they didn¡¯t die, then he could just burn them to death which was exactly what he wanted.


    As for unifying all the worlds?


    What a joke. The God Emperor in the future was unable to do that, so obviously he had no hope too.


    He was already satisfied if he could get hundreds to go up against the Lu Family.


    Moreover, wouldn¡¯t one feel annoyed if one ruled so much territory?


    However, the moment the Golden Seal flew out of his hand, there was a suction force in the air as it rose up. Then it turned into a Golden Light and entered the Silver Cocoon.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mouth was agape, only after a long while did hee back to his senses. His face was green as he asked, ¡°Country Father in Law, is this a good or bad thing?¡±


    Kong Rui was speechless. At this moment, even he didn¡¯t know why the Yin Dragon wanted the Seal.


    Although he had a lot of experience in his life, nothing like this had ever urred before. As such, there was nothing he could look back to.


    He was speechless for a moment, but then he spoke up once more, consoling Zong Shou, ¡°Ruler doesn¡¯t need to worry. It shouldn¡¯t be anything bad, just continue to observe. If there is nothing more, then I will take my leave...¡±


    He left after saying this, unwilling to stay for even a moment more.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips twitched. But, at this moment, there was nothing he could do to the Yin Dragon.


    He could only temporarily leave it, allowing the Silver Dragon to steal the Golden Seal.


    Looking on as Kong Rui left, Zong Shou stared right at the cocoon.


    This fellow really wasn¡¯t helping his reputation. Sooner orter, he would get him back for it.


    Zong Shou scoffed as he stepped forward and tore open space.


    Several breathster, he felt the Dragon Shadow¡¯s intent was calling out to him from the void.


    Zong Shou had been dying it because he needed to speak to Kong Rui.


    Since that matter was already finished, then it was time to meet the Taoist Ancestor Qingxuan who was outside.


    Although they hadn¡¯t seen one another, Zong Shou could guess the reason why both of them summoned him.


    However, this wasn¡¯t something he could just avoid and it was one that he had prepared for.


    The moment he stepped out, he felt a vast power stretch over. It pulled him, making him travel swiftly among heavyyers of space barriers.


    Momentster, the world in front of him changed. It was a World River that had just stabilized and two people appeared in front of him.


    One looked older but he stood tall, his hair was in a knot and looked really majestic. It was his Master Dragon Shadow. The other was a green Celestial-dressed Taoist.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed as he bowed, ¡°Disciple greets Master and Taoist Ancestor Qingxuan!¡±


    Although Dragon Shadow was a factionless cultivator, most of his basic techniques came from the Taoist Faction. The Common People¡¯s Path merged Taoist and Confucian Techniques.


    Even Xi Zi needed to call him teacher. After all, Taoist Ancestor was exactly what he was.


    However, Zong Shou also recalled that he was the main cause of Xi Zi¡¯s death.


    A huge enemy of the Common People¡¯s Path.


    ¡°You are Zong Shou?¡±


    His eyes shed with killing intent before his expression calmed down.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Dragon Shadow to teach such a disciple. Great. My Taoist Faction, hundreds of thousands of disciples over 2,000 years suppressed by you. You are really talented, in these 3,000 years no one has been as good as you, solely in the Sword Path!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know if he was praising him or not.


    He was toozy to think about it andpletely disregarding it.


    ¡°Taoist Ancestor¡¯s praise is too much! I am just a Junior and am not worthy of such praise.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? It is the truth that you are invincible in the Cloud World. Six Big Factions of the Cloud World and none of them are your level. You wiped out close to 50 of my sects, 200 Spirit Realms, how domineering...¡±


    Qingxuan smiled indiscernibly, ¡°The Cloud World doesn¡¯t have room for a Blood Sword Monster Lord who has no opponents. I have discussed with your master. Two months from now, you are to leave the Cloud World and not to return for 20 years. Are you willing?¡±


    Zong Shou raised his head and locked eyes with Qingxuan, only to see that his eyes were calm as if he wasn¡¯t forcing him.


    However, for some reason, he felt an extreme sense of danger in his heart.


    His chest felt tight. Although he knew that this would be the oue, when he was actually faced with the matter, he had to really consider it.


    For some reason, he felt really annoyed.


    He suppressed it and tried to calm himself down. Zong Shou took in a deep breath and then nodded, ¡°I will listen to your orders! Only, my Great Gan...¡±


    ¡°For 20 years, the Taoist Faction won¡¯t easily offend it. The religions have promised. If anyone goes against it, you can return to the Cloud World!¡±


    The one who spoke was Dragon Shadow!


    Qingxuan nced at Dragon Shadow, his face bing even colder, ¡°That is true! Like what your Master has said, if someone breaks it and your Gantian Mountain is at risk of being wiped out, you can return.¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this, he stopped asking and simply nodded, ¡°I agree!¡±

 Chapter 787 - Jade Xuan Clear Purple Pill

    <h4>Chapter 787: Jade Xuan Clear Purple Pill</h4>


    ¡°That is true! Like what your Master said, if someone breaks it and your Gantian Mountain is at risk of being wiped out, you can return.¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this, he stopped asking and nodded, ¡°I agree!¡±


    Qingxuan was unsurprised and looked deeply at Zong Shou.


    ¡°With that, the matter of today has ended. Take care of yourself!¡±


    When these words were spoken, three blue specks of light shot out from his hand and struck toward Dragon Shadow. The incarnation formed in the void slowly disappeared.


    The Cloud World became silent once more.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow constricted, his face was totally dark.


    Dragon Shadow smiled when he saw this, ¡°You are angry? Kid, you forced the Taoist Faction to such a situation and you should be proud. The one who should be furious should be Qingxuan.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips twitched. He predicted that he would have to leave the Cloud World. However, leaving on his own and being forced to leave were different matters.


    He sighed and knew that the 20-year agreement wasn¡¯t because Common People¡¯s Path and Dragon Shadow were too weak, but because he was too outstanding.


    A lone tree couldn¡¯t break in a strong wind. Since it couldn¡¯t be broken, then it could only be moved away.


    ¡°If it was just the Taoist Faction, then your Senior Master and I working together would be able to handle it! Not only the Taoist Faction, but even Demon and Confucianism are worried about you!¡±


    Dragon Shadow shook his head and exined with a weird tone, ¡°Although they don¡¯t want to be enemies, they have the same views. They don¡¯t want you to remain in the Cloud World...¡±


    When he said this, he chuckled, ¡°Even I think that you broke rules in the Cloud World. If you remain in Donglin, those religions will be wiped out. Actually, it is also good if you leave. You have no opponents remaining there. When the Spiritual Wave rises, you also need time toprehend Heaven and Earth and can¡¯t be restricted to one spot. Why don¡¯t you move outside the Cloud World instead? It will also be helpful to your cultivation! There are many experts in the outer region and it¡¯s very dangerous, so be careful! Don¡¯t rely solely on your sword, be cautious when you face matters!¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless and then in the next moment he smiled.


    He expected the various religions to gang up on him. During this battle, even before he faced his tribtion, there were several Celestial Realm Experts who fell to his Flying Knife.


    They really couldn¡¯t find anyone who would be able to face him. They definitely feared him in their hearts.


    If he was still in the Cloud World, not only would he threaten the Taoist Faction, he would be a sharp sword above the head of the Six Religions and Great Shang.


    No matter what they did, they had to worry about his existence.


    Hence, even the Sword Sect Buddhist Sect, who were close to him, probably wanted him to leave too.


    He was more and more sure that the Central Cloud Continent was about to enter a chaotic period!


    ¡°I understand, I intended it long ago!¡±


    He knew that Dragon Shadow was both consoling him and also reminding him to be careful. He bowed and then his expression turned slightly serious, ¡°Aokun?¡±


    He and Aokun called each other brothers, but he didn¡¯t dare to say that in front of Dragon Shadow.


    He indeed couldn¡¯t let go of Aokun¡¯s situation. Before this, Dragon Shadow had only exined very simply and he still didn¡¯t know any details.


    ¡°That fellow cultivated the Existence and Destruction Dao!¡±


    Dragon Shadow smiled, his eyes filled with helplessness, ¡°You are the one who inspired him. So, you should know how badly hurt he is! Do you know how afraid those few End Realm Cultivators are of him? After the battle, he did feel good, but his situation is now extremely dangerous. I might not be able to protect him.¡±


    When he said this, not only was Zong Shou shocked, but even Mingyu who hadn¡¯t lost had a change of expression.


    Existence and Destruction, the only Dao that could threaten End Realm came from Zong Shou?


    His thoughts changed and in a moment he knew the exact situation of the battle against Huayun and Longxuan.


    Using the Destruction Technique to destroy Huayun¡¯s foundations!


    Although he could win, the price wasn¡¯t going to be small.


    He frowned but then shook his head, ¡°That might not be the case. If he grasps the Life Creation Dao, he might go against the Destruction and use it on the Existence Path. Although destroying foundations is scary, at the same time, he could help make up for ws and help people perfect their foundations...¡±


    Mingyu¡¯s fists clenched tight and a bright glow appeared in his eyes.


    Why didn¡¯t he think about that? Qingxuan and the others really wanted to kill him.


    However, in this region, there would also be End Realm Experts protecting him.


    During these 100,000 years, no one had reached True Realm. Naturally, their Dao foundations weren¡¯t perfect.


    If there was hope, then who wouldn¡¯t cherish it.


    At this moment, he was thinking about Yuanjing in the Common People¡¯s Path.


    His Senior Master used a secret technique to step into End Realm to deal with the Spiritual Wave. Compared to real End Realm Experts, he was much weaker.


    If Aokun acts would he be able to help?


    In terms of rtionship, Common People¡¯s Path had helped them this time. Zong Shou was also infinitely close to them!


    As long as they hadmon interests and the conditions permitted, then he wouldn¡¯t object.


    However, this Creation Dao was tough to find...


    If Xi Zi was here, he might be able to give some advice.


    However, it was rare to see anyone with achievements in the Dao.


    ¡°It is easily said. How could his matter be so easy?¡±


    After chiding him, Dragon Shadow¡¯s face was filled with admiration and joy, ¡°You really are smart. I have just thought about it. But, his problem isn¡¯t solely because of that. This fellow actually cultivated the Dragon Swallowing Technique. Anyway, don¡¯t worry about this and just focus on cultivation!¡±


    He stared down at him until he unwillingly bowed and promised. Only then did he nod. A True Qi holding up and blue light from Qingxuan and letting it hang in front of Zong Shou.


    ¡°This was given to you by Qingxuan. It is also one of the conditions. He had to give up something to make you leave the Cloud World. In the decades after, I will be in secluded meditation. I will be deep in the void in some outer region deste world. I won¡¯t be able toe here easily.¡±


    When Dragon Shadow said this, he specially nced at Mingyu, ¡°I know that Common People¡¯s Path hates him to the bone. However, the future is long and it is best to bear with it, one can¡¯t be reckless...¡±


    ¡°Mingyu will take note!¡±


    Mingyu cupped his fist and bowed impassively. Naturally, he knew what he was doing. How was it simple to wipe out an End Realm Expert?


    When Xi Zi died, a full seven End Realm Experts descended. Two physical bodies were wiped out, unable to revive. Five were heavily injured and hadn¡¯t healed fully since then.


    There were hundreds beneath the Saint Realm that died.


    Qingxuan was not like Xi Zi, it was tougher to kill him.


    Dragon Shadow said that to warn them.


    Although both sides had already joined hands but Common People Path couldn¡¯t do anything they wanted.


    As expected Dragon Shadow¡¯s solemn expression rxed slightly.


    ¡°With Wei Xu managing you, I have nothing to worry about. If there really is a day when help is needed, I will go all out!¡±


    When he said this, his body shed and disappeared in the World River.


    He descended with his true body. When he left, although he didn¡¯t do so on purpose, he caused a greatmotion.


    Hundreds of World Barriers were forcefully twisted and stacked. When they recovered, Mingyu was unable to find any traces of him.


    Zong Shou bowed as a respectful send-off. Then, he nced at the blue light in front of him.


    Inside there where three blue pills. There was a cloud mist covering it, giving off a Spiritual Light. There were many talismans that floated about, a really beautiful sight.


    Who knows what pill it was, it didn¡¯t even give off a single bit of medicinal power, naturally, there was no scent either.


    It made one unable to determine the true use of this pill.


    ¡°This is the Jade Xuan Clear Purple Pill, crafted by Qingxuan. It is famous in the regions to help one grasp the Spirit and Martial Arts Merger before God Realm!¡±


    Just as Zong Shou was confused, Mingyu finally woke up from his deep thought and helped to exin.


    ¡°However, this item also has its restrictions! Before God Realm, one will only be able to achieve 25% Spirit and Martial Arts Merger and won¡¯t be able to improve further. In the future, it will be tough to break through.¡±


    Mingyu said this and smiled, ¡°This item is really valuable, allowing one to build foundations for merging before the God Realm, it is priceless,parable to the most expensive Spiritual Pills. Three of them in exchange for you leaving the Cloud World. He is also unwilling to increase yourbat strength at all! Dragon Shadow didn¡¯t want anything else, but he was forced to take this out. It is useless for you, but it is probably what you wanted.¡±


    A bright glow shed in his eyes.


    Make one grasp Spirit and Martial Arts Merger? There was actually such an amazing thing in the world?


    As Mingyu had said, it didn¡¯t help him, but it was what he wanted.


    Although he had many talents around him, there were too few who could merge Spirit and Martial Arts.


    Kong Yao should be able to do it before she stepped into Spirit Realm. After all, in the previous life, this future Great Shang Army God had attained it.


    But, Ruoshui and Xuanyuan Yiren couldn¡¯t. Even if they had decent talents, they were still a little far away from achieving this.


    Zong Yuan had the talent, but he hadn¡¯t spent enough time cultivating spiritual techniques.


    He was only Grade-5, with his umted attainments being insufficient, he would need outside help.


    Shi Run had her Master taking care of her and Hanfang probably prepared something.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry about Chuxue. Since Fanmeng took her away, he didn¡¯t know where she was.


    As for Ren Tianxing, he was a General who he had high hopes for recently.


    However, he couldn¡¯t see through Ren Tianxing and Zhang Huai.


    Each time he attacked, if he was correct, they were using some secret technique. They were unable to merge Spirit and Martial Arts into one, but they were able to achieve a simr effect.


    Their Master definitely had some background. It was probably some skilled expert from the ancient times.


    These three Jade Xuan Clear Purple Pills were enough.

 Chapter 788 - 30 Year Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 788: 30 Year Cmity</h4>


    ¡°Thank you Senior Brother for your advice!¡±


    Zong Shou carefully kept the three pills into his sleeves.


    Since the pills wouldn¡¯t leak any medicinal properties, it was okay if he didn¡¯t use any pill bottles.


    However, he still chose the best bottle in his Heaven and Earth Bag to put these pills into.


    Then, Mingyu said impassively, ¡°Does Junior Brother have time to follow me over to the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and understood right away. Then, he smiled, ¡°What a coincidence, I also wanted to go back to the sect!¡±


    He knew that Mingyu had a reason for saying this. He also had something to deal with back there so it was very convenient.


    Mingyu nodded his head and grabbed Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder. The space in front of them twisted.


    This ce was actually extremely far away from the Cloud World. If Zong Shou wanted to go back himself, he needed to spend a lot of effort to lock down on its location to search for the source. Then, he had to cross the void which would take roughly two days.


    However, with Mingyu bringing him, in just a few moments, they had returned back to the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    Zong Shou stood above the Vast Habitat and then looked downward. It was early in the morning and the sound of book reading and sses could be heard.


    Naturally, it was the Qiushi and Strength Proving Halls which were the most noisy.


    Such scenes made Zong Shou reminisce about the past. A Spiritual Sense reached out in the direction of the Book Hiding Hall B.


    Then, he felt that the hall was tightly shut and there was no one inside.


    That old man had left the Vast Habitat.


    Although his Senior Brother Han was in a better state than Dragon Shadow, he also reached a stage where he had to take a gamble with his life.


    Let¡¯s hope he was able to seed smoothly...


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed, a worried look appeared on his face before he centered himself.


    Mingyu understood what he was thinking and said tly, ¡°Senior Brother Han has been in charge of the Vast Habitat for so many years and because of this, he dyed his cultivation. If it were Yuanjing or Fanmeng, these few Senior Masters or us Senior Brothers, we wouldn¡¯t sit around and do nothing. Actually, don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother is the sixteenth in the Mysterious Golden Life Book. His umtions are extremely deep and he is the second strongest in the God Realm. He has 30% confidence in passing the tribtion!¡±


    While saying this he bowed upward and then a giant hall appeared in the sky.


    ¡°Follow me in!¡±


    When he walked in, his expression was solemn as he once again bowed toward the empty white tablet above.


    This was Zong Shou¡¯s second time here. He followed Mingyu and also bowed respectfully.


    Then, Mingyu looked above into the sky.


    Zong Shou followed his gaze, looking over and his pupils constricted.


    Mingyu was looking at the God Refined Sword. It was pale gold and the sword body was covered inyers of scales.


    It was just like several years ago when he had first seen it.


    ¡°Junior Brother do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Zong Shou looked at Mingyu with a weird expression. Wei Xu had once said that one had to be Late Celestial Realm in order to control this Celestial Weapon.


    Moreover, this God Refined Sword was the most top grade Celestial Sword, even close to the God Weapon level!


    ¡°Junior Brother, just try to see if you can control it!¡±


    Before Zong Shou opened his mouth, Mingyu rushed him once more, ¡°Although your cultivation is weaker and is only Spirit Realm, with your current strength, even those Celestial Grade Experts are no match for you! There is no harm in just trying...¡±


    He floated in the air and tried to touch the sword handle of the God Refined Sword.


    He felt that the sword didn¡¯t reject him. Then, he grabbed it and his brow tightened. Who knows how heavy this sword was, he was not only unable to wave it, but his True Qi was unable to reach in at all.


    He tried several times, but still shook his head and then flew down.


    Seeing that Zong Shou wasn¡¯t rejected by it, he was originally surprised and delighted. However, in the end, his expression dimmed and he was disappointed.


    ¡°As expected, it still doesn¡¯t work!¡±


    Mingyu mocked himself, he appeared to be really sad, ¡°It was just a fantasy of mine. Your few Senior Masters couldn¡¯t control this sword. The six Junior Brothers and Senior Brothers couldn¡¯t too. You are just Spirit Realm, so naturally you can¡¯t...¡±


    Zong Shou looked to the side and felt weird, ¡°I remembered that Senior Brother Wei Xu mentioned that if someone could control the sword, it is when our Common People¡¯s Path will prosper?¡±


    ¡°Those words aren¡¯t wrong! However, the sequence is wrong.¡±


    Mingyu nodded slightly, exining in a totally distracted manner, ¡°This sword is the sword of the human path. To control it, one needs to be recognized by the Sword Spirit. The Sword Spirit was born from Master¡¯s heart blood, it could even be said that it is a part of his soul. To be the owner of this sword, one must have the ability to revolutionize the world. At that time, our Common People¡¯s Path teachings would have spread far and wide and naturally we would have prospered.¡±


    Zong Shou listened quietly, thinking to himself, no wonder he couldn¡¯t control it.


    The Common People¡¯s Path had so many Saint Realm Experts and they couldn¡¯t do anything about this sword.


    Before this, he felt that he was fated with the God Refined Sword. Only now did he realize that it was only a fantasy of his.


    However, the questions in his heart remained unsolved. It wasn¡¯t a big issue that the sword couldn¡¯t be used, so why was Mingyu so worried?


    This sword had been hanging here for 10,000 years. It wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem to ce it here for a period of time more.


    ¡°Junior Brother doesn¡¯t know that when Master tried to go to the Cloud World to obtain that Heaven Opening Treasure, he had predicted that he would die. Thus, he crafted the seven top Celestial Swords to split amongst the six Senior Brothers and Junior Brothers to use. He said that once the seven swords merge into one, it could y the End Realm! It would protect the luck and fate of our Common People¡¯s Path. Unfortunately, 10,000 years have passed and its master still couldn¡¯t be found.¡±


    He paused, hesitating a little before saying, ¡°30 years from now, our Common People¡¯s Path will have a cmity. It isn¡¯t the Taoist Faction, nor the Confucians. It was one of the enemies of Master. At most, in 30 years, he would heal up and break out. Although we don¡¯t fear him, who knows how many disciples who we have trained for so many years will die.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned serious. For Mingyu to be so worried, this enemy was probably stronger than Xuanqing. Without thinking much, he said, ¡°Even with Master Dragon Shadow...¡±


    He was a member of Common People¡¯s Path, so he had responsibility in this too.


    However, before he said this, Mingyu interrupted him, ¡°These 50 years are hugely important to Saint Venerable Dragon Shadow. Unless it is necessary, we won¡¯t interrupt him. We can¡¯t ask for too much! Junior Brother Wei Xu plotted against him once or twice and was okay, but if he does it again, it would be shameless. Forming a rtionship with Dragon Shadow was the purpose of dealing with the factions of the Cloud World. This is our matter and we shouldn¡¯t drag others down.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned once more and didn¡¯t know what to say. If that was the case, then it was definitely a huge problem for Common People¡¯s Path.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look toward the God Refined Sword and he felt quite depressed. If they had this sword that could y End Realm experts and couldn¡¯t even use it, then what was the point of it?


    At this moment, the Nameless Sword in his sleeves shook.

 Chapter 789 - Xuankong Full Restriction

    <h4>Chapter 789: Xuankong Full Restriction</h4>


    At first, Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel anything, he only noticed it when the shaking got stronger and stronger.


    A crisp sword ringing sound came from his sleeves and echoed in the Ancestral Hall.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Do you think so too? This sword is really good, unfortunately, it is of no use to our Common People¡¯s Path...¡±


    The Nameless Sword was shaking, who knows whether it was agreeing with Zong Shou or opposing what he said?


    Zong Shou found it weird, he thought he was right and just patted the body of the sword.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Your Master doesn¡¯t want this sword.¡±


    The Nameless Sword could utilize souls to strengthen various spells. Although its body wasn¡¯t especially strong, it was unusually sturdy.


    It also had the ability of evolution. At the start, when he first received it, it was just an Intermediate Grade Magical Artifact.


    Now, it was at the High Grade.


    To Zong Shou, the value of this sword was not below that of the God Refined Sword! Sooner orter, it could also be a Celestial Artifact.


    Speaking of which, this Common People¡¯s Path Ancestor, Xi Zi, really was weird.


    Since he knew that he was in danger of dying, the sword formation he left should have been able to protect the sect.


    Why did he create such a sword that had such strict requirements and was of no use at all.


    Only one thing was weird. This was the fact that to date, he still didn¡¯t know where his sword came from?


    That day he was in the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat, this sword just suddenly fell in front of him.


    Oh right! Senior Brother had been protecting the area near the Cloud World, he might know about it?


    The Nameless Sword continued to ring, its sound started to be deeper. It seemed really pleased, but it also sounded like it was a bit sad. Anyway, it slowly calmed down.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t take it to heart. Right as he was about to open his mouth to ask, Mingyu spoke first, ¡°Zong Shou, do you know about Senior Master Yuanjing?¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this, he looked over with a weird expression.


    Cultivator Yuanjing Lin Xuankong, one of the few ancestors of the sect, the Ancestor of Taiyuan, how could he not know?


    Why did Senior Brother Mingyu ask him about this for no reason?


    ¡°Do you know about how Senior Master Yuanjing used a short cut to enter the End Realm 20 years ago?¡±


    Mingyu asked, his expression was fluctuating, ¡°Her lifespan was about to end and the Spiritual Wave was about to rise. Our Common People¡¯s Path badly neededbat strength. However, her foundations weren¡¯tplete and were much weaker than End Realm. After 100,000 years she would be in danger of dying...¡±


    There was actually such a matter?


    Zong Shou kept silent and thought back. Thinking back to what happened after his battle with the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect, his eyes disyed an expression of understanding.


    ¡°Senior Brother wants me to invite Brother Ao to help her fix her Dao Foundations?¡±


    Mingyu didn¡¯t continue as if he silently admitted it. His eyes looked over in anticipation. Zong Shou shook his head solemnly, ¡°Junior Brother naturally won¡¯t push aside this matter! However, Brother Ao won¡¯t be distracted before he totally ends all his enemies and probably won¡¯t care about this matter. Even if he agrees, he won¡¯t be able to do it in the near future. Withoutprehending the Creation Dao, one won¡¯t be able to grasp the Existence Dao. Brother Ao is stillcking a lot...¡±


    Although he said this, his heart moved. Although Aokun couldn¡¯t do it, maybe he himself could?


    Creation Destruction as well as Absolute Beginning and End werergely rted and werepatible with one another.


    The Existence and Destruction Dao needed Cause and Effect, Fate, Time, Space, etc., all these Grand Daos.


    Aokun was missing some, but he had them all...


    Although his core Dao didn¡¯t include Existence and Destruction, it was still Dao. 3,000 Grand Dao¡¯s Dao! The most simple Dao!


    Although this Existence and Destruction was strong, it was also one of the Grand Daos!


    Maybe he could give it a try?


    However, for him to reach that step and have enough strength to help her fix her foundations would require time...


    Zong Shou was in total silence, but Mingyu treated it like he was fretting about the matter. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°That is true. Not only is this Creation Dao hard to find, Aokun has a strong desire to take revenge. If he injured himself once more to help Senior Master fix her foundations, people might take advantage of it. There isn¡¯t a rush toplete this matter. I was too anxious, there is no need for you to pay attention to that.¡±


    After he said these words, he walked out of the Ancestral Hall with a heavy heart.


    Zong Shou waited for Senior Brother to finish and was about to speak when he saw that he had stepped out of the void and left the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    ¡°The outer region is different from the Cloud World and there are many experts. There are many who are able to stand on your level. You do need to be careful outside! If you face problems and aren¡¯t able to handle them alone, you can ask us for reinforcements.¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked andughed. Senior Brother really left too quickly.


    He had many things to say and many questions to ask.


    Then, he stopped worrying too much. Actually, it was too early for him to say that he could help Senior Master Mingyu.


    Rather than say it, why not put one¡¯s heart into it. He only needed to spend some time studying this path and once he reached Saint Realm, everything would fall into ce.


    He wasn¡¯t in any hurry to find out the background of the Nameless Sword.


    Someone who was willing to give this sword to him must have been someone close to him.


    Although Mingyu¡¯s voice was still there, his aura had long disappeared.


    Zong Shou thought that he should no longer remain in the hall. He turned around and looked at the God Refined Sword and Mysterious Golden Life Book before shaking his head and walking out.


    In the next moment, he appeared outside of Book Hiding Hall A.


    This was the true restricted area of the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat. Its importance was even above that of the Technique and Method Teaching Pavilions, only lower than that of the Ancestral Hall.


    It had its own Spiritual Formation and restrictions. When Zong Shou arrived, he was slightly blocked.


    However, with his identity, he could move about in the Vast Habitat with no problem.


    A Spiritual Light shed, seemingly sensing and confirming with the Mysterious Golden Life Book in the Ancestral Hall.


    The formation and restrictions here were opened for him.


    Zong Shou stepped in and looked about curiously.


    He did have the rights to enter this ce in the past. However, he had just entered the Earth Realm and it was useless even if he entered. Only today did he have enough strength to study the books within.


    However, it was a 10,000-foot small world. Although it was a book depository, there weren¡¯t many books.


    Most of the shelves had jade scrolls.


    The books carried the Dao. The books here were all the most precious collections of the Common People¡¯s Path.


    Without enough paper to record, they could only use these scrolls to carve down using Spiritual Sense and Intent.


    Although there were many areas that were lost, it was better than nothing.


    Zong Shou picked up scroll after scroll. He didn¡¯t focus on understanding, but on memorizing all the contents within.


    When he faced some especially interesting and helpful bits, he would study closely.


    He didn¡¯t lie when he told Mingyu that he had a matter, which was why he had to return to the Vast Habitat.


    Before he left the Cloud World, what he cared about most were the books he hadn¡¯t managed to read in the Vast Habitat.


    Since he would be unable toe back for 20 years, naturally, he had to prepare.


    The books within this building were what he cared about most.


    After 30 minutes, a me glow suddenly shed and appeared behind him.


    ¡°I was thinking who it was to be able to enter Book Hiding Hall A. So it was you...¡±


    Shui Lingbo¡¯s voice was filled with surprise, but also a smug tone, ¡°I haven¡¯t congratted Ruler for stepping into Spirit Realm. In the battle at Gantian Mountain, using your Flying Knife to kill several Celestial Realm Experts, how cool! I think this Cloud World can¡¯t hold you any longer...¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, you praise me too much!¡±


    Zong Shou brokeughed as he continued to pick up jade letter, after jade letter. He swept using his Spiritual Sense while teasing Shui Lingbo.


    ¡°Is it so difficult for you to call me Senior Brother? Speaking of which, although I am forced out of the Cloud World, some people don¡¯t even have the right to be. Sigh, sigh!¡±


    Shui Lingbo was furious and gritted her teeth. She asked, ¡°You are scanning like one admiring the scenery, but what are you actually looking for?¡±


    ¡°I am not looking for anything, I am just memorizing it!¡±


    One couldn¡¯t me her for notprehending that once one reached Spirit Realm, essence and quality were most important.


    Turningplicated into simple, to focus on 1-2 Daos. Learning too much and learning things that were tooplicated could sometimes be obstacles, rather than actually being helpful.


    The moment he said this, as expected, she didn¡¯t understand. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to exin. The path he chose was the Dao word.


    ...The Dao of the Heaven Path, the Dao of the 3,000 paths, the Dao in making the Grand Path simple, the Dao that included everything.


    He changed the topic, ¡°However, I am also searching for whether or not there are techniques to seal Spiritual Sense and True Qi!¡±


    ¡°Seal Spiritual Sense and True Qi? What do you need that for?¡±


    After saying this, she sized up Zong Shou and understood.


    Before stepping into Spirit Realm, she had 10 years of umtion. She could easily grasp her new strength.


    Zong Shou cultivated too quickly, his speed could be said to have reached the Heavens in one step. In a short few years, he had already became a Spirit Realm Expert.


    However, his strength was much greater than people of the same grade.


    He now charged right to the Late Spirit Realm, obviously being unable to control his True Qi and Soul Power.


    Zong Shou had probably sensed that and wanted to search for these types of techniques.


    Thinking for a moment, she shed into the distance to a shelf. She threw a jade scroll toward Zong Shou.


    ¡°This is the Seven Cycle Xuantong Full Restriction! It is best for you. You can restrict yourself to train slowly. It has Seven Cycles to help you reach the smallest detail. If you face a battle, you can also instantly unlock and fight all out. It is not bad!¡±


    Zong Shou picked it up, sweeping with his Spiritual Sense and instantly he was filled with joy.


    ¡°Thanks!¡±


    Shui Lingbo really knew what he wanted.


    What he needed was such a cultivation method and he was filled with gratitude toward her. If not for her, he would have had to search for this method amongst all of these scrolls, taking dozens of days.


    He could at most spend two months in the Cloud World. If he wasted too much time here, he wouldn¡¯t have enough time for doing other things.


    She scoffed coldly and headed out of the door before she spoke up once more.


    ¡°The outer region is dangerous, be careful. You are the famous Blood Sword Monster Lord, don¡¯t die outside!

 Chapter 790 - Problems With The Dao

    <h4>Chapter 790: Problems With The Dao</h4>


    ¡°The outer region is dangerous, be careful. You are the famous Blood Sword Monster Lord, don¡¯t die outside!¡±


    Zong Shouughed when he heard this. This was already the third person who had said this to him.


    Although she had a weird tone, she was genuinely concerned.


    ¡°I will be fine. As for Junior Sister taking charge of the Vast Habitat, you will be facing problems from inside and outside of the Cloud World. You will probably have problems these next few decades. Don¡¯t let my cultivation leave you so far behind.¡±


    Shui Lingbo was so furious she sucked in a deep breath. She stopped worrying about him and left right away.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled and then he focused in front of him. With just a gaze, all the information within the scroll was memorized immediately.


    He calmed down and meditated, ying it out in his head andprehending it. In just four hours, heprehended arge part of it.


    ¡°This technique is really good, it can really go down to the smallest detail! In just 3-5 years, all my problems will be able to be solved. Who was the one who created this?¡±


    Normal cultivators, apart from those who used external powers to gain their Daos, wouldn¡¯t be able to use this technique.


    Zong Shou viewed thest sentence of words in the scripture.


    It was the name portion that caused him to be stunned.


    Xi Zi...


    The one who created this technique was the Common People¡¯s Path Ancestor.


    So that was the case!


    10,000 years ago, Ancestor Xi Zi was probably like him, improving too quickly. His True Qi and Soul Power was too strong and he nearly lost control of it.


    The only thing was that he had Seniors to look back on while Xi Zi had no simr techniques to learn. He could only create this technique himself.


    10,000 years ago that benefitted him...


    Zong Shou smiled. Seven drops of Essence Blood shot out from his fingertips.


    He then activated the incantation, causing the Essence Blood to change in the air, forming a Restriction Word Talisman.


    Four of them entered his palm. One was at his brow where his soul was, while one was at his heart.


    Thest one sunk down into his Energy Ocean.


    When the technique waspleted, his restless energy instantly calmed down.


    Seven talismans forcefully suppressed all of his True Qi. They restricted it within his Chakra Meridians, unable to move at all.


    It was the same within his Soul Ocean. The raging Soul Power Ocean solidified.


    The only thing was that Zong Shou was unable to utilize them.


    ¡°What a waste, the technique still has some ws! Once I use it, my cultivation will be unable to improve. It seems like Ancestor Xi Zi didn¡¯t perfect it!¡±


    Maybe after solving the problem of his swelling True Qi, he tossed this aside as he didn¡¯t have enough time to perfect it.


    Anyway, this Seven Cycle Xuantong Full Restriction did have quite a few ws.


    However, these were just small details, these small ws wouldn¡¯t affect the effectiveness of the technique itself.


    He was most worried about was the explosively increasing strength.


    Before he totally controlled it down to the minute details, it was best if he didn¡¯t consider cultivating.


    He activated the spell and then the Seven Restrictions all condensed to a small dot.


    The strength of the restriction instantly reduced by half. His True Qi and Soul Power was once again unrestricted.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed as he was beaming with joy.


    ¡°70% strength! In just half a breath, it could increase to 90%...¡±


    The technique wasn¡¯t as Shui Lingbo had said, able to use all the strength when one battled. It could only release around 70% of it.


    However, this 70% strength was instantly unsealed without any problems at all!


    As expected from a technique that Xi Zi created, it was really extraordinary! It gave him so many surprises.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t want to be too weak during these 2-3 years when he restricted and dealt with his True Qi and Soul Power such that others would plot against him.


    This technique gave him what he needed.


    After solving this biggest problem, Zong Shou heaved a sigh of relief. The worry in his heart was gone and he started to casually view and flip around in Book Hiding Hall A.


    He memorized as many scrolls as he could.


    Although the small world within the hall was just 10,000 feet, there were a huge number of books and scrolls.


    Most of them were cultivation learnings and notes from Common People¡¯s Path experts and factionless cultivators, theirprehensions of the Grand Dao as well as what their hearts went through.


    Whether they seeded or not, they could help people save time and act as examples.


    After 10,000 years of umtion, naturally it was as huge as an ocean.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t eat nor drink, neither sleep nor rest, spending close to a month and he was still only able to flip a tenth of the books within.


    He knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left. He looked around unwillingly before finally leaving and stepping out.


    His goal was the Technique and Method Teaching Pavilions.


    During these two years, he wasn¡¯t within the Vast Habitat and naturally wasn¡¯t able to obtain many merit points.


    However, from killing dozens of Taoist Faction Experts, he had obtained many Mind Stones and numerous Taoist Books.


    He left arge portion at Gantian Mountain and a small portion which he had read, after leaving a copy, he brought it over.


    He had huge gains from using exchanging them.


    Zong Shou wanted to go fromplicated to simple to form the Dao word. He had to merge all Daos into one.


    However, to date he only had one concept in his mind.


    Hecked a proper understanding of the meaning of Dao.


    Since the tribtion, he spent several days silentlyprehending, but he didn¡¯t gain much, so naturally he didn¡¯t have many improvements.


    He felt that this future was really problematic, there were 10,000 mountains and thousands ofrge rivers to cross.


    However, he definitely wasn¡¯t a person who backed down from difficulties and instead they ignited the determination in him.


    If the mountains were high, he would sh them, if the rivers were huge, he would break through!


    He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t seed!


    At this moment, he was unable toprehend the true meaning because his cultivation wasn¡¯t sufficient and because his umtions weren¡¯t deep enough.


    Apart fromprehension, he also needed a fortuitous encounter.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to be on the back foot. He used the dumbest method.


    ...Didn¡¯t this Dao encapste all 3,000 Daos? Then, he would first strike from these 3,000 Daos.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be the same as totally grasping all of them?


    He didn¡¯t believe that after that he would be unable toprehend the essence of the Dao word.


    He was in a daze for several days as he memorized all these books.


    Zong Shou was finally satisfied. However, before he left he obtained three Star Shining Talismans from Shui Lingbo.


    It was said that these were written by a few Saint Realm Experts from the Sect. This Celestial Talisman didn¡¯t have much function nor killing strength.


    However, once it was used, a star would appear in the skies of the hundreds of worlds around.


    As long as people from the Common People¡¯s Path saw it, they would all rush over.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t an arrogant person. The outer regions weren¡¯t like the Cloud World and there were many Celestial Realm, even God Realm Experts.


    He could do whatever he wished in the Cloud World, but he wasn¡¯t much outside.


    If he faced someone he was no match for, he could ask for help from his other sect disciples. That wouldn¡¯t be a shameful thing.

 Chapter 791 - Legalism Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 791: Legalism Legacy</h4>


    Zong Shou used the power of the teleportation scroll to get back to Gantian Mountain.


    With his current cultivation, even if he was far away from Gantian Mountain, he could fight against Celestial Realm Experts.


    However, for him to go to and fro across this 70,000 miles of space was something he still couldn¡¯t do.


    Even if he went all out, it would take several days. As such, one could see how amazing a Saint Realm¡¯s ability was.


    Zong Shou instinctively looked above to the sky when he reached the mountain peak.


    He saw that the Silver Cocoon still hadn¡¯t opened. However, it had stopped absorbing Heaven and Earth Spiritual Energy as well as Gantian Mountain¡¯s Saint King Energy.


    At this moment, the Silver Cocoon was huge. Numerous white mes zed and wrapped around it.


    The entire cocoon was beating like a heart. Each time it rose up, it would cause a Spiritual Energy wave that spread 1,000 miles in every direction.


    ¡°Such an intense me, wouldn¡¯t it be cooked?¡±


    Zong Shou peeked inside and then looked back into the pce.


    The Hanyan Pce was as cold as usual. Where the entire Great Han¡¯s politics were ruled from had shifted to the Zhenggang Peak, not far away.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t make use of too many pce girls, there were very few people all around.


    However, at this moment, the ce was really cold. He felt really carefree when he lived in this area.


    Zong Shou headed first for the building where Kong Yao was staying.


    Right as he stepped in, he heard the sound of sword ringing.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Why was Kong Yao practicing with her sword in the middle of the night?


    However, thinking about it, Kong Yao had many things to do during the day, leading andmanding the various troops.


    When he stepped in, the close to wless Sword Intent instantly changed.


    Her energy sensed him, suddenly a snow bright Sword Light charged in from outside.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry too much about it, right as he was about to flick with his right hand to deflect the Sword Light.


    He eximed from the aura, looking over in shock.


    Spirit and Martial Arts merging into one!


    Kong Yao really did it!


    Moreover, right at the start, she had reached close to 30% merger!


    At the same time, Kong Yao also it was Zong Shou.


    ¡°It is my husband?¡±


    Her watery eyes shed and then she was filled with even more determination.


    The sword in her hand became even sharper, not holding anything back and striking right at Zong Shou¡¯s brow.


    A Soldier Path Sword Intent used to the extreme, merged the Strength of the millions of Gantian troops within.


    It was like she wanted to kill him with one sword.


    When Zong Shou saw this, a huge bead of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. Was Kong Yao nning on killing her husband for what happened previously?


    The girl looked like she was really willing, but hated him for what happened on the tform.


    He didn¡¯t dare get distracted as he retreated back slightly. His right finger drew a beautiful arc as it struck the space in front of him, forcing the stabbing Sword Light to change its trajectory.


    Kong Yao gritted her silver teeth and knew that her sword was actually useless.


    She decided to not worry about it, Sword Shadows shed down, turning into millions of swords shing and cutting the space in front of her into a million pieces.


    She saw that his hand started to control space energy. Bits of Spiritual Light brought with it numerous exquisite arcs. It was fluctuating and deceitful, crossing and speeding through the Sword Shadows. It stacked space and twisted Cause and Effect.


    His finger continuously smacked into Kong Yao¡¯s sword.


    No matter how Kong Yao blocked and altered her Sword Path, there was nothing she could do about it.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t use much strength. Just after ten strikes, her sword couldn¡¯t sh down anymore. He retracted the sword and retreated to 100 feet out.


    Then, she looked at Zong Shou in a dejected manner, ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t even force out 10% of your strength.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lip curled, it wasn¡¯t 10%, this sword forced out 20% of his strength!


    Just now he looked like he was really casual, but it actually wasn¡¯t so easy.


    Then, a weird glow shed and he asked curiously, ¡°When did you grasp Spirit and Martial Arts merging into one? Your source Dao seems...¡±


    He frowned and thought back to just now. His expression became increasingly weird.


    At this moment, not only did Kong Yao confirm her foundations, she seemed to be walking on the same path as Shiyue.


    To first decide on one and then lead one to outer Daos, going from simple toplicated...


    ¡°It is Art! Art is basically Law! Art of learning, Art of Strategy, Art of Power, Art of Divination, it includes everything. This is my Dao!¡±


    Kong Yao smiled and her brows rxed. Her eyes were filled with confidence, ¡°My Kong Family has also obtained some legacies of Legalism during these 10,000 years. Unfortunately, they were iplete, Law, Art and Strength, three Daos, we only acquired Art and Strength. In the end, the Seniors consolidated it with various Divination Dao Techniques and stretched it out. Unfortunately, fewer than three people cultivated in it. My father only taught it to me because Imanded troops. Apart from that, it was also merged with the Techniques of the Art of War to perfect it!¡±


    Zong Shou was enlightened. So, this Kong Family also got a portion of the legacy of Legalism.


    Kong Rui¡¯s talent was also really shocking.


    Speaking of which, even if he had already stepped into the Spirit Realm, he couldn¡¯t see through Kong Rui¡¯s true strength.


    He only knew that he was at the peak of the Spirit Realm. However, he hid deeply and didn¡¯t show anything, only bing famous for his Divination Techniques. As for his Martial Path and Spiritual Cultivation, no one knew anything about it.


    Since he could teach Kong Yao, then his strength was definitely not ordinary.


    This Legalism Faction swept everything 10,000 years ago, relying on Qin to wipe out the Taoist Faction and Confucian Faction.


    Its core were three Daos; Law, Art and Strength. The Ancestor of Legalism was said to be someone who was on the same level as Xi Zi.


    However, because he incurred the wrath of everyone, he died early and didn¡¯t reach the half a step to True Realm stage.


    However, he wasn¡¯t like Xi Zi. Whether or not he really died was an uncertain matter.


    Kong Yao said while looking at Zong Shou with a weird expression, ¡°Husband, why are you here sote at night? Is it due to the preparations for the outer region? Everything is already done. Seven Space Ships are all prepared. The drivers were all personally selected by Run. 300,000 Elite Soldiers, 3,000 ck Fox Iron Cavalry and 3,000 Grade-5 Swordsmen from Sword Sect can follow you out at any moment...¡±


    Suddenly thinking about something, her face flushed red as she looked away, ¡°If you want to spend the night here, can youe over next time? I have onlyprehended less than 30% of the Daos you learned that day and don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    It was that day on the Heaven Reaching tform where she followed him and entered the state of merging with the Heavens that she was able to grasp Spirit and Martial Arts Merger in a short month and also confirm her core Dao.


    When Zong Shou heard this, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He just wanted to ask Kong Yao if she needed this Jade Xuan Clear Purple Pill.


    He shook his head slightly, his expression turning serious. He calmed himself down and started to advise her on her Sword Technique.


    His Sword Path was the top in the world and came into contact with all sorts of intents. He was also studying the Dao word. At this moment, just a few words caused Kong Yao to be enlightened and delighted.


    Following this, she was totally engrossed in her Sword Technique, having no time to worry about him.


    He just had an hour before he could only leave helplessly.


    The second person he found was Ruoshui.


    However, when Zong Shou walked into where she was staying, he couldn¡¯t see her anywhere.


    Without needing to think, he knew that she was most probably with Xuanyuan Yiren.


    He walked back to the central pce. As expected, he sensed two familiar auras that were at the side hall which had been changed into a pill room.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was probably refining pills. Without even getting close, he felt a hot aura, the fire Spiritual Energy was extremely thick and intense.


    He walked in and as expected he saw Xuanyuan Yiren focusing on the pill furnace in front of her.


    She was casting spells to control the mes under the furnace. Ruoshui was actually not sleeping, fanning and looking dazed at the furnace.


    When she noticed his arrival, Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s body shuddered. Even the mes under the furnace shook. Ruoshui was surprised and slightly panicked, she was hesitating whether or not she should try to escape. However, thinking about it, since Zong Shou was in front of her, she couldn¡¯t escape even if she wanted to. She could only sigh and ept her fate.


    Zong Shou was speechless, was he really a lustful demon? Why were they so worried?


    However, thinking about it, that day after the tribtion, he was really so excited and tortured Yiren and Ruoshui for several days, not letting them get out of the bed.


    Xuanyuan Yiren had already calmed down when he walked in front of the furnace and sat down, ¡°Husband, Yiren is at an important moment for this pill, can youe overter?¡±


    Ruoshui¡¯s expression was also solemn, fanning the mes in a serious manner.


    This fan was also a Spiritual Artifact. When the fan was waved, it didn¡¯t move wind, but Five Element Spiritual Energy. She said in a nervous manner, ¡°Ruoshui needs to help sister Yiren control the mes.¡±


    Zong Shouughed and wasn¡¯t concerned whether or not this was true. He calmed down and took out three pills from within.


    Xuanyuan Yiren originally didn¡¯t care much, but when the Spiritual Pill Light spread out, there was no fragrance and only then did her expression change.


    She then snatched the three pills.


    ¡°This pill can actually merge all energies together. There is actually such a level of pill skill?¡±


    She took it in her hands and looked at it closely, her eyes filled with shock. She then looked at Zong Shou with a questioning gaze.


    ¡°What is its name, what effect does it have?¡±


    ¡°This is the Jade Xuan Clear Purple Pill, as for its effect...¡±


    Before he said it, Xuanyuan Yiren interrupted him.


    ¡°It can help one merge Spirit and Martial Arts into one before the God Realm right?¡±


    Thinking back carefully, Xuanyuan Yiren said solemnly, ¡°I heard that it was crafted by the Taoist Faction Ancestor Qingxuan, a Celestial Grade PIll. After using it, even the most average of talents have a chance to directly enter the Saint Realm. Unfortunately, the pill level is too high and there are restrictions within. I am unable to deduce how this pill is crafted and refined and it has no help to my Pill Dao. Husband brought these three pills back for Ruoshui and I to consume?¡±

 Chapter 792 - This Is Renyi

    <h4>Chapter 792: This Is Renyi</h4>


    ¡°Husband brought these three pills back for Ruoshui and I to consume?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply, he smiled and asked, ¡°Then, what did you think I came for?¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about Sister Ruoshui, but I don¡¯t need it!¡±


    While she spoke, she did several hand signs and spells, controlling her True Qi, causing the mes beneath the furnace to burn strongly. The Five Element Spiritual Energy also wrapped around like a whirlpool.


    Zong Shou looked at it, his eyes lighting up, ¡°What a great True Qi Pill Controlling Technique. Yiren how did you do that?¡±


    She actually used hand signs to harness her True Qi to control the pill refining. She was actually able to use spells to make use of her internal energy. Although it wasn¡¯t a true Spirit and Martial Arts Merger, it was already not far away from that.


    It really surprised him. He thought that with her talents, she would definitely not be able to achieve that.


    He also didn¡¯t expect that he would have such a surprise after he returned.


    Her face was filled with joy and delight, ¡°When I refined pills thest few times, my Soul Power was not enough. As such, I could only suck dry all my True Qi. For some reason, unknowingly I was able to do that.¡±


    Her brows dancing in glee, a cute expression begging for him to praise her.


    Zong Shou nodded slightly. Xuanyuan Yiren had always been really focused when she refined pills. Thinking about it, it was really possible.


    He then nced toward Ruoshui. Zong Shou continued to exin, ¡°This pill can let one grasp 25% percent of Spirit and Martial Arts Merger before the God Realm. It was made by the Taoist Ancestor and doesn¡¯t have any repercussions. However, once one reaches the God Realm, it will be much tougher to raise your Spirit and Martial Arts Merger to 60%. Ruoshui, think about it carefully, whether or not you want to use it.¡±


    When Ruoshui heard this, she thought about it for a moment before decisively taking a pill from his hand.


    She knew her own standard and knew that her talents might not allow her to break through to the God Realm, not to mention the Saint Realm after that.


    25% Spirit and Martial Arts Merger was already not low. Most cultivators were unable to achieve that before the God Realm. The ratio was less than 1 in 10,000, even among Celestial Realm Cultivators. Even if she entered the God Realm, she would be ahead of others and wouldn¡¯t be any slower.


    More importantly, after she consumed the pill, she would be able to help Zong Shou even more.


    Xuanyuan Yiren looked on from the side, a worried expression appeared on her face. She liked Ruoshui and felt that it was best if she spent the rest of her life with her and Zong Shou, never to be separated.


    It wouldn¡¯t be hard for Ruoshui to reach God Realm if she used this pill, Saint Realm was also possible. However, it would definitely be extremely tough for her to live forever.


    Following this, sheughed self-mockingly. What was their cultivation now?


    They were just the peak of the Heaven Realm and they dared to dream of reaching the End Realm?


    Who knows, maybe after a few thousand years she would already be dead. How could she afford to think about something so far away?


    Zong Shou¡¯s tone changed.


    ¡°This refers to normal circumstances. Actually, there might not be any chance of solving it! Before this, I went to check at Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat. The reason why people had difficulties improving after consuming the pill was because of the pill toxin umting. I checked books and found out that at least four people found various treasures or they totally solved the toxin, never to be restricted by the pill anymore! Two of them fell, two of them are still alive. One of them is Longxuan.¡±


    The Taoist Faction didn¡¯t have the Mysterious Golden Life Book. However, they had more Saint Realm Experts than Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat because of this pill.


    However, in terms ofbat strength, both sides were really simr.


    Common People¡¯s Path had fewer, but were more elite. Their umtions were thick and deep. On the other hand, the Taoist Faction had too many random ones and most of them took shortcuts.


    Xuanyuan Yiren rxed. Qingxuan had definitely refined no more than 50 of these pills, the chances of solving the toxin was also rtively high.


    Speaking of which, Ruoshui still had a chance. Even if they weren¡¯t able to find more treasures, she could still search for methods of solving the toxin from the Pill Dao.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was focusing on his hand. Since Yiren didn¡¯t use it, there were two more, so what would he do with them?


    He had no need for them.


    Thinking about it, he waved his sleeves. Instantly, two Spiritual Talismans flew out and spread out in the air, swiftly gathering Spiritual Energy. They actually turned into two Spiritual Pigeons.


    They grabbed the two pills in his hands and flew out through the window.


    In just a moment, one tossed one into the manor where Zong Yuan was staying. The other one flew to where Xuan Yun lived.


    This female¡¯s music helped him a lot which was why he wanted to use this pill topensate her. In the future, he would need much more help from her.


    After dealing with this matter, he smiled and looked at the two of them with a profound gaze.


    Xuanyuan Yiren subconsciously felt a shiver down her spine. Only now did she notice that Zong Shou had unknowingly gotten close to them.


    Before this, he was 10 feet away, a safe distance. However, now he was just a foot away, close enough to touch them.


    She couldn¡¯t help but exim. She knew that this fellow had bad intentions.


    Xuanyuan Yiren rolled her eyes and then smiled. She actually moved herself forward and grabbed his hand, cing it on her chest. Her cherry lips spat out and mumbled beside Zong Shou¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Husband, do you want Yiren?¡±


    Her warm body rubbed against his as his right hand massaged her juicy peach.


    Zong Shou felt his blood vessels opening up like he was about to explode. He wanted to have a good time with his wife before he left. At this moment, he wasn¡¯t willing to bear with it any longer.


    He hugged her, biting her cherry lips, sucking and ying around with them.


    Xuanyuan Yiren hugged Zong Shou, provoking his temptations.


    Several breaths he found it a bit strange. Why was Xuanyuan Yiren so eager and proactive today? Was it because he was about to leave?


    He cast aside these thoughts, hugging the girl in his arms and headed toward the sleeping hall.


    However, he took just a few steps before she looked over with shining eyes, ¡°However, I am already pregnant so...?¡±


    Pregnant? He was going to be a father?


    First he was filled with joy, but then he felt a bit nervous.


    He really wasn¡¯t prepared to be a father.


    Following this, he noticed that her little hand was moving about on his lower body. Her elegant and exquisite body wasying close to his, continuing to tempt him, her eyes filled with a gloating expression.


    This brat!


    Zong Shou scolded out in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but look toward Ruoshui, his eyes spitting out mes.


    Ruoshui¡¯s face was white and then she teared up, ¡°Sister, you are a bully!¡±


    Xuanyuan Yiren scoffed, however, she didn¡¯t bother, shoving her face into Zong Shou¡¯s chest, ¡°I am not bullying you. This is called sharing the good things, this is kindness and sisterhood!¡±

 Chapter 793 - Time To Leave

    <h4>Chapter 793: Time To Leave</h4>


    A nightter, the sleeping hall was in a total mess. Ruoshui¡¯s jade body wasid out as she was in deep sleep on the bed. She loved to sleep and after being tortured by Zong Shou for a night, she was exhausted and unable to wake up.


    Xuanyuan Yirenid on Zong Shou¡¯s body with a sad expression on her face.


    Although she didn¡¯t speak, one could sense how unwilling she was for him to leave.


    Zong Shou was about to leave the Cloud World and wouldn¡¯t return for 20 years.


    Kong Yao was the Right Army Inspector and wouldmand the Army of Great Gan. She was the Queen and needed to rece Zong Shou to take charge of Gantian Mountain. Both of them couldn¡¯t leave and would head to the outer region.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to meet each other for another 20 years.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the child she was now bearing, she would really want to stick next to him these few days to satisfy him and do those shameless things.


    Maybe only that extreme ecstasy and that fulfilled feeling would reduce the sadness in her heart.


    Zong Shou kept silent and ced in front of him many Spiritual Materials, a totally dazzling sight.


    A message talisman flew out from his sleeves, bringing Spiritual Artifacts and Spiritual Items with it.


    These were all gifts for his friends, family and those important subjects under him. Special gifts that he had selected.


    Hu Qianqiu¡¯s one was a huge knife, an Intermediate Magical Artifact and it was extremely sharp. He could rece the Tiger Overlord Knife. He sent Zhao Yanran the Nine Red Extreme Lightning Bead. It was said that if it exploded, it could wipe out everything in 1,000 miles. It had crazy strength, so it was best for this crazy woman.


    As for Renbo, he was given an Extreme Purple Pill. No matter if the lifespan-extending effect was useless for him, it represented his heart and his kindness. Even Lingyun Sect¡¯s rarely seen Ge Hanyun also had a gift.


    Without an exception, all these things were snatched from the Taoist Faction.


    ¡°And also Jin Buhui...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned and kept all the things in front of him. It was best if he personally went to meet this close brother before he left.


    Based on the news from the Hidden Guards under Ruoshui, Buhui¡¯s current situation was really bad which worried him.


    Coincidentally, he had something that he had to do along the way. He could also finally collect the Shihuang Tomb.


    With his current strength, no one would dare fight with him for it. At this moment, he badly needed the Mind Stones within.


    With his mind made, Zong Shou released everything and hugged Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s body tightly. He smiled, ¡°In 2 weeks, I am going to leave. I wanted to see if you want to go to the ce where we first met to have some fun. The scenery of Cloud Saint City is really beautiful and I have been thinking back to it...¡±


    He thought back to how his warning to that demon at Demon Corpse Mountain might not have been serious enough. It was best if he gave him an extra warning before he left.


    If he didn¡¯t show his strength to such a person, then they would definitely cause huge trouble within Great Gan in the future.


    If not for the Sealing Formation connected to the Earth Veins which made it inappropriate to break open, that demon might even affect the situation in Donglin. He really wanted to kill him right now!


    The seals and restrictions there had sealed that demon, preventing him from doing anything.


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s eyes lit up and then she giggled, ¡°Isn¡¯t the ce we first met at Xuan Mountain City? At that time, you were such a small kid!¡±


    Zong Shou felt really awkward when he heard this. Only then did he recall that there was such an instance in his memory.


    Then, he became furious. Yiren, this brat, was chasing behind him to y with him at that time.


    However, before he could show his anger, he smiled and looked out of the hall.


    The giant silver cocoon hanging outside had broke.


    Then, there was a clear Dragon roar as a Giant Silver Dragon broke out from within the cocoon.


    It still spanned 10,000 feet. Its body was covered in Silver Dragon Scales, looking exactly the same as when he had been through his tribtion. If one had to say that something was different, it would be that the Dragon Aura was stronger. There were also Silver mes burning which helped to increase his aura.


    Within its body, there seemed to be something more which made even Zong Shou feel terrified.


    He looked on quietly as he started to ponder.


    ¡°Kong Rui said that the Yin Dragon was recovering the strength it had when it was alive so that was probably true. He didn¡¯t know what type of dragon it was, but it seemed really strong. Was it really that Destruction Dragon?¡±


    The Dragon rose up, speeding through the Cloud Ocean like it was venting something.


    Its Dragon roar was filled with rage and reluctance, but there was also a violent intent.


    However, when it flew to a million feet up and smashed several cracks in the space pir, it was restrained by an invisible power and forced tond back in Gantian City.


    It couldn¡¯t help but give out a sad roar that sounded out all over the sky.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was also looking on, shaking her head slightly, ¡°For some reason, looking at this Dragon, I feel really sad and pitiful...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled in disdain, thinking to himself that this was as what Kong Rui mentioned. Its body had merged with Gantian.


    Before it recovered its strength, it didn¡¯t have many memories and wasn¡¯t that intelligent. After recovering, he remembered all the matters which was why it was unwilling.


    However, at this moment, it was already toote.


    That Giant Silver Dragon stopped struggling, traveling back to Gantian Mountain peak and looking over at Zong Shou.


    Dragon and human stared at one another as sparks flew. One man and one Dragon actually surprisingly connected to one another and each knew what the other was thinking.


    ¡°Before I return, if anything happens to Gantian Mountain, I will skin you alive and eat you!¡±


    The Giant Silver Dragon mocked and scoffed coldly, ¡°Will you? You are far from enough! Let¡¯s wait till when you can beat me!¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed and didn¡¯t speak anymore. 20 yearster, even if he had the Book of Eon, he still might not be a match for this Dragon.


    However, the future was long and who knows how much Zong Shou could advance?


    He totally rxed. This Yin Dragon and Gantian Mountain were even more tightly connected now.


    If anything happened to Gantian Mountain, it wouldn¡¯t sit still and do nothing.


    In the following few days, Zong Shou spent time with Yiren and Ruoshui. He didn¡¯t meditate or cultivate at all.


    In the end, he pulled Kong Yao to y around near Cloud Saint City, so joyous that they didn¡¯t want to return.


    Until the final five days, before he finally made his move to head toward the Central Continent, he traveled swiftly, crossing 100,000 miles. He used the Royal Demon God Shuttle and in just two days found the tomb of the Qin Emperor.


    This ce was a vast desert, but at this moment a ck cloud hovered above.


    Zong Shou knew that it was because he had chiselled a hole and caused the Death Energy from within to be released.


    Apart from that, as the Spiritual Wave was about to rise, the formations within became unstable.


    Luckily, the ck mist was really thin and no one would happen to pass this desert.


    It didn¡¯t alert those cultivators during these few years.


    However, looking at the situation, it wouldn¡¯t remain hidden after two more years.


    He stood above, however, he wasn¡¯t so careful as he was a few years back. The Nameless Sword charged out of his sleeves and shed down. He pierced the sand and shed past the heavy restrictions.

 Chapter 794 - Collecting Left Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 794: Collecting Left Treasures</h4>


    Along with the Sword Shadow stirring, a huge wind blew. The sand particles below were all forced to the sides.


    The Spiritual Energy in the area started to surge, affecting even areas thousands of miles away.


    There were immediately several Spiritual Senses that reached over from nearby Han Ocean.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother and didn¡¯t care about them. He controlled the Nameless Sword to forcefully break open the roof of the Qin King Tomb!


    He saw the miniaturized world within the tomb.


    The restrictions and formations within were activated and numerous arrows shot over.


    Even after 10,000 years, these mechanisms were still extremely powerful.


    The sharpest few made even Zong Shou feel terrified. The tip of the arrows had lethal poison on it, dark ck, the smell made one feel dizzy.


    The strong and domineering Sword Light changed and split into millions.


    It formed a huge Sword Veil beneath Zong Shou¡¯s body, blocking the arrows one by one.


    His body shifted. Just as he blocked one round of arrows, he drilled into the tomb. Where his Sword Light pointed, all restrictions and formations were broken. Nothing would stop him, not even by a little.


    Those buried Terracotta Warriors started to move. Their eyes shed red as the sand and dust on their bodies fell to the ground.


    Those 12,000-foot Giant Copper Men also came alive, turning around and looking toward Zong Shou.


    Their strong intent caused Zong Shou¡¯s heart to sink. He was slightly shocked.


    ¡°These Copper Puppets actually have their own sentience, like that of a live person. Oh? This Mountain and River True Intent actually merged Martial Path Intent into the Puppets. Not only are their strengthsparable to Celestial Realm, even their intent is simr. But, what aboutbat strength? The ancient Mohists are really good at crafting artifacts...¡±


    Qin rose up and unified the Cloud World. The first religion to be wiped out was the Mohists who promoted love and not war, who were great at creating machinery. The various mechanisms and artifacts from them were used by Qin.


    These 12 Copper Men were probably crafted during that time period. Looking at theirbat strength, each one of them possessed strengthparable to Intermediate Celestial Realm.


    ...It was said that the main tomb of the Qin Emperor had 12 True Country Protector Copper Men, each couldpare to Saint Realm.


    In the past, Zong Shou didn¡¯t believe it. However, facing the Intent Suppression of these 12, he knew that the Mohist¡¯s puppet making skills were extraordinary.


    He sped about within the tomb, collecting all the valuable items into his sleeves.


    The value of the Golden and Silver Mountains was too low so he didn¡¯t have any time to bother. However, Zong Shou swept up all the buried Mind Stones.


    They were the most important, more important than all those Spiritual Artifacts and Materials within.


    Just the number of Mind Stones here was enough for him to elerate the Book of Eon Extreme Life by 70-80 years.


    The overall amount was 10 times more than he had gotten from wiping out those 40 Taoist Sects in the Central Cloud Continent!


    Next were those materials. As for Spiritual Artifacts and Magical Artifacts, they were secondary.


    After all this was only a sub tomb and as such there wouldn¡¯t be that many hidden treasures there.


    Zong Shou himself wouldn¡¯t need them, however, if they could be sent back to Gantian Mountain, they could help to increase the country¡¯s strength by yet another grade.


    Pills were also extremely important. Qin Shihuang had refined numerous pills from all around to increase his lifespan.


    Although this was the sub tomb, more or less, there were some hidden treasures.


    That poor and defeated Xiang King had numerous Extreme Purple Pills within his tomb.


    Naturally, the riches of the four oceans buried along with Qin Shihuang was something that Zong Shou was looking forward to.


    However, the pills were hidden right beside the coffin of the Emperor.


    It was also the most dangerous ce here where the restrictions were the most dense.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to get close which was why he went around within the formation. While piging the precious items, he was destroying numerous formation pirs, loosening the restrictions.


    As long as there was a small gap, he would take the risk to try it out.


    Just at this moment, those 12 Copper Men finally reacted. They first flew over at Zong Shou with huge steps. Their extreme weight caused the ground to shake.


    They ganged up to strike him, an overwhelmingly strong aura. A few heavy Fist Shadows struck right at Zong Shou. It was the Mountain and River Fist Intent, within one fist there was a world, a magnificent and vast aura. They also had a tacit understanding with one another like they were just one person.


    12 Copper Men pretty much locked down the space around him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted and he knew that going head-on was asking for death. His sword changed once more, the million Sword Shadows retracted and formed into one line.


    Controlling Fate and twisting Cause and Effect. Apart from Space and Time, he didn¡¯t use any other techniques.


    Using his mind to control the sword and the sword to lead him, he sped among the fists of the Copper Men. His body formed an inconceivable arc in the air, breaking out from thebined attacks of the 12 opponents.


    At this moment, his eyes focused on where the coffin of the Qin Emperor was!


    He had seeded!


    The Giant Fists of the 12 Copper Men all struck air. Even if they retracted their strength, they still caused the entire tomb to shake.


    Zong Shou controlled the sword to break dozens of talismans and restrictions at once. It also caused the restrictions at the core area to crack.


    At most three breaths passed, shing across in an instant, but to him it was enough!


    His body was extremely agile as he sped about in the air. He stepped on the air below him, causing space to twist as his speed explosively increased.


    Right as Zong Shou knocked his way in, the Terracotta Warriors in the distance seemed to havee alive.


    ¡°Which thief dares to steal the treasures of my Emperor? You will be killed ording to thew!¡±


    When he said these words, a giant weapon suddenly shed down.


    Zong Shou suddenly felt a huge pressure on the ground where he stood, forming a shuttle shaped hole.


    Zong Shou¡¯s skin was rising up and down, the blood flow in his body nearly inverted. His body felt an ufortable sensation.


    His pupils constricted and he was filled with shock.


    God Realm!


    This Qin Emperor sub tomb actually had a God Realm presence!


    Even if he only had such strength by gathering the strength of the 100,000 Terracotta Warriors here to have God Realm strength, it far suppressed him, a total suppression!


    However, this didn¡¯t exist at all in the virtual environment in hisst life.


    At this moment, he felt really fortunate that he didn¡¯t act rashly and came to im this tomb too early. Waiting for a few years was indeed the right decision.


    If he did so before he reached the Spirit Realm, just the suppression of this Axe-Dagger could have smashed him to pieces!


    He scoffed, his body continued to sh, not allowing his opponent to lock down on him.


    Through arge scale teleportation, the Axe-Dagger was unable to decisively sh down, helping him to dy time.


    Then, he used his crazy speed to forcefully keep everything beside the coffin into his Heaven and Earth Bag as if he would only stop until he filled it up.


    By the second breath, when he had collected 70% of the items in the area, the Axe-Dagger finallynded several feet away from him. The 12 Copper Men also chased from behind, coordinating with the Axe-Dagger to surround him.


    Zong Shou knew that he couldn¡¯t dy anymore and couldn¡¯t be greedy, otherwise, there would be a chance that he could die.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to use the Book of Eon Extreme Life within his Soul Ocean.


    A month ago, he definitely didn¡¯t dare to use this item and he also wasn¡¯t willing to show it to anyone.


    A monthter, after Dragon Shadow finished his tribtion and became one of the seven End Realm experts of the Cloud World, although he still had many worries, he wasn¡¯t as careful as before.


    With Dragon Shadow to rely on the surface and also Common People¡¯s Path as his shield, he knew that even if people knew that the book was in his hands, they wouldn¡¯t dare to attack.


    Moreover, there wasn¡¯t anyone else here, so even if he used it, no one would find out.


    Numerous Mind Stones tossed in, instantly it caused the 100,000-foot space to be fixed.


    Zong Shou sped out in that instant, dodging away from the kill zone of the Axe-Dagger and the Giant Fist.


    In just an instant, he had used almost 50% of the Mind Stones he snatched.


    ¡°As expected, using this Book of Eon Extreme LIfe, Time Technique is simr to Aokun¡¯s Existence and Destruction Technique and my Cause and Effect...¡±


    The stronger the presence, the more it had to consume and the less it affected.


    It caused the Axe-Dagger¡¯s movement to stop slightly, just that alone consumed such a huge amount of resources.


    The owner of the Giant Axe-Dagger struggled slightly and totally broke free of the Time Restrictions.


    Facing the other experts, he naturally knew what the effects of this would be.


    However, for cultivators like him, only moments were needed to decide life and death.


    In just a thousandth of a second, life and death could be determined.


    Zong Shou was worried about his cultivation. With his strength rising, would the amount of time being elerated by the same amount of Mind Stones shorten?


    He only hoped that the treasures snatched beside the coffin wouldn¡¯t disappoint him. They would have to be at least higher than the Mind Stones he used to not lose out.


    Dozens of talismans shot out, along with the Book of Eon and they started to disrupt the Cause and Effect and Time flow.


    This was to prevent others from using Time Treasures to look back and sense the presence of the book.


    Following this, Zong Shou looked at the owner of the Axe-Dagger. He saw a General standing on a green copper war chariot, his eyes spitting mes and staring over.


    He knew that this person was actually already dead and didn¡¯t have any thoughts and was just bounded by the tomb. His soul protected this ce, just like those 12 Copper Men.


    ¡°This Qin Emperor Evil Techniques are really amazing too!¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t be bothered and rose into the air to escape. Right as the Axe-Dagger was about to sh down, he dashed out of the tomb.


    At this moment, he heard an oldugh from outside of the tomb.


    ¡°So it is the Qin Emperor sub tomb, which cultivator is within the tomb? To invade thend that my Shayuan Sect controls and take items without telling us, what kind of logic is that?¡±


    In the next moment, Zong Shou had already made his way out. Several glows of lightnded from the air.


    His gaze met the old man just as he spoke.


    ¡°Blood Sword Monster Lord!¡±

 Chapter 795 - Life Extending Pills

    <h4>Chapter 795: Life Extending Pills</h4>


    ¡°Blood Sword Monster Lord!¡±


    The Spirit Realm old man recognized Zong Shou right away. After eximing, his face turned ashen white. He held his breath and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    The few other glows of light that flew over all stopped. They showed themselves and stopped on the spot, not daring to get any closer.


    Zong Shou looked coldly at the old man from Shayuan Sect. His mind was spinning.


    In that instant, he thought back to the details of this Sect. It wasn¡¯t one of the 3,000 Taoist Factions and belonged to a neutral sect between the Righteous and Demon Paths.


    This Qin Emperor sub tomb really was within the area of its control.


    No killing intent rose in his heart. He also wasn¡¯t an evil and bloodthirsty person.


    Since this old man recognized him and wasn¡¯t willing to be his enemy, then there was no need for him to attack.


    Heughed and continued to charge forward. The Axe-Dagger below still continued to chase him.


    There was instantly a loud ng as energy seeped all over. The Blood Sword Shadow struck it once and the Axe-Dagger was forced back and fell back down.


    Within the tomb, there was a furious roar.


    Although rage filled the air, it was still unable to charge out of the tomb. It was obvious that it couldn¡¯t do anything to Zong Shou and could only roar at him.


    Zong Shou stepped 100,000 feet in the air and looked around. He saw more and more Spiritual Lights fly over from all around.


    They were mostly Grade-9 and Spirit Realm Cultivators made up 30% of them.


    Zong Shou shook his head before casually heading towards the Imperial Capital in the east.


    He didn¡¯t worry about or fear anything. Even if people knew he had piged the tomb, they wouldn¡¯t intend to chase him.


    At this time, he really wished that people would offend him so that he had an excuse to stay a few more days within the Cloud World.


    No one in Great Gan territory could do anything to him. However, now that he was over 100,000 miles away, even the Avici Throne wouldn¡¯t be of any help.


    Maybe these people would try?


    Unfortunately, the Taoist Faction Cultivators along the way avoided him as if they had seen a snake or a scorpion, not even daring toe close.


    The other Demon Path Sects had solemn expressions and didn¡¯t dare to offend him.


    The Buddhist Faction and the Sword Sect people had rtionships with him, most of them nodded their heads and expressed politeness.


    Zong Shou found it a waste. His n could only be discarded. He rode on the Royal Demon God Shuttle and left Han Ocean.


    The Qin Emperor Tomb had a God Realm presence, 300,000 Terracotta Warriors, 12 Copper Puppets. Those Spirit Realm Cultivators probably couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    To sessfully take out the items within, the sects had to find other methods or ask Celestial Realm Experts to work with them. To finally break the formation would take numerous days.


    If he was the Head of the Vast Habitats, he would dy until he left the Cloud World.


    This was why he didn¡¯t think about the remaining items.


    Anyway, most of the items were already in his hands and he was satisfied.


    Half a day, traveling close to tens of thousands of miles, he stopped in a city roughly 2,000 miles away from the Imperial Capital. Zong Shou sent out a message talisman to where Jin Buhui was staying.


    He then stopped the flying shuttle in mid air and started to look at his gains from this trip.


    Naturally, what he looked forward to were those pills. He first opened those Pill Bottles one by one.


    In just a moment, a smile appeared on his face.


    Before he had chiseled open the sub tomb, it was totally sealed. It pretty much formed its own world, all energy merged into one. The Spiritual Energy was so thick that it maintained the level it was 10,000 years ago.


    This was why all these pills were still kept in great condition. Only 20% of the medicine had weakened.


    There weren¡¯t many different types, but all of them were elite products.


    Just the pills alone, their value was three times the Mind Stones that he consumed!


    Apart from that, there were many Pill Recipes.


    The Pill Refiners of the Cloud Deste Era were pretty much all cut off after Qin.


    After Qin was wiped out, there were so few Pill Recipes left. Even a huge Pill Refining Sect like Pill Fountain Sect had to slowly umte their Pill Recipes 13,000 years after Qin.


    They didn¡¯t have much rtion with the recipes from the ancient times.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lip curled slightly. The pills were okay, although their prices were shocking, he wasn¡¯t really too concerned with them.


    However, these pill recipes were really good. If he brought them back for Xuanyuan Yiren, that girl would probably jump up and down in happiness.


    Following this, his eyes swept across another item. A weird glow appeared within.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The Spiritual Pills beside the Qin Emperor Tomb were all well kept in bottles, ced inrge red boxes and then on sandalwood racks.


    But, these few items that Zong Shou looked at were different. There were a few Iron Balls, roughly the size of water buckets. They looked ck and felt smooth.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t look closely at them before. Now when he picked up one of the ck Iron Balls in his hand did he notice that it was really heavy.


    It wasn¡¯t as heavy as a Small Sumeru Mountain, but it was close to a billion kilograms.


    The patterns on it seemed really normal, but when one looked closely, one would notice that it was a really exquisite Spiritual Formation.


    ¡°It seems like ck Xuan Purple Hero Iron! I heard that this item was really strong and tough to break. During the Cloud Deste Era, there were often people who used it to craft defensive artifacts. If you mix it with other Spiritual Metals, under the hands of a great cksmith, one could create Celestial Artifacts. It was said that if it was used as armor, it could hide one¡¯s aura. During the Cloud Deste Era, there were many cultivators who used it to hide their cultivation to catch people off guard. Little Gold and Hanxi will have something good to eat. No, these two fellows actually dare to grumble, I should punish them by not giving them anything to eat...¡±


    Zong Shou recalled while finding it weird, ¡°However, why was this item ced beside pills. Oh? No, since this item could cut off Spiritual Energy and cover one¡¯s aura, then wouldn¡¯t it be best to preserve pills? Speaking of which, can these Iron Balls be seen as Pill Bottles? What is inside for them to use ck Xuan Purple Hero Metal?¡±


    He was stunned as he looked on, he finally gritted his teeth, using Soul Power to dot on the Iron Ball.


    Instantly, a Spiritual Light spread out, numerous restrictions appeared outside of the Iron Ball, closely packed together. There were around 20yers and the structure was extremely tight.


    Zong Shou looked on and sucked in a deep cold breath.


    The formation protecting the pill within was also tightly locked.


    Unless one had the bloodline of the Emperor or knew the seals or spells to open it, then when one broke the formation, if they made the slightest mistake, the pill within would be destroyed!


    Zong Shou rubbed his brows in pain, hesitating for a moment before he gave it a try.


    Not long ago, he had read thousands of scrolls and his attainments on formations were a little better than normal Spirit Realm Experts.


    The reason why he was so confident wasn¡¯t because of any other reason, but because he grasped the Cause and Effect and Fate Daos.


    He drew from Spiritual Energy, forming a Luck word in the air with his fingers.


    He changed his luck within these dozen breaths.


    Following this, he inverted Cause and Effect, deciding on the Effect of him solving the restrictions, only then was there a Cause.


    He waved his fingers, being led by the power of Cause and Effect to break those restrictions one by one.


    The Soul Power and True Qi in his body was being consumed at a fast rate. Many huge beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead.


    He felt that his Energy Meridians were about to dry up and that he would be unable to continue, thinking that he was going to fail.


    Thest restriction was finally opened.


    The Iron Ball suddenly opened from within like an eight leaf lotus. A Pill Bottle appeared.


    He grabbed and reached in. His face fluctuated between green and white.


    ¡°It is actually the Heaven Essence Life Creation Pill...¡±


    His eyes shone, filled with joy, then worry and then he felt a headache.


    ¡°A Heaven Essence Life Creation Pill that can extend life by 80 years. The Great Qin Emperor really seeded. There was actually no news leaked before Qin was wiped out!¡±


    There were 10 within the Pill Bottle. Even if the medicinal properties weakened, they could still extend 400 years of life!


    Inside 1 Iron Ball, there were 100 pills.


    If the Extreme Purple Pill was much needed by the Vast Habitats, then this was enough to make all the Saint Realm Experts in the entire Cloud World, in the entire region, go crazy.


    In other words, if other people found out, Great Gan would be everyone¡¯s target and would not be safe!


    Even Dragon Shadow wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the greediness of all these Saint Realm Experts!


    Thinking about how there were eight of these Iron Balls beside the coffin, he couldn¡¯t help but give out a tragic cry. What should he do?


    If he knew that that was the case, even if he got injured, he would take them all! He wouldn¡¯t leave any of them.


    As long as one person found out about the secrets within, he would be in deep trouble.


    Speaking of which, how did such an unimportant sub tomb have such items?


    If not for confirming that those 12 Country Protecting Copper Men weren¡¯t there, he would have even thought that it was the true tomb.


    At this moment, he held the pills in his hand, however, he found it extremely hot to the touch and really wanted to toss them all away.


    ¡°As expected, blessingse from disaster, there is disaster hiding in blessings...¡±


    He had an idea. The only n was to destroy the remaining few, even if he just messed up the restrictions and destroyed the pills within.


    Without hesitating, he shot out a Star Shining Talisman. Although Mingyu just left, he had to be nearby.


    The moment he saw the talisman, he would be able to return right away.


    Zong Shou was deeply worried as he stared at the Iron Balls.


    Although he was a member of Common People¡¯s Path, the Sect stressed the importance of one¡¯s own life.


    He couldn¡¯t let the Sect deal with these things alone...

 Chapter 796 - Definitely Have Deep Reason

    <h4>Chapter 796: Definitely Have Deep Reason</h4>


    Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t use this Heaven Essence Life Creation Pill unless he had no choice.


    However, that might not be the case for the people around him.


    Probably 5 pills, 350 years of the medicine was the best. Any more of them would be a total waste.


    In other words, one such bottle could be used by two people.


    Xuanyuan Yiren, Ruoshui, Chuxue, Kong Yao, Zong Yuan, Renbo...


    And also their parents, maybe they would need to use them.


    Xuan Yun and that crazy woman, forget it! He would also prepare some for them.


    Each time he thought about 2-4 names, he would pull one of the Iron Balls into his sleeves.


    In the blink of an eye, he had kept all the remaining 9 Iron Balls.


    Looking at the empty ground, he was sweating profusely.


    Thinking about it, he tossed out 5 of them, allowing them to roll on the ground of the shuttle.


    He couldn¡¯t be too greedy. Thinking about it, was it really good to leave so many pills for them.


    Only the brave would proceed on the Cultivation Path quickly, to struggle in the midst of life and death. Without pressure, without the worry of lifespan, that might not be a good thing.


    Moreover, having such pills in their hands might be the cause of a disaster.


    It was best to leave some just in case.


    On the other hand, these pills could save many lives in Common People¡¯s Path.


    It could also increase their strength.


    Although he was thinking this way in his heart, he still kept 4 of these Balls in his sleeves.


    Momentster, the space in front of him twisted.


    An illusionary image directly passed through the Spiritual Barriers outside of the shuttle and appeared in front of Zong Shou.


    It was Mingyu who frowned and looked at Zong Shou with a weird expression.


    ¡°The Star Shining Talisman is precious. The more than 10 Saint Realm Experts can only create 5-6 in a year. Junior Brother, please use them sparingly.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Mingyu would misunderstand that he was ying a fool. After he passed his tribtion, he had no opponents in the Cloud World. Apart from the Imperial Capital, he could go wherever he liked.


    He didn¡¯t need to use them.


    He didn¡¯t bother to exin, only looking downward at the opened ck Xuan Purple Hero Iron Lotus as well as the Pill Bottle within.


    Mingyu first frowned as he casually obtained the Pill Bottle.


    As this was a Split Soul Body, an incarnation formed by gathering Heaven and Earth Spiritual Energy, which was why he couldn¡¯t sense any changes.


    Momentster the body twisted, the incarnation actually couldn¡¯t be maintained and was destroyed!


    ¡°Heaven Essence Life Creation Pill!¡±


    The voice was several tones higher and then a huge pressure suppressed over.


    It wasn¡¯t targeting him, but it only came over because he lost control of his heart.


    Zong Shou could sense that Mingyu himself was tearing open space and traveling over.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. As expected from a pill that could greatly increase lifespan. Even the Common People¡¯s Path who had the Mysterious Life Golden Book was still interested in it.


    Mingyu¡¯s incarnation had slowly calmed down.


    ¡°Where did you get this pill from?¡±


    ¡°Qin Emperor Sub Tomb, 30,000 miles away in the Han Ocean.¡±


    Since he already gave him the pill, Zong Shou naturally didn¡¯t hide where it came from.


    Momentster he would have to borrow his strength.


    ¡°Qin Emperor? Qin Shihuang actually refined such a pill?¡±


    Then, he scoffed coldly, ¡°What a joke! He had such a pill but was still unable to live. As expected, a domineering path can¡¯tst for long...¡±


    Hearing this he couldn¡¯t help but think about himself. Speaking of which, it was really weird. He was the Great Gan Ruler for so long, but his lifespan wasn¡¯t affected at all.


    The Nine Layer Pagoda and Avici Throne were reasons, but the situation was indeed really weird.


    Legend had it that those 3 Saint Emperors all cultivated and were at the End Realm. They only died due to fighting off the outer region invasion.


    Was he really a Saint King? Kong Rui and the other person, either Yuanjing or Fanmeng, didn¡¯t lie to him?


    Mingyu looked at the lotus formed from ck Xuan Purple Hero Iron as well as the 5 rolling Iron Balls around. The shock in his eyes grew, ¡°These are all also...?¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head, ¡°I took them all out from the sub tomb. They look the same and have the same restrictions and materials. Whether or not the same pill is within, I am not sure. Oh right, there were also 8 more of these balls within that I couldn¡¯t take out...¡±


    At this moment, Mingyu¡¯s actual body had already rushed over. He reced his incarnation and the way he looked at Zong Shou was really weird.


    To be able to find such a thing, he really didn¡¯t know what he should say to his Junior Brother.


    He really didn¡¯t know if it was a blessing or a curse for Zong Shou. However, for him to be able to notify the sect, that should be a blessing right?


    Since Junior Brother Zong entered, the Sect¡¯s original falling and weakening state was actually stopped.


    Naturally, he also knew what Zong Shou intended, that he was to be the one to handle the repercussions.


    Mingyu waved his sleeves and kept those few balls. Then, he didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°After this, I will make a trip there and handle it well. This item is a saving grace for our Common People¡¯s Path. You are a Second Generation direct disciple, I won¡¯t say any thanks, but you can read any books within the Method Teaching and Technique Teaching Pavillions...¡±


    He paused awhile and then shook his head, ¡°No! There are no walls that wind can¡¯t pass through. No matter how secretive we keep it, there will still be some ws. You can leave the Cloud World swiftly and not be dragged down by this matter. The Vast Habitat has copies of all the books, once you leave the Cloud World, wait for Junior Sister Shui to send you the copies.¡±


    Once this matter leaked out, it would be a huge problem. Even Common People¡¯s Path might not be able to take it, so they had to be really careful.


    Zong Shouughed when he heard this. Senior Brother Mingyu really knew what he wanted.


    He didn¡¯t have much time left within the Cloud World and even if he had the permission, he wouldn¡¯t have the time to go and read it.


    It was best to be able to get a copy.


    Mingyu finished and was about to leave, before which he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°How many more do you have?¡±


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t going to answer and just avoided his gaze, looking elsewhere,ughing out loud with no sincerity at all.


    Mingyu shook his head and didn¡¯t force him to answer. Like before, he tore open the space within the shuttle and exited the world.


    At this moment, a bright glow shed in his eyes. He had to get the rest!


    Thinking to himself, if this sub tomb had a 100, then what about the real tomb?


    Then, he shook his head. Although the Heaven Essence Life Creation Pill was Low Celestial Grade, the Spiritual Ingredients were easy to find, but hard to refine.


    How many could Great Qin have, even when they ruled the world when the Spiritual Wave was the strongest.


    They definitely had a reason to ce this in the sub tomb.

 Chapter 797 - Scapegoat

    <h4>Chapter 797: Scapegoat</h4>


    Zong Shou started to clear up his gains from the Qin Emperor Sub Tomb after Mingyu left.


    He collected a lot more than just the Iron Balls and Pills from beside the tomb. There were also many other good things.


    Looking carefully, just Mind Stones alone, there were 1,000 of them and all of them were High-Grade Xuan Mind Stones.


    Apart from that, there are a few Magical Treasures which were all pretty good. One was a Jade, one was a Golden Robe, one was a Jade Crown, all of which were made for an Emperor.


    There were many other random things lying around.


    However, there wasn¡¯t anything of value like the Heaven Essence Life Creation Pill.


    ¡°There is actually a Pill Recipe for it? Qin Emperor, what were your intentions?¡±


    Zong Shou had many unanswered questions, then he frowned and sighed.


    ¡°Tough! When I die in the future, I will also have to establish a tomb. People will raid it just like I did today and wipe out all of my riches. What should I do? I remember 10,000 years in the future, all the tombs of emperors, none of them were safe.¡±


    Thinking about this, he shook his head. What was he thinking? If he reached the pinnacle of the Sword Path, he was going to live forever.


    If there was one day that he really died, he would tell his descendants not to bury him with anything.


    Just as he was thinking about all these random thoughts, a talisman flew back. He retracted them all and gave out a scoffed. That fellow had already arrived.


    He disembarked from the shuttle and as expected Jin Buhui was riding his horse over.


    For some reason, his originally fat and round body was now much thinner, giving off a heroic spirit. He was wearing a Grade-4 Official Robe. It seemed like he was having a great time in the Great Shang Dynasty.


    When he saw Zong Shou, his face was filled with surprise and joy.


    Zong Shou smiled and walked over.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    A sk of wine and 2 wine cups, 7-8 tes of dishes.


    At the corner of the road, within a restaurant, Zong Shou and Jin Buhui were eating and drinking, seated directly opposite one another.


    The dishes were all really basic, they couldn¡¯t be considered delicious. But, the wine was given by Leidong, Zong Shou¡¯s treasure and was quite decent.


    The restaurant was also really simple, there were holes in the walls all over.


    However, to drink and eat together with a good friend, one didn¡¯t bother worry about the decor.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that there would be a day when you greedy gold fatty could actually be a Grade-4 Official.¡±


    Zong Shou drank his wine and looked closely at Jin Buhui, especially that robe.


    ¡°You are actually a Minister within the Censorate, how amazing!¡±


    A Low Grade-4 Censorate Minister was one of the higher grade Officials within Great Shang.


    This was different from his Great Gan which only ruled a few states ofnd.


    Great Shang ruled dozens of states, hundreds of provinces. They ruled an area ofnd 70,000 miles from north to south and 100,000 from east to west.


    His role involved observing and keeping in check the millions of Officials of the dynasty.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this role but forget it. If I had a choice, I would rather cultivate in the sect and be able to live freely.¡±


    He sighed and then smiled, ¡°Who knew that in just a short two years your cultivation would already reach the peak of the Spirit Realm? Unrivaled in the Cloud World. When my Junior and Senior Brothers talk about you, they are always really impressed!¡±


    His tone then turned into a depressed one as he said, ¡°I heard that recently you are about to leave the Cloud World? Leidong left and now you. My few Junior and Senior Brothers too. Now, I am the only one here within the Cloud World. Each time I think about it, I feel really lonely...¡±


    ¡°It is just for 20 years! I don¡¯t believe that you will feel lonely.¡±


    Zong Shou broke into a smile and then shook his head. Then, his expression turned serious.


    ¡°I heard that half a year ago, you handed up three documents. In the first you described how the Aristocratic Families werewless and no one could restrict them. There were even some who colluded with local officials to hire troops and loyal soldiers. The second described how the Imperial Exams were controlled by the Aristocratic Families, causing the country to be sort of like a fake puppet, tough for poor people to rise up. In the third, you suggested the Imperial Court to change the rewards for people with titles. From now on to not givend, but just money. Thus, I wanted to ask you, are you crazy or do you really want to die?¡±


    The moment he said this, the atmosphere within the restaurant instantly became cold.


    ¡°You really came for this matter!¡±


    Jin Buhui kept silent for a moment before he mocked himself. He looked at the Grade-4 Censorate Official robe he was wearing.


    ¡°If not for these few documents, how do you think a person who barely achieved Grade-2 Jinshi in the exams could obtain such a position? The Emperor rewarded me for my efforts...¡±


    ¡°You are pushed to the front of the mouth of the knife!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone a bright glow as he looked forward, ¡°Do you know about the oue? It is okay if the Great Shang Emperor wins, but if hepromises with them or loses, you will be thrown out to appease their anger? Even if he won, do you have the confidence to avoid the cruel murder of the Aristocratic Families? These families have managed the Central Cloud Continent for such a long time, the power structure here is reallyplicated with many entangling interests. Do you know how many people within Great Shang hate you to the bone?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a possibility but something that would definitely happen! The Great Shang Yuancheng Emperor was an intelligent ruler, but his lifespan was about to finish. Although the battle was intense now, there would finally be a time when they had peace with the Aristocratic Families.


    Based on what he knew, because of this internal battle, the power of Great Shang became really weak and the Aristocratic Families felt alienated.


    Under the attacks of the outer region Alien Races, it was swiftly falling apart and giving rise to a chaotic era.


    The following few decades relied on Kong Yao to support them.


    However, he had already stolen that pir, that Unparalleled Famous General that won all wars.


    The Jin Buhui in his memory was really smart and didn¡¯t look like one that would be used by others.


    He should have feared such a situation and avoided it.


    ¡°These are instructions from others and not mine.¡±


    Jin Buhuiughed bitterly, ¡°Moreover, I really can¡¯t stand these Aristocratic Families! If one looks back in history, one can see that if it wasn¡¯t for these families causing problems everywhere, the Central Cloud Continent wouldn¡¯t have hadrge periods of chaos every 1,000 years. Commoners were unable to live good lives while billions were wounded and killed. In the past, I didn¡¯t like the Imperial Court for suppressing us, but only after entering the Dynasty did I realize that there was no choice. Sects and Aristocratic Families, even those factionless cultivators were huge problems for the country!¡±


    The worry on his brow became thicker and thicker. His eyes were cold as he spoke, ¡°If it isn¡¯t your intentions, then did Emperor Yuancheng force you to do it?¡±


    Jin Buhui avoided the question and didn¡¯t reply, saying tly, ¡°It hadn¡¯t reached such a state! Normal Censorates wouldn¡¯t dare to submit such documents. Only I with Haoxuan Sect as my shield had such rights. With the sect to rely on, even if anything happens, it won¡¯t be too bad. At most, I will be removed from my position. Isn¡¯t that what I wanted?¡±


    Zong Shou opened his mouth. He wanted to say that when the time came, even Haoxuan Sect might not be able to protect him!


    He calmed himself down and kept silent.


    Wood had already been made into a boat now. Since he had made his mind up, it would be no use to persuade him.


    However, he felt really uneasy in his heart and had a bad feeling.


    In the end, he could only sigh, raising up the wine sk and helping him pour a cup.


    ¡°If you have no choice, you can run over to Great Gan to hide. Within my country, no one can harm you.¡±


    Jin Buhuiughed out loud. Haoxuan Sect was his shield so wasn¡¯t Great Gan Zong Shou, the Blood Sword Monster Lord who suppressed a world, someone he could rely on too?


    To two of them continued to speak, but they didn¡¯t mention the Aristocratic Families as well as the matters of Great Shang.


    They talked casually about everything. 40% of the time was Zong Shou advising him on cultivation to help solve his queries and things that he didn¡¯t understand.


    He had a feeling that this fellow still persisted on the cultivation path as well as money.


    However, he was still a little distracted by his focus on all parts of Great Shang. If not, his progress wouldn¡¯t have been so slow.


    Based on what he said, since he was a Low-Grade-4 Official, then he needed to be fit for his identity and do things for the people.


    After all, he was a Confucian Faction disciple and he couldn¡¯t not do anything in a world where chaos was about to rise up.


    The two of them talked casually for a day before Jin Buhui took his leave.


    He rode the Grade-5 Mount to fly back to the Capital. He was an Official and he rushed back in time to participate in the daily assembly.


    Zong Shou sat alone, looking opposite in a daze.


    He knew that his friend was dropping step by step into an abyss, but there was no way he could pull him out.


    Such dejection and defeat as well as anxiousness was tough to describe in words.


    In the next moment, he looked to the side.


    ¡°Since you are here, why note in and sit? You keep hiding to eavesdrop, don¡¯t you think someone like you shouldn¡¯t be doing such things...¡±


    The moment he said this, two people appeared from outside of the restaurant. One of them was dressed as a Confucian while the other was an Old Taoist.


    ¡°Ruler has such sharp Spiritual Senses!¡±


    They didn¡¯t feel awkward at all for being found out as they walked over confidently, greeting Zong Shou, ¡°Commoner Taoist Zhongxuan greets the Great Gan Ruler!¡±


    The person in front of him, be it his position as Ruler or disciple of Dragon Shadow, deserved his respect.


    His lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up in disdain. What sharp Spiritual Sense?


    If a God Realm Cultivator wanted to hide, how could he notice him?


    The Zhongxuan was just too close or maybe he was trying to probe and test him.


    ¡°So it is Great Shang Grand Tutor Zhongxuan!¡±


    Zong Shou asked directly, ¡°Did you hear everything just now?¡±


    The person probably came earlier than when he had sensed.


    ¡°Naturally, I did!¡±


    Zhongxuan nodded slightly, ¡°As the Ruler of a country, you are close to invincible in the Cloud World. Since you came to my Great Shang, I had to be careful. Please forgive me!¡±


    He smiled and his eyes squinted with a dangerous glow, ¡°It is good that you heard it! Jin Buhui is my good friend and our rtionship is deep. Please tell your Emperor that no matter what, all of you are nning not to hurt him. If not, I will stop at nothing!¡±


    ¡°Preposterous!¡±

 Chapter 798 - Leaving The Cloud World

    Chapter 798: Leaving The Cloud World


    ¡°Preposterous!¡±


    When Zong Shou said these words, the green-robed Confucian chided.


    ¡°You are just the Ruler of a small barbaric country and you dare to threaten the Ruler like that? How rude! Do you want to start a war between both countries?¡±


    He said coldly, ¡°Jin Buhui is a subject of His Majesty, not to mention how he did everything willingly. Even if His Majesty ordered him to, he has to follow. Whether or not he dies is not up to you. Buhui is fighting for the people and serving the country, that is what our Confucianism says. Even if he dies, he will do so in a righteous way and obtain kindness. As his friend, you shouldn¡¯t stop him!¡±


    Killing intent rose up in Zong Shou¡¯s heart. He took a look at him and then asked Zhongxuan, ¡°Who is this old man?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Hanlin Academy Secretary, Zuoxin!¡±


    Zhongxuan exined with a solemn expression, ¡°He is one of the important Confucians in our Court who manages teachings. He is also the Imperial Examiner of Censor Jin.¡±


    The so-called Imperial Examiner referred to how he was the tester during the Imperial Exams.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother as heughed, ¡°So that¡¯s the case! So I can just kill him here?¡±


    His tone was filled with killing intent, it was extremely dark.


    Zhongxuan and Zuoxin were both startled.


    Zhongxuan reacted really quickly and shook his head, ¡°Secretary Zuo is one of the candidates for Prime Minister. Saint Venerable Zhu Zi praises him a lot. Secretary is really straightforward and if his words offended you, I hope that you give me face and don¡¯t me him.¡±


    If he was just a Great Gan Ruler, then naturally he didn¡¯t need to bother and it wasn¡¯t worth him doing that.


    However, he had an End Realm behind him.


    There were just 7 Saint Venerables in the Cloud World. Great Shang did have some strength to fight back but there was simply no need to have such a strong enemy.


    Zong Shou alone wiped out dozens of Taoist Faction Sects which made them terrified.


    At this moment, he was even stronger than them!


    Zuoxin¡¯s aura shuddered. He had never seen such a bold and arrogant person in his life.


    To actually dare to threaten to kill him 2,000 miles away from the Imperial Capital!


    If not for him being a Ruler of a Country, if he wasn¡¯t a subject, he would immediately scold him for being a thief and a bandit!


    Although Zong Shou¡¯s killing intent locked onto him, Zuoxin didn¡¯t fear anything. Heughed coldly, ¡°It really is true what they say, that Ruler is violent. You can¡¯t outspeak someone and so you want to kill him? Zuoxin is right here, if you want to kill me, then go ahead!¡±


    Zong Shou held his breath. He really was helpless against such a person. He was totally speechless. That person thought he was right and didn¡¯t fear death. If he attacked, then he would really be considered an evil demon.


    He shook his head, ¡°What words! In your eyes, a subject must die if the Ruler wants him to. However, to me, even a Ruler cannot decide who will die or live. If all subjects are like you, it really would be a sad thing for the Ruler. It is good for the people, but if one is being used, betrayed and ends up with their reputation destroyed, then it would be inappropriate. To kill people ording to the intentions of the Heavens, haha...¡±


    He was unwilling to argue with the old man and also didn¡¯t allow him to retort. He stood up and looked at Zhongxuan, ¡°Please bring back my words to Emperor Yuancheng! I always keep my words and never say things for no reason. Since I said that, I will definitely achieve it!¡±


    After he said this, he flew into the air towards the demon shuttle that was hanging in mid-air.


    Zuoxin¡¯s face had turned green. He suddenly asked out in a loud voice, ¡°Ruler, slow down! There is one thing I am curious about. I heard that your country¡¯s rule has subjects taking control of politics and your power is controlled by the people, that you cannot make decisions on your own. Is that true? Why is that? I heard that you never bothered with politics in 3 years and have never attended the court assembly. You actually have time to bother with Great Shang. Aren¡¯t you afraid of your country being wiped out?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned. He originally wasn¡¯t going to answer, but then his heart moved. Education talked about respect. He wanted to cause problems for this secretary as heughed out, ¡°It is true! I am too young and unwilling to bother with politics. Isn¡¯t this reason enough? I want to do this, so what can you do? Are those nobles stronger and more worthy than others? At this moment, Great Shang is in chaos, there are people losing their homes and livelihoods. My Donglin, on the other hand, is a peacefulnd. As a subject, you don¡¯t reflect on yourself and actually dare toe and chide me?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered talking anymore and controlled the shuttle to charge out of the world.


    Zuoxin still wanted to ask, but he couldn¡¯t see Zong Shou¡¯s anymore. His expression turned even uglier and he scoffed coldly, ¡°This person is really as the rumors say, he is an unorthodox evil Ruler! Although he does things differently from Common People¡¯s Path, they are really simr. There has to be a connection between the two. If His Majesty is able to calm down the Aristocratic Families, I will tell him to attack Donglin to wipe out this evil country. If they are left uncontrolled, one day it will affect us. I really don¡¯t understand why those barbaric people would support such an evil demon?¡±


    Zhongxuan frowned and didn¡¯t speak. He was deep in thought.


    Just now there was a moment when he actually couldn¡¯t see through Zong Shou¡¯s fate.


    It was like he was looking at a white piece of paper, he wasn¡¯t even able to notice a single mark.


    There was obviously someone who was trying to cover the secrets of the Heavens. There was also a Magical Artifact suppressing. It must¡¯ve been the ne on his neck...


    Although Dragon Shadow was strong and was a Saint Venerable, he didn¡¯t have such ability.


    The only possibility was Kong Rui.


    That person who used to be the Imperial Astronomer of Great Shang, what did he want to cover?


    He subconsciously felt that this matter was extremely important to Great Shang and him.


    However, at this moment, he was unable to do anything about Zong Shou.


    Could he still attack? Even if he didn¡¯t bother with Dragon Shadow, if he didn¡¯t enter the Imperial Capital, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to keep him here.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His Majesty chasing away Kong Rui and Kong Yao was thergest loss for Great Shang in these few years.


    However, he had a huge part to y in that which made him feel really emotional.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After exiting the Cloud World anding to the World River, Zong Shou first distributed the Pill Recipes back to Gantian Mountain.


    As expected, momentster Xuanyuan Yiren replied, her letter filled with joy. The words in the the talisman were pretty much incoherent.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lip curled when he read it. With these recipes sent back, she would probably spend months in the pill room.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried about the baby in her stomach.


    It seemed like after this, he had to send a letter to his parent-inws.


    Only Xuanyuan Tong could control Xuanyuan Yiren when she was pill refining.


    In the end, Yiren sent a message talisman which asked him to collect various Pill Recipes for her when he was in the outer region.


    If there were even better ones when Zong Shou came back, she would serve him well. At that time, he could do whatever styles he wanted, allowing him to do anything. As long as he liked it, he could do anything he wanted.


    Two streaks of blood dripped from his nose.


    Any style? Allow me to do whatever I want?


    Was this still Yiren? What nonsense is she speaking?


    He couldn¡¯t help but think wrongly in his head. Numerous interesting and fragrant scenes popped up in his heart.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, when did Yiren be such a bad person?


    She knew that he couldn¡¯t return to the Cloud World, but decided to say that at such a time, to send such a heart-stirring and tempting talisman, was she trying to create problems?


    Xuanyuan Yiren kept the talisman solemnly to be prepared to use it as proof in the future.


    He started grinding his teeth. His girl was going to regret today sooner orter!


    He waited in the void and as expected, momentster, he saw Shui Lingbo flying over.


    The two of them didn¡¯t have much to say to one another. After she handed those copies over, they separated once more.


    As Shui Lingbo was about to speak, she stopped herself, looking at Zong Shou with a weird expression.


    It was like she wanted to ask why he was able to obtain such permission to take all these copies away.


    Of course, Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t say that, not long ago, he found a full 100 Heaven Essence Life Creation Pills in the Qin Emperor Sub Tomb.


    He didn¡¯t doubt her, however, such a secretive matter was best kept among as few people as possible.


    Those End Realm and Saint Realm people were all omnipotent and had indiscernible strength. Some of them cultivated special techniques and could deduce the past and look into Cause and Effect to see the future.


    No one knew whether or not this ce was safe and whether or not there were Saint Realm Spiritual Senses there.


    There was too much at stake with this matter and thus, was extremely dangerous.


    After sending her away, Zong Shou looked around.


    With his cultivation, he couldn¡¯t see through the entire world. He could only see the Spiritual Light in this dark and deep World River.


    At this moment, he felt exceptionally lonely, like he was all by himself.


    Then, he startedughing. Although he had left, Ruoshui would apany him. There were also 6 Space Ship and 300,000 Great Gan troops who would follow beside him.


    As time was of the essence, they hadn¡¯t prepared everything. They would need a month to leave the Cloud World and would meet up with himter.


    As for Ruoshui, she wasn¡¯t at the Spirit Realm and couldn¡¯t spend too long in the void. Even if Zong Shou had the shuttle, he might not be able to protect her.


    It was safest for her to follow the Space Ships.


    Keeping all the books, Zong Shou drove the God Shuttle and flew into the distance.


    When he passed through two worlds, he felt his body rx.


    Those few Spiritual Senses that were following him from within the Cloud World all retracted.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly and knew that if those few people didn¡¯t personally see him leave, they wouldn¡¯t be at ease.


    Thinking about it, there was probably a huge battle for the tomb.


    Just at this moment, a Spiritual Sense spread through the air from Mingyu.


    There were just three short words: ¡°I am fine.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled. With that, all the wars within the Cloud World had nothing to do with him.


    He swiftly traveled, based on the records of the sect, heading to a cultivator bazaar not far away from here.

 Chapter 799 - Tianfang World

    <h4>Chapter 799: Tianfang World</h4>


    He traveled within the World River, going through the coordinates that the Senior Cultivators of Common People¡¯s Path had left behind. Zong Shou spent over 10 days to finally reach a ce outside of a world.


    Sending his Spiritual Sense out, he knew where this bazaar was.


    ¡°This world is just two million feet in size. This region actually has such a small world, how magical!¡±


    Although worlds were connected to one another in the future and various information about the outer region was shared on the inte, Zong Shou was still unsure. It was like one seeing a flower in a fog, viewing a lotus from the shore.


    To date, he hadn¡¯t even taken a step out of the Cloud World, so naturally he hadn¡¯te into contact with the cultivator bazaar in the outer region.


    ¡°It would be great if the 800 worlds ruled by the Lu Family were all like this...¡±


    Zong Shou randomly thought about this and thenughed self-mockingly. He then stepped into the world pir of the ce.


    In the next moment, he felt the abundant Spiritual Energy surging.


    Although this world was really small, the abundance of Spiritual Energy even exceeded the current Cloud World considerably. Be it Martial Path or Spiritual Cultivation, or Herb Gardens or Pill Refining, this was a great spot.


    It was also for these reasons, so many cultivators chose this ce as their cultivation area.


    After it became famous, there were many people who came to connect with one another and trade items.


    As time went on, this small world known as Tianfang World had be a huge bazaar.


    Not only Spirit Realm and Celestial Realm, even some Saint Realm Venerables would appear here.


    Zong Shou looked out and as expected it was a squarish world. This ce was covered in many buildings closely packed together, pretty much filling up the entire space.


    The ce looked simr to the style of the Cloud World, however, most of them were a little different, having weird shapes and looking really abnormal, making it tough for Zong Shou to adapt to it.


    ¡°This ce is really close to the Cloud World and is only dozens of worlds away. However, only 30% are from the Cloud World. As expected, there are endless numbers of outer region cultivators.


    Zong Shou felt from afar and there were already 3,000 Spirit Realm Experts who he had sensed. There were actually hundreds of Celestial Realm Experts.


    Following this, he retracted his Spiritual Sense. He knew that this was the most basic politeness in the outer region.


    One who casually sized up other people either had nefarious intentions or was simply really rude.


    If the person was rash and short-tempered, they might even directly try to attack and kill him.


    ¡°However, this is weird. Our Cloud World doesn¡¯t have that many people, but why were there hundreds of Saint Realm and even 7 End Realm? Along with those who fell during the Cloud Deste Era, there were over 10 of them. Was it really due to that Heaven Opening Treasure?¡±


    Zong Shou appeared in the street of the bazaar.


    He walked inward, his mind filled with many random thoughts as he looked around, intrigued.


    At the moment, he wasn¡¯tcking any Spiritual Treasures or Artifacts and also didn¡¯tck pills, so he wasn¡¯t trying to find anything. He came here purely out of curiosity.


    Naturally, it was best if he was able to get something from this ce.


    What he wanted most was a treasure to let him cross space. Although his shuttle was good, itcked parts and he didn¡¯t know where to find them. This item felt insufficient. Many times it was even slower than him controlling his sword to fly.


    He noticed that not only the buildings, even the people came in all shapes and sizes.


    Zong Shou personally saw a few Alien Races whose bodies looked like bugs that walked around on the streets.


    There were also people who had no limbs. Their entire body hung in mid-air, only several tentacles stretched out like an octopus.


    Apart from that, the person¡¯s eyes shone an intellectual glow, filled with Spiritual Energy and he wasmunicating freely with the people beside him with no problems. Zong Shou nearly thought that the person was an Ocean Beast.


    Although the human race from the Cloud World came from beasts, inparison, Hanxi came from an even more intellectual race than them.


    How did such things cultivate?


    The world was really huge, having all sorts of magical things.


    He found it weird but the people around didn¡¯t seem to care. They were used to his appearance, it was nothing out of the ordinary.


    At most, they would look upward and feel weird about how such a person who didn¡¯t look like he had any cultivation came to this Tianfang World.


    However, following this, they didn¡¯t seem to care much. Most of the people in the region hid their cultivation.


    People like Zong Shou weren¡¯t surprising. At most, his secret technique was a little better. There were such people every year within the Tianfang World.


    One had to be at least Spirit Realm to travel in the World River. If not, one had to be an exceptional Peak Heaven Realm, equivalent to Grade-9 Cultivators from Cloud World.


    Within this Tianfang World, apart from the descendants left behind by former cultivators who frequented this ce, where would there be any normal cultivators?


    ¡°There are even Night Demons?¡±


    Zong Shou looked over to a dozen ck-skinned males who each had a pair of wings on their backs. They looked exactly the same as the Night Demons he recalled.


    However, they were in a great situation, it seemed like they were hired to work in some shops.


    Their cultivation was only at Grade-4 and Grade-5, but they were doing tiring jobs, each taking heavy tools to hammer and mix herbs.


    ¡°Legend had it that although Night Demons were born with Grade-2 ability, the race banned martial arts. Normal people couldn¡¯te into contact with it. Only the strong ones who were selected into the army and gave a Night Demon Blood Oath to be loyal to the Emperor Race could even cultivate. Although the Night Demon Race spanned hundreds of worlds, most of the people in their race weren¡¯t able to benefit from it. It seems like those rumors are true...¡±


    He looked around like he was admiring the scenery.


    He felt really surprised by everything. However, an hourter he cast aside these thoughts.


    He walked into a weird building that looked like a beehive. This was an Artifact Crafting Hall, called Wenqi Building.


    Although the style of the building was different from the Cloud World, the words that it used were the same.


    The position here was not in the central area of the bazaar and it was rtively secluded. There weren¡¯t many visitors and it was really cold. It was obvious that this ce was newly opened and didn¡¯t have the old feel.


    The reason why Zong Shou came here was because he saw that the few Magical Treasures that this ce disyed were really good, even worthy of being called elite products.


    Fortunately, although the owner here didn¡¯te from the Cloud World, he looked really simr to people from the Cloud World, he was exactly the same.


    It was a thirty over year old male, his face was like wax. The light in his eyes was gone and he looked like he had been through a lot in his life.


    After he came out, he emotionlessly looked at Zong Shou and then shook his head and said, ¡°If you want to buy weapons and armor in big bulks, you can go to the weapon shop not far away. I don¡¯t have enough manpower and don¡¯t do business withrge sects.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose and he didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°Master, why do you say that? I don¡¯t understand! Why do you think right away that I am going to purchaserge amounts?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±


    The middle-aged man was the one who was surprised, sizing up Zong Shou carefully, ¡°Although you are using a secret technique to cover, your King Path Energy is still really strong. If you aren¡¯t the Ruler of a country, then you are the Prince of a King. This sharp energy is also clearly exposed, you have definitely killed many in your life. Didn¡¯t youe over to this Tianfang World to purchase weapons and armor?¡±


    Zong Shou eximed and was really surprised.


    The person in front of him actually had such ability. In the Cloud World, only a small number of people had such skill.


    Since he was good at energy studies, then why was he in the Artifact Crafting business?


    He was much more rxed. Anyone good at studying energy would definitely not be weak in formations.


    He didn¡¯t know how good he was at crafting, but he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the formation in the weapon.


    However, for this Tianfang World to actually provide services ofrge scale sales of Spiritual Artifacts and Weapons, that really surprised him.


    He took note of this. Although the cksmiths he raised in Gantian Mountain were growing up and slowly maturing, also having Kongqi Sect working for him, these sellers mighte into use some time.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯te for that!¡±


    He smiled and then took out the Royal Demon God Shuttle.


    ...Naturally he shrunk it to the size of a fist and ced it in front of him.


    ¡°Can Masterplete this shuttle?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me Master, my surname is Chen and I am the owner of this ce. Just call me Landlord.¡±


    After the middle-aged man finished, he took up the shuttle and looked closely. Momentster his expression changed, his eyes filled with shock, ¡°What a good treasure! Although the structure is really simple, its effects considerably exceed that of same grade artifacts. Everything closely fits with one another and is a work of the Heavens. It turnsplicated into simple and there is nothing not needed within. This artifact must have been created by the Mohists of the Cloud World. You really are from the Cloud World. I heard that one more End Realm came out from there, shocking the region. How amazing.¡±


    After he said this, he shook his head, ¡°This item is made out of Tiansang Spiritual Wood. Although I have some skills, they are a littlecking. I only have a quarter of the missing parts and as for the rest, I don¡¯t have the ability to get them.¡±


    ¡°Which means you can¡¯t do it?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned, however, he didn¡¯t feel that disappointed. At least from what this person said, he was much stronger than Kongqi Sect. Based on what Tianqi said, before his Seventh Generation Ancestor returned, he had no way at all.


    Which meant that he had to find another item.


    ¡°That might not be the case!¡±


    The middle-aged man with the surname Chenughed, ¡°I can help you craft some parts that can be taken out at any moment which will raise its speed and defense. In the future, when you find the true parts, then you can just change it. However, you have to do so quickly. If not, not only will the parts I craft be unusable, the formation within will also be destroyed. However, to repair this, the price isn¡¯t low. It isparable to 3 Magical Artifacts...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up, he felt like he had seen the light at the end of the tunnel.


    ¡°This method is great, let¡¯s just use that. Landlord Chen, please be quick, money isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded and waved his sleeves to keep the shuttle. He said impassively, ¡°Then, 10 days from now, you cane over to collect it. The item itself is valuable so there is no need for a deposit.¡±


    He raised his teacup to send him away.


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t stand up and leave right away but took out several Iron Balls.


    There were just 5 that were the size of water buckets. It was the ck Xuan Purple Hero Iron.


    Mingyu only took out the Pill Bottle from the one he opened but left the Iron Ball.


    Naturally, Zong Shou also took out the pills from the remaining 4.

 Chapter 800 - Meeting The Two Sisters Again

    <h4>Chapter 800: Meeting The Two Sisters Again</h4>


    ¡°It is ck Xuan Purple Hero Iron! Such arge amount is really rare!¡±


    With just a nce, the middle-aged man recognized what the item was.


    He was more surprised about the exquisite arrangements within. It wasparable to a Top Grade Magical Treasure.


    However, since the formation was already broken, then the items within were most probably already taken.


    ¡°Is guest trying to craft this iron into something?¡±


    ¡°A knife that can hide its tracks, a close body light armor which also has the ability to hide aura. Apart from that, I need a defensive Magical Artifact that a Grade-9 Cultivator can use. It¡¯s best if its grade could be increased in the future...¡±


    It was rare to meet such a skilled Spiritual cksmith, so naturally Zong Shou had to take advantage of him.


    The armor was prepared for Ruoshui. As for the defensive treasure, that was for Run.


    Grade-9 could use it and when one entered Spirit Realm, one would still be able to use it.


    ¡°It is okay for me, it isn¡¯t tough for me to do that.¡±


    The middle-aged man frowned, his eyes filled with a little pity, ¡°However, that would be a little bit of a waste of the iron.¡±


    Actually, the best way to utilize this type of Spiritual Metal was to merge with other metals.


    If one used it well, it could make the metal even stronger!


    Zong Shou smiled and took out some Mind Stones from his sleeves as well as some Spiritual Metals which were already smelted.


    The middle-aged man looked at them and his gaze instantly changed, filled with shock.


    =


    ¡°It seems like I have been too disrespectful. Esteemed guest¡¯s identity has to be higher than I imagined! You are definitely the King of arge country...¡±


    After saying this, he took in a deep breath and took one of the Iron Balls. As for the Mind Stones and Spiritual Metals, he picked some and also left arge amount. He stopped and said, ¡°I only need these items to craft those few treasures. I also have several Spiritual Metals in the building that can be used as materials. The others are useless, you can keep them.¡±


    Following this, his brows constricted and then he hesitated, ¡°All these items are precious, it seems like esteemed guest wouldn¡¯t be able to trust me fully. How about this, I will close the Wenqi Building for a few months. You can stay here, the formation here isplete and there is a cultivation room so you don¡¯t need to be afraid of being disturbed. Are you okay with this?¡±


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t really worried. He casually took these items from the Qin Emperor Sub Tomb and they weren¡¯t even his.


    Maybe this was the reason why he didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. He instinctively felt that the person in front of him could be trusted.


    However, it was not bad to have a ce to settle down in this Tianfang World.


    When he was looking around, he saw that thend in this ce was extremely expensive. To rent a ce or find a cave was really tough.


    Not far away from this Tianfang World was the ce Shi Run and him agreed to meet two monthster.


    He originally nned to search for a ce to settle down in the Tianfang World, however, who knew that he would have such a pleasant surprise?


    Naturally, he went along with it and agreed. Just as he was about to keep all the items in front of him, his soul moved. His brow rose up as he looked at his left sleeve.


    The one who tried to connect with him was the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle.


    It wasn¡¯t a Natural Protector Beast or Life Protector Beast, the Spiritual Sense was a little distant. There were still some barriers between their mental connection.


    Zong Shou spent a few breaths and barely understood what the Turtle was trying to say.


    ¡°You want to craft 2 Spiritual Shields? You want them to berger, at least spreading out to 6,000 feet to protect the body? The bigger, the better, and it must be able to be controlled by a God Beast Body?¡±


    Zong Shou felt totally confused when he understood what it was saying, ¡°You already have the Xuanwu armor on your body and your defensive ability isparable with Celestial Artifacts. Why would you need that item? Isn¡¯t that a little extra?¡±


    ¡°It is not extra? This is called preparing for uncertain circumstances? Naturally, the shield armor is better, the thicker it is. It is always better to have more. One doesn¡¯t care about having more. Keeping one alive is the most important! It is best if other people can¡¯t even manage to hit you...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face instantly twitched, imagining how the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle would look wearing the God Realm Xuanwu Turtle Shell, holding two huge shields, its body frozen in Xuan Ice. In the end, it would still be able to use the Xuanwu Essence Body Protecting Energy, instantly his forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    It was pretty much a castle. Normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to it.


    Even he would probably sigh when he looked at it.


    If one equipped a dozen Energy-Destroying Crossbows on its back...


    He quickly stopped his thoughts. Those things at the back were illusions of his own.


    However, he was totally persuaded by the turtle.


    He waved his sleeves and released the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle and tossed it to the side.


    This fellow knew its ce and shrunk to around 100 feet, not causing the building to explode. Its eyeszily looked at Zong Shou and the middle-aged man in front of it.


    ¡°Blue Fire Xuan Turtle? What a good Protector Spirit Beast, a mutated Xuanwu. You are really blessed to have this beast beside you as normal people won¡¯t be able to attack you, allowing you to cast any spells you want...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but praise. He didn¡¯t know what he meant so he looked over with a questioning gaze. Zong Shou smiled awkwardly, ¡°Can Landlord Chen help custom make two shields for this Protector Beast? It must be 6,000 feet, able to shrink and expand. If these materials are not enough, I can find them around this Tianfang World.¡±


    When the Landlord Chen heard this, now his head was covered in a cold sweat.


    The Xuanwu Bloodline was the God Beast which was the best at defense in the world.


    If one added in two Magical Artifact Grade shields, wasn¡¯t that overkill?


    He didn¡¯t know that this was what the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle and thought that it was Zong Shou¡¯s intentions.


    Thus, he looked toward Zong Shou with a weirder expression.


    Thinking about it, he nodded, ¡°There is no need, I have the required materials! The price is roughly 300 High Xuan Grade Mind Stones. However, to custom make it for a God Beast is a little problematic. I have to study this Xuan Turtle closely to design and study its ability. Will guest mind?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. Since he was crafting it for the Turtle, then naturally those aspects had to be covered.


    Actually, a God Beast was the spirit of 10,000 beings, an intellectual race. They were simr to humans, but their statuses were much higher.


    If they were willing, as long as their strength reached a certain level, they would be able to change the shape of their bodies just like Aokun.


    Not only Little Gold, even Hanxi could do that, not to mention this Blue Fire Xuan Turtle.


    Naturally, there were no problems using Spiritual Artifacts and Magical Artifacts. However, they would have to be more special and unlike normally used ones. As such, the cksmith would have no experience to draw from.


    Even a really skilled Spiritual cksmith would only be able to craft after learning the body structure, true essence nature and abilities of the God Beast before being able to start his work.


    So when he heard what the middle-aged man said, Zong Shou was happy instead of feeling shocked.


    ¡°Then, I will not bother Landlord! Mind Stones are not a problem, it is best if the best materials are chosen.¡±


    Even if it was not enough, he could just casually take out some of the pills that he snatched from the Sub Tomb.


    ¡°If it is possible, Landlord please do so quickly! Eh...¡±


    His voice stopped. He suddenly turned around and looked outside, only to see that there were two familiar people walking on the streets.


    They were petite,pared to when theyst met, they seemed more mature and feminine. Their faces were extremely exquisite and beautiful, fresh and elegant.


    The former was still extremely cold, thetter was still so innocent.


    ¡°Ye Feishuang, Ye Feihan? Why are the two of you here? What a coincidence!¡±


    The people that he saw were the sisters who he hadn¡¯t met for several years.


    He also felt amazed by how fate was so amazing that they were able to bump into each other in the Tianfang World dozens of worlds away.


    Following this, he felt that it wasn¡¯t right. Tianfang World was the biggest bazaar nearby and there wasn¡¯t any other.


    If the Ye Family sisters left the Cloud World and came here, that wasn¡¯t surprising.


    Even if cultivators bumped into one another here, that would be a normal matter.


    At this moment, the Flood Dragon Puppet still followed beside them. Looking at its aura, it had already be a dragon and reached the Spirit Realm.


    It was unable to suppress and hide its aura, so when they walked on the streets it was as eye-catching as a bright candle in the night.


    This was also the reason why Zong Shou, who was in the midst of a conversation, could notice the two sisters in the crowd.


    Right as he was about to call out, a sense of danger rose up in his heart. He squinted and looked into the crowd.


    ¡°These two girls were already targeted by others, but they don¡¯t know that. As expected, they really are inexperienced...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t spread out his Spiritual Sense, but through the movement and actions of those few people, he could sense that something was up. There were also those bits of killing intent.


    Feishuang and Feihan didn¡¯t sense them, but they couldn¡¯t escape from his eyes.


    ¡°Spirit Realm?¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it and decided to look on from the sides. These few people probably didn¡¯t dare to attack within this Tianfang World.


    Feihan and Feishuang looked like they didn¡¯t intend to leave this ce.


    He decided to investigate the situation first before speaking. Even if he was going to help them, he had to be clear about the background of those few people.


    With his mind made up, he retracted his gaze. The middle-aged man smiled and asked, ¡°Did you see someone you recognized?¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head and then shook his head, ¡°Maybe I saw wrongly!¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed, but he didn¡¯t probe more.


    Zong Shou cultivated the Seven Cycle Xuantong Full Restriction Technique to lock up his True Qi and Soul Power, so he was unable to see through his strength.


    However, from this Celestial Realm Xuan Turtle, one could tell what level his strength had reached.


    With such cultivation, how would he even see anything wrongly?


    Knowing that Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to speak more, he stood up, ¡°So that is decided! I will try my best toplete them earlier, but not let it affect quality. It would at least take three months. Esteemed guest would probably have to wait for a long while...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned slightly. Three months was indeed a little long, but then he understood. Normal Spiritual cksmiths would need a year or longer to craft Magical Treasures.


    This Landlord Chen had to have some secret technique to be able to do so.


    It was his great fortune to meet such a person so how could he ask for any more?


    It was just waiting a month more and it wasn¡¯t much of a problem. It was also really worth it.


    Following this, he turned his thoughts to the Ye Family sisters. Why did theye here and why did they offend so many Spirit Realm Cultivators?

 Chapter 801 - Book of Eon Secret

    <h4>Chapter 801: Book of Eon Secret</h4>


    After Landlord Chen finished, right as he was about to turn around to leave, he suddenly stopped, frowning as he instructed, ¡°Esteemed guest, it is best if you don¡¯t go out there for a few days. Even if you have no choice but to go out, please be really careful!¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked, ¡°I heard that this world has been ruled by Tianfang Guild for close to 3,000 years?¡±


    It was a guild made up of factionless cultivators. The cultivators within basically all came from Tianfang World.


    There was originally no living beings existing in this ce. However, as the number of cultivators increased, they left many descendants. This world was also really great for cultivation.


    umting over months and years, they formed a giant group. They were extremely strong, having several God Realm Experts, even Saint Realm ones who supported them from behind.


    Their influence spread out to the hundreds of worlds around and also ensured that this Tianfang World was peaceful.


    ¡°The Night Demon Race, Shadow God Race, Shura Emperor Lord, and even your Cloud World Cultivators have been making moves here. This ce was already not safe long ago...¡±


    Landlord Chen shook his head and then looked over with a profound expression, ¡°Youe from the Cloud World and have such an important identity, you should know the reason!¡±


    Zong Shou was enlightened when he heard this, he entered deep thought.


    The Alien Race started moving so early?


    Thinking back to the location of this Tianfang World, he understood.


    The worlds in the various regions were basically stacked up within the Space River. Strictly speaking, there was no distance and location.


    However, when each world was born, they had a connection with one another and thus, some traffic. This was why there were shortcuts and also the World River...


    All the worlds were like different sized bubbles squeezed together.


    In this outer region, naturally there were so called important focal points.


    Tianfang World wasn¡¯t that important, but it was a really good spot to gain a foothold in. If one chose this as the center of control for one¡¯s attack on the Cloud World, it would make things a lot more convenient.


    Actually, if he had enough strength to fight and conquer the outer region, he would also have to first get this Tianfang World under his control.


    With this ce under his control, he could forcefully suppress the dozens of worlds around! This was a ce that had to be fought for.


    Although Tianfang Guild was strong, the few Alien Races and the factions of the Cloud World were far stronger. In front of these few sides, Tianfang Guild was nothing at all.


    If there was no need, they wouldn¡¯t dare to easily offend them. This resulted in the current chaotic state of Tianfang World.


    Seeing him understand, Landlord Chen didn¡¯t speak anymore. He brought the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle and headed into the weapon crafting room within.


    Zong Shou also made his move, exiting the building. He followed Feishuang and Feihan until they entered a building which was hanging in the air before he stopped.


    This was the Celestial Pavilion built by Tianfang Guild for the cultivators of Tianfang World to rent. There were only five and they were built at the best locations in the world. Spiritual Energy and Formations were all really good. There would be cultivators of Tianfang Guild protecting outside. The owner of the Celestial Pavilion would be seen as a VIP which was why it was something that money couldn¡¯t buy.


    Zong Shou had asked when he came. Unfortunately, all 5 were already rented out.


    Who knew that one of them was in the hands of Feihan and Feishuang. Looking at the situation, they had also been renting it for a long period of time.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh. He nearly thought that these two brats knew nothing about their current situation.


    It seemed like they did it on purpose and acted like they didn¡¯t notice anything.


    With Feishuang¡¯s personality, she definitely knew the theory of now showing off one¡¯s wealth. At this moment, she was really showy, renting such a building. She definitely had her reasons.


    However, they were a little inexperienced. Although she acted like she was calm and that she wasn¡¯t bothered about anything, her eyes would often sh, looking left and right.


    Her sister was so innocent but her brows formed a worried expression.


    Speaking of which, that really made sense. The two of them had been through so much trouble, so how could they really be so pure and ignorant as before?


    Furthermore, their cultivation really surprised him. They hadn¡¯t met for several years and the girls actually reached Grade-9.


    It seemed like their matter wasn¡¯t as simple as just Juelong City.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou silently sent a talisman to a secluded corner of the street.


    This was a Celestial Talisman that he had gotten during the battle with the Taoist Faction during his tribtion when he killed several Celestial Realm Cultivators.


    Its effects were really normal, able to control the movement and allmotion within a million feet around.


    It was good at hiding people. Even God Realm Experts wouldn¡¯t be aware if they didn¡¯t look carefully.


    Zong Shou left the talisman so as to keep track of the sisters.


    If they faced danger, he would be able toe over in time to save them.


    He looked carefully at the few people in the crowd. He scoffed coldly before taking his leave.


    He returned to the Wenqi Building to the small cultivation room that Landlord Chen had prepared for him.


    As expected, this ce was really a great environment. It might not have as abundant Spiritual Energy as the one that Feihan and Feishuang rented, but the formation here was really exquisite and great. He didn¡¯t need to fear other people spying on him.


    Zong Shou observed that the detail in the formation was even above that of the 5 Celestial Pavilions.


    He tried to send his Spiritual Sense in, only to see that the restrictions were closely packed with one another. Layers and stacks, who knows how many were there? It was actually an endless cycle that didn¡¯t seem to end.


    Even if one forcefully broke in, one would get lost inside.


    ¡°Where did this Landlord Chene from? He is really extraordinary. If he personally did this, then I probably underestimated his formation ability...¡±


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou took out a set of gs and ced it around.


    There were seventy two of them, split into red, yellow, ck and white. It was called the Heaven and Earth g Formation.


    This was given by Kong Rui. Based on what he said, it was given by the Kong Family ancestors. During the Cloud Deste Era, it was even famous for a period of time.


    In the end, it was damaged and ced in storage. Before he was removed from his position, he had been studying to try to recover it back to normal.


    After all those changes, he smoothly brought it over to Gantian Mountain.


    The strength of the formation depends solely on the one who uses it. If Zong Shou cast it, not only did it have the ability to defend against Celestial Realm Cultivators, it would be able to cut off the Spiritual Sense of God Realm Experts.


    It could even gain him some reaction time against Saint Realm people.


    One had to defend against people. He had met that person for the first time, so he couldn¡¯t really trust him.


    Although the formation was good, it was tough to say if the owner of this ce had installed any back doors within it.


    He would really be a joke if he didn¡¯t defend.


    Since it concerned the Book of Eon, then he had to be even more careful and couldn¡¯t be careless at all.


    cing the formation out, Zong Shou sat in the middle, taking the Book of Eon out and putting it in front of his body.


    Before this, he had already read to the third page of this book.


    Since his lifespan wasn¡¯t long enough, he wasn¡¯t willing to flip to the fourth page.


    After the tribtion, his lifespan had increased by a full 1,600 years.


    Unfortunately, due to him being busy apanying Yiren and memorizing books in Common People¡¯s Path, he didn¡¯t have much time.


    Only now was he a little more free.


    Taking in a deep breath, Zong Shou flipped open the book until his hand touched the fourth page.


    He instantly felt an explosive pain within his mind.


    Numerous runes and Spiritual Talismans charged into his Soul Ocean.


    He could sense that the life force within his body was being consumed bit by bit.


    ¡°300 years of lifespan? Tsk! If one¡¯s lifespan was a little shorter or one¡¯s talents were a little weaker, one really couldn¡¯t use such a book...¡±


    He scoffed coldly. Without any hesitation, the fourth page was flipped open.


    Following this, his soul felt a loud explosion as his entire Soul Ocean started to shake.


    Those stars shook, the 18 Spiritual Talismans also moved. Even the ck and White Holes asionally twisted.


    The intense pain caused him to nearly scream out. His body didn¡¯t feel much, but his soul felt like someone had used a sharp weapon and sliced it into a million pieces.


    Only after two hours did these changes stabilize.


    Zong Shou was panting within the room. His face was covered in bean-sized sweat beads, his eyes filled with pain and bitterness.


    He only felt that his body had never felt so weak before, like he found it tough to even raise up an arm of his.


    At this moment, even a kid who had a sharp weapon, would be able to kill him.


    Actually the stamina, Vital Energy and Soul Power in his body weren¡¯t affected. However, this weakness that came from the depths of his heart was so real.


    To consume 300 years of lifespan in a moment caused his entire body to be extremely exhausted.


    At that moment, Zong Shou actually feared the Book of Eon and didn¡¯t dare to touch it.


    However, momentster, numerous runes appeared in his Soul Ocean, bringing with them a lot of Essence Souls and fluctuations.


    Zong Shou looked closely and knew that it was connected to Time and Life Dao. The fourth page of the Book of Eon was all in his memory.


    He only felt that his mind was filled up. Just thinking about it, not pondering seriously and there would already be numerous runes which appeared.


    He instantly understood that if he didn¡¯t fully digest everything within this fourth page, then he wouldn¡¯t have any energy to do anything else.


    ¡°What a book! The pages actually not only wrote about Time and Life Daos. They actually have everything. This fourth page alone can bepared to a book depository of Common People¡¯s Path...¡±


    All of it was practical for Spirit Master Cultivation. None of it was useless at all.


    There was aplete Heart Technique, if one cultivated based on it, one could easily grasp the Time Dao.


    ¡°It was said that the two books were already here when the region was opened up. However, looking at the details within, it might not be the case. Or maybe it really is a natural treasure. However, there are man made marks. If it is as I expected, did this person enter the True Realm?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate as he grabbed a bunch of Mind Stones and started to elerate the time.


    However, this time he consumed one Grade-9 Mind Stone in just 3 days.


    ¡°Before this, a single Huang-Grade Grade-9 Mind Stone could be used for 10 days, it is a third shorter now...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned and continued. After his strength rose, such Low-Grade Mind Stones were really useless. However, it was still within what he could afford.

 Chapter 802 - First Dragon Hall

    <h4>Chapter 802: First Dragon Hall</h4>


    Still close to 10 times the time eleration speed, Zong Shou sat within the cultivation room, not moving at all.


    If one looked carefully, one would notice that there were many small Energy Spirals, a total of 3,000 which were tugging at Heaven and Earth Spiritual Energy.


    He was training his control of his own strength, releasing bits of internal energy out to control the Five Elements Spiritual Energy, changing them into different shapes and states.


    He could even reach the state of controlling everything to the minute degree like before.


    Just like that, he was like a statue sitting there without moving.


    Who knows how long passed before the space around him suddenly twisted.


    Zong Shou woke up, his eyes filled with a weird expression.


    ¡°Two Celestial Realms? As expected, they weren¡¯t the only ones who wanted to attack those two dumb brats. However, these people don¡¯t seem like they are on the same side and they aren¡¯t taking revenge. What item does Feihan and Feishuang have that attracted their attention?¡±


    The talisman he had left them had always been connected to his mind. He was not only focussing on the two sister¡¯s movements but also monitoring suspicious people around.


    Not long ago, he sensed two Celestial Realm Experts who stopped nearby.


    Tianfang World had many people passing through every day so that wasn¡¯t a surprising matter. However, for them to appear there many times and even stretch out their Spiritual Sense, that in itself was suspicious.


    Zong Shou could already confirm that these two people hade over for Feihan and Feishuang.


    As for their goals, that was still unknown.


    As they say, if you want to help someone you would go all the way. It was best for him to find the root cause and solve it all at once.


    Naturally, if he faced an opponent that he couldn¡¯t handle, then he would just seek help from Common People¡¯s Path.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou took out two pieces of white talisman from the air. He used the Beast Blood he got from the Xuanwu as ink to write.


    With itpleted, he waved his sleeves and instantly two Spiritual Doves appeared in front of him.


    They pped their wings, looking really nimble and sentient like they had a mind of their own. Then, Zong Shou lightly dotted their forehead, their body dimmed down. Momentster, they disappeared.


    This was a secret technique that Zong Shou found within the Book of Eon.


    These two Spiritual Doves actually weren¡¯t invisible, but just that they were in a different time level.


    It might seem really unusual and mysterious, but actually it was really simple.


    If Zong Shou used that breath of time as the gauge, the two Spiritual Doves were forcefully sent back to a thousandth of second ago...


    They belonged in a different spacetimeyer, so naturally those cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to notice that they existed.


    ¡°This technique is not bad, it makes eavesdropping really convenient. Unfortunately, the consumption is a little huge, much more than elerating time.


    All of Zong Shou¡¯s strength was sucked dry. Just two dots of his finger used it all up.


    ¡°Unfortunately, this technique has too many restrictions. It can¡¯tst for long and can¡¯t hurt people. If not, I would teach it to Ruoshui...¡±


    If this could fit with her Invisibility Technique and Teleportation Technique, then killing would be too simple.


    With a thought, those two flying Doves flew in different directions to confuse those two Celestial Realm Experts.


    Zong Shou turned his attention back to the Book of Eon.


    There were really endless mysteries within. Those restrictions and runes were connected to one another and born from one another.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to understand and finish a sentence, but then he would notice that those runes would have a whole different meaning if they were lined up in another way. This other meaning was harmonious with the path of the Heavens.


    Just one page had 100,000 runes. However, a huge number ofws and theories were suppressed within. The amount of information within was really shocking.


    If Zong Shou wanted to understand andprehend it all, it would at least take him 100 years.


    At this moment, he was more and more sure that someone had changed and modified this book.


    Inside, there were naturally formed Time and Fate Daos but also extra contents added by people.


    For example, the Illusionary Dover Secret Eon Talisman that he used...


    Although there was a lot of information within, he already had other things heprehended during that period of time.


    He sat down quietly and adjusted his breathing. Once his energy recovered, the surrounding space in front of him twisted once more and swiftly turned back to normal.


    There didn¡¯t seem like any changes, but the consumption of Spiritual Energy by the Book of Eon had dropped by arge amount.


    ¡°As expected! If I used Spacetime eleration Techniques together with this Book of Eon, I can reduce Mind Stone consumption. Unfortunately, my cultivation is still a little weak and I don¡¯t have enough strength.¡±


    At the start, he consumed huge amounts of Spiritual Energy. Zong Shou reduced it, bit by bit, and momentster he slowly stabilized. The consumption of Spiritual Energy and Internal Energy finally bnced out.


    He alone was able to provide roughly a tenth of the energy for the Book of Eon.


    Although it was still insufficient, it was better than nothing.


    ¡°This is really hrious! This Spacetime eleration Technique not only consumes lifespan that is 20% more than usual, it uses a lot of Mind Stones. I am really a special kid...¡±


    Zong Shou mocked himself but showed no intentions of slowing down.


    Using the Book of Eon to cultivate consumedrge amounts of life-force, but what hecked the most now was time.


    He needed enough time to umte so that he could break through, to continue to break through even more! Until he had enough power such that he could look down on all the people, to step on the pinnacle of the Sword Path in the shortest amount of time!


    Another thing that vexed him was the Seven Cycle Xuantong Full Restriction.


    Seven Seals were all opened, one by one. His powers would be able to reach the smallest detail once more.


    However, who knows whether it was due to the ws when Xi Zi had created the technique or because it conflicted with his World Shocking Art, but his technique didn¡¯t work as intended. He used the Book of Eon to cultivate several years and could have opened 1-2 restrictions, but during these few days, he tried several times but failed.


    Luckily, this technique didn¡¯t affect his strength. After slowly gaining control of it, he would be able to use over 90% of his strength.


    Zong Shou was helpless and could only temporarily ce it down, not worrying about it and allowing things to ur naturally.


    Based on what he predicted, once he entered the state of full control once more, he would be able to break all the restrictions. Even if there were any ws, he would be able to solve them.


    Time was like a shuttle. Another 30 days passed. Zong Shou finally heard a few sentences spread out from those two Spiritual Doves.


    As time was sped up by 10 times, the 30 days here were just 3 days on the outside.


    The 2 Spiritual Doves followed them and weren¡¯t noticed.


    ¡°Ye Feishuang, Instant Space, First Dragon...¡±


    ¡°No! Forcefully...is not....¡±


    ¡°With her mother¡¯s example...careful...we need to be careful!¡±


    ¡°Then we have to find another method!¡±


    ¡°So, we can only agree with that person?¡±


    ¡°However, what if he turns on us...¡±


    ¡°Why would we fear? Kill him...¡±


    Their voices cut off and weren¡¯t really clear. It was obvious that the people who spoke were really careful, either using spells or formations to block or Spiritual Senses and secret abilities.


    As for the 2 doves, they were also affected and couldn¡¯t listen clearly.


    ¡°Instant Space, First Dragon?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned and was in deep thought. The Instant Space Dragon was indeed the top out of the 9 True Dragon types.


    ¡°So First Dragon Hall?¡±


    Before this, Zong Shou had entered the Third Dragon Hall which was the Fire Dragon Hall, belonging to the Fire Dragon Race.


    Everyone in the Cloud World knew about where it was. However, no one knew about this First Dragon Hall.


    Legend had it that the Instant Space Dragon race had already lost knowledge of it.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know if Aokun had any idea. But, if his brother knew about it, at such a time when he needed strength, how could he not think of a way to borrow its strength?


    Then, how did the Ye Family sisters know about it? Did their bodies flow with the Instant Space Dragon Blood?


    If it was really the First Dragon Hall, then it wasn¡¯t surprising.


    He had many unanswered questions, but found out the real reason as well as the full story.


    ¡°There are actually 5 Initial Celestial Realm Experts. These 2 girls really know how to attract trouble.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t able to detect any God Realm. However, he still had to defend against such a possibility.


    He didn¡¯t inject much power into the two doves, after a moment, all the words were useless.


    The 5 of them were obviously distracted. Their cultivation talks were of no help to him and they didn¡¯t even say anything about their n.


    Once the Spell Power was used up, the 2 dovesbusted.


    Zong Shou stopped worrying, sitting quietly and cultivating.


    Not many changes happened in the next month. The 2 sisters rarely came out and they seemed like they were waiting for something.


    Even if they dide out, it would be to search for pills.


    3 months of cultivation within the room was more than 2 years for Zong Shou!


    At this point, he noticed that an aura got close outside of the door. Once again he woke up from his meditative state.


    He kept the Book of Eon back into his Soul Ocean and with a thought the 72 gs were wrapped up and kept into his sleeves.


    With a wave of his sleeves, he opened the door. As expected, thendlord was right outside.


    Looking at Zong Shou within, his face was filled with shock, ¡°Only three months have passed. Why do I feel that esteemed guest¡¯s aura is different from months ago as if you have had a huge improvement?¡±


    Zong Shou retracted the sharp glow in his eyes but didn¡¯t reply. He looked at the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle which was satisfied and then smiled, ¡°Landlord Chen came over because those Magical Artifacts arepleted?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He slightly nodded, ¡°Esteemed guest, please take a look and see whether you are satisfied...¡±


    After he said this, he took several Magical Artifacts out. They hung in mid-air and wereid out in front of Zong Shou.

 Chapter 803 - Overpowered Turtle Shield

    <h4>Chapter 803: Overpowered Turtle Shield</h4>


    ¡°Esteemed guest, please check to see if you are satisfied...¡±


    After saying this, he took out several Magical Treasures, letting them line up in the air in front of Zong Shou.


    First were the sword and armor. With a thought, Zong Shou retrieved both items into his hands.


    His eyes instantly lit up. The sword and the armor were both Grade-3 Magical Treasures which a Grade-9 Cultivator could also use.


    He tried using True Qi and as expected the aura was hidden within. What was amazing was that it was pretty much one with the surroundings and there was nothing weird at all.


    He flicked with his finger, causing both the sword and the armor to give out a ring.


    He looked like he didn¡¯t use much strength, but actually waves of internal energy seeped in.


    He then smiled. These two treasures were above the expected standard. Not only were they able to hide their auras, but their functions were not weak either.


    The defensive ability of the armor was far above that of people of the same grade. The sword body could actually store up energy in advance and was exceptionally sharp.


    However, apart from the sword and the armor, there were numerous button-sized ck iron pieces.


    Zong Shou was deep in thought as he looked at the sword and armor in his hands, only to see that at the sword handle and spine, as well as within the armor, there were several caved in portions which were coincidentally a perfect fit for these iron pieces.


    ¡°I speciallyid out this Artifact Formation. The core is split into 5. With 4 parts of it taken out, it is a Grade-3 Magical Treasure that Heaven Realm Experts can use. Every one added in will increase its strength by 1-2 grades. If all are added in, then it is a Grade-9 item.¡±


    The middle-aged man calmly exined, ¡°However, this caused the effects of the formation to be more or less weakened. If not, this artifact would be able to reach between Magical Treasure and Celestial Artifact!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up. Landlord Chen was really a great thinker,ing up with ideas outside of the box.


    He really didn¡¯t make a wrong decision searching for him to help craft the artifact.


    As they say, one can¡¯t get both the fish and the bear¡¯s palm. When he raised up those conditions, he didn¡¯t have many high hopes for the functions of the 2 Magical Treasures.


    However, at this moment he had acquired both.


    The Defensive Treasure made for Run was a shield. However, the function of the treasure was already much stronger solely in terms of defense.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to look carefully and just kept it within his sleeves. Landlord Chen could be said to be a master at crafting. None of the things he took out were ordinary.


    Lastly were the two Giant Shields that he crafted for the Xuanwu. At this moment, they shrunk to only 10 feet.


    Zong Shou instinctively tried to use Soul Power to move it, but he actually couldn¡¯t. He waspletely shocked.


    He tried to use his hands to carry it, but his body directly sunk and he nearly fell to the ground.


    He instantly merged Spirit with Martial Arts and also used the power of the Juntian me Armor. With his 36 mountains of strength to explosively increase, only then he was barely able to hold on.


    This shield was obviously out of his strength limits. It was at leastparable to 180 Sumeru Mountains!


    Normal Celestial Realm Cultivators only had 100 mountains of strength...


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was obviously really gleeful as it looked at Zong Shou.


    Landlord Chen saw the curiosity in his mind, ¡°I added in 2 pieces of Ten Thousand Year Cold Wall Dirt.¡±


    ¡°Ten Thousand Year Cold Wall Dirt?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. He had heard of the item before and it was indeed really heavy.


    He felt a cold sweat form on his head as if his requests from before were a little too huge.


    Luckily, he obtained a huge fortune from the Qin Emperor Tomb. Just the amount he spent today was enough to nearly bankrupt him.


    He viciously stared at the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle. He was going to use uprge amounts of money because of the two shields.


    That Xuan Turtle felt it, its eyes innocently looking back at him.


    Landlord Chenughed, ¡°I was too excited and really didn¡¯t want to waste the ck Xuan Purple Hero Iron which was why I added it in on my own ord. I can give you a 30% discount on the priceter on!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled as he shook his head, not knowing if what he said was true or not. Actually, as long as the treasure was a fit, he was willing to pay however high a price.


    Looking at the shield once more, it was squarish at the top and sharp at the bottom. When one sent True Qi in, one could feel that it was really firm and tough. Although it didn¡¯t reach the Celestial Artifact level, it probably wasn¡¯t far from it.


    He could only activate 30% of the formations within. They were probably specially designed for the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle.


    Behind the shield were two deep dents which were for the Turtle to grab.


    Zong Shou was toozy to look into it deeply and directly just tossed the two Giant Shields over.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was over the moon, its body hanging in the air. With the use of True Qi, it held up both shields in front of its body.


    Then there was a buzzing ring as a ck light shed on the shield. Layers of thin Xuan Ice appeared outside.


    ¡°Xuan Wu Body Protecting Energy!¡±


    Zong Shou instantly sucked in a cold breath. Only now did he realize that the formation within was specially designed for its energy.


    It allowed its body-protecting energy to pass through the shield, just like that of the turtle shell.


    The Xuanwu Body Protecting Energy was originally the world¡¯s strongest defensive ability. Adding in on this shield, it almost unimaginable how strong it really was.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was obviously purposely holding back the Xuan Ice in the shield. If it wanted, it could increase to thousands of feet at any time.


    Following this, the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle retracted its head and limbs. Those two shields turned into dozens of them and protected it fully.


    Numerous des stretched out from the sides of the shields, slicing the air at high speeds.


    The aura was really domineering and strong.


    Zong Shou¡¯s head felt numb. This was a castle that couldn¡¯t be broken and smashed but had extremely strong killing powers. If it knocked him, he might not be able to block it.


    Landlord Chen looked over expressionlessly and then shook his head, ¡°Your turtle begged me for it. I thought about it and felt that it would be a waste as such arge shield only had defensive abilities. Thus, I spent some effort, luckily the strength is still decent..¡±


    Zong Shou was thinking that the turtle most probably remembered deeply about how it had no way to fight back when Zong Shou recruited it which was why it did that.


    However, because of that it could now both attack and defend. Even if it faced someone like Zong Shou, he would be able to handle it.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t look closely at the Royal Demon God Shuttle. Only by traveling quickly in a vast region would one assess effectiveness.


    He totally trusted this person¡¯s crafting ability.


    After keeping all the items, he looked at the owner with aplicated gaze.


    He had an unprecedented urge to want to know his name and background.


    He had never met someone with such exquisite crafting skills.


    Although Kongqi Sect was spread down for 10,000 years,pared to him it was likeparing an apprentice to a grandmaster.


    The Magical Treasures also seemed to hide shadows of the Mohists.


    If he could recruit him...


    Following this, he beganughing. Great Gan is such a small country, how could it recruit such a person?


    To be able to use Spiritual Sense to hold the two Giant Shields up in the air, he was at least Late Celestial Realm.


    Looking at this person, he obviously had no intention of getting close to him. He was really polite but looked like he was trying to distance himself.


    Since that was the case, then it was best if he didn¡¯t ask for rejection.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After paying the bill, Zong Shou walked out of the Tianqi Building and directly left the Tianfang World.


    The Tianqi Building Owner was really honest doing business. However, the prices of the materials were still really shocking. Zong Shou¡¯s current Heaven and Earth Bag was pretty much empty.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to use the Mind Stones so he used pills. Luckily, Landlord Chen epted it and was even delighted about over it.


    Those were pills refined by top cultivators during the Qin Emperor period. Not only were most of them lost, they were all Rare Elite Products.


    Zong Shou also felt more and more that this person had a deep rtionship with the Cloud World.


    After exiting Tianfang World, Zong Shou drove the shuttle to speed all around outside the void.


    As expected, the speed was 4 times faster now. He used his Spiritual Sense to investigate and there were just over 10 new parts.


    He forcefully smashed into the void storm, however, he felt that the body of the shuttle was totally fine and unharmed even if the numerous void cracks shed outside and Spiritual Energy struck it.


    In that instant, Zong Shou was filled with joy. After leaving the Cloud World, the first thing he wanted to do wasn¡¯t conquer the outer region, but to train and improve his cultivation and sword.


    What was most important were the ck and White Holes that had already be the foundations of his Dao.


    He had only heard about them two and seen videos.


    However, he didn¡¯t know what they were actually like. Everything he knew about them was just on the surface.


    This was why he now wanted to head over to worlds with those two to go take a look for himself.


    Only after seeing himself would his Dao be more real.


    Legend said that to head over to that region, one needed a really strong Space Ship to travel through a big patch of void storm.


    This was why to date, Cloud World Cultivators were still unable to notice the existence of that world.


    ¡°This Royal Demon God Shuttle is really not bad! How fast would it be when it is fully repaired. Unfortunately, it isn¡¯t as stylish as my Blue Fire Xuan Turtle. It is not bad for rushing to ces but it is best to use the turtle. So overbearing and arrogant, how cool. Speaking of which, since this item is called the Royal Demon Space Shuttle, then shouldn¡¯t it have the ability to kill evil and avoid demons?¡±


    Sometimes he wanted to look cool and arrogant not because he was so, but to avoid trouble.


    If he traveled in the outer region and had such a turtle, even if other people had nefarious intentions, they would think twice.


    After all, at this moment, with him training the Seven Cycle Xuantong Full Restriction his True Qi and Soul Power were covered fully like that of a normal person.


    Zong Shou tested it out and then stopped. He spread out his Spiritual Sense to start to contact Ruoshui and Shi Run.


    ording to the time, their ships would have nearly reached.


    ¡°However, what about Feishuang and Feihan?¡±


    If he left now and met up with the ships, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of them.


    If something happened during this time, he would regret it for the rest of his life.


    He thought about it in his heart and then felt that there was movement from the talisman within Tianfang World.


    Finally, those two sisters came out...

 Chapter 804 - Cruel Sun Sword Saint

    <h4>Chapter 804: Cruel Sun Sword Saint</h4>


    ¡°Looking at the situation, it looks like they are being forced out?¡±


    An energetic glow shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes as he closely investigated the movement over there.


    Feihan and Feishuang left in a hurry. They were actually forced out by the guards of the Celestial Pavilion.


    Looking at the situation, it was either that they had used up all their wealth and the Mind Stones they had couldn¡¯t keep up with this burden, or that the Tianfang Guild couldn¡¯t take the pressure and could only force them to leave.


    Thinking back to the two sisters still purchasing pills on the streets, the possibility of it being the former was just too low.


    ¡°This means that those few initial Celestial Realm Experts have some background behind them?¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly. Tianfang Guild¡¯s action today filled him with disdain and annoyance.


    As for those few Celestial Realm Experts, he naturally didn¡¯t worry about them at all.


    Common People¡¯s Path was the second weakest out of the few factions in the Cloud World, but in the outer region it was still a huge power.


    Not to mention how Mingyu was nearby at this moment.


    Driving the Royal Demon Gold Shuttle, in just two short moments he was outside of the world.


    He hid at the side and looked on coldly.


    Momentster, he noticed three specks of light, one in front and two behind, who flew out from Tianfang World.


    Soul Power buffed his eyes, lighting up the void as he looked out, only to see that the eyes of the two girls were filled with worry.


    Just as the two girls left, several auras sped out from within the Cloud World and followed behind those three.


    Sensing them from afar, they were the few who were talking just now.


    Zong Shou smiled and then activated the shuttle. In just moments, he rushed in front of them.


    He headed straight for Feihan and Feishuang. Then he acted like he had bumped into them, appearing outside of the flying shuttle.


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t it Feishuang and Feihan? What a coincidence. Why are the two of you here?¡±


    His face was filled with questions, his acting skills were really amazing.


    Ye Feishuang and Feihan were originally extremely nervous when they saw a flying shuttle directly surge over from the World River.


    They were on full alert while feeling despair. However, when they saw that it was Zong Shou they rxed slightly.


    ¡°So, it is Brother Shou!¡±


    Ye Feihan was surprised, ¡°You really are fine! I was worried to death these two years. Sister Feishuang always said that you were in a dangerous situation and would be surrounded and killed by the Taoist Faction sooner orter. We didn¡¯t know what the situation with you was. Luckily, Brother Shou is fine...¡±


    Ye Feishuang scoffed when she heard this and said in disdain, ¡°How can he be fine? The Spiritual Wave has risen in the Cloud World and is the best time to cultivate, so who would easily leave? However, this fellow is in the outer region. Either Gantian was wiped out or he was forced out by the Taoist Faction...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled a bit. These two sisters hadn¡¯t heard about what happened in the Cloud World these few years?


    Anyone who had information sources in the cultivation world would know the current state of the Taoist Faction, that it was caused by him and they were extremely pitiful.


    However, it was true that he was forcefully chased out of the Cloud World by the Taoist Faction.


    It seemed like he was truly extremely famous in the Cloud World, totally invincible.


    However, no one knew about him in this outer region.


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s face slowly turned cold as she said, ¡°My sister and I only met you a few times in the Cloud World. We aren¡¯t that close, so if you have nothing can you just move aside?¡±


    Ye Feihan¡¯s brow were filled with shock and then instantly understood. The happiness in her eyes slowly retreated, she nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right! Brother Shou you should just leave! We are in trouble, let¡¯s talk in the future!¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted when he heard this. He looked at Feihan who was trying to look serious, thinking to himself, since when did this brat know how to observe the expressions of others?


    And also why did this Ye Feishuang treat him so coldly each time they met?


    He didn¡¯t reply, instead, looking into the distance curiously, ¡°Are the few of them close to you? Or did you offend them? Why are they filled with killing intent?¡±


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s expression changed as she turned around, only to see that there were several rays of light swiftly chasing over from within the World River. She didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and grabbed Zong Shou¡¯s arm. She said anxiously, ¡°It is all your fault! I wanted you to leave but you didn¡¯t. Now even if you want it is toote!¡±


    A Celestial Talisman rose up from her hands and then a Spiritual Light shed. It brought the four of them to swiftly move forward.


    With this Celestial Talisman, their speed was actually no slower than the repaired Royal Demon God Shuttle.


    Zong Shou was speechless. Thinking to himself, why leave? Why not just deal with those 5 of them here...


    He struggled a little, causing this movement talisman to loosen a little. However, he thought about it and then stopped.


    Those few Celestial Realm Cultivators probably didn¡¯t have just this little ability.


    He had no choice and allowed the light to bring his body toward the void in the distance.


    They passed through heavy world barriers. However, just as Feishuang and Feihan rxed and thought that they had shaken off the few Celestial Realm experts behind them, there was a heavy explosion as the light from the Celestial Talisman was forcefully scattered.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body was like a pir standing in the void, not moving at all. However, Feishuang, Feihan and that Ice Hornless Dragon couldn¡¯t take it.


    They rolled and flipped in the void, feeling extremely dizzy, just only avoiding being torn apart by the surrounding cracks.


    Following this, they heard a loudugh, ¡°You two immature brats really think that other people can¡¯t do anything to you just because of a few Xuankong World Breaking Movement Talismans?¡±


    Along with the voice, a strong light suddenly floated over, only to see a green-robed person standing proudly in front. Spiritual Light shone behind him, from a nce one could see that it was a special looking Magical Treasure.


    However, rather than say that it was a treasure, it was more like a formation.


    A full 36 Spirit Realm Cultivators all closed their eyes and sat within, each casting spells to activate the formation to its greatest extent.


    It also caused this person¡¯s aura to far exceed his original strength.


    It caused this piece of the void to be totally locked down!


    Looking at the person once more, his face was purple gold and his brow bone protruded out. Who knows which world he came from and they couldn¡¯t tell how old he was. He held a sword and was looking coldly over.


    Ye Feihan recognized him, her petite face turned ashen white, ¡°Cruel Sun Sword Saint!¡±


    ¡°You recognize me?¡±


    A weird expression appeared on his face before he smiled, ¡°Since you do, then don¡¯t make me attack and just tell me the location of the First Dragon Hall. I can let you live!¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this, he thought to himself that it was really the First Dragon Hall, the legacynd of the Instant Space Dragon Race.


    He looked behind him, those few Celestial Realm Cultivators were getting close, starting to surround them. It was obvious that each of them also had decent movement techniques.


    Ye Feihan recovered from the shock, she stabilized herself and then frowned, ¡°I recognize Senior, but I don¡¯t know why Senior is blocking us here? I know the First Dragon Hall, it is the legacynd of the Instant Space Dragon Race, but isn¡¯t that in the Cloud World? What does it have to do with us?¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with you? Since it has nothing to do with you, then why are you two fleeing? Are you all trying to cover up by saying such words now?¡±


    The Cruel Sun Sword Saint scoffed coldly, his voice filled with disdain. Then he shook his head, ¡°Forget it, I amzy to sprout nonsense with you two. After capturing you I will know the truth...¡±


    Casually grabbing, a giant strength surged over from all directions.


    Although Ye Feihan was filled with despair, she was prepared. She tossed out and a ring shaped Magical Treasure appeared, flying horizontally in the air.


    It nicely protected the four of them within. The Hornless Dragon also roared, turning into an Ice Hornless Dragon and flew into the air. It went all out to support the treasure.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, thinking to himself that these two brats were really hard to see through.


    This treasure was already no lower than the two shields of the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle.


    Unfortunately, the one who was using the treasure was far weaker.


    As expected, in just an instant, the Ice Hornless Dragon spat out huge mouthfuls of blood.


    The Cruel Sun Sword Saint didn¡¯t even attack, just purely using energy suppression which caused huge injuries to it.


    Looking at the situation of the Dragon, it was already exploding out all of its potential and was trying its best to hold on.


    It wasn¡¯t sentient and was controlled which was how it was able to be so decisive and determined.


    Feihan and Feishuang¡¯s expression dimmed. With the Ice Hornless Dragon¡¯s realm, even when it burned its life force, it was still unable to deal with the Cruel Sun Sword Saint. The two of them were even weaker and had no rights.


    Ye Feishuangughed awkwardly, ¡°We are probably going to die here. I am sorry we dragged you down! This Cruel Sun Sword Saint wants to capture us to interrogate us. We probably would be able to survive for a period of time. As for Zong Shou you...¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t drag me down~¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and interrupted her. Looking at this Cruel Sun Sword Saint, he scoffed. How was such a person worthy to be called a Sword Saint? What did that make his Master Dragon Shadow?


    Even if he had that formation treasure, Zong Shou was still confident to y him in three swords.


    If he used the Six God Defensive Knife Technique, then he needed just one knife.


    He looked behind him, ¡°Are these few your enemies? Is it rted to Juelong City?¡±


    Ye Feishuang didn¡¯t understand, but she shook her head, ¡°No! These people just do some business for Juelong City at the outer region to sell dragon skin and tendon. This Cruel Sun Sword Saint is a Celestial Realm Expert and is in charge of a world. He found out that Feihan and I were searching for the First Dragon Hall which was why he chased us. We were too careless and exposed our tracks...¡±


    Zong Shou instantly understood. So that was the case. Juelong City were the hunters and they were in charge of selling.


    Ye Feishuang gritted her teeth and tugged at his sleeves like she felt really dejected to drag him down.


    ¡°Celestial Realm? If that is the case, then it is simple!¡±


    One sentence stunned the two of them. Zong Shou was already holding a sword, that raging killing intent formed into a line and aimed right at the Cruel Sun Sword Saint.


    He had the Seven Cycle Xuankong Full Restriction on him, even if he gathered killing intent, it was still hidden. Yu Canyang only nced over and didn¡¯t bother much.


    The Ice Hornless Dragon couldn¡¯t take it anymore, its flesh was tearing and blood was spewing.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t take it anymore, waving a hand and forcefully pulling him down.


    His aura surged and he was about to attack.

 Chapter 805 - Zhuya Hongji

    <h4>Chapter 805: Zhuya Hongji</h4>


    The Ice Hornless Dragon couldn¡¯t take it anymore, its flesh was tearing and its blood was spewing.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t take it anymore, waving a hand and forcefully pulling him down.


    His aura surged and he was about to attack.


    True Qi surged, the Seven Seven Cycle Xuankong Restrictions retracted, one by one, and the seals were removed.


    His unparalleled Sword Intent was ready to explode.


    However, just at this moment, a giant light suddenly descended on this area and struck Yu Canyang.


    A loud and straightforwardugh echoed.


    ¡°Yu Canyang! Who knew that the famous Cruel Sun Sword Saint would fall to the level of bullying juniors? If you want to fight today, then I, Zhuya Hongji will y with you!¡±


    Yu Canyang frowned and scoffed coldly. One didn¡¯t see much movement from his body, but suddenly a Sword Light rose into the air.


    Instantly, light shot out in all directions, covering the void World River.


    The Sword Shadow was Illusionary, turning into balls of intense sun-like patches, however, that juststed for a short moment.


    It shed with the w shadow from afar. Then, the void started to copse, numerous Source Spirits around were destroyed!


    If one¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high enough, one couldn¡¯t hear any sounds, just witnessing the vast aura of the two of them.


    The two of them were at a standstill, in just a moment, the w had the upper hand. Pretty much each w thatnded would destroy one patch of the cruel sun.


    In just a moment, Yu Canyang and his treasure had retreated to dozens of feet away.


    He suddenly stopped and retracted the Sword Light, his face looking above with an ugly expression.


    ¡°Zhuya Hongji, did I offend you? Why are you bing my enemy?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me, but you offended my good friend. Miss Ye Feishuang is someone I admire, so since I bumped into her again, how can I let you be so preposterous!¡±


    Theugh rang out once more and a red-robed teen suddenly appeared in front of them. His face was like jade, his hand holding a silver w. He looked really cool as he bowed over toward Ye Feishuang and Ye Feihan.


    ¡°Half a month ago, when I received Little Miss¡¯s distress talisman, I was at Taishuang World. Luckily, I came over in time and wasn¡¯t toote. It not, I would regret it for the rest of my life!¡±


    Zong Shou looked on coldly from the side and was thinking which righteous person helped out while passing by.


    Then, when he saw the two fight, he found it weird. A w fighting a sword, that was just too fake.


    Although their auras were undoubtedly strong and could shake one¡¯s heart, the two of them obviously weren¡¯t going all out.


    It was okay if the one with the w wasn¡¯t going to go all out. There was no need to risk his life for a stranger. However, how was Yu Canyang the same?


    When Zhuya Hongji appeared and spoke, did he know that he was someone they were familiar to and were close with?


    This made him even more confused. Did he really think the few of them couldn¡¯t see through their battle?


    He squinted his eyes and looked at the person. He gave an indiscernible smile, the Seven Cycle Xuantong Full Restriction recovered back to normal and restricted his True Qi once more.


    He was really excited and wanted to see why these few people were nning to act out such a good scene.


    Ye Feihan was surprised and said happily, ¡°Brother Zhuya is here!¡±


    Ye Feishuang was more held back but her expression changed slightly, ¡°Taishuang World? Hongji, thank you.¡±


    Taishuang World was hundreds of worlds away from Tianfang World. Even Celestial Realm Experts would need to rush day and night to get over here.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face twitched. Brother Zhuya? Hongji? Well they were quite close.


    ¡°It is not worth mentioning!¡±


    Zhuya Hongji smiled, he didn¡¯t worry much. Then, heughed at Ye Feihan, ¡°Was Miss Han¡¯er frightened?¡±


    She instantly shook her head, then she hugged onto Zong Shou¡¯s arm, ¡°With Brother Zong Shou here, I won¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Only then did he notice that he existed. He looked deeply at Zong Shou, especially at her hugging his arm, his eyes shed. He then nodded his head slightly as sort of a greeting.


    ¡°You are called Zong Shou? Zhuya Hongji greets you!¡±


    After he said this, he looked back at Yu Canyang, ¡°Brother Yu this is weird. Since I am here, then shouldn¡¯t you leave? Do I really need to fight you once more? Or you think you can bully my two friends in front of me?¡±


    Yu Canyang kept silent and didn¡¯t speak. Until he was in the distance and the few Celestial Realm experts rushed over and surrounded them, did he say solemnly, ¡°Zhuya Hongji, your Zhuya Breaking w is not bad! Martial Path Soul Realm, the intent you formed is able to remain intact and not dissipate. However, whether or not you can win us is another matter. If I want to stay here, what can you do?¡±


    ¡°Tsk! Who is weak and who is strong will be known after the battle!¡±


    When he heard this, heughed out freely once more.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t leave, then don¡¯t me me for forcefully chasing you away!¡±


    He held a pair of silver hooks, however, he didn¡¯t attack Yu Canyang, but another Celestial Realm Cultivator.


    In a sh, he was in front of him. A hook shed down and sliced everything.


    That Celestial Realm Cultivator used his sword to block. There was a ng and it was broken by the silver hook. His body-protecting armor only blocked for a moment, before it was broken.


    Luckily Zhuya Hongji didn¡¯t n on killing. When Yu Canyang¡¯s Sword Lightnded, he retreated. Before he left, he waved his hook and sliced off that person¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Today, I take your hair as a recement for your head. You won¡¯t be so lucky next time!¡±


    In the next moment, he shed in front of another. His silver hook shed down once more.


    He was still restricted by Yu Canyang as he cut off all the hair on his head.


    Just like that, four consecutive people were in a total haggard state, their faces were ugly. Their hair was messy like a bird¡¯s nest. Ye Feihan couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    Zhuya Hongji spoke once more, ¡°Yu Canyang, you might be able to retreat from my hook, but not your subjects. If you really don¡¯t care about their lives, the ws and teeth of a few Celestial Realm Experts are really tough to find...¡±


    Yu Canyang frowned, his eyes filled with rage as anger filled up his stomach. Maybe he was really helpless as he kept the sword to his side.


    ¡°You can stop!¡±


    His expression was dark and sunken as he smiled coldly at Zhuya Hongji, ¡°Do you know? These two girls are hiding a huge secret? Only they know how to enter Cloud World Instant Space Dragon Hall. There are so many cultivators in Tianfang World who want to enter. I really want to see how long you can protect them...¡±


    ¡°Instant Space Dragon Hall? The First Dragon Hall?¡±


    Zhuya Hongji was stunned and surprised. He then looked at the two sisters behind him in doubt and then shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t care. What I do has nothing to do with you. Instant Space Dragon Hall belongs to the Dragon Race. They have Dragon Blood, so naturally, they can seed. Snatching and stealing items is immoral. If other people try I will kill them. It is best if you stop while you can!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind wandered off at the side. For some reason, Ye Feihan was tightly hugging his arm.


    Only then did he notice that this little brat was bigger than expected. The two soft peaks by her chest were already rtivelyrge.


    He didn¡¯t bother to listen about what the two were talking about. At this time, he roughly guessed what was happening.


    He was impressed. Their n was exquisite.


    Yu Canyang¡¯s eyes fluctuated, filled with joy and rage. In the end, he scoffed coldly, ¡°Since that is the case I will take my leave. Let¡¯s hope you won¡¯t regret this!¡±


    After saying this, he didn¡¯t waste any more time, waving his sleeves. The few Celestial Realm Cultivators with messy hair all left on their own.


    Yu Canyang¡¯s body also disappeared from the void in front of the few of them.


    A momentter, Zhuya Hongji turned around.


    ¡°He has left. Looking at where they went, it should be the Tianfang World.¡±


    His brow tightly furrowed, forming a worried expression, ¡°Miss Feishuang, it is best if you two leave. Yu Canyang will take revenge and im all debt. He is really vicious and decisive. Since this matter wasn¡¯t solved, he will most probably spread the news about the hall to everyone in Tianfang Hall.¡±


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s expression was also really ugly, she didn¡¯t think much about it and then bowed with a knee on the ground, begging, ¡°Prince Hongji, please protect us for a period of time.¡±


    If the news was spread, then not only those Celestial Realm Experts, even the few God Realm Experts woulde over after they heard it.


    ¡°Of course I would. This concerns the First Dragon Hall...¡±


    Zhuya Hongji hesitated, ¡°Is it a little inappropriate? If I know where the location of the Dragon Hall, is that appropriate?¡±


    Her expression changed and then she was decisive, ¡°I can trust you! Actually, during the Cloud Deste Era, the Instant Space Dragon Hall allowed outsiders to enter. There are seals and restrictions and fated people can obtain the treasures within. Feishuang is unwilling for it to fall into the hands of the enemies. It is okay if brother follows us in...¡±


    When she said this, Zong Shou felt Ye Feihan¡¯s hand tremble.


    He looked toward the girl beside him in deep thought.


    It seems like this brat wasn¡¯t as warm toward Zhuya Hongji as she appeared.


    Her happiness was mostly faked.


    As expected, she was still pure. However, after going through so much, she wasn¡¯t still that innocent.


    However, she was still as cute as before.


    Zhuya Hongji didn¡¯t agree, he was in deep thought. Momentster, he nodded, ¡°I will go all out to help. However, since that is the case, then we can¡¯t dy any longer. The faster we are, the better. Although your Xuankong World Breaking Movement Talisman is good, there are too few changes. You can onlye and go in a straight line, so people can easily block it. I have a flying boat here, it isn¡¯t any slower than the talisman!¡±

 Chapter 806 - Extra People

    <h4>Chapter 806: Extra People</h4>


    ¡°I have a flying boat here, it isn¡¯t any slower than the Xuankong World Breaking Movement Talisman!¡±


    After saying this, he frowned and looked at Zong Shou. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, it was like his eyes were asking questions.


    Did we really have to bring an extra person?


    Ye Feishuang hesitated and then sighed, ¡°Brother Zong, this matter has nothing to do with you. This trip to the First Dragon Hall is extremely dangerous, unlike the Third Dragon Hall where the restrictions were weakened. Brother Zong, why not you leave us here?¡±


    She was saying so in a tough and hesitant manner, but one could obviously tell that he wanted to chase him away.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care much about the Dragon Hall. At most he would just sneak behind and follow. With the skill of these three, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape his control.


    Not mentioning anything else, just for Ye Feihan, that little chick, he wasn¡¯t going to allow those people to seed.


    Ye Feihan didn¡¯t want him to, still hugging his hand, she pouted, her lips raised up really high, ¡°No, Brother Zong Shou has to follow! Since Brother Zhuya is going, then why can¡¯t Brother Shou go!¡±


    Her tone was really firm like she didn¡¯t allow anyone to question her.


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s brow instantly furrowed, just as she was about to speak up to persuade her, Ye Feihan said once more, ¡°What if Brother Zong Shou leaves now and faces those bad people? Sister did you forget that Brother Zong Shou saved our like. Since there are good things in the Dragon Hall, then all the more we can¡¯t toss him aside...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart felt warm when he heard this. Who knew that Ye Feihan who always needed people to take care of her was actually so sharp and intelligent.


    In case information about the Dragon Hall was leaked, it was okay if he followed them, but if he left alone, he had to be killed to keep him quiet.


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s breathing stopped and then she looked at Zhuya Hongji in deep thought, not knowing what she should say.


    In the end, it was still Zhuya Hongji who spoke, ¡°My boat is really huge so it is okay if Brother Zong wants to follow. I only asked because of how dangerous this trip is. Since Sister Feihan wants him toe, then you can just follow! This ce is dangerous and we can¡¯t dy time here. Let¡¯s speak on the boat...¡±


    When he said this, he waved his sleeves. A boat traveled over from the distance.


    He then used his Soul Power to bring the few of them into the giant boat.


    The boat¡¯s body shook in the air and then it shed and sailed into the distance.


    It was actually a top Magical Treasure, at full speed it was actually just a little slower than the Xuankong World Breaking Movement Talisman.


    However, although he said that this boat was huge,pared to Zong Shou¡¯s Royal Demon God Shuttle it was still several times smaller.


    It was 10,000 feet long and was split into a few floors. There were hundreds of rooms like a small-sized pce and the decorations were really luxurious.


    Zhuya Hongji was controlling the boat at the front, Ye Feishuang was also there apanying him and talking to him.


    After Zong Shou was on the boat, Ye Feihan forcefully dragged him to the deck at the back of the boat.


    Only then did she let go and then she sat next to the railing. She looked toward the void as well as the tail stream that the giant boat caused when it was sailing. Her face frowned like that of a bitter gourd, filled with worry.


    Zong Shou walked over and sat beside her. He then asked curiously, ¡°How did the two of you meet this Zhuya?¡±


    ¡°A year ago when my sister and I went over to Juejue World to take something from there, he was just nice there. He said that he loved Sister at first sight and then helped us a lot. Spending time together we got close.¡±


    Ye Feihan said leisurely, her expression was really calm, ¡°Sister said that he is really straightforward, calm and reliable. She seems interested, however, she still hadn¡¯t agreed to date...¡±


    Zong Shou listened on quietly and then smiled, ¡°That is a good thing. With him here, even if there are God Realm Cultivators they won¡¯t be able to chase up. Why are you frowning?¡±


    Zhuya Hongji looked really wealthy, handsome and majestic, he did indeed have a lot of charm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t see it!¡±


    Ye Feihan scoffed angrily and then suddenly cast a spell.


    It tugged at a jade pendant by her waist to stir up the sound waves in the area.


    Once their voices were three feet away from them, it would be random noise.


    It also helped to cut off the Spiritual Sense of outsiders.


    She seemed like a girl that was deeply in love who was holding Zong Shou tight.


    She talked softly like she was saying lovey-dovey words that she didn¡¯t want outsiders to hear. Her expression was really embarrassed, it was totally natural.


    ¡°Although I have no evidence, I don¡¯t think that he is a good person. Wasn¡¯t it just too much of a coincidence this time. Is Yu Canyang really such an easy person to talk to? I really don¡¯t know why my sister believes him?¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head in agreement. Thinking to himself, was this a woman¡¯s intuition? Scary!


    However, in terms of coincidence, his arrival was even more so than Zhuya Hongji¡¯s.


    Actually, Ye Feishuang did see through the suspicious points within.


    However, at this point she didn¡¯t have any choice. Only by gambling would she have a chance to live. If she didn¡¯t, she would instantly die.


    Zhuya Hongji totally grasped thosest few sentences well.


    Since they wanted to go to the Dragon Hall, then they needed to let this person follow. Since the person had already helped, then how could they let him do so for no reason?


    At this moment, she was both apanying him while monitoring his actions.


    She was like a porcupine, wrapping herself up in numerous spikes, wary about everything around her.


    To carry her in one¡¯s hand, one¡¯s hand must first be injured by those sharp spikes.


    Wo, Feihan is still more adorable! Although she was pure, she could still judge the warmth and coldness of a person¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I know sister has no choice but I still feel uneasy,¡±


    Ye Feihan raised her head and looked at Zong Shou with a pitiful expression, ¡°I am sorry for just now! I was worried that if that Zhuya really has nefarious intentions he might send people to deal with you, so I pulled you up. Don¡¯t me me...¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    Zong Shou pinched her nose and asked curiously, ¡°Then, what are you prepared to do?¡±


    ¡°I will decide when the timees!¡±


    She clenched her little fist and said seriously, ¡°As long as we step into the hall and use the restrictions, there they would be helpless. At most, I will just hide there and note out for decades!¡±


    ¡°So that is the case!¡±


    Zong Shou nearlyughed out loud. If Zhuya Hongji went ording to the sister¡¯s wishes, then it would be great.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about asking me to help you? Who knows, maybe likest time with just one to two swords, I will kill all of them.¡±


    Ye Feihan was stunned, moving her body away and sizing up Zong Shou.


    She then covered her lips and burst outughing, ¡°Brother Shou, you are cheating people again! If I don¡¯t know you, I would really think that you are an ordinary person. People definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that your Sword Techniques are so strong...¡±


    Zong Shou instantly nodded his head with a wide smile. This chick had good eyes.


    Then she sighed, ¡°However, Yu Canyang is already at Intermediate Celestial Realm! It was said that his Sword Path has touched the peak of the Soul Realm. As for Zhuya Hongji, he is a little stronger.¡±


    She knew that Zong Shou¡¯s sword was unrivaled in the Cloud World, however, only a few years had passed since they split.


    At that time, Zong Shou was only Grade-8.


    A few yearster, at most, he was Spirit Realm or a little higher at Intermediate Spirit Realm.


    So what? He was definitely not their opponent.


    She asked curiously, ¡°I forgot to ask. Why is Brother Shou here? Did Taoist Faction really chase you out? They really liked to bully people, how annoying...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t say a word, he just sighed.


    At the start, not keeping the Royal Demon God Shuttle and using the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was a mistake.


    With this Celestial Realm Protector Beast, how would this happen?


    Using its mutated body, be it Yu Canyang or Zhuya Hongji they would have to flee and dodge far away.


    If he was unhappy, he would just go and knock them, that was enough to injure them.


    Just as he thought about this, his pupils constricted as he looked into the distance.


    As expected, there were several strong auras chasing them.


    They gave off a huge aura, de Shadows like rainbows as they charged at the giant boat.


    Zhuya Hongjiughed, ¡°You all are 3,000 breaths away and dare to attack and stop us? You really underestimate my Zhuya Departure Hook!¡±


    The hook shadow shed and drew out in the air. Not only did it slice those few energy glows into pieces, but it also used the momentum, allowing the boat to move even faster.


    asionally, there would be de Shadows or spells which descended on the ce.


    Zhuya Hongji didn¡¯t fear anything, hook after hook, he smashed them.


    The boat didn¡¯t slow down until it struck into a space where one¡¯s Spiritual Sense wasn¡¯t even able to reach outside of the boat.


    ¡°This is the Xuwang Ocean?¡±


    Zong Shou looked around and all he see was pitch ck.


    However, he knew that the area was a space crack. It was huge and filled with great strength.


    If one wasn¡¯t careful, one would be ripped to pieces by the power in the space.


    ¡°Brother Zong is really knowledgeable, it is indeed the Xuwang Ocean!¡±


    The person who spoke was Zhuya Hongji. Who knows when he walked over here from the front?


    He looked confidently behind him.


    ¡°Now that we are here, they will definitely be unable to trace us...¡±


    Ye Feishuang was also a lot more rxed. In this Xuwang Ocean, Spiritual Sense wouldn¡¯t be able to reach in. If not, the space power would tear it apart and injure the soul.


    It was the same even for God Realm Experts.


    They had basically escaped danger when they reached this ce. The chances of being caught up was reduced by half.


    She bowed toward Zhuya Hongji gratefully, ¡°Thank you, if not for you, Little Han and I wouldn¡¯t know what to do. I have nothing to thank you with, but there are many treasures there and you won¡¯t be disappointed!¡±


    Her tone was filled with shame and guilt like she was guilty for doubting Zhu Hongji.

 Chapter 807 - Blood Sword Monster Lord?

    <h4>Chapter 807: Blood Sword Monster Lord?</h4>


    Her tone was filled with shame and guilt like she was guilty for doubting Zhu Hongji.


    If he really was plotting something with the two of them, he definitely wouldn¡¯t enter Xuwang Ocean.


    Zhuya Hongji also sensed it, however, he magnanimously waved his arms, ¡°No worries! It is normal, if I were you I would probably be the same. As for the Instant Space Dragon Hall, I don¡¯t desire it much, but I¡¯m a little curious. If I am fated, then that would be for the best! However, if you continue to thank me I am going to feel annoyed. Do we still need to do that? Don¡¯t you understand my thoughts?¡±


    Ye Feishuangughed and didn¡¯t bother whether he meant it or not. Her water-like eyes nced at Zong Shou with uncertain meaning. Then she sighed and turned around.


    His lips twitched, shaking his head and not speaking.


    Once the two of them left his heart moved. It was the Dragon Blood on his arm which was reacting.


    ¡°Aokun? Why isn¡¯t this fellow healing up but using energy to contact me?¡±


    Zong Shou was filled with doubt. He also guessed that Aokun wouldn¡¯t be too far after he was injured and would be just nearby.


    ¡°I forgot! This fellow is from the Instant Dragon Race. Since it involves that hall, how could he stand aside. However, how did he know about the situation from thousands of worlds away?¡±


    He felt that it was inconceivable. He tried to sense the Spiritual Sense that Aokun sent to him.


    Who knows whether it was because he was heavily injured or if his cultivation was still much weaker than Dragon Shadow.


    On Dragon Gathering Mountain, Dragon Shadow could speak to him from 10,000 worlds away. However, this Dragon Blood left by Aokun could only send over a rune.


    There was just one rune but after opening it, it contained a few sentences.


    There were twoyers of meaning. The first was unexpected which was asking him to take care of the two of them.


    The second was that a unique Ice Hornless Dragon could rush over at any moment.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t pay much attention. He had already decided on this matter and even without Aokun¡¯s instructions, he wouldn¡¯t sit still and not do anything.


    Following this, the entire journey was peaceful. Zhuya Hongji first drove the giant boat out of Xuwang Ocean and then under Ye Feishuang¡¯s instructions, they sailed in the void.


    It seemed like Ye Feishuang was unable to pinpoint the exact location of the hall. They could only search for it in the different Spiritual Rivers.


    The two of them were still unable to locate its exact position. As for Zong Shou, he used the Lightning Winged Dragon and Aokun¡¯s blood to roughly find traces of it.


    ¡°It is Xuancang World? So it is here...¡±


    He remembered that, in the past, the Cloud World had a really ancient End Realm who cultivated and formed his Dao in Xuancang World.


    After this, he didn¡¯t hesitate to kill his way into the Cloud World. Although one didn¡¯t know where he ended up, he caused many Alien Races to die, forcing them out of the Cloud World.


    If this Instant Space Dragon Hall had something to do with that End Realm, then the Dragon Hall was definitely hidden in some mysterious realm.


    In the next instant, he heard Ye Feishuang¡¯s joyous exmation.


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    Zong Shou looked out when he heard this, only to see her standing by the side of the boat. Her eyes were filled with shock as she looked at the side.


    Momentster, she looked around warily, dozens of talismans shooting out which spread in all directions.


    It caused many Spiritual Marks to ripple and spread 100,000 miles around.


    Zhuya Hongjiughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already investigated. There is no one else in the area!¡±


    Ye Feishuang also didn¡¯t notice anyone and heaved a sigh of relief. She then carefully took out apass which was carve full of dragons and started to chant.


    A ball of Spiritual Light wrapped up the giant boat. In just a short moment, an external strength charged from the void in the distance.


    It sucked onto the boat in that direction.


    Momentster, under the cover of the Spiritual Light, it passed through an invisibleyer and entered a mysterious space.


    The four of them were instantly dazed, only to see that in front of them was a world covered in stars. They were really colorful, numerous rainbow lights mixing up with one another, a truly beautiful sight.


    Feishuang was slightly in a daze and quickly came back to her senses. Then, she smiled and pointed at a giant pce which was hanging in mid-air.


    It was two timesrger than that of the Third Dragon Hall!


    ¡°That ce is the Instant Space Dragon Hall. It hadn¡¯t been opened for 10,000 years, as long as one has the blood of the Instant Space Dragon, one will be able to open the door.¡±


    ¡°Truly a case of seeing something once is far better than hearing about something 1,000 times!¡±


    Zhuya Hongji nodded slightly, a weird glow shed in his eyes and then it calmed down once more.


    He thenughed quietly. Hisughter couldn¡¯t be suppressed, bing louder and louder.


    He spread out his Spiritual Sense, covering 1,000 miles.


    ¡°So, it was here within the Xuancang World. I really searched for such a long time! Spending so much effort...¡±


    Ye Feihan felt that something was wrong right away. Her face was ashen white as she grabbed his arm tightly, her fingernails etched deep into his meat.


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s flower smile dimmed, but she forced out a smile, ¡°What does Hongji mean?¡±


    ¡°I spent a lot of effort to be able to find this ce!¡±


    Zhuya Hongji shook his head, hisughter finally stopped, ¡°Miss Feishuang, you always defended against me from the start, so how would you not know?¡±


    Ye Feishuangughed when he heard this, ¡°As expected, the words you said before were all false! To think that I actually really believed you just now...¡±


    ¡°That is not true! I was honest when I said that I liked you. It is the same for your sister. However, you all didn¡¯t feel the same way, so I had to use such methods. Coincidentally, the both of you had to get to this Instant Space Dragon Hall!¡±


    Zhuya Hongji said and then waved his arm, ¡°Since all of you are here, then you can show yourselves. Please remember the promise from before!¡±


    The moment he said this, the void was split open once more. The first to appear was that Cruel Sun Sword Saint Yu Canyang.


    ¡°Of course. I can increase 10% of the purchase price for deals this year.¡±


    He walked in confidently andughed, ¡°The twodies should know that this Zhuya Hongji is one of the 9 Pce Heads of Juelong Celestial Region!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up and he looked toward Zhuya Hongji. This Juelong Celestial Region and the Cloud World¡¯s Juelong City probably had a deep rtionship?


    Zhuya Hongji smiled and didn¡¯t reply. Ye Feishuang and Ye Feihan¡¯s body shuddered, looking at Zhuya Hongji in fury.


    Before this, they were angry, now they hated him!


    ¡°Pce Head Zhuya was able to be so patient to put on such a good show!¡±


    The second to appear was a monk, he wore a ck robe.


    ¡°For these two girls to actually wait for two full years. No wonder Juelong Celestial Region has so many talents, but you are still able to strive.¡±


    ¡°Kumo is right!¡±


    The one who continued was the third. He wore a gold robe and was over forty. His dress had the mark of Tianfang Guild on it.


    ¡°However, Cultivator Zhuya, weren¡¯t you nning to take them down after you entered? Why did you choose this ce?¡±


    ¡°Cultivator Kunran, I have no choice! These two girls are really sharp and it is hard to guess their thoughts. If I follow them in, I won¡¯t know the secrets of the restrictions inside. It would also add many uncertain factors and too much risk. Why don¡¯t we work together from the start and get on the offensive.¡±


    Just as everyone spoke, there were more people who stepped in. They all had huge auras and were all extraordinary.


    ¡°This is a good idea!¡±


    The ninth person who appeared was a cold and solemn person.


    He didn¡¯te from the Night Demon Race but had wings on his back. He was really muscr. Although he was a human, he looked more like a fierce beast who looked at the boat with great interest.


    ¡°I am interested in the two women, is Brother Zhuya willing to give them to me?¡±


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s face became deathly grey.


    If before this she still had some hope of being able to escape into the pce, there was no hope in her eyes now.


    The only thing she didn¡¯t understand was why these few people could follow when Zhuya Hongji didn¡¯t do anything.


    Ye Feihan bit deep into her lips, fresh blood dripped down.


    Zong Shou asked curiously, ¡°Do you recognize them, are they really famous?¡±


    Ye Feihan impassively looked at Zong Shou. She really didn¡¯t know why he would be in a mood to ask that?


    However, even if he knew he would still die, so why not just put everything aside. She said in a t tone, ¡°Cruel Sun Sword Saint, Merchant Kumo, Tianfang Guild Kunran. The one who spoke was Martial Heaven God, they are all Rulers of worlds around Tianfang World. The rest of the people are probably top members of the Celestial Realm, if they are able to stand side by side with them!¡±


    After that Martial Heaven God, there weren¡¯t any more Intermediate Celestial Realm Experts. Just a dozen of normal Initial Celestial Realm Cultivators and dozens of Spirit Realm Experts.


    Zhuya Hongjiughed, I am really interested in these two. Why fight with a junior? If you really like dragon women, my Juelong Celestial Region would definitely find them for you.¡±


    Marital Heaven Godughed, his eyes shining and then he nodded his head, ¡°Then, let¡¯s follow what you said! Do so quickly. Also, the hall needs Instant Space Dragon blood to open. There are many treasures within, so we will follow the agreement to take what we are fated to get. After which we will help you to get that item...¡±


    ¡°Forget it!¡±


    Zhuya Hongji said impassively as he casually tossed an item from his waist.


    ¡°Ten Thousand World Soul Wrapping Fragrance, Miss Feishuang probably doesn¡¯t recognize this item! Feishuang, you heard the words just now, we need to borrow your Dragon Blood to use.¡±


    He smiled and looked at the few people. As for Zong Shou, he just nced over and wasn¡¯t worried.


    Such a pitiful bug, just one finger and he could crush him.


    The moment he said this, he noticed that one of his subjects was a little unusual.


    He turned around, only to see that his face was unusually ashen white, looking toward Zong Shou in fear.


    He couldn¡¯t help but find it weird. This person was a subject he called back from the Cloud World. He managed Juelong City and was a true elite of Juelong Celestial Region, so why was he like that?


    Then, he asked curiously, ¡°Why are you like this, do you recognize him?¡±


    His face was extremely ugly as he nodded. How could he not recognize him?


    ¡°Cloud World Gantian Country Ruler. Blood Sword Monster Lord Zong Shou!¡±


    Months ago, he personally witnessed this person kill several Celestial Realm Experts when he faced his tribtion!

 Chapter 808 - Six God Flying Knife

    <h4>Chapter 808: Six God Flying Knife</h4>


    The person¡¯s expression was really ufortable. How could he not recognize that person?


    ¡°Cloud World Gantian Country Ruler, Blood Sword Monster Lord Zong Shou!¡±


    Numerous months ago, he personally witnessed this person y several Celestial Realm Experts when he was going through his tribtion!


    Zong Shou was delighted when he heard this, so he wasn¡¯t that unheard of at least.


    This person also came from the Cloud World? Interesting!


    ¡°Blood Sword Monster Lord?¡±


    Zhuya Hongji¡¯s brow constricted, he had a weird gaze in his eyes. He didn¡¯t think much of Zong Shou, who knew that this fellow actually had some ability?


    To be able to make his subject so scared, his ability had to be pretty good.


    Heughed and asked curiously.


    ¡°How is his cultivation? He probably is famous in the Cloud World?¡±


    He didn¡¯t notice that when the words ¡®Blood Sword Monster Lord¡¯ were spoken, dozens of the people here, their expressions changed.


    Most of their cultivations weren¡¯t high, however, there were one or two who were from the Celestial Realm. They seemed to have recalled something and their faces turned ashen white.


    The Spirit Realm Cultivator who spoke just now had a bitter expression on his face.


    ¡°He is now only famous, he is unrivaled in the Cloud World! Two months ago when he broke through to Spirit Realm, he used King Path Martial Arts to kill four Celestial Realms in a row...¡±


    The sentence at the start wasn¡¯t much. Unrivaled in the world, that would depend on which world it was.


    The Spiritual Wave just started in the Cloud World, so maybe there weren¡¯t any experts in that world? So, how strong could he even be?


    When he heard thetter sentence, his expression slowly turned serious.


    Killing when he was facing his tribtion, in other words most of his strength was taken up by the Tribtion Lightning. He actually had excess strength to kill Celestial Realm Experts!


    So, what would his strength be like after the tribtion?


    Only the words ¡®King Path Martial Arts¡¯ made him calm down a little.


    Since Zong Shou borrowed the strength of the country to kill the Celestial Realm experts, then in this Xuancang World, which was far away from his country, he might not be able to do that.


    Zong Shou was smiling, his face filled with killing intent. The Seven Cycle Xuantong Full Restrictions were unlocking, one by one. His True Qi and Soul Power weren¡¯t restricted anymore.


    Out of all the Celestial Realm Cultivators, someone suddenly stepped out, respectfully bowing toward Zong Shou, ¡°I only came here due to this Zhuya Hongji¡¯s invitation. I also came here because I was greedy for the items within. I didn¡¯t participate in any matters before this. As for these two girls, I have no grievances with them. If I knew that Country Ruler was here, I wouldn¡¯t havee over. Will you allow me to leave this area?¡±


    The moment he said this, there were two Celestial Realm cultivators who had weird expressions on their faces. They followed behind and bowed toward Zong Shou.


    Although they didn¡¯t speak, they had the same intentions, which were to ask Zong Shou if he would let them leave.


    Zhuya Hongji¡¯s expression turned green. He didn¡¯t expect that just the words Blood Sword Monster Lord would scare off the three experts he put so much thought into inviting.


    Even if in front of them was the First Dragon Hall, that was said to have many treasures hidden in it was still the same.


    ¡°Li Fengfei!¡±


    The words pretty much jumped out of the gaps in his teeth, filled with a cold and dark aura.


    Li Fengfei didn¡¯t care at all and shook his head, ¡°Two months ago, I made a trip to the Cloud World. I had the good fortune to witness the Ruler¡¯s amazing battle. I have nothing to say if Pce Head Zhuya is going to me me. Someone who wants to keep their lives has to judge the situation...¡±


    Feishuang and Feihan¡¯s mouths were opened wide, their eyes filled with shock.


    What did the fellow beside them do? Why just the name alone made three Celestial Realm experts want to retreat?


    It seemed like it depended on Zong Shou whether or not they were able to leave this ce?


    They were totally dumbfounded, however, their eyes which were filled with despair had some bits of hope now.


    Zong Shou nced at this Celestial Realm Cultivator surnamed Li. To be able to judge the situation and choose to save his life, this person was really interesting.


    His brows constricted and he said tly, ¡°Since Instant Space Dragon Hall doesn¡¯t prohibit outside races to enter, then you all can watch on from the side. Once I deal with these people, you all can enter to obtain some benefits...¡±


    He knew that the Instant Space Dragon Hall was roughly the size of the Third Dragon Hall and one person definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to sweep everything.


    When he couldn¡¯t swallow everything alone, Zong Shou was often really easy to talk to.


    It was rare that there were people who were so respectful to him. In front of these two brats they gave him so much face, so naturally, he didn¡¯t mind returning the favor.


    If they managed to obtain benefits from the Instant Space Dragon Hall, they would also not sprout nonsense after they left.


    Li Fengfei was delighted when he heard this. After bowing, he was nning to retreat.


    At this moment, the Gumo beside him was furious. The staff in his hand attractedrge amounts of Spiritual Energy which spun and circled around it. On the staff, nine rings started to shake, giving out a ringing sound.


    ¡°Deal with all of us? What arrogant words! What unrivaled in the Cloud World? I want to see how skilled you, Blood Sword Monster Lord, actually are to dare to be so arrogant?¡±


    Instantly, several golden rays of light spread all over. They looked really bright and righteous, vast and noble, like the light from a Buddha. Inside, there were incantation noises that spread out.


    However, just as it got close to Zong Shou, the golden light gave out cries and then ck colored gas spread out from within.


    The golden light couldn¡¯t get close to Zong Shou, but it made Ye Feishuang and Ye Feihan feel really ufortable.


    Threads of golden light invaded their bodies, their faces fluctuated between pain and joy. They flushed, grit their teeth and tried their best to hold on.


    ¡°Heart Demon Soul Charming Technique?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t attack to help the two sisters dispel the light. The experience of defending against the Heart Demon was actually beneficial for the two of them. It would be okay if he just paid attention and made sure they didn¡¯t lose their minds.


    As for him, no evil could enter and no demon could get close. He could even sh and destroy them with his sword.


    He was the natural counter to all these evil spirits and beings.


    ¡°It is the Evil Demon Ritual Buddhist Technique!¡±


    Kumo said as the expression on his face didn¡¯t look that good.


    This secret technique was tested on tens of thousands of spirits. Who knows how many cultivators died under the Heart Demon attacks of the technique?


    However, at this moment, it didn¡¯t affect Zong Shou at all. All the Evil Soul Demon Buddhas that he created were melted down and dissipated the moment they got close to his body.


    The power of the Heart Demons on the people beside him was also greatly reduced.


    If not, there was no way the two girls who were only at Heaven Realm Peak could hold on.


    Scoffing coldly, Kumo shook his staff and chanted out once more.


    Along with the scripture sounds, balls of Buddhist light rose up. Golden statues formed and gave off a huge aura.


    There were 30 Buddha Shadows, the eyes on their brow all opened up as they stared down coldly at Zong Shou.


    Numerous giant arms formed in the air, pressing down on Zong Shou. Pretty much each hand controlled a sort ofw.


    Yu Canyangughed when he saw this, ¡°What a great Unlimited Kassapa Buddha Technique! I haven¡¯t seen it in two years, there seems like there would be 3 more Celestial Realm Experts buried in Brother Kumo¡¯s hands. It seems like your cultivation has improved once more...¡±


    Although he said this, he was already prepared to help. He felt that Zong Shou was really weird. Who knows why, maybe due to those three who proactively retreated, his chest was filled with uneasiness.


    As for the other people, they had smiled on their faces. They all roughly knew the foundations of this technique. He needed to kill the same grade cultivators to take their souls to form a Buddha. He would be able to grasp a portion of his abilities when he was alive, a really amazing technique.


    Therger the Buddha that was formed, the stronger its power would be. It was said that the highest one was 3,000, extremely bright and unlimited power.


    Among same grade experts, there were rarely people who could be his opponent.


    Feishuang and Feihan panicked once more. Facing the giant Buddha hands which smacked over, they just felt like they couldn¡¯t move. Not only were they unable to raise thoughts to fight back, they couldn¡¯t even think about escaping.


    At this moment, they could only wait for their deaths. Coincidentally, they saw a sword sh from Yu Canyang. The Sword Light fluctuated and changed, turning into half a sun and pretty much swallowing up Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    The other few Celestial Realm Experts all silently acted, they all didn¡¯t hesitate to strike with all their strength.


    Their gazes turned sad and bitter. They had just seen some hope, but in the blink of an eye, it fell to the bottom of the deep abyss.


    Ye Feishuang felt like her heart was being stabbed by needles, she gritted her teeth. She felt extreme sadness in her heart, but her face didn¡¯t show it.


    That¡¯s right! She shouldn¡¯t have had that bit of hope, she had dragged down Zong...


    Her thoughts stopped immediately, that was only because she wasn¡¯t willing to think anymore about it.


    Her eyes opened wide as she looked forward, only to see an extremely bright silver light slip through Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves. It flew against the golden Buddhist light, heading right toward Kumo.


    It was extremely nimble and when it sped up to its fastest, one couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of it. Even those 30 Buddha hands were unable to block it.


    Looking against the current, there was a blood flower that exploded out from the Kumo¡¯s brow.


    The ck-robed monk¡¯s face was filled with shock and disbelief.


    In the end, it turned into a strong unwillingness as he stared angrily at Zong Shou.


    However, that vast aura started to copse. The Essence Qi on the knife exploded out, causing his head and his soul to be shredded into pieces!


    Just at this moment, right when he died, the 30 Buddhas, the numerous arms all copsed.


    They were nowhere to be seen right as they were about to touch Zong Shou¡¯s body. They turned into balls of Vengeful Demons striking all around.


    They seemed to be extremely fearful of Zong Shou¡¯s aura, even the evil demon and souls in Feihan and Feishuang¡¯s body were the same. They didn¡¯t dare to try to steal their bodies and invade them even further.


    Such changes onlysted for a moment, but it caused everyone present to freeze up, the shock made it tough for any one of them to speak.


    In just the blink of an eye, Kumo who everyone felt was the strongest among them, had already died under that silver knife light!


    Everyone was in disbelief and shock, causing them to be in a total daze.


    Li Fengfei, in the distance sighed, as expected! He looked toward the people in front of him in pity.


    It was this Flying Knife technique again. Six God Flying Knife, each knife shot out imed a life, even Gods and Buddhas wouldn¡¯t be able to block it. Much less Kumo?

 Chapter 809 - Is There A Point Apologising?

    <h4>Chapter 809: Is There A Point Apologising?</h4>


    ¡°This is the Master of a world? How disappointing!¡±


    Zong Shou reached out with his Spiritual Sense and took out the Nameless Sword. He shed casually and destroyed the Spells and Sword Light of all the experts around.


    He then looked coldly at Cruel Sun Sword Saint Yu Canyang.


    ¡°You are Yu Canyang? Just a Celestial Realm and you dare to call yourself Sword Saint? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    Being stared at by Zong Shou like this, Yu Canyang felt that his heart was about to blow up, it was jumping intensely.


    He felt that the intent which crushed down on him was destroying and smashing his Cruel Sun Sword Intent.


    He couldn¡¯t help but panic, what kind of person was this?


    Just the Spiritual Sense Suppression made him feel that it was tough to handle.


    It totally suppressed his Soul Realm Peak Sword Intent!


    He was only Spirit Realm? What a joke?


    Blood Sword Monster Lord, unrivaled in the Cloud World? How was this person this strong?


    No wonder Li Fengfei would retreat. Although they had the numbers advantage, in front of such a person, they had no chance at all.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to think, Spiritual Light surged as he tried to tear open the space in front of him.


    In the next moment, Zong Shou scoffed coldly.


    ¡°Do you think you cane and go as you wish in front of me?¡±


    Yu Canyang scoffed coldly and still stepped forward out of the Dragon Hall space. A few of the others did the same, decisively taking their leave.


    However, momentster, they found that there was no ce for them to step on, they were forced to return to where they were before.


    They also exchanged nces with one another, their expressions all turned really ugly.


    Yu Canyang¡¯s heart sank once more, two words shed across his mind: ¡®Space stacking¡¯.


    He didn¡¯t forcefully stop them, but after twisting the space around, he made it such that the few of them could only return to their original spots.


    This person actually had such ability, his control of space was already so well trained.


    Coincidentally, at that moment, a Dragon-like Sword Light shed down like lightning!


    Yu Canyang instinctively waved his sword. Hurriedly, many Cruel Suns faced up to the sword.


    However, it was still really weak in front of the Sword Light, the sun which seemed strong and majestic was shattered.


    Following this, a loud ng sounded across the space!


    The Cruel Sun Sword in his hand was held horizontally across his body, however, his body was now had 1,000 holes!


    The treasure behind him shook, the dozens of Spirit Realm Experts all fell out.


    They were fortunate to not die, but they were bleeding out from all holes, their faces were ashen white.


    Zong Shou had no intent to show mercy and with another sword he shed off Yu Canyang¡¯s head.


    ¡°How unfortunate, this person¡¯s sword is actually not bad. If he tried his best to block, he could probably take three of my swords...¡±


    He failed to escape and was caught off guard. Following this, he panicked and his thoughts were in a total mess.


    This was why just one sword caused heavy damage to his physical body and his soul.


    Ye Feishuang and Ye Feihan were stunned. This Cruel Sun Sword Saint which had filled them with fear and made them hide in Tianfang World for numerous months actually died just like that?


    Such a person who ruled an entire world was just so small in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes?


    However, this person was only able to block one sword from Zong Shou...


    He died from the second one!


    If dozens of breaths ago, Zhuya Hongji hadn¡¯t panicked yet and his expression just ugly, then at this moment he was terrified. He couldn¡¯t ept what he had seen.


    Kumo died, Cruel Sun Sword Saint was also in with two swords.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about the two sisters, he could capture them with just a raise of his hand. He also didn¡¯t bother with the unlucky Zong Shou as he thought that he could just kill him casually.


    However, at this moment, the situation had turned on its head.


    So, he and the others were the ants. In Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, he was probably a clown.


    However, as someone with cultivation, he recovered his senses in just a moment.


    ¡°Fellow cultivators, we probably won¡¯t be able to escape today. Let¡¯s work together, we might have a chance!¡±


    He did what he said.


    The Depature Hook shed out, going all out with no qualms about survival as he shed down from the sky!


    Today, he was going to kill this demon Zong Shou!


    He didn¡¯t believe that dozens of these world-ruling experts working together didn¡¯t have a chance of survival.


    Even if that Flying Knife Technique was strong, it could only kill one person!


    As for the other Celestial Realm cultivators, without Zhuya Hongji instructing them, they had either already cast their spells or shed with their weapons.


    In the blink of an eye there was a Spiritual Energy storm in the area. Numerous void cracks spread out. The 13 Celestial Realm Experts worked together, so did the Spirit Realm ones.


    All of a sudden, it was like all the spells of Heaven were descending on this ce.


    Ye Feishuang and Ye Feihan¡¯s heart jumped.


    However, this time there was no fail. They subconsciously felt that as long as this guy was here, then they would be fine.


    Zong Shou felt a headache, looking at this vast sky covering attack, even his heart went cold.


    He couldn¡¯t take it head-on and could only avoid it. Just as he was about to bring them to retreat, he had a thought and remembered about the Turtle.


    His lips curled up.


    ¡°Those two shields nearly made your Master bankrupt. It is time for you to show its strength!¡±


    With such a thought rising, Zong Shou tossed the Turtle out from his sleeves.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was originally sleeping in the Spiritual Beast bag. When it appeared, it felt an extreme sense of danger.


    It immediately opened its eyes and looked forward. It didn¡¯t hesitate to hold up the two shields in front of it, spreading 6,000 feet to protect its entire body. Following this,rge amounts of Xuan Ice formed outside of the shield.


    What followed next was a flurry of nging sounds as ice shrapnel flew everywhere. Especially the Zhuya Departure Hook which gave out the crispest sound when it came into contact with the shield.


    Momentster, these sounds suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Blue Fire Xuan Turtle, Celestial Grade God Beast, it actually has Xuanwu Body Protecting Energy!¡±


    Who knows who said these words, but suddenly the whole area became totally silent.


    Zhuya Hongji¡¯s handsome face was drained of blood.


    His Zhuya Departure Hook which was said to be able to break and cut apart everything was only able to slice the iceyer now.


    He went all out but he wasn¡¯t even able to leave a scratch on those two shields.


    He couldn¡¯t beat him, but now when all of them worked together, they still couldn¡¯t even make him move...


    Zong Shou could actually make such a Celestial Beast yield? And also where did that shielde from?


    Sensing that there was nomotion outside, only then did the Xuanwu Turtle stretch out its huge head.


    It looked around and only when it noticed that it was fine did it wave the Giant Shield in glee.


    Naturally, it also exposed the three people on its back. As expected they were also perfectly fine and they didn¡¯t even move at all.


    ¡°It is over?¡±


    Little Gold and Hanxi flew out from Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves.


    The former directly turned into the shape of Zong Shou, it looked exactly like him but was just a size smaller.


    Hanxi brought those 18 Silver Ants and danced in the air.


    He was toozy to attack those Spirit Realm Cultivators, so he would leave it to these Protector Beasts. They could also take the opportunity to train up their fighting ability.


    Right as he was about to attack, Kun Ran bowed, ¡°Tianfang Guild Kun Ran greets Country Ruler Zong! I am like cultivator Li and came after being tempted by Zhuya Hongji. I know that I was wrong, so Ruler please give Tianfang Guild face and show mercy. If I offended the two girls, Tianfang Guild willpensate them heavily, giving them huge gifts as thanks!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted, his tone showed that he was nning to surrender and give up.


    However, every sentence mentioned Tianfang Guild. It was obvious that he was using the status of his guild to threaten him.


    He broke out intoughter, ¡°Tianfang Guild? What does it have to do with me? If you know that you are wrong, then what were you doing earlier?¡±


    A silver light flew out, buffed with space techniques, with just a sh it stabbed into his brow.


    Using Tianfang Guild to threaten him, what a joke!


    Not to mention how the guild would speak up for just one Kun Ran.


    Even if they wanted to, at this moment, they couldn¡¯t even protect themselves, much less bother with other things?


    Even if they came he didn¡¯t fear them!


    After killing this person, Zong Shou looked at the other person who was said to be the Master of a world.


    ¡°You are called Martial Heaven God? That name is so weird!¡±


    Ye Feihan had never felt so good. Looking at how these people who once threatened and forced them into despair die, one by one, at Zong Shou¡¯s hands, she felt great.


    Without the danger of life and death, smiles returned to their faces as she mocked, ¡°That¡¯s right. In the Feixing World, his title is Martial God. He wants his people to worship him and only him. This is why he is called Martial Heaven God.¡±


    Zong Shou broke chuckled. Martial God? In the Cloud World, from ancient times to now, no one dared to call themselves that.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He came to the outer region with an attitude like he didn¡¯t know anything and was trying his best to learn.


    However, why did he feel that these people were the truly ignorant and arrogant ones?


    He nodded his head, ¡°Let¡¯s hope that you are really like your name suggests, your skills like the Gods of the Heavens. Take three of my swords!¡±


    The Martial Heaven God¡¯s heart jumped as he looked over at Zong Shou¡¯s Nameless Sword warily.


    However, before Zong Shou even attacked, Zhuya Hongji¡¯s face was filled with joy.


    ¡°Young Master Hanyue has arrived, Juelong Celestial Region Zhuya Hongji wees Young Master!¡±


    When Martial Heaven God heard this, he was surprised. To have a hope for life in despair, he felt really fortunate. He nearly couldn¡¯t control himself and burst outughing.


    He was still lucky. Since that person arrived, there was definitely a God Realm Expert protecting him.


    Even if this Blood Sword Monster Lord was a monster, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do much!


    The other people were mostly confused. Only the few Celestial Realm Cultivators who followed Yu Canyang had joy on their faces and they all bowed, ¡°Wee Senior Brother!¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, the space was ripped open once more.


    A full 18 Large Flood Dragons pulled a giant green copper carriage and charged into this space.

 Chapter 810 - Lu Family Young Master?

    <h4>Chapter 810: Lu Family Young Master?</h4>


    The carriage drove over, it was surrounded in various kinds of mirage lights. A cold and vast intent suppressed down on this Dragon Hall space.


    It wiped out Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Intent and suppressed it to a point.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shook slightly. When he looked over, he felt that his sleeves were pulled by someone.


    He turned his head and saw that it was Ye Feihan, only to see that her eyes were really uneasy. She used her eyes to send a message as she looked towards the Dragon Hall.


    Zong Shou knew that she wanted to take the chance to flee into the Instant Space Dragon Hall.


    His body didn¡¯t move. He still stood on the spot and asked curiously.


    ¡°Who is the Young Master Mingyue?¡±


    ¡°He is Yu Canyang¡¯s Junior Brother!¡±


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s voice was low and solemn, ¡°His father was said to have reached Saint Realm for many years and lives on the Baijue Mountain of Cangling World. He is called the Baijue Mountain Head, having 7,000 disciples spread across many worlds.¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked, no wonder Yu Canyang¡¯s subjects would call him Senior Master.


    The Son of a Saint Realm, he did deserve Zhuya Hongji calling him Young Master.


    He focused and looked, only to see that apart from the coachmen there was a teen who sat above. He was like Yu Canyang, his face was pale gold and it made him appear more handsome.


    Beside him sat a person, his eyes were cold as he swept around. His gaze was like a spear which made people lower their heads.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, this time he really offended a God Realm Cultivator.


    Without hesitating, he smashed one of the Star Shining Talismans in his sleeves.


    Who knows when the Ice Hornless Dragon from Aokun¡¯s side coulde over?


    At this moment, he could only ask for help from the sect.


    He mocked himself, was he just so unlucky? He only got the three talismans for a few months and had already used up two of them.


    The other Older Seniors spent so long on the outside and basically didn¡¯t need to make use of any of them.


    Asking for help so often, didn¡¯t that show that he was useless?


    The surrounding people didn¡¯t feel anything, they were either filled with shock or surprise.


    The teen on the carriage, Young Master Mingyue looked at the corpse of Yu Canyang.


    ¡°So, my Senior Brother Yu has already died?¡±


    His voice like jade, clear and gentle.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he was killed by that person! He is called Zong Shou and is the Ruler of a Country in the Cloud World.¡±


    Zhuya Hongji said as he looked coldly at Zong Shou as well as Li Fengfei who had a weird expression on his face.


    Forget about Zong Shou, he would definitely let that person die here.


    As for Li Fengfei and the other three, he hated them to the core. Betraying him before the battle and now they want to exclude themselves out of this mess?


    ¡°This person¡¯s sword is extremely strong, especially his Flying Knife Technique! Luckily, Young Master Mingyue rushed over, otherwise, we would all die here today!¡±


    ¡°I am interested in the thing that you mentioned, which was why I was prepared toe over to take a look!¡±


    He nodded slightly. Young Master Mingyue looked curiously over at Zong Shou.


    That gaze was like he had seen something unique and interesting.


    ¡°Cloud World? Ruler of a Country? This person? He actually has such ability?¡±


    A series of questions caused Zong Shou¡¯s face to be covered in ck lines.


    Martial Heaven God also bowed, ¡°That¡¯s right! Cultivator Yu couldn¡¯t block a single sword from him. Kumo and Tianfang Guild Kun Ran died from a knife. If not for Young Master, I Xuanming, also would have died. I have no way to thank you for your saving grace. If you have work for me in the future I will definitely do it!¡±


    He used his real name in front of Mingyue probably because if he knew that, if he used the name Martial Heaven God, it would sound too much like a joke.


    ¡°Brother Yu also died with one sword?¡±


    Young Master Mingyue didn¡¯t care about what Martial Heaven God said. The yful intent in his eyes became even thicker.


    ¡°It seems like I will have to take revenge for Senior Brother. However, Father said that I shouldn¡¯t offend any expert from the Cloud World. Even if I did, then I should try not to kill to build animosity. So, what should I do? If you are willing to be the ve of I, Su Mingyue, then I will let you live!¡±


    When they heard these words, Zhuya¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change while Martial Heaven God¡¯s aura fluctuated a little.


    Li Fengfei sighed. There were several times when he wanted to speak, but he closed his mouth once more.


    Before this, he kneeled and asked Zong Shou for mercy not because of his Flying Knife Technique.


    His identity was a reason.


    At this time, it was already toote for him to say that this Blood Sword Monster Lord was the only disciple of the End Realm Dragon Shadow.


    After Young Master Mingyue said these words, they were bound to be enemies.


    This matter concerned one¡¯s face, so even End Realm and Saint Realm Experts had to bother.


    These top experts might not care about their reputation, but they weren¡¯t willing for their disciples to have no face when they went out, for everyone to step on them.


    ¡°Serve you as a ve?¡±


    Zong Shou was alsoughing. His gaze was dark and cold as he looked out at Mingyue.


    ¡°Are your words true? If I were you, I would swallow back those words to avoid incurring a cmity for your Father!¡±


    He asked these words as a good will reminder. Dragon Shadow had an explosive temper and even after thousands of years of training, it had only subsided a little. If he heard these words, he would definitely kill his way to Cangling World, Baijue Mountain, to capture Baijue Venerable to interrogate him for his sins!


    ¡°Of course it is real, I have never lied!¡±


    Although he said this, for some reason, Su Mingyue felt a little panic in his heart.


    Zong Shou¡¯s words weren¡¯t filled with a threatening or warning intent, but it was like he was ying with him.


    On closer inspection, his eyes were clear, his Sword Intent was still charging out of his body with no fear at all, going up against the Spiritual Sense of the God Realm Expert.


    Even if blood was seeping from his lips, he still held on. His heart was firmed and he wouldn¡¯t yield.


    Mingyueughed coldly, ¡°Looking at you, you probably are unwilling. I also don¡¯t mind sending you on the same trip together with my Senior Brother.¡±


    The middle-aged man beside him instantly understood.


    A talisman was thrown out which opened in the air. Millions of red needles within charged down like a lotus, sharp and ferocious.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle saw that the situation wasn¡¯t good, instinctively opening the two shields.


    Xuan Ice formed to block the red needles. However, they were destroyed. The turtle was also forced to retreat due to the giant force.


    Soon after, the needle image disappeared. The Giant Shield was perfectly intact but the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle looked withered like it wascking in strength.


    The middle-aged man was surprised and his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Blue Fire Xuan Turtle, what a great Magical Treasure! What good Xuanwu Body Protecting Energy.¡± He thought about it for a moment and said warmly, ¡°Young man if you are willing to give the Turtle to my Young Master, I Su Rang, will allow you to leave!¡±


    Zong Shou looked coldly at him and didn¡¯t bother. In his heart he felt a bit weird.


    The Star Shining Talisman broke but there didn¡¯t seem to be much effect. It was like it was blocked by someone halfway and wasn¡¯t able to spread out and shine on the various realms.


    However, this was a talisman made from Saint Realm blood. Only Saint Realm Venerables were able to block it.


    Who did it?


    He was really in trouble if he couldn¡¯t ask for help. Did he have to use his trump card and then flee into the Instant Space Dragon Hall?


    However, this method would only allow them to hide for a while...


    Who knows when that Ice Hornless Dragon, that half step End Realm would arrive?


    Just as he was thinking this, there was a majestic voice that spread in from outside of the Dragon Hall space.


    ¡°Young Master? In front of my Lu Family, you dare to call yourself Young Master? You, Su Rang are only a ve of the Su Family. You dare to offend my Master, do you want me to wipe out your entire race? If you are smart you should kill yourself now! In case you drag down your Baijue Mountain...¡±


    A person arrived as he said this. He wore a purple robe, his right chest had a white me. He impassively said these words but his tone wasn¡¯t to be doubted.


    When this person arrived, Su Rang¡¯s entire body shook, he spat out a mouth of fresh blood. He was shocked as he looked at the person.


    The purple-robed man gave off a powerful aura when he entered. He was followed by a carriage but it was pulled by 9 Spirit Realm Fire Phoenixes. The entire carriage was made up of a Xuan Grade Purple Spiritual Metal, it looked terrifyingly expensive.


    Apart from the coachman, there was no one else.


    There were 40 servants following on both sides. None of them were below Celestial Realm. They looked at Zong Shou with weird eyes.


    Some were joyous, some happy, some at ease, some guilty, some respectful and some with fervent worship.


    They all followed the robed middle-aged man and stood in front of Zong Shou.


    They all actually knelt down and bowed.


    ¡°Servant is here to wee Young Master back to the pce, Young Master please board the carriage!¡±


    Zong Shou frowned, speechless as he looked at the people in front of him.


    He was once a Young Master and now was the Ruler of a country. How did he be a Young Master once more?


    He didn¡¯t recognize any of them so what was going on?


    Su Rang seemed to have suffered huge injuries as he was on the verge of falling. He held onto the railing of the carriage, barely maintaining his body weight. He asked bitterly, ¡°Young Master? Which family?¡±


    The purple-robed male with a me mark on his chest scoffed coldly, ¡°Which one can it be? To make the Cangyan Hall Head Fangjue willingly bow, naturally he is the Young Master of my Sky Burning Lu Family, the future Master of the 800 worlds of this region!¡±


    The moment he said this, the hundreds of people here, their faces all became drained of color.


    Zhuya Hongji felt an explosion within his mind, he was totally unable to think at all.


    Zong Shou himself was enlightened. So these people were from the Lu Family...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In the same world, not far away from the Dragon Hall. An old man who was silently sitting in the air opened his eyes.


    He looked toward the space which he had been monitoring since the beginning with aplicated expression and he sighed.


    ¡°They are finally going to act? Little Miss¡¯s old forces are all gathered here. This means that Cangyan God Hall is already under his control? His personality is really like before, sharp and decisive!¡±


    He hesitated and was unsettled, unable to make his mind up, ¡°If Young Master wants to return to the Lu Family, then should I, Lengli, help him or watch on from the side?¡±


    Although he remembered the instructions from that year, a hot blood surged in his heart. If Young Master was willing to fight, then the Sky Burning Lu Family wouldn¡¯t fall into the hands of others!


    ¡°Such a tough decision...¡±

 Chapter 811 - Bloodline Name List

    <h4>Chapter 811: Bloodline Name List</h4>


    Within a narrow small world, right beside the shore of a floating ind.


    Aokun was frozen in a block of ice, unable to move. He could only casually use his Spiritual Sense to control the chessboard in front of him.


    Momentster, a white shadow appeared beside him.


    ¡°Why are you back so quickly?¡±


    Aokun¡¯s face was filled with shock. Unfortunately, his eyes were blind and he couldn¡¯t see the expression on Aoyi¡¯s face.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°There is already no need to go over!¡±


    Aoyi walked behind Aokun. When her hands touched that piece of Xuan Ice, the entire iceyer melted.


    ¡°Cangyan Hall people interfered. That newly appointed Head is really amazing. At just Initial Saint Realm, he managed to block me.¡±


    ¡°Cangyan Saint Hall, Lu Family?¡±


    Aokun¡¯s brow rose up. Sky Burning Lu Family had 6 Saint Halls. The Cangyan Saint Hall was one of them!


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t think that Aoyi would be weaker than him.


    Most probably because she had to heal him and was worried, so she wasn¡¯t willing to fight him and risk injuring herself.


    Threads of cold Dragon Power injected into his body. It was cold but not ice-cold, it was extremelyfortable. Using the Destruction Dao, it caused his self-inflicted injuries to slowly heal, bit by bit.


    He had healed up for several months. Aoyi personally pulled him back from the brink of death.


    Three days ago, his consciousness was still at a loss and he might have died at any moment. However, today he was already able to talk freely.


    ¡°Of course, it is the Lu Family. I heard that your brother is the only child of the Lu Family? This newly appointed Head is called Fangjue and was the main servant of his Mother.¡±


    She exined impassively, her eyes filled with a weird expression.


    ¡°I think this person wouldn¡¯t do anything to your Brother. This concerns the Lu Family, so I can¡¯t interfere. Looking at his intentions, he probably wants your Brother to fight for the position of Lu Family Head.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Lu Family Head?¡±


    Aokun¡¯s expression was also filled with disbelief which was followed shortly after with enlightenment.


    ¡°Speaking of which, my god Brother does have the rights! He just needs to return and which one of those disciples could fight with him? However, that fellow probably wouldn¡¯t be willing...¡±


    He didn¡¯t even bother with the Gantian Mountain legacy his Father left him.


    Why would he want to step into the huge swamp which was the Lu Family?


    Sky Burning Lu Family didn¡¯t only rule 800 worlds now. Their strength could be listed in the top three within the region.


    A family who was able to suppress all the races alone, they were definitely strong.


    They were the most noble and famous family, the most powerful in this region.


    Although the race was powerful, there were many internal squabbles.


    If Zong Shou was wrapped up within, then he would have to spend huge amounts of time and effort, going through huge amounts of risk to be able to stand at the top of that pyramid. Either that or he was going to be crushed into pieces by the hidden currents within the Lu Family!


    This was totally different from what that fellow always chased for.


    Since the start, he only worried about the pinnacle of the Sword Path and didn¡¯t care much about anything else.


    Even if he had to rule his country, he did so in a really casual manner. It was okay if it was in ce and best if he didn¡¯t need to personally interfere. That was his personality...


    This fellow couldn¡¯t be saved by any medicine.


    ¡°Interesting! Zong Shou¡¯s mother¡¯s old forces are actually able to climb so high up to the position of Cangyan Hall Head, to hold one of the 6 Saint Halls. Does the one currently in charge of Lu Family have intentions or not? Wasn¡¯t the current generation Head already in secluded mediation?¡±


    There was no one who replied to this. Aokun thought about it and knew that Aoyi didn¡¯t bother and wasn¡¯t in the mood to discuss this matter. He smiled, ¡°Your chess game is so weird. Your opponent seems really clumsy, but why was he the one to win in the end?¡±


    ¡°Who said he won? This person is Common People¡¯s Path Wei Xu, he loves to be cunning and cheat. He ced two pieces when I wasn¡¯t looking!¡±


    Aoyi nced at the chessboard, then she focused on healing him and wasn¡¯t distracted for even a moment.


    Only then she noticed that the chessboard was the same as months ago, even the locations of the pieces were the same. There were only two more. Then, he asked curiously, ¡°How did you know that I was the white piece?¡±


    ¡°The pond...¡±


    Aokun smiled and exined, his Spiritual Sense swept across the chess piece urn as well as theke water. ¡°That Extreme me True Water! You spent these years trapped in Extreme me True Water?¡±


    Aoyi kept silent and didn¡¯t reply. What else could she do?


    She was filled with love, but in the end, she was only heartbroken. She was prepared to hide in another world to congratte her sister and the man she loved to be blessed forever, never to leave one another.


    Who knew that she would hear such shocking news? She wanted to save him, but her strength wasn¡¯t enough.


    She could only lock herself here and focus on the Dao, in hopes that one day she would be of some help. Even if she was able to pull him up a little, that would be good enough.


    After a short period of silence, Aoyiughed.


    ¡°Why talk about all this, it is great that you are out now! I am really happy these days...¡±


    Aokun was stunned and then he sighed.


    Unfortunately, he had lost his eyes and couldn¡¯t see her smile. She would be extremely beautiful...


    Even if one was Saint Realm, not having eyes made it really inconvenient.


    Following this, he came back to his senses and thought about Zong Shou. That fellow was probably in a pickle.


    Future Master of 800 worlds? This was a road filled with thorns!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Within the Dragon Hall space, Zong Shou was looking forward, at a total loss.


    Even if he had gone through numerous storms and hardships, reaching a state where he was unfazed by anything, no matter what changes urred, he was able to calm himself down and keepposed.


    However, when a Saint Realm expert suddenly walked to him and called him Master and bowed, he felt totally shocked and caught off guard.


    Lu Family Young Master? He did have Lu Family blood in him, but he really didn¡¯t have much rtionship with them, in fact he was even their enemy. Why would he have anything to do with being their Young Master?


    Ye Feishuang and Ye Feihan behind him were even more shocked, then their expressions became weird.


    No wonder Zong Shou didn¡¯t care about Young Master Mingyue.


    If he was the future Head of the Lu Family, then be it Su Mingyue or Juelong Celestial Region, they were nothing in front of him!


    Zong Shou was stunned for a long time before he came back to his senses, his brow furrowed.


    ¡°Sir, you are the Head of the Cangyan Saint Hall right? Did you get the greeting wrong?¡±


    His tone was really cold and filled with a distancing intent.


    ¡°Please rise up! I am Great Gan Ruler Zong Shou of the Zong Family. I don¡¯t have anything to do with your Lu Family, please don¡¯t let people misunderstand...¡±


    ¡°Young Master, if Miss Hanyan hears that she would be extremely sad! Doesn¡¯t your body have our Lu Family Sky Burning blood? Or you aren¡¯t willing to admit it?¡±


    The Cangyan Saint Hall Headughed, not worrying at all, ¡°My surname is Fang and my name is Jue, I followed Old Master and Little Miss for many years. Young Master can just call me by my name.¡±


    Zong Shou stopped breathing and then he shook his head, ¡°I remember that my Mother is a Lu Family sinner, who knows where you all locked her up? Why would I have anything to do with your Lu Family...¡±


    Before he said these words, the people around had surprised expressions on their faces.


    So, Zong Shou was actually the Son of the woman who was once the direct descendant of the Lu Family.


    They had heard about the situation within the Lu Family that year.


    Decades ago, for some reason there was a huge change in the Lu Family. The daughter who had a chance to inherit the 800 worlds was punished and convicted. The current Lu Family Head¡¯s power was also greatly reduced because of this.


    It was said that in the end he went into secluded meditation due to rage and stopped bothering with such matters.


    Since he was the son of a convict, then his rtionship with the Lu Family was naturally not what they imagined.


    Probably only the old forces of that woman called him Young Master in private, it wasn¡¯t really an official title.


    However, since he was a bastard, then they didn¡¯t need to care much...


    They rxed. As long as they didn¡¯t offend the real Lu Family, then they still stood a chance to live.


    Zong Shou¡¯s voice was broken by Fangjue, ¡°Young Master, since I am the Cangyan Hall Head, I naturally follow the rules! Why would I do whatever I want? How would I dare to be so casual with my greetings?¡±


    He lowered his head and his lips curled, ¡°However, I can¡¯t me Young Master for not knowing. Half a month ago, my Lu Family core had already ced your name into the Ancestral Temple, into the Direct Bloodline Book. Out of the 37 people, you are thirteenth. 4 days from now would be when we pray to the Ancestors. Not longter, many worlds will know about it!¡±


    After he said these words, the Dragon Hall space was deathly silent.


    Then, there was a heavy thud; Mingyu had lost his control and smashed the railing that he was holding.


    The official sessor of the Lu Family was totally different from the private calling of Young Master by old forces.


    Being listed within the Direct Bloodline Book meant that even if he couldn¡¯t get the position of Head of Lu Family, he would still be the Master of dozens of worlds.


    Different from people like Cruel Sun Sword Saint who was the Master of one world, his worlds would be rich with resources and were at least medium-sized worlds!


    No matter how the Lu Family fought within themselves, they held themselves with honor on the outside and were united. They wouldn¡¯t let others insult and humiliate them...


    He only felt his heart go numb, fear surging over into their heads.


    He felt like there were 10,000 ants biting his heart, he had never felt so much regret in his life.


    Why did he think about making this trip? Why did he stand up for these people? Why was his mouth so sharp?


    If none of this had happened, then nothing would have ured.


    Even that God Realm Cultivator, Su Rang¡¯s face was ashen white. He couldn¡¯t hold himself up anymore as he sat paralyzed on the ground.


    His eyes were in a daze like he was thinking about something.


    Everyone nced at them before looking away.


    Apart from Li Fengfei, most of them didn¡¯t show much pity and didn¡¯t worry about them.


    That was because their situations were simr. Since the Baijue Su Family was in such a situation, what about them?

 Chapter 812 - No One Left Alive

    <h4>Chapter 812: No One Left Alive</h4>


    Zong Shou squinted and then looked at Fangjue carefully before shaking his head.


    ¡°All of you putting my name into your Lu Family name list is your matter, it has nothing to do with me. I also didn¡¯t agree. Moreover, that would be Lu Shou and not Zong Shou...¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know about the Lu Family¡¯s situation, just through the 30 sessor choices and those rumors, he could tell how chaotic it was within.


    Even if this was their n to make one stronger, allowing the juniors to fight to choose someone who had the ability to seed the family, the Lu Family 10,000 years in the future would not only not weaken, but be even stronger instead.


    Zong Shou had no intentions of stepping in and being wrapped up in this whirlpool.


    Moreover, whether or not his father would kill him for wanting to change his surname was another matter...


    If he had enough power to cause the Lu Family topromise and release his Mother, that was enough to satisfy him.


    At this moment, he had already seen some hope. Common People¡¯s Path and Dragon Shadow, although it was far from enough to make the Lu Family yield, was already enough to go up against them.


    That day was probably not too far away.


    Fangjue probably predicted this and said expressionlessly, ¡°The matter has already reached such a state, so regardless of whether Young Master agrees, you are already our Young Master. There will be no changes to what has already happened. All enemies and friends of the Lu Family in this region will know about it, that you are our direct bloodline and the future Head of the Family.¡±


    What he meant was that Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts were of no meaning at all and wouldn¡¯t affect the situation.


    Zong Shou became even more unhappy, why did it feel like he was being forced? He didn¡¯t like to be on the back foot, to be made to do things by others.


    He also felt helpless, there was really nothing he could do to such a person.


    Speaking of which, why did he have to debate with these people?


    Just now, didn¡¯t he find it inappropriate looking at these people kneeling towards him?


    Thinking about that, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his temples.


    ¡°Please get up first before we speak!¡±


    Fangjueughed when he heard that. He didn¡¯t reject this time and stood up. His expression was the same as the people behind him; it was extremelyplicated.


    ¡°After Little Miss gave birth to you, she never met you, but she still loves you deeply. If she knew of your current situation, she would be delighted!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed slightly as he looked towards Fangjue. Apart from Zong Weiran, this was the first time he heard someone who knew his parents talk about his Mother.


    That¡¯s true! How could she not love him?


    He heard about the rules of the Lu Family, to still insist under such a circumstance to give birth to him, how was she a normal person to do such a thing?


    He had never seen his Mother and had no recollection of her in his memory but he was still able to feel her warmth.


    Then, Fangjue said, ¡°I once served Little Miss for 70 years. The entire Fang Family has benefited from her kindness. The most painful thing in my life was when Little Miss was being punished, but I was powerless to help her. Now, I am fortunate to have be a Hall Head, I will go all out to let Young Master control the Lu Family to take back everything that belongs to Little Miss...¡±


    If the words before had touched him, the words after made him speechless.


    However, since Cangyan Hall Head, the Head of one of the six halls of the Lu Family, maybe he knew where his Mother was?


    ¡°What is my Mother¡¯s current situation?¡±


    He asked right as he thought about it, staring right at Fangjue, ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°In the Nine Extreme Death Jail!¡±


    Fangjue answered without any hesitation, ¡°This is where the Lu Family punishes people. One world, nineyers, tightly guarded. It was said that the ninthyer is like hell. Once one enters, even a God Realm expert wouldn¡¯t be able to take the heavy punishment, often dying in a few years. There are only a few who are able to survive. Unless one relied on outside help, otherwise, one wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. Little Miss was only Heaven Realm when she was punished. Even if Old Master was helping her secretly, she should still have been suffering from a lot of torture.¡±


    When he said this, he suddenly recalled something and said, ¡°A few days ago, there was a God Realm cultivator who entered and made a huge scene. Then, who knew where he went. Did he go to jail or did he just leave? Some people said that he was your Father Zong Weiran, who knows whether or not it¡¯s true?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted before returning to normal.


    ¡°Nine Extreme Death Jail? Is it really impossible to leave once one enters?¡±


    ¡°That is not the case!¡±


    Fangjue shook his head, ¡°Unless one has the purest Sky Burning blood or something above it. However, such a bloodline hadn¡¯t appeared in the Lu Family for several generations, even your Mother doesn¡¯t have it. Or maybe someone outside the jail helps her. However, that Nine Extreme Death Jail was said to be the incarnation of a spiritual sense of an End Realm of the Lu Family. So, no one had been able to escape the jail over these tens of thousands of years...¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head in deep thought. In other words, to save her, he had to risk angering an End Realm.


    Fangjue said, ¡°There is one more n, which involves you taking control of our Sky Burning Lu Family!¡±


    Zong Shou nced at him with a cold gaze. Then, he saw the dozens of Lu Family people behind him with passionate eyes, filled with craving and anticipation.


    He held his breath. These people were all extremely loyal to his Mother.


    He had no right to scold them and couldn¡¯t bear to do so.


    He waved his sleeves to express his unhappiness, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that the Lu Family matter has nothing to do with me!¡±


    Unless he had no choice, he wouldn¡¯t want to be the Master of those 800 worlds.


    Fighting for power, killing people of the same bloodline, didn¡¯t one find it annoying?


    After saying this, Zong Shou stepped onto the turtle¡¯s back. He ordered the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle to head in the direction of the First Dragon Hall.


    Since this Cangyan Hall Head hade over, then he didn¡¯t need to worry about this matter. Naturally, Fangjue would deal with it well. He could also help to solve Feishuang and Feihan¡¯s matter too...


    ¡°This Instance Space Dragon Hall doesn¡¯t prohibit outsiders from entering. If you all want something, just go and take it.¡±


    After saying this, he grabbed Zhuya Hongji. Thetter was shocked and instantly wanted to resist. However, his body protecting energy was broken instantly,yer byyer.


    RIght as he was about to use the hook, Zong Shou¡¯s sword was already beside him. The sword intent forced down on him, such that he wasn¡¯t able to wave the hook at all.


    There was a whole wall between them, but there was nothing he could do.


    The huge hand that Zong Shou formed in the air grabbed him, like a kid in the arms of a giant, extremely frail and weak, powerless to resist.


    ¡°Oh? So, Young Master¡¯s sword path has already reached the Spirit Realm! No wonder you weren¡¯t afraid of Su Rang. Even if he attacked, you would be able to safely retreat into the dragon hall! I interfered too much...¡±


    Fangjue burst outughing when he saw that, however, he was filled with joy and happiness.


    ¡°If Old Masteres out and learns about Young Master, how surprised would he be? As for this First Dragon Hall, forget about it. Our Sky Burning Lu Family has been passed down for tens of thousands of years. Before the Cloud World was opened, we already ruled hundreds of worlds. The treasures we have amassed are even above the four Dragon Pces. Although the items within aren¡¯t useless, they aren¡¯t precious. If Young Master is interested, just go and take it. It seems like those Instant Space Dragons won¡¯t dare to say much about us!¡±


    When they heard the words Sword Intent Spirit Realm, the people within the hall looked towards Zong Shou like they were looking at a ghost.


    Someone whose martial path reached the Spirit Realm had the right to chase for the God Realm!


    Especially the people behind Fangjue, who were mostly knowledgeable. When Fangjue said these words, they had already sensed how mysterious and profound his sword intent was.


    Their eyes were fixed, their gazes were filled with vast joy among all the disbelief.


    Fangjueughed, ¡°If Young Master wants to interrogate this person, I do know a little. It was said that 10,000 years ago, the Instant Space Dragon Race had replicated the Book of the Universe. They collected numerous spiritual treasures and built a Universe Light Hall to let their people cultivate. 10,000 years ago, something changed and their shrine was forcefully broken. They could only send this First Dragon Hall out of the region to avoid the crisis. However, everyone who participated in that battle died. With that, the legacy of this dragon hall was lost. Even the Universe Light Hall was nowhere to be seen...¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and then he scoffed coldly. He had already tried to cover the sword he had used just now.


    Using Sword Spirit as the core, what was shown on the outside was peak Sword Soul Realm.


    Who knew that Fangjue would manage to see through it?


    However, was there really such a thing as the Universe Light Hall? What effects would the replicated Book of the Universe have?


    After realizing the real reason, there was no need for Zhuya Hongji.


    Zong Shou casually flung him around, looking at Feihan and Feishuang with questioning eyes.


    He was asking whether or not they wanted to deal with his Zhuya Hongji themselves.


    The two of them shook their heads in unison. They were still a little shocked, like they still hadn¡¯te back to their senses from Zong Shou¡¯s new identity.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t Sam anymore, casually slicing off Zhuya Hongji¡¯s head.


    Someone like him, Juelong Celestial Region Hall Head, it was like killing a chicken to him.


    Only when the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle came to the front of the dragon hall did Feishuang and Feihane to their senses. They immediately flew up and started to unlock the restrictions. They slit their wrists and used their blood to open it up.


    Just at this moment, Li Fengfeiughed awkwardly and bowed towards Zong Shou.


    ¡°Your Highness, please save me!¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and looked out to see a pleading expression on his face.


    The other two people didn¡¯t understand at the start, but then their expressions changed as they bowed.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t understand at first as he didn¡¯t want to im their lives. If it wasn¡¯t him, then...


    He turned around and looked at Fangjue, only to see himugh. ¡°Anyone who saw young master attack, I, Fangjue, won¡¯t let him live!¡±

 Chapter 813 - Instant Space Dragon Hall

    <h4>Chapter 813: Instant Space Dragon Hall</h4>


    Only to see the Cangyan Pce Headugh, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone here, who has seen the Young Master attack, live!¡±


    Although his tone was really t, it was really firm and was not to be doubted. This caused the faces of the hundreds of people here to turn ashen white.


    ¡°Young Master probably won¡¯t want those few Lu Familypetitors to notice and even drag down your friends and family in Great Gan? Grasping Sword Spirit Intent at Initial Spirit Realm. No one in the Lu Family has managed to do that. If they find out, all the disciples, who want to fight for the throne, will see you as their number onepetitor. Since you aren¡¯t willing to inherit the Lu Family, then just in case, it is best to silence all of them...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed. He originally didn¡¯t care about the lives of these few people.


    Even if Fangjue didn¡¯te, he would have to kill them, and as such he didn¡¯t care much.


    Only now, he realized the danger of the situation that he was in.


    Suddenly, a thought shed across his mind. Who was it who ced him into the Lu Family Bloodline Namelist?


    One had to have a reason for doing that. Was it Fangjue?


    Six me Saint Halls had all been grasped by the Lu Family outer race, the true core of the outer powers of Lu Family, controlling many experts. Each hall was said to have three to five Saint Realms in charge.


    However, did this Hall Head have such influence? To manipte the choices of the sessor of Lu Family and change the direct bloodline namelist?


    He felt like there was a huge scheme that was hidden within.


    Moreover, the people here all deserved to die. Since they might have threatened his family and friends in Gantian, all the more reason they couldn¡¯t be left alive.


    However, he had personally promised Li Fengfei and the other two that he would let them live.


    He frowned and was thinking about a n before Li Fengfei suddenly said, ¡°Does Ruler stillck a helper in your country? Fengfei isn¡¯t talented but I am willing to do a blood oath that from now on I will be loyal to Ruler!¡±


    The other two people on the side, their eyes lit up as they spoke, ¡°I also have such intentions. I am willing to work for Ruler. If I dare have any thoughts of betraying you, I will never be able to enter God Realm!¡±


    The moment they said those words, Fangjue¡¯s cold intent retreated like a wave; it stopped projecting onto the bodies of the three of them. His killing intent filled eyes also shifted away.


    They instantly rxed and knew that this Cangyan Hall Head had let them off.


    Fangjue stopped bothering with the three of them, directly grabbing and plucking off the Martial Heaven God¡¯s head. Then, he casually tossed it to the side.


    ¡°A random native actually dares to call himself Martial God, does he not know how big this world is!¡±


    Then, he looked towards Su Rang, on the carriage.


    ¡°Just now, I told you to kill yourself. Have you thought it through already?¡±


    Su Rang¡¯s face was ashen white and then he sighed. Under Su Mingyue¡¯s gaze, which was filled with fear and disbelief, he quickly bowed.


    ¡°It is my fault for offending you today. Please leave Baijue Mountain out of this.¡±


    Fangjue nodded his head when he heard this, ¡°Okay! Although you offended Young Master, you didn¡¯t know about it, so I will lessen your sentence. Today, the sin will be on your body. However, whether or not it affects your Beijue Mountain will depend on what Old Xiao and Young Master say.¡±


    Xiao Rang was startled and then heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°My Master has many kids, he is not the only one. It doesn¡¯t matter if he dies...¡±


    After he said this, he stopped speaking, sitting quietly with his legs crossed. Then, a ck blue glow floated down from his brows; it was beautiful and eye-catching.


    Fangjue¡¯s stopped paying attention to that person. He knew that Xiao Rang¡¯s soul had already scattered. His body looked perfectly fine like he was still alive, but actually, it was already devoid of all signs of life.


    He grinned and then revealed his mouth, which was full of white teeth, to Xiao Mingyu.


    ¡°Xiao Rang is already dead, so what about you? You dare to let my Young Master be your servant; you really are bold!¡±


    Under the intent suppression of Fangjue, Xiao Mingyu bled from all seven holes, and his face was devoid of blood.


    Rather than let him kill himself, this was like a huge hammer smashing into his heart before death.


    At this moment, he acted calm, stood up, straightened his clothing and then bowed.


    ¡°Xiao Mingyue greets Fang Hall Head. My Father once worked for the Lu Family 1,700 years ago and could be said to be your subject. Why do you have to harm the peace and friendliness today? My words were inappropriate and I offended Young Master, so I am willing to be punished. I am willing to be his servant to pay for my sin. As for Young Master¡¯s sword path, I...¡±


    Before he finished, Fangjueughed, ¡°A person like you can be his servant?¡±


    He reached out, mercilessly grabbing across the air.


    Xiao Mingyue¡¯ gaze suddenly changed, then the pendant on his chest suddenly exploded.


    Instantly, balls of purple sword light shot out from within. They tried their best to defend, actually causing Fangjue¡¯s grab to miss.


    Fangjue was not surprised; howe someone with such an identity didn¡¯t have a final body protecting treasure.


    The giant palm formed in the air retracted tightly, squeezing down bit by bit and forcing down, causing the sword light to slowly dissipate.


    Just at this moment, a voice spread out from within the pendant.


    ¡°Which cultivator is it that wants to kill my kid? Please show mercy, no matter what, we can discuss this.¡±


    When Fangjue heard it, heughed out loud, ¡°Old Xiao, if you want your Son, then you can forget about having your Cangling World Baijue Mountain...¡±


    The voice went silent and then he actuallyughed, ¡°So it is Fang Hall Head. Since you want my son¡¯s life, then take it. If he offended you, then he really deserves to die!¡±


    Instantly, all the lights retracted.


    That hand smacked down. Xiao Mingyue¡¯s body was smashed into meat paste, blood scattering all over, shocking all the people present.


    Baijue Mountain Head actually didn¡¯t care about Xiao Mingyue¡¯s life.


    Zong Shou shook his head slightly, thinking to himself, Why did Xiao Mingyue ask for all this?


    Even without Fangjue, he would end up in a tragic state today.


    He felt shocked for some reason. He didn¡¯t expect that the Lu Family actually had such prestige and dominance in this outer region.


    Just one Cangyan Hall Head could lead a Saint Realm expert, who cultivated for many years, to swallow his anger and cause his tone to be so gentle and friendly.


    He thought that he had overestimated the power of the Lu Sky Burning Family, however, it seemed like he still underestimated them.


    Before this, he thought that he had seen some chance to force the Lu Family to release his Mother.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly felt that the chances were small and extremely distant.


    How strong must one have been to go up against those 800 worlds and numerous experts?


    Unless one was that invincible God Emperor, who ruled millions of worlds...


    Did he really have to walk the path of war and conquering worlds? Or could he choose an even simpler route and take over this Sky Burning Lu Family?


    He only felt millions of problems and worries rising in his heart. It slowly turned into four words: Nine Extreme Death Jail!


    At this moment, since hecked strength, then he just had to bear with it. However, once he was prepared, he would definitely make a trip to that jail.


    Did Zong Weiran sessfully rescue Mother? Or was he also trapped within.


    Anyway, he had remembered the name!


    He wasn¡¯t willing to worry about this matter anymore. Conveniently, just at that moment, Feishuang and Feihan had already opened up the hall gates.


    Zong Shou casually stepped in with no intentions of staying where he was.


    Since Fangjue came, he had fallen into his tempo, which really annoyed him!


    For some reason, he also felt like he had fallen into that person¡¯s trap...


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle, Little Gold, and Hanxi followed closely behind. When Li Fengfei and the three others saw this, they picked up their pace and followed quickly behind.


    Even if they knew that Fangjue had cast aside thoughts of killing them, they still weren¡¯t willing to spend even another second there.


    Who knew whether that Cangyan Hall Head would change his mind?


    They entered the Instant Space Dragon Hall, only to see that this ce was just like the Third Dragon Hall; it first had a giant hall.


    In the center was the statue of that Absolute Beginning Dragon.


    Zong Shou looked around, only to see that there were exquisite carvings all around.


    The bricks on the ground were all made of Cloud Pattern Gold, and not only was its golden and shining, but its beauty was really elegant.


    Some of the metals used for decorations were of value no lower than the ck Xuan Purple Hero Metal.


    He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Is the Lu Family really that rich?¡±


    So rich that they didn¡¯t even care about these items, which were worth cities, at all...


    ¡°The wealth of the Lu Family is indeed the top of this region!¡±


    Li Fengfei listened on from the side andughed, ¡°The Lu Family is most famous not for their Sky Burning blood, but for the way they manage things. Often a poor world under their control would be filled with resources after thousands of years. They aren¡¯t greedy for instant sess. Over thousands of years their treasury isn¡¯t that full, but they can obtain whatever they want whenever they need it. They can even borrow cultivators if they promise to return them. However, that is also because their strength is top notch and no one dares to eye their legacy.¡±


    After exining, Li Fengfei added in another sentence, ¡°After all, this Instant Space Dragon hall is a ce that was left behind from the most prosperous time of the Cloud World. It is a lie if he says that he doesn¡¯t care; it is only because the Lu Family had an agreement with the four Dragon Pces to not offend one another. This hall could be considered a Dragon Racend.¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou understand. So, those words were just Fangjue bragging.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want it but that he couldn¡¯t get in.


    Little Gold and Hanxi were both in a daze, staring at the spiritual metals all around. The only thing they didn¡¯t do was drool all over.


    However, they also knew that the restrictions here were really strict, which was why although they craved it, they didn¡¯t dare to make a move.


    For some reason, Zong Shou managed to calm down. He had a smile on his face as he continued to walk in.


    He couldn¡¯t touch the items here and they weren¡¯t considered that valuable.


    Based on his experience in the Third Dragon Hall, the spiritual treasures of the Instant Space Dragon Race were mostly hidden where the legacynd was.


    They flew in the air while Zong Shou expressionlessly asked the three behind him, ¡°My Great Gan is small and poor and can¡¯t feed the three of you right now. If you are unwilling, then we can cancel what we said before. As long as the three of you are willing to swear, after this you all can leave...¡±


    Li Fengfei¡¯s expression turned serious. He didn¡¯t know if Zong Shou was sincere or if he was probing them. He shook his head, ¡°Ruler doesn¡¯t have to do that! We were forced just now but it was also something that we wanted to do.¡±

 Chapter 814 - Take a different approach

    <h4>Chapter 814: Take a different approach</h4>


    You wanted to?


    Zong Shou turned around with a weird expression in his eyes, totally knowing what to do.


    Although the Spiritual Wave was about to rise up in the Cloud World and many spiritual mines appeared in Huizhou and Donglin, after all, Great Gan didn¡¯t have as deep foundations as those few factions and Great Shang.


    Moreover, providing for the huge army and the Blood Cloud Cavalry already consumedrge amounts of Gantian Mountain resources.


    One must know that before the Spiritual Wave, even the Taoist Faction¡¯s Spirit Realm disciples all had to head out to the outer region.


    It was both to search for the Dao and also to obtain more mind stones and spiritual resources for them to use for cultivation.


    The current Great Gan really didn¡¯t have the ability to raise the three of them.


    However, Li Fengfei actually told him that it wasn¡¯t a problem which surprised him.


    ¡°I have some savings these years!¡±


    Li Fengfei smiled and exined, ¡°People like myself are restricted by talent. Although I have a long lifespan, it is extremely hard for me to improve. Normal methods don¡¯t work, so I have to choose other tactics. Rather than falling eventually, why not do a luck cultivation, using the luck of the country to help me cultivating?¡±


    Luck cultivation?


    Zong Shou understood. He also knew of one person who did that.


    ...It was Great Shang¡¯s Grand Tutor Zhongxuan. He was a Taoist Faction disciple, but for some reason, he started to work for Great Shang.


    His cultivation also reached peak God Realm in a short 110 years.


    Actually, the other people recruited by Gantian Mountain were in pretty much the same situation now.


    ¡°However, have you thought about the risks within? If you are wrapped up in a country war, you would have a chance of dying. If Great Gan is wiped out, you will be finished!¡±


    These words weren¡¯t just to scare him. Of the more than 20 Grade Nine and Spirit Realm people he recruited, nine of them died in the battle with the Taoist Faction, amounting to close to a third of them.


    ¡°Of course, I thought about it!¡±


    Li Fengfei¡¯s expression was really solemn, ¡°However, I don¡¯t really bother much about life and death. I just want to walk a little further on the path of cultivation. Naturally, it would be good if I can reach the End Realm, but if not, then when I have a chance to reincarnate in the future, I at least will have a little confidence. Actually, not only me, but the two behind me have the same thoughts too.¡±


    When he said this, the green-robed man behind him solemnly bowed. ¡°Hanming greets Ruler! Just as Old Li has spoken, we are really sincere to serve Ruler!¡±


    The other person smiled, ¡°I am Ge Li. I am not good at speaking, but the reason I wanted to join your side is that I have high hopes for your future. Whether it is because you are the disciple of Dragon Shadow, or the invincible Blood Sword Monster Lord, you have a long future. Ruler, you probably have heard of how a fly can only fly a short distance on its own, but it can cover thousands of miles on a horse? I am willing to be a fly and ride on your back. As long as I can improve even just a little, I would even be willing to die.¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent. He did look down on the three of them, however, now they gave him a special feeling.


    Whether it was Li Fengfei or Hanming and Ge Li, they all feared death.


    What they feared wasn¡¯t death but being unable to proceed further in their path, unable to witness the core of the Grand Dao.


    Theirprehension and talents couldn¡¯tpare to his, but they were all using their own methods to chase the pinnacle for their path.


    He couldn¡¯t help but give out a mockingugh. Zong Shou, you are unique, not only having the book of Eon but also dozens of years of experience, how can you lose out to these people?


    ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s just follow what you all want!¡±


    He agreed. At this moment, Great Gan did in fact need experts to take charge and protect it.


    The three of them were Intermediate Celestial Realm, their strengths were decent. In Great Gan, they would be able to suppress those people with nefarious intentions.


    Feishuang and Feihan walked in front of the four of them.


    Although they had never been to this hall before, after entering, who knew whether it was because of their bloodline legacy or other reasons, but they were really familiar with it. They led the few of them, easily walking deep into the hall.


    The many restrictions along the way were either avoided or simply broken.


    They were a little distracted, keeping their ears perked to listen to what the few of them were talking about.


    They thought that the three of them were willing to serve Zong Shou because that fellow was the Lu Family Young Master.


    However, they were shocked by what they heard. They mentioned that they had high hopes for Zong Shou himself and not due to the giant Sky Burning Lu Family.


    It seemed like Zong Shou¡¯s small country in the Cloud World not only didn¡¯t die but it was getting stronger.


    Invincible in the Cloud World? Blood Sword Monster Lord? What happened in the Cloud World? What did the two of them miss?


    The Taoist Faction worried because of Zong Shou¡¯s identity, however, now hearing the few of them speak, that was far from it.


    Their stomachs were filled with questions but they could only suppress their angst.


    A momentter, they passed through a giant passage, which to their race members was a huge passageway, and finally a giant courtyard appeared in front of the few of them.


    It wasn¡¯t appropriate to call it a courtyard. It was a wide in and just opposite it was a giant mountain. There were numerous holes in it.


    Who knew how many hundreds of thousands of feet high it was. They could see some dragon shadows moving about on the peak of the mountain.


    What shocked one was that everything here looked normal, but their spiritual sense could clearly feel that the world wasn¡¯t as normal and peaceful as it seemed. Numerous space movements were urring, either stacking, twisting, copsing, or being born.


    Every second, there were different changes every 10 feet.


    ¡°This is the legacynd of the Instant Space Dragon in the past!¡±


    Ye Feishuang lifted her lower chin a little, her tone filled with pride and also mncholy, ¡°For the Instant Space Dragon Race, any that passed the Spirit Realm had to enter the First Dragon Hall to cultivate. It was said that the more spacetimews one grasped, the more benefits one would get from here. If one is able to walk to the peak, one will be able to cultivate for 10 years in the Universe Light Hall.¡±


    ¡°However, that was 10,000 years ago with a God Realm Dragon in charge. When the hall disappeared, the United Light Hall wasn¡¯tpleted, so who knew what it was like now?


    Her tone was filled with sadness, who knew whether she was emotional about the fall of the Instant Space Dragon Race or because of Zhuya Hongji¡¯s betrayal.


    Zong Shou squinted and then smiled, ¡°Do you need me to protect you? Speaking of which, what are the two of you trying to find?¡±


    Ye Feishuang scoffed and didn¡¯t worry about him. She said expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know the formations here well. Luckily, there is no risk of death and if I am unable to proceed, I will be teleported out of the Dragon Hall. You have no dragon blood and are restricted in the formation more than the two of us. Be careful...¡±


    After saying this, she pulled Ye Feihan, who wanted to speak to Zong Shou, to move forwards.


    They took a few steps out and instantly disappeared.


    Zong Shou shook his head. He knew that the two of them were teleported away by the formation and who knew where they went?


    He looked at the peak once more, and his eyes shone a bright light.


    Universe Light Hall? He instinctively felt that the iplete Celestial Treasure here definitely would have huge benefits for him.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate and stepped right out. Then, he felt a huge space power wrap around him and teleport him into the distance.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t resist, retracting his soul power and allowing it to teleport him. He looked at the changes around him with some slight interest.


    When everything stopped, he noticed that he was already standing at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Amazing! This is the spacetime technique grasped by the Instant Space Dragon race?¡±


    Zong Shou flicked with a finger which caused a small and unnoticeable ripple.


    ¡°15 minutes actually passed...¡±


    Just now, when his body was teleported, it felt like it was only a moment.


    However, at this moment, he realized that 15 minutes had passed in the world in front of him!


    If it wasn¡¯t for himself being good at this Dao, he might not have been able to notice it.


    Zong Shou was like a hunter, delighted from looking at its prey. Luckily, he saw the fourth page of the Book of Eon, otherwise, he would have been totally confused by the teleportation of the formation.


    Now, he was peeking at its mysteries to piece it together with the stuff he knew. Many of the parts he didn¡¯t understand were solved as he found actual proof.


    Such a feeling was truly amazing.


    Then, he looked at the giant mountain in front of him. Zong Shou thought to himself that he had good luck as he continued to walk upwards.


    This time, he didn¡¯t allow the space to twist; he just suppressed it!


    He changed the restrictions around, either breaking it or suppressing it.


    He was alsoprehending the various spacetimews. He was like a sponge in water, sucking in everything that he coulde into contact with.


    In just a moment, he had an idea as he reached out his hand. Momentster, he was able to take an item out from the air.


    It was a bag, in it were dozens of crisp and tempting fruits.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t recognize it and didn¡¯t have any records of this item in his mind.


    However, the Lightning Winged Dragon drilled out. Its two eyes hesitated as it looked at the fruits.


    It then swallowed one, smashing it in its mouth. Instantly, a fragrance spread all over and the smell was extremely tempting.


    Little Gold, Xiaori, and Hanxi were all attracted, greedily swallowing one each.


    Zong Shou was curious and tried to take a bite. As expected, it was refreshing and sweet, extremely delicious. Unfortunately, it melted right away before he was able to taste anything.


    In the next moment, he frowned. He felt that there was some movement in the true qi and spiritual energy that he was forcefully suppressing.


    Especially the essence energy which saw improvements. A refreshing energy seeped into his body and soul. Like quicksilver into the ground, needles to holes, sweeping all about. This caused his body to be covered in a cooling intent, and his thoughts and emotions also became really sharp and clear.


    ¡°Solidify the soul, fixing the foundations? So, it is the Cloud Deste Era¡¯s Saint Essence Qingming Fruit...¡±


    Zong Shou had only heard of such a spiritual item and didn¡¯t know what it looked like.


    He only knew that both beasts and humans benefited from consuming it. It could help replenish and buff the foundations, and for the weaker one, the benefits would be even greater.


    Because his foundations were perfect, the energy within the fruit was unable to seep into his body.


    Out of the five beasts and him, he received the least benefits.


    However, under the hits of this Qingming Energy, a few weaknesses andcking points in his Dao Foundations appeared.


    He didn¡¯t bother about the grumbling and vengeful eyes of Xiaori, Little Gold and the others as he kept the remaining five.


    ¡°This Instant Space Dragon Race really takes a new approach!¡±

 Chapter 815 - Juntian Armor

    <h4>Chapter 815: Juntian Armor</h4>


    Along the way, Zong Shou picked up several good spiritual treasures hidden in the Instant Space Dragon Hall.


    There were simr natural spiritual fruits and also various sorts of weapons and des.


    They were all hidden in the air, covered by numerous spiritual formations and talismans.


    To walk on the mountain, one had to be good at spacetimews. To notice these items, one also had to have attainments in this area.


    Walking over, the restrictions went from shallow to deep; it felt like it was a lesson which was educating him.


    It was really true to call this the legacynd of the Dragon Race.


    Even if one¡¯sprehension was really bad, learning all the way, one would definitelyprehend something about the Instant Space Dragon¡¯s ability.


    The rewards were these items.


    They were mostly fruits. Due to them being sealed in heavy restrictions, even if 10,000 years passed, it was still kept in perfect condition.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t have use for most of them. It wasn¡¯t because there were no benefits for him.


    But that after his cultivation had jumped to the Late Spirit Realm, he had been forcefully suppressing it.


    It was best if he came into contact with less of these fruits.


    Thus, he could only look at Little Gold and the others munching down, splitting up all the items that he collected.


    That turtle was screaming and crying out like it was satisfied, saying that he was really able to get good food following him and it felt really great.


    Zong Shou felt depressed. asionally, the few Magical Treasures that he acquired required dragon body or Instant Space Dragon bloodline in order to be activated.


    Luckily, his greatest benefits were the restrictions that he was able toprehend by breaking.


    Unknowingly, he was already at the mid waist of the mountain.


    The surrounding space continued to twist and change, wanting to pull him out from this space.


    Like before, Zong Shou prepared to forcefully suppress these changes.


    However, right as he just used strength, his heart moved slightly.


    He felt his hands turn warm.


    ¡°It is the Juntian Fist Armor!¡±


    His brow rose up and a look of shock shed across his eyes.


    The pair of fist armor, which belonged to the Ranwu King in the past, actually burned by itself.


    White mes zed on the fists.


    ¡°Spiritual armor natural connection, are there other parts of it nearby?¡±


    Zong Shou was able to go up against Spirit Realm experts, one was due to his Dual Meridian Body, the other was due to the Juntian Fist Armor.


    It allowed his strength to go up against Intermediate Celestial Realm cultivators without being on the backfoot at all.


    He was always worrying about where he could find the remaining parts of the armor.


    He was originally nning to act on Yuanshi Demon Sect but only found out that the sect only had the fist. After which, all clues were broken.


    ¡°The Instant Space Dragon Hall disappeared just nicely after the battle with Ranwu King, it is really possible...¡±


    History books recorded that there were a total of 40 outer region Saint Realms who died under the fists of Ranwu King!


    He was invincible wherever he went and was thest overlord of the Cloud Deste Era.


    Even the few End Realm experts didn¡¯t try to test him out.


    The Qin Emperor unified the Cloud World and totally chased away the alien races from the Cloud World mostly due to this Cloud World Overlord.


    However, he, himself, was only at Initial Saint Realm when he died.


    His eyes shone, allowing the Instant Space restrictions to teleport his body.


    Momentster, he opened his eyes and saw that he was in a gigantic cave.


    ¡°This is within the giant mountain.¡±


    Zong Shou looked out and his expression changed.


    The entire cave was 300,000 feetrge and there were many giant dragon bone skeletons; they all died in really weird ways.


    If not for this ce being beautifully decorated and built, everything looked simr to the dragon hall outside.


    He almost thought that this was the tomb of the Instant Space Dragon Race.


    All therge and small dragon bones were ced all around.


    In the middle, there was a person standing tall. He had a clean shaven face and he wore pale golden armor. His flesh was dposing and he was staring forwards in rage.


    ¡°Looking at the situation, he died taking all of them out?¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked. Looking out, there were signs of a battle everywhere.


    All the dragons died after suffering heavy injuries.


    They either hadrge wounds which were shocking to the eyes or their spines were cracked, their bodies twisting in unbelievable angles.


    There were two bodies which were extremely huge. Who knew if they were God Realm or Saint Realm giant dragons, but they had actually been broken by some huge power.


    The teen¡¯s chestte actually caused his Juntian armor to resonate.


    It was also in a ball of mes, zing brightly. However, this me was red in color.


    It wasn¡¯t the silver white of the fist armor after he washed and cleansed it.


    ¡°There are actually too many pieces!¡±


    One was the chestte and one was the arm; they were made of the same material.


    Zong Shou turned his eyes to the area below the teen. There were many books, but words with strong and intense auras were written on them.


    ¡°Father battled so much, however, the various factions of the Cloud Deste sat on the sidelines, the races gloated...


    Only Instant Space Dragon Race struck my country cities, causing Ranwei to run out of grain, being defeated in the end. Ranhuang was able to escape, don¡¯t hate the alienation race, only the Instant Space Dragon Race for being despicable! I have nothing that I miss, so the various races and sects can forget about threatening my life. I am filled with rage and I want to die together with the Instant Space Dragon Race. Unfortunately, I failed in the battle and am unable to wipe them all out! How hateful, what a waste...¡±


    Zong Shou was silent and then he sighed.


    So this teen was the young descendant of Ranwu King. To be able to kill so many strong dragons here, he did have a bit of the invincible aura of his Father.


    He was really clear with what happened with Ranwu King that year. He found 10 battles and killed 10 people in despair, and in the end, he died after exhausting all of his energy.


    The entire Cloud World seemed like they came to amon agreement to watch on as he died.


    The Instant Space Dragon Race seemed to have deserved such a cmity.


    However, to Zong Shou, they weren¡¯t wrong either. In battles between races, it didn¡¯t matter what one did, it was necessary.


    Think about it, the True Dragon Nine Races were the overlords of the Cloud World. In the end, they were suppressed by the human race and were forced to leave the world. How tragic and sad was that?


    Just as he was filled with emotions, Little Gold and the others didn¡¯t stop.


    The restrictions here were all broken due to the battle, like a treasure trove which had been opened up.


    Little Gold directly turned into a liquid and spread around. All the expensive metal it passed by had disappeared.


    Hanxi and the other 18 silver ants spread out all around the hall.


    Balls of silver mes zed, burning up the bodies of the dragons below.


    They turned into threads of golden yellow Xuan Energy, merging into their bodies.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle collected some dragon scales from all over and hid them in his shell.


    Even Xiaori picked two dragon pellets to swallow.


    When Zong Shou returned to his senses, the area in front of him was in a total mess. The entire Dragon Hall was wiped clean by those few fellows.


    His mouth was opened wide and he wanted to say that this was Aokun¡¯s legacynd, so he had to leave some face for his Brother.


    In the end, he closed his mouth and joined in. Anyway, the situation here wouldn¡¯t be much worse.


    ...The dragon flesh was burned and swallowed by Hanxi¡¯s silver white mes, the scales belonged to the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle, and as for the spiritual metals, Little Gold ate half of them.


    As for the dragon, it was bathing in a ball of golden blood, like it was using the power of the true dragon blood to clear out the impurities in his body.


    Zong Shou could only collect those dragon pellets, a total of 300 of them, as well as the dragon tendons, which Hanxi couldn¡¯t melt.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in the dragon bones. As for the ws and teeth, they could be used to craft artifacts. As for the bones, at least he could sell them or make medicine.


    However, if it was the former, Aokun would probably kill him. As such, he left the bones here and let them rest in peace.


    He pat Ranhuang and the body still stood tall.


    He stretched out and took down the arm and chest te armor.


    ¡°Tsk! Items of a dead man once more...¡±


    Although he said this, the items in his hands were undoubtedly treasures that couldn¡¯t be asked for.


    His arms burned as he cleansed both of the pieces of armor.


    He hesitated a little, but he was unable to resist the urge to ce the armor on his body.


    Three pieces of armor resonated with one another. The moment he put it on, the hooks on the joints all locked onto one another.


    An overbearing and dominating intent swept into his mind.


    It was like a wave mming the shore, sweeping over, like a hot knife through butter.


    It could barely bepared to when he obtained the Avici Throne.


    After the initial defeat, it could form a spiritual sense to fight it and lock it down.


    Zong Shou frowned and knew that it was the killing intent and fighting spirit left by Ranwu King.


    He was thinking of a way to remove it, but then suddenly, it retreated like a wave and totally disappeared.


    He sensed it closely and could still feel the threads of intent remaining within.


    A sense of understanding rose up in his heart. If the one who tried to take the armor was of the Dragon Race or of the Instant Space Dragon race, their soul would be smashed in that strike.


    However, was it left by Ranwu King or this Ranhuang...


    He clenched his fists and his eyes were filled with surprise!


    A pair of Juntian Fist Armor could allow his strength to double! Along with this arm armor, his strength not only doubled but increased three times!


    What was most shocking was still the red mes. After the three armors merged, the intensity even exceeded his Lightning ze Thousand sh!


    Also, the moment he wore the armor, he felt a body protecting energy, simr to that of the Xuanwu Turtle, spread outside of his body.


    It was thick and firm,parable to that of the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle.


    ¡°If I had these two items just now, even if Fangjue didn¡¯t rush over and Xiao Rang really attacked, I would retreat...¡±


    Then, he frowned. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t take off the armor...

 Chapter 816 - Might die?

    Chapter 816: Might die?


    At this moment, the hundreds of cultivators outside of the dragon hall were nowhere to be seen.


    Only an empty carriage was left, as well as fragments of Magical Treasures.


    Fangjue stood in the air with his hands by his side, smiling as he looked at the space in the distance. His eyes shone brightly and one was unable to know what he was thinking.


    Another person stood beside him. It was a teen who was holding a sword.


    The dozens of old Hanyan forces were all respectful towards him.


    But this person stood right beside him like he didn¡¯t care about Fangjue¡¯s identity as a Saint Realm or his status as Cangyan Hall Head.


    ¡°Young Master doesn¡¯t look like he wants to fight for the Lu Family Head position. Let¡¯s hope your n doesn¡¯t totally fail in the end...¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Fangjue was slightly surprised and then heughed coldly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you really unwilling before you came? Why did you suddenly start paying attention?¡±


    ¡°Since I am standing here, I am obviously in the same boat as you!¡±


    That teen scoffed coldly. His expression became weird, especially the blue glow which was shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Young Master does in fact have the ability to rule the 800 worlds. If he can¡¯t return, even I will find it a waste for the Lu Family. How could such a person be left outside? The Lu Family is gued with internal struggles; each member has their own faction and there are signs of the family falling apart. Over 10,000 years, how many elites died because of our internal struggles? Since Great great Senior Master went into seclusion to try for End Realm, we haven¡¯t expanded in 3,000 years. Only such a person can suppress Heaven and Earth and wipe out all the evil people.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect for you to actually have such high hopes for him.¡±


    Fangjueughed and said expressionlessly, ¡°There is no need to worry about this matter, let nature take its course.¡±


    ¡°Let nature take its course?¡±


    The teen was stunned, he didn¡¯t understand what he meant?


    Then, he heard Fangjue suddenly ask, ¡°Young Master wants to save Little Miss, so will he have a conflict with our Lu Family?¡±


    Lu Jianxuan understood right away, he too smiled.


    ¡°That is true! The few old men in the race have always focused and paid close attention to race rules. These few people have no ns of opening up her case. If he does have such ambitions, it will cause a huge storm. If he really seeds, the entire race will be shocked. At that time, even if he is unwilling...¡±


    ¡°Even if Young Master is unwilling, the few Saint Venerables in hiding will make him willing.¡±


    Fangjueughed, ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t have to wait until then. At this moment, the imperial court is in an uproar.¡±


    ¡°That Direct Bloodline Name Book?¡±


    The teen picked it up quickly as his eyes rose up dangerously, ¡°There should be four days till the Ancestral Worshipping Ceremony!¡±


    ¡°How could those few not be shocked by such changes? If they still don¡¯t know at this time, then they shouldn¡¯t even rule for our Lu Family! They are probably investigating him, that relocation order is probably on its way.¡±


    Fangjue said leisurely, ¡°So Young Master¡¯s problem has already arrived and is at most half a day away...¡±


    Lu Jianxuan¡¯s frowned, ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid that you will destroy him?¡±


    Fangjue¡¯s face was a little excited, one couldn¡¯t see any helplessness on it.


    ¡°However, to the Young Master, it might not have been a bad thing. Like a spirit master crafting a sword, some sword embryos aren¡¯t to be used, crafting it, it would copse. Some will get stronger and firmer the more you hit it!¡±


    As he said this, he smiled and looked up in the air, ¡°Are my words true?¡±


    An unhappy scoff spread out from the air.


    Fangjue didn¡¯t care, insteadughing out loud in a rxed manner.


    Momentster, a golden light broke open the world, standing in front of Fangjue.


    It was a purple gold talisman decree, and without him picking it up, it automatically opened itself.


    There was no need to hide; he was the only one who could see the words within.


    Momentster, his face was filled with cold mocking intent.


    He waved his sleeves, causing the decree tobust without any mes.


    ¡°I really guessed it! Xuanhua Country Master ordered me to send troops to conquer Guiming World along with him...¡±


    Lu Jianxuan¡¯s face sunk; his expression was serious as he silently looked at the dragon hall.


    Moving away Fangjue, were they prepared to act? How quick, how vicious!


    Who knew whether or not this distant Cousin of his would be able to tide over this storm safely?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Pretty much at the same time, within the Instant Space Dragon Hall, the two Sisters, who had separated from Zong Shou not long ago, were staring at one another.


    This standstillsted for a moment before Ye Feishuang couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she shifted her head away and said angrily, ¡°Anyway, that fellow isn¡¯t a good person!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what to say. Ye Feihan was staring at her firmly and seriously, making it tough for her to say those words confidently.


    ¡°With his skill, he could have dealt with those scum easily, but he decided to drag till then...¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. Before waiting for that bastard Zhuya Hongji to reveal himself, you would probably still treat him like an elder Brother!¡±


    Ye Feihan scoffed, ¡°Moreover, from start to finish, he didn¡¯t try to hide anything! You were the one who misunderstood, so don¡¯t me him! Mother said to reflect on yourself before you judge others. Didn¡¯t we hide things from him too?¡±


    ¡°Mother again? And also he is obviously younger than you!¡±


    Ye Feishuang had a headache as she rubbed her head. She noticed that she was finding it tougher and tougher to deal with this Sister.


    Momentster, she sighed.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that I am unwilling but we have created so many problems for him. We always ask for help from him for our matters and it won¡¯t be appropriate. When we meet him, in the future, we will still be lower than him...¡±


    ¡°So, that is the case. You are worried that he will look down on you?¡±


    Ye Feihan pursed her lips and gave a weird smile, ¡°Why is that not good? If he treats us as a friend, he will help us. Otherwise, if it was inconvenient, he would reject it. What¡¯s wrong with just asking? Sister, you think too much!¡±


    Ye Feishuang¡¯s face turned slightly red and then she was deep in thought.


    You really want to invite him to help?


    Actually, with his strength that could suppress Celestial Realm, Lu Family Young Master identity, he could actually easily solve those matters.


    However, was it appropriate? Or, was she thinking too much?


    A momentter, she shook her head, ¡°I need to think about this matter...¡±


    She was still a little unwilling; she really didn¡¯t want to owe Zong Shou more.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t take it down!¡±


    Within the hall that was filled with dragon bones, Zong Shou was frowning.


    He tried all methods, even letting Little Gold try to swallow the armor, but it was useless.


    ¡°Who asked you to be so greedy? When I need you, you aren¡¯t of help...¡±


    Zong Shou patted Little Gold¡¯s body, and then a wronged expression appeared on its human-looking face.


    At the moment, Little Gold had turned into a jelly once more, but its body had grown to 10 times the size.


    It was even a head taller than Zong Shou. It looked soft but when Zong Shou smacked down, he felt that it was extremely tough. The recoil caused his hand to numb up.


    Who knew how much spiritual metal it had eaten. Anyway, it was unable to digest it all and wasn¡¯t able to move as a result.


    That puppy continuously ran around Little Gold, stepping on it. asionally, it would raise its head andugh out loud like it was gloating.


    In the past, Little Gold bullied this puppy, but now, it was his turn to take revenge, so naturally, he was delighted.


    Zong Shou sighed; he was unable to do anything about the Juntian me Armor on his body.


    He tried, however, the moment his spiritual sense charged in and went up against the remnant intents of the Ranwu King, it was only able to loosen the locks a little.


    He had to do so like the Avici Throne, wiping off the mark of the old ruler before he would be able to have it under his control.


    ¡°There is one more method which is to cut off my arm. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t take it off...¡±


    He felt vicious, hesitating whether or not he should have done that. Suddenly, he had a thought and focused on his arms.


    He noticed that the armor was slowly merging with his skin, the mes were nowhere to be seen either.


    Using his hands to touch, not only could he see the lines on his skin, but there was nothing different when he touched it.


    It was like the armor didn¡¯t exist at all.


    However, with a thought, the pale gold Celestial Armor would appear once more.


    ¡°It can actually do that?¡±


    Zong Shou stopped paying attention. Actually, this was the only thing he could do now.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a chill all over. He felt that there were numerous nefarious and fierce intents surging over.


    He held his breath. Who knew where they came from...


    Was it due to the Juntian me Armor? Most probably not. As for the bloodline of his body, it was getting restless. That was the Lu Family Sky Burning blood...


    Zong Shou was totally stunned. He finally knew where the uneasiness hade from.


    Why did he have a feeling that Fangjue was scheming against him.


    A kid with no background, even if he was ced on the Lu Family Direct Bloodline Name Book, he still didn¡¯t have the right to fight andpete with those elites.


    Those people in power wouldn¡¯t care.


    However, once he had the old forces of his Mother supporting him and also the help of Cangyan God Hall, the meaning was totally different.


    He couldn¡¯t help but grind his teeth. No wonder Fangjue didn¡¯t bother to persuade him when he rejected.


    That was because he knew that, even if Zong Shou didn¡¯t fight for it, other people might not have let him off...


    His n was really shocking and terrifying.


    An extremely dangerous feeling rose up in his head.


    Other people would be able to find out about him after just a short investigation. If this time he was unable to gain more power before the crisis, he could really die...

 Chapter 817 - Instant Space Star Falling

    <h4>Chapter 817: Instant Space Star Falling</h4>


    Taking a deep breath, Zong Shou tried to settle down his emotions.


    Since everything had already happened, feeling regret couldn¡¯t change anything.


    For example, like Fangjue had said, even if he was unwilling, he couldn¡¯t get away from being pulled down from the Sky Burning Lu Family.


    He was totally on the back foot and there was no way for him to solve this situation.


    However, if Fangjue was still in front of his face, no matter whether or not he could defeat him, Zong Shou would have punched him in the face.


    This person was just so annoying!


    What happened today was most probably nned by him. He was wrapped up in this storm when Fangjue decided to bring his mother¡¯s old forces over to meet him.


    He clenched his fists and his teeth were clicking as he gritted them tightly.


    In the end, he sighed and looked around.


    The items here had already been swept clean by him and his spiritual pets. Apart from Dragon Bones, there weren¡¯t any other valuable items.


    ¡°12,900 Dragon Teeth, among which 900 are the sharpest incisors. 397 Dragon Pellets...¡±


    All these things were taken from different dragon species.


    The highest four could reach Saint Realm. The lowest were at Celestial Realm.


    This battle wiped out arge number of the Instant Space Dragon Race¡¯s elites, causing them to suffer heavy losses.


    ¡°If I can make these pellets into a treasure, it would be extremely strong. Do I have to return to Tianfang World to search for that Landlord Chen? However, to craft the artifact, it would probably make me bankrupt and I wouldn¡¯t be able to take that. Moreover, with such a pinnacle Celestial Artifact appearing, it would definitely cause jealousy. Unless he had the half Saint Venerable of the Common People¡¯s Path or Mastere out...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips subconsciously twitched. That was basically impossible.


    A set of Juntian me Armor could let Ranwu King go up against End Realm experts.


    The seven Celestial Swords of Common People¡¯s Path also allowed their Saint Realm experts to be far above people of the same realm.


    One could see how popr these treasures were.


    To craft such a grade of treasure, it would shock the entire region. Not only was it not helpful for Common People¡¯s Path and Dragon Shadow, but it would result in them spending too much effort and giving others a chance to strike.


    So, it was best if he didn¡¯t think about it...


    Anyway, even if he made it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it.


    However, right as he was about to keep these items and stop his thoughts, his felt his heart move.


    He thought back to the millions of stars in his Soul Ocean.


    His dharma was the ck and White Holes. These stars were formed from


    his 18 talismans as well as the power from the two holes, forming within the Soul Ocean space. It caused the emptiness within to be really bright and eye-catching.


    They were True Intent Seeds; each one of them represented a Dao.


    If Zong Shou was willing, he could raise them to form a new talisman.


    Zong Shou carefully observed before. Without an exception, they were rted to space time and the ck and White Holes.


    ...That was because all Daos of the world could be listed under Yin and Yang and couldn¡¯t go away from Eon and the Universe.


    ¡°I remember that the Taoist Faction had a sort of Cycle of Heaven Star Falling Technique, using the stars to form dharmas and martial path intents. Xiao Xiangzi used it to merge his martial path intent within, it was so amazing!¡±


    Zong Shou was in deep thought and remembered that he collected a few copies of the technique.


    Within the Taoist Faction, there were many cultivators who practiced this. During the past few months, he wiped out dozens of sects and killed so many of them, which was how he obtained many secret techniques. There were dozens of copies of the technique.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I gained its form but not its spirit, and its realm is also really low. It was said that when the dharma waspleted, one would need to merge it onto the outside, to instantiate the space of the Soul Ocean on the outside. One could borrow the power of the stars, and each Star was aw. One could line it up to form formations, and what one feared the least were group battles. Even spirit masters would be able to face martial cultivators...¡±


    Without hesitation, he flopped those books.


    In the past, he grumbled that these weren¡¯t the original copies and that they were all iplete, or were missing crucial sections. As such, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to them.


    At this moment, he was really serious, looking at each and every one of them. He paid the most attention to the one that could merge with external things to form the dharma, to reforge the details within the space in the soul.


    His dharma was the ck and White Holes, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to use them for long.


    As for the stars formed within the Soul Ocean, True Intent Seeds, he could use them.


    Thinking about it, it was really simr to the Star Falling Technique.


    Several hourster, joy shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Taoist Faction secret techniques are really so amazing! They actually have such an artifact crafting technique...¡±


    Merging the dharma and outer items, if this technique was used to end, it would form a Life Treasure.


    It was also a presence simr to a second soul! However, it was much stronger than the Illusionary Spirit Sword Forging Technique that Zong Shou didn¡¯t usually use.


    Although these copies weren¡¯tplete, they allowed Zong Shou to get some ideas.


    ¡°However, items to merge with dharmas are extremely hard to find. Unless one had Daoling Vast Habitat to fully support them while they cultivate this, most of their life has to be spent searching for items and artifacts to merge with the dharma...¡±


    However, the moment it was formed, its strength would be unbelievable and filled with a huge amount of potential.


    It included everything, and in the end, if one went from simple toplicated, to forge a star world, one could also corrte it with the martial path.


    ¡°People have to search around but it isn¡¯t a problem to me. 397 Dragon Pellets is enough for my needs! Using a Saint Realm Dragon Pellet to forge a Life Weapon, who in the world has such ability?¡±


    Instant Space Dragon Race grasped a portion of time and space techniques at the same time. This was why they were said to be ranked as the top Dragon Race, the strongest out of the nine True Dragon Races.


    As for the other Dragon Pellets, they also included suchws.


    They were just a perfect fit with the stars in his Soul Ocean.


    What Zong Shou needed to do was to merge simr spells into these Dragon Pellets.


    He didn¡¯t require it to be like the Cycle of Heaven Star Falling Technique to include allws, only that the strength of his Life Artifact was strong enough.


    All the stars were all Instant Space abilities, there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with it being more focused.


    He didn¡¯t get the true Cycle of Heaven Star Falling Technique but he was able to simplify it to the Instant Space Star Falling Technique.


    With his current Dao cultivation, he was totally able to do it. His future achievements might not be weaker than the true Sky Falling Technique.


    Moreover, the Life Ability that he cultivated in was still the ck and White Holes.


    ¡°I have never dared to use this Book of Eon, however, if I use this book as the core of the formation to activate the Life Artifact...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter like stars in the sky.


    Under that life and death pressure that was heading right for him, his senses and thoughts became sharper and more flexible. Many amazing ideas popped up from the depths of his mind.


    This was the first time he sensed hope of reaching the pinnacle of the Dao, like he grasped the key to his fate.


    ¡°There is no harm in trying! Even if there is anything inappropriate, as long as it doesn¡¯t affect the foundations, I can stop it in time. Who knows when the Lu Family people will rush over, I have to work on this quickly. First, start to refine those Celestial Realm Dragon Pellets. Anyway, let¡¯s think about this after I leave this ce...¡±


    He stood calmly, who knew how long passed before his emotions slowly calmed back down.


    ¡°I have a use for the Dragon Pellets but what about the Dragon Teeth? Sell them? Why not craft into a sword formation? If it can¡¯t be used as a Life Artifact, but actually, to defend oneself and even work with the Star Falling Formation is also a decent idea. However, my formation attainments are a little weaker. Master is also not good at it, but if you are good at onew, you will be good at all. Now that he is in secluded meditation, it seems like I can only find Kong Rui or that Landlord Chen to help me design!¡±


    Kong Rui was extremely strong in the Formation Dao, but Zong Shou felt thatpared to that Landlord Chen, whose strength was indiscernible, he was still weaker.


    He also had one more person, Zhang Huai, who had potential in the Formation Dao. However, he still hadn¡¯t broken through to Spirit Realm and was also distracted in politics. He could only anticipate his future.


    If this person¡¯s master was willing to help him, then it would be a decent choice.


    The reason why he wanted them to design the formation and not help him craft artifacts was because he had to personally refine these Dragon Teeth!


    The surrounding space moved weirdly once more.


    This time, Zong Shou didn¡¯t suppress it, allowing it to bring him out of this corend within the mountain.


    Then, he noticed that he returned back to the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°I have to climb back once more?¡±


    Zong Shou felt really delighted. Not only did he gain huge benefits, but even his few spiritual pets ate and drank their fill.


    As he broke through to the Spirit Realm, at any time, numerousprehensions of the Dao would flow back to these few Natural Protector Beasts.


    Those few things were already umting strength to advance and break through.


    The trip to this Instant Space Dragon Hall, be it those spiritual fruits or the Dragon corpse flesh and blood in the hall, would cause this process to be shortened by quite a bit.


    At this moment, they were staying within his spirit beast bag.


    After they totally digested everything, they would break through.


    If there were anymore of such benefits, he was willing to climb this giant mountain several more times.


    There weren¡¯t many changes in his journey upwards. There weren¡¯t any surprises and good things like the Dragon Pellets. On the other hand, he did get many spiritual fruits and medicine. There were also many useless Magical Artifacts of the Dragon Race.


    However, at this moment, be it Zong Shou or his few spiritual beasts, they were all totally uninterested.


    After having a good meal, who would bother about these tasteless and useless small tidbits?


    As for mind stones, which Zong Shou was looking forward to, there wasn¡¯t even a single one of them.


    Without much difficulty, he stepped onto the peak of that giant mountain.


    Zong Shou found it tough to reach the mid waist, often it would take hours and he still wouldn¡¯t be able to take a step.


    However, once he understood the formation here and rted it to the Book of Eon toprehend, it slowly became really simple to him.


    ¡°To call it Instant Space Dragon and not Eon Universe Dragon really makes sense.¡±


    The spacetime skills that the Instant Space Dragon Race grasped did have many small weaknesses.


    The level of the Book of Eon was far above it.


    10 days after he stepped onto the peak, he saw an iplete hall appearing in front of him.

 Chapter 818 - Change in Dragon Hall

    <h4>Chapter 818: Change in Dragon Hall</h4>


    ¡°This ce is most probably the Universe Light Hall!¡±


    Looking out, one could see only the main structure of the hall at the mountain peak was basicallypleted. However, the eave at the corner of the building wascking a corner.


    The side halls on both sides also had a rough outline built up already.


    Just like his Royal Demon God Shuttle, they were also made up of numerous parts.


    Many parts which were crafted separately and thenbined into one, only then could it be called a Celestial Treasure.


    At this time, before Zong Shou even got close, he felt that the Book of Eon in his body had started to react to it.


    ¡°These things are actually built replicated from the Book of Universe Extreme Life...¡±


    The two treasures seemed to resonate with one another. It was obvious that they were closely connected with one another.


    Zong Shou walked over and just as he was about to enter the hall his body suddenly stopped.


    Only to see two talismans hanging outside the door. Looking at the situation, it didn¡¯t seem like it was left behind 10,000 years ago, but that it happened not long ago, within a day.


    Zong Shou frowned and took off one of the talismans. As expected left within were messages from Feishuang and Feihan.


    ¡°Although Country Ruler isn¡¯t from the Instant Space Dragon Race, your martial path has already reached the Spirit Realm. Your skills are deep and indiscernible, Feishuang can only look up to you. At leasting to the peak wouldn¡¯t be a difficult matter, which was why I left the talisman here. Feishuang and Feihan thank you for your saving grace today. Although we don¡¯t dare say that we can repay you, we will remember it in all our heart. We have another matter and will take our leave first. Please forgive us for being unable to say goodbye. There is another location of a treasury in the Dragon Hall, maybe it is of help to you...¡±


    Just like Ye Feishuang, she was really serious and rejected people.


    Zong Shou sighed and then sent his spiritual sense into the other talisman.


    Feihan¡¯s airy and clear voice instantly rang out in his ear.


    ¡°Brother Shou, Sister pulled me again this time! What a waste, I had so many things I wanted to tell you, but she doesn¡¯t let me, she is still at odds with you. Oh, I really want to cry! Feihan really doesn¡¯t want to leave. However, Mother has already died and there is no news from Uncle. Sister only has me left, how pitiful...¡±


    Ye Feihan grumbled on and on in the talisman and said many, many words. She wrote many of her experiences that they had over these few years.


    However, it didn¡¯t feel annoying, instead Zong Shou found it cute and he sympathized with her.


    Zong Shou shook his head and kept the two talismans as a treasure of his.


    He saw these two sisters as friends in times of need. Especially Ye Feihan, because her personality was simr with Chuxue¡¯s, he had always treated this brat as a younger sister.


    Since he bumped into them, then he had to care about their sisters¡¯ matter.


    However, he still didn¡¯t understand. What was going on?


    At the start, the two of them had something to do with the Fairy Long Ling that Juelong City was hunting.


    A few yearster, it was regarding the First and Third Dragon Halls.


    The Ice Hornless Dragon within the Water Fairy Lake also became their puppets.


    At this moment, he noticed that the two of them were wandering all around not because of this Instant Space Dragon Hall.


    Even Aokun told him to take care of them.


    Who were these two girls? He really didn¡¯t understand...


    Although Feishuang and Feihan didn¡¯t ask him to help them at all, as long as one wasn¡¯t blind and dead, one would be able to tell how much of a tragic and bitter state they were in.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, he was going to prepare to face the Lu Family and couldn¡¯t be distracted.


    However, there was still a need for this matter to be carefully investigated, the whole Cause and Effect of the entire situation.


    Zong Shou sighed in deep thought and felt helpless about it.


    His strength only affected the Cloud World. He could only rely on the Common People¡¯s Path now.


    However, it really wasn¡¯t appropriate to bother them for his private matters. There were also many powerful cultivators in Tianfang World, who he could hire with money, but they weren¡¯t that reliable.


    Thinking about it, there was only one person who could help him: Cangyan Hall Head Fangjue!


    He scoffed and chased this name out of his mind.


    Thinking to himself that this was something to be thought about in the future!


    He was already worrying about it, about how to draw a clean line with that person. Wouldn¡¯t running over and asking for his help now be him falling right into his trap?


    He walked into this Universe Light Hall, looking around and he was filled with shock.


    ¡°This ce is really a good ce for cultivation...¡±


    Looking at how the hall was built, it did model the Universe Book, and it could also speed up the flow of time. The walls all around had Instant Space Dragon Race mysteries carved into them.


    Within the main hall, there was aplete formation with a full 81 Dragon Veins gathered here.


    It caused this 100,000-foot space to have spiritual energy no less than the Vast Habitats.


    One might not have been able to use it to fight and cast spells, but in terms of cultivation, this Universe Light Hall was stronger than his Book of Eon.


    However, to activate this hall to cause time to speed up, one also needed enough mind stones.


    ¡°No wonder Feihan once said that without enough Saint Realm experts here it would lose its value. One just needs five Venerables of the Instant Space Dragon Race to maintain this ce, and not only can it y out various spacetime secrets within for the juniors toprehend, but it can also speed up time by 10 times...¡±


    Without a Saint Realm expert and using it like that, if one consumed the same amount of mind stones, they could at most speed up time by four times.


    However, not to mention their Great Gan, but even the Common People¡¯s Path couldn¡¯t take out five Saint Realms who grasped enough spacetimews.


    ¡°What a waste! I have the Book of Universe, so taking this item is also useless. Do I have to just abandon it and not bother? I heard that Brother Aokun has turned on his race, so I can¡¯t just leave this item to his enemy?¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it and thought back to Kong Yao in Gantian Mountain.


    ¡°It seems decent to take this back to make it a Country Protecting Treasure?¡±


    Five Saint Realms, Great Gan, and Common People¡¯s Path couldn¡¯t take out that amount.


    However, if Buddhist Faction and Sword Sect also joined in, if each faction sent one person, then it might work out.


    Not only to run this Universe Light Hall, he would also have an excuse to ask for mind stone provisions from them.


    ...This Universe Light Hall was huge and could fit thousands. He didn¡¯t believe that they wouldn¡¯t be tempted to cultivate within!


    In the future, if the Instant Space Dragon Race came over targeting this item, the three factions would also defend against them together.


    He wouldn¡¯t have to face them alone.


    With his mind made up, Zong Shou started to cast his spells and spread his soul power out, covering the entire hall.


    His hands ced in front of his body and changing, casting out spell after spell.


    There were no restrictions within the hall and no one maintaining it. To him, it meant that it was totally defenceless.


    Threads of spiritual sense formed into vines and lines, reaching into the important areas of this Universe Light Hall.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    He shouted, his spiritual sense pulling as the entire Universe Light Hall was pulled up.


    Right as Zong Shou used another spell to shrink the hall, a huge sense of danger suddenly spread into his soul.


    There were several strong intents filled with a panic and surprise which scoured over.


    None of them were weaker than Aokun and Fangjue...


    Zong Shou squinted. He didn¡¯t hesitate to explode out all the mind stones in his Heaven and Earth Bag.


    He forcefully activated the Book of Eon, a blue light spread out and cut off this space, even the entire Third Dragon Hall off from the outside.


    In just two moments, hundreds of Top Xuan Grade mind stones were smashed to dust. The spiritual energy they gave outsted just a short while.


    The Universe Light Hall finally managed to turn into a green light, falling into Zong Shou¡¯s hands at thest moment that the Book of Eon managed to maintain the barrier.


    It was a full 20 Sumeru Mountains heavy, but in his hands, it was just the size of a fist, like a wooden model.


    He kept the item, totally covering its aura. The sense of danger that he felt in his chest instantly retreated by arge amount.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remain here. Although those few people haven¡¯te over, they know my location. At most, in three to five days, they would be able to arrive! The longer I stay, the easier it is for them to find my tracks...¡±


    Without hesitation, Zong Shou shed and headed towards the treasury that Feishuang had mentioned.


    Just now, when he used the Book of Eon to spread out to the entire hall, he covered all corners.


    Book of Eon was a Time Treasure and also countered this ce.


    Because of this, Zong Shou saw through most of the mysteries of this ce.


    He was able to travel about within really easily, and in just a moment, he found it.


    He didn¡¯t look closely, just sweeping clear everything within this treasury at the core area of the mountain.


    In a few blinks of an eye, he went to another ce. It was where Li Fengfei was. Before they even spoke, he carried them out and brought them with him.


    Just like that, in dozens of shes, he brought the other two people over with him too.


    They were like a streak of light as they sped out of the Third Dragon Hall.


    But Fangjue and those Lu Family people were nowhere to be seen.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind much and didn¡¯t have time to care. He activated the Royal Demon God Shuttle, swiftly charging out of this space.


    At the start, Li Fengfei and the other two didn¡¯t know what was going on, however, they knew that Zong Shou had a reason for doing so, which was why they went all out to help to speed up the ship.


    When Zong Shou fled 20 worlds away from Xuancang World without any care for consumption of resources, he let the shuttle enter a part of the depths of the Xuwang Ocean, borrowing some mind stones from them to form a formation, totally covering their spiritual sense and auras.


    The three of them felt at the same time that there were several vast and huge spiritual senses spreading out from Xuancang World.


    Searching carefully inch by inch, even not afraid to hurt their soul to reach into the Xuwang Ocean. Only then did their faces turn ashen white.


    If they were a littleter, the situation might have really gotten out of hand.


    Li Fengfei was startled for a moment and looked towards Zong Shou with a questioning expression.


    Zong Shou had no intent to hide as he took out the Universe Light Hall, ¡°Although the Instance Space Dragon Race lost their legacynd, they can sense this treasure. I was too careless and alerted these old dragons. I really dragged you all down, but luckily, we are able to escape in time...¡±


    Their expressions changed once more when they heard this. Then, Li Fengfei gave out a bitter smile, ¡°They actually are able to sense it after 10,000 years. To think that Zhuya Hongji actually thought about getting this item to get credit from the Juelong Celestial Region. Luckily, Ruler stopped him, otherwise, we all would have died with no ce to be buried.¡±


    That was the truth. If it really happened as Zhuya Hongji had nned, they would have all died by now.

 Chapter 819 - First time seeing a celestial stone

    <h4>Chapter 819: First time seeing a celestial stone</h4>


    Instant Space Dragon Hall didn¡¯t prohibit other races from entering. If one was fortunate, one could enter.


    However, if the treasures within were taken tonight, then the situation would be different. Huge animosity would be established!


    No matter how generous they were, they wouldn¡¯t show mercy.


    Moreover, after 15,000 years, the actions of the top Dragon Race were now different from before.


    The nine types of True Dragons and four Dragon Pces of the Cloud Deste Era looked down on the Cloud World cultivators.


    After 15,000 years, they were wary, alert, and tried their best to suppress them.


    ¡°This might be a blessing in disguise...¡±


    Zong Shouughed, epting their gratitude.


    Without the Book of Eon cutting off their spiritual sense at the crucial moment, he might have died today.


    He casually tossed the Universe Light Hall in front of Li Fengfei.


    ¡°I can¡¯t return to the Cloud World due to the Taoist Faction. After all this ends, I need the three of you to bring this to Gantian Mountain!¡±


    The three of them eximed, looking towards Zong Shou in disbelief.


    He was handing such an important Celestial Treasure over to them?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to say good words, like how if you use someone you shouldn¡¯t doubt them etc. This item is also useless in your hands; you will end up attracting trouble instead. I believe that no matter where all of you hide I will be able to find you in the end. On the contrary, if you three bring it back to Gantian, there is no risk for the three of you and you will be able toprehend the Instant Space Abilities within the hall.¡±


    Li Fengfei thought about it carefully, that was truly the case.


    Even if they selfishly swallowed this item, there weren¡¯t any good benefits for them.


    Be it the Lu family or the Dragon Shadow Saint Venerable, they were enough to make the two of them terrified.


    What if they took the item and joined the Taoist Faction or any other powers? Zong Shou might not be able to do anything to these huge beings but no one could stop his anger in wanting to find them.


    Unless they could hide for the rest of their lives


    The risk was too huge and it was truly not worth it.


    Hanming¡¯s eyes shed and he said with a serious tone, ¡°We won¡¯t let Ruler down, if anything happens to this treasure, I will pay with my life!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head and then wrote three talismans in the air which he passed over to Li Fengfei.


    ¡°When you return to the Cloud World, the three of you each take one, ask to meet Common People¡¯s Pce Head Shui Lingbo, Wujue Vi Head Yanfan, Ten Thousand Buddha Vast Habitat Elder Zifang. Remember, the first one must be faster than the other two.¡±


    Only if the Common People¡¯s Path were the first to interfere could they ensure the safety of this Universe Light Hall.


    Although he was cooperating with the Sword Sect and the Buddhist Faction and he trusted their character, he still had to be wary towards them. Just in case...


    The three of them didn¡¯t know about the secrets within, but no matter what Zong Shou said they would just follow.


    Although they had questions, they could only suppress them to the bottom of their hearts.


    That Saint Realm spiritual sense was still searching on the outside. A full half a day, it still had not found anything, and it decided to give up and retreated.


    The four of them heaved a sigh of relief, but no one raised up the matter of leaving Xuwang Ocean.


    This matter was far from over and those few Saint Realm experts of the Instant Space Dragon Race wouldn¡¯t give it up so easily.


    Who knew, maybe there were members of their race guarding outside Xuwang Ocean at this moment.


    Even one God Realm was enough to kill all of them here.


    Zong Shouughed. Before he left, he had used the Eon Book to wipe out all traces of him.


    Before this, probably only the Cangyan Hall Head had appeared within the Dragon Hall.


    Fangjue had trapped him once, so he too pushed responsibility over to him.


    As expected, his mood improved significantly after that.


    Actually, this matter wouldn¡¯t remain hidden for long. However, at that moment, the item would be shared by the three factions. Even if the Instant Space Dragon Race found out, there was nothing they could do about it.


    At the moment, Dragon Race was far from their strength 10,000 years ago. They even needed to work with the Taoist Faction, even betraying Aokun to stay safe.


    As such, one could see how weak they had be.


    The outer world was peaceful. Zong Shou finally calmed himself down to check the items that he had obtained in that treasury.


    When his spiritual sense swept across, his expression became extremely ugly.


    There were huge amounts of items within, but it was really simr to those he obtained on the way up the mountain.


    Either spiritual fruits and medicine or artifacts belonging to their race. There were even many weird things that were mostly useless. They were ced in the cave probably as reserves...


    ¡°That¡¯s right, after all that ce is a Legacy Hall where they study the abilities of their race when they mature. Although it is important, it isn¡¯t the most importantnd, how could there be a huge number of mind stones stored there?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and mocked himself.


    However, several weird colored stones appeared in his head, and they were all half the size of his palm.


    This was the only thing he felt confused about. This item looked like a mind stone, transparent and clear.


    However, when he reached in with his spiritual sense, he sensed nothing at all. There was no spiritual energy seeping out; it was just like a normal rock.


    However, he could sense the shocking amount of spiritual energy hidden within it.


    There were just a total of 150 of these within the treasury.


    However, they were all ced in the deepest part of where the restrictions were the strictest.


    ying around with them in his hands, the questioning expression on his face became thicker and thicker.


    Li Fengfei instantly sucked in a cold breath when he saw this and he eximed.


    ¡°It actually is a Low Grade Celestial Stone?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped and he instantly understood. His eyes were filled with joy, the self mocking expression on his face became much thicker.


    So, it was this item!


    He was really ignorant and knew little.


    Mind stones were produced by Heaven and Earth, while crystals were formed by gathering spiritual energy.


    At most, they could reach High Xuan Grade.


    Unless these items were nourished in spiritual veins or ces with strong spiritual energy, the spiritual energy within would slowly dissipate. The process was slow, even High Xuan Grade ones after 10,000 years would be only a little stronger than Huang Grade mind stones.


    As for these celestial stones, they were purified and refined items made from normal mind stones.


    There are exquisite spiritual energy storing formations and spiritual energy gathering formations within.


    Inside was cut off from the outside like a little space. Not only would the energy not dissipate, but if there was any consumption, it could be slowly replenished.


    Its storage amount was 10 times that of those Xuan Grade mind stones.


    However, these items were already totally extinct in the Cloud World. Even if there were any, they were in the hands of those few factions and those Saint Realm experts.


    He didn¡¯te into contact with any in hisst life.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud; what a blessing in disguise.


    Although 150 of them were little, they made up for all the High Xuan Grade mind stones that he had consumed.


    He underestimated the Instant Space Dragon Race. How would they use such low ss items?


    Luckily, he didn¡¯t ask them about it or he would have embarrassed himself.

 Chapter 820 - Instant Space Lu Family

    <h4>Chapter 820: Instant Space Lu Family</h4>


    ¡°This is the instantiation of the Dharma World within the space of my heart?¡±


    Outside in the void, Zong Shou was solemnly looking up at the tens of thousands of stars.


    The ck and White Holes were hidden and only these stars were instantiated by Zong Shou on the outside.


    They were bright and eye-catching, but also different from the true Cycle of Heaven Star Falling Technique.


    Zong Shou looked at the stars in the sky to borrow their strength.


    He was just instantiating whatever dharma was within his Soul Ocean.


    It had nothing to do with the stars in the sky at all.


    The scene was bright and dazzling. Each star was a Grand Dao Seed.


    Although it was formed with spacetimews at the core, it was also mixed with other elements.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was paying attention to the 24 Instant Space Dragon Pellets that he merged into his soul.


    Two months passed. Zong Shou drove the Grand Demon God Shuttle in the Xuwang Ocean together with Li Fengfei and the two others. They hid for a full two months inside before they ran out.


    As expected, the Instant Space Dragon Race had already given up on searching. The area outside was extremely peaceful.


    Out of these 77 days, he spent all of his time on these Dragon Pellets.


    He elerated a month of time, which allowed Li Fengfei and the others to obtain many benefits too.


    Luckily, such celestial stones only required a bit of source spirits to allow themselves to recover and they could be used several times.


    If it was ced in a ce like the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat, it would be replenished in just a month.


    Not long ago, Zong Shou had separated from these three newly recruited people.


    Only at this moment did he think about looking at the effects of this Instant Space Star Falling Technique that he had studied for close to a year.


    This technique was one of his trump cards, which was why he didn¡¯t reveal it to any of them.


    ¡°For the Taoist Faction¡¯s technique, each star represents a spell. At the extreme, millions of stars cannd. Not only does it have the power of millions of mountains, but it is also like millions of spells being cast at the same time, drowning one within; its strength is extremely terrifying. In my Instant Space Star Falling Technique, each star is a Dao. Who knows which is the stronger between the two, but it helps the Dao word True Talisman that I am forming. Going fromplicated to simple...¡±


    He focused his eyes on the 24 Celestial Realm Dragon Pellets that turned into stars. With a thought, he said the word ¡°Attract¡±.


    Even those beasts which were passing by this part of the world river all looked terrified as they were forcefully drawn over.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled as he said ¡°Repel¡±.


    The attraction energy dissipated. A repelling energy from a star rtive to it instantly formed.


    In just that short moment all the items and beings attracted over were pushed far away.


    Attract and Repel were all Daos formed from the ck and White Holes, from the spacetimews.


    Actually, the two of them came from the same source, from something known as Gravity in the future, which was on the same level as spacetime, a pretty much same level presence.


    Out of the 24 Dragon Pellet stars, there was also a Maism word which came from the same source.


    In this era, there were many cultivators training it. As it came from the same source, Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to cast it.


    Zong Shou used his mind to instantly calm down the star.


    Then, he said the word ¡°Heavy¡± as another star shone.


    Zong Shou instantly felt that his body was 100 times heavier. Each action he tried to do was extremely tough.


    Rtive to that was the word ¡°Light¡±. The moment he said ¡°Light¡±, his body became as light as a swallow; he was like a feather floating in the air.


    ¡°The next one is Force!¡±


    The next star lit up.


    This time it merged into his body as he punched forward.


    The fist energy was strong, causing each inch of the world river to be broken and destroyed! It took a long time for it to recover.


    Zong Shou, himself, possessed 38 mountains of strength. Merging spirit and martial arts into one and using half the set of Juntian Armor, he had close to 280, which made him able topete against Intermediate Celestial Realm experts.


    This ¡°Force¡± star merging into his body caused his 280 Sumeru Mountains of strength to almost double!


    Unfortunately, it onlysted three breaths.


    After the three breaths when the power of the star was used up, Zong Shou also felt that the vast power in his body had dissipated.


    ¡°How unfortunate! Along with my Spirit Realm Massacring Sword Intent, I can fight on the same level as Late Celestial Realm experts. However, if I use it along with my Darkness Blooming Cereus, it will be not bad...¡±


    24 Celestial Realm Dragon Pellets, 24 Daos, 24 differentws.


    They were born from the 18 talismans within Zong Shou¡¯s own dharma.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to understand them. Just grasping its meaning was good enough.


    However, all of the Daos were interconnected.


    The cultivator world often said that if one was perfect in onew, one would understand allws. If he was able to know one Dao, he would be able to reach the extreme in many others.


    Since he was so knowledgeable, when heprehended one Dao, he would be able to branch outwards to other Daos. He would be able to grasp the foundations and nature of the thing in a rtively short period of time.


    Of course, since he didn¡¯t want to fullyprehend the Dao, he was able to proceed at godspeed.


    Riddles in one area could be solved from other areas.


    Due to this, Zong Shou felt that his Instant Space Star Falling Technique was extremely helpful to his Dao.


    Towards that extremely indiscernible and hidden Dao word, he was starting to see it more and more clearly.


    His entire Soul Ocean expanded once more. His cultivation had leapt forwards again.


    ¡°Each star is a Dao. Without any hand signs and incantations, I would be able to cast them, enough to catch people off guard. Although I can¡¯t borrow the power of the stars, in this area, it was still much stronger than that technique.¡±


    The Taoist Technique was just a spell while his was the Dao itself.


    The distance between them was obviously huge.


    ¡°However, it is a little inappropriate to call it the Instant Space Star Falling Technique. Oh, actually my Lightning ze Thousand sh can also be called an ability. Let¡¯s call this Three Thousand Star Falling, corrting to the 3,000 Daos...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t strive to truly merge all 3,000 Daos. He would be satisfied if he managed to use up all 397 of the Dragon Pellets.


    However, how difficult would it be toplete it?


    Even at this moment he hadn¡¯tpletely merged the 24 Celestial Realm Dragon Pellets into his Soul Ocean.


    If he did, he could switch between illusionary and real, totally merging them into the space in his Soul Ocean.


    However, at this time, he only refined a portion and it could only be used as an external treasure.


    When the dharma instantiated, he could cast out a portion of it and only a dismal portion of the abilities of the Dao.


    His refining over the year was far from enough. These Instant Space Dragon Pellets not only required more detailed and focused studying, but they also needed Zong Shou to merge other items within.


    Only then could these Dharma Dragon Pellets merge fully with those Dao Stars, to change between real and illusory as and when he wished.


    With a thought, all of the stars dissipated.


    His body shed and disappeared. In that instant, he appeared in another part of the world river.


    This was where one of the Star Dragon Pellets was.


    ¡°As expected! As long as my Dharma Star isid out here, I will be able to teleport.¡±


    This was also another ability formed from the Three Thousand Star Falling Technique. 24 stars all formed from Instant Space Dragon Pellets.


    He was connected to it by heart, allowing him to switch between these points.


    He just needed a thought to activate it. No soul power, no spiritual energy, no spells. With just a thought, he couldplete this teleportation.


    If all the abilities from before were to attack, this technique was used to defend.


    During battle, he could use this technique, at any moment, to avoid the lethal blow of the enemy, causing his enemy to be unable to locate him.


    The only weakness was that the number of stars he could teleport to were really little.


    Also, these Dragon Pellets, that weren¡¯t able to go from illusionary to real, were easily destroyed by experts.


    However, this was just temporary. If he cultivated this technique to the highest level, naturally he could make up for these weaknesses.


    Zong Shou stabbed out with a sword.


    ... One Origin Universe Light!


    With just a sh, the Nameless Sword sword light was already 1,000 miles away.


    It was like several breaths of time were missing from the surrounding space. A moment ago, Zong Shou hadn¡¯t pulled his sword, but a momentter, the sword light was already 1,000 miles away. It gave one a feeling of a gap, like one missed out on something.


    Actually, it was just the 24 stars working at the same time to elerate the sword speed to the maximum to cause such a scene.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the sword is quick, but it is still unable to break through to the Spirit Realm. However, in terms of strength, it is stronger than the Killing Path Sword Intent!¡±


    Although his Killing Path Sword Intent and Universe Light Sword weren¡¯t in the same realm, in terms of profoundness of thew, there was such a huge difference.


    ¡°However, it is not bad! This Three Thousand Star Falling can be a backup. Not only does it have defensive abilities, but it also helps my foundations. At least it didn¡¯t disappoint. No, I should say that it was surprising...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was filled with joy. He imagined when he would reach Saint Realm, when he would sh out with a sword and 3,000 Dao Stars would fall, the ck and White Holes forming behind. His smile grew wider and wider.


    He would even easily kill other Saint Realm experts. At that time, there would be really few people in the world who could threaten him.


    Oh right! There was one more thing, the tens of thousands of Dragon Teeth he collected.


    He entered deep thought. A momentter, he sighed, retracting all his nonsensical thoughts.


    How far away were these things?


    The so-called Grand Dao Stars, he only had 24 of them and they were far frompleted.


    It was best if he didn¡¯t look too far and just focused on the things ahead of him.


    ¡°Taoist spirit masters need to form their dharma at Spirit Realm. The difference in strength will be quite big. There is a difference in the quality of the Dao too. The stronger and deeper the dharma, the higher the risk. 7 out of 10 will fall at this step. If they are lucky, they will be able to reincarnate and cultivate. If they are unlucky, their soul will be destroyed. Buddhist Faction was different. At the start of the Heaven Realm, they will form their dharma ording to their body. Their future potential will be suppressed which makes things safer. Borrowing the power of the Buddha, their strength is also not any weaker. However, when one reaches Celestial realm, they will form their Golden Body, which is the so-called ¡®True Image¡¯ mentioned by Taoists. People who form it will be able to obtain a Luohan status.¡±


    Keeping his sword, Zong Shou entered deep thought.


    ¡°Due to my broken soul and weaknesses in the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique, my road is closer to the Buddhist Faction. I will rely on the Vairocana Mand books for references, copying Dari Ri to form my ck and White Hope Dharma. To get to Celestial Realm I will need to form a Golden Body to form a True Image Essence Baby. At this stage, I will need to choose my real foundations...¡±


    Luckily, he saw some hope when cultivating the Three Thousand Star Falling Technique.


    Otherwise, who knew how long he would have to wait on this technique?


    ¡°I only merged 24 of the pellets, 24 Grand Daos. Once it reaches 72, 72ws, I will have gathered the earthly number. When I achieve the ability to switch between true and illusionary, I will try to step into the Celestial Realm!¡±


    Calcting carefully, it was not too far away. In just 10 years, he could totally grasp his strength, and in 20, he couldprehend and refine the Dragon Pellets.


    Another 20 toplete the switch between illusionary and real.


    He only needed to peacefully use the Book of Eon for five years.


    Luckily, he was in the outer region and had such a fortuitous encounter like the Instant Space Dragon Hall.


    If he was in the Cloud World, who knew how long it would take for him to improve?


    ¡°When one cultivates, one must prepare in advance. I have obtained many spiritual fruits, so I can try to form my Golden Pellet. Hey, I really envy Shui Lingbo...¡±


    The Taiyuan Fairy had the Golden Pellet of a Saint Realm expert with her, so this step was much easier for her than him.


    It was said that she had a good fortune recently and not longter she was going to step into the Celestial Realm.


    In the Cloud World, she suppressed herself for 10 years. With these restrictions gone, she could instantly soar into the heavens and step into the clouds.


    He kept all the stars he instantiated. He kept all the 24 Instant Space Dragon Pellets into his sleeves.


    His body shed as he pulled out the Royal Demon God Shuttle, traveling in the direction of that Tianfang World.


    Shi Run and Ruoshui, as well as those six spaceships, had probably waited several months near there. He couldn¡¯t waste any more time...


    At the start, when he escaped, he didn¡¯t care about anything. The four of them worked together, not worrying about which direction they headed towards. They sped towards a world that was 20-odd worlds away from Xuancang World, even further from Tianfang World.


    To find his way back would take much more time.


    Zong Shou was finally able to return in 12 days. Right as he was about to get close to where the world was, he had a wary feeling in his heart.


    The Sky Burning Blood in his body suddenly started to boil.


    Lu Family?

 Chapter 821 - No Such Ability

    <h4>Chapter 821: No Such Ability</h4>


    The Lu Family people really came so quickly!


    The Sky Burning blood within his body slowly boiled. Zong Shou tried his best to cover and suppress it, but he was unable to stop it.


    The killing intent and vicious intent which resonated with the blood slowly became thicker and thicker.


    It was close to taking actual shape as it stabbed right into his heart.


    Outside the void, there was a sharp and coldughter which spread into his eardrums.


    ¡°What a coincidence! You are actually here. That¡¯s great. There¡¯s no need for me to search for you!¡±


    Zong Shou frowned, only feeling his ears hurt. He also knew that he was most probably unable to escape now. As such, he stopped trying to suppress that Sky Burning blood. He unlocked the restrictions within his body.


    Then, he saw a giant, ck suddenly spread out in all directions, covering him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constricted and his body shed, turning into a streak of light as he fled into the distance.


    In an instant, he tore open the heavyyers of space barriers.


    Just as he ditched the huge far behind him, there were seven shing, fire red stars.


    They were extremely quick, catching up to him in the blink of an eye.


    Zong Shou looked at them and he felt terrified. Without hesitating, he flew backwards.


    Just as he pulled open a three breath distance, the red dots suddenly exploded.


    Red me tongues spat out from within, sweeping the heavyyers of space all around.


    There was even a small sized world not far away that gave off weak spiritual energy and it was directly struck by the red mes. It was crushed and destroyed!


    Sky Burning me!


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils instantly constricted. He also had such an ability, but this was the first time he saw someone use it to such a high level.


    This wasn¡¯t a power that a Spirit or Celestial Realm expert could grasp. It was probably a fire lighting formed by higher level God Realm experts who sealed their spiritual energy within.


    He was able to avoid the strikes of the Sky Burning me Lightning, but the was closing in on him.


    It totally covered his way out, restricting him;yers and stacks of space were covered within.


    ¡°You are just a Late Spirit Realm cultivator. Facing me and you don¡¯t surrender, actually trying to run... what a joke?¡±


    The loudughter rang out once more through the ck right into Zong Shou¡¯s ears.


    ¡°You must be joking! Even an ant wants to live, much less men? Moreover, this ce is close to the border of the Cloud World. There are tens of thousands of restrictions. This isn¡¯t a ce for us to fight. He is from the Cloud World, so how can he even be strong enough to fight us?¡±


    Another lower and calmer voice rang out, not agreeing with what the first person said.


    ¡°Moreover, I looked at the way he adapted; he does have some ability. It doesn¡¯t look like what a Spirit Realm expert can do. If not for Sister Zi¡¯er having used a few of your Red Tribtion Sky Burning Lightning balls, your Heaven Entangling Thread Net might not have been able to capture him.¡±


    ¡°His movement techniques are really decent.¡±


    This time, the extremely cold and hollow voice came from a woman.


    ¡°To be able to avoid my Fire Tribtion Sky Burning Lightning, normal Celestial Realm cultivators aren¡¯t his opponent.¡±


    ¡°Hey! If he didn¡¯t have any ability, how could he try to fight for the Lu Family Head position? Why would Fangjue think about pushing this person out topete with those few Young Masters?¡±


    The teen with the sharp voiceughed. ¡°This Fangjue is really ambitious. He took charge of the Cangyan Hall for just a few years and actually dared to participate in our Lu Family Ruler Deciding Battle. Who knows if he really wants to repay the kindness of my Cousin, or is he trying to push him out to die? I heard that two months ago, Third Great Granduncle was so furious he destroyed a few buildings within the pce?¡±


    ¡°That indeed happened!¡±


    A fourth voice sounded out but it was a little calmer, ¡°However, what does that have to do with you, Lu Kong? We just need to deal with this matter and then go back! This person has already been captured. Do we have to head to Cloud World? After all, Country Ruler Xuanye told us to find out about what this Zong Father and Son did in the Cloud World over this decade.¡±


    ¡°In my eyes, it is better if we don¡¯t go!¡±


    The calm middle-aged man opened his mouth once more, ¡°Taoist Faction, Buddhist Faction, even the Common People¡¯s Path, and Sword Sects are rising up in the region. Especially Taoist Faction and Common People¡¯s Path, at their peak, they couldpare with our Sky Burning Lu Family. This ce is under the jurisdiction of Cangyan God Hall. Although Fangjue has been moved away, there are still people in the God Hall who we can use. Things might change if we spend too long here. Anyway, we have already captured Zong Shou. Bring him to Ruler Xuanye and all matters can be exined!¡±


    Zong Shou listened quietly to the few of them speak.


    He had many questions in his eyes but they slowly dimmed down.


    If they were here to scout for news, then it made sense.


    However, if it was to capture and kill him, then four Intermediate Celestial Realm experts were farcking.


    Hearing them speak, it was like they already saw him as their prisoner, a treasure in their hands.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, sending spiritual sense all around.


    His brow furrowed. This was indeed a little problematic.


    Who knew what it was made of, but one couldn¡¯t add strength to the ck thread.


    Zong Shou struck it with his sword and only felt that it was a soft ball, unable to break it at all.


    It was also extremely tough, it continued to shrink and suppress him.


    If he didn¡¯t have any methods to break out, sooner orter, he would be restricted.


    ¡°Problematic!¡±


    At this moment, if that Instant Space Dragon Pellet could already change between real and illusionary, he would scatter them out and he would be able to teleport out of here at any moment.


    Then, it wouldn¡¯t be able to trap him or lock him down.


    Or, if he could use the Book of Eon Extreme Life, he could directly cross this space.


    The ck and White Hole Dharma was slightly stronger, either swallowing or burning and destroying.


    He could only use such a stupid method to break the spiritual formation and then use brute strength to break it.


    He fully focused, sensing that the was suddenly being burned by a me.


    It was also the Sky Burning me; it wasn¡¯t as intense as it was before. It was weaker than the Red Tribtion Sky Burning Lightning.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly. The Juntian Armor on his body naturally reacted; ayer of body protecting energy released outwards to block the red mes.


    However, he still decided to send the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle out, raising up its two giant shields. It also released its Xuanwu Body Protecting Energy as well asyers of Xuan Ice being formed.


    All this was to resist the attacks of the Sky Burning me.


    Zong Shou, himself, was within the giant shields, focusing on sensing the¡¯s weaknesses.


    ¡°We won¡¯t just be able to answer. We will have huge rewards!¡±


    The teen known as Lu Kong was stillughing. Hisughter was extremely sharp and cold. ¡°Capture him and I want to see what other tricks that Cangyan Hall Head is going to pull. The Country Ruler Xuanye has conquered dozens of worlds in decades, and although he didn¡¯t expand by much, he did obtain many good things!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡±


    Lu Zi said tly, ¡°What I find weird is why are there no reliable guards around him if Fangjue rmended this person. If he thought that since this is under Cangyan God Hall rule we wouldn¡¯t dare to act, then he was a little too overconfident.¡±


    ¡°I also find it weird! Or, maybe Fangjue doesn¡¯t care about this person and is just a smokescreen to divert our attention. The people above will deal with this matter; it has nothing to do with us. Or, maybe...¡±


    The middle-aged man seemed to have thought of something really funny, bursting out intoughter. ¡°Or, maybe he thinks that Zong Shou has the ability to protect his own life?¡±


    No oneughed along with him. Zong Shou could only hear people scoffing coldly.


    It was obvious that they didn¡¯t agree with his joke and didn¡¯t find it funny.


    Then, the calm teen spoke, ¡°Lu Kong, what do you want to do? Since we captured him, then don¡¯t be so nosy!¡±


    Lu Kong scoffed coldly when he heard this. His tone was extremely cold like a de. ¡°Just because this family is also my Lu Family direct bloodline, I am very annoyed by him! There is nothing wrong with burning him with mes. This person does have some ability. If he dies, then he is just unfortunate. If he doesn¡¯t, then he has a good life. Lu Mi, I know what I am doing. This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    The two of them seemed to be speaking about the raging Sky Burning mes within the.


    ¡°How does it have nothing to do with me?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s voice totally calmed down. ¡°Lu Kong, I know about your past, so I won¡¯t try to persuade you. However, don¡¯t forget that he is still from the direct bloodline and is the flesh and blood of the Family Head. If you treat him like this today, others might treat you the same in the future. Not to mention, Cousin Hanyan¡¯s old forces are still there. Even Fangjue and Lengli will be able to kill you even if Ruler Xuanye tries to protect you. His life is on the Ancestral Hall Name List. Even if he dies, we can¡¯t be the cause of it. What you do indeed has nothing to do with me, so please don¡¯t drag the three of us down!¡±


    The people outside seemed like they were at a standstill.


    Momentster, Lu Kong spoke once more, his voice filled with reluctance, ¡°Forget it! I will let him go today. However, he won¡¯t have much of a better oue when he falls into the hands of Country Ruler Xuanye!¡±


    A spiritual energy wave seemed like it was about to retract the mes within the.


    However, momentster, Lu Kong¡¯s voice became weird.


    ¡°Oh? Interesting, you are actually still able to hold on till now? I thought that I would be able to melt him in a few breaths. Who knew that his aura would still be perfectly fine. Zong Shou is really interesting!¡±


    When he said this, heughed, ¡°He seems to be relying on the Xuan Ice power to block. Natural Protector Beast? It is rare for there to be such an interesting thing, let¡¯s see how long he can live in the? I¡¯m guessing 20, but that¡¯s already overestimating him. What about the rest of you?¡±


    While he spoke, he sent a wave of soul power in, causing the red mes to burn even more brightly.


    The other three outside kept silent. A momentter, the calm, middle-aged man¡¯s voice rang out once more.


    ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s just let Lu Kong try. We can also see his skill and his cultivation! I heard that this person has Seven Tailed Sky Fox Blood mixed with our Sky Burning blood. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate...¡±


    Lu Zi said expressionlessly, ¡°Whatever!¡±


    Then, a cold scoff spread out from within.


    ¡°Test my foundations? The four of you don¡¯t have such ability!¡±


    A blood red sword glow suddenly thrusted out. 3,000 ck threads were instantly broken.

 Chapter 822 - Regret for rest of my life?

    <h4>Chapter 822: Regret for rest of my life?</h4>


    ¡°Test my foundations? The four of you don¡¯t have such ability!¡±


    A blood red sword glow suddenly trusted out. Three thousand ck threads were instantly broken.


    Lu Kong was first shocked and then heughed coldly.


    ¡°What a special person, you are still trying to break out even now?¡±


    When the other middle aged man saw that he shook his head. The Heaven Entangling Thread Net was silk produced by a mutated whale in the Cangqiong World in the ck Ocean.


    One would be unable to add strength onto the silk, it also had the ability to self rejuvenate. Moreover God Realm experts were the ones who crafted the item.


    Although that sword light was sharp but in just a moment the would be able to recover back to normal.


    However in the next moment, the middle aged man felt a chill down his spine. His heart was filled with fear and his body covered in cold sweat.


    The blood red sword light¡¯s intent was focused at the side so there was nothing unusual about it.


    However when the sword light passed, it followed an extremely exquisite arc.


    Man and swordbined into one, all the ck threads all flew about, breaking one by one. Like it had totally lost its life, all withering up. Where did it even show signs of rejuvenating?


    There was even a thread of killing intent mixed up within why locked right onto that Lu Kong.


    The expressions on three of their faces changed. The smile on Lu Kong¡¯s face froze.


    He swiftly tossed the to the side, shing about in the air to deviate his body away from where that blood colored sword was pointing at.


    However this killing intent, this extreme sword intent wasn¡¯t so easy to dodge.


    That sword shadow also changed ording to his movement, like birds fleeing in terror as it headed right for him.


    It got close inch by inch, forcing him into despair bit by bit.


    The calm teen was the closest, his gaze instinctively constricted. He scoffed coldly and a me exploded out.


    Numerous fire colored needles shot out!


    ¡°Remember Lu Kong, you owe me one today. I told you we can¡¯t underestimate them. When one fights with others, even if the enemy is really an ant we still can¡¯t be careless...¡±


    The voice suddenly stopped. He could see a silver white light shoot out from Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves.


    It flew over with a speed that exceeded the extremes of his reaction speed. That calm teen was even unable to react.


    That silver white flying knife sliced his brow. At the same time Zong Shou¡¯s cold scoff rang out.


    ¡°You want to save other people when facing me? It is best if he doesn¡¯t owe that favour!¡±


    The eyes of the calm teen was filled with disbelief.


    How was this flying knife so quick? So weird? So weird that he couldn¡¯t block it at all.


    If he knew this would happen he wouldn¡¯t have helped this Lu Kong and caused trouble for himself.


    Thest bit of thought shed across his mind before the sharp knife energy charged into his brain. It smashed his brow along with his entire soul into pieces.


    He was unable to sense matters of the world.


    That middle aged male also attacked right away. A me Long saber chasing right at Zong Shou.


    He was originally shocked by Zong Shou¡¯s sword technique but now he was even more terrified.


    ¡°Lu You!¡±


    He hollered only in rage. That me saber not only not retreating but its aura bing even stronger, sweeping out with a sky full of mes. It instantly sped up.


    Just because Zong Shou was strong, his strength was so high and indiscernible which was why the three of them had to work to together to stop him.


    However in the next moment he saw a ball of blue light charge out from the. It was a giant turtle whose body was covered in blue mes which blocked behind Zong Shou, at where the saber was shing at.


    The turtle looked out and blinked. A isn¡¯t shield smashed downwards heavily, without showing any mercy at all.


    Kuang!


    A loud ring. The saber strength wasn¡¯t as what the middle aged man expected, being able to smash the shield.


    Instead it was forced backwards by that giant strength to fall back! The saber was chaotic, sparks flew.


    Xuanwu Body Protecting Energy!


    The expression of the middle aged man changed. The turtle in front of him was actually a mutated Xuanwu, a variant God Beast.


    The power of the Xuanwu was top three among god beasts. This giant turtle¡¯s strength was no weaker than its same species!


    Even its realm was lower but its power was far above!


    This Zong Shou actually had such a god beast protecting him?


    The moment man and beast engaged, the fight in front of the turtle had came to an end.


    Zong Shou merged with the sword, suddenly elerating and avoiding the me needles.


    At this moment that Lu Zi girl also attacked at the same time. Like before she casted a spell with her hands, shooting out several fire stars. It was filled with mes and lightning, using special hand signs to activate it, causing it to be as fast as lightning!


    With the precedence from before, she ced out a banner which protected in front of her body.


    Zong Shouughed, his sword light twisting, suddenly deviating by a little. A blood colored sword light shed in the air and sliced down towards that Lu Zi.


    With just a sh of the sword shadow, with speed that one couldn¡¯t block at all, it actually sliced off Lu Zi¡¯s pair of hands before those fire stars could be casted.


    He also felt fearful of this Red Tribtion Burning me Lightning Technique.


    He could only use the Book of Eon to be able to avoid and escape from within.


    If not just now why would he have fallen into that ck?


    After taking a loss once he wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake twice! To fall to the same technique.


    That Lu Zi was obviously shocked, her face seemed like it was covered in ice. A painful expression shed across before her body started to flee backwards without hesitation.


    Zong Shou had no intentions of bothering about her now. The sword light in his hand shing once more as the Nameless Sword locked down Lu Kong who was trying to escape.


    This person was just so annoying so he wanted to kill him first!


    A red light shing. This time no one would be able to help him block it.


    In just an instance, two men and one sword, passed through ten spaceyers.


    That Lu Kong finally had no where to hide and no where to flee to, the red sword shadow finally caught up to in front of its body.


    The saber broke with just a touch. The body protecting energy was being sliced open like one was cutting tofu.


    Lu Kong¡¯s eyes were filled with craziness.


    How is that possible? How could a Late Spirit Realm cultivator kill him?


    He was the head of the four of them, one of the top rising stars of the past two hundred years.


    In just ten years he could enter Late Celestial Realm and was half a step to God Realm!


    How could he die here? How could he die to a Lu Family bastard?


    The blood colored sword shadow showed no mercy. With a sh it cut him into two.


    The head tossed upwards, his eyes still opened wide with disbelief. He seemed to have thought about something, his pupils constricting into a pin shape.


    ¡°Sword Intent Spirit Realm! Your Killing Path Sword Intent actually reached the Spirit Realm...¡±


    Before he finished that blood sword light stirred. A thousand sword shadows appeared and smashed his head and soul.


    The middle aged man in the distance was still hesitating whether or not to continue fighting.


    When he heard those words he didn¡¯t hesitate to fly backwards.


    Sword Intent Spirit Realm, he was actually Sword Intent Spirit Realm!


    No wonder his sword gave him such a terrifying feeling.


    However how could a Late Spirit Realm cultivator grasp Spirit Realm Sword Intent?


    That Lu Kong¡¯s strength was above his and definitely wouldn¡¯t have sensed it wrongly.


    That was totally unbelievable.


    It was really a right decision for Ruler Xuanye to send him over to scout.


    To think that the Lu Family just thought he was a bastard, smokescreen thrown out by Fangjue.


    What happened to the person in charge of monitoring them? He actually said that Zong Shou was ordinary and couldn¡¯t cultivate, that he was trash...


    If Zong Shou was trash then what was he Lu Hui?


    At that moment he felt really weird. In his impression Zong Shou was like a rabbit with some strength. No matter what he was just a rabbit, he wasn¡¯t of threat and couldn¡¯t escape from them.


    However momentster that rabbit became a ravenous beast?


    Blood light sword shed Lu Kong and then it changed directions.


    The sword intent locking into Lu Zi who Zong Shou felt most threat from. Man and sword as one, instantly having many variations.


    She didn¡¯t dare to use it on Zong Shou. She tossed all the lightning in front of her and fled into the distance.


    Her ice cold expression couldn¡¯t be maintained as it turned ashen white.


    Sword Path Spirit Realm, with her current realm if she was locked down she would die!


    Only by going all out could she have a slight chance of living.


    Fang Hui looked on in the distance, his face filled with fear. With the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle in front of him he didn¡¯t dare block and couldn¡¯t block. He could only scold out, ¡°Zong Shou you dare? We are you uncle generation! Do you know what the consequences of killing people of the same race is? Do you know who is being her? If you dare kill her you will regret for the rest of your life!¡±


    His lips curled coldly.


    Same race? From what they said just now they didn¡¯t treat him as such.


    As for who was behind her, he didn¡¯t bother. He also couldn¡¯t think of why he would regret for the rest of his life!


    Even if someone wanted to take revenge, with the Nameless Sword in his hand what did he fear?


    He stopped in front of the lightning explosion. Right as the attack reduced the sword attacked exploded out and he shed out.


    He actually forcefully sliced the Sky Burning me, stabbing through the banner and striking Lu Zi.


    Right as he was about to touch her brow, he felt a beast-like roar ringing out in his ear. His bloodline was boiling.


    In that instance he understood.


    A Restriction was set up on her body such that one could sense danger. This person¡¯s cultivation was not only strong but extremely close to him in terms of bloodline.


    As expected he had one more enemy!


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed but his attack didn¡¯t stop at all as he stabbed into her brow, cutting off all signs of life.


    After killing Lu Zi, the sword shadow turned around. In just half a breath Lu Hui¡¯s head was also tossed into the air!

 Chapter 823 - Xuanyang Soul Lock

    <h4>Chapter 823: Xuanyang Soul Lock</h4>


    At the same time, several worlds away from Tianfang World.


    Within a hell-like fiercy space, a furious roar filled with utmost sadness suddenly broke out in the air.


    That voice shook, even spreading out of this world.


    ¡°Lu Zi!¡±


    Like a beast in despair, causing the million soldiers who were fighting here to stop in their tracks! They all turned back in shock.


    Where they focused on was a teen sitting on a red chariot. He was really handsome but his looks didn¡¯t cover up his manliness. He held the sword in his hand and stood in the middle of the army. He was the head of all the troops here!


    His eyes turned red, inside it were filled with blood, like blood was going to drip down.


    ¡°Who dares to do that! To actually cause Zi¡¯er¡¯s soul to be destroyed...¡±


    His spiritual sense spread out, striking out in all directions like it was trying to spread to an even further ce, exploding out with no care of the consequence.


    It cause the numerous soldiers here to find it tough to handle, all of them half kneeling and the ground and gritting their teeth.


    Even the enemy which had a stone skin with red mes looked over in shock.


    Like he couldn¡¯t understand why this guymanding the army to cause huge losses to their race would suddenly go crazy/


    However he was also shocked by his aura and didn¡¯t dare to strike out.


    ¡°Tianfang World, Cangyan God Hall! This Fangjue really deserves to die...¡±


    He seemed to have deduced where Lu Zi died at, his face became even more vicious, subconciously venting his anger on someone else.


    ¡°Remember, no matter what your identity in Lu Family is, I Lu Wushuang will kill you! I will make you suffer pain for the rest of your life! I wipe massacre your entire family and let you taste this heart ripping pain!¡±


    After saying that he flew up in the air, stepping out and leaving this ming world.


    However just as he was about to travel far away, a vast power suddenly restricted his body from several worlds away.


    An ice old majestic voice suddenly spread over.


    ¡°Lu Wushuang the battle here has not ended where are you going? Are you trying to desert your post?¡±


    ¡°Zi¡¯er is dead!¡±


    Lu Wushuang didn¡¯t struggle, allowing this power to suppress his body. He could only stare at the void furiously.


    ¡°I said that you would take good care of her!¡±


    ¡°Lu Zi? The junior of the fourteenth house? I remember not long ago I sent her to investigate the Cloud World matter. This shouldn¡¯t happen. That Fangjue is actually so bold...¡±


    That majestic voice was filled with doubt and then it turned serious.


    ¡°Is it worth you doing this for a side branch girl of the Lu Family? Are you leaving this Xueyan World and deserting this war?¡±


    ¡°So what, Zi¡¯er is worth me doing that for her!¡±


    Lu Wushuang scoffed coldly, his voice stopping, ¡°In my eyes there is no one more important than her in the entire Lu Family.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You kid are really hopeless!¡±


    That majestic voice seemed like it was really furious, but it instantly turned silent like it was considering something. Momentster he spoke once more.


    ¡°I will send people to investigate, if you want to take revenge personally I won¡¯t stop you. Only before that you have to end this Xueyan World war and the losses can¡¯t exceed hundred thousand. If not with me stopping you, you can forget about leaving this ce for the rest of your life!¡±


    When the voice spread out, that giant power also dissipated.


    Lu Wushuang stood in the air, his face fluctuating between green and white. He understood, his eyes filled with unwillingness as he headed back into that world.


    An extremely cold killing intent suppressed onto the million Lu Family soldiers once more!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Even if he was ten thousand worlds away Zong Shou felt a chill down his spine.


    Killing intent spread out from the bloodline, lingering for long and not dissipating, causing him to feel terrified.


    His heart surged, that extreme sense of danger grew closer and closer.


    ¡°This person is so strong!¡±


    At least he was stronger than he was now, it made fear grow within his chest.


    He only had such a feeling once when he went out alone to challenge the Taoist Faction. When he went head into death without care for losses.


    At that time he was facing the thousand sects of the Taoist Faction as well as numerous Spirit Realm cultivators of the Vast Habitat.


    At this moment that person alone gave him such a sense of danger.


    ¡°As expected I need to raise mybat strength. I need to perfect the Three Thousand Star Falling Technique. Best if I can merge forty eight pellets in within a few months andplete the change between real and illusionary, to be one with the soul...¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it while casually pulling the items of the four of them into his hands.


    Especially that Heaven Entangling Thread Net and the Red Tribtion Sky Burning Lightning which he yed around and felt they were really magical.


    ¡°This really is weird, who knows what material it is made out of. Hard to harm with sabers and swords, unable to add strength to it and also having a self healing ability. It should be a Magical Treasure made by a God Realm artifact cksmith, of Grade Seven to Grade Eight. Its strength was far above others of the same grade. As for this Red Tribtion Sky Burning Lightning, it used God Realm essence blood as the core, crafting it to form the Sky Burning Lightning, its strength could bepared to thirty percent of the God Realm cultivator! This Lu Family isn¡¯t just a normal kind of rich...¡±


    Just now when he looked at Fangjue and that group, he noticed that the artifacts they carried and theirbat strengths were all really extraordinary.


    Actually not only these two items, that Red me Flying Needles and me Saber were all treasures who were really strong.


    They were all Intermediate Celestial Realm however aspared to those gathered by Zhuya Hongji, they were much stronger.


    This four caused him to spend nearly all his trump cards, even needing the help of the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle to be able to take them down.


    ¡°What a waste, this is damaged too badly. Without rtive materials it wouldn¡¯t be repaired. As for the lightning without the special spell to activate it is totally useless. If I faced that God Realm cultivator himself it is more like a ticking time bomb. It is best if I don¡¯t use it.¡±


    He reflected about himself, it seems like he had to be more careful in the future. There were many great cultivators in the outer region with millions of weird methods and abilities. He had to be more wary and careful.


    Just like today when he nearly fell into a desperate situation.


    He thought back to how without the Book of Eon, if these four went all out to kill him after he fell into the.


    Even if he had half a set of Juntian Armor and also the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle protecting his body, he would end up with heavy injuries.


    Thinking about what happened today, he felt a chill all over his body.


    What if he met even stronger people?


    It seems like not only did he have to be even more careful he had to have more body protecting methods.


    Thinking about it he only had the sword technique and flying knife to rely on.


    As for spells, he had totally no decent ones.


    As for abilities he could use there were simply too little.


    The four of them from the Lu Family all had many items and carriedrge amounts of mind stones.


    Although it was unable topare to the Qin Emperor Sub Tomb and First Dragon Hall, but there was still arge amount.


    The rewards were pretty good. Although Zong Shou wasn¡¯t that interested in these Low and Middle Grade Xuan mnd stones, but it was always good to have some for emergency formations or other uses.


    Moreover not longter he would probably have a huge purchase.


    These gains were the only thing that he felt happy about.


    Using the power of the Book of Eon to sweep the marks of this area, Zong Shou continued on his journey.


    ¡°As expected they are already here! Moreover they have been here for long. These few years these two girls were probably extremely worried...¡±


    His spiritual sense could clearly sense the spaceship fleet parked not far away from Tianfang World.


    They were hidden in a really secluded area and also really carefully hidden.


    Only because of a special secret technique by Common People Path was he able to notice it.


    However Zong Shou didn¡¯t rush over right away.


    He hurried into Tianfang World, that Wenqi Building that he was extremely familiar with.


    After leaving for numerous months, this newly opened building was still unpopr.


    That Landlord Chen was as leisure as before, drinking tea alone in the parlor.


    Seeing Zong Shoue over, he instinctively frowned and then his gaze turned serious.


    ¡°What a thick vengeful energy, you killed someone not long ago?¡±


    Zong Shouughed when he heard that, that was true, he killed four at once.


    ¡°You have got yourself into a big trouble! The one who set the restriction on you is peak Celestial Realm. Connected by bloodline, it is tough to remove...¡±


    When he heard those few words Zong Shou was slightly surprised, raising his eyes and looked at him in shock.


    He could actually see that?


    That was true, when he killed her, a curse-like weird power from her body invaded into his.


    This curse could protect her body and when she dies it would immediately chase the killer.


    If it was a normal curse Zong Shou would be able to remove it.


    He wasn¡¯t that good at spells however his understanding of the Dao was definitely not weaker than any Celestial Realm cultivators.


    Just a slight study and he would be able to find a way.


    However the problem was that the two of them were connected by blood and were extremely deeply entangled which made it even harder to solve.


    ¡°Does Landlord Chen have a method to solve it?¡±


    He had came over for that, and that person could actually recognise and see through his problems right away. Maybe he had the ability to solve it for him.


    ¡°Lu Family¡¯s Xuanyang Soul Lock, unless your body doesn¡¯t have the Lu Family Sky Burning Blood if not you can forget about removing it.¡±


    After saying that the middle aged man looked over with a weird expression.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that esteemed guest apart from being from the Cloud World has such a pure bloodline from the Lu Family. You are one of the Young Masters right?¡±


    Zong Shou was slightly disappointed and then gave out a bitter smile.


    This Landlord Chen was really sharp.


    As for Young Master, he himself didn¡¯t agree to it so he wasn¡¯t willing to admit it.


    However in the eyes of other people, that was what they saw him.


    This Landlord Chen also didn¡¯t seem to want to get to the bottom of this.


    The Lu Family was riddled with internal problems these thousands of years. Even the current Family Head couldn¡¯t suppress it.


    For a direct bloodline descendant to fall to such a level to travel over to Tianfang World, this ce where everyone in the world recognised as secluded. One could see the situation he was in, one didn¡¯t need to think about the reason within.


    After sighing he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t remove the curse but I do have a talisman that can help you temporarily alleviate this crisis!¡±


    After he said that he took out a golden talisman.

 Chapter 824 - Ten Extreme Imperial Dao

    <h4>Chapter 824: Ten Extreme Imperial Dao</h4>


    After sighing he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t remove the curse but I do have a talisman that can help you temporarily alleviate this crisis!¡±


    After he said that he took out a golden talisman.


    Zong Shou took the talisman and his eyes instantly lit up.


    After the thing entered his hand, without him needing to do anything, the weird sensation within his body was suppressed.


    However he could still feel that the spiritual energy within the talisman was being consumed.


    He didn¡¯t know exactly what talisman it was but he could only deduce its background from the spiritual patterns within.


    It should be from the Cloud Deste Era, an ancient type of talisman.


    He couldn¡¯t help but looked towards the Chen surnamed middle aged man in anticipation.


    ¡°This talisman should be able to help you suppress the curse for three months, after which then you have to depend on yourself. I will charge you a discounted price of ten High Grade mind stones!¡±


    Zong Shou had no objections about the price, his eyes burning bright. Landlord Chen could only shake his head and break out into augh.


    ¡°I got this talisman by luck, it was passed down from ancient times. I don¡¯t know how it is crafted and only have one of them. Esteemed guest will probably be disappointed if you want more...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression sunk and then he didn¡¯t bother much about it anymore. He actually didn¡¯t think about avoiding this whole episode, just dragging it by several months was enough for him.


    He ran over here for another matter.


    ¡°Forget about this! I came here because I have another matter. Can Landlord help me design a sword formation?¡±


    ¡°Sword formation?¡±


    Landlord Chen¡¯s brow rose in shock, ¡°I actually do have a few sets here, I can confidently say that their strength are not bad...¡±


    When he was halfway through his sentence he understood, ¡°Esteemed guest wants to refiner he sword to merge artifact with you as one right? I can help you with this. What requests do you have?¡±


    The moment he said that, it made Zong Shou feel slightly awkward.


    He wanted too much and it involved too wide an area which was why it was tough to describe.


    He slightly hesitated and then asked, ¡°Do you know about the Taoist Faction Cycle of Heaven Star Falling Technique?¡±


    ¡°It is their famous technique, how would I not know?¡±


    That Landlord Chenughed, his weird expression on his face became thicker, ¡°What does that have to do with the sword formation you want to make?¡±


    ¡°I have an ability known as the Three Thousand Star Falling, it is also known as the Instant Space Star Falling Technique. The Taoist technique is that each star represented a spell, at its peak hundreds of thousands of stars striking the enemy. It is invincible and Saint Venerables would avoid it. Each one of my stars represent a Dao!¡±


    As Zong Shou described it he saw the pupils of middle aged male who seemed skilled instantly constrict. He smiled, ¡°Naturally I am still creating the technique. I need the formation to fit with the ability, using materials rted to space and time dharmas, a total of 10800 of them! Among which there must at least be ten Celestial Grade Sword Artifacts...¡±


    He had a total of ten Saint Realm True Dragon canines in his bag.


    They were more than enough to be used to craft Celestial Swords.


    Naturally it was naturally impossible to make it as strong as the Soul Refining Sword, to have a hundredth of its power was already decent.


    Based on what Wei Xu said, those seven swords were all quasi-god artifacts.


    The Soul Refining Sword was a little different, it was said to have the ability to improve and a chance to evolve into a God Artifact.


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou took out his Nameless Sword.


    ¡°It is best if this sword can be the core of the formation!¡±


    That Landlord Chen didn¡¯t pick it up, instead he said with a helpless expression on his face, ¡°10800 swords, 10 celestial swords. Esteemed guest really overestimated me. How can I be able toy out such arge scale sword formation? Unless one is a Saint Realm engrossed in the Dao for many years, if not it is totally impossible...¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that he wasn¡¯t that surprised, he also didn¡¯t feel much disappointment.


    He only came over here with the thoughts of trying his luck.


    Thinking about it, it was indeed a little too much for him to let this Landlord Chen help himy out and design such a formation.


    Since that was the case then he could only wait for Dragon Shadow toe out of secluded mediation to ask his Master who was good at the sword path to help him once.


    ¡°However since esteemed guest has such huge ambitions, I am really impressed! Three thousand Grand Dao stars, 10800 sword artifacts, how domineering! I am getting more and more curious about your background. I am Chen Yunxuan, you can call me by my name.¡±


    Chen Yuexuan frowned and entered deep thought. Momentster he told Zong Shou to wait before he headed in to take an item.


    ¡°Sorry for being unable to make such arge formation. To forcefully design one uses up a lot of lifeforce, I might have a long time to live but I really can¡¯t waste it like that.¡±


    When he said that, Zong Shou¡¯s face flushed red.


    He chose to hire others because he wasn¡¯t willing to consume too much of his lifespan.


    Only to see him smile as he said, ¡°However it really is a coincidence! A thousand years ago I was able to obtain an ancient sword formation diagram. It was passed down by an artifact cultivator forty thousand years ago from this region, its name if the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation, maybe it is what you need...¡±


    Ancient artifact cultivator?


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, he had heard of such a term before.


    When artifact cultivators roamed the Cloud World hadn¡¯t even appeared.


    They were able to use artifacts like a part of their bodies, merging their intents together, theirbat strength was often really high.


    The sword cultivators and Sword Sect, even Dragon Shadow also obtained some of their legacies.


    However this route leaned towards the outer path. It was tough for one to form a Dao using it during the Saint Realm.


    Long story short it slowly went out of poprity.


    However the extreme strongbat strength that was unique to the artifact cultivators forty years ago still made people today reminisce and envy.


    What would this sword formation be like?


    He held up the blueprint and was instantly shocked. This paper was made out of an unknown material, the quality was only a small grade worse that the Book of Eon.


    A thin piece was heavy enough that he nearly couldn¡¯t hold it up.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have enough strength, but the Dao encapsted within exceeded what his soul could carry.


    When he held it in his hand, he felt like his Soul Ocean was shaking, his soul power was also fluctuating.


    On close look there were threads of extremely sharp sword energy charging into his soul.


    Small beads of cold sweats appeared all around Zong Shou¡¯s forehead.


    He was able to sense more and more how unusual and extraordinary it was.


    ¡°I was exactly like you when I came into contact with it! However it was even more dangerous, my soul nearly shattered. It was said that the person who crafted this sword formation was able to fight several End Realm experts and not be at a disadvantage at all, able to stand on the level of Saint Venerables. Unfortunately even if hisbat strength was strong he was still unable to form a Dao and died with a withered corpse.¡±


    That Chen Yuexuan seemed to understand Zong Shou¡¯s situation, taking back the blueprint to let hime back to his senses.


    ¡°This formation is really simr to your Three Thousand Star Falling Technique. It doesn¡¯t have much special requests for materials, naturally this sword¡¯s quality will affect the strength of the formation. It doesn¡¯t specify the amount, just ten is enough, at most tens of thousands. I also once wanted to try my hand but now isn¡¯t like forty thousand years ago and spiritual treasures aren¡¯t that easy to find. I am also alone and can¡¯tpare to those sects, rich families. In the end I could only give up. Is this enough to satisfy esteemed guest?¡±


    Zong Shou blinked his eyes, his clear gaze shone like stars, his face was filled with desire.


    This sword formation was simply a perfect fit for him.


    Although the sword formation was making him dizzy when he looked at it, but it would be better when he looked at it in the future.


    However he was nervous. He would probably have to pay a huge price to take this item, he would probably have to bleed for it.


    Chen Yuexuan just needed to look at his expression and he knew that the answer to the question was obvious. He shook his head and then took out dozens of blueprints which he passed over to Zong Shou.


    ¡°Before you give up, I have once spent much effort to analyse the sword formation. As it is tooplicated and I am not from the artifact cultivation line, thus I tried to simplify it. In the end when I tried I noticed that I was still unable toplete it! If esteemed guest is interested, you can try from this simplified version. When you have the ability then try your hand at the real...¡±


    He stopped when he said that, his expression suddenly turned solemn and serious.


    ¡°However I won¡¯t take money for this, I also won¡¯t trade you for it. If you want to take it you have to make a promise. When you have the ability you also have to help me do something!¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and looked over with a weird expression, there was totally no surprise at learning that it was free.


    With this person¡¯s ability, if there is something that even he couldn¡¯t do then it would be really a big problem.


    Aspared to this promise, he would rather use those celestial stones to solve it.


    However that was true, with this person¡¯s ability he became an artifact cksmith in such a secluded area. He had to have his reason for doing so.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In the end when he left the Tianfang World, Zong Shou still agreed to his request.


    The temptation of the sword formation was something that he couldn¡¯t resist.


    He knew that it was a huge problem and would have some risk but he still made the promise.


    That was because he knew that if he missed it, who knows when he would be able to find such apatible and strong sword formation blueprint.


    Before he left, Chen Yuexuan¡¯s words made him careful.


    ¡°Although the sword formation is strong but it consumes arge amount of life force. When I was young I even used up three hundred years because of this, till date I am filled with much regret. The sword is an outer item and one cannot be too focused on its power and also can¡¯t dwell too deeply into it. Cultivators like us cultivate for tens of thousands of years to be able to reach the end of the Dao to live forever? This is the true path. Thinking about that senior from forty thousand years ago, I really pity him...¡±


    He was really caring when he said those words, filling Zong Shou up with much emotions.


    Right path? How would I not know that?


    Outside Tianfang World, Zong Shou shook his head andughed.


    At this time the Taoist Faction was still eyeing him aggressively and they wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.


    Before this problem was totally solved, he was faced with the Lu Family pressure too.


    Killing Lu Zi also offended a strong enemy which was connected with him in terms of the bloodline.


    If he didn¡¯t prepare such abilities to protect himself, how could he be at ease?


    However if not for him already prepared to go fromplicated to simple, he really didn¡¯t dare to take the blueprints of this Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation...

 Chapter 825 - Animal animal

    <h4>Chapter 825: Animal animal</h4>


    Driving that Royal Demon God Shuttle from Tianfang World to the ce where the ships were hiding at only took an hour.


    The moment Zong Shou got close he could sense the spiritual energy raging out from that direction.


    His brow rose up, a look of worry shed across his eyes.


    ¡°They seem to be fighting and their opponent doesn¡¯t seem weak...¡±


    From the spiritual wave fluctuation their enemy was at least Celestial Realm.


    His eyebrows frowned. The strongest in the fleet were just Ruoshui and Shi Run those two girls.


    The former used the Jade Xuan Clear Purple Pill and was showing signs of breaking through to the Spirit Realm.


    She had twenty percent spirit and martial arts mergerpletion which was enough to sweep people of the same grade.


    The three hundred thousand soldiers on the ships were the top elites from Great Gan!


    However the problem was that Ruoshui wasn¡¯t good at army fighting and killing and was unable to utilise the power of the troops.


    As for Shi Run, she was till young...


    He really didn¡¯t dare imagine the tragic state over there.


    Zong Shou was anxious, using all his soul power to elerate his movement speed.


    He also found it really weird, the ce he chose was really hidden and secluded, it was something that he found about when he looked through the books at Common People Path.


    It was the best spot to hide soldiers and there shouldn¡¯t be Celestial Realm beasts who passed through here. So what happened?


    In a few breaths he flew over. Zong Shou looked out in shock.


    The ce of the battle wasn¡¯t where the ships were hidden but nearby within a world river.


    those six hundred thousand feet long spaceships were in battle with a ten thousand feet long giant beast.


    It looked like a Golden Fire Lion, its body covered in golden scales. Not only was it huge but it was light and nimble.


    It dashed about within the void, frequently roaring out, its furious shouts shaking the void.


    However this beast although looking really majestic, but at this moment it¡¯s eyes were filled with exhaustion.


    Those six spaceships were moving as fast as it, circling all around it to attack it together.


    When the Fire Lion proceeded forwards, they would retreat. When it retreated they would head forwards to maintain enough distance between one another.


    It was totally unable to break free and was slowly being withered down.


    They would also shoot out Energy-Destroying Crossbows in unison, although it was unable to heavily injure the Celestial Grade Golden Scale Fire Lion but it was able to make it worry a little.


    It covered the skies, with a sufficient amount and speed at which they were firing, it was unable to dodge at all.


    Under the buffs from formations, those Grade Nine giant crossbows were able to forcefully break through the thick golden scales of the lion.


    On the six ships, there seemed to each have Spirit Realm experts on board in case of danger to block the abilities of the Fire Lion.


    Zong Shou was startled and then just stood at the side to quietly spectate.


    In a short moment, there were many more wounds appearing on the body of the lion.


    It wasn¡¯t as nimble as light stepping on the void as preciously.


    Zong Shou looked out from afar and saw that the six ships were advancing and retreating in an orderly manner. It pretty much predicted the actions and movements of the lion.


    Even if the Golden Scale Fire Lion showed that it was weak, they didn¡¯t let their guard down at all.


    Carefully striking and slowly wittering it down.


    ¡°Six spaceshipsmanded like they were an arm and a leg, really not bad! Is that Run? No wonder this brat could use a weak force to defeat the Night Demons and Great Yue. Is this the skill of an Unparalleled Famous General? She really deserves her fame...¡±


    If not for Zong Shou, Shi Run should be helping her Brother fight.


    With a few broken ships to strike out to pige and steal winter rations of the humans. She won all the battles she fought and gained strength quickly. Under the Cloud Ocean she was able to form the foundations of an Emperor Dynasty,


    Today shemanded six spaceships to try to kill a Celestial Realm beast!


    ¡°However these Energy-Destroying Crossbows are pretty much a bottomless pit, their consumptions are huge. Where did she get so many Grade Nine beast crystals from...¡±


    Naturally if she could kill this giant beast then everything would be earned back.


    Even a scale on the beast would be far more expensive in value than what a Grade Nine beast couldpare to.


    Just as he was having nonsensical thoughts in his head, a giant ship got too eager and got closer and closer.


    A bright light shed in the eyes of the giant lion, a glow exploding from its body as its speed increased. It leapt right towards the boat.


    Before it was able to reach, the fire red mes already swept over. The sharp ws broke through space as it struck.


    Zong Shou slightly frowned, taking out the Nameless Sword and was prepared to hep out.


    He didn¡¯t understand how Run would make such a mistake.


    In the next instance hundreds of talismans shot out, cutting off the mes and using it to propel the ship¡¯s speed to three times before.


    By a millimeter it avoided the giant w that broke through the air.


    All around, hundreds, thousands of Energy-Destroying Crossbows shot in unison.


    That Fire Lion was caught off guard and was unable to avoid. After crying out, many bloody holes exploded out around its body.


    ¡°So it was a trap, a n within a n? Interesting...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed. He smiled as he kept the sword and continued to look on quietly.


    What happened next was really safe and expected, it was really stale and uninteresting.


    However due to that Zong Shou was able to notice what was extraordinary within.


    It was like each step the six spaceships took were precisely nned, excluding all possibilities of idents.


    They stuck to the n, calmly and orderly proceeding. The process was really smooth and there wasn¡¯t much of a fight at all.


    The six ships and the beast battled for half a day just like that.


    In the end the fire lion really ran out of energy.


    Only then did they toss out a huge to restrict the giant beast.


    Then hundreds of talismans that looked like Energy Destroying Spirit Upheaval Talismans to prevent the Golden Scale Fire Lion to explode its own beast pellet in despair.


    Another four hours passed until the giant beast was totally silent.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body turned into a light and charged into one of the giant ships.


    This boat was his gship and was also called Gantian.


    It was crafted from the giant piece of wood he got from the hands of Jia Mingluo.


    Using it as a dragon bone, crafting precisely by the Kongqi Sect, it was not only the strongest of the six, its outer shell was also the toughest.


    He entered the ship and only until he reached the small sized pce specially built for him did someone notice.


    After which the faces of the guards were all filled with joy.


    As expected Shi Run was here, sitting beside his throne and giving off orders tomand the ships.


    At this moment the Gantian Ship was filled with thunderous cheers.


    Not only did no one die during this hunt, they also gained huge amounts of profits.


    A Celestial Realm Golden Scale Fire Lion, just one beast pellet from it was more than enough to cover their consumption from this battle.


    Not to mention the other parts of it being rare treasures. Those tens of thousands of scales could also be made into thousands of Grade Nine Magical Treasures.


    At the start Run was totally focused on the battle outside. Ruoshui held up her chin, her eyes are a littlezy, while also interestingly looking at her actions and arrangements.


    Momentster did they finally notice the change in atmosphere as they rose their heads. Only then did they notice that Zong Shou was already in front of them.


    ¡°Brother Shou, Senior Master!¡±


    Shi Run was first delighted and then she thought about something, grumbling, ¡°Senior Master you should have arrived long ago? Why were you watching the show from the outside?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face turned bitter. Being too senior was actually not that good, being called like that made him feel really old.


    He patted her head, ¡°There are no one else here, you are my Sister so call me Brother or King Brother! Our Common People Path doesn¡¯t care much about this seniority, as long as you know how to respect each other then it is fine...¡±


    If Zhao Yanran was here she would definitely scold out and expose Zong Shou for his hypocritical ways.


    At the start who was it that forced her to call him Great Great Great Great Great Senior Master? That she couldn¡¯t even miss out a single one?


    Shi Run was really happy, enjoying the closeness and love from Zong Shou. She smiled and moaned in satisfaction like a cat meowing.


    Zong Shou instantly felt his heart jump, why did his body heat up, his beastly instincts growing.


    Was he really an animal?


    Although Shi Run was a little taller, but like the Snow Lion of the Palm like her title suggests she looked like a twelve year old kid.


    Ruoshui didn¡¯t speak, using pure and clear eyes to look at Zong Shou.


    It was filled with emotions like she was asking him how was it these few months? Did you meet any danger?


    His body instantly stiffened. His eyes showed a weird expression filled with disdain.


    The current her wasn¡¯t as ignorant and uninterested about male and female matters like months ago.


    He felt his face burning up, awkwardly retracting his hand. He then coughed and started to change the topic.


    ¡°This is weird, I don¡¯t remember bringing so many beast crystals. What is up with this Golden Scale Fire Lion?¡±


    Changing the topic and shifting their attention. This technique was something that Zong Shou was really familiar and skilled with.


    From his tone, it was also something that he was really curious about.


    ¡°A portion came from Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction as well as Common People Path. A portion was obtained by Miss Run along the way from hunting. She said that there was no harm being prepared, as expected we really had use for it today...¡±


    that voice was really stable and calm while filled with some sharpness.


    Zong Shou turned around in shock, his eyes filled with surprise.


    The person in front of him was Feng Taiji who was regarded as one of the Six Pinnacle Swords, whose name suppressed the other five.


    He remembered that when they first met he felt that this person seemed really innate but loved to unt, looked really humble and polite but was actually really arrogant.


    Now looking at him, he seemed to have totally changed.


    Calm and humble, gentle like a jade, giving one a good impression of him.


    Speaking of which Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction both participated in his conquering of the outer region.


    A few of them, especially the former ced a lot of importance on it.


    So the one leading the Sword Sect was Feng Taiji?


    Zong Shou was admiring that Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat Head Lingchen¡¯s teaching methods while feeling curious about why they would send him over.

 Chapter 826 - Increase in Investment

    <h4>Chapter 826: Increase in Investment</h4>


    Zong Shou had guessed if the person Sword Sect sent would be Suchen. He also guessed if they would recall Leidong from the outer region or just send any other elder.


    He didn¡¯t expect them to send Feng Taiji.


    ¡°My Sword Sect treats this outer region expansion with much seriousness. Senior Brother Ruotao has been selected as the next Vast Habitat head. As such I can onlye on behalf of him.¡±


    Feng Taiji knew that Zong Shou would have such questions and just replied expressionlessly.


    His tone showed that the Sword Sect ced heavy focus on two things! His position in the sect was still really high and it was to show their sincerity in all this.


    However there weren¡¯t any other emotions, just calmly exining. ¡°As for this Golden Scale Fire Lion we met it two months ago. We escaped to this ce with much difficulty but it still chased us and tried to destroy our hiding spot. Thus a day ago Run set up a trap. To first heavily injure it and then spend another half a day to kill it here.¡±


    When Zong Shou heard those words he immediately felt a little guilty.


    Two months ago should be when he was in Xuwang Ocean hiding from the attacks of the Instant Space Dragon Race.


    Luckily nothing happened if not he would regret for the rest of his life.


    He also felt that it was getting tougher and tougher to manage everything alone.


    Luckily Shi Run survived.


    He caresses her head softly. This little brat didn¡¯t show any intentions of using such achievements to ask for rewards from him.


    However she enjoyed Zong Shou¡¯s loving actions.


    Outside the hall spread out a gentle and old voice, ¡°That is true! Miss Run is able tomand the ships like they are a part of her, be it her predictions ormanding, they are really amazing. She is the only one of such talent I have seen in my entire life! Ruler is really good at reading people, this time I feel much more confident expanding into the outer region!¡±


    Zong Shou looked over towards where the voice came from only to see that the one who came was Ten Thousand Buddha Vast Habitat¡¯s Zifang.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think that one out of Li Fengfei and the other two will be making a futile trip.


    He shifted his eyes away and as expected he saw Jingyin.


    Naturally Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun were following behind.


    Those two were chosen by Common People Path to follow along which was why Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised.


    In the next instance Zifang opened up with much difficulty, ¡°Days ago I got some news from the Cloud World. Ruler really took back a really amazing thing, putting me in a spot. I am afraid that once I get onto your ship it would be tough to get off it.¡±


    When Zong Shou heard it, he instantly knew that Li Fengfei and the other two had returned back to the Cloud World.


    That Xuwang Ocean was originally extremely close to the Cloud World, he spent much time on the way and also received instructions from Chen Yuexuan to grasp the formation, as such he wasted some time too.


    His tracks weren¡¯t certain and he was also unable to get news from the Cloud World. Instead it was Zifang who got the news first.


    Zong Shouughed without bothering much, ¡°If Buddhist Faction doesn¡¯t want to you can choose not to join in. I won¡¯t force you, just don¡¯t leak the news.¡±


    ¡°Ruler is joking! Even if we don¡¯t want to join in we have to!¡±


    Zifang shook his head, he had a weird expression as he spoke.


    ¡°If it was just eleration of time and having a portion of the Instant Space Dragon Race abilities then it was still okay. However this thing even has the ability to dy tribtion. Even our Buddhist Faction rarely has such treasures. Ruler is offering such great terms, if we reject then we are really unreasonable. It should be the same for the Sword Sect right? Ruler don¡¯t worry, this treasure concerns the prosperity of the faction and we won¡¯t leak anything...¡±


    At the start Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother but when he heard the second sentence his heart sank.


    Dy tribtion?


    He didn¡¯t know that the Universe Light Hall had such an ability!


    Instantly his heart tensed up and he felt an intense pain. What a huge loss in this deal. If he knew that this was the case he should have asked for more benefits!


    Now that the dust settled and the wood had already been made into a ship, it was toote for him to regret.


    He could only smile with a really ugly expression on his face, ¡°Is that so, then that would be for the best...¡±


    Feng Taiji didn¡¯t bother about his expression, opening his mouth once more to ask, ¡°Now that everyone is already gathered and everything is prepared, where is Ruler prepared to attack from? There are ten thousand worlds here. Apart from those barbaric worlds with low production most of them have rulers. This time be it Ruler or our three sects, we have to seed. Ruler please make your decision carefully!¡±


    Zong Shou took a deep breath, his face turning cold and serious.


    Although Feng Taiji¡¯s words weren¡¯t nice to listen to and were a little cold, but he was right. They could only seed and couldn¡¯t afford to fail.


    Actually the best outer region world in his memory was the small world that Shiyue upied at the start.


    Not only did its production exceed Tianfang World by tens of times, there was also not much resistance within the world.


    However this ce probably already fell into that Shiyue¡¯s hands.


    A few months ago he had fought with him and knew about how strong his country power was.


    However at that time he was also at his most powerless and as such wasn¡¯t able to stop him.


    Apart from that ce there weren¡¯t many worlds that he could conquer and expand to around the Cloud World.


    They either already had masters which made it hard to shake, needing them to pay a huge price, or they were extremely poor.


    At this point Zong Shou remembered an area which had high production. It was a medium sized world with various mines within. They numbered pretty much ten times the number in the Cloud World before the Spiritual Wave.


    There are many native races within which weren¡¯t wiped out. However most of the experts within were already killed.


    However at this moment there were many powers who were inpetition for it.


    To take it down would take dozens and even hundreds of battles.


    However this was the only ce that Zong Shou felt was reliable and decent enough to be a Gantian territory.


    There was no shortcut, he could only sh a way out of these path filled with thorns!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    He spent half a day before he was able to make Feng Taiji and Zifang satisfied.


    If he was the only power, he could make all the decisions. Whatever he said would be what they did.


    The people of Gantian worshipped him to the extreme and no one will object.


    However since both of their powers had already joined it, the matter was totally different.


    Zong Shou saw them as his shareholders and when they had doubts over his n naturally he would spend some effort to exin.


    He also found out that Sword Sect really went all out.


    Three thousand swordsmen, among which three hundred were Grade Seven, three Spirit Realm cultivators.


    The buddhist Faction was no weaker either. They had three Spirit Realm monks and four thousand disciples.


    As for the Common People Path, they too sent four thousand. Four Spirit Realms and 450 Common People Mysterious Dragon Warriors.


    If they had any achievements they would throw more troops in.


    Based on what Zhao Yanran said, this was also due to him.


    The Taoist Faction suffered heavy losses which reduced the pressure on the three of them. Naturally they were able to raise the overall strength that they sent this time.


    One was to train their disciples and secondly was that a few months ago when Zong Shou passed his tribtion, Dragon Shadow entering End Realm, both of them surprised them a lot.


    The Cloud World was rising toote. Although they had several End Realm cultivators but their strength was still weak in the outer region.


    The Master of the worlds often had aplicated rtionship with one another. Their backings were often really deep and strong.


    For example that Lu Family, outside of the eight hundred worlds they had three thousand worlds who pledged allegiance to them.


    The End Realm experts often were wary of the Cloud World expansion, the moment signs appeared they would work together to suppress it.


    Which was why there wasn¡¯t much progress over the ten thousand years. The Taoist Faction was only able to spread their faith in the dozens of worlds around.


    The Buddhist Faction had a simr situation. Their¡¯s was slightly better however it didn¡¯t exceed a hundred.


    If not they wouldn¡¯t have suggested opening up another region to create a true world. They also wouldn¡¯t have participated this time.


    With the current situation, the future God Emperor will pretty much sweep an entire region.


    However the Cloud World cultivators were suppressed for too long.


    ¡°However after the hundred year spiritual wave it will drop once more! This is the tragic situation of the Cloud World, only by lowering and suppressing the spiritual energy can we prevent other worlds from eyeing on us...¡±


    To him, even if the Heaven Opening Treasure was taken out, the spiritual energy shouldn¡¯t be that low. Restraining the spiritual wave definitely wasn¡¯t just to prevent cultivation.


    Zong Shou felt slightly emotional however this matter didn¡¯t have much to do with him.


    Whether or not the Spiritual Wave is restricted didn¡¯t have much connection to him. It didn¡¯t affect him much.


    He told the coordinates of the world to Shi Run before apanying them to chat and y around.


    He made her smile widely and satisfied.


    He then went into secluded meditation, using the Book of Eon to cultivate under elerated speed.


    Actually with his current situation there was no way for him to progress much in terms of true qi and soul power.


    The so called cultivation was just refining and binding to those twenty four Instant Space Dragon Pellets.


    To perfect the formations within the pellet andplete the change between illusionary and real, allowing them to be totally merged into his soul.


    Apart from that he had one more job. He used his intent to gather it to form a knife to carve runes and marks on a dragon tooth.


    Before leaving the Tianfang World, Chen Yuexuan gave him a spiritual sense artifact crafting technique.


    From start to finish the sword artifact would be carved and crafted using spiritual sense.


    Just like that once the sword artifact ispleted, without needing him to bind and refine it, it would already be bathed in his spiritual sense.


    He would be able to control it with his heart, much stronger aspared to other swords.


    However it was such a huge workload to carve these swords one by one.


    At the start Zong Shou failed several times. This was the first time he knew that dragon teeth was actually such a tough and domineering thing.


    Zong Shou gathered his spiritual sense into a knife, the moment he touched it his spiritual sense would break. If he forced his way he woudln¡¯t be able to control his strength.


    He wasn¡¯t able to craft a sword and instead destroyed a few teeth.


    Zong Shou was helpless and could only use other simr ingredients to rece. Only after familiarising with it did he start.


    Only then was there one sword which slowly formed. Through it Zong Shou noticed the benefits of crafting artifacts like that.


    After a few tries his control of his soul power was able to reach a level where he could reach minute details.

 Chapter 827 - First Time Using Sword Formation

    <h4>Chapter 827: First Time Using Sword Formation</h4>


    Zong Shou sat alone at the tail of the giant ship. Thirty six Star Dragon Pellets were flickering around him, appearing and disappearing, their locations changing.


    Actually at this moment one couldn¡¯t call them Dragon Pellets as they were real stars.


    They had totally merged with the stars within Zong Shou¡¯s soul.


    Two months had passed since Zong Shou had linked up with the fleet.


    The twenty four Dragon Pellets at the start had already managed to change between illusionary and real.


    However as he had to carve those dragon teeth too, the amount of stars he increased were much fewer than he had expected.


    On one side it was because he was distracted. On the other side it was because the first twenty four were ones he specially selected because he was most familiar with them. They were Daos that he came into contact the most.


    The stars after were much tougher than he expected.


    He worked on twelve of them at the same time and only now did he manage to change them from illusionary to real.


    His strength improved once more.


    Two months ago his Universe Light Sword was a little weaker than that Killing Path Sword Intent.


    Two monthster it had exceeded it. Using the Daos within the thirty six stars, his one sword could exceed the Spirit Realm Killing Path Sword Intent!


    At this moment Zong Shou could appear at any one of these thirty six stars as he wished.


    These stars all existed between illusionary and real states, an instantiation of his dharma onto the world.


    Unless one had soul power which far exceeded his or one grasped the spacetime Dao, it would be tough for one to harm him.


    With this set of stars he was confident to be able to escape safely under any kind of dangerous situation.


    Apart from these stars, he also had a sword formation around him.


    A total of twelve of them, Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Swords, spinning and dancing about in the air along a specific arc.


    The tooth sword had no sharp tip, due to Zong Shou¡¯s clumsy skills it also looked really ugly.


    It looked totally harmless, like there was nothing special about it.


    However who knows whether or not it was a coincidence or whether Zong Shou wanted it.


    A Grade Seven Eel Dragonmon in the world river suddenly made its way in.


    The sword formation seemed to have came alive. Sword energy exploded out, shing about from all directions.


    In just a blink of an eye the poor Grade Seven Eel Dragn was smashed into pieces by the sword shadows.


    What was left was a blood rain which sttered in the world river.


    The pce was simply too small and Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly like he did on Gantian Mountain.


    He could onlye to the tail where there was no one or leave the ship if he wanted to try out his abilities.


    Even if there were some movement it wouldn¡¯t affect the body of the ship.


    However due to the special environment, there was naturally some guests around.


    ¡°What a great scenery! Oh right, I heard that Eel Dragon Meat is extremely delicious. Especially after Grade Seven, it is one of the best delicacies. What a waste.¡±


    The sword formation really was worth the ¡°Destruction¡± in its name, directly slicing a huge Eel Dragon into meat paste.


    As it came from the True Dragon bloodline, naturally it hated these inferior dragons and would like to kill them whenever they saw one.


    His dragon tooth swords also inherited this characteristic.


    Zifang and Feng Taiji who were at the side were speechless when they heard that.


    Where was there any scenery to speak of in this dark void?


    Weren¡¯t you the one who sliced the Eel Dragon into that?


    Jingyin closed her eyes, her mouth chanting about the Absolute Beginning Buddha. She then persuaded, ¡°Ruler all life are equal. Although one has to kill for food, what there is a karmic cycle for everything. However we shouldn¡¯t treat life so easily. This Eel Dragon hasn¡¯t offended us and we have so many resources so why did you have to kill it just for fun?¡±


    Zong Shou felt that it made sense and felt guilty about it.


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t tell her that he actually had no control over the formation.


    Like once the formation was crafted it had its own life and didn¡¯t listen to his orders at all/


    It would instinctively destroy everything else within the formation.


    What was weird was that Zong Shou didn¡¯t sense that there were artifact spirits within the twelve Dragon Tooth Swords.


    He had a stomach full of questions which he wanted to ask Chen Yuexuan.


    Unfortunately they were too far away from Tianfang World and he couldn¡¯t just rush back over.


    Luckily after he analysed it he basically confirmed that the sword formation wouldn¡¯t turn on him.


    However the blueprints had some spiritual patterns which looked slightly weird.


    It couldn¡¯t be considered extra but there didn¡¯t seem to really be a need for it...


    He could only deduce that the person who spread this formation down had a huge blood debt with the spirits of this world.


    Or maybe since he was unable to reach the End Realm his mental state had changed.


    At this moment Zong Shou was helpless. Not to mention how it didn¡¯t pose any threat to him. Even if it had the strength to kill him it would need to quench its thirst and have the ability to do so.


    Speaking of which, the ancient talisman that Chen Yuexuan sold to him was consuming more and more energy recently.


    The person whoid the curse on him must be going all out to crazily track where his location was at.


    He thought that he could dy it for half a year but now he could only drag this by four months.


    The Cloud World had Common People Path protecting so he didn¡¯t need to worry about the safety of his family.


    The only thing he was worried about was Ruoshui and Run as well as the three hundred thousand soldiers who followed him out.


    In other words he had to break open the situation in the shortest amount of time and then go all out to deal with the crazy chase and killing of that person.


    Until one of them dies!


    Killing intent shed in his eyes and then he smiled, returning back to normal. He sighed, ¡°Unfortunately my sword formation is unable to find a suitable opponent to test its strength...¡±


    His eyes were filled with annoyance as he looked behind him.


    Zifang didn¡¯t make a sound, sitting really still. Feng Taiji jolted, a chill ran down his spine.


    After Zong Shou crafted the tenth sword, he had wanted to find someone to test the formation out.


    Coincidentally at that moment he wanted to challenge to see how far the gap between him and the person who was invincible in the Cloud World.


    The oue was tragic.


    In just ten breaths he was heavily injured. If not for Zong Shou holding back he would have been shredded into pieces within the formation.


    After which he had a psychological barrier. Each time he looked at the formation he would subconsciously stay far away form it.


    At the same time he found it weird, looking at the stars shining around Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou had disyed the sword formation several times but these stars only appeared on the outside but weren¡¯t used. There was a mysterious veil over them, making it hard for one to grasp their ability.


    It was simr to the Taoist Faction¡¯s Star Falling Technique. Zong Shou piged The Central Cloud Continent and probably obtained a portion of them. Did this fellow change to cultivate that?


    This could indeed make up for his weakness in spiritual cultivation. However the core of this technique was definitely still within Daoling Vast Habitat.


    If Zong Shou wanted to walk this path he had to either perfect it or forcefully snatch it. Either way it would be extremely difficult.


    Zifang and Feng Taiji acted death, the other Spirit Realm experts naturally wouldn¡¯t agree.


    Ruoshui wanted to but Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing.


    The people were instantly silent, only to hear Zhao Yanran scoff coldly, ¡°Arrogant!¡±


    Zong Shou was indeed bragging. After the formation was formed he did have the ability to suppress all Spirit Realm cultivators.


    So what if all 10800 of the Dragon Tooth Swords were done?


    Just as he was about to speak, his brow rose up and then he smiled.


    ¡°Forget it, since you all are unwilling I won¡¯t force you. The person to test it out has arrived.¡±


    Travelling for months, they finally reached the chaotd of his memory!


    In the next moment a cold scoff spread out from afar.


    ¡°This is Yuanlian World! Where did you peoplee from and what for?¡±


    Along with the sound, dozens of spiritual sense spread out through the air and reached over.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply, he didn¡¯t bother about his identity as a Country Ruler. However it was indeed inappropriate for him to speak now.


    There were naturally people at the front of the ship to do so.


    ¡°We are soldiers from Cloud World Great Gan, here to expand ournd! We heard that Yuanlian World has no owner so we came to im it!¡±


    Before his words werepleted a few maniacalughs spread out from the other side.


    ¡°Cloud World Great Gan? I was thinking which power it was? So it is the country bumpkins of the Cloud World. Hiding your heads for ten thousand years and finally running out from your turtle shells?¡±


    Someone else said, ¡°We have taken over this ce. Go back to where you came from. If not if we battle, don¡¯t me us for being merciless and killing all of you!¡±


    ¡°This is a ce where heroespete, do you think there is a ce for you all?¡±


    The moment those words spread over, Feng Taiji and Zhao Yanran¡¯s expression turned green.


    Anyone who was called a country bumpkin would feel annoyed and would definitely react.


    Zifang¡¯s expression was also really ugly. Although the Buddhist Faction came to the Cloud World from the outside but he himself was a part of the Cloud World.


    In other words he was one of the country bumpkins mentioned.


    The fleet didn¡¯t bother and continued to head forwards towards that Yuanlian World.


    Feng Taiji and the others each took their own spots, fighting intent rising, covering the ship to threaten them.


    A few people appeared in the distance, dozens of weird looking ships appeared.


    They charged from all around, surrounding them.


    ¡°Fifteen Spirit Realm, you actually have some strength, however just you alone is a littlecking.¡±


    Before those words were said, a saber light sped through the air. Like a mountain copsing it gave off a vast and intense aura.


    Zong Shouughed from the back of the ship.


    The few people were here both to stop them and also to probe.


    He didn¡¯t expect that there was actually a person who would start the battle.


    Chen Yuexuan had said that all the swords within the formation would have to see blood before they are official considered initiated within.


    Till date only three of them saw blood. Who knew that there were so many people here that he could use.


    The saber light shed down. Feng Taiji also charged up from the ship with a sword, the weapons shed and instantly shook the sky.


    Feng Taiji¡¯s bodynded like a kite whose string was broken, however it also caused the giant ship to be fine.


    That personughed out loud, ¡°Wow actually merging spirit and martial arts, I underestimated you!¡±


    At this moment the twelve white colored Dragon Tooth Swords in front of Zong Shou flew up into the air.

 Chapter 828 - Showing off?

    <h4>Chapter 828: Showing off?</h4>


    The Sword Light rose up and silently flew into the distance.


    The initial Celestial Realm Saber wielding Cultivator instinctively shed, bringing with him millions of glows as he struck down!


    With this person at the head, the many cultivators in front as well as the numerous Spiritual Senses that spread over were all tempted to fight.


    A few streaks of light charged over toward the area. A dozen Space Ships all armed themselves and faced off against one another.


    Only at this moment did the twelve Dragon Bone Swords from the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Formation finally rush over.


    He was astonished when he looked at the bone-made swords.


    He was originally really shocked at how these swords got close to him almost silently.


    However, when he saw how ugly the swords were, even giving off only a weak Spiritual Energy reaction, he scoffed, ¡°Is this a sword formation? How special, this is the first time I have seen one! Is this something special from your Cloud World?¡±


    A saber shed out as it brought with it the strength of mountains as it streamed through the air.


    With a sh, it broke the space into two, splitting up the 12 swords.


    Such a method was suitable, no matter what Sword Formation one was facing, it was also a really straightforward method.


    As expected, the saber shed out and tried to forcefully cut out the connection of these 12 swords with one another. The movement of the swords also slightly halted...


    The Sword Formation was forcefully stopped for the time it took a Celestial Realm Expert to breathe by his Saber Energy. It was unable to get close and went into total chaos.


    ¡°I heard that 10,000 years ago, the Cloud World Martial Arts were really prosperous. Six of the world¡¯s Saint Venerablese from the Cloud World. Now, it seems like it is a littlecking. No, I should say that it is a total joke...¡±


    However, in the next moment, before hepleted his statement, the 12 White Long Swords shed. They actually teleported through space and in the blink of an eye were right beside him.


    When the Sword Energy exploded out, the Saber Wielding Cultivator also felt that the space around him had suddenly started to twist in a weird manner.


    The portion at his lower body elerated while the part at his upper body slowed down.


    The left side of his body was heavy like 1,000 mountains pressed down while the right totally lost weight and was light as a feather.


    There were also two extremely strong and weird repulsion forces that added to his body.


    At this moment, he felt like there were dozens of experts attacking him at the same time.


    Before he was clear what had happened, he was totally shredded into pieces by the energy within the Sword Formation!


    The soul was also unable to escape, in an instant it was ripped apart.


    Zong Shou looked on from the distance and broke into augh. He then sighed, why did he have to ask for trouble?


    He was just worried about not being able to find a suitable person to send a warning and this person jumped out so eagerly.


    He was also slightly shocked at how strong this Sword Formation was.


    The Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation was simr to this Three Thousand Star Falling Technique.


    They both manipted various Daos. The formation used Sword Artifacts to carry it.


    As for his Three Thousand Star Falling Technique, it used the stars in the space within his soul.


    One was within and one was on the outside, so in terms of levels, naturally his Three Thousand Star Falling Technique was stronger.


    However, this Sword Formation was easier toplete.


    If he didn¡¯t want to perfectly merge with the Artifact, then he could just invite people to help him craft the Sword Artifacts which would save a lot of time.


    However, at this moment, the two techniques in his hands were able to buff and perfect one another.


    Although he was only using the power of the formation, it borrowed a portion of the Three Thousand Star Falling Technique¡¯s strength.


    When the Sword Formation spread out, each sword could use a Dao. There was no need for spells and it could be instantly cast.


    The Celestial Realm Cultivator was naturally in with one sword.


    The moment this person died, the entire space became silent.


    The impulsive and restless aura instantly calmed down like water had been poured over them.


    The few of them who were flying over stopped midway, their expressions were really careful.


    In just a breath, someone shouted out in rage.


    ¡°All of you are cowards who fear everything! Just a slightly strong Cloud World native, a Sword Formation with Instant Space powers and you all are so afraid?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted and nced over, only to see a person charging through the air.


    Blood Light covered the sky and within it there was a person holding a long stick. It turned to a 100,000 feet long and smacked down on one of the boats.


    The three defending Spirit Realm Cultivators tried to block, but they all groaned. It was obvious that all of them were injured.


    Initial Celestial Realm, Demon Path Cultivator?


    This person¡¯sbat strength was several times that of the Saber Wielding Cultivator from before.


    Spreading out his Spiritual Sense, he could feel that the auras which he had suppressed suddenly became more restless due to this person.


    Zong Shou instantlyughed coldly, his eyes filled with killing intent.


    It seems like apart from fighting to stop the future battles, using martial arts to stop fighting, there was no other method!


    He was going to act with speed to quickly sh this chaotic situation. This ce was filled with danger, so wasn¡¯t it a good ce to train either.


    Who knows what kind of situation it was within Yuanlian World, what kind of difficulties were they going to have to face?


    Before this, it was best if he kept thebat strength of all his forces.


    Since he made up his mind to kill, Zong Shou rose up into the air and left the ship, standing in the air.


    With a thought, those 12 White Long Swords shed, quick like a shadow as they shed toward that Blood Red Light.


    The person wielding the stickughed coldly when he saw this.


    ¡°I am not so weak! This formation, such a weak skill, how can it do anything to me?¡±


    A stick struck out and the million feet of space was locked down.


    The aura was heavy and majestic, along with metallic ngs, it actually caused those 12 Sword Lights to be struck away.


    The stick also swept, causing the Sword Shadows to be hit even further.


    Before this person¡¯s stick was able to rest, the 12 White Sword Lights flew back and struck down.


    ¡°How annoying!¡±


    The White Shadow didn¡¯t bother at all and another stick broke open the space.


    But, this stick wasn¡¯t able to scatter the Sword Formation this time.


    It was like those 12 Flying Swords had lives of their own. They were really nimble and swift, but they also didn¡¯t lose their sharpness.


    They all followed a really indiscernible and amazing trajectory as they shed down, actually shing into the gaps of the Stick Energy.


    Like a hot knife through butter, they were able to break the Giant Stick Shadow, inch by inch, without using any strength. They struck from the weaker areas, extremely clean and sharp!


    The person within the Blood mes was shocked. When he came back to his senses, the 12 Swords were already at the front of his body.


    The Blood Body-Protecting Energy he was proud of was unable to stop these Flying Swords for even a moment.


    Instantly, it was forced open. The person within wasn¡¯t even able to have aplete thought in his mind.


    Why did he feel like the formation was like 12 Celestial Realm Cultivators each grasping different Grand Dao Intents, attacking him at the same time?


    Although the power was much weaker, it was definitely Celestial Realm...


    How could he even block it?


    The Sword Light passed and another patch of blood scattered in this part of the void.


    ¡°Blood Soul Lord...¡±


    A few exmations broke out. It seemed like those three words was the name of the fallen Demon Cultivator.


    The few cultivators who flew from behind and were about to attack together were startled and stopped. They were hesitating whether to take the risk and continue or to back off.


    They exchanged nces with one another, shock shing in their eyes.


    At this moment, the Blood Soul Lord and Erzhu, no matter which of them, they were all the strongest out of people from the same realm, real talents.


    However, they were in by the formation in one sword.


    Since it happened to the two of them, then what chance did the others, who just had Spirit Realm cultivation have?


    More eyes gathered on the teen who was standing in the sky above the ships.


    Late Spirit Realm but proudly standing in the sky like a pir, directly facing the numerous cultivators in the area.


    Zong Shou had no patience to wait for them to make their decisions.


    Since he wanted to set an example, he couldn¡¯t hesitate at all and couldn¡¯t show any pity or mercy.


    He needed to be firm and quick to truly shock all of them.


    The Cloud World had remained silent for too long. Even if there were cultivators who left the world, those more outstanding Spirit Realm Experts who relied on their own strength to rise up, wouldn¡¯t choose to continue developing and growing in the Cloud World which was poorer andcked resources.


    Those who remained in the Cloud World were those Grade-7 to Grade-9 Cultivators who had the ability to travel in the void, but no ability to improve any further.


    Leaving the Cloud World and choosing other ces, even choosing the Tianfang World to advance and breakthrough.


    All in all, it made people look down on the Cloud World.


    Those 12 Dragon Tooth Swords spun around, turning into a dozen streaks of light.


    In just a breath, a ball of blood mist danced about.


    It caused dozens of cultivators in the distance to be slightly shocked. They were stunned as they saw one of them shed into pieces by a sh of that Sword Light.


    This person was actually just a little closer. Apart from Spiritual Sense Suppression, he didn¡¯t attack the Cloud World Ships at all.


    They were mixed with fear and rage and then shortly after another person¡¯s body was destroyed.


    These two were just the start. Shortly after, many more Spirit Realm Cultivators were sliced down.


    It was a one-sided massacre!


    The Sword Formation was so sharp, no one was able to block it for even a moment.


    The remaining people had no intentions to go up against the fleet at all. The surrounding Space Ships all avoided and fled in panic.


    Zong Shou was expressionless and looked forward coldly.


    ¡°Today, I stand here alone, ying the arrogant ones! ying those who show threat! Killing those who are three breaths away! When you all die, don¡¯t me me for not warning you!¡±


    The void was totally silent. Pretty much everyone left till they were three breaths away.


    A momentter, a golden-robed person suddenly appeared. A majestic voice shook the void.


    ¡°What an arrogant one! ying people who threaten! I have roamed worlds for 1,000 years and have never seen such a person like you...¡±


    When his wordsnded, a Silver Light shot out from Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves, slicing through the air. In the eyes of the many people present, there were actually a thousand shadows.


    When all the Silver Shadows disappeared, the Flying Knife had already pinned into his brow!

 Chapter 829 - Outer Region Rules

    <h4>Chapter 829: Outer Region Rules</h4>


    ¡°What an arrogant person! ying people who threaten! I have roamed worlds for a 1,000 years and have never seen such a person like you...¡±


    When his wordsnded, a Silver Light shot out from Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves, slicing through the air. In the eyes of the many people, there were actually 1,000 shadows.


    When all the Silver Shadows disappeared, the Flying Knife had already pinned into his brow!


    He just appeared and said a few words and then he was dead, devoid of all life.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose and then touched the tip of his nose in an embarrassed manner.


    ¡°I nearly forgot to mention that anyone who dares to be disrespectful in front of me will be killed!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered hearing that person talk, so he just killed him with one sword!


    The moment he said this, no one else dared to speak. Everyone present just kept silent.


    Everyone here recognized that person. He was a famous Master of a world.


    He was called Jiujing. Although he was a factionless cultivator, recently he joined a strong side.


    Not only was his cultivation really strong, he also had many Intermediate Celestial Realm Experts under him.


    Who knew that just because he spoke too much today, to speak up for the person who died just now, that he would fall under this guy¡¯s knife!


    Those Spaceships didn¡¯t dare to get close anymore, afraid that they would enter the so-called range in which Zong Shou would then kill them.


    Who knew whether this so-called three breaths was Spirit Realm, Celestial Realm or God Realm?


    Anyone who was disrespectful would be killed. Although these words were really neutral, because of Jiujing¡¯s death, it was even more shocking to their hearts.


    They were also shocked. Looking at this teen, his aura was really hidden. One could only just sense that he was Late Spirit Realm.


    However, why was he so strong? So strong that Jiujing couldn¡¯t even fight back!


    And also what kind of ability was that Flying Knife?


    At this moment, on the six Spaceships, the 300,000 Gantian Elites were all filled with worshipping gazes. Even those Common People¡¯s Path disciples who didn¡¯t know that he was their fellow Sect mate, the Sword Sect Swordsmen, all of them were filled with respect.


    Even those neutral and calm Buddhist Faction disciples had a weird glow in their eyes.


    ¡°Today, we finally know that his ¡®invincible in the Cloud World¡¯ name is really true!¡±


    ¡°As expected from the Blood Sword Monster Lord! Actually killing Celestial Realm Cultivators with one knife just because he was unhappy with them.¡±


    ¡°Is that the legendary Six God Defensive Knife Technique?¡± How sharp...¡±


    ¡°Ruling and, unrivaled and invincible. I don¡¯t wish to live forever, just to be able to have a bit of his skill and I will be satisfied.¡±


    Zifang who was sitting on another Spaceship, his eyes were fixed on the sky.


    A long whileter, he gave out a leisurely sigh.


    ¡°I told you the Cloud World was going to prosper. Before the Spiritual Wave even rises, there is such a person. It would be tough for it not to prosper. The few Buddha Venerables had nned in the Cloud World, did they expect this situation?¡±


    After saying this, he smiled at Jingyin who was at the back.


    ¡°Are you not used to it? Such killing matters are close to barbaric and it probably doesn¡¯t fit your personality.¡±


    Jingyin shook her head, ¡°I heard that when Padmasambhava stepped into the world, he was restricted all around. He used the 12 Purple Gold Lotus tforms, Sanhua Law Sword to kill 100,000 evils demons and devils, destroying Sanfa Temple. After hundreds of wars did it finally calm the world down and form our Buddhist Factionnd. Master also thought that Buddhist Faction focuses on the heart, treating people with mercy. However, there are people who keep thews and punish others. To spread Buddhist scriptures, one would definitely have to walk the path of a Shura...¡±


    Although she said this, her petite face still turned slightly white.


    Zifang¡¯s eyes shed and then he smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to force yourself! However, you must remember that even our Buddhist Faction was humiliated by getting chased out of Congfan World!¡±


    While the two of them spoke, there were changes in the sky.


    There were numerous people who stepped out of the void. Their cultivation¡¯s were really high and deep, not below that of Jiujing. Their expressions were a little ugly.


    One of them bowed toward Zong Shou.


    ¡°Tianfang Guild Tanjing greets fellow cultivator! My ancestor came from the Cloud World so it seems like wee from the same ce!¡±


    Both his words and actions were really respectful.


    Tanjing raised his head and looked over with a questioning gaze.


    ¡°What is your name? To be able to kill Jiujing in one knife, you must be famous in the Cloud World. Maybe I have heard of you!¡±


    Zong Shou nced at that person and knew that these few were the ones who could make decisions here.


    They were hiding behind the scenes first to let their subjects probe and try to chase them away.


    When the matter reached an unsolvable stage, they came out personally.


    However, since they weed him with a smile, he couldn¡¯t immediately just kill them.


    Great Gan had a long road outside of the Cloud World and at this moment since they showed off their might already, they shouldn¡¯t go about making enemies.


    Speaking of which, he had some grievances with Tianfang Guild.


    However, the Kunran Elder died at the hands of Fangjue who ¡°wanted to im the items of the First Dragon Hall¡±. He was seen snatching the Universe Light Hall and then he killed him to keep him from talking.


    There was no connection to him.


    Even if someone asked he wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    ¡°I am Zong Shou¡±


    A short four words, he didn¡¯t mention his past and didn¡¯t say his title.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was arrogant but that once he said it, people would look down on him and treat him as rubbish.


    As expected, the people across from him had lost expressions, it was obvious they hadn¡¯t heard his name before.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care. It was best if they did, but not much of a problem if they didn¡¯t.


    Did he have to exin in detail to them how many Taoist Faction people he killed and how many things he did?


    Heughed and then opened his mouth and asked.


    ¡°What do the few of you want by blocking here? Do you want to fight with me like those few before?¡±


    The five of them all frowned and could hear the provocative intent within.


    This also shocked everyone there, not knowing how strong he was.


    At this moment, it was best to dy and bear with it.


    One of them broke outughing, ¡°Cultivator is joking! Yuanlian World doesn¡¯t have an owner. Since I cane, then naturally you can too. We wanted to stop you in hopes of there being one less opponent, but unfortunately we don¡¯t have the strength!¡±


    He was honest, his expression also turned solemn.


    ¡°However, although we want topete, we have to be restrained! Let¡¯s leave this Yuanlian World fight to the juniors. We Celestial Realm Cultivators can just watch on from the side and not interfere. After all, we cultivate to live longer, there is no need to fight to the death for such materialistic things! Does fellow Cultivator agree?¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this, his eyes shed, ¡°Ie from the Cloud World and am not sure about outer region matters. Are these the rules for fighting for worlds?¡±


    Seeing everyone nod their heads, Zong Shou asked, ¡°Then, what is the case with the few just now?¡±

 Chapter 830 - Yuanlian Hearsay

    <h4>Chapter 830: Yuanlian Hearsay</h4>


    Everyone, including Tanjing, felt slightly embarrassed when they heard this, not knowing what to say.


    The two people who attacked just now were undoubtedly Celestial Realm and above.


    Zong Shouughed coldly, his gaze was so sharp it pierced their hearts, ¡°Forget it! There is no need for you all to exin. I roughly know a little. Whether in the Cloud World or outside, only when the fist is useless will one try to talk logic with you.¡±


    If not for Dragon Shadow stepping into End Realm, would the Taoist Faction have topromise with him?


    As for the battle today, if he didn¡¯t kill those few Celestial Realm Experts to show his might, these few people probably wouldn¡¯t appear either.


    When Tanjing heard this, he nodded his head, ¡°I won¡¯t try to twist words. Would an eagle speak about fairness with an ant, isn¡¯t that a joke? You showed us how strong you are today, so naturally such a rule would be used.¡±


    The other people didn¡¯t speak as they agreed in silence with Tanjing¡¯s words.


    Zong Shou entered deep thought and momentster he nodded his head, ¡°These rules are not bad! However, I am not Celestial Realm. Moreover, in my eyes, you and those people who died before aren¡¯t any different. Eagles won¡¯t be fair to ants, how are you all any different from ants?¡±


    The moment he said these words, the entire void, all the cultivator¡¯s expressions changed, unable to say a word.


    A momentter, it was still Tanjing to open his mouth, ¡°Although I¡¯m not your opponent, my Tianfang Guild has the right to speak with you? It is best if you don¡¯t say such funny words. Moreover, your cultivation is indeed Spirit Realm, but no one here dares see you as one!¡±


    ¡°Your mouth is truly sharp!¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed, thinking to himself that he was treating what he said as a joke? That might not be true!


    He just asked tly, ¡°Where does Jiujing stay? How much of Yuanlian World does he hold?¡±


    With just an eye, he could see that the unlucky Celestial Realm who died under his Flying Knife, be it strength or identity, he was on the same level as these people.


    He definitely ruled a part of this Yuanlian World.


    This person was the Master of a world, as for the world he ruled, Zong Shou didn¡¯t care.


    With Jiujing dying there would be people to take over. He should also immediately join one of the huge powers.


    However, as for within this Yuanlian World, thend he conquered would be taken under Zong Shou¡¯s control.


    The people opposite exchanged nces with one another. One of them spoke up helplessly, ¡°He upies the southwest of Yuanlian World, establishing a Celestial Dynasty. He has three Celestial Realm Cultivators, 20 Spirit Realm and roughly 10,000 others. He rules seven countries, 10,000 miles ofnd. He upies a Celestial Manor known as Yuanjing Pce...¡±


    Tanjing also spoke, ¡°His background is not ordinary, he is one of the outer path deacons of Seven Saint Guild. You can upy hisnd, but in the future you need to be careful. Seven Saint Guild is one of therge powers in this region. They have more than 7 Saint Realm Cultivators. Although they aren¡¯t here, their strength is not bad!¡±


    These words were both to remind and warn him.


    He was trying to be friendly and sell him a favor. He was also trying to tell Zong Shou that he got himself into big trouble and it was best if he did not get into more.


    Zong Shou was deep in thought. The so-called Celestial Dynasty was a type of cultivator power.


    It was simr to normal dynasties but a little different.


    The ruling system and ruling method was nearly the same. Only, under the Celestial Dynasty there were normal civilians and also strong cultivators.


    Within the Cloud World, the most famous one would be the Lu Family.


    They used the Sky Burning Celestial Dynasty to rule 800 worlds, supporting various countries in the world to help them rule their people.


    With that, they used normal countries as the middlemen torgely reduce the invasion of the King Path Power.


    However, even then it was not enough. Thus, they split once more, splitting the 800 worlds into dozens of sections, dozens of Country Rulers which resulted in the Lu Family infighting.


    The future God Emperor was the same. After unifying the Cloud World, he personally split it up and built the Celestial Dynasty God Court. All originalnds were split into countries, breaking them into pieces.


    In the future, when he fought the Lu Family while also trying to get to the pinnacle of the martial path, he had to take this path.


    However, at this moment, the so-called King Energy didn¡¯t affect his roots.


    He didn¡¯t think much about it and didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    When Tanjing raised it, he recalled that he had to consider how he was going to take the next step.


    As for the Seven Saint Alliance, he had never heard of them.


    They had at least 7 Saint Realm Cultivators. That sounded decent, but without End Realm Experts, they were all just useless, they only marginally more useful.


    They had too much to control and temporarily wouldn¡¯t be able to care of this area.


    ¡°Thanks for your reminder!¡±


    He nodded his head before saying, ¡°As for this rule, I will have to think about it!¡±


    After saying this, he stopped speaking any nonsense, turned into a streak of light and headed back into his gship.


    He had to see the situation to decide whether or not he would follow this agreement, whether or not Run and Feng Taiji could gain a footing.


    If they didn¡¯t have enough strength and they ganged up on him, wouldn¡¯t he be restraining his own hands by agreeing? It wasn¡¯t a smart decision...


    The 6 Spaceships continued forward, this time they weren¡¯t stop anymore.


    The cultivators in the air slightly hesitated before they backed off.


    Even those few Celestial Realm experts who appeared all disappeared in an instant.


    After they came into contact with the space pirs, the 6 Spaceships exerted strength to smash them.


    In the next moment, like an air bubble, they merged into the other world.


    The moment they entered, Feng Taiji who had already came back to the Cloud Ship, his brow rose up and was filled with surprise.


    ¡°This ce is not bad, the abundance of Spiritual Energy is even higher than in the Cloud World!¡±


    Zifang was at the side and nodded slightly.


    The density of Spiritual Energy here was indeed a little stronger than that of the Cloud World.


    He spread out his Spiritual Sense and momentster he spoke, ¡°This world is roughly 50,000 miles wide! Not far away there is a city, the people are no different from us. Although the poption isn¡¯t as dense as the Cloud World, within this 200 miles there are 400,000 people!¡±


    The more people there were here meant that there would be more devotees to the Buddhist Faction.


    The world that Zong Shou chose was really not bad.


    It was one of the best out of medium-sized worlds.


    How the size of worlds were decided was reallyplicated.


    In the eyes of cultivators, first was the Spiritual Energy and then the size.


    Some worlds had billions of miles ofnd, but there were really few living beings. The Spiritual Energy density was low, which was why they were considered small worlds.


    The Cloud World was a million miles but the Spiritual Energy 10,000 years ago was really abundant, able to produce End Realm Experts. It was without a doubt arge world.


    Just from the name of the Celestial World, one would know a little.


    This Yuanlian World was only a little worse and was just a bit away from being arge world.


    However, Zifang¡¯s words were filled with worry.


    The better the environment, the more the resources, the more people would eye it. Naturally, there would be more fighting and it would be more dangerous to try to keep it.


    Three major factions followed Zong Shou over and just one of them could suppress the so-called Seven Saint Guild.


    However, with the chaos about to start in the Cloud World, they couldn¡¯t get distracted.


    Moreover, these opponents might be End Realm Experts.


    After all, outer region Saint Venerables had been suppressing the Cloud World and Buddhist Faction for a long time.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all. After deducing the locations, he headed southwest.


    Although those people didn¡¯t say the exact location of the Yuanjing Pce, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Zong Shou to find it.


    Six ships split up and dozens of Spirit Realm Spiritual Sense swept out in all directions.


    In just a moment, Zong Shou picked up something. He left the gship, with a sh he was above a cloud.


    The so-called Celestial Manor was actually floating in the cloudyer. It was extremely tough and hard while also light as dust Hongyun Stone built up the foundations of the pce.


    It stretched a million feet from north to south. The scale was really majestic and was truly a grand sight.


    Many of the ces were still empty. 70% of the pce was still notplete.


    Zong Shou looked out and took in a cold breath. Aspared to this, the Hanyan Pce his father gave him was like a thatched house.


    This pce was majestic and mighty. The buildings were all exquisite and beautiful, showing off the riches of a Celestial Realm expert.


    The First and Third Dragon Halls were stronger than this, but because they were built by people of the Dragon Race, their tastes were different.


    For example, Ye Feihan was feeling conflicted due to hisck of a horn.


    ¡°Today, I finally know how rich this outer region is!¡±


    The currentnd he controlled wasparable to half a Yuanlian World but it wasn¡¯t this majestic.


    Jiujing was just an Intermediate Celestial Realm and was actually better than him.


    ¡°They pige too much!¡±


    Feng Taino followed over and said, ¡°Not only does this world have ack of cultivators, but the people don¡¯t have a means of living. Many ces have ack of food and people die from hunger. This is totally different from the Great Gan that Ruler runs. This world¡¯s Spiritual Energy is abundant, 50,000 miles and at most two billion people. How did the people make it to such a state?¡±


    In the Cloud World, even the brutal and violent rulers wouldn¡¯t cause the country to be like this.


    Suddenly, he understood why the ancient Cloud Race would resist and fight off Alien Races.


    The Saint Venerables of the Cloud Deste Era, once they entered End Realm, all of them stopped at nothing to kill those Alien Races!


    It probably wasn¡¯t just because of that Heaven Opening Treasure.


    ¡°Brother Feng praises me too much!¡±


    Usually Zong Shou would enjoy his words.


    However, at this moment, he didn¡¯t have much energy to enjoy it as his heart was dripping blood.


    Since Jiujing died, the so-called Celestial Dynasty wouldn¡¯t run.


    All his subjects scattered. However, they didn¡¯t forget to sweep all the treasures within the pce.


    Forget it, Zong Shou could ept that. However, his Spiritual Sense picked up that there were some people who were trying to break seals to enter something that looked like a treasury.

 Chapter 831 - Huge profits

    <h4>Chapter 831: Huge profits</h4>


    ¡°Preposterous!¡±


    If he didn¡¯t know or if he didn¡¯t see it, he naturally wouldn¡¯t care so much.


    At this moment, just from how tightly guarded the restrictions and seals were, he sensed how filled it was.


    How would he allow others to take something that was already going to fall into his hands?


    Snatching one¡¯s finances was a huge sin!


    With a thought, those 12 White Swords shed down from the air.


    They pinned all around the treasury, Sword Intent exploding out and sweeping all around.


    There wasn¡¯t a need for him to randomly kill people for these riches. He only needed to use the Dragon Tooth Swords to send a warning.


    The cultivators around seemed to know the strength of the Sword Formation. Their faces were ashen white, some smarter ones instantly ran.


    Some greedy ones hesitated a little before fleeing.


    Their lives were still more important than these material items.


    Zong Shou flew over, taking over from where they left off to continue to break the restrictions and seals.


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered deducing the makeup of the restrictions.


    He just used the Sword Formation to attack and destroy everything.


    Momentster, Zong Shou was standing within the treasury.


    The items within didn¡¯t surprise him nor did they disappoint him either.


    There were around 20 Top Xuan Grade Mind Stones which was roughly 1% of what he looted from the Qin Emperor Sub Tomb. This was already pretty good for a Celestial Realm Cultivator to have such riches.


    However, there was a whole bunch of other random stuff, pretty much filling up this 30,000-foot space.


    He didn¡¯t feel anything, Feng Taiji, on the other hand, was really surprised.


    ¡°Cherry Pattern Stone, 13,000 square feet and it is actually all High-Grade Cherry Pattern Stone! This Yuanlian World actually produces such a thing? Eh? This jade is weird, is it the legendary Wenxin Jade...¡±


    Zong Shou listened andughed to himself.


    Cherry Pattern Stone was one of the ingredients to craft swords. It wouldn¡¯t be used for normal Spiritual Weapons, however, it was key to Sword Cultivators and was something that they couldn¡¯tck.


    Adding in a small amount of Cherry Pattern Stone powder, one could greatly increase the connection between the cultivator and the sword.


    It would increase the quick-wittedness of the sword, increasing the ability to sense Sword Intent which would greatly quicken the ability to improve in the sword.


    Cloud World¡¯s Cherry Pattern Stone veins were all controlled by the Sword Sect, however, even then it was not enough.


    Each year they only had 1,000 square feet of production which was able to greatly increase the number and strength of Sword Cultivators.


    As for Wenxin Stone, it had another use which was to help Spiritual Cultivation.


    Different from those heart calming treasures, this item didn¡¯t touch Heart Demons, but was able to raise up the random thoughts in one¡¯s heart.


    One would wear it on one¡¯s body to test the soul like one was facing a Demon Tribtion.


    If one could suppress the Wenxin Stone and not be affected by it, naturally one¡¯s heart would be close to perfect.


    This was a rare treasure and in this ce, there were close to 30 pieces.


    Normally, such arge amount meant that Yuanlian World had arge mine within it.


    The amount of these two treasures here was huge.


    As expected, when Zifang rushed over and saw the room filled with treasures, his expression changed.


    The two of them felt a bit of regret.


    They didn¡¯t expect that they would be able to obtain such rewards during their first trip out.


    Just the amount in this room wasparable to 30% of their investment.


    They thought about how there were definitely mines and that there were huge profits to be made.


    The decided arrangement was that Great Gan would take half, Common People¡¯s Path, Sword Sect, and Buddhist Faction would split the remaining half.


    Internally, Common People¡¯s Path had the Three Sects and Six Schools, Buddhist Faction had Eight Sects, Sword Sect had Seven Subsects. Their ratio for splitting was also different.


    If he knew this would happen, he would have asked for more for the Vast Habitat.


    ¡°Just now, I asked the Spirit Realm factionless cultivators. They said that this world was only discovered100 years ago. Jiujing actually amassed such a fortune.¡±


    As for how he asked and the process of the questioning, Zifang didn¡¯t mention it.


    ¡°I heard that this southwest has many mountains. Although it doesn¡¯t have much goods production, there are many mines. This was why although thend he got was most deste, everyone out of the dozen of Celestial Realm Cultivators admired him.


    Zong Shou felt better and better about his decision to decide to set an example using that person.


    Feng Taiji said, ¡°What is most important is to tabte the resources and take over the mines in case people...¡±


    The moment he said this, the other people who rushed over nodded their heads.


    From how chaotic the Yuanjing Pce was, they could tell how it was elsewhere.


    When the tree falls, the monkeys flee. The subjects of Jiujing would definitely have taken everything they could, to sweep all the riches.


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s brow frowned, ¡°Then, how will we split the items here?¡±


    Within the treasury, it was instantly silent. Everyone exchanged nces with one another, a bright glow shed within, sparks flew.


    Originally, using the value to split was the most fair way.


    However, there was a difference in demand and need for these items.


    For example, Feng Taiji wanted to swallow all the Cherry Pattern Stones.


    However, Buddhist Faction and Common People¡¯s Path wanted it too.


    Especially thetter, who had many random cultivators and also many sword cultivators.


    Zong Shou sensed the atmosphere slowly freezing up.


    He instantly felt a headache and shook his head, thinking that were they going to have internal problems even before they gained a footing?


    ¡°We have taken down the items and thend. What should we do about Seven Saint Guild? How should we transport the items back to Gantian?¡±


    A short two words caused everyone toe back to their senses.


    Thinking about all this, the distribution was indeed not that important and they could just slowly discuss it.


    The most important thing was to control these minds and then transport the items back.


    This ce was four months away from Great Gan and they only had 6 Spaceships.


    Shipping these things back was going to be a logistical problem.


    There were many things here and most of them were tough to keep into the Heaven and Earth Bag, requiring specific spells to preserve them.


    More strictly speaking, they were able to upy this area because of Zong Shou¡¯s sword.


    Their three factions didn¡¯t even do much.


    So, to split the things like that was a little inappropriate.


    ¡°There is nothing to worry about the Seven Saint Guild! Since we had an agreement, we naturally have to help you out.¡±


    Zifangughed and then asked, ¡°As for the seven countries, what is Ruler nning to do?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, this was another matter. He thought about it and opened his mouth, ¡°There is no rush for this matter. I know nothing about the geography and shape of this Yuanlian World. I am totally lost and don¡¯t know where to start. It is best to call out to meet these seven countries to see what kind of people...¡±


    He wasn¡¯t prepared to keep those Rulers who Jiujing left, but he still needed suitable people to take over.

 Chapter 832 - Yuanlian Situation

    <h4>Chapter 832: Yuanlian Situation</h4>


    It took a full 4 days to arrange andy out the 300,000 soldiers.


    Without a doubt, most of them were housed within the pce.


    Jiujing gathered pretty much all of the finances of his rule to build the pce.


    There were very few cultivators in this world. Jiujing was able to gather all the Spiritual Veins here without any restraint at all.


    As a result, this ce wasparable to the Shrines of the Cloud World, a great ce for cultivation.


    Moreover, they could fit far more people than those few famous Shrines.


    Zong Shou was delighted. This time, he brought out the true elites of Great Gan.


    Not only were they really experienced, their talents were decent too. With such an environment andrge amounts of resources, in just a few months, many of them would advance.


    If they were in the Cloud World, it would probably take 50 years for his normal subjects to have such cultivation conditions.


    ¡°Feng Taiji sent some people to investigate those Mind Stones. Based on the current production, they would be sufficient for 1,500 years. Oh? Who knows, maybe 10 yearster, the 300,000 here can all reach Grade-4! 300,000 Big Dipper Sword Soldiers and Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers. It already has 20% of Great Qin which swept the Cloud World in the past...¡±


    At this moment, although Great Gan had tens of thousands of Big Dipper Sword Soldiers, most of them were Grade-3. They were the simplified version and the gap in strength was huge.


    There were many surprises, but there were also matters which gave him a headache.


    He was responsible for 300,000 people moving in, including everything from food to living conditions.


    If he had Zhang Huai and Renbo, who knows how much burden would be taken off him?


    He wanted to pass it to Shi Run, but looking at her thin and weak body, he couldn¡¯t bear to.


    Out of these 300,000 he didn¡¯t find any suitable talent.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think about it before I came?¡±


    Zong Shou sighed and felt that his hair was going to turn white from all the things he had to worry about.


    ¡°It seems like I have to use the Celestial Dynasty system...¡±


    300,000 soldiers, they had their ownmanders, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about that.


    The various countries had their ruling systems too.


    So, he just needed to consider the big picture, saving him arge amount of effort.


    Even when he wasn¡¯t her, Shi Run would be able to take over.


    He remembered that when the Snow Lion Race ruled the area beneath the Cloud Ocean, their strategy was really great.


    This brat was not only an Unparalleled Famous General, but she was also amander talent. However,pared to Kong Yao, she was a littlecking.


    There were pros and cons to it. The pros were that he didn¡¯t need to worry much, the cons were naturally that things wouldn¡¯t be fully under his control.


    However, there only were 300,000 of them and they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to keep everything in check.


    They didn¡¯t even need to think about the choices to make.


    After getting through the initial few tiring days, Zong Shou finally had enough time to continue studying the Three Thousand Star Falling Technique as well as the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Formation.


    These two techniques were not only connected to his foundations, but they were also directly concerned with hisbat strength.


    That indiscernible difficult life and death battle was getting closer and closer to him. Zong Shou had to fight with all the strength he had.


    During this period of time, the other people were also doing things. Zhao Yanran and Feng Taiji brought people to get information about Yuanlian World.


    As for Shi Run and the various generals, they went around to map the geography.


    One reason was to understand the region he ruled, the other was to prepare for battle.


    Ruoshui brought dozens of Spirit Fox Hidden Guards and spread out.


    The Fox Race Bloodline was best at Illusionary Techniques. As for assassination and scouting, that was their specialty.


    After close to a month, they finally had an understanding of the situation within the Yuanlian World.


    ¡°Tianfang Guild, Xuanling Guild, Nine Capital Celestial Court, Shura Race, the Seven Saint Guild that already backed out of the fight for this world...¡±


    Within the reading room, Zong Shou held the message talisman that Ruoshui sent him and was in deep thought.


    The number of powers who interfered in the battle for this Yuanlian World was far more than he had expected.


    Apart from these few, there were many outer region powers existing. However, they were all at a disadvantage, using the time that the world was still in chaos to pige resources of the territories under their rule.


    He could just neglect and not consider these powers.


    As per what that Tanjing had said, Celestial Grade Cultivators did not participate.


    That was true, if just for a small piece ofnd to call for friends and family. Celestial Realm and God Realm powers would have to throw in all their strength into a really brutal and intense battle.


    No matter how strong a power was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain it. That so-called Tianfang Guild, Xuanling Guild, cultivation guilds, etc., wouldn¡¯t be able to exist.


    Unless there was a need, various powers would restrict themselves. This was the tacit understanding between the outer region powers.


    After all, their long life of cultivating was the very foundation of a cultivator.


    ¡°So, it seems like the seven countries in the rule have quite some weight.¡±


    Celestial Realm Experts could only sit on the sides and let Spirit Realm and below cultivators decide.


    This meant that the native strength of the Yuanlian World was really important and acted as support.


    Jiujing really raised up a strong army.


    Seven countries had a total of four million troops, among which a million were elites.


    Based on what Shi Run said, theirbat strength was on the same level as Great Gan¡¯s average standard.


    Out of the few powers, their Cloud World was the weakest. As such, they had to rely more on the native powers of Yuanlian World.


    ¡°As expected, conquering outer regions isn¡¯t a simple matter. It seems like it is time for me toe out...¡±


    Zong Shou looked forward. During this month, he had elerated time in the room by 10 times.


    At this moment, he could already instantiate 40 stars.


    Hisprehension of the Dao was bing slower and slower.


    He was still a huge way away from the 72 stars that he nned to use to break through to Celestial Realm.


    As for the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Formation, after he was familiar with the sword crafting process, it became faster and faster.


    At this moment, he doubled a full 24 swords. White in color, Spiritual Light shed and hung around him.


    He didn¡¯t know about their strength, but in terms of looks, the newly crafted swords were much better than the previous ones.


    Dragon Aura was vast, there were even rough signs of shadows of Instant Space Dragons hidden within.


    Just at this moment, Zong Shou felt something and looked outside, only to see yet another talisman fall and hang outside of the Yuanjing Pce, spinning around.


    Zong Shou took a look and then raised his hand, allowing it to charge in andnd in front of him.


    The talisman opened and Tanqing¡¯s image appeared in front of him.


    It was a projection, the person was tens of thousands of miles away and bowed toward him.


    ¡°A month has passed, has Ruler considered it?¡±


    He called him Ruler as a form of respect. It was obvious that during this month, the Tianfang Deacon hadn¡¯t been doing nothing and had investigated his identity within the Cloud World.


    Zong Shou looked forward curiously at this Spiritual Light projection.


    10,000 miles image projection? That¡¯s an interesting skill.


    This person chose such a perfect time.


    If he was too early, he would sound desperate and be annoying. If it was toote and they gained a footing, it would also be inappropriate.


    He impassively looked at Tanjing and said coldly, ¡°I know about the rules, but I still need three months!¡±


    ¡°Three months?¡±


    Tanjing frowned, ¡°It is okay with me! But Xuanling Guild and Nine Capital Celestial Court might not agree. How about a month? Tanjing can help speak for you. It is bad to offend them all. Ruler please think about it...¡±


    ¡°A month and a half!¡±


    Zong Shou was firm, he was going to bargain no matter what.


    ¡°A month and a halfter and I won¡¯t interfere with this Yuanlian World matter.¡±


    Tanjing hesitated slightly and then he nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s follow what Ruler says. With 45 days as the agreed time. At that time, if you are unwilling, there will be no less than 40 Celestial Realm Experts descending. When that happens, the situation can¡¯t be stopped...¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou scoff coldly, his eyes filled with mocking intent, Tanjing stopped and said carefully, ¡°There is also one more thing I need to tell Ruler! Recently, a few people arrived in the area around Tianfang World. They said that they came from the Lu Family and were scouting about a murder months ago. The location and time are simr to when Ruler entered and left Tianfang World.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted, his expression didn¡¯t change. He was extremely calm.


    ¡°Murder? It probably is me. Then, is your guild going to tell on me?¡±


    ¡°Ruler is joking!¡±


    Tanjing said awkwardly, ¡°No matter how we want to get into their good books, we won¡¯t betray you and offend Dragon Shadow Saint Venerable. Our Tianfang Guild can¡¯t take that repercussion too. It is best to stay out of it. I just told you the news to remind you!¡±


    Only now did his expression rx. These people knew their ce and bnced pros and cons.


    Since the matter was solved, he smiled, ¡°Is your Tianfang Guild interested in doing a deal with me?¡±


    The moment he said this, Tanjing¡¯s brow rose and his eyes were filled with surprise.


    He didn¡¯t know what deal Zong Shou was going to propose.


    If it was to form an alliance, then he would stay far away from it.


    Although his background was strong, apart from Aokun and Dragon Shadow, there was too little strength he could take out.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After discussing with Tanjing, they talked until the Ten Thousand Mile Image Projection Talisman used up all of its Spiritual Energy.


    An hourter, Zong Shou smiled and walked out.


    The negotiation made him satisfied.


    ¡°Hong Jiuchen, Mufang, Fuyue, Chahou Hu...¡±


    These were the names of the few people that day.


    During this half a day, Tanjing didn¡¯t hold any secrets back, telling him all the intel about their strength, the men under them, etc., all to Zong Shou.


    At this moment, Hong Jiuchen¡¯s Nine Capital Celestial Court was the strongest out of all the powers in Yuanlian World.


    They upied the richest southwest area and were sharpening their troops, staring aggressively at Jiujing¡¯s oldnd.


    The other few were the same, prepared to split this southwest area.


    Their situation was really dangerous. This outer region exploration and expansion really wasn¡¯t simple.


    The moment he walked out, he saw Feng Taiji standing there.


    He was stunned when he saw Zong Shou and then came back to his senses, ¡°Ruler, the various Emperors from the countries have arrived, would you like to meet them?¡±

 Chapter 833 - Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 833: Unexpected</h4>


    ¡°Various country kings? Just let them wait...¡±


    With a thought, Zong Shou knew the reason why Feng Taiji came to look for him.


    After gazing behind him, he saw that Zhao Yanran was also here, her face was solemn.


    She smiled, ¡°Brother Feng didn¡¯te to find me just for this matter right?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know that he came out of seclusion, but still came to disturb him, it was obvious that the situation wasn¡¯t a small one.


    ¡°Although you say this, I still think that it is best to decide the seven King¡¯s positions sooner to stabilize the situation. Based on what I know, recently there were many people within the 70 countries who have second thoughts. However, because of Jiujing¡¯s death, they are uncertain about our strength which is why they have tried to do anything...¡±


    When he said this, his tone turned solemn, ¡°If we don¡¯t confirm things, no one will hand over the taxes and payments.¡±


    Zong Shou looked toward Zhao Yanran once more, only to see that she had the same expression. Her eyebrows furrowed and her eyes were filled with sadness.


    Out of the people in charge of the three factions, she was the most underwhelming performer out of all of them.


    Maybe it was because she had never taken charge of things before. It was still fine on the ship but once she arrived in Yuanlian World she appeared lost, causing the Common People¡¯s Path disciples to have many grievances. She totally lost all her pride and reputation.


    Thus, it was understandable if her expression was ugly.


    This crazy woman finally understood how tough it was for him to rule a country, right?


    That¡¯s great, at least she would stop mocking him day and night.


    Feng Taiji¡¯s first statement made sense, however, the key point of his trip was thetter statement.


    The two of them were both unhappy about the chaotic scenes below. The situation was messy, not only affecting their attempts to gain a footing in Yuanlian World, but it would also reduce their profits.


    ¡°I know about this matter, I will deal with itter!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head slightly. It was indeed time for him to solve these problems.


    As for where to start, he more or less had some ideas.


    ¡°That would be for the best. We will wait for you to make your arrangements.¡±


    After Feng Taiji said this, his tone changed and he hesitated slightly, ¡°I heard that when Jiujing chose the Kings, he never selected the talented, only choosing people who were willing to listen. I thought about this n and it makes sense or rather you can choose from the soldiers under you. This is just my advice, Ruler please consider it...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t reply, neither agreeing or disagreeing. Usually, such a method was the safest.


    However, he had his ns for this.


    Zong Shou chose the main hall of the Yuanjing Pce to meet the seven Kings.


    Without a doubt, this was the grandest ce within Yuanjing Pce.


    It stretched 4,000 feet from north to south and was made of red fragrant sandalwood. The scent spread for 1,000 miles and it was a really beautiful hall.


    Compared to Zong Shou¡¯s Chongzheng Hall, it was so many times better.


    When one looked down from the elevated area, one would feel that even a 10,000 men army would easily be able to fit into it.


    At this moment, the seven Kings along with their race members all shuddered as they bowed at his throne.


    He not only met the Kings and their families but also the Officials and Generals. Anyone with a slight power would be able to arrive here.


    There were 1,000 altogether. They were either respectful, curious, mocking, calm, however, all of them bowed in respect.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t pay much attention and just swept across. When he looked at the dozen people at the front, he instantly frowned.


    He was a true hero, even at Linhai College, even when he was bullied he never bow to others. Even if he was to die, he would die with his back straight.


    This was why he looked down on such dirt-like people.


    However, he thought about how Jiujing did things, only choosing the ones who would listen. He would only make use of the truly talented people, but didn¡¯t give them important positions.


    He looked at the people in the hall, their expressions looked like this matter didn¡¯t concern them or like they had already expected this.


    Some of them had distant expressions, some had weird auras, some of them gazed on coldly, trying their best to cover the hate in their eyes.


    Zong Shou smiled and retracted his gaze.


    ¡°Where is Great Xuan King?¡±


    The moment he said this, a middle-aged male with an ashen white face got up and bowed in front of Zong Shou.


    ¡°Sinner King Du Yi greets Celestial Ruler!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even bother taking a look at him.


    ¡°Jiujing made you King, in these 20 years you followed his orders, bullying people and piging. This resulted in countless hungry civilians in your country, people fighting one another for food?¡±


    Du Yiughed bitterly, all of these were orders from Jiujing, so how would he dare to not follow them?


    If he went against them, he would probably have lost his life.


    However, before he could defend himself, Zong Shou waved his sleeves.


    ¡°Today, the Celestial Dynasty rule has changed. Jiujing is already dead and you are removed from your position! After handing over to the new King, you can bring your entire family to leave Yuanlian World. However, remember that when you are handing over, help the new Ruler to stabilize the country. If not, I might go against my words...¡±


    The moment he said these words, Du Yi was first shocked and then filled with joy. He was really surprised that he didn¡¯t have to die along with Jiujing and that he was able to live.


    At this moment, even the deathly grey in the eyes of the other Rulers faded, their eyes filled with anticipation.


    Zong Shou followed up by asking, ¡± Who is Great Xuan Kunnan Province Governor He Daoren?¡±


    The seven countries in the southwest of Yuanlian World, each had half a state ofnd, ruling five provinces.


    Kunnan Province Governor had the smallest region in the country and was also the poorest.


    However, as it was at the border, his soldiers were the strongest.


    He Daoren was a strong and muscr young man who was over 30.


    At this moment, he was filled with shock since he didn¡¯t expect that Zong Shou would call him.


    His expression turned solemn as he stood out.


    ¡°Xuan Country Small Official, He Rendao, greets Celestial Ruler!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, carefully sizing up this person and a weird gaze appeared in his eyes.


    Under the suppression of his aura, he was totally unfazed and he really seemed like a special person.


    No wonder the few Hidden Guards of Ruoshui rmended this person so highly.


    ¡°I heard that you have been in power for several years and rejected to pay taxes three times. Is this true?¡±


    He Daoren kept silent and didn¡¯t reply. That matter was true but he had totally no choice during those three times.


    Kunnan Province was just too poor and they were unable to support themselves.


    Actually, if it was up to him, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to risk his own life to do so.


    Anyway, his conscience was clear. If this Celestial Ruler wanted to cut off his head to set an example, then he had nothing to say.


    ¡°Your ruling ability is not bad. At least within these three years, the number of dead people in Kunnan Province is the least among the eight provinces of Xuan Country.¡±


    When he said this, his expression and tone became firm and majestic.


    ¡°Your personality and heart ismendable. From today on you can take over as Xuan Country Ruler! Let me ask you, are you willing to serve my Great Gan Celestial Dynasty?¡±


    The moment he said these words, not only was He Daoren stunned, everyone within the hall was startled.


    Those people who were gloating silently nearly bit their own tongue.


    In their eyes, this person was the one with the least hope to take over as King.


    Feng Taiji and Zhao Yanran suddenly stood up, their brows tightly furrowed.


    They had heard of this Kunnan Province Governor before.


    It was said that he had his own views and if he were to take over, he might not fully listen to Great Gan and Zong Shou.


    He Daoren was stunned for a moment and then his expression turned serious. He sighed and bowed, ¡°Do I dare to not follow your orders? Thank you Celestial Ruler for your kindness.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and knew what He Daoren was worrying about.


    This person who saw reputation as more important than power was worrying about how to satisfy the demands of the Celestial Court in the future.


    He didn¡¯t care, for now, continuing to deal with the other six kings. He was swift and fast, and managed to select the new ones in a short time.


    If before Feng Taiji thought that the first person was a special case, then pretty much each new King was someone who had great ability.


    Although they weren¡¯t as outstanding as He Daoren, they all had some skill.


    They were either known for their ruling ability and were famous for being kind to the people, or they ruled the army and their results were amazing.


    This caused the 1,000 people in the hall to be totally silent.


    In the end, Zong Shou still didn¡¯t stop as he said leisurely, ¡°My Great Gan Celestial Dynasty is different from Jiujing, we don¡¯t like to force others. If your seven countries are willing to be protected by me, you can hand over 20% of taxes, if not then you don¡¯t need to! Naturally, if there are things in the future, I won¡¯t protect you! Treat it as me removing you as a subject of Great Gan...¡±


    As Feng Taiji was listening on, his hands were already cracking.


    Zong Shou was really generous!


    Even if he wasn¡¯t going to collect 50% percent taxes like Jiujing, there was no need to lower it all the way to 20%.


    He even wanted to see if these people were willing?


    Was this Blood Sword Monster Lord crazy?


    The hall was in a buzz. Everyone exchanged nces with one another in disbelief and in surprise.


    A bright glow appeared in He Daoren¡¯s eyes.


    Zong Shou continued, ¡°If you find any treasures, you can bring them over to the Yuanjing Pce, I will send people to exchange with you for equal value goods. Mind Stones, Spiritual Artifacts, even Martial Arts and Spells too. I will tell the world about thister on...¡±


    Feng Taiji was initially totally furious, but at this moment he calmed down. What was Zong Shou doing?


    With such a promise, what was he trying to do?


    Zong Shou smiled, looking deeply at one person in the hall.


    It was a 40-year-old middle-aged man who looked quite handsome, he had a beautiful mustache on his face.


    At this moment, he was trying his best to hide among the people to fit in.


    However, just now the fluctuation and tremor in his heart revealed himself.


    ¡°This person was who Ruoshui mentioned? Really interesting!¡±


    Zong Shou broke into augh, did he really think that he could hide in front of him? He wasn¡¯t Jiujing.


    If He Daoren was a talent, then this person was a true mighty lord.


    ¡°Apart from this, there is one more matter! I will select muscr people to join the Celestial Court army. If you feel that you have the talent to be a cultivator, you can head over to Yuanjing Pce. There are three factions here that have followed me along. Common People¡¯s Path, Sword Sect, Buddhist Faction. Each have their own techniques, be it Martial Path or Spiritual Cultivation, they are all at the peak. People of the Yuanlian World can join them...¡±


    Feng Taiji¡¯s face twisted, he couldn¡¯t help but shatter the green copper cup in his hand.

 Chapter 834 - Saving Lives And Liberating

    <h4>Chapter 834: Saving Lives And Liberating</h4>


    When those nobles all left, the atmosphere within the hall instantly became serious.


    Feng Taiji and Zhao Yanran¡¯s faces turned green, looking toward Zong Shou with loads of questions.


    Before this, they gave this fellow face and were unwilling to let the Yuanlian World people see the friction and differences in opinions between them.


    This was why they didn¡¯t speak up and interrupt his words.


    At this moment, those outsiders were gone now, so naturally it was time to ask for an exnation.


    ¡°Ruler is really generous, you reduced their taxes just like that by 30%!¡±


    Even when Feng Taiji¡¯s personality had be more calm andposed, years after the battle at the undergroundke, his tone was filled with mocking intent.


    As for the matter of whether or not the countries were willing, he was toozy to mention it.


    ¡°Also, the Ruler picked the talents and ambitious people to be Kings. If these people take charge, they definitely won¡¯t be willing to be controlled.¡±


    His tone was filled with worry. They were surrounded by wolves and Zong Shou was still trying to create more problems for himself.


    Zong Shouughed out loud without a care, ¡°Brother Feng what is the use of the tax to me? Look at the situation we are in, can we use it?¡±


    Feng Taiji¡¯s brow rose up. The taxes that Jiujing collected mostly went to raise the army.


    Without a huge army, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against the attacks of the surrounding countries.


    Then, his heart jumped as he realized to them these taxes really weren¡¯t useful.


    They only had 300,000 soldiers. Even if they recruited from the world, it would be hard for them to be loyal after they were squeezed dry for 100 years and were living a tough life.


    Jiujing recruited troops from his original small world.


    Now, most of them were taken away by the Spirit Realm Cultivators that escaped.


    ¡°Looking at these seven countries, they need to rest up and have a breather. Moreover, the people in the seven countries are terrified. If not for them, how would we be able to stabilize this within a month? It is best if they all listen and are well behaved if it was a peaceful time, but now we are surrounded by enemies...¡±


    He knew that Feng Taiji was a really smart person which was why he only mentioned it, not bothering to exin further.


    Feng Taiji understood, a look ofprehension shed in his eyes.


    That is really the case! The people who Zong Shou chose, apart from being talented, they had amon specialty; they had huge power and enough connections and resources.


    They would be able to control the situation in the shortest time, unifying the people to defend against enemies.


    Then this 20% tax was also for a reason...


    ¡°This n is great, however, it can only deal with the current situation, it would still cause problems in the future. How are we going to control them?¡±


    ¡°As for how to control, let¡¯s just make them willingly serve us.¡±


    Zong Shou broke into augh, ¡°This matter is also not up to them!¡±


    Feng Taiji expected it, a 20% tax to unify the hearts of the people.


    This also caused the new Kings to give it their all.


    Now that they became Rulers, they had important positions but they also lost their positions to negotiate.


    If Great Gan left Yuanlian World, then their subjects might be able to live, however, the Rulers would definitely die.


    They have to cooperate with Great Gan because their lives were at stake.


    As for when they obtain the entire Yuanlian World, they also didn¡¯t need to worry about these seven...


    He thought to himself that this was the difference between Zong Shou and him. Although this fellow imed to be not intelligent, he had the magnanimity to hand power to talents and was also good at manipting the situation, making people loyal to him even if they didn¡¯t want to be.


    Compared to him, he was indeed a little too stingy.


    No wonder this person would have such a legacy in such a short time.


    He shook his head as the weight in his heart was lifted slightly.


    However, there was one more matter that needed to be discussed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about all those, I don¡¯t know why my Sword Sect needs to open our gates to ept disciples here?¡±


    Zhao Yanran also scoffed coldly, ¡°Also, since when did Ruler have the right to make decisions for my Common People¡¯s Path?¡±


    Actually, with Zong Shou¡¯s identity, he naturally could make decisions.


    However, they felt that it was inconceivable to ept disciples here.


    Zong Shou blinked his eyes and looked at the two of them at a loss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you both know that Zifang is already choosing spots in Yuanlian World to open 10 temples at once?¡±


    Feng Taiji¡¯s brow rose up, he also heard of this matter. However, what did it do with them epting disciples?


    Zong Shouughed and asked, ¡°Then why did all of youe? Conquering other words, to pige resources or to strengthen your foundations? After we take down the world, how will we defend it? Is Sword Sect not nning to continue after Yuanlian World?¡±


    The poption of the Cloud World was limited. If they wanted to conquer 800 worlds like the Lu Family, they needed to have numerous cultivators and huge armies.


    Just one Cloud World alone couldn¡¯t provide that.


    Feng Taiji was stunned and instantlyprehended.


    As for continuing to expand, he didn¡¯t think about that.


    However, if they could gain something like Yuanlian World that would be decent.


    With the Seven Subsects of the Sword Sect, they did have enough to take care of one Yuanlian World.


    If they were able to have some foundations here, it would undoubtedly lessen the pressure on the sect.


    They could also choose and select disciples from here...


    Speaking of which, it was the same for the Buddhist Faction.


    Thinking about it, he frowned, ¡°People of the Yuanlian World are built differently from us.¡±


    ¡°There is not much difference!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. He had always suspected that people of the Cloud World had migrated from outer regions.


    Why were humans so simr?


    Just like how people of the Lu Family were no different from people of the Cloud World.


    ¡°With Brother Feng¡¯s ability, you wouldn¡¯t be stopped by this cultivation method problem right?¡±


    Feng Taiji¡¯s nose felt sour when he heard this, his face fluctuated between white and green. He gritted his teeth, ¡°I need to seek permission from the Elders of the Vast Habitat before making a decision.¡±


    If the Cloud World side agreed, the God Realm and Saint Real Experts in the sect would be the ones who would worry about those problems.


    He felt that it wasn¡¯t right. They followed Zong Shou out as a small attempt by the Sword Sect to see if they could pige resources from outside to replenish and support the sect.


    Why did it suddenly seem to change?


    Zong Shou smiled, the Spirit Realm Experts of Sword Sect had traveled the outer regions and were more knowledgeable than Feng Taiji. He then said to Zhao Yanran, ¡°There is no Taoist Faction or Confucianism within Yuanlian World. There is also much space for Common People¡¯s Path to spread their teachings. Isn¡¯t this a good environment for you all to start? If we can take over Yuanlian, I can let Common People¡¯s Path control one state.¡±


    Zhao Yanran hesitated, she wasn¡¯t interested in the teachings of Common People¡¯s Path.


    He knew that if those fellow sect members heard this, they would be extremely delighted and excited.


    Even those Elders would be d. They would most probably adore Zong Shou even more.


    Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t find a way to retort, in the end, she shook her head in a weird manner.


    ¡°Reducing taxes, epting disciples and also exchanging of Spiritual Items. Why does it feel like we aren¡¯t here to pige Yuanlian World but are here to do good things?¡±


    To think that a month ago she was prepared to massacre people in Yuanlian World if it was needed.


    She didn¡¯tck killing methods.


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Great Gan loves its people like they are our children, establishing the country based on kindness. Since these seven countries are already under us, so its people are all people, how would we pige them?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned serious, his tone was firm like he was angry at Zhao Yanran¡¯s words. His face was filled with righteousness and solemnness.


    ¡°Yanran, you need to remember that Great Gan is here because we can¡¯t bear to see people of Yuanlian World suffer. We came all the way to save them from suffering? What is that called? Right, we are liberating them! Even collecting 20%, obtaining some Mind Stones is to cover the cost of chasing those demons away.¡±


    Feng Taiji couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°So Ruler is prepared to open a market beneath the pce?¡±


    This was the first time he felt that the Great Gan Ruler was interesting.


    He was obviously here to pige, but he made it sound like he was doing a righteous deed.


    He roughly understood Zong Shou¡¯s intentions, for them to make use of the moral high ground, this was the only way they could do things.


    At this moment, he wasn¡¯t going to oppose any more. What Jiujing did before was to let the seven countries hand over taxes periodically.


    Zong Shou¡¯s method was much smarter. Using items to trade, to exchange for equal valued items.


    As for what the prices were, it still depended on them.


    Moreover, the items that were rare in other worlds were somon here. Things that Yuanlian World didn¡¯t have weremon in the Cloud World.


    To trade based on demand and supply, earning the price difference alone would earn them huge profits.


    He suddenlyprehended everything. Although Zong Shou¡¯s actions were more gentle and unable to totally control the entire Yuanlian World, it was much more subtle. As for what they got from here, it might not be any worse than what Jiujing received.


    His heart calmed down. It did actually seem like a great way to do things.


    Zong Shou nodded his head in glee, his expression was one that showed he was d that they could understand and learn.


    To be able to use such gentle methods to pige wealth, then why should there be bloodshed and loss of life?


    He smiled, ¡°I am doing this because of the three of your factions. Since you all participated, I have to take care of you all! If I can¡¯t unify their hearts, then how will you be able to spread your religion?¡±


    His tone was one that was asking them to thank him.


    Zhao Yanran was speechless. Just at this moment, Zifang stepped in and bowed, ¡°Ruler is kind, my Buddhist Faction is filled with gratitude!¡±


    He looked toward Zong Shou with aplicated expression. Before he came, he was a little worried.


    However, now he was sure that the Buddhist Faction would be able to prosper in Yuanlian World.


    It was the good fortune of the Buddhist Faction to be able to meet this Ruer.


    At the same time within the Cloud World.


    Kong Rui stepped out of his house in shock and looked above at the Giant Silver Dragon which was coiling above and roaring. Beside the giant dragon was a Phoenix...


    ¡°Gathering of Dragon Energy? This isn¡¯t right...¡±


    Kong Rui picked up the Wen King Divination Coin and observed carefully. His expression became weirder and weirder.


    ¡°Ruler is in the outer regions. What did he do? Causing Dragon and Phoenix to roar together?¡±

 Chapter 835 - Heroes In A Chaotic Time

    <h4>Chapter 835: Heroes In A Chaotic Time</h4>


    After convincing Feng Taiji and the others, there was still the coronation ceremony.


    This was an official ritual in which the seven old Kings would give up their powers and then Great Gan would coronate the new Kings.


    Everything was managed by Zifang who came from the Buddhist Faction and it was done in a proper and majestic manner.


    After this step, the Seven Countries of Yuanlian were officially considered Vassal States of Great Gan.


    Just dayster, there were numerous cultivators who gathered beneath the Yuanjing Pce.


    Some of them brought various kinds of treasures to exchange for some money. Most of them, on the other hand, came to join the three factions.


    At this moment, Yuanlian World was like the Cloud World 20,000 years ago. Be it Martial Path or Spiritual Cultivation, they were all really rough. Even if one wanted to cultivate, there was nowhere they could go to learn.


    This time Zong Shou had just suddenly opened a door for them.


    No matter if it was real or fake, they were going to have a go.


    The mor and prosperity beneath Yuanjing Pce was something that pleased the Elders of Kongqi Sect and Pil Fountain Sect.


    The two sects focused on Artifacts and Pills to exchange for Spiritual Items at a cheap price. This time, they had many Artifact cksmiths and Pill Refiners. In just a few days, they earned huge profits.


    Naturally, there were people who were here just for the materialistic riches. What cultivators didn¡¯t care about the most were these items.


    As for taking in disciples, Sword Sect and Common People Path resisted at first.


    However, when one of the cultivators of Wujue Vi chose an extremely talented teen to be his disciple from a bunch of refugees, the entire Yuanjing Pce started boiling.


    The gap between people of Yuanlian World and the Cloud World was really small.


    Even if there were differences, it was just a few meridians being at different spots, which could easily be corrected.


    Many things like foundations,prehension, personality, etc., were simr.


    They were still made up of the Three Immortal Souls and Seven Mortal Forms in Daoism, contrasting the spiritual and carnal side of man.


    In other words, the people of this world might have a chance to try for Saint Realm and End Realm.


    Even if their future cultivation was limited, it was already great help to Common People¡¯s Path and Sword Sect.


    From their reluctance at the start, in just a few days, they became really passionate and fervent, going all out.


    They even fought and quarreled in front of Zong Shou for disciple spots.


    After a dozen days, they obtained dozens of talented disciples.


    Unfortunately, the ones who came were all the children of aristocrats as well as branch races who didn¡¯t receive much focus.


    The people of the Seven Countries wanted to suck up to Yuanjing Pce and try out, however, they were afraid of taking the risk. As such, they could only send branch disciples.


    This action made Feng Taiji and the few Spirit Realm Elders of Common People¡¯s Path really annoyed.


    Thus, they were nning to open up branches in spiritualnds around the Seven Countries to make it easier for them to search.


    However, at this moment, as they hadn¡¯t gained a footing, they shelved it.


    A monthter was the true test.


    If before this, the three factions treated this Yuanlian World as something that could be had and could be lost, that they could just pige whatever they wanted, at this moment, they were totally determined to keep it and protect it.


    ¡°Chaotic times will give rise to heroes, talents will rise from danger. Yuanlian World is in such times of hardship, so in my eyes, there are just too many talented people in the world who could have achievements in the Martial Path. It is no weaker than our Cloud World 100 years ago...¡±


    In Yuanjing Pce, Zong Shou stood beside the railing and looked with intrigue at the giant market whose outline was just starting to be formed.


    In the past, this ce only had some rooms and inns.


    At this moment, there were very many houses, stretching 100,000 feet from north to south. There were hundreds of thousands of people gathered here.


    At this moment, the one listening to him speak was a 30-year-old male.


    It was the one who Zong Shou paid attention to that day in the main hall.


    At this moment, he was calmly standing behind Zong Shou. His actions were filled with the right amount of respect.


    When he heard this, he shook his head slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know about my Yuanlian World people, however, I do know that without your good grace, these people would have tough lives. At most, in 70-80 years they would have turned to dust. Your kindness is like a saving grace which allowed us to be reborn. We will be grateful to you forever!¡±


    His words were indeed filled with respect.


    ¡°Is that so? Does that include you Zhuang Yu?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and then he was able to hear the silence behind him. He didn¡¯t mind and asked, ¡°I heard that during these 10 years, the entire east front of Great Lin was maintained by you? Jiujing relied on you so much? You are a rare famous General of this Yuanlian World...¡±


    Great Lin was beside Xuan Country, itsnd was slightly bigger and took up eight provinces.


    However, since half of it was in the east, they were engaged in countless wars and were the weakest out of the Seven Countries.


    However, all this changed 10 years ago.


    Zhuang Yu used his identity as amoner to shine in one of the wars. At 24, he led 30,000 troops to defeat an enemy 4 times his size.


    His power continued to grow and he won many huge battles sessively, causing the countries under the Nine Capital Celestial Court to be afraid to offend him.


    It also caused Jiujing to break rules for him and hand him several sets of outer region cultivation methods.


    ¡°Celestial Ruler¡¯s praises are too much!¡±


    Zhuang Yan said impassively, ¡°However, I do in fact have a little bit of ability in leading troops.¡±


    His tone wasn¡¯t filled with arrogance but confidence.


    Zong Shou nodded, ¡°That is true! I also specially investigated your past battles and noticed an interesting matter. In the past 3 years, 4 battles, you had good chances of winning, but you didn¡¯t take it, choosing to not fight...¡±


    Zhuang Fan¡¯s gaze constricted like a needle, directly stabbing into Zong Shou¡¯s back.


    ¡°Are you worried that Jiujing will kill you if he thinks you pose a threat or if you suddenly be so merciful?¡±


    Zhuang Fan was about to argue for himself, but when he saw his cold gaze look over, his face was filled with cold disdain.


    ¡°There is no need for you to try to exin. I know that people like us, as long as we have our mindset, all proof and evidence is useless. Your actions can deceive Jiujing but not me!¡±


    Suddenly, cold sweat appeared on Zhuang Fan¡¯s forehead. Momentster, he cupped his fists and said, ¡°Who knew that Ruler is good at the art of war! It is true, but I really had no choice...¡±


    ¡°You had no choice, you were just being ambitious instead, right? To train troops in secret, hiding the poption. What are your intentions?¡±


    Zong Shou burst into augh, filled with cold intent, ¡°Your talents are 10 times better than He Daoren, the troops you hold are 3 times his. Now, you must hate me, not only not selecting you as one of the Rulers and also taking away your power?¡±


    Zhuang Fan¡¯s body shook, his face turned ashen white. He gritted his teeth and spoke up, ¡°Jiujing was so violent all around Yuanlian World, piging and stealing. My rtives all died because of him, even if I wanted to revolt, that is normal!¡±

 Chapter 836 - Peacetime Capable Official

    <h4>Chapter 836: Peacetime Capable Official</h4>


    ¡°Jiujing was so violent all around Yuanlian World, piging and stealing. My rtives all died because of him, even if I wanted to revolt, that is normal!¡±


    His tone was firm, filled with thick grievances and helplessness.


    ¡°Normal? The reason is not bad, let¡¯s just hope that it was true!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head, a bright glow shed in his eyes, ¡°Then, what would you do after you killed him? Hong Jiuchen, Tanjing, etc., would all attack you? Then Yuanlian World would continue to fall. With your intelligence, you definitely would have prepared something right?¡±


    Zhuang Fan¡¯s pupils constricted, his face was ashen white.


    He suddenly understood that Zong Shou said all these words before just leading into that final sentence that he really wanted to get at.


    His mouth felt dry and bitter. He wanted to retort but he didn¡¯t know what he should say.


    He felt that the person ahead of him had totally seen through him and he was unable to hide anything.


    He also knew that even if he retorted, the person in front of him wouldn¡¯t care.


    The strength that this person had was far greater than his. As for him, he had no way to fight back at all.


    His life and death were in his hands, just this point alone made his ns, all the power he had stored up over the years, totally useless.


    Actually, one doubt was enough!


    Someone who held power didn¡¯t need to reason with others.


    ¡°Since you aren¡¯t speaking, I will take it that you admit it!¡±


    Zong Shou turned his head and continued to look down at the market with intrigue.


    This Yuanlian World famous General was already under his control and there was no way that he could escape.


    ¡°I have huge fears for a person like you and definitely won¡¯t make you the Ruler of a country. However, I can make you the Capital Commander of the front army. You will lead the army of the four countries and manage the war in the east. You probably know about the situation now. Great Gan hasn¡¯t gained a stable footing and we are at a loss as to how to manage it. I can only rely on you. A month from now, if you can defeat the countries in the east, naturally everything would be good, I will also reward you. If you don¡¯t, then before I leave I will behead you...¡±


    The position of Capital Commander was just below the Five Army Inspector positions. However, this was just in this Great Gan Celestial Dynasty which was an empty shell and not Gan Country in the Cloud World.


    It was to handle the current situation. As for what happened next, whether he would live or die would depend on his own performance.


    Zhuang Fan was stunned once more and momentster did he bow with aplicated expression on his face, ¡°Thank you Celestial Ruler for your faith! Celestial Ruler really is magnanimous. A month from now, no matter what, I will force back the enemy!¡±


    He had no intention to feel grateful to him as he was really clear that this was just a trade.


    From start to finish, he was being forced and threatened. He was unable to retort at all.


    Zong Shou also didn¡¯t bother to hide his worry and doubts about him.


    As for his second sentence, his tone was extremely weird. Who knows was it to praise him or to mock him.


    ¡°Magnanimous?¡±


    Zong Shouughed and rubbed his chin.


    His looks were fixed too early which resulted in his chin being smooth and he didn¡¯t have a beard. He always regretted that.


    However, who knows, he might really be a magnanimous person.


    Actually, he only had some rough guesses about Zhuang Fan¡¯s hidden ns and arrangements these few years.


    In the future, whether or not he could seed was still unknown.


    However, decadester, when the God Emperor led troops to expand and start wars all over, he was blocked out of this Yuanlian World for a full 7 years.


    Due to this battle here requiring arge amount of military strength, he was unable to quickly unify the Cloud World.


    In front of Kong Yao¡¯s troops, he suffered many losses. At the worst period, they were nearly chased out of the Cloud World.


    If not for the power struggle in Great Shang and the Liao King, who took over the Emperor position, doubting Kong Yao too much, Great Shang might not have fallen.


    However, Zong Shou had always been curious about the person who was able to block the God Emperor at Yuanlian World for 7 years.


    Unfortunately, the history books had no records of this person. He was drowned in the rivers of time, there were no traces of him at all.


    He also didn¡¯t know whether or not he was this person. However, looking at him now, it was very probable that it was indeed him.


    Who knows whether or not he would really exist in this world?


    Observing the various worlds, each time crisis struck, there would be numerous heroes and talents rising up.


    Yuanlian World was like that, so was the Cloud World!


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind was in a mess, in the end, he cast aside these thoughts.


    ¡°You are referring to how I am able to bear with a despicable lord of a chaotic time like you?¡±


    Zhuang Fan¡¯s face twitched, he continued to bow, ¡°A despicable lord in a chaotic time would be a great subject in a peaceful time!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to remind me not to give you any chance in the future?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, ¡°I will remember this! I also hope that in the future, when you do such things, you will be more careful. I am not Jiujing!¡±


    Zhuang Fanughed bitterly, ¡°How would I dare to hide anything from Celestial Ruler?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare? Does that include your Peak Spirit Realm Cultivation?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up in glee. Although he didn¡¯t use his eyes to see it, he could clearly sense Zhuang Fan¡¯s body trembling. He was truly shocked.


    ¡°You were going to wait for a few yearster when you broke through to Celestial Realm to attack? Jiujing probably didn¡¯t expect that a few yearster a General he had so much faith in would personally im his life.¡±


    While saying this, he shook his head. Feihan often said that Zong Shou liked to deceive people by acting weak? This fellow was even more cunning in this manner.


    He asked curiously, ¡°Your skills are not ordinary. Did you create them yourself or did you learn them from other ces? Since you have such an aura hiding technique that allowed you to hide from Jiujing, it muste from the outer region. Who is behind you?¡±


    Zhuang Fan¡¯s face was ashen white, he gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t speak.


    A few days ago, he sensed that although Zong Shou wasn¡¯t as crazy and unrestrained as Jiujing, he was even harder to deal with.


    Reducing taxes by 30% seemed merciful, however, the Kings still had to spend most of their money on troops to protect themselves and collect heavy taxes from the people.


    However, now the people would be angry with them instead of Great Gan.


    They would recruit disciples all around Yuanlian World, such that the elites of the world were tied together with these people from the Cloud World.


    During these days, they even opened up porridge tents outside the market to save refugees.


    In just a few months, the people would treat them like saviors. They would think that they were different from Jiujing, and was a Celestial that would save them from their hardship.


    How would they know how vicious and scheming this Great Gan Celestial Dynasty was?


    If a few days ago he had some hope, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t even see a glimpse.


    He even had an urge that even if he died he had to drag him down with him!


    ¡°You want to fight to the death and die together with me?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, ¡°Think carefully about it! Even if you did, I would just retreat from Yuanlian World. However, the people in the world will still suffer. However, in my hands they will naturally have a better life. No matter which world my peoplee from, they are treated equally!¡±


    Zhuang Fan was startled, raising his head and looking at Zong Shou. The hatred in his eyes faded as he solemnly cupped his fists.


    ¡°I will try my best! Let¡¯s hope that in the future Ruler can keep his promise!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t say anything more, casually tossing over a talisman decree and a golden seal.


    ¡°Take care of yourself!¡±


    After saying this, he stepped into the air and into the clouds 70,000 feet above.


    Although he barely made Zhuang Fan yield, he still felt really helpless.


    Zhuang Fan¡¯s life was in his hands, but wasn¡¯t his fate also controlled by his thoughts?


    However, if he didn¡¯t do that, the power that he held in his hands would be simply too weak.


    300,000 Elites seemed like too many, but it was nothing in such an outer region battle.


    What gave him a headache was that the Lu Family person could chase over at any time, meaning he couldn¡¯t go all out now. Apart from that, he was extremely unfamiliar with the people, items and matters of the Yuanlian World.


    Even his skills on the battlefield were weaker than those Unparalleled General Talents who hadn¡¯te out yet.


    In the Art of War, the greatest worry would be to not know your enemy fully and also to be distracted.


    At this moment, he could only rely on Zhuang Fan. He wanted to borrow his ability to lead as well as his work these 10 years to get past this first difficult part.


    ¡°Warring in outer regions is really difficult...¡±


    Zong Shou sighed deep down. He also didn¡¯t me the Taoist and Demon Factions for not having high hopes for his trip.


    It was still the same, even if he had End Realm supporters.


    The two factions had tried to head to outer regions during these 10,000 years, but maybe they suffered and learned some huge lessons, so they became afraid.


    He continued east and in just half a day he came to the southeast region.


    The moment he got to the border, a strong intent swept over.


    When it touched him, it halted in surprise.


    Zong Shou smiled and stopped heading forward. He stopped at the border and waited quietly.


    A few hourster, a person shed to 100,000 feet away from him.


    He was wearing a crown, on his body was a Star Pattern Feather Cape and he looked really majestic. He bowed toward Zong Shou.


    ¡°Why did Great Gan Rulere over to meet me for?¡±


    He said coldly, ¡°If you want to persuade me to stop or to join hands with me, you can forget it!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, casually greeting back, ¡°Greetings Cultivator Mu! It really is funny, I came over just to see your face. I have gotten what I wished for and I¡¯m now satisfied!¡±


    Mufang was stunned, he didn¡¯t understand at first, butprehended right after.


    As long as he appeared here and talked to Zong Shou, even if they hadn¡¯te to any consensus, people would have doubts.


    He looked around and felt that sound and Spiritual Sense were blocked off, unable to spread out.


    However, Zong Shou¡¯s strength was much greater than his and he was unable to break it.


    Thus, he didn¡¯t think about anything else,ughing coldly, ¡°What a good scheme Ruler!¡±


    Zong Shou gleefully nodded his head, ¡°It isn¡¯t a scheme but that you already have doubts about one another!¡±


    If not for him wanting to hear what Zong Shou had to say and what conditions he would promise, how would Mufange over to this ce?

 Chapter 837 - Watch You Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 837: Watch You Struggle</h4>


    Mufang was speechless, even if he wanted to retort, there was nothing he could say.


    He really couldn¡¯t me Zong Shou this time.


    He was a talent and knew that there was no point regretting. His eyes shed and then he smiled, ¡°Forget it! Since things have reached such a level, I really want to listen to what Ruler has to say? I don¡¯t believe that you drew me over here just to look at me.¡±


    ¡°Naturally!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head, looking really proper, ¡°Out of the few sides in Yuanlian World, Brother Hong is the strongest. I don¡¯t understand, are you all willing to let him swallow the southwest? You all will just sit there and watch this Yuanlian World fall into the hands of the Nine Capital Celestial Court? Even if he gives you all some benefits and splits somend with you, how long will thatst? Once he deals with the southwest and isn¡¯t surrounded by enemies all around, Brother Hong won¡¯t be restricted anymore...¡±


    Mufang listened on quietly, his expression was frozen and cold, he didn¡¯t waver at all.


    ¡°If that really happens, then at most my Xuanling Guild will just hand over this Yuanlian World to him. What we lost here we will just take from other areas. It is just a trade.¡±


    ¡°Although those words are true, however, only Xuanling Guild will benefit. Brother Mu¡¯s few hundred years of hard work here will go to waste!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up coldly, filled with mocking intent, ¡°Is that what you really want?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do?¡±


    Mufang scoffed coldly, ¡°It was best if Ruler didn¡¯t agree to Tanjing. After you agreed, you are now just restricting your own arms and legs. Now that you only have 300,000 troops and 16 Spirit Realm Experts, you will be wiped out in a short time. So, I have to join hands with you and in the end gain nothing? Even if you had great speaking ability, it would be tough for you to move me.¡±


    ¡°When did I say that I wanted you to join hands right now to face the enemy?¡±


    Seeing Mufang looking stunned, Zong Shou smiled, ¡°If I don¡¯t have enough strength, I guess it is tough to make you at ease. What I want to discuss with you is that this time once Hong Jiuchen suffers a setback, won¡¯t Brother Mu be tempted at that central area?¡±


    Only then did his expression change. Was the Great Gan Ruler actually so confident?


    Did he have some other trump cards?


    He looked closely at Zong Shou¡¯s expression and wasn¡¯t able to see anything.


    However, during these days he had sent people to scout news about him.


    Within the Cloud World, he surprised people time after time, defeating the Taoist Faction, who was even able to make Xuanling Guild fear them.


    Maybe this time he really had confidence to win, who knows?


    His gaze instantly flickered as he hesitated.


    He was unwilling to split this Yuanlian World with Hong Jiuchen.


    However, the person in front of him was much more dangerous than Hong Jiuchen.


    Thinking about it for a moment and pondering it time after time, Mufang still shook his head. His lips curled with mocking intent.


    ¡°I think Ruler has gone mad. At such a time, you aren¡¯t thinking about protecting your strength and retreating out of Yuanlian World. Instead, you ran over from so far away to try to persuade me. I really don¡¯t know if you are a bold person or that you are simply too arrogant...¡±


    This outer region wasn¡¯t like the Cloud World that had been peaceful for so long.


    Even if this person was able to do whatever he wanted in the Cloud World, he was still a newbie in the outer region.


    People like him had all been through numerous battles and walked out of life and death battles several times.


    With just that bit of strength, unable to gain a stable footing, how would he be able to cause any real waves?


    ¡°If I was Ruler, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to the outer region rules! That was really not a wise decision...¡±


    ¡°However, what if? What if Hong Jiuchen was defeated by me, even if you all joined hands, would you be able to win?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, notmenting on what the person said.


    He was convinced by Tanjing because he himself was facing a huge problem.


    ¡°It is best if you consider this matter. If Cultivator Hong wins, you have no chance of winning. However, if he loses, you might be able to upy the central region, having a chance to unify Yuanlian World. When that happens, would you still need to worry that Xuanling Guild won¡¯t fully support you?¡±


    Seeing that Mufang¡¯s face was still frozen, unable to speak, Zong Shou just smiled. He didn¡¯t rush him anymore. He knew that Mufang was actually already tempted and to rush him any further might just backfire instead.


    He didn¡¯t even say goodbye, he just stepped into the air and left.


    To make use of diplomatic measures was a great solution.


    This time even if the Yuanlian World sides worked together, they weren¡¯t totally united as they doubted one another. There was definitely various conflicts between one another.


    Amongst this, there might be a chance for him to strike. When things went well, everything could be hidden and covered up.


    However, if they faced any problems, conflicts and disagreements would explode out. Today, he just increased this chance to an evenrger possibility.


    He sighed. He didn¡¯t have a useful strategist in his hand. As such, he had to personally engage in diplomatic thoughts.


    The standard was reallycking. He felt really ashamed about this.


    He stepped in the air and traveled. Just as he was less than 3,000 miles away, he suddenly felt a gaze focus down on him. It was extremely cold and filled with mocking intent.


    ¡°Interesting! I would like to watch you struggle...¡±


    A cold few words before the intent was retracted.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, his body fixed in the air.


    ¡°That person is Hong Jiuchen? His ability is really not bad, much stronger than before. There seems to be another person. Tanfang? As expected, those two joined hands?¡±


    Zong Shou broke into augh. With the strength of Tianfang Guild they didn¡¯t have the rights to fight for this Yuanlian World. They could only choose a side to support and try to get some benefits.


    Looking at the situation, did they really think that he had fallen into their trap?


    Following this, Zong Shou didn¡¯t head to any other region. He just shot out several message talismans all around before heading right back to the Yuanjing Pce.


    Such methods should only be used once. If he used them too many times, they would no longer be effective.


    There were many exnations for his meeting with Mufang. Maybe he failed and returned and gave up on persuading the others. Maybe there was a second possibility, which was that they came to an agreement, so there was no point in speaking to anyone else?


    What was fake might be real, what might seem real might be fake...


    To confirm whether or not Mufang and Xuanling Guild were nning on stabbing them in the back, Nine Capital Celestial Court probably had to wrack their brains.


    After returning to Yuanjing Pce, Zong Shou started his secluded meditation.


    He stopped worrying about all outside matters. He focused on cultivation, crafting the Sword Formation. As expected, he handed all war matters to Zhuang Fan.


    He only personally managed those 300,000 Elites to upy several core areas.


    If Zhuang Fan won, these few areas would be able to chase for the victory easily. If he lost, they would still be able to defend, falling back to the worst scenario.


    At least they could protect theirnd and n for the future.


    Actually, he had no choice but to not worry about such matters.


    He did what he should have done. Anything else wouldn¡¯t have been of much effect.


    Now, he could only see whether or not Zhuang Yu would disappoint him.


    Speaking of which, this was the first time he ended up on his back foot in such a manner.

 Chapter 838 - Rhythm And Harmony Of The Dao

    <h4>Chapter 838: Rhythm And Harmony Of The Dao</h4>


    Although he was in secluded meditation, Zong Shou was still aware of what was happening outside.


    Through the hundreds of Hidden Guards who Ruoshuiid out outside, they were still able to reach all about.


    Although he wasn¡¯t sure about news around all corners of the world, he had a good idea of the rough situation.


    He knew that to the east there were at least 7.4 million troops scattered at the border, ready in wait to explode out.


    Pretty much each day that passed, there would be more soldiers who rushed over from all areas. They ranged from 30-50 thousand soldiers, seeding in creating an endless stream of troops. They pressed over with the aura of an ocean.


    ¡°Hong Jiuchen really knows how to use troops. Who knows whether this is his own arrangement or whether it is someone else¡¯s doing?¡±


    When armies fought wars, the way to make people yield without fighting focused on the word ¡®aura¡¯.


    Aura was enough to scare the enemy, using troops to bear down on the enemy to defeat them. This way of using troops was really intelligent.


    Zong Shou sighed. Although he had given the people of the Seven Countries and also those nobles and aristocrats hope, it was still a worrying thing if they were able to withstand the aura of the enemy.


    However, there was still some good news. The moment Zhuang Yu was appointed, he started to reorganize the troops and Generals to select elite ones.


    This person had fought wars for 10 years and was never defeated. He was really famous. The Kings of the Seven Countries all cooperated, so everything went smoothly.


    The second thing he did was to send his entire family, all the young and old over to Yuanjing Celestial Pce.


    In doing so, he was used them as hostages as well as entrusting them to him. He let Zong Shou take care of the lives of his entire family.


    Not only him, he actually convinced the Kings of the Seven Countries to do the same. They handed over the wives and parents of all the power holders and even Generals under them to the pce.


    ¡°With that, at least the heart of the military would be unified...¡±


    The Generals were the courage of the army, if they didn¡¯t have other thoughts, then they would be willing to fight to the death.


    This meant that he would be able to rely on the army! With the backline stabilized and there being no worries with replenishments, their hearts would all be unified.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t win this, at least they started off in a situation where they wouldn¡¯t be immediately defeated.


    With that, Zong Shou was sure that even if that Hong Jiuchen used ten million troops, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get what he wanted.


    ¡°However, this fellow really is confident!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled.


    Someone like Zhuang Yu definitely couldn¡¯t entrust the care of his family to another person.


    He did that both to stabilize the hearts of the army and also for them to gain confidence in him.


    Most probably he already had confidence in winning and being able to fend off the enemy. He was also confident that Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t do anything to his family.


    Even if he lost, there would be nothing on his conscience.


    When one turned their eyes to the troop arrangements, it was extremely amazing. Some ces had deep meaning.


    Even if he personally did it, he couldn¡¯t have done anything better.


    Because he didn¡¯t know the enemy well, he might even do even worse that Zhuang Yu did.


    Now he was more confident that this person was the one who blocked the God Emperor Army for a full 7 years!


    This person plotted for a full 6-7 years. If he was to kill Jiujing, then the thing he had to first consider was being surrounded and attacked by the other countries.


    This was why he definitely had many methods buried. Even if he didn¡¯t win, he definitely wouldn¡¯t lose.


    He was fortunate to win this round!


    He totally rxed andughed out loud several times.


    His extremely nervous and tensed up emotions were loosened a little, the darkness around him dissipated.


    Then, he entered meditation once more. This time he was improving in the Three Thousand Star Falling. He was in the crucial moment ofprehending the Star Dao Seeds and merging with the Dragon Pellets.


    Since he arrived in Yuanlian World, only now was he able to put down everything and focus on studying and analyzing this technique.


    Still using the Book of Eon to speed up time, once he went into the meditative state, a full 20 days passed. Only then did he slowly awaken.


    This was the date that Tanjing and him had decided on.


    If it was as expected, Hong Jiuchen would attack today.


    ¡°This Space Technique is really amazing. The faster the speed, the slower the time passes. If one is able to reach extreme speed, they would never grow old.¡±


    ¡°Not only speed. The size and amount of matter of an object will affect the surrounding space and time...¡±


    Zong Shou opened his eyes and looked forward, stunned.


    This was something heprehended 3 days ago.


    He only felt that the space in front of him was made up of several lines, that they were all interconnected and couldn¡¯t be separated.


    All of the Daos, all the developments from which were entangled within.


    The Dao word in his mind became clearer and clearer. That uncertain and illusionary feeling dissipated and he saw a clearer path.


    Even the Star Dao Seeds in his soul started to change.


    The positions of many stars were being shifted and corrected. There were even some invisible lines connecting one another.


    A weird color appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why do the stars seem simr to the stars in the sky?¡±


    They shouldn¡¯t have had any connection, but at this moment he noticed that there wasn¡¯t much of a difference between the two.


    If Zong Shou projected his soul space out, it would seem more orthodox than the Taoist Faction¡¯s Falling Star Technique which they formed from gazing at the stars.


    Each star, each corner, had a rhythm and cohesion to one another.


    ¡°It might really be true when people say that the stars are the instantiation of the Heaven and Earth Daos, which is why they look so indiscernible and majestic...¡±


    The moment such a thought rose up, Zong Shou felt a little gleeful.


    In other words, his Three Thousand Star Falling was indeed a match with the Grand Daos.


    After the stars shifted, he also noticed that the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation was bing more and more under his control.


    One technique, one Sword Formation, if they were both used at the same time, they would probably work in tandem.


    During these 20 days, although he increased the Star Dragon Pellets to only 42 and there were only still 24 swords, Zong Shou still felt that his strength had increased by half.


    All the stars could change as and when he wanted them to. He could also control the Dragon Swords with his heart.


    Even his intent was within the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation.


    If he was willing, he could suppress it!


    He wasn¡¯t like he was a few months ago when he had totally no control at all!


    ¡°Oh, if I have another 10 days, this Sword Intent can also enter the Spirit Realm! At that time, even if someone is peak Celestial Realm, we might be able to fight!¡±


    He instead anticipated the arrival of that Lu Family person.


    He felt delight in his heart, so naturally a smile appeared on his face.


    Xiaori seemed to sense it, pouncing onto his body and sniffing about. It seemed really satisfied and drunk from the scent.


    Zong Shou gazed toward the air. A purple gold-colored invitation was hanging outside of the void, in the space fissure there.


    He didn¡¯t wake up on his own ord just now. Although the war was about to begin, there wasn¡¯t much he could do.


    He only needed to continueprehending here and wait for the oue of the battle.


    However, there were people who weren¡¯t willing for him to be at peace. This talisman was one, there were also several Spirit Realm Elders outside of his room who were suppressing their anxious feelings.


    Their faces were filled with worry like they were hesitating whether or not to disturb him.


    Zong Shou smiled, casually reaching out and grabbing the invitation talisman from the void.


    There weren¡¯t many words written within. It only said that Wushen Celestial Pce was holding a gathering today and invited him over to join in the feast.


    The one who signed off was the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty Yuanlian World Master Hong Jiuchen.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose, thinking to himself, what was he nning?


    A huge battle was at hand and he wanted to invite him to a banquet?


    Were they worried he would go against the agreement or was he going to diss him on the spot? Did they really think they were going to win?


    What was that person nning to do?


    Thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou shook his head and was prepared to directly smash the invitation.


    However, the moment he used strength, he felt a green light suddenly rise up from within.


    It turned into thin pale green threads and entered his palm.


    ¡°Poison?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, the Chakra Meridians within his body jolted, a sharp Sword Energy charged out with a thought.


    Without much effort, he smashed and removed the green light which had invaded his body.


    ¡°No, this poison isn¡¯t a real poison but it is gathered by Spiritual Energy! Even if one doesn¡¯t care about it, it will dissipate by itself. That¡¯s true. Hong Jiuchen is about to win, so why would he do such an irrational thing? So, this is a threat?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted. The one who attacked did reach the Late Celestial Realm and might have even reached the peak.


    ¡°Interesting. Actually using poison as a Dao. He was even able to reach the Celestial Realm with it...¡±


    The point of this was to tell him that it was okay even if he didn¡¯te, that within this Yuanlian World, there were still powers that were able to restrict him.


    It was best for him to know his ce and stick to his promise.


    Zong Shouughed. He was originally not nning to head to the banquet. Such lowly people, why should he let them gloat? He really couldn¡¯t be bothered with them.


    However, at this moment, he had be a little interested.


    They were already bullying him in front of his face, if he didn¡¯t react, wouldn¡¯t other peopleugh at him for being a coward?


    With a sh of his body, Zong Shou was outside of the door.


    He nced at people with shocked expressions on their faces before retracting his gaze.


    ¡°I have nned for the battle today in advance. Zhuang Yu¡¯s troopmanding ability is no worse than Zong Yuan and Ren Tianxing, so there is no need to be worried. You all just need to defend this Yuanjing Pce. If a cultivator attacks, then just kill them!¡±


    His lips curled, ¡°The outer region cultivators all look down on us. They say that our Cloud World has been peaceful for 10,000 years and that we don¡¯t know how to fight. However, we have been wrapped up in a battle of factions, so which one of us here hasn¡¯t been through troubles and battles? The Cloud World Spiritual Wave is low, but we are able to fight through all the difficulties and reach such a stage. Why would we be afraid of them? You all are the elites selected by your factions, able to fight one against three, against people of the same grade. Today, even if they go all out, why would we bother to fear them at all?¡±


    A casual few words managed to calm everyone down, making all of them smile.


    The few of them weren¡¯t afraid to fight, they were just worried about the battlefield. That was something that they had no control over.


    Zong Shou stopped worrying about them and flew into the air toward the east side.


    Wushen Celestial Pce? Zong Shou was going to go over to see what surprises the feast could give him.

 Chapter 839 - Wushen Palace

    <h4>Chapter 839: Wushen Pce</h4>


    Hong Jiuchen¡¯s Wushen Pce wasn¡¯t within the world but was in the void, another space which was opened up.


    Naturally, it couldn¡¯t be like the Vast Habitats of the Cloud World, but it was still quite mysterious.


    Zong Shou took just six hours and he was standing in front of the pce.


    He swept about, only to see that the restrictions here were really tight and strict.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t force his way through, stopping outside of the pce gates.


    ¡°So that was the case, its a Space Magical Treasure. No wonder he could open up a space, like a small-sized world. Hong Jiuchen is really fortunate to be able to acquire such a treasure.¡±


    This item was something that even he was envious of. This ce could not only bepared to a huge Heaven and Earth Bag, but it could also open up a sealed space at any moment.


    If the restrictions and seals were even tighter, even Saint Realm Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to spy into the things that were happening within.


    Several Spiritual Senses spread out from the depths of the pce.


    They weren¡¯t surprised at Zong Shou¡¯s arrival. In just a few moments, there were a bunch of young servant girls who led Zong Shou in.


    In just a moment, they were within arge and majestic hall. Beautifully and exquisitely decorated, a thing of beauty.


    However, within this 1,000-foot hall, apart from some young female servants to pour wine, there were only a few others.


    Yuan Jiuchen and Tanjing were seated, the others like Mufang and Fuyue were also among them.


    They were the few people he saw that day in Yuanlian World.


    When they saw Zong Shou¡¯s arrival, Mufang and Tanjing¡¯s expression became slightly weird.


    Hong Jiuchenughed, ¡°I originally thought that Ruler wouldn¡¯t have time toe over. Shouldn¡¯t you be preparing your stuff to leave the Yuanlian World. I really didn¡¯t know that you gave me so much face. I am really delighted, please sit...¡±


    At this moment, everyone within the hall took their seats. It seemed like they really didn¡¯t expect that Zong Shou woulde over.


    There was only a jade table at the end of the hall which was empty.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, looking interestingly toward the person who was sitting right beside Hong Jiuchen.


    It was a 40-year-old middle-aged man. His face was thin and withered like a skeleton.


    Who knows what race he was from, he was shorter than normal people. At this moment, he just sat there, even when Zong Shou came in, he didn¡¯t stand up to greet him.


    He just impassively looked over before not bothering anymore. His expression was really arrogant.


    Zong Shouughed, thinking to himself that this person was really a special breed.


    To use such a unique Dao-like poison to such an extent, even being able to reach Peak Celestial Realm, he must have used some secret techniques.


    The price he paid wasn¡¯t small either. His body looked like he was poisoned too, unable to touch anyone else.


    Out of his five senses, he also lost his sight and taste.


    He shook his head. Although Zong Shou was wary about this person, he wasn¡¯t interested in him anymore.


    He was wary because this person¡¯s control of poison had reached the pinnacle and he might unknowingly fall for his tricks.


    He was uninterested. As long as he was a little more careful, such a person who relied on secret techniques to reach such a level definitely wasn¡¯t his opponent.


    It was really a joke if they thought that they could restrict him with this person here.


    After saying this, Zong Shou turned his head and smiled at Mufang, ¡°Let¡¯s hope Brother Mu sticks to the agreement!¡±


    Mufang¡¯s expression changed slightly as he stared over viciously.


    Hong Jiuchen who was above scoffed coldly, ¡°Brother Mu has already told us everything you two talked about that day. If you are trying to sow discord, you really chose the wrong n!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Zong Shouughed and looked at Tanjing, only to see him shift his head away awkwardly, ¡°Brother Hong is going to win, so there is no need for Ruler to do such useless things. Although we had an agreement before, looking at the situation today, Ruler won¡¯t have the strength to enforce it.¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head, understanding the situation. His previous impression of Tianfang Guild had totally copsed.


    They ced their bets on both sides and didn¡¯t take responsibility for themselves. They had totally no bottom line and no eyes at all.


    If he sent troops to attack and truly conquered the many worlds, then Tianfang Guild would definitely be the first one that he would wipe out.


    Leaving such a power behind him was like waiting to be stabbed in the back, who knows when they would betray him?


    However, it was fine, he said those words that day just to test them out.


    It wasn¡¯t beyond his expectation for that person to be like that.


    The moment Tanjing said this, he heard another person beside himugh arrogantly, ¡°This is the first time I have seen someone as dumb as you over these 1,000 years. Deacon Tan and Hong Jiuchen, although they were enemies these few years, they worked together so many times, they are pretty much on the same boat. If Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty takes over Yuanlian World, Tianfang Guild will control 70% of trades. Only you would be so stupid to believe him.¡±


    That person shook his head, ¡°You are the disciple of an End Realm expert. Actually, it is okay if you don¡¯t follow the rules once or twice. You can just attack to kill them both. Would Tianfang Guild dare to make a sound. Even if Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty is unhappy, they will have to take it. Did the Seven Saint Alliance do anything when you killed Jiujing? Now it is toote, how amusing, how amusing...¡±


    Hong Jiuchen held a jade cup in his hand without saying a word. Tanjingughed coldly and didn¡¯t bother.


    Anyway, the matter had reached such a stage, so these few people could say whatever they liked.


    Zong Shou listened on and couldn¡¯t help but nod his head.


    That day when he took over, he had investigated and found out that Tanjing controlled a region and had a good rtionship with the other powers.


    Due to him, the other few powers of Yuanlian World were able to maintain bnce.


    He even sent troops several times to help Jiujing secretly.


    Now, it seemed like doing all that was just to bargain.


    Zong Shou¡¯s arrival had broken that bnce, naturally, those two people would walk on the same side.


    At this time, he didn¡¯t expect that Tanjing and Hong Jiuchen were in cahoots long ago.


    If he really didn¡¯t care about anything, he could have killed them all a month ago.


    However, he had another reason for agreeing at the start.


    Moreover, was it any good for him even if he did that?


    Make enemies on all sides?


    The Seven Saint Alliance might fear Dragon Shadow, but if a few of the powers worked together, they might not.


    If he really did that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to advance much in the outer region.


    If he wanted to take down Yuanlian World, he should do so by removing all future repercussions and make the other people yield.


    He recognized that the person who spoke was Fuyue. Zong Shou smiled and then walked to the table at the end.


    Along with him sitting down, tunes instantly sounded out from below.


    Dozens more exquisite looking females started singing and dancing below.


    They cultivated in charming techniques and they were beautiful too, making them enjoyable to the eyes and refreshing to the heart.


    However, no one within the hall focused on their singing and dancing.


    They all drank quietly, their expressions were all different.

 Chapter 840 - When Troops Meet At A Narrow Path

    <h4>Chapter 840: When Troops Meet At A Narrow Path</h4>


    At this moment, the atmosphere within the Celestial Hall was extremely suffocating.


    Everyone was silent and no one mentioned what was said previously.


    Hong Jiuchen looked really excited, a bright glow in his eyes. Tanjing smiled but didn¡¯t speak, his eyes filled with joy. Fuyue and the others were all drinking and had dark and sunken expressions.


    Although it was a rare celestial brew, all of them drank in lots, not caring about the taste at all.


    Only Zong Shou was calm, smiling as he sat below, drinking at his own pace.


    They actually sat like that for one full day with no one speaking a single word.


    The dancers below had already changed three different groups.


    At this moment, the minds of the people within the hall weren¡¯t focused on this at all.


    Zong Shou was silently calcting the time. A war of millions definitely wasn¡¯t easy and would often take days and months before an oue was reached.


    However, this time Hong Jiuchen was going all out and had Tanjing¡¯s full support.


    As for the others, no matter whether or not they were willing, it seemed like they had to help out.


    The battle for Yuanlian World was about to end, this war would naturally be one where both sides weren¡¯t worried about the losses.


    One side was struggling in despair while the other was trying to win right away.


    This was why Zong Shou felt that, at most within 2-3 days, this battle woulde to an end.


    The thing that would decide the oue would often appear at this time.


    His lips curled. Zong Shou was a little curious. He really didn¡¯t know what methods Zhuang Yu would use to counter the enemy to win?


    Suddenly, a smashing sound spread out in the hall.


    Zong Shou was jolted to his senses, looking out in shock, only to see that had Fuyue suddenly thrown the wine cup in his hand down the hall.


    Wine scattered, shocking the dancers and they all stopped.


    Their faces were ashen white as they looked upward in fear.


    Fuyue scoffed coldly, ¡°Scram! This wine is tasteless and the dances are extremely bad. Dancing and singing is just so distracting. What a mess, it really sends one¡¯s mind into chaos!¡±


    Hong Jiuchen¡¯s brow rose up, rage appearing in his eyes. He then waved his sleeves to tell those girls to leave.


    ¡°Brother Fuyue is joking. It isn¡¯t that my wine is bad or that my servants¡¯ dancing and singing is bad, but that you are annoyed right?¡±


    He scoffed coldly, ¡°If you are unhappy, you can fight with me once more. Only if that happens, our agreement from before will be torn up. If you win, I naturally have nothing to say, but if you lose then Jijue Saint Emperor won¡¯t forgive you...¡±


    Fuyue¡¯s expression changed and he held his breath. He scoffed but didn¡¯t say any words to retort.


    He had no ce to vent the frustration and anger in his chest. At this time, he looked at Zong Shou who was calmly and casually drinking, his tone turned dark and sinister, ¡°To think Ruler can actually sit there now? The few of us actually have somepensation when we back out of Yuanlian World, we can at least get a small-sized world. As for you, a few dayster you will lose everything. You will back out of Yuanlian World with nothing to your name. Even I feel sad for you. If I were you, I would even be so furious that I would think about killing everyone...¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless. The two of them were angry with one another, so how did it suddenly involve him?


    Hong Jiuchen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all when he heard this. The thin old man on the side stared over at Zong Shou with snake-like eyes.


    His eyes were filled with a mocking intent. An intent suppressed over as a warning to him.


    Tanjingughed, ¡°Ruler is really magnanimous, so how would he be like you? Moreover, Brother Zong also has his own problems! Cultivator Fuyue, if you are trying to instigate Ruler to attack, then you probably won¡¯t get your wish! Brother Zong, am I right?¡±


    His tone wasn¡¯t as ashamed as before as he raised his wine cup toward Zong Shou.


    ¡°Brother Shou is really magnanimous, making me feel impressed. Although you lost, it is only because you didn¡¯t fight back. How unfortunate that we weren¡¯t able to work together this time. If we have a chance, I will definitely join hands...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and shook his head, not caring about the matter at all. He totally ignored Tanjing.


    Although his temper was good, he wasn¡¯t willing to be courteous to such a person.


    Tanjing also didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. After smiling, he drank all the wine in the cup.


    In the next moment, his eyes lit up, ¡°It seems like there is some progress!¡±


    He grabbed out into the void and captured a red flying bird.


    When it entered Tanjing¡¯s hand, its body suddenly burst apart, turning into 10 streaks of Spiritual Light, dancing about in front of him and forming into several talismans.


    Outsiders didn¡¯t understand, neither did Zong Shou. However, this was a uniquemunication method of the Tianfang Guild that no one could stop.


    Common People¡¯s Path also had simr methods.


    As expected, momentster he waved his sleeves and those talismans dissipated, smiling, ¡°What a good Guixuan! Brother Hong¡¯s general is so amazing. Using just a day to strike Linux City, breaking down the defense line. Now he is entering. Probably not longter, he will be able to cut into the core area from here...¡±


    He seemed to feel that his words were a little inappropriate. He smiled at Zong Shou apologetically, ¡°My apologies Country Ruler, my words were a little rude, please forgive me!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, this time he didn¡¯t do so on purpose. Instead, he was in deep thought. <i>Linxu City?</i>


    <i>Why would it be that ce? How would Zhuang Yu be so careless?</i>


    Speaking of which, the name was extremely familiar and not long ago, he had probably paid attention to it.


    Numerous thoughts entered his mind. He also flipped out all the geographical spots and troop arrangements near the city.


    Nearby to it were still mountain ranges. However, Zhuang Yu didn¡¯t reallyy out many troops here.


    It was both due to ack of troops and also the geography. Linxu City was at the opening of the mountain, a ce hard to attack but easy to defend.


    Without many troops, he would still be able to defend it.


    What was surprising was that Zhuang Yu¡¯s strongest guards army was arranged here.


    He was slightly distracted for a moment, but heprehended what was going on.


    So that was the case. What an amazing Zhuang Yu, he really didn¡¯t let him down...


    When Hong Jiuchen heard this, there wasn¡¯t much joy on his face, instead, he frowned.


    ¡°However, no news spread back from my side!¡±


    Tanjing smiled and shook his head, ¡°It is probably your General being too careful. Although we haven¡¯t met before, I know his personality. He is really calm and cold. Before the oue is settled, he wouldn¡¯t report to Brother Hong.¡±


    ¡°That is true!¡±


    Hong Jiuchen smiled, ¡°He is indeed like that! He is probably the only one in Yuanlian World who canpete with Zhuang Yu! What a waste, Zhuang Yu is not bad too.¡±


    He said to Zong Shou, ¡°Brother Zong really knows how to use talents. This time you lost because your troops are too weak. Even a good chef can¡¯t cook with bad ingredients! The oue is certain but I am able to make friends with Brother Zong. In the future, Brother Zong¡¯s Great Gan Celestial Dynasty and the rest of you can obtain 5% of Yuanlian World products!¡±


    Fuyue scoffed. 5%? Was he treating them like beggars?


    Zong Shou was still distracted and didn¡¯t react like he had suffered a huge blow. He shook his head, not bothered replying, directly waving his sleeves and was about to leave.


    Since the matter was settled, there was no point in staying. He was also toozy to look at the gleeful expressions of the two of them.


    Just at this moment, augh spread out from the side.


    Looking out, they saw that it was Zong Shou. They were shocked. Did this fellow go crazy from all the reluctance from the defeat?


    Not only him, even Hong Jiuchen and Tanjing, as well as Mufang and Chahou Hu who were silent all the while, all of them looked over.


    They were all filled with questions, their expressions were really weird.


    Zong Shou really couldn¡¯t be bothered. A purple gold talisman broke through the heavy world barrier and into the Yuanlian World.


    Since Zhuang Yu didn¡¯t disappoint him, then he wouldn¡¯t let him down either.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At the same time, within Yuanlian World, beside a narrow mountain path.


    Zhuang Yu stabbed his sword into the ground, his body standing straight up like a mountain.


    At this moment, there were 20,000 infantry troops beside him.


    They all wore white, looking really majestic and muscr, holdingrge swords and wide des.


    There was no noise and no extra movement, all of them were like statues.


    Although there were just 20,000 of them, they gave off a really majestic aura.


    He Daoren wore a purple gold robe and stood beside him.


    His eyes were focused in front and he was definitely nervous. If this ce was broken, then the Great Xuan Country under him would be chiseled through.


    At that time, the entire defensive line would be crushed.


    ¡°Brother He doesn¡¯t seem to be worried?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be? Before I came I was indeed terrified, but since I came here half a day ago I stopped worrying.¡±


    He Daorenughed. He turned around, only to see Zhuang Yu opening his eyes, his gaze was bright like lightning.


    ¡°Since Brother Zhuang predicted it, then you should have a method to solve it right? You definitely expected Linxu City to be broken into.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be broken so quickly! Guixuan¡¯s skills are indeed not bad! Unfortunately, we were unable to retreat the brothers within...¡±


    Zhuang Yu sighed, saying sadly and regretfully, ¡°Brother He, do you know why I chose this ce to be where the final battle is to be held?¡±


    ¡°Final battle?¡±


    He Daoren¡¯s eyes shone. Based on what he knew, Zhuang Yuid out only a small number of troops around this ce.


    Did this person have other ns?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    He really had no idea as he shook his head, ¡°I only know that the geography around is reallyplicated and not good for a huge army. It is also not suitable for cavalry to charge. If one is not careful, the backline will be blocked and there might be a risk of the whole army falling!¡±


    ¡°Backline? What troops do I have to block their backline? Guixuan is always really careful and there wouldn¡¯t be such a chance. I chose this ce because I don¡¯t have many men!¡±


    Zhuang Yu scoffed in a self-mocking manner, his gaze turned as sharp as a knife, ¡°Which was why I only have a chance of winning at this ce. When troops meet at a narrow road, the courageous will win!¡±

 Chapter 841 - Xuandu Guards

    <h4>Chapter 841: Xuandu Guards</h4>


    ¡°When troops meet at a narrow road, the courageous will win?¡±


    He Daoren muttered to himself, looking at the 20,000 troops who were lined up at the foot of the mountain.


    He knew that these were Zhuang Yu¡¯s guards, made up of elites hand-picked by him after many battles. After 5 years, only now did they take a rough shape. They were called the Xuandu Guards.


    However, what was unexpected was that Zhuang Yu had never used this army on the battlefield to date.


    This was because he was god-like at using troops, often he didn¡¯t need to personally fight the wars. He didn¡¯t need to spend much effort to defeat the enemy. Due to his fame, often when the enemy saw his g, they would flee.


    This resulted in people of the world knowing about his close guards, but they never heard about their achievements.


    Zhuang Yu wanted to use this elite army here to fight head-on and beat the enemy that outnumbered them 50 to 1.


    Or would there be any other surprises today?


    His eyes shed as he suddenlyughed, ¡°Brother Zhuang¡¯s n shouldn¡¯t be just that right?¡±


    ¡°I do indeed have some other methods. I already started nning 5 years ago. I have some chess pieces in the countries in the east. Some people have the same goals while I threatened some and held others hostage!¡±


    Casually exining, he wasn¡¯t fazed by the shocked expression on He Rendao¡¯s face, ¡°However, even if I were to use these chess pieces, I need them to be willing. If they can¡¯t see any hope at all, how would I hope for these people to willingly betray?¡±


    The moment he said this, Zhuang Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, only to see several people fly over and stand in the air.


    He recognized all of them. They met a few times in Yuanjing Pce and knew that they were the few Spirit Realm Cultivators who followed that person to conquer Yuanlian World.


    Especially the young cultivator who was leading, whom he couldn¡¯t forget after just one look.


    In his life, apart from his current Ruler, he was the most outstanding teen he had ever seen.


    It was said that he was a really important junior disciple of the Sword Sect and his position in Yuanjing Pce was only below Zong Shou.


    At this moment, he bowed toward him, ¡°I am on orders from the Ruler here to help Capital Commander! Ruler ordered that you are in charge of everything. We won¡¯t let the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty Cultivators disturb the war matters.¡±


    Just as he said this, a 40-year-old cultivator suddenly sent out an item that floated down.


    It was a giant golden ring that spun, giving off a Spiritual Light.


    Behind it were actually rows of armored warriors who walked out from within the light.


    First was 5,000 Red Armored Swordsmen and then 5,000 Crossbowmen. They too wore red armor, just that it was slightly thinner.


    Next were 2,000 Cavalry who also wore red armor, red like fresh blood.


    Great Gan¡¯s color was red, that really was the case.


    What shocked Zong Shou was that this Cavalry Army was all at Grade-6.


    The armor was also specially made. The 2,000 of them were like one, their Energy Meridians linked together like a wave.


    The cavalry troops were not bad too, standing still as strong as a boulder!


    Feng Taiji exined, ¡°This is my Sword Sect¡¯s treasure, the Treasure Hiding Space Ring. Unfortunately, it can only carry no more than 10,000 troops. However, Ruler¡¯s elites are all here! 5,000 Big Dipper Sword Soldiers, 5,000 Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers, 2,000 ck Fox Iron Cavalry. They are really famous in the Cloud World! All of them will be under yourmand!¡±


    Zhuang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up and then it dimmed down. It seems like Ruler has already seen through all his ns.


    ¡°Ruler is wise!¡±


    Those words truly came from the bottom of his heart. He could evidently see that these 12,000 people were the strongest power in Zong Shou¡¯s hands.


    Tossing them here was both trust toward him as well as support for his strategy.


    Following this, he squinted and looked into the distance, ¡°They are here!¡±


    Even if they were dozens of miles away, they could still hear the rumbling noise. Thousands, tens of thousands of horse hooves striking the ground, causing the mountain to shake.


    Zhuang Yu¡¯s lips curled up and revealed a mocking smile.


    As expected, to head from Linxu City into the core of Xuan Country, they had to use light cavalry to strike. The faster, the better. As long as they were able to breach this pass before the Seven Countries reacted, they would be able to stab into the corend and take the victory.


    Even Guixuan who was always calm and careful finally made a mistake under this huge temptation!


    Traveling a long distance would result in the troops being tired, unable tost too long. That was also a way to win.


    Laughing out loud, Zhuang Yu held his sword and made arrangements from above the hill, striding down to the front of the formation.


    He stood in front of the first row, the sword still stuck onto the ground in front of him.


    To fight head-on and go up against dozens of times the enemy force, Zhuang Yu naturally couldn¡¯t fall behind others.


    As a General, one needed to care about their own life, to try to survive. However, sometimes they needed to fight valiantly and take the lead.


    ¡°My boys, you have followed me for 5 years. You all have sharp swords, but they are unable to drink blood. Although you are all ambitious, you can only take it silently. You all felt wronged these few years, right? Ruler is kind and gives the millions of people of Yuanlian a chance to break free from hardship. Are you all willing to follow me to fight to the death to defeat the enemy? To spread the name of our Xuandu Guards far and wide in this world?¡±


    Those 20,000 guards didn¡¯t say a single word. However, with a loud ¡°Hong¡± they all pulled out their swords, pointing forward.


    Those brilliantly crafted armors all made a series of nging noises.


    Many runes shed on the bodies of these people, finally breaking apart.


    A sharp and unbreakable aura charged up into the sky.


    At this moment, Feng Taiji who was above was also shocked by this sky covering aura.


    He looked down with a lost expression on his face.


    ¡°It is actually a sealing technique? None of them under Grade-5. Zhuang Yu...¡±


    His expression changed. He was now smiling bitterly, ¡°So he actually had such a trump card. This person is really interesting! No wonder Zong Shou was so rxed.¡±


    He sighed, he still couldn¡¯t bepared to that person.


    Even if he knew that this person was talented, he would still be wary. However, Zong Shou was able to let go fully, allowing him to execute as he wished.


    This Zhuang Yu didn¡¯t let him down...


    They had a huge chance for this battle!


    He looked into the distance to see a huge cavalry army which was like a surging river charging right over!


    However, at this moment, Feng Taiji felt no worry in his heart.


    In his heart, he was thinking about what that person was doing now?


    It was such an important moment, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    Did that Ruler really not worry about the war matters at all?


    Just as he was thinking about this, the iron wave in the distance finally arrived at this mountain path.


    A 30,000-foot distance was between them before they stopped. The cavalry soldiers at the front were filled with surprise.


    Zhuang Yu didn¡¯t wait for them to charge over, directly charging forward.


    A full 20,000 Xuandu Guards chased closely behind with orderly steps.


    A full dozen breathster, many snow bright Sword Lights shed out within the valley.


    Among the Heaven shaking killing shouts, blood light sshed out.

 Chapter 842 - Totally Unstoppable

    <h4>Chapter 842: Totally Unstoppable</h4>


    At this moment, within Wushen Pce, Zong Shou¡¯sughter had already stopped.


    He didn¡¯t exin everything, even though everyone was looking at him with weird gazes. He sat quietly with his eyes closed, actually entering a focused state in this ce. He stopped worrying about any of them.


    Fuyue¡¯s eyes turned and then he broke into augh. He actually walked back and returned to his original seat.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Zong Shou wasughing, he knew that maybe there would really be a change in the situation today.


    Hong Jiuchen and Tanjing were fazed. In the end, Hong Jiuchenughed coldly.


    ¡°He¡¯s just faking!¡±


    Since Linxu City was already broken, what did he have to worry about? The look of worry had all disappeared, he just closed his eyes and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Tanjing¡¯s eyes shed. A look of disdain shed from the depths of his eyes. He too didn¡¯t say a word.


    The entire Celestial Pce instantly quietened down, but this silence was short-lived. Just 4 hourster...


    Outside of this Wushen Celestial Pce, a Spiritual Light suddenly charged in.


    It was a Celestial Realm Cultivator who was really panicky. With just a sh, he entered the hall.


    After looking at the people here, his expression was really ugly as he frowned.


    He hesitated slightly before speaking to the person at the elevated tform. However, they were using a secretnguage that others couldn¡¯t understand.


    Who knows what they spoke about. However, Hong Jiuchen frowned afterward too.


    Tanjing didn¡¯t understand. Shortly after, a fire red Spiritual Swallow flew in from the void.


    In just a short moment, his eyes turned totally dark.


    Fuyue and the others looked on curiously, however, they knew that the situation had definitely changed.


    ¡°What is the matter, why is there a need to be so secretive? You two actually don¡¯t dare to tell the rest of us?¡±


    Fuyue scoffed and mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t the few of us all have ears and eyes around and are knowledgeable. How long can you two hide the matter from us?¡±


    Hong Jiuchen¡¯s face was green, his muscles tightly tensed up. Right as he was about to speak, Mufang grabbed a silver crane from the void.


    After closing his eyes for a moment, he looked toward Zong Shou with a weird expression.


    ¡°Brother Fuyue doesn¡¯t need to ask anymore. Two hours ago Zhuang Yu led 30,000 infantry to stop the enemy in Qingjian Canyon. He fought the 600,000 troops under Guixuan for 4 hours. They pushed forth 10 miles and killed 70,000. Zhuang Yu actually personally led the troops to kill 3 Spirit Realm Cultivators under Brother Hong. They are totally unstoppable and they are now at the climax...¡±


    Fuyue was startled and then came to his senses, ¡°Isn¡¯t Qingjian Canyon behind Linxu City? In other words, Zhuang Yu prepared it. Isn¡¯t this person just Grade-7. His troops are weaker than Guixuan by close to 20 times. To kill a Spirit Realm, how is that possible?¡±


    Before he finished, his expression changed. A light suddenly entered his hand.


    Momentster, his expression became weird. He thenughed, ¡°Zhuang Yu! He hid it so deeply. A Yuanlian World native could actually reach Peak Spirit Realm, even personally nurturing such a strong army. Xuandu Guards? If Jiujing didn¡¯t die to Cultivator Zong he would definitely fall to him.¡±


    He continued, ¡°What a good plot! Where Qingjian Canyon is, only 10,000 troops can be spread out. Thend rises and sinks down, it isn¡¯t good for cavalry to charge. First, to act weak at Linxu City and then use elites to strike their elites, to fight head-on. How amazing! Who knows what will happen in this battle? Will Zhuang Yu defeat your Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty against all odds or will your General Guixuan turn things around?¡±


    While saying this, he looked toward Zong Shou. A weird glow shed in his eyes.


    It was filled with both awe and also wariness.


    Hong Jiuchen scoffed to express his unhappiness. His expression was still quite calm. Although Guixuan suffered losses in the canyon, it wasn¡¯t at an irrecoverable stage.


    As long as he was careful, it wouldn¡¯t affect the big picture.


    However, the atmosphere in the hall became more and more suppressive and weird.


    Zong Shou still sat with his eyes closed. Fuyue smiled while Mufang was stunned.


    They were all waiting for the changes in the situation.


    They didn¡¯t need to wait for long. Just 2 hours and a bright light spread in.


    This time Fuyue¡¯s news was quicker. The light directlynded in his hands as his brow rose. He broke into augh.


    ¡°Guixuan has copsed in Qingjian Canyon! 600,000 Iron Cavalry lost 4 in 4 battles, stepping over one another, only half survived! Zhuang Yu struck for 30 miles and has already killed 200,000. His 2,000 cavalry at the front are pretty much unstoppable...¡±


    While he spoke, there was suddenly a loud explosion.


    Everyone looked out, only to see Hong Jiuchen smashing the wine cup in his hand into pieces.


    Fuyue smiled and didn¡¯t care at all. He looked toward Zong Shou and continued, ¡°The Grade-6 Cavalry Army belongs to Ruler, right? How amazing!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply which made him seem a little awkward, however, he really didn¡¯t care that much. His lips curled as his expression was very carefree.


    The huge defeat of Guixuan¡¯s troops at Qingjian Canyon meant that the Yuanlian World situation was changing.


    Even with Hong Jiuchen and Tanjing working together, they might not be able to suppress all of them.


    At this moment, more information spread out. When they found out about the factual news, their expressions were all different.


    Hong Jiuchen¡¯s eyes shed as he had thought about something. He exchanged nces with Tanjing and then he stood up, ¡°We have drank for a full day, it is time for all of you to leave. I will say goodbye to you all respectfully...¡±


    ¡°Why is there such a need?¡±


    A cold voice spread out at the lower part of the hall, ¡°Brother Hong invited us here to watch the battle right? In case we all do things in the dark. Now that the situation is not good, you want to end the banquet. You are a little stingy. We aren¡¯t your subjects for you tomand as you like!¡±


    The voice was firm and wasn¡¯t to be doubted or questioned.


    This was the first time Zong Shou opened his eyes. He looked out toward the voice. This person was sitting next to him, he was a male that was as beautiful as a flower, unbelievably handsome.


    They said that the Fox Race males were charming, but the members of the Azura Race were even more beautiful than them.


    However, the Fox Race members were born with a natural Illusionary Technique, so that once they met the opposite sex, they would cause them to adore them. The person in front of him was filled with fierce energy, his eyes were extremely sharp.


    If one was slightly weaker, one would be terrified in front of this person.


    This person was Chahou Hu!


    Within the hall, apart from him, this person had the lowest cultivation. He was only Initial Celestial Realm.


    However, the people in the hall couldn¡¯t just ignore him.


    Even Hong Jiuchen couldn¡¯t. His expression fluctuated for just that moment before he sat back down.


    In the next few hours, news from Yuanlian World suddenly exploded out.


    ¡°Guixuan rushed to Jibian Mountain and obtained the support of 200,000 infantry. He reorganized the troops, getting off the horses and fighting on foot, using the re-energized forces to fight Zhuang Yu. This ce was wider and could spread out 70,000 troops...¡±


    ¡°Zhuang Yu used 5,000 Red Crossbowmen, shooting from 30,000 feet away. Where the arrowsnded, people definitely died. They shot 10 times and 30,000 soldiers died.¡±


    ¡°Guixuan was helpless and could only go all out to fight. Zhuang Yu took the chance to use the cavalry to charge. The Xuandu Guards along with 5,000 Red Infantry closely behind them and 5,000 Crossbowmen shooting and blocking at close distance. Guixuan lost once more, nearly 70% of the 400,000 troops died.¡±


    ¡°Linxu City is broken, returning to the hands of Xuan Country. Guixuan flees in panic!¡±


    Hong Jiuchen clenched his fists, his joints giving rise to a cracking sound.


    Linxu City fell back into the hands of Great Xuan. So, after several days, the war matter had returned to just how it was a few days ago.


    Seven Countries of the southwest, they didn¡¯t even take a step back at all. However, they themselves suffered huge losses of troops; the troops under Guixuan, even included the Elite Dao Soldiers under him, a full 30,000 of them.


    However, during the Qingjian Canyon battle, under the strikes of the 30,000 infantry and cavalry of Zhuang Yu, 40% died!


    He fell heart pained, an unbearable feeling in his heart.


    At this stage, it was impossible to wipe out the Seven Countries in one sweep.


    They could only try their best to swiftly consolidate the battlefield.


    His eyes stared right at the teen who was sitting quietly with a dark and venomous gaze.


    This Cloud World Great Gan should have had no foundations in Yuanlian World to speak of. They thought that by baiting him to promise to follow the outer region rules that they could easily chase him out.


    However, today he had totally gained a stable footing.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry about his gaze, carefully looking at the message talismans which spread over.


    Ruoshui followed his instructions, writing in detail how Zhuang Yu arranged the troops for each battle, how hemanded them, how he adapted during the battle, all of them into the message talisman.


    This was why although Zong Shou didn¡¯t personally witness it, he knew what happened in those few battles like he was there himself.


    ¡°A mighty lord, a talent who can be a great General...¡±


    Looking at how he used troops, he was just a little weaker than Ren Tianxing and Zong Yuan, but there was not much substantial difference.


    If he fought against them, it would be 40/60.


    The way he plotted things and managed the troops was around their level, just weaker than Kong Yao. He was a rare all-rounded talent...


    He could be a Ruler of a country and managend by himself!


    This person really couldn¡¯t be given any chance to be a good official during the peaceful period of the world.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brain felt a twitching pain. It was going to be tough to control such a person.


    He shook his head and tossed this problematic matter to the side. He raised his eyes and smiled as he looked at Mufang.


    ¡°Brother Mu! Have you considered? Do you remember what we spoke about? The chance is rare, if you miss this, you might not have such a chance in the future...¡±


    The moment he said this, the expressions of the people within the hall all changed.


    Hong Jiuchen and Tanjing looked toward Mufang with knife-like gazes.


    They were thinking to themselves, had this person really colluded with Zong Shou?


    Mufang felt annoyed, both at Zong Shou¡¯s words and also at the gazes of the people above.


    Just as he was in deep thought, another streak of light shot down outside of Wushen Pce. It was another Asura Race Celestial Realm Cultivator.


    After bowing toward Chahou Hu, he expressionlessly looked at the people within the hall.


    ¡°An hour ago, Ya Country Donghai King changed gs, setting up an independent country and wants to join Great Gan rule!¡±

 Chapter 843 - Kicking Someone Out

    <h4>Chapter 843: Kicking Someone Out</h4>


    ¡°An hour ago, Ya Country Donghai King changed gs, setting up an independent country and wants to join Great Gan rule!¡±


    The hall was silent once more and everyone was shocked.


    Fuyue sucked in a cold breath.


    Ya Country was Hong Jiuchen¡¯s biggest country, taking up half of the mid ins. Hong Jiuchen split it into many countries to reduce its power. Donghai King was one of the 6 strong Rulers within. The area he ruled was close to the East Ocean, controlling salt and iron. They also had 600,000 troops.


    However, it was tens of thousands of miles away from the southwest, so what was he thinking.


    Even if he tried to join Zong Shou¡¯s Great Gan Celestial Dynasty, it wouldn¡¯t be a huge blow for Hong Jiuchen.


    All of a sudden, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look toward Zong Shou. They wanted to see some clues from his face, but they were all left disappointed.


    They only felt that although this person was young, he was really shrewd. He was actually able to cause one of Hong Jiuchen¡¯s pirs to fall without making a sound.


    No wonder he was so confident when he came.


    Tan and Hong¡¯s faces fluctuated between green and white, white and then green.


    Thetter squinted and then smiled instead of being furious, ¡°This is what you nned? How sharp, but this isn¡¯t going to do much. It will not turn the tides. Donghai, that young kid, really doesn¡¯t know his ce. However, it doesn¡¯t matter, I can destroy him with a flick of my finger...¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Zong Shou burst outughing, his Spiritual Sense was spinning about on a message talisman.


    He was also surprised that Donghai King would change sides.


    Zhuang Yu really gave him a huge surprise.


    His family was already sent into the southwest to hide before the battle. At this moment, they were within Yuanjing Celestial Pce? Donghai King Feng Mochen?


    He knew that he was most probably unable to defend Donghai, but he still did that.


    This person probably was determined to fight to the death...


    His heart was filled with aplicated train of thought. There was actually someone in the Yuanlian World who didn¡¯t care about power, about reputation and life and death, who was willing to valiantly die.


    No matter what his ability was, his character alone was even rarer than Zhuang Yu¡¯s.


    If there were such people in this region, Zong Shou wanted to conquer the outer region and be like the Lu Family and the future God Emperor to conquer millions of worlds. However, that was something that would be tough to do even in 10,000 years.


    Should he protect this person¡¯s life or not?


    A light shed in his eyes and then he sighed. The message talisman in his hands burned and turned into dust.


    A Spiritual Light shot out from his sleeves.


    He was the first person to change sides, so no matter what, he needed to go all out to try to keep him alive.


    His eyes turned, only to see that Hong Jiuchen¡¯s lips were moving like he was talking to someone.


    Momentster, several streaks of light flew out from Wushen Pce. He sensed that they were all Spirit Realm.


    Zong Shou shook his head. This should be thest bit of strength in his hands.


    During the Qingjian Canyon and Jibian Mountain battles, 5 Spirit Realm Experts had died to Zhuang Yu.


    Feng Taiji also had some kills.


    Who knows if Ruoshui could handle it?


    Then, he mocked himself. Herprehension was not bad, it was just that her talents were a littlecking.


    A few months ago, she had already passed her Spirit Realm Cultivation, a 20% merger rate, that was already something that normal cultivators couldn¡¯t handle.


    When those few Spirit Realm Cultivators left the pce, Hong Jiuchen sat on the golden throne and didn¡¯t say a word.


    However, from his twitching muscles and the vicious intent in his eyes, he could see that he was upied with many thoughts. His mind was working intensely.


    Tanjing¡¯s eyes shone, who knows what he was thinking about? A momentter, he suddenly spoke, breaking the silence in the hall.


    ¡°Ruler! Now that the battle has reached such a stage, it is already clear. At most, it will end in a draw and no one can do much about the other. Why not the three of us shake hands and settle for peace?¡±


    Hong Jiuchen was furious when he heard this, but he quickly calmed down. He didn¡¯t say a word and sat on the golden throne.


    Zong Shouughed. Only asking for peace at this moment?


    This Tanjing was really interesting. From calling him Ruler to Brother Zong, then Cultivator Zong and then now back.


    He really treated him as someone with no temper who was easily controlled...


    He shook his head and didn¡¯t speak. Fuyue¡¯s expression changed slightly. Another light charged in.


    During these more than 20 hours, every 15 minutes, there would be fresh news that spread in from Yuanlian World.


    However, most of them were repetitions or some that had no influence on the overall situation which the people didn¡¯t care much about.


    Momentster, Fuyueughed out loud, ¡°Qiluo Country General, Zuo Xiang has betrayed and 300,000 troops have changed sides! He sent 100,000 Elite Cavalry to take down Guidao City. Brother Hong, your 1.07 million troops at the south front are about to fall, right? Grain route cut off, retreat path blocked. With how Zhuang Yu uses troops, how would he miss such a chance? No, he probably intended this! South front copsing, the other areas probably won¡¯tst for long. Half a month ago, you colluded with Xuanchen to force me to give up this ce, did you think that this day woulde?¡±


    When he said this, Hong Jiuchen stared over furiously. He didn¡¯t show any fear, scoffing coldly, ¡°So, other people can¡¯t speak about the things you have done?¡±


    Zong Shou listened on from the side. He already knew about this news moments earlier.


    After all, Zhuang Yu was the one who initiated it, so he knew it a little earlier than the people around.


    As for the Xuanchen who Fuyue talked about, he didn¡¯t know who he was referring to.


    However, from his tone, he would be one of the subjects of Jijue Saint Emperor. He also had control over Fuyue.


    He could see that neither Mufang or Fuyue were willing to leave this world.


    He shook his head and he looked toward Mufang once more.


    ¡°How is it going? This is thest time I am going to ask. If you miss this, there will be no other chances. Even if I take a risk and upy the entire central ins, I might be able to defend. At that time, in just 10 years, you will have nothing in this world.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°If you are worrying about Xuankong Guild, why not you ask Brother Hong if he is willing to exchange with you for a small-sized world?¡±


    Hong Jiuchen¡¯s face was ashen white. He opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but nothing came out of it.


    If he couldpletely upy Yuanlian World, Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty naturally would use as many small-sized worlds as possible to exchange for it. However, with the situation like this, the trade from before was totally void.


    Mufang thought about it for just a moment and then stopped hesitating, ¡°If I help you, what benefits do I receive?¡±


    ¡°Tianfang Guild¡¯snd will belong to you!¡±


    Zong Shou spoke expressionlessly, he was going to kick Tanjing out.

 Chapter 844 - Not Following Rules

    <h4>Chapter 844: Not Following Rules</h4>


    ¡°Tianfang Guild¡¯snd will belong to you!¡±


    Zong Shou spoke expressionlessly, he was going to kick Tanjing out.


    Mufang¡¯s eyes lit up. Tianfang Guild ruled the southeast corner but was closer to the ocean.


    Although their region was small, however, it was really fertile and extremely rich, able to raise millions of troops.


    Tanjing was startled and a thread of fresh blood seeped out from his lips.


    He knew that Hong Jiuchen had already lost and he didn¡¯t have any strength at all to protect him.


    The moment these two people joined hands, there would probably be no space for any other person in Yuanlian World.


    He felt terror in his heart. The business in Yuanlian World didn¡¯t belong to him, it was run with a lot of effort by the entire Tianfang Guild.


    If all of their previous hard work became useless thanks to him and they were chased out of the world, one could imagine how he would end up.


    Although he might not die, Tianfang Guild would definitely punish him.


    The spiritual medicine, spiritualnd, cultivation techniques, cultivation resources, etc., he used would be cut off. He would be no different from a factionless cultivator.


    This was the first time he felt that what he did this time, joining hands with Hong Jiu Chen, was it too rash?


    To be able to use a weak country in the Cloud World to be the Overlord of the Southeast, in the end, forcing the Taoist Faction back.


    How could such a person be ordinary?


    However, what was the point of regretting now?


    Looking at the current situation, Zong Shou obviously didn¡¯t intend to speak to him anymore.


    Before this, he spoke to cheat and threaten to work together to force him out of Yuanlian World. Zong Shou¡¯s reaction was expected and he couldn¡¯t be med for it.


    The only one who could fight for something was Mufang.


    He took in a deep breath to try to calm his emotions down.


    ¡°Brother Mu! You know how strong Ruler is. Brother Hong and I worked together and still fell to such a state. After chasing Tianfang Guild and I out of Yuanlian World, can just the few of you block him?¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this, he smiled and didn¡¯t say a word. Mufang was a smart person and he didn¡¯t need to say much.


    Mufang didn¡¯t think much and answered in a straightforward manner, ¡°Add in three provinces of Qiluo Country and I will be willing to help you...¡±


    In the current state, a few of them working together wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to Zong Shou.


    Although Fuyue and him were cheering from the sides, because they were unwilling, they didn¡¯t go all out.


    Now that Hong Jiuchen had lost, even if the few of them worked together and went all out, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to do much.


    It would only be an even battle.


    It would be best if they could win to chase Zong Shou out, however, he would still have to fight with these few people.


    However, if they lost, then they would be left with nothing.


    Why not just take down the entire southeast right now?


    Like what Zong Shou said, only by holding more strength in his hand could he get Xuanling Guild to help.


    Rather than having those fertilends in Tanjing¡¯s hands, why not grasp it for himself?


    What was the point of an ally with nefarious intentions?


    A problem at the core is like a knife in the back! Only when one loses it, can one fully focus on the fight...


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Zong Shouughed. Since Mufang was willing to help them, the oue of the battle was pretty much settled now!


    Tanjing was stunned when he heard this, the blood on his face fading. As for Hong Jiuchen, his hands trembled, his entire body was shaking.


    They could only rest theirst bit of hope on Fuyue. Today, they didn¡¯t wish to win, just not to be chased out and totally kicked out of the race.


    However, with that person¡¯s personality and what he said before, things might not be as they wished...


    ¡°Ruler¡¯s methods are really amazing! Really amazing!¡±


    Fuyueughed and then his expression turned serious as he said solemnly, ¡°If I send troops to help out, is Ruler willing to give me Brother Hong¡¯snd aspensation?¡±


    Zong Shou squinted and looked at this person. Then, he nodded slightly, ¡°Both of us will use Luoshui as the boundary! You will take the north of it, I will take the south!¡±


    He casually looked toward Chahou Hu, ¡°Brother Cha and I are neighbors. You have 23 provinces. I would like to use the entire Ya Country to exchange with Brother Cha, are you willing?¡±


    This was the way to protect Donghai King Feng Mochen, only after trading thends could he protect him...


    He didn¡¯t know why, but out of all the Celestial Realm Experts in the hall, there was one person who made him feel a sense of danger.


    He always felt that this person was not simple.


    Shifting him to Donghai and not connecting to him was also to solve the headaches of both Mufang and Fuyue.


    Chahou Huughed and didn¡¯t speak. He raised up his wine cup as an acknowledgment toward Zong Shou and drank it.


    The few of them actually split up the entire Yuanlian World in a few sentences. They didn¡¯t care that Tanjing and Hong Jiuchen were listening on at the side.


    The battle for regions and worlds was just this cruel.


    Tan and Hong had worked together and tried to sweep the few of them out, they didn¡¯t give them any face at all.


    Even that thin and withered old man stopped eating. His eyes were dark and sunken as he swept around the hall.


    In the end, a suddenugh spread about the hall, causing Mufang and the others to feel their eyes and ears go giddy, unable to speak anymore.


    Only then did Hong Jiuchen start feeling angry once more as he bowed toward the old man, ¡°Does Old Poison have something to teach us?¡±


    The old man looked at him, not giving a reply, justughing coldly.


    ¡°Useless thing!¡±


    His voice was still like a drum, piercing everyone¡¯s ears. Then, he looked toward the group of people.


    ¡°My Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty definitely has to take this Yuanlian World! These are orders from the Saint Emperor of the Dynasty, they can¡¯t be gone against!¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this, he used his wine to wet his lips.


    Orders from the Saint Emperor of the Dynasty, they can¡¯t be gone against? Then, what about rules?


    Suddenly, threads of green mist spread about in the hall.


    Everyone tensed up, wary expressions appearing on their faces.


    ¡°Which is why I ask the few of you to consider it more carefully.¡±


    The old man spoke with his eyes half-opened and closed. His tone was one that wasn¡¯t to be doubted.


    ¡°Also the promise to the two of you from before is still active! Those two small-sized worlds are still unchanged...¡±


    Mufang frowned when he heard this, the promise remains?


    If this was before he would agree. No matter how unwilling he was, he could only do that.


    However, now the situation had changed and it was totally different from dozens of days ago.


    A small sized world which was only 4,000 milesrge, moreover, it didn¡¯t totally belong to him. How could he be willing?


    If he swallowed Tanjing¡¯snd, he would earn more today.


    Fuyue mocked, ¡°Your Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty is really generous! Your n is really good. Unfortunately, I am not interested...¡±


    ¡°It is not up to you all!¡±


    The old manughed, not bothering at all, ¡°Does Cultivator Fuyue believe that I can make it such that you cannot leave this ce? Or maybe a certain day you will die for no reason and people won¡¯t be able to determine the reason?¡±


    Fuyue was stunned and then totally furious, he clenched his fists tightly, ¡°You dare?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡±


    Old Poison shook his head, ¡°Do you still think that Xuanchen will stick up for you? As for Jijue Saint Emperor, he won¡¯t have time to bother about this matter! My Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty will just pay a price to buy the life of a Celestial! Does Cultivator Fuyue think so?¡±


    Just a t sentence caused Fuyue to hold his breath. Even Mufang¡¯s eyes shed and he started to hesitate.


    Zong Shou listened quietly below, a mocking smile appeared at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Can¡¯t walk out of this Wushen Celestial Pce? Silently and dying for no reason?¡±


    With a thought, the Nameless Sword started to hang outside of his sleeve.


    Sword Intent within was waiting to explode out.


    ¡°If I understand that correctly, are you threatening? Do you want to directly interfere in this battle for Yuanlian World?¡±


    When the old man heard this, he looked toward Zong Shou with some slight interest.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be considered a threat, it is just a warning. However, so what if it is? What can you do to me?¡±


    After asking him this, the old man shook his head andughed, ¡°Today, I will teach you to be well behaved! There are still rules in the conquering of outer regions, but there is a need to be flexible. Like for example this Yuanlian World, my Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty has to have it! Even if we break the rules, we don¡¯t care! Xuanling Guild and Jijue Celestial Dynasty can take revenge if they are not happy to fight with us. However, if they aren¡¯t willing to fight, then we can discuss the matter and take out more things topensate. Cultivator Mu, are my words correct?¡±


    Mufang didn¡¯t say a word, his expression was really ugly. When the thin old man heard this, heughed coldly as if he expected it. Following this, he said, ¡°If Ruler is not happy, you can bring someone over to reason with me. However, you have to follow my words today! Why not listen to what Tanjing said, both sides call it quits, shake hands and make peace...¡±


    When his words were spoken, he heard a casual voice spread out from below.


    ¡°Ask someone to reason with you? There is no need!¡±


    A training-like Sword Light suddenly filled the room. The cold shadow exploded out, a blood light shone. Everyone wanted to retreat in that instant.


    The green mist which covered the hall was also removed by this red shadow that swept all around.


    They didn¡¯t feel the sharp Sword Light nor sense the Sword Intent suppressing them. However, the few people in the hall were instantly terrified.


    This was because they knew that within the vast Sword Shadow, all the Martial Path Intent, all of its sharpness was gathered on one point, none of it leaked out.


    It was the Massacring Sword Intent!


    The old man was both shocked and furious. He didn¡¯t expect that Zong Shou would dare to suddenly attack him.


    Then, a mocking thought rose up in his heart. Even if this Killing Path Sword Technique reached Peak Soul Realm, how would it do anything to him?


    With a thought rising up, a Seven-Colored Mist spat out around his body.


    It was to block the Sword Light which was charging over, but he instantly felt that it wasn¡¯t right.


    The Sword Shadow shot out and was totally unobstructed by the Seven-Colored Poison Barrier. It was like it smashed through time and made its way through.


    Numerous stars appeared around him, causing the internal energy and Soul Power in his body to go haywire.


    The Sword Shadow stirred and his head was already tossed up into the air.


    When everyone came back to their senses, they saw that the withered thin old man at the elevated part of the hall was only left with a headless body. He stood on the tform and there was no sign of life left in his body.

 Chapter 845 - Marrow Burning Spirit Sacrificing

    <h4>Chapter 845: Marrow Burning Spirit Sacrificing</h4>


    Along with the head of the thin old man falling to the ground, the Sword Light that filled the sky also retracted and returned into Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves.


    Since he had already followed the rules of the outer region, then he wouldn¡¯t allow others to break them.


    Hong Jiuchen who was at the side was still stunned. After a moment, he finally realized what had happened, sitting paralyzed on his seat.


    Apart from the initial shock, there was also fear!


    That sword was simply too fast, so fast that he didn¡¯t even see properly how Old Poison had been killed.


    He only knew that it was the Massacring Sword Intent, but it also didn¡¯t seem like it was.


    It couldn¡¯t solely be a Killing Path Sword. How could a Martial Path Sword Intent, Spirit Realm Cultivator actually kill Old Poison who was close to the peak of the Celestial Realm?


    Numerous questions rose up in his heart, however, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to study and think deeply about them now.


    At this moment, his chest was only filled with fear.


    Since Zong Shou could kill Old Poison with one sword, he would also be able to kill him!


    If he wanted him to die, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult at all.


    Only now did he start to regret it. Why did he have to set up a banquet in Wushen Celestial Pce?


    ¡°I have already killed this person! If your Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty is unable, you can send someone to reason with me. If you want to fight, then that can also be discussed...¡±


    When Zong Shou said this, he smiled as he looked toward Mufang and Fuyue, ¡°So, the matter today has been decided. If the two of you have objections and regret anything, you can say it out. I feel that Old Poison¡¯s words made some sense. Yuanlian World has to follow my wishes today.¡±


    Mufang and Fuyue¡¯s faces were ashen white. At this time, how would they dare to go out of hand and go against him? They forced a smile and stood up.


    ¡°We will definitely follow the agreement!¡±


    ¡°That is for the best!¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou smile. He drank the celestial brew in his hand in one gulp and then stood up, ¡°Since that is the case, then the banquet today is over. The food and drinks here are not bad, the dancing and singing are also quite good. I am really satisfied.¡±


    He looked around and he hesitated a little. Should he kill Hong Jiuchen too?


    Wushen Celestial Pce was decent and it made one envious.


    His eyes squinted, his gaze fluctuated. In the end, Zong Shou shook his head and walked out of the hall.


    He killed Old Poison because he broke the rules of the outer region.


    He didn¡¯t have enough reason for Hong Jiuchen. What a waste...


    Although, this person was indeed really annoying.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t have much time left and he also didn¡¯t bother to bind and steal from the Celestial Pce.


    After exiting Wushen Celestial Pce, Zong Shou stepped into the void. However, he didn¡¯t head back into Yuanlian World, instead, toward the World River.


    At this moment, the situation within Yuanlian World was already settled. Just one decree would split all the countries and reward them based on merit.


    As for the remaining matters, Run and the others would be able to deal with them adequately without him.


    Fuyue and Mufang also didn¡¯t have the courage to go against their words.


    As for him, the trouble finally arrived.


    He stepped in the void. Just as he crossed several worlds, a talisman floated up beside him.


    It burned in mid-air and turned into dust that scattered everywhere.


    This was the talisman that Chen Yuexuan gave him that day.


    Who knows what secret methods those people who were searching for him dozens of worlds away used.


    It caused this talisman which could havested for a month to be depleted in just a short day, using up all the Spiritual Energy within.


    Just at that moment, the bloodline in his body surged once more. It caused ayer of pale white mes to burn up around him.


    ¡°Sky Burning me?¡±


    Zong Shou looked around himself and then a weird glow appeared in his eyes.


    He felt that, in that short moment, the Sky Burning Bloodline in his body became much purer.


    The pale white mes also seemed much strongerpared to before.


    He didn¡¯t understand what the reason was. A few years ago, after he merged with the Water Qilin Legacy Soul Mark which caused his body to bnce out, he didn¡¯t try to purposely strengthen this Bloodline Ability.


    He even ced both the Water Qilin and Lightning Phoenix marks to the side, not doing anything to them.


    Not only did he not deeply analyze and study them, he instead subconsciously suppressed them.


    He just wasn¡¯t willing for the Yin and Yang Energy within his body to lose control once more.


    However, at this moment, the Lu Family Sky Burning Blood seemed to have evolved out of nowhere.


    Due to this, the Nine Tail Sky Fox Blood and also both the Water Qilin and Lightning Phoenix marks all reacted.


    In his Soul Ocean, they all spread out their bodies, having added wings, scales, fur and feathers.


    Many mysterious runes rose up from the bottom of his heart and swiftly settled within his memory, causing his brain to feel a swelling pain.


    Zong Shou felt that all these most probably came from the Bloodline Ability legacies from his few different bloodlines.


    After this, he just needed to spend time thinking back and he would be able to cultivate. It would definitely be of great help to him.


    However, what was happening?


    He clenched his fist and felt that his strength actually had a growth in this short instance.


    In the past, he used to have 38 mountains of strength and now he had 44.


    There was ayer of invisible water vapor that wrapped around his skin.


    Even when being burned by the Sky Burning me, it still didn¡¯t dissipate.


    This was the strengthening of his body due to the bloodline advancement.


    ¡°Is it that person?¡±


    This was the only reason that Zong Shou could think of. If the reason wasn¡¯t himself, then it could only be external strength.


    ¡°It should be the Marrow Burning Spirit Sacrifice Technique!¡±


    A cold voice spread out from behind him.


    Zong Shou turned around in shock and saw a handsome looking teen who was stepping in the air.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow couldn¡¯t help but rise up, a surprised look appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°So, it is Brother Cha!¡±


    This person could actually follow his tracks and follow him over...


    Chahou Hu nodded slightly and sized up Zong Shou.


    ¡°Based on what I know, the Sky Burning Lu Family has a secret technique. By gathering at least 36 people from a family to burn blood marrow to feed their spirit, they canrgely increase the bloodline purity. This is the first time I have seen it being used!¡±


    Heughed, ¡°I heard that the 24 branches of the Lu Family mostly use this technique so that at least 3-5 people in a generation can maintain pure Sky Burning Blood. I was shocked. He lost strength in the Lu Family for so long but was still able to have so much strength now to be able to use this secret technique. However, it seems like the person who used it has bad intentions.¡±


    Zong Shou was silent. At this moment, the Sky Burning Bloodline in his body was close to boiling, how could one talk about it being suppressed at all?


    In just 10 minutes, that person would be able to find him.


    36 Lu Family people burning their blood and marrow...


    Even if they didn¡¯t die, they won¡¯t have much lifespan left. This person really went all out just to kill him...


    This so-called Marrow Burning Spirit Sacrificing Technique filled him with disgust.


    This was the first time he found out that the Lu Family who ruled 800 worlds actually had such a cruel technique and did such cruel things.


    ¡°What are the repercussions and what is the price?¡±

 Chapter 846 - Shura Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 846: Shura Cmity</h4>


    It was impossible for any secret technique in the world which greatly increased strength to not have any price to pay.


    Currently, he didn¡¯t cultivate or go through any training and his bloodline had seen arge scale improvement.


    This strength which came out of nowhere definitely came with some repercussions orrge setbacks.


    He had never heard of the Marrow Burning Spirit Sacrificing Technique before. At this moment, he could only ask for help from this person who followed behind him and had uncertain intentions.


    ¡°Price?¡±


    Chahou Huughed, ¡°Someone paid the price for you before! Those 36 Lu Family people have at most 3 years to live. However...¡±


    Zong Shou expected that he would say the word ¡°however¡±.


    He focused and listened quietly, ¡°This technique injects in Spiritual Blood, but it needs a secret technique to be used along with it. If your Lu Family Elder does not use the technique, then the Sky Burning Blood in your body would implode at a certain time. Naturally, it is best if you get through it, but if not, you will die from the mes! Brother Zong, be careful. It is best if you ask the Saint Realm Experts of your Lu Family to help you to seal the Spiritual Blood. If you don¡¯t have the seal, it would be pure torture and it will be no different from death. You will know how painful it is in the future!¡±


    Zong Shou frowned. Lu Family Saint Realm Cultivator? Where was he going to find one?


    Fangjue was the only one that he knew. However, this person was only a Lu Family subject with a different surname.


    Even if he could find one, he also wasn¡¯t willing to open his mouth to beg.


    He scoffed coldly before tossing aside what Chahou Hu said just now.


    Torture? No different from death? How painful could it be? Could it be worse than that Dual Meridian Body in the past?


    On the other hand, he found it really weird that this Shura Race person was so familiar with the Lu Family matters.


    He thought about it in his heart, but he didn¡¯t show anything on his face. He nodded slightly, ¡°Thank you Brother Cha, I will remember what you said! I would like to ask you, why did you follow along? Do you have something to discuss with me?¡±


    To be able to follow behind him and not be noticed, Chahou Hu definitely wasn¡¯t as simple as he showed himself to be.


    ¡°I knew that my actions would make you suspicious!¡±


    Chahou Huughed and said expressionlessly, ¡°However, I dide here to discuss with you. I want to join hands with Brother Zong!¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned when he heard this. At this time, shouldn¡¯t the people in Yuanlian World who still had the power to participate, think of ways to work together to all go up against him?


    Chahou Hu¡¯s words made Zong Shou surprised.


    Thinking about it for a moment, a Spiritual Light shed in his head.


    ¡°Your Shura Race is the one who taught Zhuang Yu his martial arts?¡±


    He subconsciously asked.


    If that was the case, then those 20,000Xuandu Guards definitely had something to do with them too.


    When Chahou Hu heard this, he was surprised. However, he didn¡¯t speak, those captivating eyes looked toward Zong Shou in a focused manner.


    A momentter, he burst outughing, ¡°Brother Zong is really sharp to be able to guess that. That is true, however, I used some methods such that General Zhuang has no idea even till now. He still thinks it is someone else who is helping him in the dark...¡±


    Zong Shou listened on quietly, only until he stopped did he open his mouth and ask, ¡°Brother Cha¡¯s identity probably isn¡¯t ordinary right? Chahou Hu also isn¡¯t your real name? What is your goal and what are you asking for?¡±


    A Celestial Realm Expert of indiscernible strength couldn¡¯t have just run over to Yuanlian World for no reason at all.


    Looking at what he did, he actually helped Zhuang Yu in the dark to try to defeat the outer region Alien Races.


    He even ran over to ask him to join hands at this moment.


    All of his actions were really inconceivable.


    Based on what he knew, the Cha surname was one of the fighting families among the Shura Race.


    Although they were handsome, it was impossible that they looked as good as the person who stood in front of him.


    ¡°There is indeed someone called Chahou Hu, but I am not him. As for my goal, if I say that it is to help solve a huge cmity for my Shura Race, would Brother Zong believe me?¡±


    Chahou Hu¡¯s eyes spun as he exined, ¡°Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty can¡¯t block it, much less Xuanling Guild. Jijue Saint Emperor is defending against the Lu Family and has no time. Thus, I could only put my hopes on Zhuang Yu! Our race didn¡¯t hope that he could stop that person, just to dy him for a few years. He did have such ability...¡±


    The moment he said this, Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed as he looked toward him in a lost manner.


    Stop that person? Stop a cmity?


    He instantlyprehended, his expression calmed down almost instantly.


    ¡°You feel that I am more suitable than Zhuang Yu?¡±


    ¡°That is right!¡±


    Chahou Hu nodded, ¡°I have observed Zhuang Yu for 10 years and understand him fully. A person who could make him yield definitely isn¡¯t an ordinary person. During these few months, Ruler has created so many miracles and taken over so much control. It has indeed been really amazing...¡±


    He wanted to continue speaking, but then his expression changed slightly. He smiled, ¡°It seems like Brother Zong¡¯s problem has arrived. This person is so anxious, he probably hates you to the bone. His strength isn¡¯t low and is Peak Celestial Realm, but he is more than 100 times stronger than that poison bug. Cultivator probably has a problem today. Forget it, we will discuss this matter in the future, I will take my leave first!¡±


    He stepped into the void and said tly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, be it whether or not you can safely escape this person, I will take care of your foundations in Yuanlian World...¡±


    His voice echoed, even though he left, it still continued and didn¡¯t fade.


    Zong Shou frowned, thinking to himself that this person was really weird.


    He also gave off a fierce and sharp aura, the bloody scent pierced his nose. It was no different from when he had killed 100,000 Taoist Faction disciples.


    This person probably went through several battlefields and imed the lives of many.


    Even for the Shura Race, this Vengeful Energy was a little too strong wasn¡¯t it?


    Was it really suitable to have him as an ally?


    Forget it, this was something to think about in the future!


    Zong Shou shook his head. Where did he have the time to think about this now?


    The blood in his body boiled. He only felt a really sharp and fierce intent locking down on his soul.


    An aura swiftly surged over from several worlds away.


    ¡°I¡¯ve caught you!¡±


    A wild beast-like roar spread out by his ear.


    Zong Shou shook his head and with a thought, the Void Space Dharma in his heart was projected outside.


    40 Star Dragon Pellets spread out in all directions.


    Some of them were not far away from him while some were a world away.


    Then, a full 28 Destruction Dragon Tooth Swords flew out of his sleeves.


    It flew around him and formed the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation.


    Today was probably the toughest battle for him since he had started cultivating.


    Since he couldn¡¯t escape, then he could only go all out.


    The moment the Sword Formation was justid out, a Spear Shadow suddenly pierced through the air andnded over near him.


    It was bright silver-white, blooming like a pear blossom.

 Chapter 847 - First Battle

    <h4>Chapter 847: First Battle</h4>


    However, when it struck over it was like many heavy hammers smashing down. Along with the Sky Burning me it smashed toward Zong Shou.


    Just as Zong Shou¡¯s Nameless Sword was able to form up a Sword Light, it was scattered by this huge power.


    300 Sumeru Mountain strength! 40% Spirit and Martial Arts Merger!


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils opened wide. In just a moment, he sensed the rough strength of this person.


    As expected, he was Peak Celestial Realm! He was even a 100 times stronger than people of the same grade!


    This person cultivated in the Control Dao.


    He could control all items, control all spirits, control spells, control the 3,000 Daos!


    It this world, there was actually such an amazing technique!


    Right as the Sword Shadow scattered, it was formed once more. It formed several heavy Sword Veils to block and wear down the hammers.


    Without an exception, it was forcefully shattered by the Spear Shadow.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all, his expression didn¡¯t change. He went all out, using the Nameless Sword in his hand to hold up the space in front of him.


    One Origin Yin, within 100 feet, that was his unbreakable sword domain!


    When fighting such a top expert, he wasn¡¯t worried about his identity as Tanqiu being revealed.


    He had to go all out and he didn¡¯t dare to hold anything back at all!


    A series of metal nging sounds spread out in the void.


    The spear and the sword shed time after time, energy surged out and started to break apart this World River.


    Zong Shou only felt that the hand he was holding the sword with was bing numb. The unstoppable power was charging in continuously.


    Luckily, it didn¡¯t injure him. Most of the strength was swallowed by the ck Hole within his Soul Ocean before it was able to strike his body.


    It was then rebounded using the White Hole Technique.


    The technique he formed using the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique was really amazing.


    Just the roughest use of its strength could allow him to be stronger when facing a strong enemy.


    Another loud ring, this strike pretty much caused those 1,000 Spear Shadows to merge into one.


    The power of thousands of mountains gathered on one spot. Zong Shou¡¯s body finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore as he retreated in the void.


    When he stopped his body, the first thing he did was look at the Nameless Sword in his hand.


    The opponent obviously used a Celestial Grade weapon and under such heavy strikes he was definitely worried.


    The oue caused him to rx. The Blood-Colored Long Sword in his hand was perfectly fine.


    ¡°Oh? Weird, the sword only drank that Old Poison¡¯s blood today and half a day has already passed. Why is there a close to one fold buff of Sword Energy when I am using it...¡±


    He was in disbelief. Did this Nameless Sword have a new ability?


    However, it was of great help for the battle today...


    There was no time to think too deeply about it as a pair of 50,000-foot wings spread out from behind his back. They were a pure ck in color.


    Apart from the Sky Burning me, there were threads of lightning glow shing within.


    The Sky Burning me being buffed also directly increased the strength of the Lightning ze Thousand sh.


    Not only the mes, the lightning increased too. He was only able to train in 3 of the 7 from the Seven Star Xuan Lightning Book he got from Jia Mingluo as he was split between the Book of Eon and Sword Formation.


    When he cast it now, it gave off a strong and vast aura which was far from what he used at the Heaven Realm.


    The Juntian me Armor appeared on his body and was also burning a red me.


    If he could receive a spear from him and not die, then he would have a chance.


    After numerous months of hard work and cultivation, the situation was much better than what he expected.


    However, if he wanted to escape safely today, he still had to use up all of his abilities.


    Right in front of him, a person stepped out from the void.


    He was around 20, his face was red and bright. At his brow was a mysterious mark that made him seem really devilish and evil.


    His eyes were filled with a blood glow, staring over like they were aze.


    ¡°Your Sword Technique is not bad! To think my Lu Family thinks that Cousin is still trash. With your Dual Meridian Body trained to this level, you should be proud of yourself!¡±


    He held a Silver Spear in his hand and slowly walked out. The teen asked tly.


    ¡°Did Lu Zi die at your hands?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded. He would obviously admit to things that he had done.


    The moment he said this, green veins popped up on the face of this teen.


    ¡°With your ability, she is like an ant in front of you! Why didn¡¯t you just let her live?¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    Zong Shou raised his eye, he was totally expressionless.


    There were so many reasons for killing her.


    He didn¡¯t want the Lu Family matter to affect him exploring and expanding into the outer region.


    This woman¡¯s actions and words that day forced his hand.


    Moreover, she knew many of his secrets which was why he had to kill her.


    His original n was to deal with the few of them to dy the problems of the Lu Family to aste as possible.


    Although, in the end, it didn¡¯t work out as he expected and he couldn¡¯t tell this person.


    Speaking of which, what was the use of exining?


    This was why he calmed himself down and adjusted his breathing, replying to his words in a simple manner.


    The teen seemed to be filled with rage, unable to vent it. His furious eyes were filled with blood as he walked over.


    ¡°Do you know that Zi still has parents in the Lu Family Death Jail who need her to pay for their sins to lower their sentence? Do you know that she still has two younger brothers to raise? Although she isn¡¯t rted to you, you have the same bloodline. How could you bear to do that?¡±


    Zong Shou looked at this teen. What was going on with this family?


    Was there such a genius within the Lu Family?


    Since they became enemies, he should just go all out to fight. Speaking so much and being so baggy, it was not straightforward at all!


    Was he saying all of this to make him feel guilty? If that was the case, then he was going to be disappointed.


    ¡°Although we both have the same blood, she didn¡¯t show mercy when she attacked me!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and thenughed casually, ¡°Before you talk about all that, did you think about how the 36 Lu Family people only have 3 years of life left? If you want to fight, then let¡¯s fight, why speak so much?¡±


    The teen was stunned and looked closely at Zong Shou like he was a little surprised. Then, he scoffed.


    As expected, he didn¡¯t say any more words. The Silver Spear disappeared from his hand and in the next instant, it shed once more.


    It was actually 150 feet away from Zong Shou¡¯s brow.


    In just three-thousandths of a second, it could pierce through his brow.


    Zong Shou felt a chill in his heart. This spear controlled immense strength and could split through all the techniques in the world!


    In the past, when he fought with others, he could often merge with Heaven and Earth and borrow its strength.


    At this time, it was like he was totally rejected from the void.


    Not to mention, borrowing the power of Heaven and Earth, even controlling Spiritual Energy was difficult.


    What a great Control Dao!


    He couldn¡¯t fight the spear head-on!


    With a thought, the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Formation reacted.


    Just 24 Dragon Tooth Swords which controlled a Dao swept up thousands of Sword Energies and sliced toward him.


    There were 24 different Daos that were contained within.


    The Nameless Sword within Zong Shou¡¯s hand also sliced out in a light and ethereal manner.


    This was the first time that he tried to inject the true meaning of the Dao word heprehended into the sword.


    The person opposite him could control all techniques and control 3,000 Daos.


    However, his sword was equivalent to the Dao itself.


    Spear and sword shed, forced Zong Shou back once more. He floated away like a kite with a broken string within this World River.


    A mouthful of fresh blood was spat out. He could only cause that spear to recoil backward.


    He broke into augh as he mocked himself. The true meaning of the Dao that heprehended was still really weak.


    It was defeated by this cousin whose name he still didn¡¯t even know.


    The teen scoffed coldly, a seriousness appeared on his brow.


    His body shed as he moved about within the Sword Formation.


    Another spear followed closely behind and struck.


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted once more. This spear actually controlled a portion of the power of the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation.


    The strength of the Sword Formation was being used by him. It was also an initial Spirit Realm Spear Intent!


    This person¡¯s Martial Path was just so terrifying!


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to hesitate as he stabbed out with a sword.


    One Origin Universe!


    Space broke, the surrounding void was instantly shattered into numerous worlds, numerous space cracks formed, twisting and stretching.


    It caused Zong Shou¡¯s body and the spear tip to seem suddenly near, but also far away at the same time.


    Suddenly, he was a few feet away, yet somehow also a million feet away.


    ¡°This is Space Technique? What a mess!¡±


    The teen scoffed. His spear jolted and the entire broken space was forcefully stabilized.


    However, due to the restriction of the Sword Formation, Zong Shou was able to dodge it.


    Although it was a mess, it was also really deep and exquisite!


    He wasn¡¯t disappointed at all as the Spear Shadow changed. It was like 1,000 pear blossoms floating down.


    Exceptionally beautiful, causing one to be dazzled and charmed. However, it brought with it a vast aura that could shatter everything.


    ¡°Thousand me Destruction! You are indeed talented, as expected from Fourth Auntie¡¯s only Son! To actually try to go fromplicated to simple with Dao as your foundations. Unfortunately, you are still far away. You killed my Zi¡¯er, so today I will send you on your way...¡±


    Thousands of pear blossoms burned with a white me, causing the entire space to be aze.


    The voice of the teen was wrapped up within, making it seem really vicious.


    ¡°I am interested to see how many more spears you can block today!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was ashen white, but he still looked at the sky full of pear blossoms with a smile on his face.


    He was totally focused. Those 1,000 spear shadows disappeared, one by one, in his field of sight.


    From 10,000 to 1,000, from 1,000 to 100. From 100 to only 3 in the end.


    Although there were 10,000 of them, he only needed to block these 3.


    On the other hand, it was the Sky Burning me that terrified him!


    It was so hot, it felt like his entire body was about to go up in mes. His True Qi, his Soul Power were all boiling and it was tough to control.


    If not for him using the Dragon Tooth Swords to train his True Qi control to break 3 of the 7 Cycle Xuantong Full Restrictions, these white mes would have burned him to death.


    One Origin Yin!


    The Sword Light rose up! The 50,000-foot Lightning Wings behind him shrunk and turned into a ck Fire Dragon which circled around the Nameless Sword.


    It shed in the air, coincidentally 3 strikes struck into the bunch of Spear Shadows, stopping those tens of thousands of pear blossoms from falling down.


    Lightning ze Thousand sh collided with the white mes in the sky and gave out many explosive noises.


    Zong Shou lost control of his body once more and fell downward. He was struck by this giant strength and nearly fell into a space crack.


    However, this 100-foot space was still his unbreakable sword domain!

 Chapter 848 - Sword Grinding Stone

    <h4>Chapter 848: Sword Grinding Stone</h4>


    The 10,000 pieces of pear blossoms were stopped 100 feet away from Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    It was like a heavy and strong boulder, allowing the waves to strike at it while it didn¡¯t move at all.


    The energy struck forth, causing this entire part of the void to be totally shattered. The teen scoffed coldly once more.


    ¡°Obliterate into dust!¡±


    The Spear Shadow immediately changed once more. The sky full of silver-white pear blossoms suddenly retracted.


    The tens of thousands of silver-white light condensed into a line and suddenly thrust over.


    It was still extremely strong and overbearing like it was indestructible.


    Under the spear, everything was going to be obliterated into dust.


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils shrunk as he looked on carefully, only to see that the spear was going from 1 to 10,10 to 100, 100 to 1,000, splitting into 10,000 streaks.


    There was obviously just one spear which stabbed directly over, but there seemed like there were tens of thousands of possibilities.


    Taking in a deep breath, Zong Shou gathered all of his energy.


    24 Imperial Dao Destruction Dragon Tooth Swords rotated around him and gave rise to tens of thousands of swords.


    They also condensed into one point and shed down from the air.


    A loud ng which nearly shattered his eardrums reverberated through the void.


    Zong Shou felt that his sword attack was being crushed and dissipated, bit by bit. His Sword Shadow was also scattering.


    The 24 Dragon Tooth Swords were the first to fly outward. Then, the Nameless Sword in his hand was also forced back by this giant strength!


    The skin around his body tore apart, fresh blood surging out like a fountain.


    He instantly became a bloodied man.


    So strong!


    At this moment, Zong Shou only felt like his meridians were about to be torn apart by the Spear Energy which charged in.


    Not only was he using the power of the ck and White Hole Dharmas to borrow strength to counter-attack, the person opposite him was doing the same, controlling and using power. It might have been weaker than him, but after 100 strikes, the spear was 3-5 times stronger than it was in the beginning!


    The technique he chose to reach the pinnacle of cultivation with was actually seen through so easily by this person...


    The spear was pointed directly at the Dao foundations of his soul.


    Zong Shouughed bitterly. Luckily, his 2 Dharmas were still hidden within his Soul Ocean.


    The 18 True Spiritual Talismans as well as dozens of Star Dao Seeds were also extremelyplicated.


    Before he went fromplicated to simple, these were his true foundations.


    However, if he went on like this, he would only lose. There was no way that he could win...


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    As expected, he wasn¡¯t his opponent. At this moment, his strength was far from being able to jump a grade to fight with such a person with top talents.


    He was really helpless and also reluctant. He was an entire realm lower, that was like Heaven and Earth.


    If they were in the same realm, he would probably still be able to put up a fight.


    If he wanted to defeat this person, he had to break through to Celestial Realm!


    The moment such a thought rose up, Zong Shou started to think about retreating.


    The two of them shed several times more in the World River. Another spear stabbed out, the spear body shuddered, scattering thest of the Dragon Tooth Swords that were around him.


    The teen¡¯s expression also became really vicious.


    ¡°Zong Shou, you killed Zi¡¯er that day and let her die swiftly. Since you are the Son of Fourth Auntie and also one of us, I won¡¯t torture you by cutting your heart and slitting your bones. I will only let you be buried along with her!¡±


    The moment he said this, tens of thousands of pear blossoms, numerous Spear Shadowsnded down.


    It brought with it an intense energy that chiseled right through where Zong Shou was currently standing, not leaving him any space at all.


    Zong Shou stood in the void and didn¡¯t resist. At this moment, his Nameless Sword was away from his body. Apart from his few Protector Beasts which hadn¡¯t appeared, he had no way to fight back.


    However, he was expressionless like he didn¡¯t care if he lived or died.


    He only spread out his Spiritual Sense and connected mentally with those Star Dragon Pellets.


    ¡°Is that so? I think you said that a little too early. Today, I have clearly lost...¡±


    Since he couldn¡¯t beat him, it was time to go.


    Due to the power of the Book of Eon, since he was reborn, this was the first time he was forced by someone such that he could only escape.


    Before he finished his words, his body was totally pierced through by the Spear Shadows.


    However, momentster, the spear-wielding teen wasn¡¯t joyous but furious instead.


    He roared out furiously as the Spear Shadow gathered once more, like he was venting the rage and hatred in his heart.


    There were no broken bones or corpse of Zong Shou and also no Spiritual Energy from a destroyed soul. He actually allowed Zong Shou to escape from him in the final moment.


    A momentter, the World River calmed down once more.


    A confused expression appeared on the teen¡¯s face.


    When they engaged just now, he had no idea how this kid used his Teleportation Technique.


    Just a sh and he was nowhere to be seen.


    He only knew that it was a Spacetime Teleportation Technique and contained some of the aura of the Instant Space Dragon.


    However, it was really sudden, urring without any signs at all.


    He really didn¡¯t know how Zong Shou managed to do that.


    He frowned, looking around with a sharp glow in his eyes.


    His body was burning with white mes. A red hue also appeared on his face.


    This was a sign of his bloodline being activated to its maximum.


    He really had no clue about that Teleportation Technique.


    However, since he had already locked down on this person¡¯s Spiritual Sense and aura, then it was impossible for him to escape alive from his spear!


    As long as he was within 40 worlds, he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid from his Spiritual Sense and the resonating Sky Burning Bloodline!


    In just a moment, the spear-wielding teen looked toward a side of the void. Looking out through the void, he was gazing at a certain location.


    He scoffed coldly, stepping over in a casual manner.


    He was found!


    At this moment, hundreds of Celestial Grade movement speed breaths away, Zong Shou was consuming a pill.


    Along with the threads of medicinal powers entering and recovering the meridians in his body, a blood-red color finally returned back to his face.


    However, the injuries were only able to heal by 20% before he felt that fierce and Vengeful Energy chase over.


    He couldn¡¯t help but frown. Without hesitation, his body shed to another area, where the Star Dragon Pellet was instantiated.


    He casually reached out and grabbed the Nameless Sword with his hand.


    He casually waved and a bright and eye-catching Sword Light appeared. It was just a smile sword but it was filled with much harmony with the Dao.


    The simplest form of the Dao was like that...


    ¡°Master¡¯s Sword Path isn¡¯t merged, but one. Who knew that I nearly walked the wrong path. One Origin Sword, path of merging into one isn¡¯t stacked and isn¡¯t merged. It should be my foundation technique, the Dao word!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up and then heughed out loud.


    Although the battle just now was a disaster, it wasn¡¯t without any benefit.


    Things he couldn¡¯tprehend during the past few months which he used the Book of Eon to elerate into years were actually solved after just a battle.


    Imagining something couldn¡¯t bepared to personally witnessing and proving it. 1,000 years of cultivation couldn¡¯t bepared to a moment of enlightenment.


    If he had enough time, he would be able to merge at least 4 more Instant Space Dragon Pellets!


    In just a year, he could step into Celestial Realm!


    ¡°Since that is the case, then let this person be my Sword Grinding Stone!¡±

 Chapter 849 - Too Arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 849: Too Arrogant</h4>


    If he had enough time, he would be able to merge at least 4 more Instant Space Dragon Pellets!


    In just a year, he could step into Celestial Realm!


    Even without a need for the eleration of the Book of Eon...


    ¡°Since that is the case, then let this person be my Sword Grinding Stone!¡±


    After that defeat, Zong Shou¡¯s fighting spirit wasn¡¯t reduced and instead he felt even more pumped up.


    He didn¡¯t see this as an obstacle, but a rare chance to improve himself.


    Only under heavy pressure could the potential in the body explode out.


    People always said that experts were lonely. Zong Shou had never felt that, his current cultivation was far from being invincible in the world.


    However, during these few years, everything went the way he wanted it to. Even top talents like Yuan Wushang and Jueyu were unable to truly win him.


    In the same grade, he was pretty much unable to find suitable opponents. Apart from the battle against the Taoist Faction, he hadn¡¯t gone through any difficulty.


    Only that person was his best Sword Grinding Stone.


    He used him to test his Dao Heart, to verify his Sword Technique and to grind his will.


    Zong Shou spread out his Spiritual Sense and sneakily teleported over to the Star Dragon Pellet that he used just now.


    He activated the Seven Cycle Xuantong Full Restriction to suppress the bloodline movement within his body.


    Vital energy surged within his body, totally spreading out the medicinal powers which seeped in all around his limbs and bones.


    In that instant, a Silver Spear Shadow pierced toward his brow once more. It was really sudden and was just several feet away.


    The spear-wielding teen¡¯s voice rang out once more.


    ¡°Where are you trying to flee to?¡±


    After this part of the void shook for a moment, it calmed down once ore.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body disappeared again. The spear-wielding teen also didn¡¯t appear at all.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to stop and dy as he continued to chase Zong Shou.


    His movement was extremely quick. Although it wasn¡¯tparable to Zong Shou¡¯s, he used the Instant Space Dragon Pellet to directly teleport.


    Often, in just a few moments, he would be able to find him.


    He made it such that Zong Shou couldn¡¯t calm himself down and adjust his breathing. He would often have to switch locations after a single breath of time.


    ¡°Controlling space, controlling all the light and lighting...¡±


    After several teleportations, Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank. This person¡¯s Martial Path allowed him to control and use all kinds of techniques and spells.


    His movement speed was pretty much unheard of.


    If this went on, although he wasn¡¯t afraid of consumption, it wouldn¡¯t be a decent solution. He was exhausted, so how would he have any time to heal up andprehend what he gained from the battle.


    At this moment, what he needed most was time, but this person wouldn¡¯t give it to him.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t hold anything back, he really is arrogant and unrestrained...¡±


    If he wanted some peace, Zong Shou had to give this person something to worry about!


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes closed slightly, there seemed to be lightning shing within.


    During the battle just now, he still hid many trump cards, however, he was now forced to use them.


    He wanted to see what was this person¡¯s true power was like and figure out how he would deal with him...


    He shed once more and appeared in another patch of the void.


    This was the furthest area his Instant Space Dragon Pellet could go to. The moment he appeared here, the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation spread out once more.


    The 40 Star Dao Seeds, through the invisible threads injected various kinds of Spiritual Energy over. 40 Seeds connected with one another, totally differentws and Daos as they pretty much merged into one with the Sword Formation.


    In just that instant, Zong Shou gathered up all the energy in his body.


    The Sword Shadow shed as he shed out once more!


    One Origin Universe Light!


    This sword directly descended 300 movement speed breaths away.


    Their bloodline resonated so this person was not the only one who could clearly sense his location.


    Zong Shou could also know where this person.


    The Sword Light shed out, it was like the surrounding space was being forcefully sliced open.


    The sword was extremely quick, causing time to nearly stop.


    40 stars, 24 Dragon Tooth Swords merged into one, all gathered within the sword.


    He followed the sword, speeding through the void. With an extremely bright and sharp sword shadow, in just three-thousandths of the time it took to flick a finger, the Nameless Sword was already in front of the spear-wielding teen.


    They gazed at one another. Zong Shou could clearly see the shock in his eyes.


    It was like he didn¡¯t expect that under these circumstances, Zong Shou actually had excess strength to fight back.


    Hurriedly thrusting out with the spear, like that of a sky covering wave while also being as firm as a pir.


    However, the sword was still able to forcefully break in. The two of them swiftly brushed past one another.


    In the next moment, Zong Shou¡¯s body disappeared from this space.


    The spear-wielding teen frowned and stood still in the void.


    This time, he didn¡¯t continue to chase, but used his hand to touch his neck.


    The originally perfectly fine skin had a ball of snow mist exploding out of it.


    A 3-inch long wound appeared on the side of his neck.


    If not for him avoiding in time and blocking quickly, this sword would have sliced off his head.


    He pressed down on it strongly, forcing it from the outside. Instantly, he forced out a really sharp Sword Energy.


    Even if several breaths had passed, the remaining Sword Energy was also being withered down by his body¡¯s True Qi, but when it exploded, it still caused the stable space around him to rumble and nearly burst apart.


    The teen looked at the fresh blood on his hand, his gaze was dark. He clenched his fists.


    ¡°Remember this! Zong Shou, today I, Lu Wushuang, swear that even if I have to kill a God or Saint, even if my soul is destroyed, I will kill you with my spear!¡±


    The voice was cold and dark like it came from the depths of hell. The voice spread for 10,000 miles, reverberating through the World River, the echoessting for a long while.


    Zong Shou stood in the distance, his brow rising slightly.


    So this person was called Lu Wushuang? This person¡¯s Marital Path and Spear Techniques were really good enough for that name...


    He then shook his head, it was best if he felt less of such emotions.


    The most important thing now was to heal up his injuries.


    The strike just now nearly sliced off Lu Wushuang¡¯s head.


    However, he also suffered injuries. His arm and leg had been brushed across by the Spear Shadow.


    Large patches of flesh and blood were ripped away, allowing one to see the white bones.


    How unfortunate. He paid such a price but it was a waste in the end. Under such a circumstance, he still had the ability to counter-attack. As expected, he was even tougher to handle than he had thought.


    The best timing had already passed.


    After he missed that chance, Lu Wushuang would definitely be more wary and careful.


    He couldn¡¯t go all out like just now. Simr techniques would also be useless.


    He sensed from afar. He could feel that the aura was still chasing over, but the speed was 20% slower than before.


    Zong Shou instantlyughed and continued to teleport away.


    Since he couldn¡¯t beat him, then he would run. This battle would definitely stretch a long time. It probably wouldn¡¯t end within a year and a half.


    With bloodline entangling them together and unless Lu Wushuang chose to back off, only one of them could survive!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°A day has passed, why isn¡¯t Brother Shou back?¡±


    Beside an ethereal looking pavilion, Shi Run stood beside the railings, frowning as she looked into the distance into the void.


    Actually, she couldn¡¯t see anything, but her teen eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Although she wasn¡¯t able to directly join the battle of Yuanlian World, it was extremely dangerous in the other region.


    She had to defend against the 30 ships from Tianfang Guild and Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty with just 6 Spaceships. The pressure was indeed really huge.


    They had an intense battle in the World River. Making use of theplicated Spiritual River branches, they not only sank two boats but also captured a perfect Spaceship.


    It caused them to be afraid to battle, keeping the 30 ships outside in the void, unable to enter Yuanlian World.


    She thought that she would definitely be rewarded by Zong Shou when she returned.


    However, after she and back, she didn¡¯t see Zong Shou for a full day.


    Worry rose up in her heart, did something happen?


    Ruoshui was beside her. She too had just returned from Donghai and at this moment she wasn¡¯t aszy as before.


    She was really solemn and was in deep thought. A momentter, she shook her head.


    ¡°Maybe he faced some problems but he should be able to deal with it.¡±


    During these few months, Zong Shou was pretty much always in secluded mediation. Every moment was spent on crafting flying swords.


    He was obviously here to expand into the outer region, but at the crucial moment he didn¡¯t care about anything.


    He only made some rough arrangements before heading back into his room.


    Since a year ago when Dragon Shadow stepped into End Realm and he could cover up everything, he stopped hiding the matter of the Book of Eon from them.


    Run and her could head to his room at any time and use the book to elerate time to cultivate.


    Each time they went, they saw that Zong Shou was fully focused. He was either crafting Dragon Tooth Swords or refining Dragon Pellets. He didn¡¯t rest for even a moment like there was something forcing his hand.


    Since there was a problem, then he should have predicted it in advance and was preparing for it during these few months.


    Most probably he already had some confidence to be able to deal with it.


    If not, he wouldn¡¯t have left them with just a few words before he left.


    Thinking about this, Ruoshui looked above. A golden glownded in the Yuanjing Pce, toward where the main hall was.


    ¡°Talisman Decree?¡±


    Ruoshui was lost and exchanged nces with Shi Run. Then, they both shed toward that direction.


    After the battle, the Yuanjing Pce was cold and silent.


    At this moment, the cultivators from both the Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction were all outside.


    300,000 troops had all split up. At this one time, there were only the family members of the various kings. However, they all locked themselves up, not daring toe out before they heard any news from the front lines.


    Next would be the new disciples who the various sects had recruited. However, they were all really well behaved.


    This resulted in there being no one along the way to the hall. The huge Yuanjiang Pce didn¡¯t have any joy of victory.


    When the two of them entered, they noticed that someone was a step ahead of them.


    It was Zifang who had been taking charge of the Yuanjing Pce.


    He stood beside the decree in deep thought.


    Seeing this, Ruoshui asked directly, ¡°Is there news from Ruler? What did he say?¡±


    Zifang turned around and shook his head, ¡°This talisman has a seal. He wants us to all gather up before it can be opened.¡±

 Chapter 850 - How Is This Plan

    <h4>Chapter 850: How Is This n</h4>


    Zifang turned around and shook his head, ¡°This talisman has a seal. He wants us to all gather up before it can be opened.¡±


    Ruoshui was stunned and looked at the talisman once more. She reached in with her Spiritual Sense and noticed that it was indeed true.


    The people Zifang referred to, apart from the three of them, included all the Spirit Realm Cultivators in Yuanlian World. Naturally, that included Feng Taiji and Zhao Yanran.


    Surprisingly, it also included Zhuang Yu and He Daoren, these Yuanlian World people.


    There were even a few people who contributed a lot in this war, among which included the Donghai King, Feng Mochen.


    They exchanged nces with one another and none of them said a word.


    They all quietly waited for 6 hours.


    Many streaks of light flew in one after another.


    The first person was Feng Taiji. After he entered, he asked Zifang curiously, ¡°Just now I went to the few temples of your sect. There are Buddhist statues but they are different from the Cloud World, which Buddhist Ancestor is it for...¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it is the for the three Buddhas!¡±


    Zifang said tly. Feng Taiji still had a t expression on his face, not understanding what he said.


    He knew what Feng Taiji was curious about, he didn¡¯t n to hide anything and instead looked toward Zhao Yanran with a profound expression.


    ¡°Feng Taiji you really are ignorant. Don¡¯t you know that our Future Buddha has already changed? The few Buddhist Ancestors have decreed that Yuanlian World will have the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha as the main Buddha! To help Future Buddha obtain the Golden Body Relic...¡±


    Only then did Feng Taiji understand. He had no intention to dwell deeper and just asked solely based on curiosity.


    This matter had nothing to do with the Sword Sect. He nodded his head as an acknowledgment and then found a ce to sit within the hall.


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s face was filled with a weird expression.


    Along with his cultivation improvement, Zong Shou¡¯s Dharma void space was more obviously projected in her Soul Ocean.


    In the past, it was two ck and white dots that were totally unassuming at all. Now, they seemed like two holes.


    One was so deep that one couldn¡¯t see the bottom, able to swallow everything. The other spat out endless amounts of light, unlimited amounts of heat and energy.


    It caused her cultivation to improve by leaps and bounds recently.


    ...Unlimited light, endless darkness!


    No matter how stupid she was, she already knew who the Buddhist Faction was referring to.


    The ck and White Holes each had beginning and endingws. Wasn¡¯t that Unlimited Beginning and End?


    Currently, Zong Shou and her were like the Buddhist Ancestor and the disciples who studied hisw.


    Through the Cauldron Energy Seed Host, they borrowed the power of his Dharma.


    Zong Shou himself probably knew about it.


    However, she wasn¡¯t willing to say anything. In her eyes, the Buddhist Faction was just here to steal talent from Common People¡¯s Path.


    If Zong Shou directly reached Saint Realm or if he couldn¡¯t resist the charm of Jingyin, what would happen?


    It was best to bring this brat by her side to not cause harm to Zong Shou.


    She acted like she didn¡¯t hear it, pulling Jingyin and quietly finding a ce to sit down.


    She could roughly hear Zifang and Jingyin feeling guilty. She felt slightly guilty too but then she calmed down as her conscience was clear.


    Anyway, the true Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha wasn¡¯t her...


    It was Zong Shou himself who was unwilling to admit it. It had nothing to do with her. In the past, she had denied it several times by saying that it was not her.


    Another few hours passed and dozens more Spirit Realm cultivators rushed back.


    Even Donghai King, Feng Mochen had safely arrived in Yuanjing Pce.


    He was around 30, face as white as jade. He looked really energetic and outgoing. Even when over ten Spirit Realm Experts were focusing on him, he didn¡¯t feel anxious at all.


    Zhuang Yu was thest to arrive. He arrived several dayster. He stepped into the hall with a vengeful aura around him.


    He impassively looked at the people within the hall and said a few simple words, ¡°I didn¡¯t let the Ruler down. The army is proceeding forward and they have no enemies. Within 3 days, we will take down the 3 countries of the middle ins. I waste because I was wrapped up in many random matters, please forgive me!¡±


    Everyone present didn¡¯t show any intention to me him at all.


    They all knew that this person was in charge of the battle. He was able to appear here because the war matters on the frontline wereing to an end.


    To summon him over in spite of his busy schedule already ced him on the spot.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, we can open the talisman decree!¡±


    Feng Taiji had a really solemn expression, nodding toward the talisman. He then reached out with his right hand and the talisman decree spread open.


    A Spiritual Light appeared in front of everyone. It formed words in the air that remained for a long time.


    The starting portion mentioned the rewards for their contributions to the battle.


    Zong Shou was really generous, he wasn¡¯t stingy and was in fact really fair. Not only did it make the few people in Yunlian World satisfied, Common People¡¯s Path, Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction all didn¡¯t have any opposition.


    The Seven Countries all expanded and the Three Factions also obtained many new mines.


    The few people who contributed in this battle were able to run a country independently.


    Then, he entered the main topic. He said that he had left due to a matter and could only return in 1-2 years, telling them not to worry about him too much.


    Feng Taiji instantly frowned, don¡¯t worry about him?


    That was easier said than done! It was with much difficulty that they were able to gain a stable footing in Yuanlian World. Everything was in ce and they were about to rise, they just needed someone who everyone would look up to to control the big picture.


    However, at this time, Zong Shou left and he actually told them not to think about him?


    Zong Shou seemed to know that Yuanlian World needed someone to manage which was why he also proposed a solution.


    Zhuang Yu will be the Back Army Inspector,manding the 300,000 Great Gan troops in Yuanlian City and to keep the various countries in check.


    Not only was Zhuang Yu himself surprised, even Feng Taiji and Zifang were stunned.


    Using someone who came from Yuanlian World to control this world, was that really appropriate?


    But, they didn¡¯t know that Zong Shou never did anything disadvantageous in his life, that his clumsy actions would always be proven right after the entire situation yed out. Zong Shou had great foresight. Feng Taiji nearly couldn¡¯t stop himself from destroying this talisman decree.


    He calmed himself down to continue reading on. Feng Taiji¡¯s expression rxed slightly.


    ¡°Common People¡¯s Path, Buddhist Faction, and Sword Sect, each send 9 people. The Great Gan Celestial Dynasty has 27 spots. When I am not here, they can vote to decide Yuanlian World matters, all this will replicate the Cloud World Great Gan Meeting Hall system. The Yuanlian World Countries can each have 3-5 people based on the size of their territory to join in the meetings...¡±


    Feng Taiji shook his head slightly and knew that Zong Shou couldn¡¯t possibly hand all military power and country matters over to Zhuang Yu.


    He definitely had a method to restrict him. His actions were no different from what was done in Great Gan.


    Even this personnel arrangement was perfectly thought through. All the different powers could be taken care of.


    Not only could the Three Factions use the meeting system to influence decisions of this world, but the people of Yuanlian World could also participate in the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty decisions.


    However, weren¡¯t the number of seats that they received a little too many? Was it that damn restriction n?


    Although he was thinking this way, for some reason, his entire body felt rxed.


    A country Ruler who didn¡¯t like to deal with country matters truly gave him a headache.


    However, without Zong Shou there, their Sword Sect would have one less person who grasped power, who was high above all of them. It was a joyous thing that sometimes they could be the ones giving orders and suggestions.


    He turned and looked toward Zifang, ¡°What does Great Master think about this n?¡±

 Chapter 851 - Just A Small Setback

    <h4>Chapter 851: Just A Small Setback</h4>


    Just thinking for a short moment, Zifang said ¡°okay¡±.


    He couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the Great Gan system.


    The only difference would be that the participants were decided by the various countries and not by the people.


    Zhuang Yu¡¯s troop leading ability was already undeniable after the war. There was no doubt that he was more suitable than anyone here to manage all matters.


    To use the meeting system to restrict his power was an unavoidable matter.


    If there were any conflicts between the Three Factions, they could use this system to solve it.


    At this moment, the only thing that gave them a headache was how to split up these spots.


    Although mostly Ten Thousand Buddha Vast Habitat members followed Zong Shou over to Yuanlian World this time, there were also people from the other Six Sects like Jingtu Sect and Huayan Sect.


    As such, it was inappropriate to give the remaining two spots to anyone else.


    He looked opposite to Feng Taiji whose brow frowned tightly. He probably had the same problems too.


    Zhuang Yu listened on, saying in a confused manner, ¡°What is a meeting system?¡±


    Not only them, the other people of the Yuanlian World were totally confused too.


    Feng Taiji smiled, this matter was easy to exin. He casually said a few sentences which caused a look of understanding to appear on Zhuang Yu¡¯s face. Although he didn¡¯t fully understand it, at least he had a rough idea.


    He wasn¡¯t unhappy at all. One should say that it was natural that Zong Shou did that.


    A small Ruler definitely wouldn¡¯t hope to use morals and kindness to control his subjects.


    He had to restrict them, both letting them show their talents while also not letting them hold too much power which would let them get too ambitious.


    Zong Shou letting him be the top member of Yuanlian World to control the overall situation had already surprised him and filled him with gratitude.


    The other people of Yuanlian World were all surprised. Such a situation was something only possible in their wildest dreams.


    In the future, they could also participate in Great Gan Celestial Dynasty matters?


    Feng Mochen¡¯s eyes shed a bright glow and then he nodded, ¡°I feel that Great Gan is taxing too much, reducing to 15% is suitable. Can we raise this topic in the Meeting Hall?¡±


    Feng Taiji¡¯s pupils instantly constricted, ¡°You can! Everything is up to you. If it passes, we can set it at 15% tax!¡±


    The taxes for Great Gan Celestial Dynasty were mainly used in the army.


    It had nothing to do with Sword Sect, but deep down in his heart he wasn¡¯t willing for Zong Shou to hold too much power.


    However, at this moment, he wanted the taxes to be even higher.


    The more troops Great Gan had, their rule of this world would be more stable.


    Sword Sect had already tasted some benefits in this exploration. If they hoped that their powers could stretch to more worlds, then the more troops Zong Shou had, the better it would be.


    After all, when working with this person, they didn¡¯t have to worry much about anything.


    If the Donghai King really wanted to suggest such a n, no matter what, he had to stop it.


    Before he was able to speak, Zhuang Yu spoke up coldly, ¡°It is just 20%, how is it high? Without enough finances to raise troops, how can we threaten the other countries to not start wars? How can we prevent Alien Races from finding problems with us? Ruler said that the 20% tax is if we are willing. If we are unhappy, we can just choose to break away from Great Gan and not be controlled by Great Gan. Naturally, you wouldn¡¯t be protected by us either...¡±


    He Daoren nodded his head and said, ¡°My Yuanlian World has never had such a Saint Ruler in our 13,000 years. Looking at the different Rulers within Yuanlian World, each one of them taxed more than Great Gan. They weren¡¯t as kind and loving as him.¡±


    Feng Mochen was startled and looked at Zhuang Yu. Their gazes shed for just a moment before he looked away.


    ¡°It was just a joke, why does Brother He and Brother Zhuang take it so seriously?¡±


    Zhuang Yu¡¯s cold and handsome face rxed a little, but his brow was still tightly locked.


    Feng Taiji and Zifang both exchanged nces with one another.


    They were thinking to themselves; had the power splitting and meeting methode to use so quickly?


    20% tax directly concerned the number of troops that Great Gan Celestial Dynasty had in Yuanlian World.


    Reducing tax was naturally something that Zhuang Yu who managed Yuanlian World wasn¡¯t willing to see.


    This personing out to stop him was both surprising but also expected.


    Shaking his head, Feng Taiji continued to read.


    The power restriction n was far from just a meeting system. A series of appointments caused the subjects who Zong Shou brought over to take up close to 30% of the important positions in the Yuanlian World army.


    The other 70% was left to Yuanlian World people, 50% of which was taken from the various countries to some people with merits in this battle.


    The remaining 20% would be selected from Zhuang Yu¡¯s personal troops.


    With this as a structure, in the future when Great Gan built more troops in Yuanlian World, there wouldn¡¯t be much room for Zhuang Yu to do much.


    ¡°The people see food as the most important thing. Yuanlian World has too high taxes which result in people deserting the wilderness and running, unwilling to farm and for the entire world to still be really backward. There isn¡¯t much deep knowledge in agriculture and production is not even half of that in the Cloud World. If the Three Factions can help the countries improve, that would be a really meritorious act. However, if agriculture produce is good, it would hurt the farmers, when that happens we would have to discuss matters once more...¡±


    Feng Taiji instantly frowned.


    To let them help the countries to improve their agricultural methods? What kind of joke was Zong Shou pulling?


    Was he asking them who only knew how to cultivate and practice the sword, people who only focused on the Martial Path and Spiritual Cultivation to get close with thoseborers?


    However, when he saw the words ¡®meritorious act¡¯, he was shocked and then kept silent.


    He remembered this matter to heart.


    He also felt slightly ashamed. During the few months in Yuanlian World, he didn¡¯t see Zong Shou ask about anything.


    This person was used to being high above, not getting down and dirty. His understanding of Yuanlian World was probably the worst out of everyone present.


    Who knew that he would even notice this matter?


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. He should be the one that wasn¡¯t used to getting down and dirty.


    He thought to himself that his father had a race and had high hopes for him, even dreaming and thinking about the God Emperor position.


    He himself also had such ambitions in the past.


    However, with this guy here, how could hepete with him?


    If this person was the God Emperor, then it was expected. If he wasn¡¯t, then the true one was even more terrifying.


    It was best if he got rid of such thoughts.


    ¡°...The countries will rule themselves, however, the Inspector and the Meeting Hall has rights to question regarding taxws. The war matters and diplomatic means of the countries will belong to the Celestial Dynasty, Country Rulers aren¡¯t allowed to privately contact other countries.¡±


    ¡°Within a year, we need to build three or more Spaceships to strengthen the troops in the outer region!¡±


    ¡°The ces affected by war can be exempt from taxes for two years. All newly eptednds can have reduced taxes to 10% for 3 years...¡±


    Thest few words appeared one by one within the hall.


    Zhuang Yu frowned before calming himself down. At this moment, apart from the 300,000 troops from the Cloud World, the other armies didn¡¯t even form a structure.


    At this moment, even if they collected the taxes it would be useless. Why not follow the Ruler¡¯s intentions, to show kindness to the people to gain their hearts.


    As for the Spaceships, that was to be expected.


    Without a fleet outside, it would be tough for him to win this war so easily this time.


    In his eyes, 6 Spaceships were too few.


    Feng Mochen stood up right away and bowed toward the imperial decree, ¡°Ruler is kind...¡±


    Like what Daoren said, none of the various past Rulers of Yuanlian World were better than this Great Gan Ruler.


    After this battle, arge half of the central ins were under Great Gan Celestial Dynasty.


    However, Hong Jiuchen¡¯s million-strong army had copsed, splitting into the variousnds. They either became bandits piging the viges or directly causing trouble and stirring chaos all around.


    The lives of the people were originally already tough, now it felt like it was the apocalypse.


    Even this 20% tax was something that the new Rulers would find tough to sustain.


    Zong Shou had seen through all the problems within, not leaving it to them which would cause further chaos.


    The solution he came up with showed so much magnanimity that it filled people with respect for him.


    At this moment, although Yuanlian World was under Great Gan, however, the people could cultivate martial arts and could also participate in government matters.


    Such an oue far exceeded what he expected when he took the risk and sent troops.


    Ruoshui was slightly in a daze. Zong Shou had arranged everything appropriately.


    It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t return in a short time. He left so hurriedly, so the situation was probably extremely dangerous.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At the same time, in the void outside of Yuanlian World, Yuan Jiuchen¡¯s face was dark and sunken as he sat on a sandalwood chair.


    Currently, he wasn¡¯t as majestic and arrogant as a few days ago when he held the feast at Wushen Pce.


    Although he wasn¡¯t dejected, he seemed really down.


    He held a talisman in his hand and was distracted.


    This was news that just came from Yuanlian World. Not long ago, troops who were still under hismand were wiped out in the southeast.


    It was something he had expected and he had already prepared to totally give up on Yuanlian World. However, when such news came, it still made him stunned and dazed, feeling really sad and lost.


    After 10 days of intense battling, this final army of his being wiped out meant that he was chased out of the world.


    ¡°This Mufang is so annoying!¡±


    Since Great Gan didn¡¯t have firm foundations, be it Zong Shou or Zhuang Yu, they knew when to collect thes.


    After upying a portion of the richnd in the center of Yuanlian World, they started to pull back. They turned to stabilizing the borders and settling the troops.


    It was Mufang and Fuyue who chased down and wiped out his remaining troops.


    Even the Shura Race obtained much territory.


    He sighed and then shook his head.


    At this moment, he could only scold it out to himself. There was nothing he could do to Zong Shou or Mufang and Fuyue.


    Rather than taking revenge on the few of them, why not think about how to face the me and scolding of those few people when he returned to Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    Sigh, hundreds of years of management had been aplete waste.


    Just as he was thinking this, a straightforwardugh echoed from outside, ¡°It is just a small setback and you seem so down. This is totally unlike you...¡±


    Hong Jiuchen raised his brow and looked forward. Tanjing strolled in.

 Chapter 852 - A Small Chance

    <h4>Chapter 852: A Small Chance</h4>


    This person had a smile on his face, there was no dejection from being defeated and chased out of the Cloud World.


    Hong Jiuchen felt that it was slightly weird but he couldn¡¯t ask anymore, shaking his head, ¡°So it is Brother Tan! You shouldn¡¯t feel dejected since Zong Shou really came up with great schemes. He spent just a few months here and was able to turn everything on its head, to chase both you and I out. After the matter, he didn¡¯t give us any chance at all, what can we do? This time, I have totally lost and have nothing to say...¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to say?¡±


    Tanjingughed, walking into the hall and sitting down, ¡°However, I am unwilling! In my eyes, we might still have a chance! I am also unwilling to walk away like a dog that had just lost its home!¡±


    Hong Jiuchen gave him a weird look, his eyes filled with confusion.


    At this moment, they had only 27 Spaceships as well as the 800,000 Dao Soldiers who they brought out of Yuanlian World.


    Be it personally attacking or fighting on the battlefield, they had no chance of winning against Zong Shou.


    So, what could they do apart from backing off?


    As for Fuyue and Mufang, they were already determined to kick them out of Yuanlian World, they also wouldn¡¯t give up the meat that was by their mouth.


    There was totally no possibility for their few sides to cooperate with one another.


    He still adjusted his sitting posture and made a face like he was eager to listen.


    ¡°5 days ago, a few factionless cultivators were able to witness a Celestial Realm Cultivator battle!¡±


    tly saying this, he had a smile with indiscernible meaning on his face, ¡°One of them was the Lu Family Lu Wushuang! You definitely can¡¯t guess who the other person was!¡±


    ¡°Lu Wushuang? Why would this person be here?¡±


    Hong Jiuchen frowned. He had heard about Lu Wushuang before. He was one of the most outstanding talents from the Lu Family in the past hundreds of years.


    He is a General for them now, leading a million troops to conquer dozens of worlds. He had crossed swords with Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty and almost lost in his life.


    <i>Who knows how many people had fallen under his spear?</i>


    <i>This was why this person¡¯s name spread far and wide.</i>


    <i>Wasn¡¯t this person under the Lu Family Xuanhua Country Ruler¡¯s charge? Why was he here and fighting with another person?</i>


    Thinking about Tanjing¡¯s tone and expression, he instantly understood something, ¡°Is the other person Zong Shou?¡±


    ¡°Brother Hong¡¯s mind is really sharp. That person is indeed Zong Shou!¡±


    Tanjing nodded slightly and scoffed coldly, ¡°There is nothing we can do to him but in this region, there is someone who could. This person has Lu Family Blood and is listed within the Direct Bloodline Name List and has a chance to take over as the Sky Burning Saint Emperor. In the past, he killed Lu Wushuang¡¯s lover which was why they became enemies. This time, he is determined to kill Zong Shou which is why he will return...¡±


    Hong Jiuchen couldn¡¯t help but take in a deep breath.


    ¡°Then, what was the oue?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t able to hide the anxiety in his voice.


    ¡°I heard that after they shed a few times, Zong Shou instantly used Instant Space Techniques to escape. Afterward, no one knew where the two of them went.¡±


    Tanjing said while his lips curled up and he smiled, ¡°Although Zong Shou is only Spirit Realm, his strength can¡¯t be underestimated. However, no matter how outstandingly talented he was, so what? The two of them were a few realms apart. Lu Wushuang is also nearly invincible in the same grade, so even if he could escape, how long could he escape for? At most 10 days to half a month and he would die...¡±


    ¡°This is indeed a chance!¡±


    Hong Jiuchen stood up, pacing about the hall. After a moment, he stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°It is still too risky! What if this person doesn¡¯t die? If both of us broke the rules and he lives, he would definitely im our lives. You personally saw what happened to Old Poison that day, slightly breaking the rules and he was killed immediately. Although Zong Shou¡¯s death has nothing to do with us, to choose such a sensitive moment to act, even if Dragon Shadow can¡¯t do anything about the Lu Family, he might shift his anger to us!¡±


    They knew that even if Old Poison wanted to suppress and control Yuanlian World, he didn¡¯t think about doing anything to Zong Shou.


    He just wanted to push him back in defeat...


    ¡°Moreover, the Buddhist Faction, Sword Sect, and Common People¡¯s Path. The former is famous in the worlds and thetter two aren¡¯t weak either.¡±


    ¡°The three of them are prepared to fight for the Heaven Opening Treasure in the Cloud World, where will they have extra strength to bother with anything else? Even if there are conflicts, they will just bear with it! As for Dragon Shadow...¡±


    When he said this, Tanjing nodded his head solemnly, ¡°Which is why we have to wait a year! If this person doesn¡¯t return in a year, it will be when the two of us strike. At that time, no matter what, Zong Shou should be dead. When we act at that time, nothing will happen. Even Mufang and Fuyue won¡¯t let go of such a chance!¡±


    Hong Jiuchen frowned and entered deep thought.


    He was impressed and tempted by what Tanjing said, however, what if Zong Shou was lucky to escape?


    He immediately shook his head. Even if this person returned in a year, the dust would have settled. So what if Zong Shou was overpowered, what could he do?


    As long as he had Yuanlian World, he was confident in persuading God Realm Cultivators to help him out!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°It seems like the consumption for the Instant Space Teleportation is a little high. However, it is impossible to modify and change it...¡±


    Within a secluded part of the Xuwang Ocean, Zong Shou hid in the Royal Demon God Shuttle and was frowning.


    He grumbled. In his heart, he knew that it wasn¡¯t because his Three Thousand Star Falling Technique had any ws.


    It was just that the strength of a Peak Celestial Realm Expert had far exceeded his expectations.


    At this moment, 3 months had passed since his battle with Lu Wushuang.


    One of them chased and one fled, they were already hundreds of worlds away from Yuanlian World.


    At the start, Zong Shou was confident in getting away from Lu Wushuang.


    However, once a month passed, that confidence had totally copsed.


    This person traveled in the void and didn¡¯t bother about cultivating at all.


    Even if he was wary and was unable to catch up, he was still able to keep a safe distance and follow behind.


    Itsted for a full month and he didn¡¯t cultivate at all. However, the internal energy and Soul Power was still full and it seemed endless.


    As for him, after a month of teleportation, he slowly became exhausted.


    Even with a miraculous technique like the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique, it was still not enough.


    Sometimes, he needed to rely on this Xuwang Ocean to hide his tracks to try and recover.


    He was being forced to modify the original Three Thousand Star Falling Technique.


    He had to reduce the consumption for the technique to the minimum.


    He shook his head slightly as he ced an Instant Space Dragon Pellet in front of his body.


    A bit of Sky Burning me started burning to refine it.


    It modified the structure of the Dragon Pellet, destroying some of the useless ability marks within and then adding the newlyprehended Dao to restructure the Spiritual Formations within.


    Such that it was able to merge into one with the stars of the void space in his Soul Ocean to be a new Star Dao Seed.


    The entire process took several days.

 Chapter 853 - Creation Technique

    <h4>Chapter 853: Creation Technique</h4>


    Apart from the Star Dragon Pellet, there was an unrefined Dragon Tooth Sword that was floating beside Zong Shou.


    Splitting his heart into two uses, he simrly used the Sky Burning me to refine it. He used his Spiritual Sense to form a de and precisely carved the Dragon Tooth.


    Not only did he have to reject the Dragon Aura which was still present on it, but he also needed to forcefully slice this True Qi and Spiritual Sense into the extremely strong and firm material.


    Even if it was softened by the Sky Burning me, there was still much difficulty.


    He needed to draw many mysterious Spiritual Patterns on this unshaped sword body and there was no room for mistakes at all.


    Since he couldn¡¯t reduce the consumption of the Instant Space Teleportation Technique anymore, then the only thing he could do was increase the limits of his Spiritual Powers and expand his Soul Ocean.


    At this point, pretty much each Star Dao Seed that formed would cause his Soul Ocean space to increase by a little.


    Even if it was just a small bit, it could increase his chances of winning by a little.


    Refining this Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Sword also allowed his True Qi and Spiritual Sense to reach the smallest detail.


    He was able to control his own strength, each bit of power to the smallest degree, which also helped to greatly reduce energy consumption.


    ¡°The 28th Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Sword!¡±


    A ¡°weng¡± sound spread out beside him.


    Joy shed across Zong Shou¡¯s face.


    With this swordpleted, he had gathered up a full 28 swords for his Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation.


    The strength of the Sword Formation could increase another grade!


    The entire Sword Formation was slowly forming up.


    Casually waving his sleeves and using his Spiritual Sense to let the sword hang in front of him, Zong Shou focused his energy on his eyes and looked closely. Slowly a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    It was perfect and wless! Not only did it look good, the structure of the sword body and the Spiritual Formation within was also close to perfect, there were no ws to speak of.


    During these 3 months, when he was being chased by Lu Wushuang constantly, Zong Shou rarely had any peace.


    Many times he had to form Star Dao Seeds and Refine Dragon Tooth Swords while he was teleporting.


    However, due to this, it felt like a breach had opened up in his body during these dozens of days.


    Zong Shou¡¯s control of his power was increasing greatly, day after day.


    Merging Dragon Pellets, Refining Dragon Swords, all this became easier and more familiar to him, he was slowly perfecting the art.


    As for the Seven Cycle Xuantong Full Restriction, its restriction on him was getting weaker and weaker.


    ¡°Now that the Sword Formation branches and leaves have beenpleted, next would be the main trunk...¡±


    The 28 Swords he had refined were just the branches of the Sword Formation.


    The Daos that were merged in were just some weaker ones that were born from the more main andrger Daos.


    Like Zong Shou¡¯s 18 True Spiritual Talismans, Eon, Universe, Yin, Yang, Life, Death, Fate, Wind, Lightning, etc.


    All these talismans weren¡¯t merged into the 28 Swords.


    He had to step into a certain realm before he would be able to carry and use the Saint Realm Dragon Tooth Sword to show its true strength.


    Celestial Grade Sword Artifacts weren¡¯t strong enough for it.


    ¡°If I want to craft flying swords, I need to use Peak Celestial Realm Instant Space Dragon Teeth as materials. With my current cultivation attainments, I am stillcking. It is best if I find some strong fire sources to help me with it...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned, if he refined 36 Swords, he could try to face his tribtion and enter the Celestial Realm.


    However, with Lu Wushuang tailing him, how would he have a chance to search for a fire source?


    Even if he did find one, Lu Wushuang would probably have already guessed his intentions and he would be forced onto his back foot.


    At this moment, even if he added another 10 Swords, it was still useless.


    Without a main sword suppressing and coordinating things in the middle, the rotation and movement of the formation would simply be tooplicated.


    Not only would he be unable to raise the strength of the Sword Formation, but it would also cause unneeded consumption of his Spiritual Energy.


    He frowned in deep thought, but just a momentter, his eyes lit up, shining brightly.


    <i>I am a little dumb! If I am speaking about supporting refining artifacts, isn¡¯t there one there? Although it isn¡¯t a Houtian or Xiantian fire source, it is stronger than any other me. It is said that the white hole of that world has unlimited light and endless heat. Isn¡¯t it suitable to use it to refine the artifact?</i>


    Thinking about this, Zong Shou¡¯s heart moved. Ambition rose up in him and a craving desire rose up in his chest and burned intensely.


    If it was there, not only could Celestial Grade Dragon Tooth be melted and refined, even God Realm ones could!


    To be able to use a Spirit Realm body to refine a True Celestial Realm! It would also be connected mentally and spiritually with him, connected to his life.


    Coincidentally, the route he took when avoiding Lu Wushuang was actually heading toward that world.


    He was already not far away from that world now.


    He started to get anxious, he was filled with anticipation and excitement.


    Zong Shou shook his head and forcefully suppressed such random thoughts.


    Even if he went all out and rushed over, there were still dozens of days and he didn¡¯t need to be so eager.


    The more important thing now was to increase the distance between Lu Wushuang and him even more.


    Thinking about it, his heart slowly calmed down.


    He knew that unless he was able to obtain 10 days to half a month of peace, he would be unable to do what he wanted.


    Even if he found that ce, how would Lu Wushuang allow him to refine his sword in peace?


    Random thoughts dissipated and Zong Shou focused once again on the Instant Space Dragon Pellet in front of him.


    He had refined this Pellet for close to 10 days and it had reached the stage to be merged into the Void Space of his Soul Ocean.


    However, this Star Dao Seed was a little different.


    The Pellet contained the word ¡®Control¡¯.


    During the 3 months, Zong Shou had tried to engage with Lu Wushuang over a dozen times.


    Without an exception, he was forced to flee each time.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t gain anything. The training of his Martial Path and Sword Path were benefits.


    That Silver Spear was like a heavy hammer. Each time they engaged, it would help him to train his body.


    His control of various Martial Path True Intents andws was a second benefit.


    The one he had the biggest progress in wasn¡¯t any one of the True Intents that he was good at.


    Instead, it was the foundations of Lu Wushuang¡¯s Cultivation Path, each time they fought, he wouldprehend something about it.


    Zong Shou anticipated this new Star Dao Seed greatly.


    The ¡®Control¡¯ word apart from actual controlling, it also had the meaning of blocking. This person¡¯s Spear Technique was strong and indestructible. However, what was stronger was its defensive ability! That couldn¡¯t be underestimated...


    <i>Thisw can support my Dao. Who knows what changes will ur once this Star Dragon Pellet merges into my Soul Ocean?</i>


    Zong Shou¡¯s foundational Dao was the Dao itself.


    However, this ¡®Control¡¯ word could control allws, 3,000 Daos. However, it in itself was still a Dao.


    Zong Shou predicted that if he could merge thisw into his Void Space Dharma, it would definitely benefit him greatly.


    <i>Apart from the Controlw, there is also the Managew. It is purer than the former, but came from the same source. I am not using it as my foundations, but as a support so in the future I can try it out...</i>


    With his mind made up, the Dragon Pellet slowly merged with the star in his Void Space.


    Instantly, a storm rose up within his Soul Ocean.


    Hundreds of stars expanded and exploded, totally spreading out.


    They were then led by an outside force to return back to their positions.


    This time it was more simr to the stars in the sky itself.


    Along with his Soul Ocean expanding, more and more stars appeared.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. He projected the 49 Star Dao Seeds around him and slowly sensed them.


    <i>My Soul Power didn¡¯t increase by much and is simr to how it was previously. This is also expected, but...</i>


    Along with Zong Shou¡¯s Spiritual Sense scanning through, the stars all started to shine.


    The power of manyws started to affect the area around.


    It actually caused the space storms within 100 feet, the power of the ocean to be fixed and controlled.


    It was like a world was being born right in front of him.


    Zong Shou looked at it all and was instantly stunned.


    A momentter, when his strength was instantly sucked dry, did hee back to his senses in shock and he swiftly stopped himself.


    <i>How did that happen?</i>


    When the 49 Dao Stars worked together, it seemed like he could really create a world.


    Although it was stillcking, in that instant, Zong Shou felt like it was the true Creation Law, the source of the Absolute Beginning...


    <i>Is it just that easy?</i>


    A few breaths caused his energy and strength to recover. Zong Shou looked at the area in front of him in deep thought.


    His control of these stars were just as he had expected, it greatly strengthened and increased.


    However, at this moment, Zong Shou paid more attention to the momentary scene.


    He frowned and thought deeply about it. A long time passed and he still didn¡¯t understand it.


    Zong Shou could only shake his head and temporarily leave this matter aside. He would have to wait for the future to study the mysteries within.


    <i>As expected, this ¡®Control¡¯ wordw is helpful for me. Projecting the Void Space uses up 20% less power than before!</i>


    Thisw could be used within the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Formation as one of its Core Sword Artifacts.


    After adding this sword, it would definitely allow him to control the Sword Formation more freely.


    <i>Speaking of which, Lu Wushuang is maybe even more suited for this Sword Formation than me...</i>


    Zong Shou imagined in his mind scenes of Lu Wushuang using this Sword Formation.


    His head couldn¡¯t help but feel numb. Luckily, this Saint Grade Artifact Cultivator legacy didn¡¯t fall in his hands.


    If that was the case, he would be dead with no corpse left!


    He reached out and grabbed a Dragon Pellet and a Dragon Tooth.


    However, this time, before he was even able to start, he frowned.


    How weird, just as he thought about this person, he had already arrived.


    Even Xuwang Ocean was unable to stop that slowly boiling Sky Burning Blood.


    A white me burned around Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    In the next instant, a Silver Spear thrust over.


    Zong Shou¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow. Right away, he summoned out the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle in front of him.


    The Turtle looked cumbersome, but its reactions were actually really quick too. It didn¡¯t hesitate at all as it raised the 2 Xuanwu Purple Hero Shields in front of it.


    Just as it activated its Xuanwu Body Protecting Energy, a loud ng sounded out.


    The Spear Shadow was deflected, the eyes of the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was also filled with shock.


    The shield was perfectly fine but the bones and muscles in its forearms started to tear and crack!

 Chapter 854 - Something Strange

    <h4>Chapter 854: Something Strange</h4>


    The Silver Spear bounced back from the front of the shield.


    There was a loud exmation in the void. This was the first time Zong Shou used the power of his Protector Beast in the battles between the two of them.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword attack had been stored up to the extreme behind the Giant Shield and exploded out!


    With his Spiritual Sense leading, the Sword Light exploded out. The moment Zong Shou¡¯s body was about to shoot through the air and strike at the void, the Silver Spear Shadows covering the void suddenly retracted, they were nowhere to be seen. Lu Wushuang¡¯s aura started to retreat into the distance.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Nameless Sword was unable to lock down on him.


    A momentter, Zong Shou scoffed coldly andnded back onto the Turtle Shell.


    As expected, the Spear Shadow which had nearly disappeared turned from weak to strong as it thrust over.


    As a diversion right, he used his strength to counter-attack. The power of this spear was 30% stronger than just now!


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose. Lu Wushuang had stopped underestimating him totally.


    This person had obviously treated him as a true opponent. He used all kinds of methods and strategies and held nothing back.


    This was also the reason why Zong Shou was able tost for a moment and then escape safely from each battle.


    He treated this person as a grinding stone. How was Lu Wushuang any different? He treated him as a road bump on his Cultivation Path, a heart knot and a Heart Demon. As long as he passed him, he would be able to step right into the God Realm.


    Between the two of them, it was far from being as simple as the death of Lu Zi in his hands.


    Should he feel proud of that?


    Zong Shou shook his head and scoffed, helplessness filled his heart.


    His attempt this time didn¡¯t work, once more.


    Although he still had methods he still hadn¡¯t used, none of them could allow him to have an above 5% chance of winning.


    Even several monthster when he stepped into the Celestial Realm, he would have at most 20% chance of winning.


    This person was simply too strong.


    Out of all the people Zong Shou had seen in his life, probably only people like Shiyue, Jueyu and Yuan Wushuang couldpare to him.


    Moreover, this person was born dozens of years earlier than them and was already standing at Peak Celestial Realm!


    He still had to flee, but he was really unwilling!


    Zong Shou and the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle disappeared from the ce with a sh.


    He could only rely on the Instant Space Dragon Pellets and the Three Thousand Star Falling Teleportation Technique.


    Although the spear was extremely quick, it could only strike the air.


    A few momentster, a teen also appeared within the Xuwang Ocean.


    He looked around and then he scoffed coldly as he continued to chase the aura which was connected by bloodline to him.


    He could sense that during the few battles these few days, Zong Shou was getting stronger and stronger.


    However, so what? His Martial Path was also forged through fighting and life and death.


    His progress these few days might not be weaker any less than that person.


    The Instant Space Teleportation Technique was really amazing. This person was also really scheming and able to hide in ces he couldn¡¯t think about to try to recover strength.


    However, there would be a time where he would manage to force him into despair!


    He continued to move in the void, changing his trajectory.


    He tried his best to increase the distance between one another.


    Zong Shou was extremely nervous and tense, not daring to make any mistakes at all.


    He didn¡¯t sense the flow of time at all, like in an instant, another 20 over more days had passed.


    At this moment, Zong Shou stopped refining Dragon Tooth Swords and instead focused on merging with the Instant Space Dragon Pellet.


    The Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Sword was a Sword Artifact and was an external item. This was why the stronger the Dao, the stronger the Sword Artifact.


    With his current cultivation, he was stillcking quite a lot and he could only push back.


    The Star Dao Seeds were the opposite. The so-called Dragon Pellets were formed from Dragon Essence Blood as well as the purest form of Essence Energy in the world.


    It was nurtured within the body of the Dragon. It too was able to be raised and improved within Zong Shou¡¯s Soul Ocean, allowing it to advance.


    This was why for the Dao which was closer to the source of the world, it was better for him to form it earlier.


    Personally nurturing it, in the future, he would be able to use it more freely.


    However, during these dozens of days, things didn¡¯t go ording to his n.


    Lu Wushuang caught up to him 3 times in a row and he was nearly heavily injured from the battles.


    This 50th Instant Space Dragon Pellet was bing problematic.


    Although he squeezed his brain dry and obtained half a day of distance between them, but to him, that was nowhere near enough.


    <i>Manage and Drive techniques, the former is more domineering, managing everything. However, its ability to manage and use thews arecking. As for the Drivingw, it is much weaker. Only able to use things that are managed by you. The two of them were connected to one another, you couldn¡¯tck a single bit of it...</i>


    He was forming up the structure of these two talismans in front of him.


    Looking left and right, Zong Shou shook his head.


    Although they came from the same source, there were still many differences and there were many questions he had that couldn¡¯t be solved.


    He wasn¡¯t in a rush to finish this anyways...


    <i>What secret technique did Lu Wushuang cultivate? Not only is he able to get an even stronger sense of my location, but he is moving much faster. He also has much more excess strength! Even if I have 49 Star Dragon Pellets to use, I am still finding it tough...</i>


    His strength greatly increased but so did Lu Wushuang¡¯s.


    It seemed like it was impossible for him to use any conventional methods to force him away.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was surrounded by space storms all over.


    The closer he got to that world, the power of Space would be more and more chaotic and extremelymon all around Xuwang Ocean.


    This was also a reason why Zong Shou was perfectly fine till now and was able to hold on.


    This area was the border of this region. Many new worlds would be born here.


    Roughly 10,000 years ago, the Cloud World and Yuanlian World were also born in such an environment.


    After the space stabilized, people were able to discover it.


    With Zong Shou¡¯s strength, it was not enough to sustain here. He needed to use the Royal Demon God Shuttle to travel around.


    Since he was here, it meant that that world which was just around 10,000 years old was not far away.


    With a thought, Zong Shou took out the Book of Eon from his soul.


    He couldn¡¯t use normal methods to escape, but that didn¡¯t mean that he had no way at all.


    Using the Book of Eon, at most just consuming some Mind Stones and Celestial Stones, he could obtain around half a month.


    Along with Spiritual Energy injecting in, the Book of Eon gave off a bright light.


    It caused the time around his body to stop.


    Right as he was about to turn into a light to leave, he eximed and suddenly stopped.


    He felt that there was a voice calling out to him.


    When he listened closely, it became more and more apparent.


    There was also an invisible power that gathered towards him.


    Zong Shou looked closely, his expression became really weird.


    He was extremely cautious with this power. It was the God Spirit Power that he was searching for when he was in the Cloud World.

 Chapter 855 - Weird And Interesting

    <h4>Chapter 855: Weird And Interesting</h4>


    ¡°Wish Power?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and totally confused. He couldn¡¯t believe it at all.


    How could this ce have the Power of Faith?


    Sensing it closely, it became more and more clear. There were indeed threads of weird powers that were gathering over toward him.


    It really was Wish Power which seeped into his soul. It wasn¡¯t apparent at first, but it slowly infected his soul and caused many random thoughts to rise.


    Zong Shou frowned, directly using the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique to swallow and purify it and scatter it across his limbs and body.


    He then looked into a distance to where the Wish Power came from.


    *It seems like it came from that direction, a newly formed world? *


    Zong Shou squinted, thinking about it for a moment before he continued to fly in that direction.


    He drove the Royal Demon God Shuttle forward, supported with the Instant Space Teleportation Technique. Half a dayter, the Wish Power that surged toward him became stronger and stronger and slowly formed into a surging wave-like presence.


    Zong Shou was astonished. Even when he used the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique to continue to swallow, it was still not enough.


    He could only use the ck and White Hole Dharma too, to try to absorb it all.


    <i>What is happening? So much Wish Power is gathered, how many believers are there? A billion or two? My Great Gan has only such a small poption now!</i>


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion that bcame thicker and thicker.


    <i>Weird! How were there so many believers of mine here? How did they know of my name? Did I actually be a God in this distant world? However...</i>


    When the gathered Wish Power was spread around his body, the Sky Burning me in his body surprisingly started to calm down.


    This Wish Power actually had a huge Suppression Power on his bloodline!


    At this moment, if he was willing, he could totally cut off the connection with Lu Wushuang and ditch that person totally.


    However, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to do so. If he cut off this person¡¯s hope of killing him, then wouldn¡¯t he just turn around and find trouble with the people within Yuanlian World, with Ruoshui and the others?


    He also wasn¡¯t willing to trouble Aokun who was heavily injured and who couldn¡¯t even handle his own problems.


    He searched for a few days and a thread of his Spiritual Sense finally locked down onto that world.


    Along with his Royal Demon God Shuttle slowly getting close, the voices in his ear started to get clearer and clearer.


    It was a bunch of praying noises. When Zong Shou managed to discern them, he was totally stunned.


    ¡°Future Unlimited Beginning and End...¡±


    ¡°Unlimited Light, Endless Darkness...¡±


    ¡°Future Unlimited Buddha, bless me for the rest of my life!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow furrowed. He was enlightened to what was happening, but he was also speechless.


    <i>Unlimited Beginning and End, so it was the Buddhist Faction.</i>


    <i>He really was the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha!</i>


    However, did this Buddhist Faction know that he had already formed the Beginning and End Dharma?


    Following this, he shook his head and closely observed the Wish Power gathering. It didn¡¯t target him.


    Instead, it was targetted the ck and White Hole Dharma within his Soul Ocean Void Space.


    <i>This Buddhist Faction really has such deep methods. Although they don¡¯t know the identity, they can directly target the soul itself, it is the same as one¡¯s true name.</i>


    Zong Shou frowned, he was a little unhappy about it. Such methods were no different from them forcing him.


    If he didn¡¯t grasp the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique, he would most probably be infected and held hostage by the Wish Power.


    He had to cultivate the Buddhist Faction Technique, to form a relic to be able to solve it.


    Just as he was thinking about this, the voices that spread over made him feel more and more annoyed.


    Actually, for someone to be able to have their intents spread to him over severalyers of space, it had to be the most sincere and loyal believers who were worshipping him.


    Out of a billion people, there were just 5 or 6, but they weren¡¯t enough to mess up control of his thoughts.


    Following this, he had an idea and thought back to his White and ck Hole Dharma.


    Even if he didn¡¯t have the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique, with this Void Space Dharma, he would be able to stop the Wish Power from infecting and invading him.


    With the ability of those few Buddhist Ancestors, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to expect it.


    Speaking of which, the Buddhist Faction did that purely to give him benefits?


    <i>They really are sincere. Unfortunately, what is this called? Unrequited feelings, hehe...</i>


    He had no thoughts of bing a Buddha and also couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about the millions of believers.


    As for the Pure Land of Amitabha, that was something he was totally uninterested in.


    In his eyes, this painless world with no hardship where everyone was equal was much more improbable than Common People¡¯s Path.


    Only because the Buddhist Faction persuaded people to do kind things to gain merit, they managed to gain many worshippers among the powerful and rich in the world.


    Zong Shou took a deep look at that world. He was totally uninterested to head over anymore.


    He only remembered the location of the world.


    Although he wasn¡¯t willing to be the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha, he was indeed a little interested in the Wish Power.


    In this world, be it the past, present or the future, there wouldn¡¯t exist Unlimited Beginning and End.


    Rather than the Wish Power having no one to go to and justying there doing nothing, why not be used by him to cultivate and train his body?


    The annoyed feeling in his heart disappeared, the voices in his ears became clearer once more.


    ¡°I am willing to sacrifice my body to the Buddhist Venerable to follow the path of the Buddhist Faction. I only hope for the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha to appear in the world to wipe out those demons and devils...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and didn¡¯t worry about it. However, in the next moment, he felt that his Spiritual Sense was attracted to it.


    There was suddenly a connection with that world, something binding him to it.


    ¡°Is that Spiritual Words?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned and forcefully suppressed this power. Thinking back, a look of shock appeared in his pupils.


    It wasn¡¯t Spiritual Words when one used Words as a Dao, but prophesy, predictions of the future!


    It affected Fate, Cause and Effect, something that even Zong Shou was powerless to achieve.


    It predicted that there would be one day when Zong Shou uses his identity as Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha to descend on that world.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help it, spreading out a thread of Spiritual Sense over to that voice.


    A momentter, there was an explosion in his Soul Ocean.


    A view appeared in his mind, the Spiritual Sense seemed to have appeared in a Buddha statue.


    He was high above within a temple looking downward.


    It was a 28-year-old teen who lowered her head and prayed.


    She was chanting incantations.


    Who knows which Buddhist Venerable passed this down to her, when her soft voice read it out, it made him feel extremelyfortable. His whole body calmed down totally.


    However, at this moment, he was shocked.


    This girl was not a Saint Realm or God Realm as he imagined but an extremely normal girl.


    At this moment, she had her hair cut off by a nun.


    Zong Shou was astonished. The girl in front of him actually looked exactly the same as Jingyin, there was totally no difference.


    A normal girl, just reading incantations, why was she able to stir the power of Fate and Cause and Effect to predict future matters?


    Why did this woman and Jingyin look so simr like they were twin sisters?

 Chapter 856 - End Of Universe

    <h4>Chapter 856: End Of Universe</h4>


    Zong Shou¡¯s brain was filled with question marks.


    This woman had no cultivation at all, but how could she predict the future?


    ¡°This is so weird!¡±


    He had a million questions that weren¡¯t answered, but he decided not to think about it. He grumbled before casting aside his thoughts.


    Zong Shou also didn¡¯t take it to heart. Although this woman seemed to be able to affect Fate and Cause and Effect with her words to change the future, Zong Shou was also good at these Daos. At that time, he would just think of a way. He didn¡¯t have to do what she wanted.


    As for those demons and devils, Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all.


    He had no intent to save them from their troubles at all.


    What did the people of that world have to do with him? Naturally, the Buddhist Faction would be the ones who would worry about it.


    Shaking his head, Zong Shou tried to retract his Spiritual Sense.


    However, the moment such a thought rose up, he noticed that the bit of Spiritual Sense was already locked within the statue. No matter what, he was unable to leave.


    He was startled for a moment before he stopped wondering about it. He didn¡¯t care about that small bit of Spiritual Sense. There was nothing inappropriate about leaving it there to wither.


    He only felt that everything today was really weird.


    He shook his head once more as he absorbed the Wish Power.


    This time he didn¡¯t worry about anything and instantiated the ck and White Dharma outside to go all out to absorb it.


    Devotees made wishes from the bottom of their hearts. If he could absorb them after purifying, it would have benefits for both his physical body and soul.


    After two days, Zong Shou felt that his physical body was slowly bing abundant with this God Power.


    He summoned out Little Gold and Hanxi from within his sleeves. He then injected the purified Wish Power into their bodies.


    Before he entered the Spirit Realm, he was worried that his cultivation wasn¡¯t high enough and he wasn¡¯t able to purify those God Spirits fully.


    If he used such methods to raise the body qualities of his Spirit Beast it might give rise to problems. However, after he entered the Spirit Realm, his ck and White Hole Dharma had improved greatly.


    Moreover, these Wish Power belonged to him, the future Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha.


    This was why he wasn¡¯t worried about there being any repercussions at all.


    Out of the few Spirit Beasts, Xiaori absorbed the most. Its body was like a bottomless pit which was absorbing these Wish Powers. Its face was a drunk color. When Zong Shou stopped, it also gave him a look of displeasure.


    Next would be Hanxi, this natural variant that was born from the killing and Vengeful Energy of the world. After absorbing these Wish Powers, it didn¡¯t know how it should use it.


    It didn¡¯t split into more Ant Soldiers like before but just continued to absorb.


    The amount it had in its body exceeded that of the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle and the Lightning Winged Dragon by a full 6 times!


    This resulted in the 6 pairs of wings behind it giving off a Saint Light. It was extremely eye-catching and pure.


    One couldn¡¯t see at all that it was born to kill and that it was an extremely fierce being.


    Not only it, even its dozen Soldier Ants were the same.


    Their shapes were also changing. They looked more and more like humans and were filled with a god-like feeling.


    ¡°If one day I establish the Great Gan Celestial Court and be the emperor of many worlds, I would use these things as messengers. Just their look alone is really great, able to charm and confuse the hearts...¡±


    Next was Little Gold. This little fellow changed its body into Hanxi and also absorbed a lot. It absorbed only less than the two of them.


    Seeing that 8 hours of time had passed, Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to remain any longer. He once again used the Instant Space Technique to teleport through the void.


    At this time, when he used the Book of Eon to twist time, he teleported even quicker.


    In just a few moments, he was already several hundred worlds away.


    However, the price wasn¡¯t small, the 100 Celestial Stones that Zong Shou had carried with him were all nearly used up.


    To use it again would probably take several years when these Celestial Stones umted enough Five Element Spiritual Energy.


    After 6 hours, Zong Shou crossed another wide patch of Xuwang Ocean.


    This ce was that magical world that Zong Shou knew about.


    However, at this moment, his Royal Demon God Shuttle was already covered in scratches. There were many parts that suffered severe damage.


    Zong Shou himself estimated that this shuttle could at most be used for only a day or two.


    This would allow him to return from thisrge patch of Xuwang Ocean.


    <i>These replica parts that Chen Yuexuan mentioned are really not great to use. It is best if he finds the proper parts as soon as possible. As expected, they weren¡¯t able tost for long...</i>


    Zong Shou slightly shook his head and summoned the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle.


    This beast had Body Protecting Xuanwu Energy around it which allowed it to travel freely in the Xuwang Ocean.


    However, it was slower than the Royal Demon God Shuttle.


    To recruit this turtle as a mount was really a great decision.


    He looked around and his gaze fixed onto one spot. His pupils instantly constricted as he controlled the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle to head over toward that direction.


    This world was different from other ces. It existed within a Xuwang Ocean and was totally cut off from other worlds.


    Only in the future when the nearby void space power slowly stabilized and formed outlines of a World River did people finally notice it.


    This world was evidently not fully formed. When Zong Shou tried toe into contact with the Space Barrier, he managed to easily enter without using any strength at all.


    At this moment, a yellow world appeared in front of his eyes.


    There wasn¡¯t anyrge patch ofnd nor any skies. There were only patches of extremely bright stars that were shining slightly.


    Zong Shou sucked in a cold breath. Even after confirming it, detail after detail, with the memories he had of his past life, this was indeed the ce.


    However, when he did, he felt really emotional.


    <i>How amazing, this ce is actually so huge! Each star is equal to an entire world. So many stars. Thend regions are actually dozens of times higher than the Cloud World. Those especially bright stars actually are hundreds of millions of miles wide...</i>


    Zong Shou spread out his Spiritual Sense and then he sighed.


    As expected, there was no Spiritual Energy at this ce at all.


    Only in some special areas would one be able to sense the presence of some Five Element Spiritual Energy, however, it was really thin.


    The Cloud World 10,000 yearster was when all Spiritual Energy was nearly gone.


    However,pared to this ce, it was likeparing Heaven to Earth.


    Thews here were really stable.


    However, due to this world being huge, the Heaven and Earth powers were really thin, its restrictions on internal energy and Spiritual Energy were extremely weak.


    Zong Shou shifted his eyes and casually reached out. An energy grabbed toward a star hundreds of millions of miles away.


    One couldn¡¯t hear any sounds in this space. However, one could see that a 200,000-mile wide star actually forcefully exploded using 40% of his strength! It broke apart.


    Although the Spiritual Energy was really little, here cultivators were totally unrestricted and had huge power.


    To people like him whose bodies were like a world, he didn¡¯t depend on Spiritual Energy from the outside. He had endless amounts of power.


    He was pretty much equal to an omnipotent god here. With a raise of his hand, he could destroy stars here whosend area was simr to that of the entire Cloud World.


    Zong Shouughed, not worrying too much about it.


    <i>Smashing one star doesn¡¯t damage this world at all. This world truly is interesting.</i>


    Looking out, there were hundreds of millions ofs.


    One star destroying was like when one destroyed a mountain or a rock on the Cloud World, there was no difference.


    <i>So all matter and energy is unchanged. Speaking of which, it isn¡¯t that this world isn¡¯tplete, but when it stops expanding, it is when this world will be destroyed and then reborn...</i>


    Within the Cloud World, his Spiritual Sense could at most sense hundreds of miles away from him.


    However, in this world, it could spread billions of miles and was unrestricted at all. He covered half the gxy, billions of stars within.


    It looked like he had a great ability but it was meaningless. This was because there were close to 10,000 such gxies just looking out.


    This border of the universe was still continuing to expand.


    The only thing he was surprised by was that this ce allowed him to sense the basicw make-up of some worlds.


    <i>Looking at this world¡¯s changes, it probably has been born from billions of years? What a waste, although this ce is huge, there are no worlds that can give rise to life. Some stars really changed well and have some hope but it would take billions more years...</i>


    There weren¡¯t any such stars covered within his Spiritual Sense.


    Even if there were, they were just some small beings that were even worse than ants.


    Zong Shou turned his gaze and fixed on one spot.


    That direction seemed no different from anywhere else, but the space there was twisting in an abnormal manner.


    If one wiped away the twisting space, it would form a blind spot in his field of sight, a hole.


    <i>This ce should be the so called ck Hole...</i>


    Zong Shou smiled and continued to control the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle to fly in that direction.


    Not only were his abilities amplified in this world, but the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was the same. Once it started flying, it was no different from light.


    The surrounding time seemed to have stopped. One could easily twist the space around.


    They seemed to be billions of miles away from that ck hole, but Zong Shou took just a moment to get there.


    Zong Shou stopped a hundred million miles away and didn¡¯t dare to get any closer.


    Where this ce was, all light was absorbed and all matter was being swallowed.


    The vast power was attracting everything around it.


    Even if Zong Shou was omnipotent now, he still had to go all out to prevent himself from being affected by the ck Hole, even just standing still there.


    Zong Shou was inplete awe as he looked at all of this.


    Actually, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t see anything. The light here was being twisted and absorbed and nothing entered his eyes.


    However, his Spiritual Sense was able to sense from afar that there was a giant hole not far away from his body.


    It was something indescribably majestic and huge which smashed all kinds ofws and Daos.


    Causing everything to return back to its pure state...


    At this moment, not only him but the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was also really well-behaved.


    It was naturally afraid of the weird phenomenon here and wanted to avoid and flee away from it.


    <i>Even an End Realm Expert¡¯s aura is weaker than this! No, it is much much weaker...</i>


    Zong Shou took in a cold breath and his eyes shone.


    Then, heughed bitterly. No wonder the Buddhist Faction would say that he grasped the End and Beginning of the Universe.


    If this ck Hole was ced in the Cloud World, it could destroy it.

 Chapter 857 - Beginning Of The Universe

    <h4>Chapter 857: Beginning Of The Universe</h4>


    Zong Shou spent roughly 5 days outside this ck Hole until the Soul Power in his body couldn¡¯t take it anymore and he woke up from his meditative state.


    The attractive power of that ck hole was increasing pretty much each moment. Even when he was a hundred million miles away, Zong Shou had a risk of dying at any moment.


    If he was not careful and lost control of his body, he would be wrapped up into the absorption whirlpool and there would be no chance for him to struggle out of it.


    Even during these 5 days, he could only fully focus on cultivation for half a day before retreating into the distance. As for the rest of the time, he was recovering the energy within his body.


    In this type of environment, all sorts ofws, power of space, all of it was changing at every moment.


    While he wasprehending the Heaven and Earth Daos here, he also needed to focus on forcefully suppressing and bncing the powers all around.


    Zong Shou still didn¡¯t bother with anything and only hoped to be able to get as close as he could to that giant hole.


    At this ce, Spiritual Sense couldn¡¯t be spread out. Just a small bit that was spread out would be sucked away by the absorption force and lost forever.


    The only way would be to get extremely close and look out directly, using his heart toprehend it.


    Within these 5 days, he personally looked on. A few billion stars that were no different from the sun of the Cloud World were being swallowed by the ck Hole, nowhere to be seen at all.


    <i>This is the strength of the ck Hole? It isn¡¯t destroying, but the end, the end of everything...</i>


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone as he looked a billion miles away.


    Who knows whether it was a coincidence but not long ago he personally witnessed a brand new ck Hole which was being born not far away.


    3-5 humongous gxy systems, a dark and dim star started to copse and shrink inward. It then formed into a small ck dot and followed by starting to swallow everything else.


    Actually, Zong Shou originally couldn¡¯t see this process. However, due to there being a tiny bit of energy change when it formed, he was able to notice it.


    Zong Shou knew that what he sensed now were actually scenes which urred hundreds of millions of years ago.


    This whole new ck hole was too far away. Even light needed months and years to be able to reach this ce.


    <i>All things will weaken, when it weakens to the final stage, then it will be like this. If this was any other world, this would be the destruction of the entire world. Only here, because this gxy is too huge and wide and is still expanding...</i>


    Just as he thought about this, Zong Shou frowned.


    Actually, this couldn¡¯t be considered the true end of a world. The various special environments of this ce gave rise to such scenes which showed the end of the worldws.


    It could actually be considered an independent Daow.


    However, Zong Shou¡¯s situation was slightly different.


    In hisst life, he had only seen some data regarding ck and White Holes in surface-level videos.


    Most of the things relied on his own imagination. When he viewed the ck and White Dharma, he relied fully on himself to patch things up from left to right toplete it.


    Then, he was fortunate to witness the scenes of the Absolute Beginning. He relied on the various Daos that heprehended from it to improve it.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that he had actually walked onto the wrong path.


    Looking at it once more now, the ck whirlpool in his soul was different in many areas like the giant hole in front of him.


    <i>Compared to this real ck Hole, my Dharma is closer to the end. Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha? So those few Buddhist Faction Buddhist Venerables saw things even clearer than me...</i>


    Zong Shou thought about it clearly and then broke into a smile. He then shook his head without worrying too much.


    No matter how he looked, grasping the end of the universe and beginning of the universe was much stronger than purely ck and White Holes.


    Could this be considered obtaining a blessing from disaster?


    He bumped around randomly and managed to break away from the fence.


    After this period of enlightenment, as long as he paid a little attention when he formed his True Image, it would make things much easier.


    <i>All matter and all energy in the world are eternal. However, where did these things which were swallowed go to? They wouldn¡¯t have returned to their original points, otherwise, this world should have been destroyed...</i>


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned and then he focused on some ce in the void. That was where many stars were gathered, where the star system was the most dense and the most eye-catching.


    With this ce as the core, billions of stars gathered and were slowly expanding.


    Each day, it would expand by a hundred million miles. In this vast void space, it didn¡¯t seem really apparent at all.


    *What a waste! 5 days of time is just too short and is far from what I need. If I knew that this was going to be the case, then I would have ditched Lu Wushuang even further away. Who knows where he has chased to now? *


    He broke into a smile and used a portion of his Wish Power to suppress some of the bloodline weird movement. He then stopped remaining in this area and continued to travel forward.


    What seemed like trillions of miles which even when traveling at light speed would take a few million years to pass, with his mount, Zong Shou directly twisted space. He stacked the space in the distance and jumped step by step.


    In just half a day, he appeared within this star ocean.


    This ce was covered in different kinds of colors and numerous thick star clouds.


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze focused on an area slightly right of where the core of the gxy system was.


    From the outside, the white hole looked like a sun which gave off strong and intense light. There didn¡¯t seem like there was anything special about it.


    Only cultivators like him could use the surrounding energies and changes inws to sense what was different from it.


    It was simr to the ck Hole and affected everything around it.


    However, it was tough for him to get close. Zong Shou was only able to get 250 million miles away before he felt like his entire body was about to burn up.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle under him was sweating. Layers of Xuan Ice gathered but was instantly melted.


    Compared to this pure and powerful me power, be it that True me from the sun or his Sky Burning me, they were too minuscule and impure.


    Likeparing fireflies to the moon... no it couldn¡¯t even bepared to a firefly.


    One should call it dust.


    <i>Weird!</i>


    He was stunned for a moment before he felt that there was a slight movement within his body.


    It was like there was something that was being nourished and growing.


    However, when he split his focus to search, he sensed nothing at all. Everything was the same as usual, there was nothing different.


    He was unable to find anything and as such he could only shake his head and stopped worrying about it.


    If it was in another environment, Zong Shou would carefully back out and get to the bottom of it.


    However, at this moment, he wasn¡¯t willing to waste any time at all.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to get too close. The ck Hole was retracted and all of its strength was within.


    The White Hole released its power, it was really violent and explosive. It spat out numerous amounts of energy,rge amounts of light and matter.


    It was roughly 40% simr to the scenes of the Absolute Beginning that Zong Shou saw that day.


    <i>Probably only in this world can I witness scenes of the end and the Absolute Beginning...</i>


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to dy at all, cing out several Dragon Tooth Swords in front of his body.

 Chapter 858 - Sword Forming Marrow Burning

    <h4>Chapter 858: Sword Forming Marrow Burning</h4>


    Roughly three hundred million miles away from the White Hole, a full 365 Xuan Ice Mirrors were lined up in front of Zong Shou.


    They gathered all the light and heat in this area in one spot.


    It formed a thread of extremely strong heat, extremely pure me which was much stronger than those in the area around the White Hole.


    He was carving these Dragon Teeth, bit by bit with no obstruction at all. Those runes and marks also became more interconnected and more exquisite.


    Zong Shou was unable to get within a hundred million miles of the White Hole. In theory, a true me that could melt peak Celestial Realm and even God Realm Dragon Teeth could also burn him into scum.


    Thus, after Zong Shou thought of numerous ideas, he could only choose to use such a method.


    Originally, when one used external strength to refine Sword Artifacts, he wouldn¡¯t manage to be as spiritually connected with them like the other Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Swords he refined previously.


    Thus, what he did was merge his Spiritual Sense in bit by bit, epting the scorching and burning of the White Hole True me at the same time.


    Thus, at every moment, Zong Shou was feeling so much pain that he hoped to die. His soul was suffering from heavy injuries and his brain was ovee by intense pain.


    He was able to survive and had excess strength to sense the structure of the White Hole in front of him.


    Zong Shou was filled with disbelief.


    <i>Probably only an End Realm Spiritual Sense would be able to freely stroll around here. I thought that my soul had turned into Yang, only now do I know that I am actually a huge distance away. The qualities of my soul haven¡¯t changed much. It will probably only be pure Yang when I am at the End Realm. Only then can I truly not fear outside forces and be able to exist forever in the world...</i>


    At this moment, every thread of Spiritual Sense that Zong Shou spread out would be scorched and then dissipated when it reached 200 feet away.


    He was in a much worse situation than when he was around the ck Hole.


    Luckily, there was no need for him to spread his Spiritual Sense too far toprehend the secrets of the White Hole. He just needed to calm himself down and observe the surrounding area.


    Whether one was a Martial Cultivator or Spirit Master, the most important skill was to see therge picture from the small detail.


    From a small speck, one would be able to see everything.


    His Spiritual Sense covered only 200 feet. However, all changes within these 200 feet allowed him to see some of the properties of the White Hole.


    He just needed to be careful that he wasn¡¯t burned to death. Or rather, that he wasn¡¯t torn into shreds by the explosive and violent Spiritual Energy and forces all around.


    If one really discussed the matter, it was much safer than that ck Hole which could swallow him in at any moment.


    <i>I have obtained a lot but if I want to know all of its mysteries, I would need hundreds and thousands of years of time. It seems like I still need toe over to take a look in the future when I advance a realm or two.</i>


    At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s heart was filled with joy.


    The 14 days that he spent in this world could bepared to 100 years of hard cultivation.


    The ck and White Hole Dharma within his soul was truly able to be perfected.


    Along with those 18 Talismans as well as those Star Dao Seeds in his Soul Ocean, there were also significant improvements.


    Due to the two holes that twisted the void and destroyed the structure andws of Heaven and Earth, all kinds ofws were disyed in front of Zong Shou¡¯s eyes without any secrets to speak of.


    Those two areas were like treasuries filled with endless amounts of treasures.


    Birthing out from them, Zong Shou was able to sense no less than 20 different kinds of Heaven and Earth Laws.


    Without even needing to purposelyprehend and think about it, just looking at them allowed him to know most of the mysteries within.


    The ck Hole¡¯s power was hidden within which was why Zong Shou was unable to peak into it. However, the White Hole showed everything which made its mysteries really clear.


    <i>I have grasped enough Daos, exceeding the proper number of 70. To merge these rules into Star Dao Seeds needs a certain amount of time, probably a month or two...</i>


    That time would be when he would try to advance to the Celestial Realm.


    This world had benefitted him a lot. The 10 days he spent here had saved him a lot of fumbling around and loads of time...


    Even his personalbat strength had improved drastically.


    Even just a casual merger of a bit of what he saw these few days into his Sword Path would allow his Sword Technique and Martial Path to greatly improve!


    Coincidentally at this moment, there was a buzzing sound in front of him.


    Zong Shou was around the White Hole and didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes, instead, they were burned by it.


    He broke out into augh and knew that one of the 9 Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Swords that he was refining was alreadypleted.


    With a thought, it had already flown in front of his body.


    ¡°This is the Force Tooth Sword...¡±


    This sword carried the Force Dao.


    It was one of the main trunks of the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation which would support the functions of the Sword Formation.


    Zong Shou spread out the 28 swords and then threw this sword out casually, allowing it to enter the formation.


    Along with this sword getting into position, the feeling that the entire set gave one was totally different.


    Before this, it was not a consolidated force, unable to truly merge their strength into one.


    At this moment, the Sword Formation seemed like it had its own bone structure and was able to more effectively execute its strength.


    In just a short moment, a second sword started to buzz.


    The Dao that this sword contained was the word ¡®Fake¡¯. ¡®Real and Fake¡¯, when added into the Sword Formation, caused the 30 Swords to slightly dim and be more hidden.


    It was far from being able to make the entire Sword Formation swap between real and fake, but it could allow a third of them to hide their tracks.


    The addition of each additional sword would cause the surrounding Sword Energy to be stronger.


    It was able to slowly cause the unlimited heat and sky covering wide mes to be fully pushed back 3,000 feet.


    Each main sword added in made Zong Shou feel that his control of the swords had be much easier.


    The strength of the Sword Formation increased, but the consumption of his Soul Power had instead lessened.


    Only with branches would there be leaves. With these leaves refined, one could add in more Sword Artifacts.


    8 Main Swords could support 64 Sword Artifacts, just nice the number 72 representing theher evils.


    <i>Using this White Hole to refine swords is actually much better than when I used the Sky Burning me. Their connection to me is even greater than the previous 28 Swords.</i>


    He had suffered so much pain during these few days. Scorching his own soul didn¡¯t harm him, but gave him huge benefits instead...


    Although it wasn¡¯t a Life Sword Artifact, when he used it he was able to do whatever he wanted, only worse than the former by a little.


    Afterward, Zong Shou used his ¡®Heart Eye¡¯ to look forward at the only sword that was still hanging.


    This was the Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Sword that Zong Shou was anticipating the most.


    Using the Canines of the God Realm Instant Space Dragon, it was extremely sharp and strong, it also contained a huge amount of Dragon Aura.


    Out of the 365 Xuan Ice Mirrors, two thirds of them were melting and carving at this Dragon Tooth.


    The sword body was already formed and the Spiritual Patterns were mostly there. Only the carvings within and the core of the formation needed Zong Shou to personally handle.


    If this was in the past, Zong Shou¡¯s Spiritual Sense wouldn¡¯t even be able to reach in.


    However, with this White Hole True me melting and softening it, he was barely able to achieve that.


    Zong Shou was filled with anticipation of the final strength of this sword and also the changes it would bring about on the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation.


    If those 8 Swords were the branches, then this one was the main trunk.


    <i>72 Swords with one God Realm Dragon Tooth refined Sword Artifact as its core. 5 sets make up 365 of them, just nicely the cycle of a year. With a Saint Realm Dragon Sword to control...</i>


    For a day, Zong Shou cast aside all of his thoughts and stopped viewing the scenes at the White Hole.


    He fully focused on this God Realm Sword Artifact.


    Slowly, he felt a burning sensation within his blood marrow like there wasva flowing within his body.


    At the start, it was like a stream, but a dayter it was surging like a flood.


    White mes were spitting out from around Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    At the start, Zong Shou thought that it was because he couldn¡¯t handle the mes of the White Hole.


    However, when he split some of his focus, he noticed that he was the only person like this.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was perfectly fine below him, using all of its strength to support those Giant Xuan Ice Mirrors.


    The surrounding Sword Formation repelled the mes away, Sword Energy sweeping all about, its aura suppressing on all areas.


    The area around him was still as hot, only his body was different.


    What is this? Since it is not due to the White Hole, then what is the reason? Is it due to me?


    He seemed to have recalled something, his heart jumped and a look of astonishment appeared in his eyes.


    <i>I remember that Chahou Hu once said that the curse injects in Spiritual Blood, but there are repercussions. Making the bloodline mutate will give rise to many problems, if one can¡¯t handle it, one would have a danger of falling. Is it due to that?</i>


    The moment such a thought rose up, Zong Shou felt a series of unbearable pains in his limbs.


    Sometimes, it was like a knife slicing his meat while sometimes it was like his body was being split into numerous pieces.


    He felt like each inch, each millimeter had tens of thousands of extreme violent ants biting and swallowing his flesh and blood.


    His Energy Meridians flowed against their currents and his blood vessels expanded.


    At this moment, there were also changes within his Soul Ocean. That me which represented the Lu Family Bloodline was jumping and bing fuller and fuller.


    Being provoked by this, the Water Qilin, Lightning Phoenix and Nine Tails Xuan Fox were all changing crazily too.


    They were going up against the Sky Burning me to maintain bnce.


    Huge amounts of information exploded out and settled in his memory.


    The growth of his bloodline was also crazily absorbing the umted life force within his body.


    <i>This is the pain of Spiritual Blood Marrow? That¡¯s right. The Lu Family has all along been good at controlling power. So this White Hole me Power caused my bloodline to mutate? After receiving the curse, I didn¡¯t find a cold ce to cultivate to deal with my meridians and ran here instead. Was I asking to die?</i>


    Zong Shouughed bitterly. This wasn¡¯t the right time. He had to focus on the Sword Artifact.


    <i>So painful, it isn¡¯t something a man can take. Chahou Hu¡¯s words were true.</i>


    The Dual Meridian pain in the past was nothing at all, this was 10 times more painful.


    If this was the Zong Shou from the past, his mind would most probably have copsed right away.


    He barely held on. Who knows how long passed before the Sword Artifact gave out a ring.


    A Dragon roar sounded throughout the void.

 Chapter 859 - Flame Blood Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 859: me Blood Tribtion</h4>


    The Dragon roar sounded throughout the air. An Illusionary Dragon Shadow appeared above the sword body.


    It struggled and roared out loudly, its Dragon Aura spreading all out to try to fly out of the body of the sword. In the end, along with the Spiritual Formation within the sword activating, it gave a tragic roar that caused its body to copse, turning into threads of Spiritual Energy that was collected back into the sword body.


    <i>Sess!</i>


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart rxed. He persisted for a full day and finally managed toplete this Celestial Sword.


    He pretty much depleted all of his energy and the only thing he felt was the exhaustion in his heart.


    Just now, what he feared the most was that all his hard work woulde to waste, that many days of hard work would be all wasted.


    The moment this Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Sword waspleted, it automatically joined into the Sword Formation.


    The other 36 Swords all gave out a buzzing sound.


    Sword Energy greatly increased, pretty much uncontrolled as they painfully stabbed into Zong Shou¡¯s skin.


    The sword obviously didn¡¯t have a mind of its own, but there seemed like there was a really strong intent that was crushing down in all directions. It was filled with the aura of the Dao, domineering and violent.


    Zong Shou had a feeling like even without him controlling this Sword Formation, it would run by itself to attack the enemy and protect him.


    However, at this moment, he had no interest in testing thispleted Sword Formation to see how strong it was.


    Right away, he used his remaining energy to control the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle to explosively retreat.


    He was a billion miles away, far away from the effects of the White Hole before he started to pay close attention to his body.


    ¡°As expected, it is the Lu Family Sky Burning Blood, Marrow Spiritual Blood!¡±


    Unlimited amounts of potential were exploding within his body, causing the power of his bloodline to increase crazily.


    When Zong Shou breathed, he spat out a white me that burned in the void.


    The extreme pain made him hate the ability of his body to take pain for the first time.


    He wished that his will was slightly weaker, that it would be best if he lost consciousness right away, even if he would be totally burned to ashes by the bloodline and uncontroble white mes.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was shocked not by the changes in his body but by that familiar aura that had locked onto his location and was swiftly travelling over.


    <i>So painful!</i>


    Zong Shou bore with the pain, blood appeared at the corner of his lips which was instantly evaporated by the power of the mes.


    He was left with a small bit of rationality which allowed him to continue thinking.


    <i>I have to leave this ce quickly!</i>


    Although he intended toe here, he also didn¡¯t hope for Lu Wushuang to notice this world.


    This ce gave too many benefits to cultivators.


    The presence of the ck and White Holes would also allow people to see through the foundations of his Dao.


    This was why before he entered the Saint Realm, no matter what, he didn¡¯t want anyone else to discover this world.


    Moreover, he would have no advantage fighting Lu Wushuang here.


    Only in that chaotic Xuwang Ocean would he have a chance to escape away from Lu Wushuang.


    Without hesitation, he sped out of this world.


    He once again entered the Xuwang Ocean. His body was really shaky. Not to mention driving the Royal Demon God Shuttle, just maintaining his mind was extremely tough.


    Zong Shou instinctively wanted to call his few Protector Beasts out.


    This was also one of the trump cards that he hadn¡¯t shown. Both Little Gold and Hanxi had the strength topete with Celestial Realm Experts.


    As for Xiaori, it was a killing card in his hand.


    Not only was it a Life Protector Beast, a few months ago it followed quickly behind the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle to step into the Celestial Realm.


    If the four of them worked together, even if they couldn¡¯t beat Lu Wushuang, they would be able to defend for a period to allow him to get past this hard tide.


    However, the moment such a thought rose up, he was stunned.


    Including the weakest Lightning Winged Dragon, his 4 Protector Beasts were already in deep sleep.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind was already a little slow, at this moment, he was in a total daze. A whileter, he finally managed to think of the reason.


    4 Spirit Beasts, they were all his Natural Protector Beasts who were connected mentally to him.


    Due to the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Technique, he obtained 4 Bloodline Legacies in the Sky Burning me, Nine Tail Xuan Fox, Lightning Phoenix and Water Qilin.


    It probably had a huge effect on these 4 Protector Beasts too.


    At this moment, they were all in deep sleep. On one side, it was to defend and the other was to digest what they gained this time.


    It was originally a good thing because if they were able to get through it, their strengths would be able to greatly increase.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the right time.


    <i>Normal Spirit Masters hope for a God Beast Level Natural Protector Beast. However, I am going to die because of them...</i>


    He had 5 protector beasts but now the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was the only one he could use.


    Although it was moved quickly in Xuwang Ocean, after all it couldn¡¯t bepared to the Royal Demon God Shuttle.


    Lu Wushuang was getting closer and closer.


    <i>What other method can I use to pull away?</i>


    Zong Shou had a feeling that if he could safely get past this, Celestial Realm was something he would be able to reach right away.


    However, at this moment, no matter how he thought about it, he was going to die.


    <i>Oh right, Wish Power...</i>


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up and shone brightly.


    He was a person who had decisive killing intent and at this moment he was on the brink of life and death.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t think too much about it, forcing all the Wish Power stored in his body to suppress the mutation of the bloodline.


    It instantly caused his body to be calmer.


    Not only did it cause Lu Wushuang¡¯s connection to him to be thinner, but it also made his mind much clearer.


    However, he knew that it was only temporary. The Wish Power within his body would be totally consumed sooner orter.


    At most, it would be able tost for half a day.


    He needed more Wish Power to suppress his bloodline. He needed to totally get rid of Lu Wushuang. With the current situation, he had no strength to fight with him.


    <i>Speaking of which, why is the only chance of life that world with two billion Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha believers, which was calling out to me...</i>


    With his mind made up, the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle spread out its 12 pairs of Ice Wings and swiftly flew toward that direction.


    At the start, it was still okay but as the umted Wish Power was consumed, that aura which had originally disappeared once again chased its way over.


    The strong Spear Shadow suppressed from far away, making even the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle feel terrified.


    In the end, it seemed to have chased up, a series of Silver Light sped through the air from 800 Celestial Realm Cultivator speed breaths away.


    Along with a series of explosion noises, the Giant Shield in front of the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle couldn¡¯t block anymore. It was forcefully shaken to the side, flesh and bone from its front limbs were also shattered.


    Zong Shou looked on impassively. He was really calm, his eyes filled with a bitter expression.


    <i>Was this what they meant when they said that one couldn¡¯t predict everything?</i>


    All of his ns were out of the window due to the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit.


    He felt that he was sorry to Yiren, to Kong Yao, to Ruoshui.


    Thoughts shed in his mind as he looked at the spear fly over. He had no power to block at all.


    Suddenly, a glimpse of hope shed in his eyes.


    <i>Wish Power? The Heavens have not given up on me...</i>


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle rushed as fast as it could, at the final moment, it came to the border area of that world.


    It also allowed him to finally see a chance of survival.

 Chapter 860 - Country Destroying Battle

    <h4>Chapter 860: Country Destroying Battle</h4>


    A giant whirlpool expanded out behind his back, going all out to swallow the Wish Power around.


    Zong Shou totally disregarded the Silver Spear that was just several feet away, allowing the absorbed Wish Power to be scattered around his body.


    He calmed down those raging white mes and the force within his bloodline. He allowed the spear to pierce right through his chest.


    However, the moment the energy contained within the spear was about to explode, Zong Shou¡¯s body shed. Along with the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle, Zong Shou disappeared from this ce.


    In just that instant, he covered an uncertain amount of distance. All that was left was a patch of blood that floated in the space. When the white mes were birthed from the blood, they were totally burned to ashes.


    After Zong Shou¡¯s body shifted, he didn¡¯t stop at all.


    He went all out to continue to teleport all around through the Instant Space Dragon Pellets.


    Only until he arrived at the ce where the Wish Power was the thickest did his expression rx slightly.


    He only knew that he was truly safe when he arrived in that location. As long as he entered this world, not only could he reduce the outbreak of the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Technique, he would also be able to hide from the Spiritual Sense of Lu Wushuang.


    This was the only ce where he had a chance of surviving.


    However, when his tense body slightly rxed, he felt so much pain that he was about to copse. The Sky Burning me within his body became stronger once more.


    Zong Shou was shocked. He didn¡¯t dare to waste any more time as he gathered thest bit of strength in his body. He continued to teleport, forcefully tearing open the space pirs and speeding into that world not far away.


    When Zong Shou¡¯s body disappeared, the void regained silence once more. A few momentster, two streaks of light, one in front and one behind, crossed the space.


    The one at the front held a Silver Spear. It was Lu Wushuang. His brow was tightly furrowed as he looked around, a weird look appearing in his eyes.


    He reached out, grabbing a bunch of the scattered dust. He ced it near his nose and sniffed.


    <i>It is blood!</i>


    It was blood from his Lu Family, Sky Burning Blood!


    <i>It should be due to the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Technique. After the potential within exploded, the bloodbusted...</i>


    The light behind him stopped. Within the speeding light was a 20-year-old teen. He smiled weirdly, ¡°What matter did this Lu Shou Young Master face for the repercussions of the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit to explode out so early. If it was a normal Lu Family member, no matter how talented they are, it would take 10 years. However, this person just used a few months. He really is talented!¡±


    Lu Wushuang listened on, there was no joy on his face but instead it was dark and sunken.


    The hand holding the spear clenched tightly as he turned around with slight killing intent in his eyes.


    ¡°Marrow Burning Blood Spirit! Speaking of which, why are you interfering in my grievance with him? This technique needs 36 Lu Family member¡¯s blood. Who allowed you to use such a technique which hurts members of my Lu Family, how bold...¡±


    ¡°They are all some outer race disciples who can¡¯t enter the race registry, so why does Young Master Wushuang care?¡±


    The teen spoke expressionlessly. There were no changes in Lu Wushuang¡¯s expression at all.


    ¡°The Lu Family has spread down for 10,000 years and has so many different branch bloodlines and side families. I thought that Young Master Wushuang would know about it. Although they have the Sky Burning Blood, they can¡¯t cultivate it. To be able to contribute themselves is a good thing for them, at least they would be able to benefit friends and loved ones. Little Miss Lu Zi was only slightly better than them.¡±


    Lu Wushuang¡¯s pupils constricted immediately, rage umted within like it was about to explode.


    The teen opposite him slowly retracted his smile.


    ¡°I am on orders from Country Ruler Xuanye to serve Young Master Wushuang, naturally I will go all out to help you. Now is the key moment for the fight for the next generation Race Leader, the Sky Burning Saint Emperor spot. Although Young Master Wushuang is really strong in this generation, your war merits are second, but you are only fifth in terms of bloodline. Although you have a hope, there are many uncertainties. How can you waste so much time for Zong Shou? How is this matter not rted to me? If I can solve it soon, I will definitely do whatever I can to do so.¡±


    He paused and then the teen said leisurely, ¡°Or maybe Young Master Wushuang is confident in tracing this person without using the Spiritual Blood Power?¡±


    Lu Wushuang held his breath. Zong Shou¡¯s Instant Space Teleportation Technique was indeed weird and magical. Without the technique, Zong Shou would have gotten out of his sights dozens of days ago.


    He really had no right to me him.


    He scoffed before continuing to spread out his Spiritual Sense to search all around.


    He was still unable to sense where Zong Shou was. It was like his connection with this cousin was suddenly cut off, there were no traces of him.


    Thinking about it for a moment, in the end, Lu Wushuang¡¯s eyes fixed on the world not far away. A look of joy shone within.


    ¡°Cangling World!¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t sense him, through the changes in the space power around as well as the small clues that Zong Shou had left in this area, he was able to deduce the rough direction in which Zong Shou had headed.


    ¡°It seems like this person has a certain secret technique to cut off your bloodline connection. However, it seems like he has used up all of his energy. He actually doesn¡¯t have any strength to cover his tracks. I told you that the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Technique, without a suitable restriction, once it explodes, it will cause huge pain. For this person tost till now shows that his will and determination are extremely strong. This person is one that we have to fear. If there is no need, we shouldn¡¯t be enemies with him. However, since you have this chance, then you should just kill him sooner...¡±


    The teen said as the smile on his face became weirder and weirder, ¡°Cangling World. I really don¡¯t know whether to say if this Young Master Zong Shou has an affinity with our Lu Family or his luck is just too bad. This ce has been explored by us and upied by the Buddhist Faction. Although they were chased away, there are still many of them left. The few World Protecting Luohans have already been killed. However, for some reason, a few years ago there were some rumors of some Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha who would be born and descend on this world to save these Cangling World people. Thus, this area had built several Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha Statues. There were no less than 10,000 of them.¡±


    ¡°Unlimited Beginning and End?¡±


    Lu Wushuang¡¯s eyebrows rose up. Naturally, he had heard of this name before. The future Buddha of the Buddhist Faction. It was said that even Dari Ri changed his scripture after this Buddha was born.


    He had the Unlimited Light, Endless Darkness and also boundless strength.


    He was also the hope of the entire Buddhist Faction to open up the Pure Land of Amitabha.


    However, it was said that the Buddhist Faction had no idea where this future Buddha was and who he was.


    Cangling World people worshipped this Buddha and anticipated his arrival. It also meant that the people of this world were untamed and didn¡¯t listen to their Lu Family.


    Lu Wushuang shook his head and scoffed coldly.


    Zong Shou was definitely going to die in his hands! Even if the Buddhist Ancestor descended here, he didn¡¯t care. Moreover, it was an Unlimited Beginning and End whose tracks were unknown and whom no one even knew existed or not.


    He clenched his fists and his green veins popped out. Lu Wushuang stepped forward and stepped into the space pir.


    He saw an ocean surface which was not far away from a beach.


    His killing intent spreading about caused the pelicans here to fly away.


    Lu Wushuang looked toward the sky coldly.


    It was night time at this moment and he was able to see aet fall down from the sky.


    Lu Wushuang¡¯s eyes squinted with a smile, his gaze filled with coldness.


    Did that fallinget represent and predict the fall of Zong Shou?


    At this moment, outside of the Cangling World, the 20-year-old smiled with a profound expression.


    ¡°Zong Shou? Interesting. The Lu Family all thought that this person had a Dual Meridian Body, a trash body that wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. Who knew he actually had such ability to reach Peak Spirit Realm in just 6-7 years. Such talents are truly unbelievable. Although he iszy, having a country but not ruling it properly, however, he is able to let go of power and select great talents. This person is probably more suitable than Young Master Wushuang and the others for this Sky Burning Saint Emperor position. No wonder Fangjue would take such a risk. What a waste...¡±


    He shook his head and sighed.


    Although he was talented, due to his birth issue he had really little support within the Lu Family.


    Based on what he knew, at least within the Lu Family Xuanhua Country Ruler and Xuanye Country Ruler would go all out to object.


    At this moment, he also had an extremely low chance of surviving under the Lu Wushuang¡¯s spear!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Pretty much at the same time, within the Cloud World.


    A woman was riding on the back of a Purple Fire Mount, standing within arge army. She was tall and dressed in silver armor, looking really heroic and valiant. Although she was a woman, she didn¡¯t seem to stand out among the million troops.


    The surrounding soldiers who looked over asionally had gazes filled with worship.


    At this moment, her brow frowned as she looked up into the sky.


    Just now, she had felt her heart jump for no reason, with no warning at all.


    A strong sense of unease filled her heart.


    <i>It is husband!</i>


    In that instant, Kong Yao was able to sense where that uneasiness came from.


    Even if she had already destroyed the Heaven Eye, she still had much of the Spiritual Sense ability of the Kong Family.


    She gritted her teeth, taking out the divination lots that she brought with her, allowing them to float and change in front of her body.


    A momentter, she rxed and was deep in thought.


    <i>Bad luckes from too much good fortune...</i>


    Her face wore a weird expression. Her husband probably faced too many good things recently which was why he was met with such difficulty.


    The key was that the divination after was not a Dragon trapped in a beach but that the Dragon managed to return to the ocean.


    <i>Which means that there was not much danger?</i>


    Kong Yao¡¯s lip rose up and she broke into a smile. She felt a little pitiful for her husband¡¯s opponent.


    cing down this matter, her gaze turned back forward.


    At this moment, beside a part of the Cloud Ocean, arge number of troops were gathered there.


    Both formations were lining up in an orderly manner. They were at a standstill, the entire war front spread dozens of miles.


    This was the shore of South Wind Continent, opposite them were the Yue Country troops.


    Beside the shore was a blood-red ocean.


    Close to two million Great Gan troops were gathered here.


    This battle was a Country Destroying Battle.


    Coincidentally, at that moment a cavalryman galloped over.


    ¡°General Zong Yuan requests for orders. The enemy troops are afraid to fight, do we strike to break them?¡±

 Chapter 861 - Charming And Gentle Old Temple

    <h4>Chapter 861: Charming And Gentle Old Temple</h4>


    ¡°General Zong Yuan requests for orders. The enemy troops are afraid to fight, do we strike to break them?¡±


    Kong Yao came back to her senses and looked towards the left wing. She instantly saw roughly 30,000 cavalry who were wearing red armor.


    They were in front of the right wing of the Yue Army, charging and disturbing them constantly.


    They were split into 10 groups, advancing and retreating as and when they wanted. Sometimes they sped up, sometimes they slowed down. Those various lines of troops were dazzling, like the most exquisite piece of art. It was extremely beautiful and filled one with awe.


    This was the newly built Big Dipper Cavalry of Great Gan. It was simrly from the legacy of Great Qin, one of their basic soldier types. It was above average among Grade-4 Dao Soldiers, but they were extremely cheap and there was a huge number of them. When Great Qin was at their most prosperous, they could drown the entire Cloud World.


    In this era, it could be considered an extremely Elite Cavalry Army.


    To date, Great Gan had only built 30,000 of them. They were built after Qiuwei took control of the Privy Council and they were his babies.


    Great Gan didn¡¯t have a huge enough number of Xiantian experts, however, those chosen all had a possibility to break into Xiantian in a few years...


    At this moment, there were only 30,000 of them, but they had the aura of a million troops.


    It caused the Yue Army to be exhausted dealing with them. Their originally orderly formations started to be chaotic. The soldiers had fear on their ashen white faces.


    As Zong Yuan had said, the time was right.


    In just one strike, they would be able to crush the left wing!


    ¡°Commander Zong is indeed an Unparalleled Famous General, you truly are invincible. We have been at a standstill for 6 hours and haven¡¯t even engaged. We have not even used the Blood Cavalry yet and have already ced them on their back foot. If we win this battle, Commander Zong will take first credit!¡±


    At this moment, He Li praised from the side.


    During this battle, the Pill Crane Race¡¯s job was to use Light Cavalry to strike all around, to disturb Yue Country territory and waste their troops.


    In the month before, He Li led the members of his race to gallop all around South Wind Cloud Continent, only now did he have some free time.


    In this kind of main force battle, the effects of the Crane Race Light Cavalry were really small. Fighting head-on wasn¡¯t their specialty.


    This was why He Li was standing beside the Commander to spectate this battle.


    ¡°To Concubine Yao, the first credit should go to General He...¡±


    Every time she called herself that her face couldn¡¯t help but flush red.


    Till now she was still not used to this term. Each time she heard it, she would think back to the preposterous things that happened before Zong Shou left.


    However, she had to do so, especially in the army where order and rules were most important.


    At this moment, she wasn¡¯t the Left Army Inspector, but she wasmanding all of Great Gan troops with her identity as Concubine.


    When Zong Shou left, she took over from him to manage the situation.


    Xuanyuan Yiren was engrossed in refining pills, trying to verify her Dao through pill refining. Even if she bothered with such matters asionally, it would mostly be government matters.


    Like Zong Shou, if it was something she wasn¡¯t good at, she wouldn¡¯t casually interfere in it.


    Great Gan seemed like it was safe but it was actually in a dangerous situation. She couldn¡¯t represent Zong Shou to take charge of all the war matters of Great Gan.


    Zong Shou let go of his power, allowing her to mobilise troops to fight wars on all fronts. This was something she dreamt of doing for her entire life.


    ¡°Without General He and the Sky Fox Race disturbing their territory to send them into chaos, our troops wouldn¡¯t have been able to sessfully disembark on the Cloud Continent...¡±


    He Li smiled, he didn¡¯t argue but there was also no gleeful smile on his face.


    It was true that without their month of tough battles which caused the Yue Army to have no choice but to retreat to the backlines, Great Gan wouldn¡¯t have been able to attack their way up the shore so easily.


    However, without those thousands of warships, two million troops outside on the Cloud Ocean which drew up to 90% of the Yue Army, how would they be able to move about so freely within Yue Country?


    This was not the sole credit of their Pill Crane Race, the Sky Fox Race also contributed greatly.


    The Crane Race had light bodies and were able to fly, the Fox Race was good at Illusionary Techniques, the both of them working together helped to buff their strengths.


    ¡°I see that there are many Taoists opposite, it really is true. They really want to interfere in this matter. These people didn¡¯t have the strength to turn the battle abound, but they could assassinate the Commander. Concubine, please be careful.¡±


    ¡°They are just clowns.¡±


    Kong Yao looked out. Dozens of miles away, those closely packed people could see the Yue Country Ruler, Ruan Weiling, on the carriage.


    His eyes were dyed red, his expression was filled with rage. A few months ago, he had already seen his own fate and his face was a sickly white.


    She had heard that since this person retreated in defeat from Huizhou, he was drunk with wine and beauties, not worrying about political matters and did many preposterous things.


    Speaking of which, he couldn¡¯t be med. Zhang Huai had beaten him too badly previously in Huizhou.


    Close to 80% of his elite troops were wiped out. Close to 1,000 of their Warships had fallen in the Cloud Ocean.


    During this year, he was locked down by the Great Gan navy, cutting off almost all trade.


    The powers within the country were instigated and provoked by Great Gan, chaos breaking out all around.


    This battle was a struggle to the death. This intelligent mighty lord naturally knew that there was no way out of the situation that he faced, at all.


    Although the Taoist Faction interfered, however, before one had absolute confidence, they wouldn¡¯t interfere too deeply.


    The more capable one was, the crazier one would be when they were in despair. It wasn¡¯t surprising what kind of things he would do.


    However, talking about lust, Kong Yao couldn¡¯t help but think back to that night.


    She couldn¡¯t help but scoff, he most probably couldn¡¯tpare to that fellow...


    She shook her head and came back to her senses. Her body was straightened and she gave off a solemn expression.


    ¡°Order the troops to strike out! Inform Commander Zong that he can crush the left wing, but leave some strength to fight...¡±


    With that order given, a series of armor nging sounds spread out from that red wave which moved forward slowly.


    They had a vast aura, like that of a steel wall which suppressed the enemy.


    He Li was silent, only needing to crush the enemy? To pull back after?


    Even at such a time when victory was in their sights, she wouldn¡¯t forget to be safe.


    However, there was indeed no need to take a risk. It was tough to ensure that that person wouldn¡¯t fight to the death.


    As long as the army was crushed, step by step, they would be able to totally destroy Great Yue which was on the verge of falling.


    A person who was truly good at war didn¡¯t worry about merit. One needed to use momentum, as long as they create a Country Destroying momentum, those powers in Yue Country would naturally jump out. Those cities would also fall one by one.


    The Elite Cavalry would keep theirbat strength so as to prevent any idents from urring.


    The oue of this battle wasn¡¯t something that any external force could change!


    Today would be when Great Yue was wiped out!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Before thest bit of consciousness was wiped out, he entered this foreign world which constantly called out to him.


    Zong Shou kept the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle before traveling in the air. His brain was unable to think at all. He could only rely solely on his instincts to fly toward where he felt was safest.


    A momentter, there was a heavy thud. He felt like he had fallen into a smallke.


    Then, his eyes turned dark and he went totally unconscious.


    Who knows how long passed before Zong Shou woke up from that heavy slumber?


    Right away, he spread out his Spiritual Sense to get a feel of the surroundings.


    He first heaved a sigh of relief. He was still alive and it seemed like he didn¡¯t fall into the hands of Lu Wushuang.


    This temple was really secluded and was built in arge dense forest like it was afraid that people would notice it.


    The door suddenly creaked, the wooden door was pushed open by someone.


    Zong Shou forced his eyes open as he looked out. He was stunned and felt a little embarrassed.


    Only now did he notice that he was totally naked.


    However, it didn¡¯t shock him as much as the girl who walked in.


    Jingyin...


    It was that woman who looked so simr to Jingyin as if they were twins.


    Why was it such a coincidence?


    Following this, Zong Shouprehended something. He knew that this wasn¡¯t a coincidence but that before he went unconscious he flew toward the Spiritual Sense that he left in this world.


    This ce was also where the Wish Power was the thickest in this world.


    When this ¡®Jingyin¡¯ walked in and saw that he was awake, she was delighted and then felt a little embarrassed.


    However, following this, he turned back to normal. She was calm and even when she looked at his body, it was like she was looking at something that was really normal.


    ¡°You woke up?¡±


    Carrying a water basin, Jingyin walked beside him. She used a wet towel to help him wipe his body.


    ¡°About three days ago, Master and I walked past theke and noticed that you were unconscious there. Thus, I asked Master to bring you back to heal you. Are you feeling better? Jingyin was worried before. Master said that she couldn¡¯t see your illness, the temperature of your body was hundreds of times that of normal people. She had no solution. Thus, we could only wait for when you woke up, or that you might never wake up...¡±


    Zong Shou felt really weird in his heart, so this girl was also called Jingyin?


    How was there such a coincidental thing in the world? Not only did they look the same, even their names were the same.


    It also gave one a feeling like they were identical. They were both very fresh and pure.


    If not for it being a sudden situation for him toe to this world and that this woman wasn¡¯t acting weirdly, he would have thought that this was a specially set up plot.


    However, what was happening?


    His body was a Celestial Body.


    He was unable to truly make it such that his body couldn¡¯t be covered in dirt, but it was extremely clean like a crystal.


    There shouldn¡¯t have been any dirt or impurities formed from within his body. However, at this moment, for some reason, his body was covered in a ckyer of sweat and excretion. It was extremely smelly.


    Jingyin didn¡¯t care at all and carefully cleaned his body.


    Only when she reached his lower body did she find things to be a little awkward. She randomly wiped it, but who knew that with just a few touches and that thing would stand straight up. It was like a pir, quite impressive.


    Jingyin was even more embarrassed. Her calmness from before had totally disappeared. She didn¡¯t dare to look and shifted her gaze elsewhere.

 Chapter 862 - Lu Family Evil Demon

    <h4>Chapter 862: Lu Family Evil Demon</h4>


    Zong Shou also found it extremely awkward. He knew that the sweat from his body was due to his bloodline evolving. The Sky Burning me and the other bloodlines forced out the remaining impurities within his body.


    Only because his body was close to bing an untaintable Celestial Body, it was now pale ck.


    It could be considered a good thing. The sweat wasn¡¯t evaporated by the me right away which showed that the Sky Burning Bloodline had calmed down.


    At this moment, although the heart drilling pain was still there in his body, it was much weakerpared to before he became unconscious.


    However, as for what the exact situation was, he needed to meditate and look into his body to be able to find out.


    Zong Shou was only trying his best to not think about that thing below, to try to calm himself down.


    In the past, with just a thought, he would be able to calm down his internal energy.


    However, for some reason, it was totally useless today. The more he thought about it, the harder and firmer that thing was.


    When Jingyin¡¯s hand brushed past, his blood vessels expanded and his veins exploded out.


    Jingyin¡¯s eyes had no ce to turn to. She hurriedly wiped a few times before looking elsewhere as she said, ¡°My Master says that your body is special and you are the weirdest person she has seen in her life. Your body is as hot as a furnace but you are still able to survive. That day in theke, there were tens of thousands of fish and beasts around you attacking you. Master said that you should be someone with great ability. However, you were hurt by those demon fire and devils which resulted in you going unconscious...¡±


    Zong Shou listened on quietly and then instantly huge sweat beads flowed down his brow.


    At that time, he forgot that his Celestial Body was a great Spiritual Medicine for those beasts.


    Even if they could eat a bit of his flesh and blood, they would be able to improve their strength greatly.


    Naturally, normal beasts below Celestial Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him. However, sooner orter, such a weird scene would alert Lu Wushuang.


    Anything could have happened in 3 days.


    Luckily, these 2 people walked past and saved him in time. If not he would have most probably turned to dust at the hands of Lu Wushuang.


    He gave a self-mocking scoff. He gathered his Spiritual Sense and turned into his Chakra Meridians and body.


    A momentter, his face showed a pondering expression.


    The wound at his chest was already fully healed. At this moment, the changes within his body weren¡¯t as he expected, they had already stopped.


    Instead he became worse, each and every moment they were absorbing and sucking huge amounts of his Life True Essence.


    The other three bloodlines weren¡¯t weak either. The Water Qilin Bloodline Mark was already imprinted deep into his body.


    The Nine Tail Sky Fox and Lightning Phoenix were also stretching out in an unrestrained manner.


    <i>Sky Burning Blood, as expected from a family which spread for 50,000 years and had 3 End Realm Experts...</i>


    Out of the remaining 3 Bloodlines, only the Water Qilin couldpete with it. The Nine Tail Sky Fox and Lightning Phoenix were just a bit weaker.


    Although they were God Beasts, there were very few experts within those two races.


    As for the Sky Burning Lu Family, they had 3 End Realm Experts in 50,000 years. Who knows how many Saint Realm Cultivators there were. Their Bloodline power had already been strengthened to the extreme.


    As long as a Lu Family member had a master to teach them, they could solely use their Bloodline Ability and memories to cultivate to Saint Realm.


    At this moment, his internal energy and Soul Power spread across his body, along with the remaining Wish Power to suppress the various changes within his body.


    Zong Shou looked closely and then he frowned. These powers couldn¡¯t be lessened and instead needed to be strengthened.


    It was both suppressing and also leading, preventing the changes in his body from going in uncertain directions.


    His muscles were being reborn and restructured before being crushed and destroyed by that violent power.


    In other words, he was totally powerless now?


    No, it should be that his own strength couldn¡¯t be used at all.


    In this world, the only thing he could utilize was that thick Wish Power.


    On rough estimation, if he went all out, he would be able to use God Realm strength in this world.


    However, that would need him to use the ck and White Hole Dharma to execute it. Although the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique could swallow and purify, it wasn¡¯t able to gather up all the Wish Power scattered all around the world.


    If he used the Dharma, then he would be the Unlimited Beginning and End Dharma...


    The good news was that he shouldn¡¯t need to be worried about his safety in this world.


    Even Lu Wushuang wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him. If he was furious and he projected out the ck Hole Dharma, Lu Wushuang would be totally crushed to ashes.


    However, if he used that, there would be a chance that the Buddhist Faction would notice.


    He would only use it if he was forced to.


    Zong Shou gave out an ugly smile and then came back to his senses. Jingyin had already ced the wet towel into the basin. Her face flushed red, she couldn¡¯t help but peak toward his thing like she was really curious.


    Zong Shou was speechless, where was this brat looking?


    He felt slightly proud, his thing below seemed much more vicious.


    He coughed as he continued to spread his Spiritual Sense outward. He asked curiously, ¡°Which world is this? Where is this ce? Why is this Buddhist Temple built in such a secluded area?¡±


    ¡°Which world?¡±


    Jingyin was startled and broke into a smile, ¡°As expected, you aren¡¯t from this world! Master also said that you are a Celestial from the outer region, but who knows why you ended up here. As for this world, it doesn¡¯t have a name. Only when the Buddhist Faction descended in this world, it was became called the Leping World, in hopes that the people here would be happy all the time, for them to be safe and prosperous. However, 300 years ago, there were Evil Fire Demons who descended on this world, changing the name from Leping World to Cangling World.¡±


    ¡°Evil Fire Demons? Cangling World?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned solemn. He had heard of this name a few dozen days ago.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t care, but at this moment looking at his own situation, he probably needed to spend a period of time within this world.


    He needed to understand the situation of this world clearly. The Lu Family was really strong, along with thousands of worlds under them and numerous different races serving them.


    Who knows there might be a time where hees into conflict with these so called Demon Fire Evil Devils.


    ¡°Is it an outer region race? Where did theye from?¡±


    ¡°It is the Sky Burning Lu Family, it is said that they have 800 medium-sized worlds. 300 years ago, close to a million troops descended here. Each of them was good at controlling mes and they went around massacring Gods and Buddhas.


    Her words paused and then she looked weirdly toward Zong Shou. When she mentioned the Sky Burning Lu Family, she could sense his body shake like he was really shocked.


    ¡°This world is under the Sky Burning Lu Family for 100 years. Oh right, I remember Master said that you were injured due to the Evil Demon Fire?¡±


    Thest sentence was still filled with a probing intent.


    When Zong Shou heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    What was this? In total panic, fleeing from Lu Wushuang¡¯s spear, instead he had escaped into the nest of the enemy...

 Chapter 863 - About To Advance

    <h4>Chapter 863: About To Advance</h4>


    Beside a dense forest, Zong Shou was moving his hand to the left and right in a rxed manner.


    He looked like he wasn¡¯t doing much, but often when his finger touched, all things would instantly disappear or either explode.


    ¡°As expected this Wish Power can be used!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t understand the God Spirit fully, however, he had fought no less than 10 battles with those Taoist Faction Protector God Spirits. As such, he understood the way they used God Power deeply.


    At this moment, he gathered the Wish Power within this Cangling World to cast his ck and White Hole Dharma Ability. Although he wasn¡¯t able to do anything he wanted, he didn¡¯t face any obstacles when doing so.


    ¡°However, there is still ayer among us. The so-called Wish Power came from the hearts of other people. I don¡¯t have the Buddhist Faction Relic, so making use of them isn¡¯t like the true God Spirit and Buddhas...¡±


    It didn¡¯t affect the strength but the consumption was huge. The same ability consumed 70% more Wish Powerpared to the God Spirit!


    However, he could at least keep his life.


    He could use this so-called Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha Power, as long as there were more than three hundred million believers in this world, if there weren¡¯t any Saint Realm experts, then Zong Shou would be perfectly fine.


    At this moment, 7 days had passed since he woke up. His body was still paralyzed, unable to move at all. He could only sit in a wooden wheelchair. His fingers could move because he was making use of the Wish Power.


    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t too familiar with it. It was still okay if he used his soul to control it, but the moment he used his body, all sorts of situations would ur.


    The movements of his hands became really stiff.


    His four limbs and hundreds of bones still felt like they were being sliced by knives.


    Even the thick Wish Power here couldn¡¯t suppress it, couldn¡¯t suppress this Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Technique.


    It was still mutating, continuously advancing and absorbing his Life True Essence.


    However, the process had slowed down, far from as intense as it was when it first exploded out.


    At this moment, Zong Shou felt both pain and delight.


    Along with a thought, a white me burned within his hand.


    A few other different colored lightning was injected in which caused the me to turn a thick ck.


    ¡°...The strength of this Lightning ze Thousand sh is 10 times stronger than before.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s strength was scattered all around to suppress his body.


    Only this Bloodline Ability could be used.


    Although the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Technique was a tribtion, the moment hepleted it, it would cause his body qualities to grow explosively, his abilities to greatly increase.


    However, what was most important were the memories and information which surged into his mind through the opening of the bloodline.


    There were Bloodline Abilities and also descriptions of the fire, water, lightning and illusion Daos.


    Each time this Marrow Burning Technique had such arge scale effect, Zong Shou¡¯s Spiritual Cultivation attainments would always haverge improvements.


    The 4 Talismans within his body were pretty much close to perfection. It also allowed the other relevant Star Dao Seeds to have great improvement.


    <i>This time, I probably lost at least 200 years of lifespan. However, I need to thank the person who used this technique.</i>


    The ability memories hidden in the bloodline were different from those scriptures and records in the world.


    Thetter recorded the theories of the Dao in words while the formerid down the meaning.


    In the world, the key cultivation points of a few techniques could only be understood and not taught.


    Even if it was recorded with the marks and runes of the ancient era, one still needed toprehend and understand it themselves.


    A bloodline memory was different, one could directly grasp it. Afterward, one just needed to study it a little and deepen their memory and it would be okay.


    What these 200 years of lifespan exchanged for was what he would need at least 1,000 years in order toprehend.


    It was undoubtedly a shortcut. Inparison, the price he paid wasn¡¯t worth mentioning at all.


    While suppressing the bloodline mutation, Zong Shou also used the abundant Wish Power here to change his body.


    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t able to use the Iron Cinnabar Technique which meant that the process was much slower.


    <i>I just need 10 more days and I will be able to go through the tribtion. If not for my physical body foundations, I could even do it now. However, it would be tough to hide it from Lu Wushuang.</i>


    With the Book of Eon, each day was a full 10.


    If he didn¡¯t bother about consumption, he could even elerate half a year of time within a day...


    At this moment, his foundations were getting much stronger every day that passed.


    He was improving at a speed which exceeded any imagination.


    Viewing the ck and White Holes, the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit both benefited him greatly.


    At this moment, after all the pain, it was time for him to im the rewards.


    The only headache was how to safely get through the tribtion.


    As long as he stepped into the Celestial Realm, he would be able to truly suppress the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Technique.


    At that time, he wouldn¡¯t fear Lu Wushuang and had the ability to fight against him.


    ¡°Everything will fix itself when the timees. If I really can¡¯t hide from him, then during the tribtion, I will just have a good fight with him. In the past, I have never had such a situation in the Cloud World...¡±


    Spirit Realm Experts were recognized as Celestials no matter what world they were in.


    However, it was just a fake Celestial. Only once one formed their Golden Pellet or their True Image and Dharma could one be considered a True Celestial Realm Cultivator!


    Thinking about this, Zong Shou tossed aside all the random thoughts in his mind. He used his Wish Power ability to push the wooden wheelchair forward and then looked below with intrigue.


    That day after talking with Jingyin, he found out that this wasn¡¯t a temple, but a ce where monks stayed.


    The reason why it was built in the deep forest was to avoid the chase of those Demon Fire Evil Devils.


    That day after he woke up, Zong Shou was shifted to this lone cliff located in the back mountain.


    Based on what Jingyin said, only women lived there.


    As a male, even if he had a paralyzed body, it was still a little inconvenient.


    This fit his intentions. Noting into contact with people also lessened the chances of being noticed by Lu Wushuang.


    It was night time and smoke bellowed from where he was looking. The girls in the temple were all busy outside. At this moment, they all returned, exhausted looks on their faces.


    Apart from that, there were many Buddhist Faction believers who came from far away.


    However, the people within didn¡¯t dare to receive them and closed the gates shut.


    Based on what he observed, this ce known as Shuiyue Convent didn¡¯t ept prayers from believers. The 3,000 nuns within used their own abilities to support themselves. Many of them also had decent martial strength.


    Naturally, none of them were Spirit Realm and above.


    Those believers didn¡¯t force anything, just praying outside of the convent. Often after half a day, they would take their leave.


    Looking at such scenes, Zong Shou had a leisurely expression on his face. This was not the first time, he had seen this. Since he came to his senses, he saw such scenes for a consecutive few days.


    He didn¡¯t bother about it long ago, there was no curiosity in his mind at all.


    He was within this world just to avoid his crisis and go through the tribtion. It was best if he didn¡¯t get too involved here.


    As long as he repaid Jingyin and her Master before he left, then he would have no connection with this world.


    ¡°You are here again...¡±


    Jingyin¡¯s clear stream-like voice rang out once more.

 Chapter 864 - Dao Contained Within Food

    <h4>Chapter 864: Dao Contained Within Food</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Along with her voice spreading out, Jingyin stepped beside him. Her eyes which were distinctly white and ck were filled with a ming and annoyed intent.


    Zong Shou was helpless and turned around. As expected, this little brat was holding an exquisite looking rice box.


    Without needing to guess, he knew that it was food and medicine within.


    The medicine was okay. The Shuiyue Convent Head was indeed strong in the Medicine Dao. She could even be above Xuanyuan Yiren.


    She helped him check out his meridians, although she was unable to solve his Marrow Burning pain, she was able to prepare medicine that could ease the pain and suppress the burn.


    Although the effect wasn¡¯trge for him, it was better than nothing.


    As for the food, Zong Shou was at the Spirit Realm and had gone past the stage when he needed worldly food to fill himself. His body was like a little world, able to be self-sufficient.


    Not to mention 1-2 days, even if he didn¡¯t eat for hundreds of years, he would still be just fine.


    This little girl didn¡¯t believe him and said that her Master was Peak Heaven Realm, but needed three cows worth of food for a meal. Since he was sick, he needed food to supplement and replenish his body.


    This was why she would still send over medicine and rice for all three meals.


    Zong Shou was speechless and could only allow her to do what she wished.


    This brat had just started cultivating so she used the opinions of normal people to look at the world. She didn¡¯t have the concepts of Spirit Realm and Celestial Realm people. Probably in her eyes, her Master was the strongest.


    How could he be the same as normal cultivators? Even her Master, that teacher eating three cows a meal was to cultivate.


    When one used the Martial Path to cultivate their body, the consumption was the highest. Zong Shou had simr experiences before. At that time, he was really hungry and cravedrge amounts of food, wishing that he could swallow everything.


    He tried to persuade her but she didn¡¯t listen, so Zong Shou stopped bothering to exin. It wasn¡¯t that he waszy to speak to her or that he treated her with disdain, but that he was happy to see her do that and was feeling joyous.


    He took the rice box. After opening it, he first swallowed the medicine in one mouth.


    The medicine seemed to have improved greatly. After he swallowed it down, he felt an ice-cold intent rise up in his chest and stomach.


    The Sky Burning me which was charging at his acupoints was being suppressed.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes instantly constricted.


    As expected, Monk Xiaoyue knew that his body had the Lu Family Blood in it.


    If not for her knowing the real cause of his illness, it would be tough for her to design such a medicine form to treat the root problem.


    Thinking back to half a day ago when he saw that magnanimous looking female monk with an earthly aura and the fact that she swallowed three cows worth of food each meal, Zong Shou burst outughing.


    Originally, when they cultivated their bodies, Kong Yao and Ruoshui also couldn¡¯t act delicate and look gentle. However, with a Royal Demon Pill that Xuanyuan Yiren refined for them, just one alone could bepared to a cow. The effect was much better.


    <i>What a waste. Although this person is good at the Medicine Dao, skilled at formting medicine, she doesn¡¯t know pill refining. If not, she would most probably be a Pill Refining Master.</i>


    He ced down the medicine bowl and turned to the few dishes.


    There were a few vegetarian dishes that looked normal, but for some reason, it wet his appetite.


    Zong Shou picked up a piece of tofu and ced it in his mouth to taste. His eyes were filled with a satisfied as he enjoyed the taste.


    He loved good food, even studying it before. At this moment, he had to admit that her culinary skills were much better than his. There was also some mysteries within, each te was able to let him feel a Dao hidden within.


    This was also the reason why Zong Shou gave up on persuading her and allowed her to continue. To him, the food that she cooked was the best kind of enjoyment.


    Jingyin¡¯s expression was weird as she looked on from the side, her gaze shining like a star. She wanted to say something but she stopped. She hesitated for a moment before opening up her mouth and asking, ¡°Is it really so good? My Senior Sisters and Junior Sisters all say that my dishes are a little weird. As for where it is weird, they were unable to describe it.¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh, thinking to himself that of course these dishes were weird.


    A soft tofu which should be piping hot, soft and silky felt ice cold and really firm in the mouth. How wasn¡¯t that weird?


    Who knows how Jingyin managed to achieve that. She actually merged cold icews and toughnessws into the food.


    It had other tastes when eaten making it extremely special.


    If it was anyone else, if they even thought the tastes were excellent, the texture would scare them off.


    Unless one¡¯s cultivation reached a certain realm, how would they be able toprehend the mysteries within?


    Yiren used the pill to verify her Dao while this woman had Dao contained in her food, it was truly different.


    Zong Shou had eaten all sorts of delicacies, but this was the only type of food that he had nevere across which made him engrossed in it.


    He was curious about it, but thinking about just how a sentence from her had the ability to stir up Cause and Effect and Fatews, he wasn¡¯t that surprised anymore.


    ¡°It really is delicious!¡±


    A few simple words caused her to feel so happy that she was about to jump up.


    Zong Shou looked at her clean and shiny head in deep thought.


    Jingyin in the Cloud World had already went back to normal life when he met her. He was only able to see the nun version of Jingyin here, she was indeed quite cute.


    ¡°You are just 16 with a great life ahead of you, so why did you choose to cut your hair and be a nun? You have to follow rules and discipline when being a monk and can¡¯t fall in love. What is so good about it?¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Jingyin frowned, feeling that Zong Shou¡¯s words sounded very old. However, looking at his age he was simr to her.


    ¡°Although our Buddhist Faction prohibits marriage, they never prevented males and females from love. However, I am already prepared to stay as a pure body, to follow and serve the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha for the rest of my life.¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou find out that the rules of the Buddhist Faction in this Cangling World were different from those of the Cloud World.


    Cloud World monks needed to break away from the normal life. The Taoist Faction was still okay but the Buddhist Faction needed to follow all sorts of rules and discipline. However, it seemed like this world didn¡¯t have such rules.


    That¡¯s right, the Buddhist Faction rules in the Cloud World were affected and influenced by the Confucian Faction.


    The early Buddhist Faction was indeed seen as an evil and lustful religion.


    If one studied the scriptures closely, one would know that this religion didn¡¯t prohibit male and female matters and instead supported them.


    If not, there wouldn¡¯t be such a Buddhist Venerable like the Laughing Buddha.


    When he heard her say more, he felt really speechless. Why did he feel that he was a huge sinner?


    He really caused such a flower-like cute girl to use her entire life to serve him. That was totally uneptable.


    ¡°Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha? Buddhist Faction¡¯s future Buddha?¡±


    Zong Shou broke into a smile, ¡°I heard about it in the outer region. However, the Buddhist Faction doesn¡¯t even know who this person is. In the future, he might not even be able to take up the Buddha spot. Maybe he would have died at that time. Why waste your entire life for such an uncertain future Buddha...¡±


    He stopped his words right as he said this, only to see that her face was extremely ugly and her eyes were filled with rage like she wanted to scold him but she suppressed herself. Her expression turned cold and serious.


    ¡°I will act like I didn¡¯t hear your words. The future Unlimited Buddha is the decree of the Buddhas and wouldn¡¯t be wrong. How can you say such sphemous words?¡±


    The voice was totally cold, ¡°Even if it is as you said, I will have no regrets. I am willing...¡±

 Chapter 865 - Xiantian Marrow

    <h4>Chapter 865: Xiantian Marrow</h4>


    ¡°Even if it is as you said, I have no regrets and am willing to do so...¡±


    Her voice was not only filled with coldness and calmness, there was determination contained within.


    Zong Shou predicted that would be the case and shook his head slightly, ¡°However, have you thought about how even if there is an Unlimited Beginning and End, he might not be willing to reciprocate your wishes, that your life¡¯s devotion would be a total waste in the end? Even those words said by the few Buddhist Ancestors might note true?¡±


    After all, he was the so-called Unlimited Buddha. Naturally, he was really clear about his own thoughts.


    He said these words because he couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her and also due to that prophesy.


    For him to break the Fate and Cause and Effects powers within was a little problematic.


    However, if this woman changed her words herself and removed those Spiritual Words, it would make things much easier.


    Jingyin was evidently stunned and looked toward Zong Shou at a loss like she was feeling weird about Zong Shou saying the words ¡°reciprocate your wishes¡±.


    She thenughed, ¡°You really can see through my heart! I am serving the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha because of impure motives. My entire family died at the hands of those Demon Fire Evil Devils. The remaining few are coolies in the borders. If I want my loved ones to get away from their hardship, I can only ce my hopes on the future Buddha. As long as he descends, he will be able to let the people of this world break free from this cmity...¡±


    She then said leisurely, ¡°Moreover, what else can I do with my situation than believe in the Buddha? It was said that the Sky Burning Lu Family controls 800 worlds in the outer region, a huge number of troops. When my Leping World was at its most prosperous, we had 200 Vajra but they were unable to do anything. Much less now?¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly speechless. The so-called Vajra were the Spirit Realm Cultivators among the Buddhist Faction.


    Vajra, Luohan, Bodhisattva and Buddhist Venerable, these four ranks coincided with the Spirit Realm, Celestial Realm, God Realm and Saint Realm.


    Further above would be Buddhist Ancestor.


    Till today, it was said that there were only 3 Buddhist Ancestors, the Past, the Present and the Primordial Beginning Buddha.


    Speaking of which, it really made one feel helpless. Although they had 3 End Realm Experts, they started off toote and were being suppressed by too many powers.


    Even if they were able to take down Cangling World, they wouldn¡¯t be able to protect it. The Lu Family people chased them out right away.


    Like what Jingyin said, this Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha was already theirst hope. If they gave up on it, then there was really nothing left.


    At this moment, Cangling World indeed didn¡¯t have any ability to go up against the Sky Burning Lu Family.


    He sighed and then shook his head, giving up on persuading her. He could only think of a way before he left this ce.


    At that point, he could just directly bring her away to let her see the outer region worlds or maybe she would change her mind then.


    He had a thought which was to directly let this girl meet the other Jingyin.


    He then asked curiously, ¡°Why do you call those Lu Family people evil devils? From what you said, the people of this world all hate the Lu Family to the bone...¡±


    Based on what he knew, although the Lu Family piged from the worlds, stealing their resources, the reputation of the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty had always been good.


    After all, they had tens of thousands of years of umtion and their methods were really gentle. They also had 800 medium-sized worlds as foundations which was more than enough to feed their entire race.


    This was why they weren¡¯t like other rising powers that were despicable and unscrupulous when piging.


    They were known for their formation. Many worlds were able to advance and grow under the development and protection of the Lu Family.


    This time Jingyin hesitated for a moment before speaking, ¡°The Lu Family has rules that any of our Buddhist Faction disciples would be taxed by 60%. If we change our faith, then it would just be 40%. The people of this world have been educated and converted by hundreds of years of Buddhist faith so why would be easily converted?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. This sentence was obviously not the full truth and she was just trying to get him to stop asking.


    60% was actually not muchpared to Yuanlian World.


    It wasn¡¯t too heavy and it was still eptable.


    If one couldn¡¯t take it, then they could just change their faith.


    In terms of virtues and kindness, the Lu Family had already ruled this world for 20 years.


    The strength of the Buddhist Faction had already been swept clean and all kinds of kindness and help they had shown should have already been cleared.


    However, there had to be other reasons for the people of this world to still be unable to yield.


    Their firm beliefs toward the Buddhist Faction could be seen from the thick Wish Power umtion within this world.


    Jingyin wasn¡¯t a shrewd person and was really pure. When she saw the slight unhappiness on Zong Shou¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t take it.


    She only thought that Zong Shou was furious and changed her words, ¡°Although the taxes are heavy, they aren¡¯t much. However, the Lu Family will take 1 out of 10 kids of the Cangling World. Afterward, no one knows what happens to them. They just say that people of our Cangling World have special body qualities...¡±


    Before she was able toplete her sentence, she was interrupted by a cough.


    Zong Shou looked out to see a middle-aged beautiful nun who stepped out from the forest.


    Looking at Jingyin whose face was flushing red, she sighed, ¡°There is actually no need to hide it from you, you just needed to ask around and you would have found out. People of our Cangling World have special body qualities and are born good at controlling fire. It is said that when all babies are born, their brains contain a bit of Xiantian Fire Essence Marrow. This was quite helpful to the Lu Family. Many people guessed that the kids were taken to be refined into pills...¡±


    ¡°Xiantian Fire Essence Marrow?¡±


    Zong Shou was at a loss, pulling Jingyin into his arms.


    He grabbed her wrist and then looked carefully into her meridians. Momentster, a look of enlightenment appeared in her eyes.


    That was really the case, such a thing really existed in the brains of the Cangling World people.


    It should have appeared after they were given born and as time went on, it would be infected by the dirty air and impurities around.


    For example, Jingyin currently only had a bit remaining.


    However, if people of this world cultivated Fire Element Cultivation methods, they would be really efficient and improve really quickly.


    As for this Xiantian Fire Essence Marrow, there weren¡¯t many benefits to cultivators but, they were huge treasures to the Lu Family people.


    They used it to refine pills or craft artifacts or consumed them directly. They would have benefits and would be able to strengthen the Bloodline Powers.


    This was also why the Lu Family people only took babies.


    He instantly felt disgust in his heart. If before this he wasn¡¯t willing to join their side because of his parents, then at this moment, he was truly disgusted and wanted nothing to do with this race.


    To obtain the Xiantian Essence Marrow, the babies had to be eatene, so what was the difference between that and cannibalism?


    Such beast-like people with hearts of animals actually had the same bloodline as him.


    Just thinking about it made him feel really ufortable.


    ¡°Which was why although the Lu Family taxes us lightly, the people of the Leping World want to chase them away at every moment. We hope for the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha to descend on this world.¡±

 Chapter 866 - Monk Xiaoyue

    <h4>Chapter 866: Monk Xiaoyue</h4>


    Xiaoyue¡¯s words were filled with helplessness and sadness.


    ¡°During these 20 years, no mater how bad the situation or how much the Lu Family forced us, our Cangling World people never any intentions to change our faith. 3 years ago, the Buddhist Decree thatnded made the people of our world delighted.¡±


    She then spoke bitterly, ¡°However, we waited for 20 years and nothing happened. To the few Buddhist Venerables and Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha, our small amount of Wish Power wasn¡¯t much to them. Xiaoyue thought about how the Buddhist Faction has billions of disciples and if each person had demands and wishes, how would the Buddhist Venerable even have time to deal with them all? Who knows when will he will be able to truly descend...¡±


    When Jingyin heard this a weird expression appeared on her face as she eximed, ¡°Master! Why do you say that?¡±


    Xiaoyue shook her head and didn¡¯t reply.


    Zong Shou was shocked at the side. Taking one out of ten kids, no wonder the Cangling World people would hate the Lu Family so much.


    He shook his head, he could hear the hidden grievances within this Monk Xiaoyue¡¯s words, not to mention, he didn¡¯t know about the wishes of the Cangling World people before.


    Even if he did, why did he have to bother with the wishes of some people who had nothing to do with him?


    Did he really have to help if people asked? What kind of theory and logic was that?


    However, when he heard those words, for some reason, Zong Shou felt a little guilty.


    However, if he wanted to snatch food from the mouth of the tiger, to snatch this world from the Lu Family, he would have to cross swords with them several times.


    He shook his head and waved away all these random thoughts. His Father and Mother matter, Bloodline battle. His grievances with Lu Wushuang, all these things were already really problematic and he didn¡¯t want to be wrapped up in much more.


    He remembered that Zhao Yanran always said that his heart was too soft. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but at this moment, if that crazy woman learned of his thoughts now, she would definitely mock him.


    If Yiren found out, she would probably go all out to help the people of this world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, I have acted out of my normal demeanor.¡±


    At this moment, Xiaoyue had recovered back to normal and smiled, ¡°I came to find you for another matter. These few days when I viewed the situation within your body, I learned some things. If I am right, you have the Sky Burning Lu Family blood in you?¡±


    Suddenly, there was a crisp crashing sound as the rice box in Jingyin¡¯s hand was flipped. She looked at Zong Shou in disbelief. Her hands clenched tightly as she gritted her teeth, blood seeping down.


    It was like she didn¡¯t expect the person she kindly saved was the evil devil that she kept talking about.


    Zong Shou was really calm, ¡°Yes! What is Monk Xiaoyue nning to do? To take my life here to take revenge for your people? Or chase me away for me to die on my own?¡±


    ¡°If it was 3 days ago, I might have really done that.¡±


    Xiaoyue shook her head, ¡°A few days ago, Lu Family Yantian Manor suddenly sent a decree with 10,000 gold and hundred years of lifespan as a reward to search for someone who was burning a white me, no matter if he was dead or alive. Now they have bared their fangs and are searching all around. They went to all the rare and secluded areas of this world. This is why I boldly guessed that you are in a tough situation within the Lu Family. At least you are enemies with the Yantian Manor Head. Your bloodline is pure and your identity must be high in the Lu Family...¡±


    Zong Shou had spent several days here and roughly knew that the Yantian Manor were the ones in charge of this world from the Lu Family.


    The Manor Head was also the Ruler of this world.


    He was a really smart person and at this moment knew what Xiaoyue meant.


    Since they couldn¡¯t fight head-on, then they would fight them from within.


    His lips curled, ¡°You are smart and know about the Lu Family internal conflicts. However, I can only disappoint you. Although I have their blood, I have a different surname. To them I am just a bastard, a humiliation that has to be removed. I also have no intention to fight for the Sky Burning Saint Emperor spot. I think it is best for you to not have such thoughts...¡±


    His words were totally true. Based on what he knew, at this moment, there were many people in the Lu Family who thought that way about Zong Shou.


    The moment he said this, Xiaoyue¡¯s expression changed. On the other hand, Jingyin heaved a sigh of relief. The look in her eyes rxed.


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    Xiaoyue gave an ugly smile and was just about to say something. She saw Zong Shou frown and look toward the people at the cliff.


    She was shocked, the two of them looked out along his line of sight and their faces turned ashen white, only to see that smoke and dust billowed in the distance. A bunch of cavalry were charging about in the dense forest. Where they passed the trees would copse, birds and beasts fleeing for their lives.


    They were all Grade-6 Dao Soldiers, 2,000 of them who charged right outside the convent.


    Even if they knocked into those kneeling and praying devotees, they still didn¡¯t stop.


    Flesh and blood sprayed everywhere. A few hundred people were smashed into meat paste by these cavalry.


    Xiaoyue and Jingyin¡¯s eyes popped out in fury. They then closed their eyes and chanted ¡°Unlimited Beginning and End¡±.


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils also constricted, a cold look appeared on his face.


    Without even needing to guess, he knew why this army appeared here.


    Strictly speaking, these people had died because of him.


    After the Lu Family cavalry, there were tens of thousands of rumbling troops who rushed over.


    They charged right through tens of thousands of devotees, splitting them into broken groups.


    Those Grade-6 Dao Soldiers were still okay. After they arrived, they stood quietly outside the mountain gates.


    The other cavalry allughed in an unrestrained manner. Some of them waved their whips, chasing those devotees and whipping them.


    What was weird was that although the Cangling World people were dodging, their expressions were numb, like they didn¡¯t fear death at all. Sometimes they just stood there, allowing those cavalry to step over them or letting themselves get whipped.


    Zong Shou instantly frowned. Such a situation surprised him.


    These Cangling World people were just normal civilians and had no strength to resist the army. If they resisted now, it would be no different from them just asking to die.


    However, looking at the situation they weren¡¯t afraid of dying. Since that was the case, then why didn¡¯t they go all out to fight against the enemies.


    Just as he was finding it weird, Xiaoyue opened her mouth, ¡°The Buddhist Faction mentioned that life is like a bubble, life and death is just a process. Life is a continuous process that would go through many cycles. This life is just a small portion of the line which is why even if you face hardship, there is no need to be angry, to hate. One can just bear with it and wait for the next life. If sincere devotees die, they can enter the Pure Land of Amitabha. Most of them had been through really sad and tragic matters and just wished to die. They anticipated the next life or a chance to enter that world. Although those people are evil, it is what they wished would happen...¡±


    Zong Shou listened and was in deep thought. The Buddhist scriptures he recalled didn¡¯t say the same thing.


    Apart from reincarnation, the Buddhist Faction talked about morals and persuaded people to be kind.


    Why did it be twisted to such an extent in Cangling World?


    His heart was filled with fury and depression. He couldn¡¯t stand such devotees from the Buddhist Faction who chased for the next life and the future.


    What he paid most attention to was the present moment, to fight for the current day!


    ¡°To us, one really can¡¯t see any hope in this life. Rather than live on like this, why not just die!¡±


    After saying this, Xiaoyue bowed toward Zong Shou and said, ¡°Just now I did in fact have unspeakable thoughts. However, with my current situation, as long as I am able to let my Cangling World Brothers and Sisters break away from this hardship, I would be willing to try all kinds of methods. Please forgive me if I had angered you. At this moment, the convent has matters and forgive me for not being able to apany you. Jingyin has a special identity, her parents died in the battle against the Lu Family. Please take care of her...¡±


    Before she said this, there were already changes below. A green-armored male galloped out from the army.


    He coldly looked at the shut convent and waved his sleeves.


    It caused the old wooden gates to be broken. Like it was a signal, the soldiers behind him charged in like wolves and tigers.


    All of a sudden, screams broke out from within the convent. The female monks within all fled.


    Xiaoyue didn¡¯t dare stay any longer, with a sh she left this area.


    Jingyin clenched her fists once more. Right as she wanted to leave along with Xiaoyue, a strong power suppressed her onto the ground.


    Without needing to think, she knew that it was Zong Shou. She instantly stared at him furiously.


    Zong Shou turned around and looked at her curiously, ¡°Are you anticipating the next life too?¡±


    Jingyin didn¡¯t think about it and instinctively shook her head, ¡°Master said that for Buddhist cultivators, each cycle, each life is really important. We can¡¯t be numb and unkind and not fight. We can¡¯t give up everything just because we know there is a future life. All feelings are part of cultivation and we need to pay close attention to understand and learn from them.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s impression of Xiaoyue changed greatly.


    These words were a great fit for his tastes.


    ¡°Since you aren¡¯t anticipating the next life, then just stay here and watch!¡±


    While speaking, Zong Shou spread out his Spiritual Sense to avoid all detection, covering the entire convent.


    A sharp and cold intent shed across his eyes, filled with killing intent.


    In just 7 days, he could break into the Celestial Realm and break away from this Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Technique.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to be followed and noticed by Lu Wushuang.


    However, if he had no choice, then there was no other way.


    He couldn¡¯t let the thousands of female monks die because of him.


    They saved him and in doing so had caused great disaster for themselves.


    Compared to Lu Wushuang¡¯s chasing and killing, he wasn¡¯t willing to feel guilty and responsible for others.


    Momentster, his eyes were filled with seriousness.


    The killing intent slowly retracted.


    The soldiers below looked really menacing and some of them had evil glows in their eyes.


    However, who knows whether it was due to the strict army rules in the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty or if they were worried about something, they followed all the rules within the convent.

 Chapter 867 - Unlimited Power

    <h4>Chapter 867: Unlimited Power</h4>


    After Xiaoyue appeared, those Lu Family soldiers became more well-behaved and didn¡¯t dare to act out of hand.


    Even if they did anything, they would only be teasing or just brushing past the bodies of those female monks.


    The tens of thousands of people were like locusts searching all around the temple.


    They dragged out many females and nuns from within who were mostly people there healing up. More than 70% of them were all pregnant and they all trembled, panic appearing on their faces.


    Luckily, those soldiers had no intention of doing anything evil. After not finding anything in the convent, they went to sweep around and search the dense forests.


    A portion of them headed over toward the back mountain.


    Jingyin¡¯s face was filled with worry. Although there were Spiritual Formations hereid out by Xiaoyue making it tough for normal people to notice, they might not be able to hide from the Lu Family Experts.


    Zong Shou was really calm and rxed. The Spiritual Formation arrangements on this cliff to hide them away were really good.


    Even Celestial Realm Cultivators might not be able to see through them. Monk Xiaoyue was not only good at medicine but was an all-rounded talent.


    Moreover, even if people noticed, he would just have to reveal his identity as future Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha to fight with them.


    The moment such a thought rose up, augh spread out from below.


    ¡°So there is something mysterious about this ce!¡±


    Along with the voice spreading out, a crack appeared in the air. Along with a crisp cracking sound, someone stepped out from outside.


    It was that green-armored man, who seemed like the Commander. Not only did he rip open the space with a raise of his hand, but he also wiped out the Illusionary Formation here cleanly.


    His fire-like intent spread about. Jingyin was the first to fall to it, her arms and legs going numb as she knelt onto the ground.


    When he saw the two of them in the dense forest, his brow rose up and then he smiled, ¡°As expected, you hid here!¡±


    However, the person wasn¡¯t looking toward Zong Shou, but Jingyin.


    He only swept over Zong Shou and didn¡¯t pay much attention to him anymore.


    ¡°Lan Jingyin, do you know that I have spent 4 years searching for you? I have thought about you so much. I think about you day and night, you are etched deep in my heart. Will I be able to get what I wish today...¡±


    He reached out with his hand and a vast and strong energy forcefully grabbed toward Jingyin.


    It tried to drag her body toward him. Who knew that a jade white-like hand would suddenly stretch over. A light dot and it easily caused the energy to scatter!


    It was like he hadn¡¯t used any strength at all, however, that was indeed the case.


    The expression of the green-armored man instantly changed, he frowned and looked toward Zong Shou. This time he sized up Zong Shou and broke into a smile.


    ¡°Your ability is not bad. With this alone, among Celestial Realm Cultivators, you do have some chances to rise up. However, your bloodline is not smooth and there are conflicts in energies within. You are obviously heavily injured and not far away from dying.¡±


    When the green-armored man said this, his tone turned sharp.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t someone like you who is about to die not healing up and instead running out and asking to be killed? You dare to interfere in matters of I, Lu Xichen?¡±


    Without any signs at all, numerous Sharp Shadows shot out from Lu Xichen¡¯s sleeves.


    They were all small Sword Shadows, each not even 10 inches long, that stabbed over like a storm.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned serious. His hands which were the only things that could move flicked out in front of his body.


    He directly shook away those thin swords.


    At the start, he seemed a little rusty but then he got more and more familiar. His two hands were like flowers and butterflies, weaving out ayer of finger images in front of him.


    It was waterproof, deflecting all of the Sword Light.


    At the start, he was still able to take it but slowly all the remaining energy within his body was used up.


    Each strike would cause the wheelchair under him to retreat a little.


    A Sword Light charged over and when it shed with his fingers, there was an intense and violent fire energy that would enter his body.


    It wasn¡¯t a threat to him but it could cause his four limbs and veins to feel a twitching pain.


    Half a breathter, when all the Sword Light faded, one could see a sky full of Flying Swords above. There were thousands of them, forming a spiral. They gave off a huge aura, covering the entire mountain.


    Surprise appeared on Lu Xichen¡¯s face as he muttered, ¡°Even when heavily injured, you are able to block my attacks. Who knew that in this Cangling World, within the Old Nun¡¯s Yueshui Convent there would be such an expert! However, your situation doesn¡¯t seem good, how many more strikes can you block?¡±


    Blood seeped down Zong Shou¡¯s lips. When he heard this, he only found it really amusing.


    An indescribable rage and annoyance rose up in his chest.


    He was originally a God Dragon high above, flying among the clouds. However, at this moment, he was being bullied and looked down on by this ant.


    He had never faced such a situation in his life.


    He shook his head slightly and then sighed. There was no way to improve this situation.


    Since that was the case, then why was he hesitating? It seems like he was going to pay back the wishes of those Buddhist Venerables and Ancestors...


    The moment such a thought rose up, the ck and White Hole Dharma within his Soul Ocean started to expand.


    With his mind leading, he felt that the thick Wish Power around here was boiling and rumbling.


    Like that of a whirlpool, they were sweeping over like the waves and ocean.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Spiritual Sense also suddenly spread out, using the various Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha Statues as points to spread and cover out all over.


    He felt like the entire Cangling World was being grasped by his Spiritual Sense.


    Zong Shou was instantly in a daze and a momentter he came back from the shock.


    He used his mind to move the Wish Power in disbelief.


    This was the power of the God Spirit Wish Power? It really is unbelievable.


    He felt like he could do anything within this Cangling World. His power was endless and he didn¡¯t need to worry about running out.


    All the abilities that he hadprehended before, all thews seemed to be easily disyed.


    ¡°At this moment, I just need to form a Relic Dharma and I would be able to use the billions of wishes here to verify the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha position, to be a Buddhist Faction Bodhisattva! This was the Diamond Body of the Buddhist Faction which is untainted by all evil...¡±


    It was said that once this ability was formed, not only would one¡¯s body be like a Celestial Artifact, totally indestructible, but one would be able to continuously recover. As long as the relic was not destroyed, the physical body would never be wiped out.


    No matter how heavy the injuries were, they wouldn¡¯t affect his foundations. It would be just weaker than the deathless and indestructible bodies of the End Realm Cultivators.


    Zong Shou forcefully suppressed this temptation to step right up into the heavens. He just tried his best to use his Spiritual Sense to control this vast power.


    He once again opened his eyes, to see a cold gaze locked on him as he looked opposite.


    If that Marrow Burning Blood Spirit didn¡¯t act up, this person was just like a clown, not worth a mention.


    At this moment, he could still destroy him with a flick of his finger!


    Coincidentally, he saw that Lu Xichen waved his sword, causing the sky full of Sword Light to sweep down.

 Chapter 868 - Only wish

    <h4>Chapter 868: Chapter 866- Only wish</h4>


    ¡°My Sword Formation is known as the Illusionary me Truth Sword Formation and it came from the ancient Artifact Cultivators. It is one of the Grade Ten Saint Spirit secret techniques passed down by my Lu Family. You should be honored to die under this sword formation today...¡±


    Many small sword shadowsnded as Lu Xichen spoke.


    Thousands of swords were like than of arge river, falling down from that giant whirlpool in the sky.


    Just as he was halfway there, numerous white mes zed up, covering thend and giving off a vast aura.


    Jingyin¡¯s face was devoid of blood as she stepped forwards. Right as she tried to block in front of Zong Shou¡¯s body, he was suppressed by Lu Xichen¡¯s intent such that she couldn¡¯t move.


    Zong Shouughed coldly, the light in front of him started to twist.


    On one side it dimmed slightly while on the other it was extremely bright.


    His right finger flick and he was about to wipe out that annoying person in front of him in one hit.


    In the next moment, there was a cold scoff, ¡°Stop! Lu Xichen if you dare to kill someone here, even if I die I will seek an exnation.¡±


    Lu Xichen¡¯s sword attack halted, all the flying swords stopped in mid-air.


    The few of them looked out towards the voice and saw Monk Xiaoyue walking over from below the cliff with a dark and sunken expression.


    Her gaze was like a knife as she stared at that green armored teen, ¡°This Shuiyue Convent was built due to the promise of the Manor Head, for it to be secluded out of the world and not teach any Buddhist techniques and not ept any prayers and not participate in worldly battles. We followed all rules in twenty years and had never crossed the line. For you to do this now, are you going against the agreement of that year?¡±


    Lu Xichen¡¯s brow furrowed and then it rxed. He looked towards Jingyin and coldly scoffed, ¡°That year when Manor Head agreed for you to build this he had other intentions. It wasn¡¯t for you to harbor a heavy fugitive of our Yantian Manor and this person of unknown background...¡±


    ¡°You are referring to Jingyin? So you used the excuse to search for that Yantian Manor fugitive but instead it was to look for her?¡±


    Xiaoyue¡¯s aura didn¡¯t reduce and instead became even stronger. She took several more steps forwards, ¡°Jingyin has already be a monk a few days ago and has jumped out of themon world matters. She has nothing to do with the Lan Family. Manor Head had promised that as long as we don¡¯t go against the rules no one is able to attack them and restrict them with rules of the world! It is best if you retract those evil thoughts.¡±


    Lu XIchenughed when he heard that, ¡°Is that a rule you set up? I want to bring her away today so what can you do?¡±


    Xiaoyue¡¯s face changed. She cupped her palms together, her expression was as cold as ice, ¡°Ten dayster is the agreed date to hand over the children. If you want to do this then I can only go against the agreement. At that time you can answer to the Manor Head yourself...¡±


    Lu Xichen¡¯s face fluctuated between green and white. He stared right at Jingyin with an unwilling and craving gaze.


    Then he looked towards Zong Shou, killing intent shing within.


    He was afraid and was helpless against these two nuns. However, he could kill this person in front of him.


    Xiaoyue spoke up, ¡°This person has a deep rtionship with me. If you dare to touch him I will also ensure that you won¡¯t have a good time!¡±


    Lu Xichen smiled and then scoffed coldly, ¡°Forget it, ten days? You can only protect them for ten days. I can afford to wait, let¡¯s see what you can do then...¡±


    After saying then he coldly waved his sleeves and left.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, however, he still decided to retract his spiritual sense.


    It was best if he didn¡¯t use the Wish Power.


    When that person was far away, Jingyin gave out a bitter sigh, ¡°You must have been shocked! The matter is really funny, today we are safe due to the agreement with the Yantian Manor Head. They will select the top pregnant women whose babies had been subjected to the restrictions of the Lu Family secret techniques to be taken care of by us to let them give birth in peace. Although we are fortunate to be able to dy some time I still feel really guilty and uneasy. I have sinned and within these dozens of years I have never had a peaceful day when I could sleep easy...¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and looked beneath the mountain. Thinking to himself that no wonder there would be so many pregnant women within this convent.


    To give birth safely and then that Yantian Manor would take them to extract the Xiantian Fire Essence Marrow?


    Speaking of which this Xiaoyue also deserved to be killed.


    Jingyin opened her mouth feeling a little unfair, ¡°Master why do you me yourself like that? You had no choice. You went all-around twenty years ago and managed to save so many people. Lu Tianyan used the lives of millions to threaten you and force you to do this. To protect these three thousand miles ofnd of peace, Master should be thanked for being meritorious...¡±


    Xiaoyue had a dark expression, shaking her head and not speaking.


    Zong Shou waszy to listen on. There might be a reason within but it wasn¡¯t something he wanted to know or bothered to know.


    He also found it weird how this Lu Xichen didn¡¯t manage to recognize him.


    He did use the Wish Power to suppress the Lu Family bloodline and there weren¡¯t any white mes around his body, however his looks were the same right?


    Lu Wushuang and Yantian Manor were searching all over in this world. Did they not tell what he looked like to their subjects.


    That person just now seemed to have a decent position in Lu Family,manding two thousand Grade Six Dao Soldiers. Within Yantian Manor he should be someone who holds huge power, why didn¡¯t he know too?


    Just as Zong Shou was finding it weird, his heart had a thought as he looked beneath the mountain.


    Only to see numerous soldiers holding scrolls and checking with the devotees one by one.


    Zong Shou casually reached out and silently obtained one of the scrolls.


    Just one look and he broke out into augh.


    His face was the one within the scroll, no matter which features, the eyes, eyebrows, nose, ears, they were the exact same.


    He focused and had a really weird feeling. His impression went totally chaotic like it wasn¡¯t him too.


    This drawing was exactly the same but he was unable to deduce his true looks. His memory was also a total mess.


    If one looked at it too long, one would feel nauseous and giddy.


    ¡°Chaoticw, so that was the case. Was it Yantian Manor Head...¡±


    Lu Wushuang hated him for not dying so he wouldn¡¯t do any methods on the drawing.


    The only thing he could think about was the Manor Head.


    It seems like that person wasn¡¯t liked by everyone within the Lu Family. The Master of this world from the Lu Family didn¡¯t look like he wanted this matter to end quickly.


    Zong Shou shook his head and returned the scroll. His eyes shone and looked towards the sky, ¡°Jingyin if you canplete a wish, what would you want the most?¡±


    Jingyin was stunned and then she found it really preposterous. She then looked towards Zong Shou and saw that his expression was unusually solemn.


    She subconsciously spoke and wanted to say that she wanted the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha to descend on this world. However right as she was about to she changed her words, ¡°I only hope that all the women in this world won¡¯t lose their children because of the Xiantian Fire Essence Marrow...¡±

 Chapter 869 - Tianyan Manor Head

    <h4>Chapter 869: Tianyan Manor Head</h4>


    All the women in Cangling World wouldn¡¯t suffer the pain of losing their children because of the Xiantian Fire Essence Marrow?


    Zong Shou was silent, in the end, he was still dragged into this matter.


    Forget it, he used the Wish Power of this world to train his body so more or less he was wrapped up in a little of the Cause and Effect of this ce.


    He would do something for them as sort of apensation. He could also fulfill Jingyin¡¯s wish to pay her back for saving his life.


    He was deep in thought as he looked toward that convent at the foot of the mountain.


    Those pregnant women seemed to be sent in batches. There were indeed a portion who would give birth during these few days.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t notice it, however, now when he looked closely he realized that there was something a little wrong with the situation.


    A secret technique was indeed cast in their bodies, causing the babies to pige the life force of their mother¡¯s body when they grew. When they were given birth, not only would they be really strong and healthy, the Xiantian Fire Essence Marrow would also be exceptionally pure.


    Although this technique was strong, there was one area that was inappropriate.


    Once one didn¡¯t control it correctly, the mother¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it and would die from weakness.


    This was probably the reason why Tianyan Manor would send these pregnant women to Xiaoyue to take care.


    ¡°Even those beasts and animals wouldn¡¯t do such cruel things...¡±


    Laughing coldly, Zong Shou retracted his gaze. Then, he turned his wheelchair and returned to the only small hut on the cliff.


    ¡°I will go into seclusion for 10 days, don¡¯t disturb me!¡±


    Not bothering about the shocked gazes of Xiaoyue and Jingyin, Zong Shou waved his sleeves. A few Mind Stones scattered everywhere and totally cut off this thatched house from the outside world. It totally blocked out Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze and Spiritual Sense from within.


    With a thought, a full 37 Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Flying Swords appeared in front of him.


    Zong Shou focused right in the middle at that White Sword which was giving off a shining star light.


    This was the first Celestial Artifact Sword which he crafted while referencing the diagram of the formation.


    Actually, strictly speaking it couldn¡¯t be considered a Celestial Artifact. This sword had to rely on this formation to start running and couldn¡¯t be used alone.


    This was why, in a short few days, Zong Shou was able to craft it.


    In his heart, he still felt really excited. The moment this sword was formed, his Sword Formation had its true core.


    The truth was just that. Once this sword was merged into the formation, this Sword Formation changed.


    The eight swords from before allowed the formation to have its skeleton so it could hold up the flesh and blood.


    This sword allowed the other 36 to have a soul!


    Although it wasn¡¯t a Sword Spirit, it felt even stronger than that!


    ¡°The strength of which doubled! Just this Sword Formation alone, without me controlling it, will have close to no opponents among the Celestial Realm...¡±


    Zong Shou still didn¡¯t have a chance to study this formation, however, he could roughly guess andprehend that once 4 simr grade swords were added in, there might be aplete Artifact Spirit that would be born.


    No, it isn¡¯t born but revived! The 10 Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation Soul in the ancient times would rely on this to appear in the world again. What an exquisite Sword Formation...


    Zong Shou sucked in a cold breath, a look of disbelief appearing in his eyes.


    If he had not confirmed that even if this Artifact Soul revived that it would be connected to his mind and not that ancient person, he would have most probably given up on the Sword Formation.


    However, if that was the case, he might be able to find the other swords in the ancientplete formation...


    If he used special methods and materials to bind to his blood, the effects would be no weaker than the swords he crafted himself.


    Although it was reallyplicated and required many materials, it was a little stronger than if he crafted one himself.


    Then, he shook his head. This matter was still a long distance away from him.


    If I am able toplete this Sword Formation, who knows if I¡¯ll be able to control the Common People¡¯s Sword Formation that Xi Zi sealed before he fell...


    Zong Shou called out the Star Dao Seeds within the Void Space in his heart. At this moment, there were 64 of them which rotated around him.


    He then directly injected a huge amount of Spiritual Energy stored in the many Celestial Stones into the Book of Eon Extreme Life.


    At this moment, his True Qi and Soul Power weren¡¯t able to be used. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t split his mind to craft swords.


    What he was going to do was to modify the Sword Formation within these 10 days which was around 100 elerated days, such that it would be more perfect and he would be able to have more control of it.


    Next, would be to add another 8 Star Dao Seeds within these 100 days to reach the Evil Earth number of 72.


    At that time, his foundations would be really firm.


    Although he wouldn¡¯t be able to step into Late Celestial Realm like he did after he finished the Heaven Realm tribtion, no one would be his opponent within the Celestial Realm...


    He was filled with anticipation regarding his battle against Lu Wushuang.


    ¡°After being chased for so many months, I need to return all this anger and hatred to vent my frustration...¡±


    With a thought, Zong Shou looked back into his sleeves with a little shock.


    ¡°Your injuries have recovered? So quick!¡±


    His hands trembled and a blue light flew out of his sleeves. It was the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle who had suffered light injuries when blocking Lu Wushuang¡¯s spear head-on. Its body was shrunk into a small turtle, gleefully flying around in front of his face.


    ¡°To be able to grow big and small, interpret thews of Heaven and Earth, so you advanced?¡±


    Zong Shou knocked onto its shell and he understood.


    This fellow was already at the Intermediate Celestial Realm. He was chased by Lu Wushuang for so long and this fellow had fought him many times.


    It seemed to haveprehended something and actually managed to charge into the Intermediate Celestial Realm.


    Apart from that, the Wish Power in its body had also disappeared.


    It had probably digested it to strengthen its body.


    As for that shell, it was also glowing. This God Realm Xuanwu Shell should have been totally refined by it.


    This thing could bepared to a Celestial Artifact. In the battle against Lu Wushuang, even if it was stabbed by the spear, it was undamaged at all. However, the body of the Blue Fire Turtle itself was a little weaker and it was slightly injured from the tremors.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but exim in awe. This Turtle was really interesting. It had just advanced a year ago and its cultivation improved once more such that Little Gold and Hanxi didn¡¯t catch up to it.


    In terms of its truebat strength, it was also decent.


    Zong Shou also started to anticipate the other few things sleeping in the Spirit Beast bags.


    The Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Technique continued to fill him with pain. A few times, he really wanted to stop resisting and just die. However, it also benefited him greatly...


    Using his heart to sense, forgetting about Hanxi that Natural Variant, Little Gold, Hanxi and Lightning Winged Dragon probably gained more than him.


    Who knows what level they would grow to when they awaken?


    ¡°Just nice, you can help protect me...¡±


    The awakening of the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle made Zong Shou feel more at ease. He directly closed his eyes and entered a meditative state.


    With this beast protecting him, even if Lu Wushuang came personally, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him in a short while.


    After stepping into the Intermediate Celestial Realm, it was more so!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The so-called Tianyan Manor was built on the highest peak of Cangling World.


    It was 73,430 feet high and could allow one to look down on all life. On the peak, a Fire Cloud wrapped around and spread 10,000 miles.


    However, when Lu Xichen stepped into the Tianyan Manor, a cold energy surged toward his face. The temperature was adequate and was just nice.


    Although the Lu Family people were good at controlling fire, they didn¡¯t like staying within mes at every moment.


    Without needing anyone to report, he walked in directly. After crossing several courtyards, he came into a garden.


    He looked around carefully and then his eyes were fixed in the center of the garden, only to see that two people were sitting opposite one another.


    One of them was the Head of the Tianyan Manor, his master Lu Yantian.


    The other person also had an important identity. He was one of the 37 Young Masters of the Lu Family, the Sky Burning Celestial Dynasty Grade Three Commander Lu Wushuang.


    In terms of identity and status, he was even above Lu Yantian.


    There were many people beside who were serving them carefully.


    What was the most eye-catching was theke not far away. A 10,000-foot long, snake-like giant beast which was covered in red scales coiled within theke.


    Although it was a Fire Beast, it seemed to like to stay in the water.


    Since Lu Xichen entered, its eyes stared over coldly. That gaze was like it was sizing up its food.


    Lu Xichen felt cold sweat trickling down. This was Lu Yantian¡¯s Protector Beast, it was called the Shark Snake.


    It was a Natural Variant and loved to kill.


    Although there was only, it couldpare to thousands of Protector Beasts.


    It was only Late Celestial Realm but even God Realm Cultivators might not be able to beat it.


    At this moment, even when he knew that this beast was controlled by Lu Tianyan and wouldn¡¯t do anything to him, he still felt terrified.


    ¡°Did you go over to Shuiyue Convent just now?¡±


    A t tone came from the side of the stone table, causing Lu Xichen toe back to his senses.


    ¡°Yes! It was to find Zong Shou. Not long ago, someone saw a white lightnd near the convent which was why I was suspicious...¡±


    ¡°You went to search for Jingyin right? So many years have passed and you still can¡¯t forget her.¡±


    Lu Tianyan was 30, wearing a schr dress and looking really demure.


    ¡°You are so devoted and charmed by her to an extent that you disregarded all the rules that I set!¡±


    Lu Xichen felt his chest and back turn wet, deeply bowing, ¡°Xichen has always followed the rules and I don¡¯t dare to disobey you.¡±


    ¡°If you did, you wouldn¡¯t be still alive. I know you love that woman and I want to see you seed too. However, we need all the matters to end first. Before that, don¡¯t do anything funny, do you understand?¡±


    Seeing Lu Xichen bowing in a tamed manner, Lu Tianyan smiled and asked directly, ¡°Since you have already gone, then how is the situation there?¡±


    Hearing these words, Lu Xichen calmed down and bowed once more.


    ¡°Monk Xiaoyue¡¯s medicine skills seem to have seen great improvement. In this round, those 200 people all look really good...¡±


    Lu Yantian¡¯s eyes lit up, he drank all the wine in the cup with his head leaned back.


    ¡°What great news!¡±


    Without any instructions, a bunch of servants walked over. The first few each carried a tray beside them.


    There were all naked children on the trays who were in deep sleep, not crying and not making any noise.


    Lu Tianyan casually picked one, piercing the brow of one of them.


    A momentter, he took out a red liquid and swallowed it.

 Chapter 870 - Sandpiper Fighting A Clam

    <h4>Chapter 870: Sandpiper Fighting A m</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°It really is delicious! Each time I eat it, I will be awe at how amazing this thing is...¡±


    Lu Yantian¡¯s face flushed red like he was drunk from wine.


    In theke beside, the Shark Snake also roared out like it was venting its unhappiness.


    Lu Yantian instantly burst outughing, casually grabbing and throwing 3 newborns over.


    The Shark Snake¡¯s appearance when eating was not as well-mannered as Lu Yantian. He directly swallowed it, grinding them in its mouth before swallowing. Its face appeared satisfied before its giant body sunk back down into the water.


    Lu Yantian smiled and said, ¡°Brother Wushuang, if you like it, then just enjoy. I have a huge number of them here. These are a little younger, if they grow up and be corrupted by the energy of the world, then they would be useless...¡±


    Lu Wushuang¡¯s face was green and he had a cold expression on his face, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Brother think that this is too much? For a drop of Xiantian Fire Essence Marrow to take a life. How different are you from an enemy? I think you should stop. Once I return to the Celestial Dynasty, I will definitely report this.¡±


    ¡°Brother Wushuang, are you nning to educate me?¡±


    Lu Yantianughed out loud, his eyes filled with a mocking intent, ¡°Dare I ask which rule and whichw of the Celestial Dynasty did I break?¡±


    Lu Wushuang¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°If you do this, then how would you unify the hearts of the people in this world?¡±


    Lu Yantianughed without much care at all, ¡°My Cangling World follows the rules of the Saint Emperor, only taking 40% of taxes and not randomly piging. There have never been lesser gifts. All war matters ured after orders. As the Master of this world, I can be considered really responsible. Even the Saint Emperor himself can¡¯t punish me if I don¡¯t do anything wrong. The few Country Rulers actually know...¡±


    When he said this, his tone became darker and colder, ¡°You are the direct bloodline of the Lu Family, so how would you know about the hardship of people like me who fell to the Lu Family branch bloodline? Even a little bit of increase in the bloodline is enough surprise!¡±


    Lu Wushuang kept silent. With what happened to Lu Zi before, how would he not know?


    The preciousness of the Lu Family Blood was not in its me power, but in the bloodline memories hidden within by the three End Realm experts of the Lu Family and the dozens of Saint Realm Experts.


    If one was able to obtain its help one could reduce hundreds and thousands of years of hardship in cultivation for the entire family.


    The purity of the bloodline would decide the status of the family within the entire race...


    He had seen too many cruel and sad things happen within the race.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think back to Zong Shou.


    It was said that before this kid was born, half of his legacy mark was sealed by the few elders and Country Heads of the race. Only the Saint Emperor¡¯s direct blood flowed in him.


    No matter how pure his bloodline was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get too much unless he could break the seal.


    When he was born he also had a Dual Meridian Body, Broken Soul body, so he should have had no way to cultivate at all.


    His mother was under soft arrest by the race and his father was nowhere to be found.


    Compared to Lu Wushuang, he was in so much more danger. However, didn¡¯t he also climb out of the ditch?


    Even if he had the Nine Tail Sky Fox legacy, he had to rely on his own ability to fight for it.


    Compared to this cousin who he was closer to, he felt more respect for the enemy.


    Shaking his head, he directly stood up and stepped into the void.


    People with different beliefs couldn¡¯t be close to one another and he knew that there was no way that he could persuade this person. He also wasn¡¯t willing to get into a heated argument with him and as such he could only excuse himself.


    Lu Yantian¡¯s face twitched when he saw this and then it returned back to normal.


    ¡°I will do my best for Zong Shou¡¯s matter. Within 40 days I will give Brother Wushuang an exnation.¡±


    Lu Wushuang stopped for a moment, not bothering if he meant it or not as he silently left.


    In just a few steps, he was outside of Cangling World into the Xuwang Ocean.


    Then he looked toward the world and entered deep thought.


    He stood silently for a moment and a person stepped out. It was that delicate schr who he was with days ago.


    He looked at Lu Wushuang¡¯s expression and could roughly guess the rough situation.


    ¡°I heard that the Yantian Manor Head often uses the Xiantian Fire Essence Marrow of this world to raise his bloodline. Young Master can¡¯t get used to that?¡±


    Lu Wushuang nodded his head, a look of disgust appeared on his face, ¡°It really is disgusting but there is nothing I can do about it.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do about it...¡±


    That teen¡¯s eyes shed and then he smiled, ¡°In other words, Young Master isn¡¯t going to bother about it?¡±


    Lu Wushuang didn¡¯t reply. Although Lu Tianyan was annoying but aspared to Zong Shou¡¯s matter, it could be tossed to the side.


    He had to use his strength to search for Zong Shou.


    After dozens of years of battles, although he had hot blood, it was already burned out.


    It was weird speaking about it, who knows what secret techniques Zong Shou used?


    Since entering this Cangling World, he searched everywhere and was still unable to find any traces of him.


    His Bloodline Sensory Ability was totally ineffective.


    ¡°Young Master is wise! At this time you still need to bear with it. If you are unhappy, when you inherit the Saint Emperor position, you can naturally stop this. Actually, who knows how many such things ur within the Lu Family, how will you be able to care about them all?¡±


    Seemingly not continuing to dwell on this topic, the teen said seriously, ¡°What did he say about the search?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mention anything. He said that he would give me an exnation within 40 days.¡±


    ¡°40 days?¡±


    The brow of the teen rose up and then heughed coldly, ¡°In other words, the Celestial Dynasty hopes that you would return in 40 days? This person is in charge of Cangling World and follows all rules. Without enough reason, we really can¡¯t do anything to him.¡±


    Lu Wushuang was a little surprised, ¡°You aren¡¯t going to persuade me to give up on this person and return?¡±


    ¡°Why return? The tall trees in the forest get their tops blown off. Although the Xuanye Country Ruler has high hopes for you, your birth is a little ordinary and there is no one to help you. Now you are everyone¡¯s target. Even without today¡¯s matter, Wubing also wanted to persuade you to first store up strength for a period of time.¡±


    The teen said impassively, his gaze was also lighting up and dimming down constantly, ¡°This matter is great. I really can¡¯t see the depths of this Zong Shou. If he returns to the Lu Family, he will be your enemy. Even if you offend the Saint Emperor, you still have to wipe him out. I really feel uneasy unless I personally see this person fall. The only thing to consider would be Lu Tianyan joining hands with Zong Shou...¡±


    Lu Wushuang was slightly shocked. Strictly speaking, Zong Shou was also one of the candidates for the future Lu Family Saint Emperor.


    Since Lu Yantian could work with him, then naturally he could cooperate with Zong Shou too...


    Then, he shook his head. He knew the Zong Shou¡¯s background


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t have intentions of working with the Lu Family people.


    Such a possibility was really small.


    He clenched his fists and he felt a hot blood rise in his chest.


    ...There was one more month. However, he felt like he couldn¡¯t even wait for a single moment.


    He really wanted to just kill Zong Shou under his sword right away.


    At the same time, within Cangling World, Tianyan Manor.


    Still in the courtyard, Lu Xichen bowed. Beside the stone table, Lu Yantianughed softly.


    ¡°The suspicious person you noticed in Shuiyue Convent might be Zong Shou? Did you try to verify, how confident are you?¡±


    Seeing Lu Xichen not daring to speak, Lu Yantian didn¡¯t mind and justughed out loud.


    ¡°Interesting, interesting! What a waste what a waste...¡±


    Like a sandpiper fighting a m, however, this m was just too small and too weak.


    He was the fisherman, unable to obtain any benefits...


    Theughter stopped and it turned into a sigh.

 Chapter 871 - Tianyan Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 871: Tianyan Disaster</h4>


    A full 72 stars shone in the skies above Zong Shou as they were slowly rotating.


    It caused a special type of suppression to spread about within this thatched roof.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle shrunk into the size of a palm, opening its turtle eyes which became the size of sesame seeds and looked above curiously.


    Itid down and then suddenly flew up, it tried to touch the stars but obviously missed.


    It appeared embarrassed, turning around and looking at its master with an annoyed expression.


    Each star contained a Dao within.


    If it could touch it, it would definitely be able toprehend the true meaning of a Dao, which was why it craved these stars.


    During these days, when it protected Zong Shou within the thatched hut, it was bored and just chased these stars. However, there were very few that it could even touch. Whether or not it could catch one all depended on its master.


    ¡°You little thing, learned 13 Daos from me and you still aren¡¯t satisfied?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. His finger smacked heavily on the shell.


    ¡°Your foundations are the Hard and Strong Daos and also the Chill Power. With the bloodline, as long as you just focus on your foundations to improve, you can easily step into the God Realm. When the timees, cultivate others to widen your foundations. To be distracted now and grasp too many random Daos will harm you instead of benefitting you!¡±


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle turned its head and was deep in thought. In the end, it unwillingly nodded its head in agreement.


    Apart from the 72 stars, the 37 white tooth swords were hanging around it.


    Three Thousand Star Falling, Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation, these two formations pretty much merged into one, perfectlypatible with one another.


    At this moment, Star Power gathered and Sword Energy formed by itself, not only not consuming Zong Shou¡¯s own strength, but also feeding some back into Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    There were a series of popping sounds within his Chakra Meridians, his bones and joints were like beans being fried.


    This was him using external strength to forcefully clear out the meridians in his body.


    It caused his meridians which became blocked and umted blood and impurities due to the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Technique to be cleared out.


    As for his bones, due to the strength of his physical body, they were able to reach a brand new level in the short 100 days.


    Unlimited amounts of Wish Power caused him to be able to strengthen his body without any worries.


    In the past, he still worried a little, unwilling to be too deeply connected to this Cangling World. However, since he already decided to fulfill Jingyin¡¯s wish, then there was no need to have this consideration.


    With his body bing stronger, the first to benefit were his bones. All the bones in his body were like they were made out of jade now.


    Each piece was extremely heavy.


    It was said that when one reached the peak of the End Realm, each bone would be like a mountain, the weight of an entire Sumeru Mountain.


    Although Zong Shou¡¯s body was far from that, at this realm he was still extremely strong and unbeatable.


    Not long ago he had tried, normal Magical Artifacts and weapons were unable to threaten him at all.


    Intermediate Grade Magical Artifacts were only able to hurt his flesh, but not his bones, if he used all of his energy.


    With his hands alone, he could even go up against top Magical Artifacts.


    ¡°Sess!¡±


    When thest bit of meridian was opened up, Zong Shou felt like he had swallowed a ginseng root, his body felt really refreshed andfortable.


    His body bing stronger also meant that he could carry more power and had more Bloodline Ability.


    It directly caused the pain and impact of the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Technique on his body to be weakened.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even need to use all of his strength to suppress this secret technique.


    He could even make use of it, to release the effects of this technique.


    However, during these few days, he felt that there was a barrier that he couldn¡¯t step across.


    It was the Sky Burning Blood. Although his bloodline was still raising, there were fewer things he could get from the legacy mark.


    Speaking of which, he had felt this thing a few days ago.


    The Lu Family Sky Burning Bloodline was something only the Water Qilin could go against. However, the memories he gained from thetter far exceeded the former.


    ¡°A seal? Lu Family...¡±


    Zong Shouughed coldly, even using his toe to think he would know that it was the Saint Realm experts of the Lu Family which sealed him at the source.


    He would only be able to gain the memories of 1 End Realm Expert and 1 Saint Realm Expert.


    Shaking his head, he didn¡¯t have much desire for this in the first ce, he also wasn¡¯t willing to be subjected to the bidding of this family. This was exactly what he wanted.


    Actually, if he was willing, he could even use the Wish Power of the billions here to step into the God Realm. Much less this not stable seal which was filled with weaknesses?


    <i>My injuries aren¡¯t fully healed but I can still fight. I just need the tribtion to arrive and I will be able to suppress this Marrow Burning Blood Spirit. Speaking of which, 10 days has passed...</i>


    Without any fear, the wooden doors opened by itself.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t need the wheelchair as he just stepped out.


    It was noon outside. Although Jingyin wasn¡¯t here, Zong Shou saw the rice box to the side.


    He smiled, picking it up. After he opened it, fragrance filled his nose.


    The rice and dishes were already cool so he heated it up. Zong Shou enjoyed the delicious meal that Jingyin made herself while spreading out his Spiritual Sense.


    After searching about, he was unable to see any traces of her.


    Not only her, even Xiaoyue weren¡¯t here.


    <i>That¡¯s right! Since it has been 10 days, the babies would be handed over now. I need to move to an area not far from the Tianyan Manor. However, I need a day to be able to rush there...</i>


    He swept out with his Spiritual Sense. As expected, there were no kids within the convent. They were probably all brought away.


    Zong Shou looked out into the distance at the giant mountain.


    It was 13,000 miles away however with his visual abilities he could still see it from here.


    <i>What a thick Vengeful Energy, who knows how many kids have died. However, that¡¯s good too...</i>


    Zong Shouughed and then stepped into the air.


    Since he was going to end the matters of this world, then it was best if he had a fight at Tianyan Manor. It was what he wanted too.


    He might not be able to control his strength if it it was somewhere else and he might harm many innocent people.


    Based on what he knew, Lu Yantian wasn¡¯t the only one who swallowed the Xiantian Fire Essence Marrow. However, this person wanted it to be purer and more precious.


    His 100,000 elite troops all had Fire Essence Marrow given to them every month.


    They didn¡¯t have a bloodline but it could improve their cultivation.


    Even people of Cangling World themselves who served the manor also joined in.


    Since that was the case, then it was okay if everyone on and below the mountain were dead. They deserved it for their sins.


    There would be no worries, even if the scenes became a little violent...


    Also there was Lu Wushuang who he would deal with at the same time.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle seemed to sense his thoughts and gave out an excited noise.


    Its body spreading out, expanding 1,000 times. It carried Zong Shou swiftly toward the mountain peak.


    At this moment, there was an explosion within Zong Shou¡¯s sleeve.

 Chapter 872 - Rampage

    <h4>Chapter 872: Rampage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle seemed to know his thoughts and gave out an excited sound.


    Its body spread out, expanding by 1,000 times. It carried Zong Shou swiftly toward the mountain peak.


    At this moment, there was an explosion within Zong Shou¡¯s sleeve.


    <i>It¡¯s Hanxi, looking at the time it should have awakened...</i>


    Hanxi was a natural variant and wasn¡¯t a God Beast. As such, it didn¡¯t have a Bloodline Legacy.


    Out of the few Spiritual Beasts, it should have been the first to wake up.


    Zong Shou shook his sleeves and as expected a Silver Light flew out from within.


    He looked closely and saw that not only was it covered in silver-white mes, it was hidden within a ball of light such that one couldn¡¯t see carefully.


    Those 6 pairs of wings seemed wider, spreading out 1,000 feet and shining light all around.


    It was originally something really violent but now it looked really Saint-like and brilliant like something made by the Heavens...


    Its face was also not covered by armor anymore, it looked exactly like a human.


    On closer inspection, its face looked simr to Kong Yao, extremely beautiful.


    Zong Shou tried to use his fingers to touch and the feeling was exactly the same as human skin.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird...¡±


    He knew that this Saint Fire Ant Queen had ced a lot of emphasis on its armor.


    It tightly protected itself within the Ant armor.


    However, it decided to give up on it now which really surprised him.


    Unless this thing had confidence that even without the armor, itsbat strength wouldn¡¯t drop, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself.


    This Natural Variant might not have Bloodline Legacies, but it was born from the Vengeful Energy of Heaven and Earth and was really created by the Heavens. It was connected to the source of the world, the degree of which probably was no lower than Saint Realm Experts who reached the Man and Heaven as One level.


    Maybe itprehended something when it was asleep...


    He sent some True Qi in which spread out in Hanxi¡¯s body. A look ofprehension appeared in his eyes.


    <i>As expected it is about to form its pellet...</i>


    Huge amounts of Wish Power, the impact of the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit caused its strength to go from Intermediate Spirit Realm to Late Spirit Realm.


    It¡¯sprehension of the Light Dao also shocked Zong Shou.


    It was just half a step, a fortuitous encounter away from reaching Celestial Realm.


    With his questions being solved, Zong Shou smiled. He felt that the feeling in his hands was not bad and he couldn¡¯t help but pinch once more.


    He curiously looked at its chest, there was also no armor there, totally naked. Like a Celestial hidden in the clouds.


    Did that ce also feel like a real person?


    Hanxi allowed him to do whatever he wanted. At this time, it couldn¡¯t help but stare fiercely at his fingers like it was considering whether or not to directly cut it off.


    Zong Shou gave out an awkwardugh and retracted his hand.


    He mocked himself that he was really shameless, actually even trying to take advantage of his own Spiritual Beast.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t Xiaori, otherwise, it would be able to help him...


    Although Hanxi was strong, it couldn¡¯t interfere in such a level of battle.


    He casually searched within the Heaven and Earth Bag, finding a silver-white veil which he tossed over.


    <i>Since you chose to transform into a human, then you should have the sense of decency of a human...</i>


    Hanxi didn¡¯t reject and wore the veil over its body.


    This was an item that Zong Shou snatched from who knows where. It was an Intermediate Magical Treasure that could change in size.


    It was probably a reward from the Taoist Faction battle and its quality was decent. Zong Shou kept it in his collection and couldn¡¯t find any use of it.


    It wore it on its body, apart from covering its body it also protected it.


    Zong Shou stopped worrying about Hanxi and stepped down. The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle instantly spread out 12 pairs of Ice Wings.


    The Giant Turtle body seemed huge but when it flew it was extremely quick.


    In just a few breaths, it was near the peak. 1,000 miles away was the Tianyan Manor.


    There were restrictions here, apart from Fire Clouds, there were hidden formations and dozens of times more maism powers which covered the area. Light and heavy changed, neither beast nor man was able to fly here, so they could only walk.


    It seemed to be emphasizing that the Tianyan Manor was the highest existence in this world.


    Zong Shou had no intention to hide anything. It was best if he alerted them all and wrapped up all of them. He wanted to directly budge in with the turtle. However, his heart suddenly jumped as he sensed someone.


    <i>Jingyin...</i>


    The familiar aura was 1,000 miles away at the foot of the mountain.


    Zong Shou smiled, not even thinking as Sword Energy exploded out from within his body. He spread out his Spiritual Sense without any care at all.


    Just purely the Sword Intent forcefully tore open a breach in the restrictions in front of him.


    When the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle saw it, it burst outughing like it was filled with joy. Its body burned a blue me, together with that 10,000-foot body, it seemed like mes surged into the sky.


    It flew in the air with no intention of reducing its speed at all.


    Like a meteor, with a loud explosion, it smashed into all the restrictions.


    All of a sudden, numerous Spiritual Patterns shed from all around. Those red Fire Clouds swept forth.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle didn¡¯t care about anything and continued to go on a rampage.


    Chill Power Blue mes spread all out such that the mes weren¡¯t able to get within 100,000 feet.


    It was a cold snowy wastnd within 100,000 feet.


    The formation could restrict it and suppress it at the start, but in just a moment, under the domineering huge force of the turtle, it copsed bit by bit.


    1,000-mile distance was covered in just a breath. Someone on the giant fire pir mountain peak finally reacted. 1,000 carriages flew into the air.


    ¡°Preposterous bastard! Your Spiritual Sense is spread out, so you should know that this is my Tianyan Manor Prohibited Land...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s body was too small so people didn¡¯t notice. Numerous spears wereing toward the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle.


    The turtle didn¡¯t care at all. Before this, it was a Beast King of a region, a true barbaric fierce beast!


    Although it received many benefits from following Zong Shou, it was unable to disy its personality and felt really pent up.


    At this moment, the turtle knew that as long as it didn¡¯t annoy the person on its back that it could do whatever it wanted here.


    It knew about Zong Shou¡¯s intent to wipe out this ce. The fierce intent was there for all to see. It made its might up to vent it all out.


    It waved its two huge shields. The left shield pushed aside all the spears and the right one smashed over.


    The huge barbaric strength smashed 100 carriages along with the people on them into meat paste.


    The Giant Shield started to split into thousands more. There were also numerous spinning teeth. One after another, there were several hundred flying carriages that were smashed, blood rained down.


    The remaining people finally knew that the turtle wasn¡¯t easy to handle. They furiously retreated back into the giant mountain.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was still unwilling to stop, it stared fiercely within. It was about to chase over into the mountain but felt a tremor from its back.


    It knew that its master was unhappy and wanted it to calm down. It stopped and unwillingly slowed down,nding at the foot of the mountain.


    There were numerous people here. Their faces were all ashen white as they knelt down at the foot.


    There were roughly a million of them. Jingyin, who Zong Shou wanted to find, was among them.


    It was like she was shocked by what happened on the peak as she looked at the Giant Turtle in shock.


    Zong Shou nced over before not bothering anymore. He grabbed and pulled up Jingyin from the crowd and onto the turtle shell, only to see that this girl¡¯s cheeks were covered in tears, making one pity her.


    Her face was filled with confusion until she saw Zong Shou. Only then was the anxiousness in her eyes followed by shock.


    ¡°It is you...¡±


    Then, she thought back to how this turtle was killing above in the sky. So many Tianyan Manor people were killed...


    For Zong Shou to be able to stand on its back, without needing to think, one knew who it belonged to.


    Her face fluctuated between green and white, filled with terror within.


    ¡°This is Tianyan Manor...¡±


    She knew that Zong Shou was strong. She knew 10 days ago.


    However, a few days ago that person she saved through luck was still injured such that he couldn¡¯t move his arms or legs...


    At this moment, although his aura had changed, it was still really dim.


    ¡°I know that this ce is the Tianyan Manor, where the Lu Family World Master lives.¡±


    Zong Shou nodded and expressed that he knew. He then asked, ¡°You cried? Speaking of which, those kids were already sent up?¡±


    She quickly wiped her tears, ¡°I wanted to follow Master to see whether or not we could beg the Manor Head to show mercy. However, Master didn¡¯t let me...¡±


    She was really anxious, thinking to herself, how this person still had the heart to ask about this now?


    At this moment, there was still time to escape.


    She raised her head and looked, instantly the final bit of color was drained from her face.


    Streaks of Spiritual Light shed at the waist of the mountain as they surged from all over.


    No matter how ignorant she was, she knew that a formation was being spread out.


    Tens of thousands of carriages flew up. There were also 12,000 Iron Cavalry who flew into the air.


    Jingyin recognized that this was the Red me Burning Cavalry, the Grade-6 Dao Soldiers of the Lu Family.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t sense anything, instead frowning and looking at the group of people at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Why did these peoplee?


    He could originally go about unrestrained but with these people here, he had to worry in case he injured the innocent.


    <i>What a hassle...</i>


    ¡°You¡¯re still asking about this? If you don¡¯t leave you will be in trouble!¡±


    Jingyin was totally panicked. However, when she said these words, she saw that Zong Shou had no intention to leave.


    The turtle below also seemed reallyzy.


    Only to see those thousands of Dao Soldiers were already closing down on all sides.


    Layers of barriers were stacked 100,000 feet around the mountain body.


    Jingyin was filled with despair as she said with an ashen white expression, ¡°All their kids were chosen by those evil devils. They rushed here with the hopes of pleading for mercy. In the past, there were even more of them but now there are fewer and fewer. They know that it is useless even if they beg...¡±

 Chapter 873 - Cannot Afford To Offend

    <h4>Chapter 873: Cannot Afford To Offend</h4>


    Zong Shou acknowledged before he stopped paying attention. He then looked up into the air.


    These people were powerless to fight back which was why they could only do this. He couldn¡¯t me them for that.


    With these millions of people here, he had to spend some more effort.


    The Red Fire Burning Cavalry stepped in mid-air. They circled around in the air and then stopped. Their formations were really strict and orderly as they hung casually in mid-air.


    He could also sense several strong Spiritual Senses which were shining down on this ce.


    Augh broke out from afar, ¡°I was wondering who it was, so it was you. So what? Your injuries slightly healed up and you are rushing over to ask to die? 10 days ago, that old nun Xiaoyue saved your life, today you probably won¡¯t be so lucky anymore...¡±


    He was looking down on and mocking him.


    Zong Shou was able to discern that this person was Lu Xichen, who he saw 10 days ago in the back mountain of the convent. His lips curled coldly before he slightly shook his head. Zong Shou was toozy to answer, kicking the shell of the turtle under him.


    ¡°Blue Fire, what are you doing standing still there, it¡¯s time to act! Break the formation roots beneath the mountain. Nothing will be left in this ce today!¡±


    The eyes of the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle lit up as itughed arrogantly. Its 12 pairs of Ice Wings spread out as it once again smashed towards the peak of the mountain.


    Jingyin looked on and she instantly panicked. She instinctively eximed, ¡°What are you doing? You can¡¯t...¡±


    Before she finished, there was a loud explosion. The mountain body shook as stone and sand scattered down. The formation restrictions in this area were also copsing bit by bit.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle possessed immense strength. In the past, when Zong Shou injected in Wish Power, its power increased once more, increasing to 5 times its original amount!


    After itid out its Xuanwu Body Protecting Energy, the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle totally disregarded all the restrictions and spells within the formation.


    Its 10,000-foot body waved the two Giant Shields in his hands. He smashed over, the aura was majestic and fierce.


    Energy surged all over, dust and sand flew everywhere. The faces of the millions on the ground were all ashen white.


    However, there was an external power protecting this area. Although the energy was vast, it didn¡¯t harm them at all.


    Zong Shou stood still on the back of the Turtle. Only then did he open his mouth to reply, ¡°Didn¡¯t you wish for all the women in Cangling World to no longer suffer the pain of losing their children? You saved my life so I will grant your wish. Naturally, I am going to fight my way up there and deal with the head of these convicts.¡±


    When Jingyin heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, the only thing she felt was disbelief.


    However, before she even had time to think about it, thousands of arrows flew down from above. Many spells spread out and covered the area and the scenes quickly turned into an apocalypse.


    In just an instant, the sky above calmed back down once more.


    At the start, Jingyin didn¡¯t know what was happening until she looked to the side. 100,000 feet away, Zong Shou actually used a secret ability to teleport those arrows and various spells millions of feet away.


    Energy exploded out there and Spiritual Energy shook all about. A full 300,000 feet of space was crushed into dust.


    Arge portion of the Spiritual Talismans and restrictions in the formation were also destroyed.


    However, the movement andmotion there didn¡¯t affect this area. Even if the ripples from the attacks spread, with the protection of the Xuanwu Body Protecting Energy, they were perfectly fine.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was totally unrestrained as it used its head and shield to smash about, breaching the giant formation.


    It would smash down with its shield at anyone it was annoyed with, spitting blue mes at anyone who dared block it, freezing them into ice. It suppressed everything in its path. Then, it smashed onto the foot of the mountain, giving rise to a giant explosion.


    At this moment, Spiritual Light shook the peak of the mountain. Numerous restrictions and Spiritual Patterns appeared in the air and instantly copsed, turning into numerous specks of light that floated in the air.


    There was a huge pivot of the formation where the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle knocked against.


    After knocking into it, the strength of the mountain protecting Spiritual Formation of Tianyan Mountain instantly reduced by 20% The outer portion was even half exposed to the world.


    At this moment, a cold scoff could be heard. A green shadow suddenly charged down from the peak.


    It was Lu Xichen, dressed in green armor and riding a four-eyed six-legged red mount, who came to the front of the cavalry formation.


    Instantly, a red me burned up and swept the sky. An extremely sharp intent charged right toward where Zong Shou was standing.


    ¡°Anyone who dares offend my Tianyan Manor will be killed! You are asking to die! You really think that with such a God Beast Protector Beast you can do whatever you want in this world? Preposterous...¡±


    The 10,000 Red Cavalry started to gallop, charging down from tens of thousands of feet in the air.


    The red mes started to form into a drill.


    The power of 10,000 Grade-6 Cavalry instantly merged into one. Lu Xichen was at the helm and when he was at 30,000 feet, he suddenly shed down furiously with a sword.


    He himself was peak Celestial Realm, this sword also gathered the power of all the cavalry, causing the entire space to twist and copse!


    Zong Shou squinted.


    <i>Beneath the intense mes, no space will remain! Combustionws, the Burning Dao!</i>


    <i>This is the true Sky Burning me...</i>


    Zong Shou had only seen it in the Bloodline Legacy. At this moment, Lu Xichen¡¯s sword had a bit of the True Intent of the Sky Burning me.


    However, he didn¡¯t really care much about it, instead scoffing in disdain.


    <i>He couldn¡¯t sit still?</i>


    The real amazing moments were just about to begin.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Tianyan Manor, within the main hall.


    Lu Yantian was sitting on the throne in the hall, totally calm and unperturbed.


    His expression looked like he didn¡¯t care at all about what was going on below. However, if one was familiar with him, one could see the darkness in his eyes.


    ¡°Interesting! Really interesting! This is the first time in 30 years that someone dared to attack me so arrogantly!¡±


    Although he wasughing, it sent a chill down the spine of everyone within the hall.


    Any slightly intelligent and sharp person could pick up the coldness and killing intent within his words.


    Xiaoyue had a solemn expression on her face as she stood at the side.


    She was also quite surprised regarding the matter today. She didn¡¯t think that Zong Shou, who was still healing up in secluded meditation, could actually ride a Celestial Realm God Beast Protector Beast to kill his way over to Tianyan Mountain.


    She felt really bitter and helpless in her heart. She was originally thinking about what she had to do to protect Jingyin.


    Who knew that the person that she personally saved actually came over to cause such a huge mess?


    This person¡¯s strength was indiscernible, if he was able to heal up fully they might have been able to ce some hopes on him.


    However, just now she saw that this person¡¯s meridians were no different from that of a normal person, he was like a normal person, unable to use any True Qi.


    Since that was the case, then it was better if he remained in the convent, why did hee here? To cause trouble?


    At this moment, she only hoped that this Tianyan Manor Head could just totally forget about her.


    Thoughts rose up and changed in her mind as she contemted many ideas regarding how to get away from all this.


    However, the matter that she was afraid in her heart was the thing to happen in the end. Lu Yantian looked coldly over towards her.


    ¡°You have done great this time. 600 women, 90% sessfully giving birth. Just now, I saw that they are all good quality Xiantian Fire Essence Marrow. They are more than enough for my needs.¡±


    Xiaoyue kept silent and didn¡¯t say a word. Being praised like that made her feel even sadder.


    Since she went all out to take care of those pregnant women, all the more she more pain she felt taking the babies away when they were born.


    Did she have to thank this evil devil for his praise and say things like that, how could she ept it?


    Since begging for mercy was useless and she couldn¡¯t fight back, she could only keep silent.


    If it was as what she expected, he still had something to say after that...


    As expected Lu Yantian¡¯s tone changed, ¡°However, what is up with this person? I heard Xichen say that he was healing in your convent? Judging from his appearance, he is simr to the person that I was searching for. How are you going to exin it?¡±


    Xiaoyue predicted it and bowed, ¡°When I saved him, it was before you were searching for him. Saving a person is better than building a 7-story pagoda. Since I saw him, I couldn¡¯t just stand aside and do nothing? I also don¡¯t know this person¡¯s background.¡±


    She continued, ¡°A month ago, Ipared their looks too. At that time, I didn¡¯t think that they looked simr. So I didn¡¯t expect that he was the person that you were looking for. If you want to use this as an excuse to punish me, then there is nothing I can do.¡±


    Lu Yantian was startled and then gritted his teeth andughed coldly, ¡°You really are sharp, pushing the me away so cleanly! I just want to ask if, in your heart, you really knew nothing! Forget it! I won¡¯t punish you for what happened today, I will just increase the number for next month by 100. This thing is never to ur a second time...¡±


    Xiaoyue listened on, her face turned ashen white and she looked dazed.


    She gritted her teeth and then kept silent, unwilling to reply.


    Lu Yantian didn¡¯t care. Naturally, he had his own ways to make her do as he wished.


    His lips curled up, a smile appeared on his face once more.


    Although he lost a bit of his pride today, the mountain was in a total mess from all the smashing, but he didn¡¯t lose too much.


    ¡°You can tell my Brother Wushuang that his enemy has appeared. If he doesn¡¯te down now, then he might regret...¡±


    The moment he said this, a person walked out from beside him, ¡°Manor Head, if you do that it would be hard to exin to the Celestial Dynasty and the two Country Rulers?¡±


    Lu Yantian looked over impassively at the 40-year-old middle-aged man who was wearing a schrly robe.


    This was his official known as Lu Jun. His position was simr to Lu Xichen and their strength were too.


    The only thing was that this person didn¡¯t serve him...


    He shook his head, his tone was filled with disdain as he burst outughing.


    ¡°Exin what? I have tried my best to dy it, but Zong Shou wants to die, so it isn¡¯t my fault. No matter who it is, they can¡¯t me me. Moreover, even if I want to hide it, I won¡¯t be able to. There is such amotion, so how can he not find out ande down!¡±


    Saying that, Lu Yantian took out a red blood drop and ced it on his lips to taste.


    ¡°Tell Lu Xichen to show mercy. This person is a heir to our Lu Family and has Fangjue as his shield. He is also the grandson of the Saint Emperor. Even if the Saint Emperor hates the Zong Family to the bone, we can¡¯t be the ones to im his life. We can¡¯t afford to offend them, just leave it to Brother Wushuang. What a waste...¡±


    Before he finished, the mountain suddenly shook once more.


    Lu Yantian frowned and then his expression changed.

 Chapter 874 - Dragon Shadow Stacking

    <h4>Chapter 874: Dragon Shadow Stacking</h4>


    Lu Xichen struck down with his sword. Where the red Sword Light touched, all the Heaven and Earthws, all the Universe and Eonws were copsing.


    The Destruction Power and Sky Burning me swept up a storm which ravaged the skies.


    The Xuanwu Body Protecting Energy blocked it for a slight moment before it was sliced open.


    Jingyin¡¯s face was ashen white. Under the suppression of this sword, she was actually able to stand still and not copse. However, she instinctively closed her eyes and waited for her death.


    She really didn¡¯t think that the man and beast had any chance of surviving from such a strong attack...


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even bother to look at it, his right hand pointing out and picking out with his fingers like he would with flowers.


    He touched right at the tip of the me Sword Energy.


    Right at that moment, a pair of ck Fire Wings suddenly spread out from his back. A full 60,000 feet which lightly spread out.


    One only heard a ¡°Po¡± sound as a storm swept across where the finger and sword shed.


    The red Burning me Sword Energy unexpectedly copsed.


    The energy even recoiled, causing dozens of Red me Burning Cavalry behind Lu Xichen to be blown into meat paste, their flesh and blood instantly exploding.


    There were hundreds of them who coughed up blood, either suffering from light or moderate injuries.


    Lu Xichen himself retreated to 10,000 feet away before he managed to stand still. His eyes were filled with shock.


    Just now he didn¡¯t know what was happening, only feeling that his Energy Meridians were showing signs of copsing for some reason.


    The entire cavalry formation also showed signs of breaking down.


    Zong Shou¡¯s finger didn¡¯t look like it used much strength at all, but it easily broke his sword attack.


    He even used a portion of the power within for his own use to counter-attack.


    He spread out his Spiritual Sense and only then did he realize the reason. 10,000 feet away, there were 30 Red-armored Cavalrymen who were simrly riding on four-eyed mounts who looked with dumbfounded expressions.


    Lu Xichen¡¯s eyes were first filled with rage and then they turned dark.


    He knew that these people were teleported over by Zong Shou using an unknown technique.


    This resulted in the cavalry formation Energy Meridians bing unsmooth, making it tough to gather up their strength. This caused many weaknesses that Zong Shou was able to exploit.


    Using strength to fight strength, they had lost to their own hands.


    ¡°Such little tricks! They are just that...¡±


    He scoffed coldly, the red shadow heading down once more. The 10,000 cavalry were dashing in the air and instantly regrouped to form up once more. Looking out, it was like a Giant Fire Snake that was slithering in the air.


    Like a poisonous snake with its tongue out, a red Sword Light instantly shed down.


    The sword attacks were really sharp and seemed more domineering. As for the red mes, they retracted a little and locked down the surrounding space.


    Zong Shou looked on and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. At this moment, he was the only one who could see the 72 Star Dao Seeds that wereid all around.


    In the past, when he hadn¡¯t reached the Evil Earth number he could only teleport himself. At this moment, as long as the beings of the world were within his own strength and were contacted by his stars, he could directly exchange the space.


    <i>Should he really call Lu Xichen stupid or that he was just too arrogant?</i>


    <i>Did he really think that his Three Thousand Star Falling was a basic Space Teleportation Technique?</i>


    With a thought, dozens of stars instantly shed. Dozens of Red me Burning Cavalry were shifted out of the formation.


    The mes which were used to suppress the space were totally useless. The entire cavalry formation faced the same situation as before with their Energy Meridians being blocked up as well as there being some missing parts. That red sword glow turned from extremely bright to dull, shaking and being extremely chaotic.


    Zong Shou called out the Nameless Sword, casually shing down with it and wiped out the scattered and broken energy easily!


    The Vital Energy and Souls instantly turned into specks of Spiritual Light which were forcefully absorbed by the Nameless Sword.


    It was fed back to Zong Shou, making his Sword Energy even stronger! It turned into thousands of them, sweeping about in the air. Who knows how many Red me Burning Cavalry corpses fell down from the sky.


    Vital Energy gathered onto the Nameless Sword¡¯s body, giving off a fierce and vast energy!


    Only at this moment did the remainder of them finally think about escaping. The orderly cavalry formation scattered like birds. The majestic fiery cloud also totally disappeared.


    Lu Xichen was in an even worse situation. He had taken the brunt of the damage during that hit.


    Afterward, when those numerous blood-red Sword Lights chased, most of them followed behind him.


    He tried to dodge and avoid but he received numerous shocking wounds as his body was sliced.


    Although they were only light injuries and weren¡¯t fatal, his face became extremely ugly.


    The person in front of him was obviously one who was badly injured. He couldn¡¯t even use a tenth of his cultivation.


    When they engaged just now, he could sense from the Sword Energy that his body was really weak and he was just forcing it.


    However, at this moment, why was he forced into such a situation?


    At this moment, he was 90% sure that the person in front of him was Zong Shou...


    Was this the rumored Dual Meridian Body trash of the Lu Family? If that was so, then what was he?


    It was said that before this person was born the few elders and Country Rulers had sealed up half of his bloodline.


    However, even then, wasn¡¯t he still much stronger than him?


    Looking down and looking, he saw the dull face of Zong Shou. Only his lips broke into a smile.


    Like he was mocking him, that even when using a tenth of his strength, he would be able to y around with him!


    <i>You, Lu Xichen, a side bloodline bastard, what even are you?</i>


    He thought back to a few days ago, at the words that he said to him.


    Lu Xichen¡¯s face instantly turned purple. At this moment, he really wished that he had killed Zong Shou then! The humiliation of today...


    In the two shes, close to 10% of the 10,000 Red me Burning Cavalry were wiped out.


    How was he going to exin to the Manor Head...


    He looked toward Jingyin, who was beside Zong Shou looking around in shock, and his face instantly twisted. He took in a deep breath as the green veins on his arm started popping out.


    ¡°Your methods are not bad! However, today even without using Dao Soldiers, I will be able to kill you here!¡±


    Along with this cold scoff, numerous small swords surged out of his sleeves.


    If it was possible he really wasn¡¯t willing to fight this person. It was best if he could be as far away as possible.


    However, be it for his job or private matters, he couldn¡¯t retreat!


    He couldn¡¯t retreat, so he could only fight to the death!


    Lu Xichen flew down once more, pretty much merging into one with the sword in his hand.


    The Sword Energy was like a rainbow, those many thin and small flying swords added within, row added upon row.


    Man and sword merged into one, the sword attack was extremely sharp. Although it wasn¡¯t as domineering as the Sky Burning true intent before, the strength was more harmonious and cohesive.


    Only then did an impressed expression appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    Those Dao Soldiers were indeed useless unless there were people with space skills no weaker than his in charge. If not, they were like they were nonexistent, like there was nothing at all.


    It seemed like Lu Xichen didn¡¯t have such ability.


    Although this person only used his own ability and not the strength of the army, it was slightly harder to handle than the previous two strikes and he needed to use more strength.


    However, it wasn¡¯t much tougher either...


    His gaze constricted as the aura around him suddenly turned cold and solemn.


    He was toozy to tangle with such weak people. Because of this person, he wasted close to two breaths which already made him impatient.


    ...It was best if he ended this quickly!


    The killing intent within his chest felt more and more anxious and rushed. He just wanted to wipe out the entire mountain right away!


    Keng!


    The sword body rang out and a Giant Dragon appeared behind Zong Shou.


    The blood-colored Sword Light pierced out like a Dragon that was flying, the thousands of Grade-6 Dao Soldiers¡¯ Vital Energy and Soul Power which was absorbed, exploded out at that moment!


    The me burned within his Soul Ocean like a raging wave, charging into the long dried up rivers and injecting everywhere.


    It caused Zong Shou¡¯s aura to instantly double in that moment!


    Nine Dragon Shadow Stack!


    Nine types of True Dragon Sword Techniques instantly stacked into one. In the blink of an eye, Sword Shadows flew about in the air.


    To fight head-on made things seem stronger and more domineering!


    Those 5-inch thin swords were crushed and smashed away!


    Many sword glows sliced. In the blink of an eye, it caused Lu Xichen to be all alone.


    In panic and fear, he had no choice but to go from defensive to attacking. He could only look on and see those 5-inch thin swords being sliced down, shook aside and being broken!


    The sword aura was like a dragon, like the milky way rolling backward, there was no end to it at all. It was also like a maniacal storm which made it tough for one to adapt, unable to handle it at all.


    He felt like he was a woman who was being raped, his clothes being sliced off bit by bit.


    The Sword Formation was crushed, all his Sword Artifacts were either damaged or knocked aside. Even the sword in his hand was unable to be safe.


    With a casual slice from the blood-colored Sword Light, it was a bit shorter.


    Each time they shed, there would be small amounts of Spiritual Energy that shot into his body, causing his True Qi to scatter. The hundreds of Meridians in his body were in a total mess.


    The Body Protecting Energy around him was totally unable to block the Sword Light.


    If this continued on, he was going to die!


    Lu Xichen only felt despair. He wanted to go all out but he was totally helpless.


    Like a fish that fell into a, all his struggling was useless.


    At this moment, his life and death was up to a single thought from Zong Shou. He didn¡¯t think that there was any chance that the person opposite him would let him live.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtleughed with a mocking tone.


    It was really clear that if the person on it wanted, with just a strike, he could cause the entire mountain to copse.


    No one above and beneath it could escape! Everyone would be killed!


    However, for some reason, he had the chance to step into the God Realm, but he wasn¡¯t willing to take it.


    He could strike out today to end the matter, but he decided to make things soplicated.


    The person in front of him was really dumb, actually daring to offend its master...


    It waszy to even look as it waved its shield once more to smash forward.


    Anotherrge piece of restriction was forcefully crushed by his giant strength. It caused the body of the mountain to shake once more.


    This strike was enough to touch the core of the formation...


    Just at this moment, a cold shout spread out from the peak, ¡°Preposterous!¡±


    A green lightnded along with the voice. Just one look made one¡¯s mind and emotions be chaotic.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle licked its lips in disdain.


    Another person who overestimated his own ability...


    Who was the truly preposterous one?


    Zong Shou had no intention to stop. The Sword Light fluctuated, lightly slicing through the chaotic space and green light to cut off Lu Xichen¡¯s head.

 Chapter 875 - Offer It Up

    <h4>Chapter 875: Offer It Up</h4>


    Lu Xichen¡¯s body suddenly fell from mid-air, causing the entire Tianyan Mountain to be deathly silent.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, like what he did wasn¡¯t worth any notice.


    Jingyin on the side couldn¡¯t help but suck in a deep breath.


    Lu Xichen was a top General of Tianyan Manor, the Commander of those 12,000 Red me Burning Cavalry.


    His position in Cangling World could be said to only be second to one and above all!


    However, how did he die just like that to Zong Shou.


    She rubbed her eyes in disbelief.


    What was going on today? First, the invincible Red me Iron Cavalry who had never faced an opponent in Cangling World suffered numerous setbacks in front of Zong Shou, suffering heavy casualties.


    Next, was this Lan Family blood debt. Lu Xichen, whose hands were covered with the blood of her family and also had bad intentions for her, was killed with one sword.


    His head and body was sliced into two, his soul totally destroyed.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look toward Zong Shou and think back to the words that he said to her before.


    You saved my life so I will fulfill your wishes...


    Could he really let all the females of this world not suffer from the pain of losing their children due to the Xiantian Fire Essence Marrow?


    However, Zong Shou¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t totally healed up yet...


    The millions of people at the foot of the mountain had their mouths opened wide as they looked at the scenes in the sky.


    They were stunned for a long while before people started to kneel and kowtow onto the ground.


    ¡°Great mercy, great blessing, saving us from our hardship, Future Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha...¡±


    They didn¡¯t know who Zong Shou was however they recognized the dressing of the Shuiyue Convent nuns.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t the Unlimited Buddha, then he had to have a close rtionship with the Buddhist Faction.


    When one person did this, many of the people around followed.


    Thus, the sound of millions of chants resonated all around the foot of the mountain.


    Zong Shou felt that the Wish Power suddenly became much thicker in the blink of an eye.


    He was speechless and was also not willing to worry about it, allowing the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle to carry him to charge toward the mountain peak.


    Was he going to exin to them that he had nothing to do with the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha?


    Actually, in all seriousness, there was nothing wrong at all.


    The turtle under him still looked really majestic and valiant. Without Lu Xichen blocking, it smashed out a few times with the shield, causing the protecting formation to be in total chaos.


    With heavy armor protecting and the Xuanwu Body Protecting Energy surrounding his body, it didn¡¯t care even if there was recoil from the formation.


    It barbarically charged 800,000 feet into the air and then it was just a short distance away from the Tianyan Manor on the peak.


    The fire light here was really dim, only enough for one to look around. Arge region of the sky prohibited people from flying in the air.


    The pce of Tianyan Manor wasn¡¯t really that majestic looking because many of the buildings and houses had copsed from the vibrations.


    A few people floated in the air and looked over. The one at the helm was a schrly male who seemed really gentle and well-read. His face was ashen white without a mustache, his pair of phoenix eyes looking over coldly.


    This person was without a doubt Lu Yantian, the Manor Head of Tianyan Manor...


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry about the gaze of this person as he looked around.


    He felt that apart from this person and Xiaoyue, there weren¡¯t any other outstanding people here. At most, they were people like Lu Xichen who couldn¡¯t be held in any regard by him.


    Lu Wushuang didn¡¯t seem to be in this ce. Far away in the courtyard, in the distance, there was a strong and violent aura in theke which also made him feel a little wary.


    Not only him, but it was also the same for Hanxi. Its expression was really solemn as it spread its 12 wings. Its 3 pairs of knife arms were tightly clenched waiting to explode out. It was filled with thick animosity like it was facing an enemy.


    <i>Natural variants are like poisonous bugs where only one can survive. Which is why I can¡¯t let them see one another...</i>


    Such a thought shed across Zong Shou¡¯s mind.


    It was said that the moment these beasts formed by Heaven and Earth Vengeful Energy saw one another, they would fight to the death, not stopping until one of them died.


    Only with one side dying in battle would they end. If one was able to swallow the energy of the other, one¡¯s strength wouldrgely increase.


    It was like raising poisonous insects, but this was something owned by the Heavens.


    The moment such a thought rose up, Zong Shou patted Hanxi¡¯s head in a consoling manner.


    A Protector Beast was not only a servant but also a partner.


    Usually it would follow his orders to fight against enemies. When it faced such a thing that it couldn¡¯t handle with its own strength, then as its master, he also had the responsibility to help it out to block off such a disaster.


    The Natural Variant within theke was peak Celestial Realm and Hanxi was definitely not its opponent.


    <i>It looks like a shark and also like a snake, how weird...</i>


    Zong Shou shook his head, this was why he liked Hanxi. It looked really cute.


    However, he really didn¡¯t expect that the Tianyan Manor Head had such a trump card.


    In terms ofbat strength, it wasn¡¯t any weaker than Lu Wushuang. It seemed like he had one more opponent in the battle today.


    Just as he was thinking deeply about it, Lu Yantian had retracted the cold and darkness in his eyes andughed.


    ¡°Is that Brother Lu Shou? Cangling World Tianyan Manor Head Yantian greets Young Master...¡±


    The moment he said this, not only did the expressions of the people behind him change, Jingyin was also shocked. She remembered that he said that he had nothing to do with the Lu Family, so how was he now their Young Master?


    Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up and looked toward the person on the turtle¡¯s back with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°My surname is Zong, I don¡¯t know who Lu Shou is.¡±


    Zong Shou expressionlessly shook his head, however, he had no intention to argue with this person based on his identity.


    He really wasn¡¯t used to people taking control of the conversation.


    His gaze still looked around the people opposite him, around Lu Yantian and toward thergeke.


    ¡°You also have a Natural Variant, not bad. If you are willing to offer it up, I can let you die with a full corpse. I will allow you to reincarnate, after 300 lives in the Beast Path to reincarnate back into a human...¡±


    The Beast Path was one of the six paths of reincarnation of the Buddhist Faction.


    Naturally he didn¡¯t have such an ability, he was just randomly saying it.


    Anyway, the person in front of him probably wouldn¡¯t agree.


    He was waiting for Lu Wushuang to rush over, so it was okay for him to sprout some nonsense with this person in front of him.


    The moment he said this, the entire Tianyan Manor was totally silent, no one said a word.


    The Shark Snake scoffed, its head suddenly popping out of the water to show its huge body. This beast¡¯s sentience was opened long ago and could understand Zong Shou¡¯s words. Its fierce eyes shone a red light, it was obvious that it was extremely furious.


    A huge suppression spread about in this area.


    A momentter, Lu Yantian forced out a smile, ¡°To allow me to reincarnate, what arrogant words. You really are domineering...¡±


    He was someone who was really shrewd and didn¡¯t show joy and anger on his face.


    However, today his chest nearly exploded out due to Zong Shou¡¯s words.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I have raised this beast for a long time and treated it as a loved one and I can¡¯t bear to. Why not you give your Protector Beast to me?¡±


    He smiled and continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. There is actually no need for you to give it to me. Not longter your Protector Beast will be mine. Your injuries aren¡¯t even healed and you are facing the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Technique. Why didn¡¯t you find a ce to hide instead of running out here and ask to die? Are you really sick of living?¡±


    His voice was calm at the start, but the more he spoke, the sharper and colder he got.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were half opened like he didn¡¯t care at all. Until his Spiritual Sense felt something did they open, shooting out a bright glow.


    Lu Wushuang had arrived. He was still so eager, tearing open the manyyers of the world to descend down.


    However, there was one other person apart from him. His strength was only weaker than Lu Wushuang by a little. Who was he?


    Since this person was already drawn here then there was no need for this Tianyan Manor to exist...


    He held the sword in his hand andughed coldly.


    ¡°So, after saying so much, you aren¡¯t willing?¡±


    Lu Tianyan sucked in a deep breath and felt a lot of pent up frustration.


    In his eyes, the person who was asking to die, who had no choice of getting out of this ce alive, was the person in front of him.


    If he wasn¡¯t willing to abide, then he should just keep quiet and act weak. However, his tone sounded like he was in total control of the life and death of everyone here.


    His tone was really arrogant like he was looking down on him. He really was asking to die!


    He was about to die here but still wanted to force him to hand over his Protector Beast.


    He was just insane!


    Shaking his head, Lu Yantian just found it preposterous. He turned and looked down the mountain.


    ¡°Apart from this Natural Variant, there is something I would like to ask you. Although my General offended you, you shouldn¡¯t have killed him. When people hit dogs, they still have to consult the master. Who says that you can touch the General who I raised?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s strength was indeed not bad and really unexpected. However, no matter how strong he was, no matter how talented he was, he was still a bastard...


    Seven Tailed Sky Fox, what was that?


    Such a person could still be listed in the direct bloodline book and was within the top 20...


    ¡°You just need to know that Cangyan Hall Head Fangjue is just a dog of the Lu Family. Do you think that you can do whatever you want by relying on him? What a joke!¡±


    Before his words were finished, the sky started to shake.


    It was the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle that roared out, its head smashing outside of the manor.


    Not only did it cause the restrictions to scatter, even half of the buildings within the pce were destroyed.


    Zong Shou had no interest in talking more nonsense with Lu Yantian.


    Since he wasn¡¯t willing to enter the Beast Path to pay for his mouth, then his soul would be destroyed, never to reincarnate ever again!


    The mes in his soul burned once more. This time what exploded from the sword was the Vital Energy and Essence Energy from Lu Xichen.


    The Sword Light was cold and sharp. Just the Sword Intent and Spiritual Sense caused the Fire Clouds in the sky to be split into half, revealing the clear sky.


    The sword tip pointed directly at Lu Yantian!


    Lu Yantian¡¯s expression changed as he furiously retreated. A green light covered the sky, crescent-shaped sabers started to stir up everything in the air.


    It caused Heaven and Earth to invert, the entire space to be chaotic.


    However, the red sword formed into a line, its aura not reducing a single bit as it continued to search for him in all the chaos.


    It broke through the chaotic space, everywhere it passed returned to normal.


    Just as the Sword Shadow was 100 feet in front of Lu Yantian, the few Celestial Realm Cultivators around him finally reacted.


    ¡°How daring!¡±


    Either using swords, sabers or shields, some of them directly attacked Zong Shou while some tried to block the sword halfway.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly. Where did these random fishe from? They actually dared to jump out...


    His Sword Light changed, splitting into dozens of them as he shed over. Instantly, it rained blood!

 Chapter 876 - Heaven Snatching Liquid

    <h4>Chapter 876: Heaven Snatching Liquid</h4>


    With the clear and crisp ringing, the Sword Light cleanly broke away. After splitting up, with just a sh, numerous Celestial Realm heads were sliced off.


    Flesh and blood spurted everywhere within the thousands of Sword Shadows.


    No one could block it. Anyone who dared to try was killed instantly, turned into a blood mist and sprayed in the air.


    After his subjects blocked it, Lu Yantian was barely able to struggle out from the sword attack. He only felt that his body was covered in a cold sweat.


    The sword was so sudden with no prior signs at all. It seemed like it even involved space and timews.


    If he was just a little slower, his body might have been sliced into pieces.


    He didn¡¯t understand how this person who was obviously suffering from heavy injuries could actually have such sword strength?


    He was shocked that Lu Xichen had died in his hands.


    He nearly followed suit.


    Following this, he saw Zong Shou¡¯s sword which was sucking Vital Energy and Essence Energy, instantly many thoughts rose up in his mind.


    However, before he thought it through, the Sword Light gathered once more.


    After ying and forcing aside those people who blocked in an attempt to save him, it formed into a line once more and pierced over!


    Time elerate!


    Space, stack!


    Cause and Effect, invert!


    Fate, lock!


    A Sword Intent filled the air, a never before seen suppression spread about the mountain peak.


    It pretty much gathered all the killing intent and vengeful energy into the sword.


    It totally twisted space and time, exceeding thews of physics. In just three-thousandths of a flick of a finger, it was right in front of Lu Yantian¡¯s eyes.


    It was faster, stronger, sharper and more domineering than the previous sword! Making it tough for one to react!


    Lu Yantian had a sort of feeling, like Cause and Effect and Fate had already locked down on him.


    When this sword shed out, he was destined to be killed on the spot!


    His breathing stopped as he roared out like a beast shouting out before it died.


    A pair of Watershed Golden Thorns appeared in his hands as he stabbed forward.


    In an instant, thousands of thorn shadows appeared. In the end, they gathered into one point which was right where Zong Shou¡¯s sword tip was.


    Chaos!


    To make time chaotic! Space to be chaotic! Cause and Effect and Fate were stirred into a mess!


    However, when the sword and thorn shed, a heaven-shocking ring sounded out throughout the peak.


    Shock appeared in Lu Yantian¡¯s eyes once more.


    Apart from Space, Time, Cause and Effect and Fatews, it also contained the Controlw! The Control Dao!


    Control 3,000 Grand Daos, 10,000ws..


    <i>How was this possible?</i>


    If he wasn¡¯t sure that this person wasn¡¯t his cousin, he would have nearly thought that Lu Wushuang was disguised as him to try to kill him.


    Not only did he mess up thews of the sword, but his own strength was being taken advantage of and used against him.


    That¡¯s not right! This Control true intent was only the surface. At this moment, he felt like the person opposite him was like the Dao itself!


    Shock instantly turned into astonishment. He instinctively rose his head and he saw a totally expressionless face, a gaze that was only filled with cold killing intent.


    Ding!


    The thorn shadow scattered. The energy from all the shing was given an avenue to be vented out.


    Many buildings within the Tianyan Manor copsed, many pce walls fell.


    Some weaker cultivators were smashed into dust by this strong force!


    Lu Yantian was first terrified and then filled with rage. He was peak Celestial Realm, the Master of a world, in charge of millions of troops. Was he unable to block the sword of just one person?


    The thorn shadow shed once more, gathering swiftly 30 feet in front of him. It was like a storm as it smashed right into the tip of the sword.


    If one strike didn¡¯t work, then he would strike 10 times, 100 times!


    Just at this moment, a thick me power charged over and struck right at Zong Shou.


    Lu Yantian could also sense that the 30,000-foot Shark Snake had risen up from theke, speeding through the Fire Clouds and was biting down.


    This Natural Variant was naturally a good controller of fire. Its body was covered in mes that even it itself couldn¡¯t handle. That was why it needed to stay in theke in case it was burned to death.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle also rose up its Giant Shield to smack at the Shark Snake. Thetter used its giant tail and struck the shield.


    This strike was on the same level but the Shark Snake was still forced back 1,000 feet. The Blue Fire Turtle also stumbled backward, but its were filled with fear.


    When the red mes swept across, its blue mes totally dispersed. It needed to rely on its Xuanwu Body Protecting Energy to barely block it.


    The Shark Snake seemed anxious to save its master, not bothering with the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle as it spat out a ball of red fire.


    The exhale came from its pellet,ing from its dantian. However, it was hundreds of times stronger than the mes around its body!


    It could smelt metal and it could destroy everything!


    It was tough for Zong Shou to maintain his sword attack. However, he wasn¡¯t dejected, his lips curled up instead.


    At this moment, the True Qi and Spiritual Energy he was using came from the Nameless Sword and the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique from all those Celestial Realm Cultivators who died to his sword.


    He had already used up half of them in his battle against Lu Yantian.


    However, before he attacked, how would he not know that this Shark Snake wouldn¡¯t sit still and watch its master die?


    Although it was a Natural Variant, however, if Lu Yantian died, it wouldn¡¯t be able to live for a long time either.


    The Sword Light retracted like he wanted to retreat temporarily. However, when the strength was retracted to the extreme, it exploded out once more, suddenly turning about in mid-air.


    The 50,000 lightning wings pped. A portion of the Lightning ze Thousand sh covered the sword body, shing diagonally from an unbelievable angle!


    Space, stack!


    Cause and Effect, invert!


    Fate, lock!


    However, this sword was the Dao!


    It was filled with much Dao Rhythm. When the Sword Shadow shed out, it was like Heaven and Earth itself was the one using the sword!


    Lu Yantian¡¯s pupils constricted. He suddenly understood that Zong Shou wasn¡¯t aiming for him, but for the Snake Shark!


    The Sword Light shed, piercing through the red me, not worrying about the intense me within, directly going past it to strike the head of the Snake Shark.


    The Snake Shark was terrified and tried to move its body. However, it noticed that it couldn¡¯t dodge or avoid at all.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle forced it from the back, smashing it with the two shields in a powerful manner.


    Before this, the turtle held a little back, but now it went all out.


    Space twisted, causing the blood Sword Shadow to sh in front of it at extreme speed.


    It hesitated slightly before retreating.


    However, it could only avoid its head from being fatally injured, the blood-colored Sword Light swept at its waist.


    Where the Sword Shadow passed, it was like a hot knife through butter.


    With a light bursting sound,rge patches of blood and flesh spurted out onto the ground. They then turned into burning red mes.


    Half of its body, roughly 10,000 feet of it was sliced off, falling onto the ground. Instantly, its blood and flesh started withering and also turned into mes.


    The Shark Snake twisted in a vicious manner, but before it could cry out, two Giant Shields smashed down on it.


    It was heavy and thick, the corners of which had numerous sawteeth that stretched out. The two shields smashed down with hundreds of Sumeru Mountains worth of power.


    It caused a loud explosion and the body of the mountain shook once more.


    The body of the Shark Snake was sent flying 1,000 feet away.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle smiled in a delightful manner. It felt pleased.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword attack retracted and his body was also covered in ck mes.


    He at least absorbed half of the Shark Snake¡¯s Vital Energy and Essence Energy through the sword just now.


    The only thing was that the fire energy from the beast was too bountiful. This caused his body to be filled with me True Essence.


    Luckily, his body had Sky Burning Blood, so he was able to endure it.


    Then, he stood in mid-air and looked down, once again looking at Lu Yantian calmly.


    His hand, that was nearly melted when it suffered the attack of that red sword, was now recovering at a swift speed.


    At the same time as it healing, another sword shed down. It was like the milky way falling, starlight shing!


    Finally, a look of fear appeared in Lu Yantian¡¯s eyes.


    He shouldn¡¯t have given Zong Shou a chance to borrow any strength from the start!


    At this moment, he still had the power of the world and the strength of the million troops that he could use.


    However, he felt like he was like a loner, extremely helpless and all by himself.


    In the few breaths that they shed, he was already forced into such a tough situation.


    No, he was in despair!


    Why wasn¡¯t Lu Wushuang here yet?


    A Spiritual Light shed in his mind as a look of enlightenment appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Lu Jun you dare to stand aside and do nothing? If I die, will you be able to live alone?¡±


    After roaring out furiously, he scoffed, ¡°Lu Wushuang, are you borrowing his hands to kill me? Great! I have nothing to say but do you know about the Heaven Snatching Liquid? If you want to know where the item is, please save my life!¡±


    Along with his voice, a sigh spread could be heard from the side. A middle-aged schr formed a seal with his hands and spat out incantations.


    Instantly, several waves appeared in Yantian Manor,yer afteryer, they wrapped around Lu Yantian like a jade belt.


    Water was something extremely gentle but at this moment it was like many strong shields blocking in front of Lu Yantian.


    Piece after piece copsed under the sword attack, but then they were formed once.


    Zong Shou was slightly distracted. Heaven Snatching Liquid? He had heard of it before.


    Looking into his memory, he found something really quickly, snatching the attainments of Heaven and Earth. Beneath the Saint Realm, as long as one had a bit of soul remaining, one would be able toe back from the dead...


    He was instantly tempted. Although he didn¡¯t have anyone in his life that he wanted and needed to save, it was really good for him to get such a treasure to prepare for the time when he needed it in the future.


    Speaking of which, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to kill this person. It was not bad to subject him to a bit of Soul Searching.


    He instantly came back to his senses and noticed that the sword attack was being weakened bit by bit by the water.


    He couldn¡¯t help but scoff coldly. He casually waved his sleeves and a silver light shot up, disappearing instantly.


    It passed in a sh and when it appeared once more, it had already pierced through the brow of Lu Jun.


    Lu Jun didn¡¯t sense anything at the start, only when his aura started to dissipate and his soul started to copse, was he shocked to his senses.


    A look of disbelief appeared in his eyes. Instantly, his body copsed and his corpse turned into dust.


    The water also broke down along with this person¡¯s death.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Shadow was able to pierce through without any more obstacles.


    Right as he was about to use up all the energy, he got from that Snake Shark and he sliced off Lu Yantian¡¯s left arm.


    As he was thinking about continuing, a Silver Spear finally descended on this world.

 Chapter 877 - Going Through Tribulation During A Battle

    <h4>Chapter 877: Going Through Tribtion During A Battle</h4>


    When the Spear Shadow struck down, it instantly covered the entire area, piercing right in from the outside world.


    It carried with it the power of space, filled with vast killing intent gathered at the tip.


    Zong Shou squinted his eyes. At this moment, the power in his body was already used up, as such he didn¡¯t take it on head-on.


    He decided to retreat. With a sh, he was 10,000 feet away and floating in the air.


    Lu Yantian only saw the sky full of Sword Shadows retract and then totally disappear.


    He was stunned for a moment before he came back to his senses. He instantlyughed out loud.


    He managed to live in the end, surviving until Lu Wushuang was able to interfere.


    The muscles and flesh that was injured on his arm twitched, the bones elongating and in a short while it returned back to normal.


    A smile returned to his face. At this moment, his left and right-hand men had all died, six to seven of the Celestial Realm Cultivators under him too.


    So what if they did? As long as he was still alive, as long as he had control of Cangling World, he would be able to recruit more of them.


    He didn¡¯t think much about it, looking toward Zong Shou with a pair of dark and sinister eyes.


    Especially the blood-colored sword. The energy that the sword absorbed was obviously already used up.


    From when Zong Shou suddenly started attacking, until the Shark Snake escaped and until Lu Jun died and Lu Yantian¡¯s arm was cut off, only five breaths had passed.


    The people in the Tianyan Manor who were still alive were all totally silent, such that a pin drop could even be heard on thisrge mountain peak.


    Jingyin felt a bitter taste in her mouth. She had guessed that Zong Shou¡¯s strength was deep and indiscernible.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that this person¡¯sbat strength would actually be this strong...


    To directly cause such heavy damage to Tianyan Manor, rampaging all around. If it wasn¡¯t for that Silver Spear which attacked just in time, Lu Yantian would have probably been in under his sword.


    Even Monk Xiaoyue¡¯s mouth was agape, a look of worry appeared on her face.


    The space was torn open and a person stepped in from the outside world.


    Around 20 years of age, looking handsome and energized. He had a red mole on his brow and he looked around with a cold expression.


    Following closely behind this person was a young cultivator who entered the Cangling World.


    His position was just nicely behind Zong Shou, locking down Zong Shou¡¯s retreat path either knowingly or unknowingly.


    Lu Wushuang¡¯s hands held onto the Silver Spear, his gaze not leaving Zong Shou for even a moment. However, he asked Lu Yantian a question.


    ¡°Is the Heaven Snatching Liquid real? You really know where it is?¡±


    When Lu Yantian heard this, heughed, ¡°Of course it is true! Although I am a despicable person, I know about interests. I won¡¯t con you right here.¡±


    Lu Wushuang¡¯s face was really calm, joy shed across his eyes.


    The happiest time in life wasn¡¯t when you killed your enemy and stepped into the dream-like God Realm. It was when your lover whom you thought had died had a chance ofing back to life.


    He took in a deep breath and then his gazended on Zong Shou¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Your sword is not bad! However, its strength has been used up and it is probably useless in front of me.¡±


    If Zong Shou was still able to kill in an unrestrained manner to gather more Vital Energy and Essence Energy, then he would have lived these years for no reason at all.


    ¡°I thought that you would be like a rat hiding about in this Cangling World until I found you. I didn¡¯t think that you would be so dumb. That¡¯s right, did you give up and want me to send you on your way?¡±


    He said these words, however, his eyes were still like knives. He spread out his Spiritual Sense to observe each bit of Zong Shou¡¯s energy change.


    He clearly remembered that when he chased Zong Shoust time, he had forced him into despair dozens of times but this person used Instant Space methods to break away easily.


    At the start of the battle, because he was unprepared, he was nearly beheaded. Those were memories that were fresh in his mind.


    When facing such an opponent, he couldn¡¯t let his guard down and he had to be fully focused, even if his four limbs were cut off and spine was shattered.


    The gentle and delicate teen following him was the same, looking on warily.


    He smiled but it wasn¡¯t a friendly smile and the aura slowly got stronger. His Spiritual Sense wrapped around Zong Shou¡¯s body and locked onto his soul.


    He still couldn¡¯t see through the person in front of him and felt like he was a deep abyss.


    Each time he thought that he knew his skill, he would notice that this person was far from that.


    For example today, he was able to force Lu Yantian to such a situation, pretty much tearing apart Tianyan Manor with one hand, far exceeding his expectations.


    He dared to appear here, even when he knew that he was searching all over for him, Zong Shou was definitely prepared.


    However, no matter what trump cards he had or what he had to rely on, he would definitely die here today!


    Without a doubt...


    At this moment, Jingyin and Xiaoyue¡¯s hearts had sunk to the bottom of their chests.


    When Lu Yantian¡¯s hand was broken by Zong Shou, they saw some hope.


    However, the aura of these two people that came were both higher than Lu Yantian¡¯s.


    Their strengths were also indiscernible. Two strong intents totally suppressed Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Intent.


    Zong Shouughed silently, his hands waving once again.


    The 72 Star Dao Seeds in his Soul Ocean Void Space were instantiated on the outside.


    Following behind were those 37 White Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Swords.


    Lu Wushuang¡¯s pupils instinctively constricted. However, Lu Wubing smiled and shook his head, ¡°If you want to rely on this secret technique to escape, you won¡¯t be able to get what you wish for. I am fortunate to witness Young Master fight with you several times and have learned something. Instant Space Dragon Pellet, Dao Seed Stars, the Taoist Cycle of Heaven Star Falling Technique. What great thinking. I have thought of many ways and finally thought of a method to curb it.¡±


    He waved his hand and 100 streaks of light surged out. Several gs were ced all around.


    This g formation made one instantly feel that the surrounding spacews were exceptionally stable.


    Zong Shou sensed something. With a thought, he started to utilize the Instant Space power. As expected, teleporting around was much harder than usual.


    It couldn¡¯t stop him from teleporting, but it just needed to dy him for a period of time which was already enough for Lu Wushuang to do many things.


    For example, search for where he was teleporting so as to chase or use techniques to lock down space and stop him halfway.


    However, he didn¡¯t bother at all. He didn¡¯t think about escaping today.


    It was tough for him to make aeback, naturally, he was going to have a great and wonderful battle!


    After being chased and killed for numerous months, this vengeful energy naturally needed to be vented back to Lu Wushuang.


    He gathered his thoughts and charged into the sky. His aura exploded out and roughly merged as one with the heavens.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Dantian was the first to start to change. Threads of True Qi gathered toward his Dantian like fountain water. Numerous waves started to rise up in his soul too.


    The 18 True Spiritual Talismans all started to tremble, actually starting to show signs of breaking.


    In the middle, a structure started to form a Dao word.


    Only the ck and White Dharma still didn¡¯t move, just there stabilizing his Soul Ocean.


    These changes urred in just a breath. Out of the people here, the strongest was Lu Wushuang and even he didn¡¯t sense what was going on.


    He only felt that Zong Shou¡¯s aura had suddenly be weird and indiscernible.


    Lu Yantian didn¡¯t know anything as he scoffed, ¡°Why are you afraid that he would flee? There are two of his lifesavers here, so if he just runs like this, wouldn¡¯t he be immoral and unrighteous, someone who doesn¡¯t pay back the kindness of others?¡±


    His gaze swept across Xiaoyue and Jingyin and he was tempted to act against her.


    However, he was worried about Zong Shou who was standing beside, so he didn¡¯t dare to do so.


    He reached out and grabbed Monk Xiaoyue by his side.


    He directly grabbed onto her neck and gave out a sinisterugh.


    ¡°Flee for me to see? I think that you should just die in peace or cause me to be kind and merciful and let them live...¡±


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t worried at all, holding the Nameless Sword diagonally in his hand.


    With a flick, instantly there was a clean sword ring that sounded throughout the peak. It instantly suppressed all the random noises and caused this ce to be silent once more.


    ¡°Since we first met, I wanted there to be a day when we could have a fair fight, a fight to the death. Being chased by you for three months was truly frustrating!¡±


    Dark clouds gathered in the sky and covered the area.


    It was day but this ce was suddenly covered in darkness. One couldn¡¯t see their own hand in front of their face.


    Zong Shou¡¯s t voice continued.


    ¡°Luckily the heavens have eyes! They didn¡¯t give up on me, letting me plot step by step and finally I am ahead of you...¡±


    Although there was a huge difference, after all, they were in the same realm!


    Only then did Lu Yantian feel that something wasn¡¯t right. He frowned and looked around, then his gaze fell onto Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    His brow tightly furrowed. At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s dull meridians suddenly became filled with energy, the energy around his body turned from weak to abundant.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    He really couldn¡¯t understand why there would be such changes to Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    These Heaven and Earth phenomenons also made him shocked.


    Lu Wushuang and the delicate teen had solemn expressions on their faces, their eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°Of course, I am going through my tribtion!¡±


    Zong Shou replied, his tone was really t, unusually calm.


    Along with that voice, there was no me but his body burned up. A White me rose up around his body.


    Red me God Tribtion?


    Zong Shou broke into augh. Another one of the most overpowered tribtions in this realm.


    The me containedws which charged at his body and his soul.


    However, this time he rxed.


    If he was elsewhere, he would have to go all out. However, in this world it was exactly what he wished for.


    He was getting whatever he wished for, his luck was just so good...


    Along with the Heaven Swallowing Technique being used, vast amounts of Wish Power were crazily surging into his body.


    While resisting the Red me God Tribtion, it was also merging into his body.


    As he expected, the power of the Blood Spirit was also being suppressed bit by bit.


    ¡°This Marrow Burning Blood Spirit has brought me so much pain and suffering these few days. However, I must thank you for your help!¡±


    As he spoke a pair of ck Wings suddenly appeared and stretch to 90,000 feet.


    The Lightning Phoenix Legacy, Lu Family Sky Burning me. It caused his Lightning ze Thousand sh to directly rise by several grades. It covered the entire sky, the mes burning endlessly, giving off a majestic aura.


    Zong Shou was like a god, standing on the peak.


    The Sword Intent rose up once more, its strength was several times stronger. It directly broke through the suppression of the two people and also covered the entire sky!

 Chapter 878 - Three Thousand Stars Falling

    <h4>Chapter 878: Three Thousand Stars Falling</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    It gave off a vast aura, many weird phenomenons also kept on urring.


    The White mes charged directly into the sky. Snowkes started to float down from the sky.


    ¡°Stop trying to act mysterious!¡±


    Lu Wushuang¡¯s eyes rose slightly, but for some reason he felt terrified deep down.


    The Martial Path Intent could obviously go up against him. Looking at the Essence Energy, it also seemed like it had broken free from the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Technique and was starting to be replenished once more.


    He slightly hesitated before he stabbed out with his spear. He felt that something bad was about to happen and if he didn¡¯t stop it in time, it would be toote.


    The spear body burned with the White mes. The Silver Spear danced, causing a pear flower to bloom right in front of Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    It first blossomed, bit by bit, turning into many snow-white pear flowers. There was an endless number of them, giving off an intense and sharp aura! He had to kill him!


    Lu Wubing who was behind Zong Shou alsoughed, floating right in front of Zong Shou.


    With a finger, he pointed right at Zong Shou¡¯s spine.


    The Shark Snake which was severely injured was still entangling with the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle, both of them were fighting on the same level.


    Lu Yantian directly used Spiritual Sense to control the thorns, coordinating with those two people to stab forward.


    It stirred up everything, causing the Five Element Spiritual Energy around Zong Shou as well as the Heaven and Earthws around to all be messed up.


    The three of them joined hands, pretty much instantly they forced Zong Shou into despair.


    Jingyin instinctively covered her cherry lips, suppressing the exmation from her mouth.


    In the next instant, several majestic and bright Sword Lights suddenly exploded around Zong Shou, sweeping out in all directions.


    Lu Yantian¡¯s water thorns bounced back.


    Lu Wubing frowned slightly as his body retreated swiftly.


    Golden gloves appeared on both of his hands to block the domineering Sword Light.


    Only until he was 1,000 feet away was he finally able to stop his retreating momentum. A look of shock appeared in his eyes.


    He felt that each strike just now wasparable to fighting against a Celestial Realm Cultivator.


    36 swords were the same as 36 Celestial Realm Cultivators.


    Especially that main sword which was hanging above Zong Shou. It made him feel a huge threat, that he had no choice but to retreat and avoid.


    Was this what Zong Shou was relying on? It was really strong!


    ¡°This is the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation, it came from an ancient Artifact Cultivator. I have prepared it for long...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s clear voice sounded through the sky. The Nameless Sword struck right at the depths of the pear flower. Instantly, 37 bursts of Sword Energy gathered into one.


    It shed through the air, directly splitting the pear flower into two.


    Dang!


    A sharp metal ring reverberated when the sword body and spear tip shed. Thousands of Sumeru Mountains worth of strength charged and exploded out in this small space.


    Along with the explosion, stone shrapnel was sted everywhere. The mountain peak was levelled out by this huge strength! Dust and dirt flew everywhere, sweeping out into the sky.


    Lu Wushuang felt a stinging pain on his palm as his entire body was losing control. He was struck by that huge strength and who knows how far he was tossed back before he finally stopped.


    Only then was he shocked to notice that Zong Shou did have the ability to go up against him.


    He looked out, a White me within the scattered dust seemed really outstanding to the eye.


    One obviously couldn¡¯t see it clearly but one could feel a pair of ice-cold eyes filled with killing intent and vengeful energy looking over.


    Lu Wushuang took in a deep cold breath, this was the first time he felt some fear in his chest.


    In the next moment, he totally suppressed it. On the contrary, fighting intent rose up. Hot mes flowed about in his limbs and his bones.


    He stood still before he stabbed out with another spear. It swept out like a dragon, piercing down with the power of wind and lightning.


    One could also see Lu Yantian who used his thorns to stab out from the back.


    Lu Wushuang¡¯s eyes turned red, his voice was thunderous, ¡°Scram!¡±


    ¡°Since you want a fair fight, then I will give you a chance, we are going to have a fair fight!¡±


    ¡°Here and now, decides life and death!¡±


    His voice contained True Qi which reverberated through the wilderness. People on the side only felt their ears shudder and their eyes went dizzy. Lu Yantian¡¯s face turned white, fresh blood flowed out of his ears.


    Zong Shou, who was within the White me,ughed out coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking him to scram? I think it¡¯s best you get one or two helpers. At this time, you are no match for me...¡±


    A sharp Sword Light shot out from the White mes, like a swallow heading back into the forest. The trajectory was exquisite and indiscernible, more beautiful than any other thing in the world!


    It swept through the air. In the eyes of everyone, it looked blurry, like space and time had stopped.


    One Origin Universe Light! A sword which controlled time!


    At the Spirit Realm, no matter what, he was unable to execute it and he couldn¡¯t withstand the Sword Intent.


    At this moment, he was able to easily make use of it.


    Apart from that, there was also some Killing Path Sword Intent hidden within.


    Keng!


    Sword and spear shed, it rang out once more.


    The tip of the pear flower was sliced off, the front part of the Silver Spear was cut and it was tossed into the air.


    Lu Yantian and Lu Wubung¡¯s pupils constricted, looking at the scenes in disbelief.


    Thetter was slightly distracted as he muttered.


    ¡°Sword Intent Spirit Realm, he actually is at Sword Intent Spirit Realm, how is that possible?¡±


    If it was ordinary Spirit Realm Intent, he wouldn¡¯t be so shocked.


    However, it was the Time Sword Intent! One of the sources of the world, one of the foundations of the 3,000 Daos...


    It was also filled with Killing Path True Intent, Initial Spirit Realm with no unfamiliarity at all. It was extremely natural like he had been at this stage for a long time and had decent attainments.


    In other words, this person hadprehended this Sword Intent years before his tribtion.


    As expected, he really was indiscernible. Since he grasped such Sword Intent, how was he chased in such a manner by Young Master Wushuang.


    After being stunned for a moment, Lu Wubing came back to his senses and felt that Lu Wushuang was in a terrible situation.


    The tip of the spear was broken, the sky full of Spear Shadows also started to copse.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Shadow shone in the air once more. It was like a white horse through the ins, like a swallow flying in the air!


    It was really simple but it contained thews of thend!


    The Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation was also connected to his heart with no gaps between them.


    Time, elerate!


    Space, stack!


    Cause and Effect, invert!


    Fate, lock on!


    With a ng, the sharp Sword Light sliced off another portion of the Silver Spear pole.


    Lu Wushuang¡¯s body wasn¡¯t let off either, being swept past by the Sword Light. It brushed past his hand and exploded outrge bits of Blood Light.


    At this moment, Lu Wushuang was infuriated but he felt helpless.


    The blood-colored sword didn¡¯t look sharp, but it was like something out of this world, making his spear break just after touching it.


    He couldn¡¯t block it and couldn¡¯t dodge either.


    Lu Yantian was astonished as he looked forward.


    This was the first time since his birth that he felt so terrified...


    Several breaths ago, he thought that he could take down Zong Shou easily. Looking at the situation now, even Lu Wushuang who was the 18th Young Master, one of the most outstanding talents, was no match for him. He couldn¡¯t rely on him anymore...


    His thoughts changed. He didn¡¯t think about it and held Xiaoyue in front of his body once more.


    He used strength to press down, making it tough for the woman to breathe.


    ¡°Stop! If you want her life...¡±


    Among the White mes, Zong Shou scoffed coldly. He had no intention to bother, continuing to step forward.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    A Sword Light shed from his hands, shing across the space and then returning instantly.


    The blood light was really thick, bringing back a ball of Vital Energy and Essence Energy too.


    Lu Yantian wanted to use strength to continue to force him. He looked at his hand in disbelief, his entire right arm was sliced off.


    The muscles were withering swiftly, the bones were also turning to dust like they lost all life force.


    Not only that, but arge portion of his True Qi and Vital Energy had also been absorbed.


    It made his body feel really weak.


    The sword was so fast that even his own severed arm couldn¡¯t sense it.


    He first felt fear and then horror.


    Lu Yantian wanted to scold but he noticed that he didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak out.


    He could only spurt out several soft words, ¡°You Demon...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even bother, Demon? He didn¡¯t even do the demonic and evil things yet.


    Within his Energy Ocean, a Golden Pellet was being formed. The True Qi was like a golden colored liquid gathering near it.


    The changes in his Soul Ocean were even more intense.


    The 18 True Spiritual Talismans had already disappeared. Only one iplete but vast and grand Dao word hung in the middle.


    Spiritual Light shot all around and shone the space within his heart.


    There was also a human shape formed byrge amounts of Soul Power which stood there.


    This was his True Image, Dao word True Talisman which was fixed on his brow.


    Its left and right hand, each held one of the two ck holes, controlling the Beginning and the End.


    When Zong Shou shed down with the sword once more, the sword body containedrge amounts of Dao.


    He was the Dao! The sword in his hand was the punishment of the Dao!


    At this moment, Lu Wushuang who was opposite him had tossed aside the Silver Spear.


    He hurriedly took out a red shield and ced it in front of him.


    The Sword Light shed down like a hot knife through butter, slicing a hole in the shield. Blood light spurted out, cutting Lu Wushuang¡¯s left arm at the same time.


    However, he still managed to avoid the lethal areas. His Nameless Sword and Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique were unable to touch his body.


    As expected, this person¡¯s defensive ability was stronger than his attacks...


    Controlling the Dao?


    At this moment, his Golden Pellet was forming. After every moment, his strength would increase by a little.


    The strength of this sword was 50% stronger than before, but it was just able to hurt him and not destroy his roots.


    He shed out several more swords. However, Lu Wushuang was still able to barely hold on and not copse from the Sword Light.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constricted before recovering back to normal.


    As expected, from the most outstanding disciple of the Lu Sky Burning Family. He really was skilled and didn¡¯t disappoint him.


    He couldn¡¯t deal with him with Sword Techniques then...


    Three Thousand Star Falling!


    72 Star Dao Seeds moved along with the sword and shed out.


    Where it passed, Heaven and Earth copsed like a world was being born.


    The giant red shield also broke into hundreds of pieces, scattering everywhere.


    The sword and man weren¡¯t blocked anymore. Where the blood Sword Light passed, Lu Wushuang¡¯s legs were cut off below the knee!


    Zong Shou eximed and retracted his sword back to his side. He smashed a glow which was flying over at him.

 Chapter 879 - Unlimited Prayers

    <h4>Chapter 879: Unlimited Prayers</h4>


    The sword attack retracted and returned back to the front of his body.


    Zong Shou casually smashed a light that was flying toward him.


    ...It was Lu Wushuang¡¯s broken Silver Spear that was trying to attack him to save its master, a method to fight to the death. However, it allowed Lu Wushuang to survive in the end.


    He guessed that Zong Shou was going through his tribtion and was being burned by intense mes and couldn¡¯t be interrupted.


    Lu Wushuang panted, his expression was extremely conflicted. The fighting intent in his eyes retreated, reced by deep fear and shock.


    However, at this moment, Zong Shou cared more about the teen who was behind him.


    Since he suffered that setback at the start, he didn¡¯t attack anymore. He formed seals with his hands and cast spells, standing 10,000 feet away.


    Even when Lu Wushuang was at his most dangerous situation and was about to die under his sword, he showed no attempts to save him.


    At this moment, balls of Spiritual Energy surged in the void, spreading into the outer region.


    Zong Shou turned around to look at that person. With a slight thought, he knew the reason.


    ¡°Is that the Void Space Teleportation Curse?¡±


    He remembered that this was an especially strong spell.


    It wasn¡¯t referring to its strength but its function.


    People like them traveled the void, however, they were actually just traveling within the spaces of many bubbles, through these naturally formed shortcuts to travel the many worlds.


    This Void Space Teleportation Curse truly broke open the barriers of space.


    Numerous worlds were instantly leveled out in terms of the timeyer.


    This technique directly opened up these differentyers.


    If one traveled the outer region void, two worlds might be 1,000 worlds away.


    However, if one traveled through time to pierce through two worlds, then they would only be breaking a single spacetimeyer.


    Thisyer was something that God Realm and Saint Realm Experts couldn¡¯t do anything to.


    This Time River had many different uncertainties. The coordinates of spacetime were often unstable and forever changing, tough for one to lock down.


    This Void Space Teleportation Curse was an exception and could allow people thousands of worlds away to descend on this ce!


    However, this technique often had high requirements. One had to be prepared beforehand, not only needing to draw Spiritual Patterns on their skin to use their body as the formation, one also need outside help.


    Moreover, if one wasn¡¯t a God Realm Expert, their physical body wouldn¡¯t be able to take the impact of the Space Teleportation.


    ¡°It is the Void Space Teleportation Curse! You really are knowledgeable!¡±


    Lu Wubing smiled, waving his sleeves and several red Mind Stones flew out.


    Instantly, many small Spiritual Formations formed.


    ¡°You are the only person I have seen in my life that I can¡¯t see through. I also know that I couldn¡¯t be careless at all which is why I made some preparations. Fortunately, I did and all these preparations weren¡¯t excessive. Spirit Realm Sword Intent, Star Dao Seeds, your strength is the top of your realm. Great fortune, great fortune...¡±


    At this moment, Lu Wubing seemed to turn into a door in the void. Several vast Spiritual Senses that were above Zong Shou and Lu Wushuang spread through from within.


    ¡°God Realm? What a good Wubing!¡±


    Lu Yantian was delighted. His exhausted body instantly recovered much strength.


    To finally see some hope in all the despair, he instantly felt True Qi and energy flow into his limbs and bones, nourishing his dried up body.


    No, it wasn¡¯t hope but that the situation was already decided.


    No matter how strong this person was, no matter how unexpected his Sword Path was, what could he do?


    He was still going to die here! Did he have any chance to live in front of 3 God Realm Experts?


    There seemed to be no less than 3 God Realm Intents that were spreading into this world from outside of that void gate.


    Zong Shou sliced off his arm and also nearly killed Lu Wushuang. However, he was still going to die above Tianyan Manor.


    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore and burst outughing.


    Lu Wushuang was startled, his face fluctuating between white and green and then he took in a deep breath.


    He took out another red spear, holding the giant red shield and moving forward, restricting Zong Shou from behind.


    At this moment, as long as he managed to kill him, no matter what methods he used, no matter what price he paid, it was worth it and something that he could ept.


    Although he lost face by asking for help from Xuanye Country Ruler, he had no choice.


    Was he going to allow this enemy to continue to run free in this world while he lost his life at this manor?


    Zong Shou frowned and shook his head. He was still really calm.


    Although this Teleportation Curse was decent, he just needed to slice it shut before it opened and nothing would happen.


    With a thought, those 37 Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Swords started to swallow and spit out Sword Energy.


    Zong Shou looked around and saw that the hundreds of gs ced around were bursting out.


    Instantly, a strong power surged over, actually causing his body and Spiritual Sense to be dispelled out of this spacetimeyer.


    He was obviously still standing at the peak of this Yantian Mountain but there seemed to be ayer between them.


    Even if he had endless amounts of power, he was unable to use it.


    With a slight thought, Zong Shou knew what was going on.


    It was the same theory as when he used the Illusionary Pigeon Secret Eon Talisman before, to forcefully cut him out of this spacetimeyer and returned back to three-thousandths of a second before.


    Naturally, the person in front of him couldn¡¯t hurt him too...


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh. This person was really an extraordinary Spirit Master.


    His martial cultivation skills were strong but as a Spirit Master, one had thousands of methods.


    If he gave thetter a certain amount of time and space, he would be able to beat a stronger enemy or defeat arge number of enemies.


    However, this Time Technique was something that Zong Shou was good at...


    If he really had no method to fight back, then he wouldn¡¯t mind even using the Book of Eon.


    ¡°Although the Teleportation Curse is not bad, there are many weaknesses and it is easily broken. Which was why I set this formation, stopping Instant Space Techniques and also preventing dangers. However, I also know that you are good at Instant Space Techniques and this can only stop you for a moment. However, I still have this item...¡±


    Lu Wubing said tly as a Silver Mirror rose up behind his back.


    It seemed really ordinary but when the mirror shone over, it caused this 100,000 feet of space to ripple and surge.


    Space ripped apart and many Heaven and Earthws were broken.


    Zong Shou frowned once more. Although the mirror light couldn¡¯t touch him, it made it more than 10 times harder for him to return.


    He felt like the person in front of him was even harder to deal with than Lu Wushuang.


    Lu Wubing looked toward Lu Yantian coldly, ¡°Manor Head, aren¡¯t you going to fight to the death even now? If we lose here and the Void Space Teleportation Curse isn¡¯tpleted, your manor will probably be gone. Even if your soul isn¡¯t corrupted, if all of us die here, then what is the point...¡±


    Lu Yantian scoffed and knew what Lu Wubing was getting at.


    As the Master of this world, if he could borrow the power of the world to use King Path Martial Arts to execute, he would have God Realm power.


    However, he considered too much and wasn¡¯t willing to be infected by Cause and Effect, to harm his soul and was also not willing to be restricted by the King Path Energy.


    He still wanted to improve on the Cultivation Path.


    This was why although he had a million troops and no less than three billion people, he could only use 10% of their strength.


    Thinking about it for a short moment, Lu Yantian used the thorns to strike down.


    He was still not willing to use those King Path secret techniques to cut off his future.


    He swallowed a red pill and his Energy Meridians and Spiritual Sense instantly increased, swelling up by 4 times.


    The thorns exploded out. He didn¡¯t try to attack Zong Shou¡¯s body but attempted to cast out the Chaos True Intent to stir up the space around and mess it all up.


    It was to prevent Zong Shou from returning from this timeyer.


    Wave after wave of Spiritual Energy fluctuations caused the space to break.


    In just a breath, there was a light ring above the mountain.


    A storm which was strong enough to affect the entire Cangling World suddenly exploded out from around Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    The pair of Watershed Thorns shook apart and Lu Wushuang and his red shield also stumbled backward in retreat.


    In just a breath, Zong Shou returned back to this world. A me was still burning his body, giving off abundant Sword Energy.


    Lu Wubing smiled and wasn¡¯t worried at all. The gate was alreadypleted and the curse was at its final stages.


    Even if he died under the blood-colored sword, it wouldn¡¯t be stopped.


    As expected, after Zong Shou returned, he didn¡¯t attack him.


    He looked at the area above him.


    The first to step into Cangling World was a white-robed schr.


    He looked really young but the white mustache and white robe made him look like he was very experienced and had lived for a long time.


    He swept downward, smiling as he bowed toward Lu Wushuang, ¡°Greetings Young Master Wushuang! Is your enemy this person? The legendary Young Master Lu Shou?¡±


    He didn¡¯t even look toward Zong Shou. The kid¡¯s Sword Intent was shockingly strong.


    However, he didn¡¯t bother with an Initial Celestial Realm Cultivator.


    After him, there were two more people who stepped into the world.


    They both wore battle armor and held sabers, filled with killing auras.


    It seemed like they had just been through a battle, the armor they wore still had cracks and chips.


    One of them said, ¡°My Spiritual Sense roughly detected the situation here just now. The son of Lu Hanyan could actually suppress Wushuang, how amazing. The Dual Meridian Trash rumors were fake. I remembered two months ago when Wubing convinced us to prepare the curse, we felt that he was overreacting. Only today did I realize that it wasn¡¯t too much...¡±


    When that person stepped in, that strong killing intent tightly locked down on Zong Shou.


    The eyes of the remaining two were filled with cold killing intent.


    Because Zong Shou¡¯s strength had surprised them, all the more reason why they needed to kill him.


    When Zong Shou heard this, he sighed leisurely. He felt that his limbs werecking in energy.


    He thought to himself, <i>so these are the intentions of the Heavens? The power of the prophecy words is so amazing?</i>


    He suddenly heard chanting and as he looked back he saw that it was Jingyin who was closing her eyes and saying out incantations.


    Listening more closely, it was that Unlimited Prayer Scripture.


    ¡°Buddha of Great Compassion, verify the Unlimited Beginning and End, the Master who will clean out this world...¡±

 Chapter 880 - Nirvana Buddha

    <h4>Chapter 880: Nirvana Buddha</h4>


    ¡°Buddha of Great Compassion, verify the Unlimited Beginning and End, the Master who will clean out this world...¡±


    Zong Shou listened on, he couldn¡¯t help but break into augh, ¡°Why are you praying again?¡±


    Jingyin opened her eyes when she heard this, her eyes were clear and tranquil like she had excluded herself from life and death.


    ¡°Jingyin is praying to the future Buddha to protect your safety. You are a good person and shouldn¡¯t die here.¡±


    She looked at the mountain. The entire battle at the peak caused half of Tianyan Mountain to be leveled out.


    However, the millions of people below seemed to have been protected by a vast power.


    Although they were in a dangerous situation, they were all perfectly fine.


    Under Zong Shou¡¯s Spiritual Energy suppression, they could only kneel on the ground, but they also avoided the disaster of them trampling on one another while fleeing.


    Zong Shou shook his head when he heard this, ¡°I am not a good person. Moreover, why are you so sure that I will die here? You stupid nun, which side are you all, why are you so pessimistic?¡±


    Jingyin innocently blinked her eyes, thinking to herself what else could she do in such a situation?


    She didn¡¯t bother about being dragged down by Zong Shou and was prepared to die here.


    She only hoped that it would be quicker and that she wouldn¡¯t regret it.


    Following this, Zong Shou had a serious face and spoke with a conflicted tone, ¡°Are you hoping for the future Unlimited Buddha to descend and save the people here? Forget it, today I will fulfil your wishes. You need to remember that after this, you need to do something for me sincerely, otherwise, I will die with regrets and won¡¯t let you off, even if I be a ghost...¡±


    Jingyin eximed, she was totally confused, her face was filled with questions.


    <i>What did Zong Shou mean by this?</i>


    She wished for the future Unlimited Buddha to descend and save this world.


    She was totally lost and barely nodded her head. She then closed her eyes and continued to chant.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what Zong Shou was asking for, since he said that he would die with regrets and wouldn¡¯t let her off even as a ghost, then it would be really important.


    However, would they still be alive after this? She would only be able toplete this promise when she reached theherworld right?


    Zong Shouughed out casually, a fiery light shot out from his sleeves. It was first a Spiritual Beast that looked like a puppy. It then transformed into a giant Qilin. It looked really majestic, mes wrapped around it as it protected Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou closed his eyes like he was already dead. His soul left his body, this was the iplete True Image Body. Apart from his five features still being a little blurry, the looks and aura were simr Zong Shou¡¯s.


    While the two of them were speaking, Lu Wushuang also greeted the 3 God Realm Cultivators.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ept you all calling me Young Master. Wushuang greets the three elders! Today I am unfortunate to fall into such a situation, I am really grateful that the 3 of you can rush over to help me. If you all are able to kill this kid, Junior will definitely reward you all with great thanks.¡±


    ¡°Your words are too heavy! We all came over to help Young Master as it is our duty, how would we dare to ask for anything in return?¡±


    That white-robed cultivatorughed, his gaze finally falling on Zong Sho¡¯s body as well as the soul that flew into the air.


    A mocking expression appeared in his eyes. Abandoning his body, soul escaping?


    He was intelligent but in front of him, that was totally useless.


    He directly spread out his Spiritual Sense and an ice formed hand grabbed out toward Zong Shou¡¯s soul.


    He seemed to know that Zong Shou was able to escape through space, so when he acted he started to act from the Dao sourceyers to lock down and split them up.


    At this moment, even Lu Wubing started to shake his head slightly.


    To flee now, wasn¡¯t it toote?


    His hands were behind his back as he casually looked at the scenes in front of him.


    The n that he came up with personally caused such a top talent to die here.


    Such a feeling was really good.


    He was filled with a sense of satisfaction,parable to when one¡¯s cultivation seesrge improvements.


    However, Zong Shou who was in mid-air showed no intention of fleeing.


    He stood in the air, reaching out with a finger and with a light dot caused the giant ice hand to copse.


    The ice shattered and dispersed, unable to harm him at all.


    <i>How?</i>


    Lu Wubing¡¯s brow furrowed and a surprised expression appeared on his face.


    He knew that the white-robed cultivator might have looked like he didn¡¯t use much strength, but that grab had actually used 80% of his ability.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Path was extraordinary,prehending Spirit Realm Sword Intent that God Realm Cultivatorsprehended.


    However, there was no way that he could handle it so simply.


    After crushing the giant ice hand, two ck and white glows appeared around Zong Shou.


    A bright white and a deep, dark ck.


    Slowly one was unable to use their eyes to see...


    <i>Dharma? What dharma is this?</i>


    Such a thought shed in everyone¡¯s minds.


    However, they all felt a weird suppression spread across the world.


    Even the three God Realm Experts who came were unable to fight against it and were forced to retreat.


    Incantation sounds spread throughout the sky like there were numerous people chanting together. Be it the high pitched or the low voices, the pauses or the words they said out, it was just so beautiful and amazing to the ears.


    Many flower petals floated down from the sky, making this mountain peak look really beautiful.


    They looked like normal lotus flower petals but Lu Wubing knew that it was formed from thick Wish Power.


    ¡°Is that Buddhist Light?¡±


    A Seven-Colored Spiritual Light shot out from within Zong Shou¡¯s soul.


    Not only was it bright and dazzling, but it gave off a vast aura and had an ability to console and calm down the heart and spirit.


    At this moment, the sky was split into half. On one side, it was extremely dark, one couldn¡¯t see anything with their eyes. On the other, there was an eye-piercing white light that was so bright that one couldn¡¯t open their eyes.


    The features of Zong Shou¡¯s True Image body also became clearer and clearer.


    Beneath his feet, a Seven-Colored Lotus was forming and it looked really solemn and grand.


    Those 3 God Realm Experts all turned serious, their faces filled with shock.


    They didn¡¯t understand what was going on...


    ¡°He is just trying to be mysterious!¡±


    One of the sword-wielding God Realm Cultivators was the first to be impatient. He scoffed coldly and sliced down with the giant sword...


    Thousands of Sumeru Mountains of strength were gathered in that sword.


    It was also Sword Intent Spirit Realm. When he shed out, a million feet of space froze.


    The True Image Body of Zong Shou finally opened its eye.


    He looked calmly at the people in front of him and then waved his hand.


    The giant ck Hole on his left suddenly moved, flying toward the attack of the giant sword.


    It was totally silent but where it passed, everyone¡¯s Spiritual Senses were sucked in and twisted.


    One could only sense that the sword broke and that the materials it was made up of were being absorbed by the ck Hole.


    It still wasn¡¯t willing to stop as it continued to strike, right at the body of the God Realm Expert.


    They faced off for just a moment before there was a loud explosion that rang out like thunder.


    Everyone saw blood and flesh exploding everywhere.


    However, it was only able to spread out 100 feet before it was sucked in by a strong swallowing power, flying back into the ck colored hole.


    When one used Spiritual Sense to search, the God Realm cultivator¡¯s aura was totally gone from this space...


    The people on the mountain peak instantly sucked in a deep cold breath.


    What ability was that? What power? To be able to wipe out a God Realm Cultivator in one strike?


    Lu Wubing was stunned and speechless, unable to say anything else.


    There was only one thought which repeatedly shed in his mind.


    <i>How was this possible?</i>


    ¡°You have prepared well, if it was in another world, I would have most probably died with no ability to fight back at all.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s t voice rang out once more. Although he didn¡¯t do so on purpose, it was filled with might and prestige.


    His gaze mercilesslynded on the white-robed God Realm Cultivator.


    ¡°What a waste, this ce is Cangling World...¡±


    Along with his words, the white ball of light which one couldn¡¯t see clearly suddenly moved,nding toward the God Realm Expert.


    He roared out as his body turned into a series of afterimages. While he crazily fled into the distance, he also tried to get out of this world.


    However, he wasn¡¯t as fast as the light. When he was hit in mid-air, flesh and blood exploded out.


    Within that intense light, the flesh and blood burned, turning into dust particles.


    Everyone was speechless, not sure of how to react. They could only look forward with stunned expressions.


    Coincidentally, at that moment, Jingyin who didn¡¯t know what had happened, who was still closing her eyes and chanting suddenly chanted, ¡°The Buddha grasped the power of the end which is why he can control Endless Darkness! He controls the power of the origin which is why he can grasp Unlimited Light! When the Buddha descends, Heaven and Earth will be split. One side will be darkness, one side will be light...¡±


    Monk Xiaoyue¡¯s pupils constricted, numerous emotions shed in her eyes.


    Enlightenment,prehension, surprise, regret, sadness...


    In the end, she regained rity, tears appeared within. She knelt down sincerely and started to bow.


    ¡°Unlimited Beginning and End. Buddha descending on this world, please bless my Leping World¡¯s people...¡±


    Along with this sentence, the millions below were all surprised. They looked into the sky and were in deep discussion.


    ¡°It is the Unlimited Beginning and End...¡±


    ¡°The future Buddha actually descended on our Leping World!¡±


    ¡°The Buddhist Venerables really didn¡¯t abandon us!¡±


    ¡°Great mercy, saving one from hardship and crisis. Let¡¯s hope the people of the world won¡¯t suffer from the pain of losing our children in the future...¡±


    Some people cried out loud while someughed crazily.


    Jingyin was chanting the scripture and slowly noticed that something wasn¡¯t right. She opened her eyes and looked above.


    Her expression froze. Only a whileter did shee back to her senses.


    <i>Where did those two God Realm Experts go to?</i>


    <i>Why were Lu Yantian and the others shivering?</i>


    <i>And also why is the face of thest God Realm expert drained of blood?</i>


    <i>Unlimited Beginning and End?</i>


    The scenes in front of her were exactly as described in the scripture.


    <i>Speaking of which, the person in the air is the Unlimited Beginning and End, the future Buddha?</i>


    Jingyin felt her mouth go dry, it was tough to swallow her saliva.


    She remembered that 10 days ago she was helping the Buddha wipe his body and also helped clean that thing...


    Her face flushed red and there seemed to be vaporing out from her head.


    Jingyin didn¡¯t even dare to think about it, closing her eyes and continuing to chant.


    Lu Wubing was in a daze for a long while before he came back to his senses. His face was totally helpless as he sighed bitterly, bowing forward.


    ¡°So, it is the Nirvana Buddha!¡±


    The defeat today urred even without a fight, however, he had lost everything...

 Chapter 881 - Forthright Death

    <h4>Chapter 881: Forthright Death</h4>


    Sitting alone on the Great Sumeru ss Mountain, Sakyamuni opened his eyes. His calm eyes were as shiny and clean as jewels.


    At this moment, what he saw was an unusually clear world. There was no worry, no sadness, only happiness.


    Birth, growing old, getting sick, dying, grievances, not getting what one wishes for, not being able to be with a person one loves, five Yin gathering, these were the so-called 8 Hardships of Life. At this ce, one couldn¡¯t sense any of them.


    This was the Pure Land of the Clean Buddha that he had forged when he was verifying the path, which he did after being inspired by the 48 Big Wishes.


    It allowed the world to be free from pain and suffering, everyone was happy, which was why it was called the Extreme Happiness Pure World.


    However, at this moment, he was feeling emotional fluctuations that he hadn¡¯t felt for many years.


    It also projected onto this world, causing the Spiritual Light of this ce to surge.


    ...This ce was formed by his Wish Power which was why happiness and rage were all connected to him.


    ¡°Siddhartha, can you sense that?¡±


    Along with the voice, a Buddhist Light suddenly appeared at this Great Sumeru Mountain.


    Inside it was an eye-catching body who looked right at Sakyamuni.


    He broke into a smile, ¡°Yes! How could I not sense such amotion? I waited for so many years and our Nirvana Buddha, the future Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha has finally appeared in the world...¡±


    ¡°It seems like he hadn¡¯t taken a wrong path. He already has attainments in the End and Beginning Daos. Only 10 years has passed, that is really unbelievable.¡±


    Sakyamuni nodded his head and said, ¡°However, why do I sense the aura of the 3,000 Daos themselves? Like the Future Buddha is the Dao itself?¡±


    ¡°So ambitious, is it okay for him to be like that?¡±


    The person in the Buddhist light smiled, ¡°Only such a person can control our Buddhist Faction to open up a world and form the true Pure Land of Amitabha. He would also allow us to find the chance of forming our true form. I am only ashamed that my strength isn¡¯t there and I am unable to notice where he appeared. It seems like it came from the border region of this area. Siddhartha, your ability is higher than mine, do you know the details?¡±


    Sakyamuni¡¯s eyes were slightly closed and then he hesitated, ¡°It should be in Leping World. Weird, this world is only 2,000 worlds away from Cangsheng World.¡±


    ¡°Leping World? Eh, haven¡¯t the Lu Family already upied it and it is now called the Cangling World?¡±


    The voice of the shadow had a surprised tone to it.


    ¡°I remembered that three years ago, the Primeval Ancient Buddha sent us decrees. To umte Wish Power so as to allow the Nirvana Buddha to be attracted over. Why is there movement so quickly? The Heaven Dao and Fate is just so hard to read. Did the Ancient Buddha predict this?¡±


    He paused and then asked, ¡°Sakyamuni do you know who that person is?¡±


    This time Sakyamuni shook his head, ¡°You overestimate me too highly. If I had such an ability, I would have been able to enter the True Realm. The key is that this person still repels and doesn¡¯t ept our Buddhist Faction! Although he has a Dharma and appears with the identity of Nirvana Buddha, he intends to distance himself from us. Although his cultivation is weak, he is able to verify the Unlimited Beginning and End Path and merge with the Dao. Even the Ancient Buddha who is 13,000 worlds away wouldn¡¯t be able to learn the specifics...¡±


    ¡°That was expected!¡±


    Dipamkara Buddhaughed, there wasn¡¯t much disappointment on his face but instead a look of joy appeared.


    ¡°Since he has already appeared at Leping World, then it is really simple to find out who he is. Moreover, the moment he used the power of our Buddhist Faction, then there is Cause and Effect, and there is fate. I can¡¯t predict the future and we can just do whatever we can. The Future Buddha himself has no choice too...¡±


    He stopped halfway through his words, the Dipamkara Buddha looked below in deep thought.


    Below this Great Sumeru Mountain were 13,000 Sumeru Mountains.


    On each ss mountain was a Bodhisattva and a Luohan.


    At this moment, they all awakened and instinctively started to chant scriptures.


    ¡°May the future Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha return to his position! Such that we can break away from pain and suffering, ending all worries and problems. To verify our path and reach nirvana...¡±


    Chanting noises gathered and shook this world.


    It spread out of this world into the space of the outer region.


    Dipamkara Buddhaughed, ¡°It seems like there is no need to investigate. The Bodhisattvas and Luohans following you are really intelligent. It is the fortune of our Buddhist Faction!¡±


    Sakyamuni shook his head, this Leping World matter wasn¡¯t so simple.


    Several years had passed and the Nirvana Buddha showed himself, they had to take this matter seriously.


    He took out a silver bell and shook it slightly. Two Buddhist lights flew over.


    In just a moment, they reached the area. They were both Buddhist Venerables and they bowed toward the two of them.


    ¡°Sakyamuni, did you summon us because of Nirvana Buddha?¡±


    Sakyamuni looked out, one of them was Lankavatara and the other was Miaodi.


    At the same time, roughly 10,000 worlds away from Cangling, Dragon Shadow who was sitting in a mysterious piece of the void, opened his eyes.


    His lips twitched, like he was smiling but also crying at the same time.


    ¡°Unlimited Beginning and End? What is my disciple doing? Is he really going to run to the Buddhist Faction and verify that Future Buddha position and be the Nirvana Buddha? Sigh, at this moment, that Extreme Pure Land World probably won¡¯t be pure anymore...¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered. No matter which path he chooses, Shou¡¯er¡¯s achievements will be above mine. However, if this is done, what will those few old men of the Lu Family think? Waiting for a few thousand years, the person who had the highest chance of taking over, exceeding the skills of all their disciples actually became a monk of the Buddhist Faction. He was even forced by his own grandchild out of the family. Hehe! That will be really interesting to see.¡±


    Compared to the few End Realm Experts of the Lu Family, he really could be considered a young man.


    However, although his tone was derisive, his eyes were filled with sharp killing intent. God Realm cultivators actually dared to attack his disciples in such an unrestrained manner.


    Did the Sky Burning Lu Family have the right to be so arrogant?


    ¡°Oh? Merging with the Dao, what big ambitions! As expected from my disciple!¡±


    Heughed out loud, finally standing up and stepping out of this space.


    Beginning and End,patible with the Dao, at this moment, that person should be the most anxious one?


    Since he had Zong Shou as a disciple, he was really busy every day.


    To ensure that his disciple was safe, then he had to prepare and plot in advance.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Within Cangling World, Tianyan Mountain Peak.


    ¡°So it is the Nirvana Buddha!¡±


    Lu Wubing¡¯s voice was suppressed under all the chanting and the scripture reading of those millions of people.


    However, to the few people here, those weren¡¯t any obstacles.


    Zong Shou was able to hear it clearly, there was no change in his expression.


    Nirvana Buddha was his other name in the Buddhist Faction.


    In the Nirvana Scripture, the word Nirvana had the meaning of Creation.


    Nirvana Buddha was the Creation Buddha.


    Standing on the lotus tform, Zong Shou was like a God descending on this world as he looked downward.


    Coincidentally, he saw the other God Realm Cultivator who was wearing red armor tearing open space. He took out a shuttle shaped treasure and was about to speed out of this world.


    Zong Shou looked expressionlessly at him and casually flicked with his finger.


    Huge amounts of Wish Power gathered at his fingertip and drew the Beginning and End Powers.


    ck and White light intersected, speeding through space, instantly piercing through that person¡¯s body and destroying his soul!


    ¡°Intermediate God Realm? He...¡±


    He spat out these words from his mouth like he was mocking the three people who died under his hands for being too weak.


    However, his soul was still in shock.


    He remembered that when he was in the Cloud World and faced the God Realm Expert of Daoling Vast Habitat, he was nearly wiped by him.


    However, at this moment, these 3 experts were so weak in front of him.


    At this moment, with just a thought, he would be able to totally control this power.


    What was rare was that it wouldn¡¯t have much effect on his own foundations...


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were in a daze, but afterward he gave outughed self-mockingly. He struggled to break free from his own hesitation and uncertainty.


    He was thinking to himself that this Wish Power, God Spirit Power was great to use, able to improve his strength greatly, but he didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future.


    It was best for him not to take the risk, sticking to the current situation. Was he really going to be some Buddhist Venerable, some monk?


    He was going to stay far away from that!


    However, what happened today caused him to be connected with the Buddhist Faction, it truly was a headache.


    Let¡¯s hope that in the future, he would be able to have a clean break from that and not get too tangled up.


    He looked toward Lu Wushuang, his gaze turning serious.


    ¡°Victory and defeat has been decided...¡±


    Lu Wushuang had nothing to say since things had reached such a stage, what else could he do?


    Since Zong Shou had such skill, then he was destined to lose from the start.


    However, he had nothing to say, he had really lost to Zong Shou¡¯s sword and not this cheat-like Buddhist Faction ability.


    His personality was steely and determined and thus he wasn¡¯t going to beg to let him live.


    He only silently held a small fragrant bag in his hand.


    This was given to him by Lu Zi. She spent a full two years to collect Ruanshe Spiritual Fragrance to make it.


    Women were just so weird, they spent so much effort to make such useless things, why not just use it on cultivation?


    However, he wouldn¡¯t be able to forget, even in death, the feeling he felt when he was given this.


    From that time onward, he carried it on him, never letting it leave his body.


    Zong Shou waited quietly. A momentter, he sighed and with a wave of his sleeves, Lu Wushuang didn¡¯t even block, his body was turned into dust, only his soul remained.


    Zong Shou controlled it to directly enter theherworld.


    ¡°If there is extra of that Heaven Snatching Liquid, I will form her soul once more and let her reincarnate. Let¡¯s hope you two will see one another in the future...¡±


    The moment he said this, other people might not have felt something, but Lu Wubing smiled. He looked right at Zong Shou, his eyes shining.


    Zong Shou grabbed out, pulling Lu Yantian over and asking tly, ¡°Where is that Heaven Snatching Liquid?¡±


    Lu Yantianughed as if he had epted his fate, ¡°Can I die swiftly?¡±


    He could still merge with the strength of the world now, however, even if he had the power of the God Realm, it was still useless in front of Zong Shou.


    He had lost all hopes of surviving!


    Zong Shou shook his head, ¡°The Buddhist Faction talks about mercy, they say that one should put down their de to be a Buddha. I don¡¯t agree, just by putting down the saber can one really make up for the sins one hasmitted?¡±


    Lu Yantianughed coldly when he heard this, but he kept his mouth shut.


    Zong Shou was toozy to ask and directly cast the Soul Scouring Technique to search his memories.


    Just at this moment, he heard the sound of chanting.


    ¡°...May the future Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha return to his position! Such that we can break away from pain and suffering, ending all worries and problems. To verify our path and reach nirvana...¡±

 Chapter 882 - Lu Family Wubing

    <h4>Chapter 882: Lu Family Wubing</h4>


    The chanting noise continued incessantly, it was vast and majestic. Who knows how many people were praying and chanting?


    At the start, Zong Shou could take it but just a breathter, his thoughts started to be chaotic.


    In his heart, he thought to himself that verifying Unlimited Beginning and End, bing the Nirvana Buddha, those seemed like decent options.


    So many sincere Buddhist followers were praying and hoping, so how could he let them down?


    He struggled for several breaths before he bit his tongue, causingrge amounts of blood to explode out within his mouth.


    A green mirror appeared behind his back, shing Spiritual Light and shining directly on his soul.


    ¡°How noisy!¡±


    He scoffed coldly causing the chanting noises to retreat.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart finally regained a little bit of rity and calmness.


    However, he knew that with his own will as well as the forceful suppression of the Illusionary Heart Mirror, it would only be able to solve the problem for a short while and it wouldn¡¯tst for long.


    Those chanting noises were spread out through the Buddhist Power that he disyed.


    Unless he retracted this Dharma, it would be tough for him to totally cut it off.


    Speaking of which, it would be best if he ended the matters in this world swiftly.


    Using the Wish Power, he searched the memories of Lu Yantian, causing his face to twist in pain. White foam flowed out of his mouth.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all, pretty much ripping and cutting his soul into thin pieces, not letting go of even a single bit of memory.


    In just a short moment, he gained something.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°So this item has already been obtained and it is hidden in this ce...¡±


    His palm turned into a knife as he sliced out. An explosion sounded as the 800,000-foot Tianyan Peak was instantly broken at the waist by this giant force, breaking right through the middle.


    Zong Shou reaching out with his arm and obtained a yellow jade box.


    Heaven Snatching Liquid was something that snatched from the Heaven and Earth. The material of the jade box was also a peak Earth Grade Spiritual Item.


    Only then was it able to suppress and cut off the aura of this Heaven Snatching Liquid.


    At this moment, this thing was in his hands but his Spiritual Sense couldn¡¯t sense anything.


    ¡°If this is used to craft Spiritual Artifacts for Ruoshui, it would be great. It would be able to buff the ck Xuan Hero Iron. Oh! Seven drops of liquid. It is exactly the same as mentioned in this Lu Yantian¡¯s memory...¡±


    Zong Shou opened the jade box to take a look. After he saw it, his gaze retracted.


    He felt surprised but also felt a headache.


    There was a little too much, far exceeding his expectations.


    If people knew that he had this thing in his hands, there would definitely be a huge number of people who would go crazy for it.


    Even if one was a cultivator who lived for thousands of years, one definitely had things one was connected to and loved. One would definitely have some loved ones and friends. They would most probably have regrets in their life.


    Moreover, even if not for their friends and family, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea for one to prepare one for themselves just in case.


    ¡°This fellow is really lucky. To be able to get such a precious treasure. Moreover, he obtained seven drops at once. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t something to improve cultivation and skill, in the end it benefitted me instead...¡±


    Zong Shou had made his mind up to use arge half of these things in a short period of time.


    It was best if people knew about it, in case he faced trouble in the future.


    At this time, the chanting noises became loud once more and shook at his Soul Ocean Void Space.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer, a vast True Qi mercilessly charged into Lu Yantian¡¯s body.


    It brushed at his four limbs and bones, breaking each inch of his meridians and then casually throwing him over in front of Monk Xiaoyue.


    It was best if the Cangling World people dealt with him themselves.


    He spread out that ck Hole all around. Wherever it passed, the hundreds of thousands of Tianyan Manor soldiers who it touched all disappeared and were nowhere to be seen.


    Even if these people didn¡¯t consume the Xiantian Fire Essence Marrow, they were aplices and weren¡¯t innocent.


    Cangling World was weak and if these people remained, this world wouldn¡¯t be able to break out of the control of the Lu Family, giving rise to more chaos.


    He killed Lu Yantian in a straightforward manner today, however, that might give rise to a Lu Family retaliation.


    After this, he could naturally just wave his sleeves and leave, but the people of this world might have to pay the price for him.


    This was why even if he had to suffer from the Cause and Effect of this Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha, he had to solve these repercussions.


    Since he used the Wish Power of this world, then he had to take up the responsibility of their wishes!


    The deep darkness that couldn¡¯t be seen totally covered thousands of miles of space.


    However, it also instantly disappeared, causing this ce to regain light once more.


    The Fire Cloud had totally disappeared and at a nce the sky was clear blue.


    The Shark Snake was still tangling with the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle. It wanted to escape but the turtle and Xiaori joined hands to hold it down on the spot, so it was unable to retreat at al.


    Zong Shou shed out with the sword, the sword body simrly had Beginning and End Source Power on it.


    He ferociously sliced off the head of the Shark Snake in one sword.


    Hanxi was at the side, turning into a silver light and charging into its body.


    It directly grabbed a blood-colored pellet. It turned into a silver cocoon, wrapping the blood pellet tightly by its side.


    The moment this Shark Snake died, the killing energy in this area dissipated, like the entire Heaven and Earth had been cleansed.


    However, at this moment, only half of Tianyan Mountain remained, there were no trees and nts left here either.


    Xiaoyue was looking on quietly.


    At this moment, she ced her palms together, ¡°Buddha is merciful!¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed and looked about. Everything here was already dealt with.


    The 3 God Realm Cultivators, Lu Yantian, and Lu Wushuang had all died at his hands.


    Apart from those kids that were sent to the manor, who were protected by the Wish Power and perfectly fine, the entire Tianyan Manor was wiped out with not even an inch of grass remaining!


    ...Only Lu Wubing was left alive.


    As he thought about this person who nearly forced him into despair and made him use the Buddhist Faction power to escape danger, Zong Shou instantly frowned. He looked over and his chest felt weird. Why did he think about dealing with this person thest?


    His pupils constricted, a sharpness appeared in his eyes as he stared right at Lu Wubing.


    ¡°You dare to confuse my mind?¡±


    He was of the Nine Tailed Sky Fox Race, Illusionary Technique Bloodline which was outstanding in the world. He also had the Illusionary Heart Mirror in his hand that would allow his mind to remain clear at any moment.


    Although this Celestial Artifact was something he didn¡¯t use much of since it consumed lifespan, he also didn¡¯t like using Illusionary Techniques, but there weren¡¯t many Illusionary Techniques in the world that could confuse him.


    However, just now, who knows what ability that person used to cause him to subconsciously forget that he existed?


    This was why this person was able tost till now before he recalled him.


    It also caused his killing intent to be stronger.


    ¡°Ruler, please hold your hand...¡±


    He seemed to be able to see that Zong Shou was about to sh out. He was expressionless, bowing from afar.


    ¡°My Lu Family Blood, apart from the Sky Burning Blood, also has some random faction bloodline flowing. Its legacy has many secret techniques that allow disciples to keep their lives. Lu Wubing is fortunate to be good at such a technique.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, this exnation did sound reasonable.


    Actually, if he didn¡¯t spend half of his mind on resisting those Buddhist Incantations, he wouldn¡¯t have been taken advantage of.


    However, why did this person say all this for?


    Was he begging for him to let him live?


    If that was really the case, then it was really weird. With this person¡¯s intelligence, he had to know that Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t be persuaded by words and had no reason to let him live at all...


    In his eyes, this person was indeed tougher to deal with than Lu Wushuang. If he let him live, then it wouldn¡¯t it be like returning the tiger to the mountain, raising a strong enemy for himself?


    Lu Wubing continued to speak, however, at the same time he took out a purple gold talisman from his sleeves.


    ¡°Before we speak, you have to know that I am fortunate to have a way to escape. This talisman is one that I begged for from Yanyuan Saint Venerable 10 years ago. It has the ability to teleport through space...¡±


    Zong Shou was startled and looked closely at it.


    The so-called Yanyuan Saint Venerable was one of the 3 End Realm Experts of the Lu Family. He was also the oldest one.


    He could be considered the true ancestor of the Lu Sky Burning Family...


    He had knowledge of this talisman in his legacy memory. It was called the Yanyuan Space me Talisman.


    Intense Sky Burning me, burning the various worlds. However, it could also allow one to teleport, but one could only teleport to one ce which was the Lu Family Sky Burning Saint Dynasty.


    Within the Saint Dynasty, there was a me that burned for many years without extinguishing. It burned in the void and could cut through numerous worlds.


    This Yanyuan Sky Burning Talisman used the power of this me to achieve a teleportation-like effect.


    Through the 10,000 years, who knows how many people from the Lu Sky Burning Family used this me to escape from desperate situations?


    Even the Yanyuan Saint Venerable himself could only craft 10 of these talismans in 100 years.


    Although his Master Dragon Shadow was End Realm, he was unable to craft such a talisman that could cross 10,000 worlds.


    Even if he himself could barely do that...


    Lu Wushuang was one of the few people who had the most hope to inherit the throne and even he didn¡¯t have such an item.


    However, Lu Wubing had obtained one.


    This made Zong Shou more and more interested in this person.


    However, he knew that he really couldn¡¯t do anything to this person.


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou dissipated the Wish Power and kept his Dharma, returning back to his physical body.


    This person¡¯s threat to him wasn¡¯t inbat strength.


    If he cast out the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha Dharma, he would still be able to crush him with a flick of a finger.


    However, if he used his own strength, there wouldn¡¯t be much of a difference.


    The soul returned to the body. He dissipated the Wish Power and instantly felt that his soul was much more rxed.


    The endless incantations and prayers slowly quietened down and disappeared, not enough to shake his soul anymore.


    His eyes once again focused on Lu Wubing, waiting for him to continue.


    Since he had this talisman and didn¡¯t want to use it, he had to be nning something.


    He then saw Lu Wubingugh helplessly, ¡°However, I thought about it and it is best if I don¡¯t use this.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Zong Shou waved his hands and collected the 37 swords and the Star Dao Seeds.


    Currently, he was still going through his tribtion, his body was still covered in mes but it was unable to hurt his body at all.


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    If this person wasn¡¯t willing to use it, he really didn¡¯t mind killing Lu Wubing with one sword to solve all future problems.


    Lu Wubing had predicted that in advance, so he wasn¡¯t dejected, ¡°I have been serving Xuanye Country Ruler he values me because of my strategic skills ...¡±

 Chapter 883 - Second Time Hearing About Death Jail

    <h4>Chapter 883: Second Time Hearing About Death Jail</h4>


    ¡°I have been serving Xuanye Country Ruler and he values me because of my strategic skills. I was sent to serve under Young Master Wushuang to help him take the Saint Emperor¡¯s throne. However, now that he is already dead, as well as the few God Realm Experts under Country Ruler, I really can¡¯t imagine what would happen to me if I returned to the Saint Dynasty...¡±


    Lu Wubing¡¯s expression was calm from start to finish.


    Like the things he mentioned, the situation that he was in was totally unrted to himself.


    ¡°Country Ruler Xuanye is magnanimous, it is only that I have made a huge mistake this time. Although I won¡¯t have to die for it, I would be heavily punished. I would definitely be cast aside like a piece of trash.¡±


    Zong Shou listened on quietly and didn¡¯t reply. He didn¡¯t bother and didn¡¯t need to care about what happened to this person.


    Then, he heard Lu Wubing say, ¡°Hence, Wubing wants Ruler to keep me. From today on, I will serve by Young Master¡¯s side...¡±


    <i>Oh?</i>


    Only then did Zong Shou¡¯s brow rise up, a surprised look appeared on his face.


    <i>Keep him? In other words, he wanted to serve him?</i>


    <i>This person is really interesting. He wants to use this method so that he can keep his life?</i>


    Thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯tck people by my side. However, you really have wild fantasies.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that it is a wild fantasy?¡±


    Lu Wubingughed, ¡°In the past, Wubing was loyal to my Master. Since I was under Young Master Wushuang, I tried my best to plot for him, to help him kill the enemy and to consider specific ns for him. It seems like Young Master would have this bit of magnanimity right? Do you have to wipe me out to prevent all future problems?¡±


    Zong Shou was silent and didn¡¯t say a word. What he said was indeed true.


    Speaking of which, it seemed that he was really petty and couldn¡¯t ept people.


    Lu Wubing continued, ¡°However, now that Young Master Wushuang is dead, as a subject I didn¡¯t let him down. A good bird would give up on a dying tree, with him gone why can¡¯t I change to serve another Master? To me, Young Master is far better than Young Master Wushuang and is one who is more worth serving. If Young Master wants to fight for the next Sky Burning Saint Emperor spot, it is actually in your bag...¡±


    Zong Shou burst outughing and shook his head, ¡°Lu Family Sky Burning Saint Emperor? I don¡¯t have such an intention, if you want to help me and try to get some benefits from the Lu Family, then I think you are going to be disappointed.¡±


    Fangjue was the same, so was this person.


    ¡°It is okay if you don¡¯t fight!¡±


    Lu Wushuang scoffed expressionlessly, ¡°Although Lu Family has 800 worlds and they are strong, they also have many restrictions. Ruler is wise to not be wrapped up in this problematic situation. However, seeing how you eagerly conquer the outer region when Great Gan is slightly stabilized, your future ambitions won¡¯t be limited to the Cloud World right? Young Master has many good generals butcks officials. Lu Wubing isn¡¯t a talent but my organizing talent is better than normal people, I might be able to help your ambitions.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed slightly, his heart rxed a little as he looked closely at this person.


    To be able to say these words meant that he had a deep understanding of his current situation.


    All of a sudden, he was filled with hesitation. That killing intent also retreated by a little.


    Lu Wubing sensed it, looking deeply at Zong Shou, ¡°To me, if you aren¡¯t willing to join the Lu Family then all the more do you need me to support you. I have served Xuanye Country Ruler for 60 years and have been all around. In this region, I have a huge understanding of the powers around. I am also good at the Formation Dao, especially Spacetime Techniques. My strength has little to no opponents within the Celestial Realm. If Ruler wants to save Princess Hanyan, I might be able to help you. I know the Nine Extreme Death Jail like the back of my hand!¡±


    ¡°Like the back of your hand?¡±


    If the words before made Zong Shou a little interested, then these final ones hit his soft spot.


    Nine Extreme Death Jail, it was something that even Fangjue who was the Cangyan Hall Head didn¡¯t know about.


    How did Lu Wubing dare to say that he knew Lu Family Death Jail like the back of his hand?


    ¡°Young Master probably doesn¡¯t know but I came out from that jail. My parents were sent into the jail due to their crimes and then I was born. 60 years ago, my parents died due to the punishment within the jail. Someone was kind and merciful who allowed me to escape from it.¡±


    He was obviously speaking about a tragic matter, but he spoke about it like it was a simple matter. His lip curled up, forming a contemptuous smile.


    ¡°It is funny talking about it. The person that saved me did so only to continue torturing me and not let me die early. We are from the same race but his actions were much more cruel than outsiders. Ruler probably isn¡¯t willing to listen to such petty things. However, apart from the few Saint Venerables in Lu Family, no one in the Lu Family would know as much about the situation within the Death Jail as me. Outsiders told you that the moment one enters the Nine Extreme Death Jail, one would definitely not be able toe out? However, based on what I know, at least two people escaped from it.¡±


    <i>Two?</i>


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed. With End Realm Spiritual Sense taking care of it, how would one be able to escape from the jail?


    Was what he was saying true or false?


    After Lu Wubing said this, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Zong Shou also couldn¡¯t deduce what his intentions were.


    He thought about it and asked, ¡°How am I going to believe you?¡±


    This was the more important thing. After all, he was a subject of Xuanye Country Ruler, the subordinate of Lu Wushuang.


    It was really tough to believe that he would be loyal.


    No matter how magnanimous Zong Shou was, he had to be really careful with this matter.


    He also had another reason for saying this. He really didn¡¯t know if Lu Wubing was baiting him regarding this Death Jail matter or if it was really true.


    If he believed what he said just like that and proceeded forth, he might end up being trapped in the jail.


    Then, he would be considered really dumb.


    ¡°There are very few people who know about this matter, but there is evidence! However, due to the race being afraid of causing loss of face to the Saint Venerable, they locked down the news. Speaking of which, these two people have died, but I was fortunate to see the method they used to escape.¡±


    Lu Wubing continued, his voice pausing for a moment, ¡°As for me, you probably won¡¯t believe me if I tell you that time will tell. At this moment, there is no other way to gain your trust. However, what good will it do for me to have second thoughts regarding you? I only ask for power in this life. Apart from you and the Sky Burning Lu Family, who can give me that?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled and then started tough.


    He thought that this person would use a soul oath or simr methods. This final sentence was one that was truly unexpected.


    Only ask for power? Wubing was really frank.


    He shook his head slightly, thest bit of hesitation in him disappeared.


    Although he didn¡¯t totally believe him, it wasn¡¯t much of a problem to keep this person and let time tell.


    As for the Nine Extreme Death Jail, even without Lu Wubing¡¯s words, he was definitely still going to go take a look. From the moment Fangjue mentioned that his Father had shown signs of him appearing there, he already started to have such thoughts.


    However, he was unable to make the trip due to hisck of strength.

 Chapter 884 - Deduction Prevention

    <h4>Chapter 884: Deduction Prevention</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Who knows what the current situation was regarding Zong Weiran? Would he be trapped in that Nine Extreme Death Jail? That would be really embarrassing.


    When he met him next time, he would definitely make fun of him.


    Also, would his mother, Princess Hanyan be able to survive within the jail?


    He was really useless as a son.


    His mother was supposed to be rich and prosperous when she was born. However, because of him, she was trapped for 20 years in the Death Jail, suffering who knows how much torture...


    Zong Shou was startled, Lu Wubing¡¯s words stirred up numerous thoughts in his mind.


    It was only when he came back to his senses, a momentter, did he wave his sleeves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave these matters to the future!¡±


    At the same time, he tossed aside those eager thoughts.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body descended from the sky and came to Jingyin¡¯s side.


    This girl still hadn¡¯te back to her senses from all these surprises, still stunned, her mouth subconsciously chanting out the Unlimited Prayer Scripture.


    When she noticed that Zong Shou came, she panicked. She didn¡¯t know where she should ce her hands.


    He was their Buddha! Unlimited Beginning and End, Nirvana Buddha.


    The future Buddha, the one could create the Pure Land of Amitabha.


    Momentster, when she was about to bow, she saw that smile on his face. He stood in the air with his arms by his waist, giving off a majestic and ethereal aura, like he was looking down on the world.


    However, for some reason, she recalled when she helped Zong Shou by rubbing his body a few days back.


    Jingyin¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. She had already seen his entire body, so why did he even dare to act cool now?


    Actually it wasn¡¯t much...


    The moment such a thought rose up, even she was frightened.


    Her face turned solemn as she lowered her head. She prayed in her heart, hoping that the Buddha wouldn¡¯t have heard what she said just now.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know what she was saying and was feeling a great headache.


    Although the battle today was straightforward, there were also many repercussions because of it.


    If it was limited only to the Buddhist Faction, then it was still alright. At most, he would be shameless, would those Buddhist Ancestors dare to force him?


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t hope that other powers would have no idea after such argemotion.


    There was also the Lu Family. Lu Wushuang¡¯s death. Xuanye Country Ruler would definitely take revenge after losing this important chess piece.


    After losing Cangling World, the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty wouldn¡¯t take it lying down and arge war could not be prevented.


    Luckily, his only remaining hope was here.


    ¡°Nun Jingyin, do you remember that you promised me that after this matter you would sincerely do something for me! You won¡¯t go against your words right?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Jingyin raised her head weirdly and looked at Zong Shou.


    Buddhist Scriptures said that the future Nirvana Buddha had the ability to know everything.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t do so now, he had vast power and endless ability.


    Just now, she had witnessed him directly turning people several times stronger than Lu Yantian into dust with just the flick of a finger...


    How would such a person need any help from her?


    She felt weird in her heart but she still shook her head to express that she still remembered the agreement.


    ¡°It is good that you remember! Follow my thoughts, remember to be totally willing and you must have no other thoughts at all!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head in a satisfied manner before saying, ¡°I hope that everything here will be forgotten by everyone. I hope that everything about the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha won¡¯t be found out by other people...¡±


    <i>Forgotten? They won¡¯t find out?</i>


    Jingyin found it really surprising, why was he doing this?


    However, she remembered Zong Shou telling her to be totally willing and have no other thoughts. She quickly suppressed all these thoughts.


    Her expression was solemn as she repeated in ordance with what Zong Shou said.


    At the start, she just found it weird, however as it followed, she made a weird expression with her face. Her thoughts couldn¡¯t be clear and pure anymore.


    ¡°I hope that Buddhist Faction and Lu Family will not find trouble with Zong Shou. I hope Yiren, Kong Yao and Ruoshui...¡±


    In the middle, he said out dozens of names, ending after a long while.


    ¡°...to be peaceful for the rest of their lives with nothing to worry about.¡±


    He also said, ¡°May the Heavens bless Zong Shou to reach the Saint Realm soon. To rule a region, conquering thousands, tens of thousands of worlds. Anyone who offends him will die. Those who hate Zong Shou should choke, even when drinking water, falling when walking ten steps, their lives filled with bad luck...¡±


    Jingyin couldn¡¯t bother to read on anymore, she opened her eyes and stared at Zong Shou.


    Why did it feel like this fellow was treating her like a Buddha and that he was the one praying to her?


    Zong Shouughed, touching his nose and finally stopping.


    The words at the end were indeed a little too much which was why Jingyin wasn¡¯t able to fully focus.


    However, he also felt that the effects of the prophecy words were really minuscule due to the interference of Cause and Effect and Fate.


    However, when those first two sentences were spoken, he felt that there were some changes within Cangling World.


    It wasn¡¯t an interference toward the power of Cause and Effect and Fate, but a Deduction Barrier!


    It messed up one¡¯s deduction skills such that outsiders wouldn¡¯t know about what happened during that period of time.


    Even when he thought back to the events that happened here, he felt that it was a total mess.


    It was extremely blurry, like he had gone through it before, but also as if there was no such thing.


    It was the case even for himself much less the millions at the foot of the mountain.


    He could foresee the situation when people came over to this world to try to find out about the specific details.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything ore to know anything.


    <i>Was this the power of the prophecy? It really wasn¡¯t just an ordinary level of mysterious...</i>


    <i>One should say that it was really overpowered! </i>


    He felt his heart rx, a smile reappearing on his face.


    He was originally holding a bit of hope, that if it didn¡¯t seed, then he would have to face the consequences.


    Who knew that this woman¡¯s prophecy ability was actually this strong?


    Speaking of which, no matter what, he had to carry this nun by his side.


    This woman¡¯s words could naturally interfere with deduction, however, those people could still trace the roots and directly break it through the roots of this Deduction Prevention.


    Out of all the people here, the only one who sensed something was Lu Wubing. He looked at Jingyin in shock and awe.


    Since this Cangling World matter was over, Zong Shou reached out and kept the silver cocoon that Hanxi had turned into back in his sleeves.


    He was about to keep both Xiaori and the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle when Lu Wubing asked, ¡°Ruler¡¯s Protector Beast is a Saint Beast Qilin right?¡±


    ¡°You recognize it?¡±


    Zong Shou nced at him and then nodded his head, ¡°It is a Saint Beast Qilin.¡±


    Xiaoyue and Jingyin weren¡¯t surprised by it, only Lu Wubing¡¯s eyes were rippling as he was unable to calm down, even after a long while.


    ...Saint Beast QIlin, a beast that consumed energy, always apanying a Saint.


    Zong Shou said to Xiaoyue, ¡°As for the post-incident matters, I will have to busy you...¡±


    Monk Xiaoyue bowed, ¡°I will follow the orders of the Future Buddha!¡±


    <i>Future Buddha?</i>


    Zong Shouughed again and in one step he broke the barriers and stepped out of Cangling World.


    Jingyin was about to bow. In the next moment, she was wrapped up by a power, her eyes were in a daze and she noticed that the scenes in front of her had totally changed.


    It was pitch back, she was unable to see at all, but she could sense the violent and dangerous powers all around. All of which could easily rip her to pieces!


    However, there was also a power that was protecting her, preventing her body from being crushed into dust.


    A warm True Qi entered her body and her eyes and ears could finally see and hear.


    After standing still in the void of the outer region, Zong Shou looked to where Cangling World was with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Ruler is worried that the Lu Family people will take revenge on this world?¡±


    Since Zong Shou knew this, he had no intention of returning to the Sky Burning Race and Lu Wubing didn¡¯t dare to call him Young Master, directly called him Ruler.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up as he turned around, ¡°Is there such a possibility?¡±


    Lu Wubing didn¡¯t reply directly, he sighed, ¡°I think this Deduction Restriction can onlyst for 3 years. If Master Jingyin is stronger and her cultivation is sufficient, it mightst even longer. However, at most, it won¡¯t exceed 8 years...¡±


    Zong Shou listened on quietly and slightly nodded in agreement. He also had the same judgment and the time he predicted was even shorter.


    He nced at Jingyin and sighed. If he wanted it tost longer, then he needed this nun enter Spirit Realm in a short period of time.


    ¡°Xuanye Country Ruler doesn¡¯t like to kill and only chases his interest. If he knows about what happened in Cangling World, he would most probably hold your believers hostage. Moreover, once Sky Burning Saint Dynasty gains control of the world once more, it is not certain who they will send over to manage the world. If it is someone kind, then this world will be blessed. However, if it is someone like Lu Yantian, then the people of this world will be in more hardship.¡±


    His words didn¡¯t mention any possibility of defending Cangling World.


    Jingyin listened on from the side and her heart jumped.


    Only then did he know that although he had wiped out Tianyan Manor today, the matter had not totally ended.


    If things went wrong, it would end up even worse...


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow was locked tightly. What Lu Wubing mentioned was exactly what he worried about in his heart.


    ¡°However, there is a way to solve it.¡±


    Lu Wubing was expressionless like he didn¡¯t sense the gazes of the two people beside him.


    ¡°If I am right, within three to five days, the Buddhist Faction will send someone over. If we n it out well, we can push the me of the deaths of Young Master Wushuang and Lu Yantian on the Buddhist Faction!¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted, this was a great idea! Thinking about it, wasn¡¯t he taking responsibility on behalf of the Buddhist Faction in Cangling World?


    To let these Bodhisattvas and Buddhist Ancestors take the me for him was something expected.


    Jingyin couldn¡¯t take it anymore and stared furiously at Lu Wubing.


    ¡°This method can help dy it by numerous years...¡±


    Lu Wubing said, ¡°As for the people of this world, Ruler can ask Cangyan Hall to take over!¡±


    Cangyan Hall?


    Zong Shou heard this and looked coldly at Lu Wubing.


    Lu Wubingughed helplessly and exined, ¡°Lu Yantian was weaker than the Buddhist Faction and died. The Cangyan God Hall heard the news and fended off the enemy, taking over this world. Just like that, the Lu Family Saint Dynasty would have no reason to interfere. Fangjue Hall Head would also have power over the next Master of Cangling World. If you trust me, I have a friend in the race that can take over this world. It might not make the world better, but it won¡¯t be any worse...¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°It isn¡¯t that I want to drag you into his spiral, but because this method is the only one that solves all the problems. Ruler, please think carefully about it!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face shriveled up and felt that he was in a really tough situation.


    <i>Ask Fangjue for help?</i>

 Chapter 885 - Death Jail Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 885: Death Jail Weakness</h4>


    Zong Shou felt really conflicted toward the Cangyan Hall Head.


    He was disgusted by him, but he was also really wary toward him.


    At this time, to ask for help from him felt like he was throwing himself into a.


    People like Fangjue and Lu Wubing were all scheming and cunning people. They each had their own wants and it was tough for one to read what they were really thinking.


    When one dealt with such people, one had to be on guard and really focused in case one fell into a trap.


    He thought about it carefully. Apart from this method, there was no other way.


    As for what Lu Wubing said about rmending someone to be the new Cangling World Master, Zong Shou didn¡¯t doubt him.


    Anyway, he was unable to defend this world by himself and the Buddhist Faction couldn¡¯t too.


    As for the Cangyan Hall, although it was one of the Six Saint Halls, Fangjue had just taken over for a few years and had many things to deal with. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find someone suitable to take over Cangling World.


    Even if Lu Wubing had selfish reasons, as long as the next World Master didn¡¯t pige the Xiantian Fire Essence Marrow, then he was already satisfied.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s follow your n!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head helplessly and chose topromise. He had to worry about it and he couldn¡¯t just disregard the situation of the future of Cangling World.


    This was also his promise to Jingyin, that the women in Cangling World wouldn¡¯t suffer the pain of losing their children because of the Xiantian Fire Essence Marrow...


    He was helpless and he could only do this. He would first owe Fangjue a favor!


    However, he didn¡¯t have any way to contact Fangjue.


    Lu Wubingughed, a purple me appeared in his hands. It shook and jumped and then instantly disappeared.


    Lu Wubing¡¯s face was devoid of blood, he only spoke a momentter, ¡°The news should be able to reach Cangyan Hall within half a day.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted. The Lu Family legacy that he got was really iplete.


    He also recognized this Secret Message Passing Technique. It was said that within three days, it could spread a thread of Spiritual Sense to any one of the millions of worlds in this region.


    However, one had to have rtively high attainments in both the Sky Burning me and Space Dao to use this technique.


    ¡°However, this person¡¯s Dao isn¡¯t space, time, Universe or Eon. If I am right, it should be Gap Dao. For him to cultivate it to such an extreme is really amazing...¡±


    Gap, Space Gap, Time Gap, everything had gaps existing around them and within them.


    Due to him grasping this Dao, he was able toprehend the Void Space Teleportation Curse as well as this Secret Message Passing Technique.


    The moment such a thought shed in his mind, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but think about Zhang Huai.


    Before he left the Cloud World, although Zhang Huai was at Spirit Realm, his Dao was already fixed. It was Measure, allowing him to quantify the Heaven and Earth and all the beings within it.


    Both of them were not only simrly intelligent, even the Dao they cultivated was on the same level and also had limitless potential.


    When cultivated to the extreme, it was really terrifying.


    ¡°If Lu Wubing was being truthful, then his Dao most probably had something to do with his experiences in Nine Extreme Death Jail. At every moment, he was probably thinking about how to escape from that ce...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed and then he smiled, ¡°Thank you Brother Lu!¡±


    He then asked, ¡°We can¡¯t remain here, does Brother Lu have anything to advise me of?¡±


    ¡°Ruler can call me directly by my name!¡±


    Lu Wubing sighed for a moment and then continued, ¡°At this moment, you should return to Yuanlian World. However, based on what Wushuang found out, the Nine Capital Imperial Dynasty¡¯s Hong Jiuchen and Tianfang Guild are unwilling to leave that world.¡±


    Zong Shou looked at this person with a weird expression. He knew that his words hadn¡¯t ended and what was next was the main point of his statement.


    As expected, Lu Wushuang said, ¡°All along, when one conquered the outer region, one needed to gain the moral high ground and righteousness as an excuse. It would either let one to gain the unity of the troops and also cause other powers to worry. Especially since you came from the Cloud World, you have to do this. You need to be careful to not allow the outer region End Realm to interfere. At this moment, if you want to swallow the entire Yuanlian World and even expand further you need to choose a ce to cultivate for 4-5 months. Bait those people in Yuanlian World, to prepare their troops and cause problems. If you don¡¯t have such intentions, then you need to return back to threaten these people with nefarious intentions.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, his eyes filled with confusion, ¡°Based on what I know, the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty has at least 7 Saint Realms and at this moment they have no worries internally and no powers suppressing them outside. They are at their strongest.¡±


    The various cultivator powers around the Cloud World all had their own problems. Only this Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty could expand outward in an unrestrained manner.


    It was already really tough for him to be able to chase Hong Jiuchen out of Yuanlian World.


    At this moment, listening to what Lu Wubing mentioned, he actually wanted to use Hong Jiuchen¡¯s matter to cause trouble for Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    ¡°At this moment, we really can¡¯t afford to offend them...¡±


    Lu Wubing smiled, his tone filled with a cold mocking intent, ¡°However, if one is too prosperous, one will definitely fall! Wubing coincidentally knows about a matter. Half a year from now, they will have a big problem. Even if they are able to avoid it, I also had the ability to riddle them with problems, so that they will be unable to keep up. I also know that Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty has 3 newly obtained medium-sized worlds that you can conquer. They aren¡¯t far away and once we build up a world gate, they can be connected together and will be no smaller than arge-sized world! We also don¡¯t need to be afraid of Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty fighting back.¡±


    Hearing this person¡¯s words, Zong Shou¡¯s tightly frowned brow slowly rxed.


    He didn¡¯t agree nor disagree with his words, as for whether things could happen exactly as Lu Wubing mentioned, he had to investigate first before he knew for certain. He definitely wouldn¡¯t easy trust him and wouldn¡¯t so confidently start causing trouble for Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    However, hearing this person speak, he seemed really familiar with the outer region world situation.


    At this moment, although he upied half of Yuanlian World, he was still at a total loss about where to attack and which step he should take next.


    If Lu Wubing sincerely helped him, that would be a joyous thing. He would be able to have another right hand man by his side.


    From what he said, the only thing that he agreed with was baiting Hong Jiuchen to cause trouble.


    He could use this chance to swallow up Yuanlian...


    In other words, he couldn¡¯t return back to Yuanlian World in the short term?


    If that was the case...


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted, ¡°Where is the Nine Extreme Death Jail. How did the two people you talked about escape?¡±


    Lu Wubing was stunned and instantly frowned, ¡°That Nine Extreme Death Jail will teleport once every 100 years in a small area. Its current position is not far away from the Cloud World, roughly 500 worlds away and we can reach it in a few months. This was also the reason why Fangjue Hall head gave up on the stronger Ziyan Hall and chose to join the Cangyan Hall. The n of escaping was during the 100 year teleportation moment. Not only would there be many weaknesses in the formation due to this, many holes would appear in the world barriers. Even the Saint Venerable wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of it all!¡±


    After saying this, Lu Wubing shook his head, ¡°ording to me, it is still a little too early for you to search for Princess Hanyan. Not to mention, how youck strength now. The 100-year teleportation date is still far away. 50 years ago, the jail had already teleported once, so the next time would be fifty yearster. To cultivators like us, it is just the flick of a finger, so Ruler please bear with it...¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent. <i>50 years? A flick of a finger of time?</i>


    That was true, however, he still felt really anxious in his heart like he couldn¡¯t bear with it for even a moment.


    Each time he thought about how the woman who gave birth to him was suffering within the jail, he felt like the depths of his soul was trembling.


    He could bear with it for 50 years, but could his mother?


    He scoffed and then clenched his fists.


    He looked coldly opposite. Lu Wubing stopped speaking, lowering his body, his eyes didn¡¯t even dare to look into Zong Shou¡¯s.


    Zong Shou was helpless and could only temporarily put down this matter. A Spiritual Light shed in his head and he had an idea.


    ¡°Wubing how were you prepared to escape that jail? You weren¡¯t going to wait for 100 years right?¡±


    Lu Wubing¡¯s expression instantly changed, turning white and green.


    He didn¡¯t reply until Zong Shou¡¯s gaze became sharper and sharper, his intent slowly turning cold.


    Only then did he speak up helplessly, ¡°I did have a n but it was too risky which was why I didn¡¯t dare to tell Ruler. The best n would be to at least have a half a step to End Realm Expert following to coordinate from the outside. Unless Ruler let me sees a possibility of sess, otherwise, I won¡¯t say it! Even if you are going to enter, please allow me to follow you!¡±


    His tone was really firm, like he didn¡¯t allow Zong Shou to force him and rush him.


    Zong Shou was deep in thought, half a step to End Realm?


    He knew a few people. His Senior Brother Wei Xu was one of them, but who knows where he was hiding at this moment?


    His Senior Brother¡¯s Dao was rted to the sun, shing with that of the Buddhist Faction Dari Ri.


    However, Zong Shou always felt that his foundations weren¡¯t so simple.


    There was one more person, that ice horned dragon. However, at this moment, it was taking care of Aokun and he couldn¡¯t contact it.


    The Common People¡¯s Path had dozens of Saint Realms and arge number of them reached the peak. However, apart from Wei Xu, none of them were half a step to End Realm.


    His Master Dragon Shadow was in secluded meditation and for 50 years he would try his best not to interrupt and disturb him.


    Next would be the other End Realm Expert he knew in the Common People¡¯s Path, his Senior Master Yuanjing.


    With him thinking it such a way, it seemed like he had made up his mind to make a trip to Nine Extreme Death Region.


    Whether or not he would enter depended on the situation then.


    He thought back to the seven drops of Heaven Snatching Liquid in his possession.


    Talking about half a step to End Realm, there was one more person.


    However, no one knew where he ended up. Although his name was in the Mysterious Golden Life Book, he only had a bit of lifeforce left.


    The one who forcefully tried to take the End Realm tribtion and fell...


    His Master in name, Lin Xuanshuang.


    Heaven Snatching Liquid could only work on God Realm Experts and below.


    However, if he used it along with the Mysterious Golden Life Book and other methods, maybe without an End Realm Expert, he might be able to help revive.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh. It seemed like the important thing was to make a trip back to the Cloud World.


    The Taoist Faction said that he wasn¡¯t to return to the Cloud World in 20 years, but the Vast Habitat wasn¡¯t a part of this restriction.

 Chapter 886 - Extreme Light Adversity Crossing

    <h4>Chapter 886: Extreme Light Adversity Crossing</h4>


    Be it asking Yuanjing to help him or because of this treasure in his hand which could bring the dead back to life, he had to make a trip back to the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    With his mind made up, Zong Shou started to organize what he had gained in Cangling World.


    When he used the Unlimited Beginning and End Dharma to kill those 3 God Realm Experts, his ck Hole had unknowingly obtained the items of those 3.


    He made use of the Unlimited Light and Endless Darkness, spanning the sky to sweep clear the entire treasury of Tianyan Manor.


    In that manner, he didn¡¯t lose the grand and proper manner of the Buddha but he also took all the benefits.


    Even a majestic and kind Buddha needed to eat and drink...


    After stepping into the Celestial Realm, his Spiritual Sense had an explosive increase of no less than 10 times. At this moment, with a sweep, heid out all his gains in front of his body.


    Not considering Mind Stones, there were 1,000 just Low-Grade Celestial Crystals alone.


    There were also many random items, some he could use and some he couldn¡¯t, what a dazzling sight.


    There were 4 Celestial Artifacts as well as 34 Earth Grade Spiritual Items.


    There were 60 bottles of pills which he didn¡¯t look at closely, so he didn¡¯t know their specific uses.


    However, just from its look and the Spiritual Energy emanating, he knew that at least 4 of them were Celestial Pill level.


    ¡°The Lu Family¡¯s fortune really isn¡¯t a joke. Just 3 God Realms...¡±


    No wonder the Sky Burning Lu Family wasn¡¯t interested in the Cloud World.


    They didn¡¯t need the Heaven Opening Treasure due to them already having their own Dao, they themselves had abundant resources and couldn¡¯t bother to dive into these murky waters.


    ¡°A portion of them are useless to me. Apart from these seven drops, I still need several Spiritual Items that I can exchange for at the various bazaars. I would be able to get some other benefits from Common People¡¯s Path...¡±


    The Mysterious Life Golden Book and the Heaven Snatching Liquid was actually already enough, what was left were just support materials.


    Actually Common People¡¯s Path has umted for 10,000 years so what Spiritual Materials did they not have?


    However, when he gathered them all up, would Senior Brother Weixu and Senior Master Yuanjing not be embarrassed if they rejected it?


    After epting it, then naturally they would have to give him some benefits.


    Coincidentally, he graved the dozens of Faction Protecting Artifacts ced within the Ancestral Temple.


    Along with the Heaven Essence Life Creation Pill, he had contributed greatly to the Common People¡¯s Path.


    His Senior Brother Wei Xu had no reason to reject him.


    Just the gains in Cangling World alone, he had a really bountiful harvest.


    Just the seven drops of Heaven Snatching Liquid alone, each drop could bepared to an Intermediate Grade Celestial Artifact. It was a market where there was a price but no supply.


    However, at this moment, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t bring himself tough. It was more so when he entered a meditative state.


    The Golden Pellet in his body was still okay. Apart from it being more round and clean, the talismans and Martial Path Intent gathered were no different from normal Martial Cultivators.


    However, the Dharma within his soul was totally different from what he imagined at first.


    At this moment, an illusionary person stood in his Soul Ocean, his hands were holding up the Beginning and End. At his brow was an iplete Dao word that looked really deep and mysterious, but it didn¡¯t take away from the beauty of it all.


    All of this was normal.


    However, its feet were standing on that Seven-Colored Lotus tform formed by Wish Power that still hadn¡¯t dissipated.


    It appeared more bright and eye-catching, looking unusually noble and majestic.


    Within the Lotus tform were many pure and wless relics like lotus seeds.


    This was the result of him forcefully using Wish Power when he was going through the Red me God Tribtion and forming his Dharma.


    At this moment, the Lotus tform and his soul were pretty much one body, unable to be removed or dissipated.


    Who knows if this was a blessing or a curse and what kind of repercussions it would cause in the future?


    Speaking of which, the cause of all this was Lu Wubing who was standing beside him...


    Zong Shou sighed, flipping his hand and taking out two Spiritual Items.


    One was a palm-sized pearl that was transparent like a bubble.


    One could look in and see a beautiful hall.


    One could see many small people walking about within. Some were cultivating, some were talking, some were busy with various matters.


    If it was magnified 100 times, it would look no different from reality.


    However, Zong Shou knew that this was reality.


    This was one of the 4 Celestial Artifacts, an extremely rare space treasure.


    He remembered that not long ago he was envious of Wushen Celestial Pce in Hong Jiuchen¡¯s hand.


    Who knew that a few monthster, he too would have one in his hands.


    The people within should be the servants of one of the God Realm Experts and at this moment, they still didn¡¯t know that he had died.


    He sent in his Spiritual Sense, still using the thick Wish Power of the ce.


    He easily wiped out the Spiritual Sense restrictionsid down by the previous owner.


    He then carved his soul mark into it.


    Then he saw the sign at the front of the pce burning up in mes.


    A momentter, when the mes extinguished, the words on the sign disappeared and it was now empty.


    Zong Shou was stunned and thenughed, ¡°I will call you Juntian Celestial Manor!¡±


    As expected, the sign shone once more and the word Juntian appeared.


    Zong Shou looked toward another item. It was a wooden boat and when he picked it up in his hand, it looked like a miniature model that was carved.


    It was also a Celestial Artifact, a flying treasure simr to the Royal Demon God Shuttle.


    With many parts of the shuttle destroyed, Zong Shoucked such a treasure that could carry him through worlds.


    What he was originally interested in was the shuttle that thest person who died used.


    Who knew that there was something battle among the items left by these people?


    He wiped away the Spiritual Sense restrictions once more. However, this Celestial Treasure needed him to bind to it.


    Zong Shou forced out three drops of Essence Blood and shot it in. He used the Sky Burning me to burn it for half a day before letting the item regain its past glow. This signaled thepletion of the binding.


    This treasure was really famous among artifacts, it was called the Extreme Light Adversity Crossing Boat.


    Zong Shou tried it and a look of joy appeared on his face. With his strength, he was able to barely control it.


    Heughed, ¡°You two can enter! We can¡¯t stay off long here and it is best if we leave soon. With this boat, we can reach the Cloud World in 10 days...¡±


    Lu Wubing nodded his head, turning into a streak of light and entering the boat.


    Jingyin was startled, his tender fingertip pointing at her nose, ¡°I have to go in too?¡±


    She already expected it in her heart and was crying to herself. She didn¡¯t think about leaving the Cangling World. She was originally nning to spend the rest of her life in Shuiyue Convent.


    Zong Shou eximed when he heard this and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Are you going to go against your words? Didn¡¯t you say that if I descend on your Cangling World to save all of you, that you would serve me for the rest of your life? Now you want to go against it?¡±


    After saying this, he didn¡¯t even wait for her to speak as he used Spiritual Energy to sweep her up and toss her into the boat.


    With just a thought, he drove the boat and in a sh he disappeared into the distance.

 Chapter 887 - What A Waste

    <h4>Chapter 887: What A Waste</h4>


    After four days, still outside of Cangling World.


    A thin person stood still in the World River.


    He wore a green-colored monk robe and stood still. He looked really pretty and gave off an aura like he transcended worldly affairs.


    At this moment, his eyes were filled appeared confused.


    He was looking into Cangling World and what he saw was a really chaotic scene.


    He used Time Backtracking Techniques to look back at past matters.


    However, he was unable to ascertain anything. Even if he saw something asionally, it was really blurry and unclear. He was unable to memorize the matter and he couldn¡¯t deduce what exactly happened in the area.


    ¡°There is a Deduction Restriction!¡±


    A voice suddenly rang out from his back. What came along with it was another person who seemed to have transcended worldly affairs.


    His robe looked really majestic and grand.


    ¡°I went to the Shuiyue Convent just now and it was the same case. I couldn¡¯t see and couldn¡¯t learn anything, gaining no knowledge from it. As for Monk Xiaoyue, she has gained the mysteries of our Buddhist Faction and in the future, she will be able to be a Luohan. Once we return, I will try to bring her back to the Pure Clean Land...¡±


    The monk¡¯s brow rose up when he heard this, turning around and looking at the person behind him andughing in an embarrassed manner.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lanka, what is most important now is to find the Buddha! No matter what, we can already confirm that the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha has appeared in this world. However, it seems like this person isn¡¯t willing toe into contact with us, so what should we do?¡±


    He paused, Miaodi slightly hesitated and then spoke, ¡°Looking at this technique, it is using the power of prophecies to interfere with deduction. It should be a Saint Realm Expert who cast it to help to cover up matters of this world. Such methods are simr to that of Junior Sister...¡±


    ¡°Buddha Jingyin?¡±


    Lanka was stunned, hesitating before speaking, ¡°It really is a little simr. However, Junior Sister has already reincarnated 600 years ago. She swore to go through 100 life cycles, to go through the pain of normal life. She shouldn¡¯t have been able to reach Luohan Realm so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Has she formed her ability? I deduced that this current time was around when Junior Sister should form her ability once more.¡±


    Miaodi smiled, looking exceptionally bright, ¡°Junior Sister¡¯s Dao was the Pre word. She is able to look back to 3,000 years and predestine the future. Out of all of us Senior Brothers and Junior Brothers, her natural ability is only lower than the 3 Buddhist Ancestors. However, although this Dao has limitless abilities, it didn¡¯t affect the Dao itself. If she wanted to take a next step and enter the End Realm, it would be really difficult. Even if she reincarnated and went through all the pain and suffering, it might not be helpful for her Dao. Who knows maybe...¡±


    ¡°Maybe 600 years ago, Junior Sister had already foreseen something? It was even possible that she felt that this Future Buddha is her chance to step into End Realm?¡±


    Lanka directly interrupted Miaodi to say these words, and then he smiled.


    ¡°In other words, Junior Sister Jingyin might be beside the Future Buddha? If that is true and Sakyamuni knows, he would definitely be happy. However, this matter is still unconfirmed. We still need to think of a way to search for the location of the Future Buddha. This matter concerns the foundations of the Buddhist Faction and we can¡¯t be careless about it...¡±


    Before hepleted his words, Lanka looked into the far void with a solemn expression on his face.


    ¡°This person is from the Lu Family. The animosity is really deep. Junior Brother did you offend him?¡±


    ¡°Miaodi does not want to stir up trouble! Although Junior Brother even had thoughts about wiping out the Lu Family because of the suffering of the believers of Leping World, I know about the pros and cons. To date, it still isn¡¯t suitable for our Buddhist Faction to cause trouble.¡±


    Miaodi shook his head, ¡°They most probably think that we are behind all this. Although there is a Deduction Prevention, they can verify that the Lu Family¡¯s Master of this world, as well as the crown prince under Xuanye Country Ruler, had died here. This person was probably one of the subjects of Xuanye Country Ruler.¡±


    ¡°How did this happen? Slow down...¡±


    Lanka couldn¡¯t understand it at first, but he came to his senses really quickly.


    This was really possible. Although there was a Deduction Restriction on Tianyan Mountain, it was also filled with signs of Buddhist Power.


    As a result, people were unable to see and learn about what happened. Speaking of which, this had a really high chance of being connected to Buddha Jingyin.


    Moreover, the Lu Family snatched Cangling World from the Buddhist Faction dozens of years ago.


    Although they were forced back, in the end, this timing for them to counter-attack wasn¡¯t surprising.


    More importantly, it was such a coincidence that both of them would just nicely appear at this ce.


    So, it was no wonder why the Lu Family person would have animosity toward them.


    ¡°This, this really is...¡±


    Lanka didn¡¯t know what he should say all of a sudden.


    It wasn¡¯t right for him to say that the Heavens had forsaken them as after all this was done by the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha.


    Were they taking the me for the Future Buddha?


    They couldn¡¯t say that since, after all, the Future Buddha appeared to save the Buddhist Faction disciples here.


    As Sakyamuni said, he was showing great mercy and kindness...


    They wouldn¡¯t be unwilling even if they took this me.


    His thoughts changed slightly as he shook his head, ¡°Forget it! Let him think what he wants. If he wants to misunderstand and think that both of us did it, then so be it. It might not be a good thing in the end.¡±


    Miaodi nodded his head, ¡°I also think so too! This is why we have no intentions toe into contact with him, we can just pay attention and be wary and it will be fine...¡±


    Their goal foring here was first to search, second to persuade and thirdly to protect.


    To be able to let the future Nirvana Buddha break away from the field of sight of the Lu Family was the wish of the two of them and they were happy to see it happen.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about this person!¡±


    Lanka asked once more, ¡°All things within this Cangling World have already been covered by that Deduction Restriction and it is useless for us to continue remaining here. However, we can¡¯t leave empty-handed. What does Junior Brother think the two of us should act on?¡±


    Miaodi frowned slightly when he heard this, the question really caught him off guard.


    He thought about it for a long while before finally speaking up, ¡°We can go to the Cloud World! The ce where the Future Buddha first appeared was the Cloud World. Both of us can go to the source and take a look. Although we can send our Spiritual Sense over to listen through the ears of others, personally going over to listen and witness would be the best. Didn¡¯t the Six Sects of the Buddhist Faction say that they found a clue and they had a suspicious person?¡±


    Lanka thought about it for a moment before nodding. He couldn¡¯t think of any other way now but this.


    At this moment, not far away from the two of them.


    A 70-year-old white-robed man had his eyes closed. A bright light coldly stared at the two people opposite him.


    At this moment, there was a ball of red mes burning in his hands.


    This was something he obtained from the space gaps. It had been burning here for numerous days.


    The fire contained a Spiritual Sense message left by a Lu Family disciple a few days back.


    If he didn¡¯te in time and search carefully, the me would have nearly burned out.


    ¡°In other words, Wushuang chased his enemy to this ce and just let the Buddhist Faction attack Cangling World. Wubing and my other three experts were wrapped up into this and they all died here?¡±


    The voice spread out from the voice, filled with a cold intent.


    ¡°There is a Deduction Restriction here! I can only think of such a possibility. Before Lu Wubing died, he left this Sky Burning Fire. It also recorded the same thing.¡±


    The voice mocked, ¡°Then, what was the point of that Deduction Restriction? To act as a smokescreen? To cover up? Or to set up a suspicious scene? Such obvious Buddhist Power marks, do they think that if we couldn¡¯t see and learn of what happened that day, we can¡¯t deduce that it had something to do with the Buddhist Faction? What is the reason for their actions? Even the words Lu Wubing said before he died might not be true!¡±


    ¡°It is right to say that but no matter what the Buddhist Faction is nning, the traces of Buddhist Power wouldn¡¯t be wrong. Arge amount of the Wish Power in this world was consumed not long ago. Even if they didn¡¯t really wipe out the people of Tianyan Manor, they had at least participated in the matter...¡±


    The old man said expressionlessly, his tone was also filled with a dangerous aura.


    ¡°Wubing also said that this Lu Yantian hid a treasure that could revive the dead which was why the Buddhist Faction eyed it. They didn¡¯te purely for this Cangling World. These few days, I have searched regarding this and I guess that Lu Yantian probably found several drops of Heaven Snatching Liquid in Cangling World. Lu Wubing¡¯s words were true.¡±


    ¡°Heaven Snatching Liquid?¡±


    The Spiritual Sense that spread out from thousands of worlds away instantly started to ripple.


    ¡°Is that true? Damn it! He didn¡¯t hand such a treasure to the Celestial Dynasty and pocketed it fr himself. Lu Yantian deserves to die!¡±


    His cold scoff was filled with a violent and vengeful intent like he really wanted to rip Lu Yantian¡¯s body into pieces!


    ¡°However, it makes sense if it was for this item.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! One has to be Saint Realm in order to kill 3 God Realm Cultivators!¡±


    The old manughed, ¡°However, what I am most curious about is why they spent so much effortying out the Restriction. The two people in front of me are also looking for something...¡±


    ¡°Which means that the Heaven Snatching Liquid might not have fallen into their hands?¡±


    The intent took in a deep breath, ¡°If you are interested, you can continue to investigate. Before the restriction dissipates, Cangling World matters can¡¯t reach a conclusion either.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The old man smiled, ¡°Everything that happened here are only guesses now. However, I feel that if we continue with this matter, we wille to interesting conclusions. However, now that Cangling World is without a Master, are you not going to bother? After all, it is also a medium-sized world...¡±


    ¡°Too problematic! This ce is too far from the Lu Family foundations and I can¡¯t benefit from this, instead, it would take up much-needed focus and manpower.¡±


    The voice sighed, ¡°Wushuang was such a waste. He was the person under me with the most hope of taking over as Saint Emperor! If it is possible, I hope that you can help him to get rid of that enemy of his.¡±


    After these words were spoken, the Spiritual Sense faded.


    The old man stood there, a cold mocking expression on his face.


    Most hopes of taking over as Saint Emperor? Only he knew how many of such chess pieces this Xuanye Country Ruler had.


    Lu Wushuang definitely wouldn¡¯t be the most important one. He sent the kid out to test and also to misdirect people.


    It was Lu Wubing who was a huge waste.


    Afterward, he shook his head. Since the Country Ruler had given him orders, then he had to try his best to do execute them well.


    He heard that this enemy was just at Peak Spirit Realm and as such it wouldn¡¯t be too tough of a matter.

 Chapter 888 - Illusionary Mirror peak

    <h4>Chapter 888: Illusionary Mirror peak</h4>


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they here? What happened within the sect?¡±


    In the nice smelling cultivation room, Zong Shou felt a little curious as he looked at the few talismans in his hand.


    At this moment, he was near the Cloud World.


    Extreme Light Adversity Crossing Boat was outside while he himself was within the space of the Juntian Celestial Manor.


    These talismans in his hand were used to contact the God Realm Experts of Common People¡¯s Path, who were near to the Cloud World.


    However, they all returned with no news and no results.


    Not only that, but he also couldn¡¯t sense his Senior Brother Mingyu at all.


    Forgetting about him, Senior Brother Fengtian, who took over Hanfang to take charge, was also not within the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    The Three Sects of Tailing Sect at the helm also had no one in charge.


    This was surprising but also a bit worrying.


    He wanted to use the Star Shining Talisman, but there were many things that he worried about.


    Once he used it and if no one rushed over from the faction, wouldn¡¯t it let other factions know the true situation of Common People¡¯s Path?


    He was originally prepared to use the Elders of the Sects to contact Yuanjing, who he had no idea of the whereabouts of.


    However, looking at the situation, that n would most probably not work.


    At this moment, although there were still many Celestial Realm Cultivators, the tracks of the Saint Realm Cultivators were uncertain. It would be tough for one to know where they were.


    Zong Shou thought about something and took out an item from his sleeves.


    It was the Illusionary Heart Mirror. Along with casting a spell, he shone it towards the void.


    Instantly, a ck shadow appeared within the Illusionary Heart Mirror.


    With just a few teleportations and finally a familiar scene appeared in front of him.


    This was the World Shining Technique which was one of the natural abilities of the mirror.


    In the past, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t strong enough and couldn¡¯t use it. At this moment, he had already stepped into the Celestial Realm and didn¡¯t need to consume lifespan to use it.


    ¡°As expected, they aren¡¯t there!¡±


    He teleported all around the Vast Habitat and as expected he didn¡¯t see any God Realm cultivators.


    Among which, there were a few sharp fellow sect members who sensed something.


    They had slightly weird expressions on their faces but then they stopped worrying.


    This was because Zong Shou had extremely high permission levels in the Vast Habitat and his Spiritual Sense wasn¡¯t obstructed.


    These people just treated it as if a Sect Elder was peaking into the Vast Habitat, so they weren¡¯t wary at all.


    ¡°However, the Vast Habitat does indeed look peaceful. Be it the seniors or disciples, there isn¡¯t anything weird about them. Even if something did happen, it didn¡¯t affect the survival of the sect...¡±


    Zong Shou retracted his Spiritual Sense and rxed slightly. He then smiled, shining the mirror into some ce within the Cloud World.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if Yiren and the others are doing well?¡±


    In just a moment, he locked his intent onto Gantian Mountain City.


    With a thought, another scene appeared in front of his eyes.


    He looked directly toward the pill room but surprisingly didn¡¯t see Xuanyuan Yiren there.


    He couldn¡¯t find her in the sleeping pce either. He changed numerous locations before seeing that she was standing in the back garden within a small pavilion by theke.


    She was holding onto a child and happily humming.


    Zong Shou was stunned as he looked at her hand.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze, thinking to himself that the baby was born so quickly?


    In other words he was a father?


    That¡¯s right. Unknowingly, he had already spent a year in the outer region.


    This kid was his? So quiet, biting his thumb and was in deep sleep. How cute...


    The moment there was the Spiritual Energy fluctuation, Xuanyuan Yiren noticed it and looked into the sky in surprise.


    Her face was filled with joy, directly breaking the space pir and stepping into the void.


    Zong Shou was shocked. A momentter, he remembered that she was also in the Spirit Realm.


    She exited the Cloud World and stepped into the air. To her, this wasn¡¯t a tough matter and she also had excess strength to protect the baby.


    Afterughing, Zong Shou stretched his Spiritual Sense out to receive her to fly safely over. He also looked at Kong Yao. The mirror light changed and found traces of Kong Yao in the Privy Council at the mid-waist of Gantian Mountain.


    She was standing beside the map, her brow furrowed like she was thinking about something.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t purposely cover his Spiritual Sense and even purposely stirred the area.


    After several breaths, she finally noticed. Joy appeared in her eyes at first.


    Then she scoffed coldly, pointing with her finger and causing the mirror light in front of Zong Shou to be chaotic.


    Zong Shou burst outughing and didn¡¯t worry much. He knew that was just her personality.


    When theughter stopped, Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned solemn.


    ¡°So quick! The South Wind Cloud Continent was actually taken down so quickly?¡±


    One South Wind Cloud Continent could bepared to half a Yuanlian World.


    Decadester, the Mind Stone mines amount would be dozens or maybe three dozens the number in Yuanlian World.


    Compared to Kong Yao¡¯s achievements, he as a Ruler was really a joke.


    At this moment, he felt really fortunate that he was able to snatch Yao¡¯er over from Great Shang.


    The Illusionary Heart Mirror Spiritual Light shed once more and reflected another scene in front of his eyes.


    It was the peak of Sheng Mountain. However, the moment he saw the scenes, his face flushed red.


    There was a woman locked down by a ck chain, her legs were tightly locked. However, her body was totally unrestrained.


    At this moment, she gathered water from a fountain to wash her naked body.


    This woman instantly sensed it, her face turning green as killing intent exploded out. With a sword technique, a green bamboo sword rose up in the air.


    It directly attacked the Spiritual Sense from Zong Shou that shone onto this ce.


    At this moment, Zong Shou also reacted from all the shock.


    He quickly retracted his Spiritual Sense.


    However, there was still a bit of Sword Intent that didn¡¯t let him off and chased over.


    Zong Shou felt terrified but he didn¡¯t panic, using the Illusionary Heart Mirror to cast illusions. He also drove the boat to change several different locations.


    Only after a dozen breaths did he manage to break away from Leng Daiyu¡¯s intent.


    After his shocked soul calmed down, he heard Jingyin say in a cowardly manner, ¡°Future Buddha, although our Buddhist Faction doesn¡¯t prevent one from being lustful, isn¡¯t it bad to peak at girls bathing...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face flushed red. He turned around and saw that Jingyin was looking at him with an unusually pure and disdainful gaze.


    He instantly felt really awkward. He was unable to exin it. His embarrassment turned into rage as he chided, ¡°Rude! You just focus on your Dharma, only Grade-4 after half a month, how useless.¡±


    Jingyin¡¯s eyes shed red as she pouted as if she had wronged her master.


    However, she had to yield to Zong Shou¡¯s aura as she continued to look forward.


    There were two ck and white dots that were floating in front of her.


    They were only a hundred-thousandth of the size of a rice grain, but it caused all the light in front of her to twist. Space and time, hundreds of Grand Daows either copsed or changed.


    At this moment, Jingyin just focused on that ck hole and white ball of light.

 Chapter 889 - Doing It Personally

    <h4>Chapter 889: Doing It Personally</h4>


    To allow Jingyin to enter Spirit Realm in a short few years, no matter how Zong Shou thought about it, he could only reference from both Buddhist and Demon Faction techniques to find an improved way.


    After imnting his own Spiritual Demon Seed, he ordered her to view his Beginning and End Dharma toprehend and cultivate.


    This was the benefit of the Buddhist Faction Dharma Cultivation route.


    With the help of the various Buddhas, with a formed Dharma to reference to, it was much quicker than the formation of True Image by the Taoist Faction.


    As long as one was talented, even in a world where Spiritual Eergy was weak, one just needed 5-6 years to see sess.


    Jingyin used him as her Buddha, allowing his Beginning and End Dharma to directly shine onto her Soul Ocean Void Space.


    Moreover, the Demon Sect¡¯s Spiritual Demon Seed could also help herprehend. To help raise Jingyin¡¯s cultivation, Zong Shou used every single method that he had knowledge about.


    Jingyin¡¯s talents were decent. She was able to use a mortal¡¯s body to grasp the power of prophecy, that alone was extremely good.


    With Zong Shou¡¯s estimations, after using the Book of Eon to speed up time, she would be able to form her Dharma within half a year.


    A year and a halfter she would be able to fulfill his wishes, allowing the Cangling World Deduction Restriction to be dyed by a few years.


    However, this method had some repercussions.


    Her unstable foundations were one aspect. The other was that after he imnted his seed to help her cultivate, her future cultivation wouldn¡¯t be able to exceed Zong Shou¡¯s cultivation.


    If Zong Shou was stuck at Initial Celestial Realm for the rest of his life or he died right now, then her future achievements would only reach Spirit Realm peak.


    The situation was really simr to Zhao Yanran¡¯s. However, Jingyin really worshipped him as the Future Buddha which was why she was stronger than the former.


    Jingyin¡¯s current improvements were far exceeding his expectations.


    In just 20 days, she was just a step away from Grade-5. He didn¡¯t use the Book of Eon to elerate time every day. Calcting everything, it hadn¡¯t reached half a year.


    The weak and unstable foundation phenomenon that he had predicted still hadn¡¯t appeared.


    She was making Zong Shou look bad. He recalled that when he entered Grade-5, he had spent a huge effort to do so. He also had the umted learnings of hisst life.


    Naturally, to motivate this girl to not let her get gleeful and arrogant, Zong Shou would of course not tell her this.


    He thought to himself, <i>was this girl a reincarnation of a certain person of huge ability?</i>


    If that was the case then things were really interesting.


    Along with her following him to cultivate this Unlimited Beginning and End Dharma, if she awakened her memories in the future, would he regret all of this?


    However, looking at her tear-stained face he felt slightly guilty, thinking to himself that maybe the scolding would impact her badly and have a negative effect instead?


    Just as he was thinking about this, Lu Wubing¡¯s voice spread in from outside of the room.


    ¡°Ruler is joking! To enter Earth Realm in just a month and still have such firm foundations, I have never seen someone who cultivated so fast in my life. Based on what I know, even you took a year...¡±


    Jingyin was stunned, her eyes were filled with surprise and then turned to joy. She looked toward Zong Shou with a questioning gaze.


    Zong Shou was helpless and could only shake his head, ¡°How is it simr, I had a Dual Meridian Body.¡±


    Not only did he have Dual Meridians, but he also had a broken soul. However, he also knew that Jingyin was in a worse situation than him.


    She had the prophecy ability which was both a fortune and also a curse.


    If she didn¡¯t know how to use it and couldn¡¯t control it, her soul and body would suffer from heavy burden and pressure.


    Along with her cultivating the Unlimited Beginning and End Dharma, she would have more influence from his ability.


    Really considering it, Jingyin¡¯s cultivation was actually not easier than his.


    He scoffed and didn¡¯t say anything more, turning around and looking toward Lu Wubing.


    He had changed into a thick ck armor. His armor had many talismans drawn on it and he also wore a mask.


    His armor and mask had ck Xuan Purple Hero Iron merged into it. It covered all of his aura.


    At this moment, Lu Wubing was already dead so naturally he couldn¡¯t let the Lu Family people know that he was still alive.


    He sized up this person, a weird expression shed across Zong Shou¡¯s face.


    ¡°It seems like your cultivation has improved! If you had such ability months ago, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape from Lu Wushuang¡¯s spear...¡±


    If those two people coordinated with one another, then even if he had the Star Dao Seed, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to move a single arm and leg.


    ¡°Ruler has the Book of Eon and you wouldn¡¯t have lost either way. No matter how strong I was, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to change that situation.¡±


    Lu Wubing shook his head, disagreeing with Zong Shou. He stepped into the room, handing a pale blue book respectfully over to Zong Shou.


    ¡°Thank you Ruler for your help. This book has helped subject too much! Many of my questions have already been solved!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. He had lent this Book of Eon to him to view.


    On the one hand, he was helping him out, but on the other, he was also probing him.


    Forming his Golden Pellet and forming his True Image, he was already not afraid of people finding out about it.


    He also had the initial ability to use the abilities of the book...


    His father, Zong Weiran¡¯s existence, would also not be able to be hidden away from everyone.


    If it was as he expected some people would have noticed it long ago.


    Slightly waving his sleeves, he kept the Book of Eon. Then, Zong Shou had a thought and asked, ¡°You only read the first three pages?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, three pages are enough! After all, I am not fully cultivating in Time and Fatews.¡±


    Lu Wubing nodded his head, ¡°Moreover, my lifespan is limited and I¡¯m not willing to waste it on this book.¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head, that made sense. The fourth page of the Book of Eon might have some benefits to Lu Wubing, but it wouldn¡¯t benefit his Dao foundations.


    It would take at least 200 years to flip open the forth page and it really wasn¡¯t worth it.


    In the next moment, Lu Wubing spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Ruler wants to return to Cloud World but I need to say something to stop Ruler. You can¡¯t remain here for too long and it is best if you leave early in case things ur...¡±


    ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    Zong Shou had a weird expression on his face as he focused on the delicate teen in front of him.


    Outside of the Cloud World, he couldn¡¯t sense any danger at the moment. So, where would any changese from?


    ¡°The Buddhist Faction didn¡¯t gain anything from Cangling World and will turn toward the Cloud World. As for the Lu Family people, there is a 50% chance that they might chase over.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. If this was just it, then he had expected it.


    However, Lu Wubing continued, ¡°I just received news that the Book of the Universe has appeared. Not only did the Cloud World Factions get wrapped up in it, many surrounding powers also sent experts over to fight for it.¡±


    ¡°Book of the Universe?¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou¡¯s expression change, thinking no wonder the Vast Habitat had no God Realms at all.


    The remaining experts from Three Sects and Six Schools all dashed out of the nest.


    At this moment, the situation between the few factions of the Cloud World was roughly just that.


    If the experts fighting for the book were nearby, he might be wrapped up into this whirlpool if he wasn¡¯t careful.


    Speaking of which, he really couldn¡¯t stay in this ce for long.


    Zong Shou was tempted by the Book of the Universe, Time and Space were interconnected with one another.


    However, he knew that any one of the people participating in the battle would be able to smash him with one finger.


    It would be like a small ant holding such a treasure as the Book of Eon charging into a group of people...


    One could foresee what would happen to him.


    Unless Dragon Shadow was personally here to stop the greed of others...


    He had the Book of Eon and although he wasn¡¯t afraid that people found out, the more chaotic the situation was, the worse it was for him...


    His original n was to wait here to see if any Seniors of the faction would return.


    However, at this moment, even if he spent another instant here, he would be in danger.


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou had made his mind up. With a sh, he came out of Juntian Celestial Manor.


    After entering the Celestial Realm, his Instant Space Technique had seen some improvements. With a few shes, he entered the Vast Habitat.


    He directly entered the Ancestral Hall and looked toward the Mysterious Golden Life Book.


    Since his few ns didn¡¯t work, then he could only do so personally.


    He slightly hesitated and reached out, tearing off one of the pages in the book.


    A momentter, he appeared within the Extreme Light Adversity Crossing Boat, within the Juntian Celestial Manor.


    Looking at that golden page in his hand, Zong Shou was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Will it be as I wished in the end?¡±


    Then, he sighed. No matter whether or not he could sessfully save his mother or whether Xuanshuang was End Realm, since he had a chance to revive his Master, as a disciple, he couldn¡¯t miss it out.


    However, he had to leave hurriedly after only 8 hours back to the Cloud World.


    But, before he left, no matter what, he still had to see Yiren and his child.


    He thought back to Leng Daiyu, that girl on Sheng Mountain.


    Before this, due to the shock, he hadn¡¯t notice, but thinking back now, he realized that there were numerous marks on her body as well as wounds that hadn¡¯t faded.


    Deducing carefully, Zong Shou sucked in a deep cold breath.


    This person was being refined as a Spiritual Treasure?


    No wonder her cultivation speed was even better than his?


    Who would do such a cruel thing?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Several dayster, a golden flying boat was flying in a part of the Xuwang Ocean.


    Turning into a golden streak of light, it broke through theyers of violent void energy.


    It looked like it was searching for something but was unable to find it.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was in the flying boat and was in a daze. He smiled in a silly manner. Even this boat was controlled by Hanxi.


    He was still thinking about meeting with Yiren and Kong Yao a few days ago.


    He was unable to convince them to spend a night with them to have a day of great adventures. That was such a waste.


    However, when he carried his own son, he felt really satisfied.


    Soft, meaty, like if he used a little bit of strength he would harm him.


    Yiren had already given him a name, Little Pill.


    As for his real name, it would be given when he turned 3.


    Zong Shou had a slight disagreement but it had already been decided. Since he had not been there, then he could only take it by the chin.


    Speaking of which, when the two of them noticed Jingyin, they were both shocked.


    As he was thinking all these random thoughts, Zong Shou¡¯s face slowly turned dark.


    A momentter, he heard the pleasant and captivating voice of a teen within the boat.


    ¡°Is this the ce you are searching for?¡±


    Zong Shou looked out toward the voice and saw that a girl who was slightly smaller and more petite than a human girl was standing over there.


    She was wearing a white robe and had 6 pairs of wings that were glowing with silver light.

 Chapter 890 - Beginning of Revival

    <h4>Chapter 890: Beginning of Revival</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Is this the ce where Xuanshuang fell?¡±


    Lu Wubing was standing on a floating continent shrapnel and looking out on this space.


    It was also a World, but it was totally shattered within.


    Not only the continent, even the space here wasn¡¯tplete.


    The variousws making up the world were all broken.


    ording to him, at most, in several thousand years it would totally copse.


    ¡°This is the ce where she tried to go through the tribtion...¡±


    Zong Shou held onto the remaining page of that Mysterious Life Golden Book and sighed.


    There were no detailed records of Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s final resting ce in all the various sect records.


    He was able to find this ce from the soul left on the nk white page, spending a huge amount of effort in the process.


    Luckily, this ce wasn¡¯t too far away from the Cloud World and only took just a few days.


    This world was hidden in the Xuwang Ocean.


    It should have been born less than 100,000 years. Looking at how vast this region was, it was at least a medium-sized world. However, before it was even able to produce living beings, it was going to disappear.


    It wasn¡¯t because of something natural but due to outside force.


    Most probably several thousand years ago, an unprecedented tribtion descended on this ce.


    However, only such power that could easily destroy a world showed the strength of the End Realm tribtion.


    Only this secluded world cut off from the outside region, deeply hidden within the Xuwang Ocean could let a Peak Saint Realm Expert be at ease to go through their tribtion, not worrying about outside disturbances.


    He could basically confirm that this was where Xuanshuang died.


    ¡°Oh, this ce seems a little weird...¡±


    Since he entered this world, Zong Shou had a certain feeling like there were gazes on him from all around.


    It made his hairs stand on their ends, sending a chill down his spine.


    However, when Zong Shou searched all around, he couldn¡¯t see anyone hiding here.


    Even when he used such a treasure like the Book of Eon, he couldn¡¯t sense anything.


    Forget it!


    The depths of his soul didn¡¯t detect any danger. If there was really someone here who could hide from his Spiritual Sense, their realm would be far above his.


    If they had bad intentions, they could easily kill him anyway.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry...


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much time, we can begin!¡±


    With a thought appearing in his mind, Hanxi also sensed it.


    It coldly looked at him and then waved its 6 pairs of Silver Wings, flying 3,000 feet into the air.


    Around her were dozens of silver lights. There were a total of 48 of them, all human-shaped. They had 3 pairs of Silver Wings and were a size smaller than Hanxi.


    After swallowing the Shark Snake Inner Pellet, Hanxi¡¯s greatest change, apart from looking no different from a human, was that the number of Soldier Ants had explosively increased.


    There was also the silver Saint White mes. Before, they were just decorations and didn¡¯t have much killing strength.


    At this moment, if it burned with all its might, even he who grasped Beginning and Endws would be terrified.


    More importantly, was that Hanxi used the flesh and blood powers of the Shark Snake to step into Celestial Realm. It could already start to speak...


    To revive a Saint Realm Venerable, one needed to first draw a huge Spiritual Formation.


    The Heaven Snatching Liquid had no demands on the location. It just needed a little flesh and blood, a little Spiritual Sense or even just a strand of hair.


    However, after all, the person he wanted to revive was a Peak Saint Realm Expert.


    Not only would doing so where he died lower the risks, but it would also make things much easier.


    The Common People¡¯s Path had the revival formation, there were several copies in Book Hiding Hall A.


    As for materials, Zong Shou just nice had sufficient amounts after piging from those 3 God Realm Cultivators.


    He just needed to pick one type to modify ording to the location.


    The scale of this formation was quite huge, spreading out 700 miles. If Zong Shou did so by himself, he might not evenplete it in 1-2 months.


    If Hanxi helped, it would make things much easier.


    Zong Shou just needed to send the blueprint of the formation through mental connection.


    Hanxi then split it into many copies to control the Soldier Ants.


    Not only was it simple, but it was scarily precise with no ws at all.


    Zong Shou was in charge of the core area.


    He took just half a day and was roughly done with it by then.


    At this moment, therge formation had already taken shape and was not far away frompletion.


    Lu Wubing took charge of a portion of the formation patterns andpleted them around the same time as Zong Shou.


    After checking that there were no mistakes, he focused his eyes on the silver streaks of light flying in the air. He said in deep thought, ¡°Ruler¡¯s Natural Variant is really amazing. Even among the same type it is one of the top, the king of them. It is the best, be itbat strength or intelligence, that I have seen. Does Ruler know that there are benefits of having Natural Variants entering Celestial Realm?¡±


    Zong Shou burst outughing, how wouldn¡¯t he know?


    This was because Hanxi was his Natural Protector Beast and they were connected by life and death, linked by the soul, so naturally he knew.


    This type of Spiritual Beast was far from just being formed by Heaven and Earth Vengeful Energy.


    It was often the instantiation of aw.


    The greater the strength, the more apparent the power of thew...


    Hanxi itself was light. It was everywhere, reaching every location, the top speed in the world.


    The benefit of this would be that as its Master he could also easily grasp this Dao.


    At this moment, Hanxi swallowed the Shark Snake. Its source core had something added to it.


    It grasped two types ofws and had the ability to instantiate two types ofw powers.


    However, Zong Shou was slightly curious about what Lu Wubing said.


    ¡°Have you seen many Natural Variants?¡±


    Lu Wubing nodded his head when he heard this, ¡°I have seen many. In terms of the gathering of Vengeful Energy, no ce is more abundant than the Nine Extreme Death Jail. If there aren¡¯t 10,000 there, there are at least 8,000. However, based on what I saw, even if Hanxi was ced in the jail, it is still really exceptional. Within the same realm, it wouldn¡¯t have many opponents.¡±


    Zong Shou was slightly startled and came back to his senses.


    Hanxi¡¯s eyes shed as he looked carefully at Lu Wubing like he was deducing whether his words were true or false.


    ...¡±addicted to swallowing your same race?¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly but didn¡¯t bother to suppress Hanxi¡¯s urge.


    With Hanxi stepping into Celestial Realm, apart from itself, he also directly benefited.


    A few days ago, thanks to Hanxi, he had refined several Star Dao Seeds.


    One of them came directly from Hanxi¡¯s core.


    It was his strongest one out of his current 79 Star Dao Seeds!


    The other few were born from it.


    At this moment, what Hanxi wished for was also what he wanted.


    ¡°The Nine Extreme Death Jail is where the Lu Family sinners are exiled to and also where strong beasts are raised. However, Ruler needs to pay attention. Although Natural Variants can swallow one another, it doesn¡¯t mean the more they swallow, the stronger they get, the ones that do must benefit their own bodies...¡±


    Before he finished, there was a light buzz. The entire hundreds of milesrge formation emitted a blue light.

 Chapter 891 - Soul Remnants

    <h4>Chapter 891: Soul Remnants</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Spiritual Light spread about, instantly covering 3,000 miles.


    This formation, known as the Yin Yang Spiritual Turning Tides Formation, was actually half ck and half white, like a Yin Yang fish shape.


    It slowly shone a bright light, dyeing this entire space with two colors; ck and white.


    ¡°Sess!¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted, waving his sleeves and releasing his few Protector Beasts to guard him.


    He flew beside a ck colored axis of the formation, at the fish eye of the Yin fish.


    He closed his eyes, taking in a deep breath and adjusting his breath.


    When he felt that his body had entered its best state, a streak of True Qi carried up the Mysterious Life Golden Book page and sent it across, into the axis of the Yang fish fish eye.


    The moment the page reached it, a blinding golden light shot out.


    The golden light shone all over, causing this world which had no sun, no moon or stars, to be as bright as day.


    All the remaining Spiritual Energy in this world formed into a huge whirlpool, sweeping toward this 800-milerge formation.


    Zong Shou felt his head go numb. He knew that reviving a Saint Realm Venerable, even a Peak Saint Realm would cause argemotion. If not for the fact that this world was hidden in the Xuwang Ocean, this could have possibly alerted surrounding worlds.


    However, only when he personally witnessed it did he feel that it was totally different from what he imagined.


    The formation was not only consuming the power of the Celestial Crystals heid out, but it was also crazily absorbing all the remaining power of this world.


    Along with this Spiritual Energy storm rising up, Zong Shou felt an extremely strong attraction absorbing his True Qi and Soul Power.


    In just three-hundredths of a second, he was nearly sucked dry.


    Only because his body had the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique, he was able to block it for a moment.


    He was able to avoid being directly squeezed dry which otherwise would have resulted in his death.


    Zong Shou knew that this formation was gathering power as well as True Qi and lifeforce to inject into the Yang formation.


    If there was a Peak Saint Realm or End Realm Expert here, with theirrge amount of True Qi and life-force, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of being sucked dry and they could just directly inject in energy.


    If it was simply not enough, then they could eat several pills before carrying on.


    At this moment, he wasn¡¯t even able to provide 1% of the True Qi that the formation needed.


    The seven drops of Heaven Snatching Liquid was used here.


    However, due to this formation needing lifeforce energy, an ocean amount of it, Saint Realm Venerables who had 14,000 years of lifespan had to use a third of that for this formation.


    End Realm Experts would have no risk of losing lifespan, but after the matter, their energy would be emptied out and their Energy Meridians would suffer extensive damage.


    Thus, even though the Common People¡¯s Path had the Mysterious Life Golden Book, no one was able to revive the few Saint Realm Venerables.


    Even his Master Lin Xuanshuang was the same.


    On the contrary, the God Realm and Celestial Realm Cultivators benefited greatly these few years.


    He didn¡¯t dare to dy, his finger flicking out as three drops of the blue sticky liquid floated in front of him.


    In an instant, he felt more rxed. The suction force on his body was reduced by half and shifted on those three drops of Heaven Snatching Liquid instead.


    Then, the golden light became brighter and more majestic, like a sun shooting out unlimited light.


    An extremely strong golden light shone in the air.


    At this moment, not only did this world have a Spiritual Energy storm, but the outside region of Xuwang Ocean also had a giant whirlpool wrapping around this world.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry about it, stretching out his Spiritual Sense to every single corner of this Yin Yang Formation.


    He went all out, opening up all the Spiritual Meridians to suppress and lead the Spiritual Energy around to maintain the rotation of the formation.


    The golden light was blinding, the Heaven Snatching Liquid in front of him was also decreasing rapidly.


    The various attainments snatched from Heaven and Earth were disappearing swiftly and scattering in this 800-mile formation.


    Opposite, above the Yang fish eye, there were also changes.


    One could roughly see the shape of a person who was appearing within the light, it was like a shadow that had a really ethereal aura.


    Jingyin and Lu Wubing looked on from the side. They both couldn¡¯t help but hold their breaths.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t wait for those three drops to be used up and shot out two more.


    At this moment, the formation had passed the initial stage where it absorbedrge amounts of lifeforce and energy. It slowly stabilized and became gentler.


    The next stage was to wait. As long as it stabilized, the formation would form his Master¡¯s True Image Soul.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to let his guard down as he continued to fully focus.


    A momentter, his mind sensed something. He looked into the sky in shock.


    He only felt that this broken world which was on the verge of death suddenly came back to life.


    Threads of broken Spiritual Sense were being absorbed by the page of the Mysterious Life Golden Book.


    They flew over from all directions and gathered at the Yin Formation Eye.


    What followed was an intent filled with great sadness, extreme despair and a hard to describe sense of longing. There was also determination and no regrets hidden within.


    It struck his soul causing him to almost lose control as his Soul Ocean nearly shook.


    Only after several breaths did hee back to his senses. He adapted to the huge intent wave and recovered.


    Just a slight thought and Zong Shou knew the reason.


    ¡°These were thest thoughts of Xuanshuang before she died? What a sad Spiritual Sense, she longed for this world but also had no regrets. She also didn¡¯t regret going through the tribtion. At that time, my Master had be a Saint for only 1,000 years, originally she didn¡¯t need to rush to seed. However, who knows what caused such hatred? Was it that person from the Taoist Faction...¡±


    All of a sudden, Zong Shou understood where that feeling of him being stared at when he entered this world came from.


    ¡°Master¡¯s soul remnants were actually not totally destroyed by the End Realm tribtion. They didn¡¯t dissipate andsted till now. But, it didn¡¯t have any power to get through the Xuwang Ocean and back to the Vast Habitat. As such, it¡¯s bound to the depths of the source of this world to take a breather...¡±


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, a joy shing across his face.


    The fact that the soul had not dissipated added another 30% chance to this all seeding.


    It also meant that if his Master recovered her body, she would be able to get back the abilities that she had when she was alive.


    As time went on, the shadow within the golden light stabilized.


    One could start to see flesh and blood growing once more.


    Right as many people focused their eyes on her, a strong Spiritual Sense exploded out.


    It chased Zong Shou¡¯s Spiritual Sense out of the Yang Formation axis, directly taking over the Yang Formation.


    There seemed to be a barrier appearing in front of the shadow, blocking off Zong Shou and Lu Wubing¡¯s gazes.

 Chapter 892 - Remnant End Realm Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 892: Remnant End Realm Tribtion</h4>


    Zong Shou was at a total loss, allowing the Spiritual Sense topletely take over the Yang formation of the entire formation.


    ¡°Would it be that Xuanshuang is shy?¡±


    After reviving, his Master would indeed be naked.


    If he was allowed to continue controlling the formation, then he would be able to see each and every bit of her entire body.


    When all of these weird thoughts shed in his mind, he felt happy that this urred.


    He was only barely able to control the 800-milerge formation and he had to go all out to do so


    Before this, when he was fully focused on it, he hadn¡¯t noticed it, but now with someone taking over, he instantly felt a deep exhaustion striking at him.


    Zong Shou barely held on, taking out a blue pellet and throwing it into his mouth.


    However, the moment he felt a little rxed, his facial expression changed once more.


    He saw numerous dark clouds sudden surge down from above.


    All of a sudden, they spread across the entire sky.


    Along with lightning shing, it began raining lightly.


    At the start, Zong Shou didn¡¯t pay much attention but when the rain fell on him, it pierced the body protecting energy around him.


    When it smashed into his body, it caused his flesh and blood to copse and his soul to be shaken.


    ¡°This rainwater is tribtion!¡±


    All of a sudden, his face turned white.


    The raindrops contained reverse powers of thews.


    It attacked the foundations of the Dao, directly affecting his Dao Foundations.


    Each drop of contained the ability to shake and question his soul.


    It wasn¡¯t formed from illusions but it forcefully shook the depths of his soul in a domineering manner. Zong Shou was forced to be fully focused and face it with all his strength.


    He even had no more strength to bother with the remaining Yin half of the formation.


    ¡°It was said that the tribtions of us cultivators could be hidden in all sorts of things in the world. Big like the gxy, small like dust, wind, lightning, water, and fire, even wood can all be tribtions. Those words were indeed true...¡±


    The rain was light and floaty, they were like thin threads which seemed like they would be dissipated by just a gust of wind.


    Who knew that such a vast power was hidden within?


    Each drop of rainwater was pretty much the same as a spell cast by a God Realm Cultivator...


    Zong Shou instinctively looked around.


    He saw that although Jingyin was frowning and had a pained expression on her face, her soul wasn¡¯t shaken as badly as his by the tribtion power of the rain.


    It was the same for Lu Wubing. He sat cross-legged in the rain, his face was even worse. However, he was really calm like he was able to deal with it.


    The few Protector Beasts around him all constricted their bodies, shivering in the rain.


    However, they all looked safe and sound.


    Hanxi and Blue Fire Xuan Turtle didn¡¯t sense anything, it pulled back its limbs into its shell, showing no fear at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the tribtion power in the rain changes based on the strength of the person. It will be stronger, the stronger you are and weak if you were weak...¡±


    If one was like Jingyin who had such low cultivation, the tribtion power she faced was close to non-existent.


    Hanxi was a Natural Variant, born from the Vengeful Energy of Heaven and Earth. It was one with thend and as such, this tribtion power couldn¡¯t punish it at all.


    Zong Shou rxed. It was good that the Protector Beasts, Jingyin and Lu Wubing were fine. He could be at ease dealing with this sudden lightning tribtion.


    Then, he sensed that something wasn¡¯t right. He was terrified. Since that was the case, then...


    He turned around and looked opposite at the Yang Formation fisheye.


    Since the tribtion power on him was already this strong, then what was it like there?


    He saw a weak gust of wind that was blowing about 400 miles away from him.


    In just a dozen breaths, it expanded, covering 1,000 miles.


    Slowly, the light rain turned into a storm.


    The gust of wind caused the rain to fall toward the center.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind instantlyprehended.


    ¡°So this tribtion came because of Xuanshuang...¡±


    His heart turned cold and sank to the bottom of his stomach and he felt himself freeze up.


    His face was instantly drained of blood.


    ¡°It is the End Realm Tribtion! Tough...¡±


    He instantly understood that Lin Xuanshuang had, from start to finish, not truly fallen.


    She hid her remnant soul in the source of this world to hide from this tribtion rain.


    Thousands of years passed until he budged in to try to revive her with the Mysterious Golden Life Book...


    He did sessfully reshape her body but he also caused the tribtion power to be ignited once more.


    Zong Shou felt bitter in his mouth. <i>What was this called? Acting smart and suffering because of it?</i>


    If he knew that this would happen, he shouldn¡¯t have been so clumsy and rash just because of his uing trip to Nine Extreme Death Jail.


    <i>If this continues, I will die...</i>


    If he interfered before this tribtion power dissipated, then he would be listed as someone that the tribtion had to kill.


    Continuing on like this, it was best if both people in the eye of the Yin and Yang could survive.


    If not, the moment one couldn¡¯t take it, then Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s remnant soul wouldn¡¯t be able to hide anymore.


    His soul and body would be destroyed too!


    However, he trusted himself that he could deal with this tribtion power. During the Cangling World battle, he used the Red me God Tribtion and Wish Power to train his physical body to 10 times stronger levels than before.


    His strength could be considered overpowered among Celestial Realm Cultivators


    However, what he was worried about was the person opposite him.


    Lin Xuanshuang wasn¡¯t even able to fully recover her body and soul


    It was like it was verifying his exact thoughts, only to see the few drops of Heaven Snatching Liquid being consumed and used up in just an instant.


    It was obvious that the person on the other side was having an extremely tough time.


    They needed to absorbrge amounts of lifeforce to go up against this tribtion.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Zong Shou cursed out and then flicked out thest two drops.


    He felt really heart pained. He was originally nning to keep thesest two drops.


    However, if he didn¡¯t use them now, he might immediately die here.


    However, these two drops were far from enough.


    A thought rose up and he smashed all the Celestial Crystals within his bag.


    The Spiritual Energy within injected into the eye of the formation.


    His eyes were filled with shock, now that he finished using all of them, what else did he have?


    He thought about another item, calling out with his right hand and he took out pretty much all of his Heaven Essence Life Creation Pills.


    Without hesitation, he smashed them all and allowed the formation to absorb it.


    At the same time, a streak of light flew out of his sleeves and stabbed into the eye of the Yin formation.


    The sword body was crazily gathering the Spiritual Energy and Life Energy and leading it into the formation.


    Only now was he able to feel the aura opposite him recovering and getting stronger.


    She spread out her Spiritual Sense, not looking like she was her back foot when she went up against the might of Heaven and Earth.

 Chapter 893 - Master Xuanshuang

    <h4>Chapter 893: Master Xuanshuang</h4>


    A thread of purple light charged into the Heaven and Earth to block against the storm.


    The entire sky thundered. The explosive power started to spread to each and every corner of this world.


    One could see the sky in the distance was copsing. The ground which had already copsed was splitting open and cracking apart all around.


    Zong Shou felt like his breathing was about to stop as he was looking at everything in front of him.


    ¡°If this Tribtion continues, this world might not be able tost more than 7 days before it is totally destroyed. Although my Master is bing stronger, she can¡¯t be considered totally...¡±


    He became more serious. Zong Shou took out the other 3 Celestial Treasures that he snatched.


    They consisted of a rope and a shield as well as a purple hammer. Zong Shou didn¡¯t care whether or not Lin Xuanshuang could even use it as he tossed these 3 Celestial Treasures along with various Spiritual Artifacts toward the Yang formation eye in the distance.


    After doing this, he had no more strength left to worry about the situation across from him.


    At this moment, he looked toward the Nameless Sword with such a weird expression.


    Just now, he didn¡¯t think about using the Nameless Sword to help the formation. This sword flew out automatically from his sleeves to join in.


    At this moment, it was going all out.


    He found it weird and shook his head slightly. Zong Shou cast aside his thoughts and spent his effort going against the Tribtion Power in the rain.


    At the start, he found it really tough. When Zong Shou barely adapted and started to defend and attack against the Tribtion Power to try to push it away, the power became even stronger.


    It happened several times, making Zong Shou struggle and be exhausted dealing with it. He went all out to activate the Dharma as well as the Golden Pellet in his Energy Ocean just to hold on.


    However, there were a few times when his Dao foundations were nearly attacked by the Tribtion Power.


    ¡°Tough, how long will this take? How long more before this stops?¡±


    As time went on, Zong Shou felt his soul getting more and more tired.


    A few times he couldn¡¯t take it and wanted to use the Illusionary Heart Mirror, to use the power of the Celestial Artifact to go up against this strong Tribtion Power.


    However, he resisted, only summoning the 79 Star Dao Seeds as well as the Sword Formation around him.


    At the key moment, he could use their strength and as such wouldn¡¯t be totally caught off guard.


    This was the first time that he used external items to go through a Tribtion.


    However, this rain was so strong and domineering that it exceeded his ability.


    He could only find happiness from all the pain and think helplessly.


    If he could safely pass this Tribtion, then his unstable foundations that arose because he stepped into the Celestial Realm too early would totally stabilize.


    Within this Tribtion, he couldprehendrge amounts of Great Dao from the power within the rain.


    It could be also used to train the soul. It would also be good experience for when he faced the End Realm Tribtion in the future.


    Speaking of which, there were many benefits. However, the important prerequisite was that he would have to survive this Tribtion first...


    This meant that he was risking his life to fight for it.


    He sighed helplessly, his consciousness slowly blurred out like he entered deep sleep, forgetting all about himself.


    However, his True Qi and Soul Power were not letting up, going against the Tribtion Power, attacking and defending.


    He was immersed in the psychic realm. He felt that the Red me God Tribtion that he faced that day couldn¡¯t bepared to this.


    Who knows how long passed? Just as Zong Shou felt that this storm was endless and would never stop, a tremor that was 100 times louder than thunder suddenly reverberated in his ear, almost shattering his eardrums.


    Looking out, he saw a vast purple light charge into the sky.


    It ripped apart the lighting cloud, causing the heavy rain to instantly retract and stop.


    Zong Shou was immediately delighted. The rain which was making him so ufortable before had finally stopped.


    The Tribtion Power within was reduced by at least 30% percent!


    As he was so exhausted from it, he finally rxed a little.


    He was able to easily chase the Law Power Suppression out of his body.


    However, at this moment, his body was in a total mess. The Nine Chakra Meridians were all broken and all his muscles and bones were destroyed.


    Apart from his bone structure which was rtively intact, there was no area of flesh on his body left unscathed.


    He was bleeding from all seven holes, looking really tragic and haggard.


    If he had faced any dangerous situation in his life, it was iparable to this.


    He suddenly felt an unprecedented weakness overwhelm him. He felt like he wouldn¡¯t even be able to block a 3-year-old stabbing him with a sword.


    He took out a Spiritual Pill from his bag and swallowed it. He used the power of the medicine to heal his injuries and heal his meridians.


    After adjusting the life force in his body, he eagerly looked at the formation eye opposite him.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about whether or not Lin Xuanshuang had revived, but whether or not the Tribtion Lightning Power had dissipated and whether he would be able to survive.


    Heaven and Earth Tribtions were often split into several waves. After one ended, another would strike.


    If this rainwaters¡¯ Tribtion Power was just the first wave...


    Zong Shou really didn¡¯t dare imagine what would happen to him next.


    End up in dust? Soul scattering?


    Even if he used the Illusionary Heart Mirror, he probably wouldn¡¯t have survived.


    Even if he could, the person opposite him might not be able to...


    The two of them were already tied together, they were ants on a single line.


    If one died, the other would definitely end up with a really tragic oue.


    He held his breath as he looked into the sky like he was awaiting judgment.


    What made him happy was that after the dark clouds were ripped open by the purple light, they didn¡¯t close back up.


    The rain scattered,ing really suddenly and ending suddenly too.


    A moment ago, there was heavy rain but now it had totally disappeared without a trace.


    There was no new Tribtion Power forming around. It seemed like they had survived it safely.


    ¡°Is this the End Realm Tribtion? This is the first time I have seen one personally, what good fortune!¡±


    Lu Wubing¡¯s voice sounded out, filled with awe.


    At this moment, he had already stood up. His face was ashen white, it was evident he used up a lot of energy too.


    At this moment, he looked in Xuanshuang¡¯s direction, filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Just the remnants of the Tribtion Power caused this newly born medium-sized world to copse. No wonder those End Realm Venerables would search for worlds with no one so as to prevent being infected by Cause and Effect. However, a world without life would also not be enough to provide them with their tribtion needs. Looking at Xuanshuang¡¯s situation, did she just recover her body or did she survive the tribtion and be an End Realm Saint Venerable...¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this, his lips curled a little, thinking to himself, how was this fortunate?


    Lu Wubing probably didn¡¯t know how dangerous the situation was just now.


    However, Zong Shou was also really curious about hisst few words.


    He flew up and with a sh he came to the side of the Yang formation eye.


    This ce was still covered by a barrier. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t enter and couldn¡¯t see the situation within either.


    However, when he waited for a moment here, the strong power slowly faded.


    Slowly, a blur person appeared in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Sess!¡±


    When he saw the person standing in the formation eye, Zong Shou knew that at least he managed to help Xuanshuang reform her body.


    Then, he felt that the person within was a little too short.


    Not only was she short, her body was extremely thin and weak too.


    No, rather than saying she was short and thin, she was pretty much like a little girl...


    When that power totally faded, the mist that covered this area also totally dissipated.


    He saw a really exquisite and beautiful teen standing within the formation eye.


    Those five features were as beautiful as an art piece carved out by a master. It was extremely precise and close to perfect.


    Her skin was white and clean like porcin. It was smooth and tender like silk.


    The key point was her age. She looked like she was around 12, even younger and more tender than Shi Run.


    At this moment, she opened her eyes and looked in front with a lost expression.


    ¡°Xi Zi...¡±


    She gathered her gaze and focused. The girl frowned slightly and then looked toward the Nameless Sword which was not far away.


    She was stunned and then a disappointed expression appeared on her face.


    Only then did she look toward Zong Shou and his Spiritual Pets, as well as Jingyin and Lu Wubing.


    In the end, she turned toward Zong Shou once more.


    ¡°Who are you? Are you a junior disciple of my Common People¡¯s Path?¡±


    Zong Shou was still thinking about her appearance.


    <i>Is she also the Snow Lion of the Palm bloodline?</i>


    <i>Why does she look like a child?</i>


    He remembered that when Xuanshuang went through her tribtion, she had already lived for 3,000 years.


    It was either due to her bloodline or due to her look being fixed too early.


    Then, he thought back to Xuanshuang being Xi Zi¡¯s wife?


    Legend had it that Xuanshuang¡¯s 3 younger and 3 older sisters all had feelings for Xi Zi, but he chose her in the end.


    In other words, his taste in this aspect was a little different from others.


    He also pitied himself. Why did his Master look like such a little thing?


    He still didn¡¯t know if his Master had taken that final step.


    So many random thoughts rose up in his head, but his face was really solemn.


    Learning from a gentleman, his eyes focused and he bowed solemnly.


    ¡°Disciple Zong Shou greets Master Xuanshuang!¡±


    ¡°Disciple, Master?¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang was also stunned. After a long while, she came back to her senses.


    She then stared coldly at Zong Shou. She felt that this person who called himself her disciple was thinking about something else just now.


    ¡°I remember that before I went through the tribtion, I never had a disciple. Xi Zi also only had 6 official disciples.¡±


    Zong Shou was really calm and exined, ¡°Roughly 10 years ago, I was epted into Common People¡¯s Path by Wei Xu. Senior Brother helped you to ept a disciple and led me under your wing. I am a second-generation direct disciple...¡±


    Only then did Lin Xuanshuang understand. She frowned in deep thought.

 Chapter 894 - Misfortune Good Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 894: Misfortune Good Fortune</h4>


    ¡°Really? Yuanjing used secret techniques to be a Saint Venerable? Tsk, how amusing. My sister has always been proud. Who knew that when she was faced with it, she would be afraid to die and step onto the wrong path...¡±


    At this moment, 3 days had passed since Yuanjing went through her tribtion.


    They were standing on thend that was on the verge of destruction.


    At this moment, it wasn¡¯t as broken as before.


    The pitch-ck and dim sky now had sun, moon, and stars that had appeared.


    ...Apart from not having any living beings, it was totally the same as a normal world.


    Yuanjing had reformed her body and after asking Zong Shou all the questions, she only said one sentence: ¡°I owe this world too much and have to pay it back¡±.


    Then, the world started to heal and reform, mountains and rivers started to appear.


    Thews that were broken started to form once more, causing this world to return back to normal.


    In a short few days, this world totally stabilized.


    It was still a little weak but it was not at any risk of being destroyed.


    The people here also finally confirmed Xuanshuang¡¯s current realm.


    If one wasn¡¯t End Realm, one wouldn¡¯t have had such vast ability.


    Zong Shou kept silent and listened on from the side. He was scolding in his heart that Yuanjing went through her tribtion not because she was afraid of dying, but because the Common People¡¯s Path was in a dangerous state and she had to grab a certain amount ofbat strength. She had no choice...


    However, at this moment, he kept silent and didn¡¯t speak, not retorting at all.


    After Lin Xuanshuang repaired this world, he grabbed onto him and asked about the current state of Common People¡¯s Path and the Cloud World.


    Through this period of time, she roughly knew about the personality of his Master.


    At this moment, any disagreeing words would not only be useless, but they would also give rise to negativity. It would be the same as if he asked for death.


    Hearing these few words which were filled with mocking intent, Zong Shou didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the sisters weren¡¯t that friendly with one another. As such, he didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    After that, her face started to dim. ¡°Has my Common People¡¯s Path really fallen to such a level? The current leader is Wei Xu? How useless...¡±


    Zong Shou burst outughing. Looking at this little girl talking to him about all these serious matters like an adult, he found it really interesting.


    As for Wei Xu, Zong Shou not only didn¡¯t feel that he was useless, but felt that he was wise and strategic.


    To be able to cause the Common People¡¯s Path to regain signs of prosperity after Xi Zi and the few Saint Realm experts of the sect died, to rise up from thebined efforts of other sects, to have new Saint Realm and God Realm blood appearing. It really wasn¡¯t an ordinary achievement.


    Unfortunately, the Heavens didn¡¯t pity them. If the Spiritual Wave was a 1,000 yearster, they would have a real chance topete with the other factions.


    Lin Xuanshuang scoffed coldly and asked Zong Shou once more.


    ¡°So, you want to head to the Nine Extreme Death Jail to save your Mother and can¡¯t contact the Saint Realm Experts in the Common People¡¯s Path. Then you took the Mysterious Life Golden Book page and came over?¡±


    Zong Shou bowed slightly, ¡°Yes. Master please help me!¡±


    Jingyin¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    The two of them had never met in the future but he called her Master so warmly and she called him disciple without any unfamiliarity, they were both really natural.


    ¡°Xi Zi went to the Lu Family Nine Extreme Death Jail in the past to search for a Natural Variant, but he returned disappointed. Helping you to get there is a small matter. I am alive because of you. Even just to repay you, I will do what you wish.¡±


    When she said this, Xuanshuang scoffed coldly, ¡°However, you are just too clumsy, do you even want your life? Didn¡¯t your few Seniors tell you about my situation? Do you really think with the power of the Common People¡¯s Path, they can¡¯t save me? Forget it, with my rtionship with my sisters, even if they lose their lives, they will think of a way to revive me. Be it Xuanjing or Senior Brother Xiuguan, they all had no solution. To think a small Celestial Realm would dare try to revive me with a few drops of Heaven Snatching Liquid?¡±


    Zong Shou felt a cold sweat break out. How would he not know how dangerous it was?


    When he thought about it, at this moment, he felt extremely terrified.


    It was true that he wasn¡¯t just a normal amount of reckless. He wasn¡¯t even clear about the situation and tried to use this resurrection technique.


    He nearly caused both of them to die here.


    It was all Wei Xu¡¯s fault for not making it clear to him. He really thought that his Master died from not being able to pass the tribtion.


    ¡°Forget it! I am toozy to scold you. Treat it as getting a blessing from a disaster. I really didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a shocking talent like you. This Thin Rain Golden Wind Tribtion is different for each person. Even Senior Brother Xiuguan with his End Realm body feared it greatly, retreating after looking at it. To think you, an Initial Celestial Realm person could just use outside strength to survive.¡±


    Although Zong Shou used the Star Dao Seed and Sword Formation, rather than refer to them as ¡®outside strength¡¯, it really was his own ability.


    Lin Xuanshuang spoke on and then broke into augh, the coldness in her tone dissipated, making one¡¯s eyes go blurry and one¡¯s soul quiver.


    ¡°If it was any other person, even if their cultivation was higher, the oue would be worse than yours. Although you are reckless, you can barely be considered to be lucky. The only wasteful thing would be those Heaven Essence Life Creation Pills, they taste really good. If they¡¯re used in the Common People¡¯s Path, we can get a few more Saint Realm...¡±


    ¡°Yes! It is indeed a waste!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head, agreeing sincerely.


    This pain in his heart was tough to describe. If not for them being connected by life and death, it wouldn¡¯t be a certainty for him taking it out to save his Master.


    Thinking about it, he would still do it. He couldn¡¯t just let those Celestial Crystals and seven drops of Heaven Snatching Liquid go to waste.


    However, this time he had really used up all of his riches.


    Who knows if Lin Xuanshuang saw through his thoughts as she scoffed coldly.


    ¡°You have lost many Spiritual Items this time, however, I will naturallypensate you in the future. What are you feeling heart pained about?¡±


    She then asked, ¡°You said that you couldn¡¯t contact the Common People¡¯s Path Seniors. What is the reason for that? The Vast Habitat should have a God Realm Expert there. Although your cultivation is low, normal God Realm Experts might not be able to beat you. Your Spiritual Sense can be spread widely and you will be able to sense them within 20 worlds. Why wouldn¡¯t you be able to contact them?¡±


    ¡°I heard that it is because the Book of the Universe appeared!¡±


    The moment he said this, he especially looked over at her. The moment he said this, he could obviously feel that her body shuddered.


    His mother,pared to the Book of the Universe, naturally wasn¡¯t much.


    However, he didn¡¯t bother to lie about this matter.


    ¡°I heard that Taoist and Buddhist Faction both sent their elites. Sword Sect and the Confucian Faction also joined in. Does Master want to contact the Taoist Faction?¡±

 Chapter 895 - Pitiful Person

    <h4>Chapter 895: Pitiful Person</h4>


    Lin Xuanshuang suddenly realized and then looked toward Zong Shou with cold disdain, ¡°You, little fellow, are just 20. So young but you do indeed have many thoughts...¡±


    She reached out and grabbed out a blue light from within Zong Shou¡¯s body. It was the Book of Eon. She sighed, ¡°Although I am tempted by the Book of the Universe, I don¡¯t need to go through the process of fighting for it. Your Book of Eon is on the same level as the Book of the Universe and is also right in front of me. It is more convenient to snatch this. What a waste, if it was 6,000 years ago, this item might have been useful for me.¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless and then he saw Lin Xuanshang flipping the pages casually, not worrying about the Book of Eon absorbing away at her lifeforce.


    After she finished, she casually tossed it over and said impassively, ¡°For now, I don¡¯t want people to know that I have revived and I also don¡¯t want to return to Common People¡¯s Path just like this. As for that Book of the Universe, you really think that Common People¡¯s Path is really looking for that book? Wei Xu wants to go through his End Realm Tribtion. He has been waiting for this chance to fight with the various sects for a very long time. He definitely won¡¯t let this chance slip by...¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, not understanding the first few sentences that Lin Xuanshuang said.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Lin Xuanshuang didn¡¯t want to return even after reviving?


    Then, his heart shook, Wei Xu going through tribtion?


    That¡¯s right! Since Senior Brother and him met, he knew that this Senior Brother was only half a step away from the End Realm.


    Thinking closely about it, this was truly the best time.


    If they could seed, the Common People¡¯s Path would have firm foundations. Even after the God Emperor appeared and he unified the 10,000 worlds, he would still find it tough to deal with them.


    He was feeling joyous and worried on behalf of Wei Xu. All of a sudden, he was a little distracted and bowed, ¡°Master is wise, disciple isn¡¯t good enough! Since Master doesn¡¯t want to return, then disciple will naturally follow your orders...¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang totally didn¡¯t worry about him, continuing on her own, ¡°Wei Xu took a step out. It seems like Taoist Faction¡¯s Kunming should be nearly the same. The two of them were simr in talent and cultivated at the same time. Thetter¡¯s talents were a little better while the former was more determined and a little stronger. Both of them had 8,000 years of umtion. This step probably wouldn¡¯t be tough for any of them. 10,000 years have passed and our Cloud World already has two Saint Venerables rising up. The Spiritual Wave hasn¡¯t even appeared yet and is already in the prosperous situation as it was 10,000 years ago...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, his heart rxing slightly. Since even Lin Xuanshuang felt that Wei Xu could safely advance, then he would probably be fine. Thus, he retracted his thoughts and bowed, ¡°I should also congratte Master. From now on, Master will live forever.¡±


    It was both congrattory and probing.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang was at a loss, after which sheughed, ¡°I am immortal but if Senior Brother Xiuguan helps, my body will definitely recover. However, who knows how long I will have to recuperate for and how long this body will take to recover? My soul is at the End Realm but what I cultivate is the Martial Path. Today, I might not even be able to block a single fist from you...¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but look all around Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s body.


    She wore a white robe which she formed using Spiritual Energy. Although her body was small, she looked gentle and graceful. Her chest was also pretty full.


    The key wasn¡¯t her figure but her physical body.


    He looked at her bone structure and muscles carefully. She was indeed weak, even weaker than him.


    Although there was the Heaven Snatching Liquid, but after all that could only fully repair bodies of people God Realm and below.


    Even with those dozens of Heaven Essence Life Creation Pills, they were mostly used by her to deal with the sky.


    Being sized up by Zong Shou¡¯s burning eyes, Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s face turned red and she scoffed.


    Zong Shou came back to his senses and quickly retracted his gaze, feeling slightly awkward. He totally disregarded the look of disdain that Jingyin tossed onto him.


    ¡°Disciple deserves to die! Disciple was too rash which resulted in Master¡¯s body and injuries not recovering fully...¡±


    ¡°Forget it! You are so dishonest and insincere, you might as well not say this! Actually, it is not bad like this, if I were to wait for Xiuguan it would take several more years. Maybe even thousands or even ten thousand years. I could only think and not move when I hid my soul here. There was no one who came to see me either, I was so lonely.¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang stretched her back, disying that exquisite body.


    ¡°I only want to walk around and take a look. It would be nice if I head over to Nine Extreme Death Jail with you. Senior Brother Xi Zi wanted to search for a Natural Variant there but failed. Let¡¯s see how my luck is. Oh right, do you have a mount?¡±


    Zong Shou was unsurprised by her words. He predicted it when he heard her previous sentences.


    Not daring to hesitate, Zong Shou took out the Extreme Light Adversity Crossing Boat and ced it in front of him.


    The wind expanded it and it became 100,000 feet long.


    ¡°Celestial Artifact flying boat? Not bad! However,pared to the Royal Demon God Shuttle I used in the past, it is more than 10 times worse. It is barely usable...¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang shook her head, casually stepping in.


    Her eyes gazed around and looked all around.


    ¡°Your few Spiritual Pets are all God Beasts? Their Xiantian ability are all really exceptional, what a waste that they are following you. It seems like theyck nutrition and their foundations are unstable. If this goes on, they will end up with a tragic oue. This Natural Variant is not bad. Oh?¡±


    Those few sentences made Zong Shou¡¯s face turn ashen white. These few Spiritual Beasts were already sentient and could understand human speech. The only thing they couldn¡¯t do was talk.


    They all looked toward him with a wronged expression.


    Zong Shou scoffed.


    Lacking nutrition? These fellows ate the top Spiritual Medicine and pills, even the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle and Hanxi were also unwilling to consume meat and flesh recently.


    Most of the time, Zong Shou forced them to hunt on their own to prevent them from losing their animal instincts.


    He also understood in his heart and knew that Little Gold and the Lightning Winged Dragon had been improving swiftly.


    Speaking of which, this Thin Rain Golden Wind Tribtion really came in time.


    The few Spiritual Beasts were just barely involved but after going through the tribtion, their auras and Spiritual Sense became much firmer.


    At this moment Lin Xuanshuang focused on the Xiaori¡¯s body. Then, she burst outughing, ¡°I nearly made an error in judgment. This puppy is a Fire Qilin? This is the servant that sleeps with you right? Full of vigor and vitality, that is understandable...¡±


    This caused Jingyin to feel really awkward. Lin Xuanshuang followed by an exmation as she carefully and solemnly looked forward.


    After a long while, sheughed, ¡°It is you? So that is the case. That¡¯s right, your Dao was proven to be unable to gain evesting life. Zong Shou, you need to treat her well, she is a pitiful person!¡±

 Chapter 896 - Strange Pill

    <h4>Chapter 896: Strange Pill</h4>


    ¡°It is you? So that is the case. That¡¯s right, your Dao was proven to be unable to gain evesting life. Zong Shou, you need to treat her well, she is a pitiful person!¡±


    Jingyin stopped, her eyes opened white. She was totally confused.


    She looked closely at Lin Xuanshuang, thinking to herself that she didn¡¯t know her, but why did she seem familiar?


    Zong Shou was also stunned, he understood the situation in his heart.


    As expected, Jingyin was most probably someone who reincarnated.


    It was obvious just thinking about it. How could a normal person have the power to prophecize the future, to interfere with Cause and Effect and block Deduction Abilities?


    He didn¡¯t have a weird feeling and instead wasughing to himself.


    This was called dragons going into shallow waters and tigers going to t ground. To be able to make Lin Xuanshuang so shocked meant that Jingyin in thest life had to be someone amazing. But now, she was being bullied by Zong Shou.


    After saying this, Lin Xuanshuang didn¡¯t bother to solve the questions in her heart. She stepped directly into the boat.


    Zong Shou shook his head, bringing the two of them along with his few Protector Beasts into the Extreme Light Boat.


    He drove the Celestial Treasure and in a sh he sped out of this world and into the Xuwang Ocean.


    Hanxi was originally the one controlling the ship. Hanxi¡¯s main Dao was light, so it was much faster when it was at the helm rather than Zong Shou.


    In just a short moment, Lin Xuanshuang felt that they were just too slow. She used her End Realm Spiritual Sense to forcefully control the boat.


    As expected, the speed instantly increased by a full 10 times.


    In just one day, they had crossed dozens of worlds.


    The only thing was that this Celestial Treasure was being pushed to its limit and was creaking everywhere. Its current speed far exceeded what he could carry, making Zong Shou doubt whether or not this flying boat would break apart in the next moment.


    However, he didn¡¯t really care about it. At this moment, he just wished to be able to rush over to the Nine Extreme Death Jail as soon as possible.


    They flew for 2 days and then Lin Xuanshuang felt really bored. She first walked around randomly in Zong Shou¡¯s Juntian Celestial Manor.


    Then, she grabbed him and said that although he was under her tutorage, she had never thought anything of him. As his Master, she felt guilty and since they had time, then she would do her duty.


    Zong Shou was fine with it, after all she was End Realm and her advice was something others could only wish for and not get.


    However, he noticed that maybe because she was trapped for so long in that world and didn¡¯t speak with people for thousands of years, now she had so much to say, like a little girl who couldn¡¯t shut up.


    Luckily, her voice was really nice to listen to, airy and elegant like Celestial music.


    Each day, she would describe to him the possible problems he might face in cultivation as well as the different Daos she had studied in.


    Zong Shou listened on and not only didn¡¯t feel annoyed, but he actually enjoyed it and was delighted.


    He knew that the chance was hard toe by and he brought his few Spiritual Beasts, along with Wubing and Jingyin, over to listen too.


    Although Lin Xuanshuang was teaching him, her words were also absolutely important to his pets.


    Needless to say, Lu Wubing and Jingyin too benefitted.


    Who knows if it was an illusion or not, but he felt that when the 3 of them and his Spiritual Pets looked at her with worshipping gazes and listened solemnly, delight appeared in her eyes.


    Why did he feel that his Master was a little unreliable?


    Zong Shou shook his head and forced himself not to think about it. No matter what Dao she spoke of and whichws she described each day, they were all true.


    Although his Master Dragon Shadow loved him a lot, to break through before he died, and to stabilize his foundations after breaking through, he didn¡¯t spend much time teaching him.


    It was still okay before Celestial Realm. After all, he had the experience of thest life and there were many vast records in the Common People¡¯s Path.


    However, after he entered the Celestial Realm, he entered a level whereas Tanqiu hadn¡¯t reached that in the game world.


    At this moment, no matter how many books in Common People¡¯s Path there were, he needed time to understand, to analyze, and toprehend.


    To be able to get her advice simply saved him a lot of effort.


    At this moment, he was far from being the only one to benefit. His few Spiritual Pets and Wubings¡¯ Energy Meridians and Spiritual Sense became firmer after these few days.


    As Jingyin¡¯s cultivation was lower, she closed her eyes and sat cross-legged. Who knows if she understood anything or not?


    Lu Wubing was totally focused, his eyes were serious, not willing to miss out a single word or phrase.


    On the fifteenth day, Lin Xuanshuang chased away Lu Wubing, Jingyin, and Zong Shou¡¯s few Spiritual Pets, leaving only Zong Shou.


    ¡°Although we are Master and Disciple in name, it isn¡¯t true about our rtionship. I feel ashamed about it, after so many days to actually be unable to see your foundations. I only feel that it is fluctuating and not certain, hard to deduce. It is like it includes all things, but then it is also like it doesn¡¯t. Is Zong Shou willing to let Master see what your foundations are like after stepping into the Celestial Realm?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. There was indeed no need to hide anything in front of Lin Xuanshuang. With a thought, a white glow of light appeared behind his head.


    Like a whirlpool it spun slowly. It caused the color within the room to change, simrly splitting into ck and white.


    Lin Xuanshuang looked closely, his expression changed in that instant as he sucked in a deep cold breath.


    ¡°Is this your Dharma?¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head. The next thing he instantiated was his Soul True Image.


    It simrly stood behind him, the same size as himself, his hands holding a ck and White Hole.


    Below it, was a Nine Leaf Colored Lotus tform, at his brow was an iplete Dao word.


    ¡°Dao? That is your foundations, no wonder...¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s brow rose once more and said in deep thought, ¡°The Dao of the 3,000 Grand Daos, the Dao of Daoli (Reason). No wonder your foundations are so firm and so unpredictable. It pretty much targets the source of Heaven and Earth. If you are able to reach the End Realm, your road to True Realm would be much easier than Xi Zi. Before I went through my tribtion, I had seen many talents. However, there are no more than 3-5 people who were on your level. However, what is this Lotus tform under your True Image?¡±


    ¡°A few years ago, the Buddhist Faction told the various worlds through Buddhist decrees to say that they wanted to make me their Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha...¡±


    Zong Shou exined it really simply, ¡°I faced some trouble when I was going through my Celestial Realm Tribtion a few days back and had to use the Buddhist Faction Wish Power. This resulted in such a Lotus tform being formed. I don¡¯t know if it is a blessing or a curse?¡±


    His words were really detailed and there was no need to talk about any other things. Lin Xuanshuang wouldn¡¯t bother about all that too.


    ¡°Unlimited Beginning and End? Unlimited Light, Endless Darkness, the Beginning and the End, so that was the case! Your Dharma is really amazing and magical. Who knows how you managed to think of it then. You should be unique in this world, no wonder the Buddhist Faction is acting like that. If they want to create the Pure Land of Amitahba, then they would have to have you. Future Buddha, what huge sacrifice! No wonder that woman would choose toe to your side. Although her Dao is strong and indiscernible, even causing End Realm experts to fear, but that final step would be 100 times tougher.¡±


    Who knows if Jingyin was the one being targetted by those final words?


    Lin Xuanshuangughed, ¡°The Lotus tform is okay, you can just use it. But, when you use Buddhist Power in the future, you need to be really careful. As for your Dao Foundations, you are going fromplicated to simple. It seems like it is rted to the stars you disyed that day, let me see them too...¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head slightly in deep thought. Since Lin Xuanshuang was the one who said it, then he didn¡¯t need to worry much about it.


    He instantiated those 79 Stars in his Soul Ocean Void Space outside.


    The number of stars didn¡¯t increase but the stars themselves were evidently much brighter.


    ¡°Using Instant Space Dragon Pellets to craft Star Dao Seeds? You used the Taoist Faction Cycle of Heaven Star Falling Technique as foundations, a full 79 Daos. This technique is also really amazing, enough to be listed as a Grade-12 World Destroying technique. To think you even have so many Dragon Pellets...¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s eyes shed and then she shook her head, ¡°Since that is the case, I really don¡¯t know how I should teach you and where to start. If I say too much, it will instead affect your future cultivation...¡±


    Just as Zong Shou felt disappointed, she waved her hand and a pill shot over.


    ¡°Swallow this!¡±


    The pill was pink and had a slight fragrance and it gave off thick Spiritual Light.


    Zong Shou looked at it suspiciously. This pill looked extraordinary but where did ite from? Lin Xuanshuang obviously had nothing on her when she revived.


    No matter how he looked at it, he found the pill suspicious.


    Lin Xuanshuang seemed to have seen through his thoughts and scoffed coldly, ¡°How would you know about an End Realm ability? Which one of us can¡¯t open up space. You really think that all my items were lost? I just hid them. This is an item I hid for many years, personally crafted by Xi Zi. Its value is far above that Heaven Essence Life Creation Pill. If not for you being well behaved and helping to save my life, I couldn¡¯t bear to see you die which is why I am taking it out. This pill can not only greatly increase your cultivation, but it will also be of great help when you enter the Nine Extreme Death Jail.¡±


    Zong Shou wanted to say that since her treasures were all there, then why didn¡¯t shepensate him for his losses?


    When he heard thosest few sentences, made by Xi Zi himself, helping increase cultivation, helping him in Nine Extreme Death Jail, he was already tempted.


    The only person half a step to True Realm in the many worlds, how would the pill he refined be like?


    Looking at Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s expression, she wasn¡¯t bragging. Moreover, what use was there in her bluffing him?


    However, shortly after, she said with a strange expression on her face, ¡°However, this item will also provoke your Sky Fox Bloodline and nature, it might cause unpredictable results. Before you use it, you must think it through...¡±


    Sky Fox Bloodline and nature?


    Zong Shou frowned. Listening to this tone, it didn¡¯t sound right. However, if it was only the Sky Fox Bloodline, then it wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    For such medicine to have some side effects was a normal matter.


    He didn¡¯t think much about it and just swallowed it.

 Chapter 897 - Digging A Hole And Burying Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 897: Digging A Hole And Burying Oneself</h4>


    After the Spiritual Medicine dissolved in his stomach, it surged all around his body like an ice fountain, directly heading right into the depths of his stomach.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel anything different or weird about his body.


    He didn¡¯t worry much about it. For most pills, after being consumed, the medicinal powers would remain dormant for a period of time before slowly exploding out.


    Afterward, Lin Xuanshuangughed out, her hands forming a seal as she shouted.


    ¡°Wan!¡±


    The tone was low and soft but it spread right into his mind. He felt his soul shake and he was in a total daze, his consciousness also became blurry.


    He heard Lin Xuanshuang say coldly and solemnly, ¡°Since I am your Master, I have the responsibility to teach you. Your Dao path is special andplicated and also points directly to the source of the Grand Dao. Since I am unable to teach you, then I can only pass on to you my life¡¯s learnings. The reason I left you alone here is because this technique can¡¯t be seen by others...¡±


    The moment she said this, she formed a second seal which was like a plum flower.


    ¡°Dao!¡±


    ¡°The Buddhist Faction speaks about enlightenment while the Taoist Faction has techniques to melt the Golden Pellet to deduce the Dao to allow their disciples to grow swiftly. My Husband spent his life chasing for equality and had such a great wish. After he hit the pir early on, he felt that people had different statuses because of the differences in strength and intellect. To make everyone equal, the best way would be for everyone to have strength. This is why he spent a lot of time studying how to make normal people also cultivate martial arts.¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed when he heard this. Everyone could cultivate, everyone could have great strength? Who knows what happened in the end?


    That¡¯s right, if he seeded, then he wouldn¡¯t have died...


    As expected, Lin Xuanshuang said, ¡°In the end, although he gave up halfway, it also allowed a secret technique to rise up in our Common People¡¯s Path. Merging the Buddhist, Taoist and Demon Faction techniques, it is called the Spiritual Dream Inducing Technique. If the Master can use lifeforce, he would be able to spread down the Dao...¡±


    She formed the third seal and then spoke of the Rule word.


    ¡°The pill that you consumed is indeed amazing. It is called the Xuan Comprehension Pill. Xi Zi refined it and wanted to give it to his friend who reincarnated. Unfortunately, he became enemies with him. This pill and this technique together will be of great use...¡±


    The fourth seal was a Ritual word!


    After this were three more seals, each with a word.


    It caused Zong Shou¡¯s consciousness to scatter slowly. He was unable to think at all, but like a bell that rang, he suddenlyprehended something but couldn¡¯t say it out and wasn¡¯t clear about it.


    When the final word was spoken, there was an explosion in his mind.


    His Spiritual Sense returned to his Soul Ocean and words suddenly formed in his mind.


    It was Wan Dao Rule Ritual Xuan Law Kong, these seven words!


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. He remembered that these seven words were the secret true words of the Common People¡¯s Path.


    They wereparable to the Taoist Faction Nine True Words and Buddhist Faction Eight Word Curse, filled with indescribable power.


    In the next instant, she reached out her ice-cold and tender finger and dotted it lightly on his brow.


    His consciousness that just recovered was suddenly hit by an enormous amount of information, so powerful that he nearly copsed once more.


    In a daze, he entered a dream-like realm, seeing all sorts of different mysteries and theories.


    ¡°So, the technique that Master cultivated is the Source Life Breath Technique. The Grade-11 Godlike Technique of the Common People¡¯s Path came from her. Her Dao is the Source word. The Source of everything! The endless source! No wonder she dared to try for the End Realm tribtion only 2,000 years after bing a Saint...¡±


    Source Spirit Breath Technique was something that Zong Shou saw before at the Technique Teaching Pavilion.


    Only direct disciples could see it on the top floor.


    At the time, Zong Shou was also amazed at such a mysterious technique, but since he couldn¡¯t be distracted, he didn¡¯t cultivate it.


    That was because this technique was deep, not much different from his ck and White Hole Dharma...


    After leaving the Cloud World, he remembered this technique in his mind such that he couldprehend the mysteries when he had some time.


    Who knew that he would actually have a chance to directly grasp this Dao.


    ¡°What a great Spirit Dream Inducing Technique...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart was filled with joy. He instinctively absorbed everything he saw within this dream.


    If it was in the past, even if he was fortunate to view all this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to record down everything.


    The vast and endless information would be too much for this soul.


    At this moment, maybe because of the pill, he didn¡¯t feel his limit at all. He was like a bottomless pit that was swallowing the true meaning of the Source.


    He subconsciously felt that this Dao would add to his foundations and that he couldn¡¯t afford to miss out on the most important parts!


    He lost himself in it, not worrying about anything around him anymore. Zong Shou didn¡¯t know that the Dharma and True Image he instantiated outside was changing once again.


    The stars between the ck and White Holes were changing, Grand Dao entangling, mixing and opening up.


    A massive power was born like there was a world being formed around him.


    At this moment, even Lin Xuanshuang instinctively backed away. Looking at the scenes in front of her, she was in a daze.


    ¡°This is husband¡¯s Creation Technique?¡±


    The moment such a thought rose up, her gaze lost all of the anxiousness within.


    She looked at Zong Shou in a daze. But, a momentter she shook her head.


    ¡°No! Grasping the Beginning and the End, with Dao and with Source, naturally a world will be born. However, it is really simr to Husband...¡±


    When she thought about this, the light in her eyes scattered. She also noticed that Zong Shou¡¯s form changed. Nine tails appeared and danced behind his back.


    A strange-looking Spiritual Pattern appeared on his brow.


    That devilishly handsome appearance became even nicer to look at. He was extremely charming.


    An extremely nice smelling aura spread into his nose.


    Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s face turned red, her breathing sped up. She stepped a few steps forward, reaching out, wanting to touch his face.


    Before that, she suddenly came to her senses. She felt really ashamed and she wanted to hide her face.


    ¡°The damn Sky Fox Blood...¡±


    She viciously stared at Zong Shou. Lin Xuanshuang was like a shocked rabbit, darting out of the room.


    Aftering out of the room, the red hue on her face still hadn¡¯t faded. She felt something weird below like it was actually wet. She instantly wished that there was a hole that she could bury herself in.


    ¡°Lin Xuanshuang, Lin Xuanshuang, you wanted to plot against him and nearly caused yourself to fall. You are the only one in this world!¡±


    She scoffed coldly and then she touched her own brow.


    It was all because her newly formed body was too weak and her injuries hadn¡¯t healed. If not, why would she fall for his Dao?


    If she really had the body of a True End Realm even if Zong Shou¡¯s Nine Tail Xuan Fox Bloodline reached its peak, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to affect her.


    She sighed, she nearly made a huge mistake today. Wasn¡¯t it because she thought too much about her Husband? If not this End Realm Spiritual Sense...


    Just as she was feeling ashamed, she sensed something and looked into the distance, only to see Jingyin pushing open the door of the cultivation room curiously and walking in.


    Lin Xuanshuang was instantly delighted, her lips curling, filled with delight.

 Chapter 898 - Lustful Fox nature

    <h4>Chapter 898: Lustful Fox nature</h4>


    ¡°To be able to study this Dao, I can die without regrets!¡±


    At this moment, Zong Shou had such a feeling. Along with the Source word True Laws that Lin Xuanshuang injected over, it was being devoured by his Soul Ocean like a whale swallowing water.


    He felt that his heart was exceptionally satisfied. The joy of being able to learn such a Dao and the happiness of fixing and improving his Dao foundations was fantastic.


    He felt that even if he died like this, he would have no other regrets in his life.


    His body was filled with excitement from the inside to the outside.


    ¡°As expected, this pill and this technique are really amazing. When the two are used together, it really has the ability to snatch from the heavens to form one¡¯s own attainments...¡±


    At this moment, Zong Shou wasprehending far more than this Source word. He was able to give birth to numerous more, allowing him to perfect the other Daos andws that he had grasped.


    He felt that the short few moments of enlightenment he received from the medicinal powers could bepared to hundreds, thousands of years of cultivation!


    Even if there were repercussions, he felt that it was worth it. Although he had used up the seven drops of Heaven Snatching Liquid and all his Heaven Essence Life Creation Pills, to be able to exchange for such a fortuitous encounter was truly worth it.


    Even when he entered the Celestial Realm over at Cangling World, he didn¡¯t feel as much surprise as today.


    His cultivation realm increased, causing his life nature to change.


    This Source word, Source Life Spirit Breath Technique also caused him to improve, challenging for the extreme of the Dao foundation.


    Thinking about it this way, Zong Shou felt that the situation within his body was a little wrong.


    The medicinal powers of the Xuan Comprehension Pill onlysted for an hour before they started to fade.


    However, when the ice fountain flowing in his body slowly stopped, a ball of magma rose up, cycling and burning about in his Chakra Meridians, making him feel really uneasy and anxious. It also woke him up from his meditative state.


    ¡°Was this the repercussions that Master mentioned? Just this...¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly and shook his head. The weird phenomenon in his body wasn¡¯t even much.


    He used his Spiritual Sense to suppress and just needed the medicinal powers to dissipate!


    However, a momentter, he felt a warm and soft body hugging onto him, like it wanted to merge with him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind exploded and he was filled with shock.


    Is this a woman? Jingyin?


    He opened his eyes and saw that Jingyin¡¯s face flushed red, panting in front of him like she was trying her best to suppress something, but she failed to do so. Her expression was really annoyed and bitter, her eyes were filled with determination, lust, blurry and lost. Her body gave out an aura which desired for sex.


    ¡°How fragrant...¡±


    She sniffed his body and she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, those cherry lips kissing him. That little tongue actually made its way in and wrapped around his.


    Zong Shou panicked, this nun was actually so bold?


    <i>What¡¯s happening? Did she eat some aphrodisiac?</i>


    He instinctively wanted to push her aside but then his thoughts suddenly jolted. He suddenly really craved this hot female body.


    Things happened on their own and he just hugged tightly onto her. Their bodies stuck together extremely tightly, a hand brushed against that unusually round and tight waist, the other climbing onto those soft peaks.


    He felt a me in his chest that was burning. He wanted to smash the nun in his arms and destroy her, only then would he be satisfied.


    Jingyin¡¯s body shuddered but didn¡¯t reject at all, instead she muttered happily.


    ¡°Future Buddha, Jingyin loves it. Soft and numb, howfortable... I want more. Oh, don¡¯t do that, what is happening?¡±


    She said this as her jade hands stretched down to Zong Shou¡¯s lower body. She held onto that iron stick-like thing and said curiously, ¡°Why is it so hard? I feel so ufortable but I want it so much.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts were in a blur. His remaining consciousness told him that it was best if he pushed her away to calm himself down.


    However, whenever he touched her soft skin, it was like a ma attracting him, making it tough for him to stop and he couldn¡¯t bear to let go.


    He loved to y with the cherry at the top of her twin peaks. Each time his finger went over she would moan out in joy.


    He was totally confused, what was wrong with him today? He couldn¡¯t even control these small desires?


    He felt that Jingyin was more attractive than those sword path and sword techniques.


    He grabbed her, teasing and ying with her while thinking, trying to search for the reason.


    Suddenly, a Spiritual Light shed in his mind.


    These were the words that Lin Xuanshuang said to him before he consumed the pill, ¡°This item will provoke your Sky Fox Bloodline and nature, it might give rise to inconceivable things. Before you use it think carefully...¡±


    Sky Fox nature? What was that nature? Lust...


    Most of the beings in the world were like that. Even someone whosted for a long time was the same.


    To spread down the race and to pass on the bloodline was the nature of each race.


    Especially races like the Dragon Race who had the least people, they were the most lustful. Sky Fox Race who also didn¡¯t have many people was also simr.


    They were naturally able to charm all living beings. The scent on his body could bepared to the top aphrodisiacs in the world.


    However, why did this pill provoke his Sky Fox Bloodline and not the stronger Lu Family Sky Burning Blood or Water Qilin?


    That¡¯s right, it was the Spirit Dream Inducing Technique. In the end, it used an illusion as its base to merge with the Xuan Comprehension Pill to provoke the illusion element blood in his body.


    Then, why would Jingyin appear so coincidentally in this ce?


    His brain subconsciously shed the look of a person.


    Zong Shouughed bitterly. Where was there a Master which plotted against her own Disciple?


    He totally understood, he wanted to use strength to knock her out and then use his Spiritual Sense to suppress his nature.


    The moment this thought rose up, he noticed Jingyin slowly sitting down.


    That thing also suddenly entered a warm and damp ce. It was slightly tight but it caused his blood vessels to expand.


    It first touched a thinyer which made her frown like she was in pain.


    She gritted her teeth and sat all the way down, allowing her to go into the depths of the cherry hole.


    In that moment, arge amount of True Qi and Soul Power exchanged between the two.


    Yang is born from extreme Yin, Yin is born from abundant Yang. Yin and Yang mixed together endlessly.


    Using the vast True Qi in Zong Shou¡¯s body, the blocked meridians in Jingyin¡¯s body were broken open like a hot knife through butter.


    As for Zong Shou¡¯s body, he weed a virgin True Essence which was far above that of Xuanyuan Yiren and Ruoshui, even 10 times more than Kong Yao.


    However, at this moment, both of them didn¡¯t pay attention to the changes in their bodies. They were feeling great ecstasy.


    Her body went totally soft like mud as sheid on his chest and panted. The lower part of her body twitched, liquid flowing down like a fountain.


    Zong Shou felt an explosion in his mind.


    Everything had happened, no matter what he thought about now, it was already toote. He was also toozy to think, directly pushing her body down and pressing onto her.


    At this moment, he was totally ovee by his nature and couldn¡¯t pull himself out.


    Before hisst bit of rationality was also lost, he thought to himself that he would make his Master pay for this sooner orter!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Still within the Juntian Celestial Manor, within the biggest cultivation room.


    However, at this moment, it was a full 3 dayster. Lin Xuanshuang sat at the elevated tform and spoke calmly like nothing happened at all.


    At this moment, the atmosphere of the room was really strange.


    Jingyin lowered her head in embarrassment like she did something immoral and she was ashamed to see people.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow was raised in rage as he looked at Lin Xuanshuang coldly.


    Although the pillsted for only an hour, the length of time of the side effect from his bloodline nature was really long.


    He and Jingyin battled for two days and nights before finally stopping and the medicine properties finally faded.


    Right away, he went to find this Master to reason with her.


    However, he was unable to find her within this 100,000-foot Juntian Manor.


    He knew that this was the skill of an End Realm Saint Venerable and if she wanted to hide, even if he flipped open this entire Celestial Manor, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    Zong Shou was helpless and could only choose to go into secluded mediation, to solidify his foundations as well as the Essence Yin that he got.


    However, a dayter, he was summoned by Lin Xuanshuang over to this ce.


    He silently gritted his teeth, to think that his Master still had the decency to set up a lecture here?


    Lin Xuanshuang acted like she didn¡¯t notice anything as she said a few words before frowning, asking, ¡°What intense lustful energy. Which one of you did lustful things in the ce of Dao teaching?¡±


    Jingyin didn¡¯t dare to raise her head, her chin was stuck to her chest. Not only were her cheeks red, but even her white neck also changed color.


    Zong Shou was furious and asked, ¡°Master knows and still asks? Disciple wants to ask Master why did you do such a preposterous thing?¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s lips twitched and she used her hands to cover her face.


    Zong Shou was instantly suspicious, was his Masterughing behind the cover of that hand?


    However, the upper portion of her face was really solemn, her voice was really cold.


    ¡°As expected! The two of you have done such shameless things. Zong Shou, I taught you such Daos and you didn¡¯t bother toprehend them and ended up enjoying your time with this woman of unknown background. You didn¡¯t reflect on yourself and instead me your Master, is this how you respect your Master? And also Jingyin, who asked you toe and seduce my disciple? Does your Buddhist Faction have any shame?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, was she trying to scold him before he could push the me to her?


    Jingyin grumbled and couldn¡¯t reply at all, looking at the situation, she really wanted to bury herself.


    Zong Shou shook his head and said, ¡°All this is because of the pill Master gave. All this started because of Master...¡±

 Chapter 899 - Taking Full Advantage

    <h4>Chapter 899: Taking Full Advantage</h4>


    Zong Shou shook his head and said, ¡°All this is because of the pill Master gave. All this started because of Master...¡±


    Lin Xuanshuangughed coldly when she heard this, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you beforehand that it has a repercussion? That it might provoke your Sky Fox Bloodline and nature?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned. She did say those words. However, she first spoke about the benefits of the pills, as for the repercussions it was just a probable oue. She didn¡¯t say much about it, obviously, so as to tempt him to do it... However, it didn¡¯t make sense if he was to use this to me her.


    Lin Xuanshuang asked, ¡°Cultivators like us need to remember our own hearts and cannot be tempted by our emotions and desires and immersed in lust. At this moment, you didn¡¯t reflect on yourself and even want to me your Master? To push everything to me.¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless and couldn¡¯t retort.


    What she said did make sense but the medicinal properties of the pill were just too intense, exceeding what he could take.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that he had no way to suppress it. He could actually do it but he was a step slower, causing everything to fall into ce. What was done had already been done...


    If he didn¡¯t vent it out and suppressed it, the medicinal properties would hide deeper into his body. Once it exploded out it would only be more intense.


    However, Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong.


    He was speechless. Momentster, he thought about something else, turning around his head to ask, ¡°Then, why did Jingyin run over for no reason?¡±


    Jingyin was startled and then looked toward Lin Xuanshuang at a loss.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know. There were some changes in my thoughts like someone was calling me over...¡±


    Zong Shou was back on the front foot as he looked coldly at Lin Xuanshuang.


    There were only three people here with such ability. Lu Wubing, him and her. Lu Wubing wouldn¡¯t be so bored and as such she was the most suspicious.


    ¡°Is it me?¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang used her fingers to pinch her chin and then she cupped her hands together and said in embarrassment, ¡°Oh ya! I remember now. I was nning to teach Disciple and then talk to her about herst life. In the end, there were some changes and I forgot about her matter. Speaking of which, I do indeed have some responsibility over the matter. It is my fault. Jingyin don¡¯t me me!¡±


    Jingyin was tearing up when she heard those words and she inhaled and shook her head.


    At this moment, no matter how pure one was, one would know that she was plotted against by Zong Shou¡¯s Master and bullied.


    However, seeing her apologize so sincerely, she couldn¡¯t be angry at her.


    In her entire life, apart from Lu Yantian who liked to eat Xiantian Fire Essence Marrow and break apart her family, even if others did any hateful things to her, she had never hated anyone. It was the same situation today.


    Lin Xuanshuang said in guilt, ¡°It is all my fault. Although Jingyin doesn¡¯t me me, I still feel uneasy. I will punish myself to go into secluded meditation for 30 years to reflect. In the future, if there is a chance, I willpensate you. Also, Zong Shou you are my Disciple, since you did such monstrous actions, you should take up responsibility. You can¡¯t let this girl feel abandoned.¡±


    After saying this, before Zong Shou was even able to say anything, she left the room with her face tensed up.


    Zong Shou was stunned. His Master brushed across this matter so simply and it was over?


    He hatefully stared at Jingyin. No matter, what he wanted to ask Lin Xuanshuang for an exnation.


    But, this little nun was really a letdown.


    Just as he was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what he should have done, Lu Wubing burst outughing.


    ¡°Who knew that Xuanshuang was so good at the Art of War...¡±


    Zong Shou and Jingyin looked on in shock, only to see him smile and say, ¡°To avoid you when you were totally furious to avoid your glow. You have no ce to vent your frustration and as time goes on you will calm down. This is a great strategy on the battlefield...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up when he heard this, so that was the case. Yesterday when he woke up he was extremely furious. If he met her then, he would have really done anything.


    Today, she called him out, that was after a night of thinking which calmed him down. This energy had weakened.


    It was indeed a strategy that strategists often used, to weaken enemies that were eager to fight...


    Speaking of which, he fell into her plot without himself even knowing?


    ¡°Her avoiding the situation like it is a simple one was also expected.¡±


    Lu Wubing shook his head andughed, ¡°Based on what I predict, in around 45 more minutes we will arrive at Nine Extreme Death Jail...¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless. In other words, he had to even beg his Master to not lock herself up. For her to forget about her secluded meditation punishment...


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed. This Xuanshuang really yed him like a toy.


    In the next instant, Lu Wubingughed, ¡°However, Ruler allow me to be direct. The one who obtained the most benefits and ate one clean was still you right? What are you trying to do? You obtained the benefits but still want more?¡±


    Zong Shou held his breath, the rage in his heart dissipating, thinking to himself that it made sense. One Xuan Comprehension Pill allowed him to totallyprehend the Source word, saving him 1,000 years of cultivation. He also obtainedrge amounts of Virgin Essence Yin.


    In a short amount of time, even when he stepped into the Saint Realm, he didn¡¯t need to bother about Yin and Yang bnce.


    At this moment, his body was unprecedentedly bnced. The benefits he received were tough to describe in words.


    No matter what methods Lin Xuanshuang used and what she plotted, he as the Disciple had benefited.


    However, now he felt sorry for Jingyin.


    He looked at her, only to see that her face flushed red as she bowed toward him.


    ¡°Using my clean body to serve the Unlimited Buddha is my wish, you don¡¯t have to worry much.¡±


    After saying that, she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and dashed out.


    Zong Shou sighed, after hesitating, he didn¡¯t immediately chase after her.


    If it was another time, that was to be expected. However, at this time, he couldn¡¯t worry about her emotions.


    Thinking about that Nine Extreme Death Jail that they were about to reach, he clenched his fists, a vengeful expression appeared on his face.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Pretty much at the same time, within Yuanlian World which was who knows how much further away.


    The other Jingyin got out of bed, her entire body felt really weak.


    Her body was filled with a joyous sensation. Her jade hand tightly clenching her lower body area where the stream originated from, unwilling to leave. She felt her body was really empty but also exceptionally satisfied.


    She was stunned as she looked at the bed and nket which was in a mess. Around it, there were also sticky transparent liquid on it.


    The entire room was filled with a really lustful aura.


    However, at this moment, Jingyin didn¡¯t know what had happened.

 Chapter 900 - Yuanlian Situation

    <h4>Chapter 900: Yuanlian Situation</h4>


    How did that happen?


    Jingyin¡¯s tender white face was feeling hot. Her face flushed red.


    She really didn¡¯t dare to think back to the craziness over those two days.


    For some reason, she was struck by wave after wave of euphoric sensations such that she wasn¡¯t able to stop herself. She also couldn¡¯t stop herself from being totally engrossed by it.


    Her body was filled with a certain sense of fulfillment, like another version of herself was going through the happiest thing in the world. It was like she was being conquered and trampled all over.


    She became something like a slut and had gone through numerous shameful things.


    Even now that the orgasmic feeling had faded, she still felt the surging sense of joy in her body.


    Luckily, other people just treated it as if she was in secluded meditation which was why they didn¡¯t notice anything weird happening.


    If not, she really wished that she could find a wall to knock into and just die.


    ¡°Primeval Ancient Buddha, Unlimited Beginning and End...¡±


    The moment she chanted out the Buddha titles, she shook her head.


    For no reason, shemitted some lust sins. If the few Buddhist Ancestors knew about it, they would most probably be furious.


    Was she actually such an unusually lustful woman deep down in her bones?


    She had already verified her Diamond Body and recently when she spread the Dao in Yuanlian World, she felt that her foundations were bing firmer and firmer.


    She was just a step away from reaching Luohan Realm...


    Who knew that such a thing would ur at such a moment?


    She sighed and chanted out some scriptures. Instantly, a ball of green Spiritual Light swept across the room.


    It caused all the marks of those two nights to be totally cleaned.


    Then, she sat down cross-legged and read the Three Bodhi Clean Curse. However, when she chanted out scripture after scripture, she felt like she was unable to be at peace and fully focus as usual. What she thought about was all the various happenings over those two nights, unable to forget about them at all.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, thinking to herself whether or not these lustful thoughts were her own tribtion?


    However, where did theye from and how was she going to solve it?


    She had no idea at all.


    Her Master wasn¡¯t here and there was no one she could seek advice from. Master Zifang had deep cultivation and he was really generous. Recently, as an elder, due to spreading the religion, he also obtained the Luohan position.


    However, these types of humiliating female matters definitely couldn¡¯t be said to him.


    Just as she had all of these nonsensical thoughts, a Spiritual Light suddenly charged into the Yuanjing Celestial Manor. It didn¡¯t greet at all and just directly knocked into where she lived.


    It was Zhao Yanran...


    Jingyin¡¯s looked over and knew who it was. She subconsciously looked around before rxing. She retracted the guilt in her heart.


    When she saw hernd, her gaze changed once more.


    ¡°Why are you so heavily injured? Who did it?¡±


    She saw that her shoulder seemed to have been hit by something hard. Her entire corbone was shattered and caved inwards.


    The wound was really shocking. The only thing that wasforting was that there wasn¡¯t much blood.


    Zhao Yanran could still control her injuries.


    ¡°No worries, I have already killed the person who injured me with one sword.¡±


    She was obviously heavily injured but she was still smiling, filled with a cold intent.


    ¡°As for who it was, is there a need to ask that? 3 Spirit Realm Peak Experts were there to probe and ambush me? This time I really taught them a lesson and also took revenge for the death of those dozen disciples of the Three Sects!¡±


    Jingyin was silent and knew that Zhao Yanran was referring to the disciples of the Sword Sect, Buddhist Faction and Common People¡¯s Path who were assassinated when they were touring about Yuanlian World.


    Since the day when they wiped out Hong Jiuchen¡¯s forces, Yuanlian World was stable for close to half a year.


    However, to date there were still hidden currents surging about and many incidents urring.


    Not only were the disciples of the three sects being murdered, but there were also many conflicts at the borders. Small scale battles were breaking out more and more often.


    Pretty much every day, there were numerous casualties. There were many disciples of the Six Sects of the Buddhist Faction who returned to their eternal rest.


    Jingyin wasn¡¯t willing to see life wasted but at this moment if they wanted them to back out of Yuanlian, that was an impossible matter!


    ¡°Are we still unable to find out where these peoplee from...¡±


    Zhao Yanran smiled bitterly, ¡°These people are all kamikaze warriors and they were never left alive. Soul Scouring techniques were all useless.¡±


    If they were able to find out, then they wouldn¡¯t be in such a problematic state.


    Although the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty was slowly going up against Mufang and Fuyue, it didn¡¯t prove that these people came from them.


    Instead, all the clues pointed toward the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty and Hong Jiuchen who should have already backed out.


    ¡°As expected!¡±


    She took in a deep breath and then shook her head, ¡°Sister Yanran needs to be careful in the future. These people will definitely not stop. At this moment, they are only Spirit Realm, maybe if Ruler doesn¡¯t appear, they might even use Celestial Realm Cultivators...¡±


    All these matters were urring because they wanted to see how the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty would react.


    Even if Zong Shou was still there or if he was still alive or dead...


    The strength of the probe would also slowly increase.


    If they didn¡¯t react even after such provocation, one would naturally be able to tell how weak they were.


    If this went on, people would panic sooner orter. At that time, there would definitely be some people who would truly attack.


    ¡°I know! The second batch of Spaceships from the Cloud World is arriving and just needs a short time. Just my Common People¡¯s Path alone has 3,000 disciples. At that time, we can solve the problem of the manpower shortfall...¡±


    Zhao Yanran had a smile on her face. The Three Factions all increased manpower which meant that they ced a lot of importance on Yuanlian World. They weren¡¯t just trying it out anymore.


    ¡°Thanks to Master Zifang and Senior Brother Feng Taiji, one stepping into the Celestial Realm, although the other is Peak Spirit Realm, he can fight against Celestial Realm Cultivators. If not, these few months would have been even tougher to pass. They really deserve much of the credit...¡±


    There was also Chahou Hu of the Shura Race. His actions had been really strange like he was helping Great Gan.


    Allowing Zhuang Yu who was helping to take charge of Yuanlian World to be able to rearrange and reorganize his troops.


    The moment she said this, a bitterughter could be heard from the outside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ept Fairy Yanran¡¯s praise!¡±


    A person stepped in. It was Feng Taiji, his eyes were filled with exhaustion and helplessness.


    ¡°At this moment, Feng Taiji also felt like my strength couldn¡¯te from my heart. Who knows how much longer we canst for? Those people are really scheming and they must have more ns toe. However, the Spaceships are only sending 3 Celestial Realm Experts. We can only hope that Ruler rushes back in time and that nothing happens to him...¡±


    The moment he said this, Jingyin¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    How would they not know that Hong Jiuchen and Tanjing were eagerly counter attacking because they definitely had some news?


    Only Zhao Yanran wasughing brightly.


    Feng Taiji gave her a weird look and was deep in thought, ¡°Is Fairy Yanran about to advance?¡±


    ¡°It is still early! I am just chasing up to you. However, it won¡¯t be long before I take thatst step.¡±


    Feng Taiji and Jingyin exchanged nces with one another, both of them were filled with surprise. At this moment, to be able to add a bit ofbat strength was already decent. Not long ago, Zhao Yanran had grasped Spirit and Martial Arts Merger. She also stepped into Peak Spirit Realm and was able to fight Celestial Realm people.


    She was thinking about Zong Shou. The increasing in her cultivation was all due to him.


    In other words, this person was not only fine but his strength had greatly improved...

 Chapter 901 - Entering Death Jail

    <h4>Chapter 901: Entering Death Jail</h4>


    Outside of the Extreme Light Adversity Crossing Boat, Zong Shou stepped in the air, standing still quietly.


    This ce was within a Void Space World River. However, a breath of traveling speed away, one could witness endless amounts of explosive Spiritual Energy.


    Dust particles were charging and sweeping everywhere. Due to the extreme speed, they were burning up and were all giving off a shocking amount of heat.


    The danger and cruelness of the environment were not any lower than Xuwang Ocean.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was extremely dark and sunken. Even beforeing here, he had heard Lu Wubing describe this ce in detail.


    However, when he personally came over, he was able to find out how intense and dangerous this ce was. It was far from what he had expected.


    This ce was only the most outer region and they hadn¡¯t truly entered the Death Jail. Who knows what the situation would be in the Death Jail World?


    The moment he thought about how his mother had lived in such an environment for 20 years, he felt really ashamed. As her son...


    He thought back to his father. How would he have felt each and every day and night during these 20 years?


    His heart was definitely painful as he found it tough for himself to fall asleep.


    He wasn¡¯t in a rush to enter. Instead, he shot out a bit of blue light and allowed it to float in front of him.


    It was a drop of liquid the size of a speck of dust, but it was filled with shocking energy.


    When he used the seven drops of Heaven Snatching Liquid, he kept a small bit of it.


    However, it was enough just to form the soul of Lu Zi.


    The soul summoning item he used was the few Magical Artifacts she had at the time.


    Along with Zong Shou using Soul Power, he drew out a formation in the void with his Spiritual Sense.


    A remnant soul body slowly formed in front of his body.


    It was Lu Zi¡¯s previous look. She was shocked as she looked at Zong Shou coldly like she recognized that this was the person who killed her.


    Zong Shou was toozy to speak to her, forming another seal and chanting out some incantations.


    Instantly, a giantherworld gate appeared in front of him.


    He grasped Life and Death Dao, connecting to the Netherworld was an easy matter for him.


    When threads of Yin Soul Power tangled over and locked onto her soul to tug her into the gate, the tip of his nose was covered in thin beads of sweat.


    It was easy to send her there but it was tough to protect her such that she could reincarnate peacefully.


    After all, a remnant broken soul was tougher to reincarnate than the soul of a normal person.


    Just as he felt that he was unable to support it, Lin Xuanshuang mocked, ¡°You overestimate your own strength! With your current cultivation, you dare to grasp the Life and Death Reincarnation Dao? Aren¡¯t you afraid it would swallow you whole? However, who is this woman? For you to waste this bit of Heaven Snatching Liquid. Why didn¡¯t you just give it all to me then?¡±


    She spoke like she didn¡¯t care at all, but that strong Spiritual Sense still spread over.


    In an instant, it caused the reincarnation toplete and the Netherworld Gate to close.


    Zong Shou rolled his eyes, thinking to himself that he wanted to tell her that he did so because he knew that she wouldn¡¯t sit still and do nothing.


    Before he opened his mouth, Lu Wubing helped him to exin, ¡°This person is Wubing¡¯s old Master Lu Wushuang¡¯s person. My old Master died to Ruler and this was his final wish. Ruler is really kind and Wubing is really grateful. I thank you on behalf of Lu Wushuang.¡±


    Zong Shou slightly shook his head, kind? He wasn¡¯t a good person.


    At the start, he felt a rare sense of pity, touched by Lu Wushuang¡¯s feelings.


    After the matter, he regretted but since he already made such a promise, then he had to do it.


    This trip was really dangerous and he might end up dying, so he didn¡¯t know if he would have a chance to do so in the future. Thus, it was best if he borrowed Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s hand toplete this promise in advance.


    Beforeing from the Cloud World, he said the same thing to Kong Yao and Xuanyuan Yiren.


    He said that if he didn¡¯t return, that they should leave the Cloud World and seek protection from Master Dragon Shadow.


    This time he was filled with a determination to fight to the death. Even if he died, he would budge in to take a look!¡±


    ¡°Is it like this within the Nine Extreme Death Jail?¡±


    ¡°No! These are the restrictions that the Lu Familyid out. The Death Jail has often been attacked by Yin Power and fears Yang Fire.¡±


    Just as Zong Shou rxed, Lu Wubing said, ¡°However, it isn¡¯t any better. You can die swiftly here but inside you would slowly be skinned, thousands of cuts, bones, and marrow will be swallowed and sucked...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned ashen white. Jingyin couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes and started chanting scriptures.


    ¡°If that is true, then all the more I have to take a look.¡±


    In an instant, Zong Shou came back to his senses and bowed toward Lin Xuanshuang.


    ¡°I beg Master for your help in all of this.¡±


    ¡°You only know to beg me now?¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang giggled, her expression slowly turning solemn, ¡°However, you must think it through! 10,000 years ago I followed my husband in. I don¡¯t need to remind you about what Lu Wubing said. If your luck isn¡¯t good and you alert those few End Realm Experts, even I won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±


    Lu Wubing shook his head, ¡°That probably won¡¯t happen. To the few Jail protecting elders, it is best to not have any problems. Even if they suspect something, they won¡¯t easily report it but will wait till they have investigated everything to choose whether to deal with it privately or ask for help from the Saint Venerable. If they needed to ask the Saint Venerable about everything and ask for advice from the Saint Dynasty, wouldn¡¯t it show that the few of them are useless? What I am worried about is when we get out.¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang looked right at Lu Wubing and then nodded her head, ¡°Your words make sense! You all don¡¯t have to worry about how to escape out. Be careful, I am also waiting for this woman to awaken the knowledge of herst life! Whether she goes mad or epts fate, I really anticipate it...¡±


    After saying that, sheughed, pulling Jingyin and heading toward the boat.


    Jingyin was helpless, hurriedly bowing toward Zong Shou and saying sincerely.


    ¡°May the Heavens bless Buddha to return peacefully.¡±


    After saying this, she felt that it wasn¡¯t right. The Future Buddha was not only a Buddha but a Buddha Head, he should be the one to protect the Buddhist Faction.


    Zong Shou burst outughing. He didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and turned into a streak of light like Lu Wubing to charge into the formation.


    The fire dust became more and morepact. Where the two of them passed, they brought about a ball of eye-piercing red shadow.


    Just as the restriction slowly increased, several swords flew out around Zong Shou.


    The Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Sword Formation activated, all of a sudden, numerous Sword Lights shed all over.


    It caused their movement speed to greatly increase, to swiftly move forward. Just as more of the fire dust gathered over, Lu Wubing¡¯s brow rose up, joy appearing on his face.


    ¡°Ruler, this is the ce!¡±


    He patted with his hand and a gap appeared in front of the two of them.


    Zong Shouughed, jumping in without hesitation. A momentter, they appeared in another space where fire dust was dense.


    Just this traveling through the space gap saved them three breaths of time, not needing them to tangle with the formation.


    Lu Wubing cultivated the Gap word and his ability in this aspect was even above his.


    He looked out at the Death Jail World Pir, it was already right in front of him. However, the next step was the toughest and most dangerous.

 Chapter 902 - Death Jail Spiritual Lock

    <h4>Chapter 902: Death Jail Spiritual Lock</h4>


    Energy surged everywhere, patches of microparticles that shot over were around Zong Shou like the sun he saw in that special world.


    Burning and cracklings sounds could be heard from inside to outside as the core¡¯s bnce copsed and gave out endless amounts of heat.


    Even a tiny bit would be able to cause a Spirit Realm Expert to fall.


    When an entire patch flew over, even Zong Shou who was at Peak Celestial Realm found it tough to handle.


    37 Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Swords circled around him and struck about. 10,000 feet of area in front of him had Sword Energy surging, giving off a vast aura. Slowly, it retracted to 100 feet and formed a Sword Energy Barrier.


    He went all out to defend this small space, to not let those microparticles enter this area.


    It protected both Zong Shou and Lu Wubing, allowing them to continue heading deeper in and charging over.


    Lu Wubing trusted Zong Shou greatly and wasn¡¯t worried about anything else.


    Even at the most dangerous moment, when the fire dust nearly touched their bodies, he didn¡¯t waver at all.


    He was fully focused in studying how to use these space gaps to let the two of them enter deeper into the formation safely.


    Zong Shou was a little worried at the start, but momentster he knew that Lu Wubing was definitely above him in terms of the Formation Dao. He also seemed to understand this Fire Dust Formation really well. Thus, he stopped being distracted, fully focusing on protecting the two of them from being hurt by the fire dust.


    The 37 Sword Artifacts were controlled like they were his own arms. They drew many exquisite arcs around his body, drawing overrge amounts of Spiritual Energy to totally block out those small particles.


    He wasn¡¯t worried much about the fiery heat.


    He grasped the Unlimited Beginning and End Dao and didn¡¯t fear such heat and light which no one controlled.


    It was just that...


    The moment such a thought shed across his mind, his brow rose up. He felt an extremely thick and vast Spiritual Sense cover over toward him.


    It was totally unobstructed by the formation and disregarded all the mes and particles.


    Saint Realm?


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank slightly. How quick!


    They just entered the formation for 5-6 breaths. They also tried not to disturb the areas around to cause any changes to the restrictions. However, in just 6 breaths, there were Saint Realm Experts of the Nine Extreme Death Jail who reacted.


    He was hesitating about whether or not to retreat for now or think of a way to dy. Lu Wubing¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded out by his ear, it started to tremor.


    ¡°This ce can directly enter the thirdyer of the jail. My strength is not enough, Ruler...¡±


    A purple glow shed in his eyes as he looked toward where Lu Wubing suggested.


    In that instant, he noticed where that space gap was at.


    It could lead directly to a certain spaceyer, but it also had a strong restriction power.


    There was no hesitation, no random thoughts at all. Without waiting for Lu Wubing to finish, his Nameless Sword had already shed out.


    Time, elerate!


    Space, stack!


    Cause and Effect, invert!


    Fate, lock on!


    His body was surrounded by 79 Star Dao Seeds whichnded down along with this Sword Light.


    There was a loud explosion which caused the 100,000 feet of fire dust in this area to instantly be extinguished.


    The space copsed and numerous cracks formed.


    The gap was also blown open by this sword that he went all out using all of his power.


    Right as the Saint Realm Spiritual Sense stretched to them, Zong Shou used his Soul Power to sweep up Lu Wubing and fit him directly into the opened space. They totally disappeared from this area, causing the gathered fire dust to lose its target and calm back down.


    However, momentster, a red-robed old man suddenly stepped over.


    Who knows where he came from as he stepped in the air? He smiled as he looked toward where Zong Shou and Lu Wubing had disappeared.


    ¡°To be able to break into this space without any hesitation, these two people are amazing. Oh, that sword was really extraordinary, actually able to break through the sixteenthyer of restriction, fourthyer space pir. Unfortunately, I came toote and couldn¡¯t witness it myself...¡±


    His tone was filled with praise, but he shook his head and scoffed coldly before sighing.


    Although those two people weren¡¯t Lu Family criminals, since they entered the Death Jail, they would find it even harder than criminals who are inside it to get out.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know whether to say that you all are too arrogant or that my Lu Family Nine Extreme Death Jail is not as famous as it was in the past? You have caused me to have a headache for a period of time...¡±


    Thinking about it for a moment, he sent several golden rays of light to chase all around.


    Although it was problematic, it was just a small issue and he didn¡¯t need to personally handle it.


    Even if this person¡¯s strength could be God Realm, it wasn¡¯t even worth a mention in this jail.


    The red-robed old man looked at the void outside with a weird gaze.


    He felt that something there wasn¡¯t right. It was like there was something filling his chest with fear but also like there wasn¡¯t anything at all.


    He spread out his Spiritual Sense but was unable to detect anything.


    The red-robed old man scoffed coldly, waving his sleeves and leaving the ce.


    It looked like he didn¡¯t mind much but there was a sh of seriousness in the depths of his eyes.


    It was either there was nothing strange about that ce or that the person who came was far stronger than him!


    The matter today was really strange and he had to be careful dealing with it!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°This Nine Extreme Death Jail Formation is just that?¡±


    The moment Zong Shou said these words, he was already standing in an unfamiliar world.


    In front of him were ins hidden in thick green mist.


    Beside him was Lu Wubing.


    After entering this thirdyer, Zong Shou was still tense. He teleported several times before he lost track of the Spiritual Sense of that Saint Realm Expert.


    This world was really huge and it seemed to have a certain power which made Saint Realm cultivators unable to do whatever they wanted here.


    It saved him a lot of effort. He was able to escape his Spiritual Sense chasing methods and could also save energy.


    At this moment, what was weird was that fire dust formation just now.


    In terms of strength, it was extraordinary. However, to say that the formation only allowed two people to escape in tens of thousands of years was something that Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t believe.


    Lu Wubing was expressionless, ¡°The Death Jail formation targets the inside and not the outside. You can look into your body and also view the surrounding Spiritual Energy to find out!¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, spreading out his Spiritual Sense to take a closer look.


    In just a moment, it turned solemn.


    He didn¡¯t notice it before this but it seemed like his True Qi and Spiritual Sense were being locked up and solidified.


    Luckily, Lu Wubing reminded him early which was why he was able to go all out to prevent his strength from not being locked up so much.


    Not only that, but the Five Element Spiritual Energy existed all around. However, his Spiritual Sense couldn¡¯te into contact with it. He could only control the Five Element Spiritual Energy.


    Zong Shou tried to cast all the spells he knew, but there was no reaction at all.

 Chapter 903 - Thousand Blade Death Jail

    <h4>Chapter 903: Thousand de Death Jail</h4>


    Although the Five Element Spiritual Energy was still there, they couldn¡¯t be touched. All sorts ofws were also being split up and locked down.


    Even Fire Element Spells and Spiritual Energy were the same.


    Zong Shou had a slight thought, a white me zing up in his hand. It was the Sky Burning me which burned unrestrained in his palm.


    He felt that the me power was at least 50% stronger than usual.


    Zong Shou was deep in thought. In other words, only the Lu Family Sky Burning Bloodline was unrestricted here.


    After thinking seriously about it, he retracted the 79 Star Dao Seeds projected out from his Soul Ocean Void Ocean, only to see that 60% of them were really dim, 20% were slightly weaker, 10% were as per normal and another 10% were stronger than usual.


    Zong Shou tried to cast out the Fate, Cause and Effect, Time and Life and Death Powers, one by one.


    In just a moment, his face rxed.


    Although the Five Element Spiritual Energy was being restricted, the few Daos that he grasped were minimally affected.


    The Beginning and End Dao was also totally unaffected at all.


    The Source word True Intent that he newly grasped also caused his True Qi and Spiritual Energy to have the ability to be endless, even in such an environment.


    The jail did suppress his strength, but in one aspect, it also increased his strength. The effects were simply limited.


    The restrictions in this Death Jail were indeed fearsome but to him it was obviously limited.


    ¡°There are less than 10 people like Ruler, who grasp various main source Grand Daos exist. None of theme from our Lu Family. If one was really like Ruler, the Lu Family also wouldn¡¯t bear to throw you easily into this death region.¡±


    Lu Wubing shook his head and scoffed coldly, ¡°My parents came to this ce and their strengths were reduced by 70%. However, the purity of their Sky Burning me was just half which was why they were at the mercy of everyone...¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent. Although his tone was t and one couldn¡¯t hear any rage and grievances, at this moment, he could understand Lu Wubing¡¯s feelings.


    He stopped asking, reaching out with a hand, his finger trying to disturb the spacetime barriers.


    In just a moment, Zong Shou¡¯s face sunk.


    This Death Jail¡¯s formation really targeted things inside and not outside.


    Not only was his strength limited, numerous heavy restrictions circled outside, he could also sense heavy spacetime barriers which were extremely firm.


    Even if he went all out and didn¡¯t hold anything back, he would return without any reward.


    Zong Shou felt his heart go cold. His Master and Lu Wubing¡¯s words were true.


    The restrictions within this Death Jail were truly problematic. Even if his strength wasn¡¯t restricted, the oue wouldn¡¯t change at all.


    Unless he had Saint Realm strength or an expert like Lin Xuanshuang on the outside, if not there was probably no chance for him to escape from it.


    Or maybe...


    The white mes which were jumping excitedly on his palm suddenly calmed down. However, the surrounding spacetime as well as thews were all copsing.


    ...Oneyer, twoyers, threeyers. When the seventhyer of spacetime barrier and restrictions were broken, the Sky Burning me Power was restricted and it was tough to proceed any further.


    Zong Shou shook his head slightly as his right hand was clenching and extinguishing the me.


    As expected, the Sky Burning Bloodline was effective towards the restrictions here.


    When he used the Sky Burning me to his full ability, he could feel that the spacetime barrier that he needed to go all out to sh open was extremely weak like paper. It was like the me countered it.


    However, after the seventhyer, there were at least 4 more with more tight restrictions as well as the fire dust formation...


    Based on what Lu Wubing said, the highest grade of Sky Burning Blood would be able to enter and exit as he pleased within this jail.


    Among the Lu Family, it was another kind of presence, unable to be punished and unrestricted by race rules.


    Zong Shou could be considered pure direct bloodline, his ranking was already quite high. Not long ago, he had gone through the purification of the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Curse.


    However, even he was a full 4yers away from breaking out...


    This path didn¡¯t seem to work out either.


    It was also tough to imagine how strong aplete form Sky Burning Bloodline was.


    Lu Wubing seemed like he knew what he was thinking about as he said calmly, ¡°It was said that the purest Sky Burning Blood had the ability to destroy worlds. Where one looked, nothing would remain. The Sky Burning me will also change, but I do not know the specifics. The family has no records and since ancient times, there had only been 10 people. They either reached End Realm or died during the tribtion.¡±


    Zong Shou listened on quietly but he didn¡¯t take these words to heart.


    He continued to bring Lu Wubing to teleport around this thirdyer of the Death Jail.


    The Nine Extreme Death Jail was interconnected but their positions kept changing. It was useless even if he asked Lu Wubing, which was why Zong Shou ced much of his focus on searching for the entrance into the fourthyer.


    He was finding in weird. The world seemed to have luscious greenery, apart from there being no animals and the green mist spreading everywhere, it was not much different from a normal world.


    Zong Shou teleported dozens of times, his Spiritual Sense found hundreds of Spiritual Fruits which were all rare outside and they were all filled with Spiritual Energy.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t a Celestial Realm, it was a paradise. It had nothing to do with being called a Death Jail.


    Just as he was thinking in this way, his smile twitched. He stood on the spot gritting his teeth, blood seeping down the corner of his lips.


    His entire body was feeling extreme pain like it was being cut by 1,000 des.


    It couldn¡¯t bepared to when the Blood Spirit Power erupted but it was on the same level as when he was modifying his Dual Meridians.


    It also came about really suddenly with no sign and he was totally caught off guard.


    If that was the only case, then it would still be alright, but it had Blood Spirit Curse Power hidden within which was suddenly provoked.


    There was like a door that opened in his body, and he felt like his entire body was in mes, causing that pain to increase by 100 times.


    Luckily, the pain onlysted for a short moment before it dissipated.


    He once again suppressed the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Curse Power.


    Zong Shou¡¯s clenched fist rxed. His gaze turned serious. If not for this sudden event, he nearly forgot that this Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Curse was far from over. It was only temporarily suppressed by him when he entered Celestial Realm.


    However, where did this paine from? There was nothing wrong in his body.


    Was it...


    Turning around, he saw that Lu Wubing¡¯s face was also white, his eyes were filled with coldness like he was totally used to this.


    ¡°The thirdyer is known as the Thousand de Death Jail, every 2 hours, it will cut someone and everyone will experience this pain. Like 1,000 des cutting a person which was how it got its name...¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to what he said next. At this moment, his eyes felt a stabbing pain like they were being burned by intense mes.

 Chapter 904 - Weird Changes

    <h4>Chapter 904: Weird Changes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    If Zong Shou could still bear that 1,000 des cuts-like pain, then at this moment the scorching pain in his eyes felt like it burned into the depths of his soul.


    It was so and that it even tempted him to scratch out his own eyes!


    Threads of hot Blood Spirit me Power as well as his Vital Energy and True Qi, even Spiritual Energy were injecting toward his eyes.


    Apart from the pain, there was a huge swelling feeling.


    Right away, he knew that these changes definitely had something to do with his Sky Burning Bloodline and the Blood Spirit Curse Power.


    It should be provoked by this special environment which resulted in it suddenly acting up.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The Blood Spirit Curse Power which had slowly dimmed down seemed to be buffed. At this moment, not only was it reinvigorated, it was several times strong and more ferocious than at the start.


    The blood and marrow at the depths of his body also seemed to be burning. It was like there was a me current was injected in, extremely hot. The intense itch felt really unbearable.


    The pain in his eyes struck right at his soul, he felt like his eyes seemed to have ayer, a gate.


    It was blocking in front of this power which was about to explode, extremely firm. No matter how that hot Blood Spirit Power struck at it, it was unable to break through at all.


    At this moment, Zong Shou really wanted to totally smash this gate to totally vent out the swelling pain and hot feeling.


    However, he also felt like if this gate was opened, it would give rise to terrifying things.


    Luckily, the painful sensation came quickly but left quickly too.


    The gate caused all of the strength to rebound. The True Qi and Vital Energy retreated in just an instant. The Blood Spirit Power also disappeared fully. If not for his eyes still feeling some heat, it was pretty much like the pain just now didn¡¯t ur at all.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body was covered in a cold sweat.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on at all. Was the second explosion of the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Curse like that?


    He took in several deep breaths. The moment he calmed himself down, heughed bitterly to himself.


    This was the first time he found it so hard to bear, that his consciousness was about to scatter and be destroyed.


    He suspected that if this painsted for one more moment, he would have personally dug out his eyes.


    However, he also felt that the situation wasn¡¯t right.


    There was nothing abnormal about his body and he couldn¡¯t find out the reason. He could only shake his head slightly and temporarily not bother about it.


    He thought to himself that if this pain happened once every two hours, he might really go mad from all the torture.


    This Nine Extreme Death Jail was truly worthy of its name!


    It should be merged into thews and source of this Death Jail World such that cultivators couldn¡¯t even resist it even if they wanted to.


    The makeup of this world had been totally twisted. Who knows if it was done by the Lu Family or some other End Realm Expert?


    He thought back to how Lu Wubing spent his life in such an environment after he was born. It really was a miracle that he spoke and acted just like a normal person.


    His determination and will was probablyparable to his.


    ¡°Thousand Knife Death Jail? This Death Jail World is a little strange...¡±


    He was deeply afraid that the pain that reached deep into his bones and marrow would act up once more or some other situation would ur, so he didn¡¯t dare to dy any more time.


    Zong Shou teleported dozens of times, crossing 100 miles in this world, continuously shing around.


    This world was really huge, thend area even exceeded that of the Cloud World. There were quite a few people. Zong Shou¡¯s Spiritual Sense could currently reach 4,000 miles, even with the interference of the green mist.


    He sensed close to three to four million people along the way.


    The Lu Family ruled 800 worlds, billions of people under them. For just oneyer of the Death Jail to have so many criminals far exceeded his expectations.


    As for the Natural Variants, he noticed many of them. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to cause problems, asking Hanxi and after noticing it was uninterested did they stay away to avoid them.


    The Grand Dao the few beasts had were ipatible with Hanxi, so even if it consumed them it wouldn¡¯t help it.


    Luckily, there was more than one entrance into the fourthyer.


    In just an hour, Zong Shou found a ce. It was a deep and dark bottomless abyss with numerous space-time powers stirring about.


    There were dozens of beasts guarding the hole.


    The fierce and violent aura was even above Hanxi¡¯s. Spiritual Bugs, fierce beasts, etc., they came in all forms.


    Like they were starving for countless years, their eyes were red. Each one of them was separated by 1,000 miles, guarding against and wary of one another. They kept a safe distance from each other.


    The rest of their attention was ced on the deep abyss beneath the mountains.


    ¡°All of the trees and fruits here are poisonous. Even those Spiritual Treasures are no exception. Although you can eat it, if you did, you would feel so much pain that you would wish you were dead. There are only a few forms of food. Only 10% of the people on thisyer can live without worries. As for these beasts, they often consumed humans.¡±


    Lu Wubing said, ¡°The punishments within the Nine Extreme Death Jail will get more cruelyer byyer. This is why people who entered the jail would think of heading up theyers. This is also something the Sky Burning Lu Family allows. Such people are often really strong and these mutated beasts love them...¡±


    Zong Shouughed, directly charging down toward the deep abyss.


    The moment he got close, those dozens of Natural Variants reacted.


    A few of them swiftly turned into streaks of lights and chased over.


    Threads of Vengeful Energy surged over, they were either strong and vast or extremely sharp.


    The moment they got close to Zong Shou, a Sword Light suddenly exploded out and covered 10,000 feet.


    Within it there was an extremely fast silver light that couldn¡¯t be looked. It brought with it many remnant shadows as well as several de lights.


    Instantly, blood spurted everywhere and several cries rang out. Several of the beasts retreated.


    Zong Shou grabbed out and 79 Stars Instantiated, merging dozens of star powers to turn into a huge fists, grabbing two Natural Variants.


    At this moment, Hanxi didn¡¯t wait for any of his instructions. It surged into their bodies and obtained both of their Beast Pellets.


    At this moment, there were dozens of beasts that charged over.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. There wererge numbers of Natural Variants here. Although they were mostly Spirit Realm, just 3 God Realm, since there were so many, it was still problematic.


    He didn¡¯t bother to stay and fight, directly smashing into that whirlpool.


    The moment his body entered, he felt that the dozens of Natural Variants turned their Spiritual Senses away and charged toward the few injured beasts.


    Outside of the deep abyss whirlpool was a chaotic battle. The dozens of beasts pounced at one another and killed each other.


    Zong Shou was not even surprised. Natural Variants wouldn¡¯t stop unless one of them was dead. As expected...

 Chapter 905 - Light Needle Death Jail

    <h4>Chapter 905: Light Needle Death Jail</h4>


    In only took an instant to cross that seemingly bottomless abyss.


    When Zong Shou broke out from the chaotic space, he saw tens of thousands of white shadows suddenly wrapping around him.


    Following closely behind was a wave of Chill Power that could freeze everything as well as w-shaped sharp light.


    ¡°Spider threads?¡±


    Zong Shou only needed to think for a moment and he understood.


    Since there were Mutated Beasts hiding at the entrance, then how would it be peaceful at the exit?


    The moment such a thought rose up, those 79 Star Dao Seeds spread out in all directions.


    His body shed and disappeared from the spot, causing those sticky spider threads tond in the air.


    The Nameless Sword also exploded out, the white Sky Burning me wrapped all around it.


    Suddenly many brilliant Sword Shadows rose up, splitting and tearing about this space and nearly shattering it!


    Along with several cries, the few mutated beasts all retreated.


    The beasts on this level were evidently stronger than the ones on thestyer.


    They took his sword head-on and only suffered light injuries.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, his Sword Energy had split up and didn¡¯t have any strength to begin with.


    The vast and thick Sword Light was just to scare them off.


    As expected, all the 20 beasts who were charging over halted.


    However, that vengeful killing intent was still tightly locked onto him.


    However, the tens of millions of Sword Shadows around him were like a wave, they were endless and relentless. The aura was getting stronger and stronger.


    It slowly formed into a sword circle, causing those beasts that charged over to be fearful or return without achieving anything.


    Amongst the chaos, several small silver-white shadows sped out from the Sword Light.


    They disregarded the distance and basically shattered the concept of time and the Grand Daows.


    The silver-white Flying Knive covered the distance instantly as an immense power exuded from them. It directly pierced through one of the bodies of the Natural Variants! Blood sttered everywhere.


    Several arteries exploded. The few green-white Flying Knives pierced through several other beast bodies.


    Blood mist seemed to appear everywhere. The remaining beast bodies started to burn. It was the Sky Burning me that piged the remaining lifeforce of these Natural Variants.


    Hanxi swiftly acted and snatched another 3 Beast Pellets.


    Before Zong Shou shed and moved, it returned back into his sleeves.


    He killed the few fastest one. He also managed to sessfully spread his star seeds to ten million miles away.


    A consecutive dozen teleportations and in just dozens of breaths he crossed 10,000 miles, totally ditching those beasts who still didn¡¯t want to let him off.


    Actually, with his ability he would have been able to kill them all. Although there were many Celestial Realm beasts among them, to him it was something he could deal with in just a few breaths.


    However, after all he snuck into this world so he had to be careful. He wasn¡¯t willing to waste time here and also didn¡¯t want to make toorge amotion so as to alert the Lu Family who were guarding this jail.


    This was why when he left he only killed those few stubborn ones or those who were going to attack Hanxi.


    It benefited this Saint Queen Ant. It had swallowed the Shark Snake Inner Pellet and merged with Wish Power that Zong Shou purified so its strength had greatly increased.


    Now that it merged with more Inner Pellets, who knows how strong its essence was strengthened by.


    ¡°People of this world are restricted by the Spiritual Restrictions. The Five Element Laws are mostly cut off, only these Natural Variants aren¡¯t affected by these. That¡¯s right! These things are an instantiation of thews of Heaven and Earth. How can their connection with the world be something this Death Jail Formation could affect? However, their control of thews are just a little too weak or shallow. Is there some other reason?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this Sky Burning me is also frighteningly strong in this Death Jail Region, pretty much countering everything. It seems like this Lu Family Death Jail isn¡¯t as simple as being a ce where they lock up criminals...¡±


    At this moment, Zong Shou experienced it personally. It was extremely simple when he used the Sky Burning me to kill those few beasts.


    If the Lu Family members wanted to fight against those Natural Variants to survive in this ce, then the best way would be to squeeze dry all the potential in their bloodline, to raise the quality of the Sky Burning True me.


    All of a sudden, numerous questions rose up in his heart.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the reason why Zong Shou came over. After thinking about it slightly, he couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore.


    Only now did he pay attention to this world.


    A momentter, he was slightly stunned. There were six suns in the sky.


    Under that intense and violent sunlight, this entire ce was like a furnace.


    Looking out, it was yellow sand all around. Thend cracked up, there were nearly no nts at all.


    What shocked him was still that light. It was like many energy needles shooting down.


    Even Zong Shou¡¯s body protecting energy couldn¡¯t block it. When it touched his body, it was like millions of steel needles piercing into his body.


    Zong Shou was deep in thought as he looked at his hand, only to hear a maic sound on his skin. His skin was being scorched and melted.


    His physical body was really strong and could face an Intermediate Magical Treasure without being injured. However, under this sunlight, he was still unable to defend against it.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think that since he was like that, then what about the person beside him?


    He turned his head and looked at Lu Wubing. As expected, he was in a more tragic situation than him.


    Luckily, he was also Peak Celestial Realm and after borrowing his Book of Eon he had improved a lot. He was barely able to hold on and wasn¡¯t like a human candle as Zong Shou had expected.


    ¡°This world is known as the Light Needle Death Jail. Heaven Realm and below, no one canst for 10 days. However, every 10 days, the world will go dark and let one take a breather...¡±


    He flipped his sleeves and ripped open the ground. One could see numerous snakes struggling and twisting in the dirt.


    ¡°These are Earth Searching Ant Snakes, they can¡¯te out to see the light and can¡¯te into contact with the wind. There are billions of them spread out underground. The people of this jail use these as their food.¡±


    Zong Shou felt a chill down his spine. These Earth Searching Ant Snakes were the food of the criminals in thisyer of the jail. It was also to prevent the criminals of the Lu Family from hiding underground when the sunlight was at its strongest.


    His fists clenched tight, his fingernails stabbing deep into his flesh. Blood seeped down from the corner of his lips.


    So his Mother survived under such a cruel jail environment for 20 full years?


    He took in a deep breath to let his emotions calm down slightly.


    At this moment, there was no use being anxious or hateful. He could only try to find his mother earlier.


    ¡°Then what is the eighthyer like?¡±


    Based on what Lu Wubing said, Lu Hanyan was locked up within the eighthyer.

 Chapter 906 - World Burning Blood Eye

    <h4>Chapter 906: World Burning Blood Eye</h4>


    ¡°Ruler is making it tough for subject!¡±


    Lu Wubing shook his head, his tone was filled with self mocking intent, ¡°I only went through the second to seventhyer of this Nine Extreme Death Jail. I only understand these fewyers the most. I have both never heard of or been to the eighth and ninthyers. The Lu Family has always been secretive of the Death Jail, not only not allowing outsiders to know details, but also keeping it a secret to people of the family...¡±


    Zong Shou was slightly disappointed. It seemed like this person had personally experienced this Light Needle Death Jail and Thousand de Death Jail when he was young.


    Before this, he felt that it was a miracle that Lu Wubing didn¡¯t lose his mind in this ce.


    Thinking about it now, this person was actually able to safely escape this Nine Extreme Death Jail and stand right in front of him...


    He always thought that in terms of will and determination, there was no one in this world that was stronger than him. Now it might not seem so.


    He sighed. His Spiritual Sense had locked onto another Star Dao Seed which was 1,000 miles away.


    The moment he wanted to teleport, he felt a huge pain in his eyes once more. It affected his mind and instantly spread to his entire brain.


    The Vital Energy within his body flowed against the current and toward his eyes. The burning sensation in his bones and marrow rose up once more.


    The Blood Spirit Power that dissipated two hours ago was back once more.


    The gate that had disappeared in his vision appeared once more. It was like there were numerous voices that were shouting and screaming into his ears.


    Zong Shou had an ugly expression on his face as he was barely holding on. He used Spiritual Sense to sweep across his body at every suspicious point.


    This time he actually saw where the strange thing stemmed from.


    ¡°It actually is Hanxi!¡±


    At this moment, the Saint Fire Ant Queen was huddled up in a ball. It wasn¡¯t in a cocoon shape like before, but its body was being wrapped in thin silver threads.


    It was as if it was cleaning and merging with those few mutated Beast Pellets that he snatched over.


    The few Spiritual Beasts that Hanxi chose to swallow had to do with fire and light.


    A full 8 either silver or red Beast Pellets were wrapped up by its 6 pairs of wings. It gave off lots of light and fierce heat.


    Hanxi itself was wrapped by silver mes and entered a deep slumber.


    Just at this moment, waves of weird Essence Power were injected over through the Common Life Formation between man and beast.


    Coherent information was shared between man and beast.


    These weird Essence Powers caused his Vital Energy to boil up and inject into his eyes.


    Zong Shou found it really weird. This time it was because of Hanxi, then what was thest time?


    The first time when it acted up, Hanxi didn¡¯t swallow any pellet. What was the cause the previous time...


    This time was also different from the helplessness he felt before.


    At this moment, there was a thin and hard-to-see crack on that barrier that seemed imprable under the relentless attacks of his Vital Energy.


    He could feel lots of red me light flow out from this crack.


    It caused his eyes to burn and was extremely painful and unbearable.


    There seemed to be something which was deeply imprinted into the depths of his Soul Ocean.


    However, when he looked closely, there was nothing there.


    ¡°There is another legend of this Nine Extreme Death Jail. That it is actually not a true death jail and there is another exit at the ninthyer. One just needs to charge to the depths of it and one would be able to leave. This is why criminals who were sent here will think of ways to head to the upperyers to reduce their pain. There were also some who would go all out to head downwards. My parents were like that but unfortunately, they failed...¡±


    Until he said this did he realize that Zong Shou¡¯s situation was a little strange.


    He was unable to control his body and was trembling slightly. His face was ashen white, totally drained of blood.


    Before this, he only thought that Zong Shou was furious regarding his mother¡¯s issue.


    At this moment, he noticed that something wasn¡¯t right as Zong Shou seemed to be suffering from intense pain.


    However, this was just the Light Needle Death Jail, so how could it cause him such pain? The pain of the light needles scorching the body should be nothing to Zong Shou after he went through the pain of the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Curse, not worth a mention at all.


    Had the effects of the Blood Spirit Curse not totally dissipated? It shouldn¡¯t be...


    Lu Wubing¡¯s eyes were filled with a weird look of worry as he frowned.


    ¡°Ruler is something wrong? Why not take a rest...¡±


    Before hepleted his words, he was forcefully interrupted by Zong Shou¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I am fine!¡±


    He took in a deep breath as Zong Shou forcefully suppressed this pain.


    Luckily, as time went on the Essence Power from Hanxi slowly weakened.


    His bones and marrow were still burning but it wasn¡¯t as intense as before.


    It had slowly reduced to a level that he could bear.


    What he found a little wasteful was that the gate wasn¡¯t forced open. Even that crack was healing up.


    Only at this moment did Zong Shou start to feel curious about the barrier in his eyes. He wanted to know what was behind it. What kind of changes to his bloodline were happening to cause him so much pain...


    ¡°It should just be the remaining bits of the curse, no worries! The Spiritual Energy in this world is thin and cultivating here will just waste True Qi.¡±


    The moment he said this, Zong Shou looked impassively at Lu Wubing.


    Speaking of which, the person who cast the curse was him.


    This person could really bear to blood sacrifice dozens of family members just to chase him.


    However, thinking about what he went through in his life, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised.


    In his heart, he probably didn¡¯t treat the people with the same bloodline as family. He probably never had the concept of family.


    He felt really internally conflicted. This person was really intelligent but he was too vicious. He couldn¡¯t let down his guard against him.


    However, looking at it now, he couldn¡¯t me him for this Marrow Burning Spiritual Blood Curse.


    Lu Wubing was slightly startled and looked into Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, only to see that several extremely profound fire-colored runes appeared.


    They looked no different from normal runes.


    However, just one look and Lu Wubing felt like the blood in his body was burning up without any mes.


    In his Soul Ocean, they were like waves thrashing around.


    ¡°Lu Family World Burning Blood Eye?¡±


    The moment such a thought shed in his mind, Lu Wubing frowned and shook his head slightly.


    It didn¡¯t seem like it...


    However, before he was able to think about it, Zong Shou swept over with his Soul Power. Under the blistering sun he continued to search the space for the entrance to the fifthyer.

 Chapter 907 - Looks Like But Isn鈥檛

    <h4>Chapter 907: Looks Like But Isn¡¯t</h4>


    There were evidently fewer criminals on the fourthyer than on the third.


    Spiritual Energy was thin but the region was hundreds of timesrger. It took Zong Shou a full 4 days to find the entrance.


    This ce was different from the previous two.


    It was a world wrapped in mes with magma all over. When one exhaled, one would give out me energy. There were only a few rare ces that could support life.


    Based on what Lu Wubing said, this was called the Magma Fire Death Jail.


    Thisyer was where the Lu Family punished their Celestial Realm Cultivators.


    In this jail not only was it tough to survive, every midnight one would go through a technique simr to the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Curse.


    The only thing was that the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Curse used the lifeforce and energy of the Lu Family people as fuel.


    In this world, what was burned was the marrow and Vital Energy of the criminals itself.


    When Zong Shou entered the fifthyer, it was just nice when the technique executed.


    He was totally caught off guard as it exploded out within his body.


    In an instant, Vital Energy flowed backward and charged into his eyes.


    This time what it provoked wasn¡¯t his Sky Burning Blood.


    Within his Soul Ocean, the Nine Tail Sky Fox, Lightning Phoenix and Water Qilin marks were affected.


    All of the bloodline power gathered in his eyes.


    The gate that suddenly appeared once again had a huge crack in it.


    More mes surged out and imprinted into his Soul Ocean.


    This caused Zong Shou¡¯s face to turn ashen white. If not for his will and determination, he would have almost fainted right away.


    What was fortunate was that the few Beast Pellets Hanxi grabbed weren¡¯t fully refined and were still in deep slumber.


    When he charged through the fifthyer, he also helped it snatch several pellets that he kept in his Heaven and Earth Bag.


    The alien True Qi from Hanxi was reduced to 10% of the initial amount.


    Zong Shou was barely able to survive.


    This time he could clearly sense that there was something flowing in along with those mes and into the foundations of his soul.


    However, there were some messy marks with the Dao word from his Soul Ocean as the source which seeped into that crack.


    Zong Shou gritted his teeth and held on, bearing with it for a full two hours until the technique faded.


    At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s clothes were totally wet and he was exhausted.


    However, now he was filled with more questions.


    ¡°What is happening? I originally thought that it was a mutation of the Sky Burning Blood but now it seems like it is not only that...¡±


    This time his other three bloodline powers were mixed in.


    He was also unable to use Hanxi.


    It made him totally confused, unable to think of the reason.


    ¡°Is it bloodline advancement? However, who in this world would have such a bloodline advancement. What is the thing behind the barriers of my eye?¡±


    Millions of questions popped into his mind that he had no answers for.


    At this moment, he totally used up all of his energy. Helplessly, he could only bring Lu Wubing to a ce where Spiritual Veins gathered through several teleportations to rest up and cultivate.


    Luckily, the Spiritual Energy in this world was rtively abundant, much stronger than in the Light Needle Death Jail.


    Along with the help of medicine, in just 30 minutes Zong Shou had recovered fully.


    The moment he thought about how in just a few hours he would go through the same thing once more, the Vital Energy flowed backward and he pain in every inch of his body. No matter how firm his heart was, he could only feel helpless.


    But, there was something even more important than the pain.


    ¡°If I meet those Natural Variants and this thing acts up, what should I do. Although I am not afraid, I will have to be distracted. With Vital Energy flowing backward, it will be tough to control. Mybat strength will be at least reduced by 30%...¡±


    Thinking about it for a moment, he shot out several seals. In just a moment, one of them hid into the depths of his eye.


    At the crucial moment, this technique could cut off the connection between his eyes and his body and soul.


    Vital Energy flowing backward was due to bloodline mutation and no matter what spell he used, he couldn¡¯t counter it. It might instead give rise to indiscernible oues.


    Zong Shou had no choice and the only thing he thought about was to remove this painful feeling at a specific time.


    Although it might have repercussions, he couldn¡¯t worry about it too much.


    In the next instant, he called out the Illusionary Heart Mirror and ced it behind his head.


    He was connected soul to it by his soul. When the green light shone down, everything would be shown.


    If pain was cut away, that meant that his other senses would be too.


    When experts fought, they relied on their Spiritual Sense but that didn¡¯t mean that sight wasn¡¯t important.


    Using the Illusionary Heart Mirror to rece his eyes was exactly what he needed.


    However, after he summoned it out, Zong Shou was stunned.


    Under the light of the mirror, there were pretty much no blind spots.


    Zong Shou himself was also reflected into the mirror.


    At this moment, he saw several profound marks and abnormal blood colors appear in his eyes.


    ¡°What is the reason for this?¡±


    Zong Shou was thinking about it. However, those blood-colored runes disappeared along with the sense of pain disappearing.


    Lu Wubing also sensed it. He was deep in thought.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t think and just asked right away, ¡°Do you know what is the reason of this?¡±


    This person¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t one of confusion but careful thought. That meant that he knew something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Lu Wubing directly shook his head and asked instead, ¡°Ruler has our rare direct bloodline of the Lu Family, maybe your legacy has the mark of the World Burning Blood Eye?¡±


    ¡°World Burning Blood Eye?¡±


    A loud explosion sounded out in his Soul Ocean.


    A memory hidden in a deepyer of his brain suddenly surged out.


    World Burning Blood Eye, there really was such a memory in his bloodline legacy.


    However, Zong Shou had always not bothered about Sky Burning Lu Family matters.


    He only chose the Daos from the legacy which would help him to merge into his body.


    He rarely came into contact with the remaining memories.


    At this moment, when Lu Wubing reminded him, he dug it out from the dusty old memories.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it...¡±


    World Burning Blood Eye was one of the top bloodline abilities of the Sky Burning Lu Family.


    His eyes would turn blood red and he would have the ability to burn a world.


    However, in Lu Family records, out of the more than 20 people who had the eye, only one of them had it naturally. The Father was End Realm and the Mother was Saint Realm.


    However, due to them being unable to bear the power of the eye, the few children died early.


    There were 3 more people who were borrowing special Heaven Grade Spiritual Items toplete the World Burning Blood Eye.


    Apart from these 4 people, the rest of them got it after they reached Saint Realm and greatly purified their bloodline power.


    There had never been a person who used his own strength to have it before Saint Realm.


    None of them were in the same situation as him and the recorded specialties were all different.


    He also hadn¡¯t used any precious Spiritual Items recently.

 Chapter 908 - Hanxi Forming Pellet

    <h4>Chapter 908: Hanxi Forming Pellet</h4>


    Not only did he not consume any Spiritual Medicine, but this Sky Burning Blood was also far from the peak level.


    Naturally, it was definitely not possible for him to give birth to this World Burning Blood Eye ability.


    Moreover, in his memory those Lu Family experts who had the World Burning Blood Eye naturally grasped it when the time was right.


    Why did they have to go through so much torture and pain as he did?


    Moreover, each time it acted up, the few other bloodlines in his body would also be dragged in.


    The Bloodline Power was really chaotic and the situation was bing further and further from the World Burning Blood Eye in his legacy memory.


    ¡°I had the same guesses before but if you really had it, then you would be able to enter and exit this jail freely. Afterward, when I looked at it, I realized it wasn¡¯t it! However, there were still some simr aspects...¡±


    Lu Wubing shook his head, wearing an iron mask on his face.


    Along with the armor, his aura was bing more and more innate and hard to read.


    ¡°Looking at your situation, your eyes are changing and it has something to do with your bloodline. Your Nine Tailed Sky Fox Bloodline¡¯s God Beast also has Illusionary Eye abilities. Your few bloodlines mixed up which might have caused this mutation. It is tough to know the reason. As for what other changes there might be, it is hard to predict. However, my Lu Family legacy has several secret techniques regarding the World Burning Blood Eye that might help you.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. Lu Wubing¡¯s guesses were simr to his.


    He searched his memory and then he rxed, there really were several secret techniques.


    They were to protect the eye and support the eye...


    Any eye ability would often have a huge burden on one¡¯s eyes.


    Those God Beasts were still fine but human race cultivators needed to train up their eyes. Only after one¡¯s eye reached a certain strength could one use the ability.


    The Eye Protecting Technique was to avoid the eye from being damaged too badly when one was casting the ability.


    These secret techniques didn¡¯t solve the problem but thetter could reduce his pain when the Vital Energy flowed backward and charged at the barrier.


    The Eye Supporting Method could be used now. The few consecutive strikes had damaged his eyes and caused his veins to be chaotic.


    He also felt fortunate that for both human cultivators and beasts, their weakest area was their eyes.


    When cultivators trained their bodies, only this area was the toughest to train.


    Because Zong Shou used Wish Power to strengthen his body, his entire body was equally strong, which was why he was able to barely survive these few trials.


    If he was a normal cultivator, his eyes would have exploded. Even if one recovered and grew new eyes, they would be extremely weak.


    ¡°Lu Family World Burning Blood Eye, Nine Tailed Sky Fox had the Illusionary Eye ability. As for the Qilin, I don¡¯t remember. However, the Ancient Lightning Phoenix had an eye ability but I don¡¯t know its name. Did the few bloodlines mixing up and the various eye abilities mixing together cause this mutation?¡±


    Just as Zong Shou was in deep thought, he felt his sleeves move. It was Hanxi who woke up, flying out from his sleeves and shing 10,000 feet into the air.


    In that instant, this entire area which was covered in intense magma and mes suddenly dimmed.


    Dozens of ck lights struck from all around.


    Numerous streams of Vengeful Energy gathered around.


    Just one look and Zong Shou knew that Hanxi was going through its Celestial Realm Tribtion.


    Not surprising that it was after it swallowed the Shark Snake Beast Pellet and merged with the Cangling World Wish Power.


    Hanxi then was already half a step to Celestial Realm.


    At this moment, after swallowing several same race members, it was truly able to step into the Celestial Realm.


    Behind it were the 36 Saint Fire Soldier Ants.


    They surrounded below it and formed into a formation.


    These Soldier Ants were Hanxi¡¯s children and even a part of it. At this moment, naturally they would go through the tribtion together with it.


    The ck light shed down. Hanxi shed out with several knives without any effort, easily causing the Tribtion Power to be shredded into many pieces.


    It also gathered me power, which came from this world, around its body.


    It was vast and brilliant, like a sun that hung in the air.


    It caused those ck lights to be unable to get close to its body.


    At this moment, Little Gold also flew out from his sleeves, turning into a small Blood Sword Monster Lord and standing on Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder.


    It looked at the sky with aplicated expression. A momentter, when the Tribtion Power retreated, its lips curled up in disdain as it headed back into Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves.


    Zong Shou was amused and knew that this fellow¡¯spetitiveness was provoked.


    This was a good thing, so Zong Shou naturally allowed it to do what it wished and didn¡¯t worry about it.


    His face had a weird expression.


    He expected that Hanxi would be able to easily go through the tribtion. Natural Variants were able to go up against God Beasts.


    Entering the Nine Extreme Death Jail, it swallowed many other Natural Variants which fixed the weaknesses in its ability.


    At this moment, the Tribtion Power was less than 10% of the one he faced that day.


    If it couldn¡¯t survive it, then he would be really surprised.


    What made him feel weird was the way Hanxi dealt with the gathered Vengeful Energy. It went all out to block it out of its body.


    It wasn¡¯t rejecting it but totally suppressing it, controlling and purifying it to slowly merge it into its body, very carefully bit by bit.


    Zong Shou was happy and in awe.


    It was able to know so quickly that it was not controlled by this vengeful and violent energy.


    Hanxi had broken away from its instincts and had its ownprehension.


    The danger of iting back to bite him was lowered to an extremely low chance.


    Who knows whether it was Hanxi¡¯s extreme talent or if Zong Shou¡¯s teachings were useful.


    However, for Hanxi to be able to wake up now and advance was brilliant.


    Along with Hanxi forming its pill, the other Saint Fire Silver Ants were also forming into cocoons in the air.


    He knew that there were no unexpected things that were going to happen. He just waited for Hanxi to form the pellet, so he closed his eyes and went into a meditative state.


    This wait took an entire day. The restrictions of this world also activated for a full 3 times.


    The Vital Energy flowing backward naturally came along with it.


    However, he used the few secret techniques within the Lu Family Bloodline Legacy which made things much better. Even the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Curse Power was being suppressed.


    Although there was still an intense pain, he could bear with it.


    After over 40 hours, Hanxi finally formed its Beast Pellet.


    It slowly fell onto his shoulder, its 6 pairs of Silver Wings stretching and emitting several threads of golden light.


    Its form didn¡¯t change and it looked really like a human.


    However, Zong Shou felt that this little person on his shoulder contained huge power within its body.


    Zong Shouughed and tossed the several Beast Pellets he obtained over to it.


    Hanxi¡¯s eyes shed and then in a picky matter chose two from them.


    With a wave of its Silver Wings, it hid the pellets within his own wings.


    As for the rest, Hanxi¡¯s soul rejected them.

 Chapter 909 - Deep Abyss Stone Platform

    <h4>Chapter 909: Deep Abyss Stone tform</h4>


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. The few Spiritual Beasts that he chose should have been beneficial to Hanxi.


    However, this Saint Fire Ant Queen didn¡¯t ept his good grace.


    In the next instant, Hanxi¡¯s Spiritual Sense spread over.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°As expected, if he could continue to swallow and evolve, wouldn¡¯t these Natural Variants be totally invincible?¡±


    Every time a Natural Variant advanced, thews that it could swallow and train in would be more limited.


    At this moment, although Hanxi still had much room for improvement, they were really precious to it and it didn¡¯t dare to easily merge with pellets.


    Those Beast Pellets he chose were indeed beneficial for it, but they couldn¡¯t allow its strength to change in nature. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t interested in them.


    The Saint Fire Ant Queen was extremely smart. It didn¡¯t greed for more, just acting onto light and firews. He birthed many differentws from it and merged it in.


    At this moment, it had strengthened those twows to the extreme.


    ording to what Zong Shou saw, there was really no Natural Variant in the Nine Extreme Death Jail that couldpare to it.


    Lu Wubing and Lin Xuanshuang both praised this Ant Queen. Even among those of the same race, it had a king-like presence. It seemed like it didn¡¯t just refer to the abilities it grasped, but also the ability to give birth to soldier ants.


    ¡°As expected, even things birthed by Heaven and Earth can¡¯t break away from bnce. Senior Brother Han mentioned that if Master Xi Zi could have a Natural Variant, then he wouldn¡¯t have fallen. Those words didn¡¯t just point to it helping its Master to grasp those Daos andws...¡±


    Just as Zong Shou was thinking about this, Hanxi didn¡¯t toss away those Beast Pellets, but waved its Silver Wings, directly giving them to the few Soldier Ants that were born the earliest.


    Zong Shou instantly felt his head go numb, thinking to himself, did these soldier ants that Hanxi split into have the ability to mutate too?


    A momentter, he heaved a sigh of relief. He felt rxed but also a bit of regret.


    These few Soldier Ants were unable topletely merge with the Beast Pellets.


    Looking at the situation, just one Celestial Beast Pill¡¯s Heaven and Earth Law was too much for it.


    To merely merge with more would be totally impossible.


    However, even so, it was enough to greatly increase theirbat strength!


    Zong Shou felt a chill in his heart, deeply looking at these soldier ants before retracting his gaze.


    After leaving this temporary spot, he searched everywhere.


    He spread out Hanxi¡¯s Soldier Ants to cover this entire earth and sky.


    After Hanxi entered the Celestial Realm, its Spiritual Sense could cover 2,000 miles around.


    It was totally unrestricted in the me world. Along with the many Soldier Ants that were mentally connected to it, it could reflect all the geography and any slight movement within 8,000 miles into Zong Shou¡¯s Soul Ocean.


    Relying on these Saint Fire Crystal Ants, this million-mile region of the fifthyer of the Death Jail wasn¡¯t much.


    In just 4 hours, Zong Shou arrived at one of the 4 entrances to the sixthyer that Lu Wubing mentioned.


    It was also a deep abyss, however, there weren¡¯t any Natural Variants here.


    There were hundreds of tforms with a person standing on each one.


    They were either really muscr or were devilish women. A few of them didn¡¯t look like they were from the human race, maybe from an outer region alien race that Zong Shou had never seen before.


    Without exception, they were all tightly locked by dozens of arm-like locks.


    It pierced through their skin and locked onto their bones such that those people weren¡¯t able to get away from those tforms at all.


    Not far away, there was a high tform with a Spiritual Formation protecting it. Zong Shou didn¡¯t know what was within.


    Looking forward, Zong Shou entered deep thought.


    Lu Wubing was the first to speak up, ¡°These are the people that the Lu Family captured when they conquered the outer region. This jail not only locked the race sinners, there are many war prisoners. These people all have the blood of our Lu Family members. They are locked here and only by killing 10 people who try to cross the barrier can the locks be unlocked and they will be free. In the high tower is the guard of the Lu Family. The rule of the Lu Family is that if the guard dies, then all of these people will all be killed...¡±


    He asked curiously, ¡°Ruler must be feeling weird why there was no one guarding the first fiveyers, but why did the Lu Sky Burning Family arrange some here?¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head slightly, this was something he didn¡¯t understand.


    The firstyer of the Nine Extreme Death Jail was the safest world in the death region.


    Although there were restrictions, it couldn¡¯t bepared to the third and fifthyers.


    These fewyers only had a few Natural Variants.


    However, why was the entrance to the sixthyer something the Lu Family tried so hard to block?


    Looking out, these 100 people were all Celestial Realm Cultivators.


    Although they were tortured by the restrictions of this Death Jail making their bodies very weak, they gave off a fierce and strong aura which was not something those few Natural Variants couldpare to.


    ¡°The Lu Family sentences are limited. However, once one left the original Death Jail they were in, there would be no chance of them leaving. Thus, the Lu Family didn¡¯t stop people from moving about.¡±


    Lu Wubing continued but hesitated slightly, ¡°As for this ce, Lu Wubing doesn¡¯t know the reason. However, because of this, many people believed that there would be an exit in the Ninth Layer. Or maybe the Lu Family hid some top secret in the Ninth Layer Death Jail...¡±


    Before he was finished, Zong Shou shook his head. He had given up on understanding this ce.


    He used a Star Dao Seed to appear above the deep abyss.


    Those hundreds of trapped cultivators were shocked but they instantly reacted.


    Their eyes were filled with joy. Numerous chain nging noises and dozens of bodies rose into the air.


    Those Spirit Masters directly cast spells, gathering mes to throw over.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t charge into the abyss but looked toward the tform.


    After reaching thisyer, to hide his tracks when crossing the world barrier was already impossible.


    Even if he killed all of the people here, he would still shock the World Protecting Venerables of the Lu Family.


    This was why he had no intention of holding back.


    When the Sword Light rose up, the 6 Silver Flying Knives shot out without any shadow or sound at all.


    They shed in the air and pierced through the heads of 6 Celestial Realm Spirit Masters!

 Chapter 910 - Weiran鈥檚 Tracks

    <h4>Chapter 910: Weiran¡¯s Tracks</h4>


    Six God Defensive Knife Technique could let him nurture 6 God Flying Knives to their strongest potential.


    However, after several years of nurturing using his soul, there were still dozens of weaker flying knives.


    The Celestial Realm Cultivators here weren¡¯t worth him using the true Six God Knives.


    The de shadow shed and another 6 Celestial Realm Spirit Masters had their brains pierced through.


    At this moment, the Nameless Sword suddenly retracted and constricted, pulling back to 100 feet around Zong Shou.


    One Origin Yin!


    Within 100 feet was his unbreakable region!


    Each time the Sword Light shed, it was totally silent. However, wherever the shadownded, everything that was struck would be forced back.


    Each ng and each sh would cause the umted strength of the sword to be even stronger.


    When the Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique transformed the umted energy, Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Light changed.


    One Origin Yang!


    Wherever the Sword Light pointed, no one could block it!


    Thousands of Sword Shadows swept forward like the milky way.


    The Celestial Realm Cultivators were all filled with fear and shock.


    In the next moment, this vast Sword Shadow sliced them into many pieces like a hot knife through butter. Balls of blood mist exploded out and the threads of Sword Energy shredding down were turned into a flesh and blood powder.


    That sword alone killed dozens of Celestial Realm Cultivators in front of him.


    At this moment, he was just 1,000 feet away from the high tform. He was extremely close and no one dared to block him.


    The dozens of Silver White Shadows in his sleeves struck out.


    It was Hanxi and its 36 Soldier Ants. They were as fast as light, inconceivably quick!


    Wherever they reached, Sword Light continuously shed.


    Hanxi, at this moment, could exceed normal Peak Celestial Realm Experts.


    Its subjects, those Soldiers Ants which went through the tribtion with it, although they didn¡¯t step into Spirit Realm, they could still fight over realms.


    They were connected mentally with one another, their coordination was not something those cultivators on the stone tforms couldpare to.


    In just an instant, 10 of them were ughtered.


    It instilled fear and terror which was evident from the faces of the remaining prisoners.


    Zong Shou let those Saint Fire Silver Ants free and stopped worrying about them. His body shed and headed right for the tower.


    He stepped forward as his body was shing. Then, he heard a furious roar echo from within, ¡°You are bold!¡±


    Along with that voice, a chain that burned with white mes and had dozens of iron balls on the end of it smashed over.


    Where the Sky Burning me passed, threads of ck patterns appeared in this part of Heaven and Earth.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up as heughed coldly.


    Celestial Realm peak? This Sky Burning me was not bad, within the Death Jail it was enough topete against God Realm Cultivators who didn¡¯te from the God Realm.


    However, in his eyes it was just like that. Be it Bloodline Power or his own ability, it was far weaker than him.


    He stepped down. The explosion had scattered the chain and the iron balls. The white me was extinguished and reced by ck mes from Zong Shou¡¯s Lightning ze Thousand sh.


    Shortly after, there was a kick from mid-air. The Spiritual Formation here was instantly suppressed and shattered. The top floor of the high tower was toppled and forcefully broken.


    ¡°God Realm? No...¡±


    The voice was filled with terror. A person flew out from the tower, anxiously heading down into the deep abyss.


    Zong Shouughed coldly but he didn¡¯t stop him. A ball of me light charged out from within his sleeves and turned into a Qilin shape in mid-air. With a bite, it captured the person that tried to escape. It gleefully licked the war prisoner and sent him over to Zong Shou. It looked really like a cat that had caught a rat and was bragging to its Master.


    Zong Shou smiled and patted Xiaori¡¯s head before turning around.


    From the time he had appeared and then been captured, only five breaths had passed.


    There were still around 50 people on those hundreds of tforms that were tangling with Hanxi¡¯s forces.


    After the initial shock, it was tough for Hanxi and the Soldier Ants to im their lives. However, those Celestial Realm Cultivators were also finding it really tough to hold on.


    A cold light shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes as killing intent rose up. Lu Wubing said once more.


    ¡°Ruler slow down, show mercy!¡±


    Zong Shou eximed the sword attack that was about to break out retracted slightly. He looked toward Lu Wubing with many questions and a surprised expression.


    Lu Wubing didn¡¯t dare waste time and exined, ¡°Most of these cultivators lost their families and just want to leave this jail. They are all pitiful people. To you, they are people who can be used. Although you have 10,000 Iron Cavalry, youck High-Grade Dao Soldiers. Aren¡¯t these people suitable? Although your Master hasn¡¯t fully healed, her skills canpete with End Realm. With her on the outside, she will just have to spend a little more effort to bring them out.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Most of them have a blood debt with the Lu Family and are arrogant and hard to tame. Before being sent here, they were mostly huge talents and weren¡¯t willing to yield to people. If you make them swear on their souls to follow you and be restricted, that would be the best. If not, then you can wipe away their memories. But when you try to return to the Lu Family and take control of the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty, these people would be problematic...¡±


    The first few sentences exined to Zong Shou the reason why he asked him to stop. Thest sentence targeted those Celestial Realm Cultivators on the tform.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed and he was in deep thought.


    <i>Dao Soldiers?</i>


    He not onlycked Spirit Realm Cultivators now, he didn¡¯t even have a single Celestial Realm.


    He reallycked highly skilled people. At this moment, it wasn¡¯t a problem but if this went on it wouldn¡¯t be suitable.


    Especially with the Cloud World Spiritual Wave rising up, most strong cultivators would return.


    Not only did these people have high cultivation, they weren¡¯t weak either. It was only because their Vital Energy was weak and they were restricted by the stone tform, so they couldn¡¯t withstand a single strike from his sword.


    When they exited the Death Jail, all powers would fight over one another to recruit them. They would definitely be people who were treated respectfully.


    Would they be willing to be his Dao Soldiers?


    However, if he used any other method, to be unrestricted, not swearing an oath and not being controlled by him, he would feel a bit uneasy.


    It didn¡¯t concern morals, he just really couldn¡¯t trust them. He spent so much energy to bring them out of the Nine Extreme Death Jail and they would stab him on the back.


    Even if he was kind, there was a reason these people were trapped here and they were mostly not nice people either.


    Why did he have to spend so much effort to save them?


    As for what Lu Wubing said, to return to the Lu Family to take over the Saint Dynasty, he totally disregarded it and didn¡¯t bother.


    At this moment, the faces of the cultivators on the stone tforms fluctuated.


    They nervously looked at Zong Shou and knew that their lives were in his control. It was all up to this person who killed dozens of Celestial Cultivators in an instant.


    The other people showed signs of being tempted right when they heard what Lu Wubing said. They hesitated.


    Especially when they heard the words End Realm, a glow shed on their faces.


    They were all surprisingly calm when they heard the next few sentences from Lu Wubing.


    They weren¡¯t furious, they weren¡¯t angry and no one resisted. They were all in deep thought.


    Zong Shou considered all areas but found it hard toe to a decision. He looked at all of the people and then his lips curled in disdain as he kept his sword.


    As Lu Wubing had said, these people were indeed useful for him.


    After many years of torture in this Magma Fire Death Jail, their minds were extremely tough from all the training and they had no way to resist the temptation of breaking away from the chains and escaping from this jail.


    As long as they were able to be free, they would be willing to pay any price.


    The Nameless Sword returned to his sleeves. He also kept Hanxi and those dozen Soldier Ants.


    For now, he didn¡¯t worry about the cultivators below as he grabbed the peak Celestial Realm Expert who escaped out from the tower.


    ¡°Are you willing to answer what I ask?¡±


    Just one sentence and that person gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with hate and venom like a poisonous snake.


    Although he was haggard, he was still really firm and calm.


    Just one look and Zong Shou knew that normal methods wouldn¡¯t work.


    He didn¡¯t bother and didn¡¯t want to waste time to interrogate him.


    He pressed onto his head and directly used Soul Scouring Techniques to search this person¡¯s mind.


    This person¡¯s soul was extremely terrified and he was struggling crazily. While he tried to stop his thoughts, he also went all out to destroy his own memories.


    However, he wasn¡¯t as quick as Zong Shou who injected in bits of Buddhist Faction Wish Power which suppressed and helped repair the damage.


    ¡°So you are called Lu Shuo? What a good name! You didn¡¯t manage to report...¡±


    Zong Shou calmed down.


    He had expected this. The moment the tower was broken, Lu Shuo would try to report the matter to those few guards.


    He not only destroyed the Spiritual Formation, but also this person¡¯s method to report to those experts.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t care about all them, but Zong Weiran...


    He didn¡¯t immediately kill him but he chose to capture him because he wanted to obtain news about Zong Weiran from him.


    ¡°As expected, he came before.¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked. That devilish and majestic god-like male in his memory had forcefully crossed this area.


    No one was able to stop him for even a single instant, instead, most of the prisoners here were injured or killed.


    Momentster, this person¡¯s soul started to copse. Zong Shou tried his best to maintain it, but it was useless as it finally disintegrated.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes became even more serious.


    Since his father came to this Death Jail, then where was he? Did he escape or was he trapped beneath the Sixth Layer?


    He looked below and felt his head hurt. He needed to think of a way to deal with these Celestial Cultivators.

 Chapter 911 - End Realm Saint Venerable

    <h4>Chapter 911: End Realm Saint Venerable</h4>


    Just 8 hourster, above the broken ruins on the stone tower, a red-robed man, around 60 years of age, was stepping on the ruins.


    He walked around the ruins with a cold mocking intent on his face.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even send out a single piece of news, how useless! He deserved to be soul scour...¡±


    His eyesid on a corpse whose head and bones were twisted and he stopped there for just a moment.


    The red-robed old man shook his head and retracted his gaze before he looked all around.


    ¡°To kill 10 Celestial Realms in 1 strike and killing 6 people with Flying Knives. How amazing, how remarkable! How domineering, as expected from the person who was able to sh out that sword! Is he preparing to stop covering his tracks? Oh right, he can¡¯t cover up his tracks here even if he wanted to. This is indeed problematic. Although he isn¡¯t God Realm, hisbat strength is even greater than normal Initial God Realm Cultivators.¡±


    Back outside of the Death Jail he was still unable to deduce the true cultivation of this person¡¯s current realm.


    Now he roughly knew what it was about that person who forcefully stepped over these tforms and tower.


    He looked toward the surrounding stone tforms, only to see that many of them had shattered. Hundreds of broken chains were scattered all over on the ground.


    The person who attacked was really cunning and careful. Many marks had already been wiped away and he tried to set up a scene.


    However, the death aura here was obviously not right, it was just too thin.


    The red-robed old man thought about it before heughed coldly.


    ¡°He saved them? Just a few dozen Celestial Realm and he actually bothered. He is a little stingy! Oh, he is using them to refine Dao Soldiers, that is not bad...¡±


    There weren¡¯t any remaining clues around and the old man also didn¡¯t bother to look anymore.


    He retracted his Spiritual Sense and entered deep thought.


    This person was obviously prepared toe into the Nine Extreme Death Jail and was really confident.


    However, his foundations had to be really shallow, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been tempted by just these few dozen Celestial Realm Cultivators.


    Then why did he have to capture the person here to search his soul?


    What did this person want to know? What was his goal foring into this Death Jail?


    The eyes of the old man shed. Momentster his lips curled up and he smiled.


    Killing intent appeared on his face.


    ¡°His movement speed is not bad, at least able to teleport hundreds of miles in an instant. You are confident that, even if I know where you, are I can¡¯t find you?¡±


    ¡°This aura is so familiar like it is someone I have seen before. Unfortunately, it is too thin and I can¡¯t recognize it...¡±


    He looked deeply into that abyss, however, he didn¡¯t head in.


    He stepped into the air and directly headed out of this Death Jail World.


    He walked confidently within the fire dust formation as well as heavy space storms.


    An hourter, he was far away from where the Nine Extreme Death Jail.


    A 100,000-foot space appeared in front of his eyes, a pce that was made out of fire red jade.


    It was hidden in the spaceyers and was invisible.


    However, his Spiritual Sense directly reflected this ce known as the Fire Jade Pce into his mind.


    He entered it and there were immediately several Lu Family disciples dressed as servants who walked up to stop him.


    When they saw his look clearly, their expressions turned solemn and they all retreated, bowing respectfully.


    The red-robed old man was extremely calm and he didn¡¯t even take a look. He just walked straight into the main room.


    Momentster, he came into a fire red colored hall.


    Although it was said to be a hall, it was more like a giant piece of jade.


    The moment the old man went inside, a calm questioning voice spread out from within, ¡°Lu Tianqing, you aren¡¯t guarding the Nine Extreme Death Jail and instead havee over here, what matter do you have?¡±


    The voice was like jade, calm and cold but extremely pleasant to the ears.


    The red-robed old man didn¡¯t reply at first. He respectfully bowed in the direction of the door of the hall.


    ¡°Lu Tianqing greets Saint Venerable.¡±


    After standing up, he opened his mouth and answered, ¡°Tianqing came here to seek help from Saint Venerable!¡±


    ¡°Seek help? Does our Lu Family have any cmity? Or did something chaotic happen in the Nine Extreme Death Jail? You should know that I don¡¯t bother about world matters and you shouldn¡¯te find me for normal matters.¡±


    ¡°Tianqing knows! I came here to ask Saint Venerable to act to im the life of someone who snuck into the Nine Extreme Death Jail!¡±


    Before hepleted his sentence, he felt a suppressive furious intent press the depths of his soul.


    He knew that the person in the pce was impatient. However, he said calmly, ¡°If it was a normal person, I would easily be able to kill him, there wouldn¡¯t even be a need to worry about him. However, his Instant Space Technique is amazing and when he covers his aura, it is tough to find him. I suspect that this person also has an End Realm Expert helping him from outside.¡±


    He tried his best to keep everything simple. When he said thest sentence, that suppressing feeling faded.


    Anything that involved End Realm Saint Venerables in this world was never a small matter.


    ¡°End Realm?¡±


    A huge Spiritual Sense spread out all over. It swept acrossyers of space and beyond worlds.


    Momentster, that jade-like voice rang out once more.


    ¡°Why did this persone into the Death Jail for? Don¡¯t tell me you have no idea.¡±


    Lu Tianqing¡¯s eyes shed, the cold intent became even thicker.


    As expected, there was an End Realm Expert...


    The Saint Venerable¡¯s Spiritual Sense definitely sensed something which was why he asked this.


    He was also not surprised by his question.


    The Sky Burning Lu Family was one of the top powers in this region.


    They had three End Realms and because of that, they couldn¡¯t easily make enemies on all sides.


    Especially when the enemy had an End Realm Saint Venerable too, they had to be really careful.


    If the opponent¡¯s goals didn¡¯t harm too much of their interest, they could just allow them to do whatever they wanted, turning a blind eye.


    Both sides would just silently acknowledge this matter and they could even make them owe each other favors.


    ¡°There are really few clues. I only know a little and guess that this person is the son of Lu Hanyan and he entered here for his mother...¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The jadestone door suddenly opened. A purple-robed, middle-aged man with a jade-face, red lips, and white teeth stepped out.


    His face was cold, giving off a majestic aura even without showing anger as he looked at the red-robed old man.


    ¡°Hanyan¡¯s son, are you joking? Did you deduce wrongly? Is there anyone else helping or is he alone?¡±


    ¡°There are two people, as for whether the other person is helping or not, I am not sure.¡±


    Lu Tianqing smiled and said tly, ¡°However, Saint Venerable is a little too ignorant. I heard that her son has entered our direct bloodline name list and obtained the help of that Cangyan Hall Head Fangjue. If he had no skill, then how could that be so? As for whether or not I am wrong, I have no confidence. I can only guess from a few clues. I didn¡¯t see him personally, so I have no confidence at all. Who knows, he might really be Hanyan¡¯s son...¡±

 Chapter 912 - Reason For Going Against The Flow

    <h4>Chapter 912: Reason For Going Against The Flow</h4>


    ¡°As for whether or not I am wrong, I have no confidence. I can only guess from a few clues. I didn¡¯t see him personally, so I have no confidence at all. Who knows, he might really be Hanyan¡¯s son...¡±


    Listening on quietly, the purple-robed middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were like a de that shed across.


    Lu Tianqing could only feel like his body was being scorched. His pupils constricted and fear finally appeared in his eyes.


    He kept calm and said impassively, ¡°As for what the specific cause is, Saint Venerable can find out by looking, so why ask me? No matter what, the fact that this person asked an End Realm Saint Venerable to help him means he has decent ability. This trip would definitely not be a waste.¡±


    The purple-robed middle-aged man frowned, scoffing before his expression rxed.


    ¡°Is this person really good at Instant Space Techniques such that you can¡¯t do anything at all?¡±


    ¡°He just needs a short moment to cover hundreds of miles. Even a Saint Realm Expert like me can do it and can cover far more distance than him, but I need to use energy. However, this person¡¯s energy seems to be free. Moreover, I looked at his Sword Technique, normal Initial God Realm Cultivators might not be his enemy. Apart from that, there should be someone good at the Formation Dao who is helping cover his aura.¡±


    After saying that, he smiled, ¡°It isn¡¯t that I can¡¯t do anything to him, it¡¯s just that it will take me more time. Moreover, since I guessed his background, then I just need to wait where Lu Hanyan is. However, no matter who this person is, this matter is of the utmost importance which was why I came over to seek your instructions.¡±


    The purple-robed middle-aged man nodded his head in deep thought. After thinking for a moment, heughed.


    ¡°You are smart! You are really cunning. Forget it, I shall just waste a short moment for this person.¡±


    He also said, ¡°That End Realm¡¯s aura is really unfamiliar but is also a little familiar too, it makes me really curious! It is just nice that I can head over to see which world this person came from to actually silently form an End Realm Venerable...¡±


    When he said this, the space in front of him twisted and stacked.


    Lu Tianqing spent a full hour to cross the space.


    To the purple-robed middle-aged man, distance was not a concept.


    Just one step and he was outside of the Nine Extreme Death Jail, within the fire dust formation.


    This time, Lin Xuanshuang who was hiding dozens of worlds away sensed it.


    Within the Juntian Pce, she suddenly stood up and used her hand to touch her forehead, sighing slightly.


    How did this person get alerted?


    With her current situation, since this person was prepared, there was nothing she could do to him.


    She was worried, could she only pray that her disciple could return peacefully and hope for the best?


    Light turned within her beautiful eyes and then from the corner of her eyes, she looked at Jingyin. Her face was ashen white, her eyes tightly shut as she ced her palms together and chanted.


    She heard a few words and knew that this was a praying scripture. She instantlyughed coldly, ¡°Even in thest life, your prophecy ability might not be useful in the Nine Extreme Death Jail. Moreover, you haven¡¯t even awakened your knowledge of thest life.¡±


    Jingyin was stunned, the expression on her face was filled with terror.


    ¡°Saint Venerable Xuanshuang, is the Beginning and End Buddha in trouble? Just now my heart jumped for no reason. I only know that it has something to do with him and his life might be in danger. There might be something happening within...¡±


    ¡°Tsk! You hadn¡¯t awakened your memory but your ability is 80% formed.¡±


    When Lin Xuanshuang heard that, her lips curled in disdain, ¡°He is safe but it will be problematic. I only have such a disciple, if I have no confidence in protecting him, why would I let him go toward his death?¡±


    Jingyin¡¯s face was filled with doubt, she didn¡¯t believe her at all.


    This Xuanshuang Saint Venerable wasn¡¯t reliable. She had learned that lesson once already.


    Where was there such a person who dug a hole to harm people? To date, each time she thought about what happened that day, she had an urge to strangle her to death.


    It came from the bottom of her heart and there were several times when she nearly couldn¡¯t control it.


    She didn¡¯t sense anything, only seeing that she had an annoyed expression.


    ¡°Do you know about the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Curse?¡±


    ¡°Marrow Burning Blood Spirit?¡± Jingyin¡¯s brow rose up, how could she not have heard of it? Zong Shou was recently tortured extremely badly by this curse.


    He had problems and was forced to flee into Cangling World due to this.


    ¡°The Lu Family Nine Extreme Death Jail restrictions and the curse have simrities. One can even say they were born from the same source. Apart from that, every year around 3,000 of the disciples of the family who are sent to die within would have their Blood Marrow and Essence Spirits absorbed by the formation. At this moment, Zong Shou coincidentally has the Blood Spirit Curse on him...¡±


    When she said this, Lin Xuanshuang felt that it wasn¡¯t right and shook her head, ¡°Why am I telling you all this? Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t know. You only need to know that although he is in danger, there is still a chance for him to leave this desperate situation. Who knows, he might be able to grasp Lu Family Sky Burning me¡¯s strongest bloodline.¡±


    Although she said this, her heart was filled with uncertainty.


    How difficult was it for one to let the Sky Burning Blood reach the top?


    Zong Shou¡¯s journey within the Nine Extreme Death Jail was also much tougher than other people.


    It was already extremely tough for him to not die or go mad.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think about hiring a helper and calling Zong Shou¡¯s other Master.


    With the two of them here, that other person probably wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At the same time, Zong Shou was teleporting within the Nine Extreme Death Jail.


    His brow furrowed as he looked at the sky.


    He was still in the sixthyer, in a world covered in ice and snow. It was called the Ice Wheel Death Jail.


    Yin Power was spread all about and a chill energy floated all about. Whenever it was midnight, the restriction would activate.


    Endless cold energy entered his body.


    There seemed to be numerous icy cold wheels cutting his soul.


    It directly attacked his soul and the pain was even above that of the fifthyer.


    Zong Shou¡¯s entire Spiritual Sense was frozen at once and he was unable to think at all.


    What annoyed him wasn¡¯t the pain in the soul.


    To him, this torture wasn¡¯t much worse than the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Curse.


    However, when the restrictions affected his body, what entered was supposed to be ice chill power.


    But it caused the Blood Spirit Power and Vital Energy to flow backward and into his eyes.


    The marrow and bones were still burning. Although he was surrounded by Yin Chill Power, it was useless to him.


    Even the Ice Wheel Restrictions had minimal effect.


    ¡°This Vital Energy flow has something to do with the Nine Extreme Death Jail restrictions. It was the same the first time at Thousand de Death Jail. Then apart from Hanxi swallowing those Natural Variant Beast Pellets to send back the alien Essence Energy, each other time it was caused by Restriction Techniques.¡±


    Zong Shou could feel that he had managed to touch the Vital Energy Flow Meridians a little.


    However, he still didn¡¯t know where the Blood Spirit Power came from.

 Chapter 913 - Life Taking Blade

    <h4>Chapter 913: Life Taking de</h4>


    Much of the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Curse Power was reduced when Zong Shou stepped into the Celestial Realm.


    If nothing went wrong, in just 3-5 months all of the curse power would totally disappear.


    The moment he entered this Death Jail, that curse had changed, getting stronger time after time.


    Speaking of which, the ce where this Blood Spirit Curse Power first strengthened was within the Thousand de Death Jail.


    But in theyer where Hanxi provoked it, it did it not strengthen.


    <i>Was it due to the restrictions?</i>


    <i>This Blood Spirit Curse Power is actually rted to the Nine Extreme Death Jail Restrictions?</i>


    Zong Shou thought about it and then he shook his head.


    He had a rough guess but was unable to prove it.


    He thought about how he would definitely find a cultivation method that would allow him to clear out meridians and look into his body into the most finite details.


    With this cultivation method, how would he not be able to find the source of the Blood Spirit Curse Power?


    At this time, where did he have the extra time to find out the reason for the Vital Energy flowing backward?


    He looked into the sky and his face was fluctuating between green and white.


    During that moment, he felt his heart jump. He found it tough to calm himself down and his temples were pounding heavily.


    It was the most obvious sign of his heart sensing danger.


    What exactly happened outside of the Death Jail?


    ¡°Most probably, that Extreme me Saint Venerable has been alerted.¡±


    Lu Wubingughed bitterly, he too had sensed the danger like Zong Shou.


    ¡°I was careless! I deserve to die for my sins for putting Ruler in trouble. Luckily, Xuanshuang Saint Venerable is outside and Extreme me wouldn¡¯t easily attack you.¡±


    Although he spoke these words, Zong Shou didn¡¯t see any worry or fear from his attitude.


    He was still really calm, not putting it to heart and he was extremely confident.


    Zong Shou looked deeply at Lu Wubing. He was unable to deduce whether or not Lu Wubing had done this on purpose.


    A few breathster, he calmly activated the Star Dao Seeds once more.


    No matter what they said, it wouldn¡¯t do anything and ming Lu Wushuang wouldn¡¯t achieve anything.


    Because danger was close, he wanted to quickly arrive in the eighthyer.


    Even if he was really in despair, then before he died he wanted to meet his Mother who lived a tough life.


    There were only two entrances toyer seven and they were split to the north and south. The Saint Fire Silver Ants spread all out, covering thousands of miles.


    Roughly two hourster, Zong Shou sensed something.


    Hanxi had already found the entrance to the south. It directly imprinted the scenes thousands of miles away.


    Simr to the fifthyer, there were hundreds of stone tforms as well as a guard tower.


    However, the cultivators locked on the tforms caused his heart to sink a bit.


    They were all Intermediate Celestial Realm and above, three to five of them had an abundant aura and had reached thete stage.


    All of this was still not enough to make him fear, but the tower had a God Realm Spiritual Sense spreading out.


    Ifyer six was like this, then what aboutyer seven?


    Seemingly sensing the scouting Soldier Ants thousands of miles away, a cold scoff spread could be heard from the ck tower. A fire-red de shadow suddenly shed down from the sky.


    Luckily, the Soldier Ant was really quick. In just that instant, it shed several miles and avoided being killed by that de. The Spiritual Sense that spread back was extremely weak.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. He used the Star Dao Seeds spread out there to directly teleport the ant to hundreds of miles away.


    At this moment, his soul felt extreme pain, threads of Chill Power invaded his body.


    Without needing to think, Zong Shou knew that it was the Ice Wheel Soul Stirring Restriction which was acting up once more.


    Midnight and Noon two times, which was once every 12 hours.


    Not long after he entered the sixthyer, he experienced it once. It was noon at that time.


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath and closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t cut off his nerves to block off the pain but used the Illusionary Heart Mirror to rece his sights.


    His body shed, taking just a short moment to reach the space entrance.


    At this moment, the Vital Energy reverse flow was at its peak. The pain in his muscles and eyes became stronger, moment after moment.


    Zong Shou had no intentions to rest. The moment he reached there, he charged toward the depths of the deep abyss.


    He learned of Zong Weiran¡¯s news, so maybe that God Realm Expert here knew more.


    However, it wasn¡¯t time to capture him to interrogate him.


    At this moment, all the Celestial Cultivators on the hundreds of tforms were tempted, their eyes were shing red.


    However, they weren¡¯t able to attack. Zong Shou¡¯s 79 Star Dao Seeds were spread dozens of miles away.


    His body shifted around in the space such that the Celestial Cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Sense was unable to lock down on him.


    Just as he was about to charge into the abyss, arrogantughter could be heard from the tower.


    ¡°This Instant Space Technique once more. Two years ago, my predecessor was caught off guard and killed, letting that person sessfully pass through. You kid aren¡¯t as lucky! If you escape, then I would be no different from that piece of trash.¡±


    Along with the voice, a person suddenly appeared below Zong Shou, at the entrance to the space abyss.


    At this moment, there were red mes burning within thousands of feet, causing the space andws to twist. The space abyss waspletely covered.


    Even the Star Dao Seeds that Zong Shou spread out were being burned. The Spiritual Sense that was spread within gave off a sense of pain which was a sign of it being damaged.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted. That person from two years ago? Space Technique, killed his predecessor? Was it Zong Weiran?


    In other words, Zong Weiran wasn¡¯t in this sixthyer. As expected, how would his father be stopped here?


    He didn¡¯t think about it, retracting his thoughts. The Illusionary Heart Mirror shone, only to see a well-trained de light which seemed like it filled up the entire Heaven and Earth heading swiftly over.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to block. A turtle appeared from within his sleeves.


    It held up its Giant Shield and there was a resounding ng.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle retreated and then its expression slowly turned dispirited.


    The God Realm Expert¡¯s de was something that even it found hard to block.


    Zong Shou stood on it, not moving at all. A Silver Knife Light shot out from his sleeves.


    It seemed really light like it had no strength at all. It looked quite slow but in a blink of an eye it was in front of that God Realm Expert.


    This personughed coldly but in a thousandth of a second, fear appeared in his eyes.


    He was caught off guard as he looked at Zong Shou. Thetter¡¯s eyes were half shut, his senses were really firm.


    Time, elerate!


    Space, stack!


    Cause and Effect, invert!


    Fate, lock!


    Life and Death, reverse!


    Lifespan, burn!


    In just a breath, 10 years of his lifespan was burned up, instantly increasing the strength of this knife by 3 times!


    This person looked at Zong Shou, a blood flower exploding out at his brow.


    The Silver White Knife Light pierced his skull. His face had a look of disbelief on it.

 Chapter 914 - End Realm Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 914: End Realm Suppression</h4>


    Three dayster, Zong Shou¡¯s back was drenched in sweat as he walked on a blue ocean with strong waves.


    This seventhyer was called Spirit Ocean Death Jail. Looking out, it was made up entirely of blue ocean water.


    It made one¡¯s heart feel rxed, however, the deep blue and pure water contained poison.


    Apart from that, not only did this world twist all kinds ofws, when one walked on the ocean surface, one would face thousands or tens of thousands of times more maism force.


    Not only did his body need to suffer from thousands of times more pressure, even the items within his Heaven and Earth Bag couldn¡¯t avoid it either.


    He faced the risk of falling into the ocean at any moment. He also had no ce to rest at all.


    The restrictions here were different from thest fewyers.


    It was wind! Bone Scratching Wind. At this moment, it was endless and it didn¡¯te to a stop.


    Not only did it cause wave after wave to rise up from the blue ocean, but it was filled with vast amounts of Yin Power which pierced directly into the bone.


    Not only was it not weaker than the pain of the Ice Wheel punishment, but if one couldn¡¯t defend against it, one¡¯s Vital Energy and marrow would be dposed and destroyed, one¡¯s lifespan would be piged.


    A day ago, Zong Shou personally witnessed an Intermediate Celestial Realm Cultivator finally lose it within the strong wing andrge waves, falling into the ocean.


    In just 60 breaths, no corpse or bones remained. There wasn¡¯t even any blood.


    Who knows what kind of toxin was in the ocean water, even a Celestial Realm Cultivator couldn¡¯t defend against it.


    Zong Shou was exhausted, drenched in sweat. Every 100 miles, he would have to stop to take a breath.


    The Yin wind continued, causing his Vital Energy to flow in reverse. It continued on and didn¡¯t stop.


    Who knows how long he had to bear with it before it would end?


    All the things he could throw away from his Heaven and Earth Bag were already cleared out.


    However, his body still felt like there was lead injected into it, making him feel really heavy. At this moment, he was still able to hold on but he really wanted to just dive directly into the ocean water and die.


    Actually, it would be much simpler if he used the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle to rece traveling on foot.


    However, that would make it inconvenient to teleport and also increase the burden on him.


    On the contrary, Lu Wubing was in a much better state than Zong Shou.


    His energy flowed smoothly and one couldn¡¯t see any expression on his face. However, his eyes were still filled with worry.


    Maybe because he saw that Zong Shou was at his limit, he persuaded, ¡°Why is Ruler doing this? That Extreme me Saint Venerable possibly knows where we are. No matter how we rush, it would still be useless. The eighthyer is extremely dangerous, so why don¡¯t we rest up and think about it before making a decision...¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed, his expression was really calm. How would he not know about what Lu Wubing said?


    At this moment, an extremely strong Spiritual Sense which made Zong Shou have an urge to bow and kowtow entered his soul.


    This was something that made him feel much worse than the maism of this world.


    It was Extreme me!


    He was somewhere within the Death Jail. He was coldly looking down at him, without even bothering to hide at all.


    However, just the suppression from his Spiritual Sense was tough to bear with.


    The person seemed to not want to attack him but was rather just looking down from above with a ying and mocking intent.


    It gave one a feeling like a noble King looking at a rat dashing in front of him.


    Just a little rat that made him feel slightly interested...


    There was no killing intent and he didn¡¯t retract his Soul Suppression. He brought with it a bone-chilling coldness that suppressed quietly. It was nearly too much for him to hold on.


    Maybe this person was waiting to see how he would copse, how he would fall into the ocean to have his corpse and soul dissolve like the previous person.


    There was also a majestic aura that wanted to make him bow and worship him.


    That intent seemed to be speaking to him, asking him to admit his mistakes and then he would be let off.


    ¡°No worries!¡±


    He took in a deep breath and then heughed out loud.


    Maybe he was already used to it or maybe because he was a little distracted. The pain of that Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Curse and Vital Energy reverse flow pain wasn¡¯t able to affect him anymore.


    Under this suppression, an unprecedented violent aura rose up in his chest.


    For some reason, he wasn¡¯t willing to lose face in front of that person and be treated as a joke.


    He didn¡¯t know that he was actually so stubborn all the way to his bones. To say it nicely, he was stubborn but to put it bluntly he overestimated his own ability...


    However, since he was already in such a desperate situation, then why would he need to lower his head to this person?


    He seemingly sensed Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts as the End Realm suppression became stronger.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body shook as he stumbled and nearly fell into the ocean.


    A momentter, he was barely able to hold himself up.


    Lu Wubing who was to the side didn¡¯t sense anything, but his eyes were filled with shock.


    Why did he have to go to such an extent?


    He also knew that there was something up with Zong Shou¡¯s body. He was most probably affected by the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Curse. However, with his deep foundations, how could he reach such a level when his body was about to copse?


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry. When the pressure was added, his bones and joints crackled. His soul was nearly shattered, but he still continued to hold on.


    He resisted the huge pressure and stepped out.


    The area in front of him changed. Looking into the distance, he could see a giant whirlpool spinning and spreading thousands of miles away.


    There was an intense storm all around, numerous lightning bolts shed in the storm.


    ¡°Is this the Nether Jail Gate you mentioned?¡±


    The seventhyer was the Spirit Ocean Death Jail which had two entrances.


    The seventhyer to the eighthyer had only one spot, its position also did not shift.


    It was in the middle of the Spirit Ocean.


    With Zong Shou¡¯s Star Dao Seed, Instant Space ability, he still took three days to rush here.


    Just as he felt that he was unable to hold on, he finally saw the entrance to the eighthyer.


    Lu Wubing didn¡¯t reply, his expression dimming slightly.


    Zong Shou understood and knew that he was most probably feeling sad about the death of his parents.


    He thought about it for a moment and said tly, ¡°You can remain here and there is no need to follow! If I die, you can fight for your own future. If I can break free, I will go all out to get you out of here!¡±


    After he said this, he threw out a jade te.


    It was the space treasure he got that day in Cangling World.


    It was slightly stronger than the Lingjie Ring but it was much weaker than the Juntian Armor he got from that God Realm Cultivator.


    However, at this moment, hundreds of Celestial Realm Cultivators hid within.


    They were temporarily sealed up and hidden within this Zhanyu te.


    The Celestial Realm Cultivators within needed to be suppressed time after time. Once he entered the eighthyer, Zong Shou might not have had time to fully take care of it.


    Thus, he handed it to Lu Wubing, with his infinitely close to God Realm Cultivation, he would definitely be fine.


    Lu Wubing was stunned and knew that it was most probably because his cultivation wasn¡¯t enough. If he followed he would just be a burden.


    Thus, he didn¡¯t object and took the te.


    ¡°I understand! I won¡¯t let Ruler down!¡±

 Chapter 915 - Many Swords Becoming One

    <h4>Chapter 915: Many Swords Bing One</h4>


    ¡°I understand! I will definitely not let you down!¡±


    The moment the Jade te entered his hand, he felt himself shudder slightly.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression rxed a lot. This Jade te used up arge amount of his strength.


    Lu Wubing¡¯s brow rose up and he grabbed it with much force, stopping the copsing Jade te.


    Not all the hundreds of Celestial Realm Cultivators within were willing and not all of them agreed to leave and break away from the chains of the stone tform. Some of them didn¡¯t trust that Zong Shou could escape the Death Jail. They too were still struggling now.


    Luckily, the restrictions that he helped Zong Shou toy down were strong enough and could still hold on for now.


    ¡°However, at most, it willst for half a month...¡±


    If he went all out, he could only suppress this te for half a month.


    He solemnly kept the Jade te into his sleeves before saying, ¡°6 God Realm Green Lightning Eagles are guarding this ce. They are the Protector Beasts of one of the Saint Realm Elders of the Lu Family. My parents died here in the past. Ruler has to be careful!¡±


    A bright light shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes as he looked toward the intense storm.


    One could see many streaks of green-colored light speeding about that storm.


    They brought with them several extremely strong maic storms and electrical currents spread everywhere.


    The Lightning Eagle was one of the descendants of the Lightning Phoenix. At this moment, the 6 Lightning Eagles¡¯ abilities weren¡¯t too far away from the strength that the God Beast possessed.


    In this kind of ce where wind and lightning ruled, theirbat strength pretty much doubled.


    It wasn¡¯t a normal kind of dangerous to try to break free from this area.


    Especially with the current situation and him being distracted about things in his body, he was totally unable to go all out.


    He frowned and shook his head. Was this too difficult and did he have to stop?


    After reaching this ce, his way out was cut off and he only had one way to live.


    Since he didn¡¯t fear death at all, then there was nothing worth fearing in this Nine Extreme Death Jail.


    The ck-colored Lightning Wings on his back opened.


    Lightning ze Thousand sh, lightning and fire mixed up among one another. A pair of ck wings each stretched 70,000 feet.


    With a slight p it brought Zong Shou toward the sky.


    At the start, it was just 1,000 times the weight, but when he was a 1,000 feet up, the maism power increased by 10%.


    When he was 70,000 feet up, it was 7,000 times heavier for him.


    The bones and joints in his body were slowing giving out cracking sounds.


    Luckily, his body training techniques were effective and the strength of his body was only lower than God Realm Cultivators.


    At this moment, he could still hold on. Only the violent Yin Wind which was bing more and more intense pierced his body.


    It caused the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Curse to be stronger and stronger. His entire body was pretty much burning by itself without a me.


    He knocked into the storm and the 6 Lightning Eagles were alerted.


    One of them immediately rushed over.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, the 37 Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Swords were spread out around his body.


    Many Milkyway-like Sword Lights destroyed everything, charged at everything and smashed everything including Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    Lightning glows exploded out!


    He wanted to see how well he held up with his Lightning Phoenix innate ability and the Seven Star Xuan Lightning Technique against the Lightning Eagles.


    Instantly, he shed with that Green Lightning Eagle and lightning exploded out.


    There was the resounding sound of thunder spreading out over 1,000 miles.


    Next was the Sword Light which struck with the body of the Green Lightning Eagle.


    Thousands of Sword Light and the Iron Feathers and sharp ws of the eagle shed.


    In just a few moments, the Lightning Eagle gave out a cry, a ball of blood exploded out from its left wing.


    In just that moment, it turned into a streak of light and retreated dozens of miles away.


    The other few Green Lightning Eagles roared out furiously. They stopped watching on from the side and all swooped over.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned serious, using the help of the Lightning Wings to fly in the sky to go up against the maism power.


    Balls of Sword Shadows continued to strike at the green streaks of lightning in front of him.


    Like he still wanted to continue to chase and kill that Green Lightning Eagle.


    The moment the other few Green Lightning Eagles anxiously charged forward, his body shed.


    He was dozens of miles away, teleporting once more to the side of the Nether Jail Gate.


    It was the Star Dao Seed, the Instant Space Teleportation ability.


    He was toozy to bother about those few giant birds that were crying in rage and terror as he stepped out to try to enter the eighthyer.


    Just as he stepped in, a giant pressure spread through the air in the distance.


    A scoff spread out in his ear, ¡°These useless things!¡±


    Who knows whether he was talking about Zong Shou or if he was scolding the Lightning Eagles?


    Lu Jueyan!


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was ashen white. His body didn¡¯t feel any different.


    Jueyan also didn¡¯t look like he was going to directly attack him.


    However, the space abyss to the eighthyer was forcefully locked down by him, such that he was unable to step in.


    Those 6 Lightning Eagles cried out as if their embarrassment had turned to rage. Large amounts of lightning exploded, striking the area where he was standing.


    Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts awakened from that disappointed state.


    He wasn¡¯t angry but heughed instead. He wanted to borrow the power of the 6 Lightning Eagles to force him back or kill him?


    Forget it, he shall follow this Saint Venerable¡¯s intentions, to fight to the death with these six...


    Who knows how long this Saint Venerable would be able to seal the Nether Jail Abyss Gate for.


    The restrictions of the Nine Worlds were connected with one another and born from one another. If they weren¡¯t connected, then they would fall apart. That was what he intended!


    He shed down with his sword, instantly 5 different Dragons appeared behind him.


    They wrapped around the sword and merged into one!


    tinum Dragon Sword! Lightning Dragon Sword! Yin Dragon Sword! Fire Dragon Sword! Instant Space Sword!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Zong Shou could stack all nine swords and merge only seven of them fully.


    However, he was unable to make more than four swords into one!


    But at this moment, when faced with this crisis and being forced by the End Realm suppression, he shed out without thinking, finally being able to make five swords into one. It was totally wless and extremely sharp!


    That Green Lightning Phoenix that charged over felt danger right away, fear appearing in its eyes.


    Without hesitation, it instantly turned into light to try to escape the sword.


    However, the Sword Light which was like the instantiation of the Absolute Beginning Dragon was totally unobstructed by spacetime.


    Where the sword swept, even if the Green Lightning Eagle could dodge, it still lost a wing. A small part of its body fell down toward the storm like a meteor.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to look. He closed his eyes and used the Illusionary Heart Mirror to shine on his world.


    That blood-colored sword didn¡¯t stop and shed once more!


    Ice Horned Dragon Sword! Wind Cloud Dragon Sword! Fire Dragon Sword! Instant Space Dragon Sword! Lightning Dragon Sword!


    It was one once more, five swords into one!


    3,000 miles of wind and clouds were stirred, the water vapor in the air was frozen into ice.


    The intense lightning glow gathered onto the sword. Sky Burning me, Thousand ze Lightning sh, breaking the world and destroying the Dao.


    Instant Space Dragon Sword, teleporting through space and shing!


    With a light ¡°Pu¡± sound, a lightning sh directly sliced off the head of one of the Eagles!

 Chapter 916 - Unbreakable Sword Domain

    <h4>Chapter 916: Unbreakable Sword Domain</h4>


    The lightning exploded and arge half of the body of the Lightning Eagle was transported thousands of miles away by an external power.


    Its body was then reformed, instantly recovering back to normal. It only looked weakened and dispirited.


    That sword from Zong Shou not only broke its neck, it even shot in threads of energy and Zong Shou¡¯s Martial Path Intent into its body.


    This was why even if this Green Lightning Eagle borrowed the powers of others to avoid death, it was still heavily injured and it would be tough to recover in a short time.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, thinking to himself, what was happening? He couldn¡¯t take it and he interfered? He was even being biased? Or was he unwilling to see these few God Realm Lightning Eagles be in?


    He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to think about it anymore. Since he could kill it once, then he could kill it twice! Three times!


    What did he have to fear?


    His thoughts were totally unaffected. A third sword shed through the sky.


    It was still the five swords merged into one. The aura was more perfect and there were no ws at all.


    Instantiated on the sword was the Absolute Beginning Dragon Shadow and it was equipped with scales, appearing very lifelike.


    When the Sword Light shed, all of the green lightning was swept clear.


    Lightning Wings of the 4 Lightning Eagles shed as they tried to avoid it. The majestic aura from before was gone now.


    Zong Shouughed with a mocking intent. He used the 79 Star Dao Seeds to teleport.


    In just a sh, he was right in front of a Lightning Eagle.


    It was still one, but it was the one less than the Dayan number 50!


    It was extremely sudden and without warning. The Sword Shadow just exploded in the sky.


    With a ¡°p¡± sound, the entire 100 miles ofnd stopped in time. The sky also seemed to have been cut into two by the ck mes on the sword.


    Where the ck light passed, the Green Lightning Eagle under him was sliced in the middle by a sword.


    A weird strength teleported the Lightning Phoenix away and helped to reform its body once more.


    However, this time a cold scoff spread from the distance, ¡°Arrogant!¡±


    The voice was ice-cold, so cold that it could freeze one¡¯s blood. 6 light talismans suddenly shot down from above and entered the bodies of these giant birds.


    It caused these six Green Lightning Eagles¡¯ aura to increase. The White mes on them burned even brighter. Their Iron Feathers and ws were all covered in sharp energies.


    Zong Shou used the Dragon Pellet Dao Seeds to teleport a few times in the sky to different locations.


    He frowned slightly. Right away he felt that the pressure that those 6 Eagles gave him had suddenly increased.


    Not only did their ability to control Lightning and Wind increased, their speed in the air was even 2 times faster!


    They could also make use of the Sky Burning me to break thews of this world.


    These 6 Lightning Eagles worked together and struck several times, nearly injuring him.


    At this moment, he had spent a total of 15 breaths within this wind storm. The Marrow Burning Curse Power in his body was slowly climbing to the extreme.


    Fresh blood flowed down from the sides of his eyes.


    ¡°Annoying!¡±


    Zong Shou felt really annoyed; about this extreme pain and about these 6 Green Lightning Eagles.


    He wanted to shatter this sky, he wanted to level this ce out. Only then could he rx and be at peace.


    However, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t have such feelings.


    He took in several deep breaths before he was able to force all thoughts out of his head.


    The Nameless Sword in his hand performed a weird sword trajectory and shot through the air.


    The sword and the ws of those eagles shed, causing the Lightning ze Thousand sh to sh with the Sky Burning me on their bodies.


    In an instant, thousands of shes urred. Wind and fire gathered and spread about within the storm.


    The 6 Lightning Eagles were getting stronger and stronger but Zong Shou slowly calmed down.


    A series of intense battles caused his soul to be unprecedentedly focused.


    He finally forgot about the pain within his body, even not bothering about the 6 Lightning Phoenixes who were pouncing over.


    There was only the sword in his heart, that was the only thing he thought about!


    He stood proudly beside the Nether Jail, not teleporting anymore.


    The Sword Intent on the sword waved out, resisting the endless Lightning and Fire Powers.


    One Origin Yin!


    Within 100 feet, it is my Unbreakable Sword Domain!


    A storm roared endlessly in this 3,000-mile region, but only the 100 feet around Zong Shou slowly calmed down.


    No wind blew, no lightning shone, it was no different from a normalnd.


    The numerous swords became one, it was also not limited to the Nine Dragon Shadow Sword.


    Cause and Effectws, Life and Deathws, Fate Laws, the various Daos. 79 Star Dao Seeds, 37 Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Swords all merged into it.


    It was rough at first but he became more and more familiar with it as it went on. It became really casual, totally merging into this One Origin Yin Sword.


    Slowly, each time Zong Shou struck, the 6 Lightning Phoenixes would shriek and try to avoid his attack. Each sword that shed down would cause many feathers to fall down.


    Who knows how much time had passed in this storm, who knows how many times both sides had shed?


    Even the 100-foot unbreakable sword domain was expanding at a crazy rate.


    ...100 feet! 1,000 feet! Until it stretched to 97,390 feet, Zong Shou suddenly opened his eyes. Numerous talismans shed eagerly in his eyes.


    He quietly looked into the distance at the 6 Lightning Eagles that were in a haggard state after going all out, unable to break through his sword domain. Their mes were slowly extinguishing.


    At this time, he felt that it was a waste. If those few Green Lightning Eagles could hold on for a while longer, his sword technique would have definitely improved further!


    When the Unbreakable Sword Domain expanded to 100,000 feet, his sword would definitely step into the Sword Spirit Intermediate Realm!


    What a waste, looking at the situation the aura was getting weaker.


    The effects of the light talisman were retreating. The mes on their bodies were slowly dimming, it was obvious that they were out of energy.


    ¡°Activating their potential energy? That Saint Venerable is so stingy...¡±


    They used up all potential and their life essence was slowly running out, so naturally they couldn¡¯t continue.


    Even if there were still light talismans that fell down, it was not enough to support these 6 Lightning Eagles to fight with him.


    ¡°However, I really don¡¯t know if I should thank this Sky Burning Blood...¡±


    If not for the blood, if not for him being in this jail, even if he had ability to fight people of the God Realm, it would be tough for him to deal with these 6 Lightning Phoenixes.


    No matter how strong his sword was, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on.


    He spread out his Spiritual Sense and noticed that the Nether Jail Gate had opened some time ago.


    The power that sealed this gate was already totally gone.


    Only that Spiritual Sense Suppression was still there.


    ¡°Since that is the case, then it is time to end it!¡±


    His thoughts weren¡¯t pure and he was unable to focus on his sword. He felt that the unbearable pain was striking his eyes once more.


    It suddenly exploded out, he couldn¡¯t take it and wanted to cry out in pain.


    He broke into augh. He waved his sleeves and 6 Knives flew out.


    They sped through the space, the 6 God Flying Knives pierced through the heads of the 6 giant birds that were escaping in fear!


    When the Sword Light jumped out, his body also totally disappeared into the Nether Jail Gate.

 Chapter 917 - No More Problems

    <h4>Chapter 917: No More Problems</h4>


    At this moment, outside of the Nine Extreme Jail, within the Star Fire Dust Formation.


    Lu Jueyan stood with his arms by his body, his expression was really weird. There was some rage, some shock and also a teasing intent.


    However, most of it was surprise.


    Lu Tianqing stood respectfully to the side and kept quiet.


    He was looking at this Extreme me Saint Venerable but someone like him didn¡¯t show his rage or joy on his face.


    If he wanted to use that to test his thoughts and feelings, then it would be a great mistake.


    After a long silence, Lu Jueyan suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Tianqing what do you think about this kid?¡±


    Lu Tianqing thought about it for a while, hesitating on what he wanted to say.


    ¡°He is prideful and determined. He will definitely be someone who is stubborn and normal methods won¡¯t move his heart...¡±


    ¡°Stubborn? Your evaluation of him is really straight to the point!¡±


    Lu Jueyan nodded, a glow shed in his eyes.


    He knew that the junior beside him had deeper meanings in his words.


    He was determined, in other words, it would be tough for the Lu Family to remove the hatred in his heart.


    Even if they forcefully recruited him, it would be tough to clear out the cracks andyers between them.


    They had to consider the risks involved.


    Neither agreeing nor disagreeing, Lu Jueyan acted like he didn¡¯t understand what had been said as he smiled, ¡°What I am asking about isn¡¯t his personality but his ability. Under such pressure to not copse and still training his own Sword Path and Martial Intent to improve even further, this kid...¡±


    Although he looked only around 20, he was actually an old man.


    It was as if he couldn¡¯t find any good words to evaluate him, Lu Jueyan thought about it for a while before speaking up.


    ¡°He is a top swordsman! I actually see a chance that the Grand Dao is in him. In the future, he would easily enter the End Realm. This Junior is definitely not trash! I remember not long after he was born, someone reported he had a Dual Meridian Body and broken soul?¡±


    Lu Tianqing¡¯s eyes shed and then he bowed toward him, ¡°That¡¯s right! To me, there are no people in the same generation that are on his level!¡±


    Zong Shou was not only not trash but he possessed unique talent.


    From his perspective, he couldn¡¯t think of many such experts in this region over the past 1,000 years who could even be regarded to be on the same level as him.


    There would only be one or two such top talents every 1,000 years.


    However, Zong Shou had the Lu Family Sky Burning Blood in him so he had a different meaning to them.


    ¡°As expected from the descendent of the Saint Emperor. If he finds out, he would be delighted! The Yanyuan Bloodline will have a sessor.¡±


    His tone sounded like he was praising but when Lu Jueyan heard this, he shook his head and asked directly, ¡°Are you trying to remind me that if this kid returns, Yanyuan¡¯s bloodline will take over? Don¡¯t act smart...¡±


    Lu Tianqing¡¯s expression changed. He could feel a scorching me attacking his soul.


    He gritted his teeth, not begging for mercy at all as he just kept silent.


    Lu Jueyan looked at him without expression.


    ¡°Looking at the kid¡¯s situation, he has obviously awakened by the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox Blood. He had pretty much merged the two bloodlines into one. Oh right! The person who charged into the Death Jail a while ago was Hanyan¡¯s husband? In just 20 years, he reached God Realm, he is also from the Nine-Tailed Xuan Fox Bloodline! Hanyan really has good taste. Speaking of which, she wasn¡¯t wrong and instead was meritorious?¡±


    Lu Tianqing¡¯s brow furrowed, he hesitated a moment and then said, ¡°However, this is only a special case! It is tough for our Lu Family Sky Burning Bloodline to be maintained. Recently, no End Realm and Saint Realm Experts have appeared. If everyone acted like her, in just 3,000 years, the Lu Family would break apart and copse.


    Be it God Beast Bloodline or their Lu Family Sky Burning Blood, they would be diluted over time.


    When one¡¯s cultivation reached a certain level, it would be purified. If someone evolved their Sky Burning Blood to the purest form, it would allow the bloodline power to benefit the entire race.


    7,000 years ago, the Sky Burning Bloodline had already reached its pinnacle.


    Even the new Saint Realm Cultivators were unable to do anything more.


    During these few years, they were only able to barely maintain it. After some time passed, there were even signs of it weakening.


    This was why each person who was listed into the direct bloodline name list was hugely important to the race.


    As for people like Lu Hanyan, there were huge hopes for her.


    This was also why Lu Hanyan was punished.


    ¡°Moreover, that day, her punishment was decided by the few Saint Venerables! If we revert the sentence now, then the Punishment Hall and the few Saint Venerables would lose face.¡±


    ¡°That does make sense!¡±


    Lu Jueyan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, instead, asking, ¡°Who are you speaking for? Which Country Ruler needs you to help them so much. Or what reason do you have?¡±


    His tone was really t but it was extremely sharp. Someone like him didn¡¯t need to be indirect with others and waste energy, he could just get straight to the point.


    There weren¡¯t many matters of this world that could be hidden away from him.


    No one dared to!


    ¡°It is Country Ruler Xuanhua!¡±


    Lu Tianqing¡¯s face was ashen white but he said honestly, ¡°Saint Venerable doesn¡¯t know that 10 years ago, my eldest grandson married Xuanhua Country Ruler and today theypleted their wedding. 20 years ago, Xuanhua Country Ruler became the Punishment Hall Head.¡±


    Lu Jueyan didn¡¯t react and instead retracted the suppression.


    He heaved a sigh of relief and then spoke, ¡°Although I have my selfish reasons, my words are also spoken because of the responsibility I have as part of my job. I don¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to Saint Venerable. Please consider your decision!¡±


    ¡°You do in fact not dare!¡±


    Lu Jueyan waved his sleeves and didn¡¯t worry much about it. His Spiritual Sense focused on the kid who had passed the abyss gate and entered the eighthyer of the Death Jail.


    ¡°What a stubborn kid, how interesting! Then, ording to you, how should I deal with him?¡±


    Lu Tianqing¡¯s brow rose up when he heard this and then his expression returned to normal.


    ¡°This person is the descendant of Yanyun Saint Venerable and for the sake of stabilizing the Lu Family, he can¡¯t die in our hands. We also can¡¯t let him remain outside. Let¡¯s just throw him in this eighthyer and not worry about him...¡±


    There were no fluctuations in his tone, filled with a bone-chilling coldness.


    The eighthyer Nether Death Jail was 100 times more dangerous than the Spirit Ocean Death Jail and snatched more Life Essence. Even if this kid could take it, he would turn into a pile of bones after 200 years.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him? Okay, I will do as you have just said...¡±


    Lu Jueyanughed when he heard this like he agreed with what Lu Tianqing said.


    His gaze was profound, ¡°However, you need to know that if something happens, even I can¡¯t do anything. When the timees, you will have to suffer the consequences.¡±


    Lu Tianqing was startled, he didn¡¯t understand what he meant by this.


    However, since this Extreme me Saint Venerable had already agreed to him, then his family wouldn¡¯t have any more problems.

 Chapter 918 - Good That You Remember

    <h4>Chapter 918: Good That You Remember</h4>


    ¡°If any idents ur, Lu Tianxing is willing to suffer the consequences!¡±


    Thinking about the situation, Jueyan mentioned that even he couldn¡¯t escape from the jail, wouldn¡¯t Zong Shou just invite other End Realm Cultivators to save him?


    With the talents this kid disyed today, it was definitely a possibility that he had End Realm Cultivators helping him from the outside.


    At that moment, so what if he was punished for failing to uphold his responsibilities?


    Looking at all the positions in the Lu Family, there weren¡¯t any worse than this.


    Would they lock him into the Ninth Layer Death Jail used to contain Saint Realm Cultivators?


    As for Zong Shou, just the crime of colluding with the enemy was enough to prevent him from ever returning to the Lu Family.


    The case in the past would also have no chance of being overturned.


    After having his face pped by others, this Extreme me Saint Venerable and even the entire Lu Family would have to react.


    Moreover, there were not many people who could definitely beat Jueyan and also not fear offending the Lu Family.


    ¡°Is that so? When the timees, I hope you remember these words...¡±


    Lu Jueyan¡¯s lips twitched like he didn¡¯t want to talk anymore with Lu Tianqing about this matter.


    His gaze looked down, spreading through the void as he looked at the eighthyer, at the iron-armored person who was standing outside the Nether Jail Gate and away from the storm.


    The person who followed Zong Shou was probably his subject.


    He was Peak Celestial Realm and had half a foot in the Saint Realm, but for some reason, he cared a lot about him.


    ¡°Why do I feel that this person¡¯s aura is so familiar?¡±


    Thinking about it, Lu Jueyan knew the reason andughed, ¡°So it is him! This kid escaped this ce with so much difficulty but ran back in the end. What was the reason? It seems like he is really stubborn...¡±


    Lu Tianqing was slightly startled and then reacted. His eyes were dark and said in deep thought, ¡°It is Lu Wubing! This person was dispatched by Xuanye Country Ruler to follow Lu Wushuang. However, now he is following Zong Shou, so did he change sides? I heard that he and Lu Wushuan chased Zong Shou, but in the end, Lu Wushuang died at the hands of the Buddhist Faction. Lu Wubing¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. Logically speaking, he should have died...¡±


    After saying this, he had a suspicious expression on his face.


    Since Lu Wubing didn¡¯t die and instead joined Zong Shou, did that mean that Lu Wushuang¡¯s death had something to do with Zong Shou?


    Then, he broke out into augh. Whether or not there was a connection had nothing to do with him.


    As long as the few elders of the Saint Dynasty thought so, then it was okay.


    Killing a direct bloodline member of the same race was another sin.


    ¡°Lu Wushuang died? What a waste!¡±


    Jueyan sighed like he didn¡¯t hear the meaning within Lu Tianqing¡¯s words.


    ¡°At the start, I had high hopes for that little fellow. For him toe out from a branch race and get to such a stage was really not easy.¡±


    ¡°This is really a regretful matter! I heard that after Lu Wushuang died, Xuanye Country Ruler went into seclusion for 10 days.¡±


    Lu Tianqing nodded slightly. His eyes were like those of a venomous snake looking at that person beside the gate.


    Killing intent surged in his eyes but he retracted it. Forget it, killing him would give him a quick death. Why not let this kid get tortured in the Spirit Ocean Death Jail?


    This was different from dozens of years ago. Lu Wubing had enough cultivation and would be able to survive a period of time within this ce.


    Just as he was thinking about this, Lu Tianqing stopped worrying and said, ¡°Saint Venerable, Junior is still worried about a matter. Zong Shou has entered the eighthyer of the Death Jail, so do we need to shift Lu Hanyan?¡±


    ¡°Shift her to where?¡±


    Lu Jueyan turned around and looked deeply at the red-robed old man behind him. He shook his head in disagreement, ¡°Since Hanyan gave birth to this child, they have never seen one another. Doing so is a little heartless, there is no need to do so...¡±


    ¡°Saint Venerable! I am just worried that idents might ur. After all Lu Hanyan is that person¡¯s grandchild and the descendent of Yanyuan Saint Venerable. He might have some methods to help this kid escape.¡±


    Lu Tianqing was trying to persuade him but Lu Jueyan waved his hands, ¡°There is no need to worry! I am still hoping for this kid to try his hand at the ninthyer. Of course, I will have my methods of handling this matter...¡±


    The moment he heard this, Lu Tianqing was at ease. He was filled with questions. Listening to his tone, he seemed really interested in Zong Shou and was anticipating something.


    Was it that he was feeling lonely after being by himself for 10,000 years and after finding a new toy, he was not willing to let go of it?


    He looked at Lu Jueyan¡¯s back in shock and then said with an intrigued tone, ¡°Who is the one guarding the ninthyer? And also that Formless Shadow Demon? This kid has really good potential and is just a step away from the Intermediate Sword Spirit Realm. The Shadow Demon probably wouldn¡¯t be able to block him...¡±


    While saying this, he caused the space beside him to split and he stepped within.


    Lu Tianqing¡¯s brow rose up. He guarded the Death Jail for so long and this was the first time he saw Lu Jueyan so excited.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After entering the eighthyer, Zong Shou felt that it was really apt that this was called the Nether Jail.


    Death Energy spread around this ce and what he saw was an ashen white scene.


    If he didn¡¯t know that this was one of theyers of the Lu Family Death Jail, Zong Shou would have even believed that this was the Netherworld if someone told him.


    The moment he stepped in, he felt the lifeforce and Essence Energy in him starting to go weak.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate to start using Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s Source Spirit Breathing Technique.


    His World Shocking Spiritual Art was slowly being perfected. However, at this moment, it wasn¡¯t as useful as this technique which led one directly to the End Realm.


    As expected, he felt his body warm up and recover drastically.


    ¡°Not only does Death Energy invade the body, it even steals one¡¯s lifeforce. One day in this ce will consume 10 days of lifespan.¡±


    In other words, 20 years here would be 200 years of lifespan...


    Zong Shou clenched his fists, his fingernails cutting deeply into his flesh.


    He forced himself not to think about it and looked around.


    ¡°What is the restriction in this region? Lu Wubing had nevere to this world and he couldn¡¯t find out about the situation within from the outside. Master Xuanshuang also didn¡¯t tell me about anything.¡±


    He thought about it while he observed.


    In just a moment, a look of surprise appeared on his face. This world was much smaller than he expected.


    Looking at the sky, it was not less than 10% of the Spirit Ocean Death Jail.


    Using the Instant Space Dao Seeds, it would take 4-6 hours to go from north to south.


    In other words, to find someone here would be much easier than he had expected.


    However, since it was called the Nether Jail and was ranked the eighthyer of the jail, then this world would be extremely dangerous. The restrictions here would be much stronger than the Spirit Ocean Death Jail.


    Thinking about this, his heart rate started to increase drastically.


    Anticipation, excitement, his mood was extremelyplicated.


    It took him a moment to forcefully suppress it. He waved his sleeves and tried to release all the Saint Fire Silver Ants.

 Chapter 919 - Iron Rack Wu Yazi

    <h4>Chapter 919: Iron Rack Wu Yazi</h4>


    ¡°No, the dangers of this world are unknown. If I spread out these Silver Ants, even my Star Dao Seed might not be able to protect them...¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it for a moment, before giving up on using the few Saint Fire Silver Ants to scout.


    Actually, on the Sixth and Seventh Layers, he had already faced many dangers.


    Only because of Zong Shou¡¯s 79 Instant Space Dragon Pellets were the Silver Ants able to escape and be safe and sound.


    He didn¡¯t know what the restrictions in this jail were like and what mysteries were behind them.


    Just the type of people that were trapped in this prison made him terrified.


    Based on what Lu Wubing said, only the fiercest and most evil people, or people whomitted unpardonable crimes were locked up here.


    Just thinking about this, he knew that there were many experts locked up here.


    Zong Shou first tried to step into the air. When he did so, everything felt normal.


    ¡°There was no maism and no restrictions around. In other words, this ce didn¡¯t restrict people from flying in the air...¡±


    Although there weren¡¯t any restrictions here, the Spiritual Energy here was really abundant. Thews and Daos were really strict and there were no weaknesses at all.


    In other words, he could travel dozens of miles in an instant in the other worlds, but here he could only travel 10 at most.


    As for the Instant Space Dragon Pellet, he could probably only use them to teleport within 100 miles.


    This Death Power was also a little too thick. It felt like a parasite that prated to the bone, a thread that entangled itself around the soul.


    Zong Shou frowned, a 4-inch, blood-colored glow shot out from his sleeves.


    Numerous Death Energy gathered around the sword.


    In the 100,000 feet around, there seemed to be a vast Yin River flowing.


    This was the Styx River Death Sword. Since the Death Energy gathered from around couldn¡¯t be dissipated, why not just use it for his own power?


    He controlled the Death Energy to travel forward effortlessly. In just a few moments, he was stunned.


    There were dozens of 10,000-foot high Iron Racks that were lined up in an orderly manner in the distance.


    Within the racks there were a few people pinned.


    Using the Instant Space Dragon Pellet, Zong Shou shed across. His eyes were filled with shock.


    On those crosses, the people who were pinned were all God Realm Cultivators.


    Two of them were obviously Peak God Realm.


    He waspletely shocked. He was finding it weird why there was an exit at the Ninth Layer, so why did the Lu Family send the God Realm and above criminals into the Eighth Layer?


    Wouldn¡¯t they be able to easily charge into the Ninth Layer?


    Only then did he realize that these people weren¡¯t set free. They were pinned and locked down, unable to obtain any freedom.


    These iron crosses were continuously sucking at their Vital Energy and injecting it into some other ce.


    These were actually the branches of a giant formation...


    ¡°Is the Nine Extreme Death Jail actually relying on the True Essence and Vital Energy of these God Realm Cultivators to run?¡±


    Thinking about it, he felt that it wasn¡¯t right. The formation was so huge that even hundreds of God Realm Cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to support it.


    These people probably only acted as an added element...


    On those dozens of iron crosses, most of the God Realm Cultivators were on theirst breaths, they were all extremely weak. They looked at Zong Shou who was flying, before closing their eyes, too tired and weak to care.


    However, there was a strong brute with had his hair in a bun who sized up Zong Shou with a weird look and then he broke into augh.


    ¡°Weird! Weird! I have been trapped here for a few hundred years and have never seen anyone charge in. Who knew that during these two years I kept on seeing so many fresh faces. This fellow should be less than 40 and his cultivation is only at Celestial Realm. To think he actually could make it here. Were those 6 Lightning Eagles on the outside all barbecued and eaten?¡±


    It looked like he was talking to himself but also like he was talking to the other God Realm cultivators, but no one replied to him.


    Zong Shou was quite interested in the people in front of him.


    However, at this moment, he was in a rush and had to search for where Lu Hanyan and Zong Weiran was at.


    He shook his head and was just about to leave before he had an idea. He stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Senior, do you know Lu Hanyan?¡±


    ¡°Lu Hanyan?¡±


    The rough and muscr brute was stunned and then he smiled, ¡°I know a little. The current Sky Burning Saint Emperor¡¯s daughter right, the current Sky Burning Lu Family¡¯s little princess? However, her situation isn¡¯t really good...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed and continued to ask, ¡°Does Senior know where she is?¡±


    Peak God Realm¡¯s Spiritual Sense could cover 10,000 miles. Even if it was restricted in this Death Jail, it could still cover thousands of miles.


    He had a rough feeling that this person might know where she was.


    ¡°Of course...¡±


    The person instinctively opened his mouth to speak. But then his eyes looked slightly lost as he shook his head.


    ¡°I am not sure. There is nothing in this Eighth Layer that I don¡¯t know about. I remember her name but I don¡¯t know where she is now. Maybe she was already moved to the Ninth Layer.¡±


    <i>Ninth Layer?</i>


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sunk, he felt ice cold. Why would she be moved to the Ninth Layer?


    If that was really the case then what should he do?


    He already spent so much effort dealing with the Green Lightning Eagles of the Eighth Layer.


    What was the strength like of the guards at the Ninth Layer? Late God Realm or Peak God Realm?


    Then, he consoled himself. This person was also not sure whether or not his mother was definitely shifted to the Ninth Layer.


    He felt like it wasn¡¯t right. As for where was wrong, he had no idea.


    Wu Yazi¡¯s eyes were filled with questions. Then, he stopped worrying and smiled at Zong Shou, ¡°Although you are Celestial Realm, looking at your jade muscles and Celestial Body, the energy within you, your physical body is no weaker than God Realm. However, you probably are unable to enter the Ninth Layer. Why not let me out and I will bring you there. However, I don¡¯t know if you have such ability?¡±


    The moment he said this, the other cultivators all opened their eyes and looked over at Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face sunk slightly. He was unfazed by his words and continued asking, ¡°Then, Senior have you heard of Zong Weiran? A few years ago he charged into this jail, so where is he now?¡±


    When Wu Yazi heard this, he broke out into augh, ¡°Naturally, I do know but I will need you to release me before I tell you!¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed and then looked closely at the restrictions on the Iron Racks.


    In thest life, he had spent a period of time studying formations for a chance to break through.


    After he entered this world, due to his fast progression, he spent most of his effort stabilizing his foundations. This was why he totally ced down this skill.


    However, on the path of cultivation, if you were good at one you would be good at all.


    If one reached the peak of one, then one can naturally came into contact with others.


    Just one look and he knew that this restriction was going to be tough.


    Not only would the God Realm Cultivators on the Iron Rack not be able to break it, but it would also be tough for outsiders to save them too.

 Chapter 920 - Slashing In Rage

    <h4>Chapter 920: shing In Rage</h4>


    The giant iron structures were connected with the Nine Extreme Death Jail restrictions.


    To save this person, apart from breaking the restrictions holding him, he would also have to face the counter-attacks of the Death Jail formation.


    However, he did have some confidence if he was to do so.


    He just needed to pay a price for it.


    However...


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned cold, impassively looking at the people on the Iron Racks.


    Just now, when they spoke, Wu Yazi didn¡¯t react much differently. However, the other few people had shocked expressions on their faces.


    Be it toward Zong Weiran, the name or the location of the person who charged in, they all knew nothing.


    Since these people didn¡¯t know, then how did Wu Yazi know?


    This person¡¯s words weren¡¯t totally true.


    If he risked injury to let this person out, it would still be okay if he went against his promise. However, if he attacked him viciously, then that would be cmitous.


    He looked toward the numerous white bones at the bottom of the Iron Racks.


    They were mostly beast bones. It was tough for normal beasts to survive here and they were mostly Nether Beasts and Natural Variants.


    Dozens of them were even human bones...


    The bones were close to jade and were definitely Celestial Bodies.


    Zong Shou felt more and more wary.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t hard to break the restrictions! However, is Senior willing to swear? Swear on your Heart Source! I know the Curse Seals and can help you draw a Talisman and form a Seal!¡±


    When Wu Yazi heard the first few words he was delighted. However, when he heard thetter words, he went silent.


    Heart Source Oath was the most important oath of a cultivator and it directly affected the core of the soul.


    If one went against it, then it would directly destroy one¡¯s Dao Foundations and they could forget all about their cultivation.


    Just looking at his expression, he knew what this person nned. He scoffed before not bothering anymore.


    He still didn¡¯t have a clear picture of the Eighth Layer Nether Jail. If it was really as Wu Yazi mentioned, then he needed to save some strength to try to charge into the Ninth Layer.


    At this moment, how would he bother to take the risk to save such a person who had no connection to him and had nefarious intentions?


    Right as he was about to use the Instant Space Dragon Pellet to tear open the space and leave, Wu Yaziughed, ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want to force you! But since you are so unreasonable, then don¡¯t me me. I have been trapped here for hundreds of years, I am so lonely andck food and blood. Looking at your muscles and bones, your Vital Energy should be delicious. With you to apany me, my time here would definitely be great...¡±


    While speaking, Zong Shou felt thousands of times of maism powers suddenly appear. It actually locked down the space and sucked Zong Shou¡¯s body toward the iron rack.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted and then his lips curled up in disdain. With a thought, he used the Star Dao Seeds to sh and shift away from his original position.


    He was at the Celestial Realm and since Lin Xuanshuang taught him the technique as well as the Common People¡¯s Path¡¯s Seven Word True Technique, his Instant Space Dragon Pellets were bing much tougher to be restricted.


    Wu Yazi controlled maism and had the ability to seal space.


    To other cultivators, it might be deadly but to Zong Shou, it wasn¡¯t even worth him batting an eye.


    Breaking away from the restrictions of the maism, Zong Shou directly teleported 10 miles away before appearing again.


    Wu Yazi was startled when he saw this, then his expression turned dark and sunk down.


    He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to restrict Zong Shou¡¯s Movement Technique and couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    He stopped doing anything and scoffed coldly, ¡°What an Instant Space Movement Technique, no wonder those 6 Green Lightning Eagles couldn¡¯t do anything to you!¡±


    The moment he said this, Zong Shou¡¯s face twisted in pain.


    Wu Yazi¡¯s eyes lit up and then heughed, ¡°So you just came into this Nether Jail. The restrictions here aren¡¯t something that the Seventh Layer canpare to. Be a good boy and apany me...¡±


    At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s entire body was blisteringly hot.


    His Energy Meridians flowed in opposite directions, the Blood Spirit Curse Power once again started to provoke his bloodline.


    His eyes were still painful but it was 20-30% stronger than it was in the previousyer.


    At this moment, his soul also caused him to feel annoyed.


    The cold Death Power was invading, there was also the restriction power.


    It nearly froze his soul, like millions of needles were sticking into it. There was no area that was not painful at all.


    ¡°So, the restrictions of the Eighth Layer directly attack the soul! If one doesn¡¯t defend against it, one will slowly go numb, unable to think and eventually lose his mind. However, they would still feel this extreme pain. Once their life energy is used up, their soul will be destroyed. Even if they could reincarnate, they would be a bug or insect, extremely venomous...¡±


    However, the restrictions weren¡¯t much, just a little stronger than the Seventh Layer.


    With both his eyes and soul acting up at the same time, it made him feel so much pain that he wanted to die. He nearly was so annoyed that he nearly went mad.


    Coincidentally, at that moment, Wu Yazi¡¯s maism power sucked him over from dozens of miles away.


    A huge strength that could drag down normal God Realm Experts caused him to fall toward the Iron Rack.


    Zong Shouughed coldly, he already felt annoyed and at this moment he was even more furious!


    He was toozy to dodge, just allowing the suction to ur as his sword shed down like a meteor.


    Styx River Death Sword, the Nether Gate behind him suddenly opened. Large amounts of Death Energy surged out.


    The Sword Light that shed down filled the Heaven and Earth. A simple sword but it looked like it had the ability to split the ce into two.


    79 Dao Star Seeds spread across the sky and a full quarter of them started to sh.


    It was One! Grand Dao became One!


    He merged all the Daos he grasped as well as the Styx River Death Sword into that one sh.


    Wu Yazi initiallyughed in disdain but then his expression changed.


    The maism went from sucking to pushing. However, it was still unable to stop the Sword Shadow from cutting through like a hot knife through butter.


    It shed through the Iron Rack¡¯s restrictions as a ck me suddenly rose up on the sword.


    It actually pierced through those heavy restrictions, directly shing through his head and slicing it into half!


    Luckily, at that moment, the restriction power of the formation gathered over.


    He was still a little rational and retracted the sword, avoiding the recoil of the restriction.


    Wu Yazi instantly regenerated his head, his face was ashen white and drained of blood. He was totally stunned and looked at the teen in shock.


    Sword Intent Spirit Realm! What a sharp sword!


    He was not far away from the Intermediate Spirit Realm!


    This kid could actually really break the restrictions...


    He could fight against God Realm Cultivators and if he used the ck mes and Death Energy, his strength would increase.


    He didn¡¯t dare to say anything to offend him. It was indeed painful being pinned to this Iron Rack but it was far better than his soul being destroyed.


    He guessed that this kid had more than his movement technique to enter this Eighth Layer. Those 6 Green Lightning Eagles were also most probably dead!


    After that sword, Zong Shou¡¯s rage dissipated and his heart slowly calmed down.

 Chapter 921 - Red Bird Pecking Flesh

    <h4>Chapter 921: Red Bird Pecking Flesh</h4>


    Only after that sword did Zong Shou feel his rage dissipate and he calmed down, slowly adapting to the restriction.


    Momentster, heughed self-mockingly.


    ¡°It is so painful I would rather die. I actually wish that I could just die immediately...¡±


    In that instant, he really wished that he could blow apart his own head with a finger!


    He took in a deep breath and then he thought back to Lu Hanyan.


    His mother had lived here for 20 years, so was he going to give up after spending just a few moments here?


    As for Wu Yazi, he was really annoying!


    Killing intent shed in his eyes as he looked toward the Iron Rack where he was.


    With just one look, he gave up on killing him.


    There was really no point in taking the risk to break this restriction. Moreover, letting this person suffer here was much better than just killing him.


    ¡°Sky Burning me, so you are a direct descendant of the Lu Family...¡±


    This voice spread out from another direction and it was said really leisurely.


    Zong Shou looked out and his pupils constricted slightly.


    He saw an elegant middle-aged man.


    There were two Peak God Realm Experts here. One was Wu Yazi and the other was this person.


    ¡°You have such top sword skills at such a young age. Your Sky Burning me is so pure. I have seen many talents but none of them canpare to you. It seems like your position shouldn¡¯t be low within the Lu Family. Why did you sneak in here? What thing in this jail attracted such a son favored by the heavens...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. His matter had nothing to do with this person, so why waste time talking to him?


    He couldn¡¯t waste a single moment within the Nether Jail.


    Then, he heard the middle-aged manugh.


    ¡°With your strength, you are at least one of the princes of the family. You could just enter the jail openly and the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty wouldn¡¯t even stop you. Why did you need to ask for information from Wu Yazi? Oh right, you are the son of Lu Hanyan. You came here to search for your mother right? How extraordinary, in just 20 years. That brat probably wouldn¡¯t expect that in just 20 years her son would be so strong to search for her in this jail...¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou look over in shock, the middle-aged man shook his head and smiled, ¡°I know your mother and we have some rtionship but we aren¡¯t close. I also don¡¯t know where she is. However, if you are willing to help me, I will be willing to swear on my Heart Source! To help you until this Death Jail matter ends!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. Looking at the way this person spoke and talked, he was much more trustworthy than Wu Yazi.


    He thought about it for just a moment before shaking his head, ¡°Junior needs some time to consider it.¡±


    The middle-aged man understood and knew that he was rejecting him in a round-about manner.


    He didn¡¯t speak, sighing and closing his eyes once more.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother much, flying away. In just a moment, he was dozens of miles away.


    He continued to spread out his Spiritual Sense to search everywhere.


    Along the way, he noticed several things like those Iron Crosses.


    However, the restrictions of the Lu Family didn¡¯t change at all.


    The Iron Crosses weren¡¯tmon and the ones who were locked on them were mostly God Realm Cultivators.


    There were just around 110 of them spread from north to south. Their positions were nned out.


    There were manyyers of stone tforms like before and also iron towers guarding. There were some Golden Cages too which locked people within.


    Although those people weren¡¯t at the God Realm, their Essence Energy and Vital Energy were still being sucked dry.


    They were all experiencing tremendous pain and were finding it much tougher than those God Realm Cultivators.


    Most of them were on theirst legs and wouldn¡¯t be able tost for much longer.


    There were even some people who didn¡¯t have any defenses at all, they were just thrown in here and fed to those Natural Variants.


    The more he looked, the colder he felt and the more anxious he was.


    He didn¡¯t bother about the consumption of True Qi as he used his Instant Space Dragon Pellets to travel full speed to search everywhere within this jail.


    From north to south, from east to west, he wasn¡¯t willing to let go of a single inch.


    However, when 15 days passed, Zong Shou was in total despair.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I find her?¡±


    ¡°I have searched this 30,000-mile space twice, not missing out a single inch. I didn¡¯t even let go of the underground region...¡±


    ¡°Was it like Wu Yazi had said, that she was already sent to the Ninth Layer?¡±


    Zong Shou was at a loss as he looked at the dozens of mutated Beast Pellets in his sleeves.


    They were his gains in thisyer, after going through 10 fierce battles.


    There were even a few ties when he was nearly surrounded by Natural Variants.


    God Realm Natural Variants had an intellect that was no different from humans.


    Although they were motivated by the Vengeful Energy, they knew how to work together with other beasts.


    This was why although they weren¡¯t as strong as him, they nearly killed him. He had to go all out just to barely be able to escape.


    These mutated Beast Pellets were his spoils of war.


    Hanxi was only able to use a few of them.


    However, these God Realm and above Beast Pellets could be merged into his Soul Ocean Void Space like the Instant Space Dragon Pellets to be Star Dao Seeds.


    If it was in the past, Zong Shou would be delighted with such gains.


    However, now he was dejected, his chest felt cold.


    As time went on, his eyes and soul acted up more often and the pain increased.


    It caused him to feel giddy and at a loss while he walked around the void.


    When he came to his senses, he was standing right at the center of the Nether Jail.


    Unknowingly, he had already walked over to this ce.


    There was a ck mist in front of him. Not only could he not see anything, but the Illusionary Heart Mirror was unable to shine through too.


    The thick space Spiritual Energy was surging within the mist.


    Apart from that, one could sense a strong aura within.


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze constricted. He hade to this ce dozens of times during these few days.


    He guessed that this was most probably the Abyss Gate to the Ninth Layer which was why he hadn¡¯t entered it yet.


    He headed into this area whilst he was distracted, mostly due to his subconsciousness.


    Then, he burst outughing. It seemed like he had to make a trip to the Ninth Layer.


    With this Ninth Layer made up, Zong Shou leisurely walked 100 miles away from the ck mist and sat down.


    He had consumed loads of energy these past 2 weeks and he had been through many tiring battles.


    He was totally drained of energy. To try to enter the Ninth Layer to fight with the person within the ck mist, he needed to recover to his optimal state first.


    He swallowed a few Spiritual Pills. He bore with the bone scratching and marrow cutting pain, and closed his eyes to adjust his breathing.


    He woke up a full 24 hourster.


    He used the Illusionary Heart Mirror to rece his eyes. He suddenly felt something and he controlled the mirror to look to the side.


    Thousands of feet away, a 30-year-old woman with white hair was hung onto a giant log, strapped down with arm-sized vines.


    Hundreds of red hummingbirds flew over andnded on her body.


    Each time they pecked with their sharp beaks they would rip off a piece of flesh.

 Chapter 922 - Seeing But Not Eating

    <h4>Chapter 922: Seeing But Not Eating</h4>


    The woman was unable to resist at all, allowing those finger-sized red hummingbirds to peck her body.


    She was bound by the vines and unable to move at all. Nheless, she was really calm, there was no fluctuation in her mind at all.


    Zong Shou was startled when he saw this. Before he went into the meditative state, he only saw the 100-mile wide ck mist.


    He didn¡¯t sense this woman at all.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the bunch of birds awakening him as they flew over, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed her even when he left.


    The woman was covered in injuries. Zong Shou frowned and waved his sleeves.


    Hundreds of Sword Energies spread out, causing all the hummingbirds to fall to the ground.


    In the distance, there were more red hummingbirds that also flew away.


    They were all shocked by his sharp Sword Intent, all of them chirping and flying away.


    Only then did the women raise her head in shock. Her white hair tied behind her head automatically.


    She looked at Zong Shou, a lost expression appeared in her eyes as she smiled, ¡°Thank you little brother. These birds are so annoying, I can¡¯t do anything about them. Thanks to you I can finally have a day of peace.¡±


    Zong Shou was startled. He felt that although this woman was middle-aged, her looks and aura were both top-notch.


    He felt really familiar with her like she was simr to someone in his memory. However, he couldn¡¯t recall who it was.


    The fight for power in the Lu Family was really intense and they also often conquered various worlds. However, there were very few truly nice people in this Nine Extreme Death Jail.


    However, for some reason, Zong Shou felt extremely close to this woman in front of him.


    They were connected by blood. Since he noticed her, he felt totally rxed.


    <i>Could it be...</i>


    Several sparks rose up in his mind as a thought rang out. However, it instantly disappeared. He thought back to it but couldn¡¯t recall anything.


    Zong Shou was distracted for a moment before anxiousness once again set in.


    Thinking about it, several Sword Lights shed and charged everywhere.


    In the blink of an eye, in a thousandth of a second, it formed a Sword Formation.


    It covered 10 miles, a sharp Sword Energy swept out and killed all of those red hummingbirds.


    For some reason, he wanted to do something for her. He also hated those hummingbirds to the bone for some reason!


    Since she said that they were annoying, then he would just kill them all.


    When the woman saw this, she was filled with gratefulness, ¡°Thank you. However, you shouldn¡¯t waste your energy. Someone is feeding these red hummingbirds. Even if you killed them all, a day or twoter there would be more. Not only would you not help me, you might bring trouble to yourself.¡±


    Zong Shou frowned, so what, he was never afraid.


    However, thinking about it, he decided to retract the Sword Formation.


    Before finding Lu Hanyan, he didn¡¯t want to cause more problems for himself.


    However, he felt sorry for this woman as his eyes drifted about.


    This giant tree was also not born naturally and must have been connected to the Death Jail Formation.


    The things used to restrict the Lu Family criminals were really weird. Zong Shou had seen many and so he wasn¡¯t surprised.


    But when he looked at this woman and her white hair whose ends were stabbed into the tree trunk, he couldn¡¯t help but call out.


    ¡°You are using this tree to cultivate?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The womanughed, ¡°My Essence Blood is sucked every day and if I don¡¯t get some back topensate myself, sooner orter I will die in this Death Jail. Moreover, I have wishes that I haven¡¯t fulfilled and if I don¡¯t cultivate to increase my lifespan, I won¡¯t be able to see my husband and child.¡±


    A weird expression shed across her eyes. For some reason, she wanted to tell that to Zong Shou.


    Maybe she was lonely for too long and the teen in front of her felt really close to her.


    While he spoke, the white hair instantly turned totally ck. Her white face became red once more, she was really beautiful.


    The wounds that had been pecked by the hummingbirds were instantly recovered and she was brimming with life.


    ¡°Life and Death Withering Technique!¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked and instantly knew what she was using.


    The only difference was that she used a method to borrow the tree to reverse the effects of the withering, to hide her lifeforce within the giant tree and suck it back when she needed it.


    She used the 3,000 strands of hair to suck Vital Energy and Essence Energy from the formation.


    He found it weird. He recalled that this technique was something from the Cloud World and was a secret technique of the Daoling Sect.


    How did this woman know how to use it?


    ¡°You recognize it?¡±


    The woman eximed and then she nodded her head, ¡°Yes! Someone like you is definitely really knowledgeable and it is no surprise that you have been to the Cloud World before.¡±


    He reminded, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Little Brother came here but looking at your situation you want to enter the Ninth Layer. I persuade you to not force your way in. At the Eighth Layer Abyss Gate, there is a Formless God Demon captured by Yanyuan Saint Venerable. It has formed a 10,000-year ve-master contract and will guard this ce. It is said that it was just a step from Saint Realm.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°Formless God Demon¡±, Zong Shou felt that it was familiar.


    Even when she said the words ¡°Saint Realm¡±, Zong Shou didn¡¯t care.


    He took in a deep breath and then his eyes lit up.


    His brain did have such memories but it came from the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox Bloodline.


    ¡°Nameless God Demon, that Shadow God! No! It is the Shadow Demon Race?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Any Shadow God Race when they reach God Realm will be formless and it will be tough to locate their movement or find traces of them.¡±


    The woman replied doubtfully, however, she saw an insuppressible joy on his face.


    Zong Shou was indeed filled with joy and he also felt rxed.


    If it was any other Peak God Realm, he was most probably dead.


    But this Shadow Demon Race, he didn¡¯t fear even a true Saint Realm.


    The thousands of years of ancestors of the Sky Fox Race used their own blood to refine a God Artifact to defend against those Shadow Demons during the Cloud Deste Era.


    They were the ultimate counter, especially when they had their guards up. Speaking of which, if it was as this woman said, then he had a 90% chance of entering the Ninth Layer.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t counter it, he could keep himself alive.


    He looked gratefully at the wooden vines, he couldn¡¯t bear to leave her like this.


    He hesitated and said, ¡°With my Sword Technique, I should be able to slice apart the restrictions. Do you need me to save you?¡±


    A few days ago, Zong Shou didn¡¯t even bother with that Peak God Realm Expert.


    However, for some reason, Zong Shou subconsciously wasn¡¯t willing to see this woman endure more torture.


    The woman was a bit surprised and then she shook her head, ¡°Lu Family naturally have theirws for punishment. I need to be locked in the Sixth Layer for 2,000 years. However, if I went to the Eighth Layer the time would be shorted to 40 years. If I go out now, I will gain freedom but all the time I have served in jail will be wasted.¡±


    She said, ¡°Little Brother, you are a good person but there is no need to worry for me. No matter what, I will survive till the end of my sentence. After all, my life goal is to see my child. The restrictions here aren¡¯t anything to me.¡±


    Zong Shou was at a loss, asking in a distracted matter, ¡°Can senior tell me your name?¡± That woman smiled, ¡°There is no need to call me Senior. I am actually quite young, you can just call me Lu Hanyan.¡±

 Chapter 923 - No Such Person

    <h4>Chapter 923: No Such Person</h4>


    Zong Shou suddenly felt as if he was at a loss, asking subconsciously, ¡°Senior, can you tell me your name?¡±


    The woman smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Senior, I am actually not that old. Just call me Lu Hanyan.¡±


    ¡°Lu Hanyan?¡±


    Zong Shou felt an explosion in his soul, like thunder.


    Then, there was a blur, he thought to himself who was Lu Hanyan? Did he know her?


    He was dizzy for a moment before his heart surged and he suddenly came to his senses.


    No! This was deduction...


    The moment such a thought rose up, it sunk back down into his heart.


    He thought back to what this woman was saying, what her name was. He didn¡¯t remember anymore.


    Was it due to the jail restrictions that affected his sight and hearing? Or were there gaps in his memory?


    At this moment, he was too embarrassed to ask anymore as he could only nod his head, ¡°I got it!¡±


    He looked into his body and felt his Energy Meridians flowing backward and blood was trying to burst out.


    Luckily, his True Qi and Soul Power had recovered to their peak. His meridians had recovered to arge extent after a day of regeneration.


    He was nning to rest for a period of time but since the Nether Gate was guarded by a Formless God Demon, then there was no need to do so.


    He also didn¡¯t know this woman, but for some reason, he subconsciously believed what she said.


    He took in a deep breath and was about to step into the ck mist when the woman persuaded, ¡°Little Brother, that Formless God Demon is really fierce. I have been here for 20 years and seen numerous people barge in only to end tragically. Your cultivation is weak and most probably your life will be in danger. You shouldn¡¯t go.¡±


    Zong Shou felt warm in his heart and then he shook his head.


    Just like how this woman was not willing to escape from the restrictions despite knowing the pain and suffering she would have to continue to endure, he had to charge into this Ninth Layer regardless of the danger.


    He didn¡¯t say anything more as he teleported 10 miles away in a sh.


    He hesitated for just a moment in front of the ck mist before walking in without much care.


    The energy within the mist was much darker and colder.


    Not only was the Death Energy here so thick that it could pretty much take physical form, but there was also a power that confused one¡¯s mind.


    If one used their eyes to look around, one would definitely see illusions forming.


    However, Zong Shou was using the Illusionary Heart Mirror, so he wasn¡¯t affected.


    He walked toward the center of the mist. He took a few steps before he heard an arrogantugh by his ear.


    The voice was really sharp and sinister as it shook his eardrums.


    Just as he felt wary, he saw a Sword Light shed down from the sky in the distance.


    The aura was vast and grand, like a mountain pressing down that couldn¡¯t be blocked.


    <i>Peak God Realm?</i>


    Zong Shou subconsciously was tempted to dodge the sword tip.


    However, he gritted his tongue, going forward instead of backward. His body shed as he stabbed forward with the Nameless Sword in his hand.


    If he couldn¡¯t defeat the enemy with this sword, then he would die!


    Numerous Sword Lights and numerous de Energies intersected and the sounds of metal shing rang out.


    Zong Shou flew 200 feet away. He waved his hand and the One Origin Spirit Sword left his Soul Ocean and appeared beside him.


    Using the Nine Dragon Shadow Sword Return to One Technique, hundreds of swords shed out in an instant.


    They rejected all the chasing energies and spells from 100 feet away!


    37 Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Swords were spread 100 feet away too.


    The Sword Formation formed and the 10,000-foot space was covered in Sword Energy.


    Only now was Zong Shou able to ¡°see¡± the situation in front of him.


    There were dozens of stoned cultivators who were surrounding him. Apart from their stunned expressions, they looked no different from God Realm Cultivators.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t panic as his eyes showed a cold intent.


    These were Shadow Puppets!


    The Shadow Demon crushed their souls and consciousnesses, controlling them, making them its puppets.


    However, such mindless puppets weren¡¯t able to use the Daos they grasped when they were alive.


    Rather than say they were God Realm, they were more like stronger Celestial Realm Cultivators with abundant True Qi.


    This why although there were a dozen of them, they weren¡¯t worth a mention in his eyes.


    What he cared more about was where the Sword Light came from.


    That sword had a far weaker aura than his and everything was just an illusion.


    The Formless God Demon could affect his thoughts to make him think that way. However, it couldn¡¯t hide anything from him in truebat.


    Actually, the Illusionary Heart Mirror had shone everything into his Soul Ocean from start to finish.


    The Formless God Demon just wrapped around it and struck his soul.


    However, it found out that he was resilient and firm and that normal methods wouldn¡¯t be able to shake him.


    Thus, heughed to try to make him wary, to create a chance to strike.


    It then formed an illusion of that shocking sword in his mind.


    Just now, he only needed to instinctively dodge and he would fall into the trap of this Formless God Demon, step by step.


    Although he had broken through the God Demon¡¯s methods, he didn¡¯t dare to rx at all. Instead, he became more careful.


    Not only was this Shadow Demon skilled, its methods were amazing too.


    It entered every hole and one couldn¡¯t defend against it!


    In the next instant, he saw a teen with a red mole on his face walking over.


    He looked at Zong Shou and then at the green mirror before saying with a weird gaze, ¡°Aura of the Sky Burning me. You are one of the Young Masters, one of the princes? Why? I have a contract with your Lu Family to not harm anyone with pure blood.¡±


    Zong Shou frowned. Due to this bloodline, no matter where he went, people would link him with the Lu Family.


    Although his name was within their direct bloodline name list, he didn¡¯t consider himself one.


    He hated the terms ¡®Young Master¡¯ and ¡®Prince¡¯.


    He shook his head and cast aside all his thoughts.


    ¡°I want to enter the Ninth Layer, will you help me find my way?¡±


    The Formless God Demon didn¡¯t have a body and it was using the body of a puppet to speak to him.


    Itsbat strength was reduced by half a grade, but during the fight just now, its sword was already stronger than his.


    Although he didn¡¯t fear him, it was best if he didn¡¯t fight him.


    After all, if he used the power of the Illusionary Heart Mirror to suppress it, he would have to use up some lifespan.


    The Formless God Demonughed, ¡°Do you have a Saint Dynasty decree? If you have, then take it out and I won¡¯t stop you!¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou frown, it understood. Its expression turned dark and cold, its eyes became icy cold.


    ¡°Without a decree, you are making things tough for me.¡±


    The Formless God Demon said this and then smiled with a weird expression, ¡°You are entering the Ninth Layer to search for Lu Hanyan? She is your mother? However, based on what I remember, there is no such woman in the Ninth Layer...¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked at how this Formless God Demon was able to read his thoughts and his body shuddered.

 Chapter 924 - Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 924: Unexpected</h4>


    ¡°Deduction Barrier, Mother Meeting Son but not knowing one another. The Saint Venerable¡¯s methods are amazing! How unexpected...¡±


    This was the Eighth Layer of the Death Jail, 30,000 feet above the ground.


    Two people stood here but there were no shadows or signs of them. They could see everything that was happening below.


    Li Tianqing thought to himself that having the meeting whilst not knowing the identity of the other person, was far better than not having a meeting at all.


    If in the future, if they had a chance to break through this Deduction Barrier, who knows how much pain they would feel?


    His expression didn¡¯t change as he continued smiling.


    ¡°Junior hasn¡¯t congratted Saint Venerable yet. It seems like your cultivation has greatly increased!¡±


    ¡°My cultivation has only improved a little. In terms of deduction skills, I am far weaker than the Buddhist Faction.¡±


    Lu Jueyan smiled with an indiscernible expression. He then asked, ¡°You were the one who made those red hummingbirds? I remembered that in the punishment there was none of this?¡±


    ¡°Saint Venerable...¡±


    His expression instantly changed as he looked toward Lu Jueyan with a weird expression.


    He didn¡¯t understand what he meant and only felt a cold intent.


    During these 17 days, Lu Jueyan was here, looking at everything Zong Shou did with great intrigue.


    The Saint Venerable should have seen the red hummingbirds long ago.


    Why was it that he didn¡¯t bother at the start, but his tone now sounded like he was asking for answers?


    He thought about it for a moment before answering cautiously, ¡°This was done by Li Yunge. Before the Hanyan matter, Yunge and Hanyan were fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦e. Apart from that, Yunge naturally hates her to the very core of her being. Actually, we can¡¯t me him. 20 years ago, he loved her deeply. As they say, the deeper one loves, the deeper one will hate! Due to that terrible humiliation, he was able to greatly improve and be the second of the Saint Dynasty princes...¡±


    ¡°Yunge?¡±


    Jueyan¡¯s brow rose, his eyes marked by an expression of understanding.


    For the Lu Family to maintain their bloodline, it was normal for the race to intermarry, especially for people like Lu Hanyan who couldn¡¯t marry outsiders.


    Lu Yange¡¯s name was one he had heard of decades ago. Who knew that this kid could actually reach such a high level?


    To be ranked second out of all the Lu Family princes, not only did his bloodline have to be far above people of the same race, he had to have great strength. Furthermore, he had to have at least 2 Country Rulers supporting him.


    Lu Tianqing not only spoke to argue for Lu Yunge, but also to argue for himself and to remind him of the importance within.


    Lu Jueyanughed, treating it like he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°However, you are still the Death Jail Guard. He wanted to torture her like this and you agreed? And also this type of Red Hummingbird?¡±


    Red Hummingbirds didn¡¯t eat much but the poison in their saliva could increase pain by dozens and hundreds of times.


    The Lu Family often used the saliva of the Red Hummingbird along with torture to interrogate criminals. However, those were really rare cases.


    Lu Tianqing was covered in a cold sweat. He didn¡¯t understand why Lu Jueyan said those words.


    Was this Saint Venerable leaning toward Lu Hanyan? That couldn¡¯t be the case...


    If he wasn¡¯t happy with it, he wouldn¡¯t have helped them 20 years ago. After which he wouldn¡¯t have bothered about the matter.


    ¡°It is Junior¡¯s fault, I shouldn¡¯t have done that! After this, I will head to the Punishment Hall to ask for punishment. This won¡¯t happen in the future!¡±


    ¡°It is good that you admit your mistake! As for punishment, there is no rush. Actually, there is no need to talk about the future...¡±


    Lu Jueyan nodded slightly, smiling as he sized up the red-robed old man.


    ¡°You are injured? Was it left by Zong Weiran 3 years ago? What is wrong with it now?¡±


    Lu Tianqing was stunned, green veins popping on his arms. His face was expressionless, ¡°It is just a small injury, it is not worth paying attention! Thank you Saint Venerable for caring.¡±


    Although Zong Weiran was forced back, he too saw it as a great humiliation!


    An Intermediate God Realm Expert could actually injure him and then leave safely.


    This injury wasn¡¯t healed even after 3 years!


    Lu Jueyan¡¯s smile became even wider when he heard this, ¡°That¡¯s good! I recalled that the Tianqi World That Lu Family rules have a Cangwu Saint Tree. It bears fruit every 2,000 years and it can increase one¡¯s lifespan by 100 years. You can go there and take 10 fruits. Remember to return in 10 days, don¡¯t bete!¡±


    His tone was firm and wasn¡¯t to be doubted.


    Lu Tianqing was stunned. Of course he had heard about the Cangwu Tree.


    This was a top treasure of the Lu Family, it could even be called one of the foundations of the Lu Family.


    It produced a fruit every 4 years and there were just 72 to be split within the race.


    Even a Saint Realm person like him couldn¡¯t enter the region.


    Why did he want it? Even 10 at once?


    An End Realm Saint Venerable lived forever. The lifespan increasing effect of this item was useless for him.


    Just as he was hesitating to ask, he saw Lu Jueyan looking over coldly.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate, acknowledging before dashing into the distance.


    Jueyan¡¯s words totally confused him and he didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    At the start, he wanted to scold him and punish him but then easily let him off.


    In the end, he instructed him to head to the Cangwu Saint Fruit.


    Was he going to give it to Lu Hanyan?


    100 of them could give 400 years of lifespan...


    Then, he shook his head and chased away such thoughts.


    Saint Venerables were really skilled but such items to increase lifespan weren¡¯t things they could decide.


    If he wanted to use it, he had to first exin himself to the people in the family whose lifespan was about to run out.


    Lu Hanyan was already given up by the family. Even Yanyuan Saint Venerable who doted on her didn¡¯t do anything.


    Much less the Extreme me Saint Venerable?


    Today, based on what he knew, this Saint Venerable¡¯s temper was getting more and more unpredictable. At least when he was young he did many preposterous things. His actions weren¡¯t weird or maybe he was being suspicious for no reason.


    Even if he knew that this mission was inappropriate, he couldn¡¯t reject it.


    A Phoenix shape appeared. Then, a woman wearing a noble dress and red-winged cape walked out of the mes.


    Her brow showed mocking intent, ¡°Are you really nning to give up on Tianqing Venerable? Although he is very scheming, he did many things for you.¡±


    ¡°He is too cunning and scheming!¡±


    Jueyan was expressionless as he looked at the ck mist below, ¡°It cannot be considered that I am giving up on him! In the past, when he did all those things, I treated him well. Now that I need him to suffer a little, he shouldn¡¯t have any grievances.¡±

 Chapter 925 - Reason For Death

    <h4>Chapter 925: Reason For Death</h4>


    ¡°Suffer a little?¡±


    The girl in the red shirt scoffed to show disdain.


    ¡°If that was the case, then why did you need to dig a hole for him to fall in, to use all tactics to make him admit his mistakes?¡±


    Jueyan didn¡¯t retort, focusing on his hand.


    ¡°If not, what can I do? That kid hates our Lu Family to the bone. If I don¡¯t use Lu Tianqing¡¯s head, then how can I appease his anger? I have stopped bothering about Lu Family matters. I am a Saint Venerable but the only thing I have control over is the Jail. I can only control Lu Tianqing, one person. He can just me his luck!¡±


    ¡°Scoff! Forget about Lu Tianqing. If he had some skill, he wouldn¡¯t be sent over to the Death Jail. Those few Country Rulers wouldn¡¯t let it happen too!¡±


    ¡°Not everyone decided to link themselves up with them.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to say anymore, breaking out into augh, ¡°What do you feel? Feng¡¯er, at this moment, our blood is boiling! It is all because of him! Bloodline retracement, this power is so strong. This is the first time in 7,000 years. He really isn¡¯t weaker than when Yanyuan stepped into End Realm...¡±


    ¡°En!¡±


    This person called Feng¡¯er squinted her eyes and silently felt it.


    He and Jueyan had a special rtionship, they were even connected by life and death. How would she not be able to sense such obvious bloodline movement?


    Since the moment they both looked toward Zong Shou, they had sensed it.


    As time went on, the weird movement became increasingly obvious.


    Jueyan was able to benefit, so was she able to gain a little help.


    ¡°It is indeed really strong. None of the Saint Realms these few thousand years canpare to him. World Burning Blood Eye, but it doesn¡¯t look like it either. It is like there are several other bloodlines merged in. Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Curse, Death Jail Restrictions. I really don¡¯t know how he is holding on. I am really looking forward to when he reaches the Saint Realm...¡±


    Her eyes shed and then she said tly, ¡°Is this bloodline power worth you sacrificing a Saint Realm?¡±


    ¡°Worth it? Of course.¡±


    Jueyanughed, shaking everything within 1,000 miles as he said impassively, ¡°To people like us, we don¡¯t care about family or powers or descendants. Entering True Realm is the only thing I wish for! In the future, I don¡¯t care about who wins and loses the family battles. I will let it happen and let them kill one another to get stronger. Even if they collude with outsiders, as long as it doesn¡¯t harm us, I will allow it, in fact, I would even be d to see it happen. Since this kid gives me a chance to improve further, then why not? Since Lu Tianqing does not understand, that is the reason why he is going to die!¡±


    After saying this, his expression changed, ¡°Speaking of which, this kid is rted to you. His body has a Lightning Phoenix Mark, it should be...¡±


    When she heard this, her expression changed, her face turned ashen white. Before Jueyan even finished, she changed the topic.


    ¡°There are at least 10 more days till he awakens the World Burning Blood Eye! How conflicting. I hope that he can quickly, but also slowly reach the tenth day.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡±


    Jueyanughed. The teen was talking about the same thing he was thinking.


    Each breath that passed made them feel that their bloodline was strengthening by a little. It became really vast and grand, making one covered in cold air.


    Like a dam, the longer it holds on, the more flood power it umtes.


    Once it charged out, it would definitely cause huge waves to drown everything!


    It made one anticipate whether or not this dam couldst to the end.


    Only then could more Bloodline Powere back to him.


    ¡°In terms of benefits, it can¡¯t be hidden from Yanyuan. In a few days, he will notice something.¡±


    Bloodline retracement, the stronger and closer one was, the more benefits one would receive.


    From Yanyuan to Zong Shou, that was only 8 generations.


    Jueyan couldn¡¯t chase up, no matter what, but he had the front foot.


    ¡°If he really forms the World Burning Blood Eye, who knows how muchmotion he will cause. This Nine Extreme Death Jail...¡±


    She frowned when she said this as she looked at the ck mist.


    The intense battle was over.


    ¡°Illusionary Heart Mirror? Nine-Tailed Sky Fox? Why is it in his hand? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    They really couldn¡¯t let this kid charge into the Ninth Layer.


    Jueyan was startled but it seemed like he had expected it. Heughed, ¡°No worries! It is as I expected...¡±


    With the flick of a finger, a drop of blood shot up toward the Abyss Gate.


    In mid-air, another Jueyan appeared...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s mind was shaking in the ck mist.


    ¡°During these 20 years, there was no woman sent to the Ninth Layer and no one called Lu Hanyan...¡±


    20 years, no Lu Hanyan. Then, where was his mother? Was this Formless God Demon lying?


    Was she actually still in the Nether Jail but just that he couldn¡¯t find her?


    Why did was he not able to find her, even after 10 days? What did he miss?


    All these questions shed in his mind.


    Zong Shou was unable to retract his thoughts and his mind got became even messier.


    A million thoughts rose up at the same time like a certain power was controlling him.


    At this moment, a man in a white shirt smiled at him gently. He shed down casually but a starlight appeared.


    Zong Shou just looked at it. Although he wanted to dodge and block, it was unable to take priority in his mind.


    He could see a Sword Energy reach his brow and was about to pierce it.


    Suddenly, a green mirror light shone from behind him.


    It scattered everywhere, covering the guy¡¯s body.


    A consciousness from the mirror returned to his Soul Ocean along with a chilling power which calmed down his thoughts.


    The Formless God Demon gave shrieked out in pain. In front of Zong Shou, it retreated swiftly.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. The Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Sword Formation instantly covered 40 miles of space.


    The Nameless Sword struck, a few Dragon Shadows appeared on it.


    Five Dragons returning to one. The Absolute Beginning Dragon reached out to try to swallow the teen!


    The Formless God Demon was unable to block. His sword was better than Zong Shou¡¯s but his Sword Light copsed.


    Zong Shou mercilessly pushed it aside and shattered it!


    Its face twisted in pain as it stumbled left and right, finding it tough to hold on.


    Even the puppets around were destroyed, one by one, by Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Formation!

 Chapter 926 - Wanxiang Formless

    <h4>Chapter 926: Wanxiang Formless</h4>


    Sword Energy shook everywhere, however, the strength of the man in the white shirt was just 30% of his initial strike.


    The Martial Path Sword Intent that it contained was also weakened significantly.


    It was pretty much no different from normal Celestial Realm Cultivators.


    What was a God Realm Peak Cultivator was now only able to disy strength simr to normal God Realm Cultivators.


    With an aura like a tiger pouncing on its prey, the Nameless Sword shed down, time after time, finally breaking the heavy Sword Veil!


    Maybe it knew that the situation wasn¡¯t good and it couldn¡¯t block it, the Formless God Demon didn¡¯t dare to hide itself in the body of this puppet.


    Under the green light, a green smoke rose up. The shadow headed into the ck mist and gave out a sharp holler.


    ¡°Despicable!¡±


    The moment he said these words, a close to crazy red Sword Light shattered the white shirt puppet into flesh and blood.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother anymore, his Spiritual Sense was locked down onto the main body of the Formless God Demon from start to finish.


    He hid his main soul into the Illusionary Heart Mirror while the illusionary soul was in his main body.


    He used this as bait to set up a trap to lure the Formless God Demon in, allowing the Illusionary Heart Mirror to shine on it head-on.


    At this moment, how would he allow the Shadow Demon to escape right in front of his eyes?


    If they continued to battle on, although he was confident in winning, using the mirror for a single breath used up a whole month of time.


    Naturally, he had to end this battle quickly!


    The moment the flesh and blood exploded, nine giant silver tails appeared from behind his back, seven real and two illusionary.


    A golden purple mark appeared on his brow. It looked like Fire, but also like Lightning but upon closer inspection it was also like the Illusionary and Water words.


    Four different kinds of marks were actually all merged into one.


    The 60,000-foot Lightning Wings spread out, ck mes scattering and scorching 100 miles around!


    He used the Sky Fox Bloodline to shine on this region. None of the ck Mist Illusionary Ability was able to affect his heart.


    He sensed all the changes of the Formless God Demon and the illusionary techniques.


    Under the light of the Illusionary Heart Mirror, the true scenes were disyed.


    sh!


    With one sword shing out, Three Thousand Star Falling!


    At this moment, although Zong Shou had only formed 79 Star Dao Seeds, this sword gave off the aura of the stars in the entire sky falling down!


    In just a thousandth of a second, the sword de gave out a brushing sound.


    The Sword Light shed into the soul body of the Shadow Demon and instantly Sword Intent exploded out.


    Spirit Realm level Massacring Sword Intent, Eon Sword Intent, as well as at least 3 True Dragon Swords, merged into one. They then split up into thousands of Daos and charged everywhere within that Soul Body.


    The Formless Demon cried out in pain but decisively split its body which could be formless and shapeless into a million fragments.


    It forcefully resisted Zong Shou¡¯s Thousand ze Lightning sh to crazily flee in the sky full of ck mes.


    Zong Shouughed coldly.


    <i>Do you want to escape? Do you think it would be so easy?</i>


    He wasn¡¯t interested in invading the Formless Demon¡¯s heart. Even if he did, it would be tough to find anything and it might attack him instead.


    Since they were already enemies, then he should just end thispletely!


    He wanted to attack once more but the pain in his eyes became more intense, like an explosion that tugged at his nerves and Soul Ocean, causing him so much pain that he bent his back.


    ¡°Pain...¡±


    He was more determined to vent out all the pain and all the frustration. He formed a seal and chanted out.


    ¡°Wan! Dao! Rules! Ritual! Xuan! Law! Kong!¡±


    He spat out the Common People¡¯s Path secret Seven Word Incantations, causing the millions of Soul Fragments of the Formless God Demon to halt in the air, unable to move at all.


    Under the scorching Thousand ze Lightning sh, it swiftly withered.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was under intense pain and didn¡¯t have much strength left. He waved his sleeves and released Hanxi and the dozens of Saint Fire Silver Ants.


    The former knew his intentions, its body shing like a streak of light, either using a fire movement technique or using Zong Shou¡¯s ck mes to move.


    Along with the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation, in just a moment, it shattered the fragmented Formless God Demon soul.


    Only at this moment was Zong Shou released from the intense pain.


    The Illusionary Heart Mirror was locking onto the main body of the demon from start to finish. The Soul Body which was already hundreds of times weaker was still struggling.


    With no intent to show mercy, Zong Shou shed down from the sky.


    He was still using the Three Thousand Star Falling as the starlight crashed down and the Sword Shadows shone brightly.


    When an eye-catching me light passed, Zong Shou spread out his Spiritual Sense and was unable to sense the aura of the Formless God Demon. It was really clean, leaving nothing at all.


    At this moment, the ck mist in the area had scattered by a small bit.


    Zong Shou shone down and searched inch by inch to confirm that the Formless God Demon¡¯s soul had already scattered. With a thought he retracted the green light.


    This Illusionary Heart Mirror consumed lifespan but it was okay if it was just some normal abilities.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was just using it to rece his eyes.


    The Nine Tails behind him retracted and the mark on his brow disappeared.


    He even kept all the stars. Only the Sword Formation continued to circle around him.


    Zong Shou frowned. The words that the Formless God Demon said just now caused the Illusionary Soul he formed to shake. That was a trap to bait the Formless God Demon.


    However, he really cared about what it said.


    His mother wasn¡¯t in the Ninth Layer and was actually in the Eighth Layer?


    Then, he shook his head slightly and thought to himself that there were only guards when one went from the upperyer down.


    To go up, apart from those Natural Variants, there was nothing stopping them.


    Moreover, it was best not to believe the words of this Formless God Demon.


    To shake his mind, it would often hold nothing back and be unscrupulous. Thus, its words were unreliable.


    He also found it weird. During the Seventh Layer, the Extreme me Saint Venerable directly helped the Lightning Eagle to prevent him from entering the Eighth Layer.


    Why didn¡¯t he interfere this time?


    Was he not interested in him anymore and gave up?


    He shook his head and fixed his eyes in the distance at the shining diamond-like thing.


    It was a transparent pellet that was left by the body of the Formless God Demon.


    ¡°What was that? Is it the Golden Pellet of the Formless God Demon?¡±


    Zong Shou used his Spiritual Power and obtained the pellet.


    The moment he reached in with his Spiritual Sense, a weird expression appeared in his eyes.


    The Shadow Demon Race was different from normal living beings and their cultivation methods were different.


    The Inner Pellet they formed were naturally different from beasts and humans.


    Just as he was thinking to himself that this had a huge illusionary power and the Shadow Demon soul within could amplify the Spiritual Sense of cultivators by at least a few times, there was a movement in his sleeves. A Golden Liquid suddenly spread out.


    Zong Shou¡¯s right hand suddenly transformed into arge mouth and swallowed the transparent crystal.


    ¡°Little Gold?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, why did Little Gold swallow this?


    Wanxiang swallowing Formless?

 Chapter 927 - Give You A Chance

    <h4>Chapter 927: Give You A Chance</h4>


    ¡°Little Gold?¡±


    Zong Shou was startled, why did Little Gold swallow this?


    Wanxiang swallowing Formless?


    One was good at mimicry and changing, to copy any kind of God Beast and expert.


    The other was good and illusions to attack the heart. It was formless and shapeless and tough to defend against...


    Slow down!


    A bright light shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. This little fellow¡¯s ambitions really wasn¡¯t small!


    However, to do that step he needed to swallow more high ranked Formless God Demons.


    Little Gold swallowed the transparent crystal and then retracted its body, not making any other movements.


    Zong Shou shook his head and stopped worrying about it as he walked toward the space Abyss Gate.


    With a sh, he was 10 miles away. This time he felt an inconceivable Spiritual Sense Suppression that was pressing down from outside, sweeping the entire sky.


    Zong Shou felt his Soul Ocean explode and shake, feeling extremely ufortable.


    He gathered his Spiritual Sense once more and fought against it.


    It was like an enormous and heavy wheel smashing into a quiet and peacefulke.


    It caused water to ssh everywhere, smashing anything that dared to go against it into pieces!


    Blood seeped out from the corners of his lips as that Spiritual Sense copsed once more.


    He tried his best to hold on and when it reached his Soul Core, the Dharma True Image at the center of the Soul Ocean suddenly opened its eyes.


    There was a Dao word on its brow while the eyes were two whirlpools.


    Fire and Water, Yin and Yang, Life and Death, Cause and Effect, Fate, Eon, and Universe...


    They faced off against one another andplemented one another.


    The ck and White Holes in the hands rose up in the air and hung behind him.


    The Dharma True Image reached out, using Soul Power to form a 4-foot Blood Sword simr to the Nameless Sword.


    The Nine Layer Golden Tower also fell from above and into his left hand.


    When the giant wheel charged over, he shed out!


    There was a huge explosion as Zong Shou felt as if his soul had been blown into pieces.


    He bled from all seven holes and looked really bad. All of a sudden, even the pain from the restrictions and in his eyes were being suppressed.


    Luckily, his Soul Core was able to sustain the attacks and didn¡¯t crack.


    Apart from the unbearable shaking and ripples, there weren¡¯t any other problems.


    Zong Shou was just worrying about how to deal with the matter when the Nine Layer Golden Pagoda gave out many threads of Golden Light.


    It caused his Void Space and Soul Ocean to instantly be calm once again.


    The cracks within were recovering at a visible rate under the shine of the Golden Light.


    ¡°What kind of treasure is this?¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked. Just now he didn¡¯t even control that Golden Pagoda.


    Only now did he realize how much emphasis Senior Brother Wei Xu ced on him.


    The gift given to him when he made her his Master was far from what he expected.


    Just looking at the ability of the pagoda, it wasn¡¯t below that of the Illusionary Heart Mirror!


    It was far from just suppressing King Path Energy!


    It seemed like a portion of a top treasure...


    He didn¡¯t have any time or energy to research into it. Right away, he looked forward and saw a purple-robed teen standing within the Abyss Gate.


    He stood with his arms by his side andughed coldly like a God looking down onmon life.


    ¡°Jueyan?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank and knew that this wasn¡¯t Jueyan¡¯s main body but just a small bit of his soul.


    That aura still gave him a feeling like a bottomless abyss! No, it was like a ck Hole or a White Hole...


    He felt like out of all the things he had seen, only these two items could urately describe it.


    He saw many End Realm Experts like Dragon Shadow and Lin Xuanshuang.


    However, they tried their best to hide their aura unlike this person who didn¡¯t hide it anymore. He was really domineering and sharp.


    ¡°This is a body formed from my Essence Blood!¡±


    Jueyan¡¯s eyes shed as he sized up Zong Shou.


    ¡°To be able to block a hit from my Spiritual Sense and to stop your soul from not copsing. Really good! Although you haven¡¯t reached 1%, you are unique in your age group.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of his stomach. His right hand grabbed onto the Nameless Sword as his green veins started popping out.


    Even in front of an End Realm, he didn¡¯t lose the courage to pull out his sword.


    However, what was the use? Although the person in front of him was formed by just a drop of Essence Blood, it was enough to send him into despair. That Formless God Demonpared to the person in front of him was like a mepared to the moon!


    He would even dare to fight a Saint Realm Expert now and try to kill it!


    However, the person in front of him made it tough for him to even breathe, much less sh over.


    But it was impossible to make him give up!


    Was he going to look on and see this person block him from entering the Abyss Gate?


    Or did he have to wait for Lin Xuanshuang to help him?


    He mocked himself. To think of all this now was excessive.


    Although he wasn¡¯t willing to admit that the person opposite him didn¡¯t show any killing intent, his life was indeed at a single thought of this End Realm expert.


    Such a feeling made him really annoyed!


    Jueyan didn¡¯t bother about the changes in his feelings as he said tly, ¡°You are unique in the Junior Generation of the Lu Family! Seeing that, I am really happy and am willing to give you a chance. Within 10 days, if you can use your ability to enter the Abyss Gate, I will pardon your mother from the rest of her sentence...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned but there was no joy in his heart at all.


    It was easier said than done to walk into that gate, but Jueyan definitely had something up his sleeves. He wouldn¡¯t just let him do so easily.


    ¡°Of course, I will also try to stop you!¡±


    This Jueyan waved his sleeves and instantly a red me burned, causing this 300,00-foot space to turn into a furnace.


    The ck mist suddenly dissipated.


    ¡°I will only be restricted to the power of this body...¡±


    His eyes were filled with anticipation and also a provocative and underestimating expression.


    Maybe it was an illusion but for some reason Zong Shou felt like this person was looking at his tightly shut eyes.


    He was really curious like he was looking forward to something.


    Zong Shou thought about it for a moment before stepping forward with determination, not saying a single word.


    He knew that he didn¡¯t have any choice and he had to give it a try.


    Before he entered the Death Jail, he was already prepared to die, so why would he bother about his life at this moment?


    After the third step, he entered the range of the red me. The golden mark appeared on his brow once more.


    The 70,000-foot Lightning Wings spread out and below his feet was a ck colored Lotus Flower shaped me.


    It protected Zong Shou from melting and disappearing in the Sky Burning me.


    Afterward, 9 Silver Tails, each 3,000-foot long appeared.


    His body was also covered in bits of a water-blue scales.


    Naturally, this was the Water Qilin Bloodline protecting him.


    Just 3,000 feet away and it forced Zong Shou to use all his Bloodline Abilities.

 Chapter 928 - Cycle Of Reincarnation Technique

    <h4>Chapter 928: Cycle Of Reincarnation Technique</h4>


    The mes outside were burning, using the Lightning ze Thousand sh to go up against this pure Sky Burning me.


    It caused a flurry of shock waves in Zong Shou¡¯s Soul Ocean.


    The messy Spiritual Sense lost control and scattered outward.


    The Giant Soul Wheel once again descended down, directly breaking through the outeryer of his Soul Ocean and heading directly to his core.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Dharma True Image once again held up its sword to fight against the Giant Wheel.


    It was finding it extremely tough, the True Image body continuously exploded out, causing some Spiritual Sense to break away.


    Luckily, he had the support of Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique which allowed him to instantly recover it.


    He still had to bear the pain of his soul copsing and slowly restrict the soul body to be more perfect and wless to face the Giant Wheel.


    At this moment, Zong Shou knew that this Giant Wheel was the instantiation of Jueyan¡¯s Dharma.


    Who knows what kind of Dao he studied to actually have such vast power...


    Even 1% of it was powerful enough to curb Zong Shou¡¯s defense and prevent him from attacking!


    He released his Monster Body and gathered all the Bloodline Power he could.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t afraid of being burned by the me. After all, the ck mes of the Thousand ze Lightning sh was the Water Qilin¡¯s ability.


    Zong Shou was perfectly fine as he could walk in the water.


    He was really careful with each step he took. Afterward, he was unobstructed and was able to proceed 20,000 feet forward.


    When he was just 1,000 feet away from the Abyss Gate, he raised his head and looked toward Jueyan with a weird expression.


    Wasn¡¯t this Extreme me Saint Venerable going to stop him? Just this Sky Burning me and Spiritual Sense Suppression wasn¡¯t enough to stop him.


    This person¡¯s eyes looked like they were closed but they weren¡¯t. He was really calm and had an indiscernible expression on his face.


    Zong Shou frowned, not hesitating at all to step out.


    With one step, he crossed 10 feet and was just 990 feet away from the gate.


    Although that step was as light as before, he instantly stepped into another world!


    True Qi was vast like an ocean, endless amounts of True Qi and energy wereid out here.


    Along with the suddenly increased Soul Power Suppression on his soul, his body stumbled and he nearly knelt down.


    Within his Soul Ocean, he finally understood what Dao that Giant Wheel was!


    Cycle!


    The Cycle of the Cycle of Reincarnation, the Cycle of the Cycle of all beings!


    One could clearly see the dozens of talismans within that wheel.


    Life and Death, Fate, Five elements, Yin and Yang...


    They were opposite one another, a full 12 types ofws!


    Zong Shou was shocked, this was the Dao of Jueyan?


    It was no wonder that although it felt weak and yet no matter how much strength he used to attack, it was like a mud cow stepping into an ocean, disappearing totally.


    He used a Dao word to merge hundreds ofws.


    In the end, he wanted to merge the 3,000 Daos into 1.


    Jueyan was different. He felt that the things in the world were all just part of a cycle.


    ...Life and Death was a cycle! Fate was too! Cause and Effect was the same!


    The Beginning and End was just a cycle!


    Zong Shou¡¯s Dharma True Image was fighting against it with all his power.


    He tried to chase this wheel out of his Soul Ocean Void Space.


    No matter how he used strength, the Giant Wheel would take it away, spin and it would return back to the end and then back to the beginning!


    He felt a cold sweat break out on his forehead. Zong Shou took another step forward and felt that he couldn¡¯t proceed anymore.


    His bones were crackling bit by bit, unable to take the pressure.


    No matter how much strength he used, in the end, it would return to his body.


    Jueyan wasughing like he was mocking Zong Shou for overestimating his own strength.


    Zong Shou¡¯s fists couldn¡¯t help but grip tightly. His chest was filled with both hate and fury. He hated himself for being useless while also angry at Jueyan for looking down on him.


    For things to end just like this? Impossible!


    The Vengeful Energy building up in his chest slowly turned into mes of rage that began burning intensely.


    The extreme pain in his eyes drilled into his heart and bones. The restrictions were continuously corroding his soul.


    However, it wasn¡¯t able to shake his mind at all and his fighting spirit grew even stronger.


    He had to walk over!


    There was a loud explosion behind his back as a giant Nether Gate suddenly appeared.


    Large amounts of Death Energy surged in and Zong Shou gathered it on his sword.


    Many cracks were ripped in the surrounding space, causing Zong Shou to delightfully step forward.


    Jueyan who was in the distance frowned, ¡°Nether Gate? You actually have such attainments in the Death Dao? However, do you really not care about your life to use it like that?¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent. No matter what strength, as long as it could help him to walk into the Abyss Gate, even if he became a demon, he didn¡¯t care.


    Moreover, in this Nether Death Jail he only used some Life Essence.


    Death Energy wrapped around him but the energy in his body surged endlessly.


    It formed a pair of wings outside of his body which were grey and white.


    Within his senses, although the Giant Wheel caused the power of Death to cycle, it was too huge and just the conversion process alone was slowing the Wheel down.


    Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts were simple. Since he could cycle back and recover all kinds of Daos, then the only way would be to overpower the wheel.


    Jueyan didn¡¯t bother, looking closely at Zong Shou. In a moment, his eyes shone with an understanding expression.


    ¡°No evil can invade, no demon can touch! So you have Saint Energy on your body, the body of the Saint Kind, no wonder you fear nothing!¡±


    When he said this, heughed out loud, ¡°Who knew that the Junior Generation of my Sky Burning Lu Family would have a Saint King.¡±


    Heughed self-mockingly. The emotions in his tone were reallyplicated.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother and took 10 steps forward before he was blocked by that iron wall-like energy barrier.


    Zong Shou bit on the tip of his own tongue to wake himself up from the intense pain for just a moment.


    A Lotus tform appeared beneath his foot. It wasn¡¯t a Fire Lotus formed by the Lightning ze Thousand sh but from Wish Power. A True Lotus.


    The moment this Lotus tform was formed, a Seven-Colored ss Light appeared and Buddhist Power surged.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t care about anything and didn¡¯t care about the consequences.


    He only knew that he had to walk forward these dozens of steps!


    ¡°Lotus tform? When did this kid have any rtions with the Buddhist Faction? This aura looks like the Buddhist Ancestor Fruit Attainment...¡±


    The one who spoke was that teen in the red shirt. A red me shed and Zong Shou appeared beside Jueyan.


    Zong Shou looked at the teen who was standing hundreds of feet away, who had totally lost his mind from the excruciating pain.


    Jueyan was also stunned as he looked at the ck and white spots behind Zong Shou¡¯s back.


    Although they didn¡¯t fully appear, they were terrifying.


    A momentter, when Zong Shou walked within 10 feet, did hee to his senses.


    ¡°So we still underestimated him! Buddhist Faction Unlimited Beginning and End...¡±


    He sighed, reaching out his hand and dotting towards the brow of the teen.


    He could see that Zong Shou had already used everything.


    The skin on his body was torn apart and his clothes were dyed with blood. The bones in his body were twisting in many unnatural ces.


    This showed that his body couldn¡¯t take all the pressure.


    Although it couldn¡¯t, there were still those ck mes, Life and Death Power, Water Qilin water patterns...


    At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s Vital Energy was flowing in reverse and he was also suffering from the restrictions. However, he still carried the pressure of dozens of strong abilities!


    For an Initial Celestial Realm Cultivator to show such strength, he had exceeded normal Initial God Realm Cultivators.


    His body was the first to pay the price.


    At this moment, the Dharma he tried to instantiate was thest straw on the camel¡¯s back.


    What made Jueyan frown was that Nether Gate.


    Vengeful Spirits gathered and cried out. This opened gate caused the 10,000-foot space to really be aherworld.


    He could fee that a few experts around sensed this Death Power and were sending their Spiritual Senses over.


    Even if they knew that there was an End Realm aura suppressing here, it didn¡¯t stop them.


    Thinking about this, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He wasn¡¯t willing for the Nether Jail of the Lu Family to really be a Netherworld.


    The Netherworld had tens of thousands of years of chaos. Were those people just so eager?


    With a flick of a finger, a spell seeped in. It wasn¡¯t a powerful one but it directly shook the depths of his soul.


    Zong Shou felt his mind shake and he could hear Jueyan say, ¡°Just tricks! How funny!¡±


    His body suddenly flew backward 100 miles away from the ck mist.


    He was unable to gather his consciousness and he felt really dizzy like he was about to die.


    Thest thing he saw was that women and her weird face.


    Then, the Illusionary Heart Mirror couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The light retracted and it returned to his Soul Ocean.


    Zong Shou totally lost consciousness.


    Lu Hanyan rested beside the tree, she didn¡¯t even think, sending a thread of hair to pull his body to her side.


    A male and a female stepped out of the ck mist.


    She was shocked, ¡°Saint Venerable?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even think, pulling the body back and protecting it.


    ¡°Saint Venerable, the teen is wrong to barge into the death jail. However, if he dies here, that is too heavy a punishment. Moreover, our Lu Family rules state that if he is able to pass the Ninth Layer Nether Gate, then his past sins will be removed...¡±


    She originally guessed that Zong Shou couldn¡¯t beat the Formless God Demon and was lucky to escape.


    Now that she saw the two of them walk out, she knew that the situation wasn¡¯t right.


    Her tone couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. After she said that, she realized that it was a little rude to speak in that manner to a Saint Venerable.


    Jueyan didn¡¯t care, his eyes looking at Zong Shou with aplicated expression before he looked back at her. He smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a mother¡¯s nature?¡±


    Lu Hanyan¡¯s brow rose up and was totally confused. Nature? What nature?


    As for the few words he said before, she didn¡¯t hear them.


    ¡°Forget it, you can take care of this kid and let him consume this...¡±


    Jueyan didn¡¯t bother to exin as he waved his hand and a Jade Box flew over.


    Lu Hanyan took it and she was shocked.


    Within it was the best medicine in the Lu Family; Jade Bone Spirit Returning Marrow.


    It could be used to heal injuries and also to train the body. Moreover, this Jade Box had a full 10 drops.


    ¡°One drop a day and when he wakes up, tell him that I am waiting for him at the Abyss Gate.¡±


    After saying this, he smiled and walked back into the mist. Lu Hanyan looked curiously at him and then at the teen beside her.


    She thought to herself, *What kind of identity does he have in the Lu Family? *

 Chapter 929 - After Waking Up

    <h4>Chapter 929: After Waking Up</h4>


    While he was in his deep slumber, he felt a chill and refreshing feeling coursing through his four limbs and hundreds of bones.


    His exhausted body once again felt rejuvenated and recovered. The energy in his Chakra Meridians once again rose up and he was brimming with life once more.


    Zong Shou¡¯s consciousness slowly pulled itself from the darkness.


    He thought to himself that maybe he was dead? But how could he still feel his own body?


    Those few bones which were obviously broken had already recovered and seemed stronger than before.


    There was a stabbing pain in his skin like many needles were piercing him. They stabbed into his Energy Meridians, helping him improve and clear out the blood clots.


    He felt two ice-cold hands using a special technique to press down on his acupoints.


    The power control was totally perfect, helping to control the energy movement in his body and helping to clear out his 100 veins.


    Although the hand was cold, he felt really warm like it was something he missed a lot.


    This aura was also really familiar, he even had an urge to dive into its embrace.


    ¡°Mother...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but mutter out before he was instantly stunned.


    The hands also stopped and then there was a softugh before she continued to use that special method to help him recover.


    He felt his face heat up, he forcefully controlled his blood to not surge up.


    He thought to himself that he had really lost all his face this time.


    He really wanted to dig a hole and bury himself in it.


    He could only act that he was still sleeping and those words were just him talking in his dreams.


    He really was in a dream! He must be caring too much about his mother who was suffering in the Death Jail!


    He sneakily spread out his Spiritual Sense and realized that he was beside the ck mist and that monster tree.


    Heid on the legs of the woman and the needles were actually her hair.


    Although she was wrapped by vines, she tried to move her arms out to help him recover his injuries.


    Momentster, she seemed to have used up all of her strength as she panted, ¡°Has Little Brother woken up? This habit of acting to be asleep is not good. This Adversity Crossing Meridian Leading Technique of the Lu Family is something I am not that good at. If you want to totally recover, you have to do so yourself!¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t act at all. He only opened his eyes and straightened his body. His eyes were still filled with intense pain and he couldn¡¯t see.


    This was why he immediately took out the Illusionary Heart Mirror.


    He shone it everywhere and as expected it was that woman who he felt really close to for some reason.


    His face was as thick as a city wall and he didn¡¯t feel awkward after being exposed. His eyes were shocked as he asked right away.


    ¡°Senior, how many days have passed since I fell unconscious? Did you save my life?¡±


    He was curious as to why Jueyan hadn¡¯t taken his life yet.


    However, thinking back to that moment, the Saint Venerable didn¡¯t have any killing intent in him.


    So, the main goal of saying that was to shift her attention, to prevent more awkwardness.


    ¡°Just 15 hours! Even if I didn¡¯t help you, you would¡¯ve been able to recover by yourself. To say that I have saved you is too much.¡±


    When she said this, she shook her head, ¡°I told you to not call me Senior, you can just call me Lu Hanyan.¡±


    <i>Lu what?</i>


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hear it properly as he felt as though his heart was sweating. For some reason, he didn¡¯t hear her name twice.


    Then, he was attracted to the conditions in his body.


    Just fifteen hours?


    Why did his injuries heal so quickly?


    Even though he was about to faint he had a rough understanding of the injuries within his body.


    At this time, it was so bad that he couldn¡¯t bear to look at it. Even if he used the best pill in his collection, it would take three to five days to heal.


    However, at this moment, he was mostly healed up. Only a few small details were not fixed.


    He was really energized, even more so than before he was injured.


    The few broken bones were all well healed. Not only were there no repercussions but they were even stronger than before.


    His soul was bountiful and he couldn¡¯t see any signs that he had gone through arge war.


    He couldn¡¯t help but frown. What was the reason for this?


    He wasn¡¯t End Realm, so how could he recover so quickly?


    He looked toward the girl beneath the tree with a questioning gaze.


    This was the only reason he could think of as to why he recovered so quickly.


    Lu Hanyan seemed to know his intentions, shaking her head, ¡°It is not because of me. Your injuries are because some other person used Spiritual Medicine to help you.¡±


    As for who it was and what medicine it was, Lu Hanyan wasn¡¯t willing to say anymore. She only said, ¡°Little Brother should have a high standing in the Lu Family and well adored. Are you one of the princes?¡±


    Zong Shouughed. Well adored? If that was the case, then they would be much better.


    He was indeed the prince.


    But he hated the Lu Family to the bone and was filled with rage. If anything happened to his mother in this Death Jail, then even if he had to use his entire life ande into contact withrge amounts of Cause and Effect, he was going to wipe out the Sky Burning Lu Family!


    He looked toward the ck mist in thought.


    Was that the person who healed his injuries? Extreme me Saint Venerable?


    When Lu Hanyan saw this, she recalled something and had a weird expression on her face, ¡°Oh right! Extreme me Saint Venerable said before you went unconscious that he would wait for you at the Abyss Gate but you only have 10 days.¡±


    Zong Shou frowned and thenughed coldly. He closed his eyes and started to heal his injuries.


    He was already mostly healed up and now he just used his internal energy to cycle his body. In just 15 minutes, he was back to normal.


    Even the True Qi showed no signs of it being used.


    When Zong Shou woke up, he waved his sleeves, causing the 79 Star Dao Seeds and 37 Dragon Tooth Swords to appear beside him.


    One more Star Dao Dragon Pellet and Dragon tooth appeared in his hands.


    During these days, he didn¡¯t have any time to refine new Star Dao Seeds and Dragon Tooth Swords.


    At this moment, his strength wasn¡¯t sufficient, so he instinctively wanted to work on these two areas. They were the fastest way for him to increase his strength now.


    Forget about other things. Due to Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s Spirit Dream Inducing Technique, he was able toprehend The Life Dao as well as the other Daos that were birthed for it, to the Dao source level.


    This Dao Seed would easily be gathered and he could even create seven or more seeds in just a few days as well as two flying swords.


    However, the moment such a thought rose up, his heart moved.


    He thought back to what Jueyan said before he went unconscious.


    ¡°All tricks! How amusing!¡±


    These words seemed to have deep meaning.


    Zong Shou thought deeply about it and started to split his mind into two. To form the Star Dao Seeds and also to refine the Dragon Teeth with the Sky Burning me.


    He got slightly distracted and started thinking back to the battle he went through just a day ago.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t really a battle. Jueyan didn¡¯t even go all out. He just used the Sky Burning me and Spiritual Sense Suppression to force him into despair.


    Then, he just flicked his finger to smack him away.

 Chapter 930 - Heart Tugging Pain

    <h4>Chapter 930: Heart Tugging Pain</h4>


    In terms of being helpless, Zong Shou had been through numerous battles in his life and none could bepared to this.


    Although his opponent was End Realm, he really lost his face.


    Just a bunch of tricks...


    Looking more closely, the abilities he grasped, the sword techniques he knew, and the spells he could cast, what else did heck?


    Actually, most of them reached a level that even his physical body couldn¡¯t handle!


    However, it really was totally messy and chaotic.


    He looked back at Jueyan. What he learned was also really messy but he merged them all into the Dharma which was why all his strength was whole, tightly connected with one another and there wasn¡¯t anything excessive.


    No wonder this person looked down on him so much.


    ¡°Although there is nothing harmful about it being so messy, they do notplement one another. When you are unable to form a system, then it is bad. Even if I want to go fromplicated to simple, I can¡¯t do so in such a way.¡±


    Zong Shou was in deep thought, even the actions of his hands were bing slower.


    In other words, what was important now wasn¡¯t to search for more strength.


    That was something he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve in such a short time.


    He had a huge amount of potential in his body to discover.


    He thought back to the Jueyan¡¯s Wheel Technique, how he was supposed to achieve that?


    His Beginning and End Dharma was better than him on the source level.


    However, there was a huge difference in strength between them.


    A small millimeter difference might lead to a gap of a few thousand miles.


    He should have the ability to fight him but he just wasn¡¯t sure how long he would be able to hold on for.


    He needed to search for other methods to enter that Abyss Gate...


    However, when Zong Shou thought deeply about it for a long while, he was still unable toe up with any ideas...


    Unless he could cut off all of the power of the cycle, otherwise, no matter how strong his ability was, it would be used against himself.


    Just as he was sighing and feeling dejected, his heart suddenly jumped.


    <i>Slow down, cut off?</i>


    Zong Shouprehended something and a weird glow shed in his eyes.


    He retracted his thoughts, splitting attention three ways. While he crafted the Instant Space Dragon Pellet and the Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Swords, he spent arge portion of his focus on managing the abilities and Daos within him.


    There wasn¡¯t much need to reorganize his Sword Techniques. He had always used the One Origin Sword as the foundation Be it the Nine Dragon Shadow Sword or the Styx River Death Sword or the Sword Techniques from the Common People¡¯s Path, Zong Shou had always tried to merge them into the One Origin Sword.


    He always believed that one sword was needed for one to have no opponent, to be invincible, to verify the Dao!


    It was the structure within his Soul Ocean that was really messy.


    Zong Shou thought about it and decided to act from the Dharma True Image.


    He started to try to merge the four types of Bloodline Marks into the True Image.


    The Dao True Seeds like Cause and Effect, Life and Death, etc., not onlyplemented one another but also conflicted with one another.


    How to turn cons into pros, how to arrange them, how to use them needed much thought.


    He didn¡¯t have aplete Spirit Master legacy, so his Soul Ocean was really roughly managed, allowing things to ur naturally.


    It was okay when he faced normal cultivators but the moment he faced someone like Jueyan, the numerous weaknesses within would be revealed.


    ¡°Fate, Cause and Effect, Life and Death, Yin and Yang, Eon and Gxy, Swallow and Spit. They are all Daos which rise up from the Beginning and End. They can all be merged into the Dao word. However, the details still need to be studied to change the structure...¡±


    Anyway, he had to execute the strength of the abilities to the greatest extent.


    The moment such a thought rose up, he felt that there were many changes within his Soul Ocean Void Space.


    Next would be those Star Dao Seeds. The more that were added, the stars within his Soul Ocean would be like those in the skies.


    Since that was the case, rather than let those stars form by themselves, why couldn¡¯t he purposely model them and copy them?


    The Heavens had a reason for making things like that! The reflection of the stars of the world were visible in the various differents for a reason.


    In this region, there were numerous stars he could reference to create many secret techniques.


    His Three Thousand Star Falling came from the Taoist Faction Cycle of Heaven Star Falling Technique.


    However, it would take more than a day toplete this. The workload was also enormous. Even if he used the Book of Eon, he might not evenplete it in three to five months.


    However, at this moment, a little bit more strength was good. Even if he managed to roughlyplete the first step, it would give him a little more chance of winning.


    He closed his eyes and meditated. Zong Shou forgot about time once more. Although his eyes were in excruciating pain, when he sat next to her, he felt really peaceful.


    Slowly, he began to forget about the intense pain in his eyes.


    For some reason, when he started to try to merge the four strong bloodlines with his True Image, the pain in his eyes actually instantly reduced by half.


    <i>As expected, the change in my eyes had to do with the Bloodline Power...</i>


    The merger process was surprisingly simple.


    It was like he had tried thousands of times before and now it was just beingpleted naturally.


    Zong Shou¡¯s motto was to search for the differences in simrities.


    He had to merge them into one and preserve the shing areas first and not worry about it.


    He couldn¡¯t be greedy for perfection. Zong Shou was prepared to do this portion when he had time.


    The parts that were useless to him and didn¡¯t help him needed to be decisively removed. Only the essence was to be kept.


    Who knows how long passed before he woke up once more. He suddenly dotted out with his finger, a seemingly normal and powerless action.


    The space in front of him didn¡¯t change at all.


    But Zong Shou could feel the shocking power on that finger.


    If he didn¡¯t retract in time, the hundreds of miles around would be destroyed.


    This was one, nine paths merging into one, everything born from one!


    This was the only thing that Zong Shou thought about that could go up against the Cycle of Reincarnation.


    His brow rose up. His eyes were filled with anticipation. He felt a gentle gazend on him.


    There was only that woman under the tree beside him. He couldn¡¯t help but look over in shock.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with my body?¡±


    ¡°How would there be?¡±


    Lu Hanyan felt a little awkward and her face flushed red. Then, she said sadly, ¡°I just got a little emotional. If my kid is safe and nothing happened to him, he should be around 20, a little older than you...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s looks were fixed too early, his current looks were still of a 16-year-old.


    Then, he heard Lu Hanyan say tly, ¡°Who knows if he will ept me as his mother when I leave this ce? How is he now? If he is like Little Brother, I will be satisfied. No, it is best if he doesn¡¯t cultivate, otherwise, the Lu Family won¡¯t let him off. I hope that he will have a peaceful life. Oh, that is not appropriate. If he doesn¡¯t cultivate, how will he live forever?¡±


    Zong Shou felt his eyes sour up and for some reason he felt a heart-tugging pain.


    He deduced the time and rose up, once again heading toward the ck mist.

 Chapter 931 - Prophecy Starts To Appear

    <h4>Chapter 931: Prophecy Starts To Appear</h4>


    The time he cultivated was much shorter than he had expected. He had only used four days of time.


    When he entered deep into this ck mist, he noticed that the mist, which had scattered a little due to the death of the Formless God Demon, had now recovered and was even stronger than before.


    Who knows whether it was due to the special environment of this ce or if it was done by Jueyan.


    He got 20 miles in before the 70,000-foot Wings behind his back spread open again.


    Behind them were the ck and white-colored wings. These were the Life and Death Wings.


    They gathered the power of Life and Death but were totally harmonious with the Lightning Wings, like they were part of the same body.


    He pped in the air and swiftly covered 10 miles. He could sense that really familiar aura which was now already etched into his bones.


    Jueyan!


    Without any hesitation, Zong Shou stepped into the air and into the Sky Burning mes. His energy was as sharp as a spear as he stepped into the ocean of mes.


    Compared to how careful he was the first time, this time he went all out to charge forward.


    He still used the Dharma True Image in his Soul Ocean to go up against the Giant Wheel.


    It had evidently became stronger than before and was now able to hold its own.


    It didn¡¯t bother with the suppression, the bright Sword Light exploded out within the me.


    Man and sword merged into one and he shed as fast as lightning toward that person standing outside theher gate.


    His aura was sharp but it was one with his body.


    Jueyan¡¯s eyes lit up and then heughed, ¡°You are really smart!¡±


    The Sword Light came within 1,000 feet and he still didn¡¯t react.


    When he came within 990 feet, Zong Shou felt a wall-like True Qi. His sword needed to use up arge amount of energy to just take half a step.


    The pressure pressed down from all directions and it was really ufortable.


    He scoffed coldly. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    The sword attack which was really concise and focused suddenly spread out.


    Frenzied Wind Storm! Sword after sword of strong shes waved forward.


    He didn¡¯t bother about energy consumption as millions of de energies shed forward.


    sh! sh! sh! sh! sh!


    It was really barbaric and what seemed like random shes actually each had a goal. They either directly attacked weak points or went head-on, to try to create a chance from an impossible situation.


    In just a breath, it broke openyer afteryer of energy walls.


    At this moment, the 39 Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Swords flying in the air followed in.


    There were only two more swords but due to the restructuring that Zong Shou did in the short few days, its strength increased by 5%.


    At this moment, it turned into a traveling dragon and threads of Sword Energies shed down.


    It caused the unbreakable energy to be scattered and messy.


    He charged 200 feet in front of Jueyan before he suddenly stopped.


    His forehead was covered in a cold sweat. When he reached this area, the Soul Suppression had doubled. The energy in front of him was also bing stronger and tougher.


    Zong Shou only felt the intense pain in his eyes. The battle in his Soul Ocean nearly caused his soul to copse.


    At this moment, each step that he took would use uprge amounts of energy. His body was not only covered in sweat but blood also seeped out.


    One step, two steps, three steps... Each step covered 10 feet. When he was within 100 feet, the bones in his body started cracking once more.


    He tried his best to hold on which was why he didn¡¯t copse. Jueyan looked over at him from 100 feet away, only to see that the teen¡¯s eyes were filled with a ying intent.


    Zong Shou was furious, the wings not only not retracted but became even brighter.


    Without hesitation he shed out.


    Three Thousand Star Falling!


    The Sword Light shed down like it carried with it an entire Milky Way. The 10-step barrier was broken and the sword attack was aimed directly at Jueyan¡¯s brow.


    He burst outughing, waving his sleeves and covered the Sword Light which looked like it could destroy the entire gxy.


    A strong sword attack that could destroy everything was like a mud cow entering the ocean, it totally disappeared.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed and knew that a cycle had passed within his sleeves.


    In just a moment, that sword attack could be turned against him.


    He didn¡¯t have any shock or rage. He was waiting for just the right moment!


    First to counter-attack was the Soul Ocean Void Space. The Nine Layer Purple Gold Giant Tower suddenly smashed down. The Illusionary Heart Mirror shot a green light over.


    It caused the Giant Wheel to slow down.


    Then, the sword attack of the True Image Dharma retracted and then shed upward.


    sh!


    The moment this sword shed out, it looked really beautiful but also really normal and calm.


    It was like an entire world was merged within, merging of Zong Shou¡¯s Daos.


    They merged into one, the one of the Dao!


    With a loud ng, Zong Shou¡¯s sword didn¡¯t enter a deadlock with the Wheel.


    No, it sliced right through when the Wheel was spinning at a high speed.


    Not only did he forcefully stop it, but it also caused the Cycle of Reincarnation Power to explode out!


    Zong Shou¡¯s also changed his sword attack unbelievably, turning from shing to stabbing. Along with a screeching sound, Jueyan¡¯s purple robe was instantly shattered and ripped apart. Even his skin and flesh suffered many injuries from this sword attack.


    The power borrowed from the Cycle of Reincarnation Wheel along with the power of this sword was like two swords stacked into one.


    The Sword Light instantly crossed the short distance and headed right toward Jueyan¡¯s brow.


    Jueyan was started and then understood what happened. His eyes shed and heughed, ¡°Amazing. Using one to break the Cycle Technique. What a counter. However...¡±


    His perfectly fine left hand formed a seal, only to see his robe, flesh, blood, and copsed energy suddenly recovering to normal in an instant.


    In front of Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Light was a Giant Wheel.


    Although he had merged all the energy into one, he was unable to sh in at all.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed and his face turned ashen white.


    A Cycle could proceed forward and also backward. Just now it was the reverse flow.


    If Jueyan used his real body, he could even turn back time!


    ¡°What a waste, so close.¡±


    That Jueyanughed, his finger flicking once more toward Zong Shou¡¯s brow.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with despair.


    Was he going to lose again his time?


    After the feeling of despair came rage. In despair, his fighting spirit rose up instead of decreasing.


    How was he willing to be forced back in retreat just like this?


    His eyes opened in rage, the blood gathered there finally had a ce to escape.


    Hundreds and thousands of cracks appeared in that imprable gate. Numerous blood-colored runes shed across.


    In the next moment, he felt that his body had turned into magma.


    Jueyan¡¯s eyes constricted. For some reason, he felt his heart stop and then jump suddenly, like thunder had struck it. Large amounts of blood flowed from his heart to his limbs.


    His eyes were shocked for a moment and he saw Zong Shou stab over at such an impossible moment.


    He couldn¡¯t help but suck in a deep cold breath. Not only was his Sword Intent Spirit Realm, he had reached the Intermediate Stage!

 Chapter 932 - Bloodline Subversion

    <h4>Chapter 932: Bloodline Subversion</h4>


    At this moment, outside of the ck mist, Lu Hanyan¡¯s body shuddered. She looked at her hand in shock.


    It was burning without any mes although there was ayer of white mes zing on her body.


    She pressed down onto her left side of her chest. It was pounding furiously, forcing blood to each and every corner of her body.


    The Bloodline Power was obviously strengthening and there were numerous Lu Family Legacy Seals being broken,yer byyer.


    Bloodline Evolution?


    For some reason, she could feel such a surging power.


    It was endless and unlimited, vast and indiscernible...


    Bloodline Retracement!


    Speaking of which, she had been through this a few years back.


    It was really strong but it couldn¡¯t bepared to today.


    Someone in the family probably reached the Saint Realm.


    However, who in the Lu Family had such ability?


    She looked up at the grey sky and she could feel that the entire world was shaking.


    Due to the Bloodline Power she could sense that there were mes zing in each and every corner of this world.


    It was shaking the foundations of this Nether Jail!


    Did a Venerable in the family step in to the End Realm?


    No! That person should be within the Nether Jail.


    He was using the World Burning me to scorch this world!


    She was ovee with fear as she instinctively looked toward the ck mist.


    There was a Saint Venerable within the ck mist. However, Jueyan was definitely not the one who caused her bloodline to be purer.


    To be able to have such high hopes for a Saint Venerable, was it him?


    She felt really close to him. He didn¡¯t advance and form the true World Burning me but this Bloodline Retracement was already so strong.


    Was it Shou¡¯er?


    The moment such a thought rose up, she felt her brain sink. When she came back to her senses she felt really giddy and she couldn¡¯t remember what she was thinking about anymore.


    At the side of the Abyss Gate, Jueyan sucked in a deep cold breath.


    When that blood-colored sword stabbed across, the Giant Wheel broke.


    10,000ws merged into one, an ocean fitting 1,000 rivers.


    All streams in the wilderness would flow back to their source and belong to the ocean!


    The Return to One Sword Intent caused the sword to merge with dozens of different Daos.


    It pierced forth with a sharp intent!


    Jueyan reacted at the final moment and cast several spells.


    In an instant, several wheels appeared in front of him. They were big or small, either flowing normally or in reverse.


    Zong Shou was totally numb and didn¡¯t bother. The blood color in his eyes became darker, the runes continued to change and jump like mes.


    He only knew how to wave the sword in his hand to sh! Stab! Slice! Cut!


    He used everything he knew and didn¡¯t give up on any opportunity.


    All those different sized wheels were crushed and broken, one by one.


    Like a hungry tiger he crazily charged forward!


    One step, two steps, three steps!


    Slowly he got close to the Abyss Gate. However, at this moment the space started to shake.


    It was actually showing signs of copsing. Large amounts of Spiritual Energy andws were being released and wiped out.


    Huge amounts of energy struck and destroyed everything.


    When Zong Shou reached the Abyss Gate, he sensed something. He was stunned, thinking to himself, what was happening?


    He felt that it had something to do with himself. In the next moment, the pain in his eyes exploded out once more.


    The intense pain that he had suppressed for a long while came back like a flood, instantly crushing all the dams and gathering in his mind like a drowning attack. All of a sudden, he couldn¡¯t think about anything else...


    Then, he heard Jueyan praise, ¡°What a Return to One Sword Intent, 3,000 Daos merging into one. What a waste, you really shouldn¡¯t be distracted at this moment!¡±


    Just as Zong Shou¡¯s mind was struck by that pain, and the sword in his hand found it tough to continue, a finger suddenly poked in, breaking the Sword Light and striking at his brow.


    Zong Shou frowned but due to this pain he was unable to handle it.


    In that moment, he blocked using the One Origin Sword in front of his body.


    With a ng, the second soul shook and then directly charged into his main soul.


    Under the huge impact, Zong Shou was tossed back and then his mind went dizzy and became heavy once more.


    In a blur, he used the Illusionary Heart Mirror to look forward. He realized that he was pushed out once more and beside him was that woman.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly and then his consciousness fell into darkness once again.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°You cheated!¡±


    Within the ck mist, a red me rose up. In an instant, a female body was formed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel a loss of face to use such methods against a junior?¡±


    Jueyan maintained the action that he had when he used that finger. When he heard this, heughed without caring at all.


    ¡°How can you say that I cheated? I said that if he charges into the Abyss Gate, I will release Lu Hanyan. Since he did it, then I won¡¯t go against it. It will only be dyed by a few days...¡±


    While speaking, Jueyan looked down. Actually, technically speaking, Zong Shou had already stepped into the gate.


    He had already decided to pardon Lu Hanyan and thus he didn¡¯t worry about that issue anymore.


    This was why he paid more attention to the things happening now.


    There was nothing excessive and it was really simple but still really domineering and precise, making one feel awe.


    If he had not used such weak methods just now, Zong Shou would have really forced his body away.


    ¡°This kid¡¯s sword technique reminds me of my younger self.¡±


    After that heughed, ¡°Moreover, just now I couldn¡¯t watch on as he destroyed this Nether Jail. At this moment, Lu Tianqing is not here, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to handle...¡±


    The teen called Feng¡¯er frowned in disdain toward Jueyan¡¯s shamelessness. He said, ¡°How is it tough? Just shift Zong Shou elsewhere.¡±


    Jueyan smiled and didn¡¯t reply.


    It was easier said but Zong Shou¡¯s bloodline mutation obviously had something to do with this Nether Jail.


    If he was shifted away and something ured causing the bloodline changes to stop, then what could he do?


    There would be catastrophic losses.


    To him, even if the entire Nine Extreme Death Jail was destroyed, it couldn¡¯t bepared to a single finger of Zong Shou¡¯s.


    The moment Feng¡¯er suggested shifting Zong Shou out, he knew that it was inappropriate, shaking her head slightly, ¡°However, the moment your Lu Family Blood, World Burning Eye explodes out, it will be tough to control. Unless he has someone on the outside or a Saint Venerable like you keeping watch, he could destroy a world. This Nether Jail isn¡¯t a normal space and it won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡±


    Jueyan nodded and totally agreed, ¡°Which is why we need to wait for Tianqing to return. I really miss him...¡±


    The teen in the red shirt was shocked and took a long while to get back to her senses.


    ¡°Are you prepared to let him take this me?¡±


    Seeing his expression like he was wise and was someone who learned quickly, she felt both amused and furious.


    ¡°You really aren¡¯t a normal kind of shameless and despicable.¡±


    ¡°Feng¡¯er, you have followed me for so long and this isn¡¯t the first time you have seen me.¡±


    Jueyanughed and said tly, ¡°I can¡¯t let the juniorsugh at me for being useless and being unable to protect a single Death Jail.¡±


    Feng¡¯er shook her head and knew Jueyan was such a person. She could only feel sad and empathize with Lu Tianqing.


    At this moment, a ball of fire appeared in Jueyan¡¯s hand.


    He fully focused his eyes on the me within as he said leisurely, ¡°Do you know what I sensed when he formed his eye just now?¡±


    Feng¡¯er¡¯s brow rose up. She also felt that at that time Jueyan wasn¡¯t behaving normally.


    He should have been prepared for Zong Shou¡¯s bloodline to advance and for him to awaken the World Burning Blood Eyes.


    However, at that time, he was totally distracted.


    It seemed to be because Zong Shou¡¯s changes were simply too shocking.


    If not for that, Jueyan¡¯s formed body wouldn¡¯t have been forced to such a state by Zong Shou¡¯s sword.


    Even the Return to One Sword which was at the Intermediate Sword Spirit Realm would be dealt with by Jueyan.


    ¡°It was subversion!¡±


    That Jueyan smiled, ¡°Interesting. It was actually not merging but subversion! How surprising...¡±


    When he heard the word ¡®subversion¡¯, she felt like her Soul Ocean was struck by a hammer and it rang like a bell.


    She was unable to hear the next few words carefully.


    It wasn¡¯t the merger that she expected? Using the Sky Burning Blood to merge with the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox, Lightning Phoenix and Water Qilin.


    But subversion...


    Subversion? To overturn, to turn things from the foundations of the bloodline.


    Her eyes shook as she focused on Jueyan.


    The power of the bloodline was a great help before one reached End Realm. With great abilities and also the help of the bloodline seal, one would be able to cultivate dozens and even hundreds of times faster than others.


    However, to End Realm Saint Venerables, it wasn¡¯t helpful but a restriction.


    It was the same for Jueyan.


    Without the Sky Burning me, that Cycle of Reincarnation Technique was enough to let him look down on the millions of worlds.


    However, due to the restrictions of the bloodline, it made progress really tough.


    Normally speaking, there were two ways to break out. Once was on theyer of the Sky Burning Blood to exceed the source of the bloodline.


    The other was to totally overturn the source of the bloodline to restructure the bloodline.


    Jueyan shook his head and broke into augh, ¡°He is still so far away. There was just a small sign, so how can he help me?¡±


    Her eyes dimmed slightly and felt slightly disappointed.


    Jueyan¡¯s smile slowly disappeared. He looked into the voice with an indiscernible smile, ¡°That fellow finally came.¡±


    Feng¡¯er instantly reacted. She frowned and looked warily into the void.


    If it was as she expected that fellow was the other End Realm of the Sky Burning Lu Family- Saint Venerable Yanyuan!


    Considering the time, 15 minutes had passed since Zong Shou¡¯s blood eye mutation.


    This Saint Venerable whose bloodline was closest to him should have sensed it long ago.


    A storm rose up as instantly half of the ck mist was blown away.


    At that time, a portion of the space world barrier was ripped open before returning back to normal.


    A cold voice spread forth.


    ¡°Jueyan!¡±


    Jueyan¡¯s lips curled as heughed quietly, ¡°Yanyuan!¡±

 Chapter 933 - Three Spirit Host Corpse Poison

    <h4>Chapter 933: Three Spirit Host Corpse Poison</h4>


    ¡°In other words, Uncle Tianqing, you don¡¯t know why Extreme me Saint Venerable wants this Cangwu Saint Fruit?¡±


    The voice could be heard from the conch shapes Magical Artifact and was a little unclear.


    However, one could roughly hear that it was a teen¡¯s voice.


    Lu Tianqing had his arms behind his back as he looked coldly forward.


    It was a 183,240-foot tall tree. It was so huge that10,000 could line up to fully wrap around the trunk of the tree. The crown covered 3,000 miles.


    This wasparable to a thousandth of this world.


    This was the Cangwu Saint Tree, that blossomed and bore fruit every 2,000 years. The fruit could increase one¡¯s lifespan by 100 years.


    However, at this moment, there were only dozens of fruits on the crown.


    Along with a Sword Light, Lu Tianqing collected the falling fruits into a Jade Box.


    The Spiritual Fruits on the tree had be increasingly rare.


    10 of them were kept into boxes. Lu Tianqing found it to be a huge waste when he smelled the fragrance.


    He, who was very fortunate, only managed to consume one of the fruits


    Although he had entered Saint Realm and wouldn¡¯t die in a few thousand years, he would be d to have a longer lifespan to try for the End Realm.


    He sighed and closed the Jade Box. Only then did he bother to listen to the person within the conch.


    ¡°The Extreme me Saint Venerable has always been unpredictable. However, there must be a reason for him to suddenly want this Cangwu Saint Fruit...¡±


    The voice was really calm and the tone was like that of an elder. The person who spoke was the second-ranked prince of the Saint Dynasty- Lu Yunge.


    This person was only Initial God Realm. Originally, such a person wasn¡¯t worth a mention in his eyes.


    This person¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t ordinary. He had a chance to inherit the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty and was ranked second. Even if he failed, he would be a Country Ruler and rule a huge area. He would be one of the 8 Country Rulers of Lu Family.


    This person was also really talented and would just need 1,000-2,000 years to catch up to him, which was why he didn¡¯t dare to speak too arrogantly.


    It was best to be respectful.


    ¡°So, Uncle is saying that Jueyan wants to give these 10 fruits to Zong Shou? Thinking about it, it really is possible.¡±


    Augh spread could be heard from the conch but it also sounded a little serious.


    ¡°Apart from this, he would use both soft and hard measures to force you to take up the me? The Red Hummingbird thing was my mistake, I really dragged down Uncle this time.¡±


    Lu Tianqing¡¯s brow rose. He said all this not to hear a sentence or two of insincere apologies.


    Afterward, Lu Yunge¡¯s tone changed, ¡°I will inform Xuanhua Country Ruler about this. This Extreme me Saint Venerable is indeed really problematic and unexpected. We have to be prepared in case problems arise. However, there is no need for you to worry too much...¡±


    Lu Tianqing¡¯s lip curled into a smile. As long as Xuanhua Country Ruler found out, then even in the worst-case scenario, there was some chance for him.


    Although the Country Rulers weren¡¯t Saint Venerables, with their Peak Saint Realm cultivation as well as the thousands of worlds under them, they had the ability to fight against End Realm Experts.


    He rxed and that uneasiness also dissipated. Lu Tianqing continued to listen on.


    ¡°My Sky Burning Lu Family isn¡¯t like it was 10,000 years ago. Even End Realm Cultivators cant do whatever they want. There are rules. Some bias is just a small sin. Since he wants to punish you, then you will at most be locked for 100 years. As for him, he has a request for us, so even if our rtionship sours, Xuanhua Country Ruler knows what to do. Although our Lu Family has only three End Realms, there are others in this region.¡±


    Lu Tianqing¡¯s eyes shed and his brow furrowed. This person was saying that Xuanhua had outside help?


    ¡°For us to collide with an outsider is an evenrger sin.¡±


    ¡°How is it an outside enemy?¡±


    The voice was filled with cold disdain, ¡°Can¡¯t it be a recruited helper? Xuanhua Country Ruler has 120 worlds, so can¡¯t he invite a Saint Venerable to be an advisor? That won¡¯t hurt our Lu Family.¡±


    Lu Tianqing was stunned and then burst outughing.


    Helper? What a good way to put it.


    However, they did need an excuse to counter the words from within the family.


    This matter was also beneficial to him and was extremely good news.


    With that, he wouldn¡¯t have any crimes to his name. Unless Jueyan and another End Realm of the Lu Family worked together, there was nothing they could do about him.


    However, how was that possible?


    He shook his head. A cold glow appeared in his eyes and he showed a mocking intent.


    This Lu Yunge wasn¡¯t stable in his second prince spot and had just stepped into the God Realm.


    However, his tone was totally different from before.


    Although he didn¡¯t order him around, it felt like he was talking down to him and giving him advice.


    He viewed him, a Saint Realm as a chess piece...


    However, at this moment, this person was really lucky. In the Lu Family, he was really powerful and sought after.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything about him.


    However, the moment this person was in trouble, Lu Tianqing would step up.


    The Saint Dynasty battle was far from ending, so anything could happen.


    A genius like Lu Wushuang fell to the hands of the Buddhist Faction in Cangling World.


    This Lu Yunge might follow.


    He thought about it in this way and his face slowly calmed down.


    He originally wanted to mention Lu Wubing but decided not to.


    ...Lu Wushuang falling to Zong Shou was maybe just his conjecture.


    ¡°The Red Hummingbird issue started because of me. If Saint Venerable wants to punish someone, then I will take responsibility along with you. I willpensate you for your losses.¡±


    Lu Yunge¡¯s word¡¯s continued and was marked by a bone-chilling intent.


    ¡°However, if nothing happens, I need you to help me take care of the mother and son! Especially Zong Shou...¡±


    His voice paused and the tone turned even colder.


    ¡°Yunge hates Zong Weiran and wish that you could shatter his bones and eat his flesh. Now that I don¡¯t know where he is, then I can vent to his son. I heard that uncle has a Three Spirit Host Corpse Poison? I will definitely head over to Nine Extreme Death Jail and witness his suffering for myself. I am willing to give you 2 Cangwu Saint Fruits!¡±


    Lu Tianqing¡¯s brow rose and he could hear the crazy hatred in him.


    He subconsciously wanted to reject as such a method was just too dark.


    But when he heard thest sentence, he was tempted.

 Chapter 934 - Pinnacle Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 934: Pinnacle Bloodline</h4>


    Beneath the Cangwu Tree, Lu Tianqing kept the conch shaped Magical Treasure and left the world.


    Hundreds of worlds away, Lu Yunge scoffed coldly.


    He waved his sleeves and thoseyers of talismans disappeared.


    This was the Voice Spreading Talisman. Although it wasn¡¯t unique to the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty, this formation covered a tenth of its territory, close to 5,000 worlds.


    Within this region, apart from the powers that were on the same level as the Lu Family, there weren¡¯t many others worth mentioning.


    Only a dozen people had the right to use this formation.


    Lu Yunge was one of them!


    ¡°Old man!¡±


    He squinted and cursed. Lu Yunge¡¯s eyes glowed coldly. How could he not hear the meaning behind Lu Tianqing¡¯s words?


    The Red Hummingbird matter was because of him, but this old man was really too irresponsible!


    He shook his head and threw out a jade letter which flew into the distance.


    Country Ruler Xuanhua was a really busy person and people couldn¡¯t just meet him whenever they wanted. He just sent the information over as it wasn¡¯t much of an important matter.


    Afterward, he was in deep thought as he pondered about Zong Shou.


    He was able to enter the Eighth Layer and also caused the Extreme me Saint Venerable to think differently about him?


    There were rumors long ago that Zong Shou wasn¡¯t weak.


    Did he really have such skills? Dual Meridian Body, Broken Soul Body, he could actually cultivate?


    Unfortunately, Lu Tianqing wasn¡¯t detailed. Speaking over such distances required too much Soul Power, so he couldn¡¯t find out much more.


    This person was really arrogant and unreliable. If one day he controlled the Lu Family, he would definitely teach him a lesson!


    Also, that woman...


    His lip curled. Lu Yunge¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.


    She never cared about him because he was not from the direct bloodline right?


    He treated her well every day and in the end what he got was betrayal.


    She would rather follow a brat that had nothing in the Cloud World than marry him.


    What happened now?


    <i>Hanyan... Hanyan, in the end you are going to personally see that pair suffer all the pain of the world. You are going to regret the past...</i>


    Just as he was thinking about this, he heard a noise from the outside. There were many voices. Looking out, he saw several me lights surging over andnding on this ce.


    ¡°Who dares to make noise here?¡±


    He frowned and flew up into the air. With a sh he left the building.


    This was the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty, the most godly and saintlike area of the Lu Family.


    Even the Lu Family End Realm Saint Venerables wouldn¡¯t dare to behave like this.


    The voices seemed to havee from the Lu Family Ancestral Temple!


    In just a few moments he had rushed over.


    When he arrived he wanted to use his identity as the Second Prince to scold but he was stunned.


    He was speechless as he looked in the same direction as everyone else.


    There was a giant stone que, surrounded by a ball of blistering mes.


    There was a thick blood color flowing on the stone que.


    ¡°Sky Burning que, what happened?¡±


    Like the many people present, he waspletely shocked.


    This was the Sky Burning que and all the people who had the right to fight for Saint Emperor would appear on it.


    Names were listed from top to bottom by order and seniority.


    Along with the newly carved on Lu Shou, there were 49 people.


    At this moment, the blood words on the stone were all gone. The thick me was fluctuating and one couldn¡¯t see any words.


    ¡°How weird! Who is it that added to our Lu Family Direct Bloodline Namelist and onto the Sky Burning que?¡±


    ¡°It most probably isn¡¯t! Even a new addition wouldn¡¯t cause so much movement. All the other names actually disappeared.¡±


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t a new addition, then did some people on the list fall?¡±


    ¡°What happened to Lu Wushuang? He was fifth but there was just a red glow for 15 minutes? Moreover, our top 10 Princes are in the Saint Dynasty, so what idents happened?¡±


    ¡°I always feel that there is something big happening! Such a situation with the que has never ured in thousands of years. I remember thest time was 7,000 years ago, our Lu Family Yanyuan Saint Venerable...¡±


    The owner of the voice seemed to realize that something wasn¡¯t right and stopped.


    Lu Yungeughed coldly. Thest time there was such a big movement was when Yanyuan Saint Venerable entered End Realm.


    However, this time it couldn¡¯t be anyone reaching End Realm.


    He never heard of any news...


    With the Lu Family¡¯s ability, they would announce it to ask many powers toe over to watch, to brag and spread their might and show their strength. They wouldn¡¯t keep it a secret.


    Moreover, at that time, the names of all the Princes didn¡¯t disappear.


    He shook his head and looked up at the stone steps of the Ancestral Temple.


    There were a bunch of red-dressed female cultivators. One of them was dressed extremely majestically and she looked outstanding, giving off a saintly aura.


    This was the Lu Family Ancestral Court Saint Woman, her face was expressionless and one couldn¡¯t detect her intentions.


    No joy and no sadness, no rage and no shock.


    ¡°Seems like our Sky Burning Lu Family is in for a huge change. A storm ising...¡±


    A voice rang out.


    Lu Yunge turned his head and saw a 30-year-old man dressed in purple-gold lock armor standing behind him.


    He had a short mustache, which made him seem handsome and clean without losing the feeling of responsibility.


    ¡°Lu Daoyan!¡±


    This person was ranked sixth out of the Princes. 10 years ago, he was once just a spot below him.


    Lu Yunge¡¯s pupils constricted before calming back down, ¡°The tree wants silence but the wind doesn¡¯t stop. There are always people in this ce that want chaos...¡±


    When the golden armored teen heard this, he didn¡¯t feel angry but he just shook his head, ¡°It seems like Brother Yunge didn¡¯t sense it! You think that I am spouting nonsense. For there to be chaos now, how will it benefit me?¡±


    Lu Yunge was shocked and a lost expression appeared on his face.


    At this moment, he noticed that surprise and disbelief appeared on the faces of many disciples in front of the stone que.


    They all rose up, finding a spot to sit down.


    Lu Daoyan¡¯s tone changed into one of disdain, ¡°You didn¡¯t sense any bloodline changes? For you to be called a direct bloodline, you are just a branch one, you are too far from the main source. If I were you, I would just give up.¡±


    All of a sudden, Lu Yunge didn¡¯t worry about his mocking words.


    In that moment, his heart moved.


    Bloodline was flowing backward, speaking of which...


    He seemed to have thought about something as his eyes opened wide and looked toward the stone.


    Lu Daoyan said leisurely, ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? Someone grasped the World Burning Blood, the top Lu Family Bloodline Ability, the Pinnacle Bloodline...¡±

 Chapter 935 - Saint Realm Celestial Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 935: Saint Realm Celestial Talisman</h4>


    The sun in the sky was zing and scorching the ground.


    This was within the Nether Jail, which was originally covered in Death Energy and a thick Yin atmosphere.


    Such a bright atmosphere should have never happened.


    However, a few days ago after he fell unconscious, the Death Energy within the Jail began to dissipate.


    There was a sun in the sky once again.


    Zong Shou sat under the tree but he was far from the woman, a least 1,000 feet away.


    For some reason, when he was next to her, he would have an urge to protect her. That aura was something he felt close to.


    It made him feel ashamed like he was a kid that hadn¡¯t grown up.


    He thought to himself how good it would be if she was his mother?


    Hearing her words, her husband and son were separated from her and were also in the Cloud World. One day, if he left this jail, he would help her search for them.


    A weird feeling rose up in him, Cloud World? Husband and son?


    Wasn¡¯t that just like his situation? His mother Lu Hanyan was also trapped here.


    He didn¡¯t think much about it and felt that his brain had a barrier which prevented him from thinking deeper into it.


    He didn¡¯t have any other thoughts and a buzzing sound could be heard around him.


    42 Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Swords gave out an explosive ring.


    8 days had passed since his eye mutation and he grasped the Intermediate Spirit Realm Return to One Sword Intent.


    From then on, he felt that his Sky Burning me had changed.


    It became purer and the me power increased. It was much simpler when he refined the Dragon Tooth Swords.


    He still needed much time to refine God Realm Instant Space Dragon Teeth.


    As for those below God Realm, he would be able toplete in a day. He was able to use his Spiritual Sense as a sword to carve restrictions into it.


    His carving skills were improving. Recently, he became more and more familiar and used to it.


    Apart from the 42 swords, 81 Star Dao Seeds floated around him.


    There wasn¡¯t arge increase in number, but if one looked closely, the arrangements of the Dragon Pellets were no different from the stars. Each position had its rtive Star.


    This was something Zong Shou spent many days to barely be able to achieve.


    The first thing he felt after restructuring this Void Space Dharma was rxation.


    The Instant Space Dao Seeds each having a rted star meant that they had their own Soul Power rotation method. There was no need to spend much effort to control and adjust them.


    Every day, after he turned it from real to illusionary and instantiated it outside of his body, he would obtain Star Power from the stars to strengthen and purify the Dragon Dao Seed.


    Who knows how efforts it saved Zong Shou in refining?


    He didn¡¯t worry about all this, what he cared about most was the harmony of the Star Dao Seeds.


    If they didn¡¯t merge and form abined strength, then what was the use of more of them?


    Only when the 5 fingers were clenched together when punching could one feel pain.


    Currently, Zong Shou had formed many seals and was only slightly adjusting these 81 Stars.


    The Space Dharma in his Soul Ocean only had a rough outline.


    To perfect it, he needed to truly stack onto the real gxy. This was not something that could be done in 10 days.


    It might take thousands and even ten thousand years, even up until the time he entered True Realm.


    At that time, he would be the True form of the Gxy!


    Apart from that was the Sword Formation. He made it such that the Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Swords and the Three Thousand Star Falling couldplement one another. At the crucial moment, he would be able to merge these two abilities.


    The Sword Artifacts rang and the stars shone.


    Zong Shou knew that it waspleted and it was a sign of them fitting with one another. The connection between the two was so close that they couldn¡¯t be separated.


    Although the change was small, their strength increased significantly!


    He looked coldly at the ck mist before he started to look into his body.


    He adjusted his breathing for a day and the injuries fromst night had healed. His flesh, blood and bones were all as good as new.


    During these 8 days, he would try to charge in to fight with Jueyan¡¯s Essence blood body.


    Apart from the second day, when heprehended the Return to One Sword Intent and nearly stepped in, Zong Shou was badly defeated in the next few days.


    Luckily, each day he saw much improvement. His Return to One Sword was bing more stable but he still had no way to fight back.


    Although he was defeated, he wasn¡¯t dejected.


    Today was thest time!


    This was hisst chance of the 10-day deadline that Jueyan had give him.


    He had been through a lot in the past two years and had learned that sometimes if he wanted something to seed quickly, it wouldn¡¯t just happen. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t anxious at all. He slowly adjusted his body to remove every single reason that could cause his defeat.


    ¡°These injuries really healed so quickly...¡±


    A look of shock appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. Each time he went unconscious, thedy below whose name he didn¡¯t know, would use the Adversity Crossing Meridian Leading Technique on him, using needles to perform acupuncture on him and adjust his meridians.


    Often, when he woke up his blocked meridians would be mostly freed up.


    However, it was impossible that the woman¡¯s power was what was continuously making his injuries heal up within a day...


    It was the same each day for the 10 days. It was either an amazing treasure or the most top grade healing pill.


    His physical body and soul didn¡¯t feel weak after the injury, instead, he felt stronger after each day. He was a full 15% stronger than when he arrived in the Nine Extreme Death Jail.


    Such a treasure not only helped him heal his injuries but also helped to train his body.


    From what this woman said, he could infer that the reason why his injuries healed so quickly was due to something else.


    But what was it?


    Zong Shou had many doubts in his heart but then he shook his head. No matter what goal that person had, it had nothing to do with him.


    The only thing he had to think about was how to step into that Abyss Gate.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry about anything else.


    The Illusionary Heart Mirror shone forward and he heard the woman¡¯s voice, ¡°You have woken up?¡±


    Zong Shou acknowledged, the mirror light flowing and shining beneath the monster tree.


    When the Illusionary Heart Mirror shone, it reflected her appearance all the way into the depths of his heart.


    A mncholic feeling suddenly rose up in his heart and he felt unwilling to leave.


    He didn¡¯t show it on his face as he nodded slightly, ¡°Thank you senior for your care these few days, Zong Shou is really grateful. If I am able to live, I will pay you back for your kindness!¡±


    Lu Hanyan shook her head and smiled, why did he call her senior once more?


    She helped him heal as she liked this kid and made her think of her own child. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted him to repay her kindness.


    Right as she wanted to say something to correct him, her expression changed. She could hear the determination in Zong Shou¡¯s tone.


    ¡°You are still going to try? Do you have confidence this time?¡±


    Thinking back to how Jueyan only gave her 10 drops of Jade Bone Spirit Returning Marrow, he felt his heart be cold.


    ¡°That person is a Saint Venerable, how can I have any confidence? But I have to fight and I have to go all out!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. He already intended to die, if he couldn¡¯t charge into the Abyss Gate, then at most, he would just die in the ck mist.


    Today was the final deadline and if he missed today, then it would be tough to know what Jueyan would do to him.


    Zong Shou had never given up after a setback! However, this was the only time when failure was not epted.


    ¡°Can you not go?¡±


    When Lu Hanyan said those words, she saw Zong Shou¡¯s face was ice cold and there was no change in expression.


    While feeling disappointed, she felt pain in her chest for some reason. She was shocked...


    She couldn¡¯t bear to!


    When they first met, she felt that this teen and her had a deep connection.


    They spent 10 days together and she helped heal him every day. Looking at his every action, focused on studying his sword techniques, she felt satisfied for some reason. It was as if this kid was her own child.


    Sometimes, she would even secretly hope for the kid to fail to pass through the Abyss Gate, so that he could stay to apany her.


    She didn¡¯t find anything wrong with such words at first, but now when she heard that he was about to leave, the feeling of worry and sadness struck her entire body.


    She kept silent for a moment and thenughed self-mockingly. He wasn¡¯t her child, so why would she stop him?


    Moreover, this kid had already made up his mind and wouldn¡¯t listen to her.


    She had just met this teen and they weren¡¯t rted in any way, so what right did she have to stop him?


    She thought about it for a moment and she took out 3 Purple Talismans from her sleeves. She used Soul Power to carry them to Zong Shou¡¯s face.


    ¡°These 3 Talismans are personally drawn by the current Sky Burning Saint Emperor with his Essence Blood and they are really strong. Maybe they will be able to help you.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, shining using the Illusionary Heart Mirror. He waspletely surprised.


    He felt that the Spiritual Light was hidden within, containing a special glow and a dangerous aura.


    The Talisman looked really simple, the most simple but exquisite structure he had ever seen in his life. There was nothing excessive at all.


    This was a true Top-Grade Celestial Talisman!


    Since it was made with the Essence Blood of a Saint Realm Expert, then the strength of this Talisman could bepared to an all-out attack from the Sky Burning Saint Emperor!


    He frowned and instinctively wanted to reject. Lu Hanyan saw through his thoughts and said, ¡°Since I can take out such talismans, then how would Ick other defensive and protection measures? Just take them, it is okay...¡±


    3 Celestial Talismans, they were given to her 20 years ago by her grandfather, personally made for her in case she faced any idents in the jail.


    However, at that point in time, he was really disappointed in her.


    Apart from that, there wasn¡¯t anything more.


    She wasn¡¯t nning on escaping her sentence, she would just wait until 40 years were up and for her sentence to be over.


    At this moment, there was no point in her keeping these talismans, so why not give them to the teen.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t fully believe her as he looked at the monster tree.


    Thinking back to the past 10 days when his injuries healed up, he decided not to reject her and just kept the 3 Talismans.


    ¡°Since that is the case, then I am filled with gratitude!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t nning to use them. Although Jueyan said that he just needed to step in and use all methods, if he used external strength he didn¡¯t know what the Saint Venerable would think about him.


    Which was why he didn¡¯t even release his Protector Beasts, much less use this Celestial Talisman.


    But this Talisman represented this woman¡¯s kindness to him...


    He took in a deep breath, blood boiling all over his body and Sword Intent rose up.


    Time was of the essence and he couldn¡¯t waste any more of it.


    ¡°Senior, please take care!¡±


    The moment he said this, Zong Shou moved decisively and barged right into the ck mist once again.

 Chapter 936 - Final Battle

    <h4>Chapter 936: Final Battle</h4>


    Zong Shou already knew this ck mist like the back of his hand.


    He traveled within and in just a few breaths he was 20 miles away from the Abyss Gate.


    The moment he entered this ce, he felt like his eyes were burning.


    That day there was a change in his eyes and he felt like that gate was riddled with holes, that he was about to break through.


    He could finally get what he wished for, to see what was behind this barrier.


    However, at the final moment, Jueyan interrupted him and knocked him out with a finger.


    When he came to his senses, the barrier was totally healed up. Not only were the cracks sealed shut, it seemed to have be even firmer.


    This resulted in the Blood Spirit Curse Power in his body to not only not be vented out, but umted much more instead.


    The barrier was like a giant dam, causing all the Vital Energy and Curse Power to be blocked behind him.


    The more it blocked, the more umted.


    The only thing that could lessen this pain was to merge the four bloodlines in his body.


    However, each time he entered the depths of the ck mist, that swelling and pulling pain would arise.


    He didn¡¯t worry about it. The moment he reached this ce, he saw Jueyan standing quietly with his eyes open, looking over curiously.


    ¡°How punctual! However, today is thest day, are you prepared?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t say a single word, stepping into the mes.


    This time, he didn¡¯t use his monster body. With each step, a ck lotus me would appear under his feet.


    Momentster, it would disappear but it prevented the Sky Burning me from getting close to his body.


    He didn¡¯t use much strength and crossed 10 miles.


    At this moment, each action, each raise of his hand and foot contained the Dao within.


    His energy was really innate and focused, it seemed to be there but at the same time it was as if it didn¡¯t exist, continuously fluctuating.


    His body was really harmonious, totallypatible with that Return to One Technique.


    His Spirit Realm Sword Intent was already merged into his actions.


    It wasn¡¯t like a few days ago when his aura covered the entire sky.


    His aura was still really sharp, even sharper than before. He was unobstructed, managing to reach 1,000 feet in front of Jueyan.


    Jueyan had a look of praise in his eyes. He could feel that the situation now was different from what happened in the past few days.


    ¡°Interesting!¡±


    A few days ago, he would only attack when Zong Shou was 100 feet in front of him.


    However, at this moment, with a thought, numerous wheels appeared 1,000 feet away from him.


    They were all of different sizes and varying strengths. However, they were able to seal down each and every part of the space 1,000 feet around.


    They could smash anything that appeared in this space into pieces!


    However, this didn¡¯t include Zong Shou. He barged 50 feet in before he shed out.


    The wheels in front of him were smashed with a sword. Sword Intent Returned to One, it was firm and didn¡¯t move, which prevented those wheels from borrowing its strength.


    A few ordinary looking swords held immense power and inflicted extreme violence.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to waste any time at all and came within 100 feet of Jueyan.


    The light of the Illusionary Heart Mirror stared down at this person. Zong Shou waved his sword and used the Three Thousand Star Falling!


    The Lightning Wings and Life and Death Wings opened at the same time and spread out 70,000 feet across.


    A Seven-Colored Lotus tform appeared under him and 9 Giant Tails rose into the air.


    It was really sudden and the aura instantly went from innate to really abundant and showy!


    However, it still surrounded Zong Shou. A river flowed to many areas but it only came from one source!


    Zong Shou was so close but Jueyan didn¡¯t panic, heughed coldly instead. He formed a seal on his chest, the Giant Wheel which covered 100 feet appeared in front of him.


    Above the wheel were numerous gold and silver runes, like numerous Daos and numerousws were merged into it.


    However, the wheel itself only represented the Cycle Dao!


    A few days ago, Zong Shou had charged to this ce.


    However, only today was he able to force him to solemnly show the foundations of his technique.


    Keng!


    The Sword Light and the Wheel shed, energy waves spread out, forcing the ck mist outward.


    100 miles ofnd turned to dust and sand blew everywhere. Dirt and stone were all turned into true dust.


    The Giant Wheel spun continuously as the blood-colored Sword Light gathered on one point. The two of them were actually at a standstill.


    Zong Shou focused only on the sword tip.


    Break! Break for me!


    Each bit of strength and energy within his body was being squeezed out. Each bit of Sword Power was being used to its extreme.


    It proceeded forward, not returning unless it broke! It was both firm and unblockable.


    The numerous wheels suddenly gathered and struck from behind.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t turn his head, the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation started to activate and protect its Master on its own.


    1,000 feet around was covered in Sword Energy, blocking the storm like de wheels.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry at all, the Illusionary Heart Mirror was facing the Abyss Gate.


    He continued to increase his strength, to squeeze out all the potential within his body.


    However, at that moment the pain in his eyes grew even more intense.


    It was like the blood was actually boiling. The more fighting spirit he had, the gate would be even more charged by the Marrow Burning Blood Spirit Power.


    ¡°Kacha¡± there was a crisp crack as suddenly a chip appeared on the wheel.


    Starting from that, the entire wheel started to show signs of copsing.


    ¡°You are prepared to use strength to overwhelm me? You are indeed smart...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry. After all, the Jueyan in front of him was formed by a drop of Essence Blood. The power he contained was limited and after 10 days of intense fighting, much of his strength must have been used up.


    He only managed to sense such a situation yesterday.


    This was why he used such a strategy to force Jueyan to fight with him while consuming True Qi.


    At this moment, he would do anything to help his mother escape from Death Jail.


    The Sword Energy continued to charge forward. There was actually the roar of the Absolute Beginning Dragon.


    The 100-foot wheel was unable to stop the copsing momentum and started to break apart.


    Jueyan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. The seal his hand changed and another wheel formed.


    The Cycle Wheel Technique could form both forward and backward spinning wheels. Although it copsed, this backward spinning wheel could still return to its original form.


    At the start, it was only 30 feet but instantly it recovered to 80 feet.


    The dissipating energy started to flow back and recover.


    The True Qi and Soul Power were swiftly going from weak to abundant.


    The Buddhist Faction had the Nirvana but his Cycle of Reincarnation Technique wasn¡¯t any weaker!


    Which was why it was extremely tough for anyone to try to break this wheel!


    However, he felt the Vital Energy in his body shake and the source came from this junior in front of him.


    He looked over in shock, only to see Zong Shou was expressionless.


    Those eyes opened once more. They were red like blood and numerous talismans were jumping about.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t sense anything and shed out with the sword.


    He actually used the Sword Intent to the extreme. Sword Light shed through the sky and the 80-foot wheel broke from the sound.


    Jueyan was totally shocked and felt that Zong Shou had merged into one with Heaven and Earth.


    It was like a Sword God had descended on the earth and each jump of the Sword Light contained the Heaven Dao in it.


    <i>Connection with the Heavens?</i>


    Jueyan¡¯s eyes constricted and he understood something. This was an extremely sincere state, with extreme fighting intent he entered an enlightenment state?


    He looked at Zong Shou¡¯s eyes and as expected they were changing. Within the Bloodline Legacy and talismans that he wasn¡¯t familiar with, there were a few other different Dao mysteries.


    He squinted and formed another wheel in front of his body.


    It was still smashed by that Blood Sword in one strike! Extremely clean and swift with no hesitation at all.


    Jueyan¡¯s lips curled coldly and he continued.


    He formed another but it was broken once more!


    Where that Sword Lightnded, it felt like an unblockable sword of the Gods, so sharp that one couldn¡¯t take it head-on.


    A consecutive 10 times, destroying a final 100-foot wide wheel.


    Afterward, Zong Shou¡¯s sword swept right toward Jueyan¡¯s head.


    Jueyan frowned and finally took a step back.


    He looked at his feet with aplicated expression.


    He actually lost...


    Zong Shou had stepped into the Abyss Gate.


    At that moment, his extremely focused mind was finally distracted.


    At the same time, he backed out of that enlightenment state.


    He didn¡¯t feel any regret. On the contrary, his face was filled with joy that came from the bottom of his heart.


    He won!


    10 days of time, he went all out and wracked his brain, finally managing to walk into this Abyss Gate!


    His expression turned serious as he looked coldly toward Jueyan.


    He did win but would this Extreme me Saint Venerable keep his promise?


    Even his life and death was in his hands much less this small promise?


    Such a feeling was really unbearable.


    His desire to reach the pinnacle of the Sword Path became even stronger.


    As he was too worried, he forgot all about the pain in his eyes as well as the beating of his heart which was getting more and more intense.


    At this moment, the tens of thousands of talismans in his blood eyes were slowly merging into one.


    At that moment, all the ck mist, all the Death Power was burning and slowly dissipating.


    Jueyan didn¡¯t worry about that, he was looking into Zong Shou¡¯s eyes the whole time. He impassively nodded his head.


    ¡°You won today...¡±


    Zong Shou rxed but then he heard Jueyan¡¯s mockingugh.


    ¡°However, I am going against my own words! I take back what I said previously.¡±


    His gaze was filled with disdain like he was saying that even if he didn¡¯t keep his promise, what was a small ant like you going to do?


    Zong Shou¡¯s brain instantly exploded and the green veins on his forehead popped up.


    His eyes opened wide and then constricted. Those talismans were merging into one at an astonishing rate.


    His eyes were totally red like blood. On closer inspection, there were two ck and White Hole whirlpools spinning within.


    It was both devilish and extremely beautiful.


    Jueyan instantly sensed it and felt that the Nether Jail World was shaking.


    His mind was also bing blurry, as if he had fallen into a world full of mes.


    He was shocked. Looking at the situation, his eyes were about to change.


    He was just a step away frompletion!


    However, how did he have such an ability, even before it waspleted? Such that his End Realm Spiritual Sense nearly fell into an irrecoverable illusion?


    He seemed to feel something in his body and a streak of light shot over and merged with his body.


    With a finger, it was still that light and powerless strike as he dotted Zong Shou¡¯s brow and made him go unconscious once more.


    He carried this teen in his hands. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Afterward, he felt a prating gazend on him.

 Chapter 937 - Before The Change

    <h4>Chapter 937: Before The Change</h4>


    The World Burning me exploded out for just a moment, totally dispersing the ck mist within100 miles.


    Everything here was open and one could see once more. Spiritual Sense was no longer blocked.


    The source of the gaze was Lu Hanyan under the Monster tree, her beautiful eyes filled with both shock and worry.


    Jueyan smiled and with a sh he arrived beside the tree.


    With a wave of his sleeve, those vines that restricted Lu Hanyan exploded out. All the restrictions along with the tree were smashed to dust!


    Jueyan looked at Zong Shou who he was carrying. He felt a headache.


    Thinking about it, he tossed him aside like rubbish.


    Lu Hanyan was originally surprised and shocked about why Jueyan destroyed the restrictions.


    Seeing the situation, she didn¡¯t worry about herself and shed over, grabbing Zong Shou.


    Her eyes were filled with astonishment as she looked at Jueyan.


    ¡°Saint Venerable, why are you doing this? What is this all about?¡±


    ¡°What else can this be about? Your luck is not bad and you gave birth to a good son. Your punishment in the past was too hastily decided. A few days ago, Yanyuan and I decided to pardon you for the rest of your sentence...¡±


    Jueyan smiled, his hands hung behind his back, ¡°Before this, you have served more than 20 years on this Eighth Layer and I willpensate you for it. I only have something to ask you. Are you angry for being locked up here?¡±


    Lu Hanyan¡¯s brow rose up. What she asked him was why he treated Zong Shou like this?


    He obviously had high hopes for him and even used the Jade Bone Spirit Returning Marrow but still tortured him like that.


    When she heard these words, her expression changed.


    She was lucky to have a good son? What did he mean? Her remaining sentence was pardoned like that?


    The person in front of her was an End Realm Saint Venerable, one of the most powerful people in the Lu Family, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t spout nonsense. So what was the reason for all this?


    Hearing his tone, the reason why she was able to escape was because of Shou¡¯er?


    She then kept silent. He asked her about whether she was angry toward the Lu Family. This was really a tough one to answer.


    She was indeed filled with hate. In the beginning, she hadn¡¯t expected such a thing to ur. She was just too young and her thoughts were too pure. She thought that it was just a normal punishment.


    She didn¡¯t expect that it was because the few Country Rulers were creating trouble for her.


    She was indeed filled with rage due to being trapped within the Death Jail.


    However, after these dozens of years, she saw through it and the only person she felt guilty toward was her grandfather, the current Sky Burning Saint Venerable...


    Jueyan¡¯s smile became brighter, ¡°1,000 years ago, our Lu Family obtained a top treasure. Although it didn¡¯t have the ability to open the heavens and allow one to reach the True Realm, if one uses this treasure, a Saint Realm Cultivator will easily be able to step into the End Realm. For this item, our Lu Family Sky Burning Saint Dynasty had many internal squabbles that stretched across numerous generations. Only 30 years ago did it finallye to an end. The 3 of us including me, slowly leaned toward your grandfather.¡±


    Lu Hanyan¡¯s body shuddered, her back became straight and her eyes were filled with disbelief as she looked at Jueyan.


    ¡°Afterward, there were the issues about you and the Sky Fox Bloodline guy in the Cloud World. At that time, Country Ruler Xuanhua was the first to create problems. He had control of the Punishment Hall. He said that your grandfather only had you left and you married an outer race, giving rise to impure descendants. If he used the treasure to enter the End Realm, it wouldn¡¯t help the entire Lu Family. After he started it, 70% of the Country Rulers and Elders all supported him such that we had no choice but to agree to prevent the Lu Family from splitting apart...¡±


    Lu Hanyan¡¯s face fluctuated between green and white. She knew that her punishment at the Nine Extreme Death Jail was really weird.


    She didn¡¯t know the true reason but only heard some astonishing news.


    It involved an End Realm position fight and naturally it was something they fought to the death for.


    Sky Burning Saint Emperor was able to escape unharmed due to his great fortune.


    ¡°At that time, Beiwu had two choices. He could find another wife before he reached End Realm to give birth to a kid. He would just push back the time he stepped into the End Realm by a few hundred years. However, your grandfather loved your grandmother and they were really close, so they didn¡¯t consider this issue. The next n was to force you to give up on that fox kid and marry another person.¡±


    Lu Hanyan gritted her teeth, her fists clenched tightly and fresh blood dripped within.


    Lu Beiwu was her grandfather, the current Sky Burning Saint Emperor!


    She was really clear that the Sky Burning me Emperor helped to block her from the rain and win from start to finish like a tree covering the Heavens.


    ¡°Your grandfather had pride and used the power in his hands to exchange for the support of a few Elders to protect your life. After that, he went into seclusion and stopped worrying about Saint Dynasty matters. He backed out of the fight for the god treasure. He didn¡¯t want to use external items to enter the End Realm of the Grand Path...¡±


    When he said this, he paused, ¡°Speaking of which, the matters that year were too much of a coincidence. Thinking back, there might have been people scheming from the dark. Unfortunately, out of all the descendants of Beiwu, he is the only one I had high hopes for.¡±


    Lu Hanyan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. So her love with Zong Weiran was actually arranged?


    Afterward, she shook her head firmly. She loved Weiran deeply and he loved her back too.


    Regardless of whether their meeting was nned by others, their rtionship couldn¡¯t be faked.


    She also found it weird, why Jueyan would reveal all these secrets in front of her for no reason.


    Jueyan smiled awkwardly, ¡°At this moment, Beiwu isn¡¯t in a good state. Decades of not dealing with Saint Dynasty matters, he has long given up his spot. Although this Saint Dynasty battle that hadsted for 20 years is still going on, many people are calling for a change in Saint Emperor. Your grandfather has many enemies in his life who he could threaten when he is still in power. The moment he is not, those people might take the chance to enact revenge. With his ability, even if he doesn¡¯t fear, he would still be worried and might not be able to cleanly prepare for the End Realm Tribtion...¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you a question, are you willing to return to the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty to help your grandfather? This matter is all up to you. You make your own choice.¡±


    The voice seemed to have a magic of its own, touching Lu Hanyan¡¯s heart.


    Her eyes were filled with loss for a moment before she calmed down.


    ¡°20 years ago, I dragged down my grandfather. I can¡¯t be so unfilial...¡±


    Her heart was filled with mncholy. She was originally nning to search for her kid after she left.


    It was okay if she didn¡¯t know about her grandfather¡¯s position, but since she knew, how could she stay away?


    When Jueyan heard this, heughed out loud, shaking the skies 3,000 miles all around.


    He didn¡¯t hide his glee.


    Lu Hanyan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, she didn¡¯t understand why Jueyan would do this?


    However, she always heard that Saint Venerable was weird and unpredictable.


    Her heart jumped. Jueyan talked about her son, so did she know where Shou¡¯er was?


    From what Jueyan said, she was released because of Zong Shou?


    Jueyan didn¡¯t allow her to think, grabbing her body with Spiritual Sense.


    ¡°Since that is the case, then let¡¯s go! I also need to leave this Nine Extreme Death Jail to avoid problems, so I will bring you back to the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty.¡±


    Lu Hanyan didn¡¯t follow his intent, she struggled, not releasing Zong Shou.


    Jueyan knew her thoughts, flicking out and another three jade-colored liquid drops flew toward Zong Shou who was still unconscious.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring this kid along. He has his own destiny and needs to spend a few more days here. You don¡¯t have to worry. I love him like a treasure, 1,000 times more than you and I won¡¯t let him get hurt here. Now can you rx?¡±


    The mocking intent in his eyes caused her face to turn red. She followed and ced Zong Shou down.


    This time Zong Shou¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t too serious.


    However, Jueyan used three full drops to help heal him.


    It seems like he really had high hopes for him...


    With these three drops entering his body, Zong Shou just needed a short moment to wake up.


    During the 10 days they were together, Lu Hanyan knew that he had a few strong Protector Beasts around him and he was perfectly fine.


    How could the Sky Burning Lu Family throw such a shockingly talented kid here and not worry?


    She calmed down and followed Jueyan out of this Nether Jail World.


    The scenes in front of her eyes changed and she stood among the stardust formation.


    Lu Hanyan felt the bone scratching and soul-consuming pain that had tortured her every single moment slowly back off.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and all of a sudden she found it a little ufortable. Looking forward, she had a really conflicted expression on her face. She was really happy, really eager but also a little sad.


    Jueyan didn¡¯t worry so much, bringing her to continue stepping into the air.


    They quietly stood in the air like they were waiting for something here.


    Lu Hanyan had questions in her heart but she didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Momentster, a me appeared behind Jueyan and he gave out a silver bell-likeugh.


    ¡°That person is here. 10 days, how punctual!¡±


    Lu Hanyan was shocked, that person, who was that person?


    Momentster, a green-colored shadow stepped over.


    So it was Tianqing Venerable...


    Judging from his appearance, Lu Hanyan instantly understood. He was one of the Elders of the Lu Family who controlled the Death Jail.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Jueyan and that woman would have such an expression?


    Lu Tianqing held a Jade Box. When he saw Lu Hanyan, he was also surprised.


    Uneasiness shed in his eyes before they returned to normal, not revealing anything at all.


    He walked up to Jueyan and bowed, holding the Jade Box in front of his body.


    ¡°As Saint Venerable asked, I rushed back in 10 days...¡±

 Chapter 938 - Digging A Hole And Burying A Person

    <h4>Chapter 938: Digging A Hole And Burying A Person</h4>


    ¡°As the Saint Venerable asked, I rushed back in 10 days...¡±


    While speaking, Lu Tianqing¡¯s eyes rose up and peaked at Jueyan¡¯s expression.


    The oue disappointed him. Although Saint Venerable liked to show his joy and anger, it was close to impossible for him to use this to deduce his thoughts on this matter.


    ¡°Thank you, at least you won¡¯t dy my important matters.¡±


    Jueyan waved his sleeves and took the Jade Box. He opened it and took a look beforeughing in a satisfied manner. He tossed it to the woman in the red shirt, who was beside him.


    At this moment, Lu Tianqing was ncing at Lu Hanyan.


    ¡°Saint Venerable, I recall that there are still 20 years till this woman¡¯s sentence is up.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t understand why Jueyan would release her and bring her out of the Death Jail?


    His words were probing but also filled with curiosity.


    When Jueyan heard this, heughed coldly, ¡°What? Do I need to report to you, regarding such a small matter?¡±


    Lu Tianqing¡¯s body shuddered slightly and felt like his soul was about to be smashed into pieces.


    This was the only part of spending time with a Saint Venerable that he didn¡¯t like, it made him feel extremely ufortable.


    At this moment, he could only bow in terror, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Jueyanughed and retracted the Soul Suppression before asking tly, ¡°Then, have you thought things through over these 10 days? If you know what is good for you, then your descendant¡¯s marriage matter can be scrapped. Help me tell Xuanhua that I am annoyed at what he has been doing recently...¡±


    Lu Tianqing felt a small explosion in his mind.


    Saint Venerable really had a deep reason for getting him to obtain the Cangwu Saint Fruit.


    ...He was annoyed about Xuanhua Country Ruler¡¯s recent actions referred to Xuanhua colluding with outsiders and mixing with outer race Saint Venerables?


    He had a rxed feeling in his chest, thinking that he had already guessed most of it, about what this Extreme me Saint Venerable was nning.


    Speaking of which...


    Lu Tianqing saw Lu Hanyan from the corner of his eyes.


    He brought this woman out of the Death Jail because he was preparing to support the Sky Burning Saint Venerable who had been in seclusion for many years?


    Thinking about it for a moment, Lu Tianqingughed coldly.


    He most probably didn¡¯t have such intentions, he just wanted to use this to warn Xuanhua.


    If not, he would have brought Zong Shou out too.


    Speaking of which, Saint Venerable hadn¡¯t bothered about worldly matters for really too long! He was actually so dumb to use Lu Beiwu as a betting chip.


    20 years ago, out of a full 76 Country Rulers and Saint Realm Elders, 70% of them became enemies with the Saint Emperor.


    If he was able to make aeback, which one of them wouldn¡¯t be worried that he would take revenge?


    What happened then wouldn¡¯t involve just Xuanhua. The other few would probably be dragged into this matter too.


    Did Saint Venerable really think that the Lu Family was like it was years ago when 3 End Realm Experts working together could control everything?


    8 Country Rulers, each had the power to fight someone of the End Realm.


    Let¡¯s not talk about Yanyuan Saint Venerable, the other Saint Venerable, the ancestor of the Lu Family wouldn¡¯t agree with what Jueyan was doing.


    Then, why was Jueyan¡¯s unhappiness directed at him?


    No wonder after that he felt that every word and action of Jueyan¡¯s was a little weird.


    Saint Venerable was naturally unhappy about that.


    With everything bing clear, the feeling of uneasiness and annoyance faded.


    He hesitated and momentster he still shook his head, ¡°Their marriage is already set, so how can I go against it so easily? I will help pass the message over to Country Ruler Xuanhua.¡±


    Although this move was a little risky, he wanted more lifespan so he could improve his cultivation.


    Moreover, if he died, his remaining descendants needed someone to care for them.


    Saint Venerable didn¡¯t bother about matters and Yanyuan Saint Venerable was slowly phasing out of the Saint Dynasty. He also had some animosity toward Lu Hanyan over the Fire Hummingbird matter.


    On the other hand, the Xuanhua bloodline was really strong and was undoubtedly the top of the Saint Dynasty.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t be the Saint Emperor, the next Saint Emperor would definitely be under his control.


    With the 3 Country Rulers working together along with End Realm Saint Venerables helping from the outside, there was no way he would lose at all!


    Even if Lu Hanyan¡¯s case was overturned, it wouldn¡¯t affect his foundations.


    Moreover, Xuanhua and Tianqing were connected really deeply, so how could they just be so easily torn apart?


    There were many things that if they came to light would cause him to end up in an unsalvageable situation.


    He could only take a risk now.


    As expected, Jueyan¡¯s expression changed. His gaze turned dark and sunk down as he looked coldly at Lu Tianqing.


    He smiled but it wasn¡¯t really a smile as much as killing intent exploding out. He tried his best to suppress it. Momentster, when he spoke his tone was calm as ice, ¡°Lu Hanyan has spent 24 years in the Nether Jail and also suffered the punishment of the Red Hummingbirds. Moreover, her son is in jail serving time on behalf of her. This can make up for her sins...¡±


    After saying this, he said with deep meaning, ¡°As for you Tianqing, you didn¡¯t fully take care of the Death Jail and you abused your power. I will inform the Saint Dynasty to remove you from your post. You can head over to receive your punishment!¡±


    Lu Tianqing listened on carefully, his expression was really calm. A mocking expression appearing in his eyes instead.


    This Saint Venerable was still worried about things deep down and didn¡¯t immediately kill him.


    It seemed that it was true that Xuanhua Country Ruler had End Realm helpers!


    It was far from the stage when both sides would go all in. Although Jueyan was furious, Xuanhua¡¯s methods were really amazing too. He might even cause Saint Venerable to have a change of mind in the end.


    When he headed over to the Punishment Hall to get his punishment, even if it was a little heavier, it didn¡¯t matter much.


    He had already informed Xuanhua and he would definitely do what he could on his part.


    The situation looked risky but it was in fact really safe.


    Lu Hanyan¡¯s body shook as she looked at Jueyan in shock.


    Her son was serving her sentence for her within the jail? What did he mean?


    She felt extremely worried, her heart was filled with fear. She didn¡¯t even think and directly asked, ¡°What does Saint Venerable mean by my son is within the Death Jail?¡±


    Jueyanughed and didn¡¯t reply.


    Lu Tianqing raised his brow and then his lips curled up, slightly shaking his head, ¡°Does Princess Hanyan still not know? 10 days ago, you met him once. Who knows what the situation was over the 10 days that I left.¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, she felt her head go dizzy and then it cleared out once more.


    Like a stick striking a bell, it shattered the Deduction Barrier.


    <i>That¡¯s right! That kid, he is my son!</i>


    He told me that he was called Zong Shou...


    <i>Why didn¡¯t I remember it then?</i>


    That kid who Jueyan had such high hopes for, using the Jade Bone Spirit Returning Marrow to heal him up, who was just one step away from awakening the top bloodline of the Lu Family.


    Before the change, he nearly burned the entire Nether Jail World, that was her Zong¡¯er?


    She was first filled with disbelief. So, her kid actually stepped into the Celestial Realm before 30?


    He charged into the Eighth Layer of the Death Jail all alone to find her?


    She thought back to the past 10 days, when he tried to break into the Ninth Layer Nether Gate but returned wounded every time. However, even so, he still didn¡¯t give up.


    Even at the end, when he became determined to fight to the death...


    His body was suffering from the restrictions and was being tortured by the Blood Spirit Curse, but he still wasn¡¯t willing to give up.


    He was suffering so much because of her?


    Lu Hanyan couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth, the emotions within her chest were really tough to describe.


    She was really surprised and delighted, this sense of happiness overtook everything in her mind.


    She felt that all the pain and suffering she suffered during those 20 years was nothing at all.


    For this child, even if she was trapped for another 100 or even 1,000 years, she was willing!


    She also felt worried and furious. Zong¡¯er didn¡¯t care about his own life at all.


    Even if she died, she wasn¡¯t willing to see her son suffer so much.


    She looked at Jueyan in rage. Although she could see his face, she didn¡¯t know what he was nning. Only the Extreme me Saint Venerable had such methods.


    She knew deep down that everything today was because of her child.


    Poor Zong¡¯er was going to be dragged down by the Lu Family like quicksand, unable to get out of it...


    Jueyan seemed to be nning something but Lu Tianqing seemed to have no idea that Zong Shou was about to awaken the top bloodline of the Lu Family and the mutated World Burning Blood Eyes.


    She thought back to what Jueyan said before he left to leave the jail to avoid cmity.


    She instantly understood. Thews in the Nine Extreme Death Jail were strong and firm, only the Sky Burning me wasn¡¯t restricted and it was instead greatly strengthened.


    It restricted normal kinds of Daos andws.


    The World Burning me on the other hand was even above it!


    The moment it broke out, it would definitely burn the Nine Jail Worlds!


    Who knows what would happen to the other 8, but that Death Jail World was probably going to be destroyed.


    Lu Family definitely wanted this rare bloodline evolution chance, not only were they unable to stop him, but they were happy to see it happen.


    Then, Tianqing Venerable who was guarding the Death Jail...


    She was startled, she still didn¡¯t dare to believe her own conjecture.


    However, the gloating expression in that girl¡¯s eyes and Jueyan¡¯s mocking intent wasn¡¯t fake.


    ¡°You speak too much!¡±


    Jueyan waved his sleeves unhappily, ¡°You can leave! Just don¡¯t regret your choice today.¡±


    Lu Tianqing¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold mocking intent once more. To say that it was a choice, but what choice did he even have?


    He didn¡¯t say anything more, bowing to Jueyan once more and saying ¡°Forgive me Saint Venerable¡±, before he headed for the Nine Extreme Death Jail.


    Before Jueyan told the Saint Court to remove him from his post, he was still the guard of the Death Jail.


    However, after just a few steps and he heard Jueyan¡¯s voice spread from afar.


    ¡°Take good care of Zong Shou. I hope that he is fine in the Death Jail and that his life isn¡¯t at risk...¡±


    Lu Tianqing¡¯s body stopped, his brow furrowed as he was in deep thought.


    Then, he shook his head. He had predicted everything.


    The only thing he didn¡¯t expect was that Xuanhua would recruit outer race Saint Venerable helpers who would trigger this Extreme me Saint Venerable.


    Not only did he rescue Zong Shou and Hanyan, but he also gave Lu Beiwu a chance toe back.


    He calmed himself down. Although this matter didn¡¯t totally proceed as he intended, it could be considered settled.


    He didn¡¯t suspect anything, breaking open the space and stepping into the Eighth Layer once more.


    The moment he stepped in, he was totally stunned.

 Chapter 939 - Mutation Finally Occurred

    <h4>Chapter 939: Mutation Finally urred</h4>


    The Nether Jail¡¯s sky had always been deathly grey in color. There was always a dark cloud that never dispersed which covered the sky.


    The entire world was dark as night, even in the day. Death Energy spread everywhere, making the ce feel really sinister and haunted.


    However, at this moment, one could no longer see the ck suppressive clouds above. The skies were clear all around and a sun was shining brightly above. One couldn¡¯t see much Yin Energy around either.


    How did this happen?


    What happened during the 10 days that he had left?


    He was stunned for a moment before he came to his senses. He subconsciously looked toward the Nether Jail.


    The Formless God Demon wasn¡¯t there anymore and it was nowhere to be seen. The ck mist that spread hundreds of miles had dissipated too.


    This made him even more suspicious...


    With a sh he was at the side of the Abyss Gate and he looked around, deep in thought.


    This ce had been burned by mes, causing the hundreds of miles ofnd to turn white.


    The ground beneath his foot was formed from hardenedva. The thousands of feet below had actually been melted!


    He sensed carefully and he was shocked. He felt that thews of this world along with the Death Jail restrictions had loosened significantly.


    It was like it suffered from external impact not long ago.


    ¡°Was it really Jueyan?¡±


    If a Saint Venerable attacked, then it wouldn¡¯t be tough for it to happen. However, why would Elder Jueyan do that? Was he really so bored?


    Finally, his eyesnded on Zong Shou who was resting beside aher tree a few hundred miles away.


    He hadn¡¯t met him for 10 days and the aura he gave off now was really different.


    His aura was innate, round and merged with his body, not leaking out at all. For some reason, he gave one a rash and impulsive feeling, making one feel terrified and a little uneasy.


    Lu Tianqing frowned, teleporting in the air and instantly shing over.


    He had aplicated expression as he looked at the teen who was under the tree. Zong Shou¡¯s eyelids jumped as he tried to open his eyes.


    <i>He has woken up?</i>


    The moment such a thought shed across his mind, he was attracted by Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    His eyes were bloodshot like blood jade. They were extremely pure and there were no ws and impurities at all.


    This gaze was really charming which made his consciousness nearly immerse into it.


    ¡°What devilish eyes...¡±


    Lu Tianqing took in a deep breath before managing to calm himself down. Then, he found it weird. How did Zong Shou¡¯s eyes be like this? Before he left, they were totally different.


    The blood eyes seemed familiar. He felt like the Vital Energy in his body was boiling and he had an urge to kowtow in front of this teen.


    His heart was pounding intensely like a drum that was being sounded. His eyes were feeling a little itchy too.


    What was the reason for this?


    While Lu Tianqing was in deep thought, Zong Shou slowly woke up. His eyes which looked totally lost regained a sense of anxiousness.


    The extreme pain in his eyes had actually disappeared and he could finally see once more.


    The barrier that blocked the Blood Spirit Curse Power for so long was nowhere to be seen to.


    However, he wasn¡¯t able to sense anything weird regarding his eyes.


    He only found that he saw things more clearly than before.


    Within 100 miles, he easily picked up the dust particles and even the structures within, without him needing to inject Spiritual Energy into his eyes.


    He could even sense all the Spiritual Energy changes all around him.


    At this moment, he cared about most wasn¡¯t his eyes but Jueyan and the ninthyer abyss gate...


    He looked out. The Abyss Gate was still there but Jueyan was nowhere to be seen.


    He subconsciously looked toward the monster tree and saw that the woman whose name he didn¡¯t remember was already gone and there was no one left under the tree.


    He felt an emptiness in his heart like someone was taken away from him and he found it extremely unbearable.


    While feeling mncholy he was also worried. He didn¡¯t know where she went and whether she was safe?


    Didn¡¯t she say that she was going to wait for 20 years here and leave when her sentence was over?


    Why was she gone so quickly?


    He looked at his body and the Chakra Meridians within. His body and vessels were as good as new.


    Even the power of his physical body had became stronger.


    Zong Shou shook his head and his eyesnded on the red-robed old man opposite him.


    Saint Realm!


    Another expert whom he was powerless to face. Actually, to him, Saint Realm and End Realm were the same and there wasn¡¯t much difference.


    With just a finger, they could easily smash him!


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t interested in his identity but just wanted to know whether or not he would stop him if he entered the Death Jail?


    ¡°Lu Tianqing! Speaking of which, I am your Senior...¡±


    Lu Tianqing stopped and looked at Zong Shou¡¯s cold eyes. He knew that this kid didn¡¯t respect the so-called senior.


    Lu Tianqing didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he was d this was the case.


    ¡°The changes here were because of you?¡±


    Jueyan had already left, so the only person he could ask was this teen.


    Zong Shou looked around and was simrly shocked by the changes here. In the end, he shook his head in confusion, ¡°It was Extreme me Saint Venerable and I...¡±


    He could roughly remember what happened before he went unconscious.


    The ck mist being burned had to do with him but how could he have such an ability?


    It was not wrong to say that it was done by both Extreme me Saint Venerable and him.


    Lu Tianqing understood. Although he didn¡¯t know the specifics, but as expected it was caused by Jueyan.


    Of course, how could a junior that just entered the Celestial Realm, no matter how talented he was, have such huge ability?


    Thinking about his talents, he felt a little terrified.


    As long as this teen didn¡¯t die, sooner orter, he would climb up and stand at the peak. He was a huge problem!


    Killing intent rose up and then he recalled what Jueyan said before he suppressed it once more.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t sense anything as he hesitated and asked, ¡°Jueyan and I have an agreement. As long as I came to win his Essence Blood body, he would release my mother and pardon her remaining sentence...¡±


    Jueyan had obviously gone against his words but Zong Shou still had that small bit of hope.


    End Realm Saint Venerables couldn¡¯t really go against their words and not worry about losing face.


    If that was the case, then he would spread it and let everyone know how shameless Jueyan really was!


    The moment he said these words, Lu Tianqing was shocked.


    Defeat Jueyan¡¯s Essence Blood Body and he would pardon Lu Hanyan¡¯s remaining sentence?


    Were those words true?


    Hearing what Zong Shou said, he actually won?


    Even a drop of blood from an End Realm Expert, 1% of his strength could beparable to Initial God Realm Experts...


    With his 10,000 years of attainments in spells and the Martial Path, how would he lose?


    Even someone of the same grade, maybe even 10 God Realm Cultivators working together might not be able to defeat Jueyan.


    However, what if what this kid said was true?


    Terrifying!


    A deep sense of fear spread all throughout Lu Tianqing¡¯s body.


    His eyes were filled with fear and terror. If this kid had another 100 more years, probably no one in the Lu Family could stop him!


    Country Ruler Xuanhua¡¯s position looked stable but in front of this kid, it would be like a city built of sand, one push and it would copse.


    At this moment, it was still okay but the future would be unpredictable.


    All of a sudden, he felt an ice-cold sensation in his chest.


    The Extreme me Saint Venerable sent him away for 10 days to probe Zong Shou¡¯s potential.


    He knew that this kid¡¯s talents were tough toe by which was why he wanted to fix his rtionship with the Sky Burning Saint Emperor.


    At this moment, he might be still hesitating. One side grasped half of the power of the Lu Family and had strength to fragment the family. The other had limitless potential and if he reached the Saint Realm, the future was unpredictable.


    All of a sudden, the killing intent rose up once more!


    He had a strong indescribable urge to just destroy this kid!


    Even if Jueyan said these words, he still found it tough to suppress himself!


    Zong Shou felt something and frowned.


    Who knows whether it was because of the Bloodline Mutation, but his senses of human thoughts became really sharp.


    What he was thinking about when he was speaking was something he could predict and pick up.


    He had killing intent twice, getting deeper and deeper.


    His blood eyes shed in wariness.


    However, Lu Tianqingughed, ¡°Your mother? Lu Hanyan? Not long ago, she was trapped under the tree. You should have seen her many times. Extreme me Saint Venerable didn¡¯t follow the agreement? That was really true. Not long ago, he shifted her to the Ninth Layer and said that it was because she worked with an outsider to try to escape...¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what he was feeling but since Lu Yunge said he wanted Zong Shou to suffer from torture till he died, he would follow his intentions. It was best if this kid died with many regrets!


    The moment he said this, he shot out a Golden Shuttle into the void.


    The Saint Dynasty wasn¡¯t the only method to contact Xuanhua.


    This flying shuttle could travel billions of worlds in just a moment. He only had one for emergencies.


    He had to pay a huge price for today¡¯s matter. However, Xuanhua also needed to go all out to help him!


    Zong Shou was in a daze like he was still in shock about something.


    Lu Tianqingughed coldly. He had expected this.


    Knowing that the woman was actually his mother, he went all out to search but in the end, they met and didn¡¯t even recognize one another. Anyone would have such an expression on their face.


    Lu Tianqing patted out with his hand and a small poisonous bug with three colors, yellow, purple and green, appeared in his hands.


    This was the Three Spirit Host Corpse Poison Bug!


    But he felt that it was inappropriate and kept it. He took another item out. It was a transparent bug that appeared when he injected True Qi into it.


    Although the poisonous bug could cause extreme pain, using up one¡¯s Vital Energy and resulting in death, it was tough to hide it from outsiders.


    As for this Invisible God Swallowing Silkworm, it was a Natural Variant formed in the Nine Extreme Death Jail and was also a poisonous bug.


    Although its effects were slow, it was invisible and formless. Even End Realm and Saint Realm Venerables wouldn¡¯t have a clue. After a period of time, he could escape from all suspicion.


    He hesitated slightly before he shot several seals into it.


    Although he was caught on both sides, he knew how to weigh the pros and cons.


    Although he had to pay a high price to kill this kid, he had to do so. If matters were dragged on, idents would happen.


    Why not just destroy all of Jueyan¡¯s hopes from the start!


    The moment such a thought rose up, the Invisible God Swallowing Silkworm turned into a silver line and stabbed into his brain.


    At this moment, his expression changed.


    An intense me burned around Zong Shou¡¯s body, instantly spreading through the air.


    Lu Tianqing was caught off guard and half of his body protecting energy was burned.


    He was stunned and then his face turned ashen white. This was obviously the World Burning me!


    How was that possible?

 Chapter 940 - World Burning Eye Formed!

    <h4>Chapter 940: World Burning Eye Formed!</h4>


    At this moment, Zong Shou only felt that his brain was dizzy and heavy.


    When Lu Tianqing said those words, the Deduction Barrier was broken and everything that happened during those 10 days surged into his mind.


    Mother, Lu Hanyan...


    So she had always been in front of him! She took care of him well in those 10 days, helping to cure his injuries.


    The first thing he felt wasn¡¯t rage but an indescribable joy and warmth in his chest.


    He had seen her long ago, so it was her, that¡¯s great...


    No wonder he would feel so close and why he didn¡¯t want to leave her!


    After those thoughts, thest few sentences that Lu Tianqing said shed into his mind.


    His mother was already sent to the Ninth Layer by Lu Jueyan? Colluding with outsiders to escape the jail? Was it because of him?


    He came to his senses, no! If Jueyan wanted to do that, he wouldn¡¯t have done all those useless things.


    For some reason, his thoughts were really clear.


    Each time his blood started to flow, he could peek into Lu Tianqing¡¯s mind.


    Although he knew that this person was lying and had bad intentions, he only felt an extreme rage in his chest!


    A really fierce and sharp violence pent up in his chest like a de that was stabbed into the depths of his heart!


    A demon tree wrapped around her body! Absorbing her Vital Energy! Death Jail Restrictions caused one to suffer the bone-carving, heart-biting pain, even if one became a mindless piece of trash!


    The Death Energy there caused his mother to use up 10 years of lifespan for every year that she spent there.


    There were also those Red Hummingbirds, thousands of bastards who pecked at her every day, consuming her flesh and blood.


    The pain of that was no less than that of the Death Jail Restrictions!


    She had just married a person from the outside race. Even if she was wrong, she shouldn¡¯t have been punished to such an extent!


    Why did they dare to do that? Why did they dare!


    There seemed to be something that exploded out in his mind. He nearly lost total control of his thoughts.


    The pair of blood-colored eyes shed! Numerous runes and talismans appeared, many colors shone and made one dazzled.


    Balls of red mes spread out along with the voice and instantly covered 1,000 miles.


    He used the space as fuel to burn this world!


    The depths of his eyes slowly regained rity. Zong Shou looked forward once more, only seeing a silver thread that hung in front of his body.


    It was originally invisible and formless but the red mes forced its tracks out.


    It was like it was being controlled by someone but it feared something. It circled 7 feet away from his brow, not daring to get close.


    Poisonous insect?


    He was filled with suspicion before suddenly jolting to his senses.


    Not only was it a poisonous insect but it was a lethal one too!


    It wanted to take his life and wanted him to die?


    An explosive rage rose up in his chest, a blood glow shed in his eyes. There seemed to be ck and white spirals that appeared at the depths of his eyes.


    The invisible bug body was forcefully twisted by a strength and ripped into the shape of cotton.


    Death!


    Along with Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts, the invisible insect exploded!


    The flesh and blood sttered everywhere and was burned to dust by those red mes!


    At this moment, Lu Tianqing¡¯s face twisted and his hands trembled.


    His eyes met with the pair of blood-red eyes in a daze.


    ¡°World Burning me? World Burning Blood Eyes? How? That was impossible...¡±


    He muttered while his pupils quickly constricted.


    No, it was not only the World Burning Blood Eyes!


    It had other things merged into it!


    Several other bloodlines that were not beneath that of the Lu Sky Burning Bloodline were merged in too.


    Was this an illusion? His mutation wasn¡¯tpleted and just the light from the eyes was able to kill the God Silkworm which wasparable to an Initial God Realm Expert almost instantly!


    How could this be just the World Burning Blood Eye?


    There was one thing that was undeniable... This kid had the peak bloodline of the Sky Burning Lu Family.


    He could only look up to him, he was only weaker than the few End Realm Experts.


    At this moment, he was the only pure bloodline descendant!


    He was filled with endless amounts of fear and questions. How did this happen?


    Wasn¡¯t his father from the Seven-Tailed Fox Race?


    He personally arranged it. Zong Weiran was indeed outstanding, otherwise, Lu Hanyan wouldn¡¯t have fallen for him and given up everything.


    However, this person¡¯s bloodline was backward and impure.


    Why was Zong Shou able to seed in their World Burning Blood that had not been seen in a long time?


    Dual Meridian Body, Broken Soul Body, to be able to cultivate to such a realm was truly a miracle!


    Why did they let this kid have the World Burning Eyes? Why did the Heavens treat him so well?


    After dealing with that insect, Zong Shou turned his eyes toward Lu Tianqing.


    Each time his bloodline moved, he was able to obtain some information from Lu Tianqing¡¯s thoughts.


    He easily deduced who the master of the Invisible God Swallowing SIlkworm was.


    20 years ago, he was also the one who plotted against his mother?


    He didn¡¯t know the reason but it didn¡¯t stop him from being filled with rage!


    At this moment, even 5 ocean¡¯s worth of water wouldn¡¯t be able to extinguish the mes of rage in his chest!


    His gaze changed once more as he looked down at Lu Tianqing. Millions of runes appeared in his eyes and they gathered at extreme speeds.


    This person needed to die!


    Lu Tianqing instantly felt something, a de-like killing intent stabbing into his heart. There was also something suppressing his body, his limbs were being twisted by some strength.


    He was stunned and then he came back to his senses.


    The kid in front of him wanted to kill him! He wanted him to kneel down in front of him!


    He first found it amusing, Zong Shou was really asking to die!


    With just this Celestial Realm Grade World Burning Blood Eyes, was he trying to kill a Saint Realm?


    Then, his expression changed and his face turned ashen white.


    This kid couldn¡¯t do anything about him but if he wanted to to take his life, then the elders of the Saint Dynasty would be willing to help him!


    To dissolve past grievances or get into his good books of this destined future Saint Venerable of the Lu Family!


    He was the undisputed top Prince of the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty, the Sky Burning Saint Emperor in a few decades.


    He used his Celestial Realm body to grasp the World Burning Blood Eyes and didn¡¯t die early from being unable to control it.


    Who was hepared to him? He was just a weak Saint Realm Cultivator...


    ¡°Young Master, please show mercy, I didn¡¯t want it to happen. I was forced, it was Xuanhua...¡±


    He was filled with terror, he slowly panicked. He didn¡¯t control his body and was pressed down by a strength. His body lowered and he knelt down on one knee!


    The strength came from his bloodline. It wasn¡¯t strong but it made him respect it and made him find it tough to oppose.


    It was like it was born to ride above him, to look down upon him!


    Blood boiled within his body. His four limbs and hundreds of bones were being purified by the Sky Burning me.


    This was the Bloodline Retracement and it was already benefitting his body.


    At this moment, Lu Tianqing wasn¡¯t delighted at all. He only felt a bone cutting chill in each part of his muscles.


    ¡°Xuanhua baited me and I had no choice. My heart was masked! Young Master, please show mercy...¡±


    When he said these words, he was totally stunned.


    How did this happen? Why did he think about begging Zong Shou while going on his knees?


    After all, he was a Saint Realm Venerable, where was his honor?


    To beg a junior, wasn¡¯t that a joke?


    He bit his teeth and under the pain, the random thoughts and fear all faded.


    As expected, it was an Illusionary Technique that attacked the mind!


    Zong Shou¡¯s blood eye actually influenced his mind unknowingly while he was in shock and panic.


    That¡¯s right! Zong Shou had the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox Bloodline!


    It seemed like that illusionary technique ability had merged into the Blood Eyes Ability.


    He became even more wary. If his begging and apology could exchange for forgiveness, then he would be d to.


    However, when he looked out his heart sank.


    Zong Shou was looking down on him with only one thought in his eyes.


    ...Die! Die! Just die!


    The sharp killing intent filled his mind.


    At first, Lu Tianqing was disappointed, but then he became furious.


    This dumb kid actually dared to do that!


    He sensed something and looked around.


    Apart from those red mes, there were numerous more invisible mes that were burning in the space cracks.


    It caused the source of Heaven and Earth to tremble. Manyws were tearing apart and the world under him was shaking...


    What was he doing?


    Oh right? How could he forget, the World Burning me, burning the world in rage...


    Although Zong Shou was only Celestial Realm, he had Pinnacle Sky Burning Bloodline.


    The moment it exploded out, it would be enough to destroy this world!


    If it was even more serious, it might even spread to the other eight jails...


    As the Death Jail Guard, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the responsibility of all this!


    If it was some other time, then it was still okay. However, not long ago he offended Jueyan.


    This Lu Family Pure Blood Zong Shou, Top Prince hated him to the bone too!


    With this sin, he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid death.


    ¡°Stop! Stop! Zong Shou, do you hear me? Stop! Stop...¡±


    The vast Saint Realm Cultivator power crazily spread about the Nether Jail. He went all out to try to maintain this world which was copsing, bit by bit, under the hits of this World Burning me.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t sense anything at first but momentster he realized that there was something wrong with the surroundings.


    It was like those previous two times when the pain in his eyes was about to disappear.


    Zong Shou looked around and he understood.


    So this Nether Jail was close to copsing, it was about to be destroyed...


    It was due to the mes that came from him.


    What did Lu Tianqing call them just now?


    Oh right, World Burning mes!


    Zong Shouughed, his voice filled with disdain.


    So what if this Nether Jail World is destroyed? What did he have to do with him?


    This ce tortured his mother for 20 years.


    He really wanted to personally destroy it!


    It is good that it is crushed!


    The moment such a thought rose up, the unfairness and violence in his chest was all vented outside.


    The runes in his eyes constricted and formed into an extremely profound word.


    It looked like water, looked like fire, looked like lightning and looked like an illusion. It also contained the Beginning and End Powers.


    It looked roughly like a Dao word.


    In the next instant, there was a cracking sound...


    The entire Nether Jail World started to crack like ss, slowly tearing apart.


    World Burning Eye formed!

 Chapter 941 - Sending A Lamb Into The Mouth Of A Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 941: Sending A Lamb Into The Mouth Of A Tiger</h4>


    An invisible me spread everywhere within the space.


    ¡°It actually burned all the way over here...¡±


    Outside the void, a teen in a red shirt calmly observed and looked forward.


    This ce was already many worlds away from the Nine Extreme Death Jail, so strictly speaking they weren¡¯t even in the same Space ne.


    Right in front of her, the Space Barriers were twisted and broken.


    If it is like this here, one can only imagine what it was like within the Nine Extreme Death Jail...


    ¡°It really is the Sky Burning Blood Eye, World Burning True me. This Bloodline Power is really strong...¡±


    The girl sighed, her tone was filled with praise and emotion, but there was also some mncholy within.


    While she spoke, a red me rose up all around her.


    This was the body of the Phoenix but the strength of the me exceeded the mes that she usually controlled.


    This was due to Bloodline Retracement. Only now was she able to go up against the World Burning me which was spreading everywhere.


    ¡°The Venerable Tianqing is probably having a tough time now. However, he deserves his punishment. Invisible God Swallowing Silkworm, he really is bold. He didn¡¯t care about your words.¡±


    When she said this, she noticed that the person beside her wasn¡¯t even listening.


    She turned around and saw that there was a me burning on Jueyan¡¯s hand. It was jumping and changing, turning into the shape of a wheel and spinning in his hand.


    The me Wheel contained manyws within it and spun endlessly.


    A bright glow shed in her eyes and then her lips curled in disdain.


    ¡°Using the World Burning me to activate your Heaven Outline Wheel of Reincarnation Technique, to think you actually seeded. Should I congratte you?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Only then did Jueyane to his senses and heughed brightly.


    ¡°Thanks to him, I save years of hard work. My bloodline is also a little closer to him, maybe one day I will be able to break free from this World Burning Blood. However, in terms of benefits, didn¡¯t you receive something pretty good?¡±


    The moment he said these words, the girl known as Feng¡¯er smiled.


    Even if she was ayer away, the improvement to her me Ability was also visible to the naked eye.


    Jueyan grasped with his right hand and he destroyed the me Wheel. He said impassively, ¡°He isn¡¯t bold and it isn¡¯t that he doesn¡¯t care about what I said. He has no choice. I didn¡¯t expect that he caused Lu Hanyan¡¯s matter. He helped Xuanhua so much and then willingly left the Saint Dynasty toe here to defend. He can really endure suffering...¡±


    When she heard these words, a bright glow shed in her eyes.


    She asked curiously, ¡°Then, what are we looking at? Lu Tianqing is so decisive and he wouldn¡¯t just stand still and do nothing. When the timees, he will do anything.¡±


    Lu Hanyan was beside, she was gritting her teeth and bearing with the movement of the Sky Burning Blood in her body.


    It was being refined and continuously bing stronger. Numerous Bloodline Seals were being broken one by one.


    Zong Shou had advanced to the Peak Bloodline of the Sky Burning Lu Family and the one who benefited the most was his mother. However, she was also suffering from the most pain.


    However, when she heard their conversation, her heart moved, but she was slightly distracted and a look of shock appeared on her face.


    So what happened 20 years ago wasn¡¯t a coincidence. The true mastermind was actually the guard of the Death Jail, Venerable Tianqing...


    Her heart quivered and then she felt a little worried for Zong Shou.


    Hearing the two of them speak, Zong Shou was currently in a bad situation.


    Before this, Lu Tianqing actually took the risk of offending Extreme me Sant Venerable to use the Invisible God Swallowing Silkworm to kill Zong Shou.


    Then, at this moment, when he was in despair he would probably go to the extreme, even though he knew Zong Shou was extremely important to the Sky Burning Lu Family.


    Jueyan wouldn¡¯t sit still and do nothing, but not being able to see the oue made her really uneasy.


    ¡°Yanyuan arrived long ago, so why do you and I need to worry about this?¡±


    Jueyanughed, his expression was deep and indiscernible, ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t attack, there is another End Realm there who is pretty good, so will Lu Tianqing be able to get away with it? No matter what, he is going to die!¡±


    The girl in the red shirt was stunned. She knew about Saint Venerable Yanyuan being nearby long ago.


    There was also the one who came with Zong Shou who based on what Jueyan said had End Realm cultivation but not Saint Venerable Power yet.


    However, who was thatst person he mentioned? Why did she not know and why wasn¡¯t she able to sense anything?


    She shook her head,ughing at how Lu Tianqing was about to die and he still knew nothing about it.


    ¡°However, it is going to be problematic to clean up this issue...¡±


    Seemingly thinking about something, Jueyan felt a headache and rubbed his temples.


    The Nether Jail copsing was a huge loss to the Death Jail Restrictions.


    There were 800 God Realm Cultivators trapped in this Eighth Layer.


    If they all escaped, even someone at the End Realm like him wouldn¡¯t be totally confident in recapturing all of them.


    There were also the few Saint Realms who were in the Ninth Layer in that real Death Jail who would try their best to escape.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look toward the space. It seemed like he had to join hands with that person to solve this mess.


    That girl in the red shirt couldn¡¯t help butugh and gloat.


    ¡°He is your junior but matters reached such an explosive state. It is your fault! However, rather than being worried about this Death Jail, why not think about how to handle the Saint Dynasty...¡±


    Jueyan felt an even more intense throbbing pain in his brain. Thinking about the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty, it was probably in an even worst state. He couldn¡¯t help but feel his head go numb.


    However, Zong Shou¡¯s name was in the Lu Family Direct Bloodline Namelist, on the Sky Burning que, so he couldn¡¯t hide this matter even if he wanted to.


    The Sky Burning que was one of the foundations of the Lu Family, the Race Protecting Treasure and he couldn¡¯t easily control it.


    To suppress it he needed to work together with that fellow...


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed as he stared at the teen beside him, who was grumbling about why she made him think of such annoying things.


    He felt something and turned around whilstughing.


    ¡°Hanyan, do you me and hate me?¡±


    Lu Hanyan bit her lips and thought about it for a moment. She nodded her head, ¡°Does Saint Venerable want me to restrict Shou¡¯er from heading back to the Lu Family and inheriting the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty?¡±


    Lu Jueyan didn¡¯t reply, saying impassively, ¡°He is one of us and is the undoubted First Prince, the Crown Prince of the Lu Family! Return? I mentioned before that whether or not you want to go back is up to you!¡±


    Lu Hanyan opened her eyes and then smiled bitterly.


    Up to her? Since she knew that she was the one who caused her grandfather to lose his chance of stepping into End Realm and consequently ending up in such a state, then she had no choice but to return.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t help her grandfather take back everything he lost, she would try her best topensate him.


    If not, no matter where she was, she would be filled with regret.


    After 20 years in jail, she felt even closer to her grandfather who she only felt fear of and respect for the past.


    She had no choice...


    ¡°You aren¡¯t willing to leave? If you don¡¯t say anything, I will take it that you admit it.¡±


    Jueyan gave out an unrestricted mockingugh and then he grabbed Lu Hanyan in front of him.


    ¡°Are you worried about Zong Shou? Let me show you the World Burning Eye!¡±


    A vast True Qi struck down on her head and gathered in her eyes.


    What she saw wasn¡¯t the scenes of the void anymore.


    It was actually the Space Layers around here, all the scenes within. They were all individually disyed in her field of sight.


    The information, at that moment, was enough to cause one¡¯s mind to explode.


    In just a few moments, she came to her senses. When she focused once more, her body shuddered and her eyes were filled with shock.


    The Nine Layer Death Jail was like an inverted cone tower.


    At this moment, an invisible me was burning at the base of the tower, passing through numerous worlds.


    All the Natural Variants, all the cultivators were fleeing in fear.


    Using the power of the void as fuel, acting on the source to break everything!


    It was a vast aura! Although the mes had no physical form, they were thousands of times more terrifying than real mes!


    At this moment, the Eighth Layer was a step away from breaking. The otheryers started to wobble.


    Lu Hanyan¡¯s pupils constricted, and she nearly lost her mind.


    Was it because of Shou¡¯er? That was the World Burning Blood Eye?


    ¡°World Burning True me can burn numerous worlds. All the Space Pirs are useless in front of it. All void abilities are weaker than it! When your kid steps into the Saint Realm, the strength of the me will increase by 10 times. When he leads troops into battle, no one will stop him and he can unify 10,000 worlds...¡±


    Jueyan said leisurely, ¡°How can we give up easily? How can we not do everything for him?¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Lu Hanyan was totally silent, viewing the Nine Extreme Death Jail cmity.


    Simrly, several worlds away from the Nine Extreme Death Jail, a giant ship was hanging in the air.


    It was the Extreme Light Adversity Crossing Boat. When Zong Shou entered the jail, he left this along with the Juntian Celestial Manor.


    Lin Xuanshuang was at the head of the boat.


    The Void Storm surged, causing her clothes to move even without wind, fluttering like a Celestial.


    The boat was also continuously rocking.


    However, this was still okay, using her Spiritual Sense to suppress, she was barely able to maintain stability.


    The area around was in total chaos, ravaged by Space Spiritual Energy.


    Being scorched by the invisible me, many voidws were being broken and disintegrated.


    This ce no longer had any form of order, bing more and more chaotic.


    ¡°This is the Lu Family World Burning Blood Eye, the peak World Burning Blood? I have finally witnessed it...¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang looked on quietly and asked Jingyin, ¡°Are you thinking that I am sending amb into the mouth of a tiger?¡±

 Chapter 942 - Having A Sword Is Good Enough

    <h4>Chapter 942: Having A Sword Is Good Enough</h4>


    ¡°Are you thinking that I am sending amb into the mouth of a tiger?¡±


    Jingyin¡¯s gaze was really innocent, looking at the person beside her in a pitiful manner, thinking to herself, when did she think about all that?


    She was really curious about where the shocking and astonishing movement came from and also what was going on with Zong Shou right now.


    Was she wrong to worry?


    For some reason, she felt a headache and a deep panic in her heart.


    Lin Xuanshuang wasn¡¯t worried at all, scoffing coldly, ¡°Your spirit and intellect are about to fully awaken, you think that I don¡¯t know that? You are probably having a headache about how if this kid enters the Sky Burning Lu Family, your Buddhist Faction will have no chance left. You are also feeling weird about why such a treasure isn¡¯t hidden but I will throw him into the mouth of the Lu Family. I caught you off guard, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Jingyin shook her head vigorously, she really wasn¡¯t thinking about it that deeply.


    She was just a normal Buddhist follower, the other Buddhist Ancestors would consider how to convert the Beginning and End Buddha. It had nothing to do with her.


    Lin Xuanshuang didn¡¯t say anything more and looked into the void off in the distance.


    She obviously knew the value of Zong Shou.


    How would she not be able to guess the reaction of the few End Realm Saint Venerables of the Lu Family?


    However, so what if she did? How was she supposed to stop him? If sooner orter he reached Peak End Realm, he would be able to see through everything.


    She definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to hide her bit of selfishness away from her disciple.


    She could only openly go all out to help him and then allow him to make his own choice.


    Even if Zong Shou didn¡¯t choose Common People¡¯s Path, she wouldn¡¯t regret it. Xi Zi¡¯s wishes were for everyone to be equal. Each person would be able to farm their ownnd and own their personal belongings to obtain true individual happiness.


    Common People¡¯s Path was built by Xi Zi along with many people with the same ideals to achieve this equality.


    In other words, as long as this equal world could be achieved, then whether Common People¡¯s Path was strong, whether its legacy continued, it didn¡¯t matter.


    This kid was worth her anticipation.


    He was the Saint King! The person with the white Saint King Energy.


    The way he ruled his country matched with the will of the heavens and he had never let his people down before...


    ¡°Lu Family Crown Prince, World Burning Blood? If he really wanted to inherit that Sky Burning Saint Dynasty, then so be it. It was the blessing of the 800 worlds of people!¡±


    She impassively looked in the direction of the Nine Extreme Death Jail and thought about something. The boat immediately shot through the air and drifted into the distance.


    At this moment, the Nether Jail was about to copse and once it exploded, then the space storm would affect the surrounding 10 worlds.


    She didn¡¯t drive the Extreme Light Adversity Crossing Boat away to hide but to leave.


    Zong Shou had already found his mother in the Death Jail and he was fine for now. So as a Master she hadpleted her promise.


    Now, it was time for her to deal with some private matters. What was most important was to recover her strength in the shortest amount of time.


    If things were as what she expected, there would be a tough battle within the Cloud World, within Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    As for Jingyin, it was too dangerous cing her beside Zong Shou, so she brought her along.


    Just as she thought about this, a Golden Light shot over.


    It seemed to be really exhausted, shaking about in this maniacal space storm.


    Lin Xuanshuang squinted as he reached out and captured the thing.


    It was the Mohist special artifact Golden Puppet Space Sparrow. However, this item came from within the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    Even if she had been gone for several thousand years, she still had many forces from the past within Common People¡¯s Path.


    She managed to survive her tribtion and after forming her physical body, she managed to gain a full understanding of the situation within the Common People¡¯s Path.


    There was a Jade Letter in the stomach of the Space Sparrow.


    Lin Xuanshuang took it and in just a moment a cold smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Xu¡¯er, Xu¡¯er, I really don¡¯t know what to say to you! You predicted things pretty well, helping Dragon Shadow be a Saint Venerable and now he owes you a favor. Also, Yuanjing walked that shortcut to enter the End Realm. You then used various methods to split the Taoist Faction. The Book of the Universe also distracted the Cloud World Factions who went all out fighting over it. You think that you prepared everything and it was safe. However, Qingxuan waited thousands of years for you. This person could kill Xi Zi, so how could he possibly possess such little skill? Everything before was just him acting weak so that you let your guard down...¡±


    She sighed and had a conflicted expression on her face.


    Wei Xu was the most talented and most thoughtful person out of all of Xi Zi¡¯s disciples. His personality was also really like his Master.


    However, although he had never failed before, his weakness was like his Master¡¯s, he was really prideful and arrogant.


    If he could bear with it and push back things by decades, stepping into End Realm when the factions were fighting, then they would most probably win.


    However, with his personality, the moment he saw a chance for Common People¡¯s Path to rise up, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of it.


    He would definitely take a risk for the Common People¡¯s Path so they couldpete with the other factions when the Cloud World Spiritual Wave were to arise and he wouldn¡¯t just stand to the side spectating.


    However, his actions were exactly what the few Taoist Ancestors wanted to see...


    This was why she didn¡¯t want to tell the Common People¡¯s Path about how she was forming her body and escaping from that trouble.


    When Intelligent people were nning, they would often miss something out. If Wei Xu didn¡¯t consider her while he nned, he would naturally be more careful to try to cover everything.


    Her presence would also be the blindspot of the enemy.


    She would exclude herself from the matter and watch on from the side. At the crucial moment, she might be able to help Wei Xu make up for what he wascking.


    However, how much could someone like her do when her injuries weren¡¯t healed up?


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t bad, but unfortunately she revived toote.


    If they were not careful, Common People¡¯s Path might fall this time.


    If Zong Shou was in the Sky Burning Lu Family, he might be able to avoid this cmity.


    Her gaze fluctuated and then she was stunned momentarily.


    Information from the Jade Letter suddenly entered her brain.


    ¡°The God Refined Sword Formation has beenid out to defend the Common People¡¯s Path Vast Habitat. During the 1,000 years I collected the Heaven Grade metal 7 times to replicate the God Refined Sword. Although it isn¡¯t exactly the same as the main thing, it could allow the 6 swords to merge into one. There shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem to defend the Vast Habitat. There were rumors in the sect that the God Refined Sword Sword Spirit was already taken, which was why no one could grasp the sword in the thousands of years...¡±


    Allow the 6 swords to merge together?


    Lin Xuanshuang was surprised and then burst outughing. That¡¯s right! Several thousand years passed since she had ¡®died¡¯ and was trapped in that broken world.


    Xi Zi¡¯s 6 disciples were all great talents, they were all 1 in a million.


    At this moment, they should have refined all of the swords that Xi Zi left behind.


    As for the God Refined Sword Sword Spirit...


    Lin Xuanshuang suddenly turned around and her gaze passed dozens of Space Barriers.


    Itnded on the Nether Jail, at Zong Shou who was using the World Burning Blood Eye to burn the various worlds.


    Her gazended on the blood-red sword which was hanging beside him.


    The true God Refined Sword Sword Spirit, wasn¡¯t it here?


    She would never forget Xi Zi¡¯s aura. When she was forming her body and when her mind was giddy and heavy, she thought that Zong Shou was the reincarnation of Xi Zi.


    Thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help but break outughing, what was this?


    The Sword Formation was already formed but he spent so much effort to craft that replica.


    The treasure mountain was right beside them but they had no idea. Wei Xu was a little too slow.


    Outsiders might not know about the strength of this Sword Formation, but she had personally witnessed it before.


    It could kill End Realm Saint Venerables!


    Although it wasn¡¯t a real ¡®kill¡¯, if one wasn¡¯t strong enough, then it was best if one stayed far away.


    She crushed the Jade Letter into pieces with her hand.


    Lin Xuanshuang didn¡¯t bother to stay anymore as she drove the boat into the distance.


    There were still many things in the letter that she didn¡¯t look at.


    However, she didn¡¯t care anymore.


    No matter how ignorant Wei Xu was, no matter what the Taoist and Demon Factions did, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    She just needed that sword and it would be fine...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    When the entire Nether Jail World was bing increasingly unstable and the World Burning me spread to all corners, the various restrictions in the Jail started to shake.


    It included the dozens of crosses that Zong Shou saw when he first came to the Nether Jail.


    The restrictions were destroyed and they weren¡¯t able to absorb Essence Energy and Vital Energy anymore.


    All the people had joy on their faces as they all struggled. The restrictions that restrained them from moving were now like paper.


    Wu Yaziughed out loud, his voice shaking throughout the sky.


    ¡°It is broken, it actually is broken! You burned it, it really is burned! Who is the one who is so strong? Who knew that I would have a chance to finally escape.¡±


    Energy exploded as many restrictions were destroyed. The entire cross started to twist.


    In the end, along with a loud explosion it was smashed into dust.


    After breaking out of these final restraints, Wu Yazi stepped into the sky and hollered out.


    He felt so good and so joyous that he didn¡¯t know how to describe it.


    He reached out and a God Realm Cultivator who hadn¡¯t gotten free was forcefully pulled to his side.


    The head instantly exploded as Wu Yazi sunk his teeth into his neck, drinking blood by the mouthful.


    He thenughed out loud, ¡°I haven¡¯t drunk such delicious blood and flesh in so long. This is great, this really is great!¡±


    His weak and withered body was swiftly swelling and growing, filling up with lifeforce. Wu Yazi¡¯s aura was also increasing at a crazy rate.


    He scoffed coldly and looked into the distance at the middle-aged man who came out at the same time as him.


    ¡°Yexuan!¡±


    A sharp glow shed in his eyes. His body shed and he came to the man¡¯s side.


    A weird and chaotic maism power ripped the space into thousands of pieces.


    Wu Yazi¡¯s hand reached deep into the middle-aged man¡¯s neck.


    He was annoyed with this person for a long time. Peak God Realm, his Essence Blood must have definitely tasted good.


    After his injuries healed, he targeted this person.


    Yexuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and he was not fazed at all. He sighed, ¡°You think you are strong and look down on people of the same grade. but you don¡¯t know that other people are hidden experts. Demons like you don¡¯t deserve to go out to harm others!¡±


    A Sword Energy gathered in his right arm, the light shed and swept across the void.


    Instantly, blood scattered everywhere. Wu Yazi¡¯s face was filled with disbelief as he looked at the hand that he had reached out with. His entire arm was sliced off!

 Chapter 943 - Saint Venerable Yanyuan

    <h4>Chapter 943: Saint Venerable Yanyuan</h4>


    Wu Yazi was filled with disbelief as he looked forward.


    The gap in skill was simply too huge, resulting in him losing all his fighting intent and thoughts of taking revenge.


    If he could, then naturally he wanted to escape. However, he was locked down by the Sword Intent such that he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    While his eyes were initially filled with fear, they became filled with more doubt and viciousness.


    ¡°You think you are strong and look down on people of the same grade, but you don¡¯t know that other people are hidden experts?¡±


    Yexuan said emotionlessly as the dozens of Iron Crosses flew over.


    The area in front of him first twisted into the shape of a cotton flower, then it caved inward, forming into the shape of a sword.


    It wasn¡¯t refined but there was a domineering Sword Intent that wrapped around it.


    Wu Yazi¡¯s pupils constricted slightly


    ¡°No! Yexuan, Yexuan, you are Xiaoyao Xuan...¡±


    Yexuan frowned when he heard this and he broke into augh, ¡°You know too much! I have not used the name Xiaoyao for a long time.¡±


    The sword just waved lightly and Wu Yazi¡¯s head was sliced off.


    At this moment, Yexuan had already turned his attention to the surrounding area.


    The conflict between the two of them had ended in just a few breaths.


    Those God Realm Cultivators who broke out all looked over in shock.


    It was like they couldn¡¯t believe the oue that they had seen. Wu Yazi who was always arrogant and who did what he wanted, couldn¡¯t even take a single sword from Yexuan.


    Then, a look of worry appeared in their eyes. They didn¡¯t hesitate to flee in all directions. They tore open the World Barriers that became really weak due to the World Burning mes to escape into the void.


    Yexuan didn¡¯t bother with any of these people at all, sighing as he looked coldly as they fled.


    ¡°Dumb! Don¡¯t they know that the invisible mes are the Lu Family World Burning me?¡±


    The Nether Jail broke but did these people really think that they could escape?


    Only the top Sky Burning Bloodline could have the World Burning True me.


    If it was someone of the End Realm, then the strength of the me wouldn¡¯t be so weak. It should have burned all of them to ashes.


    However, this me was truly the Peak Sky Burning ability!


    The only possibility would be a Lu Family descendant giving rise to a peak bloodline!


    Such a huge matter meant that the Sky Burning Lu Family had End Realm Saint Venerables around.


    If they fled, how far could they even go?


    He looked into the sky reluctantly, his eyes were filled with helplessness.


    As expected, from the race that hadsted for tens of thousands of years. Right as it was showing signs of weakening, such a top junior rose up. It really made one feel despair...


    Thinking about it quietly, Yexuan also sensed something. He hung the roughly made sword by his waist and headed to the south.


    That was where the Abyss Gate was. If he was right, that ce was the only ce where he had a chance to live.


    He stepped in the air and in just a moment covered 100 miles ofnd. In just a few moments, he was near the Eighth Layer Abyss Gate.


    Looking out from afar, he noticed that 200 miles away from the Abyss Gate, an old man and a teen were at a standstill.


    Yexuan¡¯s eyes constricted!


    That old man was obviously a Saint Realm Venerable but he didn¡¯t even bother to look at him.


    His gaze was totally focused on the teen.


    Wasn¡¯t this person the teen he saw weeks ago?


    Those blood eyes, it was indeed the World Burning Blood Eyes!


    This teen who charged into the Nine Extreme Death Jail to search for his mother had upgraded to the top bloodline of the Sky Burning Lu Family?


    This person was the son of Lu Hanyan. In other words, he wasn¡¯t even 30 and was already at Celestial Realm. It really surprised people and made them feel ashamed.


    He had an idea and his face formed a weird expression.


    Hanyan¡¯s son? He was the great-grandson of the current Sky Burning Saint Emperor and now he had the World Burning Blood.


    This meant that he was the undoubted top Prince of the Saint Dynasty, the oldest person within the direct bloodline?


    Maybe, maybe...


    The moment such a thought shed in his mind, he quickly suppressed it.


    Looking forward, in that instant, the energy there changed slightly.


    Yexuan¡¯s eyes turned toward that red-robed old man. His right hand couldn¡¯t help but hold onto his sword.


    This person had killing intent!


    Lu Tianqing was panting, his body was covered in sweat which drenched his clothes.


    The five signs of weakening; first, his clothes were covered in dirt, second, he lost all his hair and third, he was sweating all over.


    At this moment, he was showing three of the five signs!


    He used up all of his True Qi to maintain this Eighth Layer of the Nether Jail to prevent it from copsing. At this moment, he was even squeezing out the precious Life Essence.


    However, it wasn¡¯t able to stop the copse of the jail. Instead, his soul and body were weakening under the burn of the invisible me.


    A series of cracking sounds could be heard from all around. Pieces of space shrapnel were falling apart and breaking away, scattering into the outer region void.


    He felt really clear in his heart that he couldn¡¯t stop it, that this Nether Death Jail was destined to be destroyed.


    How was that possible? Why was this possible?


    How could he, Lu Tianqing, be destroyed here?


    Should he let go of everything to immediately escape? Although this region was huge, where could he escape to?


    If he lost the Lu Family, he would have no way to advance and at most he would be able to live for 200 years.


    His descendants would all be dragged down by him, bing ves and sinners.


    His gaze turned sharp and he focused viciously across. The source of all of this was this kid.


    Those blood-red eyes were still staring at him, looking down on him.


    This caused his rage and hatred to amplify! He really wanted to dig out and destroy the World Burning Blood Eyes that the Sky Burning Lu Family had wished to have for thousands of years!


    Wait, destroy?


    His eyes lit up, killing intent exploding out once more.


    Since he was going to die anyway, then why not kill him too!


    He couldn¡¯t just watch on and see the person who forced him into such a situation return to the Lu Family.


    To be the top Prince and the next Sky Burning Saint Emperor to bully his own kids and children!


    The moment such a thought rose up, Zong Shou suddenlyughed out.


    ¡°You really think I can¡¯t handle you? You want to drag me down along with you right?¡±


    Lu Tianqing was stunned, this kid actually guessed his thoughts.


    He confirmed once more that there were no Illusionary Techniques cast on him. Heughed. This kid could only use words to fight with him, to dy time.


    <i>Your future might have been limitless, but once you die, you will only be a patch of yellow dirt!</i>


    He didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, millions of silver threads shot out from his sleeves and flew toward Zong Shou.


    Under the gaze of the blood eyes, the silver threads were twisted and broken. However, there were more silver threads that surged out.


    Lu Tianqing couldn¡¯t help butugh, he felt extremely joyous.


    Despair? Helplessness? He felt the exact same way just now!


    To have the top Prince of the Lu Family die with him, losing his own life was pretty worth it.


    However, in the next moment, he saw that pitiful and mocking expression in that pair of blood eyes.


    Hong!


    A loud explosion sounded and his knees were actually shattered. He couldn¡¯t stand still anymore and he knelt down suddenly in front of Zong Shou. Those silver threads were also instantly smashed into dust.


    A majestic voice echoed from afar.


    ¡°To try to kill the top Prince of the Saint Dynasty! Lu Tianqing you really are bold...¡±


    The voice was low and majestic like steel. What followed was an intense Spiritual Sense that could shatter everything around.


    It was like he was totally furious, the million feet of space around started to shatter like spiderwebs under sound wave strikes.


    Under this heavy suppression, Lu Tianqing¡¯s teeth nearly shattered and he spat out blood from his mouth.


    He was filled with terror as he blurted out.


    ¡°Saint Venerable Yanyuan!¡±


    This voice, this Spiritual Sense Suppression, it was definitely Saint Venerable Yanyuan!


    He was instantly filled with shock. How did Saint Venerablee so quickly?


    No, this entire matter was weird from the start.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Bloodline Mutation, awakening the World Burning Saint Blood. He was also a member of the Sky Burning Lu Family.


    Although he was from a faraway branch, he was still from one of the direct bloodlines, so why didn¡¯t he sense it?


    No, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t sense anything. The bloodline surging and retracement signs were things he went through several times.


    However, he didn¡¯t notice it and didn¡¯t think about it.


    It was Deduction Barrier! He could only see but he couldn¡¯t know!


    The moment such a thought rose up in his mind, instantly all the barriers were wiped out.


    So that was the case! So that was the case! Saint Venerable Yanyuan didn¡¯t rush over from hundreds of miles away, but had been here waiting!


    To think that he had fallen into this trap and had no idea about it.


    Who was it that schemed against him?


    He instinctively thought of that name.


    ¡°Extreme me Saint Venerable! Lu Jueyan!¡±


    He hollered out, using up all of his strength.


    Apart from this person, there was no one else who he could think of that could summon a Deduction Barrier!


    To think that he had pitied that mother and son.


    He didn¡¯t think that he was the most pitiful person.


    ¡°How annoying! You obviously knew that the World Burning Blood awakening would sacrifice a world, but you didn¡¯t sound the rm and allowed our top Prince to awaken his bloodline here and destroy the Nether Jail World. This in itself is a crime!¡±


    Saint Venerable Yanyuan¡¯s voice was cold and expressionless like he wasn¡¯t passing judgment but just describing facts of a matter.


    Lu Tianqing¡¯s heart turned ice-cold as he looked up into the sky helplessly.


    It was all destined. When Jueyan saw that kid, his fate was destined!


    From the start, he had fallen into a trap.


    Zong Shou awakened most probably relied on the restrictions of the jail. However, if Jueyan was here, the Nether Jail would have been able to take the damage.


    Saint Venerable probably decided to take his life 10 days ago.


    However, what was the use of in hating him?


    Looking up at the cracking sky, it was like he could see Jueyan¡¯s mocking smile.


    At this moment, Saint Venerable Yanyuan¡¯s voice continued.


    ¡°Your second crime is not thinking about saving the situation, but trying to harm the prince! Both crimes are unpardonable! Do you have anything to say?¡±

 Chapter 944 - Buddhist Faction Wish

    <h4>Chapter 944: Buddhist Faction Wish</h4>


    ¡°Your second crime is not thinking about saving the situation but trying to harm the prince instead! Both crimes are unpardonable! Do you have anything to say?¡±


    The voice was like thunder that shook his heart.


    Lu Tianqing opened his mouth and he wanted to speak. However, when the words reached the side of his mouth, he swallowed them.


    What could he argue with? The matter today was obviously a trap.


    2 End Realm Saint Venerables were working together to take him down and cut off Xuanhua¡¯s wings!


    There was nothing he could say! It was a fact that he had attacked and tried to kill Zong Shou.


    Since the teen in front of him evolved to the World Burning me, he was the undoubted top Prince of the Lu Family.


    This kid¡¯s life affected the ns of the Lu Family and the hopes of dozens of Saint Realm Cultivators reaching End Realm.


    Once the many Elders of the Saint Dynasty found out about it, then even Xuan Hua Country Ruler wouldn¡¯t be able to argue for him.


    He had angered everyone! Even if he argued for himself, it was still useless.


    Heughed out tragically and then his expression slowly turned cold.


    His heart was filled with despair and he lost all signs of hope.


    ¡°How am I wrong? If you are want to punish me, you all have many ways to do so! Since you 2 Saint Venerables want my life, then I will just die!¡±


    Yanyuan Saint Venerable was instantly silent and then heughed coldly.


    ¡°You really aren¡¯t repenting even in death and nothing can save you! Since that is the case, then there is no need for me to show mercy. However, someone else will naturally im your life..¡±


    When the voicended, clouds of blood mist burst out from Lu Tianqing¡¯s four limbs.


    He pretty muchid on the ground paralyzed, unable to move.


    Zong Shou looked over coldly.


    At the start, he was surprised. He wasn¡¯t relying on this Saint Venerable.


    His Spiritual Sense cultivation was far from being able to detect traces of End Realm Experts.


    Then, he understood and disdain appeared on his face.


    Was this all just an act for him to see? For him to feel less angry toward the Lu Family?


    However, his mother was still trapped in the Nine Extreme Death Jail for 20 years and had been tortured so badly.


    How could taking Lu Tianqing¡¯s life make up for such grievances and such hatred?


    His eyes were ice-cold as he looked at the fallen Lu Tianqing.


    At this moment, the red-robed old man didn¡¯t show any majesty or pride of a Saint Realm Venerable. His body was dyed red and looked really tragic and haggard.


    Yanyuan Saint Venerable not only destroyed that person¡¯s muscles and joints, but he also badly damaged his soul such that he couldn¡¯t cast any spells.


    Even his throat and vocal cord were shattered. He could only make some chattering noises from his mouth and stare across with a vicious gaze.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, instead, he burst outughing. Something appeared in his eyes which caused Lu Tianqing¡¯s body to suddenly twist.


    Lu Tiangqing¡¯s eyes were filled with terror. Not only was his body being ripped open by different strengths from every direction, there was a me that started burning his body from the inside.


    However, this wasn¡¯t enough to fear him. What was truly unbearable was that intense pain.


    It made one wish that they were dead and he really wished that he could slice off all the flesh on his body to end the intense pain.


    He instantly understood. This was an illusion! Zong Shou was reflecting the pain that he had gone through into his mind.


    However, at this moment, he had no choice and no way to fight back.


    ¡°It hurts right? You want to just die right? However, my mother suffered pain dozens and hundreds of times worse than this...¡±


    Zong Shouughed, his fingernails deeply etched into his flesh as he found it hard to vent the violence that he was holding back.


    ¡°You are fortunate that I didn¡¯t really lose my senses, otherwise, I would really do those kinds of beast-like things.¡±


    The glow in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes changed once more. A talisman that waspatible with the Heaven Dao formed, like one ck and white, the shape of the Yin and Yang Fish diagram.


    Lu Tianqing¡¯s body was instantly twisted into pieces and blown into a blood mist!


    A soul struggled out but before it could escape, Zong Shou grabbed it.


    Yanyuan Saint Venerable destroyed his cultivation before not bothering anymore.


    He just wanted him to be the one to deal with that person.


    Zong Shou was really calm, there was no reason for him to leave Lu Tianqing alive just because of Yanyuan Saint Venerable¡¯s favor...


    Thinking back to those Red Hummingbirds and the scenes from that day, he once again felt pain in his heart.


    ¡°However, if you die swiftly, my intense hatred can¡¯t be vented! I heard that the Buddhist Faction has the Six Paths of Reincarnation and also the Wish technique. Today, I will take on some Cause and Effect, using my body as the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha to make an oath! That for 1,000 lives you will enter the Beast Path to be a bug and be the food of humans...¡±


    Lu Tianqing¡¯s remnant soul instantly struggled intensely. However, at this moment, it was already toote.


    There was a creak around Zong Shou. A Nether Death Gate eagerly opened and numerous Death Energy seeped in. There was a strong pulling power that forcefully dragged Lu Tianqing¡¯s howling soul in through the gates.


    After the gate close, Zong Shou looked around.


    Yanyuan Saint Venerable¡¯s Spiritual Sense had backed off and there was nothing left at all.


    This Nether Jail World had lost its final support along with Lu Tianqing¡¯s death.


    The foundations had already been slowly burned by his World Burning me and were copsing quicker and quicker.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart felt really empty. He didn¡¯t hesitate and he didn¡¯t bother to stay at all. With a step, he left the Nether Jail World.


    The copse of a world would definitely cause a hugemotion that would affect numerous worlds of space.


    Xuwang Oceans would form all around the Nine Extreme Death Jail.


    The impact was not something that he could take at the moment.


    He stepped out into the void, reaching with his hand toward the Seventh Layer.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t do anything about the previously imprable restrictions.


    However, they seemed to be nonexistent now. Using the World Burning Blood, he was omnipotent within the Death Jail.


    In just a few moments, Zong Shou grabbed Lu Wubing from the Spirit Ocean Death Jail.


    Lu Wubing looked expressionlessly at Zong Shou as he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. A bright sh appeared in his eyes and he bowed.


    ¡°Congrattions Ruler for forming the World Burning Blood!¡±


    Since it was the World Burning Blood Eye, then he was not only his Ruler, but the highest member of the family.


    Zong Shou frowned and then shook his head, ¡°You predicted it like my Master?¡±


    Lu Wubing gave out a bitterugh, how would he have such skill?


    No matter how high his hopes were for Zong Shou, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to guess that he would have such shocking bloodline changes in the Death Jail.


    He only had somewhat of an idea when they entered the Fifth Layer.


    ¡°Ruler, regardless of whether I guessed it, you need to head to the Ninth Layer.¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent, he really couldn¡¯t me Lu Wubing for this.


    His eyes constricted as he looked into the distance, only to see 3 people appear a breath away.


    He would recognize one of them even if he turned to ash. It was Jueyan who stopped and tortured him for 10 days!


    However, at this moment, his eyes were focused on the girl on the left.


    Mother! Her eyes were tearing up as she looked over in a daze.


    Her eyes were filled with tears like there were many words that she wanted to say to him, but a power restricted her such that she couldn¡¯t open her mouth.


    ¡°Mother...¡±


    Zong Shou subconsciously stepped over.


    Although he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t get close at all.


    Even if he used his World Burning ability or Dao Star Seeds, he still couldn¡¯t do it. An invisible barrier was blocking him and he couldn¡¯t cross it.


    The rage in his heart was tough to suppress as he stared at Lu Jueyan.


    At this moment, the only one who could stop him was the Extreme me Saint Venerable.


    He smiled like he was extremely happy, ignoring Zong Shou¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Within 10 years, remember to make a trip back to the Saint Dynasty! You are the top Prince and the future Sky Burning Saint Emperor, but since you were born, you haven¡¯t worshipped your ancestors, that is really unbing...¡±


    His words were like a senior talking to a junior, it was like he was being lectured.


    When Zong Shou heard this, he wasn¡¯t furious butughed instead, ¡°Return to worship ancestors? Didn¡¯t your Lu Family people look down on my bloodline for being impure? Aren¡¯t you afraid that an outsider like me will pollute your Saint Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Jueyanughed, he had a helpless expression on his face like he was looking at an angry kid.


    ¡°You are the only great-grandson of the Saint Emperor, the Eldest Prince. If Lu Shou¡¯s bloodline is impure, then no one has the direct bloodline. You are the First Prince, so who will dare to be disrespectful toward you? If anyone dares, I will kill him for you, how about that?¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly speechless, he had never seen such a shameless Saint Venerable before.


    He took in a deep breath to try to calm his emotions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember having changed my surname before. Moreover, if you want me to go to the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty, then release my mother first! Holding her hostage, is that the sincerity of a Saint Venerable?¡±


    ¡°Hanyan? Your mother is willingly following me back to visit the Sky Burning Saint Emperor. She hasn¡¯t seen her grandfather in 20 years and she misses him.¡±


    When Jueyan said this, Zong Shou was stunned and he turned to his mother who nodded.


    Jueyanughed, ¡°If you want to see her, thene to the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty. Your family will be reunited, isn¡¯t that great!¡±


    Zong Shou clenched his fists and the bones in his body cracked.


    His gaze was as sharp as a knife. He really wanted to punch this guy in the face.


    Jueyan acted like he didn¡¯t see anything, or maybe he did but he didn¡¯t care.


    His gaze was a teasing one like he was saying, so what if you hate me? So what if you are angry?


    In the end, he still had to follow his words...


    ¡°The words end here! Whether or not youe depends on yourself. The Saint Dynasty battle is more intense than you think. If youe toote, you will regret it for the rest of your life!¡±


    After saying this, his body slowly dimmed. Lu Hanyan and the girl in the red shirt also disappeared.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body shed to where the three of them were, but when he arrived there it was empty.


    At this moment, he heard a sigh, ¡°In the end, I still dragged Shou¡¯er into this...¡±

 Chapter 945 - Willingly Serve

    <h4>Chapter 945: Willingly Serve</h4>


    ¡°In the end, I still dragged Shou¡¯er you into this...¡±


    The voice spoke calmly as a person suddenly appeared beside Zong Shou.


    They patted his shoulder to console him.


    Zong Shou was silent and although he felt rage and hatred within, he was mostly ovee with helplessness.


    There was really nothing he could do about the Extreme me Saint Venerable.


    What he didn¡¯t understand was why Lu Hanyan was willing to head back with Jueyan.


    The person beside him said with mncholy, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. When your mother gave birth to you, she owed her grandfather a lot. Although she broke free, she has her own responsibilities and debts to pay. The Sky Burning Saint Emperor is a righteous person and shouldn¡¯t have reached a stage where he was all alone and kicked off his throne. I am not only happy to see your mother go with that choice, but I am also d that she did...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned as he didn¡¯t fully understand the grievances and kindness that his parents experienced.


    Since Zong Shou was reassured by Zong Weiran that his mother had her reason for doing so, then she definitely a valid reason.


    He just didn¡¯t expect that the Sky Burning Saint Emperor Lu Beiwu would have such a high evaluation within Zong Weiran¡¯s heart.


    He sighed, turning around and looked beside him.


    He hadn¡¯t seen him for many years and his father was looking more and more handsome. His face had a few more tough lines, his body was still the same but had be more mountain-like.


    His eyes looked like he had gone through the hardships of life. Although the current situation wasn¡¯t good and he was trying his best to hide it, the awakened Blood Eyes ability could see through it all.


    He bowed respectfully, saying in a sad tone, ¡°Father, you have suffered! Son came toote...¡±


    He knew Zong Weiran was just to the side and Lin Xuanshuang was waiting outside, which was why he wasn¡¯t afraid of Tianqing Venerable.


    With the World Burning Blood Eye, hisbat strength within the Nine Extreme Death Jail couldpare to Peak God Realm.


    If he worked together with Zong Weiran, they would be able to battle Lu Tianqing.


    However, at this moment, he also felt fortunate that the Saint Venerable acted in time.


    Although the two of them had a chance of winning, but even if they did, Zong Weiran¡¯s injuries would have gotten even worse.


    He felt guilty. If his father had not given him the Book of Eon, would this have even happened?


    A step to Saint Realm, if he had the book, then even in front of an End Realm, he would be able to escape.


    ¡°You saw it? Lu Family peak ability is really extraordinary!¡±


    Zong Weiranughed and then he shook his head, ¡°However, I only hid here for 2 years, it isn¡¯t muchpared to your mother. However, all thanks to you, I could get out! Unknowingly, you have grown so much! Just now, you smacked Lu Tianqing into the Six Paths of Reincarnation, you looked really cool. I hated him for so long! However, to touch some Cause and Effect, was that appropriate?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s was a little startled, he felt a little awkward hearing these words.


    The first few sentences disyed his father¡¯s worry. His heart felt warm and he exined in response, ¡°It is okay! If one owes too much, a little more is nothing, it is just a small matter.¡±


    He too hated Lu Tianqing down to his very core and especially those Red Hummingbirds.


    To be able to send that person to the Animal Path to be tortured for many lives was well worth the small price he paid.


    Not to mention, how he unknowingly owed the Buddhist Faction a lot.


    At most, he would help them when they wanted to create the true Blessed Land of Amitabha.


    Just a little help! Not too much.


    Zong Weiranughed and looked forward with a profound expression. To have such a son, what more could he ask for?


    He thought back to Lu Hanyan who had left with Jueyan and his face dimmed.


    20 years had passed and although the two met, they didn¡¯t even get to speak to one another.


    The Sky Burning Saint Dynasty was turbulent and dangerous and she needed to deal with many outright and hidden problems.


    His eyes shed and he said solemnly, ¡°Shou¡¯er! It is okay to head over to the Saint Dynasty to help your mother and your great grandfather...¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, looking at Zong Weiran whose dimmed, ¡°Although I am her husband, to the Lu Family I am an outsider, so I can¡¯t interfere. Not only would I not help, but it would make her situation worse. You are the only one who can help her now!¡±


    Zong Shou was silent when he heard this as he entered deep thought.


    Return to the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty to be the top Prince? Wouldn¡¯t that be what Jueyan wanted?


    However, he really had no other choice.


    Just as he was thinking about this, Zong Weiran turned toward the broken Nine Extreme Death Jail, his brow furrowing.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you follow us and not leave this ce.¡±


    Only at this moment did he realize the aura was weird and he quickly became wary.


    In the next instant, he saw a person step out from the void.


    It was a middle-aged man. Although he was just wearing a prison uniform and brandishing a badly made sword, when he walked over he looked really majestic and cool, causing one¡¯s heart to flutter.


    Zong Shou studied the Sword Path in thest life and also focused on this.


    He could sense the really sharp Sword Intent that was gathered on his brow.


    ¡°I am Yexuan, I was once called Dao Xiaoyao. 70 years ago, I failed and was trapped in the jail. Not long ago, Your Highness met me.¡±


    Yexuan stood still a breath away and looked at Zong Shou with fervent eyes.


    ¡°Since Your Highness wants to head over to the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty, then you need helpers. Are you willing to ept a subject like me? The top Prince, Young Master of the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty can¡¯t have too few subjects.¡±


    The moment he said this, Zong Shou and Zong Weiran were both totally caught off guard.


    Yexuan mocked himself, ¡°Although the Nether Jail copsed, there are still two End Realm Spiritual Senses locking down the ce. If it was only Extreme me Saint Venerable, I would dare to try. However, along with Yanyuan, then I am really helpless. I have been trapped here for 70 years and I¡¯m not willing to stay even for another moment. I can only ask for help from Young Master! I am not praising myself but before I entered the jail, no one under the Saint Realm could block one of my swords! I could even fight Venerable Tianqing! I will definitely be of some help for Young Master...¡±


    The first few sentences were to remove their suspicion and thest few were intended to show off his skills. A Sword Intent also burst out to show that what he said was true.


    Not only was Zong Weiran surprised, but Zong Shou¡¯s brow also rose up. He felt slightly interested deep down.


    He did see this person before! Right when he had just entered the Eighth Layer.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Pretty much at the same time, millions of worlds away, the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty that was discussed by the Zong father and son was deathly silent.


    Especially the area in front of the Ancestral Temple. Numerous Lu Family disciples were gathered here but it was totally silent. One could even hear the sound of a pin drop.


    On one side, they were waiting for the Vital Energy changes on the Sky Burning Saint que to settle down. On the other side, they were sucking and absorbing the Bloodline Retracement Power.


    All of them were really focused and solemn whilst also slightly surprised.


    The further away in the branch they were, the more joyous they were.


    Normally speaking, those who were further away would receive fewer benefits than those of the direct bloodline.


    However, when the Sky Burning Blood reached a certain thickness, then it would be extremely hard to raise it at all.


    On the contrary, the weaker and thinner side bloodlines would have a proportionatelyrger improvement.


    Which was why no one, be it the young or old, strong or weak, dared to be distracted for even a moment.


    With Lu Yunge¡¯s identity as Second Prince, he naturally didn¡¯t need to mix with all these lowly disciples.


    At this moment, he was not far from the que, within one of the buildings and looking down coldly.


    ¡°Keke! This Sky Burning Blood actually rose by a full grade, how rare, how rare! I heard that such a thing only happened 7,000 years ago when Yanyuan Saint Venerable passed his End Realm Tribtion to enter End Realm. There really is someone within the Lu Family that grasped the Lu Family World Burning Blood Eye...¡±


    Behind Lu Yunge, Lu Daoyan also opened his eyes.


    The Bloodline Retracement Power had also gotten close to the end.


    He only needed to use some of his mind to deal with the remaining portions.


    Lu Daoyan stood up and walked over to Lu Yunge¡¯s side.


    The moment he reached the side of the railing, he felt the Vital Energy within him move once more.


    He was shocked and he instinctively exchanged nces with Lu Yunge, his heart was filled with shock...


    Could it be? It still hadn¡¯t ended?


    No! Even when the few End Realm Experts of the family went through their tribtions, it wasn¡¯t like this!


    After the meridians moved, then everything calmed down.


    There was only one possibility. The person had grasped the top ability of the Lu Family and had squeezed out all the potential!


    Or maybe it was someone who was really close who also had signs of advancing who could also retrace to benefit the entire race!


    Lu Daoyan¡¯s eyes instantly turned dark. No matter what the case was, it would result in huge changes within the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty!


    Lu Yunge¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as if he didn¡¯t sense anything at all.


    Lu Daoyan¡¯s brow rose up and he knew that there were only two possibilities.


    The first was that Lu Yunge had noticed and was acting calm. The other was that the branch that mutated was far from him.


    He wanted tough but his face didn¡¯t reveal anything.


    ¡°Looking at the situation, the Saint que is about to reveal things. The Prince rankings will probably change greatly. Who knows what your rank will be? You probably won¡¯t be able to protect your identity as Second Prince...¡±


    He said so with a mocking and gloating tone.


    The Lu Family Prince rankings were based on five things; Bloodline, achievements, potential, strength, and closeness.


    Lu Yunge was able to rank second due to his strength which was not bad. Secondly, he had a few Country Rulers supporting him.


    Thirdly, his achievements over the years were the greatest within the Lu Family.


    However, after this, who knows how many bloodlines would be improved?


    On the contrary, this person stopped cultivating early and obviously didn¡¯t gain much.


    Naturally, out of all the Princes, he would be at the bottom.

 Chapter 946 - How Is It Her?

    <h4>Chapter 946: How Is It Her?</h4>


    Lu Family didn¡¯t prohibit people of the same race from marrying, but they prohibited people from the same family.


    As Lu Yunge was quite distantly rted to Lu Hanyan, he was chosen as her husband.


    However, at this moment, this also meant that he would receive the least benefits.


    Lu Yunge didn¡¯t bother, not only wasn¡¯t he furious, heughed instead, ¡°Why do you need to worry about my ranking? Moreover...¡±


    He paused and he nced coldly over.


    ¡°Even if your position can exceed mine, can you sit stably at your position?¡±


    Lu Daoyan¡¯s brow rose up. He felt like the cold gaze was like a knife that stabbed right into his mind.


    It felt like it had taken physical form and made his heart feel like it was sliced into pieces.


    He stared solemnly for a moment before Lu Yunge¡¯s gaze became gentler.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope you don¡¯t meet with some ident when you head out someday and get killed by someone! Brother Daoyan should be used to such things, after all how many direct bloodline disciples of the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty fell over the 100 years?¡±


    Lu Daoyan¡¯s heart jumped and then he was filled with rage.


    ¡°You dare to speak to me like this!¡±


    Those words were a naked and obvious threat.


    However, before he could chide him, Lu Yunge¡¯s coldugh once again interrupted him.


    ¡°You were the one with the most hope in the past, but now you can¡¯t even keep your top-five spot. I know you are angry and unwilling to lose to me, but if you want to point the me, then me your bloodline for being too weak and having a bitch like Lu Hanyan!¡±


    Lu Daoyan felt frustration in his chest as his eyes turned red. He felt all the grievances and hatred umted in his chest.


    Lu Yunge didn¡¯t want to let him off just like that, saying tly, ¡°Cousin Daoyan, since you are a dog who lost its home, then you should be more well behaved and stop barking. You must know that there is a limit to one¡¯s patience. Who knows, I might be angry one day and kill this ownerless dog for some silence. Does that make sense?¡±


    He continued, ¡°It is tough for you to maintain your position. Just don¡¯te and offend me. To be more direct, I can just order a subject to kill you and who in this Saint Dynasty can me me? The Sky Burning Saint Emperor who is about to be kicked? That¡¯s right, he is the only person you can rely on. However, he couldn¡¯t even protect his own granddaughter, so how can he protect you?¡±


    Lu Daoyan¡¯s body shivered, his first turned green and he was unable to speak.


    Lu Yungeughed arrogantly.


    If there was a day when he could be the Saint Emperor and grasp power, he would use all his strength to ensure that the Lu Beiwu bloodline would never see the light of day!


    He would definitely torture Hanyan, that bitch, to death!


    He only thought about such things in his heart but didn¡¯t say them out loud and he also couldn¡¯t say them to other people.


    In the next moment, his heart moved and he looked below.


    At this moment, there were numerous people who were looking toward the stone que.


    The light around the Sky Burning Saint que dimmed, the red color that flowed within started to firm up and many words appeared at the bottom of the stone.


    His heart instantly twitched. No matter how shrewd one was, one would still feel nervous.


    Actually, just now he shouldn¡¯t have said those words to Lu Daoyan. He didn¡¯t need to worry about that person mocking him.


    However, for some reason, since he knew that someone could advance to the purest Lu Family bloodline, he felt really anxious and uneasy.


    He felt like this matter was really weird. He headed around but was unable to find out who the person that rose up and owned the Sky Burning pure blood was.


    Before this, there were no signs and he had never heard about such a talented person within the race.


    He couldn¡¯t have just popped out from stone right?


    He had many thoughts and questions but he didn¡¯t have any answers. Lu Yunge shook his head and continued to look at the stone que.


    At this moment, the first name appeared on the stone.


    ¡°Lu Xichen?¡±


    Lu Yunge muttered and then he frowned.


    This name was slightly foreign and wasn¡¯t one of the original 49 Princes!


    The names that appeared next were all names that he had never been seen before.


    Although there were some that he had heard of, their talents and achievements weren¡¯t good enough to be listed among the Princes.


    Was it due to this Bloodline Retracement?


    Lu Daoyan calmed down andughed silently, ¡°The choices for princes are a little huge, they far exceeds 49. Such a prosperous scene probably only happened 7,000 years ago. It seems like Country Ruler Xuanhua and cousin is going to be busy in the future.¡±


    Lu Yunge understood what he meant, his expression was also really cold.


    In the past, when there were fewer choices, the Country Rulers and the Elders could suppress things.


    The future Sky Burning Saint Emperor and the 8 Country Rulers could be manipted.


    However, now that there were morepetitors it was going to be a little problematic.


    As long as one was a member of the Lu Sky Burning family who wouldn¡¯t be ambitious?


    To be able to be listed as a Prince, one definitely had some connection and status within the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty.


    Probably after today, the Saint Dynasty was going to have a new reshuffling to confirm things.


    Out of the previous 9 Princes, the one who held the most unstable position was Lu Daoyan.


    He was the most likely to be kicked down. To think he actually had the heart to provoke him now?


    How funny! How unbelievable.


    As for him, his work over 20 years already solidified his position. There were already 6-7 Saint Realm Elders who he could get help from.


    It wasn¡¯t something those new people could shake.


    He was toozy to reply and continued to look, only to see that 60 names appeared and then finally someone familiar materialized.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t 77 but 108?¡±


    The moment such a thought rose up, Lu Yunge felt that it wasn¡¯t right.


    But he couldn¡¯t seem to put his finger on what exactly was wrong.


    Lu Daoyan¡¯s body was tightly clenched, his fists were held together like he was controlling his emotions.


    He noticed something...


    Lu Yunge wasn¡¯t willing to ask this person and just kept silent.


    At this moment, the entire building was filled with a loud discussion noise. All of them were shocked by the changes in Prince choices.


    Apart from the new additions, there weren¡¯t many changes.


    The few remaining direct bloodline disciples received roughly the same benefits from the Bloodline Retracement.


    Momentster, the blood on the stone que rose to the top.


    At this moment, everyone knew that the crucial moment had arrived. It was time for the top 9 Princes to be revealed. They all held their breaths and everyone became silent.


    Even Lu Yunge and Lu Daoyan were fully focused and both had nervous expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Lu Junyu, Lu Gaoge, Lu Mingyang...¡±


    When he looked at the few names appear, Lu Yunge was stunned.


    How did this happen?


    To him, even if someone rose up and snatched the top spot, then the previous 9 would just drop down ordingly and move a position down.


    However, at this moment, there were two people who missed out and weren¡¯t among the 9 Princes.


    At this moment, a buzz spread out around the Ancestral Temple.


    Many strong auras rushed over, several strong Spiritual Senses spread throughout the sky.


    In the surrounding buildings, anyone who had the ability to get a spot in these buildings, all stood up suddenly as their eyes filled with disbelief.


    Lu Yunge gritted his teeth.


    Many thoughts, many guesses shed in his mind but it was all okay.


    Seventh, sixth...


    Another two names appeared on it.


    Lu Yunge¡¯s name was a big surprise.


    Why wasn¡¯t Lu Daoyan in this sixth or seventh? Was this fellow not even on the list?


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw the pleased smile on his face.


    Why was he so gleeful?


    Just as Lu Yunge had many questions that he couldn¡¯t solve, he saw a name appear on the stone que.


    ¡°Lu Yunge...¡±


    He was slightly distracted and his eyes were filled with shock.


    Why was he fifth?


    Even if he dropped by two, he would be fourth, why was he fifth?


    His gaze was like a knife, he really wanted to smash the stone que. However, he saw that the three words ¡®Lu Dao Yan¡¯ appeared above his.


    He was stunned once more and he gritted his teeth.


    This trash, what kind of ability did he have? He directly jumped past three people and was above him.


    ¡°Cousin Yunge! I don¡¯t know whether you noticed but the people whose positions rose up were mostly the descendants of Yanyuan Saint Venerable?¡±


    Lu Daoyan¡¯s voice rang out once more, but it wasn¡¯t filled with the hatred and grievances from before.


    ¡°Among those new Prince choices, my Yanyuan Bloodline took up 30% of it! The rest were all people really close to the Sky Burning Saint Emperor.¡±


    Lu Yunge didn¡¯t understand at first, but then his pupils suddenly constricted.


    That was really true! Looking at the names on the que, it was just as Lu Daoyan said!


    No wonder he felt that things were a little weird.


    A weird color shed in his eyes as he suppressed that shock and killing intent rose in his heart.


    So what? He just had to spend a little more effort. How could he allow the Lu Beiwu bloodline to rise up?


    Country Ruler Xuanhua also badly offended him, so he wouldn¡¯t sit still and do nothing!


    Lu Daoyanughed, ¡°Do you know what this means? Even if the person who has the World Burning Blood Eyes isn¡¯t Yanyuan Saint Venerable¡¯s descendant, he must be really close...¡±


    Just as he said this, the third-ranked Prince name showed up. It was Lu Huanxiao.


    Looking at this name, the two of them weren¡¯t surprised. He originally held the top spot.


    They became more and more curious about the remaining two.


    In just a thousandth of a breath, a name formed on the Saint que.


    Lu Hanyan...


    The moment this name appeared, Lu Yunge felt his heart jump. He crushed the railing in front of him with his palm.


    How was she the second position?

 Chapter 947 - Who Is Lu Shou?

    <h4>Chapter 947: Who Is Lu Shou?</h4>


    The moment this name appeared, Lu Yunge felt his heart jump. He crushed the railing in front of him with his palm.


    How was she the second position?


    Shouldn¡¯t that bitch be suffering over at the Nether Jail? Why was she chosen as a Princess by this stone que?


    Even 20 years ago, before the whole incident and before she was imprisoned, she was only ranked fourth.


    A year in the Nether Jail was equal to 10 years of lifespan being used up. This woman had at most a few decades left to live!


    However, why did she be the Second Princess within the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty?


    What was going on over at the Nine Extreme Death Jail?


    Why wasn¡¯t there any news at all from Lu Tianqing, that old ghost? Why didn¡¯t he even say anything?


    The square below exploded out. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces with one another as they engaged in hot discussion.


    ¡°Lu Hanyan, which Lu Hanyan is it?¡±


    ¡°Which one can it be? It is most probably the granddaughter of the current Sky Burning Saint Emperor and the once Saint Dynasty Princess.¡±


    ¡°But since the incident 20 years ago, wasn¡¯t she punished and chased out of the family, her Princess position taken from her and she was imprisoned at the Nine Extreme Death Jail?¡±


    ¡°God knows what happened? Did something ur?¡±


    ¡°Did you all notice that the Yanyuan Saint Venerable bloodline took up 30% of the 108 Princes?¡±


    ¡°That is really true! So the descendants of Yanyuan Saint Venerable obtained the most benefits from this Bloodline Retracement?¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like a storm is about to arrive, that a huge change is about to ur?¡±


    The discussion noises were exactly what Lu Yunge was thinking about in his heart.


    He listened on quietly, his face turned green and then it became extremely dark.


    Lu Daoyan was also stunned, he muttered, ¡°Hanyan? How is it Hanyan? She came back and is ranked second...¡±


    He seemed to have thought about something, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°Good that she is back! Good that she is back! I feel relieved! Cousin Yunge, this is such a joyous matter, what do you think?¡±


    However, they still weren¡¯t clear about the reason for the position changes and how Lu Hanyan¡¯s name appeared there.


    But he knew that the situation within the Saint Dynasty was definitely going to change!


    Lu Hanyan was once again listed among the choices of heirs. In other words, her sentence was most probably cleared and she wouldn¡¯t be a sinner of the family anymore.


    The matter that year could be overturned!


    If not, she wouldn¡¯t have obtained the recognition of the Lu Family Ancestral Temple and the Saint que.


    However, without one or two experts within the family supporting her, how could she get her sentence removed?


    The Sky Burning Saint Emperor also wouldn¡¯t need to go into seclusion because of her.


    Even if he didn¡¯t rise up once more, the disciples of the bloodline wouldn¡¯t be so weak till they were bullied.


    The joy in his heart was tough to describe.


    ¡°I know that you always had a wish in your heart. Unfortunately, you won¡¯t be able to do it!¡±


    Lu Yunge¡¯s wish was obviously to be either a Country Ruler or the Saint Emperor to suppress Lu Hanyan and the people around her and make her bloodline never see the light of day ever again.


    Over 20 years, he had a lot of grievances rising up within his heart. Now that he had a chance to vent, naturally he feared nothing.


    Lu Yunge scoffed, he really wanted to smack this noisy fly to death!


    Country Ruler Xuanhua let this person live and allowed him to have a spot among the 9 Princes to take care of Yanyuan Saint Venerable¡¯s face, in case Sky Burning Saint Emperor Lu Beiwu became anxious. In the Yanyuan bloodline, he was the most useless one!


    However, at this moment, he felt that this person was really annoying!


    If he had a chance, he would definitely kill this person and ensure that he had no ce to be buried.


    A violent intent shed on Lu Yunge¡¯s face and then he slowly calmed down.


    He could only bear with it. Before all the matters were clear, it wasn¡¯t time for him to act up.


    His hands clenched tight as Lu Yunge waited quietly for the final name to appear.


    The Saint que stopped for a moment before the red light started to gather once more.


    At first, it was a Lu word that attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Then, a single Shou word appeared.


    ¡°Lu Shou, who is Lu Shou?¡±


    Lu Daoyan was totally lost and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    This Lu Shou name was really unfamiliar and he recalled that this person didn¡¯t exist in the Saint Dynasty.


    However, he suddenly recalled having heard of the name somewhere before and it was quite recent too.


    All of a sudden, he was totally lost, he couldn¡¯t remember who this person was or where he heard the name from.


    Lu Yunge¡¯s body shook, thest bit of blood in his face disappeared.


    He was dispirited and his body stumbled as he took several steps back.


    ...Lu Shou, the son of Lu Hanyan! This person they recognized had Dual Meridian Body, Broken Soul Body, a bastard with impure blood that couldn¡¯t cultivate!


    He was the person who advanced to the purest Lu Family blood!


    So that was the case! So that was the case!


    Everything made sense right away.


    No wonder Lu Hanyan could be ranked second! The mother was valuable because of the son?


    After the Blood Retracement, that bitch naturally received the most benefits.


    Giving birth to a kid with the purest bloodline of the Lu Family, this woman naturally contributed to the family in a huge way.


    However, how did that bastard known as Lu Shou or Zong Shou, have the World Burning Blood?


    Didn¡¯t they say that the only way the bloodline can be purer is if rtives within the same race marry?


    This was really an eye-opener!


    Such thoughts shed in Lu Yunge¡¯s mind.


    At this moment, it was really bustling in front of the Saint que.


    ¡°Lu Shou, who is Lu Shou?¡±


    ¡°Forget about Lu Hanyan getting cleared of her sins and bing ranked second. Who is this Lu Shou?¡±


    ¡°I have never heard of him!¡±


    ¡°There really wasn¡¯t such a person within the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty...¡±


    ¡°No! I remember that not long ago his name appeared within the direct bloodline name list, I think he was ranked seventeenth!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I haven¡¯t returned in a long time, so I didn¡¯t know that there were such changes.¡±


    ¡°You are too ignorant! During these two years, he shocked our Lu Family, but we have only heard of his name and have never seen him. His ranking wasn¡¯t that high, so not many people cared.¡±


    ¡°Which bloodline raised up this person, for him to actually be hidden for so long! When he didn¡¯t do anything, he didn¡¯t make any noise but when he announces himself, he shocked the world!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Lu Shou is actually Lu Hanyan¡¯s kid and that outer race person gave birth to...¡±


    ¡°Are you joking? Lu Hanyan willinglymitted that mistake to search for a so-called Monster Race Seven-Tailed Sky Fox Bloodline native of the Cloud World to marry. It is good if that kid wasn¡¯t tortured to death by the bloodline conflict!¡±


    In the building, Lu Daoyan came to his senses. He couldn¡¯t suppress his emotions andughed out loud maniacally. His voice was really loud, shaking the 10 miles of space around the Ancestral Temple.


    ¡°Lu Shou, Lu Shou! Isn¡¯t that Zong Shou? My cousin¡¯s kid! To be able to let Hanyan break free and be ranked second, if not for that kid, then who else can do that? The trash in your eyes is the only pureblood in the Lu Family who grasps the World Burning Blood Eye! When you all schemed against the Saint Emperor, did you expect such a day to arrive?¡±


    Lu Yunge was beside him and his teeth were nearly shattered from how hard he was biting down on them.


    The people in the hall were all deathly silent, no one dared to speak, all of them just exchanged nces with one another.


    The Lu Family disciples were all smart people and knew that if it as Lu Daoyan said, then a storm was truly about to arrive.


    The few powers within the Saint Dynasty were about to change once more.


    At this moment, they had to be careful with every word they spoke and every action they did.


    All the battles concerned the higher-ups. If they stepped in, they would be shattered if they weren¡¯t careful.


    A portion of their gazes fluctuated.


    Having the only pureblood, the top Prince of the Saint Dynasty, he was pretty much at an unbeatable position!


    Thus, within the area in front of the Ancestral Temple, only theughter of Lu Daoyan remained.


    Until a cold chiding spread out from the sky, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    A strong Spiritual Sense shot over and a person appeared above the Saint que.


    Lu Daoyan instantly held his breath. He felt like his soul was about to be shattered by his Spiritual Sense! He was actually unable to say anything at all!


    Lu Yunge rxed. It seemed like Country Ruler Xuanhua had arrived!


    20 years ago during that tough situation, when Lu Beiwu pretty much controlled everything, this person managed to turn the scales to force him to retreat.


    The situation was far better than the previous years!


    However, at this moment, another person appeared above the Saint Temple.


    He was also really handsome and majestic, he wasn¡¯t angry but he gave off an unspeakable aura.


    The moment this person arrived, the Spiritual Sense pressing on Lu Daoyan was forced away.


    He also scolded, ¡°How unbing of you to make such noise in front of the Saint que, go to the Punishment Hall to receive your punishment!¡±


    Lu Daoyan wasn¡¯t shocked and annoyed but instead looked over totally stunned.


    Sky Burning Saint Emperor Lu Beiwu!


    He was actually not in secluded meditation. After 20 years, he appeared out in front of people.


    Emotions surged in his chest. He suppressed them and bowed solemnly, ¡°I know my mistakes, I will listen to Emperor!¡±


    Lu Beiwu didn¡¯t bother, staring at the names Lu Hanyan and Lu Shou on the top of the Saint que.


    His expression didn¡¯t change but his eyes fluctuated.


    Along with those two people arriving, dozens more appeared in the skies above the square.


    The ce became even more deathly silent. The people standing in the sky were all Country Rulers, the Heads of the Five Halls or the Saint Realm Elders of the Saint Dynasty. Their positions were really high and they were all strong, their cultivations all at least at the Saint Realm.


    Such that the hundreds of thousands of Lu Family disciples around found it tough to breathe.


    They all sneakily raised their heads to look at their expressions to try to guess the situation.


    Most of them didn¡¯t show their joy or rage on their faces. However, there was a portion who did.


    At this moment, a voice rang out, ¡°Can Saintess exin to us? Who is Lu Shou? This person has no achievements in our Lu Family, so how can he steal the top heir spot?¡±

 Chapter 948 - Fangjue Causing Problems

    <h4>Chapter 948: Fangjue Causing Problems</h4>


    ¡°Can Saintess exin to us? Who is Lu Shou? This person has no achievements in our Lu Family, so how can he steal the top heir spot?¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, dozens of sharp gazes looked over.


    The person who spoke was also really calm. Even with dozens of Saint Realm Experts staring at him, he wasn¡¯t nervous at all.


    Lu Yunge¡¯s eyes were filled with an impressed gaze.


    The five criteria for the Lu Family heir annoyed him.


    No matter how many contributions he was responsible for, how many experts he crushed in so many battlefields...


    However, in the final rankings he felt like he didn¡¯t get what he deserved. Sometimes, no matter how much he did, he couldn¡¯tpare to the slight bloodline increase of others...


    Many things that urred today made him very unhappy!


    The Sky Burning Saintess in front of the Ancestral Temple kept silent for a moment before she spoke up under the gazes of hundreds of thousands of eyes.


    ¡°There are five criteria to inherit the throne; blood, merit, talent, strength, and rtion?¡±


    Her voice was really airy, spreading out to each and every corner.


    ¡°In terms of closeness, Lu Shou is the Son of Lu Hanyan, the only Great Grandson of the current Sky Burning Saint Emperor! In terms of blood, he has obtained the purest blood, the World Burning Blood Eye as confirmed by Extreme me and Yanyuan Saint Venerable. In terms of talent, he stepped into Celestial Realm at 20. That is unprecedented in the tens of thousands of years of the Lu Family. In terms of strength, he has an End Realm Saint Venerable as his Master, the disciple of Cloud World Dragon Shadow. In terms of merit...¡±


    She paused and she didn¡¯t say anything more. She looked coldly at everyone around.


    Everyone here knew what she meant and they all kept silent.


    In terms of merit, due to his pure blood, the bloodline retraced such that all the Lu Family disciples obtained even purer blood. It also meant that the Lu Family didn¡¯t need to worry about the bloodline for the next few thousand years.


    Many God Realm and Saint Realm Experts were able to have a chance to improve due to this retracement.


    In terms of merit, he had contributed greatly!


    Compared to someone opening up another 10 worlds, he benefited the race more.


    Moreover, since a few thousand years ago, the Lu Family territory hadn¡¯t increased.


    Lu Daoyanughed, ¡°Cousin Yunge, I think you should cast aside your thoughts. Your small bit of merit, if it was a few thousand years ago, it wouldn¡¯t even be much. To think you feel wrong? How funny! If not for Country Ruler Xuanhua taking care of you, how can such trash whom even your fianc¨¦e neglected be second? Compared to us, my Nephew who climbed out from the dirt with no help and helped the whole family, what are you?¡±


    He hated the threats from Lu Yunge just now and at this moment he didn¡¯t hold anything back. He was as blunt and direct as he could be.


    He didn¡¯t mask his voice and let the people around hear what he said.


    As a result, more and more gazes cast toward Lu Yunge.


    They were either pitying him or gloating or mocking. However, some of them felt bad for him.


    It made him feel more furious and he just couldn¡¯t take it. It was like there was a thorn within that couldn¡¯t be pulled out. He really couldn¡¯t take the cold intent and the other people looking down on him.


    Luckily, the person who spoke just now in front of the Saint que spoke once more.


    It drew everyone¡¯s attention over once again.


    ¡°Then, why was Lu Hanyan able to be second? Are you going to tell us that it is because she gave birth to a Pure Bloodline Descendant?¡±


    He didn¡¯t fear the gazes of the Saint Dynasty Venerables at all.


    The Sky Burning Saintess raised her eyes. Her jade-like cold eyes were brimming with life.


    ¡°Mothers are important because of their sons, so why not? Since he is the only Pureblood, then his Mother is naturally the second most important person and also has benefited the whole race. Moreover, after she entered the Death Jail, her cultivation didn¡¯t stop. Half a day ago, she had entered God Realm with Extreme me Saint Venerable¡¯s supervision! Sky Burning Saint que is a top treasure and was made by the ancestors. It has always been fair, so you don¡¯t have to worry!¡±


    No one cared about thest few words. Everyone was attracted to her saying ¡°with Extreme me Saint Venerable¡¯s supervision¡±.


    He helped her? In other words, Saint Venerable had made his stand clear.


    Was he going to join hands with Yanyuan Saint Venerable?


    It wasn¡¯t just 2 End Realm Saint Venerables, but 2 proper bloodlines in the Saint Dynasty, dozens of Elders and at least 2 Country Rulers and 2 Saint Hall powers working together!


    At this moment, even Lu Yunge¡¯s face turned white. Only Lu Xuanhua was really calm, his expression didn¡¯t change.


    The Sky Burning Saintess paused, hesitating a little before saying, ¡°The 2 Saint Venerables also said that she suffered from the restrictions and due to her son¡¯s bloodline, she has signs of advancing. Although it wouldn¡¯t be the Pureblood, it can still help our Lu Family. There is also one more matter which; Lu Tianqing has allowed the Nether Jail to be destroyed due to his neglect. He then tried to kill the top Heir. Yanyuan Saint Venerable killed him in rage and has already reported to the Punishment Hall. His family will be sent over to the Death Jail!¡±


    A loud mor instantly spread out across the white square.


    100,000 people were in an uproar.


    Only people like Lu Daoyan who were closer in the bloodline were calmer and unsurprised.


    He thought to himself that the movement after the Retracement Power had ended.


    The other people were all at a loss and also filled with anticipation.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for the bloodline to be purer. Lu Shou was already a miracle and they didn¡¯t have much hope for anything else.


    However, to be able to cause the bloodline to retrace to the entire race and also to such arge extent...


    No wonder! No wonder the Saint que would choose Lu Hanyan who was locked up for 20 years to be the second Heir!


    At this moment, no one cared about what the Sky Burning Saintess said about Lu Tianqing.


    Only Lu Yunge was terrified and thought back to all the things that happened that day.


    Lu Tianqing has sensed something but he wasn¡¯t wary enough.


    He raised his head and looked into the sky, only to see Xuanhua and Xuanye both had cold expressions. Xuanhua¡¯s face was totally dark.


    Their gazes were filled with killing intent as they looked at that person in the crowd who questioned the Saintess.


    Lu Yunge was really smart, he was slightly startled and knew the reason.


    This person looked like he was unhappy and asking but actually he had intentions!


    One could see his intentions in asking these questions in front of everyone. He wanted to shake their hearts, to raise the momentum of the mother and son?


    This person should be killed!


    The moment such a thought rose up, a majestic, leisurely voice rang out in the sky.


    ¡°20 years ago, due to marrying and giving birth, she was deemed to be a sinner. Now, she is the second Heir. That kid who was said to have insulted our bloodline, is actually the only Pureblood apart from End Realm Experts! Thinking about it, did the Punishment Hall Head rush into things?¡±


    Lu Yunge looked out and his eyes twisted.


    It was Fangjue, the current Cangyan Hall Head!


    Apart from rage, his heart turned ice cold!


    20 years ago, the Punishment Hall Head was Xuanhua. Were the spear of his words pointing right at him for failing his duty?


    Did he want to retrial the case?


    Xuanhua¡¯s gaze was ice-cold as he looked over.


    Fangjue didn¡¯t bother and justughed coldly.


    ¡°Due to this preposterous punishment, our Pureblood Heir, future End Realm is still outside and can¡¯t return to the Saint Dynasty. What an eye-opener. At least he didn¡¯t die early and struggled till today. Otherwise, how great of a loss would it be for us?¡±


    Xuanhua¡¯s brow rose up like he wanted to speak, but he stopped himself like he was totally speechless.


    He looked around at the dozens of gazes. There were people ming him and some warning him.


    He didn¡¯t argue, scoffing and waving his sleeves with a coldugh.


    He didn¡¯t care about Fangjue¡¯s words and just walked into the air.


    Xuanye who was standing in the air sighed. He had a weird expression on his face. Who knew what he was thinking about.


    Lu Wubei was really calm, still looking at the two names at the top like he could see the two of them through their names...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°So you want to serve me?¡±


    Outside of the shattered Nether Jail Space, Zong Shou sized up Yexuan.


    He would be lying if he said that he wasn¡¯t interested. Although he hadn¡¯t personally witnessed his sword skills, as a Sword Cultivator his senses were really sharp.


    The person in front of him was the purest swordsman.


    His sword techniques were top-notch and he should have reached the Peak Spirit Realm. Just half a step and his sword would be able to reach the Enlightened Realm, which was how he understood and knew how to apply, enabling him to form the Dao...


    His strength was probably several times stronger than Aokun before he grasped the Existence Law and advanced to God Realm!


    He definitely could take a single sword from this person.


    With Yexuan by his side, it would be like having a super strong expert following him.


    He would be able to deal with anyone he wasn¡¯t happy with. As long as it wasn¡¯t End Realm, they could handle normal Saint Realm Venerables.


    However, he knew that his small strength couldn¡¯t ept such a strong person.


    How could he control such a strong sword expert? He was also unable to make this person loyal to him.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou shook his head.


    ¡°If you want to serve the top Heir of the Sky Burning Dynasty, the Lu Family Young Master, then I am afraid I can¡¯t allow that. If you want to join the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty, I am currently really weak and can¡¯t ept such a top expert like you.¡±


    What a joke, Lu Wubing still had hundreds of Celestial cultivators in that tray.


    He already found it tough to raise those.


    At least, in a short time, he had to take down more than 20 small-sized worlds to be sufficient.


    He couldn¡¯t afford one more Peak God Realm Expert, even if he sold himself.

 Chapter 949 - Before Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 949: Before Leaving</h4>


    Yexuan shook his head andughed, ¡°If I enter the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty and serve you, then all my needs will naturally be provided by them. Young Master doesn¡¯t know that any heir will have rights to a portion of Saint Dynasty finances? Especially the top heir. You can recruit just 2 Saint Realm Experts. You can recruit 12 God Realms. In this way, when you be Emperor, you will have people to use...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned. He wanted to say something but Yexuan stopped, turning to face Zong Weiran.


    ¡°Young Master isn¡¯t willing but Old Sir should know the situation he is in. You won¡¯t reject me right?¡±


    ¡°Old Sir? I am still really young now!¡±


    Zong Weiran didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. His expression turned slightly serious as he thought.


    ¡°I really see no reason to decline you, I only feel a little sorry for you!¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this, he looked at Zong Weiran in shock. He was really calm and apart from love, his gaze was filled with firmness.


    It seemed like his father had really made his mind up for him to return to the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty.


    He was really conflicted about this matter in his heart. On one side, he hated the Lu Family and was furious with them.


    On the other, he was worried about his mother¡¯s situation in the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty.


    However, no matter how he thought about it, he found it tough to decide, but he knew that he actually had no choice at all.


    Since that was the case, then there was no need for his hesitation now.


    If he wanted to head to the Saint Dynasty, he couldn¡¯t do so alone.


    It would be really good to have someone like Yexuan whose strength could bepared to Saint Realm Experts.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else, silently agreeing with Zong Weiran¡¯s handling of the situation.


    However, he still had many doubts in his heart. It shouldn¡¯t have been so simple why this person wanted to serve him.


    ¡°Since that is the case! Then, Young Master! Please ept my bow...¡±


    A bright glow shed in his eyes. He bowed down once more.


    Zong Shou frowned, solemnly stepping over to help Yexuan up.


    This was to confirm their Master and Servant rtionship which was why both sides were really solemn and followed the ancient traditions.


    ¡°Young Master, no. After today, I should call you Master!¡±


    Yexuan got up and said calmly, ¡°Yexuan actually has another reason for entering the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty and helping you. However, it won¡¯t affect your ns and my goal won¡¯t sh, we can even say that we have the same goals. I am too weak and hope to borrow your strength to reach my goals.¡±


    He continued, ¡°I see that both End Realm Saint Venerables love Master. They won¡¯t allow anyone with nefarious intentions to be by your side. If I have any bad intentions toward you, how would they allow me to live till now?¡±


    Although he still hadn¡¯t spoken his true goals aloud, Zong Shou understood a little.


    Thanks to Lu Wubing, he knew some things about the current Sky Burning Saint Dynasty.


    He knew that his mother¡¯s biggest opponent now was Country Ruler Xuanhua.


    This person worked with 2 other Country Rulers and was undoubtedly the strongest in the Saint Dynasty.


    Next was Country Ruler Xuanye who was strong too. He had worked with Xuanhua to threaten the Sky Burning Saint Emperor.


    However, the number of times theypeted with one another far exceeded the times when they worked with one another.


    However, once he entered the Lu Family battle as the top heir, then this Country Ruler Xuanye was most probably going to join hands with Xuanhua once again.


    With Lu Wushuang¡¯s matter before, the chances of both sides being at peace with one another was extremely small!


    Yexuan¡¯s target was most probably one of them.


    Dao Xiaoyao?


    He could probably investigate this person¡¯s background. He just needed to ask Lu Wubing and soon he would get an answer.


    Thest sentence made him unhappy. What did he have to do with Jueyan?


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, what Yexuan said made sense.


    Then, Lu Wubing¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Yexuan, Dao Xiaoyao? Are you Xuandao Xiaoyao? The old Ruler of Linghong World. You once fought 3 Saint Realms and shocked many worlds. I remember 70 years ago...¡±


    Before he finished, Yexuan pressed the steel sword by his waist. An invisible Sword Intent locked onto Lu Wubing¡¯s soul. He smiled, ¡°It is a humiliating matter. It is like a heart demon that made it tough for me to sleep. I really don¡¯t want anyone to speak of it in front of me.¡±


    Lu Wubing was stunned and stopped. However, he nodded to Zong Shou to express that this person could be trusted.


    Zong Shou was more and more curious. Using Peak God Realm to fight 3 Saint Realms?


    That was really amazing. What happened to him for him to be trapped in the Nine Extreme Death Jail?


    However, he didn¡¯t bother to continue asking. Yexuan just said not to raise it up in front of him.


    He could just ask Lu Wubing privately. At that time, he would naturally find out about it.


    He didn¡¯t ask for more as he reached out and a spiritual fragment thing appeared in his hand.


    These were left by Lu Tianqing. Although he was smashed into blood and dust by his Blood Eye ability, these things still remained.


    Zong Shou was always thrifty and never wanted to waste anything.


    After his anger was appeased, he kept these things in his sleeves.


    They were mostly some Space Artifacts. Zong Shou flipped around for a moment and his eyes lit up.


    How could there be no decent weapon among a Saint Venerable¡¯s belongings?


    He reached out and took a green-colored Sword Artifact that had Sword Energy spinning around it.


    ¡°Take this item, it is slightly stronger than the sword by your waist.¡±


    Giving swords to heroes and giving beauties to talents. Since he had the Nameless Sword, he didn¡¯t have any use for this sword.


    As for Yexuan, the sword by his waist wasn¡¯t even a Spiritual Sword and was a little too shameful.


    Sword Cultivators worried too much about relying on external forces. However, a good sword¡¯s buff tobat strength was really important.


    ¡°Oh? Intermediate Celestial Weapon, Tianqing Sword? This sword doesn¡¯t fit my Dao, but it is better than nothing, thank you Young Master!¡±


    Yexuan took the sword and looked at it, epting it without much courtesy and cing it by his waist.


    As for the one he crafted, naturally he threw it aside. He asked, ¡°Master, what are you nning to do? Are we going to head to the Saint Dynasty now!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Right as Yexuan said this, Lu Wubing anxiously opened his mouth.


    ¡°With the Nether Jail destroyed, the 2 End Realm Venerables probably need a period of time to deal with matters there. It isn¡¯t time to head over to the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty. However, we can¡¯t stay here either as themotion here would attract attention. I think you should wait one to two more years to strengthen your foundations and thene back!¡±


    Yexuan held his breath and looked at Lu Wubing who was wearing a mask.


    His lips curled, ¡°Interesting kid!¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything more and didn¡¯t oppose either.


    Zong Shou and Zong Weiran exchanged nces with one another, their eyes filled with helplessness.


    They knew that Jueyan was still nearby and Lu Hanyan wasn¡¯t far away, but they had no way to see them.


    Jueyan wouldn¡¯t let them get what they wished for.


    Then, Lu Wubing said, ¡°Ruler has left for too long. Yuanlian World and Cloud World is unstable. I am afraid there are changes urring there.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart tightened. That was the thing he was most worried about...


    He didn¡¯t think that before he came he would spend several months here at the Nine Extreme Death Jail.


    The Cloud World was fine for now with Kong Yao there as well as Common People¡¯s Path watching over too.


    However, Hong Jiuchen was a shameless person and Tanjing wouldn¡¯t just give up like that.


    Mufang and Fuyue were threatened by him, but the moment they heard no news from him, they would also have the courage to take risks.


    Before heading to the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty, it was best if he ended all these problems.


    At this moment, he also didn¡¯t know what was going on there. There was also no use in him thinking too much.


    However...


    Zong Shouughed coldly to himself. Maybe because he worried too much, he didn¡¯t totally swallow Yuanlian World.


    However, today he really wasn¡¯t afraid of the threats from those few sides.


    It was okay if they were willing to just stay put. But if they had intentions, he would just simply take their lives.


    With his mind made up to return to Yuanlian World first, Zong Shou didn¡¯t dy anymore.


    ¡°Father, Son brought someone to see you. She is one of my Masters, Common People¡¯s Path...¡±


    However, just as he said this, his face was filled with shock. He swept around with his Spiritual Sense but couldn¡¯t find any signs of the Extreme Light Adversity Crossing Boat.


    Not only was it not there, he couldn¡¯t sense Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s Spiritual Sense either, it was like she didn¡¯t exist at all.


    After a long while, he reached out and grabbed a Golden Talisman in his hand.


    The message was left by Lin Xuanshuang.


    ¡°Disciple, you have gotten what you wished and your life is fine. I have another thing to deal with, so I will take my leave first. I have to visit a friend and then try to reform my body. Disciple doesn¡¯t have to worry. And also Jingyin this nun, I am worried you are charmed by her, so I brought her away too...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow was covered in green veins. Why would he think about this Master who wasn¡¯t even acting like one?


    Where was his Extreme Light Adversity Crossing Boat? Where was the Juntian Celestial Manor?


    The former was used to help him travel and thetter could be used to rest.


    A Celestial Dynasty Emperor needed some ss...


    He had acquired these things with much difficulty and Lin Xuanshuang took them away just like that?


    Moreover, who was the one who sabotaged Jingyin?


    Zong Weiran looked at his son, at the anxious and furious expression. He looked on with intrigue.


    In just a moment, Zong Shou felt that he was acting out of sorts.


    He took in a deep breath and calmed down, saying awkwardly, ¡°My Master has some other things to deal with, so she left...¡±


    At this moment, he had no choice, so he let out the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle.

 Chapter 950 - One Sided Thinking

    <h4>Chapter 950: One Sided Thinking</h4>


    The Extreme Light Adversity Boat was ¡°borrowed¡± by Lin Xuanshuang and half the Royal Demon God Shuttle parts that Shen Yuexuan had crafted for him were destroyed.


    At this moment, only the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle could be used to rece walking.


    Although it was a turtle, it was actually quite fast. It also looked really domineering and prestigious. So, taking it out didn¡¯t look that shameful.


    His Star Dao Seed Teleportation Ability was fast; one jump was simr to 10 breaths of a Celestial Cultivation¡¯s movement speed.


    However, such an ability was only effective for him. To bring another person would use a lot of energy and it wasn¡¯t suitable now.


    When Yexuan saw this, he pouted. He was a God Realm Cultivator, he naturally didn¡¯t bother with an Intermediate Celestial Realm God Beast, even if the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was of a God Beast Bloodline.


    With his cultivation, of course he didn¡¯t look down on him. He just thought about how his Ruler rose up from the cold and wasn¡¯t treated well by the Lu Family.


    It seemed like he was really poor. As the top Heir of the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty, he wasn¡¯t even able to take out a decent movement treasure.


    Zomg Weiran shook his head and said seriously, ¡°I heard that the top flying boat of the Cloud World, the Mohist Royal Demon God Shuttle is in your hands?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know what he meant and nodded his head in confusion, ¡°It is in my hands but it iscking many parts.¡±


    When he returned to the Cloud World, he asked Kong Yao to send people to search for them, so who knows how many she managed to find?


    ¡°You really are lucky. I got this before I entered the Nine Extreme Death Jail. You might be able to use it...¡±


    Zong Weiran smiled, waving his sleeves and releasing several different sized Spiritual Lights.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up. The things within the light were different and were all different models.


    Among them, Zong Shou saw several models that were the same as the ones Shen Yuexuan had crafted.


    If it was as he expected, these things were most probably the missing parts from the Royal Demon God Shuttle.


    Who knows where Zong Weiran got them from?


    To be able to know that he had the item in his hands meant that although his father left the Cloud World, he still paid a lot of attention to him.


    Without hesitating, Zong Shou took out the Royal Demon God Shuttle. Before he even used Spiritual Sense to shift the items, those Spiritual Lights automatically gathered over. They entered the flying shuffle and merged into one.


    After adding a dozen proper parts, the aura of the entire treasure became totally different.


    It wasn¡¯t Magical Treasure level anymore, several seven-colored Spirit Light shed, giving out a celestial glow and a detached feeling from the world.


    Even among Celestial Treasures, it was a rare breed.


    Even Yexuan, who was really knowledgeable and had seen a lot, couldn¡¯t help but appear shocked, ¡°I heard that the Mohists of the Cloud World are rted to the ancient Artifact Cultivators. Any artifact that they create are top items, it really is true!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. Looking at the aura, it was much stronger than the Extreme Light Adversity Crossing Boat.


    Forget it! Forget it!


    If his Master wanted to take that trash flying boat, then so be it, he didn¡¯t care.


    Unfortunately, there were still dozens of parts that weren¡¯t found which made him feel regret and also really tempted.


    Then, Zong Weiran said, ¡°Shou¡¯er, you want to head over to Yuanlian World, but I can¡¯t follow you there. I have other matters here and need to part ways with you.¡±


    Zong Shou instantly frowned. They had reunited for just an hour, so why did he need to leave?


    Although he felt a little awkward with his father by his side, they only ever met twice over several decades.


    Moreover, his mother was already free and her injuries weren¡¯t fully healed, so why did he have to leave?


    Turning around, Zong Weiran was looking out into the sky totally stunned.


    ...It was in the direction in which Lu Hanyan had left.


    After thinking for a moment, Zong Shou roughly guessed his intentions, saying doubtfully, ¡°I remembered that you said that as an outsider, you shouldn¡¯t interfere in Mother¡¯s Lu Family matter. If not, it might give rise to unintended effects and drag her down instead. Father, I have not met you for a really long time...¡±


    ¡°Those words are true!¡±


    Zong Weiran smiled, his eyes filled with an unshakable confidence.


    ¡°However, your mother and I have been separated for 20 years and I just watched as the Lu Family snatched her from my side. I know that she is suffering but there is nothing I can do. I owe her too much. Now that she has broken free, even if I can¡¯t help her, I will stay by her side and talk to her. Even if we can¡¯t stay together, as long as we can meet for just a day, that¡¯s okay.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    For some reason, he felt despair.


    He thought to himself, <i>as expected I, as a son, can¡¯tpare to his wife.</i>


    Mother had escaped from the Death Jail so the son could naturally be thrown to the side.


    He really wished for Zong Shou to leave to not continue to be an eyesore.


    He sighed, giving up on his thoughts of spending time together with his father.


    He was originally nning to follow beside his father and be filial. In the end, he was the one with one-sided thoughts.


    Feeling extremely embarrassed and also quite angry, Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to try to stop him or act on the deep feelings between father and son.


    After saying a few words, they said their goodbyes. He drove the Royal Demon God Shuttle and brought Yexuan and Lu Wubing to leave the Nine Extreme Death Jail.


    As expected, the area was locked down by an End Realm Spiritual Sense.


    Along the way, Zong Shou saw several God Realm Cultivators who failed to escape and were instead bound to the void. They were all in a tragic state, who knows what punishment they received?


    Yexuan was really calm. The Nether Jail being destroyed looked like the best chance to escape.


    However, the only way to live was to follow Zong Shou, the top Heir of the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty.


    He had ced his bets correctly this time!


    As expected, he was totally unobstructed. The End Realm Spiritual Sense locked down on this space but only the shuttle was allowed to leave.


    The Royal Demon God Shuttle was really quick. Although it was around the same grade as the Extreme Light Boat, at full speed it was 6 times faster.


    In terms of traveling through space, Zong Shou, who grasped Instant Space techniques, was in awe.


    The space within went from the original 100,000 feet to a million feet!


    It was no smaller than the Juntian Celestial Manor.


    He was amazed at the huge gap between Spiritual cksmiths.


    Both were Celestial Artifacts made by simr materials but came out from different cksmiths, causing such a huge difference in strength.


    In just half a day, they were dozens of worlds away.


    In just over a dozen days, they would be able to arrive in Yuanlian World.


    At this moment, Zong Shou could see the hardship in Lu Wubing¡¯s eyes.


    He knew the reason andughed coldly to himself.


    As expected, he sensed that those Celestial Realm Cultivators that he ¡®recruited¡¯ from the Death Jail were bing restless.


    Most of them were going all out to struggle, making it tough for Lu Wubing to suppress them.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate, telling him to hand them over.


    He praised, ¡°We only have this all thanks to you.¡±


    Their original agreement was half a month but he had spent far more than half a month in the Nether Jail.


    He looked at the mask on his face and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide your identity from now on.¡±


    Since they were going to the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty and heading into the Lu Family power battle, then there was no need to hide his identity.


    Even if Country Ruler Xuanye found out that Lu Wushuang died at his hands, what could he do?


    They would be enemies sooner orter, so there was no need.


    ¡°There is no rush with this matter, it is also connected with the Buddhist Faction.¡±


    Lu Wubingughed and didn¡¯t bother about taking credit for the Jade te.


    ¡°How could Lu Wubing alone suppress these Celestial Cultivators? It was Extreme me Saint Venerable who was helping me...¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and then he scoffed coldly. When this person¡¯s name was mentioned, he felt really annoyed and didn¡¯t want to feel grateful toward him.


    He shook his head and reached into the te with his Spiritual Sense.


    It was already shaking and the restrictions within were falling apart.


    The entire space was on the brink of destruction, just like the Nether Jail.


    170 Celestial Cultivators of different strengths were struggling, trying to break free. After working together, they were really strong.


    Only 10% of them followed their oath and behaved well.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly. He found it fortunate that he made them make a Soul Oath.


    He shot many curses into each of their bodies.


    He also made his mind up to be more careful when he made them into Dao Soldiers.


    Moreover, he was going to use stricter restrictions so that they couldn¡¯t betray him.


    He wasn¡¯t a kind person, so his conscience didn¡¯t find anything wrong with that.


    Since these people agreed, then the trade waspleted.


    He allowed them to escape and gave them their freedom.


    However, this freedom came with a price. They had to work for him and be willing to be his Dao Soldiers and be refined.


    With his Spiritual Sense Suppression, a blood color appeared in his eyes once more as he looked coldly into the Jade te.


    The two people who struggled the most cried out and their bodies were in mes.


    The expressions of the others changed. Under this Intent Suppression, they all stopped moving.


    The space in the Jade te became more and more stable. The seals that were broken were healing quickly.


    The World Burning me had the ability to burn worlds, but also to stabilize space.


    After merging the Illusionary Abilities of the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox, it also tugged at the heart and increased the power of the oath.


    Those people who thought that they could use their skills to suppress the Heart Demon from the oath, didn¡¯t know that the moment that they made it, they were under his control.


    Those two people were just an example to warn everyone else.


    The Jade te calmed back down. However, Zong Shou was fretting.


    Before this, he promised to let these Celestial Cultivators out.


    Now that they left the Nine Extreme Death Jail, he couldn¡¯t just keep them in the te.


    Yexuan asked curiously, ¡°Is Ruler nning to make them Dao Soldiers? Are you thinking about which method to use?¡±

 Chapter 951 - Imperial Demon Slaying Records

    <h4>Chapter 951: Imperial Demon ying Records</h4>


    ¡°Is Ruler nning to make them Dao Soldiers? Are you thinking about which method to use?¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this, heughed helplessly. He wasn¡¯t considering which technique to use, but it was that he didn¡¯t even have a choice.


    ¡°I do have a set with me and it is the top method. I obtained a portion of Cloud World Qin and Xiang Family legacy, among which was an Emperor Qinyu Celestial Technique which was really great. I heard that the Taoist Faction and Common People¡¯s Path had to avoid it. This technique is strong and can extend their lifespan by 10,000 years, however, afterward they would have no hopes of advancing...¡±


    This was what Zong Shou was conflicted about. The Emperor Qinyu Celestial Warriors even exceeded the secret Dao Soldiers of the several factions.


    However, there was an obvious weakness. Who knows whether it was because the Emperor didn¡¯t perfect it or because he did it on purpose.


    Yexuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. 10,000 years ago, the Cloud World was able to go up against thousands.


    There were a total of 10 End Realm Cultivators who rose up.


    There was even someone like Xi Zi who was the first to reach a step to the True Realm.


    This was why he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the techniques of this world, much less the Qin Dynasty which caused the various factions of the Cloud World to be helpless.


    ¡°Ruler is kind and benevolent and he is the good fortune of these people.¡±


    Yexuan said these words, however, one couldn¡¯t tell if he was praising or mocking.


    For him to not be willing to use such a technique, that was something unbelievable.


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t speak. He wasn¡¯t benevolent, he was totally unrted to that. However, in the end, he wanted these people to serve him willingly.


    If a person was totally in despair, they would do anything.


    Although the Emperor Qinyu Technique was good, it was just a temporary gain. Qin Dynasty ended in just one generation and it was probably because those Celestial Warriors weren¡¯t willing to fight to the death.


    After he died, there was no news regarding what happened to the warriors.


    Only by giving them a chance to advance would these people truly serve him.


    These people made Soul Paths and had restrictions on their bodies. He controlled whether they could reach God Realm as well as their very lives and deaths.


    The resources they needed, pills, techniques, and spiritualnd were all provided by him.


    For them to want all these, they needed to do things and work for him and make him satisfied.


    If one day someone could break through to God Realm and not be restricted by the Dao Soldier Restrictions, that would be because he contributed greatly and used his life to pay the debt.


    This was something he was d to see happen. If that person was willing to remain, then that would be great, but if he wanted to leave, he would reward him with a gift, so that they could end their rtionship on a good note.


    To force people and not leave them with any choice was something he never liked to do. For both sides to be able to gain something, to work for amon goal, that was his style.


    Yexuan didn¡¯t know but Lu Wubing guessed something and he had a weird expression on his face.


    He thought to himself that this might be why Zong Shou was the World Saint Ruler.


    To be able to work with such a Ruler, one could naturally be at ease. However, sometimes it was really problematic.


    ¡°The Common People¡¯s Path Dao Soldier Technique was created by Xi Zi. It should be the one with the most potential and the one that is the mostplete. There is also the Sky Burning Lu Family Nine me Soldier Technique, along with the Extreme Sky Burning me Formation it is one of the top Heaven Grade Techniques. The Lu Family conquered many worlds with it and it is also quite perfect...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned. Common People¡¯s Path¡¯s Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers were not bad.


    As a second-generation direct disciple, he did have a portion of that legacy.


    However, these Celestial Cultivators were Dao Soldiers of his Great Gan Celestial Dynasty.


    Although those Elders might not say anything, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to use them for his private purposes.


    When Lu Wubing spoke those final few sentences, he frowned even more.


    Lu Family?


    He wasn¡¯t even willing to use the Common People¡¯s Path legacy, much less the Lu Family?


    In the future, he did want to return to the Saint Dynasty but he didn¡¯t n on changing his surname. He also didn¡¯t think about bing Saint Emperor.


    He hated the Lu Family and he was never restricted by people before him.


    He only went back to help his mother gain a stable footing in the Lu Family.


    And also Xuanhua...


    A bright glow shed in his eyes with killing intent within.


    Although Lu Tianqing died, the main culprit wasn¡¯t removed. One day he would personally kill him!


    Yexuan looked at Zong Shou¡¯s expression and knew that he rejected his idea.


    He shook his head. It was really tough to know what he was thinking.


    He wanted to open his mouth to persuade but then he had a thought. He hesitated, ¡°If Ruler trusts me, I do have a technique. It came from the ancient times, as for where and who it was passed from, I don¡¯t know. As for its strength, one won¡¯t know until it isplete. I bought it decades ago from a bazaar. I wanted to use it on Xiaoyao Xuan, so...¡±


    The moment he said this, he stopped and didn¡¯t continue.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart was like a clear mirror. He knew that it involved what Yexuan wasn¡¯t willing for others to talk about in front of him.


    ¡°Although I have never tested it, it even has weaknesses, but from a nce, it feels like a top Dao Soldier legacy. However, I didn¡¯t know that this technique would be one of the reasons why I was attacked by the other sect members.¡±


    After scoffing in a self-mocking manner, he ced something like a Sheepskin Scroll in front of him.


    He carried nothing on him and when he got out of the Death Jail he didn¡¯t even have a usable sword.


    He only had this scroll diagram that was ced close to him.


    ¡°I have really high hopes for this item and studied it pretty much every day. I just wanted my sect¡¯s Dao Soldier strength to greatly increase which was why I didn¡¯t put it in any Space Artifacts. Because of this, it wasn¡¯t taken away by others.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. He didn¡¯t know what happened to Yexuan before he was imprisoned at the Death Jail.


    However, since someone with his Sword Path attainments had such high hopes for this item, he was really looking forward to obtaining this leather scroll diagram.


    Zong Shou reached out and grabbed the scroll. He was shocked by the texture. This is sheepskin?


    Then, Yexuanughed coldly and pulled out the Tianqing Sword.


    Before Zong Shou could reach it, he struck the diagram.


    It was rebounded by a soft power while the scroll was totally undamaged. It didn¡¯t even have a white mark.


    Zong Shou was stunned. He exchanged nces with Lu Wubing and both of their eyes were filled with shock.


    How was Yexuan¡¯s sword so powerful? Even if he didn¡¯t go all out, Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t be able to block it and he wasn¡¯t even his opponent.


    However, this Sheepskin Scroll was able to take a sword from him.


    ...Even top defensive Celestial Artifacts were just like this!


    ¡°I suspect that this item is made from Absolute Beginning Dragon Leather or taken from the shedding of some Ancient God Beast ancestor. Anyway, the material would be most probably something like that...¡±


    Yexuan said impassively, ¡°If it did not look a little bad, it wouldn¡¯t have fallen into that bazaar with no one bothering about it. Otherwise, I would not have been able to find it.¡±


    Zong Shou was extremely eager. He looked closely at the patterns on the leather...


    He initially frowned at how rough it was like it was just a shallow Xuan Grade Dao Soldier Technique and also apatible Sword Formation.


    This technique was reallymon in the Cloud World.


    The Common People¡¯s Path had hundreds of these in its treasury.


    Aspared to the Common People¡¯s Path¡¯s Mysterious Dragon Warriors and his Blood Cloud Cavalry there was a huge gap.


    However, if not for Yexuan¡¯s sword and his words just now, he would most likely not have been interested and just left.


    But he knew that there was something special about the diagram.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou slit open his wrist.


    He allowed his fresh blood to drip onto it.


    The entire drawing was dyed red and several golden patterns appeared on it that started spreading from the middle.


    Along with the original patterns, the message on the Sheepskin Scroll immediately became deep and indiscernible.


    Zong Shou opened his World Burning Blood Eyes to closely read the secrets within.


    The more he read, the more shocked he was. The patterns were still really simple.


    However, when one looked at it, it would make one feel enlightened.


    The more he studied, the more he felt like there were other secrets within. The information within was endless like it contained thews of the Grand Dao.


    Slowly, a passage of words appeared in his Soul Ocean.


    ...Imperial Demon ying Records!


    Not only was it a Dao Soldier Technique, but it also seemed to be like a scripture that described the Grand Dao...


    Zong Shou wanted to study it deeper, but then the Book of Eon in him started to buzz, causing what he saw in his Blood Eye to change.


    At first, he was confused but then he understood what was happening.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t left from ancient times but it is from the outer region...¡±


    Other people might not have seen much but to Zong Shou who had the Book of Eon, there was an unusual Spacetime Power in it which was really obvious.


    The moment he said this Yexuan was shocked and then he thought about something, ¡°So, that was the case! No wonder when I went all around to read and search for information, I couldn¡¯t find any news about it.


    Zong Shou was also at a loss deep down. The senior Celestial Cultivators had guessed that there were other worlds outside of this region.


    One needed to merge with the Dao and enter the True Realm to cross over. Even the Buddhist Faction had goals of opening another region.


    However, all these were things that weren¡¯t proven.


    Zong Shou had always not fully believed in all this.


    However, today this Sheepskin Diagram had undoubtedly proven the presence of other worlds!


    ¡°As expected, it is slightly iplete. Someone must have tore it from a book.¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and came back to his senses. He then focused on the missing corner.


    ¡°It really is amazing! Unfortunately, 1 out of 30 is missing. However, Yexuan said that you have studied it for long, who knows you might be able toplete it.¡±


    Just as he was thinking about this, the Nameless Sword in his sleeve started to ring.

 Chapter 952 - Power Slowly Forming

    <h4>Chapter 952: Power Slowly Forming</h4>


    With a thought, the blood-red sword shot out from his sleeves and hung in front of him.


    In just a moment, it regained silence. The sword ring sound also ceased.


    Was this Nameless Sword Sword Spirit warning him?


    However, what was there to warn him about? How weird...


    Zong Shou impatiently smacked the sword body to ask it. However, it only made a soft ¡°Wu¡± sound before going silent.


    Zong Shou was totally confused. Thinking about it, the message the Sword Spirit sent over was rage.


    It was anger, like a kid having something he loved snatched away.


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t know why it did this.


    He was connected by heart to the Nameless Sword, but it hadn¡¯t reached such a level where he could understand such random noises.


    What followed was disdain, like it looked down on that thing.


    The Sword Spirit felt like it was being underestimated and dirtied.


    This was followed by arrogance andziness like it was saying ¡°Whatever, I will follow you all, I don¡¯t care anymore¡±.


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t know who the ¡°You all¡± referred to and what it was supposed to care about.


    ¡°This sword is actually making a fuss...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, thinking to himself that he didn¡¯t do anything to make the fellow angry.


    Was it the thing in his hand? It shouldn¡¯t be.


    This Nameless Sword Sword Spirit was always really well behaved and it never bothered him.


    He had many questions and decided to press down all his questions.


    He thought to himself that it wouldn¡¯t be much of arge matter and instead it was more important for him toprehend the Imperial Demon ying Records and this Dao Soldier technique!


    This time, he obtained a full 3,000 Low-Grade Celestial Stones alone from Lu Tianqing.


    Zong Shou consumed all his finances due to Lin Xuanshuang but it was now all replenished.


    Just as well, he could use this time to make use of the Book of Eon Time eleration and make these hundreds of Celestial Cultivators in the Jade Tray be his helpers.


    Then, he was distracted once more. This time it was because the dragon-shaped mark on his right hand was feeling warm.


    He was stunned for a moment before he became filled with joy. He suddenly stood up!


    ¡°It is Aokun. He has fully recovered and is rushing over!¡±


    Zong Shou hid his tracks from everyone but two. One was Dragon Shadow and the other was Aokun.


    He could sense that Aokun was just less than 200 worlds away from him and was about to meet up with him.


    Apart from that, there was another person following by his side.


    This was great news. He was about to sh with Tianfang Guild and Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    If Aokun could help him, then there was nothing he needed to worry about.


    Moreover, if he wanted toprehend and make out the full Imperial Demon ying Records, he needed more than just Yexuan and him.


    If one or two more Saint Realm Experts were added in, then the situation would be different.


    ¡°Aokun?¡±


    Lu Wubing¡¯s brow rose up and then a bright glow shone in his eyes. He had heard of this person before, like thunder to the ears...


    ¡°Is it your sworn brother and the person who was rumored to be able to harm End Realm Saint Venerable? If that is true, then the danger in Yuanlian World could be easily solved.¡±


    Yexuan was originally lost and didn¡¯t really care, but when Lu Wubing said this, he straightened his back and a sharp glow appeared in his eyes.


    The only one that could harm an End Realm Saint Venerable?


    He was trapped in the Nine Extreme Death Jail for decades and the world actually gave birth to such a talented person?


    Zong Shou finished his words excitedly before recalling that the two of them didn¡¯t know.


    When he heard this, he burst outughing.


    ¡°In the past, he couldn¡¯t but now I don¡¯t know!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t met him for a few years, so he didn¡¯t know what he had been through and what kind of level his strength had reached...


    Dragon Swallowing Secret Technique?


    Zong Shou squinted. This fellow cultivated this technique to improve quickly which made him really worried.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    They met three dayster.


    Aokun used his Saint Realm Cultivation to cross through the void and he was much quicker than Zong Shou¡¯s Royal Demon God Shuttle.


    However, thetter had a few new functions after the addition of new parts.


    As long as he selected a location and the rough trajectory, then the shuttle would travel on its own at its fastest speed without any need for someone to control it.


    It awed Zong Shou. He didn¡¯t expect that the autopilot and AI functions that appeared on airnes had already existed 10,000 years ago.


    During the 3 days that they traveled, Zong Shou used the Book of Eon to extend the duration to 30 days.


    There was one more God Realm Cultivator beside him, so the number of Celestial Stones consumed was increased by a full 10 times! However, it was really worth it.


    As expected, Yexuan was deeply immersed in the iplete page of the Imperial Demon Killing Records.


    Based on what this top Sword Cultivator said, he only had this item to spend his time within the Death Jail.


    He was pretty much able to take out theplete version including the Dao Soldier cultivation technique and also the Sword Formation.


    During the 30 days, Zong Shou just needed to borrow this and the Heaven Grade Dao Soldier cultivation method that Xi Zi created, Source Ocean Spirit Changing Technique, toplement one another.


    Normally, when one cultivated Dao Soldiers, apart from the portion that was forced, there would be a group of people who had no hope of advancing, which was why they would choose such a route.


    For example, for the Earth Grade Dao Soldiers of the Daoling Vast Habitat, True Martial Swordsmen, there were some Grade Nine cultivators who couldn¡¯t pass their tribtion and used the True Martial God Cloud Technique to reach Spirit Realm.


    In truth, it was a short cut but it wasn¡¯t totally that. It wasn¡¯t touch to improve but it was impossible to obtain aplete Spirit Realm ability. Moreover, their gappared to normal cultivators would growrger andrger.


    Unless one had no hope left, one wouldn¡¯t walk this path.


    Only Xi Zi¡¯s Source Ocean Spirit Changing Technique was different. It was created by someone half a step to True Realm, its strength wasn¡¯t that outstanding and was just average in terms ofbat levels.


    However, it could allow the Dao Soldiers to develop their own Soul Ocean and Energy Ocean to form a True Spirit.


    As long as they persisted, they would have hope of returning back to the true path.


    Based on what Zong Shou knew, at least 3 God Realm Cultivators went from a Dao Soldier to such a stage.


    The benefits from this mix into the Imperial Demon Killing Records helped to perfect one another.


    As for the Lu Family Nine me Soldier Technique, forget it.


    Although it was stronger than the Initial Qin Dynasty one, it was also for the purpose of squeezing out all the potential out of a Dao Soldier.


    On the one hand, it increased theirbat strength and on the other it increased their lifespan so that they could be used for a longer time.


    Maybe due to his personality or due to his values from the previous life. Anyway, unless it was his enemy, he would always leave that bit of face and hope for people around.


    The way he thought about things was really simple; since they worked for him, then he had to be responsible for them.


    He couldn¡¯t just take from them and not give them anything in return.


    At this point, there were still a few missing parts in crucial areas of the Dao Soldierbined Sword Formation.


    ¡°The cultivation method is mostlypleted and the Sword Formation is mostly fine. I still need Aokun to help me with the rest...¡±


    He stood at the head of the Royal Demon God Shuttle to wait. In his mind, there were still many diagrams as well as the deciphered cultivation method incantations.


    Momentster, helplessness appeared on his face.


    99% percent didn¡¯t look far frompletion.


    However, this final 1% was the most crucial part. An unexpected mistake could lead to death and one had to be really careful.


    However, due to being restricted by his cultivation, Yexuan and Zong Shou couldn¡¯t do any better.


    They could only wait for Aokun and the other person who was said to be half step to End Realm, Aoyi.


    Thinking about this, his Blood Eyes appeared and shone through the void.


    This was one of his so-called World Burning Blood Eye¡¯s ability.


    Illusionary Techniques were one, controlling the me was another, twisting matter, as well as spacetimews, was the third; controlling all lightning in his sights was the fourth. The moment he looked out, he was also able to control all water and fire Spiritual Energy.


    Apart from that, there were some other abilities like looking through the void which was something that came naturally.


    He could look through the void within 5 worlds around him, such that his Star Dao Seed Teleportation Ability benefited greatly.


    In 30 days of time, apart from studying the Imperial Demon Killing Records, Zong Shou was also able to familiarize himself with this suddenly gained eye technique.


    He didn¡¯t gain much but he was able to prevent himself from carelessly burning, twisting, smashing or corroding things.


    ¡°They are here!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up and he finally found traces of Aokun 2 worlds away.


    He smiled and retracted his Blood Eye.


    In just 15 minutes, Aokun appeared in front of him.


    He was still like a few years ago, really casual like he didn¡¯t care about anything.


    One could see his caved-in eyes. Zong Shou¡¯s heart tightened.


    Was it worth it for that woman?


    However, Aokunughed brightly, ¡°I am not blind!¡±


    He walked onto the boat and swept the people around. When his Spiritual Sensended on Yexuan, it stopped and then shifted away.


    Zong Shou shook his head, he is not blind? To be in such a state was still a little inconvenient.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say such words. Instead, he bowed toward the woman in the white shirt who came along with Aokun.


    ¡°Zong Shou greets sister inw!¡±


    Aoyi was stunned and then smiled. She didn¡¯t reply but she didn¡¯t retort either.


    When she looked at Zong Shou, her gaze became more gentle and close.


    Aokun tensed up and then coughed awkwardly, ¡°Before I came to find you, the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty was already preparing to attack Yuanlian World. Ruoshui couldn¡¯t contact you, so she informed me...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up and then he scoffed coldly, ¡°They are asking to die!¡±


    Aokun didn¡¯t reply like he agreed too. Zong Shou asked.


    ¡°Is it okay with the Taoist Faction and the Instant Space Dragon Race?¡±


    When Aokun heard this, heughed out loud.


    ¡°I am now healed and me not finding them is their good fortune. How would those clowns dare to find trouble with me?¡±


    His tone was marked with confidence.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel that he was insane. The Existence and Destruction Technique could threaten End Realm Cultivators. How would Aokun even bother with normal Saint Realm Experts?


    Moreover, he also had Aoyi beside him.


    When the two of them joined hands, they would be able to sweep all the Saint Realm Cultivators of Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.

 Chapter 953 - Using The Spear To Attack The Kid鈥檚 Shield

    <h4>Chapter 953: Using The Spear To Attack The Kid¡¯s Shield</h4>


    Wind and sand spread through the air as killing intent charged into the clouds. Hundreds of thousands of armored soldiers were charging into the wilderness and killing one another.


    Corpses wereid out everywhere. Sand patches were dyed a dark red color with fresh blood.


    This was the northwest of Yuanlian World in a ce known as West Gravel ins. It wasn¡¯t an important ce but there was an intense battle going on.


    This ce had no key points to defend, however, there were manyrge-sized green patches ofnd that allowed troops to cross through.


    Zhuang Yu stood on a sand dune and quietly looked on at the battlefield below.


    They were on the road to a great victory! The Alliance Army of the east countries had close to 130 corpsesid on the ground!


    At this moment, their war rewards were swiftly increasing!


    Tens of thousands of Elite Cavalry were chasing from behind, splitting up, stopping, chasing, causing the enemy formation to break apart!


    A full 200,000 infantry troops along with 200,000 Big Dipper Swordsman and 10,000 Xuandu Guards were close behind. They moved at their fastest pace, iming lives whilst pushing through their exhaustion.


    They were really intense and their morale was high!


    Zhuang Yu had gone through a dozen such winning battles in a short few months.


    He had probed at the start to him but then tossed aside all considerations and attacked maniacally at the end.


    Although he killed 100,000 today, it didn¡¯t affect his emotions at all.


    On the contrary, the hidden exhaustion on the faces of the cavalry and infantry troops made him worried.


    Within 10 days, they covered 4,000 miles. Even elites made out of iron wouldn¡¯t be able to take this.


    Even an army who won 100 out of 100 battles would still copse sooner orter.


    If his assessment was urate, he would still need to push his troops forward to save the situations all around.


    Zhuang Yu frowned as the green veins on his fists burst out. In the end, he released his grip and sighed.


    He hadmanded troops for so many years, but he had never felt so helpless.


    He has used close to half the number of troops to defend tens of thousands of miles of defensive lines.


    They were in trouble in every direction.


    Actually, ording to him, the best method would be to take the initiative to strike out, using attack as the best form of defense. He would strike the crucial points to force the enemy to fight to the death!


    Only then could they use their strengths to cover up their weaknesses.


    Surging in every direction to defend would be really tough and extremely difficult to manage.


    However...


    Great Gan Celestial Dynasty didn¡¯t have enough strength.


    ¡°Commander Yu! I think we can call back the troops. Although the enemy has copsed, our troops are already very tired. We need to defend just in case...¡±


    Advisor Mu Liao¡¯s reminder could be heard from behind, bringing him to his senses as he continued to face forward.


    He hesitated a little and was very reluctant, however, he still nodded, ¡°Order the troops to stop and rest where they are! After all, the post-battle matters, the cleaning of the battlefield and the consoling of the troops has to be done appropriately.¡±


    In the desert, the locally produced horses of Yuanlian World couldn¡¯t dash quickly and could often only be used as mounts.


    However, when Zong Shou arrived in the world, he brought a total of 100,000 Windrider and Cloud Stepping Foals. They could step in the air and within the desert they were totally unrestricted and it could totally use their abilities.


    The ck Fox Iron Cavalry that had increased to 7,000 now had gone through hundreds of battles and their strength far exceeded the Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers of the Xuandu Guards.


    Wherever their horses went, they were pretty much unstoppable!


    This was why Zhuang Yu wanted to use the cavalry advantage to wipe out the enemy to destroy the northwest elites so as to reduce the pressure in future battles.


    However, the oue today was a little unideal or maybe his hopes were too high.


    The enemy General was also really intelligent. It was like he didn¡¯t care about the oue of the battle and knew how to preserve the strength of his troops.


    Turning his head around, Zhuang Yu looked back to the Young Advisor behind him with a praising eye.


    Recalling his name and memorizing it, Zhuang Yu turned back around and headed back to the Commander tent.


    At this moment, the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty not onlycked troops, they alsocked Generals.


    This person was not threatened by his prestige and was able to remind him in time. It was obvious that he was bold and intelligent.


    However, he heard Mu Liao discussing.


    ¡°We stillck troops! If not, why would we let these bunch of rabbits escape?¡±


    ¡°It is all Country Ruler¡¯s fault. A year ago, Commander had informed the countries to prepare their troops. However, till today they only increased their number of soldiers by 20%, what¡¯s the use then?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t me a woman¡¯s cooking for being bad if she doesn¡¯t have rice. The enemy¡¯s reinforcements seem endless. Where did they get so much strength and finances?¡±


    ¡°I heard that half a year ago just Xuanling Guild sent at least 17 Spaceships. They brought a total of three million armors. What about us?¡±


    ¡°To think that those Country Rulers have been dying on all the rations and replenishments. They didn¡¯t want to increase their taxes either! Have they not heard that if there is no skin, then there is no hair left?¡±


    ¡°If this goes on, who knows how long we will be able tost for?¡±


    Zhuang Yu¡¯s brow rose up. This time it could be considered a huge victory.


    However, why did Mu Liao have to say all this? Disrupting the morale of the troops, he really deserved to be killed!


    He wanted to chide him, but for some reason he kept quiet and acted like he didn¡¯t hear it.


    Just looking at one leaf, one would know that it is autumn, even trees could sense the changes in the seasons.


    Someone who was even slightly smart would have been able to observe the current situation.


    How was he supposed to boost morale and stop his troops from having such thoughts?


    Although he was filled with grievances in his heart, he just needed 30% more troops, a million soldiers and he wouldn¡¯t be in such a tough situation.


    But he felt helpless. The people the Ruler chose when he left were all the skilled people who were really kind and righteous and had their own beliefs.


    He was like the new Country Ruler of Xuan Country He Rendao. At this moment, the people of the Southwest were in trouble. Increased taxes to fight the enemy, how was it different from before?


    In just half a year, it would cause the people under him to have a tough life and they might lose their homes once more.


    Due to the conflicting ideals in his heart, Zhuang Yu was able to bear with the situation, barely holding on.


    He shook his head as he rode his horse back and charged into his tent.


    He considered all things and had been through 10 sleepless nights. Even he, with his Celestial Realm Cultivation, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He really wanted to just dive right down and have a good sleep to get away from this bothersome matter.


    However, the moment he entered, a sense of danger rose up in his heart.


    A glow shed in his eyes, he flipped his hand and took out a golden sword and shed down furiously toward the side!


    With a giant ¡°p¡±, the grinding on the battlefield, the Martial Path that had been trained and improved thousands of times resulted in this sword strength being raised to its extreme. However, he also gave out a shocking sharp ring to warn the people outside of the tent.


    The space was totally ripped open.


    He didn¡¯t truly rip open and break the space but he broke the Illusionary Technique. A person appeared inside with a bright glow in his eyes.


    Instantly, dozens of talismans inside his sleeves gathered on his right hand, causing his arm to be as firm as gold as he dotted out with a finger.


    A weird strength caused the soundwave to totally disappear. It was totally suppressed.


    The finger and the sword shed, intents struck one another and the energy entangled.


    Just as the intense storm was about to explode out, the person waved his sleeves and destroyed the energy, causing it to disappearpletely.


    He smiled, ¡°What sharp methods Commander Yu! Your Sword Path attainments are the best in Yuanlian World. I have no bad intentions, can you just stop and discuss with me?¡±


    Zhuang Yu looked over and he was stunned.


    ¡°You are Tianfang Guild¡¯s Tanjing?¡±


    Although he had never met this person, he recognized him long ago.


    He knew that after that battle this person didn¡¯t leave and instead remained outside of Yuanlian World.


    The eastern countries working together to attack them definitely had something to do with him.


    However, he stopped his sword. When he entered the tent, the person in front of him did have killing intent.


    However, after he noticed that he couldn¡¯t stop him, he cast aside his animosity.


    Zhuang Yu also knew that he couldn¡¯t take him down and there was no need for him to take the risk of fighting him head-on.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was a coward and it wasn¡¯t that he was arrogant. At this moment, the safety of the foundations of the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty in Yuanlian World all depended on him.


    As a Commander, he knew how to take into ount his own situation.


    Moreover, although the person in front of him could hide for a period of time, in just a moment, his subjects would notice that something was up.


    With them working together, taking him down would be much easier than if he tried to do so alone.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It is my honor for Commander Yu to actually recognize me.¡±


    Tanjing smiled and nodded, ¡°I came here specifically to talk to Commander Yu...¡±


    Zhuang Yu¡¯s gaze was really t as he looked only at the tip of his sword.


    ¡°There is nothing to talk about between us!¡±


    ¡°That might not be true.¡±


    Tanjing shook his head, ¡°Are you really going to hang your hopes of living on this dead tree? You yourself know about the Yuanlian World situation. How long can youst, a month, two or three?¡±


    When Zhuang Yu heard this, his disdain grew, ¡°If you are here for such nonsense, then there is no need to speak anymore. How long we canst, what the oue is, we will know on the battlefield!¡±


    ¡°I have witnessed your skill and I understand.¡±


    Tanjing smiled, seemingly unfazed, ¡°On the battlefield, you can go up against several times your enemies with a weak army. However, can you fight against hundreds of Celestial Cultivators to resolve the Yuanlian problem and save the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty?¡±


    Zhuang Yu¡¯s expression turned solemn as he looked across in shock. What did he mean?


    Tanjing spoke casually, ¡°No wonder Brother Zhuang doesn¡¯t know! Common People¡¯s Path is in great danger. Zong Shou made them his ally and once they die, he will be all alone! Why would he bother about Yuanlian World? At that time, even the Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction would leave. Commander Yu, am I right?¡±


    Ripples had appeared in Zhuang Yu¡¯s eyes and he waspletely shocked. He didn¡¯t know whether Tanjing was actually speaking the truth?


    ¡°I am definitely not lying! Moreover, Zong Shou hasn¡¯t shown himself for a long time. Who knows if he is dead or alive. Even if he is alive, I will ensure that he has no strength to turn the tides!¡±


    Seemingly knowing what Zhuang Yu was thinking about, Tanjing¡¯s expression was really solemn and he made an oath.


    ¡°Commander Yu, let me ask you, do you still want to be buried along with this so-called Great Gan Celestial Dynasty? Although you are loyal, you have to think for the millions of people of the southeast.¡±


    Zong Shou used the future of Yuanlian World to convince Zhuang Yu.


    At this moment, he was using the spear to attack the kid¡¯s shield!

 Chapter 954 - Doubting The Ruler

    <h4>Chapter 954: Doubting The Ruler</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    For the people of the southwest?


    Zhuang Yu was at a loss, his gaze became shaky.


    Tanjing¡¯s lips curled up in glee, ¡°Under all this pressure, it would be tough for Zong Shou¡¯s so-called Great Gan Saint Dynasty to not copse. The moment his support falls, a lone tree will not stand. Even if Brother Zhuang goes all out for Great Gan, you will not be able to survive for long. So why bother? Why must you allow this southeastnd to end up being destroyed?¡±


    He said tly, ¡°My good friend Brother Hong has always been amazed by yourmanding ability! If you are willing to change sides, Hong Jiuchen will definitely rmend you to Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty. In the future, if you are about to contribute enough, you might even be the head of this world. My Brother Hong just wants a ce that epts him and it might not have to be Yuanlian World...¡±


    ¡°Yuanlian World Head?¡±


    Zhuang Yu¡¯s breathing stopped. He then took in a deep breath and firmly shook his head.


    ¡°Brother Tan, stop! The Ruler treats me well and I won¡¯t betray him...¡±


    His tone was really sincere. Although Zong Shou used him and defended against him, he was really magnanimous and gave him power.


    After all, Zong Shou handed the entire Yuanlian World over to him. Zong Shou also kept every single promise he made.


    At this moment, Great Gan had not yet fallen to an irrecoverable state.


    He was confident that with himself here, the southeast countries could forget about beating him on the battlefield.


    ¡°You are unwilling?¡±


    Tanjing¡¯s brow rose up in surprise. The depths of his eyes which were filled with disgust and mocking intent quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Commander Yu, you don¡¯t need to be so firm and not leave any room for the future. Just think about it, even if you have some conditions, you can raise them. We will definitely make Commander Yu satisfied...¡±


    His voice paused a moment. He seemed to have felt something, a Spiritual Light gathering in his eyes as he looked outside of the tent. He scoffed coldly.


    ¡°Some people are going to interrupt, so I guess this conversation can¡¯t go on. Commander Yu, please consider it, I will take my leave! Oh right, if you are still anticipating that Blood Sword Monster Saint to return, then you can just give up. This person has a blood debt with the Taoist Faction and the Seven Saint Alliance won¡¯t let him off easily either. There are people waiting outside to take his life! His life and death are not certain, but if you want to walk this path to the end, then there is really nothing I can say!¡±


    After saying this, he broke into augh and stepped out into the void. In just an instant, he disappeared.


    Right away, a beautiful and petite person appeared within.


    She wore dark red armor and her aura was indiscernible. Killing aura was wrapped around her and her eyes were really sharp.


    She looked into the tent and her brow furrowed. She directly asked Zhuang Yu, ¡°Was that Tianfang Guild Tanjing?¡±


    Zhuang Yu kept his sword, not hiding anything and nodding his head.


    He felt a headache toward this woman in front of him. Although it was said that she was Zong Shou¡¯s Senior Sister and was also one of his concubines, today she also grasped the Hidden Guards of Great Gan Celestial Dynasty.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Zhuang Yu wasn¡¯t discrete with his words, ¡°Concubine hase to help me in time, I am really grateful!¡±


    ¡°I camete! It is my responsibility to protect your safety!¡±


    Ruoshui shook her head, her hand that was holding the sword became even tighter.


    She had fought dozens of battles along the way just to rush over here.


    Although she went all out, she was still a step slower.


    Luckily, Zhuang Yu was still perfectly fine, otherwise, who knows how badly the current situation in Yuanlian World would deteriorate?


    ¡°Moreover, Tanjing worries about my Sword path and my sword skills. There is no need to thank me!¡±


    After saying that she wanted to leave.


    Since Tanjing was already gone and Zhuang Yu was fine then there was no need for her to stay anymore.


    Right as she was about to step out, Zhuang Yu opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Concubine, aren¡¯t you going to ask what Tanjing spoke to me about?¡±


    She paused and then smiled, ¡°I can guess a portion of it. However, my duty is just to protect you in the dark. As for what choice to make, it is up to you. The Ruler trusts you to care for the whole situation and he must have his reason for doing so. If you really let him down, Ruler won¡¯t regret either. Moreover, I have confidence in both Ruler and you...¡±


    Zhuang Yu was stunned and when he came back to his senses, Ruoshui¡¯s body had disappeared from the tent.


    After thinking for a long while, heughed self-mockingly.


    Trust? He was actually really tempted just now.


    If this went on, who knows how much longer his faith wouldst?


    However, if the Great Gan Ruler, his Ruler, didn¡¯t manage to rush back...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    She used the power of the Xuan Shadow Carving to jump around in the outer region.


    In just an hour, her body appeared beside arge Spaceship.


    The so-called Xuan Shadow Carving was the subspecies of the ancient God Beast Yingyue. Its Spacetime Abilities were no lower than those of the Instant Space Dragons.


    Where one¡¯s Spiritual Sense could reach, she could jump to.


    Speaking of which, this Protector Beast was something Zong Shou had obtained for her.


    Although she didn¡¯t spend a lot of effort to nurture it because she waszy and so itsbat strength didn¡¯t increase, it was extremely familiar with the ability to teleport around space.


    At this moment, there were a full 17 Spaceships in front of her, all of them lined up in an orderly manner.


    At the start, when they arrived in Yuanlian World, Cloud World brought over 5 ships. Then, they sent another 3 to support. Along with their gains over the many battles, they managed to increase this to the current number.


    However, they weren¡¯t in a great state. The surfaces of all the warships were covered in holes. 2 of them were already severely damaged and riddled with battle-scars.


    However, it was also thanks to these ships that prevented Xuanling Guild and Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty from being able to support Yuanlian World in an unrestrained manner.


    If Zhuang Yu was using the strength of one man to maintain the bnce of the southwest battlefield, then Shi Run was doing the same in the outer region space.


    Any Spaceship battle, even if they couldn¡¯t win, Shi Run would ensure that they wouldn¡¯t lose!


    Looking at the state of the Spaceships, a look of worry appeared in her eyes.


    With a sh, she appeared in the gship that Zong Shou had sat in.


    When she entered the core area, she saw a handsome teen calmly sitting there.


    He was covered in wounds that were looked extremely shocking. However, he was really calm and was quietly recovering.


    Shi Run was really focused and excitedly looking at the map in her hands.


    This was the map of the outer region space that she drew during these 2 years.


    Normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to understand, only Spirit Realm and above cultivators who went to the outer region could.


    Ruoshui shook her head and then curiously looked at the handsome teen.


    Before she could ask, Shi Run pouted, ¡°He fought with someone in the outer region and fortunately he didn¡¯t die. He only managed to survive by running over here. This fellow is really amazing, no wonder he is as famous as Brother to be listed as one of the Six Pinnacle Swords. To be able to kill 6 Celestial Realm Experts all by himself and not suffer any serious injuries, retreating safely...¡±


    She wasn¡¯t afraid that her words were heard by Feng Taiji. Her voice was marked with a gloating tone, ¡°However, he really knows how to push himself to the limit! He knows they have many people there and they would definitely ambush, but he still headed over anyway. For him to be injured so badly, he really deserves it.¡±


    Ruoshui didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she paid close attention to Feng Taiji.


    His injuries weren¡¯t heavy. The sword wounds looked tragic but they weren¡¯t too deep. It was obvious that the battle was within his control.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, Feng Taiji was one of the pirs of the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty in Yuanlian World.


    When Zifang was in the Cloud World, he could suppress his cultivation to protect the Buddhist Faction. At this moment, he had nothing to worry about and entered the Celestial Realm but as he didn¡¯t merge Spirit with Martial Art, hisbat strength couldn¡¯t bepared to this Sword Sect top talent.


    If they faced danger, only this person had the chance to salvage the situation for them.


    ¡°I was rash and didn¡¯t think much and just headed over. I am really sorry. However, to be praised by Miss Run, it is really my honor...¡±


    Feng Taiji suddenly opened his eyes, they were shining brightly like he wasn¡¯t injured at all. He said helplessly, ¡°However, if we don¡¯t beat them up viciously, they will only be more unrestrained and arrogant! Which was why even if I know that there is a trap, I still need to take this risk!¡±


    His words were firm.


    They made Ruoshui slightly distracted, she felt that right now Feng Taiji was an extremely sharp sword. Just one look at him and one would felt terrified.


    A year ago, this person was not like this. But now, Feng Taiji was the purest swordsman.


    Ruoshui broke into augh. How was Feng Taiji the only one who changed?


    Wasn¡¯t she the same?


    Losing the huge tree that was Zong Shou to shield them from storms and rain, they were able to grow and hold up this sky alone.


    She thought back to how if she had such training, maybe even without using that pill, she would still be able to merge Spirit and Martial Arts into one before Celestial Realm.


    When the time came, she could have helped Zong Shou even more.


    The moment such a thought rose up, she suppressed it. What was the point about thinking about all of this?


    Just as she was distracted by these thoughts, Feng Taiji¡¯s expression suddenly turned solemn.


    ¡°Then, did Zhuang Yu waver? Do you think Tanjing managed to persuade him?¡±


    Her gaze also turned serious.


    ¡°Probably not! Commander Yu still has hope in Ruler. He won¡¯t easily betray him. However, if the situation continues to deteriorate and if Tanjing threatens him with the billions of people in the southwest, then that might be a different case.¡±


    Zhuang Yu was loyal to Zong Shou not because he was sincere and truly loyal, but because of his own goals and his firmness toward Yuanlian World.


    If that hope copsed, then the oue would be really unpredictable.


    She hesitated a little before saying, ¡°Before Ruler left, he said that if we have really no choice, then Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction can pull out. He said he won¡¯t me you two...¡±


    Feng Taiji¡¯s brow rose up and heughed without caring much, ¡°I have always had full faith in the invincible Blood Sword Monster Ruler of the Cloud World! Why is it that the people by his side are the ones with no confidence? Don¡¯t worry, it is far from a lost cause. Just wait!¡±

 Chapter 955 - Source Ocean Demon Slaying

    <h4>Chapter 955: Source Ocean Demon ying</h4>


    ¡°I have always had full faith in the invincible Blood Sword Monster Ruler of the Cloud World! Why is it that the people by his side are the ones with no confidence? Don¡¯t worry, it is far from a lost cause. Just wait!¡±


    Ruoshui was caught off guard. She looked closely at Feng Taiji and, as expected, at the depths of his eyes, he didn¡¯t waver at all.


    He was still really confident in Zong Shou and also had intentions to advance and retreat together with them.


    This person was enemies with Zong Shou, not even an ally, who knew that he had such great respect for Zong Shou?


    She also knew that there were many disagreements within the Sword Sect as they grumbled about the current situation.


    Feng Taiji was definitely under arge amount of pressure for him to make such a decision.


    ¡°Ruoshui is really grateful for Brother Feng to be righteous. If Ruler knows about it, he would be really happy and touched...¡±


    Ruoshui hadn¡¯t finished her words when Shi Run¡¯s voice interrupted, ¡°I actually didn¡¯t expect that you were such a person. Brother Shou was right about you! However, the only thing we can do now is to wait. There is nothing else we can do.¡±


    While saying this, Shi Run rubbed her head and looked at the map in front of her.


    Zhuang Yu was still within the Cloud World and was still finding it exhausting to handle. It was the same on her side too.


    The difference in the number of ships on both sides was simply toorge. Even if she had many strategies in her head, there was nothing that she could use.


    The three of them had nothing to say and were in total silence.


    However, right away, the silence of the cabin was broken.


    Zhao Yanran suddenly stepped in.


    ¡°Wait? There is no need to wait anymore!¡±


    The three of them to look over. Her lips curled up as she spoke with a profound expression.


    ¡°Ruler has already returned and he will arrive in just a few days.¡±


    They knew that Zhao Yanran and Zong Shou had the seed cauldron rtionship, so for her to say that meant that she sensed something.


    Ruoshui¡¯s eyes were brimming with life, filled with delight. However, she had a cold and calm personality, so she suppressed it instantly.


    She thought about how she could takezy naps a few dayster. She really missed Zong Shou¡¯s tail, the warm and fluffy fur that was extremelyfortable when used as a pillow.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Within the Royal Demon God Shuttle, Zong Shou was sitting down cross-legged.


    At this moment, there was a Celestial Realm Cultivator in prison attire in front of him.


    Many Spiritual Patterns were shot into the body of the Celestial Realm Cultivator who had his eyes closed whilst Zong Shou changed his hand seals.


    If one could see the scenes, they would notice that within the Spiritual Orifices of the Celestial Realm¡¯s body, there were many mysterious talismans that were forming.


    They were simr to the patterns on the Imperial Demon ying Records.


    However, they were much simpler. There was actually no need to be thatplicated. The Sheepskin Scroll not only included refining methods and Dao Soldier cultivation methods, but also a few set techniques.


    At this moment, the talismans that Zong Shou nted into his body were like a Spiritual Formation. Not only could they transform and convert the True Qi and soul nature of the Dao Soldier such that he could lead and direct his usual cultivation, but the moment he fought with other people, the Spiritual Formations within Dao Soldiers would allow them to link up into one.


    Since Aokun rushed over, Zong Shou stopped heading over at full speed. He spent a full 20 days to finally reach the area near Yuanlian World.


    Zong Shou and the few others also spent a full 200 days on the Imperial Demon ying Records.


    Most of thecking portions were filled in and made up.


    This was also the reason why Xi Zi¡¯s Source Ocean Spirit Changing Technique was so exquisite and waspatible with the secrets of Heaven and Earth.


    There were many ces that they could directly take over to use and there was pretty much no need to modify anything.


    However, there was a small portion that even a Peak Saint Realm like Aoyi, who was even half a step to End Realm, couldn¡¯t do anything about.


    However, at such a stage, this Dao Soldier Technique already had very few weaknesses.


    Even Aoyi and Aokun, with their knowledge, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had seen the formation diagram, it would have been tough for them to figure out where the weaknesses of the Dao Soldier Technique were.


    Even if they knew, being able to make use of it was another different thing.


    Based on what Aoyi said, there was nothing in this world that was perfect and there was noplete spell or cultivation method. Even the Taoist Faction and her Dragon Race which had spread for tens of thousands of years didn¡¯t have perfect Dao Soldiers. They looked really strong and majestic, but there were still some weaknesses behind them. It was just that it was a rarity and others didn¡¯t know about it. The Imperial Demon ying Records were actually the mostplete ones she had seen in her life. With the Xi Zi Source Ocean Spirit Changing Technique to fill up the holes, it could be listed as one of the pinnacle ones, no weaker than any of the top five techniques...


    Aoyi was from the Ice Horned Dragon Race and she headed out into the outer region at a young age to climb to Saint Realm, step by step.


    Who knows how many different types of Dao Soldiers she had seen in her life. She was really clear about the strengths and weaknesses of each faction and her evaluation could be seen as a form of recognition and approval.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t continue forcing to perfect this Dao Soldier Technique anymore. Roughly 30 days ago, he started to refine these Celestial Realm Cultivators into Dao Soldiers.


    At the start, there were some who were really unwilling who would rather die than follow. They were true Celestial Realm Cultivators but had to step into a wrong path to be Dao Soldiers with uncertain futures.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother. He also didn¡¯t care about persuading them, using Aokun¡¯s suppression to forcefully refine them.


    Often, after he shot the restriction formations into their bodies and taught them the technique, these Celestial Cultivators stopped struggling.


    This Dao Soldier Technique didn¡¯t harm their own cultivation, but instead, increased their lifespan. Their futures weren¡¯t too dark either.


    They could still cultivate, the only thing was that if they reached God Realm, there would be a long period of time where before they firmed up their soul, their strength would be lower than normal God Realm Cultivators.


    However, to them, it was something that they could ept. Most of them were people who were trapped in the Nine Extreme Death Jail for a very long time and wastedrge portions of their lives. If they all walked the proper path, not many would be able to survive the God Realm Tribtion.


    On the contrary, this Dao Soldier Technique could allow 3 people to join hands and work together to face a tribtion. To them, it was much safer than facing the tribtion alone.


    The various formations recorded in the Imperial Demon ying Records also gave them enough confidence and things to look forward to.


    However, they also knew that from now onward, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break out of Zong Shou¡¯s control and they were connected with him in life and death.


    No one who allow the secrets of such a top Dao Soldier Technique to be leaked to anyone else.


    Even if they were able to step into God Realm, the ¡®freedom¡¯ that they would be able to obtain was only rtive.


    This was why anyone who was refined by Zong Shou and had no other path to choose would immediately search for a room in the Royal Demon God Shuttle, focusing on converting their strength and also onprehending this Dao Soldier Technique.


    1 person a day for 36 days. This was already the thirty-sixth one.


    There were 7 diagrams in the Imperial Demon ying Records with 3 as the base number.


    3, 6, 12, 18, 36, 72. At the most, it could reach 108 people to form a Cycle of Heaven Formation which was the strongest one.


    36 Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers could already form an Imperial Big Dipper Demon ying Formation.


    The 7 formations on the records didn¡¯t have names.


    Zong Shou was toozy to think, directly adding onto the records 3 talents, 6 mergers, 12 days, Heaven Stars Earth Evil Cycle of Heaven, etc., words to make things much easier to read.


    As for the Dao Soldiers, since he used the contents of the Imperial Demon ying Records along with some from the Source Ocean Spirit Changing Technique, the technique was also able to include Earth Grade Dao Soldiers, so he directly named Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors.


    As for the Earth Grade ones which were Spirit Realm Dao Soldiers, he named them the Spirit Changing Demon ying Warriors.


    Dao Soldiers were split into Heaven, Earth, Xuan and Huang. Zong Shou didn¡¯t have a single Earth Grade Dao Soldier under him.


    On the contrary, he had 36 Heaven Grade Soldiers.


    ¡°Once these people convert their True Qi and Soul Power and activate the Imperial Big Dipper Demon ying Formation, they will have the ability to kill Peak God Realm Cultivators. They might even be able to go up against 10 of them! However...¡±


    With Celestial Realm Cultivators¡¯ ability, their strength as Dao Soldiers would be much stronger than orthodox Dao Soldiers.


    The 36 he chose were allte and even Peak Celestial Realm.


    They were the top ones out of the one 180 people within the Jade te.


    However, at this moment, he was running out of materials to refine Dao Soldiers.


    To elerate more than 100 days with 2 Saint Realm Cultivators, no matter how many Celestial Stones he had, he couldn¡¯t sustain such consumption.


    With the materials he had, he could at most refine 4 more Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors.


    ¡°Forget it! I will refine all this and bother about the rest in the future. Luckily, without these 36, the Jade te would be easier to suppress. Actually, Yexuan alone can go against 3 Saint Realms! Aokun is invincible among people of the same grade and with his Dao, only over a dozen Saint Realm Cultivators could handle him. As for Aoyi, she can just charge into the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty to fight with their Nine Celestial Emperors and she would still be fine. This strength should be enough...¡±


    At this point, not only could they sweep Yuanlian World, they could even sweep Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty and Tianfang Guild. They could take over their worlds as well as the ones that Xuanling Guild controlled.


    A few months ago, Lu Wubing told him to act weak in front of the enemy, so they could obtain the moral high ground.


    At this moment, it was time for him to collect his gains. Be it his own strength or the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty that could support him, it was time for them to conquer territories in all directions!


    180 Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors were enough to suppress more than 40 small worlds.


    Once they stabilized, they could swiftly amass strength. Continuing to expand or attacking the Cloud World were both possible ideas.


    The only thing he had to consider was whether the End Realm Cultivator behind Nine Capital Saint Dynasty would appear...


    Zong Shou thought about it seriously and thenughed coldly.


    Was there a chance? It was not worth it for End Realm Cultivators toe out just for such a small number of territories.


    Even if they did, then they were the ones who would lose.


    He didn¡¯t fear them on his side.


    Since his wings were already grown, then he would destroy anything blocking his path...

 Chapter 956 - Yuanlian Intense Battle

    <h4>Chapter 956: Yuanlian Intense Battle</h4>


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know when Lu Wubing is nning to go through his tribtion?¡±


    Lu Wubing had the strength to survive the God Realm Lightning Tribtion as his foundations were really firm.


    Zong Shou felt that this person could enter God Realm in just 1-2 months. He also had a reason to improve quickly.


    Who knew that this person would be so firm and be able to stop himself? He was really patient.


    Lu Wubing¡¯s Dao was Gap, Gaps of space, the gap between all beings!


    Even if his cultivation wasn¡¯t high and if he just entered Initial God Realm, there were many uses for his Dao, one that truly encapsted nearly everything.


    Even a Peak God Realm subject might not be as helpful as him.


    However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t rush things. With his World Burning me, it would be more than enough for this battle.


    When the Demon ying Formation in the Celestial Realm cultivator¡¯s body waspleted, a mysterious rune appeared on his brow. It was the y word.


    After this person woke up from meditation, his expression was filled with mncholy.


    From now onward, he was a Dao Soldier to be controlled and wasn¡¯t a totally unrestricted Celestial Realm Cultivator.


    Momentster, he came back to his senses and bowed respectfully to Zong Shou, ¡°Greetings Master!¡±


    From today onward, they were Master and Servant. His life, death, and future, all depended on the person in front of him.


    Moreover, he personally saw to it that this person had 2 Saint Realm Experts beside him!


    He was also able to escape the Nine Extreme Death Jail safely.


    How could he not be emotional and respectful?


    During these 30 days, Zong Shou was already used to such situations and didn¡¯t mind at all. He nodded and said, ¡°You can select any room to cultivate in any of the 3 floors below.¡±


    After the Royal Demon God Shuttle was repaired, not only was the space within expanded to a million feet, it was also split into 10 floors. There were close to 1,000 rooms which were all quite spacious.


    It was also able to gather Spiritual Energy by itself in the void, providing energy for people within to cultivate. It was like one was living above a Spiritual Vein and it was simr to a Celestial Manor.


    However, it was just not as self-sufficient as naturally formed worlds like Juntian Celestial Manor or as beautiful as the manors of Celestials, filled with Celestial Energy,


    After sending the person out, Zong Shou took the Imperial Demon ying Records in his hand and looked closely at it.


    ¡°This diagram looks deeper and more profound the more I look at it. It is like an abyss that is tough to read. I haveprehended about 70% of the diagram, but these few days...¡±


    The more he looked and studied it, he felt that what he saw was just the hair on the oxen¡¯s back as if it wasn¡¯t much at all.


    Each time he nted the Source Ocean Demon ying Technique restrictions into these Dao Soldiers, he would have a deeper understanding. However, it was also like there wasn¡¯t anything, it was unable to leave much of a mark on his mind.


    These diagrams and records were probably not just a Dao Soldier Technique.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand it fully. However, it should merge into one with the other pages to show the true contents. It really makes me curious, how did the items of other regions fall to this ce? Why would they scatter? Where are the other pages?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. He had many questions that weren¡¯t answered, so he could only ce them down for now.


    He was really curious about this book and if it was possible, he naturally wanted to collect them all.


    However, this region alone was so huge. He knew about tens of thousands of worlds existing. To collect the entire book would be like finding a needle in a haystack.


    Whether or not the other pagesnded in the same region was also a mystery.


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath and thought back to what heprehended just now when he was using the restriction techniques.


    Right as he closed his eyes and started to meditate, stars started to shine 1,000 feet around him.


    A full 99 stars of different brightness revealed themselves.


    After obtaining the Source Spirit Breathing Technique mysteries from Lin Xuanshuang using the Spirit Sleep Inducing Technique, there were also memories from dozens of Saint Realm Experts and End Realm cultivators from the Lu Family within his bloodline, leaving their marks and legacies for him.


    Zong Shou was able to obtain umtions that other people couldn¡¯t get in hundreds and maybe thousands of years in just a single night.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t someone to waste anything, he wouldn¡¯t just use them right away. He also wouldn¡¯t throw them aside just because he hated the Lu Family. He also wouldn¡¯t feel grateful toward them because of this.


    The mark legacy matter could be described as a win-win situation. His bloodline retraced and benefitted the entire Lu Family.


    On his side, he could naturally use these marks and memories. It wasn¡¯t much of an issue.


    Could the Lu Familye over to reason with him?


    This was why during these 200 days, even if he didn¡¯t have time to fully focus on them, the Star Dao Seeds that he refined were still explosively increasing.


    The information within the Sky Burning Bloodline really included everything!


    The Water Qilin, Sky Fox and Lightning Phoenix Blood all included numerous ability legacies.


    Out of all these Daos andws, there were also numerous other things that could be born from them...


    One could give rise to three, being familiar with onew could make one familiar with 10,000 of them...


    At this moment, Zong Shou only grumbled that he didn¡¯t have enough time, unable to reorganize all this infomation such that he could refine more Instant Space Dragon Pellets and Star Dao Seeds.


    Even then he was able to increase from the original 79 to the current 99.


    When he reached 81, each time Zong Shou went into meditation, a strange phenomenon would ur.


    It was like there were stars wrapping around him, like the entire starry sky had gathered beside him. A seven-colored glow was flowing within.


    Even Aokun was shocked when he saw this.


    ¡°This is a sign that your technique ispatible with the Heaven and Earth Path which is why there are such phenomenons. It is a good thing. Based on what I know, there are only a few examples of such situations and they are all Grade-12 World Destroying abilities! Your Soul Ocean is filled up and the Void Space within can influence reality which is why it is reflected outside. In the future, when your cultivation improves, you will be able to release and retract it freely...¡±


    For Aokun to say that it was something good also surprised Zong Shou.


    He only created this Three Thousand Star Falling to escape from Lu Wushuang¡¯s hands.


    Who knew that there would be such unexpected oues...


    After the Grade-12 World Destroying technique, the only one above was Grade-13 Supreme.


    However, this heaven phenomenon was a good thing.


    Each time he entered meditation, Star Power would surge 10,000 feet around him, cycling around him and moving endlessly.


    Now, only he would be distracted, even Aokun and the others, although they didn¡¯t say anything, they had to be tens of thousands of feet away from him.


    ¡°No wonder the Sky Burning Lu Family could be the top power in this region with their strength alone. To have this kind of umtion, as long as their disciple¡¯sprehension is not bad, their cultivation speed would be 10 times that of normal people...¡±


    He thought to himself, no wonder the Lu Family would pay so much attention to their pure bloodline.


    It was far from just the various abilities that rose up from the bloodline, all those could be obtained through cultivation.


    Compared to normal cultivators, the advantage wasn¡¯t thatrge.


    Of more important were those 3 End Realm Saint Venerables and many Saint Realm Cultivators who left messages within the bloodline.


    This was the most important thing to the Lu Family!


    ¡°Speaking of which, it is time to refine 1 or 2 Saint Grade Dragon Pellets...¡±


    For stars, what was most important was the 4 Directions Star Region and the 3 Enclosure Star Pce.


    The former was also split into 28 Lunar Mansions.


    Zong Shou was prepared to use the few Saint Grade Dragon Pellets as the materials for the 4D Directions Star Region and the 3 Enclosure Star Pce Dao Seeds.


    He could build a structure from top to bottom that he could add to.


    He would first start with the base structure, to have a stable foundation which would allow things to be much more efficient!


    As for the 28 Lunar Mansions, it was good if he had Saint Grade items, otherwise, God Realm Dragon Pellets were okay too.


    At most, he would spend some effort to develop some himself. The result wouldn¡¯t be too different.


    However, that meant that the few hundred Dragon Pellets in his hands along with the Beast Pellets he obtained from the Death Jail were far from enough!


    Originally, when he was refining this Three Thousand Star Falling, Zong Shou didn¡¯t have too much of a long term n.


    When this ability connected to the stars in the sky, it would still be far from being born from the ck and White Hole Dharma. It was also not just a support ability for his sword, it was just something to be used to escape.


    It was a true ability that he could rely on!


    Zong Shou was unable to give up on it anymore. He also wanted to see what kind of World Destroying power this Three Thousand Star Falling would have in the end...


    However, not only were the Instant Space Dragon Pellets¡¯ materials tough to find, but they were also really difficult to refine into Saint Grade Dragon Pellets.


    ¡°Before Lu Tianqing died, he left a Golden Pellet that could be used as a material for the Star Dao Seed. However, why do I feel some obstruction in my heart...¡±


    If he was right, he would have to fight with Hong Jiuchen and the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty this time.


    Who knows, he might be able to kill one to two Saint Realm Cultivators.


    With that, he would have enough for the 4 Directions and 3 Enclosures.


    ¡°With that, my cultivation can increase by half a grade! However, to melt and refine it would require Heaven Grade True Fire to burn for a full 49 days. Where can I find that?¡±


    Zong Shouughed and then cast aside his wild thoughts.


    Just 4 hours after entering meditation, his brow rose up and a weird color shed in his eyes.


    They were already outside of Yuanlian World and just an hour away.


    However, his Spiritual Sense noticed that the situation there wasn¡¯t good...


    A blood color appeared in his eyes once more as he instantly piercing through space and looked into a World River outside of Yuanlian World.


    Dozens of Spaceships were in an intense battle.


    One side only had 16 while the other had 40.


    However, the former wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage at all, through changing of formations and direction, it was able to maintainparable losses whilst defending against the enemy.


    However, since they were outnumbered, they were fleeing into the distance.


    Around the ships, there were dozens of Celestial Realm Cultivators in an intense battle.


    The one with the sharpest Sword Light was Feng Taiji. Next was Zhao Yanran. That devil woman actually grasped Spirit and Martial Arts Merger and she alone could fight 6 Celestial Cultivators.


    The two of them weren¡¯t in a good situation and were having a tough time.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned cold as killing intent shed. With a slight thought, he ordered this Royal Demon God Shuttle to be invisible while he himself sped through the air toward the battle.

 Chapter 957 - On Cloud Nine

    <h4>Chapter 957: On Cloud Nine</h4>


    For now, Zong Shou didn¡¯t want the people to know about the Dao Soldiers, Aokun, and Aoyi, who were inside the Royal Demon God Shuttle, in case they alerted the enemy.


    This was why the moment he got close to Yuanlian World he covered all their auras along with the Spiritual Energy fluctuations.


    However, the moment he shed outside of the God Shuttle, Aokun was already standing at the helm of the boat, looking out into the distance.


    He was filled with excitement, ¡°Your men are not bad! To fight against arger enemy, to think they couldst until now. Especially Feng Taiji, even during the Cloud Deste Era, he should have much fame to his name. However, looking at the situation, your enemy is probably about to act. To say that this is still a probe is a little too much...¡±


    He turned around, his face was envious, ¡°You can see from two worlds away? Even Saint Realm Cultivators might not have such ability.¡±


    Saint Realm Cultivators could naturally sense throughrge distances of space and might be able to do so several worlds away just like Zong Shou.


    However, none of them could just look at the scenes as if they were right in front of them like Zong Shou could.


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t reply. His Soul Ocean Void Space had already descended on this world, the Star Dao Seeds all spread across the void.


    With a sh, he was dozens of breaths away.


    Aokun would naturally take care of the Royal Demon God Shuttle. His brother wasn¡¯t as unreliable as Lin Xuanshuang.


    In just a few teleportations, Aokun¡¯s voice rang out once more.


    ¡°Be careful. There are people lying in ambush there, I am not sure how skilled they are. If something happens, I will act. However...¡±


    Zong Shou understood and his chest was filled with cold intent. How would he not know what Aokun was reminding him of?


    Outside of Yuanlian World there were many areas where Spiritual Energy was dim that his World Burning Blood Eyes couldn¡¯t see through.


    Since it was too far away, the Illusionary Heart Mirror couldn¡¯t break the illusions there either.


    However, there was a feeling of his flesh being stabbed that reminded him that it was extremely dangerous!


    He didn¡¯t know whoid there and what other goals this person had foring.


    He also didn¡¯t know what their cultivation andbat strength were like.


    But he wasn¡¯t afraid!


    He also knew what Aokun meant. He had 2 Saint Realm top experts protecting him.


    No matter what, they could keep him alive. However, if they acted, then the Nine Extreme Celestial Dynasty would be wary.


    His goal for this battle was to try to drag down all the powers behind Hong Jiuchen and the others, to have a reason to conquer the thousands of small worlds around.


    He didn¡¯t want these rats to be terrified.


    The increase in Star Dao Seeds meant that not only did his teleportation distance increase, but his rest time was now shortened.


    In just 100 breaths, he was already at the World River.


    Looking over coldly, he saw that Feng Taiji and Zhao Yanran¡¯s situations were still okay, they could hold on and even were able to counter-attack.


    The cultivators from the other factions were all on their back foot.


    The 16 Spaceships had actually sunk several of the enemy.


    They had turned from fleeing to initiating their counter-attack.


    Anyway, the situation of the cultivators who were fighting intensely became worse and worse.


    Those Spaceships needed to help out so that the enemy Celestial Cultivators didn¡¯t have to go all out.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t hesitate anymore. A few of them had already used up all of their energy and if he dyed longer they might be at risk of dying.


    Zong Shouughed coldly and appeared, stepping toward the center of the battlefield.


    In just half a breath, the cultivators in the World River noticed.


    A smile appeared on Feng Taiji and Zhao Yanran¡¯s faces. The two of them had expected his arrival, so they weren¡¯t really surprised. Their obviously tense expressions rxed considerably.


    Zong Shou knew that these fellows were expecting his arrival in Yuanlian, which was why they were confident in fighting all out against their enemy.


    It was most probably due to Zhao Yanran, that devil woman.


    He looked toward those cultivators who didn¡¯t have any obvious symbols that revealed their identity. They looked over coldly at him, although they were surprised, they were filled with joy.


    Zong Shou became even calmer, he wasn¡¯t worried and didn¡¯t care about them.


    He calmly looked over at the broken ships.


    He walked in the void, his movement was ethereal and couldn¡¯t be grasped; suddenly heading forward, and then backward, suddenly splitting up and suddenlying back in.


    Although the enemy had more ships, they were unable to form abined power. When they shot giant crossbows and cast spells, they were even at a disadvantage.


    Each time those dozens of giant ships were gathered together, the ships under Shi Run would avoid and not fight them.


    One could see the skill of that the Unparalleled Famous General he met in thest life, whomanded numerous ships to sweep the Cloud Ocean.


    But at this moment her fate wasn¡¯t as tragic as it was.


    She was ostracized by her brothers and slowly lost power and, in the end, she died along with the faltering Snow Lion Race.


    At this moment, she also had an even wider stage to show off her talents.


    Not only was Shi Run herself extremely skilled, but the people controlling the ships also had high standards.


    Shi Run was able tomand them as if they were her own arms and legs.


    A passable general would be able to judge the ability of his subjects and teach them.


    The situation today really surprised Zong Shou.


    The little brat that she was a few years ago had really grown up now. Unknowingly, she had be one of his most important helpers.


    A few breathster, he retracted his gaze. He walked forward at a decent pace and said tly, ¡®I remember that day Tianfang Guild Tanjing said that Celestial Realm Cultivators can¡¯t participate in outer region battles. Where are you all from? Why aren¡¯t you all following the rules? Why are you all so bold to dare to offend Great Gan?¡±


    When he said ¡°Offend Great Gan¡±, his gaze was sharp as a knife as he cast over to those dozens of cultivators.


    A few of them felt their chests jump and at that moment, they felt like they fell into an ice cave.


    For some reason, they felt that they couldn¡¯t move their arms or legs.


    Luckily, Zong Shou just brushed past them and then turned his gaze toward the few strongest ones who were attacking Feng Taiji.


    ¡°You all are asking to die right?¡±


    The blood color in his eyes shed. Those Intermediate Celestial Realm Cultivators couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Their eyes were filled with shock, their mouths mumbling but they were unable to get anything out. Their faces were filled with fear and as they had no idea what was happening to them.

 Chapter 958 - Can You Be More Arrogant?

    <h4>Chapter 958: Can You Be More Arrogant?</h4>


    At this moment, not only were these Celestial Cultivators of unknown identity, but even Feng Taiji was shocked.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even attack but the entire World River was covered in his Sword Suppression. These dozen cultivators were all terrified and fear appeared on their faces. Although they were still attacking, they held back a bit of their strength in case.


    Celestial Realm!


    Such a thought shed across all their minds.


    Currently, Zong Shou was already a True Celestial Realm Cultivator! However, how was he so strong?


    Also, what was going on with his blood eyes? Why with just one look did it feel like he could im their lives?


    Those people who Zong Shou stared at were unable to speak up at all. Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to ask once more, using his power to directly rip that person into pieces.


    Another personughed and spoke, ¡°Blood Sword Monster Ruler? You finally returned, how surprising and astonishing! Since Lu Wushuang didn¡¯t kill you, then why did you rush back here to your death? As for my identity, you really don¡¯t know...¡±


    Before he finished, an explosion erupted.


    Everyone looked over in shock as the Celestial Realm Cultivator that Zong Shou locked his eyes on was ripped apart, flesh and blood spraying everywhere and blown to smithereens.


    The person¡¯s voice stopped. Zong Shou¡¯s cold gaze also looked over there.


    ¡°Were you talking to me?¡±


    It seemed like that person wasn¡¯t the true leader of the Celestial Cultivators. Although this person was slightly weaker, he was obviously the head.


    He held his breath and looked at the floating flesh and blood mist.


    His brow frowned and a mocking expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°How domineering! How majestic! Let¡¯s hope you can still be so arrogantter on! Do you know that those few have been waiting for you for a long time?¡±


    Under Zong Shou¡¯s blood eye gaze, his four limbs had begun to twist and his muscles started to separate.


    The depths of his eyes were filled with terror but he forced himself to calm down.


    Several streaks of light appeared in the sky.


    At the front, a giant mountain suddenly spread out three million feet and suppressed this space.


    It didn¡¯t attack Zong Shou but pressed down directly and barbarically on the dozen ships.


    A scoff spread echoed through the void and directly rang out in Zong Shou¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    A fist shadow struck toward Zong Shou. It contained energy within and just the Spiritual Energy ripples alone caused the void around to shake.


    However, it wasn¡¯t actually targetting him, rather it was only blocking his pathway to assist the dozen ships.


    Who knows where it came from but a dozen people charged out and locked down the World River.


    Then, several extremely strong intents charged over.


    They struck over like a wave from 3 directions, suppressing Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Intent.


    Zhao Yanran and Feng Taiji couldn¡¯t help but hold their breaths, their pupils constricting.


    God Realm! Actually 3 God Realm Cultivators!


    Looking at their methods, they were striking Zong Shou¡¯s intentions to save them and cutting off his possibility of escape.


    The muscles in Feng Taiji¡¯s hand expanded. Zhao Yanran¡¯s face was ashen white and this was the first time she regretted being so reckless.


    Who knew that in the outer region there were actually 3 God Realm Cultivators who were waiting just to kill Zong Shou?


    Zong Shou was really calm and wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    Before he rushed over, he had already prepared himself for the ambush here.


    The situation didn¡¯t exceed his expectations.


    Just these people alone were trying to kill him?


    They might have been able to do so a year ago, even with him being unable to fight back.


    However, at this moment, they weren¡¯t even worth a mention. He was even disdained to fight back...


    With a wave of his sleeves, he flung out the turtle.


    First, a ball of blue light shot out, then it expanded to 10,000 feet.


    When the fist struck its body, it wasn¡¯t in pain or even itchy, in fact, it was perfectly unharmed.


    It raised the Giant Shields and with a loud ¡°Peng¡±, its immense strength smashed the person aside!


    It flew to the front of the mountain, retracting its head. Numerous teeth appeared at the sides of the shield that began swiftly rotating. 12 pairs of Ice Wings spread out, allowing it to instantly reach its maximum speed.


    It forcefully smashed into the mid-waist of the mountain.


    The giant explosion caused the 10,000-foot body of the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle to fly several breaths away.


    After it stopped, it carefully stretched out its head to look at the giant mountain.


    Although it knocked the Giant Celestial Treasure off course, apart from the few deep marks, it was totally unharmed.


    It regretfully pouted and then looking at its shield which was also perfectly fine.


    It was thinking about whether or not its shields needed to be changed.


    After releasing the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle, a silver light shed. At a speed that couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye, many white rays of light shot out.


    With Hanxi at the helm, the dozen Saint Fire Silver Ants flew all around.


    With just a few Silver Ants and Hanxi working together, a Late Celestial Realm Cultivator was sliced into pieces by this unbelievably quick light.


    Blood spurted everywhere such that the people around couldn¡¯t get distracted. They all stopped and focused on handling these Silver Ants.


    Everywhere Hanxi passed through, a person would be badly injured.


    At the same time, a golden shadow shot out from his sleeves.


    It turned into Zong Shou but was two sizes smaller and it headed right for the person that struck the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle away.


    It could actually borrow Zong Shou¡¯s Dao Star Seed ability to teleport and in the blink of an eye, it was by the side of that middle-aged cultivator.


    A sword shed down and the stars wrapped around it. Nine Dragon Shadow, 4 swords returning to one and a Dragon that looked like the Absolute Beginning Dragon appeared on the sword body.


    Although the person who was knocked aside by the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle lost control of his body, he still had the strength to deal with the iing Little Gold.


    Using his fist, instantly thousands of Void Crack des struck at Little Gold¡¯s brow.


    However, just as this person tried to move, a look of loss appeared in his eyes as his movement suddenly stopped.


    Little Gold¡¯s sword mercilessly sliced off this person¡¯s arm.


    It was vicious as the next sword sliced off his head.


    It then opened its mouth and swallowed a transparent pellet from within the person¡¯s body.


    Zong Shou was suppressing the situation for Little Gold. When he saw this, his eyes lit up.


    Soul Technique! What Little Gold disyed was a true spell, even mimicking a portion of his Blood Eye Ability!


    In the past, although this fellow could copy his body, it was only limited to martial arts.


    In terms of spells, it was still a little weaker.


    At this moment, it had obviously made up for this weakness.


    Although it was only Spirit Realm, it was able to mimic close to 80% of Zong Shou¡¯s strength when he was Late Spirit Realm!


    Was it due to that Formless God Demon Pellet?


    Formless Wanxiang, as expected...


    He coldly looked at the person who Little Gold had killed. He was both surprised and disappointed.


    ¡°So, its the descendant of the Shadow Demon Race...¡±


    If it was as he expected, they were here for the Illusionary Heart Mirror in his hands.


    No wonder there were 3 God Realm Experts who came out.


    However, just thinking about it, he knew that be it Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty or the Jijue Saint Dynasty, Xuankong Guild wouldn¡¯t be so bold as to attack him, not caring about Dragon Shadow at all.


    At most, they would work together to strike him.


    He felt a little regret that they weren¡¯t from the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    At this moment, he had nothing to worry about. He could just directly act and sweep the surrounding worlds!


    His sleeves moved and the Qilin and the Lightning Winged Dragon both wanted toe out to help him.


    However, Zong Shou suppressed them. Little Gold¡¯s strength was surprising.


    There was no need for these two helpers. In the following battles, they also wouldn¡¯t be able to help and would distract him instead.


    The Illusionary Heart Mirror rose up behind his back and a green light swept the space, only to see that these dozen Celestial Realm Cultivators weren¡¯t the only ones here.


    There were many Shadow Demons hidden around, silently heading over.


    A few of them were already near Feng Taiji and Zhao Yanran.


    The few of them were shocked and swiftly defended.


    These Shadow Demons were caught off guard, they were stunned for a moment before flying back.


    However, the green light of the Illusionary Heart Mirror didn¡¯t let them go. It continued to chase and shine such that a green me rose up on their invisible and natureless body.


    At this moment, a cold scoff spread out from the sky.


    ¡°How arrogant, to dare harm my God Race in front of me! You really are arrogant!¡±


    A sword shed down like it came from the Heavens. The sword shed down like a meteor.


    Hidden within the scattered light was a really sharp aura.


    One was unable to see its trajectory and was unable to deduce where it was about tond.


    The giant mountain was also shrinking, appearing on a middle-aged cultivator who suddenly appeared.


    He held this mountain-shaped Magical Treasure and stepped out from behind Zong Shou.


    ¡°This is the Illusionary Heart Mirror? It really has much of my God Race blood, I have to destroy it! The Nine-Tailed Sky Fox Bloodline needs to be eradicated!¡±


    The Illusionary Heart Mirror buzzed and the Artifact Spirit within was furious.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even use his bloodline to activate it as the seals opened,yer afteryer.


    Not far away, that Celestial Cultivator who had spoken beforeughed, ¡°So what? Three Formless God Venerables are here, so you will definitely die today! Weren¡¯t you really arrogant and domineering? Taking lives with just a thought. Can you still be arrogant now?¡±


    This person¡¯s body was being twisted into an unrecognizable shape. However, as Zong Shou was distracted, he didn¡¯t die. At this moment, heughed joyfully.

 Chapter 959 - You Want To Escape?

    <h4>Chapter 959: You Want To Escape?</h4>


    Loudughter spread through the void, stabbing into one¡¯s eardrums. The person¡¯s expression was also really weird, twisted and vicious like he was in extreme pain whilst also very joyful. He was gloating and feeling really good.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t be bothered dealing with this person as he was totally focused on that iing Sword Light.


    ¡°What great sword techniques!¡±


    Not only was the sword technique exquisite and filled with many mysteries, but it was both sharp and ethereal,patible with the rhythm of the heavens. It was extremely deep and profound.


    It was also obviously at the Sword Intent Spirit Realm, at least at the Intermediate part of it.


    ¡°Unfortunately...¡±


    The one using the sword wasn¡¯t the main body of that person but a body that was upied. His mind was already stolen and being controlled by the Formless God Demon.


    He was able to replicate 90% of this person¡¯s Sword Path, but there was still 10% that was still left out.


    Zong Shou sighed, he really felt regret in his heart.


    How did such a top Sword Expert have his body stolen by the Shadow Demon Race such that he lost his mind?


    This sword should have been strong and invincible, enough to kill any same grade God Realm expert in just a few swords.


    However, at this moment, it wasn¡¯t worth any mention at all.


    Moreover, in terms of Illusion Techniques that affected the soul, the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox Bloodline were the true experts of this.


    With the Illusionary Heart Mirror at hand, 50% of the Shadow Demon Race¡¯s strength would be reduced!


    With a thought, the mirror rose up once more to 1,000 feet above Zong Shou¡¯s head.


    Like a moon, it scattered down green rays of light like water all around.


    There were also many rays of light that shone toward where those three God Realm auras wereing from, such that the invincible Sword Aura that shed over halted slightly. The energy flow suddenly became staggered such that the Sword Intent was tough to maintain.


    Before it even got close to his body, it was showing signs of weakening.


    Just as Zong Shou was about to sh out to break it, his eyes squinted and a sense of danger rose up in his heart once more.


    Just above him, in the blind spot of the green mirror, a ball of Spiritual Energy suddenly exploded out and charged down.


    ¡°I had expected that! Nine-Tailed Sky Fox bastards really think that we have all died!¡±


    This time, numerous shuttle shadows charged out like a storm toward the mirror.


    Behind those thin small shuttles were people holding many long sticks. They smashed down from above, intense and fierce!


    Who knows how many Sumeru Mountains of strength exploded out in a single bit of space?


    He was a God Realm Cultivator and was much closer to the mirror than Zong Shou was.


    In just the blink of an eye, he was already in front of the Illusionary Heart Mirror.


    At this moment, Feng Taiji and the others¡¯ faces were all drained of blood.


    That maniacalughter became more unrestrained and arrogant.


    This time, just the Formless God Demons who showed themselves already numbered 4!


    Who knows if there were any other God Realm Shadow Demons hiding in wait...


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up, the blood in his eyes shed once more.


    ...Without this World Burning Blood Eye he really couldn¡¯t see where those few people were hiding.


    Maybe these people would have seeded in destroying the mirror.


    These people seemed to have been totally prepared for all his countermeasures.


    However, how wasn¡¯t it the same in his case?


    All the weird movement was as clear as the sky under his World Burning Blood Eyes.


    He burst outughing. These Shadow Demons really had a high opinion of him.


    For him and a mirror, they actually sent a total of 5 Formless God Demons.


    They also spent so much effort toy out such a trap, so as to destroy this Illusionary Heart Mirror which was in his hands.


    Should he feel honored?


    Little Gold was the one to earn from all this, he could have a full meal, eating his fill.


    Unfortunately, their quality was a little weaker. Compared to the Death Jail Eighth Layer, that Peak God Realm Formless Demon was much stronger!


    Seeing the giant stick strike down, Zong Shou didn¡¯t react at all.


    However, right as it was about to strike the green mirror, a pattern shook it. Before the stick even struck it, it just cracked and totally disappeared.


    The people there were all stunned.


    Was the top Celestial Treasure that was pretty much as strong as a God Artifact and that was famous during the Cloud Deste Era so easily broken?


    Then, they saw another green colored mirror that looked exactly the same appear roughly three breaths away on the other side.


    ¡°Illusion?¡±


    From just one look, people knew the reason for this. They had weird expressions in their eyes.


    What kind of illusion was this? Such that it was able to hide from the Formless God Demon of the Shadow Demon Race?


    However, afterward, they saw more and more mirrors appear in the void.


    1 became 2, 2 became 3, 3 became 10, 10 became 100, 100 became 1,000.


    More green light flew in all directions, covering the entire World River such that there were no remaining blind spots.


    Be it Spiritual Energy fluctuations or energy changes, they were exactly the same, making it tough for one to deduce whether it was real or fake.


    This caused the face of the person holding the stick to turn green.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to give up on destroying the mirror. The stick attack changed directions and smashed down heavily on Zong Shou¡¯s head!


    Since he couldn¡¯t tell which was the real one, where the legacy treasure of the Sky Fox Race was, then it was the same thing attacking Zong Shou who was holding the mirror.


    When they managed to surround him and the four of them were about to destroy him, the Formless God Demons felt their eyes vision be blurry.


    The teen who they had locked down on with their Spiritual Sense had disappeared.


    ¡°Instant Space Technique!¡±


    Right away, the four vast God Realm Spiritual Senses spread out far away like a flood.


    They first used their strong power to lock down the entire World River and the Instant Space Laws of the surrounding space.


    Then, they searched the ce inch by inch, not missing out on a single bit of space Spiritual Energy changes.


    ¡°I found him!¡±


    The stick person was still the first to sense him.


    ¡°You want to escape? In front of me, where can you escape to?¡±


    Within the coldugh, that long stick turned red and smashed down on a certain space.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body appeared once again as he stepped out from the void. He had a cold expression on his face as he stood in front of the God Realm Cultivator who held the Giant Mountain Treasure.


    At that moment, theughter spread forth once more, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Monster Ruler really domineering? You said we were asking to die? Why are you escaping now? To be able to personally see you die, my nephew who died under your sword would be able to rest in peace...¡±


    Nephew?


    Zong Shou was startled. No wonder this person was so annoying and crazy.


    Who knows which person it was? He also couldn¡¯t recall as there were simply too many people who had died at his hands.


    He shook his head and turned right to the God Realm Cultivator with the Giant Mountain in his hands.


    His aura was still majestic, Spiritual Sense pressing down, making it tough for one not to bow in worship.


    He could clearly see the joy in that person¡¯s eyes like he had already gotten the situation covered.


    The Giant Mountain rose up once more and spread out. A Purple Gold Cover appeared after and smashed over toward him.


    Zong Shouughed and held the Nameless Sword in his hand.


    He teleported and shed to this ce not just to escape...


    Instant Space Dragon!


    Yellow Dragon!


    Ice Horned Dragon!


    Wind Cloud Dragon!


    ¡°Weng!¡±


    As the sword buzzed, many Dragon Shadows appeared on the sword body. In an instant, they retracted into one and formed the Absolute Beginning Dragon shape.


    Lastly, it was the tinum Dragon!


    The dragon illusionary image was equipped with ws and teeth like it was a real thing...


    Zong Shou¡¯s aura increased to its peak and then retracted back to the extreme.


    Finally, a ball of ck mes zed on the sword.


    It was the Lightning ze Thousand sh! Just the jump of the tip of the me broke the nearby spacews.


    The people around didn¡¯t sense anything at first and felt that Zong Shou was just going all out.


    However, in just a moment, the expressions of the 3 Formless God Demons in the distance changed drastically.


    ¡°Intermediate Spirit Realm! This kid¡¯s Sword Intent actually has the Spirit Realm mysteries within it! Hong Kui, you won¡¯t be able to take that sword...¡±


    Astonishment appeared on the face of the middle-aged cultivator who was controlling the Giant Mountain and the Purple Gold Cover.


    Suddenly, he felt the urge to sh away and retreat.


    Then, he noticed that his body was already tightly locked on by the Sword Intent. He also felt that even if he retreated to millions of miles away, this sword would still chase him!


    Instant Space Sword Intent could turn billions of miles of distance into inches.


    He wanted to break his soul away from this shell to give up the body of this puppet.


    However, the moment such a thought rose up, the millions of mirrors started to rotate.


    All of the mirror light started to shine toward him.


    Instantly, he was feeling extreme pain throughout his entire body.


    Helplessly, he could only use all of his Soul Power and Vital Energy to try to use these two treasures to block.


    Blood gathered once more in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes as many mysterious patterns appeared.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    He hollered and the sword in his hand turned into a rainbow and struck out. A blood light shed and then disappeared.


    The sword trajectory had no spark nor me at all, it had transcended mortal understanding. The Sword Intent was gathered right onto the de.


    There was just a soft ¡°Keng¡± that could barely be heard.


    The Giant Mountain which had just spread out to 10,000 feet was broken from the top!


    The numerous restrictions and talismans within were copsing.


    After the Giant Mountain was that Purple Gold Jade Cover.


    Just as everyone was thinking about this, the momentum of the sword slowed by a little.


    The Blood Sword Shadow sped up and became even sharper. It didn¡¯t even try to dodge or avoid, just barbarically smashing the Jade Cover.


    There was a loud crack as the treasure broke.


    The slice was smooth and clean like it was naturally like that.


    Hong Kui¡¯s eyes were devoid of human colors as he twisted his body, trying his best to change his flying trajectory to flee and get away from the Sword Light that had locked onto him.


    While he was panicking, he was unable to even control his voice and make a proper sound. One could only hear gibberishing from his mouth.

 Chapter 960 - What Does It Have To Do With Me

    <h4>Chapter 960: What Does It Have To Do With Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    As Hong Kui had said, Zong Shou¡¯s Blood Sword glow seemed to have run out of strength and was unable to continue. It pulled backward and was then retracted.


    Just as the 3 God Realm Experts following behind retracted, Zong Shou¡¯s Nameless Sword suddenly exploded out in a totally impossible situation!


    The Sword Shadow formed up, shing through the air at an unbelievable speed. Man followed the sword and in just a thousandth of a second, it was already right in front of Hong Kui.


    It was so sharp that it could pierce through everything and it was pointed directly at the brow of this person.


    Just at this moment, a blurry shadow suddenly appeared in front of Hong Kui.


    It materialized really suddenly as the giant de shed diagonally. The aura from the de was actually not lower than that person holding the stick. It didn¡¯t try to save Hong Kui but it shed to directly shatter the void.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword continued to be calm and ordinary. He smiled, seeing the de sh over and he seemed to have no choice but to pull back in defense. It suddenly pulled back and spun, sword merging into one and drawing out an extremely deceitful trajectory.


    It was silentlypatible with the Heavenws, like a swallow flying in the air as it brushed past the side of the giant de.


    The sword attack was still really sharp as it continued to sh forward. When the sword went out, nothing returned, it was firm and extremely intense!


    Since he knew that there were 5 Formless God Demons here, how would he not be prepared?


    The sword attack retracted slightly for just a moment, so that it could have an even stronger explosion of strength!


    Astonishment appeared in Hong Kui¡¯s eyes as he hurriedly raised his hand to form a seal in an attempt to block.


    However, just as half of the spell waspleted, the blood-colored Sword Shadow was already in front of him.


    ¡°Si!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword cleanly chopped off this person¡¯s head and blood rained down.


    Along withrge amounts of green light gathering, the green me raged and the soul that fled out from the body was crying out in pain.


    However, it only struggled for a moment before it turned to ashes.


    At this moment, the 4 God Realm Experts had all rushed over, once again surrounding him.


    Zong Shou had no intention to stay at all, as he reached out to obtain Hong Kui¡¯s transparent Energy Pellet. He activated the Star Dao Seeds and with a sh he had teleported away.


    When he appeared once again, he was behind the Formless God Demon holding the long sword, just a tenth of a breath away.


    To them, they were already inches away.


    That person was at first shocked but then became ovee with rage. Without hesitating, he shed backward with the sword.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother at all as a cheeky smile appeared on his face.


    The Sword Intent and Spiritual Sense that exploded out from his body became even more intense and firm.


    Even under the suppression of 4 Formless God Demons, he could still stand tall and not lose out by even a single bit.


    The Nameless Sword in his hand gave out a buzz once more.


    The Vital Energy that he stole from Hong Kui exploded out fully at that moment.


    Time elerate!


    Space, lock!


    Cause and Effect, invert!


    Life and Death, judged!


    A pair of wings, one white and one grey, formed from Life and Death Spiritual Energy spread out behind Zong Shou¡¯s back.


    The exmation rang out once more in the distance.


    ¡°It is Cause and Effect! Cause and Effect inverting, first Effect and then the Cause. Chu Zhuo, why aren¡¯t you abandoning the body...¡±


    The voice was filled with power, containing anxiousness and fear. Zong Shou raised his eyes and looked coldly forward, not bothering at all as he shed at the void!


    Since he knew that it was Cause and Effect inversion, first effect and then cause, how would he be able to escape?


    Unless he could invert this Cause and Effect once more and return it back to normal!


    The well-trained blood-colored Sword Light shed and disappeared. It easily and barbarically stabbed into those heavy Sword Shadows.


    With just one sword, he pierced into the chest of that person, he stirred and Sword Energy exploded out, ripping the puppet body into pieces.


    Under the shine of the Illusionary Heart Mirror, the Formless God Demon who was hiding in the shell was unable to fly out.


    Life and Death Power, judging life and death!


    When Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Shadownded, the Formless Soul Body was instantly wiped out with no traces of it left at all.


    He reached out once more and took the transparent God Demon Energy Pellet in his hands.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t use the Instant Space Technique to teleport once more and instead held the Nameless Sword, quietly standing on the spot and looking over at the 3 Formless God Demons with a mocking gaze.


    Now that the situation had turned on its head, the attacking side and defending sides had changed positions, the 3 people in front of him should be the ones who were considering fleeing.


    At this moment, the entire void was as silent as death.


    The person whoughed out in an unrestrained manner had stopped speaking when Hong Kui died.


    That person¡¯s face was still twisted and vicious. But at this moment, it was still filled with disbelief, reluctance and despair.


    A formless God Demon was actually in by this person in just a few shes?


    5 God Realm Experts were working together and they still lost?


    How was this possible? How did this happen?


    Everyone kept silent. Many of them knew that the situation wasn¡¯t right and started to silently flee into the distance.


    At this moment, although the dozens of Celestial Realm Cultivators were still in an intense battle, one side had already saved strength and a desire to retreat rose up in their hearts. The other side didn¡¯t worry about anything else and the situation had turned on its head.


    Feng Taiji looked over with a stunned expression. Momentster, heughed in a self-mocking manner.


    He should have expected that. Although his cultivation was fast, however, how would that fellow stop and not improve?


    To set this person as his standard, he was pretty much asking for disappointment.


    Then, he shook his head and turned his focus back to the area in front of him.


    The Celestial Realm Cultivators around didn¡¯t have any fighting intent at all. He could crush them with just a few flicks of his finger.


    However, at this moment, he was definitely not satisfied with just killing or forcing back these few Celestial Realm Cultivators.


    Although these Celestial cultivators were working with the Formless Demon Gods to try to surround and kill Zong Shou, these people weren¡¯t from the Shadow Demon Race.


    Although their identities weren¡¯t confirmed, everyone knew roughly where they came from.


    The Spaceships in the World River were mostly from the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty and there was a portion that belonged to Tianfang Guild and Xuanling Guild.


    These so-called ¡°factionless cultivators¡± came at the right time, using their Celestial Realm strength to directly interfere in this battle.


    Feng Taiji had no idea what Zong Shou was nning to do.


    However, this time the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty did suffer huge losses. If they didn¡¯t fight back it would be tough to appease the fury of the masses!


    With Zong Shou¡¯s character and the way he did things, with what happened today, there was no need for any other evidence as he would just directly attack them.


    However, at this moment, if he could stop and capture those people, it might be a little helpful in the future.


    With that thought rising up, Feng Taiji¡¯s sword attacks changed. His face was filled with killing intent, the Sword Light that surged out turned softer, prioritizing entangling and redirecting. He covered all the Celestial Cultivators in a circle of Sword Light, they were all anxious in the air but didn¡¯t have any chance to flee.


    Then, from the corner of his eye, he looked at Zhao Yanran who was off in the distance. Her sword attacks also changed a little.


    When Feng Taiji saw this, he smiled; great minds really think alike!


    Zong Shou smiled too. Since ying that Formless God Demon known as Chu Zhuo, his Spiritual Sense wasn¡¯t suppressed by those few God Realm Shadow Demons anymore.


    His Spiritual Sense spread through the air, covering the World River. He was naturally able to see what was going on over there.


    He stood holding his sword, looking down from above with a mocking gaze.


    ¡°What you all did today is unpardonable! However, I am willing to give all of you a chance to flee! You all plotted to kill me just because of the Illusionary Heart Mirror and because of my Sky Fox Bloodline? Who else did you all work with? Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty, Jijue Celestial Dynasty, Xuanling Guild all participated? If you all cane clean and make me satisfied, I will let you three off!¡±


    His eyes were ice-cold as he stared right at the three of them in the distance.


    He didn¡¯t need them to speak the truth, he also made things really clear with his tone.


    As long as the three of them were willing to implicate the three sides, then he really didn¡¯t mind letting the few of them off.


    With this evidence, then whatever he did in the future could be done so without any fear.


    The various powers nearby who had the right to interfere in this battle would not be able to say anything.


    Even the End Realm and Saint Realm Cultivators wouldn¡¯t have reasons to interfere.


    The three of them exchanged nces with one another but none of them spoke, instead, shing to try to escape.


    They didn¡¯t split up and escape but covered one another to dash into the distance.


    They all knew that Zong Shou¡¯s Instant Space Teleportation Techniques were fearsome and even God Realm Experts might not be able to escape from him.


    Which was why they decided to work together and not give Zong Shou a chance to strike them down one by one.


    However, wronged expressions appeared in their eyes.


    5 God Realms working together to kill one Initial Celestial Realm cultivator should have been simple and the oue should have been expected.


    However, in just a few moments, 2 of them had already been killed.


    One Illusionary Heart Mirror, one unknown Instant Space Teleportation technique along with an Intermediate Spirit Realm Sword Intent, caused them to be totally helpless and have no way of fighting back.


    What was the toughest to bear was the mocking intent of the teen, like killing them and taking their lives was already a foregone conclusion.


    They had run unobstructed in this region for numerous worlds and been to hundreds of worlds, snatching the consciousness of many people.


    But this was the first time they faced such a situation! It really made all of them furious!


    Zong Shou was toozy to worry about their thoughts. Seeing them try to fly away, he roughly knew their intentions.


    He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Were they willing to die in battle so that they wouldn¡¯t have to lower their heads in front of him?


    Or were they confident in escaping from him?


    The life and death wings behind him paled and a ck colored Lightning Wing spread open.


    With a slight p, he moved in the void. He arrived at the side of the three of them, the sword in his hand shing out casually and directly ying the God Demon holding a stick. It was still the Return to One Sword Intent, merging many Daos into one!


    The Formless Demon scoffed and tried to block.


    However, just at this moment, his line of sight coincidentallynded on Zong Shou¡¯s evil and blood-colored eyes.


    He was shocked to notice that the other 2 God Realm Demon Shadows didn¡¯t help him to force back Zong Shou.


    They split up and actually fled in opposite directions.


    He lost his courage and his senses. He knew that he was abandoned and was now being used as a distraction.


    He didn¡¯t want to fight head-on with Zong Shou, smashing his stick forward before retreating swiftly.


    However, just as he tried to retreat, he was shocked to realize that the surrounding energy changes were different from what he saw before.


    Illusionary Technique!


    He woke up and his vision became clear once more. Only now did he notice that his two friends were still beside him and looking over in shock.

 Chapter 961 - Cloud World Taoist Faction?

    <h4>Chapter 961: Cloud World Taoist Faction?</h4>


    ¡°Lu Zhi are you fleeing?¡±


    A furious shout came from the side, causing the stick-wielding God Demon¡¯s face to turn purple. Only then did he realize that just now he had fallen for Zong Shou¡¯s Illusionary Technique.


    It was because he really believed that his two partners would abandon him and flee, Zong Shou managed to control his mind and he was the only one out of the three who faced such an illusion.


    As a Shadow Demon who had lived for thousands of years in this world, he was often the one who used his illusions to confuse others.


    He never expected that there would be a day when his own soul was controlled by someone from another race.


    All of a sudden, his heart was filled with fear.


    This was the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox Bloodline? The descendants of the Sky Fox were actually so strong at Illusionary Techniques?


    Moreover, the Illusionary Heart Mirror was able to negate and break through all the spells and abilities of their race!


    With this person and this mirror alive, they could definitely cause the fall of his race.


    He was even able to suppress 5 Formless God Demons who were Celestial Realm. Then, if he reached God Realm or Saint Realm, even the King Race members would be suppressed!


    As he retreated, the tight formation that the three of them formed was starting to show weakness.


    The blood-colored Sword Shadow also changed, forcefully knocking in and splitting up the three of them.


    Just as the Sword Light intersected and the des flew apart, Lu Zhi could only open his eyes and see his two other friends get split into two by that sharp Sword Light.


    It was extremely clean and decisive!


    When he came back to his senses, he saw that the blood-red Sword Light had formed back into one.


    Holding the Nameless Sword, Zong Shou pointed it forward at this Formless God Demon who his partners called Lu Zhi.


    The coldness in his eyes became even colder.


    ¡°Let me ask you onest time. Did you really try to kill me for the mirror and because of my bloodline? Who did you work with? Did Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty, Jijue Celestial Dynasty and Xuanling Guild join in? If you tell me sincerely, I can give you a quick death...¡±


    This tone was really t like he didn¡¯t give him any room to object.


    At this moment, it was like Lu Zhi had fallen to the bottom of an ice cave.


    Being locked down by this Sword Intent, he felt that just thinking was already really difficult.


    All hopes of living faded and he was only left with despair.


    However, strangely though, due to that despair, the fear and shock in his chest were greatly reduced.


    He didn¡¯t bother about what the oue would be when he was told that they would join in and participate.


    The life and death of outer race members had nothing to do with him.


    However, since he was going to die, then there was no need to do what Zong Shou wanted.


    An enemy of an enemy is one¡¯s friend. These few powers and Zong Shou could never be together and would continue to be enemies. They would also be their allies in killing Zong Shou.


    Moreover, for this kid to force him to answer, to question him time and time again, he definitely had his reasoning.


    No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t let Zong Shou seed.


    As for a quick death, he was able to go through so much pain and suffering to climb to his current cultivation, so why would he fear that small bit of torture?


    He thought about it for a moment before he shook his head.


    ¡°Wishful thinking! What happened today is my Shadow Demon Race...¡±


    When he said this, he paused, only to see the blood patterns in his eyes appear once more.


    His expression was filled with loss and shock as he said, ¡°My Shadow Demon Race was invited by Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty, Tianfang Guild and also Xuanling Guild Mufang, Jijue Celestial Dynasty Fuyue to join in. There is also Cloud World Tao...¡±


    Before he finished, a ck light shot over from afar.


    It was totally silent, only when it was half a breath away did Zong Shou notice it.


    He subconsciously acted, the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation that was hiding to the side was activated.


    Hundreds and thousands of sharp Sword Energies struck the ck light at the same time.


    Instantly, the ck light was shattered.


    A ck mist exploded out from within and spread out quickly in the void.


    Lu Zhi was also alerted, finallying to his senses. Anxiousness appeared in his eyes and his face was filled with loss.


    ¡°What did you do to me? What did I say?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry about him and looked closely at the ck mist.


    Poison? It didn¡¯t look weak either.


    He decisively scattered the Sword Light and with a few shes of his sword he obtained Lu Zhi¡¯s God Demon Energy Pellet and then retreated.


    The ck mist also spread over causing the God Realm body to corrode and melt in the poisonous mist, bing a portion of it.


    Zong Shou felt a chill. Even if Lu Zhi died and his aura faded, he still had a God Realm unbreakable body.


    It shouldn¡¯t be broken and corroded so easily.


    Through that, one could tell how strong the poison was.


    If it was used on the battlefield, the oue would truly be catastrophic.


    Luckily, the spread of the poison was really slow and as long as one was slightly stronger, one would be able to escape.


    Or a God Realm Cultivator good at wind techniques would be able to push it aside.


    However, at this moment, Zong Shou cared more about where the ck light came from.


    His Spiritual Sense spread out like a ripple, the blood intent in his eyes became even thicker as he shone the numerous worlds around.


    Momentster, Zong Shou frowned and retracted his Spiritual Sense.


    There was nothing unusual about the area and there wasn¡¯t anyone there.


    There weren¡¯t any suspicious points around the World River.


    His Spiritual Sense contacted Aokun and Aoyi but they too didn¡¯t obtain anything either.


    Zong Shou understood and knew that the person who acted either had something that could hide from his World Burning Blood Eye ability or he had a treasure that could allow him to be totally invisible.


    He was able to actually escape safely from both his Blood Eyes and Illusionary Heart Mirror.


    No matter what the reason was, one would know that the background of this person was extremely strong.


    He also thought back to the words Lu Zhi had said.


    Cloud World Tao...


    Tao? Taoist Faction? Or Daoling Vast Habitat?


    The Shadow Demons tried to ambush and kill him today but did the Cloud World Taoist Faction join in?


    He remembered that they had an agreement that within 20 years he couldn¡¯t return to the Cloud World.


    However, they also promised that within 20 years they wouldn¡¯t be enemies with Great Gan and him.


    Then, what was the meaning of their actions today?


    Was Daoling Vast Habitat really that confident, or did something else happen in the Cloud World?


    Such that they totally disregarded the previous agreement?


    Although he had many unanswered questions in his heart, his gaze slowly became sharper and sharper.


    If it was really someone from the Taoist Faction, then it was really a waste that he didn¡¯t grasp the opportunity today.


    If not, once he ended this matter, he could consider returning back to the Cloud World.


    However, since that person had nefarious intentions to scheme against him, then there would definitely be a second opportunity after this.


    Since he was now wary and lying in wait, he didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t be able to grab this person¡¯s tail.


    As for the Cloud World, he really had to pay attention to it. He had just left for a few months so who knows what changes had ured?


    Did the Book of the Universe battlee to an end so quickly? Or did Wei Xu fail when he tried to enter the End Realm?


    A million thoughts shed in his mind before he burst outughing.


    Although he didn¡¯t hear Lu Zhi say the most crucial part, the first few were enough! This already made him satisfied.


    ¡°My Shadow Demon Race was invited by Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty, Tianfang Guild and also Xuanling Guild Mufang, Jijue Celestial Dynasty Fuyue to join in.¡±


    His fists clenched tight as wave after wave of energy exploded out around his body.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were ice cold.


    Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty, Xuanling Guild and Jijue Celestial Dynasty were still okay.


    Hong Jiuchen being unhappy was expected and the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty did have the ability to interfere in this.


    Mufang and Fuyue dering themselves as enemies with him was also expected.


    However, for Tianfang Guild to actually dare to join in, they were really asking to die!


    The space behind him suddenly moved. A really familiar fragrance appeared behind him and a pair of arms wrapped around his body without a care of the gazes of people around. Although no one spoke, he could feel her clear longing for him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart felt warm, the killing intent in his eyes slowly calmed down.


    At this moment, Feng Taiji and the others dealt with their opponents and moved over. They looked over with weird expressions on their faces.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about their gazes too as he hugged Ruoshui¡¯s petite body in his arms.


    He first stared right at Zhao Yanran and apologized to them all, ¡°I camete, sorry to all of you! Thanks to all of you going all out, Great Gan is safe. I am really grateful and I will thank you for your help in the future!¡±


    If they were his subjects, then there would be no need to do so. However, most of these people were from the Sword Sect, Buddhist Faction and Common People¡¯s Path.


    The people here including Feng Taiji were all doted and respected.


    Even before, when Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply and he had abandoned them to suffer the attacks of the few powers in Yuanlian World, the few Celestial Realm Cultivators here didn¡¯t make any noise.


    They all saw Zong Shou¡¯s might when he killed those 5 Formless God Demons.


    Their emotions were tough to calm down even now.


    Even if those 5 were being suppressed by the Illusionary Heart Mirror and their truebat strength had fallen below God Realm, Zong Shou dealt with the matter so easily and casually. It was obvious that he had huge strength.


    They felt that the people ahead of him were indiscernible. How could such a hero not take down Yuanlian World?


    Since they wanted to follow him to gain a footing on Yuanlian World, then how could they not pay a price?


    Although they suffered heavy losses,pared to the rewards, it was totally negligible.


    Zong Shou looked at Feng Taiji weirdly and sized him up.


    He felt that this person seemed to have be totally different. He was originally a talent but after a few months he seemed more and more outstanding.

 Chapter 962 - No Sincerity

    <h4>Chapter 962: No Sincerity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Is Brother Feng willing to be my envoy to make a trip on my behalf to see Hong Jiuchen and Mufang? We can¡¯t let this matter end like this. They need to give us an exnation.¡±


    Feng Taiji didn¡¯t understand and looked closely at Zong Shou.


    He couldn¡¯t see anything from his expression. However, there was actually no need to hesitate and think about anything.


    ¡°Why not? But what is Ruler¡¯s bottom line?¡±


    Since he agreed to be the envoy, then he had to know Zong Shou¡¯s rough proposition.


    ¡°You can restrict them to back out of Yuanlian World in 10 days! This time, anyone who killed someone from Great Gan will need to paypensation with their own lives. And I also want Hong Jiuchen and Tanjing¡¯s head.¡±


    Feng Taiji didn¡¯t feel much when he heard this. The conditions sounded a bit excessive, thetter two were slightly harder, but it made sense, otherwise, it would be tough to make the satisfy the masses.


    However, to seed in the negotiation, they would have to give up something.


    In the next moment, Zong Shou said, ¡°Apart from that, these 4 will each give us 4 small-sized worlds. This is my bottom line, we can¡¯t take a step back at all...¡±


    Not only was Feng Taiji shocked, the people gathered here were all caught off guard and they didn¡¯t understand.


    4 small worlds weren¡¯t much to someone like the Lu Family with 800 medium-sized worlds.


    However, it was like cutting their flesh for sides like Xuanling Guild and Jijue Saint Dynasty.


    Not to mention, Tianfang Guild who had always been struggling.


    It was pretty much impossible for these few powers to agree to that.


    One could see that a few of them didn¡¯t have any intentions of peace talks with Great Gan.


    Feng Taiji was really helpless and said, ¡°If Ruler wants to offer something like that, then why don¡¯t we just directly start a war!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, ¡°We need to be polite before starting a war. These people have nned so extensively to take my life, so taking some small worlds from them isn¡¯t much. Just say that fury has invaded my heart and I am unwilling topromise with them.¡±


    Feng Taiji opened his mouth and wanted to say something else but then he understood. He bowed, ¡°Taiji roughly understands what Ruler means!¡±


    Hong Jiuchen and the others plotted against his life. So, no matter what Great Gan did, it was still appropriate.


    What he needed to do was to tell the other side about thisyer of meaning.


    It was best if everyone knew about this.


    He also found it weird. Zong Shou¡¯s actions were more provocative and evoked more anger than anything else. It would only make the 4 sides reject and even join hands.


    Why was Zong Shou confident to not even fear these powers who had Saint Realm Experts?


    Looking at Zong Shou, he seemed to want them to reject right away, so that he could officially attack?


    To him, obtaining the entire Yuanlian World was already pretty good.


    With just the 6-7 Celestial Realm Experts from the 4 sides of the Cloud World as well as Zong Shou and Ruoshui, it was definitely impossible to force the 4 sides to give in.


    On the battlefield, even if they had talents like Shi Run and Zhuang Yu, they might not be able to definitely win.


    Although he had many unanswered questions in his heart, he knew that Zong Shou was definitely not a crazy person.


    It was either he had enough confidence or he had his reason for doing so.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let Ruler down!¡±


    ¡°Thank you Brother Feng! I have no sincerity this time, so just keep yourself alive when you go over...¡±


    Zong Shou was directly saying that they were prepared to show respect before starting a war and that they were capable of doing either.


    It was also to give them some time to prepare to gather their men so that when the real war started they would be able to capture somerger fish.


    Only by heavily damaging the 4 factions and upying a dozen more small-sized worlds could they keep themselves safe.


    He also needed some time to prepare on his side.


    Although he had a set ofplete Imperial Big Dipper Demon ying Sword Formations, he needed to give those Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors some time to familiarize themselves.


    Apart from Mind Stones, he also obtained many precious materials on this trip which he could use to craft weapons and armor.


    At this moment, his Martial Path and Spiritual Technique umtions were enough for him to perfect the ck Fox Iron Cavalry.


    He was confident that in terms of cultivation methods, they were no weaker than the Blood Cloud cavalry. The only difference would be the armor and weapons that the cavalry used.


    Cavalry Armor was the armor of the mounts while the equipment was the armor of the Cavalryman.


    Although his ck Fox Cavalry were Grade-6 Dao Soldiers,pared to the Blood Cloud Cavalry they werecking in this department.


    He looked into the distance at the Spaceships in the void that were engaged in an intense battle.


    Since he killed those 5 Formless God Demons, these Spaceships looked like they were about to copse.


    Under Shi Run¡¯smand, dozens of ships were already destroyed. The formations were separating and they were in a tough situation.


    There were a few more ships hanging in the air. The Great Gan Spaceships leaned over and were fighting and killing.


    The others were unable to escape. Although Zong Shou didn¡¯t attack, his Spiritual Sense and Sword Intent locked onto the World River space, pressing down and striking the hearts of those cultivators, indirectly joining the battle.


    Looking at the situation, he knew that they didn¡¯t need the help of the Celestial Realm Cultivators. Thebined army of those few sides had no chance of winning at all.


    Looking at Shi Run¡¯s arrangements, she seemed like she wanted to take down all the Spaceships.


    Zong Shouughed coldly, raising his head and pulling over the person who wasughing arrogantly just now.


    He was often a petty person and never forgot about people who insulted him. He didn¡¯t forget how this person scolded him and mocked him so badly.


    He didn¡¯t ask anything, directly using Soul Scouring to search his memories.


    ¡°So youe from the Seven Saint Alliance...¡±


    Zong Shou instantly understood, it was no wonder this person saw him as an enemy.


    After all, he did kill Jiujing and his subjects. One of them was a blood rtive of this person.


    However, this time these people acted on their own and had nothing to do with Seven Saint Alliance.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care. Even if Seven Saint Alliance really joined in, at most there would be one more group of people. He would still be able to handle it.


    It was something else that made his brow raise up. He kept silent for a moment before he looked to the northeast of Yuanlian World.


    ¡°Shura Race?¡±


    He thought about it seriously for a moment before he stepped in that direction.


    It seemed like he had to meet up with Brother Chahou Hu.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Pretty much at the same time, in the void several worlds away.


    A green leaf that was folded like a scroll floated over. It surged over along with the flow of the Spiritual River.


    Not only was it moving really quickly but it was also tough to notice. The beasts around didn¡¯t sense the leaf at all. It was like this item didn¡¯t exist at all.


    It was getting closer and closer to Yuanlian World.


    The leaf finally opened and totally spread out.


    Three people appeared, two males and one female. They all wore green Taoist robes and they also looked really young.


    The one at the front was a woman, her face was ashen white as she looked expressionlessly at the world, remaining totally silent.


    ¡°That was the Blood Sword Monster Lord that killed tens of thousands of Taoist Faction disciples? How extraordinary, a rare sight even in thousands of years.¡±


    The person who spoke stood beside her. He was close to 30 and he had a mole on his brow. He held a horsetail whisk making him seem ethereal and like someone who transcended mortal matters.


    He sighed, who knows if he was praising or if he had another meaning?


    ¡°Senior Master Chengxing! I know you love talents but this person is the enemy of our Taoist Faction. Qingming personally saw him kill a few of my good friends, he really is a demon...¡±


    The teen smiled bitterly and then shook her head, ¡°He left the Cloud World for so many years and his cultivation actually didn¡¯t slow down, instead, it increased even quicker. He is bing more and more indiscernible.¡±


    When she said this, she asked curiously, ¡°With Senior Master¡¯s ability, can you take down Zong Shou now?¡±


    ¡°If it was anywhere else, I would be really confident!¡±


    Chengxing¡¯s words were really arrogant but at the same time his tone didn¡¯t hold much confidence. He continued, ¡°However, don¡¯t forget that this is Yuanlian World. The so-called Great Gan owns close to half of it.¡±


    What he meant was that if it was a fair fight, he would have a high chance of winning, but this ce was near Yuanlian World.


    Zong Shou was the owner here and using the strength of the country even if his cultivation was weaker, it would be enough to fight him and he could even suppress him.


    ¡°This person¡¯s physical body has already reached the unbreakable stage, simr to God Realm cultivators. He has grasped Sword Intent Spirit Realm and has high attainments in it. His Instant Space Technique is also wless. We don¡¯t know what other methods he has. However, with just this alone, he is able to fight against God Realm Cultivators. For an Initial Celestial Realm to go up against God Realm Experts, he is truly the top person from the Cloud World. That Formless God Demon really deserved to die! I really underestimated him this time!¡±


    Qingming was shocked. She especially reminded that Shadow Demon head to increase helpers and send 5 God Realms over, but in the end the oue made her feel dejected.


    ¡°In other words, we can¡¯t do anything to him, so it is best not to attack him?¡±


    ¡°That is the best-case scenario!¡±


    Chengxing nodded his head, a satisfied expression appeared in his eyes. This girl could be taught.


    ¡°We have already alerted him this time and he would be wary. It would be extremely hard for us to trap him. Moreover, if the Cloud World situation is settled and Common People¡¯s Path is wiped out, no one will be able to help Dragon Shadow. It would be so easy to take this kid¡¯s life. It is best for us to take the safer option now...¡±


    The moment he said this, he was interrupted by the person at the side.


    ¡°We still have a chance! Zong Shou is always vicious and this time with the 4 sides plotting against him causing him huge losses, he won¡¯t take this standing still! Hong Jiuchen and the others aren¡¯t people to give up their legacies. Once both sides sh, that will be our chance!¡±


    When Chengxing heard this, he instantly frowned, ncing over with a troubled expression.


    This person was Xiao Xiangzi, one of the outstanding members of the Taoist Faction junior generation.


    However, this person¡¯s status wasn¡¯t high enough to speak in front of him, to go against his words.


    If not for him giving face to the dead Wu Xu, he would have created many problems for this young man.

 Chapter 963 - Coincidental Meeting With Wushang

    <h4>Chapter 963: Coincidental Meeting With Wushang</h4>


    This kid pretty much let hate and anger cover his eyes and cloud his decision making!


    The Taoist Ancestor had 70% confidence in the Common People¡¯s Path matter, but there were still some uncertainties.


    Once their plot failed, this person would have a genuine reason to return to the Cloud World.


    At this moment, who else in the Cloud World could stop him? To deal with Zong Shou they would definitely have to pay a huge price.


    ¡°Bastard! Who gave you the right to speak here?¡±


    He respected Chengxing but there was no need for him to show the same amount of respect to Xiao Xiangzi.


    The former¡¯s father was about to be an End Realm Saint Venerable and he was most probably going to pass his tribtion.


    He might be the ninth End Realm since Dragon Shadow. His position in the Taoist Faction was really respected.


    Although Xiao Xiangzi was able to merge Spirit with Martial Arts, his cultivation in recent years was also not bad.


    However, due to his Master dying a few years early, in his eyes, he was like a piece of grass, able to be crushed as and when he wanted.


    Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s face turned ashen white, embarrassment and rage appeared in his eyes. But he tried to calm himself down and he kept silent.


    Chengxing scoffed coldly and didn¡¯t bother, saying to Qingming by his side, ¡°Pce Head¡¯s status is really important and can¡¯t take risks. Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty and Xuanling Guild were once enemies of our Taoist Faction. Moreover, they are afraid of Dragon Shadow and even if they conflict with Zong Shou, they won¡¯t easily take their lives. To work with them is like a sheep with a tiger¡¯s skin...¡±


    After saying this, he quietly waited, sneaking nces at Qingming¡¯s expression.


    The decision would still depend on this junior female.


    This woman was in charge of Daoling Vast Habitat and was the Daoling Pce Head. From a status standpoint, she was only lower than the Sect Leader.


    If it was anyone else, even Wu Xu, he wouldn¡¯t have to do that.


    However, Qingming¡¯s father was a future End Realm, so he had to respect her.


    Qingming was still hesitating and found it hard to make a decision.


    She and Zong Shou were enemies, it was so bad that they couldn¡¯t share the same world. Even using the Illusionary Heart Mirror to convince the Shadow Demons and n so much to start this whole ambush.


    She even rushed over from all her business to personally watch Zong Shou die.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that in the end those Formless God Demons would be the ones who were wiped out.


    She really couldn¡¯t ept it, that her enemy would still live freely in this world.


    Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s words really tempted her.


    However, she also knew the risk that she would face.


    If Common People¡¯s Path wasn¡¯t wiped out and Zong Shou returned back to the Cloud World...


    Probably no one in the Cloud World would be willing to see this happen.


    She was unable to make a decision and she slowly entered a daze. However, she heardughter from beside her.


    ¡°Interesting! Interesting! I have headed to numerous worlds and fortunately found this ce. However, I heard the shocking news that someone is trying to scheme against my friend. What do you think I should do?¡±


    The voice was quite familiar. Qingming came back to her senses and looked over in shock, only to see a person standing in the air. He was around 20, dressed in a purple robe. He had an arrogant and untamed expression, he smiled as he looked over.


    ¡°Yuan Wushang...¡±


    Qingming was at a loss, why was this person here?


    Why didn¡¯t Chengxing sense anything when this person headed over?


    He seemed to have heard what they said.


    With the treasure beneath their feet blocking off Spiritual Sense and sound waves, how did this person do that?


    Yuan Wushang had once lost to Zong Shou¡¯s sword. Then, for some reason they ended up close to one another.


    If he told him what happened today to Zong Shou, then...


    The consequences would be detrimental!


    Qingming¡¯s eyes were as sharp as knives, filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Senior Master Chengxing, kill him! This person cannot be left alive!¡±


    Chengxing didn¡¯t hesitate at all when he heard this. He waved his horsetail whisk and struck over.


    3,000 Silver Threads, each as sharp as a sword, danced like snakes as they swept over toward Wushang.


    The moment they were about tond, there was suddenly a Spiritual Energy explosion that stopped the 3,000 threads.


    Yuan Wushang continued to smile, ¡°You are trying to kill me to shut me up? To say that women are vicious is really true. Fortunately, fortunately...¡±


    In the sky full of chaotic Spiritual Energy, Yuan Wushang threw out an item. At the start, it was just the size of a rice grain but then it swiftly swelled up. In just a moment, it transformed into the shape of a human.


    It was actually a jade person, punching out in the air,pletely unafraid of those 3,000 flying silk threads.


    With a loud ¡°Hong¡±, it smashed the horsetail whisk, causing those Silver Threads to explode out. It then furiously smashed over with the aura of a crazy tiger.


    ¡°Mohist Family Jade Puppet!¡±


    Chengxing¡¯s pupils constricted as he didn¡¯t underestimate him at all and even went all out.


    The scattered Silver Threads wrapped over relentlessly.


    Numerous maple leaves flew out from Chengxing¡¯s sleeves. They stacked together to form a giant maple leaf that sliced down.


    The puppet didn¡¯t block at all, allowing the de light to sh its head, not bothered at all.


    It still used a fist to punch out ferociously. There was another explosion noise as the lotus leaf under him shook for just a moment.


    Chengxing frowned once more, his expression turning serious.


    This Jade Puppet not only had limitless strength but it had close to 6,000 Sumeru Mountains of strength. It was also made of Celestial Treasures which were really firm and tough.


    The Maple Leaf Knife shed the jade head, only leaving a white mark.


    When facing it, he found it really difficult to handle but not to the point that he couldn¡¯t beat it, just that he would have to spend some effort to do so.


    In the next moment, a person suddenly stood within the explosive energy that was capable of destroying Celestial Grade cultivators, moving swiftly over.


    Chengxing was stunned once more. What was Yuan Wushang nning to do?


    In just a moment, Chengxing reacted and then his body was covered in a cold sweat.


    This person was staring at Qingming and Xiao Xiangzi!


    Rage exploded in his heart as Chengxing subconsciously threw a g toward Qingming to cover and protect her body.


    As for Xiao Xiangzi, Chengxing was being suppressed by the Jade Puppet, unable to be distracted and help him.


    A momentter, Chengxing stood in the air. He looked up right as the jade white light flew into the distance. His expression was really ugly.


    In the blink of an eye, he was out of his field of sight.


    He was caught off guard and was unable to protect Xiao Xiangzi. With the Jade Puppet carrying him, Yuan Wushang¡¯s movement speed even exceeded his.


    He could only look on as the person fled.


    Qingming¡¯s face was so dark and sunken that water was about to drip out of it. After a long while, he took a deep breath.


    ¡°Senior Master, no matter what, we cannot let that person and Zong Shou meet. Especially Xiao Xiangzi...¡±


    Chengxing nodded with a serious expression on his face. This was something he understood.


    However, with the Jade Puppet there, if Yuan Wushang wanted to escape, it would be tough for him to do anything alone.


    To capture this person, he needed to gather the surrounding people from the sect.


    If all else failed, he had to at least end Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s life...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    When Zong Shou arrived at the pce that Chahou Hu and the Shura Race lived in, he noticed that this entire ce was empty. There was no one within therge Celestial Manor.


    Zong Shou stepped in and no one stopped him at all. Only when he entered thergest hall did he sense something.


    He raised his eyes and looked up to see Chahou Hu smiling as he stood at the top of the hall.


    Zong Shou had many questions in his heart but he was forcefully pressing them down as he walked in.


    ¡°Just now, I found out that Seven Saint Alliance didn¡¯t participate in the battle of Yuanlian World all thanks to the Shura Race. I have to thank Brother Cha for this!¡±


    If the Seven Saint Alliance did join in and the five sides worked together, Feng Taiji and the others might not have been able tost till now.


    Even the remaining four had more or less been restricted by the Shura Race.


    At this moment, he was more and more sure that this person¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t simple and he wasn¡¯t just a normal General of the Shura Race.


    ¡°Brother Zong, why are you saying this? I promised you, so of course, I will do whatever I can. This is my responsibility, so what are you thanking me for?¡±


    Chahou Hu shook his head and walked down the steps.


    ¡°Brother Zong is the one that didn¡¯t disappoint me. The battle in the World River outside the world was so amazing. It made me feel that everything I did was worth it.¡±


    When he said this, he didn¡¯t wait for Zong Shou to speak before he tossed a jade letter over, saying with deep meaning, ¡°Inside are the various things that happened recently in Yuanlian World, you can take a look.¡±


    Zong Shou casually took it over and sent his Spiritual Sense into it.


    Roughly three breathster, he cast aside his thoughts and heavy emotions.


    There was news about Shiyue within the jade letter.


    It made him feel shocked and even more nervous.


    That person had actually upied a full 23 worlds in just 4 years. One of them was even a medium-sized world...


    His heart shook and he was unable to recover for a while.


    Zong Shou was distracted for a full minute before he came back to his senses and he started to calm down his Energy Meridians.


    A tough to describe suppressive feeling rose up in his head. He felt that the future was really tough to predict.


    He should have upied Yuanlian World and conquered dozens of small-sized worlds before returning to the Cloud World.


    When he fully controlled the Cloud World, then he would be totally unstoppable.


    He had acted on Yuanlian World and upied this ce first. Logically speaking, he stole his luck but who knew that Shiyue would expand even quicker.


    ¡°There is someone behind him helping him!¡±


    Chahou Huughed, ¡°However, the main reason is still Brother Zong.¡±


    Zong Shou looked over in shock only to hear Chahou Hu say, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Brother Zong restricting and drawing over Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty and Xuanling Guild such that his pressure was reduced, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to conquer so many areas.¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou understand, his mouth became filled with a bitter taste.


    What was this? He wanted to stop that person¡¯s momentum and in the end he helped him instead.


    Then, he shook his head. He wasn¡¯t a person to me circumstance, so he wouldn¡¯t sigh and give up when he faced a tough situation.


    It was good if he could stop that person, but it was okay even if he couldn¡¯t.


    Yuanlian World had a great position and the surrounding dozen worlds were not only all humans but they were filled with resources too.


    It was a great ce to raise troops and increase strength. Once he seeded in upying them, he wouldn¡¯t be in a worse situation than Shiyue.

 Chapter 964 - Unrestrained Purchase

    <h4>Chapter 964: Unrestrained Purchase</h4>


    ¡°Why did Brother Cha give me this item?¡±


    He ced down the jade letter and Zong Shou looked over curiously.


    He was indeed really curious. He thought back to what Chahou Hu said when he left Yuanlian World.


    Shura Race¡¯s tribtion? Did this person really fear Shiyue that much?


    ¡°I just want to remind Brother Shou that time waits for no one. If we don¡¯t face this matter head-on, it might be toote.¡±


    Chahou Hu smiled as he exined. Then, he said, ¡°Are you nning to swallow the entire Yuanlian World now that you are back? Or do you have other ns? If that is so, I can help you over on my side.¡±


    At this moment, Zong Shou naturally wouldn¡¯t tell him that he wanted to swallow up not only Yuanlian World but also the surrounding worlds.


    No matter how much he trusted him, he couldn¡¯t tell him such things. As they say, a ruler that doesn¡¯t keep secrets will lose his country, a subject that doesn¡¯t keep secrets will lose his life.


    Before everything was settled, he wasn¡¯t willing to tell other people about what he was nning.


    He was only interested in the so-called help from Chahou Hu.


    ¡°Whether or not I will swallow Yuanlian will depend on the situation. However if I say yes, how is Brother Cha going to help me?¡±


    Chahou Hu wasn¡¯t surprised by Zong Shou¡¯s probing words.


    While waving his hand a ball of Spiritual Light rose up and formed into words in the air. They were the size of bugs, actually 30 feet long.


    ¡°My Shura race has ruled over this region for decades. Although we can¡¯tpare to Sky Burning Lu Family, we have amassed some finances and treasures. The listed items should be helpful to Brother Zong. However, all these things weren¡¯t obtained from the air, so if you want them, you will have to exchange for something of equal value.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Just now, you killed 5 Formless God Demons, so you should have obtained a lot? Be it Mind Stones, pills, talismans, etc., you can exchange all of them with me. Just the 5 Shadow Demon Energy Pellets can be exchanged for at least 3,000 Low-Grade Celestial Stones. The price is definitely fair and I won¡¯t lie and hide anything from Brother Zong...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply as his eyes were fixed on the list that Chahou Hu had given him.


    It was really endless and dazzling, from Dao Soldier armors to pills and also various kinds of formations and Spiritual Treasures. There were also various kinds of cultivation methods.


    He sighed, as expected, there wasn¡¯t any free meal in the world.


    Looking at what Chahou Hu did, he really seemed like a businessman, a little different from the Shura Race in his memory.


    He looked down, line by line, and his mind was filled with many thoughts, he was really tempted.


    Little Gol needed those 5 Shadow Demon Energy Pellets, so they couldn¡¯t be sold.


    However, he did indeed have many items in his hands, although he didn¡¯t have many Mind Stones and Celestial Stone.


    However, Lu Tianqing and 5 Formless God Demons left him various kinds of materials and treasures as well as artifacts and pills. Apart from that, he had also obtained many things from Cangling World.


    Apart from leaving some of the items for people close to him, he had no use for the majority of the other items.


    Rather than heading to the bazaar in the future to sell them himself, why not first exchange for some items from Chahou Hu? Soon he would be able to use these items too.


    There were tens of thousands of resource type items alone on the list.


    Zong Shou noticed dozens of them that could be used to support him in refining the Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors. He would be able to gather up 1,000 sets which was more than enough.


    Just this alone meant that he couldn¡¯t give up on this opportunity. Besides, the prices of the various items were pretty fair.


    There were many things that were slightly more expensive. However, at this moment, most of them were indeed impossible to find near Yuanlian World.


    Chahou Hu really didn¡¯t con him.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He took out a few Celestial Treasures that he had no use for, a total of 7. Next were Magical treasures, 60 of them. The rest were various materials and ingredients of varying grades, a total of 1,000 of them.


    Chahou Hu looked on quietly from the side, his eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°Brother Zong is really rich, it is really unexpected.¡±


    He took in a deep breath, calcting before opening his mouth once more, ¡°I can give you 13,200 Low-Grade Celestial Stones for this, is Brother Zong satisfied?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips twitched, this was just the price of 21 Initial God Realm Shadow Demon Energy Pellets.


    He noticed that Chahou Hu didn¡¯t press the price down too much. He estimated a price around there too, maybe just a few thousand higher.


    He nodded slightly and pointed with his finger. The Spiritual Light formed into words and was pulled beside him and then after the price, he added the number that he wanted.


    A weird glow shed in Chahou Hu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Brother Zong is taking all this mostly to craft Heaven Grade Dao Soldier items?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, he only stopped when 200 sets of ingredients were gathered.


    These items roughly cost 3,000 Low-Grade Celestial Stones. After discussing further, he might be able to lower the price a little.


    Apart from that, there were 180 Heaven Grade Dao Soldier Sword Artifacts and Vests.


    The Shura Race had premade ones, that didn¡¯t need to be refined or additionally crafted.


    The grade wasn¡¯t high but they were all of the same style,patible with the Imperial Demon ying Sword Formation. The cost was estimated at 5,000 Low-Grade Celestial Stones.


    Afterward, his gaze gathered on the various Dao Soldier Armors.


    They were dazzling with many different types, but they weren¡¯t what he needed.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou probed once more.


    ¡°I need some Xuan Huang Grade Dao Soldier Armor and weapons, can I have them custom made? How long do you need?¡±


    Heaven and Earth Grade Dao Soldiers had their importance in the cultivation method. For the Xuan and Huang Grades, apart from the support technique, half of their strength was in their armor and weapons.


    He had obtained the Sky Burning Lu Family Bloodline Legacy and 25% of the legacy memory was rted to war.


    There were close to 100 types of Dao Soldier which was enough to let him perfect the ck Fox Iron Cavalry equipment.


    Even the Big Dipper Sword Soldiers and Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers, these types of Huang Grade Dao Soldiers who fought during the initial Qin and shocked the world, could be greatly improved.


    Based on what he knew, out of the hundreds of thousands of people who he brought to Yuanlian World, there were close to 60,000 who entered Grade-4 through the vast Yuanlian World Spiritual Energy.


    The few Great Gan Generals who followed Zong Shou had prepared for this in advance.


    He had trained the Grade-4 Martial Cultivators and Spirit Masters very well.


    Moreover, within Yuanlian World, out of the 8 countries he had under him now, since they were allowed to train, there were many talented people who advanced and rose up.


    If the two sides were added together, the total number could reach around 80,000...


    If all these people were rounded up, it was enough to nt fear deep into the hearts of their enemy.


    But what wascking was a good set of armor and training in his Dao Soldier cultivation method.


    This time he did bring many resources back with him. However, for him to craft his own items it would definitely take a long time.


    ¡°Custom make? That is possible!¡±


    When Chahou Hu heard this, he wasn¡¯t that certain and said, ¡°This will depend on what sort of materials Ruler wants to use for the custom made weapons and armor. If you have all the armor, then to craft one Xuan Grade set, it wouldn¡¯t take more than 10 days.¡±


    10 days?


    Zong Shou was stunned. He first didn¡¯t dare to believe his ears. When he saw the seriousness on Chahou Hu¡¯s face, a Spiritual Light shed, listing out a few armor and weapon blueprints.


    They onlycked a few crucial parts which were the core secrets of the Dao Soldier. No matter how difficult it was, he would craft it himself and he couldn¡¯t pass it on to others.


    Chahou Hu took just a look and nodded his head, ¡°This isn¡¯t something my racecks. Your armor and weapons are really exquisite and will take half a month! If it doesn¡¯t exceed 50,000 Xuan Grade, at most one month and we will be able to hand over the goods. Huang Grade won¡¯t be limited in quantity...¡±


    Half a month?


    At this moment, it was like Zong Shou had heard the voice of a celestial.


    To hand the goods over in a month. Then to dy the battle against Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty by a little more was something he was willing to do!


    He felt a chill in his heart, this was the war potential of the Shura Race?


    If they were like this, then what were the Sky Burning Lu Family who upied 800 worlds like?


    He took in a deep breath and Zong Shou directly drew the 15,000 beside the ck Fox Army which naturally included a set of weapons, mount armor and cavalry armor.


    As for the Big Dipper Sword Soldiers and Big Dipper Crossbow Warriors, in the past Great Gan used the simplified version.


    At this moment, Grade-4 Martial Cultivators were already sufficient, so Zong Shou directly ordered 60,000plete sets.


    However, just this alone cost him around 3,000 Low-Grade Celestial Stones.


    At this moment, he had only 1,000 left.


    He really wasn¡¯t able to buy anything good, so he just casually pulled somemon pills. Their grade wasn¡¯t high but he had millions of them.


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s Spirit Smander Blood Essence Pill provided great benefit to Great Gan in the past.


    However, along with the huge increase of cultivators under him, it was already not sufficient.


    The Spirit Snder Blood was not endless, Aokun also couldn¡¯t provide his blood every single day.


    The provision of Dragon Smander Blood Essence Pills had stopped half a year ago.


    Each year, only a portion was refined to be used as rewards.


    However, Zong Shou¡¯s Great Gan Celestial Dynasty needed to provide Spiritual Pills for these newly advanced cultivators.


    However, the Pill Masters in the country were not well established, so he had to mostly rely on purchasing from the outside.


    Everything was solved and right as Zong Shou was about to settle the bill, Chahou Hu smiled, ¡°I nearly forgot to say that we can actually loan stuff but not exceeding 60,000 Low-Grade Celestial Stones. 50% interest...¡±


    Zong Shou wanted to stop but when he heard this he felt furious.


    50% interest? This person actually dared to open his mouth!


    A monthter, 60,000 Celestial Stones would be 90,000!


    However, thinking about it carefully, Zong Shou didn¡¯t immediately reject the idea.


    After ordering these armors, he had at least 70% confidence in heavily damaging the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty and causing heavy losses to the other powers too.


    At that time, no matter how much he owed, he would be able to pay them back!


    He continued to scroll and his eyesnded on the Taiyi God Lightning Boat, these four words.


    It was a type of Spaceship but was much stronger than those under him.


    Inside, there were 18 Taiyi God Lightning Towers, it was a ship that could go up against Celestial Realm Cultivators.


    Just one ship could fight with a Peak Celestial Realm Expert, if there were 10 of them, even God Realm Cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    However, the price shocked his heart. It actually cost 3,000 Low-Grade Celestial Stones.

 Chapter 965 - Shocking News

    <h4>Chapter 965: Shocking News</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°My Shura Race only produces 10 of these Taiyi God Lightning Ships every year. If you want to buy them, I can give you a discounted price. It can be lowered to around 2,500 or we can add 2 more towers. 10 of them can also be handed over in a month. The Spaceships can only be given to you at a discounted price this time. After today, you might not have a chance to buy them...¡±


    Seemingly seeing through Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts, Chahou Hu tried to tempt him and added to the stakes.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped once more.


    Naturally, he knew that what Chahou Hu said was true.


    No matter which family it was, a Taiyi God Lightning Ship was an important item, a key item to control the outer region World River.


    Just one could fight against a Peak Celestial Realm Cultivator. If one had a Celestial Realm Cultivatormanding it, thebat strength could increase by several folds.


    It was something that had no supply. The workload was huge and to build one a year required at least 30 Celestial Realm and above cksmiths.


    Powers like Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty and Xuanling Guild probably didn¡¯t have such powers either.


    For him to hand over the goods within a month meant that it would be in time for the uing battle.


    Moreover, if he wanted to take control of all the small-sized worlds nearby, then he had to have a strong space fleet.


    The normal Spaceships he had now were not sufficient for his needs.


    If he had 20 of these specialized warships at hand, not only could he control the area around Yuanlian, he could even suppress the area.


    He really couldn¡¯t reject it...


    Besides, there was an upper limit of 20.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate to buy them all.


    ¡°There is no need to lower the price, add two more towers. However, since I can¡¯t pay all at once then Brother Cha, please allow me to pay in installments.¡±


    Seeing as Chahou Hu did not object, Zong Shou treated it as if he was agreeing.


    With that, he owned 30,000 Low-Grade Celestial Stones.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t interested in anything else and wasn¡¯t willing to suffer from more interests, which was why after browsing at the remaining list he wanted to just end it.


    However, when the corner of his eyes nced across at the bottom he was tempted once more.


    ¡°Spirit Realm ve Cultivators? What are these?¡±


    ¡°Like the name suggests, naturally they are Spirit Realm Cultivators. Our race didn¡¯t conquer the outer region, so we don¡¯t have many of these ves and we don¡¯t do such business. However, they are reallymon in the various bazaars.¡±


    He exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Brother Zong. Since we dare to take them out to sell, then naturally we solved all problems. Their memories have been wiped and it is the same as having another personality built for them. If they could betray their masters ur, normally the prestigious merchants would take responsibility. Many powers will buy them to make Dao Soldiers or ve Puppets. Some even use them for Blood Sacrifice. Your Cloud World Taoist Sect made a huge deal, buying 1,000 of them 3 years ago. Who knows for what reason...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face instantly turned green. If before he wasn¡¯t sure whether Chahou Hu was really helping him, now after seeing the ships and the ves, he knew that his person was definitely cing all his chips on him.


    Chahou Hu seemed to know what he wascking the most now. The list disyed exactly the things that he needed.


    What was shocking was the news that Chahou Hu mentioned after.


    The Taoist Sect bought 1,000 Spirit Realm ves at once? What were they preparing to do?


    ¡°This matter is a secret but there aren¡¯t airtight walls in this world. I was fortunate to find out about it recently. Although the few factions of your Cloud World aren¡¯t that strong in this region and their foundations aren¡¯t that deep, no matter where they are ced, they will still be a mighty force...¡±


    Chahou Hu continued and then he asked, ¡°How many is Brother Zong willing to purchase? I have no avable stock but I can help you purchase them and they can also arrive in Yuanlian World in a month. If you don¡¯t trust my people, then you can test the goods out. I am sure those controlling heart methods won¡¯t be hidden away from you. Oh! Right, I remember that there is a merchant squad of mine nearby. They are helping a ve Merchant send items. If you are willing to increase the price and negotiate, you can get them in 3 days.¡±


    Zong Shou looked straight at Chahou Hu, not saying anything, directly drawing the number 500.


    As long as one had enough people and enough resources, one could naturally increase the number of Earth Grade Dao Soldiers.


    Once Yuanlian World stabilized, naturally he could draw more cultivators over to join him.


    Actually, there wasn¡¯t much cash needed to purchase them, the 500 ves only cost 30,000.


    Who knows whether it was a coincidence, but both added together was a nice 60,000.


    Luckily, the materials needed to refine Spirit Changing Demon ying Warriors were a grade lower than Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers.


    Zong Shou himself also purchased a lot and there were enough materials in Yuanlian World, so there was no need for him to purchase anymore.


    With this deal settled, Zong Shou had a casual conversation with Chahou Hu.


    In the open, they were chatting and talking about cultivation experience but in the dark both sides knew that they were probing one another.


    However, after half a day, neither side was able to ascertain anything. Chahou Hu¡¯s mouth was really tight and he wasn¡¯t willing to reveal much. Zong Shou also didn¡¯t reveal any of his emotions on his face.


    In the end, he found it boring and scolded Little Fox, before he decided to not stay any longer.


    As for the ally discussion, he did have such an idea but he didn¡¯t mention it.


    The fact that the Shura Race had moved their people away from here made their stand clear, that they weren¡¯t willing to directly interfere. Zong Shou naturally got rid of this thought and didn¡¯t ask for rejection.


    He walked out of the pce in the sky and traveled beneath the clouds.


    He felt startled that the Shura Race had so many resources.


    Soon his Great Gan would instantly own 200 Celestial Realms, 600 Spirit Realms, and tens of thousands of Xuan and Huang Grade Dao Soldiers too.


    Such a power, even during periods of abundant Spiritual Energy would allow one to own a region.


    In the outer region, he was far stronger than Tianfang Guild that had existed for 10,000 years.


    Unknowingly, he had already reached such a stage...


    He thought back to how the Shura Race could send over so many resources in a month. If they told him they didn¡¯t prepare in advance he wouldn¡¯t believe them.


    Most probably they were waiting for him. However, if he wasn¡¯t the one who unified Yuanlian...


    Zong Shouughed and his final doubts were removed.


    These things were mostly prepared for Zhuang Yu, but in the end it benefitted him.


    As for whether or not Chahou Hu increased the stakes because of him, Zong Shou didn¡¯t know and there was no need for him to care.


    When he returned to the Yuanjing Celestial Pce, most of the others had all rushed back.


    Only Jingyin and Xuan Yun weren¡¯t there. The two of them didn¡¯t like to fight and kill people as they didn¡¯t like war matters. However, at the same time, they had the ability to save the wounded and heal their wounds.


    The Spiritual Tunes that Xuan Yun could y could help smooth out meridians and heal injuries. They could even provoke life force such that people rose up from the dead.


    When Jingyin was in the Buddhist Faction, it was said that she studied the Merciful Thousand Leaf Spiritual Curse. She also had healing abilities that were even a level higher than Xuan Yun, which was why although the two of them didn¡¯t join in true war matters, they were well respected.


    Before Zong Shou arrived, even if Zhuang Yu had a godlike ability, he was unable to prevent casualties in the southwest battlefield.


    The two of them stayed at the border to take care of the wounded.


    Based on what Xuan Yun said, she couldn¡¯t just watch on as they died. As for Jingyin, she felt that saving a life was really meritorious.


    Zong Shou found it a waste. He wanted to see Jingyin to see if there was any difference between the two.


    He could sense that Xuan Yun might really not want to return whereas Jingyin was most probably trying to avoid him.


    He returned to the Yuanjing Pce and didn¡¯t worry about anything else. He grabbed Ruoshui to sleep together and only after a full day and night of madness did he start to deal with proper matters.


    As the Ruler of the Celestial Dynasty, he had his responsibilities.


    Luckily, the few countries under him had their own Rulers to handle matters.


    Great Gan just needed to collect money. As for tough matters that needed to be settled, the Meeting Hall would be able to make decisions when he wasn¡¯t here.


    With Sword Sect, Buddhist Faction and Common People¡¯s Path as well as the various countries restricting one another, they wouldn¡¯t easily harm his interests.


    The things he had to deal with were mostly regarding military as well as the Celestial Realm Cultivators who he recruited.


    The first person he met was naturally Zhuang Yu who helped him take care of the entire situation.


    However, the first document he handed over surprised Zong Shou.


    ¡°You want to remove the Xuandou Guards?¡±


    He was really surprised. Zong Shou had been really careful not to touch them.


    They were like Zhuang Yu¡¯s private army and he allowed him to do whatever he wished.


    He was prepared to deal with it in the future but who knew that Zhuang Yu would raise it up himself.


    ¡°Ruler¡¯s Big Dipper Sword Soldiers are much stronger. If we don¡¯t remove them, we will be just wasting resources.¡±


    Zhuang Yu cupped his fists, ¡°Moreover, during these few years you have always kept your promises, making me trust you. I heard that your subjects in the Cloud World all removed their private armies, so I can¡¯t be an exception. Moreover, I don¡¯t have much money to raise so many people.¡±


    Zong Shouughed when he heard this and knew that now thismander was truly his.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s follow your intentions! Those 20,000 Xuandou Guards will all convert themselves into Big Dipper Sword Soldiers. Based on the Great Gan system, you can choose 3,000 to be your close Guards.¡±


    With this matter decided, Zong Shou flipped the second document.


    He was still surprised. In it he was really detailed in describing his thoughts and experience in using the ck Fox Iron Cavalry.


    Their strengths, their weaknesses, how to improve, they were all written in detail.


    A satisfied expression appeared on Zong Shou¡¯s face.


    The person was really devoted!


    He only perfected their armor but the support cultivation method was stillcking.


    Zhuang Yu¡¯s document had made up for hisst shortfall.

 Chapter 966 - Everything Prepared

    <h4>Chapter 966: Everything Prepared</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°The ck Fox Iron Cavalry are good at Illusionary Techniques and spells and their tracks are ethereal and tough to pick up. They are good at ambushing and can travel long distances to attack. The only time when they are slightly weaker is when they are charging at formations...¡±


    ¡°My view is that the ck Fox Iron Cavalry has many Double Cultivators and their talents are really rare. We can¡¯t ask for much Formation Charging Ability from them. Why don¡¯t we prepare a reserve mount that has thick leather and whose movement speed is around that of the Grade-5 Silver Scale Wind Stepping Beast!¡±


    When he saw this, Zong Shouughed. This was exactly what he thought.


    ¡°Since they are Double Cultivators, we can let them learn one or two explosive spells. We don¡¯t have to worry about the strength of the spells initially, just that they need to be used in front of the formations. No need for preparations, no need for seals, those that can be cast with just a thought. To mess up the enemy formation would mean that the Cavalry army would have no more ws...¡±


    He closed the document and was in deep thought.


    He had a rough structure for the Support Technique of the ck Fox Iron Cavalry.


    He did want to strengthen the Formation Charging Ability of the ck Fox Iron Cavalry.


    However, thinking about it now, based on his original idea, the added strength wouldn¡¯t be much.


    Why not follow Zhuang Yu¡¯s suggestion, to continue to work on the spells that they were good at, to strengthen it even further.


    However, if he was to do so, then everything that he prepared would have to be renned.


    Moreover, was the problem of an instant cast spell. Although the ck Fox Iron Cavalrymen were Double Cultivators, they still mainly focused on the Martial Path.


    To think of a spell that these people could cast instantly wasn¡¯t an easy matter...


    Apart from those two points, the other things were small matters.


    Zhuang Yu was a responsible person, he knew when to advance and retreat but wasn¡¯t good at holding power. He handed the sensitive matters to Zong Shou¡¯s few Army Generals to handle.


    Next were the factionless cultivators that wanted to join the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty.


    Zhuang Yu also didn¡¯t dare to take such matters into his own hands. After all, he didn¡¯t know if these people were reliable.


    He also dyed the issue, waiting for Zong Shou to return so he could make the decisions for himself.


    When they were at there greatest number, there were a total of 67 factionless cultivators who wanted to join. However, maybe after they saw that the situation wasn¡¯t good, they all ran. There were only slightly over 20 people left now.


    Zhuang Yu estimated that these people were either not afraid to die, supported Great Gan or were so dumb that they didn¡¯t even realize the situation. Either that or they had their own motives.


    Zong Shou was happy but he also knew that this person hadn¡¯t truly ced himself as a member of the Great Gan system.


    He considered many things and carefully dealt with all matters, trying his best not to cross that line.


    This was a good thing but in the long term he might feel alienated.


    When facing special situations, Zhuang Yu¡¯s unwillingness to make decisions would cause them to suffer losses.


    He wasn¡¯t a Ruler that didn¡¯t trust his men. With Great Gan Celestial Dynasty¡¯s system, the possibility of subjects rebelling was really small. Zhuang Yu really didn¡¯t need to act like he was doing so now...


    Zong Shou shook his head. He could only talk about such issues in the future. It wasn¡¯t the right time for him to deal with it now.


    In just an hour, Zong Shou dealt with all the matters. Next would be to discuss with the various Generals how to take out elites to build andplete the Big Dipper Sword Soldiers and Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers and arrange for them to have drills together.


    Chahou Hu¡¯s armors would arrive in a month.


    Although the Grade-4 and above cultivators did drills usually, most of them also started training in the Support Techniques and had some understanding, but they didn¡¯t have proper training yet. They didn¡¯t turn into a true army which was why they needed to utilize the time they had left to do so.


    Within Yuanlian World, the people below Xiantian Realm could also be put to work.


    Once he was to conquer the other worlds, his main force would still rely on these proper Xuan and Huang Grade Dao Soldiers.


    War focused on quality and not quantity. At most, he would recruit some weaker servants to add to the army locally.


    Building up these two proper Huang and Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers and increasing thebat strength of the ck Fox Iron Cavalry, that was the most important thing for Great Gan now.


    However, it was easier said than done. Once Zong Shou started on it, it was reallyplicated.


    Even with Zhuang Yu and Shi Run assisting, it took him 3 days to barely arrange all matters.


    On that day, the first merchant group from Shura Race had silently arrived outside of Yuanlian World.


    At this moment, the Nine Capital Celestial Court and Tianfang Guild ships had suffered heavy losses.


    Under the suppression of Shi Run, they were reducing their range of activity.


    Who knows if they noticed this fleet or maybe they knew that it was the Shura Race, they actually didn¡¯t try to block them.


    500 Spirit Realm ves, 10 Taiyi God Lightning Ships and also the materials he bought to refine and craft Dao Soldiers. They all arrived as agreed, none of them werecking.


    The other things were okay, those 10 ships made Shi Run so happy that she jumped up and down in joy.


    The various navy forces were all on cloud nine.


    These were the proper warships of the outer region. Inparison, their Spaceships couldn¡¯t even be considered passenger ships. They relied on those Energy Destroying God Crossbows and Nine Arm Spiritual Crossbows which was how they barely had somebat ability.


    Not only was each tower on the ship as powerful as a peak Celestial Realm Cultivator, its durability and toughness were great too.


    Once they had them, thebat strength of the navy would instantly increase by dozens of folds.


    But Zong Shou paid more attention to were those 500 Spirit Realm ves as well as the ingredients to refine them.


    The exact day that he collected these ¡°goods¡±, he went into secluded mediation once more.


    Refining a Heaven Grade Dao Soldier required a full day. On the other hand, Earth Grade required around 6 hours.


    Logically speaking, to refine all these ves and also those Celestial Realm Cultivators sealed in the Jade te, he would need close to a year.


    Luckily, he still had the Book of Eon and he also had some newly obtained Celestial Stones.


    His days also passed quite leisurely. Each day he would refine 1-2 Dao Soldiers and spend the rest of his time studying the suggestions from Zhuang Yu in perfecting the ck Fox Iron Cavalry Support Cultivation Techniques.


    He was progressing at the speed of light. Even when he was having problems, there was Aokun and Aoyi several worlds away.


    He would often gain something by seeking help from these two people.


    In just 12 days, he had a rough outline and started to ask all the ck Fox Cavalrymen to modify their cultivation methods.


    Luckily, the armor that he custom made didn¡¯t require any modifications.


    The restrictions within the armor were to defend the cavalrymen and also to try to strengthen the power of their spells.


    This was why Zong Shou just needed to make some slight changes before he sent the blueprints to Chahou Hu.


    It wouldn¡¯t cause the date when the ck Fox Iron Cavalry became a proper army to be dyed any further.


    Based on Zong Shou¡¯s ns, although the cavalry wouldn¡¯t be like the Blood Cloud Cavalry, absorbing Vital Energy to increase strength, when they were inrge numbers, their meridians could be connected. Under the control of the leader, they would also be able to cast strong spells on arge scale.


    As long as there were over 10,000 of them, they would be able to totally suppress the same number of Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    The more of them, the more theirbat strength would increase in folds.


    However, it wasn¡¯t truly stronger than thetter. The Blood Cloud Cavalry only needed the weapon and armor to be prepared, training them was really easy.


    As for the ck Fox Iron Cavalry, they had to be at least Grade-6 and above.


    Each of them had their strengths and weaknesses and it was hard to decide which was stronger or weaker.


    There weren¡¯t many people suitable to be ck Fox Iron Cavalry. Even when the custom made equipment arrived, there would only be around 9,000 of them.


    However, with this Iron Cavalry, he would truly have the strength to fight outer region battlefields, to go up against the forces of those four sides. He didn¡¯t need to solely rely on the Heaven and Earth Grade Dao Soldiers as well as Aokun.


    On the twenty-fourth day, the second Shura Race fleet followed.


    This time, the 15,000 armors and weapons that Zong Shou requested to be custom made arrived, as well as a full 35,000 Grade-6 Horned Lightning Rhinos which was the formation charging mount he chose for the ck Fox Iron Cavalry arrived too.


    They were a little cumbersome but they were quite fast and their skin was thick. Their Charging Ability was pretty much the best out of beasts of the same grade and when thousands of them charged, the Lightning Power could spread for hundreds of miles.


    If one added the spells that the cavalrymen could cast, their fighting strength would immediately send chills down the spines of the enemies.


    Apart from that, the equipment of the 60,000 Big Dipper Sword Soldiers and Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers had also arrived.


    The only awkward thing was that the self-made core parts Great Gan made were far worse than the armors and weapons that the Shura Race crafted.


    This caused all the equipment to drop by half a grade which was something the soldiers below all grumbled about.


    At this moment, not only did the Buddhist Faction and Sword Sect Cultivators find that something was up, but even Zhuang Yu who was born on Yuanlian World sensed it.


    In less than a month, Great Gan Celestial Dynasty¡¯s strength in Yuanlian World had grown by several folds.


    8,000 ck Fox Iron Cavalry, 40,000 Big Dipper Sword Soldiers, 20,000 Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers were all built.


    In the other region, there were 10 Taiyi God Lightning Ships that couldpare to 200-300 Spaceships.


    For only half a Yuanlian World to provide all this was still insufficient.


    The Dao Soldiers who Zong Shou recruited were mostly lined up within the Celestial Pce after he refined them.


    He could hide this from others but not from those who lived in the pce along with him.


    News spread within the pce and everyone would find out. Moreover, hundreds of Celestial and Spirit Realm Cultivators had just appeared from nowhere.


    How was Great Gan supposed to provide for so many Celestial Realm Cultivators?


    They had many doubts in their hearts but as Zong Shou was in secluded meditation they couldn¡¯t disturb him.


    Actually, they just needed to think back to what Zong Shou said to Feng Taiji in the outer region and they would roughly understand a part of it.


    They were all extremely nervous and they all prepared deep down.


    Zhuang Yu didn¡¯t bother about what Zong Shou was doing, directly helping him to train the troops.


    Since a war was about to arrive, naturally he hoped that the troops under him would be strong and elite.


    Exactly a monthter, Zong Shou stepped out of the room.


    All the Dao Soldiers wereplete. The news he received now was that after a full month, Feng Taiji finally got to meet Hong Jiuchen.


    Heughed coldly. To drag for a full month, the attitudes of those few people were obvious.

 Chapter 967 - Envoy Taiji

    <h4>Chapter 967: Envoy Taiji</h4>


    Outside of Yuanlian World within a spacious giant ship.


    At this moment, Feng Taiji was looking forward in a cold and arrogant manner.


    Within the wide hall, the floor was made out of gold bricks. There weren¡¯t many decorations and all the chairs and tables were made out of expensive Deep Fragrance Wood.


    There wasn¡¯t any Essence burning but it still smelled really fragrant and refreshing.


    He recognized both Tanjing and Hong Jiuchen who both sat to the left.


    The ones to the right were a little unexpected. It was actually Mufang and Fuyue who shouldn¡¯t have appeared here.


    Those two should have been the people he visited next. At this moment, they were actually here sitting in the same hall as Hong Jiuchen and Tanjing.


    As expected, they had already joined hands. They were doing all this to tell him that the four powers were prepared to work together and fight as one?


    How cunning...


    Feng Taiji mocked and didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    Beforeing, he was already prepared for all sorts of situations.


    His expression was still cold and calm and really arrogant.


    Since Zong Shou wanted the negotiations here to fail, then there was no need to be polite to these people.


    His gazended on the elevated tform, where a 60-year-old man was sitting, his hair was white and he looked really gentle and merciful.


    Feng Taiji looked out and felt that the person was tough to read.


    His aura was innate making Feng Taiji think back to those few Formless God Demons.


    Actually, there weren¡¯t many simrities between the two. He only grouped them together because of the old man¡¯s ability.


    If it was as he expected, then this person was the one in charge here.


    A God Realm Cultivator of the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty did have a higher status than Hong Jiuchen.


    However, Feng Taiji didn¡¯t need to show him any respect.


    He swept the hall and noticed that there were only 5 chairs. He could only stand and speak.


    They were obviously nning to humiliate him and suppress his mes.


    Feng Taiji shook his head and suppressed his urge to just wave his sleeves and leave. He cupped his fists and directly openly asked, ¡°To ce me under soft arrest here for a month, is that how you receive guests? If you aren¡¯t willing to see me, you can just directly reject and let both sides just decide it on the battlefield. Why do you need to y such tricks? What a joke!¡±


    Mufang and Fuyue were still okay but Hong Jiuchen¡¯s face turned green.


    The old man frowned and was surprised.


    He thought that Zong Shou sent someone over for answers and the person would most probably be direct.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that his tone would be so firm and that he would have no worries at all.


    He pondered about his words and was just about to open his mouth when Feng Taiji took the front foot, ¡°Within this year, my Great Gan has been invaded so many times, so many Celestial Realm Cultivators interfered in war matters. The 4 of you broke the rules! A month ago, the Formless God Demon personally admitted, we also have several Celestial Realm Cultivators as evidence so don¡¯t try to deny it!¡±


    When Hong Jiuchen heard this, his eyes shed and he broke into augh.


    ¡°You also said that it was a Formless God Demon, how can they be used as evidence? Who knows if they are trying to sour the rtionship?¡±


    Feng Taiji nced over and shook his head, not bothering to argue with him.


    ¡°Spoil rtionship? I am confident I have the ability to differentiate between real and fake, there is no need to say anymore. As for what the real situation was all of us know deep down!¡±


    When he said this, his gaze was like a de as he stared at the old man.


    ¡°What my Ruler wants is for the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty to hand Hong Jiuchen¡¯s head over to appease our anger as well as 5 small-sized worlds aspensation. If you do that, then the matter today will end.¡±


    Hong Jiuchen¡¯s eyes turned red, filled with both shock and rage.


    He was not sure if the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty would really do what Zong Shou wanted, to throw him out to end the matter peacefully.


    Only when he heard thest few words did he calm down. He felt like the situation was quite preposterous and he really wanted to justugh out loud.


    How crazy! They had no skill at all and wanted Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty to hand over 5 small-sized worlds?


    How was there such a simple thing in the world? What rights did they have?


    No one would agree to that.


    Who knew if this was Feng Taiji taking matters into his own hands or if he was following Zong Shou¡¯s instructions?


    If it really was thetter, then this person was really insane!


    He turned his head to look above and as expected the old man¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°5 small-sized worlds? What a big appetite!¡±


    The person who spoke was Mufang and he ced his wine cup down as heughed coldly.


    ¡°Even I, the guest, can¡¯t stand it anymore. Does Brother Zong not think that he is asking for too much? You only have half a small-sized world and actually dare...¡±


    The voice didn¡¯t continue as Feng Taiji said impassively, ¡°I am not hiding from you all, the other three sides are the same! Since you are all here, then at least I don¡¯t have to go one by one. All of you need to hand over the head of the person in charge and also hand over 5 small-sized worlds aspensation. Only then can this mattere to an end!¡±


    The hall was totally silent. Everyone looked at Feng Taiji in disbelief.


    His words didn¡¯t only target the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    He included all the four sides.


    What was this person nning? With such conditions, even if the four sides didn¡¯t n to join hands, at this moment, they were all forced to stand together.


    After a long silence in which one could hear a pin drop, in the end, it was still the old man who opened his mouth.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t your conditions asking for a little too much? Not to mention, the words of the Formless God Demon are a little suspicious, even if they are true, there is no reason for my Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty to give upnd for this!¡±


    Feng Taiji didn¡¯t even bat an eye, saying expressionlessly, ¡°Is my Ruler¡¯s life not worth 5 small-sized worlds? Do you all think you can scheme him like this? If I let you all off and others learn from you, then what will happen? My Great Gan has lost hundreds of thousands of people, will they be lost just like that? There is no need to be angry about it, you just have to say whether you will give us what we want?¡±


    The old man couldn¡¯t maintain that calm and gentle attitude and green veins appeared on his face as he was obviously suppressing the anger in his chest. Heughed coldly, ¡°Then, what if our Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty is reluctant?¡±


    ¡°Then, of course we will fight!¡±


    Feng Taiji didn¡¯t even hesitate, replying without even thinking. His tone was really firm, Sword Intent exploding out from his body like a sword that was pulled out of its sheath.


    ¡°Ruler said that if you don¡¯t give it up, then our Great Gan will juste and take it for ourselves!¡±


    The old man was stunned and then burst outughing.


    ¡°What? Take it by yourself! I, Guyue, have lived for 6,000 years and this is the first time I have seen such an arrogant kid who overestimates himself so much!¡±


    Theughter didn¡¯t stop as it reverberated through the hall.


    The Spiritual Sense spread out and caused a storm to rise up within the hall.


    Feng Taiji was the target and he was pressed down by the Spiritual Sense such that his muscles and bones made soft cracking sounds.


    Instantly, there were many hidden injuries and numerous cracks appeared in his bones.


    He tasted blood on his lips and there was a metallic taste which he swallowed down. He still stood proudly and his heart did not waver at all.


    He was a proud person, so how would he yield in front of such people?


    Hatred and a vengeful energy rose up as heughed coldly, ¡°If you have the skill, then just kill me on the spot here!¡±


    Seemingly sensing that Feng Taiji couldn¡¯t take it, Guyue finally stopped smiling. His face was cold and serious and he didn¡¯t speak as he entered deep thought.


    Hong Jiuchen scoffed coldly, ¡°Wishful thinking! You can scram! Go back and tell Zong Shou that he is just a kid abandoned by the Lu Family, bloodline of the Seven-Tailed bastard Fox. He is just fortunate to have the position he has today. Don¡¯t think that just because he has an End Realm as a teacher that he can do whatever he wants! He thinks he can make our Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty give upnd for him, he is not worth it!¡±


    Feng Taiji was startled when he heard this. Abandoned kid of Lu Family? Seven-Tailed bastard Fox descendant?


    These people knew all about Zong Shou¡¯s background.


    Although he was filled with rage, he didn¡¯t say anything, only nodding his head slightly.


    ¡°I will spread the message over to Ruler!¡±


    This person had spoken the truth. However, what would happen after he told Zong Shou was out of his control.


    Based on what he knew, this person was not someone that could insult and humiliate Zong Shou.


    If it was possible, he also wanted to raise his sword to kill this person right now.


    He still continued to look at Guyue. Only this God Realm Venerable had the power to represent the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    The old man squinted his eye and a momentter he consolidated his thoughts.


    ¡°Envoy, I can¡¯t decide this matter and have to ask the Celestial Dynasty for a reply. However, the Saint Emperor most probably won¡¯t care. Please tell your Ruler to think about it and not act on impulse.¡±


    His tone was still really calm.


    ¡°Naturally, if he wants to fight, then our Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty isn¡¯t afraid!¡±


    Hong Jiuchen was really surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Guyue would take such a back foot.


    Only when he saw the deep mocking intent in his eyes did he calm back down.


    He knew that he was definitely nning something. There was no way to improve the situation today.


    It was suspicious why Zong Shou was so confident, so he definitely had something to rely on. Feng Taiji¡¯s words seemed like someone who was provoking, not like someone who was just faking his strength.


    He kept silent and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Feng Taiji nodded his head, ¡°Understood!¡±


    Then, he looked toward the others with a questioning gaze.


    Mufang was more careful and just said tly, ¡°This matter is really important and Mufang needs to ask the few Elders of the guild. Whether we will fight or have peace will be decided by them.¡±


    Fuyue scoffed, ¡°Tell Zong Shou, that arrogant kid! Does he really think that he is an important person? Even if we did all that, what can he do?¡±


    Tanjing was really shrewd and he also said calmly, ¡°Tianfang Guild will not give in! I will tell my Elders and if they are willing to have peace, then I will give up my life.¡±


    Feng Taiji¡¯s brow rxed, and without saying anything more, he turned around and took his leave.


    His envoy matter was concluded. Next, there would definitely be a huge storm!

 Chapter 968 - Go All Out?

    <h4>Chapter 968: Go All Out?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Looking at how Feng Taiji waved his sleeves and just left without saying goodbye, Hong Jiuchen¡¯s eyes turned dark and sunken and killing intent shing within. Only when he stepped out did he calm down.


    If it was up to him, he really wanted to kill this person right here.


    However, that was only if it was up to him, but it wasn¡¯t.


    After all, Feng Taiji wasn¡¯t really Zong Shou¡¯s subject and the entire Cloud World Sword Sect stood behind him!


    Zong Shou had many restrictions when he did things every day, numerous problems to handle. They too were the same and they had to worry about many matters.


    The Sword Sect might not be able to do anything to Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty but it was extremely easy for them to im Hong Jiuchen¡¯s life.


    Moreover, if they wanted to drag the time they had to let this person leave.


    When two countries fought, they didn¡¯t kill the envoy. They would just allow this person to leave.


    Even if they wanted to kill him, they had to find a reason so that the Sword Sect couldn¡¯t take revenge.


    He scoffed and shifted his sights forward once more.


    ¡°Elder Gu, ording to you, what should we do? If Zong Shou just wanted my life, I would be willing to sacrifice it! But this kid is just too arrogant!¡±


    ¡°He is not only arrogant, he is basically insane!¡±


    Mufangughed coldly, ¡°Who knows what gave Zong Shou such confidence? He thinks that with an End Realm Saint Venerable as a teacher, he can make us bow down to him. Although I haven¡¯t reported back to the Celestial Dynasty, once the few Elders find out, they will definitely be furious!¡±


    ¡°This person does have some skill, so we can¡¯t be careless. We can look back to what happenedst time. Since he dares to provoke us, he has to have something up his sleeves...¡±


    Tanjing squinted and analyzed, ¡°We also have to be wary of the Shura Race! A few years ago, Zhuang Yu was just a small Country General and they were able to provide him 20,000 Xuandou Guards. Where did those fundse from? I have always found it suspicious! Chahou Hu¡¯s ns are always unpredictable, who knows, he might already be on Zong Shou¡¯s side? With them as a support, he might really have some confidence.¡±


    ¡°No matter how skilled he is and even if he is really well prepared, we still have to fight!¡±


    Fuyue¡¯s eyes shed, filled with viciousness and hatred, ¡°If we agree just like that, then what if next time he wants us to give up morend? Who knows if he is just faking it to make himself seem stronger!¡±


    ¡°That is true!¡± Mufang nodded her head, ¡°Based on what I know, huge changes are about to ur in the Cloud World. The Sword Sect, Buddhist Faction and Common People¡¯s Path are all wrapped up in the fight for the Book of the Universe. A few Saint Realm Cultivators are prepared to go through their tribtion. I also heard a senior from the guild say that Common People¡¯s Path might be wiped out. At this moment, they should have no excess strength to help him!¡±


    ¡°Then, where did this person¡¯s confidencee from?¡±


    Tanjing still had many questions, ¡°Judging from Feng Taiji¡¯s words and actions, he isn¡¯t faking it and he also seems confident.¡±


    He was confident in himself and his ns but Tianfang Guild was just too small.


    In terms of information, he had far less than the people seated here, which was why most of the time he was unable to correctly deduce the situation.


    The hall became silent once more and everyone was in deep thought.


    Hong Jiuchen hesitated slightly before he opened his mouth, ¡°Talking about the Shura Race, I heard that half a year ago their ve merchants were buying Spirit Realms. However, till now they still haven¡¯t sold any.¡±


    Tanjing was shocked, he had heard of this before. The Shura Race had bought a bunch from Tianfang World.


    All of them were human race cultivators...


    Mufang continued, ¡°Not only Spirit Realm ves, but there were alsorge amounts of weapons and armors. However, they didn¡¯t have many war matters recently!¡±


    ¡°With their Extreme Light Invisibility Ships, it is just too easy to ship these things into Yuanlian!¡±


    ¡°I heard that each year they will sell at least 3 Taiyi God Lightning Ships but these 2 years they didn¡¯t.¡±


    The 4 people here all exchanged nces with one another. All the phenomenons might not be able to prove that the Shura Race was already standing on Zong Shou¡¯s side, but they were enough to frighten everyone here.


    ¡°500 Spirit Realm ves, that is the trump card that allowed Zong Shou to be so arrogant?¡±


    Fuyue¡¯s face became dark and sunken, ¡°It should be correct! However, apart from that, he should have something else. This kid¡¯s appetite is toorge and he might not get what he wished for! Does he think that this outer region is the Cloud World?¡±


    Hong Jiuchen didn¡¯t reply, looking toward Guyue instead.


    This God Realm Cultivator couldn¡¯t decide whether to fight or to have peace. However, what he said could influence the judgment of the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty, even deciding whether the other sides would interfere with this battle and if so how many people they would send in. His attitude toward the matter was actually really important and influential.


    ¡°That kid does have the moral high ground. Although we are trying to avoid it, we can¡¯t hide the facts from others. In the end, we still have topensate him to calm this matter down!¡±


    The first few words caused the people here to be disappointed.


    However, Guyue¡¯s tone changed and it totally sunk down.


    ¡°However, if we take a step back, it doesn¡¯t mean that he will get what he wishes for! After all, he is the disciple of an End Realm and before Dragon Shadow dies we can¡¯t go too far. Let¡¯s just give him one to two pieces to calm him down. However, before this, we need to make this arrogant kid yield! To let him know our skills! We need to cut his wings and smash his foundations so that he will be more well behaved in the future!¡±


    Hong Jiuchen was instantly pumped up and a smile appeared on his face.


    Guyue said impassively, ¡°No matter what methods Zong Shou uses and how well prepared he is, we don¡¯t have to worry about him! We just need to properly suppress him. He has risen up for just a few years and how can hepare to the thousands of years of umtion of Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty? Looking at what this kid is nning, he thinks that the battle is still limited to Yuanlian World. What a joke! However, we can¡¯t let him get what he wished for! I will persuade the Saint Emperor to send all the experts! Along with the 6 Saint Realm Venerables and dozens of God Realm Experts, I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t suppress a small Great Gan! We need to smash them to show the might of our Celestial Dynasty.¡±


    The four people in the hall exchanged nces with one another. They could see the excitement in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Their blood was boiling and they unable to control themselves.


    If it was really as Guyue said, if the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty would go all out, then they didn¡¯t need to worry about much. No matter how much strength Zong Shou had in the dark and what he relied on, no matter what schemes he was nning, they would be able to smash him!


    Then, Guyue stared right at them.


    The few of them knew that Guyue was waiting for them to make a stand.


    Tanjing didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded his head, ¡°Tianfang Guild is unable to stand aside and is willing to follow. No matter what, I will persuade the ancestor to help!¡±


    Mufang also said emotionally, ¡°If the few Elders of Xuanling Guild find out, they will definitely be willing to help!¡±


    Fuyue hesitated a little and then nodded his head coldly, ¡°I will try my best. I might not be able to invite Saint Realm Venerables but 4-5 God Realms are definitely possible!¡±


    Guyue didn¡¯t bother with what Fuyue said and justughed.


    ¡°Since that is the case, then this matter is settled!¡±


    His expression was really calm like he was describing something that wasn¡¯t a big issue.


    The corner of his lips curled up in a derisive smile.


    Yuanlian World was in a great location and with it one could control manynds around. Based on what he knew, in hundreds of years, this world had a chance of bing arge-sized world.


    No matter what, Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty wasn¡¯t going to give up on it easily.


    If not, why would they help out Hong Jiuchen so many times? Not scrounging on mary support...


    This was why this battle was unavoidable! Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty would also go all out.


    Zong Shou did have some skill since he was able to persuade the Shura Race to help him.


    What a waste that his luck was too bad and he overestimated himself...


    If he didn¡¯t know how to retreat, he would not be able to keep himself alive!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Feng Taiji walked out of the giant Cloudship and stepped into the void.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down his spine.


    In the void, there was actually no sense of cold or hot. The ice and mes were just things made from cultivator spells.


    Since Feng Taiji entered Celestial Realm, he was not afraid of the heat or the cold anymore.


    This chill rose up from his heart.


    Although he had full trust in Zong Shou, at this moment he still felt a little uneasy.


    However, since he had already spoken, then he couldn¡¯t take back his words, he couldn¡¯t just turn around and lose face.


    Even if he had regrets about it, he could only lower his head and walk this path to the end. Shaking his head, Feng Taiji walked toward the Juntian Celestial Pce.


    Crossing through the void, he spent 6 hours traveling hundreds of miles.


    At this ce, he could see many cultivators who were training their swords and spells in the nearby Spiritual Land. A group of them were from the Sword Sect.


    Looking at them, his brow rose up. He didn¡¯t see much nervousness or unhappiness.


    They were all masking their excitement and were a little anxious. They were fully focused on preparing for the uing war.


    There was an evenrger formation that spread and covered hundreds of miles ofnd.


    Looking at the restrictions, it allowed one to enter but not to exit.


    Feng Taiji had many doubts in his heart but suppressed them and didn¡¯t ask.


    When he arrived at the pce he noticed that the defenses here were really tight.


    Below there were several strong killing intents rising into the air and charging up into the sky.


    ¡°Big Dipper Sword Soldiers!¡±


    Feng Taiji¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Great Gan¡¯s Army was mainly made up of the Great Qin Big Dipper Sword Soldiers and the Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers.


    Of course, he had studied this before and felt that the tens of thousandrge formation below the pce was several times stronger than before.


    Who knows whether it was theplete version used during the Qin Dynasty?


    There were also the 9,000 ck Fox Iron Cavalry who also had many changes.


    He was unable to observe carefully. From the corner of his eye, he noticed the few people waiting outside of the pce gates and he cast aside all his thoughts as he walked over.

 Chapter 969 - Good, Very Good

    <h4>Chapter 969: Good, Very Good</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Bastard Fox Blood descendant? Did Hong Jiuchen really say that?¡±


    Standing in front of the pce gates, Zong Shouughed, his voice was really dark and deep.


    Feng Taiji stood solemnly to the side. However, he paid more attention to the person standing opposite him.


    He was slightly tall and equipped with full armor, his face was covered in a shining metallic mask.


    He couldn¡¯t tell the true strength and cultivation of Guyue but he could clearly sense that this person was God Realm!


    When did such an expert appear beside Zong Shou?


    Then, he understood. With Zong Shou¡¯s strength and status, it was expected that he recruited a God Realm to serve the Celestial Dynasty.


    Lu Wubing was also distracted, he and Zong Shou cared about different things. He paid more attention to what Feng Taiji was saying before.


    Lu Family abandoned kid? Bastard?


    When Hong Jiuchen said that Guyue actually didn¡¯t chide him?


    Speaking of which, it seemed like the news that Zong Shou was now the top Heir, the Pureblood descendant hadn¡¯t spread yet.


    If not this person was really asking to die!


    He really dared to say that. If this matter was more serious even the entire Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty had to answer to the Lu Family.


    How could the next Saint Emperor of the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty be insulted by others?


    It was the best excuse to start war. Even if those few from the Lu Family didn¡¯t want to see Zong Shou return, they too would wish for war to start.


    At that time, this wouldn¡¯t be something that could be settled by just giving upnd. If things went bad, the entire Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty would be in danger of being wiped out.


    The best way would be to kill Hong Jiuchen and send his head over to appease the rage of the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty.


    The few people present wouldn¡¯t end up in a good situation either.


    Then, Lu Wubing shook his head, what was he thinking? After this battle, even if Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty didn¡¯t get wiped out, they would suffer heavy losses.


    Zong Shou continued tough and then felt really bored so he stopped.


    He only treated these words like a crazy dog barking and didn¡¯t take it all to heart.


    Even when Feng Taiji mentioned those words just now, he mostly took it as a joke.


    Why would he worry about what a person who was about to die had said?


    ¡°So, in other words, they all didn¡¯t agree. However, they didn¡¯t reject fully and they want to ask for instructions before replying?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Feng Taiji didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded his head, ¡°They are just trying to dy.¡±


    At the start, he also felt that way, that it was possible that Zong Shou was faking his strength. However, looking at it now, seeing those fully equipped Dao Soldiers, he felt that he was wrong.


    ¡°Then, what do you think of Guyue?¡±


    ¡°He is really shrewd and really calm! Hong Jiuchen and the others are taking orders from him!¡±


    Feng Taiji took in a deep breath, he knew that this wasn¡¯t what Zong Shou wanted to hear.


    ¡°This person should have a high position in the Nine Capital Saint Dynasty. He probably didn¡¯te here because of Hong Jiuchen¡¯s invitation...¡±


    Afraid that Zong Shou would take it lightly, he reminded, ¡°This person knew that Ruler was provoking them, so he tried to dy. He would definitely go all out to prepare for war. Once both sides get into an irreversible state, he will strike out! Who knows, the entire Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty might be swept into this. If I was him, I would invite the Saint Emperor to go all out and not give you any chance! I don¡¯t know what you are nning, so I can only remind you that we can¡¯t be careless and we have to be careful making all these decisions!¡±


    There was something that was stuck in his throat that he didn¡¯t say.


    If they really had enough strength, then they could actually strike first to wipe out those four sides from Yuanlian World!


    They had the moral high ground, so they wouldn¡¯t have anything to say! It could also reduce the overall risk.


    However, looking at Zong Shou¡¯s actions, he obviously had his own ns and thus he stopped himself from saying anything further.


    Zong Shouughed when he heard this and his smile was really bright.


    ¡°Shrewd, calm and experienced? Good, good! That is much needed...¡±


    He totally ced down the worry in his heart, his expression became rxed instead.


    He also didn¡¯t seem to worry about the fact that Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty could go all out.


    ¡°It has been tough on you Taiji, I thank you!¡±


    Taiji was the only one in the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty who could be the envoy and he had brought back everything that he wanted to know.


    ¡°It is my duty!¡±


    Feng Taiji was totally confused. He looked at the person with the iron mask, there wasn¡¯t any worry on his face at all.


    His eyes shed slightly, not only was he teasing but there was something else.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand, he still calmed down.


    He knew that Zong Shou either had total confidence in winning or he waspletely crazy.


    However, was thetter even possible?


    He was also slightly curious, thinking to himself, would the Blood Sword Monster Lord have the strength to deal with the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty¡¯s full strength attack?


    If that was the case, then this battle would be really interesting.


    He didn¡¯t fully believe as he probed curiously, ¡°Do we need to ask for help from the Cloud World? Also, I am still a little worried about their replies as I didn¡¯t set a specific date for them. Ruler, please send someone to rush over. We can¡¯t just wait for them to be fully prepared...¡±


    ¡°There is no need for reinforcements!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, ¡°There is no need to rush them too! I will wait for them, wait for them to be fully prepared.¡±


    After saying this, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to say anything more regarding these matters and only engaged in casual conversation.


    He then walked toward the pce, if it was as he expected he should either be going into seclusion or going to search for Ruoshui.


    Feng Taiji remained on the spot, the doubts in his heart didn¡¯t dissipate but became stronger instead.


    He was a person who could suppress his curiosity, looking at the God Realm Cultivator opposite with a questioning gaze.


    ¡°I am wearing a mask for a reason and it isn¡¯t convenient to tell others but you can call me Iron Face.¡±


    Lu Wubingughed, ¡°Now, I am Ruler¡¯s advisor but a month from now we will probably both with officials. At that time, I will need Brother Feng to take care of me!¡±


    Feng Taiji¡¯s brow rose up. This person was really direct, the nickname he made up was also quite direct too.


    Be a subject? What did that mean?


    Although he respected Zong Shou, it hadn¡¯t reached the level where he regarded himself as his subject.


    Sword Sect and Zong Shou were working together and he was a guest minister here.


    Unless Zong Shou could be an emperor...


    He thought back to how Zong Shou¡¯sst advisor was Zhang Huai.


    He was now the reserve Prime Minister, along with Kong Yao they had stretched Great Gan¡¯s power into the southeast of the Central Cloud Continent.


    Half of those tribes had joined them and made Great Gan the true Southeast Overlords.


    Then, the person in front of him wasn¡¯t a recruited helper. He was really a subject of Zong Shou?


    Country Advisor, what a weird title.


    Iron Faceughed, ¡°Brother Feng, there is no need to worry. Ruler wants the entire Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty toe over. It is best if the Saint Emperores too!¡±


    After saying this, he smiled and bowed. After the pleasantries he also left.


    Feng Taiji was stunned, only after a long while did he walk forward with a lost expression in his eyes.


    The people who passed him seemed like they didn¡¯t even exist.


    Unknowingly, he walked to a wide area. This was a drill field within the manor.


    When he arrived here, he felt that things weren¡¯t right and he came to his senses, wariness rose up in his heart.


    ¡°Why are there so many Celestial Realm Cultivators here?¡±


    There were actually 700 strong auras in front of him.


    Feng Taiji raised his head and then took in a deep cold breath.


    He really wasn¡¯t wrong. There were indeed 700 ¡°Celestials¡± in front of him.


    500 Spirit Realms and over 100 Celestial Realms. At this moment, they were standing on the drill field following an unknown formation.


    ¡°Dao Soldiers?¡±


    They were wearing the same robes and holding the same weapons. Their energies were connected to one another and they would change locations asionally.


    The aura wasn¡¯t apparent but one could sense a terrifying Spiritual Energy within the formation that was slowly flowing within.


    There was obviously a power that was able to destroy everything but it was still calm andposed.


    The changes in the formation were extremely mysterious and profound. Looking out, the formation covered 10,000 feet, but it made one feel like it covered the entire Heaven and Earth.


    He felt something rise up in his eyes and a sharp intent was injected within.


    y!


    Subconsciously, this word had appeared in his mind.


    He quickly closed it, he felt that the formation just needed to move slightly and it would be able to wipe him out totally.


    Those few Formless God Demons he saw in the World Riverpared to them were like firefliespared to the moon.


    Topare them was an insult.


    ¡°Ruler mentioned that the formation isn¡¯tplete. The killing intent is too heavy and can¡¯t be retracted. If one isn¡¯t God Realm, it is best if you don¡¯t look at it...¡±


    Feng Taiji could recognize that it was Zhao Yanran. He didn¡¯t back away, asking seriously instead.


    ¡°What Dao Soldier is this, what formation is this?¡±


    As a direct disciple of the Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat, he was really knowledgeable and had seen the Heaven and Earth Grade Dao Soldiers of the Vast Habitat.


    However, even their Sect Protecting Dao Soldiers didn¡¯t have such strength.


    This was a dozen times sharper than theirs!


    It really was strong!


    He felt that even if a Saint Realm Expert was here, he would be smashed by the formation.


    ¡°Spirit Realm Dao Soldiers are the Spirit Changing Demon ying Soldiers, the Celestial Realm ones are the Source Ocean Demon ying Soldiers...¡±


    Zhao Yanran forced her eyes opened, her expression was reallyplicated, ¡°I heard Zong Sou say that the formation is the Cycle of Heaven Imperial Demon ying Formation!¡±


    With such power, even in the Cloud World, they would be able to rule and.


    At this moment, the doubts in Feng Taiji¡¯s heart were answered. He subconsciously looked around.


    He noticed that there wasn¡¯t anyone at all. Layers of barriers blocked off this ce.


    It was as if only core members of Great Gan could enter this ce.


    He burst outughing. If the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty found out, then with just this alone, they would have to reconsider. Things might not go as Zong Shou had nned.


    Shortly after, a question rose up. Where did Zong Shou get so many cultivators from to be his Dao Soldiers?

 Chapter 970 - Roaring Waves Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 970: Roaring Waves Gathering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Feng Taiji¡¯s return didn¡¯t cause any waves at all in Yuanjing Celestial Pce.


    The entire Celestial Pce knew that a war was imminent a long time ago and none of them were hoping that they would be able to avoid it.


    They also wouldn¡¯t anticipate the 4 sides to really follow what Zong Shou said and each give up 5 small-sized worlds.


    Just thinking about it, one would realize that it was impossible. If Great Gan wasn¡¯t willing to let matters stand like this, then the only oue was bloodshed on the battlefield.


    Luckily, there were the 10 Taiyi God Lightning Ships and close to 100,000 sets of Xuan and Huang Grade Dao Soldier armors, as well as a God Realm Cultivator of unknown background which put the entire Celestial Dynasty at ease.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t really go crazy and it wasn¡¯t because the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty didn¡¯t have a chance at all.


    As for the 500 Spirit Realm ves, only the higher-ups within the pce knew about it.


    Only Feng Taiji and a few others knew about the 100 Celestial Realm Cultivators.


    The entire Celestial Pce was locked up tightly.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t afraid that people would scout out this information. Once the Imperial Demon ying Formation started, even the weakest Spiritual Energy reaction would be noticed by the people within the formation.


    As long as one wasn¡¯t at the Saint Realm cultivation, the formation would be able to smash someone easily within 1,000 miles!


    Even if one was Saint Realm, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hide from his World Burning Blood Eyes.


    At this moment, Hong Jiuchen and the others had far from the ability they needed to spy on Great Gan¡¯s true strength.


    He purposely hid the 500 Spirit Realm ves to act in secret. Actually, it was okay even if others found out. He was even trying his best to not leak it out within the pce.


    On the one hand, it was to stabilize the hearts of the troops and on the other, it was the confuse the opponent.


    The only thing he wasn¡¯t willing to let the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty know about were the 140 Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors.


    Zong Shou was not actually relying on that. To be able to refine all the Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers before the battle was a good thing.


    If he hadn¡¯t traded with Chahou Hu, it would have taken years for him to collect all these materials.


    At this moment, he had to wrack his brain to think of a way to keep the presence of those Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors a secret.


    He made a series of arrangements before tossing everything down and going into secluded meditation once more.


    All the Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors and Spirit Changing Demon ying Warriors were restrained by restrictions.


    Only by cultivating and advancing could they break free from their identities as Dao Soldiers.


    Practicing the Imperial Demon ying Formation was the best way for them to cultivate.


    With the strength of the formation, one couldprehend the Dao. When their Energy Meridians were connected they could actually help each other cultivate.


    Each time they sessfully cycled the Imperial Demon ying Formation, it would provide huge benefits inprehending the cultivation method.


    This was why without needing Zong Shou to rush them, they would all automatically cultivate and demand perfection by themselves.


    As for the ck Fox Iron Cavalry, the Generals within were all people who Zong Shou brought over from the Cloud World. He didn¡¯t need to monitor and rush them, he only needed to raise the issue up to them and the rest was fine.


    Zong Shou was happy about the fact that under Aokun¡¯s protection, Lu Wubing finally stepped across the God Realm line and could rush over to help him.


    At this moment, Great Gan Celestial Dynasty¡¯s various official matters were taken over by Lu Wubing.


    This person had great ability and was also sessful in God Realm cultivation, so everyone respected him.


    There was no chaos at all and he dealt with everything well.


    In a short few weeks, he was able to obtain the recognition of the entire Celestial Dynasty, dealing with all the governance matters of the Dynasty promptly and effectively.


    As a result, Zhuang Yu was able to put all his focus into military matters.


    Zong Shou could also ck once more and didn¡¯t need to worry about such burdensome things.


    Since he charged out of the Nine Extreme Death Jail, Zong Shou didn¡¯t have any time to continue studying the Sword Intent andprehending spells.


    In the beginning, he studied the Imperial Demon ying Records, then he refined Source Ocean Demon ying and Spirit Changing Demon ying Warriors. He also needed time to perfect the Support Cultivation method of the ck Fox Iron Cavalry.


    At this moment, all matters were prepared well and only then could he fully focus on cultivation.


    On the one hand, he continued to study the Return to One Sword Intent which was in the Intermediate Spirit Realm to try to improve further.


    After perfecting the Imperial Demon ying Record¡¯s two Heaven and Earth Grade cultivation methods, the greatest gain for Zong Shou wasprehending the Demon ying Sword Intent and it wasn¡¯t a low grade either.


    Even if it didn¡¯t reach Intermediate Spirit Realm, it was not far away from that.


    Using it along with the Killing Path Sword Intent, it would make his sword sharp and tough to block! It was really domineering and strong!


    However, to merge it together with the other Sword Intents would require some effort.


    On one side, he had to continue to perfect his World Shocking Spiritual Art, Spirit and Martial Double Cultivation, Dual Meridian Body.


    This cultivation method was only suitable for him. It was a unique technique that Zong Shou created himself, using the strengths of different schools.


    Each time Zong Shou¡¯s cultivation improved, he needed to closely observe and not forget to continue to improve and perfect it, to always strengthen his foundations.


    A self-created technique was just like that. It was suitable to his own body and utilized his cultivation and skills to their greatest extent.


    However, it was extremely problematic when one cultivated in it.


    At this moment, Zong Shou had obtained the legacy from Lin Xuanshuang using the Spirit Sleep Inducing Technique. He understood all the mysteries and the true meaning of the Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique.


    He couldn¡¯t cultivate it but he was confident in merging some of the strengths of this technique into his World Shocking Spiritual Art.


    He didn¡¯t hope to have endless lifeforce like in the Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique but he just hoped that he could sustain his World Shocking Spiritual Art.


    Dual Meridian Body gave him extremely strong explosive ability and his technique also had such a specialty.


    This was why when Zong Shou fought with people, he would often win in the first or second rounds.


    When the sword was out, life and death were already decided.


    This was a strength and also a weakness. He couldn¡¯t just say how he was going to use his strength to cover his weakness and then not bother about the weaknesses of the technique at all.


    Next would be the Lu Family Sky Burning Blood and the evolution of the Water Qilin Bloodline. Some portions of them even merged together. It gave him vast amounts of information so that he was able to see the possibility of merging both abilities into his body.


    For some reason, ever since he learned of that person conquering 10 worlds from Chahou Hu and the Taoist Faction buying 1,000 Spirit Realm ves, he became really anxious and trepidation wrapped around his soul.


    Since he came out of the Nine Extreme Death Jail, the various weird urrences proved that something had ured in the Cloud World.


    It seemed like the Common People¡¯s Path wasn¡¯t in a good state.


    ¡°Master Xuanshuang said that Wei Xu is trying to pass his End Realm tribtion. Did something happen? Speaking of which, news between Yuanlian World and Cloud World has been cut off for two months. It is indeed a little weird...¡±


    At this moment, he really wanted to just rush back to the Cloud World to see what was happening there.


    It wasn¡¯t fully because of his rtionship with the Common People¡¯s Path but if the nest were to copse, there would be no eggs left intact.


    Even if he went all out to end his rtionship with the Common People¡¯s Path, he had to admit that the reason Great Gan was able to stand safely in the Cloud world was because of Common People¡¯s Path¡¯s protection in the dark.


    The agreement with the Taoist Faction that year was also because they had stood by his side.


    If anything happened to the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat, no one would be able to restrict the Taoist Faction and they would have nothing to worry about at all.


    Then, his close family in the Cloud World would have nowhere to escape to.


    Even without all this, just because of his own feelings, he didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to the Common People¡¯s Path.


    His heart was in a mess, it was like he was sitting on a bed of needles. However, he could only wait until the matter with Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty came to an end!


    Before this, he would go all out to make himself stronger. This wouldn¡¯t be wrong no matter what.


    He fully focused on cultivation but this was the first time he felt like time passed really slowly.


    Especially with the Book of Eon Extreme Life elerating, each second and moment was torture.


    Luckily, he was good at calming himself down and he could still bear with it and persist. Although he would be distracted sometimes, most of the time he could suppress the anxiousness in his heart to focus on cultivation.


    Another half a month of painful waiting passed.


    New news would spread nearly every day. At this moment, in the outer region, just the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty alone had a total of 60 Spaceships.


    Amongst these, there were 8 Cold Crystal Shadow de Ships that were the treasures of the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty and on the same grade as the Taiyi God Lightning Ships.


    Around the ship there were 18 Cold Crystal Shadow des which were really strong. With a Spiritual Formation supporting the ship from within, it could bepared to the full power strike of a Peak Celestial Realm Cultivator.


    Apart from the ship, there were also around 100,000 Xuan and Huang Grade Dao Soldiers.


    At this moment, outside of the World River, there were signs of God Realm Experts from the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty, 17 of them.


    As for whether there were any Saint Realm cultivators, that was currently unknown.


    This was just for Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty. The others, Xuanling Guild, Jijue Celestial Dynasty, etc., although they weren¡¯t as strong, they sent a total of 60,000 Dao Soldiers! There were around 20 Spaceships!


    Tianfang Guild was on a simr level as those two as they were going almost all in and sshing nearly all their cash.


    A storm like aura was charging straight for their faces.


    With Zong Shou¡¯s short few years in Yuanlian World, his news didn¡¯t spread as quickly or widelypared to the others.


    He was unable to scout out the number of troops and experts these few sides had.


    Most of the information was sent over by Chahou Hu.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry much about the military might of these few sides.


    The strength of the Big Dipper Sword Soldiers and the Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers were proven during the ancient Qin Era.


    They were undoubtedly the strongest among Huang Grade Dao Soldiers.


    As for the ck Fox Iron Cavalry, he was confident that they weren¡¯t weaker than any Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers!


    Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty had a million troops split up in various areas to defend many areas. They could at most gather around 100,000 people here.


    Along with the other three sides, they had at most 180,000 troops.


    The gap between numbers wasn¡¯t that huge, only double. It would depend on the standards of the Commanders as well as the strength of the Dao Soldiers themselves...


    As for the Spaceships in the World River, they had close to 6 times as many.


    Could Shi Run handle it?


    The news he got received was all really secretive. However, the people of the Yuanjing Celestial Pce were more or less able to sense something and the atmosphere slowly became quite nervous.


    Zong Shou could sense this within his room. He decided not to cultivate and just waited patiently instead.


    He knew that the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty was probably going to give him an answer in the near future.


    As expected, in just a day, a golden decree was sent in from the void and into the Celestial Pce.


    Many golden words shot out from the decree causing everyone within the pce to raise their heads to look over.


    Zong Shou took one look andughed coldly.

 Chapter 971 - Two Hours

    <strong>Chapter 971: Two Hours</strong>


    ¡°...Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty Saint Emperor decrees Great Gan small King: I know all about what happened in Yuanlian World! I know that Hong Jiuchen and the rest are not in the wrong. You have no proof of what you said. Shadow Demons are hated by people of all worlds, so how can their words be taken for the truth?¡±


    ¡°Even if they made a mistake, as a subject of mine, I will deal with Hong Jiuchen myself. How can you tell me what to do? To hand over his head, that is truly preposterous!¡±


    ¡°...I know Hong Jiuchen and you have some conflicts due to the fight for Yuanlian World. However, he already has ns to calm the matter down. As a Ruler of a country, how can you be so narrow-sighted? To grab so tightly to these grievances and you even want to push the me to us?¡±


    When he saw this Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    It was okay if they denied it, but they actually tried to put the me on him?


    Looking at this, Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty¡¯s stand on this matter was really obvious.


    As expected, a war was unavoidable this time.


    Zong Shou still suppressed his emotions and continued to read the details of the decree.


    ¡°...How crazy! To want us to give upnd, to give up 5 small-sized words, you really are the joke of the world! The Ruler of an ant nation, with less than a million troops and less than 10 Celestial Realm Cultivators. To think you actually dare to say such words and force us to give upnd? Your brain must not be working?¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you something, small King Zong Shou, are you crazy? Or, is it that you don¡¯t value your own life? Or, maybe as the rumors say, you are just stupid?¡±


    ¡°A swallow doesn¡¯t know how vast the sky is, someone in the well doesn¡¯t know how deep the ocean is! How would ants like you know the strength of countries in this region? Since you want to provoke us, then I will give you what you want. I will gather my allies to sent troops to attack Yuanlian! We won¡¯t return until we win!¡±


    ¡°Finally, let me tell you that I will give you half a day to back out of Yuanlian and you are never to step into this world! If not, no matter who is in our way, they will be killed! With this said, don¡¯t me my following actions...¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any signing off at the bottom, just a few words...¡±This decree has been sent to all worlds to let them know about this!¡±


    The entire decree wasn¡¯tplete but it was really direct and sharp. It was really domineering, quite simr to just scolding and trying one¡¯s best to humiliate and insult.


    Zong Shou had predicted that the contents of the decree weren¡¯t going to be good.


    After looking at it, the corner of his eyes twitched.


    Even if he was a decent person, it was tough for him to calm down.


    Crazy? Stupid?


    Zong Shou shook his head slightly and his emotions calmed down once more.


    However, to outsiders, Zong Shou probably portrayed such an image; he had under his control around 10,000 miles ofnd and only around a billion people under him.


    To think he actually dared to provoke Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty who owned hundreds of worlds, and just Xuan and Huang Grade Dao Soldiers alone numbered in the millions.


    This was no different from asking to die!


    Moreover, apart from Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty, he also offended Xuanling Guild, Jijue Celestial Dynasty, and Tianfang Guild.


    What Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty Saint Emperor said wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Heughed, stood up and took a step out, arriving in the air of the Yuanjing Celestial Pce.


    At this moment, the entire Celestial Pce was boiling. Everyone who could fly had already flown up into the air and looked at the decree. Their expressions were all different but none of their expressions looked good.


    Most of them were trying their best to keep calm while a portion of them were pumped up.


    Apart from that, there was still some worry and fear spreading in the group causing the morale of the Celestial Pce to sink.


    Pretty much everyone noticed the emphasis of the decree.


    Once Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty went all out to attack Yuanlian, who knows what the situation would be like?


    Even if Zong Shou gave them a lot of confidence these few months, it was unavoidable that they were nervous.


    Only those Source Ocean and Spirit Changing Demon ying Warriors looked normal and their expressions didn¡¯t change.


    The former didn¡¯t really understand the situation in Yuanlian and thetter only roughly knew about Zong Shou¡¯s foundations. They knew the background of this master.


    To many people, this Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty Ruler really deserved to die.


    As for thetter, most of them had their souls washed and there were restrictions in their minds. They only knew about being loyal to their Master and they didn¡¯t bother much concern themselves too much about their own life and death.


    After those words appeared, they stopped for a moment in the air. Only then did the Spiritual Energy of the decree run out.


    Just as the scroll was about tond, Zong Shou reached out and grabbed it.


    The arrival of the decree also meant that Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty was prepared and that all matters were settled.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t smile but he was deep in thought.


    At the same time, there was a weird movement in the air. Momentster a person suddenly appeared beside him.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    The voice was really sunken and cold, calling him Young Master and not Ruler. It was Yexuan who was originally hiding a few worlds away.


    ¡°Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty is about to attack. Brother Ao has headed outside the World River to hide and can help at any moment. Senior Aoyi used the Mirror Shining World Technique to peek, the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty sent at least 6 Saint Realm Cultivators! Apart from that, who knows if they have other methods prepared? This is why Young Master has to be really careful! In the battle, Young Master should not be too far from me!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care much and was still slightly distracted. A momentter, he opened his mouth, ¡°The decree scolds me for being crazy, that I am a swallow, an idiot...¡±


    Yexuan was stunned when he heard this and found it rather amusing. Then, he felt that it wasn¡¯t right. With Zong Shou¡¯s character, he shouldn¡¯t worry much about these insults.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Yexuan nodded his head, ¡°This person is asking for death!¡±


    He had not gone head-on against the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty and he didn¡¯t know how strong the Lu Family was.


    He clearly remembered that the Country Ruler just sent someone to spread a sentence which knocked him off his cloud.


    With what Hong Jiuchen said, his head would have been cut off.


    Then, with what the Emperor said, his country would be wiped out to wash away the insult to show the might of the Sky Burning Lu Family.


    ¡°The problem is that this Celestial Ruler does not know what kind of stupid thing he has done!¡±


    This voice spread out from another side, it was Lu Wubing who was slowly walking over.


    ¡°If he was slightly knowledgeable, he wouldn¡¯t have done this!¡±


    Zong Shou looked at Lu Wubing with a profound expression but didn¡¯t say anything.


    He couldn¡¯t judge what Lu Wubing was saying.


    For the Emperor of the Celestial Dynasty to be so extreme in his decree, not worrying about the oue, there was only one possibility; he didn¡¯t know about the Lu Sky Burning Family Heir positional changes. He probably didn¡¯t even hear any news of it which was why he was so unrestrained.


    Logically speaking, even if the Lu Family tried to control and prevent the news from spreading out, there should have been some rumors that leaked.


    However, from the time the Nine Extreme Death Jail copse, 100 days had passed. Why hadn¡¯t this Country Ruler heard any news at all?


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with worry which quickly faded.


    Be it the Country Ruler Xuanhua or his great grandfather, even those few End Realm Saint Venerables wouldn¡¯t be able to do that.


    Only if many sides worked together then it could be possible.


    He could guess that his mother¡¯s situation in the Sky Burning Celestial Dynasty wouldn¡¯t be that good.


    For a Pureblood descendant of the family to appear and then keep it a secret was a message.


    Country Ruler Xuanhua was actually so skilled!


    Thinking about this, Zong Shou had an urgeugh. He really wanted to cut himself into half.


    He was really concerned about the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat and also about his mother.


    However, he couldn¡¯t be too anxious and could only settle each matter one at a time.


    Yanyuan and Jueyan were protecting his mother and her safety wouldn¡¯t be an issue,


    Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat was what he had to really worry about.


    However, due to the agreement with the Taoist Sect, he couldn¡¯t enter the Cloud World in 20 years and couldn¡¯t interfere in Cloud World matters.


    Even if he went back, it would be useless...


    He mocked himself, he hadn¡¯t even solved the existing issues, so what was the point worrying about all this?


    Zong Shou looked at the decree in his hand and then heughed.


    ¡°Speaking of which, these things are really annoying!¡±


    ¡°You can reallyugh at this moment?¡±


    Along with Lu Wubing were also Zhao Yanran and Feng Taiji. After they arrived, they looked at Yexuan with weird expressions on their faces.


    They didn¡¯t know where this person came from and what his background was like.


    Zhao Yanran was also really weird but she just took a nce and didn¡¯t worry too much about it.


    What she cared more about was the current situation. Sheughed coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how the decree is telling the various worlds about you? If you lose or if you flee, you will be aughing stock. However, if you fight with him, how are you going to win? I really want to see what skills you have...¡±


    The moment she said this, Feng Taiji and Zifang¡¯s expressions changed slightly and they both became serious.


    What Zhao Yanran said was what they were thinking about in their heart, what they were really worried about. They came for this reason.


    Even Ruoshui who spent loads of time with Zong Shou also paid close attention.


    Zong Shou turning to face Lu Wubing.


    ¡°Wubing, what do you think? Wait or attack now?¡±


    ¡°Since they are prepared, then there is no need to wait!¡±


    Lu Wubing didn¡¯t hesitate, firmly shaking his head, ¡°With this decree in hand, you have everything you need, there is no need to wait for them to attack. Half a day is too long, I don¡¯t have the patience to wait. Ruler, please give the orders!¡±


    Zong Shouughed. He too also didn¡¯t have such patience to wait. After ending this quickly, he could head over to the Cloud World at ease.


    ¡°Since that is the case...¡±


    He raised his eyes and looked right at Zhuang Yu in the distance. He too walked over with a document in his hand, his eyes were filled with worry.


    Zong Shou casually nced and knew that this was the military infomation from the various areas.


    As expected, they were facing problems at the border and armies were drawing close.


    He didn¡¯t bother, asking directly, ¡°All the Spirit Changing Demon Warriors, 9,000 ck Fox Iron Cavalry, 60,000 Big Dipper Soldiers all under your control. How long do you need to crush their 200,000 Dao Soldiers?¡±


    Zhuang Yu¡¯s brow rose up, he hade for advice.


    Who knew that Zong Shou would actually say that? Shouldn¡¯t those 500 Demon ying Warriors be used outside?


    He didn¡¯t hesitate, cupping his fists, ¡°Two hours!¡±


    70,000 Dao Soldiers facing 3 times the number of enemy soldiers, he had no chances of winning. But with 500 Spirit Changing Demon ying Warriors, the situation would be really quite different.

 Chapter 972 - Cycle of Heaven Demon Slaying

    <h4>Chapter 972: Cycle of Heaven Demon ying</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Yuanlian World, Great Gan Celestial Dynasty Lin Country border, millions of troops were gathered here spread out across the 60-mile country defense line.


    From three days ago, the eastern country armies were slowly pressing over.


    Great Gan was also forced to gather more troops over in this area.


    The area here was a t in but it was shaped like a pear.


    Once it was broken through, the alliance army would be able to surge in and directly attack the core area in the southwest.


    This was why even if Zhuang Yu wasn¡¯t willing he had no choice but to gather all the troops here.


    Millions of troops were facing off and many experts gathered here, causing the energy to surge into the heavens. The atmosphere was really tense and the aura of war charged into the clouds.


    Hong Jiuchen was standing on the city wall of Moyang City, pumped up as he looked at the troops gathered below.


    This was originally a small city at the border. Since Mufang took over, to defend against Great Gan, in a short year he made this ce into a stronghold.


    Hong Jiuchen didn¡¯tment on that however heughed to himself about Mufang¡¯s cowardice.


    That year when he was in control of the mid ins of Yuanlian World, he never built strong cities and passes.


    His millions of troops were enough to be like his great wall.


    However, thinking to a few years ago when he was forced back in a haggard manner from Yuanlian World, he was speechless.


    At that time, he was schemed against by Zong Shou. Decades of hard work were destroyed in just a moment.


    If he was to fight with Zong Shou again, it might not be any better.


    However, today he was still back. What followed him was the most elite Dao Soldiers of the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty!


    A full 60,000 Nine Capital Dual Halberd ves, 20,000 Nine Capital Blood Archers, and a full 24,000 Nine Capital Domineering Cavalry Guards.


    Just these 100,000 Dao Soldiers alone could crush all the millions of troops in Yuanlian World.


    Apart from that...


    He looked at the two sides from the corner of his eye.


    Xuanling Guild and Jijue Celestial Dynasty each sent tens of thousands of Dao Soldiers. They too were elites that gave off sharp auras.


    Although the 30,000 Huang Grade Dao Soldiers from Tianfang Guild were slightly weaker, they were skilled too and had some strength.


    Hong Jiuchen shook his head, there was no joy in his chest.


    He thought to himself that this time it really benefited Fuyue and Mufang.


    For Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty to take over Yuanlian World, they would need to pay a heavier price than a few years ago.


    They had to take out more small-sized worlds to calm down their allies. Fuyue and Mufang, these two would directly benefit.


    They were World Lords like him but a poor small-sized world and a rich one that had been run for a long time were totally different concepts!


    He peaked over to see that those two couldn¡¯t suppress the joy on their faces.


    Compared to the unwillingness of a few years ago and them even colluding with Zong Shou, they were two totally different people.


    They were most probably satisfied...


    Hong Jiuchen scoffed coldly in disdain, his heart was filled with nervousness. Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty paid such a heavy price, who knows how they were going to deal with this world after.


    It would be extremely difficult for him to be the lord of this Yuanlian World.


    There were many things that weren¡¯t said outright but through news and the rough words, he could understand.


    This was to tell him to know his ce and not ask for too much.


    After sighing, Hong Jiuchen started to focus once more.


    He knew that even if Yuanlian World was taken away by the Celestial Dynasty, he would bepensated. Then, it would be better than not getting anything at all.


    His eyes turned even sharper as he looked across from him.


    Compared to his gains, he cared more about what was going to happen to the person opposite!


    If not for this kid, how would he have fallen to such a stage?


    He had already hated Zong Shou to the bone.


    Especially a month ago when he heard that he wanted Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty to take off his head, he hated him more and more!


    He was also shocked. After all, he was the disciple of an End Realm, so even if he lost, his future was limitless.


    If Zong Shou hated him and didn¡¯t stop at anything to kill him, the oue would be catastrophic.


    At that time, he felt like his life goal was to personally see Zong Shou die!


    It was best that he would never be able to climb back up!


    That would also totally end his future worries....


    Thinking about this, he looked at the color of the sky. It was noon.


    He couldn¡¯t help but squint, anticipation appearing on his face.


    The half-day deadline the Nine Capital Emperor Lord gave was just two hours away.


    Who knew what choice the Great Gan army would make?


    Would he know his ce and back out of Yuanlian to end this storm, or lower his head and hold on, fighting to the death and refuse to retreat?


    The best case would be thetter. Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty had 100,000 Dao Soldiers and close to 100 ships. Along with the help from Xuanling Guild and Jijue Celestial Dynasty, they had a full 10 Saint Realm Experts gathered there.


    They could destroy any power here!


    No matter what ability Zong Shou had, he would have no way to block them at all!


    However, thinking about it, this wasn¡¯t possible. As long as one wasn¡¯t really crazy and stupid, one wouldn¡¯t do that.


    Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty sent so many troops here because they wanted to make him surrender without fighting.


    Just as he thought about that, he heard a series of horns ring out in the distance and sound throughout the entire sky.


    What followed was numerous smoke and dust which spread out throughout the sky.


    Hong Jiuchen was shocked and looked over, only to see that dozens of tents opposite suddenly moved.


    Suddenly, numerous soldiers left their tents and formed up.


    They were really orderly like they were one entire being. Momentster, many square formations formed and appeared on the city wall, in the field of sight of everyone.


    ¡°What are they doing? Are they really trying to fight to the death with us?¡±


    Just as Hong Jiuchen was filled with doubt, someone around him asked.


    ¡°They are obviously at a disadvantage, but they still want to initiate the attack. I really don¡¯t understand...¡±


    ¡°Is that Great Gan Ruler really crazy? Does he think that he can win against thebined army of our four sides?¡±


    ¡°No, forget about the Great Gan Ruler. Zhuang Yu is a famous general, so why would he do such a stupid thing?¡±


    ¡°Famous general? Just a native who has never fought in outer regions, so how can he be considered a famous general? Maybe he is just too confident...¡±


    ¡°There is probably something mysterious in it! However, this is also a chance for us to wipe out the entire Great Gan Army and let the few Venerables see our skills!¡±


    Hong Jiuchen didn¡¯t understand too and also felt that Zhuang Yu was definitely nning something else.


    However, he wasn¡¯t the one in charge.


    He nced at two people in the middle. One of them was Guyue and the other wore a red armor and was dressed as the general.


    He was also at Peak God Realm and was called Lieque, the general of Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    He was an Unparalleled General Talent of their Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty. The Emperor Lord had spent much effort in recent years to recruit this person.


    Three days ago he arrived here and took over the millions of troops in the area.


    He also seemed to be filled with doubt, entering deep thought. A momentter, Lieque expressionlessly shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s just see what they are nning...¡±


    Hong Jiuchen¡¯s brow rose up before he calmed back down. After which he was thinking about the best way to deal with this situation.


    No matter what weird n the enemy had, they would be firm like a mountain.


    It seemed like there were roughly two million troops in this stronghold.


    Could Zhuang Yu even manage to break through it?


    In front of absolute power, no matter what trap and scheme there was it would be useless.


    At this moment, it was just time for them to watch on quietly to wait for the oue.


    Hundreds of thousands of Great Gan troops lined up in just 30 minutes.


    The people on the city wall looked on with serious expressions on their faces.


    They could see that the 64 square formations of troops were all elite troops and they weren¡¯t to be underestimated.


    They pushed forward and didn¡¯t need to reorganize.


    What attracted the most attention was the red armor formation at the front.


    They were the Big Dipper Sword Soldiers of the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty!


    During these two years, Mufang had fought the Great Gan army many times and was really familiar with them.


    Right away he felt that they were slightly different. Heughed coldly, ¡°They are Huang Grade Dao Soldiers!¡±


    Although the Big Dipper Sword Soldiers were strong in the past, they weren¡¯t this strong.


    Thinking about the rumors of Zong Shou having the Shura Race as his shield and that he was preparing Dao Soldiers in secret, those rumors were true.


    ¡°Those rumors were true, however, there are only 60,000 of them, just so little!¡±


    Tanjingughed coldly, he was thinking about what kind of trump cards Zong Shou had in his hand.


    If he had just 60,000 Huang Grade Dao Soldiers, then it would be far from enough!


    His heart was still a little wary, to date he still didn¡¯t believe that Zong Shou would really do something so crazy without any confidence.


    However, he rxed a little. Zong Shou probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to guess the amount of strength that the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty was able to amass!


    Even he didn¡¯t think that the Celestial Emperor would send so many troops around, what was happening was just a futile struggle.


    He smiled and turned around, ¡°Congrattions Brother Mu and Brother Hong, Zong Shou is asking for death and is about to be destroyed. Once this battle ends, the few of us can be Lords of Worlds. At that time, don¡¯t forget about me!¡±


    ¡°Naturally, your Tianfang Guild will also obtain many benefits! You will be able to freely travel and trade in Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty controlled territory...¡±


    Mufangughed but his voice suddenly stopped. His eyes were filled with shock as he looked opposite at the city walls.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    A full 500 cultivators suddenly flew into the air and stood there.


    A mysterious formation was instantly formed.


    ¡°Dao Soldiers! Earth Grade Dao Soldiers!¡±


    Not only was everyone shocked, but Lieque¡¯s eyes also opened wide. He waspletely astonished.


    ¡°What formation is this? To require 500 people to line up?¡±


    ¡°I have never heard of it...¡±


    ¡°What powerful strength!¡±


    Hong Jiuchen and Mufang exchanged nces with one another.


    They first understood and then found it weird. Why didn¡¯t Zong Shou use these Earth Grade Dao Soldiers outside?


    ¡°Why do we fear! We have 600 Nine Capital de Feather Celestials.¡±


    ¡°I have never seen this Dao Soldier before, so their strength can only be ordinary...¡±


    At the same time, dozens of miles away from Moyang City.


    Zhuang Yu raised his head and looked at the sky.


    Along with the formation starting to run, numerous clouds suddenly gathered over.


    ¡°I heard that it is the Cycle of Heaven Demon ying...¡±


    Feng Taiji said and asked curiously, ¡°I thought that you would use thesest.¡±


    ¡°Dao Soldiers are precious! If the Ruler wants to rule the surrounding worlds, we can¡¯t lose too many of them.¡±


    Just as he said this, the Heaven and Earth suddenly shook. A giant Sword Energy suddenly shed out from the formation.


    A sword shed out and everything turned to dust. A 100,000-foot crack lined up on the ground. In the distance, close to 25% of the stronghold city wall instantly copsed!

 Chapter 973 - Everything slain

    <h4>Chapter 973: Everything in</h4>


    Sword energy swept out. Not only did the city wall copse, everywhere it passed, all the soldiers who were struck were all destroyed.


    Their physical bodies were all smashed into dust!


    Zhuang Yu¡¯s mouth was opened wide and he was totally stunned, unable toe back to his senses for a long time.


    This was the strength of the Imperial Demon ying Formation?


    If it was a normal city then it wouldn¡¯t be much, normal Spirit Realm cultivators would be able to do that. However, this was a strong fortress that Mufang had run for a long time!


    Just the restrictions and formations within could bepared to Yuanjing Celestial Pce!


    However, at this moment, it couldn¡¯t block a single strike from the Imperial Demon ying Formation!


    One could see the panicked looks of the people in the city wall in the distance.


    And also the few ashen white faces of the few at the front, they were really devoid of blood.


    ¡°It seems like there is no need for two hours, just an hour is more or less enough...¡±


    Zhuang Yu grinned and then he calmed back down.


    ¡°To fight a strong enemy with weak troops is what a strategist is afraid of. However, with such a trump card in my hand, why won¡¯t I use it? Do I need to wait till the losses are heavy and when I had no choice? Although Zhuang Yu was arrogant, it never reached the point where he had no opponent on the battlefield. A power like Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty, even a lion will go all out when it fights a rabbit. Will I dare to be careless?¡±


    Feng Taiji seemed shocked on his side but he had long ago seen the strength of the formation.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect it to be this strong. He really underestimated it...


    At this moment, he came to his senses when he heard this, shaking his head, ¡°However, it isn¡¯t good to use it too early. Those God Realm experts might interfere early.¡±


    ¡°Since Ruler gave me full power and didn¡¯t give me any special instructions, then it is my responsibility to use the smallest price to kill the enemy here. As for the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty¡¯s reaction, it isn¡¯t something that I will consider.¡±


    Zhuang Yu paused and then his eyes shed, ¡°Actually, this is what we have to do! Aren¡¯t you looking forward to it?¡±


    Feng Taiji was stunned when he heard that and looked back in shock.


    Rather than continue to dy like this and wait in trepidation, why not strike out swiftly at full strength to force out the hidden cards of both sides?


    Just as they were speaking, a second bright Sword Light shed down from the Imperial Demon ying Formation from above.


    Along with a ¡°si¡± sharp ring, the Sword Energy tore open the air and swept across. A full 30,000 elite troops were instantly turned into dust.


    On the city walls, Hong Jiuchen¡¯s face was green and he felt a bone-chilling coldness in his body.


    Those two Sword Lights were actually aiming at this ce. However, the restrictions of the city and thebined efforts of the dozens of people was only barely able to push it aside.


    Even Guyue was forced to act. At this moment, his expression became really ugly.


    ¡°The restrictions of the city can¡¯t block it anymore. At most, it can only withstand one strike...¡±


    ¡°What kind of Dao Soldier is this, what kind of formation is this? Why is it so strong? Why have I never heard of it before?¡±


    ¡°The first two strikes, one stronger than thest, it seems like he hasn¡¯t reached its extreme.¡±


    ¡°Where are the Nine Capital de Feather Celestials? Didn¡¯t Commander order them to strike out?¡±


    ¡°Those people are the direct troops of the Emperor Lord and are always arrogant...¡±


    Many discussions broke out. Although the people on the walls could maintain their calm, they couldn¡¯t help but be a little terrified.


    With just one more strike and the restrictions wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on anymore.


    Maybe Lieque and Guyue would be fine but the rest of them, even if they didn¡¯t die, they would suffer from heavy injuries!


    Luckily, at this moment, there were a full 600 Spirit Realm Cultivators who flew up into the air.


    Six men in one formation and then between six formations there were some connections, pretty much merging into one.


    Like a ck plum blossom which bloomed.


    Numerous thin ck des spun in the sky.


    They also gave off a majestic aura, going against that Dao Soldier formation in the distance., causing the people on the city walls to rx slightly.


    With the six hundred Nine Capital de Feather Celestials here they might be able to fight against the enemy.


    ¡°They finally came!¡±


    ¡°This aura, is it not the Ten Thousand de Cloud Pushing Formation? I have finally witnessed it. It was said that the Nine Capital Celestial Emperor rose up due to this. He fought many worlds and rarely had an opponent, shakingrge regions...¡±


    Hong Jiuchen¡¯s eyes shone a weird glow, his uneasiness once again calmed back down.


    He thought to himself if there was a day when he was fortunate enough to control such a strong army, then he would win all wars. Even in Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty he would be able to hold some power.


    Just as he was thinking this way, the corner of Hong Jiuchen¡¯s eyes saw that Lieque¡¯s expression turn ashen white, face dark as death.


    He actually suddenly turned around and headed to the bottom of the city walls.


    Hong Jiuchen didn¡¯t understand but he didn¡¯t bother much about it. He just thought that Lieque was returning to the formation to personally lead the troops.


    Looking out, once the Plum Blossom shaped Ten Thousand de Cloud Pushing Formation was formed, numerous ck des gathered and formed 4,000-foot des that spun about.


    However the formation opposite was storing up power too.


    After the two swords, those five hundred Dao Soldiers of unknown names started to fly seven thousand feet up and stood beneath the clouds.


    The entire formation spread out once more. They were scattered around a 30,000-foot space.


    It was like a bottomless abyss swallowing the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.


    A really strong intent suddenly charged out from the formation.


    It actually forced apart the dark clouds that had gathered! The clear blue sky was once again in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    A white light was shing and jumping around.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    Hong Jiuchen¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion and then his pupils constricted.


    ¡°Tribtion, tribtion lightning! How is this possible...¡±


    How could an Earth Grade Dao Soldier Formation give rise to tribtion?


    In that moment, a sharp de-like energy shot down from the sky!


    One could only hear a shing sound as it silently tore open the void.


    It was faster than lightning, only experts like Hong Jiuchen and the others could see a thin white light charge toward the ck plum blossom formation.


    When the ck de and white light shed, the entire Heaven and Earth went dark. The sun in the sky seemed really dark at that moment.


    What followed next was a really strong energy spread out in all directions, striking out like ripples.


    Hong Jiuchen forcefully stood still and didn¡¯t fall down. He lost his vision for a moment before he barely managed to adapt.


    When he looked forward, his mouth was agape and his tongue was tied.


    That four ck colored de wheel was in tatters. The entire formation was forcefully pierced through by the white light!


    Dozens of Nine Capital de Feathers Celestials were burning in white mes as they fell from the sky.


    From afar he could sense that these people had lost their lives. There was even a dozen of them who had turned to dust when he looked over like they had never existed at all.


    Hong Jiuchen was shocked. Although the first two strikes were strong and shocking, it couldn¡¯t bepared to the third one.


    Was the formation just warming up and it hadn¡¯t yet shown off its full ability?


    What kind of Dao Soldier was this? What kind of Sword Formation was this? To be so strong?


    In an instant, a second white light shed in the sky andnded.


    It was going in the exact same trajectory, the speed of which was even faster and even fiercer.


    Hong Jiuchen was stunned and he could sense that the power of this strike was much stronger than before!


    Before this, the Ten Thousand de Cloud Pushing Formation was already broken and 10% of the 600 Dao Soldiers were already killed.


    Then, what would this strike be like?


    Behind him Tanjing¡¯s rmed voice rang out.


    ¡°Impossible! What Dao Soldier is this? How can it beat the Nine Capital de Feather Celestials? Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty had once fought Sky Burning Lu Family head-on, even three against one and they didn¡¯t lose. How can they lose here...¡±


    Fuyue was also at a loss, ¡°They look like the Common People¡¯s Path Source Ocean Spirit Changing Warriors, but they are also a little different!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Mufang shook his head, ¡°The Sword Energy is so sharp, it must have came from the Sword Sect. However, they wouldn¡¯t be so extreme, it must be from an ancient artifact cultivator!¡±


    When he said these words, that white light struck onto the Ten Thousand de Cloud Pushing Formation above.


    The blinding white light spread out once more which was too painful to look at made everyone subconsciously close their eyes.


    The people behind all felt a stabbing pain in their bodies.


    When they looked into their bodies, the thin scattered pieces of energy actually pierced their body-protecting energy and entered their bodies, piercing many holes in their skin.


    ¡°ying Sword Intent, this is the ying Sword Intent! How can it be so pure...¡±


    ying Sword Intent, it in itself was really rare.


    It was impossible that the hundreds of people above all grasped it.


    This formation was formed by Dao Soldiers, people¡¯s hearts are mixed and normally speaking the Sword Intent they formed shouldn¡¯t be so pure...


    Fuyue was dumbfounded as he looked into the air, only to see that arge half of the ck plum blossom was wiped out.


    After this strike, another more than 100 Nine Capital de Feather Celestials were in mes. They flew down from the sky and turned into dust!


    ...Just two strikes and the formation that the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty relied on was destroyed!


    This wasn¡¯t the end. The third white lightnded.


    At this moment, everyone didn¡¯t want to look.


    What happened next was definitely going to be brutal!


    Hong Jiuchen suddenlyprehended and understood why Lieque¡¯s expression would be like that and why he left.


    He knew that the so-called Nine Capital de Feather Celestials weren¡¯t able topete against those simply dressed, basic magical sword Dao Soldiers opposite them.


    When the two fought, he could clearly sense that they were being suppressed!


    To his side there was a furious roar.


    Hong Jiuchen looked out to see Guyue¡¯s eyes were popping out of his sockets as he flew up towards that white light.


    However, before he reached it, a Sword Intent descended, locking onto Guyue¡¯s body.


    ¡°y!¡±


    With a shout, his body turned into blood rain!

 Chapter 974 - Outer Region Changes

    <h4>Chapter 974: Outer Region Changes</h4>


    The bloody pieces of flesh scattered down. Hong Jiuchen was totally distracted as he looked above.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that a God Realm Cultivator whose position in Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty was only lower than the few Saint Realm people just died like that?


    He died for the remaining hundreds of Nine Capital de Feather Celestials...


    Hong Jiuchen roughly knew the reason. He had started this battle of Yuanlian World.


    If all of them died here, then even if they won in the end, he would be med by the celestial dynasty and end up in a tragic state.


    ...In Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty, there weren¡¯t more than 3,000 of such Dao Soldiers.


    If he didn¡¯t help out, then in just this battle they had already lost a fifth.


    However, he still underestimated the might of the Dao Soldier formation.


    Even when they were fighting the Nine Capital de Feather Celestials, they still had excess strength to y a God Realm Cultivator.


    That white light continued tond down. No one dared to block it anymore as it forcefully smashed into the half plum blossom above.


    Another blinding white light spread out, the spiritual energy intensely constricted and then swelled.


    Once everyone¡¯s vision returned, one could see that the remaining half was gone too.


    The half a ck plum blossom was totally broken. The remaining 300 Celestials all scattered.


    The four giant ck des had long disappeared.


    ¡°They are crushed!¡±


    The moment the formation scattered, they knew that the Nine Capital Celestials had lost in the battle against the enemy Dao Soldiers.


    They were unable to form back up and 280 of them died right away.


    The remaining few had white mes wrapped around their bodies. The ying Sword Energy had already surged into their bodies.


    How to get rid of it was a problem. If not, sooner orter they were going to be killed by the energy striking their hearts.


    The Dao Soldier formation was still running.


    The formation retracted slightly, the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy they absorbed was slightly weaker.


    However, when the sixth ying sword energy was gathered, everyone felt their hearts shake. At this time, without the Nine Capital de Feather Celestials blocking, and the formations within the city all crashing already, even if the strength of this sword was slightly weaker they would be unable to fight back at all!


    This strike was enough to wipe out 100,000 troops!


    However, right as the white lightnded, a streak of light suddenly stabbed into the air.


    Looking out, it was a short spear that knocked into the white light.


    A silent sh caused the surrounding 10,000 feet of space to be instantly destroyed.


    That formation didn¡¯t shake at all but that extremely terrifying sword energy was totally wiped out along with that spear, totally dissipating.


    ¡°It is Commander Lie!¡±


    Looking out in the direction of the short spear, everyone eximed.


    Only to see that Lieque had already rode his warhorse and stood in front of the close to 24,000 Nine Capital Domineering Cavalry Guards.


    Using the strength of the three million troops here to strike, in the end, he was able to go up against the unknown formation!


    Hong Jiuchen wasn¡¯t as joyous as the other people, his face turned more ashen white as he looked out.


    To go up against that formation, they needed Lieque to use the strength of the entire army to block.


    Then, what about the 70,000 Elite Dao Soldiers pressing over?


    The joy of surviving the disastersted only for a short moment before the entire area was deathly silent.


    They all heard a loud explosion opposite them.


    Hundreds of thousands of infantry troops pushed forward and drew close.


    The footsteps of a few hundred thousand people reverberated at the same time like thunder. It was orderly and shocking. They raised their foots at the same time and ced them down at the same time.


    In the loudmotion, their aura and fighting spirit rose to its peak.


    In just a short moment, there were worried cries breaking out.


    ¡°I am afraid we won¡¯t be able to block these 70,000 Dao Soldiers...¡±


    ¡°No matter how strong Commander Lie is, he is unable to face enemies from all directions. Who knows how strong these Dao Soldiers are, but they can¡¯t be as strong as those in the sky right?¡±


    ¡°What about the people above? Why aren¡¯t they helping? Didn¡¯t your Celestial Dynasty send over 60 God Realm Experts? Why aren¡¯t they appearing yet?¡±


    ¡°This is indeed weird, do they want to see our men die here?¡±


    The people here suddenly noticed that something was wrong.


    They were first filled with confusion and then in the next moment they felt a chill down their spines.


    They weren¡¯t able to see a single God Realm or Saint Realm Expert in the outer region.


    ...What was the meaning of this?


    There was only one possibility, that the people outside were also facing a simrlyrge problem!


    Such that they weren¡¯t able to use a portion of their strength to interfere with this and help them out!


    Hong Jiuchen¡¯s eyes were filled with loss as he looked into the void.


    He thought to himself, <i>¡°What did Zong Shou do? Such that the four powers working together, the hundreds of God Realm cultivators and 10 Saint Realm Venerables are all nowhere to be seen?¡±</i>


    Would their Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty lose here today? How was that possible?


    At the same time, the Great Gan army outside the city...


    Zhuang Yu retracted his gaze, he stopped looking at the sky and focused on the battlefield in front of him.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what Ruler nned in the outer region, it seems like we have already won this battle...¡±


    He said expressionlessly, he also didn¡¯t purposely direct the troops, and just rode his horse toward the ck Fox Iron Cavalry.


    At this moment, there was no need for any specialmands or special tactics.


    They just needed to use their momentum to suppress. The various generals andmanders had all gone through hundreds of battles and they knew what they had to do now.


    He needed to personallymand this newly built Xuan Grade Cavalry Army to charge formations and counter the enemy.


    Toward the true strength of this strong army, he had high hopes.


    In just 30 minutes he would be able to trample over the enemy!


    He also needed to save some strength! While also wiping out the strong troops of the enemy!


    After this battle they would conquer other worlds.


    To rule the dozens of worlds around? Who knew that Yuanlian World which was upied and bullied by others would see such a day.


    To be able to rule over dozens of worlds, a true Celestial Dynasty¡¯s foundations. Its potential was limitless.


    ¡°It seems like it really is the case!¡±


    Feng Taiji was also stunned and he had a weird expression on his face.


    If the many experts of the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty interfered in this, then they would have done so earlier before the Nine Capital de Feather Celestials had suffered heavy losses.


    However, even at this moment when they suffered heavy losses, they were still nowhere to be seen.


    What exactly happened in the outer region? Such that the one in charge of the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty could only watch on and see those 600 Earth Grade Dao Soldiers die?


    He wanted to go all out in this battle, even using the trump card given by his sect.


    Not for Zong Shou but for the work that Sword Sect had spent so much effort to achieve in this Yuanlian World over these two years.


    The oue however was totally unexpected. He didn¡¯t need to help out and the war matters were already settled.


    He was curious in his heart, breaking the world barrier to step out into the void.


    The war matters there no longer required his help.


    Unless there were other changes, there were no chances of them losing...


    At this moment, what he wanted to see was the outer region, what the exact situation there was like.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Two hours before the two sides battled, in Yuanlian World, they were curious about what ured in the outer region.


    Zong Shou was stepping in the World River, his hands pressed onto his sword, and his eyes were clear.


    Not far away was the World River which was pretty wide in his memory.


    For the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty to interfere in Yuanlian World matters, this ce was the most suitable location.


    If this ce was upied by him, then if Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty wanted to do anything to the 1,300 miles around Moyang City, he could easily stop them from here!


    However before that, the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty troops had already upied this ce.


    If he wanted Zhuang Yu and the Great Gan forces near Dalin Country to fight safely and not be disturbed, then he had to first snatch back this area...


    The war matters had started long ago. Commander Shi Run¡¯s 10 Taiyi God Lightning Ships and 40 Spaceships had started to probe the giant enemy forces.


    They had several times fewer forces than the enemy. Luckily, for the two extra towers on the ships which had great strength, the difference inbat strength wasn¡¯t that huge. Under Shi Run¡¯smand, they were able to use their strength 220%. They could line up and fight, then pierce through enemy forces. Their movements were really flexible.


    However, the sailors opposite weren¡¯t totally weak. To date, Shi Run hadn¡¯t managed to find anything usable weakness.


    Both sides were barely maintaining such momentum. There weren¡¯t heavy casualties on either side and no one had the upper hand.


    This delighted Zong Shou. He didn¡¯t need Shi Run to win, he just needed her to dy and hold back the 200 Spaceships.


    He only needed an hour before he would be able to deal with all matters.


    At this moment, apart from Yexuan and Lu Wubing, there were 184 Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors.


    They all walked forward with him expressionlessly.


    As for the Royal Demon God Shuttle, it followed from afar, and no one was able to sense them through Spiritual Sense.


    With Shi Run restricting, those Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty Spaceships weren¡¯t able to stop him.


    In just a moment, he was in the middle of the World River.


    Zong Shou looked out and saw a majestic and expensive-looking ship floating within the Spiritual River.


    It shed a seven-colored light and was hidden in the clouds.


    Zong Shouughed and knew that this was probably where the few Saint Realm Experts were.


    Who knows, maybe even the Nine Capital Emperor Lord was within.


    He stepped out and walked over.


    However, just at this moment, a white light suddenly sped forth from another direction.


    Then, there were dozens of strong auras that followed.


    That white light was fleeing in another direction, but after noticing Zong Shou, it changed directions and charged over.


    Zong Shou was really surprised.


    ¡°Yuan Wushang? Could it be him?¡±

 Chapter 975 - Cannot fight head on

    <h4>Chapter 975: Cannot fight head on</h4>


    ¡°Yuan Wushang? How is he here?¡±


    The white light was really quick, even exceeding the normal Saint Realm Experts in Zong Shou¡¯s impression.


    However, it couldn¡¯t hide from his World Burning Blood Eye. A slight bloodiness appeared in his eyes and he was able to see the person within the white light clearly.


    Wasn¡¯t one of them Yuan Wushang?


    As for the other one, it wasn¡¯t a person.


    At this point, he had started to merge a portion of the Essence of the Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique into his World Shocking Spiritual Art.


    He was really sensitive to life force.


    His blood eyes couldn¡¯t look through this person¡¯s body, but he knew that the one who was carrying Yuan Wushang and escaping didn¡¯t have any life.


    Looking at the situation, it seemed to be a puppet. Moreover, it was a puppet with Saint Realm strength!


    A Mohist Jade Puppet!


    The pinnacle creation of the Mohists who were on the same level as the Taoists, Demon Sect, and Confucians during the Cloud Deste Era!


    It was said that they only crafted six and each had the ability of a Saint Realm Cultivator!


    The ancient Qin¡¯s 12 Copper Men were crafted with that as a blueprint.


    However, along with the destruction of the Mohists, the six Jade Puppets were lost too.


    Who knows where this Yuan Wushang managed to find them?


    However, looking at the situation, he wasn¡¯t in a good state.


    Zong Shou looked into the distance at the people chasing.


    To be able to force Yuan Wushang who had the Jade Puppet protecting him to such a haggard state...


    Just thinking about it, one knew that his background had to be amazing.


    However, when Zong Shou looked out, he was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t recognize the others, he only saw one of them who he was familiar with and saw several times.


    Daoling Vast Habitat Qingming, legend had it that she was the Daughter of Kunming who was most probably at the End Realm.


    However, didn¡¯t this person take control of the Vast Habitat and was the first female to be recognized as the Vast Habitat Head?


    Why was she so free to head over here?


    Qingming didn¡¯t seem to want to see him. The moment she saw him, her face turned extremely ugly.


    Zong Shou sensed something and thought back to the few Formless God Demons that day.


    Maybe what happened today was rted to those few God Realm Shadow Demons?


    There weren¡¯t such coincidences in the world...


    Without hesitation, he stepped forward quickly, his Sword Intent gathered as he protected the fleeing Yuan Wushang.


    He could see that there were at least two Saint Realm Cultivators opposite, otherwise, Yuan Wushang wouldn¡¯t be in such a state.


    Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop all these people alone. He did that just to express his intentions to protect Yuan Wushang.


    His shield was Yexuan and also the 184 Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors.


    The Taoist Cultivators in the distance all stopped.


    Yuan Wushang heaved a sigh of relief, smiling as he slowed down.


    ¡°How dangerous! I nearly lost my life this time. Women really are vicious!¡±


    He didn¡¯t bother to hide his words, not caring about the ugly expression on Qingming¡¯s face.


    With a few breaths and he managed to stabilize his breathing. Yuan Wushang calmed back down and gave Zong Shou a weird smile, ¡°Long time no see! I really miss you. Speaking of which, I fell to such a stage all because of you and was you nearly killed me. After this, you must thank me!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up and he didn¡¯t speak, his expression was one of anticipation of Wushang¡¯s words.


    Yuan Wushang waved his sleeves and a person rolled out.


    His face was purple gold. After he came out, he looked around in trepidation.


    When he saw Zong Shou, his pupils constricted and became filled with Wu viciousness.


    Next was tragess and helplessness.


    ¡°Xiao Xiangzi?¡±


    Zong Shou eximed and then sighed, how did the talent of the past fall to such a stage?


    Looking at the situation, his situation wasn¡¯t good and he actually became Yuan Wushang¡¯s prisoner...


    Before this, this person treated the Six Pinnacle Swords as ants.


    With just a thought, he guessed the front and back of this entire matter.


    He also knew why Yuan Wushang would be chased by the Taoist Faction so fervently...


    ¡°That day, when I was ambushed by the Formless God Demon, was this Xiao Xiangzi looking on from the side? You, Yuan Wushang, passed and captured him?¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, Yuan Wushang didn¡¯t reply, he just smiled, ¡°We haven¡¯t met in a few years and you are bing smarter and smarter.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips twitched and he felt his goosebumps rise. He looked forward back at Qingming.


    ¡°Did the Taoist Faction have anything to do with the Formless God Demon matter?¡±


    Qingming was speechless, opening her mouth and then keeping her words.


    At this moment, the evidence was there, and retorting would only let people look down on them.


    She decided not to speak and only silently acknowledged it.


    Zong Shou waited for a moment andughed. Hisughter became more and more maniacal, and joyous.


    After a long while, fury appeared on Qingming¡¯s face. Just as she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, Zong Shou¡¯sughter stopped.


    ¡°A few years ago, our sides had an agreement. That I would leave the Cloud World for 20 years and that you couldn¡¯t have any vicious intent to Great Gan and people close to me. For you to do that, are you disregarding the agreement, and bing a shameless and dishonest person?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that we are disregarding it!¡±


    Her expression was calm, ¡°It was an ident...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an ident. Yuan Wushang passed them and heard their words, and then snatched Xiao Xiangzi.


    This matter was originally buried deep in their hearts and Zong Shou didn¡¯t know about it.


    Zong Shou shook his head and couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath with Qingming.


    ¡°Since your Taoist Faction has destroyed the agreement, then I have no need to protect it. In other words, I can just return to the Cloud World now right?¡±


    The moment he said this, she couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    <i>Return now? This Blood Sword Monster Lord, a total demon?</i>


    The scenes of him killing several Formless God Demons a month ago were still fresh in her head.


    How would any Celestial Realm cultivator in the world be his opponent?


    Even if the Taoist God Realm and Saint Realm Experts ignored the agreement and headed back to the Cloud World, under the rules of the Cloud World, they might not be able to suppress this Blood Sword Monster Lord whose sword techniques were unparalleled!


    After leaving for a few years, this person became even more of a devil.


    Anxiousness rose up in her heart and she understood something; the person in front of her... his wings had grown and his horns had formed.


    Each and every action of his could give the Taoist Faction a headache.


    She took in a deep breath, suppressing her emotions. Her tone was still really calm.


    ¡°Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty went all out and based on what I know, there are 10 Saint Realms there,100 God Realm, and 300 Celestial Grade Dao Soldiers. To say something ugly, your life and death is unknown! Even if you don¡¯t die, then it would be them letting you off...¡±


    She paused, raising her glowing eyes.


    ¡°However, our Taoist Faction might not allow you to leave safely. Some idents might ur in the world right?¡±


    Yuan Wushang felt a chill down his spine and praised, ¡°What a vicious old witch, the 10,000 years of Taoist Faction has someone to carry on.¡±


    Qingming scoffed, not bothering as she stared right at Zong Shou.


    She was vicious? That year she personally witnessed Zong Shou kill her Senior Brothers one by one.


    He then charged into The Central Cloud Continent and wiped out dozens of sects.


    Just because Daoling Vast Habitat offended him and killed some so-called innocent civilians.


    Since they worked for this evil devil, how could those people be innocent?


    Since things had reached such a state that it couldn¡¯t be changed, then it was time to end it all!


    She was willing to pay any price to be able to kill him. No matter how vicious she was, it was okay.


    However, Zong Shou wasughing, seemingly unfazed. He didn¡¯t seem arrogant but instead really helpless.


    ¡°Speaking of which, your Taoist Faction is also going to join in this battle. I don¡¯t need to show mercy right?¡±


    Qingming¡¯s brow rose up and she wanted to say something. Suddenly, someone pulled her back.


    Turning around, she saw that it was Senior Master Chengxing.


    During these two months, he had let her handle things, but at this moment she could sense from his strength.


    At this moment, Chengxing didn¡¯t allow her to reject.


    He was looking at a person holding a sword behind Zong Shou.


    ¡°Is that Xiaoyao Xuan Dao Xiaoyao who used one sword to injure three saints 200 years ago?¡±


    Yexuan was originally listening on from the side like this matter didn¡¯t concern him. When he heard this, he looked over in shock and smiled, ¡°You recognize me? I have not used that name since I broke away from Xiaoyao Xuan. I am also not willing to let outsiders talk about my past.¡±


    Chengxing¡¯s face turned white and then he asked Zong Shou.


    ¡°Then Aokun¡¯s injuries have healed?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t reply. His eyes showed a weird glow. This person was far brighter and sharper than Qingming.


    Chengxing also obviously didn¡¯t think he would get a reply.


    ¡°Since Aokun is here, then Aoyi would follow. She loved him for thousands of years and naturally will stay by his side now. Aokun created the Existence and Destruction Dao. It has been a long time since he entered Saint Realm. Aoyi has cultivated for 1,000 years. Although I heard that it was much tougher for dragons than humans who have shorter lifespans, for her half step End Realm to fight five to six Saint Realms won¡¯t be much of an issue.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t speak. So what if he knew? What could he do?


    Qingming¡¯s expression fluctuated.


    She knew that Chengxing was saying this for her to listen.


    She felt her hand turn cold. There was a gap among Saint Realm too.


    If those two worked together, not to mention those 10 Saint Realm Experts, even if the Emperor Lord came himself, it wouldn¡¯t end well.


    With these two, why would Zong Shou be afraid of Nine Capital?


    What a misdirection. He was also certain that Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty desired Yuanlian World.


    However, all the more they couldn¡¯t retreat now! If they let Zong Shou seed then...


    Another voice rang out behind her, ¡°Pce Head retreat quickly! This person has blistering King Energy like oil poured on fire. He has signs of an Emperor Lord. Under such a momentum, we can¡¯t fight him!¡±

 Chapter 976 - Impatient

    <h4>Chapter 976: Impatient</h4>


    ¡°Pce Head, retreat quickly! This person has blistering King Energy like oil poured on fire. He has signs of an Emperor Lord. Under such a momentum, we can¡¯t fight him!¡±


    Qingming was instantly startled. The person who spoke was one of her Senior Masters known as Rongbi. He was also one of the Saint Realm Venerables from the Taoist Faction and couldpare to Chengxing.


    She knew that this person was the best at observing energies and auras. If he hadn¡¯t rushed over, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to find traces of Yuan Wushang. This person would have silently entered Yuanlian World.


    However, what did he mean by, ¡°This person has blistering King Energy like oil poured on fire. He has signs of an Emperor Lord. Under such a momentum, we can¡¯t fight him¡±?


    What did her Senior Master see just now?


    Rongbi seemed really worried that she didn¡¯t understand and he exined, ¡°This kid has formed his strength and looking at his energy, there are dragons and tigers protecting him. If you try to block, you will definitely suffer damage! We must leave quickly!¡±


    His eyes were filled with doubt and suspicion. Although his energy viewing and form scanning technique was amazing, the King Energy of the person in front of him still had some areas which he couldn¡¯t understand.


    He felt that this energy was a little too pure and was even blinding, injuring one¡¯s eyes.


    Just one look just now forcefully stole away much of his cultivation.


    Apart from one not understanding, it also made him surprised.


    Zong Shou listened on from the opposite side and was slightly interested. This was the first time he saw someone who had simr skills to his father inw, Kong Rui.


    This person had an energy viewing ability, but who knew how much he was able to see?


    Did he really have a Phoenix and Dragon wrapping around his head? Was it really pure white?


    Looking at Qingming, she was obviously tempted. Although she didn¡¯t do anything, she was already nning to retreat.


    Zong Shou instantly burst outughing, ¡°The ancient people always return gifts! The grievances of the Formless Demon ambush is something I will return. If you all escape safely, I will feel really annoyed...¡±


    Qingming didn¡¯t hesitate any more and she waved her sleeves. Chengxing and Rongbi both understood and instantly the dozens of people around all backed off toward the void.


    Zong Shouughed out loud. The Sword Intent that was protecting Yuan Wushang spread out and covered those Taoist Faction cultivators. He didn¡¯t bother with anything else and just locked onto Qingming and those two Saint Realm Cultivators.


    Chengxing and Rongbi were instantly shocked. They stopped and all their movement halted.


    Their faces were covered in a cold sweat as Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Intent had already reached the Intermediate Spirit Realm.


    Without enough power supporting it, he was justparable to normal Initial Saint Realm Experts. In their eyes, it wasn¡¯t much of a threat.


    However, just now they felt something surge in their hearts. It was as if the two of them didn¡¯t bother and just fled like that, then one of them would just die on the spot!


    However, why did such a sense of danger rise up?


    Was it Yexuan, that top swordsman Dao Xiaoyao? Although he was God Realm and he could fight one versus three with a sword and defeat three Saint Realm cultivators, he had disappeared for decades and was definitely stronger than before.


    However, this person¡¯s aura was still retracted and he didn¡¯t have any killing intent rising up. So, it couldn¡¯t be him.


    Then, was it Aoyi and Aokun? Those two still hadn¡¯t appeared and were still in hiding, so it couldn¡¯t be them...


    Just a breathter, Chengxing and Rongbi¡¯s gazes all fell on the 184 people behind Zong Shou. They were dressed in simple robes and they held Grade Four Magical Swords.


    They didn¡¯t worry much about these people before. At this moment, their pupils constricted, seriousness appeared in their eyes. What kind of Dao Soldiers were these people?


    184 Celestial Realm Cultivators all willingly went to cultivate the Dao Soldier technique.


    Where did Zong Shou find so many Celestial Realm Cultivators?


    ¡°Since you all have alreadye, then why are you all in such a hurry to leave?¡±


    Zong Shou touched his sword and killing intent rose up. That day when he returned to Yuanlian World and was ambushed, he felt really annoyed.


    He felt something, frowning as he turned to look at the void on the other side, at that majestic and luxurious floating giant ship.


    Helplessness appeared in his eyes as he could only temporarily retract his Sword Intent.


    ...It seemed like the Master of this area had be impatient.


    In the next instant, a few vast Spiritual Intents suddenly spread through the space and descended on this area.


    Not only Zong Shou, but everyone here held their breaths. Both Rongbi and Chengxin frowned.


    The suppression was too obvious. All the Spiritual Sense mostly gathered on the area behind Zong Shou.


    They heaved a sigh of relief. They were able to temporarily break out of Zong Shou¡¯s killing intent suppression and they both shook their head speechlessly.


    A few Saint Realm experts working together to suppress just an Initial Celestial Realm cultivator, that was something expected.


    However, after learning that Zong Shou had a few trump cards up his sleeves, they couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for the fates of those few people.


    Even if they were asking to die and reincarnate, they didn¡¯t need to be in such a rush...


    A few breathster, a coldugh spread from afar.


    ¡°You are the Ruler of Great Gan? How bold! To dare to bring your troops here. So, you don¡¯t want to follow the decree of my Emperor Lord and get out of Yuanlian World. You want to decide victory against my Nine Capital Saint Dynasty here?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips twitched as he temporarily let off the few people opposite him.


    Unless these people had other methods, they would be unable to escape from his hands.


    Be it what method Qingming used, out of the three of them, there was definitely one who was going to die at his hands.


    ¡°So what if I am?¡±


    His voice was cold and clear and it reverberated through the void. Using spiritual energy that turned into physical form, anyone near this World River could hear his voice.


    He still stood tall. Even with nine Saint Realm intents pressing down on him, he still held on and didn¡¯t bend.


    The torture from the Nine Extreme Death Jail wasn¡¯t even able to crush him, someone as strong as Jueyan was also unable to make him lower his head.


    Much less this small enemy formation in front of him?


    The moment these words were spoken, there were hundreds of streaks of light that flew out from the ship.


    Many vast auras spread out and filled this space.


    A fifth of them were God Realm cultivators and surprisingly there weren¡¯t many Celestial Realm cultivators.


    Peak Celestial Realm were mainly world rulers, ruling seven to eight slightly weaker Celestial cultivators to defend and. Such people were tough to move away.


    At this moment, there were only 400 of them, 2/3 of which were the Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers of the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    Nine Capital Extreme de Celestial!


    Zong Shou looked over curiously before he looked over to another spot.


    His first feeling was grand! 100 God Realms, 300 Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers, what a grand formation.


    Just the appearance of these people was enough to cause many cultivator to be filled with despair!


    What everyone paid attention to were those nine Saint Realms. Each of them took a spot, most of them were solemn, and their eyes were ice cold.


    ¡°Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty Liu Jue, Guanzhong, Bai Daozi, Ju Yeshen, Xinglong, Zuoliao, that red-haired person was called Jiming and was from Xuanling Guild. The other person I don¡¯t recognize- the final person was Hantao, one of the few Venerables from Jijue Celestial Dynasty. His talisman path was really great...¡±


    Lu Wubing introduced them one by one to exin their background. He introduced all their abilities, strengths, and weaknesses like they were family treasures.


    This region was quite huge, along with the undiscovered areas, there were around 60,000 worlds.


    It could also be said to be small. For End Realm and Saint Realm Experts, there were just a few hundred, definitely not exceeding 1,000.


    The moment one stepped into Saint Realm, everything one went through would be found out by all the worlds.


    Zong Shou listened on with intrigue and was slightly curious. There was one missing.


    Just as he looked out, the 184 Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors all spread out.


    They each took their own positions and followed the diagram that they trained in.


    It was a small Cycle of Heaven Imperial Demon ying Formation!


    With 108 as the main and the remaining 76 forming two Imperial Big Dipper Demon ying formations split to the two sides to support and cover the main formation.


    Just at this moment, a jade carriage exited the giant boat.


    A person wearing a dragon robe sat on top of the carriage. His clothes were both purple and gold, majestic and out of this world.


    His face was squarish and gave off an elegant aura. He sat on the carriage, like a giant mountain giving one a feeling of might and majesty.


    His gaze was also cold and t as he looked at Zong Shou like he was looking at a little kid.


    Zong Shou took just one look and knew that this person was definitely the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty Head, Liu Muchen!


    While filled with shock, the smile at the corner of his lips became more and more obvious.


    Other people didn¡¯t know why but Qingming and the other two knew.


    Their expressions became uglier and uglier and Qingming even started to grind her teeth.


    Liu Muchen came over here because he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate Zong Shou and didn¡¯t want to give him any chance at all.


    Although his face was filled with mocking intent, he actually ced much emphasis on him.


    However, why did Zong Shou have to give him a chance?


    His wings were already grown out and he couldugh arrogantly at this world.


    It was best if the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty could go ording to his n and it was okay even if they couldn¡¯t. He could still take down Yuanlian, it was just that the future matters would be a little problematic.


    Since the Nine Capital Celestial Emperor appeared, his focus and respect for Zong Shou might have caused Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty to be totally lost.


    If he didn¡¯te, he might still have a chance. Now that he came, in a short amount of time, no one would be able to stop Zong Shou¡¯s Great Gan Celestial Dynasty.


    After he upied Yuanlian World, what would Zong Shou do?


    Qingming¡¯s Spiritual Sense spread out and then her heart sank.


    With Yuanlian World gone, how could the small number of Dao Soldiers and small worlds guarded by a few Celestial Cultivators survive?


    They would be swallowed!


    Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty would suffer heavy losses and even directly copse. The few powers around here would definitely fight to snatch their territory.


    No one would bother about Yuanlian World and Great Gan.


    Even if they were worried and wary, they wouldn¡¯t be able to care about something so far away.


    ¡°To fight to the death with me? You were the one who said it? As expected from a student of an End Realm Cultivator. You are so unrestrained and arrogant, luckily I personally came...¡±


    Liu Muchen didn¡¯t sense anything as he scoffed, ¡°Do you think that I really can¡¯t kill you?¡±


    His tone was serious and ice cold. A vengeful killing intent surged over. It was different from the other Saint Realm Venerables and was much stronger.


    ¡°You are the disciple of Dragon Shadow, so I will give you onest chance. Retreat now and leave Yuanlian and I can let you live.¡±

 Chapter 977 - Creation True Law

    <h4>Chapter 977: Creation True Law</h4>


    Zong Shou was in a great mood, so he decided to y along. His expression changed slightly, acting really surprised, ¡°Nine Capital Celestial Emperor? Why are you here?¡±


    He looked opposite in ¡®shock¡¯ at the nine Saint Realm Cultivators beside the giant ship.


    When Yexuan saw this, he shook his head and felt speechless. Why was his young master such a bad person?


    Those hundreds of people beside the ship felt that it was expected and they allughed coldly.


    Liu Muchen¡¯s lips curled up coldly, a cold mocking gaze appearing in his eyes.


    He was here today, so no matter what Zong Shou prepared, he was going to make him lower his head and back out of Yuanlian World!


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression struggled a little before he took in a deep breath and gritted his teeth, ¡°My Great Gan Celestial Dynasty never backs down without a fight! It is just Death, what is there to be afraid of? Let¡¯s home that you won¡¯t regret it!¡±


    Liu Muchen wasn¡¯t surprised when he heard this because in his eyes Zong Shou really had no choice.


    However, thest sentence was probably a threat on behalf of Dragon Shadow.


    <i>End Realm?</i>


    Liu Muchenughed coldly. He wouldn¡¯t bother much about just one Dragon Shadow. If this Saint Venerable really came, then naturally there would be someone to handle him.


    He turned around and didn¡¯t bother, looking toward those dozens of Taoist Faction people. ¡°Is that Cloud World Taoist Faction Princess Qingming? I have heard about your father¡¯s name for a Long time. I heard that in a few months he can enter End Realm and live forever. I regret not being able to head over to watch. Princess please help me greet him!¡±


    Qingming felt the roots of her teeth itch up and she was tempted to buy someone. Thinking to herself, <i>¡°How did Liu Muchen still have the mood to talk about all this now?¡±</i>


    They had already reached such a stage and they weren¡¯t even sure that they could survive today. He actually wanted her to pass on words for him. He would already be dead, so why would she bother to help him say anything.


    His life was in so much danger, but he didn¡¯t sense anything at all. He was still so arrogant and felt like Zong Shou was something that was definitely his?


    She also felt really disgusted with Zong Shou¡¯s actions. It was so exquisite but it filled one with disdain and made one want to vomit.


    Liu Muchen said with a profound gaze, ¡°I heard that your sect has huge animosity toward Zong Shou and hates him to the bone right?¡±


    Qingming kept silent and didn¡¯t reply. Rongbi who was beside her didn¡¯t say anything either.


    Naturally, she wished to slice Zong Shou up into millions of pieces.


    However, it was tough for them to even escape today, so why bother to speak about all of this?


    However, the entire atmosphere didn¡¯t remain so awkward. A person beside Liu Muchen slightly bowed, ¡°I heard that Great Gan Ruler is known in the Cloud World as the Blood Sword Monster Lord and he killed 300,000 Taoist Faction disciples. He even killed the former Daoling Vast Habitat Head. It was something that had never happened in the 10,000 years of Taoist Faction legacy. To say that it was a huge humiliation and huge animosity is true.¡±


    When he heard this, Chengxing and Rongbi¡¯s faces became filled with anger. Their red eyes looked toward the person who spoke.


    Zong Shou recognized this person. Lu Wubing introduced him as Liujue. In the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty, his position was just below Liu Muchen. They came from the same race which was why he was trusted. He wasn¡¯t that strong among people of the same realm but was a typical intellectual person.


    At this moment, with Chengxing and Rongbi staring at him, he didn¡¯t bother at all, ¡°There are rumors that Huayun died because of him. Qingxuan also couldn¡¯t do anything. The few sides worked together and could only allow him to leave.¡±


    Chengxing and Rongbi¡¯s gazes were dark and sunken.


    Qingming gave out a helpless sigh. What they said was totally true.


    As expected, Liu Muchen smiled and asked, ¡°Brother Kunming will obtain eternal life and I have to give him something. Since this kid is so problematic, I will capture him as my gift. Is Princess Qingming willing to ept it?¡±


    These words were really polite and meaningful. Capturing Zong Shou also meant that he would incur Dragon Shadow¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°Nine Capital Emperor Lord, you think too much!¡±


    An expressionless sentence shocked him as he looked over toward Qingming with a doubtful expression.


    He could hear the helplessness in her words and also the mocking intent within.


    Why was this?


    ¡°My Taoist Faction and Zong Shou are naturally on opposite sides! As long as you can capture him, naturally I dare to take him. But that depends on whether you can.¡±


    Seeing Liu Muchen still totally confused, Qingming said casually, ¡°In my eyes, if you retreat now, you might still be able to escape.¡±


    She hoped that at least three to five of the 10 Saint Realm Experts here could escape.


    Then, the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty would have a chance to restrict Zong Shou.


    The moment she said this, not only was Liu Muchen stunned, but the people around were all astonished.


    Qingming and Rongbi both sighed. Looking at energy, he could sense two peopleing over, each taking a side. Their auraspletely locked down this entire space.


    How would they be able to escape easily?


    Just now was actually theirst chance to escape, but under Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Intent, they had no choice but to remain.


    He was filled with many questions like how did Aokun¡¯s injuries heal so quickly?


    Although he grasped the Destruction and Existence Dao, there were still obvious weaknesses in it.


    Although he won against Huayun, he himself also suffered heavy injuries. His Dao foundations weren¡¯tplete and still required decades of cultivation.


    How did he fully heal in just a few years?


    ¡°Pce Head Qingming must be joking!¡±


    Liujue burst outughing, not bothering, ¡°Since my Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty has gone all out, we can¡¯t return empty-handed. Moreover, this Blood Sword Monster Lord...¡±


    His voice suddenly stopped as he looked at the serious expressions of Chengxing and Rongbi.


    No matter how slow he was, he could sense that the situation wasn¡¯t right.


    The few Saint Realm Cultivators behind him were also filled with doubt.


    What was the reason that the both of them were so worried? Even terrified?


    They all focused their eyes on Zong Shou once more.


    Zong Shou also retracted his yingugh and looked at that Nine Capital Emperor Lord on the carriage.


    ¡°I remember you said that I was crazy and arrogant in your decree. That I was making a fool of myself?¡±


    Liu Muchen frowned in deep thought as he looked at the 184 sword soldiers wearing green shirts behind Zong Shou.


    While they were speaking, their energy meridians were all linked up as one.


    Like they were born as one like they were just alone! No, it should be said that they were just one sword...


    He felt a fierce and vengeful killing sword intent hidden within.


    He was wary in his heart. Without him instructing those 300, Nine Capital had already spread out and formed two Nine Capital Lifeless de Formations.


    The other God Realm Cultivators were all tensed up.


    It seemed like the battle today was far from as easy as they expected.


    Zong Shou¡¯s aura was slowly climbing.


    ¡°You once said that even if Hong Jiuchen was wrong, he was your men. As for how to deal with him it was up to you, how could I interfere. You said that I was preposterous...¡±


    Liu Muchen didn¡¯t speak, he did mention these words in the decree. He wasn¡¯t willing to reply or give a statement.


    A buzz rang out from Zong Shou¡¯s hand.


    A weird phenomenon appeared around him.


    A ck cloud exploded at his brow and dozens of specks of light shot out. It continuously expanded and formed millions of stars. Theplicated and messyws were all born along with it.


    ¡°You also asked if I, the Great Gan Small King Zong Shou, was crazy? That I didn¡¯t want to live? Or if I was an idiot like the rumors had said?¡±


    Liu Muchen¡¯s brow furrowed and he could hear the cold killing intent in Zong Shou¡¯s words.


    If it was before, he wouldn¡¯t bother at all. However, it was different now.


    But where did this person¡¯s confidencee from? What was Chengxing and Rongbi worrying about?


    Chengxing was stunned as he looked at the area around Zong Shou.


    Was this the scene of creation?


    A momentter, he sighed and closed his eyes. All his doubts were solved.


    So that was the case, didn¡¯t Aokunck the Creation Dao?


    A Dao that no one was able toprehend and grasp since Xi Zi!


    However, Aokun only needed a slight look from it and he would benefit a lot.


    He might not be able toplete his Dao foundations, but it would be more than enough to heal his injuries!


    Liujue was deep in thought, seemingly thinking about something which he didn¡¯t want to think deeper about it.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t fear other people looking and knowing the foundations of his Dao.


    Actually, he was also really helpless. He grasped the Return to One Sword Intent.


    Each time he merged the Daos together, the ck and White Dharma would naturally join in.


    Each time the sword intent was abundant, it would form such scenes.


    Recently, the Massacring Sword Intent also merged in. Now he couldn¡¯t control it or retract it easily.


    It caused him toprehend; death, Killing, even evil, and demons were parts of Heaven and Earth and couldn¡¯t becking.


    If he wanted to truly perfect his World Shocking Spirit Art, he had to understand and cultivate those techniques.


    However, it was far from that time now.


    He pressed onto the sword, the Sword Intent which was at its peak was slightly retracted.


    ¡°You also said that ants like me won¡¯t know how strong your country is. That you will gather your allies and send your army to invade Yuanlian! To not return without winning?¡±


    He didn¡¯t give him a chance to reply, his brow rising up, ¡°Since you were willing to give me a chance, then I will do the same. Hand out all the culprits and give up 30 small-sized worlds, kowtow and admit your mistake. Then, destroy your cultivation and I will let you leave!¡±


    Liu Muchen¡¯s eyes turned red and his chest was filled with rage.


    A girl to the sideughed coldly, ¡°How arrogant! In my 5,000 years of lifespan, this is the first time I have seen such an arrogant kid. Why are you sprouting so much nonsense? Just directly kill him...¡±


    A nine-colored ribbon shot through space. The red shadows shot out and locked down a patch of void.


    At the same time, a voice rang out, it was Liujue¡¯s, ¡°Creation True Law, it is Aokun! Aokun is healed!¡±

 Chapter 978 - Capture The Leader

    <h4>Chapter 978: Capture The Leader</h4>


    The exmation sounds spread out, catching everyone off guard. Momentster, the few Saint Realm Experts around reacted, and fear appeared on their faces.


    At this moment, augh spread out from afar, ¡°You only thought about it now? It¡¯s toote!¡±


    A red shadow spread over along with the voice. It was a thick aura that covered Heaven and Earth, sweeping over like a wave, domineering and fierce.


    All the God Realm and Celestial Realm Cultivators on the ship were terrified.


    Luckily, that energy didn¡¯t point toward them, but at the woman who used the nine dragon colored ribbon.


    Thetter frowned, directly giving up on Zong Shou and pulling the ribbon back.


    The red shadow flew and protected her body.


    There was a loud crash and the entire piece of Spiritual River swelled.


    The nine dragon ribbon spread out in the middle and danced about.


    The womanughed coldly as silver light in her arms. Suddenly, a pair of short halberds appeared. They flew out like a pair of flying swallows, drawing a slow but exquisite arc, striking toward Aokun¡¯s aura.


    However, the moment she attacked, her expression changed.


    When they shed, she felt like something was taken away from her.


    She felt like something wasn¡¯t right, but she couldn¡¯t ce her finger on it. At this moment, when the pair of halberds flew out, that feeling became clearer and clearer.


    She recalled that Aokun grasped the Existence and Destruction Dao!


    Her foundations were already damaged! It really was Aokun!


    The moment such a thought shed across her mind, she wanted to flee.


    Thatughter became louder and more arrogant. Another fist shadow struck out.


    The red ribbons she had broke from the sound. The pair of halberds were also unable to get close at all.


    At this moment, an anxious and shocked exmation spread out.


    ¡°Bai Daozi back off, that person is Aokun!¡±


    ¡°Aokun, you really are bored!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Many killing intents swept over and seven Celestial Treasures were thrown out.


    A few strong auras were also getting close.


    However, they were still unable to restrict and stop the fist!


    Not worrying about anything, the fist still shot through the air.


    Bai Daozi didn¡¯t even have time to think before she was struck head-on by the fist.


    Just bying into contact with it, she knew that it was the Destruction Law. However, at this moment, vast power struck into her body.


    A strength that she usually didn¡¯t need to bother about and could easily block was now like a hot knife through butter, crushing her True Qi, and internal energy with no resistance. All her meridians and veins were being crushed one by one.


    Hong!


    After an explosion, the Bai Daozi¡¯s body immediately split apart and blew into shreds.


    Aokun, at the final moment, caused the surrounding space to copse. With a sh, he was several God Realm breaths away.


    He was of the Instant Space Bloodline. Although he cultivated in Cause and Effect, the spacetime abilities he grasped were also really deep.


    He was no weaker than Zong Shou who grasped the Book of Eon and Three Thousand Star Falling.


    Just two strikes and he was able to kill Bai Daozi before retreating 1,000 miles away.


    The few Saint Realm Venerables who teleported over used their Spiritual Sense to cover.


    When he appeared once more, he coughed like his heart was being ripped and his lungs were tearing, his face was ashen white.


    He stopped with much difficulty before he mocked himself, ¡°Only this part of the Existence and Destruction Dao is not good. To harm others, I will have to hurt myself. It is easy to kill Bai Daozi but after I go back, without any treasures I will need to heal for many years.¡±


    However, no one around dared tough.


    Aokun was indeed injured but Bai Daozi was smacked down directly by the Saint Realm.


    Her foundations were injured and a crucial part was wiped out. Then, the second fist killed her!


    Looking at the situation, her soul and body were destroyed and nothing was left.


    If she didn¡¯t have any life protection measures prepared, then she would be destined to never see the light of day.


    Even if this person was injured, no one dared to underestimate him and they were even more wary.


    When they shed with him, unless he used up all of his strength, they were destined to die.


    Fortunately, this person was only Intermediate Saint Realm. If he stepped into End Realm, then what would happen?


    The muscles on Liujue¡¯s face were clenched tight. His face was dark and sunken like water.


    They just shed and a Saint Realm fell. It would be much of a waste, even for Yuanlian World!


    Since Aokun was here, then the one who loved him deeply in legends...


    Looking out, as expected, a woman wearing a white shirt was slowly walking over.


    Where she passed through turned into ice.


    There was no water in the World River and thews became frozen, thews of Heaven and Earth!


    It caused the entire World River to stop flowing, the spiritual energy that took physical form solidified and no longer moved.


    It was Aoyi!


    Aoyi who reached half a step to End Realm!


    Chengxing¡¯s pupils constricted unnaturally.


    He had heard that this woman was one of the few of the Cloud World, apart from Wei Xu and Kunming who had the highest hope of entering End Realm.


    Now, he noticed that he had still underestimated her.


    An ice-cold power spread out and covered this area. Anywhere within 30 God Realm breaths were covered with an icy chill.


    It was just one step away from freezing everything entirely!


    If she took that step, then she would be able to enter End Realm.


    ¡°Aoyi!¡±


    Liu Muchen¡¯s fists clenched tight before rxing once more.


    Along with her arrival, that half step End Realm Spiritual Sense descended on this region.


    Not only did the God Realm and Celestial Realm cultivators find it tough, but so did the few Saint Realms too.


    Although there were nine of them here, there were only two who reached Intermediate Saint Realm. Most of them were still at initial Saint Realm.


    He was the only person who could fight against this woman. He also needed to use the power of the army here and the strength of the country.


    Unfortunately, this ce wasn¡¯t his country¡¯snd, otherwise, he might have been able to suppress her!


    Things became clearer and clearer. Zong Shou¡¯s provocative words a month ago was a trap!


    He felt bitter in his heart. If not for Guyue being arrogant, rejecting, and not asking for advice from the Celestial Dynasty, maybe their Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty wouldn¡¯t have to be in such a state...


    He clenched his fists once more and his fingernails stabbed deep into his flesh. His eyes were still really calm.


    ¡°Is the deal that Ruler mentioned to give up 30 small worlds still valid?¡±


    If he was able to maintain their strength and retreat, they would be able to easily obtain 30 worlds.


    It might even be possible to take revenge for today.


    Zong Shou nodded when he heard this, but he didn¡¯t want to go too far.


    ¡°Of course, but you also must be able to achieve the conditions.¡±


    He had to kowtow and admit his mistakes, and destroy his Saint Realm cultivation!


    If he could do that, then Liu Muchen and his Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty wouldn¡¯t be a threat to him anymore.


    He could also just let him leave.


    So what? He was thinking about this person.


    If they didn¡¯t end it here, when Sky Burning Lu Family started to ask questions, then he would be in a worse state.


    A vengeful Intent appeared in his eyes and green veins appeared on his neck.


    Momentster, he suppressed it and scoffed coldly.


    ¡°You have these two, so no wonder you are so confident! However, you might be too confident! Since you have no sincerity, then I will just go all out!¡±


    Shaking his head, he turned around, ¡°Brother Ji, Brother Han, Brother Xu! The three of you should know that if the lips die, the teeth will feel the cold. Please help me. I will naturally seal with Aokun, please handle the rest.¡±


    Jiming and Hantao didn¡¯t say a word, only solemnly nodding.


    But the man surnamed Xu who Lu Wubing didn¡¯t know aboutughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Emperor Lord, I, Xu Xun, naturally know the seriousness! I will definitely go all out.¡±


    As long as he didn¡¯t face Aokun, then even if his opponent was the woman in the white shirt in front of him who was half a step to End Realm, he had the confidence to fight her.


    If he couldn¡¯t, then there would still be a chance to flee. He wouldn¡¯t have a drop in Realm, foundations being injured, or danger of dying.


    In the eyes of people like him, Aokun was much more terrifying than Aoyi.


    Liu Muchen calmed down and looked at the people around, ¡°Pce Head, Qingming, your Taoist Faction and him are enemies. If I lose here, he won¡¯t let you all off that easily. Why don¡¯t we work together and we might have a chance to win. Working together might give us a chance to turn the tables.¡±


    Along with these two Saint Realm cultivators who were by no means weak, there were a total of 11!


    Chengxing listened on and felt bitterness in his mouth.


    There were 11 Saint Realm Experts here, but the Emperor was missing out on two people.


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s puppet could take one of them.


    Apart from that, there was Yexuan. 200 years ago, he was really famous; God Realm to fight three Saint Realm Venerables, the Dao Xiaoyao of Xiaoyao Xuan.


    Qingming¡¯s face was cold and her expression didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Of course, we will try our best...¡±


    They would obviously try their best to escape. With their strength to go all out, they might be able to restrict Zong Shou for a while.


    What they needed was that short moment.


    Liu Muchenughed out loud and shed away from the carriage.


    He appeared above Aokun, holding a huge clock and smashed down.


    Thetter instantly reacted, teleporting away.


    Killing intent intersected and Aokun was slightly shocked. His True Qi was retracted and his Dao foundations were like steel. It seemed to cover his entire body with no weaknesses to speak of. Even he had nowhere to act on.


    Aokunughed coldly. 70% of his strength was used to solidify his body, so how strong could he be?


    He punched out into that giant clock.


    Along with a loud ring, it caused Liu Muchen whose cultivation was much higher to retreat.


    The few Saint Realm Venerables who were beside the ship moved.


    Liujue, Guanzhong, and the other three charged at Zong Shou.


    When Jiming and Hantao saw this, they understood. They had to capture the leader. Their only chance was to grab Zong Shou!

 Chapter 979 - Hopes Of Forming The Dao

    <h4>Chapter 979: Hopes Of Forming The Dao</h4>


    They exchanged nces as the four of them were pumped up and had seen some hope.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Ji Ming didn¡¯t hesitate at all, taking out a 10,000-foot long crossbow.


    There were three consecutive buzzes as three rays of light shot toward Aoyi.


    The other few people didn¡¯t hesitate as they didn¡¯t fear battling Aoyi.


    To reach Saint Realm, 80% of people were double cultivators and could merge spirit and martial arts to a certain extent.


    At this moment, they all brought out their Celestial Artifacts and activated spells. Along with the hundreds of God Realm people around, they acted to cover out that piece of the void.


    The crucial thing today was whether or not they would be able to stop this woman before they managed to capture Zong Shou.


    They just needed to restrict her for a breath of time!


    Aoyi walked over, not nervous at all. She didn¡¯t seem to worry about Zong Shou at all, her petite face was filled with a cold mocking intent.


    The arrow light slowed down a breath away from her.


    The power of thews were being totally frozen wherever she passed.


    Those various spells were unable to get close. The moment the few Celestial Treasures got slightly close, they were being locked into and frozen.


    Ji Ming and the others were terrified, immediately calling back the Celestial Treasures in their hands.


    Aoyi sliced open the void that was pretty much drowned in various spells, forming a cold path.


    She wasn¡¯t quick, taking three breaths to get to where everyone was fighting.


    It made everyone nervous but also rxed. They were more and more terrified of her ability but felt fortunate that they had wasted enough time.


    Victory should have been decided on Liujue¡¯s side.


    The only thing he felt weird was why Chengxing and Rongbi didn¡¯t help?


    With the corner of his eyes, he looked out. Ji Ming, Hantao, and the others were stunned.


    They saw the more than 30 cultivators of the Taoist Faction turning into streaks of light, fleeing into the distance almost crazily.


    It was like they were afraid that something careful would chase them.


    After the shock, the four of them were filled with surprise and rage, thinking to themselves that people from the Cloud World really couldn¡¯t be trusted.


    Their eyes looked toward Zong Shou¡¯s side once more.


    They had already bought enough time. They themselves didn¡¯t have much hope in those two Taoist Faction Saint Realm Venerables. Even if they fled now, it didn¡¯t matter.


    A few breaths of time was already enough for the three of them to grab Zong Shou.


    Liujue¡¯s eyes lit up. He was a few feet away and could still see Zong Shou¡¯s close to stunned, expressionless face.


    He could already tough him! Four Saint Realms worked together and he was also at the Intermediate Saint Realm.


    However, in the next instant he heard the middle-aged man beside Zong Shou sigh.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t attacked with my sword for a long time, is it as sharp as in the past? Young Master, don¡¯t be too confident in me.¡±


    Keng!


    When his words were spoken, Yexuan¡¯s Tianqing Sword came out of its sheath. A green light shed across the sky.


    There were three specks of cold stars that stabbed toward the three people. Liujue¡¯s brow rose up and then heughed coldly.


    Someone only at peak God Realm actually dared to provoke a Saint Realm... he was really asking to die.


    Toozy to bother, he just waved his sleeves and pped out. It caused the Sword Light that shot over to be broken and scatter!


    At that moment, the middle-aged man shook his head slightly.


    The sword light scattered and then gathered once more, but it was filled with an extremely weird power.


    Liujue¡¯s sleeves only contacted it for just a moment and it started to break apart.


    He hurriedly used his fingers to strike the sword light.


    Each strike made him feel really unbearable, pretty much being stopped in mid-air.


    His body was fine, however, that sword seemed to be shaking at every moment.


    The terrifying power that couldbat a Saint Realm game from these vibrations... Each touch made Liujue feel that his body, his flesh, blood, and True Qi were also shaking.


    Guanzhong and Yesheng who followed him along were also stopped in mid-air, unable to proceed forward. Their brows were also filled with shock.


    At this moment, Liujue thought back to someone.


    To be able to use one sword to shock three Saint Realm Venerables at God Realm, there were only a few people who could achieve that in this region...


    This shaking sword technique made this person¡¯s background all too obvious.


    ¡°Great Domain Shaking Sword Technique! You are Dao Xiaoyao from Xiaoyao Xuan...¡±


    It was actually him!


    How was Zong Shou able to recruit such a top talent under him!?


    Yexuan also smiled, ¡°That is indeed the case, but my name has changed. Dao Xiaoyao is gone now and Mr. Liu can call me Yexuan.¡±


    Liujue only felt much pent up despair, so he didn¡¯t even think about fighting to the death!


    No wonder Zong Shou dared to be so arrogant and didn¡¯t let Aokun and Aoyi protect by his side...


    With this person here, their Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty really had no chance at all.


    To capture the king, it was totally impossible and just a dream.


    The vicious thoughts rose up in his chest. There was a small chance and he could only fight to the death now.


    With his thought made up, all the pores of his body exploded into blood mist.


    He was covered by the blood which made him look really vicious. A pair of golden glows shot out from his sleeves. It seemed like it was vapor, but was also as hard as iron.


    Grabbing it with his hands, he shied at Yexuan. He was totally unaffected by that Large Domain Sword Technique.


    In just a few strikes, a portion of Yexuan¡¯s sword light was brushed aside.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Yexuan eximed in surprise and looked over with a confused expression, ¡°Xiantian Geng Metal aura?¡±


    Moreover, it was definitely a Heaven Grade treasure! Its strength made it most suitable to be made into a sword.


    Not only did he recognize it, but an expression of joy shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes too.


    This second soul... that One Origin Spirit Sword could be formed!


    Liujue¡¯s body actually had such a grade of top treasure.


    He would be lying if he said he didn¡¯t like it. It was normal for him to feel greedy about it.


    Yexuan who was to the side, seemed to crave it too. Although the Tianqing Sword was a Celestial Artifact, it didn¡¯t match with his Great Domain Shaking Sword.


    If he had a bit of Xiantian energy as the main ingredient, he could form a sword suitable for him. At that point, his strength would increase by at least half.


    Naturally, he had to get this item!


    Zong Shou shook his head and a smile appeared in his eyes, ¡°There is no need to force it, it will be bad if he escapes. Let me deal with him, let¡¯s share the two threads of Xiantian Geng Metal Energy!¡±


    When Yexuan heard this, heughed, ¡°It will depend on Young Master. Yexuan has killed too much in the early years and as a result has many heart barriers. This is why although I am Peak God Realm, I don¡¯t dare to try for the tribtion. My hopes of bing a Saint lie on you!¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent and didn¡¯t reply. That retracted Sword Intent constricted once more.


    Not only did Yexuan desire those two energies, but so did he.


    It affected whether or not he could form a true soul sword energy, so he had to be very careful with it!


    When Yexuan said this, the sword light didn¡¯t retract but became stronger instead. Millions of sword light specks tore through the void.


    30% of them stabbed toward Guanzhong and Yesheng. The other 70 covered toward Liujue.


    Thetter didn¡¯t bother as several gold specks of light appeared in his hand, forcefully speeding toward those des.


    More blood exploded from his body, this time it wasn¡¯t due to the secret technique, but because Yexuan¡¯s sword had inflicted close to 100 wounds on his body.


    There were many that were so deep that bones could be seen. There was only a thinyer of skin keeping his left hand and arm together.


    Liujue didn¡¯t care, this was all worth it. At this moment, Zong Shou was already in front of him.


    Even if manyyers of energy and Dao powers locked onto him, he just needed one step to get in front of this Great Gan Ruler.


    Once he captured this person, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about Aokun not lowering his head!


    Hong!


    Energy exploded out and his body pretty much turned into a blood shadow. His fighting spirit also charged to the peak at that moment.


    He went all out with this strike, not pulling back until he won!


    The golden glow in his hands danced and cut open the void.


    Just at this moment, wariness rose up in his heart as he looked behind Zong Shou.


    Those 184 green swordsmen were all connected by their energies.


    They all shifted, injecting a strong Sword Intent and energy into Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    ¡°Energy Injecting Technique!¡±


    Liujue¡¯s heart jumped. This was one of the top techniques among Dao Soldiers.


    Only the pinnacle ones could achieve that, requiring their minds to be one.


    If not, the person who received the energy would immediately face off against the messy and chaotic energy such that he would explode.


    Liujue only heard of a few of these!


    ¡°Imperial God ying!¡±


    Zong Shou shouted out as the Nameless Sword finally flew out from his sleeves.


    At this moment, energy surged out. The sword light was like a white cloud out from the horizon, extremely swift and also indiscernible, hard to keep a trace of it.


    Before Liujue was even able to react, the sword light was already in front of him.


    He didn¡¯t bother to capture the teen as he quickly retreated.


    While he was hurriedly trying to dodge, he heard a clean crack. When he looked out, he noticed that the sword light had cleanly sliced off both of his arms.


    A ying Sword Intent charged into his body to wipe out all of his life force.


    Once that sword ended, another rose up.


    Liujue didn¡¯t even think as he hollered furiously with all his might.


    ¡°Nine Capital Lifeless de Formation!¡±


    At this moment, the two formations that could go up against Saint Realm were already in wait. They were the only ones who could save his life!


    The moment he said this, the two Dao Soldier formations moved.


    Two extremely condensed ck glows shot forth.


    Zong Shou nced over but didn¡¯t worry much about it.


    ¡°ying!¡±


    When he said this, the ck de light broke down. Another tragic white sword light shed across.


    Instantly, there was spiritual energy exploding out of the void instantly. The sword light copsed and turned into numerous specks of energy that scattered.


    Everyone saw that close to half of the Dao Soldiers in the formation to the left of the ship were turned into ashes!

 Chapter 980 - One Out Of The Two Dies

    <h4>Chapter 980: One Out Of The Two Dies</h4>


    Now that the Nine Capital Lifeless de Formation was destroyed, no one had any ability to protect Liujue anymore.


    However, the first to have any battle oue wasn¡¯t Zong Shou but Yexuan.


    Just as that ying sword light swept out in an unrestrained manner, Yexuan¡¯s Big Domain Shaking Sword sword light which split into two suddenly dispersed, disappearing totally.


    Just as the two people in the distance were astonished, the sword light rang out and gathered into a line. It was like a white dragon as it shed across.


    ¡°Big Domain Dragon Strike!¡±


    Instantly, blood sttered all over the void and scattered everywhere.


    Guanzhong¡¯s body was shattered with one sword and his body exploded flesh and blood everywhere.


    Yexuan¡¯s Big Domain Sword Technique could go up against three Saint Realm Cultivators. Now that Liujue was gone, he could even save half of his powers.


    Gathering the sword into one, naturally he would be able to kill someone from the Saint Realm.


    Yesheng who was standing to the side had a drastic change of expression. He didn¡¯t want to fight anymore and retreated in a frenzy.


    Out of the three of them, he was the only one who seemed perfectly fine, but he waspletely terrified. He didn¡¯t have any thoughts about capturing Zong Shou. He just wanted to flee and get as far away from Zong Shou as possible.


    Guanzhong died, one of the Nine Capital Lifeless de Formations was destroyed, and people from the Taoist Faction escaped.


    Their defeat today was already decided, but no matter what they tried, they wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the tides.


    Since that was the case, then the only thing he could do was flee. He was the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty¡¯s Saint Realm helper and each year he would get a sry from Liu Muchen to do things for the Celestial Dynasty.


    However, there was no need for him to die along with it!


    Guanzhong retreated, Liujue was more and more alone and helpless. He stood in front of Zong Shou, his arms were broken, and he looking extremely pitiful and tragic.


    Such a person like him didn¡¯t really fear death, his eyes were only filled with rage, hatred, and an unwillingness to die.


    He was unwilling to die, unwilling to stop in his Dao journey...


    Zong Shou had no intention of showing mercy to him. He looked across with a cold expression, and the Nameless Sword waved once more, using the energy of the 184 Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors to drive the ying Sword Intent!


    ¡°Imperial ying!¡±


    With a sh, Liujue¡¯s body was cut into two without any resistance.


    Just nicely at that moment, Aoyi also attacked. Just as Ji Ming and Hantao were distracted by the changes at this side, a 100-foot ice de appeared in her hands. The freezing power solidified about 20 breaths worth of the spiritual river.


    The pair of ice des shed across in a light and floating manner. Ice sealed everything within 1,000 miles. Ji Ming was terrified, going all out to try to dodge and escape, but his body still slowed down.


    Ovee by the cold, his entire body went numb. The ice de shed across like a hot knife through butter, easily pushing the bow away, and then entering his chest.


    There were no scenes of blood and flesh sttering. Aoyi¡¯s methods were much more gentle than Zong Shou and Yexuan¡¯s.


    The de entered his stomach, causing Ji Ming¡¯s body to be frozen inyers of ice. Like an ice coffin, he floated in the void.


    The people around were all terrified and spread about.


    Liujue died, Guanzhong died, Ji Ming died, Bai Daozi died. At this point, four Saint Realm Venerables fell, one after the other.


    The remaining few Saint Realm Venerables didn¡¯t have any heart to fight. They knew that at this moment, even if they went all out, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt Zong Shou at all.


    Aoyiughed coldly, taking out two hairpins from her hair and tossing it over. It instantly turned into streaks of light that chased over.


    Hantao wasn¡¯t able to flee in time and he could only teleport around to try to dodge these hairpins.


    The ice de chased over just as his body stopped for a moment. Another dozen rounds went by and he was badly injured. The flesh and blood in his body was totally frozen. Although he didn¡¯t die, he was also frozen in an ice coffin.


    Xuxun was in an even worse situation, he was also chased by the hairpin, and he was really in a pickle.


    His cultivation wasn¡¯t as strong as Ruotao¡¯s, so he was unable to dodge. He went all out to block the ice de, but the jade hairpin directly stabbed into his head.


    The ice power spread out. He was unable to block it and instantly his soul was wiped out.


    Saint Realm Venerables had Indestructible Bodies and the ability to revive through a drop of blood. However, as this Extreme Freezing Power spread out, it wasn¡¯t of any use.


    Aoyi didn¡¯t attack the other people, allowing them to flee into the distance.


    One was that she didn¡¯t have enough strength, so she could only let it happen. Second was that she knew what Zong Shou wanted.


    To Great Gan, they only wanted to heavily damage Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty such that they couldn¡¯t fight back.


    If it was destroyed here, not only would it not benefit them, but it would benefit other people.


    It was best that they had some strength to defend against the attacks and invasions of other people.


    The longer they tangled with others, the better it would be for Great Gan. They would be able to gain a stable footing in Yuanlian World without much worries about any other thing at all.


    This was why Aoyi didn¡¯t worry much about the other Saint Realm Venerables from Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    She killed Xuxun, Ji Ming, and Hantao as they were from Xuanling Guild and Jijue Celestial Dynasty.


    After killing them, it would badly injure those two powers. It was also a warning to them that Great Gan could totally wipe out the ws and fangs that Xuanling Guild and Jijue Celestial Dynasty stretched out in the future.


    Zong Shou also didn¡¯t bother with the people that escaped.


    After killing Liujue, he controlled the white sword light to tear open the void and stretch into the distance.


    He pierced through the World River and brokeyer afteryer of barriers. His sword intent pointed to the frenziedly fleeing flying boat.


    It was an Intermediate Grade Celestial Treasure and now under the use of two Saint Realm Venerables, it was so much quicker that it was beyond description. It was like a streak of light shing, one sh could cover 10,000 miles.


    However, it wasn¡¯t faster than Zong Shou¡¯s sword. It startedte but managed to catch up, in just a tenth of the flick of a finger, it chased up to the flying boat.


    It passed through dozens ofyers of space barriers but didn¡¯t show any signs of weakening at all, instead, it became much stronger!


    Within the flying boat was a willow leaf-shaped de light that shed over.


    The moment it came into contact with the sword light, it backed off.


    Following closely behind was a golden seal that became 100,000 feet wide and pressed down from above.


    The white sword light didn¡¯t bother at all, and the sword intent became even sharper, weing the strike without any fear.


    With a piercing sound, the golden seal was actually broken through and the flying boat was hit.


    The strong energy wave caused the Intermediate Celestial Treasure Grade Flying Boat to instantly shatter from the back.


    The cracks spread out and copsed. There were many Celestial Realm Cultivators who died from this giant powerful strike. The remaining God Realms had ashen white faces, totally devoid of blood. Their auras were weakened and really chaotic, and it was obvious that they suffered heavy injuries.


    ¡°The momentum from the sword energy was able to kill one person!¡±


    Just as the boat broke, such a thought shed in Chengxing and Rongbi¡¯s minds.


    They exchanged nces with one another and helplessness and determination appeared in their eyes.


    If they didn¡¯t go all out against him, one out of two of them would die!


    When that sword light charged over, it didn¡¯t point toward any one of them.


    It continued to snake and spin about, stretching toward that petite body in the crowd.


    Chengxing and Aobi¡¯s expressions changed slightly.


    ¡°Qingming!¡±


    ¡°Zong Shou, you really are vicious!¡±


    Only thinking about it slightly and they knew what Zong Shou was nning: Zong Shou killing Qingming was not only to vent the hate in his chest...


    It was targeting Kunming! If his only descendant died, their Senior Master¡¯s End Realm tribtion would face problems.


    He was also betting that the two of them would save her! So, they couldn¡¯t dodge at all.


    Within the World River, Zong Shou broke into a coldugh.


    Vicious? Was this allowing the officials to light fires and not civilians from lightingmps?


    Since this woman did all that, then he naturally was going to return the favor.


    Chengxing didn¡¯t hesitate to throw out a lotus leaf-shaped Celestial Treasure to protect Qingming. He waved his hands and 3,000 silver threads tried to lock and bind to the sword light.


    However, right as he shifted his body to block, Rongbi suddenly said, ¡°Junior Brother, I have spent so many years peaking into the secrets of the heavens and don¡¯t have much lifespan. Let me take this!¡±


    While speaking, Rongbi¡¯s body had already blocked in front of Qingming whose face was already ashen white.


    Dozens of jade letters flew out from his sleeves and formed, Gan, Dui, Li, Zhen, Kui, Kan, Gen, Kun, the words of the eight trigrams.


    It onlycked the middle, the Taiji Yin and Yang Diagram.


    Waves of vast powers surged out from within.


    That white sword light started to dim and weaken a little when it struck the flying boat.


    Momentster, it started to rise back up and regain its peak period.


    It pierced out, first directly shing through the lotus leaf and then through the entangling 3,000 silver threads.


    It was stopped for just a moment by the eight trigram jade letters.


    In just a thirtieth of the time it took for one to flick a finger, Zong Shou scoffed coldly.


    That sword light shot in and shook away those jade letters. It then sped in and through Rongbi¡¯s brain.


    Rongbiughed silently.


    He knew that today either he or Chengxing had to die.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t predict this before they came.


    An instantter, his body started to turn into dust. That ying Sword Intent totally destroyed all of his life force.


    Chengxing roared out in rage, like a wild beast who was on the verge of death, filled with despair.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the time to feel sad. That willow leaf de gathered once more and swept toward the remaining sword intent that hadn¡¯t yet faded.


    The two shed and the sword light was instantly wiped out.


    Chengxing didn¡¯t feel any joy, instead, he was shocked, and he felt weird about how it was so simple.


    Although the sword was weakened by 70%, it still had the power to fight against the Saint Realm.


    Why was it crushed in just a hit. Did Zong Shou give up?


    Momentster, he came to his senses, filled with shock and rage, and his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets.


    Sky Fox Illusionary Technique! Everything he was seeing was fake.


    The moment he felt sad about Rongbi¡¯s death, it silently invaded his heart.


    With such a thought, everything he saw and felt was copsing.


    When he looked forward, that strong white sword light brushed past him.


    Coincidentally, it totally drowned Qingming!


    It pierced through sword by sword! In an instant, her body was riddled with 1,000 holes. In just an instant, she was devoid of life.


    In the distance within the World River, Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, and a feeling of pity appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Second soul? What a waste...¡±


    However, it made sense, how could the beloved daughter of an End Realm not have any life-saving methods?


    Heughed coldly. However, his Imperial Demon ying Formation¡¯s sword intent wasn¡¯t so simple either.

 Chapter 981 - Final Gamble

    <h4>Chapter 981: Final Gamble</h4>


    This Imperial Demon ying Formation Sword Intent could barely be listed as a righteous one and as something of the proper path.


    However, this Sword Intent was really vicious and extreme. Once one was hit, the Sword Intent would chase the soul and corrode the bones until one was totally wiped out!


    At this moment, Zong Shou didn¡¯t need to control it. The ying Sword Intent which entered Qingming¡¯s body had already left, automatically traveling through the void.


    Chengxing¡¯s hatred filled voice could be heard from that direction.


    ¡°Zong Shou, one day I will split your body into pieces and wipe out your soul!¡±


    The sound waves reverberated and split through dozens of pirs. Chengxing brought the remaining people of the Taoist Faction to continue to flee.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up and killing intent shing a little. Then, a helpless expression appeared in his eyes and he didn¡¯t bother anymore.


    He didn¡¯t mind killing Chengxing here.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have any excess strength left.


    The 184 Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors¡¯ energies started to fluctuate, and exhaustion appearing on their faces.


    Those two swords from before were strong, but they sucked the strength of the Small Cycle of Heaven Demon ying Formation dry.


    At this moment, probably a Spirit Realm Cultivator could kill all of them with just once sword.


    Not only these Dao Soldiers, he was the same.


    He used the strength of the country and the formation to kill two Saint Realms, exceeding his usual strength. At this moment, just a finger would be able to push him down.


    Yuan Wushang could see that, and a ball of green light shot out from the jade puppet to help him stand still and not look too haggard. He smiled, ¡°Your sword really is vicious! You really offended the Taoist Faction. It is okay if Kunming can¡¯t go through his tribtion, if he did he would definitely find you to break the Cause and Effect.¡±


    ¡°What do I have to fear?¡±


    Zong Shouughed coldly. He offended so many people and didn¡¯t need to worry. Taoist Faction and him were already enemies to the end, so he didn¡¯t mind having yet another blood debt between them.


    Yuan Wushang shook his head and looked behind in surprise.


    ¡°What Sword Formation is this? From what I can see, it seems simr to the Taoist Great Zhenwu Swordsmen, around the same level, even a little stronger. Although the Nine Capital de Warriors aren¡¯t as strong,pared to these Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers, they are like rubbish. You can probably fight one against four...¡±


    At this moment, the giant ship was still there and there were close to 100 God Realm and hundreds of Celestial Realm. There was even aplete Lifeless Extreme de Formation.


    Yuan Wushang didn¡¯t bother and didn¡¯t take them to heart. The 10 Saint Realm Venerables either died or escaped.


    To him, victory was already decided.


    ¡°It is the Small Cycle of Heaven Imperial Demon ying Sword Formation. The Dao Soldiers are called Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors. Apart from that, Great Gan has another 500 Spirit Changing Demon ying Warriors who are Earth Grade Dao Soldiers and came from the same source.¡±


    Zong Shou casually exined and then he turned toward Yexuan in gratitude.


    ¡°Many thanks to Mister Ye for giving me the diagram records. It is my great fortune to be able to have this Dao Soldier Technique.¡±


    Without the 184 Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors, he might have won the battle but he might not have such brilliant achievements.


    Without those 500 Spirit Changing Demon ying Warriors, the battle within Yuanlian World would make him distracted.


    Not to mention, the help these two types of Dao Soldiers would give him in the future.


    Big Dipper Sword Soldiers, Big Dipper Crossbow Warriors, ck Fox Iron Cavalry, Blood Cloud Iron Cavalry, Spirit Changing Demon ying Warriors, Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors...


    From now on, the Great Gan Dao Soldier system was totallypleted.


    These were all top ss soldier types.


    He could totally let go and expand his strength to conquer more worlds.


    ¡°I gave you the diagram but the one who perfected it was Young Master, Brother Aokun, and Aoyi. How would I dare to take any credit?¡±


    Yexuan shook his head and reached out, causing a thread of golden Geng Metal Energy that was floating toe over. He didn¡¯t look at it closely and just kept it into his sleeves.


    ¡°But I have a wish, that these Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors will be famous around the world such that people of my sect will regret what they did. It is funny speaking about it, I cultivated for 2,000 years, but I am still like a kid. I can¡¯t ce down these thoughts and I¡¯m still sopetitive.¡±


    Although he was mocking himself, he could hear the intense and strong will in his words.


    He remembered that just now Yexuan mentioned how he had a heart demon and didn¡¯t dare to go through the tribtion. This was probably true.


    This person seemed really straightforward and not like someone who couldn¡¯t ce things down.


    However, the experiences dozens of years ago were etched into his bones such that he couldn¡¯t forget them at all.


    ¡°That day wille.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all, ¡°Mr. Ye will get what you wish.¡±


    While he spoke, Zong Shou was also adjusting his energy. His body recovered some True Qi and he didn¡¯t need the puppet to support him anymore.


    Another golden Xiantian Geng Metal Energy flew over. Then, Zong Shou looked out toward Aokun.


    Aokun and Liu Muchen had fought for close to five minutes. Thetter was strong and using King Path Martial Arts, his strength was half a step to End Realm.


    However, he needed to spend arge portion of his strength to stabilize his foundations to not give Aokun a chance of taking advantage.


    Both sides were at a standstill, unable to do anything to one another. Aokun¡¯s pair of fists smacked into the giant bell and gave out a lightning ring.


    However, Liu Muchen had much more excess strength than Aokun and as time went on his advantage became more apparent.


    Along with the remaining Saint Realm experts fleeing, Aoyi slowly stepped over.


    Liu Muchen was slowly panicking, forced by Aokun to back off.


    In the end, he hollered in despair, letting go of the giant bell and smashing it at Aokun, to force him to dodge, temporarily dodging from his attacks.


    Liu Muchen took that chance to turn into a speck of light and head onto his giant boat.


    Zong Shou and the other three saw this and were all stunned, thinking to themselves, what was he doing?


    Was he going to use it to escape? However, this ship wasn¡¯t a movement treasure like his Royal Demon God Shuttle.


    Its movement speed was just ordinary.


    In the next moment, spiritual ripples spread out from the ship.


    Just as Zong Shou was guessing whether or not the giant boat had its own defensive formation, the remaining 200 Nine Capital Extreme de Warriors¡¯ heads all exploded.


    Their Vital Energy and Soul Power was instantly sucked out. A portion gathered into the formation and another into Liu Muchen¡¯s body.


    Not only the Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers, some of the God Realm Cultivators were the same.


    They were instantly destroyed and then their Essence Energy was sucked out.


    Along with Liu Muchen scoffing, his aura was crazily climbing, like he had broken the limits of Saint Realm.


    His four limbs started to swell, about to tear open his clothing.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. This Nine Capital Saint Emperor actually had such a card! Was he really going to turn the tables in despair?


    He was really anxious as he subconsciously looked at Aoyi and Aokun.


    Only these two had an urate analysis of the situation.


    Aokun knew that he was worried, shaking his head, ¡°It is a Demon Sect Technique to absorb Vital Energy from others to use. He can temporarily increase his realm. However, it is useless against me. His aura is chaotic and his meridians are in a mess. It makes it easier for me to attack his foundations.¡±


    Aoyi also nodded her head in agreement. Zong Shou instantly calmed down and thought that it made sense. It might work against others, but to Aokun who grasped the Existence and Destruction Path, he was just asking to die.


    He wasn¡¯t even able to stabilize his own body and wanted to use other people¡¯s Essence Energy and Vital Energy, messing up his own Energy Meridians... he really didn¡¯t want to live.


    However, didn¡¯t Liu Muchen know that, was he asking to die?


    He raised his head and looked at the giant boat, he looked out coldly at everyone.


    Many Spiritual Patterns appeared on the boat, and a door appeared on it too.


    ¡°He is teleporting!¡±


    Yexuan eximed.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned slightly solemn. He knew that this was true teleportation and not just in the World River.


    Liu Muchen used his own power to teleport someone over from thousands of worlds away.


    Not long ago, Lu Wubing also did this. The distance was much shorter and he also used the Sky Burning Lu Family ability.


    Everyone was astonished but no one stopped him.


    The restrictions on the boat that opened up were indeed a defensive formation. It gathered the Vital Energy of hundreds of Celestial and God Realm Cultivators and was tough to break in a short time.


    At this moment, it was slightlyte to try to block.


    An invisible Spiritual Sense spread out from within the door, causing even Aoyi to frown and go all out to resist.


    ¡°End Realm?¡±


    Zong Shou gritted his teeth and resisted. He didn¡¯t recover much of his internal energy and Soul Power and at this moment he was showing signs of running out.


    However, his heart felt more bitter. Did he really cause an End Realm Saint Venerable toe out?


    Just as he was trying toe up with a n, an old voice spread out in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, that person won¡¯t attack. Even if he does, it will be fine, I willnd you this subject to use...¡±


    It was a celestial voice that caused him to rx.


    It was Dragon Shadow! Wasn¡¯t his Master in seclusion?


    He looked toward Lu Wubing to see that his face was extremely serious, covered in a cold sweat like he was having a really tough time.


    A giant ¡®gap¡¯ appeared beside him.


    Zong Shou instantly understood and knew that Lu Wubing had be a medium.


    Once things changed, his Master would instantly enter this ce through this gap.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. He had looked forward to Lu Wubing stepping into the God Realm mostly because of this.


    This gap ability was pretty much a portable teleportation formation, allowing him and others to teleport around.


    Who knew his Master would be the first to use it?


    However, God Realm wasn¡¯t enough, it was best if he was Saint Realm. At that time, even if one was a few hundred worlds away, one would be able to teleport over in an instant.

 Chapter 982 - Just Like That?

    <h4>Chapter 982: Just Like That?</h4>


    Just as Zong Shou was thinking, the door above the ship finally opened.


    A thin person stepped out from within. It was a teen around 20 years of age, his face was like jade like he had juste of age.


    His eyes were first filled with doubt as he looked around. Then, they became solemn. He first locked his eyes onto Aokun and Aoyi before turning and looking at Zong Shou. Especially Lu Wubing who was behind him.


    At this moment, Liu Muchen who was standing on the giant ship had knelt down and kowtowed.


    ¡°Muchen is useless, humiliating the country and master, causing the dynasty to be in despair. I had no choice but to ask Ancestor Li to help me escape this difficult situation!¡±


    The moment he said this, everyone present knew who he was.


    There weren¡¯t many known End Realm Cultivators in this region.


    This person¡¯s name had also shone for a long time.


    Even Zong Shou who was ignorant and didn¡¯t have much knowledge about outer region powers had heard of him before.


    It was said that his real name was Li Wuque and had the title of No Defeat in 3,000.


    Before he formed his Dao, he went through 3,000 battles and had never lost. A pair of iron fists cleared out many worlds.


    He only took 2,000 years to step into End Realm.


    Inparison, his two Masters were a little useless.


    The moment such a thought rose up, his head hurt. Dragon Shadow¡¯s voice spread over.


    ¡°ndering your Master, you deserve to be beaten! Such a dumb kid, how can hepare to me? His talent is too high and his progress was too fast, his cultivation method has problems and he doesn¡¯t notice. The Dao he chose was also problematic. Intermediate End Realm would be his maximum and after he finished his tribtion, he didn¡¯t improve even in 2,000 years. How can hepare to my stored up potential? Even your Master Xuanshuang who formed her body is much stronger. Wei Xu and Kunming too!¡±


    The fact that Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s body formed could be hidden from others but not from him. He had been paying attention to Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou was speechless. He forgot that at this moment Dragon Shadow was mentally connected to him.


    However, for some reason when he heard those words, he felt that his Master was a little salty...


    The Dragon Shadow gave out a cold scoff and stopped worrying about what Zong Shou was thinking about.


    He couldn¡¯t argue about such things. Who is strong and who is weak would only be known after they fought.


    He muttered to Zong Shou, ¡°No wonder! I was wondering who was behind Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty. So it was him. No wonder...¡±


    Looking at how Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty rose up unobstructed and had no resistance or strong enemies at all, it was obvious that the other End Realm Experts didn¡¯t want to offend him and even wanted to recruit him.


    Li Wuque listened quietly to what he said and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Only when he finished, he asked Zong Shou, ¡°Are you Zong Shou?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled but didn¡¯t reply, just bowing slightly.


    Li Wuque epted it and continued, ¡°So, you sent an envoy to force Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty to give upnd and to provoke Liu Muchen here. This was actually a trap?¡±


    Zong Shou still didn¡¯t reply, he only continued to smile. He obviously couldn¡¯t say that he dug a hole for him to jump in, that would be a little too much.


    ¡°You want to swallow the dozens of worlds here and also have the moral high ground, so no one can scold you. Even if we want to interfere, we can¡¯t. How ingenious...¡±


    After Li Wuque came, he didn¡¯t use Spiritual Sense to suppress. However, his eyes were like a furnace that stared at Zong Shou.


    A huge pressure spread through Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    Momentster, he retracted it.


    ¡°Help you escape from this problematic situation? What a joke! He doesn¡¯t even want to kill you, what do you have to escape from?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t speaking to Zong Shou, but Liu Muchen who was kneeling down.


    Liu Muchen was stunned, only afterward he came to his senses.


    If Zong Shou killed him here, what benefits would he obtain?


    Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty lists hundreds of Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers and close to 40 God Realm Cultivators.


    As for Saint Realm Venerables, they lost three.


    At this moment, they were a defensive piece of meat that people craved.


    If he died here, then they would be at risk of copsing.


    That would not only not help Zong Shou but instead cause bigger problems for him.


    A weak Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty that he didn¡¯t have to worry about was what he really needed.


    He nced to the side to see that Zong Shou¡¯s face was expressionless as if he was silently acknowledging.


    His expression changed and he forced a smile, ¡°I panicked and lost my bearings.¡±


    At this moment, he was totally ashamed.


    Li Wuque didn¡¯t say anything, his finger casually shing and Liu Muchen¡¯s left arm fell off.


    ¡°He is in the wrong this time! I will let him kowtow to you apologetically and use this arm topensate for his sins. Is that enough?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to think and shook his head, ¡°If his cultivation isn¡¯t lowered, I feel uneasy.¡±


    To say the truth, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Li Wuque¡¯s Sharp gaze.


    ¡°Oh? That makes sense but if he is too injured he won¡¯t have the ability to stabilize the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty. To suppress the ambition and fend off the enemies. Won¡¯t you get what you want?¡±


    Li Wuque thought about it, ¡°Within 100 years, I ensure Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty won¡¯t offend you. Don¡¯t tell me after 100 years, you aren¡¯t confident in dealing with myckey?¡±


    Was he trying to provoke him? Zong Shouughed.


    ¡°Then, I will follow your words! 100 years is enough.¡±


    He didn¡¯t fear, just that these 100 years would mostly be used on Lu Family and Cloud World matters. He didn¡¯t want to have to deal with them too.


    Since he could win him once, then naturally he could win him twice.


    Li Wuque nodded his head, satisfaction appearing on his face, ¡°Then, today¡¯s matter hase to an end.¡±


    He looked at Liu Muchen to tell him to admit his mistakes.


    Liu Muchen¡¯s face turned red, and his eyes were filled with a wronged expression.


    To kowtow to a junior and admit mistakes was a great humiliation.


    Just as he hesitated, a coldugh spread out from the void.


    ¡°How would it be so simple to end it like this?¡±


    This voice didn¡¯te from any of them. Everyone, including Zong Shou, looked over.


    Thinking to himself who jumped out to stir the situation?


    He looked out to see a person wearing a purple-gold robe step over.


    He had a carriage behind him which sped through the air. On the carriage were eight bright-eyed God Realm Cultivators.


    The girls who followed behind were all top beauties and had Celestial Realm cultivation.


    In any other ce, they would be called fairies and celestials, but now they were dressed as ves.


    Without an exception, they had a me stitched on their right sleeves.


    ¡°Rude words, arrogant and unrestrained, scolding the top heir of our Sky Burning Lu Family, future Emperor Lord. Who says you can leave like that?¡±

 Chapter 983 - Just So Overbearing

    <h4>Chapter 983: Just So Overbearing</h4>


    ¡°Rude words, arrogant and unrestrained, scolding the top heir of our Sky Burning Lu Family, future Emperor Lord. Who says you can leave like that?¡±


    So it was the Lu Family!


    Zong Shou came to his senses and frowned slightly.


    Why did theye at such a time and what were they nning?


    Who was this person in front of him?


    Lu Wubing knew his thoughts and said softly, ¡°He is the Huangyan Hall Head Tan Kongbian, he has always been neutral.¡±


    Only then did Zong Shou¡¯s frowned brow rx. However, he felt a headache.


    What was called neutral? Naturally, he didn¡¯t lean toward Xuanhua Country Ruler and Xuanye Country Ruler, nor Sky Burning Emperor Lu Beiwu.


    Also because he was neutral he was unable to guess what this person was nning.


    He had many questions here, Li Wuque was stunned while Liu Muchen was totally confused.


    Insulting the Sky Burning Lu Family top heir, future Emperor Lord? When did that happen? No matter how arrogant he was, he wasn¡¯t this arrogant and stupid to offend the Lu Family...


    Li Wuque frowned and wanted to speak.


    Tan Kongbian didn¡¯t even look at this End Realm Saint Venerable, directly muttering toward Liu Muchen.


    ¡°...Crazy! Actually wanting to make my Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty give up five small worlds. You really are trying to make the worldsugh! An ant of a country with less than a million troops and no more than 10 Celestial Realm Cultivators. You actually dare to say that you will make the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty give upnd? You really have lost your mind and really are a joke! Can you really say these words?¡±


    Liu Muchen was stunned. He didn¡¯t say that but it was in a Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty letter. How did it insult the Lu Family top heir and future Emperor Lord?


    He recalled that the current heir was Lu Huanxiao who should be fighting thousands of worlds away. Did this person join Great Gan and he didn¡¯t know?


    The future Emperor, did this girl be the next Sky Burning Saint Emperor so quickly?


    Just as many thoughts shed, Tan Kongbianughed coldly. He pulled up the long sword and waved, cutting off Liu Muchen¡¯s other arm.


    Who knows what method he used such that Liu Muchen was totally unable to move and resist?


    Zong Shou took a slight look. Tan Kongbian had a treasure on his body that couldpare to the techniques of an End Realm cultivator.


    Lu Wubing was the one who exined, ¡°When the five Saint Hall Heads have duties, they will hold a God Realm End Treasure. They aren¡¯t like the eight Country Rulers who hold End Realm strength but theirbat strength will be far above Saint Realm...¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head solemnly. He had heard about the five halls and five God Treasures.


    At this moment, his chest was filled with a sense of powerlessness.


    As expected from the shocking power of a group that ruled tens of thousands of worlds.


    His voice continued, it was ice cold.


    ¡°Let me ask, Great Gan Small King Zong Shou you are crazy? Or you had enough of living? Or as rumors say you are stupid... Did you say these few words?¡±


    He listened on with a stunned expression, his eyes filled with loss.


    He did say those words and it was recorded in the letter to Great Gan.


    His heart suddenly jumped as he thought about something.


    <i>Zong Shou?</i>


    It was said that his Mother was the Lu Family Princess, the only descendant of the Sky Burning Saint Emperor Lu Beiwu.


    It was said that she married a Sky Fox and gave birth to Zong Shou. He was deemed by the Lu Family as trash and threw into the Cloud World.


    Was he now the top heir of the Sky Family? Even decided so early as the next Sky Burning Saint Emperor?


    The moment this thought rose up, he found it really preposterous.


    He knew roughly the situation in the Lu Family and knew that as long as Xuanhua was there, then this Beiwu descendant wouldn¡¯t be able to return.


    Tan Kongbian waved his sword once more and with a crisp crack he mercilessly sliced off his left knee!


    ¡°I heard you have a small Celestial Realm Cultivator calked Hong Jiuchen. He called my Young Master a Lu Family abandoned bastard and tried to scheme against him. You not only didn¡¯t punish him, but protected him right?¡±


    Liu Muchen¡¯s pupils constricted. He looked toward Zong Shou at a loss.


    Was he really the top heir?


    Li Wuque also had a weird expression in his eyes, asking, ¡°Hall Head Tan, the first heir you mention is Great Gan Celestial Lord Zong Shou?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    This Tan Kongbian couldn¡¯t totally ignore this End Realm Saint Venerable. He said expressionlessly, ¡°Roughly three months ago, his bloodline rose up and awakened the World Burning Blood Eye. He is unique in the Lu Family, the only pureblood. The Sky Burning Ancestral Court decided on him being the top heir. So, what this person did and said can¡¯t be pardoned...¡±


    Li Wuque¡¯s face turned white and green, he looked toward Zong Shou in astonishment.


    He naturally knew what the bloodline purification into World Burning Blood Eyes meant.


    The overall Lu Family power had rose by 10-20%!


    Three End Realms, a Saint Emperor, Eight Country Rulers, 59 Saint Realm Elders would all benefit from this. Their bloodline power would also be increased.


    A pureblood descendant also meant that once he entered End Realm, he would be able to bring the Sky Burning Bloodline a step further.


    Unless this person gave up his rights to the throne, then no other person could fight with this kid!


    Taking in a deep breath, Li Wuque calmed down and then opened his mouth once more, ¡°There is a phrase about how someone who doesn¡¯t know isn¡¯t to be punished. Liu Muchen didn¡¯t know about this matter before. Now he has already been punished...¡±


    Before he said this, Tan Kongbian interrupted, ¡°Which is why I didn¡¯t slice him with 1,000 des!¡±


    The tone was cold and tough without any emotions at all, retorting everything that Li Wuque had said.


    This person should understand. If one followed the Lu Family rules, anyone not in the family who insulted the Saint Lord would have their soul restricted, and burned for 10 days and nights under the Sky Burning Lamp.


    Although Zong Shou wasn¡¯t officially the Emperor, he was the Crown Prince and could use the strength of the Saint Emperor.


    Li Wuque frowned once more and looked toward Zong Shou. Liu Muchen understood and looked at Zong Shou in despair.


    He knew that the only one who could save his life was Zong Shou.


    Even Li Wuque couldn¡¯t do that...


    Zong Shou was helpless. He really didn¡¯t want Liu Muchen to die just like this.


    Thinking to himself was all the bad stuff happening? He guessed that the Sky Burning Lu Family could use this person¡¯s words to make a big issue. However, he didn¡¯t know that they would react so quickly.


    Speaking of which, the decree only ured half a day ago and this person already knew.


    He had to be hidden nearby and just interfered at the right time.


    ¡°Hall Head Tan, this is my matter with them, I can solve it myself, the Lu Family doesn¡¯t need to interfere.¡±


    Then, he said leisurely, ¡°This person has suffered enough punishment...¡±


    To tell the truth, he didn¡¯t like this Liu Muchen much. Even if he deserved to die, he shouldn¡¯t die here.


    When Tan Kongbian heard this, he bowed toward Zong Shou respectfully.


    However, he didn¡¯t recognize and agree with his words.


    ¡°Young Master¡¯s words are false. This isn¡¯t your own matter and it concerns the face of our entire Lu Family. Since you are the future Saint Emperor, every action is connected to us and you can¡¯t do anything lightly. The Emperor Family never has private matters.¡±


    His tone changed, ¡°¡®Naturally, if you are using your identity as Lu Family Crown Prince to give the order, then I have to follow. I still want you to think about it carefully. If we let him off, others will look down on us andugh at you for being too unsystematic and too kind. Hanyan Pce Head will also be mocked by the race.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, he was really stopped by Tan Kongbian.


    Even though he was prepared to follow his father¡¯s words, he still resisted his identity as the Crown Prince.


    He was also unsure whether or not this matter would really affect Lu Hanyan.


    However, at this moment, Lu Wubing pulled at his sleeves.


    He was telling him not to argue about it.


    Zong Shou retracted his voice and kept quiet. On one side, he was only letting his bad person live due to Great Gan¡¯s expansion and thus had to leave his life, on the other, he was thinking about his mother. Naturally, one could tell which was more important.


    Li Wuque knew what Zong Shou was thinking about just by looking at him. He knew that there was no hope.


    He sighed and didn¡¯t have many grievances. He could also tell that this kid was helpless and couldn¡¯t do anything.


    His eyes became dark and were filled with coldness.


    ¡°There is no other way? If you think these punishments aren¡¯t enough, Muchen canpensate with other methods. Your Lu Family is strong, but there is no need to be so domineering! Just a few words and you want to kill someone.¡±


    Tan Kongbian didn¡¯t reply, the sword light stirred and a streak of light shed toward Liu Muchen¡¯s neck.


    He was toozy to talk nonsense and wanted to take his life now.


    That Li Wuque reached out, a hand and a sword instantly shed several times.


    Momentster, Li Wuque¡¯s hand pulled back.


    His face was ashen white as he looked at Liu Muchen¡¯s head. It was sliced off by the sword and blood spurted.


    The entire void was in silence. Momentster, Li Wuque burst outughing, ¡°Good! Good! Good! What a Huangyan Pce Head, what a Huangyan Saint Armor. I have gained knowledge...¡±


    He then scoffed coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s hope that your Sky Burning Lu Family can be so strong in the future and be so overbearing!¡±


    That voice seemed to havee from the depths of hell. Li Wuque waved his sleeves, and he didn¡¯t want to speak anymore as he stepped into the void.


    Dragon Shadow¡¯s voice rang out in Zong Shou¡¯s mind once more.


    ¡°Not just Huangyan Saint Armor, this Huangyan Hall Head was not the only Lu Family Venerable that came here.¡±

 Chapter 984 - Things Are Just So Coincidental

    <h4>Chapter 984: Things Are Just So Coincidental</h4>


    ¡°Not only one? Which means that person has attacked already?¡±


    Zong Shou looked around as his qualms were slightly relieved.


    Just now, he found it weird, after all Li Wuque was a Saint Venerable and couldn¡¯t have decided to retreat after just shing with Tan Kongbian.


    He was probably forced to do so and had no choice.


    At this moment, he had a rough understanding of the strength of the Lu Family Hall Heads.


    Alone, they couldn¡¯t fight an End Realm, but when there were two or more they could win.


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t, how could Li Wuque be forced back? Today, I finally witnessed how overbearing the Sky Burning Lu Family. Li Wuque was helpless. A Sky Burning Saint Dynasty had the fighting strength of close to 12 End Realm Saint Venerables, not to mention the three actual ones who retired. They had dozens of Saint Realm Elders and tens of thousands of Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers. Even I am worried of such strength. Your Great Gan is still too far away from challenging them...¡±


    Zong Shou acknowledged and didn¡¯t reply.


    He knew what Dragon Shadow mentioned was the strength they showed on the surface.


    Who knows whether or not they had any other hidden cards?


    However, just this portion was already a huge beast to him.


    But he wouldn¡¯t fall so easily to this pressure and lose his confidence.


    So what if they had 800 medium-sized worlds?


    His Great Gan would rule over it one day!


    In the past, he didn¡¯t bother much about those who ruled ten thousands worlds. He only did all he could and treated them seriously.


    He felt that if he used his identity as the Crown Prince to take over to help his Mother and Lu Beiwu, he would never be able to straighten his back.


    Then, what about crushing this arrogant and overbearing Sky Burning Saint Dynasty under his feet one day?


    As he thought about this, his lips curled up and a smile appeared.


    He felt that the sense of loss around him since he came out of the Nine Extreme Death Jail had all faded.


    However, this path was extremely far. He should work hard from this moment on. He had to grab each chance and each possible moment he had.


    He needed more Dao Soldiers, he needed to control more worlds and he needed more cultivators.


    He also needed stronger cultivation and strength.


    When one day his sword would be invincible, then Great Gan would be the ruler of all worlds!


    Luckily. the Dao Soldier system of Great Gan had already formed and he had Aokun and Aoyi helping.


    It could get into the swiftly expanding train.


    Yuanlian World and the region around would be stabilized in at most three years.


    Then, where would he cast his eyes to next?


    His heart suddenly moved as he thought about Tianfang World.


    That was an important location.


    It was a great strategic spot, the World River was connected all around and it was at the chokepoint.


    If the Night Demon and Shadow Demon Races wanted to invade the Cloud World, although they might not have to go past, it would definitely be targetted.


    The smartest decision would be to not worry about it.


    However, if he upied this spot, just the ie from trade alone could let him feed another 300 Source Ocean Warriors and 10 God Realms!


    This meant aplete Great Cycle of Heaven Imperial Demon ying Sword Formation!


    At this moment, he had enough reason and enough of an excuse.


    However, the price would be a head-on collision against the Night Demon Race!


    It was a really tough choice...


    Zong Shou entered deep thought.


    After Tan Kongbian killed Liu Muchen, he didn¡¯t worry about anything else.


    He turned toward Zong Shou and bowed, ¡°I came on orders from the Saint Emperor to wee Young Master back. Young Master, please board the carriage...¡±


    Only then did Zong Shoue to his senses, and he looked at that empty carriage and shook his head, ¡°When I am free, I will return. But not now!¡±


    His tone was really decisive and he wasn¡¯t to be doubted.


    Tan Kongbian wasn¡¯t surprised, he smiled and didn¡¯t bother to convince him. He bowed once more, ¡°Since that is the case, then I will follow your intentions! Emperor and Princess misses you. If you are free, please return soon.¡±


    After he said this, he waved his sleeves in a straightforward manner and brought the carriage and the group of people back.


    In just a moment, it was totally gone.


    ¡°Who knew that after a few years of not meeting you actually became the Sky Burning Lu Family top heir.¡±


    Yuan Wushang looked okay, but only until thest petite servant left did he turn to speak to Zong Shou.


    ¡°The head of the top of the three aristocratic families of this region, future Sky Burning Saint Emperor. Why do you seem unwilling instead?¡±


    ¡°It is tough to tell you about it all!¡±


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to say more and swept around. After the two of them left, they left a huge mess here.


    However, on closer inspection there wasn¡¯t much he had to do.


    The battle of the hundreds of Spaceships had reached the end after the defeat of the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    After Liu Muchen was killed, the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty side had no more will to fight.


    Even if themander had great ability, he was unable to turn the tides.


    However, Shi Run, that brat, was probably disappointed and annoyed.


    The battles were decided due to the heads of both sides.


    Her talents weren¡¯t able to be shone out.


    Next would be the more than 40 God Realm Experts here who were all nervous.


    They were terrified under the suppression of Aokun and Aoyi.


    A portion of them belonged to Jijue Celestial Dynasty and Xuanling Guild. However, there were 70% who belonged to Liu Muchen.


    If Liu Muchen was still here, they would have had to return to Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    However now that he died, 33 of them would escape and definitely wouldn¡¯t return.


    That was a waste.


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up as he asked, ¡°Are you all willing to swear to serve my Great Gan?¡±


    Naturally, they would perform the most important heart soul oath, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be at ease.


    Those God Realm Cultivators were all stunned. But momentster some people came to their senses, bowing without any hesitation.


    ¡°My Country is already dead, I am willing to be a subject of Great Gan!¡±


    The other people were quick too. Before some could hesitate, seeing that the people around did that, they all bowed too.


    Actually, there was no need to hesitate. On one side, it was the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty which was already gone while the other was Great Gan, led by the top heir of the Lu Family. It was obvious which side had a brighter future.


    One could tell just from the Saint Realm experts, Dragon Shadow behind him, and those strong Dao Soldiers.


    As long as one¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t clouded, one would know that this faction which was just born had an unlimited future.


    There were 40 of them, much more than the 33. Only five kept silent, they were subjects of Jijue Celestial Dynasty and Xuanling Guild.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind. Since they weren¡¯t willing, he could exchange them for ransom.


    However, that was a huge number of people...


    Yuanlian World had a total of 44 small-sized worlds around and it wascking.


    Since Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty was destined to be wiped out, then Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind taking more benefit.


    With these people surrendering and taking the lead, Great Gan would have more of an advantage aspared to others.


    The problem was that Great Gan itself wasn¡¯t strong and had too little Dao Soldiers of the four different grades.


    Even if they upied those worlds, they might not be able to defend it.


    Only Tianfang World which was smaller but if ran well could provide ie equivalent to 10 medium-sized worlds.


    It seemed like he had to act on starting from this ce...


    Even if there were future problems, he had no choice.


    With his mind made up, Zong Shou stopped hesitating.


    However, at this moment, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to deal with these Saint Realm Cultivators.


    The heart soul oath wasn¡¯t easy and needed time to prepare.


    Zong Shou first reached out to grab that golden Geng Metal Energy in his hand.


    As expected from a Heaven Grade spiritual item, it was born extremely sharp. It also had its own sentience, jumping about Zong Shou¡¯s hand.


    With his strength, he was actually unable to hold onto it tight. Several wounds were cut on his right hand and fresh blood flowed out.


    This item concerned whether or not his second soul could be formed so he paid close attention to it.


    Just as he was guessing what item it was, Yexuan said, ¡°It is the Xiantian Purple Chenxuan Metal Energy! This time is really sharp but is hard to shape. Once one seeds, it will be a top sword artifact, having the ability to be a God Treasure.¡±


    He also said, ¡°No wonder that Liujue didn¡¯t craft this into a weapon and benefited us.


    If it was crafted my a normal cksmith he would end up ruining it. To make it into a sword one would need a top swordsmith.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, yet another problem. His Illusionary Spirit Sword Forging Technique crafted a soul sword and he walked the second soul method. He wasn¡¯t as problematic as Yexuan.


    However, this One Origin Soul Sword was what he used to gather King Path Energy.


    Before crafting, he needed to ask someone to craft this energy into a sword fetus before he could start.


    He had to suppress this King Path Energy with purification and Essence runes.


    He was worried about handing it over to normal cksmiths.


    Top cksmith, was that person considered one?


    At most, if he had no choice, he would have to ask the Kongqi Sect Ancestor to help.


    ¡°Talking about crafting weapons, I also need Zong Shou you to take responsibility.¡±


    Yuan Wushang suddenly spoke and pointed at his puppet.


    Zong Shou looked out and saw that the Jade Puppet was covered in numerous marks.


    The surface of it should be jade white and wless but now it seemed extremely tragic.


    Without needing to ask, he knew that it was done by the two Saint Realms from the Taoist Faction.


    A smile that was worse than someone crying appeared on his face, ¡°I suffered so many losses because of you. How can you not bother...¡±


    Zong Shou burst outughing, this puppet was made by the Mohists so who could repair it?


    He had an idea. Speaking of which, that person might have some connection with the Mohists.


    What a coincidence, he also was going to make a trip to Tianfang World.

 Chapter 985 - Taoist Faction Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 985: Taoist Faction Cmity</h4>


    The 10-foot wide room was quiet and totally empty. There was only a greenmp that was burning and jumping about.


    Beside themp, there was a middle-aged Taoist who was like an old unmoving tree, silently meditating.


    Who knows how long this room hadn¡¯t been cleaned in? There was a full inch of dust here.


    There were no marks or signs that showed that there were any changes at all here in hundreds of years.


    The Taoist opened his eyes weirdly and eximed as he looked toward the void.


    ¡°Qingming? How vicious...¡±


    His face instantly twitched and rage shed across. In a sh, he headed out of the room.


    This ce was like a dreamlike location; ethereal clouds all around, beautiful scenery, and a seven-colored bright light shed about.


    There were many cultivators who were shocked as they looked at the middle-aged man who appeared.


    ¡°It is Great Senior Master Kunming...¡±


    ¡°Why did hee out so soon?¡±


    Kunming wasn¡¯t fazed, walking to the area behind the Celestial Manor to an extremely clean and pure lotuske.


    There was only one lotus here whose pink petals were still tightly shut.


    This lotus was much more beautiful than all the other flowers and grasses around.


    Kunming carefully protected beside it.


    A gentle power spread out from the palm of his hand which protected this lotus that had not yet bloomed.


    Not far away, energy shed and a series of explosion sounds spread out.


    Momentster, these sounds calmed down.


    Only to see that Kunming¡¯s face wasn¡¯t filled with any joy as he looked at the wound on the lotus. His eyes turned dark and sunken.


    ¡°What a ying Sword Intent, what a vicious person!¡±


    Pretty much as he said this, a person appeared beside him.


    Dressed in green clothes and hemp shoes, he was around 40, had a face like jade, red lips, and white teeth.


    ¡°Rongbi also died together! I heard from Chengxing that they both died at Zong Shou¡¯s hands...¡±


    ¡°Zong Shou?¡±


    Kunming turned around, he lowered his head, ¡°Kunming greets Master!¡±


    He said in doubt, ¡°This person is just Celestial Realm, so how can he be a match for them?¡±


    ¡°He had Aoyi and Aokun helping and also the previous Head of Xiaoyao Xuan who for some reason is under him now. He also has a Heaven Grade Dao Soldier Sword Formation that canpare to our Great Proper Xuan Core True Martial Formation.¡±


    The middle-aged man waved his sleeves to tell Kunming not to be so polite and he asked.


    ¡°Will these changes affect your tribtion?¡±


    Kunming was silent and a momentter he opened his mouth, ¡°The shock and rage are hard to calm down, hatred and rage are mixed. I need to personally take care of Qingming for a period of time and also need a month to calm down my heart. However, the tribtion is okay! If I can¡¯t be a Saint Venerable, how will I take care of Qingming?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    When the middle-aged Taoist heard this, heughed out loud, ¡°You can¡¯t let that shameless kid¡¯s n seed. Just a month¡¯s dy is fine! As long as you do so ahead of Wei Xu it¡¯s fine...¡±


    However, Kunming noticed that his Master seemed to be fretting like he was worried about something.


    ¡°Master, did some changes ur in the battle against Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat?¡±


    ¡°Why would anything happen? We prepared for thousands of years to destroy them. Without full confidence, I would rather dy than act recklessly.¡±


    The middle-aged cultivator shook his head and then knew that his disciple saw through something.


    He said seriously, ¡°What I was thinking about was what Chengxing said. He said that before Aoyi died, he burned his lifespan to look at Zong Shou¡¯s destiny. He seemed to have noticed something, but at that point his soul was on the verge of copsing. He could only use his Spiritual Sense projection to send a few words over to him.¡±


    Kunming¡¯s eyes slowly turned serious. He knew that in terms of energy viewing skill, Rongbi was definitely not weaker than Great Shang Imperial Tutor Zhongxuan.


    If he was willing to give up his life to look at information, it would be amazing.


    ¡°There were only five words, Taoist Faction Big Cmity, Qi...¡±


    ¡°Qi?¡±


    His brow rose up as he didn¡¯t fully understand.


    <i>Other person? Other matter? Or is he talking about artifacts, Qilin?</i> He was totally unable to guess the to the back.


    ¡°I¡¯m totally confused! One can¡¯t Guess anything at all. However, this matter is simple. Since we know that Zong Shou might be our cmity, then we just need to wipe him out...¡±


    Even if he didn¡¯t worry about Zong Shou killing his Nephew and pretty much killing Qingming, he had to kill him solely for the Taoist Faction.


    ¡°I obviously know that.¡±


    The middle-aged man was slightly distracted, ¡°This is what I¡¯m worried about. Chengxing mentioned that at that time Huangyan Hall Head Tan Kongbian also appeared. Using the reason of insulting the Lu Family to kill Liu Muchen in front of Li Wuque... He also personally said that Zong Shou grasped Lu Family¡¯s pure blood, World Burning Blood Eyes, and was the Crown Prince of the Lu Family, the next Sky Burning Emperor.¡±


    ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    Kunming¡¯s brow furrowed, this was truly problematic.


    If they tried to attack and kill him, then they would be enemies with the entire Sky Burning Lu Family.


    Although, the Taoist Faction also had three End Realms, maybe four when he passed his tribtion.


    Along with the three Qing Venerable Gods, they had seven End Realms.


    However, a few thousand years ago, the Taoist Faction started to split and one of them, the Taiqing Venerable God, was taken by the Sword Sect.


    In such a problematic time, to sh head-on with the Sky Burning Lu Family wasn¡¯t rational.


    ¡°In front of Li Wuque? Lu Family really is overbearing!¡±


    Not only overbearing, it was filled with deep meaning. It was to warn the other worlds that whoever dared to hurt Zong Shou or to insult him would be enemies with the whole Sky Burning Lu Family.


    He used Liu Muchen¡¯s life to send a message.


    He didn¡¯t know the exact situation, but he guessed that it was because the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty was slightly weaker. Although Li Wuque was End Realm, his foundations weren¡¯t firm.


    If not, their Taoist Faction might have been the one used to send a message.


    ¡°Which is why I find it problematic! World Burning Eyes are something they had been looking forward to for thousands of years. No matter what, they won¡¯t allow him to die. If I knew this would happen, no matter the price, I would have killed him.¡±


    The middle-aged Taoist said, his face filled with regret. He then smiled as he shook his head.


    ¡°There is no need to worry too much. For this kid to grow it will take a long time. The God Emperor is about to rise and sweep millions of worlds. At that time, even the Lu Family will have to lower their heads. Moreover, we have several thousand years of foundations outside of this region, so we don¡¯t need to worry about them causing problems for us.¡±


    He paused and determination appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°The most important thing now is still Common People¡¯s Path. It is best to clean out this abomination that Xi Zi left...¡±


    Taoist Faction has so many strong enemies and they needed to get rid of one first!

 Chapter 986 - Lieque Surrenders

    <h4>Chapter 986: Lieque Surrenders</h4>


    A few hours of time was spent dealing with all the mess within Yuanlian World.


    Only then did Zong Shou return back to the world with Feng Taiji and the others who came out out of curiosity.


    Only Aokun and Aoyi didn¡¯t follow. They remained in Zong Shou¡¯s Royal Demon God Shuttle, staying in the outer region.


    At this moment, the battle in the World River had totallye to an end.


    After a few hours of intense battles, one of the Taiyi God Lightning Ships under Shi Run was sunk. There were three that were slightly damaged and needed to be repaired.


    However, in the end, she also surrendered close to six Cold Crystal Shadow de Ships.


    Now they had 15 Celestial Grade Warships.


    Along with the 10 Taiyi God Lightning Ships that the Azura Race was about to hand over in a few months, Great Gan would have 15 outer region ships. Their strength was starting to form.


    Although they were small, they couldn¡¯t be underestimated!


    They could easily suppress the area around Yuanlian World!


    Within Yuanlian World, the war matters had already entered the final stages. On the border, it was just death and chases. Armies were heading toward the east, conquering cities and ripping through thend easily.


    Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty were defeated in the outer region and both Xuanling Guild And Jijue Celestial Dynasty also suffering heavy losses.


    It would take slightly longer for the people within the world to get wind of such news.


    However, one could evidently sense that as time went on, the armies of the eastern countries started to panic and everyone was terrified.


    There were many cases of people surrendering without a fight.


    The most crucial Moyang City battle hade to an end long ago.


    The Earth Grade Dao Soldiers from Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty were pretty much all wiped out. Theirmander had no choice and could only use the strength of a million troops to defend against the 500 Spirit Changing Demon ying Warriors.


    However, Zhuang Yu personally led the ck Fox Iron Cavalry to charge at them head-on and trample over their camp.


    The 40,000 Big Dipper Sword Soldiers pressed on from behind and settled the oue of the battle.


    However after this, although the eastern countries were obviously going to lose, they still tried to hold on and fight.


    When the news from the outer region spread back, the millions of troops finally copse.


    Zhuang Yu¡¯s words seemed to have a great evaluation of the enemymander.


    ¡°This person is an unparalleled general talent with the same amount of strength and conditions to fight him the battlefield, I might not be his match.¡±


    He was praising him while also talking prideful.


    He only mentioned fighting head-on on the battlefield. It was obvious that Zhuang Yu felt that only in this area this person had a chance of beating him.


    His skills might not be as good but his military strategy was better.


    If he might lose to the enemy under the same conditions and the same strength, then he only needed to give him a chance of a fair fight.


    Zong Shouughed. However, with Zhuang Yu saying this, he paid more attention to the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty General.


    Even with such a disadvantage, he was still able to hold on for another 10 hours.


    One could naturally see the leadership talents of that person.


    No matter where one was, an Unparalleled General Talent was a precious resource.


    Based on what Zhuang Yu said, after this general realized this, he was unable to turn the tables, and without anyone persuading he cleanly surrendered


    The 140,000 Xuan and Huang Grade Dao Soldiers from the three powers also surrendered.


    They were different from Heaven and Earth Grade soldiers who mostly had restrictions on them, and they were tough topletely convert. Their support techniques were also basically unable to be changed.


    Xuan and Huang Grade Dao Soldiers were much easier to convert for his own use.


    There were restrictions but those could be solved. Their support cultivation methods were also easily changed.


    Even if most of them were still loyal to their original power, he could sell them to the outer region ve merchants in exchange for gold.


    Those people who sold ve cultivators for a long time naturally had their methods.


    This was amon rule in this region and Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to start something new.


    He was merciful but only to his loved ones and people. He wouldn¡¯t treat his enemies the same.


    To let them live and not treat them badly was already really kind of him.


    140,000 Dao Soldiers!


    Zong Shou was slightly surprised. Even if they were only Xuan and Huang Grade, only 20,000 Xuan Grade, it was still a huge fortune.


    What he paid attention to most was themander of the forces Lieque.


    This person was around 30 years old, he looked strong and muscr, and was indifferent to insults and praise.


    Even if he was locked up and brought in front of Zong Shou, he was still really calm and one couldn¡¯t see any changes in his expression.


    Zong Shou sized this person up and his eyes were filled with shock.


    In this region, there were extremely few Unparalleled General Talents. To be able to have cultivation at God Realm while leading tens of thousands of troops, that was even rarer.


    ¡°I heard that when you were captured, you told Zhuang Yu you were willing to serve me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did!¡±


    Lieque bowed, ¡°I see that Ruler has few talented generals. I am willing to rmend myself to serve you as your dog and horse to fight foreign battlefields.


    Zong Shouughed, in terms of Great Gan generals they actually had a number of them.


    As formander talents, there was Kong Yao and Zhuang Yu who were army god-level people. Qiu Wei was a smart General and could lead a region on his own.


    Zong Yuan and Ren Tianxing were all Unparalleled Famous Generals who could lead the charge.


    People like Hu Zhongyuan and Chai Zhou would be amazing if they grew up.


    However, most of them were all used in the Cloud World.


    In Yuanlian World, Great Gan could only take out Zhuang Yu as well as Kui Xuan who surrendered some time ago.


    As this concerned his past ruler, Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to give Kui Xuan much responsibility. Even not long ago, Zhuang Yu who was struggling on his own also didn¡¯t suggest letting this person hold power.


    This person wasn¡¯t an Unparalleled General Talent, but in terms of decisiveness on the battlefield he was just a little weaker than Zhuang Yu.


    After this battle, he would be able to be at ease using him.


    However, the number of passable generals he had with him was still low.


    If Lieque was really willing to serve him, then it would be a huge surprise.


    This person was different from Zong Yuan and the others, he had potential and didn¡¯t truly grow up.


    As a God Realm Cultivator, he had spent 1,000 years in the outer region and definitely went through many battles.


    His understanding of the outer region wasn¡¯t something that Zong Yuan and Zhuang Yu couldpare to and it even exceeded Zong Shou.


    Once he surrendered, he would instantly be a usable top general.


    He felt huge delight deep down, but he was still expressionless and didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°I heard that Liu Muchen spent a full seven years recruiting you. Even as a Ruler, he ced down his status and used all sorts of methods to invite you. However, today you decided to join me in such a straightforward manner, don¡¯t you think you have let him down?¡±


    ¡°A good bird chooses a good tree that isn¡¯t exposed to the sun. If Liu Muchen was a smart Ruler, why did it take him seven years. I had no choice and was forced to serve Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty. The so called methods, apart from being polite to me, he forced me with his strength and held my loved ones hostage.¡±


    That Lieque said expressionlessly. He could see the unhappiness slowly appearing in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes but he didn¡¯t stop.


    To betray his old ruler without any hesitation and even talk badly about him, any Ruler wouldn¡¯t like that.


    However, he was like that all along, he didn¡¯t like Liu Muchen, so he didn¡¯t need to purposely try to hide it, to speak for his old Ruler.


    There were somethings that would be found out with a quick investigation.


    ¡°Today, I have fought for Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty until the end and have gone all out, my conscience is clear. I can¡¯t die together with them just because of a small bit of kindness? Ruler¡¯s Great Gan is slowly bing stronger, like a sun rising up into the sky. If I can join you, I will finally join a good side...¡±


    Zong Shou hesitated. Before this, when he heard that this person wanted to surrender, he was extremely delighted. Now that he heard his words, he was filled with hesitation.


    If he could treat his ex ruler like that, then what about Zong Shou?


    Lieque seemed to have sensed something, his expression slightly dimming as he said, ¡°I know that if I don¡¯t surrender, either I am going to be locked up for the rest of my life or I will die being tortured. I don¡¯t want either and so I would like to surrender. Since that is the case, then why do I have to be indirect?¡±


    He also said, ¡°I can¡¯t ensure to be totally loyal to you all the way, but I will do whatever you task and be of help to you, doing everything that I can.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up and then he broke into a smile. Doing everything that he can? Actually that alone was enough.


    To make this person totally loyal to him was impractical.


    In his heart, a decision was made and Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate anymore.


    ¡°With General Lie joining us, Great Gan¡¯s strength will be able to climb a level higher. How about General Lie will temporarily be the Right Army Military Governor?¡±


    Great Gan was split into front back, left, right, and middle troops, and each one had an Inspector as the main general.


    A Military Governor was just lower than that of Inspector. After Zhuang Yu joined, he had taken this role before.


    Lieque was different from others and had proven himself on the battlefield; he was a general who everyone respected.


    This was why even if he was directly appointed to Inspector, there would be no one who objected.


    However, Zong Shou wanted to see what kind of person he was and if he could take up responsibility.


    Lieque didn¡¯t hesitate, bowing, and epting the order, ¡°Subject is grateful, I won¡¯t let Ruler down.¡±


    At this moment, Zong Shou still had many other matters that he had to deal with.


    He had to take over the various countries in Yuanlian World and also prepare the army to continue to conquer the surrounding worlds.


    He also needed to split some of his troops to conquer the territories of the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    There were thousands of things he had to do, he was so busy that he wished he could split himself into two.


    Less than 15 minutes after meeting Lieque, before he could even have a deep conversation, Zong Shou had to send this new Right Army Military Governor away.


    However, before this, he heard Lieque remind him, ¡°I heard that your Navy Commander captured the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty Navy Governor, Yi Lingsu? This person is skilled and if it possible, Ruler should try to make him surrender.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned. He had seen the skill of that governor.


    He was not as overpowered as Shi Run, but he was not bad. Based on his experience, he was able topete with Shi Run.


    He was even able tomand such that the Great Gan ships were unable to return fire.


    However, Lieque seemed to be asking him to spend effort to specially ask him to surrender?


    Why was there such a need to do so?


    After which Lieque said, ¡°This person is from a Spiritual cksmith Aristocratic Family and his family holds power in the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty. The Spiritual cksmiths crafting the Cold Crystal Shadow de Ships are all in his control. As he joined the army long ago, his reputation and power are huge. He would be able to pull over 10 of the remaining 50 ships from the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty!¡±

 Chapter 987 - Dangerous Situation

    <h4>Chapter 987: Dangerous Situation</h4>


    After hearing Lieque¡¯s words, Zong Shou found out that he actually had such a treasure among his prisoners.


    He didn¡¯t really care about the Cold Crystal Shadow de Ships as it wasn¡¯t one of the top Earth Grade warships.


    Moreover, they needed more than five Extreme de Celestials that only the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty had to have the ability topete against with God Realm Cultivators.


    Compared to the Taiyi God Lightning Ships that needed a random Peak Celestial Realm Cultivator to control, it was much weaker.


    At this moment, Great Gan had just risen up and if they hired too many surrendered troops, it would cause a problem of uncertainty and chaos.


    However, Zong Shou paid a lot of attention to those Spiritual cksmiths.


    After all, they had experience in crafting Earth Grade Spaceships and as such it would be easy for them to craft other types of ships.


    However, Yi Lingsu didn¡¯t ept his fate as easily as Lieque.


    Zong Shou used all sort of methods, soft and hard just as Lieque had said. He used strength to force, used emotions to touch him, the only thing he didn¡¯t do was use his family to threaten him. Only then did he agree.


    He didn¡¯t agree to be a Great Gan Celestial Dynasty subject, only agreeing to help Zong Shou persuade them to surrender. Such that his race along with the other artifact cksmiths that Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty had would all move to Yuanlian World.


    He would also try his best to persuade more of the Chill Crystal Shadow de Ships toe over to their side.


    To Zong Shou, the reason why this person would agree to all of that wasn¡¯t because he was truly persuaded by him, but because Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty was on the verge of chaos. He was worried that his family would be wrapped up in trouble and he was just finding some safe harbor for his family.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind and instead was surprised about it.


    Experienced artifact cksmiths were tough to find. There weren¡¯t many of those Cold Crystal Shadow de Ships, but the people controlling them, the elite shipmen, were also hard to develop.


    It was already 10 dayster before he arranged all things appropriately.


    At this moment, Yuanlian World was basically stabilized and in his hands. The eastern countries had their royal families changed. Based on merit, various roles were dished out and changed.


    He also changed and ordered the various generals to select elites. The Spaceships carried them and were protected by Shi Run¡¯s navy to head into the void to hunt the surrounding worlds.


    Rather than call this a war, it was more appropriately termed an advance.


    At this moment, the small-sized worlds that were originally under Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty were all basically empty.


    Some bold ones directly joined his side.


    Xuanling Guild and Jijue Celestial Dynasty knew their ce and retreated their men long ago.


    They sent envoys over with big gifts and presents to try to repair their rtionship.


    On one side, they each wanted to give upnd and admit their errors. On the other side, they gathered the envoys from many powers to try to force him this Great Gan Ruler to abide by the rules in this region.


    The so-called rule would be that people above Celestial Realm wouldn¡¯t be allowed to participate in the war in this region.


    Zong Shou scoffed when he heard this. He had already seen through what this rule was really about.


    If you were weak, others would treat you like you didn¡¯t exist, not bothering with you at all.


    Only when you were strong would they care about this rule and start to argue with you about it.


    On the surface, he still agreed. After all, Great Gan currently was far from the strength it needed in order to make new rules.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry much about Yuanlian World. However, as for upying the Nine Capital Celestial Dynastynd, he had to exert some effort.


    He thought about it a lot before deciding to appoint Kui Xuan as Commander.


    This person was really stable and capable when he used troops, and the only time when he took a risk he lost to Zhuang Yu. It was probably something he remembered deeply and something he would never forget.


    Using him as amander was to show trust to him and another reason was because he really had no one else who he could use.


    Although Yuanlian World was already suppressed, the situation still wasn¡¯t stable and there were many things that could still happen.


    Without Zhuang Yu here, it would be tough for Zong Shou to be at ease. As for Lieque, Zong Shou had other uses for him. That ce needed an Unparalleled General more than here.


    As for conquering the Nine Capital, it was already falling apart, so there wouldn¡¯t be much of an intense battle.


    Moreover, with the dozens of God Realm Cultivators taking care of Zong Shou and guiding him, he probably won¡¯t make any mistakes.


    Apart from Zhuang Yu, Lu Wubing was also here in Yuanlian World.


    During these few days, if it wasn¡¯t for Lu Wubing helping him handle many governance matters, Zong Shou really wouldn¡¯t have been able to manage.


    Now that he had to leave, all the more reason he had to leave this person here in charge of taking care of Yuanlian World and to perfect the ruling technique.


    At this moment, the matter couldn¡¯t be considered totally over. He only had some spare time, unlike those previous 10 days where he had to be busy every day. He even had to use the Book of Eon to speed up time to deal with matters.


    There was still a period of time away from everything settling down.


    Zong Shou could finally ck, walking out from that building and having some time of his own.


    In the wee hours of the morning, the Yuanjing Pce started to be noisy.


    People passed all about and there were many people who came in and out of the pce.


    Zong Shou was only able to take in some fresh air before he felt slightly affected, shaking his head.


    ¡°It seems like this Yuanjing Pce is still a little small.¡±


    It was still okay with the Yuanlian World as the central pir but for the current Great Gan Celestial Dynasty which was able to rule over 60 small and medium-sized worlds and hundreds of different countries, there were many more matters that the Ruler had to handle.


    The members of the Celestial Dynasty increased explosively unavoidably and was already at the shocking number of 20,000.


    At most, in a few years, he would have to consider expanding or rebuilding the Celestial Dynasty.


    He thought back to governance matters and he frowned.


    ¡°Pretty much all my time is used on these matters. When will I be able to try to search for the extreme of the Sword Path?¡±


    This was a conflict. Actually, Zong Shou spent much less timepared to the heads of other powers. It was only after Great Gan suddenly expanded by over 10 times did he be slightly busier.


    Even then, it was something that Zong Shou couldn¡¯t handle.


    To be the ruler of millions of rulers, one had to spend much effort in ruling the people under them.


    To be invincible in the region, one needed to spend more time studying the martial path and getting one¡¯s sword to the extreme.


    It seemed like he had to build aplete cab in the Celestial Dynasty to help him deal with matters.


    Zhang Huai could be moved out of the Cloud World. This person¡¯s talents were a little better than Lu Wubing.


    For him to use just a Cloud World as a stage was just too small.


    With the two of them working together, this cab would take shape.


    However, apart from that, there was a need for several ruling talents. At most, there was a need for an experienced man at the side to help.


    Renbo was still the most suitable person...


    When he thought about this old man, Zong Shou felt pain in his heart.


    Till now, he was still unable to find a way to expand his lifespan.


    He sighed and flipped his right hand. A red crystal appeared in it.


    He send his Spritual Sense in to search and he could hear the crying sounds within.


    This was Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s soul. After that battle, Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate to im his life.


    Since he was enemies with the Taoist Faction once more, then there was no need to show face.


    After he searched his soul, he finally confirmed that Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat was in trouble.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Xiangzi was in too low of a position and didn¡¯t know the detailed situation.


    He could only look at the small details to find out that the Taoist Faction was ready to act on Common People¡¯s Path.


    At that point, the ones who would attack wouldn¡¯t only be the Taoist Faction.


    10 days ago, Zong Shou had already decided to go back. However, he could only calm himself down and deal with all these matters first.


    ¡°Taoist Faction? Only three months...¡±


    Based on Xiao Xiangzi¡¯s memories, Wei Xu should have gone through his End Realm tribtion within these three months.


    Based on this person¡¯s memories, four months ago, Common People¡¯s Path found out that something wasn¡¯t right.


    However, at that point they had no choice. Wei Xu¡¯s cultivation had already reached the brink. He chose this time to break through as he was connected to the heavens, and the tribtion was already set. He could only bring it forward, he couldn¡¯t dy it.


    It seemed like the day he went through his tribtion would be the day that the Taoist Faction would attack.


    Zong Shou searched the soul but was unable to find anything else. The Taoist Faction ns and schemes were all unknown.


    Zong Shou was at a loss as he held this blood-colored water crystal.


    Even if he went back, what could he do?


    Leading the army here back? He couldn¡¯t do that as it wouldn¡¯t achieve much.


    He also knew that once that Qingxuan Taoist Lord attacked he would go all out.


    Dragon Shadow and Aokun both owed Wei Xu a favor. Once they knew about it, they would definitely help.


    However, once they were wrapped up in this, even they themselves might be at risk of dying.


    He had taken a look at Common People¡¯s Path books and it was recorded that there were a total of seven End Realm Cultivators who killed Xi Zi. Apart from that, there was the Taoist Faction three Qing Venerable Gods, Confucian Faction Four Venerable Saints Incarnations as well as seven God Treasures.


    There were even hundreds of Saint Realms and God Realms who sealed their cultivation to descend.


    The number of Celestial Realm and Spirit Realms, as well as Grade Nine Cultivators, were even more numerous.


    That battle was one in which corpses were like mountains and blood flowed like oceans; it was extremely cruel and intense.


    Taoist and Confucian Factions were badly hurt. At least two-thirds of the Saint Realm Cultivators were wiped out.


    However, the ones who suffered the most losses was still the outer region powers.


    Xiuguan couldn¡¯tpare to Xi Zi, who was half step to the True Realm, but he was at the Peak of End Realm.


    This was why he was able to ensure that the Common People¡¯s Path didn¡¯t fall and remained as one of the five factions.


    However, the Taoist Faction was so confident in wiping them out in one battle.


    One could tell how much manpower they mobilized this time.


    Although he was strong and could look down on people, he was truly like an ant in this battle, unable to make much of a difference.


    At this moment, the only one that could help Common People¡¯s Path was the Sky Burning Lu Family as well as the Buddhist Faction...


    ¡°Do I really have to beg people?¡±


    The moment that thought rose up, he broke into a bitter smile.


    He was really confident that both of them wouldn¡¯t reject him.


    However, he had to pay a price!


    He had to enter the Buddhist Faction to be the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha.


    Or enter the Lu Family to take over the Sky Burning Saint Land.


    If he didn¡¯t sacrifice anything, who would bother to help him?


    Speaking of which, it was his pride that caused harm to others. Unless he had no choice, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to ask for help.


    Was he too selfish?


    Thinking about how many Common People¡¯s Path disciples would die in this battle, he couldn¡¯t help but feel startled. Many of them were people who spent some time together with him.


    He stood still, stunned, and in deep thought. Only when he sensed something with his heart did he came back to his senses.


    He looked out to see Feng Taiji, Zifang, and Zhao Yanraning over together.


    Zong Shou retracted his thoughts. Since they all came here, it was definitely work from their sects.


    He had waited for them to make a decision for a long time.

 Chapter 988 - Already Given Up?

    <h4>Chapter 988: Already Given Up?</h4>


    ¡°What my Sword Sect Head wants is for subject to be thick skinned and ask Ruler for a position. It doesn¡¯t have to be too high, as long as I can participate in policies and be in on the action it is okay.¡±


    Feng Taiji calmed himself subject right away, making Zong Shou feel really emotional.


    Half a month ago, that iron faced strategist of Zong Shou¡¯s said that they might be subjects working together. At this moment, it really happened. He was also the one who directly asked to be an official.


    Although he said it didn¡¯t have to be too high, to be able to be in on the action and participate, it had to be an important role.


    However, the more he spoke, the more confident Feng Taiji felt about himself.


    ¡°My Sword Sect has already made a decision. We will gather 150 Celestial Realms, as well as at least 10 God Realm, to rush over to build an external base here! Apart from that, two Saint Realm Venerables will rush over.¡±


    He also said, ¡°Since my Sword Sect holds 10% of the meeting hall, then naturally we would have to put in work. If Ruler has orders, we will listen to them all. However, what are our Sword Sect¡¯s powers and duties? We need Ruler to make it clear.¡±


    Zong Shou looked over in shock and was astonished.


    Before this, Yuanlian World was locked down by the few surrounding powers. Even if there was news, it couldn¡¯t be spread out.


    At this moment, the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty was wiped out and the other two sides had no choice but to back off and ask for peace. Naturally, the connection with the Cloud World was restored.


    He also knew that Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction would react when they knew about the situation here.


    They wouldrgely increase their investment such that their stake wouldn¡¯t be too shallow.


    However, 150 Celestial Realms and 10 God Realms, this scale was totally unexpected. It was a huge deal.


    Sword Sect Cultivators couldn¡¯t bepared to normal cultivators; they grew up in the Cloud World that had low spiritual energy, and also roamed the outer region alone to walk up, step by step.


    At the same cultivation, one God Realm from the Sword Sect could at least defeat three of the God Realms that he had recruited.


    There also weren¡¯t many of them within the Sword Sect.


    This meant that this Sword Sect, one of the five factions in the Cloud World saw this ce as equally important as the Cloud World.


    Before the chaos in the Cloud World rose, to take out a portion of their strength would require huge amounts of courage.


    His lips curled up, he didn¡¯t hesitate to speak, ¡°My Dynastyck talents and has many empty spots. However, the one most suitable for you is still the Imperial Censor. Why doesn¡¯t Brother Feng take the position of Right Capital Imperial Censor of my Celestial Dynasty?¡±


    He really had no reason to reject. With this Sword Sect helping him, the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty would be extremely stable.


    It was even possible to expand even further.


    He would add strength to Kui Xuan, increasing the stakes there.


    This is why this time Zong Shou would seem really greedy.


    Feng Taiji was also delighted. This position was really suitable and it was a rare powerful position in the Celestial Dynasty.


    It could monitor the various countries and restrict the officials below while being able to know about the secrets above.


    After the sense of joy, he was in deep thought.


    Zong Shou gave him this role not just because he had high hopes and trust in him, but there was another reason.


    He wanted to use his hand to monitor the Sword Sect and the disciples who might make mistakes in the future.


    At this moment, he wasn¡¯t able to think too deeply about it as Feng Taiji said, ¡°Great! Right Capital Imperial Censor it is!¡±


    He made the decision without any need to ask for advice from the Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat and various other sects.


    The Sword Sect has struggled for 10,000 years since splitting from Taoist Faction to have such achievements.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t try to expand outward, but each time they returned in failure.


    On the contrary, it nearly shook their foundations in the Cloud World.


    However, at this moment, Great Gan had sucked in those dozens of worlds into its rule.


    This was something that even when you added up all the tries from the Sword Sect previously they couldn¡¯tpare to.


    Pretty much each time they would be forced back.


    This was due to the few End Realm Saint Venerables in the outer region being wary and also because the few other factions of the Cloud World were pulling them back.


    It was rare that they were able to see a bit of hope on Zong Shou. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t miss it and would go all out to walk out of this prison which was the Cloud World.


    It was that Heaven Opening End Treasure in the Cloud World which they had no chances of obtaining.


    With the few Cloud World Sectspeting, Sword Sect¡¯s situation was only slightly better than Common People¡¯s Path.


    Since there was another viable option to obtain more disciples and resources, then they gave up. They wanted to observe the situation from the outside.


    They knew that since Zong Shou made an offer, then they couldn¡¯t hesitate and there was no need to hesitate.


    ¡°Sword Sect really is going all out!¡±


    Zifang smiled, ¡°Luckily, Buddhist Faction is also able to invest things in. We have 280 Celestial Realm and 15 Luohans. There will be three Boddhistavas who would also enter Yuanlian.¡±


    In the Buddhist Faction, Luohan was the same as God Realm and Boddhisatvas were the same as Saint Realms.


    As for half step to End Realm, at least holding one God Treasure, those could be called Buddhas.


    Zong Shou listened on and wasn¡¯t surprised at all. As expected, this Buddhist Faction was sharp-eyed. How would they miss such a chance to spread the Dao?


    The ones they chose to take out was much more than the Sword Sect.


    Next, they would see what this guy wanted to offer.


    ¡°13% of the meeting hall! Apart from that, does Rulerck a Grand Teacher?¡±


    Great Gan expanding naturally meant that the meeting hall needed to be adjusted.


    Zong Shou¡¯s methods were gentle and he would definitely give the people of the worlds he took down rights to join the meeting. As such, the meeting hall numbers would also increase.


    Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction helped really little and based on that, their percentage was reduced.


    They were afraid and regretted it, so they invested much more in case their future rewards would be further reduced.


    Feng Taiji¡¯s Eyes squinted in displeasure and in the end he didn¡¯t say much.


    Buddhist Faction invested more, so naturally they would receive more benefits.


    ¡°Grand Teacher?¡±


    Zong Shou thought back to Zhongxuan, he shook his head andughed, ¡°I have no objections but to be the Grand Teacher one must be able to view energy and calcte changes and predict fortune and misfortune. Is Master Zifang able to do that?¡±


    When he heard this, he pped his palms together and said solemnly, ¡°This is my weakness, but naturally there are abled people in the Buddhist Faction. For example, the Buddha Jingyin whose prediction abilities are only something three to five people here couldpare to. You won¡¯t be disappointed!¡±


    Talking about her, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but think about Jingyin. How long was this nun going to hide from him?


    ¡°Since that was the case, then it was okay!¡±


    He looked at Zhao Yanran. Since both Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction added stakes, then what about Common People¡¯s Path. It wouldn¡¯t be much.


    Her face was ashen white as she said, ¡°Three Saint Realm, 14 God Realm, and 250 Celestial Realm. Apart from that, there are 656 Spirit Realm.¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this, his heart sank to the bottom of his chest.


    Were all of Common People¡¯s Path¡¯s moves over?


    They were giving up, even before it began?

 Chapter 989 - Fast Improvement Method

    <h4>Chapter 989: Fast Improvement Method</h4>


    Feng Taiji and Zifang both had weird expressions in their eyes as they looked at Zhao Yanran. However, neither of them spoke.


    The Common People¡¯s Path¡¯s choice of existence didn¡¯t have anything to do with the Buddhist Faction, so Zifang didn¡¯t care.


    It was a little rted to the Sword Sect as between the two, it was the theory of ¡®how if the lips are gone the teeth would feel cold¡¯.


    However, since Sword Sect was already prepared to move a portion of their foundations to Yuanlian World, then they could look on coldly at Common People¡¯s Path, not worrying about whether they lived or died. At most, when the situation arose, they would secretly help.


    In the past, they were worried that Zong Shou would be affected by the death of the Common People¡¯s Path.


    After all, the two of them had a deep rtionship. Moreover, the Taoist Faction and Zong Shou had a huge hatred for one another.


    If the Common People¡¯s Path felt that way, then Taoist Faction might attack Great Gan.


    However, at this moment, they knew that Zong Shou was still the top heir of Sky Burning Lu Family, so the two of them naturally didn¡¯t worry about anything.


    There was a low possibility that the Taoist Faction would attack before they had a decent reason to do so.


    In the past, when they attacked Zong Shou viciously several times, they could say that they didn¡¯t know.


    However, at this moment, if they attacked for no reason it meant that they neglected the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty.


    This was why the two of them could only sigh regarding Common People¡¯s Path¡¯s situation. There wasn¡¯t much they could say.


    Zong Shou also kept silent, he knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to speak.


    He changed the topic and started to discuss other matters


    How many cultivators the three sides had to send each year to work for him and listen to his orders? Also, the eptable casualty and death ratio. How the three sides would defend together if Great Gan was invaded etc.


    After all the terms were settled, half a day had passed. Feng Taiji and Zifang knew that Zong Shou was extremely busy and after they were satisfied they took their leave.


    Before he left, Feng Taiji hesitated and reminded, ¡°I heard that Ruler is prepared to return to the Cloud World? Allow subject to remind you that the Cloud World is in chaos and if you return you might be in danger. I think it is best if you dy this trip.¡±


    When Zifang heard this, he also nodded his head, ¡°These words make senses, Ruler please reconsider.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, neither agreeing or disagreeing. Looking at his expression, they knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade him.


    They didn¡¯t feel disappointed. To them, for him to return now was risky, but it wasn¡¯t a huge issue.


    With Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction working together to protect Zong Shou, it was more than enough.


    Even if the Taoist Faction caused problems, they could fight back.


    Since they couldn¡¯t persuade him, then they decided to keep quiet and take their leave.


    Only Zhao Yanran was left beside Zong Shou.


    Thetter frowned and kept silent for a long while before finally speaking, ¡°What are my few Senior Brothers nning? They are obviously in danger, but they split all the manpower over to Yuanlian World. Are they really prepared to give up on the Cloud World and Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat?¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s expression was originally really dark, now when she heard that her gaze became bitter, ¡°Four Months ago, Revered One Wei Xu suddenly felt that something wasn¡¯t right when he went through his tribtion. However, at that time, he had no choice and the tribtion was set. He was prepared to take it alone and tank the cmity to protect Common People¡¯s Path. However, halfway Ancestor Xiuguan grabbed him back. He said that if Common People¡¯s Path abandoned him, then sooner orter it would still die and there was no difference. Why not go all out and there could still be a chance.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow frowned even more.


    ¡°The other Great Senior Masters all said the same and agreed. Wei Xu was helpless and could only stay. However, after knowing of the changes here, especially about you taking down dozens of worlds, he was delighted. In the end, they discussed and decided. At that time, Great Senior Master Xiuguan didn¡¯t reject.¡±


    Zhao Yanran tried to keep calm, ¡°A portion of them are only from Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat. Later on, there will be more from the Three Sects and Six Schools, but most of them are Earth Grade.¡±


    Her tone was filled with sadness. Just now, she purposely said a much smaller number.


    Common People¡¯s Path that was about to lose its foundations were going to take up 13% of the Celestial Dynasty, which was already too much. It was more than Sword Sect and the same as Buddhist Faction.


    Any more and it would make the two of them unhappy.


    She had been out of decades and this was the first time she felt so frustrated. This was also the first time she had to be so careful like she was walking on thin ice.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart turned ice-cold once more.


    Senior Master Xiuguan didn¡¯t reject? Which meant that even he didn¡¯t have high hopes of this battle?


    This was why he silently epted this way out that Wei Xu arranged for the Common People¡¯s Path.


    Apart from shock, he was also filled with loss.


    In his memory, Wei Xu should have left his position to that person decadester when the Spiritual Wave was at its most abundant.


    A few thousand yearster, although Common People¡¯s Path didn¡¯t rise up, it was able to maintain orthodoxy and stand on the same level as Taoist Faction.


    Why was it suddenly in danger of being wiped out?


    Was it because of him?


    His thoughts and emotions swelled up as he tried to calm himself down to no effect.


    He knew that he had caused too many changes in the world. After all, the chain reactions gave rise to this.


    At this moment, his memories of thest life were all useless.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t so simple to wipe out Common People¡¯s Path!¡±


    Thinking about Lin Xuanshuang who he had no idea where she was, Zong Shou shook his head.


    This was one of their trump cards. Taoist Faction would definitely be unable to expect that his Master had seeded in breaking free and stepping into the End Realm, forming her body once more.


    Since she had deduced that Wei Xu was going to rush his tribtion, then naturally she could see the risks within.


    Who knew where she went? Was she recovering her injuries or was she prepared to help them turn the tables?


    Anyway, he couldn¡¯t sit still and not do anything.


    ¡°At most, in 10 days, I will personally make a trip to the Cloud World!¡±


    At this moment, just thinking about it was useless. He had to return to the Cloud World to see the situation for himself and prepare before he could fight for the Common People¡¯s Path.


    When Zhao Yanran heard this, she was more worried than delighted, and her brow rose up, ¡°Revered one wants you to stay here and wait for the oue. If he seeds, then naturally everything is okay. If not, then you will need to take care of the Common People¡¯s Path. You are the only one now with the ability...¡±


    Zong Shou was toozy to say more and didn¡¯t n on arguing.


    Not only would her words not change his mind but it made him more anxious and impatient.


    After sending her away, Zong Shou headed back. He didn¡¯t go to the room to deal with policies and government matters, but into his sleeping pce.


    He sat cross-legged and was in deep thought.


    This time he had a huge army but was unable to bring them back.


    The only thing that could help Common People¡¯s Path would be the powers within which could slightly restrict them.


    Next would be himself and although he was only Initial Celestial Realm, he could defeat the average God Realms.


    He was too weak in this battle.


    However, apart from that, he had an advantage: World Burning Blood Eyes!


    This eye technique might be of some help for Common People¡¯s Path, to lock down spacetime and scout the enemy.


    However, to use this ability to its most effective, he had to have an even higher realm.


    Next would be the King Path Martial Arts!


    Taking down Tianfang World and obtaining this center point would allow his King Energy and Country Strength to influence the Cloud World.


    Without enough martial path cultivation, even if he grasped a billion worlds, it was useless.


    Unless his martial path could rise up a little more and he had more cultivators to borrow the King Path Energy from, he would be able to use some extreme techniques to temporarily have Saint Realm strength in the Cloud World.


    However, cultivation was tough, step by step, and it was tough to find any shortcuts.


    He had entered Celestial Realm not long ago and still needed decades to advance further.


    However, the bloodline mutation in the Nine Extreme Death Jail meant he had enough Martial Path umtions.


    At this moment, he coincidentally grasped a technique that could swiftly raise his cultivation without much repercussions.


    He took out the Book of Eon and flipped it to the fifth page.


    Zong Shou hesitated once more.


    There were nine pages, which corrted to Body, Earth, Heaven, Spirit, Celestial, God, Saint, End, True, the Nine Realms.


    At this moment, his cultivation was on the fifth page.


    He had already flipped it open when he broke through to Celestial Realm in Cangling World.


    Apart from deeper time and fate techniques, there were two extremely importantws.


    One was to control the Book of Eon, to toss in more mind stones and Celestial stones to increase the speed of time to 100 times.


    However, this consumption ratio wasn¡¯t in folds but in dozens.


    So much that Zong Shou felt his heart ache. The practicality wasn¡¯t that high.


    The other type was to turn back time.


    It would be able to return one¡¯s soul back to a certain time, topletely recover, and once again go through what he had gone through.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to move and wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything, he would only be able to look on.


    It required around the same number of Mind Stones and Celestial stones which Zong Shou wasn¡¯tcking in. However, apart from that, he also needed to use 300 years of lifespan.


    In the past, Zong Shou hesitated and was reluctant. At this time, he was forced to, he had no choice.


    ¡°What a headache! I stepped into Celestial Realm and finally managed to get 4,000 years of lifespan. This time, I¡¯m probably going to use it all up...¡±


    Spirit Realm to Celestial Realm, due to different talents one could add from 1,600-2,000 years.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body was simr to that of an Unbreakable Body that God Realms had. His name was also in the Mysterious Golden Life Book.


    This was why the moment he entered Celestial Realm his lifespan was increased by 4,000.


    If his calction was right, he would need to use up at least 3,000 years of lifespan this time.


    Heughed as he closed the book.


    He didn¡¯t give up but had decided to use these 3,000 years of lifespan to gamble.


    However, to use this, one needed plenty of time to rest up and also an expert like Aokun to protect him. He had many things to do now and it was far from the appropriate time.

 Chapter 990 - Looking At Absolute Beginning Again

    <h4>Chapter 990: Looking At Absolute Beginning Again</h4>


    Roughly half a monthter, the territorial boundaries of Great Gan Celestial Dynasty were finally settled upon.


    Yuanlian and the surrounding 47 worlds were all upied. This happened along with Kui Xuan leading the troops to ferociously attack the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    Using the far superior speeds of the Taiyi God Lightning Ships and the Cold Crystal Shadow de Ships, in just 20 days, they took down 26 worlds and even two medium-sized worlds.


    However, at this moment, the surrounding powers all came to their senses. All of them started to exert pressure onto Great Gan and shift all their troops to their borders.


    They wanted to work together to swiftly split up the remaining pieces of the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    Kui Xuan had too few troops and helplessly he had to stop and turn to defense.


    Actually, he was also unable to take down anymore. This part of the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty was actually rtively far away from the Yuanlian World and it wasn¡¯t connected.


    He also had to cross swords and conflict with the other powers.


    How to rule it was a problem and how to defend it was even an even bigger issue.


    It was easy to upy it but being able to keep it was another issue.


    Zong Shou was extremely pleased with Kui Xuan¡¯s performance, pulling back when the victory was already obtained.


    At this moment, adding up all of Great Gannd, it had five medium-sized worlds and 69 small-sized worlds, slowly getting up to scale.


    Among which the portion which was closest to Yuanlian was a rare rich area.


    That person in the previous life used the astonishing wealth here to rise up.


    Using just a few years to digest, he would be able to gather up an abundance of country power.


    What made Zong Shou the happiest about was the Spiritual cksmiths from Nine Capital Saint Dynasty.


    Yi Lingsu¡¯s family really had a huge influence. Through this person¡¯s persuasion, close to 70% of them were willing to head towards Yuanlian.


    The number of Cold Crystal Shadow de Ships was also more than expected; there were a total of 16 of them.


    However, these ships didn¡¯t have the Nine Capital Extreme de Warriors on them, so their value greatly decreased.


    The ships themselves still possessed Peak Celestial Realm strength and their speed exceeded normal ships by several times, so they were still really valuable.


    Normal Celestial Dynasties and cultivation guilds would send one person to be the ruler of a world.


    Apart from being in charge of defenses, they would have to hand over a portion of the production.


    When one¡¯s cultivation reached God Realm, one normally didn¡¯t bother with such matters as they didn¡¯t want to get themselves involved with Cause and Effect.


    Thus, normally these world rulers were chosen from Intermediate Celestial Realm Cultivators.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Great Gan was different and it didn¡¯t hold such a position.


    Based on the system that Lu Wubing and Zong Shou had discussed and decided on, each world would be split into many countries. They would have three to five spots to head over to Yuanlian World to enter the Meeting Hall.


    There would be one Guard and two deputies who wouldn¡¯t manage governance matters. They would just be in charge of recruiting and training cultivators in the world.


    There would be an Inspector-General and an advisor. As for other roles, there wasn¡¯t a set amount. Apart from monitoring, they would be in charge of collecting taxes, solving the conflicts of the countries and sects as well as raise various kinds of herbs of Spiritual Beasts. They would also help to develop and improve the Spiritual Veins.


    Thetter roles were the more important ones. Each country would handle their own governance matters on their own.


    Only when the Country Ruler lost his mind or became irresponsible, incurring the rage of his people would Great Gan step in and do its job as a Celestial Dynasty.


    Next would be the Trade Official, this was a hugely important job that was in charge of all trading matters.


    The country policies seemed really loose, but they were actually still really good at collecting resources. It was just that it seemed much gentler which was why there wasn¡¯t much resistance from the newnd. The people of the various worlds were all in disbelief and really careful, probing out Great Gan.


    At this point the surrounding situation started to calm down. Xuanling Guild, Jijue Celestial Dynasty, and Seven Saint Alliance which were connected bynd either suffered heavy losses or were in deep troubles themselves. As such, they weren¡¯t able to do anything about the rise of Great Gan.


    Logically speaking, there were still many things that needed to be done. Things like expanding the Dao Soldiers, increasing troops, recruiting cultivators, etc.


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother anymore and he tossed aside all the matters.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, Shi Run had brought the nine Taiyi God Lightning Ships back to the Cloud World.


    The troops scattered and sent all around were all slowly called back bit by bit.


    He roughly gathered up 10,000 Big Dipper Sword Soldiers, 3,000 ck Fox Iron Cavalry, and a set of Source Ocean Big Dipper Imperial Demon ying Sword Formation.


    Zong Shou directly set off and left Yuanlian World.


    What he got from the previous battle also included Liu Muchen¡¯s ship.


    Not only was it luxurious and grand, but it was also really practical. It was no slower than any Celestial Grade item and after all it was a warship.


    Itsbat strength couldpare to five to six Earth Grade warships added together.


    Naturally, its value couldn¡¯t bepared to the Royal Demon God Shuttle, but in terms offort, it was several times better.


    This time, Zong Shou was going to follow the army and as such he wasn¡¯t in a rush. He decided to shift to this ship which he renamed Gantian, using it as a gship.


    Aokun and Aoyi were on the same boat.


    ¡°Zong Shou, are you really going to do that dumb thing? 3,000 years of lifespan, this isn¡¯t a joke!¡±


    Within the cultivation room, Zong Shou sat alone in the middle. Aokun and Aoyi were both to one side.


    Aoyi¡¯s face was expressionless. She didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with Zong Shou and she was only helping him because of Aokun.


    Aokun owed Zong Shou too much and she knew that. As such, no matter what happened to Zong Shou, she would definitely help him and wouldn¡¯t say much about it.


    Everything was Zong Shou¡¯s choice alone and she didn¡¯t need to instruct him.


    Aokun¡¯s face seemed unhappy.


    ¡°You have already done enough for the Common People¡¯s Path! Your conscience is clear, so why do you have to take this risk this time? Even if you are fortunate enough to seed and you can temporarily have Saint Realm strength, you are just one person and won¡¯t be able to make much of a difference. Why are you doing this?¡±


    His tone was filled with rage and also confusion about why Zong Shou would do this.


    ¡°Brother Ao, without Common People¡¯s Path, I wouldn¡¯t be here today. I couldn¡¯t just feel at ease by doing a small amount for them. I can¡¯t stand aside and not do anything knowing that they are in danger of being wiped out. Although I don¡¯t agree with their equality ideals, I fully respect them.¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and didn¡¯t bother.


    ¡°Moreover, even if it was not for this kindness and solely because of Brother Ao and Master, I would have to interfere. Both of you are going all out to help Common People¡¯s Path this time, right?¡±


    Aokun was stunned and then he kept silent.


    He was the one who owed Wei Xu a favor. Even if he knew that Common People¡¯s Path was going to lose, he would still have to head over.


    If he didn¡¯t pay the favor back, he might not have a chance in the future. He was like that and Dragon Shadow, that old man, was the same.


    Aoyi¡¯s expression changed a little as she looked toward Zong Shou in shock.


    As expected, both of them looked out for one another and their brotherhood was really strong.


    ¡°So, no matter whether or not I am willing, I have to join with this Common People¡¯s Path disaster.¡±


    Zong Shou burst outughing, his eyes filled with a dim sense of death.


    ¡°Moreover, it is just 3,000 years of lifespan and I am not wasting it. I am turning it into actual cultivation, so why wouldn¡¯t I do so? Even if I used it, I would still be left with 1,000 years. There is no need to worry...¡±


    ¡°Still left with 1,000 years? You really don¡¯t seem to care.¡±


    Aokun scoffed coldly, ¡°Other people all wish to have more time when they cultivated. You are different, you don¡¯t care at all. After Celestial Realm there is still God Realm, after that there is still Saint Realm. You at most can only live for 10,000 more years. Are you sure that you will definitely be able to break all those tribtions and cultivation barriers in that time? With your cultivation attainments, at least in a few thousand years you will be a Saint Venerable. Why do you need to rush like that?¡±


    ¡°Li Wuque stepped into End Realm after 2,000 years, do you think I am weaker than him?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was still really calm. He gave an expression like he was going to be extremely strong in the future, so he could do whatever he wanted now.


    ¡°I am an anxious person and don¡¯t like repetition, to waste time in cultivation. The forward path is dangerous and 10,000 years is too long. I only hope to be able to fight for the present.¡±


    There was also something that he didn¡¯t say. If this technique could seed, then he would definitely be able to perfect Aokun¡¯s Existence and Destruction Technique.


    Even Aoyi would benefit from it.


    However, he knew that if Aokun found out, this brother of his wouldn¡¯t agree.


    No matter how one looked at it, it looked like he was sacrificing himself for others.


    He didn¡¯t say a word now butter when he began, then naturally he would be the one in charge, and Aokun wouldn¡¯t be able to regret, even if he wanted.


    ¡°Naturally, Li Wuque can¡¯t bepared to you! However, if you step into the End Realm don¡¯t end up like him with such weak foundations and iplete Dao!¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a cold sweat. With Li Wuque as an example, he was really worried.


    However, this time he had already made his mind up and he wouldn¡¯t change it.


    Aokun was exasperated and wanted to persuade him. However, when he used his Spiritual Sense to ¡®look¡¯ over at Aoyi, she was really serious and shook her head.


    He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to seed, so he stopped trying, scoffing angrily.


    ¡°Forget it, we will just follow you this time. There will be no next time...¡±


    His tone was really firm. If Zong Shou continued to be like this and not bother about his own lifespan, then why didn¡¯t he just p him and kill his own brother?


    ¡°I won¡¯t dare to ensure this!¡±


    Zong Shouughed out loud when he heard this, ¡°To other people, this is a unique opportunity that will nevere up twice. However, for some reason, Brother feels so nervous for me.¡±


    The Mind Stone formation was alreadyid out. The moment Zong Shou spoke up, he ced his arms together and started to activate it.


    Numerous Spiritual Patterns appeared in this 100-foot room, floating in the sky. It shed and then dimmed.


    A huge Spiritual Wave surged all around. It was so thick that it even scattered outside of the room.


    The Book of Eon Extreme Life which was in the core of the formation slowly floated up and flew in front of Zong Shou.


    Many pages flipped open and itnded just nicely on the fifth page.


    It caused the time flow in this region to suddenly increase by 100 times.


    The changes still didn¡¯t stop.


    Many deep and profound talismans shot out from the book, forming a ck mist above the Book of Eon.


    It slowly formed into a spiral. The moment that appeared, it pretty much sucked dry all the True Qi and spiritual energy in Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    Just as he was running out, Aokun and Aoyi each shot in a portion of their power.


    Zong Shouughed and started to chant, ¡°Wan! Dao! Rule! Ritual! Xuan! Law! Kong!¡±


    Seven true phrases, seven seals instantly caused this technique to rise up to another level.


    There was suddenly a thunder-like explosion in Zong Shou¡¯s soul. A huge power sucked at him into a mysterious area.


    He once again looked forward amongst all the chaos.


    It was a piece of chaos, exactly what he had seen on the World Viewing Instrument a few years back.


    ...The scenes of Absolute Beginning!

 Chapter 991 - Eight Years In A Blink

    <h4>Chapter 991: Eight Years In A Blink</h4>


    He once again looked forward amongst all the chaos.


    It was a piece of chaos, exactly what he saw on the World Viewing Instrument a few years back.


    ...The scenes of Absolute Beginning!


    A few yearster, to be able to see it once more, the shock he felt in his heart was still indescribable.


    What was even more astonishing was the ability of this Book of Eon.


    This Book of Eon Extreme life was really able to turn back time, bringing his soul back to a few years ago, when he witnessed the scenes of Absolute Beginning.


    He burst outughing. Since this book could pull him, he who should have been beheaded and whose head should be disyed to the world back to a few years ago, then what else couldn¡¯t it do? Turning back time really wasn¡¯t much of a big deal.


    However, this time, to just use this technique, he spent a full 500 years of lifespan.


    Who knows what kind of price Zong Weiran paid?


    He could have reached Saint Realm in a step, but in the end, his cultivation fell to the Spirit Realm and he even died after being attacked by people...


    Thinking about it now, he really felt like he owed his Father a lot.


    A Spiritual Sense spread over from beside him, breaking Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Are these the scenes of the Absolute Beginning. Your fortitous encounter in the Third Dragon Hall when you found the World Viewing Instrument?¡±


    At this moment, another Zong Shou stood beside him. However, he was stunned as he looked into the distance. He was fully focused, trying to remember andprehend everything that he was looking at.


    Zong Shou only felt like there was a certain strength that was restricting him.


    There seemed to be ayer around everything around him. He couldn¡¯t touch it and was unable to influence it either.


    He felt regret in his heart. If only he was able to teach this Zong Shou from a few years ago some things, then wouldn¡¯t he be much stronger now?


    Even if he said a single word to remind Wei Xu, then Common People¡¯s Path wouldn¡¯t end up in such a situation.


    However, he was unable to break thisyer.


    If he did, then it would probably cost 10,000 years of lifespan and tens of millions of Celestial Stones.


    He didn¡¯t have the finances or lifespan to waste like that. It really was a waste and made him feel pity.


    Just as he was sighing, that Spiritual Sense that had reached over seemed really unhappy.


    Waves of spiritual oppression smashed over. Zong Shou was helpless and thus used Spiritual Sense to reply.


    ¡°At this time, you still bother to speak to me? Every bit you miss is wasting my lifespan. Don¡¯t you feel like you are letting me down?¡±


    The Book of Eon Extreme Life not only brought his soul back a few years, it also brought Aoyi and Aokun there.


    Gantian Ship had dozens of Spaceships and a huge army blocking. There was also Yexuan there, so they were perfectly safe.


    The so-called protection would be to pull his soul safely back to reality when it became dangerous.


    Unless one was half a step to End Realm like Aoyi, one wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. Aokun¡¯s cultivation was a little weaker, but this dragon had the Instant Space Dragon blood.


    ¡°Zong Shou, you bastard! You could have just brought Aoyi! Are you afraid that I don¡¯t owe you enough? Sooner orter, I will teach you a lesson...¡±


    Aokun scolded, but he still quietened down after a while.


    Just as Zong Shou had said, it would be a waste even if he missed out a single bit.


    The Creation of the Absolute Beginning was simpy too important for Aokun!


    The only weakness of his Existence and Destruction Dao was that his Creation Law was iplete.


    These scenes were much strongerpared to the World Creation Projections that Zong Shou showed him.


    The benefits would naturally be iparable to one another...


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t speak. He brought Aokun over both to add ayer of insurance and also because he was biased.


    He wanted Aokun to be able to perfect his technique and maybe also help Great Senior master Yuanjingplete hers.


    At that time, Common People¡¯s Path would have three End Realms protecting them and they might have strength topete against the Taoist Faction.


    Moreover, he still had Hanxi. That natural variant had crossed two realms and it had a long lifespan.


    At this moment, he felt most fortunate about the life and death contract.


    However, if that Ant Queen knew about this, she might just end up waving her knives to kill him.


    On Aoyi¡¯s side, she didn¡¯t speak and kept silent from start to end.


    She was pretty much fully focused on the scenes opposite when that small dot exploded.


    She didn¡¯t look at it all, just at the Cold Icews, how they were formed, how they coexisted with otherws.


    Zong Shou cast aside all his random thoughts and looked forward.


    Endless amounts of energy surged out from that ck dot.


    It swiftly expanded outward and many lines and dots intersected and interacted with one another.


    Numerous matter continued to be formed and then they were pushed into the distance.


    A world that was starting to be formed was already taking shape.


    A few years ago, Zong Shou had seen this once, but this time it was a whole other feeling.


    The same detail could let himprehend more theories and he was able to correct his misconceptions of the past.


    He was able to view the big picture and absorb everything that exploded out from that point.


    In the past, due to hisck of cultivation, he could only be really careful. Even his memory was limited.


    He needed to miss out many things in case he consumed too much of his lifeforce.


    At this moment, Zong Shou didn¡¯t have such a worry anymore. Like a bottomless sponge he was greedily absorbing everything in front of him.


    Heprehended everything he could, memorising those that he couldn¡¯t for the future.


    All changes, all thews that were born were taken in by him.


    Even a speck of dust, its trajectory and temperature, etc., were taken note of by him.


    From a small thing, one could see arge thing, and from a speck one would be able to see the big picture.


    What might seem useless could allow one to deduce huge amounts of infomation and many type of theories.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care about the risk of his soul body being crushed by the huge power of these scenes.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Within the giant Gantian Ship, Zong Shou fully focused as time slowly passed.


    A month had passed since that day when Zong Shou used that Turning Back Time Technique.


    However, actually only two hours passed.


    When Aokun and Aoyi protected Zong Shou as he came back from a few years ago.


    All of them entered meditation. They were unable to waste even a bit of time. They didn¡¯t even bother to speak to one another.


    They were afraid that what they might forget everything that theyprehended.


    Zong Shou and the Saint Realm Experts like Aoyi and Aokun were the same.


    A month outside was 100 times longer inside this room.


    Unknowingly, eight years passed.


    On this day, the various Celestial Stones ced around all exploded.


    The spiritual energy stored within the book was all used up. It was unable to support the time eleration anymore and fell from mid-air.


    Zong Shou was jolted awake, awakening from his meditation.

 Chapter 992 - Sword Intent Improving

    <h4>Chapter 992: Sword Intent Improving</h4>


    Looking at the falling Book of Eon, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with mncholy.


    Thinking to himself that 3,000 years of lifespan, thousands of celestial stones were used up just like that?


    He sighed emotionally. He then looked into his body and looked at how his internal energy was surging strongly.


    Intermediate Celestial Realm...


    Zong Shou had stepped past this line a year ago.


    The restrictions within the Nine Extreme Death Jail had trained his body, vital energy, and soul to arge extent. The provocative growth from the bloodline increase and also viewing the scenes of the Absolute Beginning and also along with these few years of cultivation.


    It caused both his martial and spiritual cultivation to step across the Intermediate Celestial Realm line.


    However, at this moment, it was only starting to stabilize.


    It was far from what he expected which was reaching the peak of the Intermediate Realm.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but sigh. As expected, after reaching the Celestial Realm, it was tough to have any improvement at all.


    He had the pure blood of the Sky Burning Lu Family and also the legacies of both the Qilin and the Lu Family. However, it was still so tough for him to improve. As such, one could imagine how much tougher it was for other people.


    His future cultivation would take hundreds and thousands of years just to take a single step.


    This time he was only able to breakthrough due to the scenes of the Absolute Beginning which charged at his soul.


    In the future, it would definitely be impossible for him to improve so quickly.


    Zong Shou also didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. This wasn¡¯t a joking matter. Once his foundations were weak and unstable then it would take several times, even 10 times longer to make up.


    The Demon Sect was able to have quick improvements at the start, but the more they cultivated, the slower it became.


    If he had no choice, he would have rather used 20-30 years to step across this obstacle.


    After looking into his body, Zong Shou took out his Nameless Sword. A ringing spread out within the room.


    The sword body was red in color but there was a three-foot green energy that gathered at the tip.


    There was also a vast and majestic Sword Intent that spread out.


    Although Zong Shou tried his best to retract it and focus it at the sword tip, there was still a portion that spread out.


    It caused the wood on this ship that wasparable to Celestial Realm artifacts to be unable to support it. A creaking sound pierced his ear and it started to shake.


    Cultivation Realm to him now was fake. Although it was important, it wasn¡¯t the most important thing and there was no rush.


    To be able to borrow the power of King Path Martial Arts to have Saint Realmbat strength, first was his ability to make use of the ¡°Strength¡± of the Martial Path.


    Most small country kings who didn¡¯t have high cultivation would only be able to do a simple use of King Martial techniques. Some might not even have a technique to make use of the strength.


    They might be able to suppress low-grade cultivators, but against same grade cultivators they would be forced into a tough spot.


    Zong Shou learned the Emperor Wind Technique, it was extremely neutral and when he seeded it would be really vast and thick.


    Normally, when he cultivated, this King Path Secret Technique would be learned naturally, and the use andprehension of Strength would be no weaker than normal cultivators.


    It could even help to expand lifespan. Although one wouldn¡¯t be like a normal cultivator, living forever, after the 13thyer, one would have 2,000 extra years.


    Naturally, all of these weren¡¯t important to Zong Shou.


    Since he hadprehended the martial path intent to the Intermediate Spirit Realm level, his control of the strength was at peak attainment.


    However, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t satisfied with that. He was still too far away from truly being able topete against those Saint Realm cultivators and it wasn¡¯t just a small gap.


    He was also used to using his one unit of power to three units or five units of strength.


    To be able to help out while Wei Xu was going through his tribtion and even turn the tables, he would have to have a breakthrough in the Sword Path, to grasp an even stronger Sword Intent.


    After the buzzing sound, the sword energy on the Nameless Sword retracted once more.


    However, the strength not only didn¡¯t increase but it became more vast.


    This time he had spent 3,000 years of lifespan to view the Absolute Beginning once more. However, it was unable to cause his sword intent realm to rise up.


    But this Sword Intent had obviously changed. It had been washed by the scenes of the Absolute Beginning. Many useless parts were wiped out, and it was also more precise and had many other things added to it.


    Each slight change in the sword attack in his hand would be able to draw and affect Heaven and Earth.


    It was more flexible and sentient, the soul and spirit of the Sword Intent were both present like it was a living spirit.


    His cultivation wasn¡¯t enough now, but he was relying on this strong Martial Path Sword Technique.


    Although he hadn¡¯t broken through, he had already touched the glimpses of that breakthrough.


    3,000 years of lifespan not only allowed him to return to the past, but it also included all the consumption when the Absolute Beginning urred.


    As long as he had a few more years of time toprehend it all, he would be able to be familiar with all of it. Then, naturally he would be able to breakthrough...


    ¡°At Celestial Realm toprehend the sword to the Full Comprehension Realm. If such words were spoken, no one would believe it. From ancient times till now, even if it might happen again in the future, at least it is currently unprecedented...¡±


    Aoyi had alsoe to her senses. She looked at Zong Shou¡¯s in shock and then smiled gratefully, ¡°Thank you Brother Shou, I owe you a huge favor. Although I cultivated the Cold Ice Dao, the scenes of the Absolute Beginning are still something I dream of. Just two hours and it isparable to 800 years. As for the End Realm tribtion, I have much more confidence now.¡±


    Her eyes were in a daze and she said in a dreamlike voice, ¡°That is the World Viewing Instrument? The God Treasure that Xi Zi and the Mohists built together? As expected, it is really amazing. Even going through it once, I still feel that it is not enough and I want to see once more. Who knows where this treasure is now? For you to be able to have such an encounter is really fortunate...¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned when he heard this. So this instrument was not only made by the Mohists, Xi Zi had also participated in its creation.


    Aokun¡¯s angry voice spread out from the side, ¡°See once more? One more time and my brother is going to be dust on the ground.¡±


    Aoyiughed when she heard this and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Aokun turned to Zong Shou with aplicated expression. It seemed like he was going to scold him, but then he sighed, ¡°Your help really can¡¯t be repaid with just a thank you! We also don¡¯t have to do that. In the future, I just hope that if you want to do such things, you will discuss it with me first. Don¡¯t make me feel guilty. If not, we can¡¯t continue as brothers...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face turned serious, he could hear how solemn Aokun was.


    Heughed bitterly in his heart and then nodded solemnly. He then asked curiously, ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°All thanks to you it is made up!¡±


    Although he said this, his face was filled with joy and excitement.


    ¡°I am still too far away from End Realm, but if I am able to take more Dragon Pellets and Dragon Souls, I will be able to enter the Late Saint Realm.¡±


    Aoyi¡¯s eyes dimmed when she heard this.


    At this moment, Aokun didn¡¯t treat himself as someone of the Dragon Race. When he talked about taking the pellets and souls of people of the same race, he didn¡¯t feel jealous at all.


    He was really extremely sad and had lost all hope for the Dragon Race.


    She was also worried that the Dragon Swallowing Technique that Aokun cultivated would leave problems and she didn¡¯t know how to solve the repercussions in the future.


    There were also the four Dragon Pces. Once they knew about his appearance, they would definitely think of a way to kill him.


    At this moment, although the Dragon Race was weaker, they still had a few old End Realm Experts.


    Normal End Realm Experts might not be able to handle the two of them, but if those few acted, they might even be able to let a remnant soul reincarnate.


    Zong Shou saw it another way, ¡°I really envy Brother Ao now. Thinking about it, this Existence and Destruction Path is the only Grand Dao that can be swiftly cultivated. Other people have to worry about foundations being weak while you don¡¯t have this issue. At the peak, you can fix it by yourself. However, you have to be careful about the Dragon Swallowing Technique.¡±


    He was really envious. He cultivated the Ten thousand Daos merging into one. Probably only when he reached Saint Realm would he be able to grasp a portion of the abilities of Existence and Destruction.


    However, it wouldn¡¯t be as pure as Aokun. Naturally, Zong Shou also wouldn¡¯t have much confidence to fix an End Realm Expert¡¯s foundations.


    ¡°This is it!¡±


    Aokun smiled, his expression was tough to describe in words, ¡°Unfortunately, although I can fix most of the Creation Law, it is stillcking a little. As for the Dragon Swallowing Technique...¡±


    Heughed out loud, filled with disdain and uncouth. He was also not nervous about it at all.


    He was really calm and he smiled like everything was under his control.


    When Zong Shou and Aoyi heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces with one another. They both saw the relief in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Dealing with the Dragon Soul recoil was pretty muchparable to a heart demon. Although it wasn¡¯t able to change like it, it was much stronger. A few dozen and maybe hundreds worked together to strike the soul, that pressure was naturally unthinkable...


    Apart from having a strong soul, one also had to be in a calm state.


    Aokun now seemed to have understood the gist of it.


    When Aokun saw this, he broke into a smile, ¡°I have already solved half of the hatred in the past There is another half which I still have hope of doing. I can do so, step by step, and naturally won¡¯t be too anxious about it. As long as I keep calm, those pieces of trash won¡¯t be able to handle me. Since that is the case, why do the two of you have to worry?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, just be careful.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t say anything more after this. He believed that Aokun knew what he was doing.


    Then, he looked at the ruins of the room in regret.


    The effects of this month¡¯s cultivation made him satisfied. However, looking at the broken celestial stone dust in the room, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pain in his heart. His face was ashen white.


    ¡°7,400...¡±


    The spoils of war he received from Liu Muchen and the others along with a few which he had before whose spiritual energy was refilled were all used up here.


    At this moment, they were all used up.


    They were all totally crushed, these stones were unable to be repaired and couldn¡¯t be filled with spiritual energy anymore.


    When Zong Shou used the Turning Back Time Technique, the time powers that ravaged had destroyed the structure within.


    They were already destined to be broken. In the following time, they just used up the spiritual energy which was hidden within.


    Since he had obtained the Book of Eon, riches and things like Mind Stones and Celestial Stones had nothing to do with him.


    Often when he got something before he could even have a good look, it would be used up and he would be poor again.


    Afterughing self-mockingly, a bright glow appeared in his eyes. His blood eyes shot through the void and looked out of the giant ship.


    Tianfang World was not far from this ce. Now, he was interested in the wealth that Tianfang Guild had umted over 10,000 years.


    ...It would definitely help to fill up his Heaven and Earth Bag!

 Chapter 993 - Shocking Secret

    <h4>Chapter 993: Shocking Secret</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Tianfang World trade was really busy and pretty much each and every moment there were dozens of spaceships, and hundreds of cultivators who could travel in the void themselves who moved about in the World River.


    However, when the fleet made up of nine Taiyi God Lightning Ships and the Gantian giant ship waltzed into this area, the people nearby all sensed that something was not right. The ships all fled and no cultivators dared to enter or exit this ce alone.


    In the void outside of Tianfang World, there were close to 60 ships waiting solemnly.


    Not only were there manyrge-sized tough warships, but there were 16 Earth Grade warships simr to the Taiyi God Lightning Ships.


    ¡°That is the Nine Bright Broken Star Ship? The one which is as famous as the Taiyi God Lightning Ship?¡±


    Zong Shou sighed as he sat at the helm of the ship on that throne that was specially designed for him.


    As expected, Tianfang Guild was really rich, so rich that oil was oozing out from them!


    Nine Bright Broken Star Ship¡¯sbat strength was on the same level as the Taiyi God Lightning Ships. Its price exceeded the Cold Crystal Shadow de Ships by 20% and if it was sold to outsiders, it would be even more expensive.


    Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty who owed hundreds of worlds had only 70 of thetter. Tianfang Guild only had 10 worlds but had a 25% of the spaceship power of Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty. It really made one tempted...


    However, it was said that they only started to prosper in the past 4,000 years.


    In the past, the worlds around here were mostly living in barbarian times. This was why although Tianfang World was important and connected to dozens of World Rivers, people didn¡¯t pay attention to it and its ie wasn¡¯t high either.


    During these hundreds of years, there were people who eyed it. Because they were worried and restricting one another, and also being worried about the Night Demons and Shadow Demons, Tianfang Guild was able to be independent till now by being on the good sides of the powers all around.


    They weren¡¯t weak and they also had their own backers.


    If they didn¡¯t have enough strength, how would they be able to survive until now in such a dog eat dog world?


    Zong Shou was toozy to bother. No matter how strong Tianfang World was and who was standing behind them, he was going to shatter them with a fist!


    Since everyone was looking at this thick piece of meat and not eating it, then he would just swallow it!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wipe your mouth? Your drool is about to flow out!¡±


    Zhao Yanran¡¯s voice spread out from the side which jolted Zong Shou to his senses. He subconsciously wiped the corner of his lips and realized that he had fallen for her tricks.


    He turned around and stared at her. Naturally, thetter didn¡¯t worry about it.


    ¡°Zong Shou, you just went into secluded meditation for a month, why do I feel like you seem totally different?¡±


    Yuan Wushang who was to the side couldn¡¯t help but ask suspiciously.


    The so-called ¡®totally different¡¯ statement wasn¡¯t referring to his personality and actions but the aura that he was giving out.


    He was still a littlezy and casual, but in Yuan Wushang¡¯s eyes, he was able to sense the changes within.


    It was like Zong Shou was unable to control it. That intent that asionally flowed out actually gave off a feeling of vastness and majesty.


    ¡°During my month of cultivation, I benefitted a little!¡±


    Zong Shouughed humbly. Unfortunately, Yuan Wushang¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t enough and without the protection of the Book of Eon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to travel through time.


    If not, solely because of him taking the risk of dying, he was willing to consume some more lifespan to bring him back along with him to view the World Viewing Instrument.


    Speaking about his gains in this month, he didn¡¯t actually obtain many benefits. Most of the effects of which would be shown in the future.


    Yuan Wushang looked at Zong Shou in disbelief. He felt like his cultivation had improved but his brimming lifeforce also seemed much weaker.


    He didn¡¯t understand and just shook his head, not willing to ask further.


    ¡°If you have any need for me in this battle, then just ask!¡±


    The Jade Puppet version of him looked really tragic and broken now, but it still had actual Saint Realm strength.


    He would be able to fight seven to eight Peak Celestial Realm Experts on his own. He might even be able to go up against God Realm Cultivators.


    Zong Shou nodded his head solemnly. If he really had no choice, he definitely wouldn¡¯t show courtesy toward Yuan Wushang.


    Then, he spread out his True Qi, sweeping up a person toward him.


    It was Tanjing, his hair covered his face and his face looked withered, covered in wounds. Time after time, he schemed against Zong Shou, making him totally annoyed with him.


    That day when Lieque surrendered, Zhuang Yu also killed Hong Jiuchen and the others.


    Other people could have a quick death, but only Tanjing was left alive.


    Zong Shou specially handled him to people who were experts at interrogation to let him go through all sorts of torture.


    Only when he was prepared toe over to Tianfang World did Zong Shou let him out.


    This person was already at his dying breath and was on the verge of death.


    However, looking at the current situation, after a month of recuperation this Tianfang Guild Elder had recovered a portion of his energy.


    ¡°Brother Tan, in front of us is Tianfang World, your old home. However, it seems like people from your Tianfang Guild don¡¯t like meing here. I can allow them and their family to leave safely. I give them half a day. Half a dayter, I will attack...¡±


    As Tanjing listened on, his face turned ashen white.


    He knew that if he listened to Zong Shou and went over to spread the message, then he probably had no chance of living.


    The situation he faced would even be much worse than the torture he received over on this side.


    Tianfang Guilds 30,000 Dao Soldiers, who they spent so many resources raising up, were all buried in Yuanlian World.


    ...This was not only built up by Mind Stones and medicine. Many of the juniors and family members of the Tianfang Guild were within them.


    There were also the close to 100 Spirit Realm Cultivators and dozens of Celestial Realms who he brought over, most of whom had died.


    The few God Realm Cultivators either died or surrendered.


    Since Tianfang Guild was established, it had never suffered such heavy losses before! It was so serious that even their foundations were shaken!


    Moreover, the crisis of them being attacked by Zong Shou was also because of him, because he had offended Zong Shou time and time again.


    One could imagine how most of them wished to eat his meat and drink his blood!


    He also knew that Zong Shou hated him to the bone, so there was no use even trying to beg him.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Tanjing came to a decision. He bowed, ¡°Tanjing was fortunate to be able to learn of a huge secret, maybe it might help Ruler. I only hope that Ruler will be able to let me live! Or give me a quick death!¡±


    Zong Shou had set up many restrictions in his body. Without this person¡¯s permission, even if he wanted to die, he couldn¡¯t.


    A huge sense of regret rose up in his heart. If he knew that this would happen, he shouldn¡¯t have spent time together with Hong Jiuchen, that piece of dirt.


    If he had high hopes for Zong Shou working together with him, the current situation would be much different.


    However, what was the use of regretting now?


    Who would expect that the Nine Capital Celestial Emperor would end up in such a state after going all out and attacking?


    ¡°Huge secret?¡±


    Zong Shou looked over with intrigue, thinking to himself, was Tanjing starting to sprout nonsense on the verge of death to try to stay alive?


    However, looking at the situation, he didn¡¯t look like he was lying and he seemed really confident.


    ¡°You can tell me about it, if I am satisfied it might be possible. If you are unwilling, then forget it. I won¡¯t allow you to bargain here with me...¡±


    Tanjing took in a deep breath and said without hesitation, ¡°I heard that in a short time Yuanlian World has a chance of bing arge-sized world! Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty went all out because they found out about it.¡±


    The moment he said this, the expressions of everyone present changed. Even Yuan Wushang who was usually uninterested in such things looked over with a weird expression.


    Be arge-sized world? That was really some news!


    Even the weakestrge-sized world could bepared to 10 medium-sized worlds.


    Stronger ones could even have a 20-30 times difference.


    The Lu Family had 800 worlds, but only nine of them wererge worlds.


    The biggest one was where the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty was. The other eight were where the main countries of the Country Rulers were.


    The meaning of which was far from just abundance of resources!


    The living beings from such worlds would often have abilities far stronger than other worlds.


    This was why God Beasts loved to give birth to their descendants in worlds with strong spiritual energy.


    Cloud World was one of the top ones. Just End Realm alone, along with those whose tracks were lost or formed their bodies after falling, there were a total of 14.


    Not longter there would be two more!


    One Cloud World was able to raise dozens of God Venerables who had End Realm strength.


    Even hundreds of medium-sized worlds might not be able to do that.


    After knowing all this, one could imagine how shocked and surprised everyone present was!


    Zong Shou was also stunned. He didn¡¯t recall that there was such a thing.


    Yuanlian World was the top existence among medium-sized worlds.


    However, this world only became arge-sized world 1,000 yearster.


    In a short 300 years, it expanded by 60,000 miles in all directions. It was really beautiful and amazing, attracting many cultivators over to witness. It was a huge matter that shocked the entire cultivation world.


    This was why he remembered it clearly.


    He was still doubtful that Tanjing was lying.


    He looked out. That person was afraid that he didn¡¯t believe him as he said frantically, ¡°Tanjing definitely doesn¡¯t dare to lie, this matter is true. If I am wrong, once Ruler checks, you will have many ways to punish me. So why would I ask for trouble?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s squinted as he nced at Lieque. Lieque had worked for the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty and he might know about it.


    Lieque sighed for a moment and bowed, ¡°I also heard of such rumors. Liu Muchen seemed to have wanted to shift over to Yuanlian World. Although the areas around it were rich, this thing was also really sudden. With the two things added together, what Tanjing said might be true.¡±


    The moment he said this, Zifang and Feng Taiji who followed Zong Shou looked at Tanjing with burning eyes.


    Arge-sized world... Even if it was weaker than the Cloud World, it still had huge value to them!


    It meant a ce where they could make their foundations. It meant that the disciples from this world would have talents and strengthparable to those from the Cloud World!


    There were all sorts of benefits that were tough to list out!

 Chapter 994 - Cannot Make A Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 994: Cannot Make A Mistake</h4>


    After taking a look at Tanjing, everyone focused onto Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou was really calm and continued to ask, ¡°Then, do you know the details within?¡±


    He was thinking to himself whether this person didn¡¯t about it either?


    Tanjing kept silent and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Zong Shou knew what he meant. It seemed like this person was not nning to say it out at such a moment.


    Without knowing the details, even if Zong Shou knew that Yuanlian had a chance of bing arge-sized world, he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Heughed coldly to himself. After thinking, he threw several purple gold talismans out.


    ¡°This talisman can protect you and it willst for a period of time. Even if a Saint Realm attacks, they won¡¯t be able to hurt you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t his, but something that he took from Liu Muchen.


    Who knows if this was crafted by Li Wuque, anyway it was done by a Saint Realm cultivator.


    After throwing out these few talismans, he also felt heartpained. He said expressionlessly, ¡°After this, you can tell them that whoever dares to touch you, I swear I will wipe out their entire family! Whether or not you can keep your life will depend on your speaking skills!¡±


    This time he was prepared to be courteous first before attacking. He would follow the rules and not give people any reason to scold and me him.


    Logically speaking, even if Tianfang Guild people were bold, they still wouldn¡¯t dare to touch his messenger.


    However, this was just in case. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to put his subject¡¯s life at risk. There was also nothing more humiliating than sending Tanjing out as a messenger.


    Simr to thest time, he didn¡¯t think that there would be any chance of peace between them.


    He didn¡¯t want to still have such a strong foe that hated him to the bone after he upied Tianfang World who held their sword behind his back all the time.


    Tanjing didn¡¯t argue and joy appeared on his face. He took the few golden talismans and left after bowing. He sped into the void.


    After looking deeply at the back view of this person, Feng Taiji frowned slightly before turning around.


    ¡°If Yuanlian is really able to be arge-sized world, then it will be our great fortune! To be able to explore the outer region with Ruler is the blessing of my Sword Sect!¡±


    Originally, Demon Sect and Taoist Faction had some spots, who knows how much they regret their actions in the past?


    If news about Yuanlian World advancing spread back, the few people in Demon Sect who caused trouble to prevent this would definitely feel really bad.


    At this point, Feng Taiji felt really fortunate that his Master was smart and intelligent.


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t speak. He was really open, if it was true then he was lucky, if not then it was just his fate. Before this matter was confirmed, it was best if he didn¡¯t get too excited.


    In the next moment, azy and petite body suddenly appeared behind him. It was Ruoshui who whispered a few words to him.


    A solemn killing intent rose on his face.


    It caused Feng Taiji and Zifang to look over in shock and curiosity.


    Zong Shou also wasn¡¯t nning to hide it from them as he casually exined.


    ¡°My two advisors guessed that the people behind Tianfang World might be Taoist Faction. With the Daoling Vast Habitat helping them in the dark several times, they weren¡¯t taken down. They said that these few months might be my only chance and in the future there might not be such a good opportunity. I didn¡¯t believe it which was why I told Ruoshui to send people over to investigate.¡±


    His army had descended on this ce for a full month. The people who were in charge in Tianfang World contacted the Cloud World the most.


    Each day, the message talismans were endless. There were even many secret meetings and visits.


    They didn¡¯t need to know what the few of them were talking about, but they already knew that their rtionship definitely wasn¡¯t shallow.


    Since Taoist Faction was starting military action in the Cloud World to force Common People¡¯s Path, they wouldn¡¯t have much excess strength to worry about anything else.


    Since that was the case, then before he returned to the Cloud World, he would give them a heavy blow here!


    Feng Taiji and Zifang kept silent. Both their factions had some ideas and findings about this in the past, it was just that they didn¡¯t have actual proof.


    Long before they came here, their sects reminded them that there was nothing they had to worry about, as long as they weren¡¯t obvious subjects.


    Moreover, Zong Shou even had the moral high ground, so if he took down Tianfang World, there was nothing that Taoist Faction could say.


    They waited quietly and roughly two hourster Tanjing flew back through the air.


    His face was ashen white, but the color was barely okay.


    He first courteously handed over those few talismans before speaking, ¡°Thankfully, I didn¡¯t let Ruler down! Your message has been sent. However, their five Rulers all rejected. While we spoke, they were really rude and even insulted me. They even suggested to send someone to kill me. However, after I told them about how you would kill their family, no one dared to personally attack which was why I was able to return.¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted, rude? Insult the messenger, all of these were enough.


    Actually, it was best if Tanjing died at their hands.


    Unfortunately, he had no choice and had to protect his life.


    ¡°They rejected your terms. They seem confident that they can defend Tianfang World and there should be something they are relying on. They don¡¯t dare to attack me as they are worried about Ruler¡¯s prestige.¡±


    Zifang half-closed his eyes and said, ¡°Subject congrattes Ruler. Although they aren¡¯t weak, they aren¡¯t united. After we take them down, we can easily get rid of the problems. Your name has also already spread across the various worlds!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, spread his name far and wide?


    What was spread was his name as the top heir of the Lu Family.


    What the Tianfang Guild truly feared should have been the Lu Family.


    Tanjing only dared to make the trip because of this.


    He was filled with annoyance as he scoffed, directly saying to Shi Run, ¡°We can begin!¡±


    Shi Run¡¯s brow rose up and an excited look appeared on her face. She tossed out with her hand and several message arrows turned into streaks of light that flew to the other ships.


    The nine Taiyi God Lightning Ships and the few transport ships started to move. They slowly sped up and headed forward.


    Just at this moment many streaks of light shot over from the void.


    In front of the Gantian Ship, three Celestial Realm breaths away, someone appeared.


    ¡°Qu Fuchen greets Great Gan Ruler!¡±


    It was a well-dressed swordsman around 30. Although there was a huge army in front of him, he was still expressionless.


    ¡°Military books mentioned that one cannot start a war in anger and can¡¯t attack without thinking. Before you attack, are you willing to hear me say some words?¡±


    Zong Shou sat at the helm and looked at this person with a weird expression. He thought to himself, where did this persone out from? Who was he?


    He didn¡¯t bother, calmly shaking his head, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered!¡±


    He directly turned around and said to Zifang and Feng Taiji, ¡°I will rely on you two for today¡¯s battle!¡±


    The both of them smiled and bowed.


    Qu Fuchen frowned, ¡°I came on orders from Seven Saint Alliance, Xuanling Guild, Wandu Demon Dynasty and Ocean Cloud Celestial Alliance to tell Ruler. You should know who you can fight and who you can¡¯t. Don¡¯t make this mistake! Tianfang Guild has thousands of years of umtion and has help from the few of our sides, you won¡¯t be able to take them down...¡±


    However, he was unable to continue and went totally silent.


    An instantter, hundreds of Celestial Realm Cultivators flew out of the ship and lined up.


    It was the Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers from Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction!

 Chapter 995 - It Is A Threat

    <h4>Chapter 995: It Is A Threat</h4>


    The strongest Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers of the Sword Sect were called the Extreme Dao No Return des.


    They used their own bodies as des and their Dao journey was already finished. This was why when the sword shed out, there would be no return. This name was filled with an intense sharpness.


    A full 200 people lined up into two rows to the left of the fleet. It was the Heaven Stem Big Dipper No Return Sword Formation.


    The moment the formation was formed, instantly two extremely sharp Sword Intents pressed down on this area!


    The Buddhist Faction Dao Soldiers were the 240 Protector Warrior Attendants.


    In terms ofbat strength, they were definitely weaker than Zong Shou¡¯s Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors and the Sword Sect¡¯s Extreme Dao No Return de.


    However, the formation was extraordinary. It was called the Maha Praja Formation. When the formation was formed, chanting noises spread out within and numerous lotuses bloomed.


    All the Protector Warrior Attendants looked really gentle and merciful, like the ce they were standing had be a pure Buddhist Country.


    ¡°Outside of Tianfang World, no spaceships or cultivators are allowed to travel within 30 Celestial Realm breaths. Anyone that goes against this will be killed!¡±


    After saying these words expressionlessly, Zong Shou smiled and he looked at Qu Fuchen.


    ¡°Just now, I didn¡¯t pay attention. What were you saying? Can you say it again for me?¡±


    Qu Fuchen took in a deep cold breath as he looked at the three Heaven Grade Dao Soldier formations.


    Not only were there these Extreme Dao No Return de and Protector Warrior Attendants, apart from that there were hundreds of Earth Grade Dao Soldiers which also formed up.


    They weren¡¯t as strong as the previous two, but just 100 of them could go up against a Peak God Realm Cultivator.


    Qu Fuchen only felt his head go numb and a cold intent struck his heart. He also felt slightly fortunate that he was really careful. Otherwise, he would have been forced to retreat in a haggard manner.


    He was helpless and could only describe what he said just now, ¡°Tianfang Guild has grown for thousands of years and is really strong. Our various sides are helping them too, so how can Ruler easily take them down? You sent so many troops here and if you lose them all and leave with no rewards, won¡¯t it affect Great Gan¡¯s reputation. Isn¡¯t that bad? This isn¡¯t what a smart person would do. I came here on behalf of the few sides to persuade both sides to stop fighting. Peace is most important, so Ruler please don¡¯t make a mistake...¡±


    Just as he said this, specks of light shed in the void.


    On closer inspection, there were dozens of various kinds of Earth Grade Warships that sped over.


    There were auras of at least 14 Saint Realm cultivators that rose up in all directions like they were resonating with what Qu Fuchen had said. They were extremely domineering, able to cover Heaven and Earth.


    They spread over from afar, locking down onto the 10 Spaceships here.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lip twitched and then he shook his head, ¡°So you are asking for peace? However, why does it seem like you are threatening me? If I don¡¯t back off, are you prepared to join hands to fight Great Gan? Are you trying to use your strength to suppress me?¡±


    Qu Fuchen kept silent, his silence was an admission.


    He was indeed here to threaten him, however, he took note of his words to give Zong Shou some face.


    So what if they were using their strength to suppress others?


    In this world, strength was the most important, so no matter what Zong Shou thought and no matter what he said, it was useless.


    Great Gan Celestial Dynasty had already taken over 70 worlds. If they upied Tianfang World, their momentum would be tough to restrict!


    This was why no matter what they couldn¡¯t let him seed!


    Even if he was the top heir of the Lu Family Sky Burning Saint Dynasty, they couldn¡¯t do much.


    If they didn¡¯t dared to offend the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty, then shouldn¡¯t the Lu Family have already unified this region by now?


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned solemn as he said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t my envoy already tell you the conditions for peace? To give up Tianfang World and hand out those few culprits and this matter would end...¡±


    Before hepleted his sentence, Qu Fuchen interrupted him, ¡°Tianfang World is the foundation of Tianfang Guild. Your conditions are asking for too much. In my eyes, your words are preposterous, they are impractical and also really greedy!¡±


    He hesitated slightly, thinking for a moment before he opened his mouth, ¡°If you think that I am threatening you, then so be it! If you are going to act on your own ord, then prepare to be enemies with us! Once the war starts, then life will be lost and we won¡¯t stop until one side dies. This isn¡¯t something that you can stop just because you want to...¡±


    Since the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty Ruler didn¡¯t know his ce, then he should use the current situation to make things clear.


    At this moment, he could see that the Great Gan Ruler was saying all these things either to dy time to think of a solution or he was finding a way for himself to step down.


    Since he was able to guess that, why would he let him get whatever he wished for?


    The moment he said this, not only Zong Shou, but everyone on the ship¡¯s expression changed.


    Feng Taiji sighed and knew that Zong Shou wasn¡¯t a person who liked to talk much with others.


    He definitely had a reason for suppressing his personality to talk to this person.


    As expected, Qu Fuchen had fallen into a trap.


    In the next moment, Zong Shou smiled, turning his head with a forced expression, ¡°Remember that I have orders that within 30 Celestial Realm breaths out of Tianfang World, no one is able to pass...¡±


    Before he finished, a holler spread out in the void.


    ¡°They will be killed!¡±


    Looking out to the sound, an extremely bright sword light exploded out.


    It headed toward those dozens of Earth Grade ships that were slowly sailing toward Tianfang World.


    They scattered out and instantly covered all of these warships.


    Manyyers of seven-colored light instantly rose up on the ships to protect them. There were also many Dao Soldiers who charged out, instantly forming arge formation to resist that sharp sword glow.


    The Saint Realm auras hidden around instantly became restless. However, a cold scoff spread out of the void once more. It was Aoyi whose tracks were unknown at this moment.


    The only thing was that this scoff caused the World River¡¯s temperature to reduce by 30%.


    Aokun was toozy to hide his tracks, he appeared 20 God Realm breaths away and stood in the void.


    There was a smile on his handsome face.


    ¡°I am entrusted by my Brother Shou to prevent movement here today. Anyone who is unhappy cane fight with me. Naturally, if your Dao foundations are wiped out, then don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Those dozens of Saint Realm auras suddenly jolted, but they were still really restless.


    A few of them were extremely close to where that sword light rose up from.


    A momentter, under the sword wave charge, three Earth Grade Warships exploded.


    A man in a green shirt was unafraid of those Saint Realm Venerables who were obviously prepared to attack. The sword light retracted slightly and his tracks could be seen. His eyes were bright as he nodded to Zong Shou.


    ¡°Sword Sect Si Kongfou hasete, Ruler please forgive me! On orders from the Ruler, any area within 30 Celestial Realm breaths is prohibited! Anyone that goes against this will be killed!¡±


    The moment he said this, another person stepped in from another direction.


    ¡°Junior Brother¡¯s sword just sought to warn them, isn¡¯t that a little too merciful! Hehe! Once war starts, life will be lost, they will not end until one of us is dead. Just your Seven Saint Alliance, Xuanling Guild, Ten Thousand Demon Dynasty, and Ocean Cloud Celestial Alliance? What arrogant words!¡±


    There were a dozen Earth Grade Warships in front of this person. One didn¡¯t see this person move, but to the side where he passed, four of the ships exploded.


    Luckily, two of the Saint Realms nearby were able to use their Spiritual Sense to protect the remaining warships.


    Energy shed, waves raged and sword energy surged all about.


    This person didn¡¯t bother, he casually took 10 steps forward before stopping.


    ¡°Sword Sect Ren Dong greets Ruler! On orders from the Sect Head I havee to serve Great Gan. I arrived long ago. That person¡¯s words really makes me annoyed!¡±


    There was a cold smile on his face as he swept the void with disdain.


    There were at least 16 Saint Realm Cultivators gathered here.


    It wasn¡¯t a small number but did they dare to risk their lives in this battle?


    They were just rats and weren¡¯t even worth mentioning!


    The void instantly became silent. At this moment, only four Saint Realm Venerables appeared on Zong Shou¡¯s side but their strength suppressed the entire region.


    The forceful suppression that formed by the dozens of Saint Realms working together had shattered and didn¡¯t exist anymore.


    In the next moment, calls for Unlimited Beginning and End spread out in the void.


    A monk also appeared without any signs, stepping on a lotus as he stood in the void.


    ¡°Based on the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty Ruler¡¯s promise, this Tianfang World will be one of the ces where our Buddhist Faction practices. Since the Buddhist Ancestor has given a decree for us to build a temple here, do you want us to return without any gains? You really are putting me in a tough situation...¡±


    The moment he said this, the monk also bowed towards Zong Shou.


    ¡°Buddhist Faction Lanka is fortunate to be a Buddhist Faction Bodhisattva. On orders from the Buddhist Ancestor, we will support the Grand Teacher and help Ruler solve your problems.¡±


    Following closely behind, another monk appeared on the other side.


    ¡°Buddhist Faction Miaodi greets the Ruler!¡±


    This Bodhisattva who was much prettier than normal girls also stepped on a flower and came over.


    ¡°Since you are stopping our Buddhist light from shining on this ce, I have no choice but to fight to the death. Brother Qu¡¯s words really makes me annoyed. So what if we fight until one side dies?¡±


    Miaodi¡¯s voice was extremely nice to listen to. At the same time, there were many seven-colored lotuses that bloomed on the ships near him.


    They seemed harmless and extremely beautiful, but they caused those tough Earth Grade Warships to crack and creak.


    There were actually many cracks that appeared on the body of the ships as they started to split apart.


    ¡°My sect doesn¡¯t like to kill, but Buddhism has the Angry Eye Buddha! I will give you 10 breaths to back out of this ce! After 10 breaths, just as the Ruler said: everywhere within 30 Celestial Breaths will prohibit any ships and cultivators. Anyone that goes against this will be killed! At that time, don¡¯t me me for not warning you!¡±


    After he said this, he said apologetically to Zong Shou, ¡°I really can¡¯t bear to kill life, today I acted on my own ord. Ruler, please forgive me...¡±


    Zong Shouughed and didn¡¯t worry about it. The Buddhist Faction was like that, they weren¡¯t straightforward people.


    If not, how could a power that had the strength of the Taoist Faction and Sword Sect joining hands be forced into such a situation?

 Chapter 996 - Occupying Tianfang

    <h4>Chapter 996: upying Tianfang</h4>


    Qu Fuchen¡¯s face was already alternating between purple and green. Who knew if it was caused by rage or by shock?


    ¡°Ruler, what is the meaning of this? Are you really going to be enemies with the four of us?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am? I have already attacked, so why are you still talking? How annoying!¡±


    Zong Shou waved his sleeves impatiently, cold disdain appeared in his eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you threaten me? That if I acted on my own ord you were going to go all out against me. Just you, are you good enough? Who are you even to dare toe and mediate between Tianfang Guild and I? I have already attacked, so if you want to fight, then let¡¯s fight, otherwise, either die here or scram!¡±


    Qu Fuchen¡¯s face was devoid of blood and his body shuddered. Then, his face flushed red.


    His eyes were filled with fear as he looked at the four Saint Realm Venerables in the area.


    If it was just Aokun and Aoyi, the few experts on their side working together would be able to suppress them.


    When did the Cloud World Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction get involved in this?


    Looking at the situation, they were going to go all out. They also seemed to not bother hiding their cooperation...


    He instantly understood that they were most probably going to lose today, and that they were going to lose really badly! However, he didn¡¯t feel despair.


    In the past, the five factions of the Cloud World had often tried to join hands to explore and expand into the outer region.


    At the start, they could still work together, but often as time went on there would be a conflict of interest and then they would start fighting one another.


    The other factions in the Cloud World also wouldn¡¯t allow the other factions to expand and grow stronger which would in turn reflect on the Cloud World.


    Without people plotting, thisbined effort would copse and they would be easily solved soon.


    They might have lost once today but in the future they might still be able to win.


    Suppressing his thoughts, Qu Fuchen¡¯s expression forcefully calmed down, his voice also turned soft.


    ¡°Ruler¡¯s words aren¡¯t true and we can still discuss this. Why do you have to attack...¡±


    Halfway through, he heard Miaodi say expressionlessly, ¡°Five breaths!¡±


    His expression seemed calmed andposed but killing intent gathered in his eyes.


    This was to remind Qu Fuchen that he still had five breaths of time to safely leave this ce.


    Yexuan who was beside Zong Shou also suddenly opened his eyes. He pressed down on his sword and took a step forward, ¡°Ruler, why are you still spouting nonsense with him?¡±


    He waved his sleeves and the green sword light left the sheath. At the start, it was retracted and didn¡¯t leak at all, just slightly trembling. It just shed out toward the World River flow.


    When everyone reacted, the sword light had already arrived in front of Qu Fuchen.


    The Sword Intent suddenly pulled up and showed a domineering strength. The sword body rang out intensely, resonating all around, and caused pain in one¡¯s eardrums.


    Qu Fuchen¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as his expression changed once more.


    But he still did not panic.


    Four pieces of jade talismans flew out from his sleeves and protected him. They actually transformed into four God Beasts, the shape of four elephants!


    That huge sleeve swept and covered the green light. A series of fingers flicked out from within. Qu Fuchenughed coldly.


    ¡°Great! I heard long about your Yexuan¡¯s Big Domain Shocking Sword Technique and that in a day you defeated three Venerables at once. Today, to be able to see it, it really is not bad...¡±


    Many fingers flicked at the sword body and gave out a series of nging sounds. Bit by bit, it grounded down on the attack and harmed its strength.


    Looking on as this green sword light that was about to turn into a dragon, Yexuan was totally expressionless. Only when the sword was covered by Qu Fuchen¡¯s sleeves did his right hand move.


    Instantly, the Sword Intent changed and Qu Fuchen¡¯s wide sleeves suddenly swelled and expanded. Inside them it seemed like there was an untamed arrogant dragon that was charging everywhere.


    Huge sweat beads appeared on Qu Fuchen¡¯s head as he went all out to fend against it.


    In the end, there was a ¡°Peng¡± as his sleeves were scattered. The green sword light charged up. It was still extremely arrogant and eye-catching as it looked down on everyone!


    With just one sword shing down, the illusions of the four elephants cracked and were destroyed.


    The remnant sword energy charged right at Qu Fuchen¡¯s neck!


    Qu Fuchen¡¯s clothing was ripped into pieces by the shaking sword energy.


    At this moment, he was really haggard and didn¡¯t dare to block anymore. With a sh, he left that spot.


    Yexuan didn¡¯t chase, retracting the sword attack as he spoke up really aptly, ¡°Scram!¡±


    Suddenly, everyone came to the shocking realization that the dozens of Saint Realm intents that were flowing around this area had actually all gone.


    After that, Qu Fuchen dodged Yexuan¡¯s sword, he didn¡¯t stay at all. He also didn¡¯t dare to say anything more as he turned into a streak of green light and fled.


    Those 70 warships also retreated quickly, like they were afraid that they exceeded the time limit that Miaodi had set for them.


    Everyone was shocked. Then, everyone turned their eyes to those 70 Tianfang Guild Spaceships outside of Tianfang World.


    The scale wasn¡¯t small but at this moment, everyone could see that they seemed really lonely and minuscule.


    Zhao Yanran took a look and sighed, ¡°What a waste...¡±


    At this moment, these words might¡¯ve sounded really confusing and out of ce.


    However, Zong Shou knew what she meant. Actually in this battle, Common People¡¯s Path had a role to y.


    In the battle against Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty, Zong Shou had only used Great Gan¡¯s strength.


    This trip to Tianfang World was naturally left to the three factions.


    However, Zong Shou left the two Saint Realm Venerables and the Common People¡¯s Path Dao Soldiers over at Yuanlian World.


    Firstly, without Saint Realm experts defending that ce, Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t be at ease. Another reason was to take care of them. Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction were strong and even if they offended these few powers, they weren¡¯t afraid.


    However, now Common People¡¯s Path was different.


    It seemed like Zhao Yanran saw through his intentions.


    Tanjing who had been looking on from the side since he came back also sighed.


    He knew that Tianfang Guild, which had over 10,000 years of history, was totally finished...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In just a short moment, they crushed the Tianfang Guild fleet.


    Since Qu Fuchen, the Saint Realm Venerables, and the ships that were sent over were all forced to leave, the Tianfang Guild people had lost all their fighting spirit and their intentions to fight back.


    The few Saint Realm Venerables didn¡¯t even attack and Shi Run had already brought the nine Taiyi God Lightning Ships, causing arge portion of their ships to surrender.


    The 16 Nine Bright Broken Star Ships fell into Shi Run¡¯s hands pretty much in a perfect condition and totally intact.


    This was something that made Zong Shou happy. Each one of those Earth Grade Warships were of astonishing value. They wereparable to a quarter of what Great Gan earned in Yuanlian World each year.


    These Nine Bright Broken Star Ships were the same as the Taiyi God Lightning Ships which could be controlled by the Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors. It was enough to allow Great Gan¡¯s navy skills to improve by another level.


    After crushing the navy, the next thing would be for the invade thend. Led by Lieque, just 3,000 ck Fox Iron Cavalry, 10,000 Big Dipper Sword Soldiers, and10,000 Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers upied the entire Tianfang World at incredible speed.


    Actually, at this moment, Tianfang Guild had more than double the number of men that Lieque led here.


    However, on one side, their military heart was scattered and they had no fighting spirit at all. The other was that several Saint Realm Venerables were forcing down on them and the higher-ups of the Guilds didn¡¯t have any intention to fight back.


    They were afraid that Zong Shou who was still so domineering and arrogant, even in the face of those four powers, would kill them all out of rage.


    As such, none of therge-sized protecting spiritual formations within the Tianfang World were even activated.


    Before the war matter even ended, there were close to half of the people who expressed their desires to join Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou temporarily didn¡¯t worry about them. He cared more about Tianfang Guild¡¯s treasury.


    Maybe because they were confident that the Seven Saint Alliance and other powers could protect them...


    Their treasuries were all still there and hadn¡¯t been shifted.


    Looking at the tens of thousands of Low-Grade Celestial Stones, hundreds of thousands of armors and pills, Zong Shou was so delighted that he nearly fainted on the spot.


    Just this alone was enough for him to pay all his debt to the Shura Race and make up for the losses of turning back time. He could even double the number of Dao Soldiers that he had now.


    However, this joy was only when he found the treasury.


    When he heard that Tianfang Guild had given out close to a third of their riches when they requested for the four sides to help, Zong Shou gritted his teeth. His face turned green and white and he really wanted to cut off the heads of the five guilds and deputy guild leaders.


    At this moment, Lu Wubing didn¡¯t follow him over. Thus, he could only personally deal with the post-battle Tianfang World matters.


    Luckily, this was just a small-sized world. The enemy and friendly forces were clear, so things weren¡¯tplicated.


    It was only slightly more problematic to calm down those merchants and factionless cultivators within the world.


    Zong Shou could only suppress his personality and not start war and killing. He could only lock up the higher-ups of Tianfang Guild.


    Three dayster, Zong Shou brought Yexuan and Yuan Wushang and walked into that Wenqi Building.


    Maybe it was because Tianfang World had just gone through a battle or the owner of this ce didn¡¯t know how to run it, but when Zong Shou walked in, it was empty and extremely cold.


    Shen Yuexuan seemed to know that he woulde here and he was sitting in the shop waiting for him.


    ¡°When I helped you craft your weapons, I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually be the Ruler of Cloud World Great Gan. Who knew that in just a few years Ruler would manage to sweep a ce and build such foundations? Even Tianfang World has fallen into your control.¡±


    He sighed emotionally before he said jokingly, ¡°In the future, my Wenqi Building will need to survive under Ruler¡¯s rule. Ruler, give me face because of our past rtionship and take care of me.¡±


    Looking at this person, Yuan Wushang was still filled with doubt. He looked just normal and very ordinary. Such a person could fix the damages to his Jade Puppet?


    A bright glow shot out from Yexuan¡¯s eyes. He focused on Shen Yuexuan¡¯s arms and knew that this person was not only a sword cultivator, but that his sword technique was not even weaker than his!


    As an artifact cksmith, it was really interesting that he had such attainments in the martial path!

 Chapter 997 - Top Celestial Sword

    <h4>Chapter 997: Top Celestial Sword</h4>


    After introducing both sides and after each person greeted one another, Yuan Wushang eagerly took out the Jade Puppet.


    ¡°I heard Zong Shou say that Pavillion Head Shen¡¯s artifact crafting skills are really good and the best he has seen in his life. I don¡¯t know if what he said is true, but I have a puppet here that is a little damaged, can you help me repair it?¡±


    His tone and words were really direct and straight to the point, he didn¡¯t bother to hide the distrust in Zong Shou¡¯s words.


    After Shen Yuexuan heard this, he didn¡¯t feel annoyed, instead, he smiled and kept quiet. However, after he took a look at that puppet, he was stunned. A bright glow exploded in his eyes as his face was filled with emotions and mncholy.


    Zong Shou looked on from the side and the corner of his lips curled up. As expected, this Pavillion Head Shen had a deep rtionship with the Mohists.


    ¡°It is actually a Saint Grade Puppet, I have gained knowledge once more. In this world, there is actually such a secret machinery technique that can allow puppets to go up against Saint Realm cultivators! Legend has it that during the Cloud World Initial Qin period, 12 Copper Men and the Mohist¡¯s Jade Puppets could fight against Saint Realm Venerables. It seems like the rumors are true!¡±


    Shen Yuexuan was shocked for only a moment before he reverted back to normal, ¡°Ruler has too much trust in me! Let me say something a little arrogant. In terms of crafting techniques, no one is on my level around this Tianfang World. In terms of formations and machines, I have some attainments. However, it is too little to talk about repairing this ancient God Artifact. Much of the Mohist¡¯s machines and mechanisms have been lost. However...¡±


    When Shen Yuexuan said this, Yuan Wushang¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment.


    Thankfully, he didn¡¯t have much anticipation in the first ce.


    However, Shen Yuexuan¡¯s tone changed and he smiled, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have the skill and can¡¯t do anything about it, there is a reason why this Mohist Jade Puppet was able to shock the universe and have their name spread into the outer region. This puppet actually has the ability to repair itself. The damages aren¡¯t severe and only the outer shell is damaged, so it should be fine.¡±


    While he spoke, Shen Yuexuan twisted his fingers and flicked, many strong streaks of energies struck onto the Jade Puppet¡¯s body.


    At the start, Yuan Wushang wanted to stop him, but there was nothing he could do.


    Momentster, surprise appeared on his face and he didn¡¯t try to obstruct him anymore, only to see that a Spiritual Light started to spin on the outer shell of the Jade Puppet.


    After an hour, the jade armor was as shiny and smooth as a mirror.


    All the de marks and sword strikes had mostly disappeared. The remaining portion was also slowly repairing.


    He was filled with great joy, his thoughts of this Pavillion Head Shen naturally rose significantly. As expected, people who Zong Shou knew all had some ability. He said sincerely, ¡°Thank you Pavillion Head, I really had no other methods to repair it.¡±


    The only thing he didn¡¯t raise up was thepensation. With Zong Shou and this huge gold mine beside him, there was no need for him to speak about money.


    ¡°There is no need, I was eager like a hunter who had seen prey. I acted before you even agreed, please forgive me for being reckless.¡±


    Shen Yuexuan shook his head, his tone was really solemn, ¡°For fellow cultivator to get this Jade Puppet, you really are lucky. There aren¡¯t many of these things left in the world and this might be the only one left. Please cherish it when you use it in the future.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    Yuan Wushang nodded his head. He was using this fellow to save his life, so how wouldn¡¯t he cherish it?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the owed Zong Shou a favor for what happened several years ago, he wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to fight with those two Saint Realm Venerables from the Taoist Faction.


    He had an idea and took out a blueprint, using spiritual energy to pass it over to Shen Yuexuan.


    ¡°I obtained this along with the Jade Puppet, I am not sure if these are the blueprints for it. Yuan Wushang has nothing to thank you with, I hope that this item will be able to help you.¡±


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s eyes flickered as he took the blueprints. The moment they entered his hands, he knew that they were not ordinary.


    Zong Shuo also took a look at the item and his eyes tremored.


    It was Dragon Leather, actual Dragon Leather... It was condensed and refined by the sheddings of at least three Saint Realm Dragons.


    Although it couldn¡¯tpare to the Imperial Demon ying Records, it was already really extraordinary.


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s arms were actually trembling. It was obvious that he was excited, so much so that he was unable to control himself.


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough! This item is even more important than my life. In the future, if Brother Yuan needs me, please go ahead, I won¡¯t reject you!¡±


    When Yuan Wushang heard this, he waved his sleeves and smiled.


    However, Zong Shou knew that this person was probably delighted deep down and didn¡¯t know how to show it.


    He also knew what this guy was nning. He gave this blueprints to Shen Yuexuan probably because he didn¡¯t want there to be no one avable to help him repair his puppet when it became damaged in the future.


    This item was useless in his hands and looking at what Shen Yuexuan did just now he was obviously skilled.


    During this month, the artifact cksmiths under him, even those few God Realms who had some attainments in artifact crafting weren¡¯t able to notice that this puppet had the ability to self-repair.


    He felt disdain in his heart, but he didn¡¯t expose him. Once Shen Yuexuan solemnly kept the blueprint, he spoke up, ¡°I came this time because I have a few matters to ask from Mister. First was this puppet matter which has already been solved. Next are these artifacts which I was wondering if you could help me strengthen them?¡±


    After he waved his hands, there was a series of crashing sounds.


    First were two ck giant shields and then were a few female armors and weapons.


    These were all crafted by Yuexuan in the past from ck Xuan Purple Hero Metal. After several years, the treasure¡¯s strength didn¡¯t reduce, but it was slowly bing too weak for his needs.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle also popped out its head from Zong Shou sleeves, looking right at Shen Yuexuan.


    Zong Shou was really generous and said, ¡°Mister, you only need to ask for any material you need!¡±


    He had just taken down Tianfang World and hadn¡¯t had time to spend it. Now was the time when he was extremely rich.


    What kinds of treasures didn¡¯t the Tianfang World treasury have?


    Shen Yuexuan didn¡¯t feel any difficulty at all, after thinking about it he wrote an inventory for Zong Shou.


    ¡°Send these things over and in three months Ruler cane and take the items. I don¡¯t dare to promise anything but these two shields can at least be Celestial Treasures. There is also a chance that they will be Intermediate Celestial Realm.¡±


    That year he had spent the most effort on these two shields, so naturally he was really confident in it.


    Zong Shou took a look at the inventory and his heart jumped slightly.


    The list that Shen Yuexuan gave wasn¡¯t too expensive and Tianfang World had everything.


    However, he asked for a huge amount. One could see that after Shen Yuexuan heard his words, he was preparing to go all out.


    The others were still okay, it was just these two shields. Due to their enormous size, they wereparable to 12 normal Celestial Treasures.


    At this moment, he also couldn¡¯t go against his words which would make people look down on him. He could only force out a smile and keep the list into his sleeves.


    He thought to himself that this turtle was really lucky.


    ¡°The third thing is that I have an item that I am prepared to use to make my second soul. Normal artifact cksmiths can¡¯t do it, so I can only find you to help me.¡±


    As he said this, Zong Shou took out that seven-foot Geng Metal Energy and let it float in front of him.


    Yexuan also smiled and also took out his bit of Metal Energy.


    ¡°I also would like to craft a Celestial Sword. Have you heard of the Big Domain Shaking Sword Technique? It is best that the artifact ispatible with it. If it can be sessfully crafted, I will owe you a favor.¡±


    A person like him wasn¡¯t Saint Realm, but he was even better than Saint Realm Venerables. A favor from him really wasn¡¯t small.


    This was also because he was looking forward too much to the sword artifact he was going to use in the future.


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s gaze focused on the two threads of Metal Energy and he was in a daze.


    ¡°Xiantian Purple Chenxuan Metal? What a treasure, in this world, it is the best few to craft swords. It is tough to shape but because of that, once the sword forms, it will be exceptionally tough, tough to damage. It will also be extremely sharp.¡±


    He also looked at Yexuan with a profound expression, ¡°I have heard of the name Dao Xiaoyao. Big Domain Shaking Sword Technique... I also witnessed that in the past. It has great strength and is really powerful. Brother Ye¡¯s Dao is really amazing. To craft a sword that ispatible with your technique isn¡¯t tough. However, these two Metal Energies are close to perfect. Logically speaking, crafting God Weapons should be easy. However, it would be a waste in my hands, at most they can be Top Grade Celestial Swords. Is Brother Ye willing?¡±


    Zong Shou listened on from the side and rolled his tongue. The most Top Grade Celestial Sword... It would be a little weaker than the Common People¡¯s Path¡¯s sword, but that was already really strong!


    Yexuan was also surprised, however, he was more experienced and shrewdpared to Yuan Wushang. His face was expressionless, ¡°It is okay! I trust you...¡±


    He did anticipate having a God Treasure. If a Saint Realm Venerable had one, they would be able to fight against End Realm Saint Venerables.


    However, Yexuan knew that it was near impossible. Moreover, he needed numerous expensive support materials which were tough to find. They were items that only came out in every hundred or even thousands of years.


    Moreover, even if he found them all, where was he going to find a cksmith who was able to craft this God Treasure?


    Such skilled ones like Shen Yuexuan were already really rare. One could imagine how much tougher it was to find people better than him.


    Moreover, with theck of time he had now, he really wasn¡¯t able to search for materials.


    To grasp the present was the most important matter.


    ¡°Okay, I will take on this responsibility.¡±


    Shen Yuexuan didn¡¯t hesitate and reached out, sucking over the Xiantain Purple Yuxuan Energy from Yexuan.


    ¡°Five years to refine energy, five years to raise the sword. Is it okay if Brother Yees for your sword in 10 years?¡±


    To craft a Top Grade Celestial Sword was unlike normal Magical Treasures which could be done in a few months.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t find anything wrong with that. Celestial Treasures were split into nine grades and the two shields were Grade Four once improved.


    If this Celestial Sword was made it would be Grade Nine. They were both Celestial Treasures but the difference was indescribable.


    The more precise and detailed the inscriptions, the stronger the sword would be.


    Yexuan didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded slightly, ¡°Okay! I will busy you with it...¡±


    The moment he said this, he felt as if much worry was gone from Yexuan¡¯s brow and he suddenly became more free.


    He instantly understood. He knew that 10 yearster would be when Yexuan stepped into Saint Realm.


    At this moment, Shen Yuexuan looked toward him, ¡°Ruler is walking the Illusionary Spirit Forging Sword Technique? You want to merge this Metal Energy in to create your Second Soul. However, you shouldn¡¯t be finding me right? Unless you want to suppress the King Path Energy corruption?¡±

 Chapter 998 - Master Craftsman

    <h4>Chapter 998: Master Craftsman</h4>


    ¡°Ruler is walking the Illusionary Spirit Forging Sword Technique? You want to merge this Metal Energy in to create your Second Soul. However, you shouldn¡¯t be finding me right? Unless you want to suppress the King Path Energy corruption?¡±


    Country Rulers like Zong Shou worried about this the most.


    Although the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty walked the path that was most disconnected from the world, he was still unable to avoid the umtion of King Path Energy.


    If not, the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty wouldn¡¯t have split up its rule into eight countries to each rule 100 worlds.


    Shen Yuexuan had always been curious as to why a Country Ruler like Zong Shou didn¡¯t have any traces of being dragged down by the thoughts of the people. His lifespan wasn¡¯t affected at all and his Dao Path wasn¡¯t cut off.


    That wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he had ced his King Path Martial Arts onto his Second Soul.


    Apart from that, he should have another top treasure suppressing it.


    ¡°I do have such intentions!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, he had no intention of keeping it from him. He also saw Shen Yuexuan in higher regard.


    From just a few sentences, he was able to search and see through his foundations, he truly was an intelligent cultivator.


    ¡°Zong Shou is also helpless, will this method work?¡±


    He was asking if Shen Yuexuan could seed.


    To suppress and clean the soul, that King Path Energy which was actually umted from the thoughts and hearts of the people, that was something that only really skilled Spiritual cksmiths could do.


    Everyone¡¯s heart held good and evil thoughts. It was the purest thing and also the most corrupt one.


    Without research and understanding in this area, one wouldn¡¯t know where to start.


    Thetter thought about it and then muttered hesitantly, ¡°In the past, the Qin Emperor had sought help from the Mohists. They also had someone who studied this and gained some knowledge about it. In the end, the Mohists fell but this legacy was still passed down. I was lucky to obtain some talismans that might be able to help Ruler. As for how much, that I am not sure of, I can only try my best.¡±


    He looked at Zong Shou¡¯s Metal Energy, ¡°Three months from now, you cane to obtain your sword nk. If everything goes well, I might even be able to give you a surprise.¡±


    It was just a sword nk, naturally, it wouldn¡¯t take as long as Yexuan¡¯s sword artifact.


    Zong Shou still felt some regret. It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be able to use this sword for the Cloud World battle.


    He was also looking forward to the surprise that Shen Yuexuan mentioned.


    He knew that this person was highly likely a sessor of the Mohists. Shen Yuexuan also probably knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it from him which was why his words weren¡¯t as deep and hard to read as before.


    Although the Mohist Faction and the Cloud World Factions weren¡¯t enemies, their techniques were often the target of envy.


    Even outer region powers craved for them.


    This person¡¯s identity was probably even more sensitive than his.


    It was okay if he had some idea, there was no need to expose him.


    ¡°Then, I will have to thank Pavillion Head!¡±


    Zong Shou paused, a rare bit of solemnity shed across his face as he said sincerely, ¡°As for the fourth matter, I would like to invite Brother Shen to be the Shaofu of Great Gan! To be a Grade Two Official on the same level as a Duke. If you aren¡¯t willing, then you can also just be a member of the Celestial Dynasty.¡±


    Yexuan and Yuan Wushang closed their eyes slightly, they weren¡¯t surprised at all.


    It would be really surprising if Zong Shou was not going to try to recruit this person.


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s lips curled. He had guessed something regarding Zong Shou¡¯s visit and he could sense Zong Shou¡¯s sincerity.


    When Great Gan moved into Tianfang World, he heard that in the core there was a Cab, Meeting Hall, Privy Court, and Five Inspectorates. Beneath the Cab, there were the six ministries and also the Lesser Treasury, Ministry of Ceremony, and Ministry of the Imperial n which would make up the Nine Ministry System.


    Shaofu would be one of the nine ministers, he would basically be in charge of all construction and crafting. He had a hugely important and powerful position and was in charge of all artisans in the country. The various spiritual items and farms as well as artifacts and pill crafting would all be under his jurisdiction.


    It wasn¡¯t that apparent in those normalmoner dynasties but in the Celestial Dynasty, it was only lower than the Minister of Personnel.


    He struggled a little before he sucked in a deep breath, ¡°Ruler have you heard of the Mohist theories?¡±


    Zong Shouughed when he heard this and he knew that Shen Yuexuan was already tempted. His words were actually probing him to see whether or not he could ept the Mohists to spread and teach under his rule.


    ¡°They love and don¡¯t attack! Don¡¯t only treat your loved ones like loved ones and children as children. Only if everyone loves one another will there be peace. If there is evil there will definitely be chaos. The big don¡¯t attack the small, the strong don¡¯t bully the weak, the majority don¡¯t harm the minority, the nobles don¡¯t insult themoners, the rich aren¡¯t arrogant toward the poor, the strong don¡¯t take from the old. You want the countries of the world to not go to war and fight one another. The theory is good but I don¡¯t really agree with it.¡±


    The Mohists felt that the chaos in the world stemmed from people not loving one another, children not being filial, Rulers and parents not being merciful and countries attacking one another out of greed, even stealing and scheming against one another. That all of this came from people not loving each other. If everyone in the world could love one another and treat others as they would like to be treated, then there would be peace.


    However, Zong Shou felt that it was too impractical.


    The moment he said this, he saw that Shen Yuexuan¡¯s expression had changed.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t stop and said honestly, ¡°I believe that human nature is evil and each person is an individual with their own thoughts and needs. Everyone struggles for thier own survival. However, there is scarcity in this world, so for one to live, they will have to invade and take over other¡¯s chances to live. People will do that, and so would countries. I don¡¯t believe that everyone can love one another that much. Even if they did, then that would be when the Human Race is wiped out. Only withpetition will one improve, only by improving can one continue this journey...¡±


    This was Zong Shou¡¯s Dao, what he felt personally, there was nothing he needed to hide. There was also no need to purposely try to win over others by agreeing with them.


    ¡°Talking about not attacking, before Qin, the various countries attacked one another and itsted for several thousand years. After Qin, the Cloud World was unified and there weren¡¯t many wars for thousands of years.¡±


    When he said this, he saw that Shen Yuexuan¡¯s face dimmed down a little.


    Heughed and his tone changed, ¡°However, I always felt that theories often be clearer and more correct the more one debates. The Philosopher¡¯s Debate was when the Cloud World was the most prosperous. Everyone should have the right to think and speak, I can¡¯t force what I think onto my people, to make them think the same way as I do.¡±


    What he meant was that it didn¡¯t matter what he thought, he wouldn¡¯t interfere and restrict them because of that.


    He always felt that Hanwu banning the many schools of thought and choosing only Confucianism was a stupid act.


    It benefited them for just a moment but it caused problems for many generations.


    This thing also had to do with the Common People¡¯s Path. If not for the Taoist Faction working together with the Confucians to kill Xi Zi at the price of backing out of politics, they wouldn¡¯t be so bold to dare to threaten the Emperor to support only Confucianism.


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s eyes slowly glowed brightly as he looked at Zong Shou in a daze.


    After a long while, he sighed and bowed toward Zong Shou, ¡°If Ruler was in ancient times, you would definitely be one of the Saint Emperors! Ruler has such magnanimity, so how would I dare not to ept? Although Mohist Faction was wiped out, many escaped to the outer region. I will try my best to call back all of them to serve you!¡±


    He was also seeking protection in case other people eyed their legacy. The Mohist Faction disciples were all scattered.


    Looking at how brimming with life Great Gan was, how much potential they had, they might just take a gamble on him.


    Zong Shou also heaved a sigh of relief. He felt delight in his heart, thinking to himself that as expected the legacy of the Mohists hadn¡¯t ended. Hearing what this person mentioned, after these 10,000 years of hard work, this faction which was said to have been wiped out already had some foundations.


    It was his great fortune to be able to persuade this person to serve him!


    In the next moment, his eyes were filled with burning craving.


    ¡°Can Brother Shen craft Earth Grade Ships like the Nine Bright Broken Star Ship and Taiyi God Lightning Ships?¡±


    Although Earth Grade Warships could be bought, looking at the long term, they still needed the ability to craft their own. Only then would they not be controlled by others.


    ¡°Taiyi God Lightning? Nine Bright Broken Star?¡±


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s eyes shed and they were filled with disdain.


    ¡°These two ships are not bad and are famous over many worlds. However, I feel that Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty¡¯s Cold Crystal Shadow de Ships are the best!¡±


    Any Dao Soldier being able to control it meant that it was ordinary and it wouldn¡¯t be good if other people had their hands on it.


    Only by custom making ships, truly reaching the extreme would one have a top Earth Grade Warship!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Shen Yuexuan was a really decisive person and after deciding to be the Shaofu, he ended the Wenqi Pavillion business.


    He then sat on a Spaceship and disappeared.


    Zong Shou knew that this person most probably went to recruit his counterparts and he was d that he did so.


    He wanted to send some God Realm Cultivators to protect him but he rejected it.


    Guessing that this person was probably as strong or even stronger than Yexuan, Zong Shou didn¡¯t force it on him.


    He left the Imperial Demon ying Records and would hand them over to Shen Yuexuan when he returned.


    Since this person was confident in building Earth Grade Warships for his Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors, then of course Zong Shou was d to help him out.


    He was prepared to leave Tianfang World.


    On that day, Shi Run led those nine Taiyi God Lightning ships and 14 Nine Bright Broken Star Ships along with tens of thousands of Dao Soldiers that weren¡¯t totally submissive to head toward the Cloud World, preparing to invade it.


    Naturally, he wasn¡¯t able to truly attack his way over there. At the moment, Great Gan didn¡¯t have such strength.


    But he had to be careful about those few World Protecting Venerables.


    He only did that to threaten them. It would be great even if he was only able to restrict 10-20% of the three faction¡¯s powers.


    He left one of each Buddhist Faction and Sword Sect Saint Realm Venerables in Tianfang World to maintain the safety here along with Yexuan.


    The other two both rushed toward Yuanlian.


    For some reason, each time Miaodi and Lanka looked at him, they did so with a weird gaze.


    It made him shocked, had his matter of being the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha been leaked?


    He couldn¡¯t be worry about so many things. Since they didn¡¯t say anything, then he could only act like he didn¡¯t know.


    That Gantian Giant Ship went along with Miaodi and Si Kongfou. It spread out news to misdirect people that Zong Shou had already returned to Yuanlian.


    However, he left quietly with Aokun and Aoyi toward the Cloud World.

 Chapter 999 - Seven End Realms?

    <h4>Chapter 999: Seven End Realms?</h4>


    With Saint Realm Venerables like Aokun and Aoyi controlling the Royal Demon God Shuttle, Zong Shou only took a few days to get to the Cloud World.


    If they were willing and spent all their energy, they would be able to cross hundreds of small-sized worlds in just a day.


    Even Zong Shou himself had decent movement speed now. Even if he didn¡¯t use the Royal Demon God Shuttle, he was still able to cross dozens of worlds in a day.


    His cultivation only needed to improve by a little and he would be able to cross World Barriers without a need to use the World Rivers.


    When he was outside of the Cloud World, Zong Shou first sensed a dragon roar which came from Gantian Mountain.


    ¡°Oh? Is that the Saint Yin Dragon on Gantian Mountain, Country Protecting Saint Beast?¡±


    Like it was weing him back, the dragon roar shook the void! It was really majestic.


    A weird expression appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. This dragon aura had the ability to fight against Saint Realm Venerables!


    Thinking about it, he didn¡¯t find it surprising. Based on what Kong Rui said, this Yin Dragon was born from the luck of Great Gan.


    The stronger Great Gan became, the more its energy would nourish it. If Great Gan weakened, then it would too, and its soul would be affected.


    At this moment, his Great Gan Celestial Dynasty upied 77 worlds, and theirnd expanded by over 10 times.


    For this Yin Dragon to have such an intense rise in strength wasn¡¯t that surprising.


    Especially with Tianfang World as a middle point, Great Gan¡¯s country strength was all linked together.


    Although Zong Shou was unable to feel much of that vast dragon aura, looking at how both Aokun and Aoyi were solemnly facing it, he knew that this Yin Dragon had decent strength within the Saint Realm.


    To have such an unexpected Saint Realm helper was a huge surprise.


    The second thing that he sensed was the Avici Throne.


    This God Artifact Artifact Spirit could sense Zong Shou¡¯s return and it was extremely excited.


    At that moment, Zong Shou was instantly connected to the energy channel spreading out from the throne.


    Instantly, there was a wave of extremely strong and vast strength which buffed his body.


    He felt like he was omnipotent!


    He felt like he had the strength to uproot mountains and part rivers...


    That illusionsted for just a moment before his face turned ashen white.


    This King Path Energy was just too huge.


    The worlds around Yuanlian World were all newly upied. They were split into different countries that still hadn¡¯t settled on capitals. The hearts of the people weren¡¯t unified yet and as such the effects weren¡¯t so apparent.


    However, in the Cloud World this King Path Energy was like a flood that flowed into his soul.


    Especially his Second Soul. Even with the Avici Throne mediating there and the Illusionary Heart Mirror and Nine Layer Golden Pagoda helping to suppress, that One Origin Soul Sword was changing on its own. The sword was golden in color and gave a noble look. On the sword body, the words Heaven Emperor appeared.


    It took a few moments before Zong Shou was able to forcefully use Emperor Wind to suppress the King Path Energy that was continuously charging over to prevent it from spreading to the source of his soul.


    ¡°It seems like after this the main concern isn¡¯t Lu Family Sky Burning Saint Dynasty but to find another treasure to suppress this King Path Energy...¡±


    He subconsciously thought back to Tanjing. After the Tianfang World battle, Zong Shou threw him to the Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction. Who knew what had happened to him now?


    Everyone would benefit if Yuanlian was able to advance into arge-sized world.


    Zong Shou had other things to do now while those experts from Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction were all really free.


    Thus, Zong Shou handed over duties regarding the Yuanlian World advancement to them.


    Thinking about it now, he felt like that was inappropriate.


    He felt that if Yuanlian Worldpleted the advancement, the King Path Energy that gathered would change.


    Although it wouldn¡¯t charge right at his source, it would definitely affect his Dao Path.


    ¡°This is pretty much making a cocoon to restrict oneself, this is going to be problematic...¡±


    A sense of anxiousness rose up in his heart.


    Such treasures were tough to find and could only be bumped into.


    What he first needed to do was to move the Avici Throne away to Yuanlian World.


    He also needed to totally open up the dozens of worlds he controlled to allow their strength to be able to connect with one another without obstruction.


    At that time, the Avici Throne would be able to manage and clean out all of the King Path Energy within the Celestial Dynasty.


    Many random thoughts rose up in Zong Shou¡¯s chest. That was until Aokun and Aoyi said goodbye to him.


    ¡°Within the Cloud World there are many Saint Venerables gathered. They have eyes on everything and will know about all kinds of changes. I can¡¯t get too close. The battle hasn¡¯t begun and I wouldy in wait outside. You need to hide your identity and use your identity as Tanqiu to head back to Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat. It is best if you don¡¯t return to Gantian Mountain.¡±


    Before Aokun left he casually reminded Zong Shou. Then a weird glow shed in his eyes, ¡°I heard that the location of the Book of the Universe location is still uncertain till now. There are still many Saint Realm Venerables fighting for it. Aoyi and I also intend to interfere. Who knows, we might be able to take a look at this book!¡±


    Apart from Space Laws, the Book of Universe also recorded stuff about the Creation Dao.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart was like a bright mirror and he knew that no matter whether the news about it was real or fake, whether it was a smokescreen from Wei Xu, that Aokun wouldn¡¯t give up on it and would go over to take a look.


    That was because his Existence and Destruction Dao needed this Creation Dao to perfect it.


    Zong Shou drove his Royal Demon God Shuttle forward. He also started to try to control the surging King Path Energy.


    ¡°If I go all out, I should have strengthparable to half a step to Saint Realm. This is just at the barbariannd at the southeast of the Cloud World and the strength I can use in Yuanlian World is just a tenth of it. A toprge-sized world is really not something that normal small and medium-sized worlds canpare to! However...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s aura changed once more. He stopped using the Emperor Wind Technique and that raging energy suddenly retracted.


    He needed to not let other people know he used the King Path Martial Arts.


    Thus, he could only use around 70% of his cultivation, barely maintaining Peak God Realm cultivation.


    To further improve and have Saint Realm strength, he would have to make use of secret techniques. Just like he nned...


    The closer he was to Cloud World, the more Zong Shou thought about Xuanyuan Yiren and Kong Yao. However, he knew that Aokun had spoken wise words.


    Although he couldn¡¯t return to the Cloud World, people from the Cloud World coulde out to see him.


    Xuanyuan Yiren and Kong Yao¡¯s identities were too sensitive and each and every movement was the focus of attention.


    Important subjects like Renbo, Zhang Huai, Zong Yuan, and Ren Tianxing were the same.


    This was why a dayter Zong Shou met Hu Zhongyuan in the World River roughly five worlds away from the Cloud World.


    This fellow was the only one who no one paid attention to.


    After not seeing one another for a short few years, this fellow actually stepped into Spirit Realm too.


    ¡°This was all because of Ruler¡¯s Instant Space Dragon Hall which benefitted me a lot! Not only me, all the old people in Gantian all improved. However, I stepped into Spirit Realm first...¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan gleefully exined, he was filled with delight.


    After passing the Spirit Realm tribtion, one could be considered a celestial. One¡¯s lifespan would also extend to over 3,000 years, so no wonder he would be so delighted.


    However, he still remembered the serious matters as he said solemnly, ¡°There seems to be a huge storm. Common People¡¯s Path¡¯s Three Sects and Six Schools have called back their disciples and are defending their mountains. Three days ago, someone saw the Confucian Temple in the Imperial Capital shining for an entire night. There were rumors that End Realm Saint Venerables had returned to the Cloud World. Seven were confirmed: Common People¡¯s Path¡¯s Yuanjing and Xiuguan, Taoist Faction¡¯s Qingxuan Taoist Lord, Taihuang Taoist Lord. I also heard that Zhu Zi of the Confucian Sect returned. Demon Sect¡¯s World Stepping Heaven Lord, Wushang Yuan Demon have all sent apparitions here. There are also some who we can¡¯t find out about. There is also news that the three Heavenly ces have already opened.¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan described, his face was extremely ugly. This was the first time he had faced such a dangerous matter.


    Seven End Realm cultivators gathered in the Cloud World. This was something that only happened during the prosperous times of the Ancient Cloud World.


    Any one of them had the power to turn the world on its head and even sink a Cloud Continent.


    Once war began, any ce that was swept by the storm would implicate even normal cultivators.


    In the past, he was still thinking back to the ancient times when Spiritual Energy was abundant, but now that the Spiritual Wave was about to arrive, it made one terrified and nervous.


    ¡°At this moment, the situation in the Cloud World is a spark away from war. General Qiu and Commander Kong are really worried and have stopped attacking the southeast of the Cloud World.


    ¡°Instead, they used more troops defending the borders to face off against Great Shang to restrict them.¡±


    When he said this, he shook his head bitterly, ¡°I want to help Common People¡¯s Path, but we can only at most restrict a portion of Great Shang.¡±


    Zong Shou squinted and listened quietly to Hu Zhongyuan speak.


    He already had a rough understanding of the situation in the Cloud World.


    ¡°World Stepping Heaven Lord, Wushang Yuan Demon?¡±


    These two Demon Sect End Realm Saint Venerables didn¡¯te from the Cloud World but from the outer region during the Cloud Deste Era.


    The two of them weren¡¯t outer region alien races who went to the Cloud World to pige resources. Instead, they went to spread faith, taking some of the Cloud World people as disciples.


    This was why in theter parts of the Cloud Deste Era, after the alien races were chased out, their Demon Sect line managed to survive.


    It also gave rise to huge problems, nearly opening up the connection between Cloud World and those chaotic worlds.


    Even at this moment there were still some remnants of those chaotic factions beneath the Cloud World.


    Demonic Energy corrupted and caused beasts to change and be much fiercer.


    At this moment, the two of them came definitely not to help Common People¡¯s Path.


    There was also Zhu Zi. The End Realm Saint Venerable of the Confucians was pretty much the top of the Cloud World.


    Even at this moment when there were two other Saint Venerables since Zhu Zi returned, then that person probably arrived too.


    Thinking about this, his body felt cold and became covered in a cold sweat.


    Apart from that, who knows how many Saint Venerables were staring at Common People¡¯s Path with nefarious intentions.


    ¡°Zhang Huai said that this is a scheme, to use power to suppress, to cause Common People¡¯s Path to breakdown. Such that Taoist Faction, Demon Sect, and the Confucians could act from within and cause them to be unable to go all out. It is just like how you forced Tianfang Guild into submission. I heard that many Spiritual Veins of Common People¡¯s Path are already under the Taoist Faction and Demon Sect and many aristocratic families called back their children who are in Common People¡¯s Path. Oh right...¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan suddenly recalled something and took out a jade talisman.

 Chapter 1000 - Discouraged

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Discouraged</h4>


    ¡°This is the ie and inventory of Great Gan during these few years as well as all the umted materials and items.¡±


    Zong Shou casually picked it up from Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s hands. He knew that most probably it was Renbo and Zhuang Huai who told him to bring it over. He swept across it and started to scroll through. However, in his heart, he didn¡¯t really worry about it.


    Zong Shou hadn¡¯t really cared about the Great Gan matters in the Cloud World for several years already.


    He had no idea about their ie, the situation with their Mind Stone mines, artifact crafting resources, medicines, how much their troops expanded by, etc.


    He only roughly knew that they were growing really quickly. After the Blood Cloud Cavalry dug the Blood Hero Metal mine dry, there were already 20,000 of them. Apart from that, there were another 27,000 sets of Blood Cloud Cavalry armor that were stored and still didn¡¯t have a master.


    As for the simplified versions of the Big Dipper Sword Soldiers and Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers, they had reached 360,000.


    With the increase of Xiantian cultivators, they had officially started to build Huang Grade Dao Soldiers. Based on Qiu Wei¡¯s intentions, they were prepared to build up to 60,000 people.


    At this moment, they were already raising 90 Spirit Realm and 14 Celestial Realm Cultivators.


    He really didn¡¯t know how Great Gan was able to afford them?


    They invested so much in the military and the Meeting Hall didn¡¯t stop them?


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. However, the moment all the information in the jade talisman reflected in his mind, he was shocked.


    ¡°Low-Grade Celestial Stones, one year 1,700, is that real?¡±


    Celestial Stones needed to be crafted and refined by Spirit Realm cultivators using normal Mind Stones. Millions of Mind Stones were consumed behind one of them.


    7,900 Low-Grade Celestial Stones was something that he obtained from the three medium-sized worlds of his added together.


    Hu Zhongyuan looked at Zong Shou in surprise.


    He remembered that Great Gan would send such talismans to Yuanlian World to report each month.


    However, he didn¡¯t think too deeply into it and said excitedly, ¡°It is due because of the Spiritual Wave. During these four years, on just two continents, we found 44rge and medium-sized mines. Now we have ack of miners. These 7,900 Celestial Stones are all full! Mind Stones will suffer losses when kept which was why the few elders decided to ask the hired helpers to make them into Celestial Stones. Based on what Zhang Huai said, next year¡¯s ie should be able to double!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s mouth was opened slightly at the start but now it was totally agape.


    In other words, just from the Cloud World he was earning 90% of what Great Gan got everywhere else?


    He was discouraged. He spent so much effort, fighting to the death to upy all those territories, and in the end the ie was less than the current Cloud World?


    Kong Yao and Zhang Huai forcefully took down South Wind Cloud Continent even when the few factions were suppressing them and also expanded tens of thousands of miles in the south of the Central Cloud Continent.


    It caused Great Gan to double innd, their achievements weren¡¯t any less than his.


    As expected from the toprge-sized world, the ce known as the Celestial World!


    The only thing he felt weird was that based on his memories from his previous life, the spiritual energy and the production amount of the Mind Stines shouldn¡¯t have been so explosive.


    Was it also because of him? This Spiritual Wave entered its strongest stage several decades ago?


    He, as a butterfly just pped his wings a little to try to change his own fate, but in the end, he caused such a huge storm.


    With Mind Stones increasing, the crafting materials and herbs naturally explosively increased too.


    However, as time was just too short, the natural treasures and materials weren¡¯t fully grown.


    But from the various kinds of names and amounts listed on the jade talisman, Zong Shou was still really shocked!


    Compared to the Cloud World, Tianfang World wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning.


    No wonder so many outer region alien races craved this ce so much.


    There was a huge amount of infomation within the talisman. However, with Zong Shou¡¯s cultivation, he was able to finish it all with just a sweep.


    He couldn¡¯t help but mock himself. For a Country Ruler to act and behave like himself, that was truly unique.


    ¡°Before you came, the Country Protecting Duke told me to hand it over to you. He wants to expand another 500,000 troops next year. 100,000 Huang Grade Dao Soldiers, increasing the Blood Cloud Cavalry by 5,000 and building another 15,000 ck Fox Iron Cavalry!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan said while carefully looking at Zong Shou¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Seeing that the Cloud World is about to be in chaos, if we don¡¯t increase troops we won¡¯t be able to protect ournd. At this moment, our Great Gan can support it, but this was rejected by the Meeting Hall and wasn¡¯t passed. Although Prime Minister Ren supports it, he wasn¡¯t able to persuade those people. As such, this n could only be shelved.¡±


    <i>15,000 ck Fox Iron Cavalry? 100,000 Huang Grade Dao Soldiers?</i>


    Zong Shou sucked in a deep cold breath, Qiu Wei really was generous...


    However, on close calction, if the number of Mind Stones produced did double in the next year.


    They might really be able to support it...


    At this time, in just the Cloud World alone, he had 160 Big Dipper Sword and Crossbow Soldiers and 50,000 Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers.


    This military might was already not weak. That year when Xiang King used 200,000 soldiers to sweep the world, he was just this strong!


    To use these troops to destroy Great Shang was just too easy!


    However, the moment such a thought rose up. Zong Shou shook his head.


    Since it was like this under his rule, then in Great Shang and those vassal states that it ruled, it was a full 10 times that of Great Gan.


    They would definitely benefit more from the Spiritual Wave than Great Gan!


    The number of Dao Soldiers they added would only be more.


    After building the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty, he thought that he had the ability to fight against Great Shang.


    Who knew that in just a few years their country power had increased by at least 10 times!


    He was really emotional and without even thinking much about Qiu Wei¡¯s expansion n, he agreed to it.


    He was really clear that the Cloud World was just half a step away from chaos. Only a spark was needed.


    For Qiu Wei to have such foresight to n ahead, that made him really happy.


    They had no choice but to temporarily focus on the military...


    ¡°The expansion n is feasible! However, the details need to be discussed.¡±


    After Zong Shou said this, he threw a jade pendant to Hu Zhongyuan. ¡°Take this item to see Yiren and she will arrange it.¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s face was filled with inexpressible joy and he knew that this matter was already settled.


    In Meeting Hall matters, Zong Shou could decide a third of things.


    This was also the reason why Qiu Wei told him toe over.


    After Zong Shou left, the one who was in charge of the meetings was Xuanyuan Yiren, who was devoted to pill refining and pretty much never asked about governance.


    To be able to have this support, the expansion n would definitely not be stopped anymore.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    He then asked about the situation within the Cloud World and knew that apart from Central Cloud Continent where there were still some rebellions in the south, there were basically no other military operations.


    Even in South Wind Cloud Continent, due to the proper rule of Great Gan and the rxed taxes, the situation there had slowly calmed down.


    For now, there were no worries there. As such Zong Shou abandoned Hu Zhongyuan in the World River while he drove the Royal Demon God Shuttle and left. He flew while praising.


    ¡°Father really wasn¡¯t wrong about Zong Yuan...¡±


    While everyone was taking big strides to enter Spirit Realm, only Zong Yuan was patient enough to stop himself and allow others to chase up and overtake him.


    He improved his spiritual cultivation step by step and in a few years he managed to reach Grade Nine.


    Then, during a war, he grasped Spirit and Martial Arts Merger, using that to break into Spirit Realm in one go.


    Although he was several yearster than others, his potential was limitless.


    At this moment, due to his umtions, he was seeing huge improvements.


    Compared to him, although the other people were improving quickly, they lost their luster.


    The Royal Demon God Shuttle had already be Zong Shou¡¯s symbol. After he got close to the Cloud World, he didn¡¯t dare to use it anymore. He rode a sword and changed into Tanqiu.


    The Magical Treasure that Wei Xu gave to him was already too weak.


    However, now Zong Shou himself was a master of illusions. He had the Sky Fox abilities and the Blood Eyes illusionary techniques and also the Illusionary Heart Mirror.


    After changing his looks, if an End Realm Saint Venerable wasn¡¯t paying attention, he might not be able to find out.


    The moment he got slightly closer to the Cloud World, he could sense dozens of Spiritual Senses sweeping around him.


    After confirming his identity, a portion of them retracted, but there was still a portion that wrapped around him.


    Most of them were cold and evil and he could also sense the pity and mocking intents from some of them.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry about any of them and headed toward the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    ¡°Since Senior Master Yuanjing and Fanmeng have already returned back to the Cloud World, then that brat should be back right? Not seeing her for a few years, I really miss her...¡±


    The person he missed was Su Chuxue. Without this brat by his side to tease and mock, he felt like he had lost a huge joy in is life.


    When he reached the area around the Vast Habitat, he could sense the tense atmosphere all around.


    All the restrictions and formations were opened up. Outside, there were also many cultivators patrolling.


    Even Zong Shou was stopped outside of the restrictions.


    Luckily, there were many people who still recognized the Common People¡¯s Pce First Seat. After confirming he wasn¡¯t a fake, they let him through.


    When Zong Shou was about to step in, a few people were waiting for him outside.


    Two of them were Zhao Yanran and Xuan Yun who returned before him


    The other three, one was Hanfang whose white hair had now changed into ck and was now brimming with life.


    It was obvious that he had passed his tribtion and was already in the Saint Realm. One of them was the current Common People¡¯s Path head, the Revered One Wei Xu. Thest one was Mingyu who he had seen before.


    Three Saint Realm Venerables here, the Revered One personally weing, this was already the highest treatment.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you really shouldn¡¯t return this time!¡±


    When Zong Shou arrived, Wei Xu turned around and walked along with him, his expression was filled with unhappiness.


    ¡°Your thoughts are good and I am really grateful. However, there is no need to. Yuanlian World is the only way out for Common People¡¯s Path and we need you to take care of us, nothing can go wrong. Why did you have to enter this storm now?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned when he heard this. Was Wei Xu really so discouraged?


    How could he even go through his tribtion like that?


    He was frustrated and his tone also turned cold.


    ¡°Do you have no confidence at all? You don¡¯t even have the courage to fight? You have given up¡±


    Wei Xu was stunned when he heard this and he looked closely at Zong Shou.

 Chapter 1001 - God Refined Forged Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1001: God Refined Forged Sword</h4>


    ¡°Do you have no confidence at all? You don¡¯t even have courage to fight? You have given up.¡±


    Wei Xu was stunned when he heard that and he looked closely at Zong Shou.


    ¡°Junior Brother, are you angry?¡±


    He could see that under the expressionless face of Zong Shou hid rage. He was really unhappy and annoyed. Wei Xu couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, ¡°How can I truly be in despair? Without any hope, I wouldn¡¯t have followed Senior Master Xiuguan back to drag down the entire sect to take this gamble!¡±


    As Wei Xu said that, an intense fire rose up in his phoenix eyes.


    ¡°I was too anxious this time and people used it against me. Hunting eagles every day and one day it would peck your eyes. However, if Qingxuan thinks that he can destroy the Common People¡¯s Path like this, it won¡¯t be so easy! At least two to three of their End Realm Saint Venerables will have to die here. Hey! Master said something good, then if the Heavens don¡¯t ept me then why don¡¯t I sh it open? At most, both sides will just suffer heavy losses...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze dimmed. Although Wei Xu¡¯s words were determined and domineering, he didn¡¯t mention his tribtion.


    He just said that in this battle he was going to cause the Taoist Faction and the others to all suffer heavy losses.


    Mingyu alsoughed, ¡°We will do what we can and the rest is up to the Heavens. Even if we really are in despair, we have to use the sword in our hands. We have survived like that over these 10,000 years. Junior Brother don¡¯t have to worry. Moreover, what is the use of worrying now? If we win we will live! If not, then we will just die then.¡±


    He seemed casual, his mood was much more rxed than before. He was less cold and was more valiant, totally unafraid of dying at all.


    Zong Shou felt his heart sink. These two people might not be able to feel it on their own but he could sense the changes in their mentalities.


    If even the leaders of Common People¡¯s Path were like this, then what about other people?


    If they had such a mentality, how were they not going to lose?


    His mouth opened and he was about to say something to remind the two of them. However, momentster he closed his mouth and kept silent.


    Before he found a chance of them winning, it was useless no matter what he said.


    At this moment, he still didn¡¯t know about the situation within the Common People¡¯s Path as well as the exact arrangements of the other three factions. As such, he didn¡¯t have any rights to talk about all of this.


    Wei Xu could only treat it as this boy being worried about the sect, so he felt happy about it.


    Since taking in this disciple, they didn¡¯t brag about him or release his identity and had never forced him. Over the past few years, they only quietly supported him and maintained this awkward rtionship. It seemed like it worked in the end and Zong Shou was slowly connected to the sect.


    He really didn¡¯t misjudge this kid. As expected, he cared a lot about brotherhood.


    ¡°Actually thinking about it carefully, it is okay that you came back. With your identity as top heir of Sky Burning Lu Family, even the Taoist Faction wouldn¡¯t dare to touch you. When it gets dangerous, I naturally have ways to send you away.¡±


    Wei Xu said in a rxed manner, ¡°The Vast Habitat reallycks people. I heard that a few months ago, you forced back three Formless God Demons in Yuanlian World? Your Sword Intent reached Spirit Realm right? Just nice we have a Sword Formation with no one to manage.¡±


    The Vast Habitat was really serious. Within the Vast Habitat, the atmosphere was also really solemn.


    Zong Shou looked around only to see that this ce was totally unlike years ago, it wasn¡¯t as peaceful and it was now a solemn environment.


    All the empty space outside of the learning pce was upied.


    They were either practicing spells or training martial techniques. There was also a group of Common People¡¯s Path disciples who were training all sorts of formations.


    They tried to restrict themselves but still there were waves of energies and spiritual fluctuations that swept the void.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but stand still and look closely. Looking at the numbers, there were above 100,000 Xiantian Experts.


    It seemed like not only Great Gan and Great Shang benefitted from the Spiritual Wave...


    ¡°Common People¡¯s Path¡¯s Three Sects and Six Schools have 273,000 Xiantian disciples and above who are all gathered here.¡±


    Wei Xu¡¯s eyes shed bright and a heartpained intent appeared within. That instantly recovered back to normal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, there is nothing good to see. Xiuguan and Senior Master Yuanjing have been waiting for you in the main hall.¡±


    Zong Shou nodded and continued to head forward. There was indeed nothing nice to look at.


    After all, these disciples weren¡¯t Dao Soldiers. Even if they formed formations, the strength of which wouldn¡¯t be really strong.


    Common People¡¯s Path had weakened for a long period of time and among them there weren¡¯t many exceptional disciples.


    Their true trump cards definitely weren¡¯t here.


    In the outer region, Zong Shou as many formations formed by the Common People¡¯s Path Earth Grade Dao Soldiers. There were around 100 people in one, looking really mysterious and profound, filled with many changes.


    After entering the learning pce and the city, Zong Shou was stunned and he stopped once more.


    Within it there were hundreds of disciples using Mind Stones and Beast Blood to form formations.


    It was alone outside of the Common People¡¯s Path Vast Habitat protective formation and also helped to support and aid one another.


    In the middle, there were seven swords that were floating high up and giving off a spiritual light.


    An energy rainbow crossed dozens of miles and covered the entire Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    They were actually all Celestial Swords, the top Celestial Grade sword artifacts! In the middle was a purple gold flying sword that Zong Shou suddenly felt really familiar with.


    ¡°It is the God Refined Sword...¡±


    On first nce, Zong Shou thought that it was the one in the Ancestral Hall.


    However, after looking closely he realized that it wasn¡¯t.


    This sword was really sharp and it charged right into the clouds, unlike the true God Refined Sword which was humble and innate.


    Their auras were simr but it felt like they weren¡¯t the same thing...


    At this moment, this sword sat in the center of the formations like it was the core of this sword formation.


    Without using much strength, it diverted and controlled the energy currents in the formation, there were no stoppages or rough parts at all.


    The seven swords were pretty much perfectly connected with one another!


    It caused this Sword Formation which no one was controlling to be brimming with sword energy. The strength was no less than even End Realm Saint Venerables.


    ¡°Your few Senior Brothers spent much effort to search for numerous Heaven Grade Materials to raft this God Refined Sword forgery. The God Refined Sword has no master, so this is the most we can do.¡±


    Wei Xu exined on the side, ¡°Master mentioned that if these seven swords werebined, it could cause them all to be simr to Intermediate God Treasures such that we havebat strengthparable to seven End Realm experts. A Sword Formation would be able to deal with at least six End Realms. It would even be able to hurt the indestructible soul of the End Realm Saint Venerables. With this forged sword, it would be able to resist two to three End Realms...¡±


    The moment he said this, the seven Celestial Swords rang out and flew apart.


    Zong Shou felt that apart from the fake God Refined Sword, the other six swords¡¯ sword spirits were unhappy with that forged sword.


    However under the forceful controls of their Masters they were merging and training with that fake God Refined Sword, causing their energy currents to slowly link up and for that barrier to disappear.


    The unhappiness of the six swords was forcefully wiped away.


    At the same time, there was a buzz within Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves.


    The intent of the Nameless Sword reflected into Zong Shou¡¯s soul.


    It was filled with rage and helplessness, sadness, disdain, andstly, self-pity.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, <i>this again?</i>


    He remembered that when he returned from Nine Extreme Death Jail, the Nameless Sword sword spirit had such changes. It became dispirited for several days before recovering.


    <i>Why was it like this again?</i>


    He had an idea and remembered that thest time it felt like this was when Wei Xu said that he had crafted a forged God Refined Sword.


    He recalled that when he got the sword he was within Common People¡¯s Path Vast Habitat.


    Did this Nameless Sword have some connection with the God Refined Sword?


    He reached out and swept across the body of the Nameless Sword inch by inch. At this moment, it had risen up to Celestial Realm, its grade wasn¡¯t low and wasparable to normal Grade Four swords.


    Be it abilities and strength or the toughness of the sword body it was the top out of the same grade.


    The sword body was blood red due to it absorbing numerous souls.


    It was gleaming with Vengeful Energy. No matter how Zong Shou looked at it, he was unable to link it to that noble-looking God Refined Sword.


    He shook his head and for some reason he felt unhappy for that God Refined Sword.


    ¡°Is this method appropriate? To do the formation like that, even if the God Refined Sword has a master, in the end it won¡¯t be epted into the formation. The other six will dispel it...¡±


    In other words, the God Refined Sword left by Xi Zi would be useless.


    ¡°We can only do this!¡±


    Wei Xu kept silent, Mingyu was the one who said coldly, ¡°Common People¡¯s Path is already at its life and death moment. If the God Refined Sword really has a spirit, it should search for a master and protect us and not stay in the Ancestral Hall and be so picky. A sword that no one can use is just the same as trash. Junior Brother forged the sword as he was forced to. If we can¡¯t survive the situation in a few days then we won¡¯t have any future. Those seven swords won¡¯t have a chance to be together anymore!¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked when he heard this and he could tell that the few of them had reallyplicated feelings toward the God Refined Sword. They loved it but hated it too. They really had no choice.


    At this moment, the Nameless Sword gave out a sad ring and shook.


    The thoughts that spread over were extremely wronged and it seemed like it had given up.


    Zong Shou was speechless, thinking to himself that it wasn¡¯t the God Refined Sword, so why was it dispirited?


    Mingyu¡¯sst few words attracted his attention. The situation in a few days?


    In other words, Wei Xu would try for his tribtion in a few days?


    ¡°When will Senior Brother go through your tribtion?¡±


    ¡°Either four or five days. I am not sure about the specific time.¡±


    Wei Xu shook his head, his expression dimming, ¡°I have already dyed it, it will depend on when this formationpletes the first merger. Anyway, the sooner, the better...¡±


    Zong Shou knew what he meant. If one considered the Confucians, then Common People¡¯s Path was second from the bottom among the six factions.


    Their opponents might be thebined efforts of Taoist Faction, Demon Sect, and the Confucians. One obviously knew that the longer they dyed, the worse it was for them.


    Each day that passed, the strength within Common People¡¯s Path would increase a little.


    However, those three factions were much stronger and what they gained each day would only be far more than them.

 Chapter 1002 - Seeing Chuxue Again

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Seeing Chuxue Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t pay much attention to those seven swords.


    Instead, he was actually quite happy to see Wei Xu forge this fake God Refined Sword. With these seven swords, they would be able to increase the strength of the Common People¡¯s Path.


    If it is like what Wei Xu said, that they could go up against two to three End Realm cultivators, then that would be great.


    After walking past the sword formation, in just a few dozen breaths, they were within the main hall.


    When they arrived here, Zong Shou saw that there was a purple-gold sword stuck at the staircase.


    This time, Zong Shou recognized it right away. It was the true God Refined Sword.


    It was stuck into the Green Stone ground, its glow was slightly dim as it was filled with a deathly energy.


    Zong Shou looked over at Wei Xu and Mingyu in doubt. Wei Xu said, ¡°Senior Master Xiuguan shifted it here. He wanted to try if anyone within the Common People¡¯s Path could be its master, this was why he stuck it here. Anyone who is a disciple of the Common People¡¯s Path can try. However, unfortunately...¡±


    He paused and his eyes dimmed, ¡°During these two months, none of the 300,000 disciples were able to pull out this sword.¡±


    Zong Shou could also hear the despair in his tone. Thus, he quietly walked to the front of the sword. He hesitated a little before he reached out and grabbed the handle.


    In that instant, he felt his heart suddenly jump.


    He felt like he had a blood and flesh connection with this sword, it was like they were connected by soul.


    The five feet sword body felt like an extension of his arm! Energies mixed and their meridians connected.


    Zong Shou was delighted! He used his strength to pull, but then he was stunned.


    Since his current cultivation was already in the Intermediate Celestial Realm, and hisbat strength wasparable to that of the God Realm.


    His pull was simr to a thousand small Sumeru Mountains!


    However, this God Refined Sword seemed to have its own roots, it was stuck right on the ground and didn¡¯t move at all.


    He tried once more and it was still the same. This proved that he had no affinity with this sword.


    Actually, this was okay. It was good enough that he had the Nameless Sword.


    His Nameless Sword had unlimited potential and even an End Realm couldn¡¯t see its limit. It also had numerous growth opportunities.


    There might even be a day when it exceeded this God Refined Sword and be a God Weapon. There was actually no need for him to feel dejected about this situation.


    However, he felt slightly weird. When he touched it, he felt like the God Refined Sword and him were one.


    It felt like the both of them fought alongside one another for dozens of years.


    However, in the end, he was unable to sessfully pull it out. He felt that there was something that wascking.


    He didn¡¯t really care much, Wei Xu and Mingyu on the other hand, sighed in regret.


    In the distance, there were hundreds of people who noticed the scenes here. The Common People¡¯s Path disciples that looked over, all shook their heads, they then discussed among themselves.


    ¡°Yet another person! It seems like this God Refined Sword is destined to have no master.¡±


    ¡°Who is that person that the Revered One personally weed?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Tanqiu. He¡¯s said to be the top disciple in the past decades. And even exceeded Taiyuan Fairy Shui Lingbo...¡±


    ¡°Is his cultivation at the Celestial Realm? This person¡¯s cultivation seemed to have just increased and his foundations aren¡¯t stable, which is why he can¡¯t hide his aura. He really only joined the sect for a dozen years?¡±


    ¡°Just over ten! Out of the Six Pinnacle Swords, only this person was really silent in the outer region, there had been no news about him at all. He had actually reached Celestial Realm without any signs!¡±


    ¡°He really is amazing! No wonder the Revered One personally came out!¡±


    ¡°Even such a person can¡¯t be recognized by the God Refined Sword? What does it want?¡±


    ¡°What conditions did Ancestor Xi Zi set for it? Isn¡¯t it a little strict?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of an ownerless sword? This is also happening when our Common People¡¯s Path is facing problems...¡±


    People discussed and their words got more and more out of hand. Wei Xu¡¯s expression sunk and he looked around with a sharp gaze.


    It caused the area around to be spontaneously silent. The Common People¡¯s Path disciples around all kept quiet.


    Although that was the case, but there were still many people who were unhappy. It wasn¡¯t towards the God Refined Sword, but Wei Xu.


    ¡°In terms of this cmity, it was because he was reckless, this gave rise to the huge disaster for the Common People¡¯s Path.¡±


    ¡°For the tribtion of one person to drag down the entire Common People¡¯s Path...¡±


    At this point, Mingyu scoffed coldly, it was filled with True Qi which shocked everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Only then did everyone present kept truly silent.


    The Nameless Sword continued to buzz like it was suffering from much unfairness.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother and instead looked towards Wei Xu. Although his face was calm, but the majestic body became a little dispirited, he was even filled with a tragic aura.


    He gave out a self-mocking scoff as he continued to walk towards the main hall, not bothering to argue with those people at all.


    Mingyu also sighed and followed.


    He could use his prestige to suppress them and cause them to keep quiet, but he was unable to totally shut their mouths. They won¡¯t speak outright, but behind them, those discussions would still continue. Probably then, their words would be even worse.


    Zong Shou clenched his fists. He didn¡¯t think that the unity of the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat had reached such a stage...


    It seems like the Taoist Faction using their strength to threaten wasing into effect.


    People were just like that, they only saw Wei Xu¡¯s mistakes that had caused this crisis for the Common People¡¯s Path.


    They didn¡¯t bother about all his hard work in the past, what he did that contributed to their glory, or even the struggle for survival, and his work to let the Common People¡¯s Path regain their strength step by step.


    If not for him being too anxious for sess this time, they might have even grown to their full strength.


    If not for Wei Xu, the Common People¡¯s Path would have been gone years ago.


    However...


    Zong Shou also sighed and followed behind.


    This was still his mistake and he needed to take responsibility for it.


    The hearts of the people were just like that. It wasn¡¯t something that a few words and sentences could change.


    Moreover, with Wei Xu¡¯s personality, he held such actions in contempt.


    To reestablish his power, he could only wait until he passed the End Realm tribtion.


    He walked into the main hall and he was attracted by a person at the top.


    He had white brows and white hair, however, he looked really young. He gave off a special aura which made it tough for one to forget after just a look.


    He wasn¡¯t as threatening as other End Realm experts, but he was more like a normal person who was really gentle and merciful.


    This was Xiuguan!


    It wasn¡¯t the first time they met. However, thest time was just a projection from thousands of worlds away, and it was only just for a short time.


    This was the first time he saw him in the flesh!


    He was looking over with warm eyes, they were filled with praise and joy.


    Zong Shou respectfully bowed to the few seniors, and then he found a ce to sit down.


    After which, he heard Xiuguan say, ¡°You really are not bad, really talented. But your personality is even better. I¡¯m very happy that Wei Xu helped Junior Sister Lin Xuanshuang take you as a disciple...¡±


    At this moment, the people in the hall were all the core God Realm and above people of the sect.


    Zong Shou naturally didn¡¯t need to hide his identity anymore and sat at the tenth seat based on the positioning of the Mysterious Life Golden Book.


    He was already attracting attention at first, but when Xiuguan said this, it pretty much made everyone look over.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t nervous at all and calmly epted the praise. He asked, ¡°The sect is about to be wiped out, we should go all out to fight. Why did Senior Master Xiuguan and Senior Brother Wei Xu split our forces? To leave a way out? How can our actions allow the entire sect to fully focus on the enemy? Does Senior Master Xiuguan not have confidence too?¡±


    Everyone had a will to live. If the entire sect had to face a fight to the death, but only some could avoid it, then how would people be happy?


    The people in the hall were silent as they exchanged nces with one another. Xiuguan was also stunned.


    In the end, heughed. He wasn¡¯t annoyed by Zong Shou¡¯s scolding, he even admitted his mistakes.


    ¡°I was wrong! Rather than fall and fight for survival like the Legalists and the Demon Sect, why not have a grand battle? The legacy breaking isn¡¯t much of a serious matter...¡±


    His tone was really rxed. Wei Xu alsoughed bitterly.


    If the legacy was broken, how would Wei Xu have the face to meet Master Xi Zi when he died?


    He didn¡¯t say anything and took over, ¡°Junior Brother is right! Our Common People¡¯s Path can only fight to the death! Everyone knows that the Taoist Faction Qingxuan Taoist Lord and Taihuang Taoist Lord have returned. The Confucian Faction has their two saints, Zhu Zi and Dong Zhongsu and they are already at the Bailu Heavenly ce. The World Stepping Heaven Lord and Wushang Yuan Demon also have apparitions that appeared. Apart from the Taoist Faction that can also use two End Realm God Venerables. The Confucian Faction also has three Saint Incarnations. The Demon Sect has a World Destroying God Venerable. Just from the known End Realms alone there are twelve...¡±


    When Zong Shou heard this, only then did he realize that the people in the hall weren¡¯t especially waiting for him.


    Before he came, they were already discussing about this matter.


    Twelve End Realms, how terrifying...


    He pouted and looked around at the few people sitting in front of him.


    Xiuguan, Lin Xuanjing, and Lin Xuanxuan. Next were his six Senior Brothers.


    He recognized Wei Xu and Mingyu. The person who was seated only below Wei Xu, the one with a white mustache, was Senior Brother Xiangming.


    The one wearing a grey robe who looked cold and handsome was second Senior Brother Jishu. The one who looked really muscr like he was an ignorant martial artist was called Hanzhi.


    Thest person was thin and small, he looked like a fourteen-year-old child. This was his fifth Senior Brother Gushun.


    The six of them were all Saint Realm Venerables and were really strong.


    In the names of all six of them, they had the ¡®Ri¡¯ word in it.


    As for the other Saint Realm people on the book, apart from Senior Master Lanruo who was in the same generation as Xi Zi, the rest weren¡¯t here.


    The few of them were really friendly to Zong Shou. Upon seeing Zong Shou look over to them, they all nodded as sort of a polite reply.


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze thennded behind Lin Xuanxuan.


    There was a teen who was mournfully looking at him. Her eyes were filled with huge amounts of surprise like she just wanted to directly pounce into his arms.


    However, Lin Xuanxuan was using true qi to control her such that she couldn¡¯t do that. Her face looked like she was about to tear up and cry.


    Zong Shou nearlyughed out loud, he really wanted to just hug this brat and dote on her.


    His Chuxue was just too cute.


    However, he knew that this wasn¡¯t the time and he could only resist the temptation.

 Chapter 1003 - One Can Imagine

    <h4>Chapter 1003: One Can Imagine</h4>


    ¡°If it were just the twelve End Realms, our Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat would be able to block it. When Master Xi Zi was surrounded and killed by the various factions, we were slightly weaker back then than now.¡±


    Jishu said solemnly, ¡°Qingxuan¡¯s n probably isn¡¯t just that!¡±


    The Taoist Faction in the past had the Sword Sect but at this moment, they were also joining hands with the Demon Sect.


    However, the Common People Path¡¯s today didn¡¯t have just Xiuguan carrying them.


    When Wei Xu heard that, he nodded. ¡°That is indeed the case. There were many End Realm Saint Venerables of the alien races which invaded the Cloud World, they had their souls scattered by Master Xi Zi, up to date they are still unable to revive. Their descendants all hate us to the core. Ten thousand years ago, they were still badly injured and impacted to the point of being unable to join in. Ten thousand yearster, it is tough to say whether or not the Qingxuan Taoist Lord has anything to do with them or not. Apart from that, there is still that person...¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression sunk slightly.


    The other End Realms could be taken lightly. Only that person, who was on the same level as Xiuguan couldn¡¯t be.


    Even if they added in all the restrictions within the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat, they might not be able to block him and he would be able to break through without any problems.


    ¡°Do we have to wait for sixteen years?¡±


    Lin Fanmeng opened her mouth and asked. Due to her raging emotions, she didn¡¯t bother about the disciple behind her.


    When she came back to her senses, she realized that Chuxue shifted her position sneakily behind Zong Shou.


    She couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth and viciously stare at Zong Shou, this caused him to respond with an innocent expression.


    ¡°One must always overestimate the enemy¡¯s strength to be safe! I have already been schemed against once by Qingxuan, and I don¡¯t want to lose a second time.¡±


    Wei Xu shook his head. ¡°That year, I predicted that the Cloud World needed at least fifty years to enter a stage where spiritual energy was abundant. However, in such a few years, it had already reached that stage. Will there be changes with that person? If he met some fortuitous encounters, his injuries healing up early might not be surprising at all.¡±


    Along with these words being said, the atmosphere in the hall became even colder.


    Only Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel anything. Until now, he still didn¡¯t know who Wei Xu was referring to.


    He wanted to ask about it, but Gushun, who was seated beside him, shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t ask and I can¡¯t say. This person is omnipotent and once his name is mentioned, he would be able to find out even thousands of worlds away. He would even be able to know about what we spoke about just now.¡±


    Zong Shou was startled. What kind of presence was that? He had such shocking ability!


    Everyone looked out towards Xiuguan, only to see him say calmly, ¡°My injuries had already healed up seven hundred years ago and I simply kept it a secret. I have also cultivated a secret technique. If hees, it won¡¯t be tough to defeat him.¡±


    The atmosphere in the hall instantly became much more rxed. However, they also knew that although Xiuguan said this, but during the battle, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to fully focus on battling that person.


    ¡°Ten thousand years ago, Senior Brother Xiuguan carried the situation. It would still be the same ten thousand yearster.¡±


    Yuanjing gave a sadugh. ¡°Although I¡¯m in the End Realm, I won¡¯t be able to help much!¡±


    After Xi Zi fell, Xiuguan became the strongest in the world. He wasn¡¯t like Zong Shou, but he was a true invincible in the Cloud World.


    Even if one looked out at this region, only a handful of people couldpare to him.


    However, with each battle he fought against arger number of enemies, he would be exhausted in his attempts.


    At this moment, if he had one to two more same grade helpers to aid him by the side, the situation would bergely different.


    Xiuguan would definitely be able to disy all of his skills.


    ¡°Dragon Shadow has already promised to be here for the battle. Aokun has also arrived in the Cloud World together with Junior Brother Zong Shou. The former has top sword skills while thetter is able to make all End Realms fear even while still being at the Saint Realm...¡±


    Zong Shou suddenly interrupted, ¡°A few days ago, my brother¡¯s Dao Foundationspleted. He promised to try and help Xuanjing repair a portion of her foundations. However, the consumption of energy would be huge.¡±


    The moment he said this, everyone in the hall was shocked. This then quickly changed to surprise.


    Yuanjing suddenly clenched her fists, a bright glow shone in her eyes like she was trying to suppress her emotions really badly, this was why she didn¡¯t act up.


    It wasn¡¯t only her, Xiuguan and Fanmeng all had smiles on their faces.


    Wei Xu didn¡¯t wait for Zong Shou to finish, ¡°As for the consumption of energy, our Common People¡¯s Path wouldn¡¯t wrong Brother Ao. Within our treasury, we still have fifty Heaven Essence Life Creation Pills that we can take out. The thirteen Great Energy Replenishment Pills that Master refined in the past can also be used by him!¡±


    The former helped to extend lifespan and replenish lifeforce while thetter was used to make up the loss of energy. One could just imagine how strong the effects of a pill refined by someone half a step to the True Realm was.


    Zong Shou smiled and thought to himself that at least this Wei Xu knows how to be a decent person. However, he also didn¡¯t dare to promise how much of her foundations was he able to repair in such a short time.


    How were End Realm foundations that easy to repair? It would definitely use up hundreds of years worth of time.


    Wei Xu also knew the seriousness of it, but still, he was really excited. ¡°I will try my best to dy my tribtion to ten days...¡±


    He looked at the opposite side of him in doubt, Lanruo Venerable understood and nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course, I will use the Spirit Sleep Inducing Technique to help him!¡±


    To repair the Dao Foundations, one must have enough understanding in that Dao. Justprehending it alone would take up a lot of time.


    This technique was the fastest and simplest way! Only Lanruo had a simr Dao with Yuanjing.


    It was such that Aokun would be able to understand what Yuanjingcked and how he could act on it.


    This technique would use up hundreds of years of lifespan, and after using it, one would also be extremely weak and need a thousand years to heal up. However, this was also the fastest method.


    An End Realm with fullbat strengthpared to a peak Saint Realm, there was noparison at all.


    However, Zong Shou pouted. Within the Common People¡¯s Path, there was another person who knew a lot about Yuanjing.


    She would be able to use the technique without any worry of consumption.


    With the Source Life Spiritual Breathing Technique, even if one consumed energy, one would be able to recover in a short amount of time. One could also use up life force to a certain extent.


    Although that woman would suffer damages to her body, but if she acts, it was better than Senior Master Lanruo destroying his own Dao path.


    To charge for the End Realm, the next two thousand years was the most crucial point. One couldn¡¯t waste it in healing injuries.


    Wei Xu felt really ashamed, a momentter, he spoke once more, ¡°After talking about the matters with the End Realm, we should discuss about the Dao Soldiers. In this battle, the Dao Soldiers of the various factions probably wouldn¡¯t be expanded. There are too little Xuan and Huang Dao Soldiers. We also only have twenty thousand cavalry and a Heaven Grade sword formation. It can be smashed in one hit and wouldn¡¯t be of any use in this battle, we can just not discuss about them. We have three hundred Source Ocean Spirit Changing Warriors and a thousand four hundred Common People¡¯s Extreme Path Warriors. The Taoist Faction and Demon Sect should have around four times more than us. The Confucians don¡¯t have any, but they might be able to persuade the Great Shang Emperor...¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t take it anymore and interrupted Wei Xu, ¡°In the outer region, I heard that the Taoist Faction had purchased a thousand Spirit Realm ves. This is only limited to what I know. As for whether or not they bought Celestial Realm ones or in other regions, that, I¡¯m not sure about.¡±


    The room was instantly silent as the faces of the people turned ashen-white, like they had been smacked by a stick.


    If the first news that Zong Shou brought them gave them unlimited surprise.


    Then this time, it caused the emotions of everyone here to fall to the bottom of the canyon.


    Wei Xu was speechless and after a long while, heughed bitterly, ¡°So, the Taoist Faction¡¯s Qingxuan had already nned this long ago. He decided on this a few years ago.¡±


    Since they predicted this long ago, no wonder that Dong Zhongsu and Zhu Zi and also those two Demon Lords would return so coincidentally.


    After being slightly distracted, Lin Yuanjing looked down below. The few Saint Realm Venerables were still okay, but the dozens of God Realm cultivators gave out a sad and tough expression.


    She also stared right at Zong Shou. She really didn¡¯t know what to say about this nephew.


    He could¡¯ve told this news to them privately, why did he have to mess up their hearts at this moment?


    The person that Wei Xu talked about had already caused everyone to be under huge pressure.


    At this moment, with them knowing about how the Taoist Faction purchased a thousand Spirit Realm ves, it was like thest straw on the camel¡¯s back.


    Only Xiuguan smiled. ¡°Your news came just in time, it¡¯s better than us getting caught off-guard when the battle begins. However, did you confirm it?¡±


    ¡°I got it from a Shura Race member. This person has a high status and can be trusted. The news is definitely real!¡±


    Xiuguan¡¯s eyes squinted, he didn¡¯t ask Zong Shou who that person was. He simply nodded. ¡°A few days ago when I entered the Ancestral Hall, I realized that a page was missing from the Mysterious Golden Life Book.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped. As expected... this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden from the others, especially the one in front of him.


    The expressions of the people in the hall all jolted. Numerous spiritual senses swept out towards the hall, and then. all their faces turned ashen-white.


    The defenses there were really strict and it was impossible for outsiders to enter. Even End Realm cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.


    Not to mention silently taking away a page.


    However, it wasn¡¯t totally impossible.


    But if it really was an outsider, why didn¡¯t he just take the whole book?


    This item could extend one¡¯s lifespan by a fold, an End Treasure that everyone craved.


    The Demon Sect and various Taoist Sects joined hands probably just for this item.


    The person who took the page was definitely a mole, one of those who could enter the Ancestral Hall without detection.


    Who took Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s page and for what reason?


    Yuanjing, Wei Xu, and the few Saint Realms knew it long ago, and the former said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s Xuanshuang¡¯s! The page that had her soul on it had been taken months ago.¡±


    Xiuguan¡¯s gaze was locked on Zong Shou from start to finish.


    Zong Shou was helpless as he knew he couldn¡¯t hide his Master¡¯s secret. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, but he just couldn¡¯t.


    He thought about it and then he said directly, ¡°I was the one who took her golden page.¡±


    After seeing everyone¡¯s expressions turn dark and sunken, Zong Shou continued to exin, ¡°A while ago, I wanted to invite a Peak Saint Realm to help, but I was unable to find one. Thus, I wanted to see if I could gather her soul by myself, in the end...¡±


    Before he finished, Xiuguan startedughing out loud.


    To try to revive Xuanshuang and actually not die in the End Realm Tribtion. One would be able to see what the oue was!

 Chapter 1004 - Very dishonest

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Very dishonest</h4>


    It was already six hourster when Zong Shou walked out of the main hall.


    At this moment, everyone beside him was filled with excitement.


    Lin Xuanshuang didn¡¯t die, her soul was umted and her body was reformed. The news was like a strengthening agent that was injected into the hearts of everyone here.


    Even if Zong Shou told them that her injuries weren¡¯t fully recovered and her physical body was still not at the End Realm level, even so, it was enough to make up for the news of the Taoist Faction purchasing 1,000 Spirit Realm Cultivators.


    With Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s End Realm cultivation, even if her physical body was weak, under the protection of the Vast Habitat, she would be no different from at End Realm.


    She was fully focused on the martial path and no spells were just rtive to people of the same grade.


    Especially the Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique which could help gather one¡¯s life force and heal injuries. It was a top healing technique. That was something that everyone looked forward to even more...


    Even Wei Xu¡¯s body was filled with more life and more hope.


    One could say that in just a day, Common People¡¯s Path had added two End Realmbat strength.


    Yuanjing and Lin Xuanshuang might not be strong enough on a head-on battle, but they could aid Xiuguan such that he didn¡¯t need to worry about anything else.


    Zong Shou looked on coldly from the side, there was no sadness or joy in his heart.


    Knowing that Lin Xuanshuang had revived was like a saving grace for everyone present.


    He was not so optimistic and guessed that the Taoist Faction definitely still had other things nned.


    Wei Xu was a top intellectual, pretty much thinking about all scenarios. However, even such a person fell into the traps of that Qingxuan.


    One could tell how deeply that person thought and how airtight his strategy was.


    Thinking about it, during those few days that they spent in the Nine Extreme Death Jail, what Lin Xuanshuang said and did had deep meaning.


    Did she not have high hopes for this battle? She went to find other chips when his bloodline was improving and before he awakened his Sky Burning Blood Eyes?


    Who knows when his Master would be able to rush back?


    He was really pessimistic but he didn¡¯t show his emotions on his face.


    There was no need to ssh a bucket of cold water over their heads when they were all excited and filled with hope.


    Otherwise, those few seniors would probably teach him a lesson.


    During that night, Chuxue pretty much stuck right next to him and wasn¡¯t willing to even be a step away.


    When Zong Shou was meditating and cultivating she slept on his foot, she slept really sweetly.


    Such that Fanmeng and Lin Xuanxuan were furious and helpless and they could only leave.


    The next day, when Zong Shou woke up, he noticed that Chuxue was still asleep.


    He felt weird, did Ruoshui¡¯s habit of sleeping too much spread to her?


    When cultivators reached Spirit Realm, not sleeping for dozens of days was normal. Often a few breaths of meditation would allow them to recover their energy.


    However, Chuxue¡¯s nap was several hours at once which he really didn¡¯t understand.


    He caressed her soft and bright ck hair, shock and adoration appeared in his eyes.


    In terms of cultivation, Chuxue really gave him a huge surprise this time.


    True energy like jade, pure body, Spirit Trained Jade Bones, Spirit Locked Celestial Muscles.


    This brat actually reached peak Celestial Realm, half a step to God Realm!


    As her Master, where could he ce his face?


    He could also sense that in her sleeves there were five auras that were no weaker than Celestial Realm cultivators who locked onto him with a warning intent.


    They wereying in wait, as long as he had bad intentions toward her, they would pounce out and bite him.


    They were the five God Beast subspecies that Zong Shou found for her in the past, her natural Protector Beasts.


    However, there were many changes to them now and it wasn¡¯t right to still call them subspecies.


    Looking at their aura, they had stepped into the lowest grade of God Beasts and weren¡¯t as tender and immature as when they were just born.


    They hid a fierce energy within them and gave off a bloody stench. They probably went through lots of ughter...


    Zong Sou licked his lips, not bothering as he rubbed her cute cat ears and pinched her nose.


    Thinking to himself that these few fellows really are arrogant, I want to trample on your Master, what can you do about it?


    A few growls spread into his ear, they were obviously threatened by Zong Shou and didn¡¯t dare to offend him anymore.


    Chuxue was annoyed and waved her arms to smack his away.


    In the end, she woke up in a daze.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Zong Shou¡¯s teasing gaze. Her expression wasn¡¯t able to recover. She stretched and then like a little cat she curled up and hugged Zong Shou even more tightly.


    A few breathster her face turned red and she buried her head into his chest, unwilling to raise it up.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh, he had never been so happy in a long time.


    ¡°Why are you so sleepy? It is like you haven¡¯t slept in a few years?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°However, I really haven¡¯t slept in a few months. Only being beside you, can I sleep well.¡±


    A dangerous glow shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. He was originally just joking and he didn¡¯t expect that it was true.


    ¡°Was it Fanmeng? She didn¡¯t let you sleep?¡±


    If she really tortured his Xue¡¯er even if Lin Fanmeng was his senior, Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s sister, he was going to still teach her a lesson.


    Chuxue scoffed, ¡°No! She treats me so well! There was a period of time she wanted me to do a lot of work such that I was really busy. At the start, I was scolding her and she even threw me to a ce called Lingcang World. There wasn¡¯t anyone there and only various weird beasts. I had to fight everyday...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up, as expected Fanmeng had some standard.


    He had never heard about Lingcang World but he knew that with her Combat Martial Body only by fighting in high-intensity battles would she improve!


    The fierceness of her five Protector Beast probably came from that too.


    It seems like not only Chuxue had benefited from the intense battles.


    ¡°...However, there was one time that I got injured. Master took care of me for seven days and nights and then brought me to chase and kill that Beast Emperor that injured me. After that, I didn¡¯t think that way and scold her anymore.¡±


    Zong Shou sighed. He really didn¡¯t know what to say about this Chuxue, she was too easily bought over by others.


    It was all his fault, he didn¡¯t teach her well.


    ¡°After healing for a few months, Master dripped a drop of some lotus liquid thing in my body making my bones itchy. At the start, it was also really pain but since my injuries healed those beasts weren¡¯t able to beat me anymore...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, it should be the Spiritual Lotus Energy Liquid, the liquid from a 10,000-year old lotus which was then mixed with other spiritual medicine.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a Celestial Pill, it should have been one of the most precious body training herbs.


    Especially to Celestial Realm and God Realm cultivators, it was pretty much the stuff of dreams.


    Was this where her Spirit Trained Jade Bones and Spirit Locked Celestial Muscles came from?


    His Senior Master really was willing to splurge on her!


    ¡°A few dayster, Xue¡¯er was unable to find any opponents in that world, so she let me out. And then she threw me under a waterfall and there was a huge whirlpool there. The water there was different from the Cloud World and it was 1,000 times heavier. Not only did I have to stand still there, I had to memorize books, those records, and use something called the Jiuchen Tongxuan Pill...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips were twitching, Jiuchen Tongxuan Pill? Eat it every day?


    This pill was really famous in the Cloud World and was able to greatly improve cultivation.


    There weren¡¯t many left in the world and there were very few people who could refine it. However, there would be very few people with abundant life force who would eat it.


    Cultivation improving quickly would also mean that their foundations would be affected.


    Only those people who had no hopes of further improving would try to use it to charge past their current realm to improve a little further.


    At this moment, he finally knew how Chuxue was able to get her shocking cultivation.


    Large amounts of Spirit Lotus Essence Pill right into her body, there were still remnants even after the medicine took effect.


    Under the waterfall, the power of the whirlpool was like des which could further help her train her body and force out the remaining medicinal powers.


    Eating the Jiuchen Tongxuan Pill was a double-edged sword to other people but it was only good for her. Combat Martial Body didn¡¯t need to worry about shaky foundations. Their body was able to grasp the Dao without muchprehension.


    Just now, he found out that her foundations were even stronger than his.


    As for memorizing books, those records, there was deep meaning to that too.


    She couldn¡¯t give up on theories just because her Combat Martial Body naturallyprehended things.


    Forcefully memorizing it, even if she was able to learn a little, it would benefit her for the rest of her life.


    Fanmeng was truly a smart Master! In such a short time, she trained Chuxue to such a level...


    Thinking about the pills, and liquid, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but feel envious and jealous.


    Looking at Xue¡¯er¡¯s Master who was so responsible, but Dragon Shadow or Lin Xuanshuang, they were really unreliable.


    ¡°After that, then it became rxed. Master said I improved too quickly and it wasn¡¯t a good thing. I don¡¯t have to purposely cultivate or rush to advance, just y around. So, a few months ago, I went back to the Cloud World to the Instant Space Dragon Hall. I want to help Young Master and not y. So, I stayed there for a few months. Master also said...¡±


    She seemed to think about something and said, ¡°Oh right! Master gave me many good things and many Celestial Stones. There are also a few things that are all Celestial Treasures, I can use them to kill people.¡±


    She took out a ring and waved it in front of Zong Shou, looking over gleefully. Like she was trying to tell him that she also had someone to rely on, so if Young Master bullied her, she wouldin about him.


    Zong Shou was really annoyed, it seemed like he had to teach this girl a lesson.


    To think he felt unfair for her and wanted to seek justice from Senior Master Fanmeng?


    The moment such a thought rose up, he stretched out to pinch her cheeks. She smiled as she straightened her body and dodged.


    Momentster, both of them stopped. His hands had just nicely touched her breasts.


    Momentster, her face flushed red, she folded her arms and ran out.


    ¡°Young Master, you pervert!¡±

 Chapter 1005 - Feeling annoyed

    <h4>Chapter 1005: Feeling annoyed</h4>


    ¡°Young Master, you pervert!¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s voice rang out beside his ear as Zong Shou looked at his hand with a stunned expression.


    After he opened it, he clenched tight, and after clenching tight, he opened it and then grabbed forward.


    He felt weird, why was it such a coincidence?


    Was he really a pervert as she had said and he couldn¡¯t control his own hands?


    He had many unanswered questions in his mind but it felt good.


    It was soft and bouncy, much bigger than when she was 14.


    Unknowingly, she had grown up.


    Xue¡¯er she had already grown up and it was time for this flower...


    The moment such a thought rose up, Zong Shou shook his head.


    The Sect was on the verge of its life and death, so what was he thinking about?


    Him grabbing her chest was probably destined, that damn Cause and Effect! It was the fault of the Heavens!


    After ming the innocent will of the heavens, Zong Shou walked out of this cave that Wei Xu had allocated to him.


    At this moment, the entire Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat was extremely busy.


    Zong Shou was no exception. During the meeting yesterday, he gained two jobs.


    One was to grasp a Sword Formation. Xiuguan and Wei Xu knew about his battles.


    Defeating five Formless God Demons all alone.


    They also knew that in the Cloud World if Zong Shou used King Path Martial Arts, he had strengthparable to the Saint Realm which was why they had high hopes for him.


    Apart from Dao Soldiers, the Common People¡¯s Path prepared ninerge-sized Sword Formations.


    One of them was handed over to Zong Shou. It was called the Source Ocean Bottomless Nine Pce Sword Formation. There were a total of 3,285 people, each group of 365 formed a Nine Pce Sword Formation. There were 12 God Realms.


    His assistant was Taiyuan Fairy Shui Lingbo.


    His other job was to scout around to see if there were any weaknesses and holes in the restrictions around.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t that good in the Formation Dao, but he had the World Burning Blood Eyes which could see through everything.


    His Blood Eyes could see through all the weakness of the space pirs of the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    Wei Xu and the others were familiar with his abilities. They originally weren¡¯t willing for him toe back, but since he was back now then of course they were going to use his skills.


    There was also no need for Zong Shou to worry about the formation. He was just in charge of controlling it and being the core. During the battle he would be in charge of moving about and coordinating the energy currents into one, to use the Sword Formation to the most effective extent.


    Simply put, he was just a human-shaped reactor in the middle of the formation.


    The Sword Formation provided power and sword power for him to use.


    The onemanding the formation was another person and Zong Shou didn¡¯t need to do that.


    Naturally, there was also no need for them to go through drills with them. He just needed to familiarise himself with how the formation worked.


    Most of the time, he sat in the formation not doing anything.


    After all, Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat had limited space and each inch ofnd was really precious.


    There were many restrictionsid out in the outer region.


    There was no ce to let them test out the strength of this formation. At most, he could just understand how the energy currents flowed and circled in the formation.


    What Zong Shou needed to do each day was to follow Chuxue and Shui Lingbo to strong around the ce to see which formation and restrictions needed to be improved.


    Roughly four dayster, Lin Xuanshuang finally returned silently along with Dragon Shadow.


    At the same time, Aokun and Aoyi also came. The former looked dejected, it seemed like he didn¡¯t seed in getting the Book of Universe.


    When the four of them came, before they were even able to speak to Zong Shou, they entered a room together with Lin Yuanjing.


    Xiuguan protected them as they entered secluded meditation.


    Everyone knew that they were prepared to help Yuanjing repair her foundations.


    The only thing they didn¡¯t know was how much of it was going to be repaired.


    The only thing he felt weird was that when Lin Xuanshuang and him had separated, his Master was still really weird.


    However, now that he saw her, she was really calm and fresh like she didn¡¯t worry about the tribtion at all.


    Her gaze toward him was especially weird, he felt a really different feeling in his heart.


    However, he didn¡¯t know what that reason was.


    Had his Master already found a way?


    She seemed really confident, he just didn¡¯t know what kind of trump cards she had.


    Zong Shou was filled with questions over a few days.


    ¡°Junior Brother is pessimistic about this battle?¡±


    When Shui Lingbo asked that, the three of them were walking in the void and scouting the Spiritual Formations.


    Zong Shou waved out the Nameless Sword as he was thinking, numerous spiritual energy waves rose out, causing the formations to be messed up. He answered, ¡°If not, why would we call it a Common People¡¯s Path cmity? I feel that Qingxuan will definitely go all out. Also, you must call me Senior Brother!¡±


    After breaking the formation there, Zong Shou left. He didn¡¯t bother about the Common People¡¯s Path cultivators who were tearing up at the side.


    He was only in charge of finding weaknesses, as for how much effort they spent and how much time they would need to fix it, Zong Shou didn¡¯t concern himself with it...


    ¡°Even if they go all out, it doesn¡¯t mean that they can wipe us out.¡±


    Shui Lingbo shook her head, she felt pity for these sect disciples.


    She could see how evil Zong Shou was, he really deserved hate!


    That breach just now was so small, there was pretty much no chance that the enemy would exploit it during the battle.


    However, just because Zong Shou was annoyed, he vented it on them.


    ¡°Junior Sister, you really think that way?¡±


    Zong Shouughed coldly and continued to walk forward. Only to see that all the cultivators in the area who were good at talismans and formations all locked over nervously.


    Especially at the blood-colored sword in his hand, they were really afraid that he would sh out once more.


    That would definitely be another few days of endless work.


    Shui Lingbo kept silent and then she said solemnly, ¡°After the discussion a few days ago, I heard Master sigh three times in a row. That night she went to the Ancestral Hall. It seems like she also doesn¡¯t have high hopes too. However...¡±


    The voice paused for a moment, ¡°That day when Senior Master Xuanshuang returned, I don¡¯t know what she said. This was the first time I saw Master smile in a year. Who knows she might have brought back a solution.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, this was what he felt weird about. The impulse in him also rose up due to that.


    Usually, he wouldn¡¯t be like that but for some reason he felt like this thing was rted to him. For some reason, he also felt anxious.


    The Nameless Sword in his hand subconsciously waved out.


    However, right as he was about to destroy the restrictions here, he saw the sad expressions of the dozens of sect disciples around from the corner of his eye.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly, showing mercy and retracting his sword.


    ¡°This ce is no good enough, repair it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t bother to look at the joy on their faces and continued forward.


    ¡°Sister¡¯s meeting, so they would naturally be happy. I feel uneasy not knowing the specific reason. Isn¡¯t that the same with Junior Sister? If you want to probe something from me, it isn¡¯t going to work, I have no idea too.¡±


    Shui Lingbo broke into augh and she changed the topic, ¡°Aokun is repairing Master¡¯s Dao foundations, who knows how much he would be able to repair in the end?¡±


    Her tone was filled with anticipation, even if she knew that an End Realm¡¯s Dao Foundations would not be repaired in one go.


    Aokun¡¯s cultivation hadn¡¯t reached that level, but it still made one really excited.


    In this aspect, Zong Shou was able to roughly deduce a little.


    ¡°Around 70%...¡±


    He would be able to fix 70% but the remaining 30% was the most important part.


    However, even just this 70% alone would allow Yuanjing to have the ability to fight an End Realm Cultivator.


    Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s body hadn¡¯t healed and during the few months in which she disappeared, she had to be doing something.


    Who knows, she might have other methods to help her sister.


    After saying this, Zong Shou felt that it wasn¡¯t right. Chuxue was looking weirdly at a part of the space.


    Zong Shou looked out too and there was nothing there. A blood color shed in his eyes but he still saw nothing.


    Thus, he grabbed her furry cat ears, ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, what did you see? I told you to look at the formation changes as it helps your cultivation. You dare to be distracted?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s eyes were watery.


    She felt much regret, her Young Master was so perverted and violent, so why would she think about him so much?


    At this moment, a voice who others couldn¡¯t here rang out from where Chuxue was looking.


    ¡°As expected, from the top Combat Martial Body, your intuition really is scary!¡±


    If Zong Shou was there or he used his World Burning Blood Eyes ability, he would be able to break through the illusions here.


    He would notice that the person who spoke was Xiuguan who was out of seclusion and who helped Aokun and Yuanjing.


    ¡°This kid¡¯s personality really is bad.¡±


    Beside Xiuguan, Dragon Shadow and Lin Xuanshuang stood with their arms by their sides.


    The former was like all the Common People¡¯s Path cultivators who focused on the blood-red sword in Zong Shou¡¯s arm.


    ¡°This sword is really formed by the sword spirit of the God Refined Sword?¡±


    ¡°That is just my guess, I can¡¯t confirm it.¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang shook her head, ¡°We need to ask Senior Brother Xiuguan if it is real or not.¡±


    ¡°Most probably!¡±


    Xiuguan smiled and nodded, ¡°It is the aura of Senior Brother Xi Zi. The God Refined Sword was made from a portion of his soul.¡±


    Dragon Shadow opened his mouth and was about to speak but then he stopped. He didn¡¯t know what he should say.


    After a long while, he opened up, ¡°If it is true, then Demon Sect and Taoist Faction attacking you is really a wrong decision...¡±


    He had seen the strength of the seven swordbination. Just a forgery of the God Refined Sword had allowed the formation to suppress people of End Realm.


    Even if he fought it alone, he would definitely be totally trapped by the seven swords.


    It was already like that with a fake sword, one could imagine what it would be like with the real one. To kill five End Realms might really be possible.

 Chapter 1006 - Here To Give A Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Here To Give A Gift</h4>


    ¡°It is still too early to talk about all this! It is just a Sword Spirit and not a true sword...¡±


    Xiuguan was in deep thought, ¡°This God Refined Sword had longed recognized Zong Shou, but there is still somethingcking which is why he can¡¯t be the Sword Master.


    Dragon Shadow frowned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you remind that kid? If he knows that the sword in his hand is formed by the Sword Spirit of the God Refined Sword, then things would be much easier.¡±


    The moment he said this, both Xiuguan and Lin Xuanshuang shook their heads. Thetter was still the one who spoke first, ¡°We can¡¯t! The God Refined Sword Sword Spirit is formed from a bit of Xi Zi¡¯s soul. No one knows what kind of restrictions Senior Brother Xi Zi set for the sword. To remind him might instead cause it to backfire. This isn¡¯t a normal sword, it is not only the head of the seven swords of Common People¡¯s Path. I heard Xi Zi say that this sword can grow. In the end, it might even reach the Heaven Opening End Treasure stage, suppressing even the strongest God Weapons. It isn¡¯t simple...¡±


    Although Xiuguan didn¡¯t say anything but he nodded to express agreement.


    Dragon Shadow was stunned, so there were such key points within.


    He sighed. If Zong Shou wasn¡¯t able to notice and couldn¡¯t grasp the God Refined Sword, then the seven swords of Common People¡¯s Path wouldn¡¯t be able to be used to their greatest extent?


    As expected, it wasn¡¯t too optimistic!


    ¡°Unless we have no choice, let¡¯s let nature take its course. If the God Refined Sword Sword Spirit didn¡¯t inform Zong Shou itself, then it definitely had its reason for doing so.¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang asked curiously, ¡°As for that Sword Formation, we can stop it.¡±


    Xiuguanughed when he heard this, ¡°This matter is okay! We can use the God Refined Sword to stimte that Sword Spirit. Moreover, before Zong Shou truly grasps the God Refined Sword, we still need the Sword Formation to defend, so we can¡¯t stop it. This God Refined Sword matter is still not enough to rely on. Junior Sister, the thing you brought back for me this time really surprised me...¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s brow rose up as she scoffed, ¡°I brought back the item but whether or not she knows how to use it depends on herself.¡±


    That item could help Yuanjingplete her Dao Foundations.


    Although their rtionship wasn¡¯t that good, since she was her sister, how could she just stand aside and not do anything?


    Xiuguan felt slightly awkward, ¡°Junior Sister isn¡¯t such a person.¡±


    Although he said this, he didn¡¯t have much confidence in his heart.


    The rtionship between the three sisters and Xi Zi was really chaotic and one needed to get far away from it.


    The three of them spoke in the outer region void. Although there were many cultivators around, no one could hear or see them.


    Zong Shou also didn¡¯t know about it. He bullied Chuxue till she was about to cry before he released her cat ears.


    He continued to use the World Burning Blood Eyes to scout the formation while casually talking with Shui Lingbo.


    ¡°There is no need to worry much about this matter! For the few seniors to have so much focus on it and also be so happy, it must be because my brother could help Senior Master Yuanjing. As for why it was to that extent? Maybe after theye out of secluded mediation, she will step into End Realm...¡±


    If they could only repair 20-30%, Yuanjing and Xiuguan¡¯s joy would definitely be limited.


    They also wouldn¡¯t cause Wei Xu to dy his tribtion at such an important time toplete it.


    If the Dao Foundations were at ny percentplete, she would be as strong as that Li Wuque...


    Shui Lingbo knew the reason and she licked her lips while looking deeply at Zong Shou, ¡°On behalf of my Master, I thank Junior Brother for your words! I heard that the reason why Aokun was able to grasp theplete Existence and Destruction Technique is because of Junior Brother? I am filled with gratitude for this kindness.¡±


    Zong Shou pouted and his heart was filled with disdain. If she really wanted to thank him, then couldn¡¯t she just call him Senior Brother?


    This woman really didn¡¯t mean what she said.


    Shui Lingbo looked at the blood-colored sword in his hands and she noticed that it actually didn¡¯t sh out after they walked for such a long distance.


    It was obvious that Zong Shou was feeling much better and stopped venting his frustration on others.


    ¡°Is Junior Brother¡¯s sword the one I saw then?¡±


    A weird glow shed in her eyes, ¡°At the start, it was just a normal Magical Artifact and after a few years, it actually became an Intermediate Celestial Realm weapon, how amazing! Looking at its grade and how its energy is innate, it is also able to absorb Spiritual Energy. It should be far from its limit right. In my eyes, this sword is as valuable as the Seven Common People Path Swords, Which Spiritual cksmith Grandmaster crafted it? Looking at this world, there are only dozens of swords that could grow. From Magical Sword to Celestial Sword, there are only a fewer number of them. In our Common People¡¯s Path, only the God Refined Sword was like that, it could go from Celestial Sword Peak to God Sword. As for whether that is true or not, no one know. Junior Brother, it is really your good fortune that you can obtain this item. If I am right, the person who crafted this sword must be someone in the Saint Realm.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, why didn¡¯t he think about it?


    Shui Lingbo thought that his Nameless Sword would reach its limit at High-Grade Celestial Artifact or peak Celestial Realm.


    He was really clear that with the huge potential of the Nameless Sword, it would break through to God Realm sooner orter.


    However, how was a normal artifact cksmith able to craft a God Treasure?


    The person who crafted this sword was most probably an End Realm Expert.


    However, there were only two End Realm Cultivators within Common People¡¯s Path when he got the sword.


    Yuanjing couldn¡¯t do it and that Xiuguan didn¡¯t look like he could too.


    The ability of this sword was really amazing too. Before it became a Celestial Weapon, it could absorb Remnant Souls and turn them into Soul mes to increase Soul Power.


    After it entered Celestial Realm, it was able to let him inject the Soul Power it absorbed into the sword.


    The increase to spells also reached a full six times!


    Even a random ember that Zong Shou summoned in his hands had vast strength.


    Such Sword Artifact abilities were pretty much unheard of.


    The sword had a formation in it and each time it improved it would perfect itself without a need for him to do so himself.


    The sword body was really strong and it was much sharper than that of the same grade...


    Speaking of which, how did they suddenly start talking about his sword?


    ¡°Talking about the Seven Common People Path Swords, a few days ago I saw that after Senior Master Xuanshuang returned, she argued with Senior Brother Wei Xu and the others.¡±


    Shui Lingbo continued to change the conversation.


    ¡°She said that they could just abandon that fake God Refined Sword. They couldn¡¯t just waste the Seven Swords that Xi Zi had left them. However, she was unable to persuade them as the few Senior Brothers all retorted her.¡±


    She slightly hesitated, ¡°Senior Master¡¯s Xiuguan¡¯s attitude was really weird. Senior Master Xuanshuang didn¡¯t insist on it in the end,¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, he recently didn¡¯t participate in their meetings and as such didn¡¯t know about this matter.


    He suddenly heard that the Nameless Sword¡¯s Sword Spirit suddenly buzzed.


    Since a few days ago, the Sword Spirit was filled with death and despondency, only now did it have some reaction.


    Just as he was about to think about it, his brows rxed as he looked into the distance.


    Only to see that a streak of light shot over.


    There were a few people. The one in front was in red, he looked healthy and handsome like the sun. But his eyes appeared to be evil.


    He stopped not far away from the formation, smiling as he looked within.


    ¡°Ten Thousand Demon Vast Habitat Hanqing is here to give you all a gift!¡±


    After he said this, he waved his sleeves toward the people behind him. Those disciples dressed up like servants each took out a few Heaven and Earth bags and emptied out many things.


    They all looked like humans and the smell of blood surged into one¡¯s nose. On closer inspection, they were all corpses. They were all in tragic situations, body partscking, making it tough for one to continue looking at the horrific scene.


    Zong Shou¡¯s sharp senses noticed that there were symbols of the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat or the Three Sects and Six Schools under them.


    Some of them even wore the official Vast Habitat uniforms.


    ¡°Out of these people, a portion are disciples of yours that infiltrated the Ten Thousand Demon Vast Habitat. A portion, I gained recently from hunting. I was thinking that I couldn¡¯t let their corpses remain in the wilderness and not be buried. That was too pitiful which was why I sent them over...¡±


    Hanqing said solemnly like they should be grateful to him for his actions.


    It caused all the Common People¡¯s Path Cultivators to be so angry that their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    Rage appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    He knew that Hanqing was here just to provoke them.


    The more than 100 disciples who had already died seemed more blinding to him.


    Hanqing smiled, ¡°Most of them died after fighting, none of them surrendered, it really makes me respect them! However, what a waste! One of the top six factions in the Cloud World and you can¡¯t even protect your disciple. What a waste! You guys will help bury their corpses, but in a few days tim,e who will help bury yours?¡±


    The few cultivators nearby couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    They shouted out ¡°Preposterous¡±, ¡°You are asking to die¡±, and a few sharp glows charged over.


    Sword light at the front, spells at the back. The moment they attacked, it covered the entire area, a firm and powerful attack.


    Hanqing held a fan and didn¡¯t bother at all. The surrounding Ten Thousand Demon Vast Habitat disciples allughed coldly.


    When the energy and spells were right in front of his body, an invisibleyer blocked them all. Like a mirror, they were reflected.


    When it was reflected, all of it gathered together toward the closest person.


    Thebined spells and sword energy was like a huge wave, drowning toward that person!


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with more rage as the Nameless Sword suddenly shed across.


    A 10,000-foot sword glow shot out and scattered the current.


    It was clean and simple, saving that person without expending much energy. Hanqing also turned around because of that and looked over.


    ¡°You are Tanqiu? The Second of the Cloud World Six Pinnacle Swords? You really are strong...¡±

 Chapter 1007 - Depressed

    <h4>Chapter 1007: Depressed</h4>


    ¡°You are Tanqiu? The Second of the Cloud World Six Pinnacle Swords? You really are strong...¡±


    It seemed like he was praising him but his tone was filled with a mocking intent.


    Killing intent rose up in Zong Shou¡¯s heart, his gaze was ice-cold as he didn¡¯t bother to hide it at all.


    ¡°Who is this bastard? Which corner did you pop out from?¡±


    In the Heaven Demon Vast Habitat, he had only seen Wuxuan and Su Xiaoxiao.


    The former was made into the Army Commander of this generation.


    However, because he had insulted him and made him unhappy at Yin Dragon Canyon, he plucked his head off.


    Although the Ten Thousand Demon Vast Habitat exchanged for it back, he had not heard any news about him.


    He hadn¡¯t returned to the Cloud World for many years and who knew that one Hanqing would appear.


    Did he want to be killed too?


    ¡°This person was originally a low-grade disciple.¡±


    Shui Lingbo exined expressionlessly, ¡°His talents were deemed ordinary and maybe slightly above average. However, since he was able to cultivate a Against the Heaven Demonic Technique, he was able to use the Spiritual Wave to get to Celestial Realm in a short few years. He was seen as a Demon Path genius that could bepared to you, Zong Shou.¡±


    ¡°Against the Heaven Demon?¡±


    Zong Shou thought back to the Demon Sect, his expression became slightly more serious, ¡°Going against all things?¡±


    The person in front of him actually did have the ability to be arrogant.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shui Lingbo nodded, ¡°His Dao can go against all things!¡±


    Zong Shou was filled with many questions, why hadn¡¯t he heard of such a person in thest life?


    There were no records of him in history books and he should have been someone who wasn¡¯t famous at all.


    When he shed just now, this person¡¯s technique was really the Against the Heaven Demonic Technique.


    Since he was walking that Dao and had some achievements, he should have been famous in the Cloud World.


    It was okay if he was from the Confucian Faction and Taoist Faction, but since he was from the Demon Sect, then there was no reason why he didn¡¯t brag about it.


    ¡°That year, my fellow sect disciple Wuxuan was useless and lost to the Gantian Demon King with one sword, causing the name of the Six Pinnacle Swords to spread through the Cloud World. Unfortunately, you all left too early, so I was unable to fight with you all. I have been regretting that.¡±


    That Hanqing looked really arrogant and said expressionlessly, ¡°That year, a senior in the Demon Sect said that the moment I grow all other talents would be killed. Now that the times have changed, those words are still remembered deep in my heart. I will take all of your swords one by one.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even bother to listen,zy to speak nonsense with this person. With a few steps, he was outside of the Sword Formation.


    Along with him was also that Sword Intent that had slowly charged to the peak!


    Recently, his mood wasn¡¯t the best and he couldn¡¯t keep on venting it on people from the same sect.


    Since this person came to provoke them, then it was best he yed him with a sword.


    However, since he was using Tanqiu¡¯s identity, he couldn¡¯t use the Nine Dragon Shadow Sword. He could only use the One Origin Yin and One Origin Yang Swords.


    Luckily, there were many Common People¡¯s Path sword techniques which were remembered in his head.


    He directly took out a Grade Ten Saint Spirit Ranked sword technique Common People Killing Sword and disyed it.


    Along with his Massacring Sword Dao, when the sword shed out that killing Sword Intent swept the void.


    Even 10 God Realm breaths out, one was still able to sense that extremely strong and fierce energy!


    It reached right in front of Hanqing and it was still that invisible barrier that blocked and reflected it.


    Momentster, Zong Shou forcefully broke through, Sword Light like blood, gathered into the area of a needle as it stabbed toward Hanqing¡¯s throat!


    ¡°Sword Intent Spirit Realm?¡±


    Hanqing¡¯s expression changed slightly, he didn¡¯t dare to take it head-on and hurriedly shot out a talisman to cover his body. With a sh, he left his original spot.


    The people around him weren¡¯t as lucky. That Blood Sword stabbed into the air and instantly split into a dozen blood-red glows that scattered all around.


    They disappeared with a sh and brought with it dozens of streaks of blood light. The dozens of cultivators who came along with him weren¡¯t able to react before they were sliced up into pieces by the Sword Light!


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother at all, he still used the Common People¡¯s Kill technique to walk forward casually toward where Hanqing was headed.


    ¡°What words! When the Demon Emperor was around, he was really domineering. Then, today I will say something, when the 100 flowers bloom, I won¡¯t, if I bloom the Heavens won¡¯t know. No one will be able to block this sword...¡±


    He walked forward, step by step, his face filled with a coldugh, his aura became cold and sharp.


    ¡°Since you feel regretful, then both of us can have a good battle! You can also see how skill I Tanqiu am, how about that?¡±


    Hanqing face was ashen white as he shot out several more talismans to bring his body to change directions several times. In an instance he was twenty God Realm breaths away and was barely able to avoid the Killing Path sword intent from Zong Shou.


    Until he saw Zong Shou stop and frown like he was annoyed that he couldn¡¯t lock down on him. Only then did Hanqingugh, ¡°Second of the Six Pinnacle Swords, Common People Path Sword Emperor Tanqiu, you really are worth your name.¡±


    Before this he looked down on Zong Shou but this time he was more sincere when he said that.


    This Tanqiu had shed over and he didn¡¯t even have courage to fight back.


    His sword skills were as the rumors had it.


    ¡°However there is no rush, we will have to fight sooner orter. Today I have already gifted you all some things and I also have something to tell your Common People Path Xiuguan.¡±


    When he said that, he raised his head and looked towards Common People Vast Habitat.


    ¡°Primordial Demon Lord has arrived and ordered me to tell old man Xiuguan that ten dayster he woulde over to Common People Path to challenge. Is Old Man Xiuguan prepared to die?¡±


    When Zong Shou heard the name, emotions raged in his heart.


    He had not heard of this name in thest life. However now that his position was high, this person¡¯s name was like thunder to the ears.


    In this region, out of the sixty odd End Realms he was the top few.


    The top enemy of Common People Path, the one with the ability to hear everything, so he was the one?


    His emotions raged and he got slightly distracted. All of a sudden he actually forgot to chase and to kill this Hanqing...


    The void was silent and in the next moment Xiuguan¡¯s voice spread out from afar.


    ¡°How impolite, kill him!¡±


    When those words were said a red light sped over.


    It wasn¡¯t really quick, at least Zong Shou and the others could see it and sense it with their spiritual sense.


    However, at this moment, neither Hanqing nor Zong Shou could move.


    The former could only look on as that purple light descended.


    However at this moment an aura also stretched over. In an instance it brought Hanqing away.


    ¡°Cultivator Xiuguan is getting more and more angry, as a Saint Venerable how can you vent it on a junior?¡±


    The moment those words were said, a purple light exploded in the sky. That part of the void turned to dust in that breath.


    Allws, all spiritual energy, everything disappeared.


    Like this stable world river had a hole that appeared in it. Like it wasn¡¯t just formed but that it was there long ago.


    Xiuguan¡¯s voice turned cold, filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Anyone who offends my Common People¡¯s Path will die! Since he dares to send this thing over, he should have known he might die here. You want to say that I am not magnanimous?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    That person smiled, ¡°I just feel fortunate that I, Xingya, wasn¡¯t at ease so I followed. You really are overbearing like before!¡±


    <i>Xingya?</i>


    Zong Shou knew who this person was.


    <i>Demon Sect World Stepping Heaven Lord, Xingya!</i>


    Xiuguan said coldly, ¡°I have always been like that, I have never changed!¡±


    Xingyaughed out, ¡°Good! When you are stepped into the dirt and killed, your soul sealed, then I will feel happy!¡±


    ¡°I will wait for you!¡±


    Xiuguan wasn¡¯t angry, his tone had no fluctuation at all.


    ¡°Just you all? I am really curious. 12,000 years ago, the person who was chased by me for 4,000 worlds, who didn¡¯t dare to fight. Why are you so confident in saying these words now?¡±


    That side was silent and a momentter sheughed.


    ¡°There is no need to say more! 10 days from now, you will find out! When Common People¡¯s Path is wiped out, then I will speak to you. I really want to see how you are going to handle everything.¡±


    Her tone was filled with disdain, the voice went further and further and then it disappeared.


    Hanqing¡¯s tracks totally disappeared too.


    Xiuguan¡¯s Spiritual Sense was retracted momentster.


    The people there all exchanged nces with one another.


    Those Common People¡¯s Path Cultivators who Zong Shou saved all bowed toward him to thank him.


    They then silently started to deal with the corpses that Hanqing had brought over.


    Apart from a few who were hiding in the Demon Path, the rest were fellow sect disciples who didn¡¯t rush back in time, around 300 of them.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness.


    Zong Shou felt depressed and it was unbearable, his mood was getting worse.


    Like there was a violent beast within which was affecting his mind.


    Violent energy surging about. He really wanted to smash the corpses of all those 10,000 Demon Vast Habitat disciples into meat paste.


    He wanted to chase Hanqing and cut off his head!


    Shui Lingbo bit her lips and blood seeped out from the sides of her lips.


    ¡°For people to bully us like this, this is the first time in decades!¡±


    Not only these few decades, after shing out of the attacks of the sects thousands of years ago, such a situation hadn¡¯t ured before.


    ¡°What a great humiliation! If Senior Brother Wei Xu can cross his tribtion, I will stop at nothing to kill this Hanqing!¡±


    This time, although Xingya had saved Hanqing, the one who lost their face was the Common People¡¯s Path.


    Only that sword from Zong Shou which caused Hanqing to panic had saved some face for them.


    ¡°My mood isn¡¯t good, Junior Brother forgive me!¡±


    After saying this, Shui Lingbo turned around and left. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to follow Zong Shou to walk around.


    Zong Shou was also filled with rage. He took in a few deep breaths before he managed to suppress the anger in him. He flicked the blood-colored Nameless Sword beside him.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you dejected? Why did you be angry too?¡±

 Chapter 1008 - Sure Win

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Sure Win</h4>


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you dispirited? Why did you suddenly get angry?¡±


    The time when the Sword Spirit showed fury was exactly when Hanqing tossed out the corpses and also when Xingya appeared.


    Like he had seen a huge enemy, a certain rage rose up into the sky.


    Who knew if this sword was angry about Common People¡¯s Path being bullied or if it had some grievances with this World Stepping Demon Lord?


    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t able to get what he wished to kill that Hanqing.


    The Nameless Sword gave out a light buzz as a reply then it quietened down, bing even more dejected.


    Zong Shou shook his head and stopped bothering about it. Recently, he had been tortured regrly by the emotional changes of this Artifact Spirit.


    He turned his head and saw that Chuxue was clenching her fists, she looked like her stomach was filled with rage. Like a cat that was in a frenzy. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh, then a cold glow appeared in his eyes.


    The date of the final battle had been set and that technique could begin already.


    The only regret he had was that he still hadn¡¯t thought of a way to break this situation.


    The only thing that he could think of was a fight to the death.


    After the few days of looking at the formations to search for any weaknesses, they were either fixed orrgely hidden.


    There weren¡¯t many perfect formations in the world.


    After today, Zong Shou stopped patrolling every day and instead locked Chuxue and himself in the cultivation room.


    He was originally prepared to lock himself up alone but Chuxue was unusually sticky to him and wasn¡¯t willing to even be half a step away.


    Zong Shou was helpless and could only allow her to do so. He started off with his body totally naked, using the Saint Realm Dragon Blood that he had collected to draw marks and patterns on his body.


    There were three types of techniques in this world that could help to temporarily increase one¡¯sbat strength.


    One was to ignite the potential of one¡¯s body, using some True Qi or if more serious, to use some lifeforce; second, would be to use the power of pills and medicine; third, would be the blood sacrifice techniques that the Demon Sect loved to use. They used tens of millions of innocent people, using the Vital Energy and Essence Energy of people around for their own.


    Zong Shou admitted that he wasn¡¯t a righteous person, but thatst method was something he really couldn¡¯t bring himself to do. He also didn¡¯t have many suitable herbs and pills on him.


    Thus, he could only do something which was abination of the first two.


    From this moment on, he locked up the aura in his body, within 10 days, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use any internal energy and any Soul Power.


    He would be like a normal person, any Celestial Realm that could cut through his flesh would be able to kill him.


    However, in 10 days, his strength would explode. At that time, he would consume some pills and use some true energy and he would temporarily have Saint Realm strength. There was no need for him to consume lifeforce.


    This was a secret technique that Zong Shou got from Liu Muchen, it was a really exquisite method. However, when one sealed up the Energy Meridians, they would be in extreme danger. If he wasn¡¯t in the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat and had so many End Realm protecting him, Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t dare to do that.


    He originally wanted to hand over this secret technique to Common People¡¯s Path. However, a few days ago, he learned that many of the cultivators had started learning the Source Ocean Spirit Changing Art.


    In terms of bringing out potential and raisingbat strength, this Dao Soldier technique left by Xi Zi would only be stronger than the one he had.


    Zong Shou also gave up on such thoughts, leaving all the pills he gained these few years which could replenish energy on his own.


    Drawing talisman patterns on his body was another secret technique that could strengthen a portion of his strength. The price to pay was weakening of other areas.


    Zong Shou¡¯s choice was the Common People¡¯s Killing Sword that could merge Massacring and ying Sword Intents.


    Although this sword technique was just a Grade Ten Saint Spirit technique, he could also merge hisprehension of the Imperial Demon ying Records into it. He was confident in raising the strength of this to Grade Eleven- Godlike!


    Using his Sword Intent which was Intermediate Spirit Realm, he would be able to go up against any Martial Path and Spirit Master.


    Massacring ying, it wasn¡¯t as wide as things like Dao and Law and it wasn¡¯t like Yin and Yang, and the five elements that were closer to the origin of thews.


    However, the pure Massacring and ying had the strength that no one could block.


    As long as their cultivation wasn¡¯t there and their martial path cultivation was slightly weaker, they wouldn¡¯t be able to block his sword.


    As such, Hanqing could only flee in such a haggard manner. Against the Heavens Demon, reflecting and going against all things, he couldn¡¯t go against Zong Shou¡¯s sword.


    The moment he touched it, he would be killed right away.


    At this moment, the formation Zong Shou drew on his body could raise the strength of the sword by 50%!


    The price was the One Origin Sword, Dragon Shadow Sword, Instant Space Sword, etc. Even if he used them, they would be close to half weaker.


    The moment Zong Shou drew the formation and used spells to seal all the meridians in his body, Chuxue looked over with nefarious intentions, and a weird glow shed in her watery eyes with a craving intent.


    Why did she feel that Young Master was easy to bully now?


    Just as Zong Shou didn¡¯t know what was going on, Chuxue pounced over and pushed him down. She hugged him.


    She was hugging his few snow white tails, her face full of satisfaction as she brushed her cheeks onto them.


    Only then did Zong Shou notice that due to the restrictions he was unable to control his monster body.


    He felt a huge headache, he only needed to stay in this room for 10 days until this would end and he probably wouldn¡¯t expose his identity.


    Speaking of which, everyone loved his few Fox Tails.


    Not only did Ruoshui like it, Chuxue and Yiren were the same. Even Kong Yao would often subconsciously y around with it.


    The embarrassment turned into rage and Zong Shou wanted to grab at Chuxue¡¯s cat ears.


    However, Chuxue¡¯s face was flushed red as she looked at his crotch.


    Zong Shou took a look and felt slightly awkward. Due to him sealing the True Qi into the Energy Ocean, it was a pir striking into the sky.


    A look of suspicion rose up in her eyes but she continued to hug the Fox Tails even more tightly, they were pretty much merged into her chest. His pir-like presence jumped up and appeared more vicious.


    Chuxue was stunned and looked towards Zong Shou nervously...


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but sigh, did this girl want his life?


    Did she not know that this Fox Tail was the most sensitive part of their Sky Fox Race?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Just as Zong Shou hesitating whether or not to let things go toward the more evil direction, to push her down.


    Not far away from Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat there were two Taoists who were wearing clothed shirts and hemp shoes who were ying a game of chess.


    Stone chairs and a table from who knows where was ced in the void.


    One of them was Qingxuan. Opposite him was Taihuang.


    Although they were ying chess but they spent little focus on the game.


    ¡°Just now the Demon Sect sent their most outstanding disciple to Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat. He said he was there to give a gift but in fact he threw down 300 Common People¡¯s Path corpses.¡±


    ¡°He was obviously there to provoke them. The World Stepping Demon Lord wants to force Xiuguan to act and also test the strength of Common People¡¯s Path.¡±


    ¡°Then, what was the oue?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t see whether or not Xiuguan had recovered or not but we know that currently, Xiuguan is the only one carrying up Common People¡¯s Path. However, they have many skilled disciples. This is one of the reasons why they have to die...¡±


    Qingxuan thought about it for a long while before cing down a chess piece.


    Actually, at this moment, no matter what Common People¡¯s Path did, it was wrong. They couldn¡¯t act weak, but they couldn¡¯t act strong either.


    The stronger they were, the more they deserved to die.


    ¡°The junior from Demon Sect known as Hanqing is really surprising. The speed that he rose up even exceeds that of Zong Shou.¡±


    As for Tanqiu, although Tanqiu won and caused Hanqing to flee, 10 days from now, could that person even flee?


    When the nest falls, there would be noplete egg. Even if he was fortunate enough to survive, his potential definitely couldn¡¯t bepared to Hanqing.


    ¡°This was how Heaven and Earth is bnced. Since there are people like Shiyue and Zong Shou, then naturally there will be someone from Demon Sect to go up against them. Luck will definitely change...¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother is correct! However, we have to be careful about the Primordial Demon Lord.¡±


    ¡°You are worried that this person would snatch the Mysterious Golden Life Book?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Qingxuan had no intention to hide his fear, ¡°These things are really important to us and decide whether or not we have a chance to rise up in the future. We can¡¯t let this thing fall into the hands of others, especially the Demon Sect. If he tries to snatch it, then only Cibei can go up against him in the Cloud World...¡±


    His tone was filled with helplessness. Although the three sides were working together, before the battle even began, they were wary of one another.


    Taihuang sighed, ¡°Speaking of which, we have to work together with Bailu Heavenly ce once more. I have nothing to say, we just have to give up some things. However, just Dong and Zhu? They want us to give way, that is far from enough.¡±


    Qingxuanughed when he heard this, ¡°It will depend on whether those two Saints can persuade the Great Shang Emperor.¡±


    ¡°He most probably can¡¯t reject. However, are we belittling Common People¡¯s Path? After all, Xi Zi left some methods.¡±


    ¡°You are referring to the Seven Swords? Xiuguan and Wei Xu had wasted them, so what do we have to fear?¡±


    ¡°Forging a fake sword, they probably did due to helplessness right?¡±


    His tone was a mocking one, causing Qingxuan tough out too.


    At the same time, within Cloud World Imperial City.


    Great Shang Emperor Yinyu was expressionlessly looking at a decree.


    It was a document announcing to the world to attack Common People¡¯s Path.


    Troops were all prepared and the 400,000 Huang and Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers who took years to build up were all prepared.


    With this decree sent, they would fight to the end against Common People¡¯s Path.


    However, anyone familiar with him knew that this person was hesitating.


    If they attacked Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat, they would suffer losses. Because of his selfishness, he wasn¡¯t willing for Taoist Faction and the Confucians to rule.


    Although Common People¡¯s Path was filled with messed up rebels, they helped to restrict them.


    He was hesitant as he looked to his left, only to see the Hanlin Academy Imperial Secretary Zuoxin bow, ¡°Dong and Zhu Saints have promised that they would go all out to protect Great Shang.¡±


    His brow rose up. As an Emperor, he could order the four seas and even suppress the Taoist Faction.


    This Confucian Saint had huge credit!


    As long as he was still the owner of the Central Cloud Continent and followed the Confucian Path, then all Confucians would have to be loyal to him and follow his orders.


    However, if he rejected today, what would happen?


    He looked to his right at Great Shang Grand Teacher Zhongxuan who also bowed, ¡°If there are no changes in this battle, it is a definite win!¡±


    Yinyu smiled bitterly and pressed down his seal onto the decree.

 Chapter 1009 - Start Of The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1009: Start Of The Battle</h4>


    Nothing happened for 10 days and it passed in a blink of an eye.


    On this morning, Zong Shou woke up from meditation.


    From afar, he could hear the sound of war drums.


    It had began!


    The moment such a thought shed across his mind, he stood up. He pulled up Chuxue who was hugging onto his tail and was in deep sleep and they ran out of the room.


    In that instant, the seals in his body were brokenyer byyer.


    Under the surging energy all over his body, Chuxue who was originally still a little blur had woke up, and a solemn killing intent rose up on her face.


    That day Zong Shou didn¡¯t swallow Chuxue because the time wasn¡¯t right.


    To do such things when the sect was on the verge of life and death just felt inappropriate.


    He could only leave this cute little girl for the future.


    The two of them flew in the air towards the center.


    Common People¡¯s Path¡¯s Source Ocean Bottomless Nine Pce Sword Formation was located all around the Vast Habitat.


    Who knew if it was taken care of for other reasons, but Zong Shou¡¯s formation was within the learning pce.


    He had the least pressure but was also the final defense line for the Common People¡¯s Path.


    When he arrived and stepped onto the central sword tform that was prepared long ago, Shui Lingbo was already there. She was really serious, her face seemed like it had ayer of frost on it.


    At the center of the five formations, there was a mirror that was connected to the Vast Habitat¡¯s protective formation. One could use this mirror to see the scenes outside, such that the people in charge of the formations were able to understand the situation outside of the Vast Habitat and adapt logically.


    When Zong Shou stood still in the center of the tform, this formation still wasn¡¯tpleted.


    When the drums rang out, numerous cultivators were flying about in the skies of the Vast Habitat.


    Even this formation within the pce was stillcking half the people.


    However it was okay, he activated the Sword Formation, threads of energy spread outward, stretching for dozens of miles, covering the entire Common People¡¯s Learning Pce. He took control of the entire formation.


    Afterpleting all this, Zong Shou finally had time to look at the mirror. His pupils constricted and he took in a deep cold breath.


    What appeared in the mirror was the Cloud World, where the Vast Habitat was connected to the Cloud World. There were close to 500,000 troops gathered there!


    ...Daoling Vast Habitat¡¯s 35,000 Purple me Spear Cavalry, Tailing Sect¡¯s 28,000 Purple Cloud Sword Cavalry, Heaven Demon Vast Habitat¡¯s 32,000 Tianmo War Cavalry, and Primordial Demon Sect¡¯s 24,000 Primordial Demon Spirit Cavalry were all gathered here.


    Apart from that, there were other sects from the Taoist Faction and Demon Sect which made up 70,000.


    Just in Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers alone, there were close to 200,000.


    The rest were Great Shang troops who Zong Shou also recognized.


    150,000 Iron me Formation Soldiers, 80,000 Extreme Arrow God Archers, and 50,000 Yuanchen Blood Cavalry.


    There were around 40,000 soldiers below Xiantian too.


    ¡°It seems like they really went all out, how generous...¡±


    Apart from Dao Soldiers, there were an uncountable amount of other factions.


    One Heavenly ce, two Vast Habitats, hundreds of sects, close to two million people.


    At this moment, when he used the mirror to look out, it was just a dense patch. Before the battle even began, energy mes surged into the sky.


    Thousands of pure Yang cultivators were gathered here. It also caused the skies to sh brightly.


    Zong Shou only felt his head go numb. The power gathered was enough to wipe out the newly born Great Gan.


    The strength difference was close to a tenth.


    He could only hope that the protective formation that Xi Zi left was strong enough.


    ¡°It is not enough for us to worry!¡±


    Although Shui Lingbo was solemn, she didn¡¯t really care about the hundreds of thousands of troops and millions of cultivators. She didn¡¯t even hold them in any regard.


    ¡°That year when we were attacked by the various Cloud World sects the scale was slightly weaker than this. However, after the few thousand years Senior Brother Wei Xu ran us well and our strength has recovered, bing much stronger than before. Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat along with the Three Sects and Six Schools, we have 70,000 Common People Xuan Dragon Warriors. The Ten Thousand Celestial Illusionary Sky Thirty Three Sky Formation is also something that Xi Zi spent much effort to make, so how could it be weak?¡±


    Ten Thousand Celestial Illusionary Sky Thirty Three Sky Formation, that was the Vast Habitat protection formation.


    Of course, Zong Shou had heard about this formation before. Legend had it that the more Celestial Realm cultivators there were the stronger this formation would get.


    If there were 10,000 Celestials gathered, it was said that it was unbreakable.


    To date, Common People¡¯s Path was naturally unable to gather 10,000 of them. If they called back all the disciples, they had around 1,800.


    That was enough to use up to 70% of the strength of this formation.


    However, those were just rumors and there weren¡¯t anyrge walls in thousands of years. As such, Zong Shou was still really nervous about the strength of this formation.


    At that moment, Zong Shou suddenly felt something and looked at the core of the learning pce at the central hall.


    Only to see that numerous Spiritual Lights gathered there, a majestic golden pagoda appeared from the ground.


    It was built upyer byyer, only stopping when it reached the 27th. A bright light spread out and lit up thousands of miles ofnd.


    Shui Lingbo looked on quietly, a look of pity appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°What a waste! Just a bit more and it would have been able to reach the 28thyer...¡±


    Zong Shou also felt a bit of regret. That golden pagoda was the show of the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation¡¯s strength.


    A total of 33, eachyer up the strength of the formation would increase by dozens of percent.


    The difference between 27 and 28 was like night and day.


    Momentster, his eyes lit up.


    A person stepped into the void and walked toward the tip of the tower. Looking out from afar, it was Xiuguan.


    Then, the giant Purple Gold Pagoda rose up once more. This time, it reached 32yers before it stopped.


    When the 32yers were formed, the barriers in the Vast Habitat were so strong that Zong Shou felt terrified.


    He used strength to test it out, using 60% and he was actually unable to even rip through the outeryer.


    This Ten Thousand Celestial Formation directly affected the area outside of the Vast Habitat, especially the area in the Cloud World.


    The same giant golden pagoda appeared above the hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the Cloud World.


    Under the suppression, the surrounding Spiritual Energy pretty much turned solid.


    Those hundreds of thousands of Dao Soldiers were directly affected. The energy pattern connections between people were all cut off.


    Around this area, thousands of miles ofnd was pretty much cut up into tens of millions of solitary pieces of space.


    Those 500,000 Dao Soldiers and two million cultivators were all cut out, piece by piece.


    Zong Shou heaved a sigh of relief. It was a lie if one said that they weren¡¯t worried about such arge scale of Dao Soldiers.


    In the past, Wulie Country used 43,000 Blood Cloud Cavalry, led by intelligentmanders, it was enough to easily kill peak Saint Realm Venerables.


    At this moment, the Xuan and Huang Grade Dao Soldiers, as well as the two million cultivators gathered here, were enough to fight against 20 top Saint Realm Cultivators.


    However, this Ten Thousand Celestial Formation directly suppressed them.


    It suppressed the energy connection between the Dao Soldiers and then split up their strength.


    Even the best general who was good at gathering strength wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything here. A dragon diving into a shallow ocean wouldn¡¯t be able to stretch out its body.


    Unless they first broke the 32yer Purple Gold Pagoda in the Common People¡¯s Path.


    He looked at the mirror. There were close to 70,000 Xuan Dragon Warriors protecting the connection point between the Cloud World and the Vast Habitat.


    The formation was really strict and just 70,000 of them, their strength could fight against the 500 Dao Soldiers around.


    Taoist Faction and Demon Sect each had different types of Dao Soldier systems.


    Vast Habitats were wary, they didn¡¯t want their Dao Soldiers to be controlled by the sects under them.


    The various sects also wanted to be independent, even if they were slightly weaker they wanted to grow by their own strength.


    Only Common People¡¯s Path, the Three Sect, and Six Schools pretty much had the same Dao Soldier system.


    Due to their situation being bad and not having many resources to use, naturally they knew about the importance of unity. As such, it could also reduce the unneeded consumption of resources.


    If they faced another battle, all their Dao Soldiers would be able toe together without much effort.


    ¡°Speaking of which, the crucial part of this battle is still within the Vast Habitat...¡±


    While speaking, Zong Shou raised his hand and the scenes of the mirror changed to the outer region void.


    Within the World River, there were many Heaven and Earth Grade Dao Soldier formations.


    Counting it, there were a total of 47 of them. The small ones had 35 people and therge ones had hundreds. There were also 4,000 Celestial Cultivators who gave off a huge aura.


    Just as Zong Shou shone over, the Dao Soldier formations and Celestial Cultivators either used spells or Sword Light to strike toward the Vast Habitat.


    Peng!


    The entire Vast Habitat shook. The ground below slightly shook for a moment.


    Zong Shou personally looked on as those restrictions and talismans the cultivators ced outside fell, bit by bit.


    Just as Zong Shou thought that the outer region restrictions were about to be crushed in one strike, above the 32yer Pagoda, Xiuguan¡¯s lip curled. He waved his sleeves and a bright glow shot out.


    Those restrictions all recovered. The repair speed even exceeded before it had copsed.


    In the blink of an eye, it recovered back to normal. The 47 Dao Soldier formations and thousands of Celestial Cultivators¡¯ hard work was useless.


    Zong Shou rxed once more, thinking to himself that no wonder thousands of years ago when the factions worked together they were unable to take down Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat and instead returned after suffering huge losses.


    This formation was indeed strong, inparison it was much stronger than the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect which fell to the Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    Especially when there was an End Realm Peak Cultivator like Xiuguan in the formation, the formation became unbelievably firm.


    Looking at the situation, even if all of them used up every bit of their Soul Power, they wouldn¡¯t be able to shake this formation at all.


    This was probably the reason why those three factions didn¡¯t give up.


    After the initial probe, it would be time for the true battle.


    It was time for the Saint Realm and even End Realm Saint Venerables from the three factions to appear.

 Chapter 1010 - End Realm Attacks

    <h4>Chapter 1010: End Realm Attacks</h4>


    The many Celestial Cultivators in the outer region and the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation pretty much entered a battle of attrition.


    The surrounding restrictions continued to copse and they were all healed up right away.


    Thissted for two hours before one could see the Celestial Cultivators starting to use the power of Mind Stones.


    Within the Vast Habitat, there was no need to do so. Numerous spells struck from the outer region, causing chaotic Spiritual Energy flows which raged all about.


    The Common People¡¯s Path Cultivators in the formation just needed to straighten out and calm down the formations and they were able to absorb the thick and violent Spiritual Energies into their bodies to be used as their own.


    Zong Shou shook his head. He knew that be it those three faction Celestial cultivators or Dao Soldiers, they were trying to use the aggressive wave-like attacks to test out the weaknesses of the formation to try to find a weak point which they could exploit.


    As long as they maintained some pressure, the weaknesses of the formations and restrictions around would appear, one by one.


    However, when he was patrolling and checking the formation, he had thought about such a possibility.


    He focused on structural integrity, even if they sacrificed some defensive ability, it was still okay.


    He didn¡¯t require it to be perfect, but just to ensure that the structure of the restriction was indestructible.


    There was really no need to worry about their random attacks. They might be able to forcefully blow open the outer formation, but then the many Celestial Realm Dao Soldiers would be exhausted and would have no energy to fight anymore.


    He looked back toward the Cloud World.


    Common People¡¯s Path was half independent outside of the Cloud World, but after all, it still depended on it, so it was unable to break away.


    This ce was the weakest point of the Vast Habitat and also where the defensive formation was the strongest at.


    Within the mirror he could see hundreds of thousands of troops, like mountains and oceans as they pressed over.


    Their formations werepact and stable, they weren¡¯t anxious or in a rush. Under the protection of numerous Spirit Realm Cultivators, they weren¡¯t afraid of the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation attacking them either.


    They got closer and closer bit by bit, much faster than turtles. They were majestic like mountains and weren¡¯t to be shaken.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. Just one look and he knew that the one leading the troops was a master at the art of war.


    Even after this Cloud World space was sliced up into pieces by the formation, he was still able to keep the formation intact, there was pretty much no weaknesses to it.


    He looked at the 70,000 Common People¡¯s Xuan Dragon Warriors who had started to contact with the Dao Soldiers of the three factions.


    They directly struck into therge cavalry formation starting from the strongest 50,000 Yuanchen Blood Cavalry which belonged to Great Shang.


    With the help of the formation splitting them up, they charged right in!


    Among the rumbling noises, des shed with one another. Armor and helmets shed, blood and meat rained down.


    Numerous miles ofnd was covered in killing sounds, the scenes were extremely intense and brutal.


    In the cavalry formations of both sides, the ones at the front were pretty much drowned out in the charge. Under the horse hooves, they were smashed into meat paste.


    70,000 Common People¡¯s Xuan Dragon Warriors were all fighting to the death. However, the fighting intent of their opponents was also really strong.


    At the start, they were on the same level, but after losing 4,000 Common People¡¯s Xuan Dragon Warriors, they were able to crush the 50,000 Yuanchen Blood Cavalry formation.


    The 60,000 Xuan Grade Cavalry were like a vast iron current charging in.


    They continued to rush forward swiftly and sh! 280,000 horse hooves destroyed everything in front of them. The sword was waved and all lives around were imed.


    Just as they pierced through this cavalry formation, all the Silver Scale Wind Stepping Beasts all turned around by 70 degrees, and like a giant arrowhead, they charged toward the seven Extreme Arrow God Archer formations at the back of the enemy formation.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up and he praised the beautiful move.


    This Commander from Common People¡¯s Path might not be as skilled as Zong Yuan or him in charging formations.


    However, he was really familiar with the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation and he worked around it almost wlessly.


    It was tough to totally wipe out the enemy but it was enough to dy some time for the defenses.


    He felt slightly shocked. The battle had just begun and they had already lost 4,000 of the 70,000 Common People¡¯s Xuan Dragon Cavalry. 4,000 fellow sect disciples died just like that.


    Shui Lingbo clenched her fist and mmed it onto the stone tform.


    It was obvious that she was furious and filled with hatred about their deaths.


    At this moment, this Source Ocean Bottomless Nine Pce Sword Formation was alreadypleted and all members were already present.


    All their faces were filled with sadness.


    ¡°This Yinyu deserves to die!¡±


    Shui Lingbo took in a deep breath and barely controlled her emotions. The runes on her brow became even brighter and more apparent.


    ¡°Does he really think he can get anything good from helping the Confucians and the Taoist Faction?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t give his opinion, however, he knew that the Great Shang Emperor had no choice.


    The Spiritual Wave was already here and Great Shang could only rely on the two End Realms from the Confucian Faction.


    His eyes turned cold as he focused on an area in the mirror.


    The mirror was huge and it was 1,000 feetrge. It could amodate hundreds of miles ofnd and millions of people in it.


    Out of the tens of millions of people in the mirror, only this one person attracted his eye.


    He wore a ck robe, his long hair scattered behind as he stepped on mes as he walked. He traveled among the 10,000 strong army looking really calm and merciful.


    Step by step, he walked toward the Vast Habitat. He was really casual, totally unaffected by the space splitting effect of the formation.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    Shui Lingbo also noticed it and looked over in shock.


    Zong Shou shook his head, this person looked foreign. He didn¡¯t know his background but he was most probably an End Realm Saint Venerable.


    Chuxue eximed, ¡°It is him? Xue¡¯er saw him before. Xuanshuang Senior Master had shed with his incarnation. He is called Primordial...¡±


    Zong Shou and Shui Lingbo instantly exchanged nces with one another!


    It was Wushang Yuan Demon Li Biexue, Yuanshi Demon Sect¡¯s Ancestor!


    That ck shirt fire foot cultivator walked to the center of the battlefield, onto a hill before he stopped.


    He was alone and looked expressionlessly into the sky.


    In the next instant, Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat shook once more!


    This time it was 10 times more intense than before when those 47 formations and thousands of Celestial cultivators joined hands.


    Within the mirror, one could see many waves of visible energy patterns spreading out.


    Tens of thousands of restrictions were crushed and wiped out. In the air, there were dozens of ck cracks. The marks of the outer pir of the Vast Habitat were forcefully torn open.


    There were also numerous ck colored mists that spread out, causing all life for hundreds of miles beneath his feet to die, turning into a deathnd. It was also spreading.


    ¡°So strong, is this the power of an End Realm?¡±


    Shui Lingbo muttered, her face filled with disbelief. Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were also filled with shock.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen an End Realm Saint Venerable attack. Those few times that he saw battles among End Realms, he was filled with huge shock and saw many profound secrets.


    The scenes in front of him made him think back to when Dragon Shadow and Qingxuan¡¯s incarnations shed. They caused dozens of worlds to be covered in space storms.


    This Wushang Yuan Demon¡¯s attacks were above that.


    The vast power had spread to the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation. If not for Xiuguan suppressing it, just the shaking alone would cause many Celestial cultivators to die.


    After the first strike, a second one followed.


    This time it came from the World River.


    The mirror couldn¡¯t turn in time, so Zong Shou used his World Burning Blood Eyes to look out.


    He saw 620,000-foot tall bodies appearing in the void, each taking an area.


    Zong Shou took a hurried look. It was the Taoist Faction Yuqing God Venerable and Shangqing God Venerable. Opposite it was Saint Zhi, Saint Meng, and Saint Shun, these three Saint Incarnations of the Confucian Faction.


    Apart from these five God Venerables, there was a giant who was covered in ck energy and around the same height.


    They each held artifacts and grabbed out toward Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    Under the explosion of God Power, the outer restrictions finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Piece by piece, they fell and numerous ck cracks shed.


    Although the main pir of the restriction was strong and wasn¡¯t destroyed, it was unable to stop people from attacking the Vast Habitat.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, his eyes filled with seriousness.


    The true battle had just begun!


    He spread out his Spiritual Sense, the World Burning Blood Eyes shone before Zong Shouughed coldly.


    ¡°They want to attack this ce right away? Unfortunately, I ain¡¯t weak...¡±


    He used a spell with his left hand and pointed onto the sword tform, activating the entire Sword Formation.


    Streaks of Sword Energy gathered through the Energy Meridians and instantly nine Sword Energies congealed.


    Zong Shou shed into the void, guiding the Sword Energy to pierce through the air.


    His first opponent was a Saint Realm Cultivator who headed in secretly using the broken restrictions.


    ¡°ying!¡±


    Using the sword trajectory of the Common People Killing Sword, he silently pierced into the void.


    That person only noticed that fierce killing sword when it was a few feet away.


    He hurried threw out a shield to try to block.


    Following which, there was a loud ¡°Keng¡±, the Celestial Shield was okay but the Saint Realm Venerable himself had an entire arm that withered.


    Massacring ying, this sword had wiped out all life from his arm!


    Just at that moment, the nine Source Ocean Nine Pce Sword Energy also surged over.


    The first three were reflected by the shield. The fourth one pierced through and crushed this Top Grade Celestial Shield!


    The remaining five followed suit and smashed into the body of this Saint Realm like a storm.


    It then exploded and brought numerous pieces of flesh and blood, turning into millions of Sword Energies that blocked off other cultivators from the three factions.


    Zong Shou had always believed that cutting off one finger was better than injuring 10!


    He should just try to block off the rest, to focus 90% of the power on one spot to kill one person!


    He could hear furious shouts, but he felt slightly regretful. Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t the Imperial Demon ying Formation or he would have been much better at it.


    3,300 people, even Peak Saint Realm, half a step to End Realm could be killed in one sword.


    Apart from End Realm, unless one had some physical changes like the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords, no matter how many Dao Soldiers or how strong the formation, one wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the End Realm limit.

 Chapter 1011 - Thirty Three Sky

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Thirty Three Sky</h4>


    After killing this Saint Realm Cultivator, Zong Shou was unable to find any other suitable opportunities.


    The cultivators of the three factions all seemed to be wary and didn¡¯t dare to head in recklessly anymore. The moment they sensed that something wasn¡¯t right, they retreated quickly.


    Where Zong Shou¡¯s sword light pointed to, many people were injured. However, he was unable to even kill a single God Realm Cultivator.


    Although he was unable to obtain more results, due to the fear of the three factions, their charging speeds were reduced by more than half.


    Under the obstruction of the Sword Light, they were unable to get close to the cracks in space.


    Zong Shou felt a little rusty with the formation that he controlled at first, but he slowly got more used to it.


    He sliced left and right, using the Common People Killing Sword to directly lock down this part of the void.


    Slowly, Zong Shou felt that something wasn¡¯t right. It seemed like there were fewer and fewer cultivators charging over.


    His mind started thinking and he knew that a portion of them saw that they couldn¡¯t break through here which was why they selected somece else.


    ¡°Source Ocean Bottomless, wrap!¡±


    This Sword Formation came from the Source Ocean Spirit Changing Technique that Xi Zi left.


    Toplete the Imperial Demon ying Records Zong Shou had studied this Dao Soldier Cultivation Method and the diagrams.


    He didn¡¯t use much energy toplete a change in sword technique. Streaks of thread-like Sword Energy scattered into the sky.


    It stabbed in all directions and spread about. Like a giant spider web covering six to seven Saint Realm Venerables and dozens of God Realm Cultivators.


    With the power of the Sword Formation, he locked them all up such that they were unable to struggle free.


    There were fewer people here, so naturally he was more rxed. However, it also meant that the other ces faced more pressure.


    He used this sword technique to trap the enemy here.


    He was able to easily block the attacks of the three factions but Zong Shou didn¡¯t rx at all.


    At this moment, all the power and all the Dao Soldiers of Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat were being restricted.


    This also meant that Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat was totally naked to those End Realm Saint Venerables and they had nothing to block them anymore!


    The moment such a thought rose up, the Vast Habitat shook for the third time.


    Zong Shou was astonished as he saw a giant breach that had opened up in the sky above.


    The might of an End Realm headed directly into the Vast Habitat.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate as he retracted the Sword Light, causing the entire Sword Formation to condense.


    Although he had the responsibility of locking down the void, he was not so dumb to use this formation to find an End Realm head-on.


    To the Common People¡¯s Path, each disciple was really precious, even someone who hadn¡¯t entered Xiantian was like a treasure to them.


    He definitely couldn¡¯t waste the lives of the people within the formation to do such useless sacrifices.


    The person above the 32yer Pagoda was also impressed as he looked over, then he turned towards the crack.


    In just a moment, there were a few people who walked out.


    The person at the front was Qingxuan, behind him was Taihuang, Saint Dong, and Zhu Zi.


    The two at the front wore purple gold shirts that had Spiritual Light wrapped around it. They looked really noble and majestic.


    Thetter two wore a simple schr robe, looking elegant and refined, making one naturally respect them.


    Behind them, there was one more person, World Stepping Demon Lord who came 10 days ago.


    He smiled, ¡°We have not met for 10 days, is Cultivator Xiuguan doing well? Today, I havee as mentioned.¡±


    The five of them all spread out, each standing proudly above the Vast Habitat.


    Xiuguan was really rxed, his expression did not change. He still kept his arms by his side.


    ¡°Go down!¡±


    The moment he said this, the 32yer Golden Pagoda suddenly rose up.


    People from the Common People¡¯s Path didn¡¯t feel anything, but those five End Realm Saint Venerables all frowned like they were going against something.


    There was a loud ¡°Hong¡± and five bodies fell at the same time and smashed into the ground, causing smoke and dust to bellow.


    A weird glow appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    He knew that this was the true might of the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation!


    While being able to suppress the five End Realm Saint Venerables, it was able to protect the safety of the disciples.


    That year when Xi Zi was killed, he really left the Common People¡¯s Path such a great treasure.


    At this moment, 32yers of golden light spread out from the pagoda.


    It split the Vast Habitat seals into 33yers.


    Oneyer was the ground and above it were 32yers of sky!


    Those five End Realms didn¡¯t panic. The World Stepping Demon Lordughed coldly, ¡°You really are as barbaric and domineering asst time. However, today will you really be able to suppress us?¡±


    He walked up like there was an invisible staircase. With one step, he was 100 feet up.


    Thoseyers of light broke and scattered. He walked all the way up and was only stopped at the 25thyer.


    Xiuguan didn¡¯t bother, until that Xingya looked like he was about to enter the 26thyer did he open his mouth.


    ¡°Who allowed you toe up? Scram!¡±


    Xingya¡¯s body actually fell downward uncontrobly as he smashed into the ground.


    Dust scattered for a moment before Xingya turned into a red light and charged up once more.


    He dashed and only stopped at the 25thyer once again.


    His blood-red eyes were filled with rage and hatred. However, he still stopped here and didn¡¯t dare to go up anymore.


    In the distance, Qingxuan looked on quietly and smiled, ¡°What a Thirty Three Sky Formation! Even 8,000 years ago I tested it, but still I have to praise and respect Xi Zi. Unfortunately,...¡±


    He paused and a bright glow shed in his eyes.


    ¡°If the 33 skies aren¡¯tpleted, that means that this formation isn¡¯tpleted.¡±


    After he said this, he stepped up. He was really calm andposed.


    Taihuang Taoist Lord smiled when he saw this and followed suit.


    The two of them walked up, smashing all theyers of light until they entered the 20th sky.


    Zong Shou felt shocked as he looked from below. He could roughly hear an ear-piercing cracking sound.


    He knew that the few End Realms used huge power that could destroy several worlds when they shed. The power was all suppressed by the 33 formations and directed into the void which was why nothing in the Vast Habitat was affected.


    The Space in the formation referred to this.


    However, this formation had obviously reached a limit. That ear-piercing sound was a result of the formation being unable to take the pressure.


    He looked around and saw the slightly weaker Common People¡¯s Path Celestial Cultivators had ashen white faces.


    Taihuang Taoist Lord stopped when he reached the 26thyer and didn¡¯t dare to head up anymore.


    Qingxuan Taoist Lord continued, breaking threeyers and only stopped when he was at the 29thyer.


    He looked above at the golden lightyer, he hesitated slightly before stopping too. Heughed casually, ¡°29yers, unable to touch the Heavens! It seems like I will have to stop here! My cultivation is still weaker than you by a bit!¡±


    While he spoke, Saint Dong and Zhu Zi both stepped onto this ¡°Sky Ladder¡± and walked up.


    They were unstoppable during the first 20, but after that they slowed down.


    Dong Zhongsu tried and like World Stepping Demon Lord he stopped at the 25thyer.


    Zhu Zi continued into the 29thyer.


    He looked coldly at the pagoda and sighed, before he continued to go up, ¡°This is the first time I have faced it, it really is amazing! However, the most important thing is the truth. Common People¡¯s Path has no Ruler and no father and spreads evil sayings to mess up mankind. They have done all sorts of evils and shouldn¡¯t be allowed to exist! Today, if we don¡¯t wipe you out, what face do we have to continue living?¡±


    The moment he said this, the 30thyer broke.


    Zhu Zi continued forward.


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted as he looked carefully at Zhu Zi above.


    Simr to his Dao and Shiyue¡¯s Law, it was the Truth word.


    However, unlike the two of them, Zhu Zi had stepped into the End Realm and had the right to search for the extreme of the path.


    What a waste... Qingxuan didn¡¯t go all out, so he was unable to know his foundations.


    He also roughly found out the gap in strength among the five End Realm Saint Venerables.


    The strongest person was definitely Zhu Zi, then Qingxuan. They were around the same strength.


    As for Saint Dong and Taihuang and that World Stepping Demon Lord, they would be around the same level. The former was slightly stronger, but there was a limit to it.


    Zhu Zi stood still at the 30th sky and continued to go up. The 31st lightyer also broke.


    Just at this moment, Xiuguan nced over.


    ¡°Get down! Your Dao has gone wrong! How is the Dragon Changing Sky something you can reach?¡±


    Zhu Zi¡¯s face flushed red and he stood arrogantly for a moment before he felt down like Xingya did.


    However, he didn¡¯tnd in the mud like the World Stepping Demon Lord.


    At the 20thyer, he stopped. He charged back up to the 30thyer Gade Longteng Sky.


    His face was green as he gritted his teeth andughed coldly, ¡°My cultivation is not strong enough, but what right do you have to advise me on my Dao?¡±


    Xiuguan shook his head, he was not interested in arguing with him and he didn¡¯t reply.


    He turned around and looked toward the void, ¡°Cibei just you? Qingxuan, you can use all your methods. Primordial, didn¡¯t you say you want to fight me, why are you hiding now?¡±


    Qingxuan smiled and in the next instance six huge palms stabbed in from above, causing the fourth earthquake in the Vast Habitat.


    It was from the six End Realm God Venerables who finally broke the outer restrictions and the giant palms spread in.


    However, that was it. One could see that their palms were blocked by an invisible power, unable to reach in anymore.


    At the same time, one more person stepped in.


    It was Wushang Yuan Demon, who he saw in the mirror.


    The moment Li Biexue stepped in, Demonic Energy spread at the 20thyer.


    ¡°How amazing, one man and one formation can block against 11 End Realms!¡±


    After that praise Li Biexue actually stepped into the 29thyer like Qingxuan.


    ¡°My Senior Brother will arrive soon. However, before hees, can Cultivator Xiuguan hold on?¡±

 Chapter 1012 - Yuanjing

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Yuanjing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°My Senior Brother will arrive soon. However, before hees, can Cultivator Xiuguan hold on?¡±


    This person came and stood at the Wushang Changrong Sky and there wasn¡¯t much visible movement. However, at that moment, the ground below started to tear.


    Many deep cracks spread out like spiderwebs and more Common People¡¯s Path Cultivators had ashen white expressions on their faces.


    Zong Shou also felt that the attacking momentum of the three faction cultivators outside became stronger and stronger.


    Those space cracks were also increasing, causing the difficulty of defending to increase.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t deal with them so easily anymore. He retracted most of his focus.


    He used the Common People¡¯s Killing Sword to lead the 3,300 cultivators here to use each bit of sword power to the extreme. He shed into the void, causing an endless Sword Waterfall.


    The Sword Energy shook and shed, blocking dozens of the cracks.


    However, the pressure now was 10 times that of before!


    He could hear several angry scoffs from outside in the World River.


    ¡°The Ten Thousand Celestial Formation is at its limits. I really want to see how long they can block us out for?¡±


    ¡°Hehe! No matter how strong Xiuguan is, he won¡¯t be able to block thebined strength of 12 Saint Venerables. I heard that the female disciples in Common People¡¯s Path are really bold, especially Seven Spirit Sect, they are best at dual cultivation. Today, after we break through, I would like to enjoy it. Don¡¯t kill them all and give me some face.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like women but I heard that there are a few young disciples who are really handsome...¡±


    ¡°The Thirty Three Skies are about to be broken, Xiuguan can¡¯t hold on anymore...¡±


    ¡°Today, when we break, I will destroy all of you!¡±


    The people from the Confucian Faction and Taoist Faction were still okay. Those dozen Demon Sect Cultivators all said lewd and vulgar words.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel anything, but there were many young disciples in the formation whose faces turned green, filled with rage.


    ¡°Calm down! Don¡¯t fall for their illusionary techniques...¡±


    Zong Shou waved his sleeves and the cultivators who helped him with the formation instantly understood.


    They temporarily left out those few people who were affected by the formation.


    Zong Shou¡¯s Common People¡¯s Killing Sword gathered the Sword Energy into one and struck into the sky.


    Where the sword wave passed, instantly three God Realm Cultivators were drowned.


    Blood rain scattered and the sword gathered in front of one person. It was the Demon Path Saint Realm, who said that he wanted to experience the Seven Spirit Sect dual cultivation.


    Still with his Common People Killing Sword as the main lead, and the Nine Source Ocean Bottomless Sword Energy as secondary.


    The first sword destroyed the Celestial Treasure that this person used. The second and the third sword followed like rain pelting a rooftop roof as they struck down.


    They pierced several holes into the person¡¯s body.


    ¡°You really are tired of living!¡±


    When Zong Shou¡¯s Sword Light retracted, that person¡¯s body exploded and scattered.


    The other people in the World River kept silent and no one dared to say anything more.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face flushed red for a moment before he recovered.


    Just now, he had consumedrge amounts of energy, directly using 10% of the sealed strength from those 10 days.


    However, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to suppress the mes from the three factions.


    These people would definitely be more unrestrained and more united such that it would be even tougher to defend against them.


    Momentster, those cultivators who were removed from the formation came back to their senses.


    They joined back in and caused the Nine Pce Sword Formation to be moreplete, reducing the pressure on Zong Shou.


    At this moment, Dragon Shadow¡¯s voice rang out in his ear.


    ¡°Killing a Saint Realm in one sword. You used a technique to bring out potential?¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Zong Shou turned around and saw Dragon Shadow standing beside him.


    Who knew when he came. He was holding a four-foot green sword and was looking at the 32yer pagoda.


    ¡°Everyone within the Vast Habitat is doing that, not only me. Moreover, this method doesn¡¯t use lifespan.¡±


    ¡°Although that is the case, use it less in the future! This technique uses True Qi and it is inappropriate if you use too much of it. I had suffered greatly from it before.¡±


    Dragon Shadow shook his head, his tone filled with a warning tone.


    Zong Shouughed bitterly, how would he not know about the dangers of using true essence and potential?


    Why would he even do that if he had a choice?


    He agreed before he looked up once more.


    ¡°Senior Master seems like he can¡¯t take it anymore. Master, aren¡¯t you going to help?¡±


    Dragon Shadow didn¡¯t reply to the question, ¡°As expected, they are End Realms who have umted skills for a long time, I am far from their match. If it wasn¡¯t for this formation, I really wouldn¡¯t dare to battle them.¡±


    He exined, ¡°This formation tests one¡¯s cultivation. If one is not at the End Realm, one can¡¯t make it above 20. Once one passes 24, one will be Intermediate End Realm. Above 28 and one is Late End Realm. As long as one has a Heaven Opening End Treasure, then one will have the right to enter the True Realm.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, thinking to himself why his Master still had the mood to tell him about this now?


    He was also quite curious about whichyer Dragon Shadow could reach.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this, it isn¡¯t so simple. When the factions attacked, there was Cibei Taoist Lord who suppressed everyone but Xiuguan still managed to hold on. 10,000 years have passed and he is now top of the End Realm, much stronger than before. Without Cibei here, although there are more End Realms than before, they won¡¯t be able to handle him. Qingxuan¡¯s methods are far from this and those few still hadn¡¯t gone all out...¡±


    Dragon Shadow was really calm when he said all this, he wasn¡¯t anxious at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know their true skill but this Thirty Three Sky already roughly told us that we can attack. After I enter the formation, I will have to maintain it and won¡¯t be able to care about anything else, you take care.¡±


    After he said this, he stepped into the air and a dragon-shaped Sword Energy surged around him. Sword Energy exploded out, going against the seven End Realm in the air. He actually broke all the way up to the 23rdyer.


    Everyone looked over. Qingxuan wasn¡¯t surprised and said coldly, ¡°Dragon Shadow, you really are stepping into these murky waters to save Common People¡¯s Path. How will you even benefit? If they lose, you are destined to be sealed!¡±


    ¡°Wei Xu helped fulfill me, so I have to pay back the favor! Life and death don¡¯t matter, moreover, I already have a body that can¡¯t die.¡±


    Dragon Shadow said simply and after answering it, he didn¡¯t say a word as he stepped into the Golden Pagoda.


    Instantly, numerous True Dragon Shadows appeared all around.


    The entire Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat became stable once more.


    The cracks on the ground healed and the space fissures were disappearing.


    All the cultivators instantly felt the pressure reduce.


    Zong Shou alsoprehended and knew that that was the reason why the three of them didn¡¯t act right away.


    They stood within the core as outsiders to witness how this formation worked.


    Only then could they understand why it was amazing and understand its full ability.


    After Dragon Shadow was Yuanjing. At this moment, Lin Xuanshuang walked out of the main hall.


    There was no warmth in her eyes at all as she looked at the people above. A hibiscus appeared at her feet which made her float up.


    ¡°Common People¡¯s Path today is not like it was 8,000 years ago. Senior Brother Xiuguan isn¡¯t the only person, so what talks are there of holding on? You, esteemed guests, might be the ones who can¡¯t retreat safely! Common People¡¯s Path doesn¡¯t allow people to offend us, so you should leave something as an exnation!¡±


    At this moment, all the Common People¡¯s Path Cultivators held their breath.


    They knew that this battle had reached its most crucial moment.


    Outside of the Vast Habitat, although there were millions of people fighting and 170,000 within going all out, they were all the branches of the tree. The oue would be decided here by these few End Realm Experts.


    Qingxuan looked down coldly.


    They naturally expected Yuanjing.


    Just someone whose foundations were iplete and didn¡¯t even truly step into End Realm, so how skilled could she be?


    Wushang Yuan Demon Lord Li Biexue had a mocking expression on his face.


    Not long ago, this woman had shed with his incarnation.


    An End Realm but she only barely defeated a Spiritual Sense incarnation of his with just five percent of his skill, how sad was that?


    The 32yer formation not only affected them, but also Xiuguan and Yuanjing these few hosts.


    An instantter, Yuanjing effortlessly broke into the 20thyer.


    Thousands of lotus petals carried her upward.


    Li Biexue was stunned, was she holding back a few days ago?


    She actually climbed to the 21styer, Taihuang Wengzhong Sky before the lotus stopped.


    Qingxuan¡¯s face turned green and he thought about something as he hollered, ¡°Aokun!¡±


    To be able to enter the 21styer not only meant that she had normal End Realm strength, but that she would be able to further improve from her current initial End Realm cultivation.


    She might not be their match, but using the formation she could restrict any one of them.


    Thinking about it, the only person who could fix her foundations was that evil dragon.


    Aokun¡¯sughter spread out from the main hall beneath the Golden Pagoda.


    ¡°My Brother won the bet that year. Since I am not your disciple, then naturally I must take revenge. Since you attacked that year to protect Huayun to seal me up, you should have expected that there would be such a day...¡±


    Heughed, ¡°I am tired, so I won¡¯t go up. My cultivation is not good nough and I don¡¯t want to embarrass myself. Don¡¯t fall down from above. Although I used much Vital Energy, if I go all out I might be able to destroy one or two of your foundations!¡±

 Chapter 1013 - Dragon Race Jinx

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Dragon Race Jinx</h4>


    Although Aokun didn¡¯t show himself, that clear voice had spread all about the Vast Habitat.


    The faces of Qingxuan, Taihuang, and the others all froze.


    Since he was able to help Yuanjing repair her Dao Foundations, then Aokun¡¯s own Existence and Destruction Dao was probably all fixed too.


    If it was in the past, naturally they wouldn¡¯t fear anything, what they feared was what would happen after the battle when they used up all their strength.


    To say that they weren¡¯t worried would be a lie.


    Once Aokun wiped out a portion of their cultivation, a light oue would be their cultivation fell, a serious one would be that they would never be able to enter the True Realm.


    Aokun probably would sacrifice his life as the price. Since that crazy guy was willing to dig out his eyes because of Aobi, then why wouldn¡¯t he risk his life to take revenge on Qingxuan?


    Yuanjing rose up to the 21styer, she didn¡¯t hurry to step into the Golden Pagoda and instead waved her sleeves.


    ¡°Where is our Common People¡¯s Path Protector God Venerable Qinghua?¡±


    In the air, instantly a bright light shone out.


    Zong Shou¡¯s attention was also attracted as he looked out toward the Ancestral Hall.


    He instantly saw a giant God Venerable which was 120 feet tall.


    His brow couldn¡¯t help but rise up. This God Venerable was a white-robed girl, her hands held two rings and on her shoulder was a Giant Eagle.


    However, her looks were extremely simr to those of Lin Xuanshuang.


    He didn¡¯t feel surprised. After all, the appearance of the God Venerables came from the hands of people.


    At this moment, the Yuqing and Shangqing God Venerables outside also looked simr to Qingxuan and Taihuang.


    Probably when Xi Zi had created this Protector God Venerable, he used Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s looks as the blueprint.


    Looking at the Dharma and Spiritual Light of this God Venerable, although it barely entered End Realm, it was obviously weaker than the other six outside.


    They were helpless now. 8,000 years ago, Common People¡¯s Path was made out to be bandits who sowed chaos. All dynasties and eras were killing them.


    Although the teachings of the Common People¡¯s Path were really attractive, to forge an equal world where everyone had no worries about food and warmth, this could only develop in the dark.


    If he hadn¡¯t grasped both South Wind and Donglin Cloud Continents in the recent years and chased out Taoist Faction, the Common People¡¯s Path wouldn¡¯t have had a rise in believers. At this moment, this God Venerable might not even have reached the End Realm. In the world, it was just slightly stronger than those White Lotus Religion, Three Sun Religion, Evil Path Religions, etc.


    Wei Xu had managed it for many years and although Common People¡¯s Path had produced so many talents, unavoidably its influence in the world was reducing, getting weaker by the day.


    Apart from the Three Qing God Venerables, the Taoist Faction which had many factions had hundreds of God Spirits.


    Apart from the three Saint Incarnations of the Confucians, they also raised many others.


    Common People¡¯s Path relied on their own strength to raise up this Taiyi Qinghua Emperor.


    The moment it appeared, a green gaze swept about before it flew up above the 32yer Golden Pagoda.


    She was a God Venerable and wasn¡¯t restricted by the 33-Skies Restriction.


    She got into position right away and a storm rose up within the Vast Habitat. Especially where those six giant palms stabbed it, a green lightning glow gathered.


    It had a strong rejection power, pushing those six palms outward and healing those six giant space fissures.


    That vast strength caused Zong Shou to click his tongue.


    He thought back to how his Yuanlian World had a chance to advance to arge-sized world.


    When that happened, the skill and abilities of the people in it would definitely greatly increase.


    Would they be able to raise an End Realm God Venerable?


    After all, no matter howrge the gap was, it was also arge-sized world.


    He thought back to Sky Burning Lu Family, did they raise End Realm God Venerables too? How many did they have?


    Was it the Lu Family Ancestral Dynasty?


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gazes cast toward Qingxuan.


    No one thought that the battle today would end just like that. However, if this situation continued in the Vast Habitat, not only would Common People¡¯s Path not get wiped out, instead these six End Realm Saint Venerables would be trapped here.


    One could see that the Taoist Ancestor¡¯s face was extremely calm, not showing any expression at all.


    ¡°I really am surprised! I really have to congratte Yuanjing. After this, your Dao Path will be smooth and you won¡¯t be restricted by your Dao Foundations.


    He said with a really fake tone and then a bright light shot out of his eyes.


    ¡°However, I came prepared. I think my disciple should havee.¡±


    Before these words were even spoken, a change ured within the Vast Habitat.


    In the void in the south, the space was forcefully torn apart.


    A person stepped in from outside of the Vast Habitat. He wore a green Taoist robe and bowed to Qingxuan, ¡°Thankfully, I didn¡¯t let Master down, I managed to invite Yuanjiang over.¡±


    After this person entered, he didn¡¯t probe at all and directly stood still on the 22ndyer.


    After this person, there was another one. He was around 40, his hair was orange-red and it was thick and in a bun. He gave off a majestic aura.


    Who knew if he was the Yuanjiang that the green shirt Taoist mentioned? However, at first nce he stared right at the learning pce beneath the Golden Pagoda.


    ¡°As expected, it is the Dragon Swallowing Technique, what an evil kid! Existence and Destruction Technique, among my Dragon Race juniors you really are interesting. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t walk the proper path! If you are smart, you will walk out yourself. I can wipe away your cultivation on the fact that you are not too deep into the Demon Path. In the future, once you pay back all your sins, I can even help you form your Dao...¡±


    The hall was totally silent, one couldn¡¯t hear Aokun reply at all.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was really solemn.


    He had heard of Yuanjiang before, he was one of the End Realm Saint Venerables of the Dragon Race.


    Qingxuan actually managed to invite this person over?


    The original Dragon Race were the true rulers of the Cloud World. After the outer region people invaded, they suffered heavy losses, allowing the Human Race to rise up.


    After that, when the Spiritual Wave rose up, the Cloud World Dragons were all chased up. There were even some who were killed to make pills and artifacts.


    Logically speaking, the rtionship between Dragon Race and Taoist Faction wasn¡¯t good.


    As for the green-robed Taoist, if nothing was wrong, it would be Kunming.


    He stood on the 22nd sky, so he had obviously entered Initial End Realm. However, due to his umted cultivation, he was stronger than Yuanjing.


    At this moment, all the Common People¡¯s Path Cultivators lost their words and held their breaths.


    Along with the newly arrived Kunming and Yuanjiang, there were a full eight End Realm Saint Venerables!


    The ground cracked open once more and those six God Venerable palms who were about to be pushed out pressed in once more.


    Yuanjiang waited for a moment, seeing that Aokun didn¡¯t bother at all, heughed coldly.


    ¡°Ignorant bastard! I heard that Aohai spent so much effort on you, that you had the chance to be Qingxuan¡¯s student to study the Dao. To think you actually didn¡¯t know what is good for you, finding revenge and killing Qingxuan¡¯s disciple. You also lost your mind to kill people of the race to cultivate such an evil technique. It seems like I can¡¯t let you live...¡±


    The moment he said these words, Aokun¡¯s tragicugh spread out from within.


    ¡°He betrayed me and then when I broke free I still had to be a horse and a dog under the orders of my enemy? Huayun stole my wife and sealed me, so I can¡¯t kill him? That is a sin? Although I took the Dragon Pellets of people of the same race, those were only limited to Aohai¡¯s rtives and enemies of the past. Since you don¡¯t know what is right and wrong and see me as a demon, then I don¡¯t fear anything. If I don¡¯t die today, I will swallow all the Dragons! I will just destroy the Dragon Pces.¡±


    Zong Shou sighed. The Aohai that the two of them were talking about was Aokun¡¯s brother, the head of the Instant Space Dragon Race in the Cloud World a few thousand years ago.


    However, what he was worried about were the final words that Aokun mentioned. Since he said he would swallow all Dragons, that meant that only one of them could live.


    Yuanjiang¡¯s eyes turned red, it was obvious those words caused rage to attack his heart.


    In the end, heughed instead, turning to look at the 32yer Golden Pagoda.


    ¡°This is the formation left by the only half a step to True Realm in the world? You rely on this? Do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to you with this? 33yers, interesting. Who knows how many can I enter?¡±


    His voice caused the Heaven and Earth to shake. Not only the Common People¡¯s Path, even the dozens of worlds around started to shake.


    Yuanjiang rose up into the air, totally unobstructed as he reached the 30thyer, standing alongside Zhu Zi. He looked above and scoffed. He didn¡¯t try to head up anymore.


    There was one more person who flew up. It was Aoyi. She looked on firmly. When she reached the 17thyer, she charged up with much difficulty, stopping at the 19thyer.


    Her eyes were ice-cold as she stared at Yuanjiang.


    ¡°If Aokun wants to swallow all the Dragons, then I will apany him...¡±


    She said it pausing after every word. Thetter was slightly shocked when he turned his head, his face was filled with astonishment.


    He could see that her umted attainments were really deep and that she was really young. Within the same grade, there was no one in the Dragon Race that could handle her.


    Around her, for some reason, there was energy of Absolute Beginning.


    As long as she had time to umte, she would be an End Realm Saint Venerable.


    However, she seemed like she was going to stand alongside Aokun and that she was extremely furious with him the Dragon Race Ancestor.


    Yuanjiang was also furious, such a fine piece of jade was brought into the evil path because of Aokun, totally out of the Dragon Race.


    As expected from Aohai, his brother was a bringer of cmity! He was going to bring disaster to the Dragon Race!


    Yuanjiang stood on the 30th sky and the cracking sound within the Vast Habitat became more and more intense.


    Qingxuan spoke up once more, ¡°Since the battle 8,000 years ago, I have been studying a way to break this formation. I discussed with Senior Brother Cibei and had some inspiration. Unfortunately, Cibei isn¡¯t here, however it is still enough to break this...¡±


    Qingxuan used a spell and something flew out of his sleeves. There were five gs that fluttered in the wind turning into red, yellow, white, ck, green, five streaks of light.


    ¡°The power of this formation can cause anyone who entered End Realm to have only 70% strength, but for your strength to greatly increase. I don¡¯t know why Xi Zi wanted to do that, not sticking to the 33 sky Great Cycle of Heaven Rules. However, this was why the 33 skies have a weakness!¡±

 Chapter 1014 - Weird Sword Spirit Movement

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Weird Sword Spirit Movement</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°The power of this formation can cause anyone who entered End Realm to have only 70% strength, but for your strength to greatly increase. I don¡¯t know why Xi Zi wanted to do that, not sticking to the 33 sky Great Cycle of Heaven Rules. However, this was why the 33 skies have a weakness!¡±


    That voice was really clear like it had its own magic to it which shook the hearts of everyone.


    Zong Shou controlled the Sword Formation while paying close attention. However, just at this moment, the Nameless Sword in his hand gave out a buzz for no reason.


    The sword trembled and shook such that Zong Shou was nearly unable to control it. Common People¡¯s Killing Sword was nearly brought off-target by it.


    He was barely able to control the sword and he was instantly stunned.


    ¡°Is it a warning?¡±


    An anxious intent spread right into his soul. This time it even formed clear words.


    ¡°Cmity! Cmity! Forged! Forged! Forged! Emperor, Heaven, Protect Common People, Swear, Equality, equality, sh, sh, sh, sh!¡±


    Cmity referred to the current cmity that Common People¡¯s Path was facing, but what did that forged word mean? Forge what? sh? It wanted him to sh the enemy?


    There were also the words Emperor and Heaven which also didn¡¯t make sense. He understood what it meant by Protect Common People, it probably meant to protect the Common People¡¯s Path. However, the following Swear and Equality made him confused.


    Zong Shou was filled with doubts and for some reason he felt really anxious.


    He wanted tomunicate with the Sword Spirit of the Nameless Sword, but for some reason he felt like there was ayer between them and he couldn¡¯t truly understand its intentions.


    The trembling of the sword in his hand became more and more intense, like it wanted to bring him to charge into the sky.


    It wasn¡¯t suitable for him to control the sword in such a situation. If he tried to forcefully use it there would definitely be many mistakes.


    Zong Shou frowned and changed the sword, taking out a reserve sword to control the sword formation.


    At this moment, he was totally confused and his questions weren¡¯t answered. Why would the Nameless Sword be so anxious?


    However, in the end, he was still more worried about the battle above, and he used a portion of his focus to suppress the Nameless Sword and he continued to look above, only to see that once the five gs were spread out, the south sky became one.


    Even under the suppression of the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation it forcefully formed a formation. A five-colored light veil suddenly spread out.


    ¡°The 33 skies are connectedyer byyer and I can¡¯t break it! However, I can create yet another sky apart from your 33! Qingwei Yuqing Realm...¡±


    Qingxuan¡¯s body stepped into the sky. This time he broke through the 30th and 31styer, standing above that five-colored light, and then he gave out an unrestrainedugh.


    ¡°I am free and unbounded by your 33 skies. Cultivator Xiuguan, you are the one who should fall down for me!¡±


    Suddenly, the entire Vast Habitat started to crack. Many huge serpent-like thick ck cracks spread all over.


    The widest parts measured thousands of feet and it pretty much sliced apart the Vast Habitat.


    The faces of all the Common People¡¯s Path Cultivators were ashen white. They knew that the current Vast Habitat was just a step away from falling apart.


    Looking out from afar, one could see that the 32yer Golden Pagoda was actually crumbling.


    That lightyer was shattered. Xiuguan above frowned and didn¡¯t say a thing like he couldn¡¯t do anything to help it.


    Within the mirror, cheers broke out like thunder.


    Zong Shou nced over and his heart sunk a little more.


    The changes to the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation directly affected the Cloud World. It couldn¡¯t separate space to arge scale and those few hundred thousand Dao Soldiers could finally form somebined strength.


    It was getting tougher and tougher on the remaining 50,000 Common People Xuan Dragon Warriors.


    If this continued on, they would be wiped out sooner orter!


    He knew that at this moment the Vast Habitat still had trump cards. Be it the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords or his other Master Lin Xuanshuang, they both could turn around this situation.


    However, that Primordial Demon Lord who said that he wanted to sh with Xiuguan still hadn¡¯t appeared.


    A dark veil rose up at the bottom of his heart.


    He then shook his head, they could only fight to the death this time.


    If it was just the Common People Path, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t so righteous to be buried along with them.


    However, within the Vast Habitat was also Dragon Shadow and his brother Aokun, there was also Chuxue...


    No matter what, he couldn¡¯t allow these loved ones and friends to face trouble here!


    His eyelids jumped and saw that on another side, a green lightning glow rose up into the sky and spread across half of the area.


    It was like a coiling dragon, the only thing that wascking was the sound of thunder. Where the green light passed, everything was smashed and turned to dust. However, it was destroyed from the structure itself and even the soundwaves couldn¡¯t spread out.


    The aura which came from Heaven and Earth that spread out caused the tens of thousands of Common People¡¯s Path Cultivators here to be unable to breathe.


    They bled from all seven holes and their bodies shook like they were about to fall to the ground.


    ¡°Heaven tribtion? How quick!¡±


    Zong Shou muttered. Wei Xu¡¯s tribtion really came at the wrong time.


    His Senior Brother probably couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he activated the lightning tribtion now.


    The aura from the lightning tribtion filled the sky, it was vast and boundless. However, the eight End Realm Saint Venerables didn¡¯t even bother to look at it.


    At this moment, their eyes were burning bright like a pack of wolves as they looked toward Xiuguan. They were waiting for the top person in the Cloud World to fall from the clouds.


    In the next instant, all eight of them focused their eyes below.


    A woman was slowly stepping on that Heaven Ladder that didn¡¯t exist and slowly climbed upward.


    They were all stunned. Momentster, Taihuang asked hesitantly, ¡°Is that Xuanshuang?¡±


    The moment that name was spoken, apart from the younger ones like Zhu Zi and Yuanjiang who was the outer region Dragon Race Ancestor, the expressions of people like Dong Zhongsu and World Stepping Demon Lord all changed.


    How is it her? Didn¡¯t she fail her tribtion and died? How did she appear here?


    Even if they had the Mysterious Golden Life Book which could help revive her, why wasn¡¯t there any news at all? Looking at Xiuguan, it was obvious that he didn¡¯t spend any energy at all.


    Now she managed to easily cross the 20thyer and also entered the 22nd one.


    Her physical body was simr to that of a God Realm Cultivator, but her soul was already the Indestructible Soul of the End Realm!


    However, didn¡¯t she fail 1,000 years ago? Even if she revived, her physical body was wiped out, so how did sheplete her tribtion?


    All of them looked over in shock. Lin Xuanshuang smiled and also stepped into the Golden Pagoda.


    It caused the Golden Pagoda which was on the verge of falling to instantly firm up. A resonant Celestial voice spread all about the Vast Habitat.


    ¡°In the past, I was always proud of my martial path. Now that my physical body hadn¡¯t recovered, I can¡¯t use it. Luckily, my husband taught me some things and I grasped a spell. May all of you give me some advice...¡±


    Prosperity clouds gathered above the Vast Habitat and became thicker and thicker. After dozens of breaths, there were drops of rain falling down.


    At the start, one couldn¡¯t tell what it was for, but momentster the Common People¡¯s Path disciples below felt their exhaustion disappear. Their focus and energy returning to their peak levels.


    The Vital Energy and Essence Energy that they used was being recovered bit by bit. The injuries on their bodies were also recuperating.


    Not only those Common People¡¯s Path cultivators, even Zong Shou benefited too.


    The True Essence and Soul Power that he was consumed was also recovering.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted. He was making use of the stored up True Essence, once it ran out, it also meant that his strength which wasparable to the Saint Realm would fall back down.


    ¡°It actually was a seasonal rain...¡±


    He really didn¡¯t expect that his Master actually had such an ability.


    With this ability alone, her spiritual ability was as effective as any End Realm Grandmaster!


    It would be Grade Eleven, a Godlike Grade spell. However, along with her Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique it was simr to a Grade Twelve World Destroying one.


    With her End Realm strength, it became even more domineering! It allowed the 170,000 Common People¡¯s Path disciples to instantly recover back to their peak.


    At this time, as there were too many space fissures, Zong Shou stopped trying to block them outside of the Vast Habitat.


    Many of the cultivators of the three factions all charged in. Apart from Celestial and God Realms, there were many skilled Saint Realm Venerables that numbered in the thousands. They were like headless flies running all about the Vast Habitat, trapped within the formation.


    They had fallen for an illusion and since the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation had an Illusion word in it, then its illusionary abilities weren¡¯t below that of its other abilities.


    At this moment, the raindrops were falling onto the bodies of those people. Their faces turned ashen white and looked like they were running out of strength.


    The rain was like dew to Common People¡¯s Path disciples, but to the others, it snatched their lifeforce.


    Those Saint Realm Venerables were still okay, they went all out to block and could prevent the rain from falling on them. Those below it were all facing problems.


    Zong Shou controlled the Sword Formation, effortlessly iming the lives of dozens of people.


    The rain even dripped outside of the Cloud World, rejuvenating the 50,000 Common People¡¯s Path Xuan Dragon Warriors.


    In the distance, amongst the pile of bodies, there were actually hundreds of people who climbed out from the corpse mountain in a daze.


    The Vast Habitat was silent for a moment before shouts of joy rang out.


    ¡°It is Ancestor Xuanshuang!¡±


    ¡°The third End Realm of our Common People¡¯s Path!¡±


    ¡°She hase back to life, our Common People¡¯s Path has a chance...¡±


    ¡°She can protect the Revered One as he goes through his tribtion!¡±


    ¡°...The Heavens really are protecting us!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s emotions were affected. The effect of her spell exceeded his expectations.


    Maybe they might be able to peacefully pass this tribtion.


    However, that Nameless Sword spoiled his mood. The Sword Spirit intent was anxious and nervous. Those clear talismans in his mind suddenly be blurry.


    <i>Cmity! Cmity! Cmity! Swear! Swear! Swear! Emperor, Heaven, Great Cycle of Heaven, Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill...</i>


    ¡°What is happening, did it sense something.¡±


    Zong Shou was really curious and coincidentally saw Xiuguan look toward him.


    His gaze was solemn and actually focused on him and the Nameless Sword for a moment.


    He thenughed out bitterly, saying seriously, ¡°If the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords is not formed now, then when are we going to wait until?¡±

 Chapter 1015 - Common People鈥檚 Sword Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Common People¡¯s Sword Strength</h4>


    As the Sword Light buzzed, a full seven streaks of rainbow-like sword energy suddenly flew up into the sky.


    Along with them was Wei Xu and Mingyu and the other five.


    They weren¡¯t restricted by the formation at all as they flew above the giant pagoda.


    The other six swords were in the hands of Wei Xu and the other Senior Brothers. Only the God Refined Sword was in Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s hands.


    The Seven Sword Combination instantly shot out thousands of streaks of light, numerous green and white rays gathered in the sky.


    A vast Sword Intent spread out, filling up every single corner within the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    Balls of blood mist spread out from within the Vast Habitat as the Celestial Realm Cultivators who charged in were unable to block the Sword Intent and were directly ripped to pieces.


    Beside Zong Shou¡¯s sword tform, there were dozens of cultivators who tried to charge over who were blown to pieces. Flesh and blood scattered all over.


    ¡°What a good Common People Seven Sword...¡±


    A bright glow shed in Shui Lingbo¡¯s eyes as anticipation appeared in it.


    The moment the Seven Swordsbined, before it totally spread out, it already had such skill.


    Everyone started to anticipate what the strength of this Sword Formation left by Xi Zi would be like.


    They all hoped that once the Seven Swordsbined, they would be able to chase all these enemies away.


    Zong Shou slightly shook his head and looked regretfully at the God Refined Sword which was stuck in the ground in front of the hall.


    Unfortunately, this sword had no master, and there would be no doubts about the battle, so they didn¡¯t need to be so nervous anymore.


    He also felt pity for the sword. After this battle, this God Refined Sword would be totally sealed in the treasury, never to see the light of day.


    The Nameless Sword in his hand was still shaking intensely.


    There was more information in the intent, like a flood that charged into Zong Shou¡¯s mind.


    ¡°No, no no, use, use, use- cmity, cmity, cmity, tribtion- swear, master, emperor, 33, Great Cycle of Heaven, kill, kill, kill, kill!¡±


    Maybe it understood that it was useless being anxious, the Sword Spirit intent started to form clearer talismans in his Soul Ocean.


    Was this Nameless Sword Sword Spirit saying that this Sword Formation was useless? That this cmity was unavoidable?


    How could it know? It just didn¡¯t make sense.


    As for the Master, Emperor, 33, Great Cycle of Heaven, etc., Zong Shou didn¡¯t know what it meant.


    However, how did the Nameless Sword know about the Thirty Three Great Cycle of Heaven, did it hear it just now?


    Zong Shou frowned and didn¡¯t say a word, he felt that he had missed out on something really important.


    The Nameless Sword was far from simple.


    Just as he was deep in thought, the hundred million-foot sword glow had gathered into one under Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s control.


    Apart from Wei Xu who had to spend a portion of his strength to go through the tribtion, the other six went all out.


    ¡°Seven Swords, merge into one, Heaven Dao Common¡¯s People. It can punish all evil and kill anyone!¡±


    A really vast and profound Sword Intent exploded out once more.


    This time, pretty much all the cultivators below Saint Realm were suppressed by the sword and they all fell to the ground, unable to fly in the air. The slightly weaker ones were directly forced to kneel on the ground!


    More blood mist scattered and exploded out.


    In the sky, that bright, magnificent, and vast Sword Light spun about, shaking the sky. It was like a dragon coiled as it turned around and shed down the 33 skies.


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted and he was astonished.


    It was the Will of the Heavens! The Common People¡¯s Seven Swords stole the Will of the Heavens and used it as its own.


    Naturally, it was unbelievably strong. No wonder it could break through the barriers of the formation and had the ability to go up against End Realm!


    It was using the power of Heaven and Earth as its own.


    Beneath the Sword Light, the faces of Qingxuan and the other seven End Realm Saint Venerables changed.


    However, instantly Qingxuan¡¯s expression returned to normal and he praised.


    ¡°Controlling the intent of Heaven and Earth, that is the mystery behind these Seven Swords? Unfortunately, the main sword is fake and how would the vast Heaven intent be so easily controlled?¡±


    The five-colored gs shone and the entire patch of light started to tremble.


    Everyone present felt like that patch of space was being tugged at and pulled.


    That was really the case as the Yuqing Realm that Qingxuan was standing in broke away from the Vast Habitat and became an independent presence.


    That sword attack shed into emptiness and only caused the five-colored g¡¯s light to dim slightly.


    That lightyer showed signs of falling apart.


    The sword which grasped the Will of the Heavens wasn¡¯t something that the Yuqing Realm could flee from just by breaking away from the Vast Habitat.


    The sword attack didn¡¯t reduce, continuing to sh down without stopping at all. Yuanjiang and Zhu Zi who were at the 30thyer both frowned.


    The two of them didn¡¯t have treasures like Qingxuan had to be able to form a space of his own in the Vast Habitat to avoid the sword.


    They instantly understood that they couldn¡¯t block the strength of this Seven Sword Combination alone.


    Yuanjiang didn¡¯t hesitate and he spat out a mouthful of white energy. It expanded in the wind and turned into numerous white lightning. They exploded out in the air and blocked the sword attack for a moment.


    At the same time, he took out a huge seal, and beneath it wrote the words Light Setting which smacked out toward the Sword Light.


    Along with a loud ¡°Keng¡±, the surrounding space around Yuanjiang turned solid.


    The Sword Energy ferociously and unstoppably shed that light into two.


    Luckily, closely behind, a jade letter rushed over in time, and on it several talismans activated, protecting the two of them.


    There was another loud explosion. The two of them were uninjured but they fell downward to the 27thyer before they could stand still.


    Eight End Realms all exchanged nces with one another. Although the main sword wasn¡¯t here and it was reced with a forged one, the two End Realm couldn¡¯t block its strength.


    This was also because the one who tried to block was Yuanjiang and Zhu Zi. If it was Taijuang or World Stepping who were weaker, they would have directly died.


    At this moment, although the Common People¡¯s Path disciples were cheering and filled with joy, the stronger this Common People¡¯s Seven Sword was, naturally the higher the chance they had of winning today.


    Yuanjiang and Zhu Zi these two Late End Realm Saint Venerables were unable to block just this first sword. They were surprised that they were forced back to the 27thyer.


    Along with the two of them falling, the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation became more and moreplete.


    Above the 30thyer, apart from Qingxuan, no one could restrict Xiuguan.


    Those cracks were all healing, pretty much like before the battle had began. Outside of the Vast Habitat, the connected space to the Cloud World was also being influenced by the formation and cut into numerous pieces.


    That God Refined Sword fake sword roared out in Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s hand. It was majestic and valiant, looking down on the world proudly. Beneath it, the six Common People Swords became its soldiers.

 Chapter 1016 - Nameless God Refined

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Nameless God Refined</h4>


    ¡°How domineering!¡±


    Zong Shou was slightly distracted as he looked at that fake God Refined Sword which was shining brightly in the sky.


    It scattered Sword Energy around in an unrestrained manner, snatching the Will of the Heavens. It was like it was the top sword in the world as it stood in the sky totally alone!


    The other six swords wrapped around it like stars, each taking one direction. They followed a really profound trajectory and were defending at its side.


    Under this vast and endless sword pressure, the eight End Realms within the formation were obviously finding it really tough to hold on.


    The Wushang Yuan Demon at the 29thyer dropped ayer and was at the 28thyer now!


    More Sword Energies scattered all around.


    There were constantly cultivators from the three factions who were blown into pieces. Some who felt like they were weaker and couldn¡¯t block didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. They all backed out from the Vast Habitat through the remaining space cracks.


    The moment the Seven Swords shed out, it seemed like Heaven and Earth had calmed down.


    If the Primordial Demon Lord did not arrive, then the battle today could probably end right away.


    At this moment, around the sword tform, those more than 3,000 Source Ocean Nine Pce Sword Formation Cultivators, even the most calm andposed ones, were excited and pumped up.


    ¡°Snatching the might of Heaven and Earth, this is the Common People¡¯s Sword Formation that the Ancestor had left for us?¡±


    ¡°It pretty much is simr to a tribtion!¡±


    ¡°As expected from the Sect Protecting Artifact of our Common People¡¯s Path!¡±


    ¡°As long as we chase these few people out before that Primordial Demon Lord appears and injures one or two of them, then this battle is over!¡±


    ¡°Hey! With how strong that sword is, so what if that guyes?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was reallyplicated, he looked at the Nameless Sword in his hand apologetically.


    He thought to himself, whether this was formed from the Artifact Spirit of the true God Refined Sword.


    If this battle went on or if Common People¡¯s Path was in a dangerous situation, he would try once more without hesitation.


    However, now wasn¡¯t the time.


    He was unsure. Since it was the Sword Spirit of the God Refined Sword, then why was he unable to move the sword body a few days ago?


    Sword Energy scattered in the sky, that healing rain continued to drip down.


    At this point, apart from those 70,000 Common People¡¯s Xuan Dragon Warriors in the Cloud World who had suffered 20,000 losses, there weren¡¯t anyrge scale casualties among the Common People¡¯s Path Cultivators.


    Due to having to maintain the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation, most of the Celestial Cultivators used up all of their energy. However, at this moment, using the rejuvenating properties of the rain, they were pretty much at their peak performance.


    Their expressions all rxed but no one dared to totally let loose. They became more focused and went all out.


    They knew that the battle was far from over, and the sooner they chased away the cultivators of the three factions, and the eight End Realms, the better, otherwise, some changes might ur.


    Shui Lingbo was the same on the side. All her effort was thrown into the Nine Pce Sword Formation and the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation.


    Just one step more and Common People¡¯s Path would be able to fend off the enemy safely!


    Zong Shou fully focused and guided his sword to adapt. That Common People¡¯s Killing Sword was disyed to the extreme in his hand.


    Only by killing and chasing away the cultivators who entered, could he use most of the power of the Sword Formation toward Kunming and the others in the air.


    It might not be much to End Realm Saint Venerables but at this moment, even a piece of straw might end up being thest straw that could break the camel¡¯s back.


    Within the Sword Formation, only Chuxue felt uneasy, her brows frowned, ¡°Something isn¡¯t right...¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, thinking to himself that, <i>¡°Even Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t have high hopes of the situation that they were in?¡±</i>


    This brat had the Combat Martial Body and sharp senses. To a certain level, she would even be able to predict misfortune and luck.


    Speaking of which, his Nameless Sword also continued to ring.


    Apart from ringing toward that forged God Refined Sword in the air inplete annoyance, it was more anxious and uneasy, like there was no time left.


    ¡°Sword. Master, master, emperor, emperor, heaven, heaven, emperor, take control, 33, kill, kill, kill...¡±


    It rushed Zong Shou constantly, the intent of the talismans became clearer and clearer.


    In the air, Yuanjiang and Zhu Zi were really calm, like this was nothing at all.


    Yuanjiang¡¯s eyes were filled with a mocking intent.


    Qingxuan who was on the 32ndyer was reallyposed, confidently standing there with his hands by his side.


    That Taihuang Taoist Lordughed.


    ¡°Being advised by Senior Brother, I have another Sky Technique with me, Shangqing Realm Chi Yu Sky!¡±


    His hand shook and a 100-foot long banner appeared. It shook in the air and brought Taihuang to fly into the sky,


    Anotheryer appeared which was on the same ne as the 31styer.


    <i>God Treasure?</i>


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned solemn. He had never seen a God Grade Treasure, but the first look at it and he knew that it was without a doubt a God Treasure.


    God Treasures and End Realm Cultivators were the same, using a certain Dao to the extreme.


    In the hands of End Realm Cultivators, the effect would be far greater than when Saint Realm Cultivators used it.


    Thetter could use God Treasures to directly raise their strength to fight End Realm Cultivators.


    However, in the hands of End Realm Cultivators, they would have 30-50% more strength and grasp one more topw.


    Unless this treasure¡¯sw was a good fit to his own and could help one another.


    At this moment, the banner in Taihuang¡¯s hand was just like that.


    It was actually able to cross the Late End Realm Barrier and enter the 31styer, opening up another sky!


    Although it was unable to totally go against the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords in the air, it stabilized the situation from getting worse.


    On the contrary, the Seven Swords caused Zong Shou¡¯s heart to sink.


    He finally knew why Yuanjiang and Zhu Zi would treat it with such contempt.


    The Seven Sword Combination continued to draw from the strength of Heaven and Earth.


    However, even if they forced the cultivators of the three factions away or killed them all, it was still unable tobine totally into one. Most of the Sword Energy was scattering around aimlessly.


    The Sword Intent was strong but arge amount of it was used on nothing.


    At this moment, not only Zong Shou but also the cultivators in the Vast Habitat noticed it and their expressions became dispirited once more.


    Wushang Yuan Demon Li Biexueughed coldly, ¡°This is the Common People¡¯s Seven Sword? It is only like that!¡±


    Qingxuan shook his head and sighed, ¡°I already said before that it was a waste! Common People¡¯s Path was destroying their future using this fake sword. A fake sword is already so strong, I really want to see the true Seven Sword Combination. Unfortunately, I won¡¯t be able to see it Xiuguan, the Heavens really aren¡¯t going to protect you...¡±


    Xiuguan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, his eyes seemed closed but they weren¡¯t, ¡°Although it is not the real sword, it is enough to block the enemy!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    That voice was really sudden and in the next moment, there was a heaven shocking explosion.


    At the top of the Vast Habitat, it seemed like someone had kicked it. That entire space copsed and was breaking apart.


    A person rode a ck Qilin and entered.

 Chapter 1017 - God Refined Master

    <h4>Chapter 1017: God Refined Master</h4>


    ¡°Xiuguan, I came as per our agreement!¡±


    His voice was like a bell that sounded throughout the Vast Habitat, causing all the troops around to terrified.


    When the ck me Qilin stepped down, all the trees and nts in the Vast Habitat instantly withered.


    The entire patch of ground turned into sand and dust. In just a breath, all the wood and earth Spiritual Energy was sucked away.


    Only some of the herbs within the Spiritual Herb Garden were able to maintain their life force due to the protection of the Spiritual Formation, but it was obvious that they were shrivelled up.


    This man and beast didn¡¯t look like they had entered the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat but instead, they forcefully entered and squeezed in.


    The former needed one to be restricted by all thews within the Vast Habitat while thetter was a totally equal presence that merged together with the Vast Habitat!


    Zong Shou sucked in a deep cold breath, thinking to himself that Taishi was really strong and amazing. Who knew what level his had cultivation reached?


    Only this person was not restricted by the formation and was able to disy the End Realm suppression in an unrestrained manner.


    Looking at the ck Qilin once more, it was obviously half a step to End Realm and was even no weaker than Aoyi.


    On the sole horn at its forehead was a Jade Pendant, which was also a God Treasure.


    This ck Qilin probably had the ability to go up against End Realm Cultivators!


    ...This person actually had an End Realm strength God Beast as his Protector Beast?


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyelids jumped and at the same time, he felt that the little puppy in his sleeves was really annoyed and unhappy.


    It actually showed its Qilin body, running all about the 1,000-foot space within his sleeves.


    Without any hesitation, Zong Shou injected over a bit of Soul Power to restrict and suppress Xiaori.


    ck Qilin and Qilin God Beasts were good and evil, they were deadly enemies and would be able to obtain the True Essence of one another to advance cultivation.


    If the Natural Variants ate one another to survive, then it was much worse between Qilin and ck Qilins.


    He knew that Xiaori wanted to dash out to fight to the death with this ck Qilin, however, the gap between the two was enormous. If it ran out now, wasn¡¯t it asking to die?


    That ck Qilin sensed something and looked over at Zong Shou with a weird expression.


    It seemed to have seen something, it had a look of surprise in its eyes and it was ovee with happiness.


    It didn¡¯t pounce toward Zong Shou but instead stepped on the clouds furiously.


    It scattered the seven-colored prosperous clouds that had gathered. Many strong powers directly struck at the foundations of the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation.


    Xiuguan frowned once more and Lin Xuanshuang who helped to fill up the 22ndyer spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Her physical body was already weak and not long ago she used Essence Energy to help Aokun cast the Spirit Sleep Inducing Technique.


    The moment she entered, she instantly cast the healing rain.


    At this point, after enduring the hits of both the ck Qilin and Taishi, she suffered heavy injuries.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan was originally using her sword to sh through the sky, using her strength to clean out and control the Will of Heaven and Earth. She tried tobine the strength into one to suppress Qingxuan and the others.


    At this moment, she didn¡¯t hesitate to turn around her sword. In an instant, a Spiritual Light spun about the seven swords in the air. It was extremely eye-catching and looked really beautiful.


    The God Refined Sword directly snatched a portion of the Heaven and Earth Strength and struck down.


    Even Taishi¡¯s brow rose up.


    ¡°What a Sword Formation, unfortunately, there is flesh but no bones! What a waste...¡±


    He didn¡¯t dodge, casually taking out a White Bone Hammer, and with a ¡°Dang¡±, he smacked onto the tip of the sword.


    ¡°It is just so!¡±


    When the energy exploded out, 300 miles around was turned to dust. Taishi stood within the area perfectly uninjured. He continued to head toward the 32yer tower.


    Fanmeng and Lin Xuanxuan scoffed coldly and with another seal the fake God Refined Sword which was tossed off its trajectory turned back.


    After the first sword failed, the second one shed out. Following closely after were the third and fourth ones.


    The Seven Swords spun constantly, shing down with many profound trajectories and Sword Paths. It grabbed the Will of the Heavens and struck towards Taishi.


    Thetter was dealing with it effortlessly, but as it went on, each and every step he took got tougher and tougher.


    However, in the end, he was still able to step onto the 31styer. He looked coldly at Xiuguan for a moment and then he grinned.


    ¡°9,000 years ago, did you think that today would happen? That time you had Xi Zi protecting you and was so domineering. So arrogant and unrestrained. Have you regretted it after all these years, for creating enemies all around!¡±


    ¡°Ke, even if I had another chance I would still do the same thing.¡±


    Taishi¡¯s brow rose up when he heard this, ¡°Your Dao Heart is indeed still so firm, however now without Xi Zi here, who else can protect you? Do you know how many people from the Common People¡¯s Path have been dragged down by you today?¡±


    Xiuguanughed and didn¡¯t reply He stood proudly in this world, so why would he need others to protect him?


    Even in the past, when he fought Primordial Demon Lord, he didn¡¯t borrow Xi Zi¡¯s strength. There was all the more no need to do so today...


    As for thest sentence, he didn¡¯t bother about it at all. He could just fight to the death today and his conscience would be clear. To feel guilty was not something a man should feel.


    He couldn¡¯t just avoid this Taishi just because of the cmity today.


    That was totally conflicting with his Dao...


    Taishi also seemed to know that such words couldn¡¯t sway his heart, he continued expressionlessly, ¡°If you like something, you will like everything about him. The same for hate. Do you know something? Not only am I going to personally rip apart this Common People¡¯s path! But I am also going to refine all the souls here into immortal Demon Souls. As long as I am still around, they will never die. They will enjoy the pain of their souls being refined every day. I will also seal you up, never to have a chance of revival! I will chase and hunt down each and every one of you and wipe you out. How you treated me then, I will return it to you 100-fold!¡±


    His tone was really calm but every single corner of the Vast Habitat could hear it.


    Hearing it, it just made one feel terrified.


    Who knows if he injected illusionary techniques into it, but the bodies of a full 20 cultivators on the sword tform shivered with fear.


    Luckily, a shout spread out in the sky.


    ¡°Such words!¡±


    It was Lin Xuanxuan who made use of the formation, her voice was like a phoenix cry.


    Another extremely powerful sword shed into the dark clouds, piercing a hole through which allowed light to shine in. It shone right into the souls of everyone, dark clothes all dissipating.


    At the same time, a sword light sped over, shing with the White Bone Hammer.


    Along with a nging sound, Taishi¡¯s body trembled for a moment. He was on the verge of falling like he was about to fall off the 32ndyer.


    Looking at the scenes ahead, the intense and nervous expressions of the people on the sword tform rxed. They finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Wipe out Common People¡¯s Path, refine us all into immortal Demon Souls? What arrogant words!¡±


    ¡°How fortunate, Common People¡¯s Sword Formation was actually able to suppress this Taishi!¡±


    ¡°This person¡¯s demon mes are so strong, as expected from someone on the same level as Ancestor Xiuguan. I was really frightened just now!¡±


    ¡°With the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords here, we are fine...¡±


    Zong Shou listened on and his brow furrowed even more tightly. On one side, he had to suppress Xiaori, and on the other, he had to forcefully control the Nameless Sword.


    This broken sword was shaking more and more intensely. Sword Energy was being born and it wanted to bring him to charge into the sky.


    Cmity! Cmity! Cmity! Master, control. Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!


    The front part was describing things to him while the back of it was filled with killing intent which surged into the clouds.


    Close to half of his Saint Realm powers were used to suppress those two.


    He felt helpless and also filled with doubt. Coincidentally, Chuxue felt a chill down her spine as she looked in fear toward where the green tribtion light gathered.


    ¡°There seems to be someone there, Senior Brother Wei...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. He stopped hesitating and jumped up.


    ¡°Junior Sister Shui, please help me take charge of this Nine Pce Sword Formation!¡±


    After tossing down those words, Zong Shou shed forward and dashed toward the main hall.


    His body was ethereal like it was a dream, but there were many people who were startled and they looked over.


    Most of them didn¡¯t understand and some of the God Realm elders frowned.


    At such a crucial moment of the battle, how could one just leave their post like that?


    Those who knew about Zong Shou¡¯s real identityughed bitterly in helplessness.


    This disciple that Wei Xu and Yuanjing took in was the Ruler of a country, the top heir of the Lu Family. No matter how he acted, they couldn¡¯t scold him.


    Xiuguan sensed something and looked over. A weird glow shed in his eyes, waves appearing before it regained back to normal.


    Did he sense it? That the so-called Nameless Sword was actually the God Refined Sword!


    The head of the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords, formed by a bit of Xi Zi¡¯s soul.


    Would he be able to pull out the God Refined Sword this time?


    Taishi Qingxuan didn¡¯t worry about him.


    The intent of an End Realm could spread all around. Each bit of dust and sand within the Vast Habitat was covered by their Spiritual Sense.


    However, in their eyes, the current Common People¡¯s Path was destined to be wiped out.


    The kid below was like an ant, so why would they care? Why would they bother about him?


    Zong Shou also didn¡¯t bother about all their gazes as he headed towards the God Refined Sword.


    He took a deep breath and grabbed the handle without hesitation.


    The feeling of him merging as one with the sword, blood, and flesh connected as one appeared in his soul once more.


    He pulled out with all of his strength. Since his sword was formed from the God Refined Sword¡¯s Sword Spirit, then he was definitely able to pull it out!


    The muscles on his arm tensed up and he pretty much went all out.


    In the next moment, his heart sank to the bottom, and ice water sshed all over him, the sword still didn¡¯t move!


    <i>Am I wrong? Is it all an illusion?</i>


    <i>No, something should becking!</i>


    Standing in front of the sword, Zong Shou was in deep thought as he started to think back to the messages that spread out from the Nameless Sword Sword Spirit.


    *Swear? *

 Chapter 1018 - Great Cycle Of Heaven Emperor?

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Great Cycle Of Heaven Emperor?</h4>


    The clouds swept about in the sky and energy currents flowed.


    Where the Primordial Demon Lord stood, everything within 300 miles was turned to dust.


    The world that he stood on actually broke apart under the sword strikes of the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords.


    Only the source of it remained and everything else was totally gone.


    Under the suppression of the Seven Swords, he managed to stand still on the 31styer.


    The White Bone Hammer smacked down and it struck one of the Seven Swords that was in the falling movement of the trajectory, Canxian Sword. As it rang out, numerous ck cracks spread out all over.


    Taishi¡¯s body shook and he once again forced that Sword Light back. Hisughter shook the Vast Habitat once more.


    ¡°How is this having flesh but no bones? This thing has no bones and no soul! If you want to use this Sword Formation to restrict me, then it is just wishful thinking!¡±


    When he said this, his tone became more casual, ¡°For 8,000 years, I have prepared hard for this battle. I haven¡¯t rxed for even a moment, trying my best to improve and my cultivation finally had a small increase. However, I don¡¯t know whether your Xuanhuang Great Power Technique had any improvements? Don¡¯t disappoint me today!¡±


    The moment he said these words, a ck light spread out from beneath his feet.


    A deep darkness pretty much covered 400 miles of space in just an instant.


    Coincidentally, at that moment, another swordnded. That ck light shook slightly and this sword was forced back.


    In that instant, the entire Vast Habitat was totally silent. Even Zong Shou who was deep in thought looked up in shock. A sense of danger and wariness appeared in his eyes.


    That was because what this Taishi grasped was the End!


    Demon Path¡¯s people all felt that the end of the world was the start of everything.


    No wonder this person would be called the Taishu Demon Lord...


    The reason why he was shocked was because his Beginning and End Law wouldpete with this Demon Lord for a Dao Path.


    It was still okay if he couldn¡¯t enter the End Realm. However, if one day he could pass the End Realm Tribtion and live forever, then if this Primordial Demon Lord wanted to enter the True Realm, he would have to wipe him out first. On the contrary, he would have to do the same if he wanted to enter the True Realm.


    The World Shocking Spiritual Art had already included the ck and White Hole Dharmas into it.


    Although it was born after referencing the two holes, it had arge number of Absolute Beginning and End Laws merged into it, both of them existing within which would develop to even higher heights.


    The two of them could indeed see one another as obstacles in their path.


    The only thing he felt weird about was how this Primordial Demon Lord grasped the End Dao? Why hadn¡¯t he heard about it before?


    Although his name was like thunder to the ears, his abilities were something that very few people knew about.


    What made him more astonished now was what Taishi Demon Lord said before.


    *Xuanhuang Great Power Technique? Did he hear that wrongly? *


    Zong Shou had been curious and guessing what ability did Xiuguan use to suppress the Cloud World to be the undisputed top End Realm expert. Who knew what kind of top Dao and exquisite cultivation method he used?


    Within Common People¡¯s Path, there were 10 different Saint Spirit and above Dao legacies.


    They were all left from Xi Zi¡¯s time by the few like-minded Saint Realm Cultivators. Among them also included Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique.


    They onlycked Xi Zi¡¯s Creation Technique and also Xiuguan¡¯s legacy.


    A few years ago, when Zong Shou was copying Common People¡¯s Path Books, he had scolded Xiuguan for keeping his techniques a secret.


    Who knew that the truth was just so shocking but also so astonishing?


    Xuanhuang Great Power Technique was avable in the Method Learning Hall, it was a Grade Seven technique.


    Within cultivation methods that focused on power, it was just average...


    Out of the vast book depositories of Common People¡¯s Path it wasn¡¯t that outstanding.


    However, hearing what Taishi mentioned, his Senior Master Xiuguan used this Grade Seven technique to enter Peak End Realm and suppress all factions!


    While he was feeling shocked over on his side, the ck light had struck the 32ndyer Golden Pagoda.


    Actually, one was unable to see anything, one could only see a ball of ck dots in one¡¯s vision.


    Where it spread, everything became emptiness, directly breaking the 32ndyer.


    Xiuguan who stood at the tip didn¡¯t fight back at all, allowing that ck light to swallow him.


    However, the Golden Pagoda still stood tall and didn¡¯t fall. There weren¡¯t any changes to Xiuguan himself. A golden glow appeared around his body, piercing out of the surrounding darkness, allowing everyone to clearly see his body.


    ¡°Since I knew that the battle against you was unavoidable, then how would I dare to be careless? Fortunately, I have improved too over these years!¡±


    The Primordial Demon Lord scoffed coldly and then the ck light started to change.


    Everything around him started to copse with him at the center.


    All matter, all Spiritual Energy, small things like dust and big things like the sky and the earth... Even those few End Realm Saint Venerables were unable to avoid it and had to use strength to block it.


    That World Stepping Demon Lord and Kunming was actually absorbed by a certain power and were raised up a little.


    Only that 32yer Pagoda didn¡¯t move. Xiuguan stood still on the Golden Pagoda, his brow frowning slightly.


    After being at a standstill for a moment, the Primordial Demon Lord broke out into a coldugh, ¡°Eternal Power? You actually managed to train in this Dao? How amazing, how is that a small improvement? Another few thousand years and you will be another Xi Zi.¡±


    Zong Shou was also shocked. With the Lu Family legacy and with him viewing the entire Absolute Beginning as support, he roughly understood what had happened just now.


    Everything in this world contained power, they made use of one another. Even when worlds were destroyed and ended it still existed.


    This already wasn¡¯t the Xuanhuang Great Power Technique, but he used Power to turn it into Eternity.


    The questions in his heart were instantly answered, no wonder this Xiuguan was able to suppress the few End Realms in the Cloud World...


    He also understood that Taishi¡¯s End Law came from the Destruction Law. There were many weaknesses to it and it was far from the true End Dao...


    He heaved a sigh of relief and then he shook his head.


    What was the point of him thinking so much? Although Xiuguan had held on, it seemed like he had spent a lot of effort. Moreover, if Chuxue¡¯s intuition was correct then Qingxuan still had other trump cards. They would probably still lose this battle.


    If he was unable to pull out this sword, then there would probably be no future, much less him fighting with this Taishi over the Dao.


    Swear, Protect Common People¡¯s Path, Master, Emperor. 33 skies, Heaven Emperor, Kill...


    <i>Was it?</i>


    Zong Shou was stunned, he raised his head and looked at the 33rdyer of the Golden Pagoda that didn¡¯t exist, 33-Layer Cycle of Heaven.


    <i>How was that possible?</i>


    Many thoughts rose up in his heart but he had an urge to try. <i>What¡¯s wrong with just testing it out?</i>


    Just as Zong Shou hesitated, Taishi sighed and then spoke up once more.


    ¡°Xiuguan! It seems like if I want to wipe away my past humiliation, I would have to really expend energy. If I have no other trump cards, a few of us might be dragged down by you. Fortunately, Cultivator Qingxuan, your trump card can be used now. I will just let you have the Common People¡¯s Path nook.¡±


    Qingxuan¡¯s brow rose up and then he smiled, ¡°That is a deal!¡±


    Taishi didn¡¯t reply, he just scoffed.


    Qingxuan didn¡¯t really care, he turned and looked towards Zhu Zi, ¡°What does Brother Zhu think?¡±


    Zhu Zi¡¯s face was cold, like ice that couldn¡¯t melt even in 10,000 years, ¡°What we strive for is the Ruling Path, we don¡¯t really care about whether or not we can live forever. If we can wipe out this gue on the world and destroy this Demon Sect, then we will follow your wishes!¡±


    ¡°So, Brother Zhu agrees?¡±


    Qingxuanughed, then hisughter became louder and louder, spreading all over to pretty much every corner of the Vast Habitat.


    ¡°Since that is the case, then from today on Common People¡¯s Path will be wiped away from the Cloud World!¡±


    A loud explosion came from the south side of the Vast Habitat as a green lightning glow gathered and exploded out.


    Pretty much as Qingxuan¡¯sughter spread out, a body sped down from above.


    He wore green and held a blood-colored Crescent de.


    Although he was in an ocean of Tribtion Lightning, he didn¡¯t care at all. Numerous green lightning glows appeared on the blood-colored de, and it was like a sharp arrow as it struck towards where Wei Xu was with superhuman speed.


    In front of the de, it seemed like concepts of space and time didn¡¯t exist. It disappeared in a sh and just as everyone reacted, that blood-colored de light already drove tens of thousands of streaks of lightning to strike towards Wei Xu.


    That ce instantly shed with a chaotic light, everything there was shattered and destroyed.


    Even Zong Shou who was using his World Burning Blood Eyes was unable to see what was happening within.


    He only knew that the Guangxuan Sword that Wei Xu used among the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords dimmed. Wei Xu¡¯s aura also instantly reduced by half.


    As expected...


    Zong Shou¡¯s face turned ashen white. At this moment, even if Wei Xu didn¡¯t die, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be in a good state.


    The God Refined Sword still didn¡¯t have the ability now to control the formation as the main sword. With no one to use the Guangxuan Sword, the entire formation would copse.


    At this moment, he had no more time to hesitate at all...


    The Nameless Sword waved and he sliced his wrist. He allowed fresh blood to seep down and onto the entire God Refined Sword body.


    Zong Shou could sense that the sword had suddenlye alive and was slightly trembling.


    He instantly calmed himself down and heaved a sigh of relief. His thoughts were all retracted.


    A bitter smile appeared on his lips. As he had expected, he had to pay a huge price to be the master of this sword...


    He had no choice and this was the only choice.


    The entire Vast Habitat was shaking relentlessly. Along with the Guangxuan Sword¡¯s aura running out, the entire Sword Formation also stopped.


    When the God Refined Sword shed down once more, the amount of Heaven and Earth strength it carried was less than 10%.


    Taishi shook his head when he saw that, ¡°No soul and no bones, now it has no flesh too.¡±


    He used the White Bone Hammer in his hand to casually smash the Sword Light away. Then, he tossed the Hammer into the air.


    It caused the energy in the air to contract and then exploded. The Seven Swords buzzed and scattered. Including Lin Xuanxuan, the six masters of the sword, their bodies tore apart, fresh blood exploded out and their faces were ashen white.

 Chapter 1019 - Heavens Protect Common People

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Heavens Protect Common People</h4>


    Seven Sword Artifacts all flew apart and scattered all around. The other six swords were still okay, however, the sword body of the fake God Refined Sword had cracks on it and numerous shrapnel flew out.


    When Lin Xuanxuan, Mingyu, and the other people fell from the sky like kites with their strings sliced off, the more than 100,000 Common People¡¯s Path Cultivators had ashen white expressions on their faces.


    The excitement and anticipation from before had totally disappeared and what was left was just despair and sadness.


    They were really clear what the copse of the Sword Formation meant to them...


    Common People¡¯s Path which had spread down from 10,000 years and had hundreds of thousands of disciples was going to die just like that?


    Along with the Will of the Heaven gathered by that green light disappearing, the nine End Real, Saint Venerables who were spread in the formation all felt the pressure reduced. A cold mocking intent rose up on their faces.


    From start to finish, Qingxuan didn¡¯t even take a single look at the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords.


    He stared at where the green light gathered, where Wei Xu was going through his tribtion. A momentter, his eyes squinted. ¡°Wei Xu really hid it really deep. His core path, as expected, wasn¡¯t the Great Sun Technique, but there is something even deeper about it...¡±


    ¡°It should be the Mirror Reflecting Law!¡±


    The one who replied was Taihuang Taoist Lord. When Taishi entered the 31styer, the Common People¡¯s Seven Sword Formation broke apart.


    It seemed like the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation was unable to restrict him anymore.


    At this moment, he was easily able to step onto the 31styer to stand alongside Qingxuan.


    ¡°This Dao doesn¡¯t involve much of the world core and he can¡¯t use his own ability to enter End Realm. However, for him to be able to view it is already really terrifying! He can copy billions of Dao skills and use the mirror to reflect it. If he has a Heaven Opening Artifact it is really possible for him to enter True Realm. If he enters End Realm and has someone like Xiuguan for him to model after and reflect, he will be half a Xiuguan. This kid is really scheming, who knows where he got his Great Sun Law from?¡±


    There were a few Saint Realm Cultivators who used the Great Sun as their Dao. In the Buddhist Faction, there was Dari Ri. Even within the Taoist Faction, there was one Great Sun Venerable.


    The few of them had a really intensepetition and for them to let Wei Xu reflect the entire technique meant that their rtionship had to be close.


    However, there was no point dwelling and discussing this matter.


    ¡°He really is talented, only below that of Xi Zi and Xiuguan! End Realm Lightning Tribtion, under the Blood Moon Knife he is actually able to survive. However, no matter what, after today he will still turn to dust.¡±


    Wushang Yuan Demon Li Biexue had returned to the 31styer. His brow rxed and his expression was filled with shock.


    ¡°What I am more curious about is how you borrowed the Sky Burning Lu Family God Treasure? I heard that the Ruler who was close to the Common People¡¯s Path is the top heir of Sky Burning Lu Family...¡±


    Qingxuan smiled and didn¡¯t reply. Actually, that was the reason why he was able to borrow the de.


    If not for thisyer of rtionship, it would be really tough for him to borrow this God Treasure.


    That Great Gan Ruler Zong Shou was the Crown Prince of Lu Family. However, there were many people within the Lu Family who wanted to cut off his wings and break his helpers.


    Common People¡¯s Path was one of them and his Master was naturally the other.


    Thinking about this, he leisurely turned his eyes to Dragon Shadow who was within the 23rdyer, killing intent rising up in him.


    One of the conditions was not to allow this Dragon Shadow Sword Saint to leave this battle safely.


    Naturally, there was that animal, that ignorant evil Dragon Aokun...


    It was best that he wiped out all these problems together.


    While the few of them spoke, the entire Vast Habitat started to crack apart, the breaking sounds were relentless. Numerous ck cracks were formed. The thickest ones were 10,000 feet long and spread all around.


    Finally, a crack formed on the 32nd Golden Pagoda and it was showing signs of copsing.


    Zhu Zi was able to reach the 31styer without any restriction.


    Looking beneath his feet at the skyyer that had been destroyed, he closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. Then, his expression became reallyplicated as he looked towards the broken Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    ¡°A 6,000-year wish finally came true. We finally achieved what the Sect Ancestor wanted us to. Today, we are finally able to wipe out these Confucian rebels and wipe out those extreme evil sayings...¡±


    Killing intent shone but there was no joy in his eyes, instead, he felt slightly sad. The battle today could be seen as a Confucian Sect inner battle.


    That year, the person who established the Common People¡¯s Path with Xi Zi was actually from the Confucian Faction. Even Xiuguan was the same.


    If they didn¡¯t fragment, if not for those few people who were listed as part of the Confucian Faction walking into the evil path, maybe the current Cloud World wouldn¡¯t have a devilish atmosphere. The Cloud World would return back to the ancient Three Era Rule. War would be over, everyone would be polite and all would live a peaceful life.


    World Stepping Demon Lord Xingya saw through his thoughts and knew what he was thinking about. He mocked, ¡°Kill the traitor? Wipe out evil? Wishful thinking!¡±


    Not to mention how the Common People¡¯s Path still had many disciples outside who were yet to return to the Cloud World.


    The teachings of the Common People¡¯s Path weren¡¯t so easily wiped out.


    Like the Mohists and Legalists, although they were wiped out, many books were left that were spread far and wide and believed by many people of the Cloud World.


    Common People¡¯s Path strove for equality, for there to be no difference between the rich and the poor, the nobles and themoners, for everyone to be treated fairly.


    Such tempting schools of thought were extremely tough to be wiped out.


    Zhu Zi didn¡¯t mind when he heard this, but an old voice spread out from the side, ¡°It is indeed a little tough! However, in the future all the record books in the Cloud World won¡¯t have Xi Zi, no Xiuguan, and no Common People¡¯s Path...¡±


    Xingya¡¯s eyes constricted and he looked to the side. Dong Zhongsu also stepped up and was on the 31styer.


    That person didn¡¯t worry about Xingya, smiling as he looked towards Qingxuan, ¡°What does Qingxuan Taoist Lord think?¡±


    Qingxuan had expected that long ago, he nodded his head without any hesitation, ¡°This is what I promised. Since you Confucians want to rewrite history, then the Taoist Faction won¡¯t stand aside and do nothing. Within the Cloud World all our Taoist books that spread about regarding history will not have the name of Common People¡¯s Path, no Xi Zi, and no Xiuguan...¡±


    When he heard this, Xingya was shocked and he felt a chill down his spine. This was followed by excitement.


    His n was much more vicious than when the Qin Emperor burned the books to remove Confucianism.


    With those two factions working together, there really was a possibility of them wiping out Common People¡¯s Path.


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Li Biexue said expressionlessly, ¡°Okay! After this matter, our Demon Path won¡¯tck behind either.¡±


    Although the Demon Sect didn¡¯t follow the rules and did things on their own ord, it was best if Common People¡¯s Path, who fought for equality, was wiped out.


    At this point, the nine of them all stood on the 31st sky. The nine of them all spread out with a tacit understanding.


    While they spoke, they totally disregarded Xiuguan, Dragon Shadow, and the others.


    Taishi wasn¡¯t from the Cloud World and he didn¡¯t bother about all of this, he felt really annoyed and impatient. He scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being so naggy? Since we are already here, then let¡¯s pull him down! It is easy to wipe this person out but hard to seal him...¡±


    ¡°Cultivator Taishi doesn¡¯t have to worry about that!¡±


    Qingxuanughed. With Xi Zi as precedence, naturally sealing Xiuguan was going to be simple.


    This person had the Indestructible Soul and the also grasped the Eternal Dao, so it was indeed a little tougher.


    However, if he wasn¡¯t totally prepared why would he dare to start this war?


    However, when Qingxuan looked towards Xiuguan, he was filled with shock.


    At this point, the more than 100,000 Common People Vast Habitat disciples had given up hope of resistance. Some of them closed their eyes and kept quiet, some muttered Common People¡¯s Path scriptures and some sat there waiting to die with ashen white faces.


    Only Xiuguan, not only was he not dejected, he wasn¡¯t sad at all. He didn¡¯t have any reaction to those people talking about wanting to wipe them out.


    He only focused beneath the 32yer Pagoda.


    His eyes were brimming with life, filled with indiscernible joy.


    ¡°Unfortunately, you all were slightlyte! I am the one who won the battle today!¡±


    The moment he said this, those words were like thunder to their ears.


    Slightlyte? Xiuguan won today?


    What did that mean? Was this top person of the Cloud World crazy after being unable to ept the oue?


    What kind of methods could Xiuguan have to turn the tables?


    Xingya instinctively wanted tough once more. He retracted it and looked below.


    His gaze first went past Dragon Shadow at the 23rdyer and then Lin Xuanshuang at the 22nd.


    Although they were both injured and slightly weak, both of them were excited.


    Then, was Lin Xuanjing, who was at the 21stter. This Yuanjing Cultivatorughed out maniacally, not caring at all that she was a woman.


    ¡°Sess! Sess! So that was the case, so that was the case. The Heavens bless our Common People¡¯s Path from being wiped out! Senior Brother Xi Zi, you idiot...¡±


    Theughter was unrestrained and was filled with joy.


    His heart sank and looked at the bottom at an ordinary-looking teen who stood in front of a purple-gold sword covered in blood. His expression was solemn as he grasped the sword handle.


    He was actually unable to see through this kid¡¯s strength. He should have used some technique to grasp Saint Realm Power. His original cultivation should be between Celestial Realm and God Realm.


    At this moment, for some reason, this teen gave out an aura which made him feel threatened.


    ¡°God Refined Sword? Tanqiu?¡±


    Although he hadn¡¯t seen the real God Refined Sword before, Xingya was able to recognize it right away.


    Tanqiu had given him a deep impression 10 days ago.


    What was going on? Xiuguan was relying on this teen.


    In the next instant, a clear ring sounded out throughout the Vast Habitat.


    ¡°Although I am not an elected Ruler, I know the theory of how water can capsize a boat but also allow it to travel. Which is why I give people the power to rule together. Under me, there is a difference between rich and poor, strong and weak but no difference in rights. Usingw to rule the country such that the strong can¡¯t bully the weak. Ruler and people are the same; if they sin, they will be punished...¡±


    The voice wasn¡¯t filled with True Qi, but for some reason, it pierced past the clouds. It could still be heard 10,000 miles away.


    At this point, the entire Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat was shaking. The six sword intents which were already scattered charged up into the sky once more.


    The Might of Heaven and Earth that disappeared once again descended down on the Vast Habitat!

 Chapter 1020 - Start Of The Comeback

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Start Of The Comeback</h4>


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    On the 32ndyer, when all the End Realm Saint Venerables turned their eyes toward Tanqiu, Shui Lingbo who helped Zong Shou take charge of the Nine Pce Sword Formation, had a shocked expression on her face.


    She had originally closed her eyes and waited to die, quietly muttering Common People¡¯s Path scriptures to herself. At this moment, she opened her eyes wide and looked towards the Common People¡¯s Learning Pce Main Hall.


    ¡°Zong Shou?¡±


    She did not know what happened, the only thing she knew was that Zong Shou who was standing in front of the God Refined Sword gave off a shocking aura!


    Those words spread over, ¡°Although I am not an elected Ruler, I know the theory of how water can capsize a boat but also allow it to travel. Which is why I give people the power to rule together. Under me, there is a difference between rich and poor, strong and weak but no difference in rights. Using thew to rule the country such that the strong can¡¯t bully the weak. Ruler and people are the same, if they sin they will be punished...¡±


    An extremely sharp sword ring reverberated through the sky! These words were firm and clear while notcking in determination, ringing out in the entire Vast Habitat.


    The Ten Thousand Celestial Formation which was cracking and falling apart under the strikes of the End Realm Saint Venerables suddenly recovered.


    Not only did the pressure suddenly reduce, there was a thick and vast ocean-like Essence Energy which injected in, flowing along the Spiritual Patterns and those Energy Meridians all over.


    Shui Lingbo also benefited from it. Her meridians which had dried up flowed with an abundance of energy. The effect was even several times better than Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s healing rain!


    She looked all around in shock and roughly knew that this was because the Will of the Heavens which had disappeared had once again injected itself into the Vast Habitat. Those nine End Realm Saint Venerables were unable to strike out at the formation in an unrestrained manner.


    However, the Essence Energy became weirder and weirder. She tried to deduce the source and it seemed like it came from the 32yer Golden Pagoda. However, looking deeper, it was actually that teen who stood still in front of the hall.


    At this moment, an Illusionary Golden Pagoda floated behind the teen. It was simr to the 32yer Pagoda but it only had nineyers.


    At this moment, it gave outrge amounts of light, resonating along with the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation.


    ¡°Why does the Common People¡¯s Sword Formation look like it has recovered? Didn¡¯t Taishi already scatter the formation just now?¡±


    ¡°Even the main sword was already destroyed, so how is there still a formation? What is happening?¡±


    ¡°And also this Essence Energy, is it Ancestor Xuanshuang?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    The Vast Habitat continued to ring. The six sword auras surged through the skies. They also continued to ring, like they were all calling out to something in unison.


    The Common People¡¯s Path disciples who were originally in despair all woke up like they were in a dream.


    They either exchanged nces with one another in confusion, or they looked around in search of the source.


    In just an instant, their eyes were filled with shock as they all stared out at the area in front of the main hall.


    In the next moment, a deafening voice suddenly rang out, pretty much breaking the eardrums of everyone present.


    ¡°It is the God Refined Sword! The God Refined Sword has already chosen a master...¡±


    ¡°It is Tanqiu! The Heavens have eyes, they bless our Vast Habitat! We won¡¯t be wiped out this time!¡±


    The entire Vast Habitat was in an uproar. The nine End Realm Saint Venerables on the 31styer were all slightly stunned and then their faces turned green.


    Xingya scoffed coldly and stepped down furiously. Tens of thousands of ck des stabbed theyers of light, charging towards Tanqiu.


    However, just as he got close, a thick physicalyer of light appeared. When the ck des struck in, it was like a cow made out of mud entering the ocean, disappearing totally.


    Xingya¡¯s expression changed. Looking at the situation, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to block it. Not only him, the other people would be the same.


    Currently, Zong Shou was protected by the entire formation and no one would be able to hurt him at all. Instead, one would be shing straight with the formation.


    In that instant, those six streaks of Sword Light also reacted.


    They seemed to be annoyed at his actions, drawing at least a small half of the Will of the Heavens over, forcefully surging over.


    Even if he was the World Stepping Demon Lord Xingya, he could only grit his teeth now and barely hold on. He had no excess strength to bother about anything else.


    Only then would he not fall back down. His cultivation was suppressed to around 70%.


    ¡°God Refined Sword Master? Interesting. Tanqiu? I have heard of this person, one of the Six Pinnacle Swords of the Cloud World.¡±


    Qingxuanughed coldly, but there was no smile in the depths of his eyes, instead, they werepletely dark, filled with uncertainty.


    ¡°However, it seems like this God Refined Sword hasn¡¯t totally recognized this Sword Master. Xiuguan, am I right?¡±


    Xiuguan smiled. What Qingxuan said was indeed the truth and he couldn¡¯t argue with that. However, what this person didn¡¯t know was that the God Refined Sword Sword Spirit in Zong Shou¡¯s hands long ago.


    The sword had already chosen him as his master and only that one step wascking.


    Since Zong Shou had already ripped apart that knowledge barrier, then no one in the world would be able to stop him from taking control of that sword!


    The only thing he was surprised about was that nineyer pagoda.


    He recognized this item, it was also something left by Xi Zi. It was said to have been crafted for the Ruler of a country and its use was simple. It could suppress all evil spirits and demons, able to be big or small. When it was big, it could be 99,999-footrge, weighting 99,999 small Sumeru Mountains; when it was small it was like a mustard seed, light as a feather.


    Apart from that, it could prevent the invasion of the soul from King Path Energy. If one used King Path Martial Arts to control it, its strength would be even more apparent.


    At that time, he found it really weird. What Xi Zi strove for was equality, so why did he craft a King Path Artifact?


    Just like that, the Thirty-Three Great Cycle of Heaven, only someone with King Energy could grasp it.


    What he was more surprised about was this pagoda which no one could bind to.


    Even if one forcefully bound to it, its abilities were all sealed.


    The only use would be to suppress King Path Energy. However, no one in the Common People¡¯s Path had any use of it.


    Only today were his doubts answered.


    Looking at the pagoda, it was obviously connected to the formation, like it was the true core of it!


    Wei Xu was the one who gave this item to Zong Shou, coincidentally handing it to the right person. Who knows whether Xi Zi predicted it or if it was the Heaven¡¯s Will?


    At this moment, Zong Shou was far from just the Sword Master of the God Refined Sword!


    The noise below slowly calmed down, and the entire Vast Habitat turned silent.


    Zong Shou¡¯s voice continued.


    Blood had dyed the entire God Refined Sword, each and every inch of it red.


    He held the sword and he was not only flesh and blood connected, he was one with it.


    Vengeful energy gathered in the sword, and many talismans charged at his heart.


    ¡°Swear! Spead, be, Heaven, Emperor, thirty-three, kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, he was still really calm.


    ¡°I can¡¯t spread the wealth and can¡¯t bnce power, however, if I am the God Refined Sword Master, I will continue my Master¡¯s wishes, swearing to bring equality to the billions under my rule! I swear to everyone under the Heavens!¡±


    Then, the shaking within the Vast Habitat became more and more intense, Heaven and Earth tearing apart. A Golden Pagoda broke the main hall of the pce and charged out from below!

 Chapter 1021 - Master Of Ten Thousand Celestial

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Master Of Ten Thousand Celestial</h4>


    That golden-colored Giant Pagoda suddenly rose up from the ground. It stretched close to 1,000 feet and was made of an unknown purple golden metal. The octagonal roof hung various kinds of treasures. It gave off a Spiritual Light that was really noble and majestic.


    It continued up until it broke the ninthyer before it stopped. It actuallypletely merged with the 32yer Golden Pagoda.


    Not only Qingxuan, but even the few Elders of Common People¡¯s Path were astonished.


    Even Xiuguan had a weird glow appearing in his eyes.


    The six Celestial Swords spun about the air. The Sword Aura gathered into one and when it spun around, the Spiritual Senses of Mingyu and the others were interacting with one another.


    ¡°Why was there such a Golden Pagoda beneath the main hall?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t remember Master Xi Zi talking about it.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, there was indeed an empty patch within this formation. I didn¡¯t think much about it and thought that the formation had to have that if it wanted to run...¡±


    ¡°What a joke! We have been studying the Dao in the main hall for 300 times and we actually didn¡¯t know that there was such a Golden Pagoda under it. In 8,000 years, did no one think about finding out what was below the Learning Pce?¡±


    ¡°What kind of sacred ce is that? Who would dare to dig it up to take a look? Moreover, with the formation blocking, our Spiritual Sense can¡¯t even go in. After all, this formation is the foundation of the Common People¡¯s Path, so what if we identally spoil it?¡±


    ¡°Did Senior Master Xiuguan know about it?¡±


    After a period of silence, someone changed the topic.


    ¡°Junior Brother is still going through his tribtion, who knows what the situation is there?¡±


    ¡°He should be okay, the Guangxuan Sword is still spinning. Although that person has the Blood Cloud Sword, Senior Brother Wei Xu hasn¡¯tpleted the tribtion, and his strength had broken through the Saint Realm barrier, so he can probably hold on for a while. However, for him to safely pass the tribtion would be really tough!¡±


    ¡°I think Junior Brother Wei Xu can at mostst for 10 minutes. After that, he probably won¡¯t have any chance to reincarnate. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t help him...¡±


    ¡°So the key to this battle is whether or not Junior Brother Zong Shou can grasp the God Refined Sword in 10 minutes?¡±


    ¡°It will probably be really tough for the Sword Spirit to listen to him...¡±


    Mingyu still didn¡¯t know that the Sword Spirit of the God Refined Sword had apanied beside Zong Shou for a long time.


    Everyone was both worried about Wei Xu and also about the safety of the Vast Habitat.


    ¡°If he really can¡¯t, we have tobine strength to send Junior Brother out of the Vast Habitat.¡±


    ¡°Of course! However, speaking of which, the Golden Pagoda behind Junior Brother is really weird. In the past, none of us could make this artifact yield. Could this item really be the core of the formation?¡±


    Even if it wasn¡¯t the core, it shouldn¡¯t be far. This big and small pagoda probably has a huge connection with one another. Can you feel that the formation is getting stronger?¡±


    Heaven and Earth was shaking. Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were at a loss. He stepped on the tip of the pagoda and was brought up into the sky.


    Only when the pagoda stabbed through the ninthyer did this momentum stop.


    At this moment, Zong Shou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He made that oath just now, so that he would be able to pull out the God Refined Sword.


    However, he still hadn¡¯t grasped the God Refined Sword and instead, a nineyer Golden Pagoda charged out from the ground.


    He looked at the sword in his hand in a slightly depressed manner.


    It was the God Refined Sword!


    The sword was stabbed into stone and one didn¡¯t need much strength to pull it out.


    What was tough was to make the sword recognize him such that he would be able to grasp the Sword Artifact and use its abilities.


    When the stoneyer was broken and the Golden Pagoda rose up, this sword followed him to the ninthyer.


    Although Zong Shou used all his strength to study the sword body, even if his Chakra Meridians and the Sword¡¯s Energy Veins were joined as one, he was still unable to make the Artifact Formation within move at all.


    ¡°I am stillcking a little!¡±


    ¡°However, the thing behind me, the pagoda that Senior Brother Wei Xu gave me, was it really the core of the formation?¡±


    ¡°Thirty-Three Skies, Great Cycle of Heaven, Grasp, Heaven Emperor, so that was the case...¡±


    Zong Shou too in a deep breath and retracted all the random thoughts in his head. He focused his eyes onto the sword in his hand and stopped bothering about the two pagodas. He retracted his Spiritual Sense and focused on using it to charge at the sword body.


    He had actually predicted that he would be unable to grasp in right away. At the start, he had predicted that the price he had to pay this time wouldn¡¯t be small.


    Since this sword was still not satisfied after he swore for people to be equal and that he would protect people of the world.


    Then...


    ¡°I will use this sword to be the Heaven Emperor! To be the Master of the Thirty Three Skies, the Emperor of all people! The Ruler of 10,000 Celestials! No matter which race under my rule, all people, all cultivators will be treated equally! I might not be able toplete a truly equal world, but I can give them a fair and righteous world...¡±


    The Vast Habitat was silent for a while and his foot shook once more as the Golden Pagoda continued to charge upward.


    The God Refined Sword gave out a 10,000-foot energy glow. The Nameless Sword beside Zong Shou actually fell apart, turning into streaks of red light that entered the purple gold sword in front of Zong Shou.


    The vast Sword Aura surged through the sky and resonated with the other six swords.


    It caused more and more Will of the Heavens to be gathered in the Vast Habitat.


    This time without needing anyone to control the Seven Swords, they were able to gather 60% of their strength above the 32yer Pagoda.


    Xingya was the first to be unable to block it. After a beast-like roar, his body was forcefully suppressed by an invisible strength! He fell from the 31styer all the way down back to the 23rdyer. Only then was he able to support himself.


    The other people had solemn expressions on their faces as they all felt that huge pressure.


    Not only the Will of the Heavens gathered over by the Seven Swords, even the formation was getting stronger.


    Originally under their strikes, the core of the formation was riddled in holes. However, now most of it was reced by this Golden Pagoda which was now at the 18thyer.


    The strength of this item wasparable to that of a God Treasure.


    Seemingly sensing that things weren¡¯t right... If this God Refined Sword was bound by Tanqiu, who knew how many moreyers woulde out from the ground?


    Then, the battle today...


    Zhu Zi¡¯s face was dark and sunken. Qingxuan didn¡¯t speak, he just looked towards Wei Xu while in deep thought.


    If he could have ended that person earlier, then these Seven Swords...


    He felt the chill in his heart increasing. When he looked back, he saw Xiuguan looking over coldly.


    He instantly knew that the top person in the Cloud World had some strength recovered and had already seen through his ns.


    At this moment, even if he could struggle free from the restrictions of the formation, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from Xiuguan.


    Taishi also looked over and scoffed coldly, ¡°Master of the Thirty Three Skies, the Emperor of all people! The Ruler of 10,000 Celestials? How preposterous...¡±

 Chapter 1022 - Why Let You Off?

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Why Let You Off?</h4>


    ¡°Master of the Thirty Three Skies, the Emperor of all people! The Ruler of 10,000 Celestials? How preposterous...¡±


    The Golden Pagoda below was still shaking and rising up. That White Bone Hammer broke free from Taishi¡¯s hands and smashed down like white thunder.


    This strike exploded out really suddenly but it was thousands and even 10,000 times stronger than Xingya¡¯s ck colored de.


    The moment it flew out, it totally disregarded the distance.


    At the same time, numerous streaks of Spiritual Light gathered from all around and wrapped beside the Giant Hammer, lowering the speed of this treasure.


    Although it was unable to stop its momentum, it helped to restructure the spacews around it to make the trajectory of the hammer visible.


    Closely after, a dragon-shaped Sword Energy surged over. A consecutive nine strikes right onto the White Bone Giant Hammer... It caused the speed to reduce once more and momentster it smash towards Zong Shou¡¯s head.


    After the few blocks, the nineyer Golden Pagoda floating behind Zong Shou¡¯s head flew up in the air and spread out ayer of light.


    The Giant Hammer smashed onto it, causing the nineyer pagoda to shake slightly. Theyer of light that spread out also started to crack but it was unable to injure Zong Shou at all.


    The people here all looked towards Dragon Shadow who stepped out to the 23rdyer of the Golden Pagoda in shock.


    Even at this moment, Dragon Shadow, who had entered End Realm less than 10 years ago, actually had excess energy to block a strike from Taishi.


    They couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by this Martial Path Sword Saint who had roamed for 1,000 years since the End Cloud Deste Era and had never lost.


    Taishi broke out into augh, a vast Spiritual Sense spread out towards where the tribtion clouds gathered.


    His target had been Wei Xu from start to finish, the weakness of the Seven Swords! Xiuguan had to protect Zong Shou which was why he wasn¡¯t able to fully take care of him...


    Without using much strength, he just needed to slightly interfere and he might be able to cause the strength of the tribtion to increase.


    No matter what, he had to give it a shot.


    He held three ck needles in his hands, but before he was able to flick it out, things suddenly changed once more.


    He suddenly saw the Guangxuan Sword which had the weakest aura suddenly turn strong. The sword ring slowly caught up to that of the five swords. It rose up and down, resonating with the others, like a majestic musical piece.


    The chaotic scenes caused by the tribtion light in the distance also calmed down.


    One could see the scenes of that person holding the Blood Moon de shing with Wei Xu.


    Taishi was stunned and didn¡¯t shoot the three ck needles. At this moment, Wei Xu was in a far better situation than he had expected.


    Although he was still in danger, it was obvious that he still had much excess strength while facing his tribtion to block that Blood Moon de.


    Reflecting 3,000 images of himself around, causing the person holding the de to be unable to deduce where his true self was at.


    At this moment, if he shot out the needles, although he would be able to let Wei Xu take a huge loss, he would definitely have used up all of his trump cards. When the time came, he would not have enough ability to change the situation.


    This Wei Xu fought the Blood Moon de alone, faced the End Realm Tribtion and could still control the Guangxuan Sword. He actually had such ability...


    Then, he felt that it wasn¡¯t right. In the next instant, he heard the voice which came out from the gaps of Wushang Yuan Lord Li Biexue.


    ¡°That kid! Although the God Refined Sword hadn¡¯t fully recognized him, he could still control the sword!¡±


    More urately speaking he was controlling the Sword Formation!


    He was using the God Refined Sword to control the cycle of the Sword Formation, to mediate Yin and Yang, and control the Energy Meridians.


    It caused the entire Common People¡¯s Sword Formation to stabilize, slowly showing signs of merging into one. It even looked stronger than when the fake God Refined Sword was used.


    He could even sense that Zong Shou was leading the energy to inject the power of the formation over to Wei Xu.


    Such that his energy was recovered and he also forcefully cleared out the blocks within his body.


    Under the huge power, it even allowed Wei Xu to have excess strength to go up against the Blood Moon de while he went through the tribtion!


    The Golden Pagoda headed up another nineyers and into the 18th one before stabilizing once more.


    At this point, the hearts of the people on the 31styer had sunk to the bottom.


    The Golden Pagoda was still okay, it helped the Illusionary Golden Pagodaplete the new core of the formation. It was firmer and their sealing ability was much stronger.


    In the past, it was able to suppress 30% of their strength, but now it was 5% more. It was not enough for them to feel much threat.


    However, that sword that could already start to control the Sword Formation made all of them astonished.


    Before this sword was even used, it caused the entire Common People¡¯s Sword Formation to have its own core.


    It was just half a set of a Sword Formation and had such strength. What if the entire set waspleted?


    Qingxuan sighed and once again looked towards Xiuguan. There wasn¡¯t the delight and glee from before, instead, it was a dejected and dispirited look.


    ¡°Brother Xiuguan, why don¡¯t both sides end like this today? We can swear on our souls that as long as your Common People¡¯s Path retracts this Ten Thousand Celestial Formation, then we won¡¯t attack or hurt anyone, and we will leave immediately...¡±


    At this moment, only people who were most familiar with Qingxuan could hear the intense unwillingness in his voice.


    He waited for thousands of years to bait Wei Xu to go through his tribtion and also forced Xiuguan to have to use the formation in defense. He also spent much effort to mediate and invite so many End Realm cultivators to work together.


    However, at thest moment, this sudden change caused everything to fail.


    After that feeling of unwillingness was helplessness


    At this point, both sides were at a standstill. They were like two Martial Path Experts who werepeting in internal energy.


    Whichever side rxed first would give rise to a catastrophic oue and they would be totally smashed into pieces by the other.


    This was why even if they wanted to retreat they had to get Xiuguan¡¯s approval.


    When Taishi heard this, although his expression didn¡¯t change, the green veins on his neck exploded out.


    Zhu Zi frowned and kept silent. While Yuanjiang scoffed coldly.


    However, no one spoke. Everyone could see that even if that Tanqiu couldn¡¯t fully grasp the God Refined Sword, both sides were on equal levels.


    Even if they could win, they would have to suffer heavy losses.


    With their four sides working together, their strength was far above that of Common People¡¯s Path, so there was no need to fight to the death here.


    nning carefully, there might still be a chance in the future. To fight now was not worth it.


    If they could end it peacefully today, then even if they lost their face today, the oue was still eptable.


    Xiuguan kept silent, he gazed at the entire Vast Habitat and then finally at Zong Shou.


    He stared for a long while and then heughed, ¡°I originally wanted to say that it is your wishful thinking. However, thinking about it, I should give you some face. Your words might be possible but give me a reason. Since I have a chance to leave three to five of you here today, then why must I let you off?¡±

 Chapter 1023 - Seven Swords Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Seven Swords Advancement</h4>


    ¡°I originally wanted to say that it is your wishful thinking. However, thinking about it, I should give you some face. Your words might be possible but give me a reason. Since I have a chance to leave three to five of you here today, then why must I let you off?¡±


    At this point, the entire area around the 31styer was extremely intense.


    Everyone was silent and no one dared to speak. All their expressions were really ugly.


    That was until two scoffs broke the silence. It was Kunming who finally couldn¡¯t take the suppression from the Will of the Heavens as he fell down from the 31styer.


    Following closely behind was Dong Zhongsu who also couldn¡¯t take it anymore. That suppression forced him back down to the 28thyer.


    ¡°Leave three to five of us. When did Brother Xiuguan start saying such preposterous words?¡±


    Qingxuan still spoke up, he was really calm, ¡°Whether your Junior Nephew could grasp the God Refined Sword is a whole other matter. Even if he did be the Sword Master, even if we fight to the death, both sides will suffer huge losses...¡±


    Before hepleted his sentence augh spread out. It was like a silver bell and was filled with a cold mocking intent, ¡°Fight to the death? Both sides suffer heavy losses? We will only know about that after the battle. If you die here, then even if the entire Vast Habitat is destroyed, we will willingly do so.¡±


    Qingxuan¡¯s expression turned serious as he nced over. Only to see that it was Lin Yuanjing.


    With a new core, this woman walked out from that Illusionary Golden Pagoda. Her eyes were filled with killing intent as she stared over coldly.


    Not only did she have nothing to say to him, with the hatred from Xi Zi¡¯s death and also the debt to pay for him attacking the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat twice.


    To say that the entire Common People¡¯s Path from top to bottom hated him to the bone was the truth.


    If they had a chance to kill and seal Qingxuan then they would definitely be willing to pay any price.


    If they fought to the death, the first person to die might be the head of the Taoist Faction.


    Seeing Qingxuan having nothing to say, Yuanjing burst out into augh and then looked away.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to correct Cloud World history books such that from now on there wouldn¡¯t be Common People Path, there would be no Xi Zi and Xiuguan? Why aren¡¯t you speaking anymore?¡±


    The moment those words were spoken, all the more there wasn¡¯t a reply. Yuanjingughed coldly and felt really rxed.


    Before this, she was forced by the few End Realms to the point that the sect was about to be wiped out, hatred, and rage amassed to the extreme in her chest.


    She wasn¡¯t someone who was magnanimous, the gentle kind of girl that everyone liked. She was really petty and would definitely take revenge. Even after stepping into the End Realm, her personality didn¡¯t change much.


    Now that she had a chance, naturally she was going to vent it. Moreover, half of the people here were enemies of Common People Path!


    ¡°There was also someone who said that he wanted to destroy and scatter the soul of my Senior Brother and seal him. Why aren¡¯t you speaking now?¡±


    Taishi¡¯s face turned purple, he didn¡¯t retort. In the end he scoffed coldly, ¡°How sharp!¡±


    At this moment, 60 breaths had passed and there weren¡¯t any changes on the 18thyer purple gold pagoda.


    Xingya and Kunming rxed. If this was the maximum from Tanqiu, then at most, they would be able to leave safely just by sustaining some light injuries.


    Yuanjiang¡¯s cultivation was only below that of Taishi. His eyes lit up, shaking his head with a mocking smile, ¡°Your Common People¡¯s Path shouldn¡¯t have such high hopes. He still can¡¯t pick up that sword. Maybe in a few dozen or hundred years, this disciple might be able to grasp this God Refined Sword.¡±


    Zhu Zi looked on, his hand ying with his beard as he sighed, ¡°There seems like there is a need to use King Path Energy to wash the sword body...¡±


    Qingxuan¡¯s expression regained calm once more, he smiled and didn¡¯t say a word.


    He could also see that not only did the sword need King Path Energy, it also needed a huge amount.


    In the Cloud World, apart from the Great Shang Ruler, probably onto those two who had expanded to dozens of world in the outer region had enough...


    However, for some reason, his chest jumped. It caused his brow to frown, he kept feeling like he had missed out on something.


    He looked forwards. Xiuguan stood with his arms by his side, the killing intent still didn¡¯t disperse. His aura became even more terrifying, it had gathered for a long while and was just waiting to explode.


    Yuanjing also kept silent, many needles floating out from her sleeves as they floated around.


    She was like a bowstring which was pulled tight, simrly, she was waiting to strike.


    The other two, Dragon Shadow and Lin Xuanshuang were acting simrly.


    Like they were just waiting for that opportunity to attack.


    While Qingxuan was feeling terrified, he was also shocked. He didn¡¯t know where the confidence of the few of them came from.


    Just as all the eyes and Spiritual Sense within the Vast Habitat looked over onto him, Zong Shou looked at the sword in his hand and was hesitating.


    Zhu Zi could sense that this God Refined Sword needed King Path Energy to wash the sword body to break the seal. As half a Master of it naturally he could sense it too.


    ...If he really did that, then his identity would be totally revealed.


    From then on, he wouldn¡¯t be able to break away from his rtionship with the Common People¡¯s Path.


    It was time for the Nameless Sword Spirit in the God Refined Sword to rush him.


    Zong Shou thought about it and then he sighed.


    Since things had reached such a stage, there was actually no need for him to hide his identity anymore. He was also unwilling to disappoint the few seniors here.


    More importantly, he would definitely not give up the chance to kill these few enemy End Realms.


    If he missed this chance, then who knows how much of a price Common People¡¯s Path and he had to pay to kill and seal all of them.


    If the End Realm didn¡¯t die, with just one as the enemy, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep. Much less nine of them.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate, his Spiritual Sense crossing billions of miles of the void and connecting to the Avici Throne. He also crazily spread out towards the Tianfang World to draw King Path Energy over towards this ce.


    That second soul used its thick King Energy to inject right into the body of the sword.


    Instantly, that Golden Pagoda shook. The hand that Zong Shou used to grab the sword tightened.


    ¡°Today, I swear on my position as Great Gan Ruler to use this sword to protect people of the Cloud World to not be bullied by alien races and there won¡¯t be the crisis which urred during the Cloud Deste Era...¡±


    Before he finished his oath, a purple gold rainbow streaked across the sky. From all around, it gathered on Zong Shou¡¯s body and into the God Refined Sword.


    The body of the Golden Pagoda rose up from the ground once more.


    With his hand holding the sword he noticed a change right away. His control of the entire Common People¡¯s Sword Formation became moreplete.


    The Will of Heaven and Earth that he could utilize didn¡¯t increase by much but he was able to control it more. If before he could only use 50%, then now it increased to 70% and it was still continuously increasing.


    He didn¡¯t have time to think about others. He didn¡¯t hesitate as he tried to use the God Refined Sword to improve the structure of the formation. He adjusted and fixed the Energy Meridians within the formation and also straighten out that abundant spiritual energy.


    He then felt the sword body in his hand ring once more, light spreading 10,000 feet as it resonated along with the other six Sword Artifacts.


    ¡°This is? Did they advance?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned. A full breathter, he confirmed that the God Refined Sword in his hand was climbing towards the God Treasure level.


    Not only the one in his hand, the other six Common People Sword Artifacts were the same!


    However, the process of this God Refined Sword was much simpler than the other six. It pretty much didn¡¯t face any obstacles and easily stepped through that threshold.


    The most direct change was that the gathered Will of the Heavens was also crazily expanding.


    Zong Shou instantly took in a deep breath. This was the first time he confirmed that the God Refined Sword in his hand had the ability to advance into a God Artifact. And not like today where it just relied on the power of the spiritual formation.


    His heart calmed down and he knew that he and the Common People¡¯s Path had victory in their hands today!


    His heart slowly calmed down and he looked out into the clouds.


    Once the Sword Formation formed, he would definitely kill the Taoist Faction three Saints!


    At this moment, there was another uproar in the Vast Habitat.


    ¡°Zong Shou, he is the Great Gan Ruler Zong Shou?¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t Sword Emperor Tanqiu?¡±


    ¡°Was the Blood Sword Monster Lord and Sword Emperor Tanqiu the same person?¡±


    ¡°What! The southeast overlord, top heir of the Sky Burning Lu Family, Great Gan Celestial Ruler who had upied dozens of worlds outside is actually our Common People¡¯s Path disciple?¡±


    ¡°The Heavens giving rise to phenomenons in agreement to his oath. This is most probably true and there is no way to fake such things...¡±


    ¡°If it is really him then this is really the blessing of our Common People¡¯s Path. This Country Ruler was able to sweep past the Cloud World unrivaled a few years ago!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Our Common People¡¯s Path second-generation direct disciple is actually the Gantian Ruler, Southeast Overlord. His oath gives rise to Heaven Signs. It is obvious that the Heavens recognize our path of equality!¡±


    Those words were thunderous. The people at the 31styer were silent once more.


    No one spoke, they just exchanged nces with one another andmunicated with their eyes.


    Zhu Zi¡¯s face was especially ugly, devoid of blood. His gaze was uncertain and was filled with rage.


    Great Gan Country Ruler Zong Shou, how is it him? This Ruler dared to rule in such a weird and preposterous manner. He was actually so bold to join the Common People¡¯s Path? Wasn¡¯t he afraid the Confucians would revolt and make him the enemy of the world?


    He wanted to say that but he stopped himself.


    If everyone here went all out and fought to the death then they might have a chance in this battle.


    However, looking at the expressions of the people around, they didn¡¯t even have any fighting spirit at all.


    In the next moment, Qingxuan suddenly spoke up, ¡°Cultivators, we still have a chance in the future, we will leave!¡±


    The moment he said this, his body left his spot and into one of the cracks in space.


    He was really decisive and did so without any hesitation at all.


    The other people weren¡¯t slow either. They all understood that if they didn¡¯t go now, were they really going to wait until those Seven Swords truly merged and all advanced?


    Zhu Zi sighed and followed close behind.

 Chapter 1024 - Sword Formation Formed

    <h4>Chapter 1024: Sword Formation Formed</h4>


    The moment Qingxuan said this, several cracks were ripped open in the void of the Vast Habitat.


    With the formation locking down this area, the World Barriers of the Vast Habitat could even block out Saint Realm Cultivators.


    However, in front of these few End Realm Saint Venerables, they were as thin as paper and could be easily torn apart.


    The bodies of the nine of them shed and they tried to escape from the Vast Habitat.


    At the same time, Yuanjing burst outughing, ¡°Since you have already entered our Ten Thousand Celestial Formation, then how can you all just leave just like that? The Common People¡¯s Seven Sword Formation is about to be formed and the show is not over, why don¡¯t you all stay to see the interesting bits?¡±


    A petite body charged up and numerous silver needles scattered about. It was really dense, covering all around.


    There was nothing in her eyes, only Dong Zhongsu and Xingya. One of them had grievances with Common People¡¯s Path, he participated when they grouped up and killed Xi Zi. As for the other person, his words were really insulting towards Common People¡¯s Path!


    Dragon Shadow and Lin Xuanshuang attacked at the same time. Although they were both initial End Realm, one of them had firm umted attainments and the other resisted the tribtion for close to 6,000 years. Which was why the moment they went through the tribtion they had firm foundations.


    The former used a few streaks of True Dragon Sword Energy to stop Kunming and Taihuang. The two of them stopped and their forwards movement was halted.


    Although Lin Xuanshuang didn¡¯t have the body of an End Realm, the spells she cast out caused the space cracks in front of Li Biexue to seal right away.


    When one cultivated to End Realm, one would be able to pass thousands of worlds easily. However, with this formation and Saint Venerables of the same grade obstructing, Li Biexue and the others found it extremely difficult to leave the Vast Habitat.


    Ripples of light shook behind Xiuguan.


    ¡°Qingxuan, you are prepared to leave just like that? Please stay for a while longer. We still haven¡¯tpensated you for the huge gift that you gave us all...¡±


    Along with that light spreading out, there were streaks of giant power.


    It grabbed out towards the void, the first it stopped was Qingxuan. Right as he was about to pass through the Vast Habitat pirs, it was grabbed by the hand which was formed from the light. He was actually forcefully pulled back into the Vast Habitat region.


    The other people like Taishi, Zhu Zi, Yuanjiang, etc., were the same. This strong eternal power halted their movement.


    Following closely behind was the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation that had amassed the power of billions of mountains and then totally lost its target. Power from it surged out like a flood.


    People like Taishi and Yuanjiang didn¡¯t feel much but Kunming and Xingya felt an increase in pressure on them.


    Under the huge strength, their souls felt really annoyed and frustrated.


    Luckily, they had expected the situation and they knew that once they tried to escape that Xiuguan and the others would try to stop them. The strength exerted out by the formation would definitely be terrifying.


    Xingya was the first to act, instantly a blood glow shot out from the tip of his fingers.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, you actually dare to block me?¡±


    That blood light left the body and exploded out, splitting into 100,000 blood needles which shed with the silver needles which surged over.


    Just as chaotic energy ravaged the area, Xingya took out a ship-like Celestial Treasure which shot out thousands of streaks of starlight, connecting it with the stars in the area.


    With just a sh, he forcefully opened a hole in the world pir.


    As long as he passed through it, he would be thousands of worlds away.


    Just at that moment a silver light exploded out within the ship. An unlimited amount of star power surged all about.


    Xingya was first to get hit and he swiftly retreated. After four to five shes, he was barely able to avoid it.


    ¡°Ziwu Universe Light Lightning, Yuanjing I am going to kill you!¡±


    His eyes were spitting fire, he was totally furious.


    The only person he knew that could use such lightning spells that couldn¡¯t be blocked was only Yuanjing.


    Not only did she make him lose a chance to leave the Cloud World safely, the End Treasure in his hands was badly damaged too.


    In the next instant, Xingya even thought about going all out to wipe out Yuanjing.


    Right at the same time, he heard Zong Shou shout.


    ¡°With this sword, I will lead millions of troops to sweep the gxy and wipe everyone out. I will take charge of millions of worlds and cause all Celestials to yield to me!¡±


    It was just three breaths since the Seven Swords advanced.


    The purple gold giant pagoda continued to rise up. The God Refined Sword which gave out a 100,000-foot streak of light retracted all of that blinding light and the sword body returned to normal.


    Xingya took in a deep cold breath as he looked towards Zong Shou, who was carried up to above the 32ndyer by the purple gold giant pagoda, in shock.


    He still continued until anotheryer started to form. Only then did the golden pagoda stop. At this point, Zong Shou was standing on the 33rdyer that even Xiuguan was unable to reach!


    Looking at the teen on the pagoda who was holding a sword, Xingya even had an illusion.


    It was like he was looking at the extremely powerful Heaven Emperor, the Ruler of billions. He had great prestige and controlled all living beings!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He cursed out and he came back to his senses. He knew that the God Refined Sword was most probably already fully controlled by Zong Shou.


    In the next moment, there was a loud sttering sound. Xingya looked out and saw that the green-robed Taoist who was holding the Blood Moon de was ripped to shreds by an invisible Sword Energy, flesh, and blood scattering.


    That Blood Moon Crescent de was still buzzing as it flew up. Then, the light around it scattered as it almost crazily spun towards the distance.


    It was actually fearful of the seven swords in the sky and just wanted to get as far away from it as possible.


    At this moment, Xingya¡¯s face was ashen white.


    A Saint Realm Venerable who had control of a God Weapon who wasparable to half an End Realm, wasn¡¯t his death just a little too simple?


    Was the strength of the Seven Sword Combination so strong?


    Thest bit of fighting intent, thest bit of good fortune in his heart had disappeared. Then, a blood mist exploded out around his body.


    With an explosion, he once again caused a crack to appear in the space pir.


    Just as he was about to try to flee without care for the price he had to pay, Zong Shou¡¯s clear voice rang out once more.


    ¡°Today, whoever who offended the Vast Habitat will be killed!¡±


    That thick Will of the Heavens instantly gathered up. Under the control of the Sword Formation, it actually formed into a sword shape and shed out.


    This sword headed right outside the Vast Habitat and into the Cloud World.


    When that vast Heaven Path Sword shed down, the Dao Soldier formations who were lined up in an orderly manner, the hundreds of thousands of Great Shang soldiers, tens of thousands of God Archers all turned to dust in just a single breath.


    Just one sword and a full 300,000 Dao Soldiers were killed!

 Chapter 1025 - Forcefully Suppressing

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Forcefully Suppressing</h4>


    There was a loud roar spreading throughout the entire Vast Habitat. That was the rage and grievances of Taishi, unlimited amounts of hate, his strong Spiritual Sense which instantiated into the world.


    It made one¡¯s head hurt, those whose cultivation was slightly weaker felt like their souls were about to explode.


    Luckily, ayer of golden light scattered out in time above that 33yer Purple Gold Pagoda. Although it was unable to suppress that weird sound, it caused the 170,000 Common People¡¯s Path Cultivators to calm down and they weren¡¯t affected by that roar.


    ¡°Zong Shou, Tanqiu, what an Unlimited Beginning and End! You actually dare to plot against me? I will kill you, sooner orter, I will make you wish that you weren¡¯t born! I will make you feel so much pain that you won¡¯t want to leave...¡±


    Taishi was obviously extremely furious, his tone was filled with exasperation, he shouted with all his might, totally unlike someone who was at the End Realm.


    Zong Shou licked his lips. He felt a slight cold in his heart, Taishi probably hated him to the maximum.


    However, the battle of the Dao Path was the toughest and most intense and it was one where one couldn¡¯t give in to another. His Law¡¯s foundations were Dao, but after all, this Dao existed between Beginning and End.


    The former as the primary and thetter two as the support. Only then would his World Shocking Spirit Art have no weaknesses at all.


    This was why he totally could not allow Taishi to step into half a step True Realm to try to start to merge his Dao to enter the True Realm, to upy the Dao Path.


    Naturally, he wasn¡¯t willing to give up such a good chance to create such a huge setback for Taishi.


    He had always been decisive and when he saw a chance, even if he exposed his Unlimited Beginning and End Law, his identity as the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha, he was going to dy Taishi¡¯s True Realm journey by 10,000 years!


    He would rather be riddled with a whole bunch of problems than see this chance slip by right by his side.


    After that sword, all the flesh and blood power he swallowed over from Kunming had exploded out and were all used up.


    That blurred sword continued forwards but was forcefully stopped by a strong power. It stopped in mid-air and it showed signs of scattering.


    Zong Shou knew that this was already the limit. He decisively gave up on the remnant Sword Energy, retracting a portion of the strength and using the less than ten percent Will of the Heavens remaining to grab the ck Qilin.


    That ck Qilin continued to roar and struggle, its eyes filled with unwillingness.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly and with a thought, the Illusionary Heart Mirror appeared behind his head.


    ¡°Illusionary Heart Soul Settling!¡±


    Unlimited Beginning and End Technique once again swallowed the power of the formation and gathered it in the mirror.


    A huge amount of Spiritual Energy instantly broke through theyers of restrictions in the mirror.


    A green light shone down onto the ck Qilin¡¯s body, and instantly, this peak Saint Realm God Beast was unable to move anymore.


    The Vast Habitat shook once more. This time it was Taishi who struck the space pirs.


    Under frustration and hate, his strength increased by a fold.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry about it. With the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation and Xiuguan there, the few End Realms in the World River wouldn¡¯t be able to crush the Vast Habitat.


    He only needed to be more careful and not let this ck Qilin which was pretty much in his hands get saved by that Taishi.


    Since he hadpleted his private matters, he was already satisfied. The public matters were next.


    At this moment, his gaze shifted, finally toward Dong Zhongsu and Xingya.


    The two of them were still unable to break free from within the Vast Habitat and at this moment their faces were all ashen white.


    Dong Zhongsu stood in the air, his face turned green, ¡°Unruly Ruler! Do you want to be enemies with the Confucian Faction! Common People¡¯s Path is unruly and fake, your talks of equality go against the rights and beliefs of the Saints. Your Faction¡¯s teachings are the same as the demons and devils. Today, you help them tomit such a travesty, sooner orter, you will suffer for it! It wasn¡¯t easy for you to build up Great Gan, don¡¯t end up falling in just 20 years...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed and then he shook his head, ¡°I have never felt that I was more noble and important than others. A Country needsws and rights, but it shouldn¡¯t be so strict and only to restrict those people. The people are like water; they can carry the ship and they can also sink it. If one enacts a stupid n and sees the people as grass and tools, would it really be appropriate? If one is suppressed and bullied, and can¡¯t live anymore, they would definitely revolt and want to a change!¡±


    He continued, ¡°My heart can ept the Common People¡¯s Path, I can ept the 100 schools of thoughts, and naturally I can ept the Confucian Faction too. However, with what you are saying and doing, sooner orter, I will burn the books and wipe out Confucianism. There are many examples of how teachings hurt the people, it can be seen all around. As for those schools of thought that teach things that hurt the country, naturally Great Gan will have to ban it...¡±


    ¡°Burn the books and wipe out Confucianism? Good, good, good!¡±


    Before Zong Shou finished, Dong Zhongsu¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. He said ¡°good¡± several times and his face flushed red.


    ¡°Who knew that at the end of the Cloud Deste Era, there would be a violent Ruler like the Qin Emperor. So many dynasties have passed since then and you are the dumbest Ruler of them all! You want to burn the books and wipe us out? Then, we will wait for you!¡±


    Outside of the Vast Habitat, fury struck the heart of Zhu Zi too, rage surged in his eyes.


    However, he instinctively felt that something wasn¡¯t right. It was like there were some changes in Zong Shou¡¯s body that corrted with the Heaven and the Earth.


    It made him feel both fear and for some reason he actually felt close to it.


    ¡°What is going on? Why is this feeling so weird...¡±


    Confucian Faction wasn¡¯t good at energy viewing techniques but before Zhu Zi formed his Dao he studied Taoist, Confucian, and Legalism books and knew a little about it.


    Now, when he was gathering Spiritual Energy in his eyes, he saw was total emptiness.


    This not only not put him at ease but instead filled him with shock.


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t see anything but he felt that it definitely couldn¡¯t be emptiness.


    As the Southeast Overlord of the Cloud World, Great Gan Celestial Ruler, owner of 76 worlds!


    This person¡¯s King Energy should be boiling and extremely abundant!


    Was it Xiuguan!


    He tried a few times to break through that Deduction Barrier to no effect. Zhu Zi instantly looked towards Xiuguan and only felt helpless.


    With this top person of the world helping to cover, only a few people in the world would be able to see Zong Shou¡¯s destiny.


    However, was he trying too hard?


    Xiuguan smiled and didn¡¯t speak, he didn¡¯t bother about Zhu Zi at all.


    Zong Shou was the current Saint King, his Dao waspatible with the Heavens, so how could these things be found out by you now?


    Maybe in the past, when Xi Zi was plotted against by the various factions, but now he was just collecting some interest.


    Zong Shou shook his head. He really couldn¡¯t be bothered with that Saint Dong.


    He waszy to argue with that person as he said solemnly, ¡°I am in charge of the formation and won¡¯t be able to be distracted! Senior Master Xiuguan, Master Dragon Shadow, Master Xuanshuang, and Senior Master Yuanjing please help me!¡±


    When the four of them heard this, their faces became solemn. They knew that the battle today was already at the end and it was the most crucial moment. It decided how much they gained today.


    Xiuguan retracted his gaze and smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t dare not to follow!¡±


    A silver glow slowly expanded and locked the Vast Habitat tightly. Dong Zhongsu and Xingya were both trapped within the Vast Habitat.


    Dragon Shadow¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he said tly, ¡°Of course, I will go all out!¡± Although there wasn¡¯t any movement around him, the Sword intent became purer and it shot out of the Vast Habitat.


    Yuanjing giggled, ¡°You want to seal? Dong Zhongsu, that year when you and Zhengxuan surrounded and killed my Master, did you think that you would face such a situation? Oh right, there was also Brother Xingya...¡±


    Although Lin Xuanshuang didn¡¯t say a word but she muttered True Words, drops of white light gathered around Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou only felt that the True Essence and life force around him instantly recovered him to his prime.


    Arge number of the hidden injuries caused by using King Path Martial Arts to forcefully control the formation at Celestial Realm Cultivation were instantly healed up. His worries were also totally wiped clean.


    He felt grateful deep down. His thoughts became even more serious.


    Spiritual Energy surged in the air and it cycled about. More Will of the Heavens was forcefully pulled over to merge with the sword power.


    Just a breathter, the Seven Swords in the air buzzed once more.


    Especially the God Refined Sword which rang the loudest. The Spiritual Sense that spread out from the Sword Spirit was one of excitement.


    ¡°You are so happy? Oh, enemy...¡±


    With how Xi Zi died, this Sword Spirit naturally saw those two as enemies.


    Which was why even when Kunming who was also End Realm died, this God Refined Sword wasn¡¯t as happy.


    These two people were the ones it cared about.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate, controlling the sword formation to lock onto Xing Ya who was slightly weaker.


    Thetter¡¯s face turned white. He didn¡¯t hesitate to struggle with all his might.


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t change, a look of disdain shed across his eyes.


    What was the point of trying now?


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    That vast Heaven Path Swordnded once more. It was brimming with unblockable power. Just as they shed, it shattered the few Celestial Artifacts that Xingya threw out.


    At this time, a giant hand reached in beside Xingya.


    Zong Shou squinted and without using Spiritual Sense to look, he knew that it was Wushang Yuan Demon Li Biexue.


    One of the three Demon Ancestors in the Cloud World, since Xi Zi¡¯s death only two remained.


    The two of them were always close to one another like teeth and lips. At this time, he naturally had to save him.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother at all, slightly twisting the trajectory of the Heaven Path Sword Intent like he was turning it to target Li Biexue.


    Wushang Yuan Demon was startled and pulled back that hand like it had touched a me.


    After forcing him back, Zong Shou didn¡¯t show any mercy anymore and vented all the sword power toward Xingya.


    ¡°10 days ago, hundreds of my fellow sect disciples were wiped out. Today, I am taking revenge on you for it!¡±


    The moment he said this, Xingya¡¯s body copsed and turned into blood and dust.


    But his soul was not destroyed. Not only was it really firm, the power of it struggling was several times that of before.


    Zong Shouughed coldly, with a seal the nineyer pagoda behind him brought at least 20% of the power of the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation flying over.


    ¡°Suppress!¡±


    That golden pagoda expanded and stretched 10,000 feet before crashing down.


    It forcefully pressed Xingya¡¯s Indestructible Soul under it. With the entire formation¡¯s strength, this person would definitely not be able to escape.


    The sword power was already used up, so Zong Shou dissipated the excess. The Common People¡¯s Seven Sword once again started to amass strength.


    However, just at this moment, Dong Zhongsu¡¯s flesh and blood suddenly exploded.


    He actually took the initiative to explode his physical body to blow open the Vast Habitat pirs.

 Chapter 1026 - Stop Your Cultivation Path

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Stop Your Cultivation Path</h4>


    The entire space was covered in these white mes. They didn¡¯t injure the cultivators within the Vast Habitat, but some sensitive ones noticed that the strength of those space pirs at least increased by six times!


    At this moment, Aokun walked out from the broken main hall. He used his Existence and Destruction Law to help Yuanjing repair her Dao Foundations. Even after he used all sorts of medicine and pills to recover, he still suffered heavy losses.


    He had been hiding and now since everything was decided then he came out. He walked to Aoyi¡¯s side. He was still really weak and his True Qi was slightly dark.


    However, when he saw the scenes ahead, his ashen white face was instantly dyed red by the surging blood in his body. His eyes were filled with astonishment.


    ¡°World Burning me?¡±


    ¡°It should be!¡±


    Aoyi replied and then she looked towards Zong Shou, who was at the top of the pagoda with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Your brother seems like he is going to go on a killing spree today...¡±


    She had heard of the Lu Family ability before and she had seen it several times. She didn¡¯t know that the World Burning me which was at the peak level was actually so strong.


    The Lu Family¡¯s World Burning mes had the ability to burn worlds and was also able to seal space.


    The Ten Thousand Celestial Formation was able to seal space and nowparing the two it seemed like it was miles weaker than Zong Shou¡¯s blood eye ability.


    Aokun also nodded his head. To use the power of the formation to execute the World Burning mes to such a scale, Zong Shou definitely wasn¡¯t nning to just stop those few End Realms from escaping the Vast Habitat.


    ¡°That Xingya probably is in trouble today...¡±


    At this moment, the weakest End Realm Saint Venerable in the Vast Habitat was Xingya.


    This person had many grievances with the Common People¡¯s Path. He was arrogant and vicious when he did things.


    Aokun really couldn¡¯t think of a reason why Zong Shou would let him live.


    Unfortunately, Yuanjiang, that old man, was too strong and he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep him here in this battle. Based on what he knew, the old Dragon had always been careful and timid when he did things. If he lost today, he would probably travel thousands of miles away and they would have no more chance at all.


    At this moment, the entire Vast Habitat was shaking intensely. It wasn¡¯t like before when its foundations were trembling, where all the cultivators were in deep trouble.


    Taishi and Zhu Zi were working together with the five God Venerables to strike the outer pir of the Vast Habitat, to try to save the few people trapped within.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t let them do what they wanted.


    First, he pointed that Sword Light towards Xingya.


    He looked at the ck Qilin that was about to move out of the Vast Habitat, but was forcefully stopped by Zong Shou¡¯s World Burning mes.


    This mutated God Beast wasn¡¯t as majestic and threatening as before; its eyes were filled with panic and fear.


    It was afraid?


    While Zong Shouughed coldly, Xiaori, who was within his sleeves, calmed down.


    However, the thoughts that it spread out those of joy and excitement.


    A strong enemy that it couldn¡¯t take on was about to be wiped out by its Master. There was nothing more worth feeling happy about than that.


    Zong Shou calmed back down and didn¡¯t think about anything.


    Large amounts of King Path Energy surged into the God Refined Sword and was given back to the other six Sword Artifacts.


    True Qi Spiritual Energy surged about through the talismans within the formation and formed a talisman that hid tens of thousands of profound mysteries within.


    It then controlled the Heaven Path Intent which was gathered to its peak to slice back down!


    At the same time, the furious holler of Taishi sounded throughout the Vast Habitat.


    ¡°You dumb kid you dare!¡±


    With a loud explosion, the space pir that the ck Qilin was near was forcefully knocked apart.


    That White Bone Giant Hammer smashed in and shed with the Sword Energy which was simr to an inverted milky way.


    A huge energy caused the surrounding dozens of miles to be smashed apart and there was nothing intact at all.


    At this point, the Heaven Path Sword Intent that even Qingxuan wasn¡¯t able to block when he went all out was actually showing signs of forcefully scattering the White Bone Hammer!


    Xiuguan¡¯s brow rose up and he wanted to interfere.


    However, the moment the silver-white light just shed around his right hand, Xiuguan eximed and he was surprised.


    ¡°Eh? Sword is split into Beginning and End abilities. So, my Junior Nephew is using the same trick again? No wonder Kunming¡¯s Vital Energy seemed to have disappeared a little quickly...¡±


    Although the Common People¡¯s Sword Formation was unbelievably strong, it was easily avoided. If one was too far away, without the restrictive effects of the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation, it was of little threat to End Realm Saint Venerables.


    However, Zong Shou was able to use the 900,000 disciples to force Qingxuan to take a sword and then used another to kill Kunming.


    It was the same thing now, the ck Qilin forced Taishi to take it head-on.


    ¡°Why was he aiming Taishi?¡±


    The best target would be Zhu Zi and Saint Dong.


    He started to think about it and in the next instant he understood, bursting out intoughter.


    ¡°To dy the time Taishi takes to enter True Realm? End Dao, the two of them were enemies. This was the only chance. It seems like my Junior Nephew is also selfish...¡±


    He didn¡¯t mind. Common People¡¯s Path treated everyone as an individual with their own freedom. It also didn¡¯t force its disciples to sacrifice for the sect.


    Today, Zong Shou had already done too much for them and he couldn¡¯t ask him for much more.


    With this sword that shed down, it was also really beneficial for the Common People¡¯s Path.


    The Will of Heaven and Earth, hidden within the vast Sword Energy, was slowly weakening.


    However, just at that moment, a simr abundant Essence Energy suddenly injected into the Sword Formation and exploded out. It caused the strength of the sword to instantly climb up.


    The first to get hit was that White Bone Giant Hammer. As it rang out, it was forcefully struck out of the Vast Habitat.


    ¡°Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique? No...¡±


    Taishi scoffed and then his voice became really sharp and tragic.


    ¡°Unlimited Light, Endless Darkness, Unlimited Beginning, and End! You are the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha? You want to stop my End Dao?¡±


    Kunming¡¯s End Realm Body was really close to an indestructible body. Even the Grade Eleven Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique wouldn¡¯t be able to swallow up his body.


    The only thing in this world that could do that and thenpletely explode out the energy was this Unlimited Beginning and End Technique!


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was ice-cold and he wasn¡¯t distracted at all. The Heaven Path Sword was extremely strong and the Unlimited Light that it gave out shone throughout the entire Vast Habitat such that no one could see anything.


    After striking away the White Bone Giant Hammer, it sped back into the Vast Habitat.


    Other people, whose Spiritual Senses were slightly weaker, couldn¡¯t sense where it was. Even Zong Shou was the same.


    However, Xiuguan and Dragon Shadow were able to sense Taishi¡¯s broken arm, as well as his furious cry of pain that was full of hatred.


    At least that sword dyed this Demon Lord¡¯s journey to half a step True Realm and even True Realm for 10,000 years!

 Chapter 1027 - Killing Kunming

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Killing Kunming</h4>


    With the Cloud World, on the battlefield which covered hundreds of miles, space stopped.


    Tens of thousands of Common People¡¯s Xuan Dragon Warriors all stopped their warhorses and looked on at what happened ahead of them.


    First, they were filled with disbelief and then a breathter they came back to their senses. They confirmed that what happened in front of them wasn¡¯t an illusion. Close to 300,000 people, Dao Soldiers that wereparable to six to seven Peak Saint Realm Cultivators had been turned into dust and sand in just one sword!


    The Common People¡¯s Xuan Dragon Warriors were really disciplined and none of them spoke. They could only exchange nces with one another and use their gazes to interact.


    ¡°One sword, actually only one sword?¡±


    ¡°Has the Common People¡¯s Seven Sword Combination been formation?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t that Qingxuan Taoist Lord and Confucian Saints interfere? Did we win in the Vast Habitat?¡±


    ¡°Most probably, otherwise, how would they have the strength to help us?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that at least seven End Realm and five God Venerables came? They lost just like that?¡±


    ¡°300,000 Dao Soldiers, that Great Shang Yuanchen Emperor is probably going to vomit blood...¡±


    ¡°Not only vomit blood. The foundations of the entire Great Shang are probably going to waver. If I was him, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well for a few months.¡±


    Endless amounts of joy and excitement slowly sprouted in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    After one to two breaths of silence, there was yet another explosion.


    The two million cultivators opposite had all scattered. It was like a dam which seemed imprable breaking apart without a reason. It was extremely clean and thorough.


    Pretty much all of them were using their abilities, using movement speed skills to flee into the distance.


    As long as those people had some cultivation, they noticed that that sword had crushed those 300,000 elite Dao Soldiers without them having any chance to fight back.


    If that sword came once more, even if the two million of them worked together to form up and resist it, they definitely wouldn¡¯t survive three strikes.


    Moreover, the two million of them came from the three factions who were on totally different sides.


    Not only these cultivators, those Dao Soldiers who were fortunate enough not to die all turned and fled swiftly.


    Just at this moment, Zong Shou shed out with his second sword.


    This time he was more familiar than the first and he understood some of the profound secrets within the sword.


    Using the God Refined Sword to direct and control, he was able to gather the Will of the Heavens into sword power.


    This sword still struck outside of the Vast Habitat, within the Cloud World!


    The vast Sword Energy broke everything apart and chased towards the millions of cultivators who were escaping.


    They were returning the favor in full!


    Since Qingxuan was ying with Wei Xu¡¯s life, who was going through his tribtion and also the lives of the tens of thousands of Vast Habitat disciples, then Zong Shou was naturally going to do the exact same thing back against him!


    If they did not want those 900,000 Taoist cultivators to die under their sword, then the three Saint Venerables had no choice but to take the sword head-on!


    Qingxuan seemed to know Zong Shou¡¯s intentions right away. His eyes turned red and his hair stood up. The robe that he wore moved without any wind at all.


    Killing intent exploded out in his eyes, filled with rage and hatred. At this moment, it was filled with more of helplessness.


    He struggled and broke free from the restrictions of the formation. Then, he threw out a pagoda to block the eternal power grasp from Xiuguan.


    He was finally able to leave the Vast Habitat safely, but he also spat out a mouthful of purple-gold blood.


    He didn¡¯t dare to dy any more time as with a sh he entered the Cloud World. The five gs spreading out in all directions.


    Instantly, a really firm Spiritual Barrier covered in talismans appeared and blocked in front of that bright Sword Light and behind the bodies of the two million cultivators. Instantly, a tearing sound stabbed into one¡¯s eardrums and one¡¯s clothes tore.


    That sword struck onto the g formation. It was first stopped for a moment and then it struck forwards like a crazy tiger.


    It forcefully pierced through that Spiritual Barrier! It destroyed all the restrictions and talisman patterns on it!


    The five gs were scattered into the distance and one could see cracks appearing on them.


    Qingxuan¡¯s aura weakened and his face was deathly grey.


    Even he found it extremely hard to deal with.


    At this moment, he could even see that teen who was standing on the 33rdyer looking down at him coldly with his blood-colored eyes. It was obvious that he wanted to wipe him out and not let him leave!


    The third sword was already prepared and was about to be shed out.


    The g formation on his side had already scattered and he still hadn¡¯t recovered his strength. There were tens of thousands of Taoist Faction disciples behind him that still hadn¡¯t managed to escape.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw Taihuang holding that ancient banner, dashing over to try to help him. However, a silver axe light headed over at the same time.


    ¡°Today, if I can wipe you out and take revenge for Senior Brother, I will definitely invite all my good friends to feast for 10 days as a celebration!¡±


    It came from Xiuguan, that silver axe light was like a leech which meant that Taihuang had to fully focus on it.


    Qingxuan¡¯s chest felt ice cold. He was able to easily dodge this Heaven Path Sword but those 900,000 Taoist Faction disciples wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    However, if he took it head-on, he would definitely suffer heavy losses. The oue of which would be that Xiuguan wouldn¡¯t stop until he was killed! The final result would be that he would be killed!


    Was he really going to die here today?


    Although not longter he would be able to form his soul body once more, there were too many uncertainties and it was also quite problematic. He was also worried that he would be sealed up like how Xi Zi was.


    His eyes shed with hesitation.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t think about anything. He knew that the person outside of the Vast Habitat had no choice at all.


    900,000 of them, not only were they the elite disciples of the Taoist Faction, a portion of them were even in charge of the tens of thousands of temples in the Cloud World.


    Once the foundations were wiped out, those two God Venerables that they raised would definitely lower in grade in just a few years.


    Who knew how much effort they would have to put in to recover?


    The reason why the Common People¡¯s Path was defending here, 30% of the reason was because they wanted to protect the Taiyi Qinghua Emperor Lord.


    The Taoist Faction also couldn¡¯t survive if the God Venerables copsed.


    This was why even if Qingxuan dodged and not take the sword head-on, Common People¡¯s Path was still going to suffer losses!


    The moment such a thought rose up, that Sword Light once again whistled as it broke open space, striking into the Cloud World. The Sword Intent was sharp and the aura was majestic. The silver-white Sword Light carried specks of starlight. At a nce, it looked like the milky way was copsing down on you, extremely bright and dazzling.


    Qingxuan¡¯s pupils constricted. He then sighed, a dispirited expression appeared on his face.


    Just at this moment, a person suddenly entered and forcefully blocked in front of him.


    ¡°The Sword Formation is really strong, you can¡¯t block it. Master, please leave!¡±


    ¡°Kunming?¡±


    Qingxuan was stunned as he looked out; he saw was Kunming. Who knew what price he paid as he escaped from within the Vast Habitat and was forcefully blocking in front of him.


    That Heaven Path Sword was also shing down.


    The area in front of his body exploded out as he tried his best to block. He was still able to at the start, but as it went on he became more and more helpless. The Spiritual Light scattered and exploded, being destroyed bit by bit!


    Finally, that bright Sword Light was like a giant Dragon that smashed onto Kunming¡¯s body.


    Qingxuan¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, so furious that his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. His eyes opened wide as he looked at Kunming¡¯s body tearing apart and falling apart under the sword, breaking apart bit by bit.


    He knew that Kunming was destined to be wiped out.


    He didn¡¯t dare to dy anymore, his body shing out and he appeared right above the million cultivators. He flicked his sleeves and pretty much all the Taoist Disciples were forcefully absorbed into his sleeves.


    End Realm Cultivators all had the power to create their own world. The world in his sleeves could fit them there for several months. As long as these 900,000 people were within his sleeves, then they might still have a chance to live.


    The short few exchanges were like sparks. Within the Vast Habitat, Xiuguan frowned. Momentster he sighed, his face filled with regret and a bitter smile.


    ¡°Qingxuan really kept a good disciple!¡±


    Kunming did the right thing. Even if they weren¡¯t able to kill Qingxuan, they would be able to cause his reputation in the Taoist Faction to drop greatly.


    At this moment, he could only look on as that person flee. They only managed to kill the weakest End Realm out of the three.


    ¡°En?¡±


    His eyes shing as Xiuguan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°Breaking his own soul? What bravery...¡±


    Kunming had first exploded his own soul before he was killed by the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords.


    Although it was a heavy price, pretty much everything was destroyed, but he avoided being struck by the strength of Heaven and Earth and his source wasn¡¯t injured.


    It wasn¡¯t a joke when they said that the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords could kill End Realm Cultivators.


    The Sword Formation drew from the strength of Heaven and Earth and was one of the rare techniques in the world that could directly deal damage to the Indestructible Soul of the End Realm.


    Some slightly weaker ones, initial End Realm Saint Venerables would even be at risk of being in on the spot.


    Kunming¡¯s actions helped shorten the time it took to form his soul from 13,000 years to just 7,000.


    However, they won this time. Not only won, but they caused the Taoist Faction to suffer from severe losses!


    Taoist Faction had Kunming but they had Wei Xu and Zong Shou...


    He looked out of the Vast Habitat. That Taihuang had separated some of his strength to start to gather the remnants of Kunming¡¯s soul.


    Heughed coldly and Xiuguan didn¡¯t worry about it as he turned to look at Zong Shou, who was at the top of the formation.


    He was really curious who his Junior Nephew was going to aim the next sword at?


    Only to see Zong Shou was like a whale swallowing water, crazily sucking in the power of the formation.


    A breathter, he seemed to have stored up enough strength. His eyes opened up.


    It was so strong that even Xiuguan felt his heart jump.


    World Burning Blood Eyes!


    Instantly, many invisible mes started to burn within the Vast Habitat. They spread out and caused the Space Barriers to burn in white mes.


    In that instant, Dong Zhongsu, Xingya, and the others, who were being held back by Xiuguan and Dragon Shadow, had despair written all over their faces!

 Chapter 1028 - End Realm Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 1028: End Realm Tribtion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Dragon Shadow and the others were slightly startled and shock appeared on their faces.


    They agreed when Zong Shou chose to Attack Xingya first. No matter how they looked at it, the Saint Dong didn¡¯t look like someone who was so vicious to explode his own body to escape.


    Xingya, who came from the Demon Sect, was someone who was more than capable of doing so. Someone who could be heartless to others could be to themselves too.


    However, Dong Zhongsu was truly decisive.


    ¡°He escaped? As expected from the End Realm Saint Venerable that wiped out the different schools of thoughts 8,000 years ago and allowed Confucianism to rule the Cloud World alone...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed, but he didn¡¯t stop the Sword Formation.


    The Common People¡¯s Seven Swords continued to gather the Will of the Heavens, causing the sword strength to slowly grow.


    Xiuguan shook his head, ¡°Brother Dong really is decisive! However, if I allowed you to flee today, I won¡¯t be able to answer to Senior Brother...¡±


    Several streaks of half-moon shaped silver light shot out from his sleeves.


    Since the battle began, this was the second time he used a weapon. The moon de surged and headed right for Zhu Zi, who was waiting outside.


    ¡°God Weapon?¡±


    Zhu Zi¡¯s expression changed slightly but he didn¡¯t panic. He muttered and a red-colored wolf fur burst flew out. In the air, it drew out a few words: pursuing knowledge to the end!


    Instantly, the entire space was fixed. All theories, allws, all rules seemed like it was managed and fixed from the inside to the outside.


    However, at this moment, the Common People¡¯s Sword Formation that Zong Shou controlled was once again prepared.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The moment that thought rose up, the 100,000-foot Sword Light shed down with specks of starlight, breaking into the void.


    Zhu Zi was able to block that moon de, but he was unable to avoid this Heaven Path Sword.


    Hong!


    After a tremor that seemed to cause the entire void to shake relentlessly and nearly copse, the Sword Light scattered the remaining body of Dong Zhongsu along with his End Realm Indestructible Soul.


    There was still some strength left and it even managed to slice through a portion of Zhu Zi¡¯s palm!


    The moment Dong Zhongsu had his soul destroyed, that Zhu Zi seemed more rxed instead, heaving a sigh of relief.


    Long ago, when Zong Shou had used the World Burning mes, he knew that Dong Zhongsu had no chance of surviving.


    Although Dong Zhongsu had died, he wasn¡¯t suppressed and sealed. End Realm Experts couldn¡¯t die and as long as no one did anything, in 4,000-5,0000 years, they could revive.


    Dong Zhongsu had prepared before he died, so he would be able to revive in a much shorter time.


    He didn¡¯t bother about the injuries on his right hand. His eyes were ice-cold as he coldly stared at Zong Shou, who stared into the Vast Habitat.


    ¡°What a good Great Gan Emperor Lord, Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha, Zhu Zi has learned today! Since you want to wipe us out, then don¡¯t me me. The Confucian Faction will take revenge for everything today...¡±


    After he said this, he jumped directly through the void and left the ce.


    The Vast Habitat was locked down by the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation, outside of it, it was okay.


    Li Biexue¡¯s voice rang out at the same time.


    ¡°From today onwards, within the Cloud World, I will rain down mes on your Great Gan, never to have peace!¡±


    That voice sounded like iron halberd striking one another like it came from the depths of hell.


    Taishi didn¡¯t say much, just scoffing coldly before leaving. His gaze was firm and knew that after today they were enemies. That Zong Shou dared to attack, so naturally he feared nothing. There was no use to say anything more.


    There was still a long time to go, a Celestial Realm Ant actually dared to challenge him. To fight for the End Dao and even snatch his Protector Beast...


    He was asking to die!


    He clenched his fists and he walked right out of the World River.


    Today, he felt so much pain like his heart was ripping apart, he had also lost so much face. He wasn¡¯t willing to stay anymore.


    Continue to remain here to be mocked by them?


    As for Qingxuan and Taihuang, when Kunming has died they both left right away and were nowhere to be seen.


    The Vast Habitat calmed down once more. Only a few breathster did Xiuguanugh coldly. His clear voice spreading throughout the void.


    He could even be heard dozens of worlds away.


    ¡°Yuanjiang! Today, you offended my Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat and you need to give me a satisfactory reply! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for attacking and smashing your Dragon Pces!¡±


    Yuanjiang¡¯s body stood still. At that moment, he was so depressed that he was about to vomit blood.


    At the same time, he frowned and started to worry.


    Dragon Race and Common People¡¯s Path had no grievances. However, after today the situation was different.


    The reason for himing here to kill Aokun made sense. However, he shouldn¡¯t havee at a time when they were on the verge of being wiped out.


    If Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat had fallen, then it was still okay, however, in the end they won!


    It was the other three factions who suffered heavy losses!


    It was he who offended the Common People¡¯s Path to death! Common People¡¯s Path who had three End Realm Cultivators and who had stepped onto the peak of the Cloud World once again...


    He had a thought and he looked behind him. He felt that the Will of the Heavens around him had dissipated by around half.


    ¡°Wei Xu?¡±


    His pupils constricted. The Tribtion Light was left with itsst strike.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified.


    He had heard about Wei Xu. He copied and reflected other people¡¯s Great Sun Law and ended up being called Great Sun de Saint. He was the top few in the Saint Realm, as such one could see how much were his attainments.


    Without outside interference, he would definitely survive the tribtion.


    Speaking of which, won¡¯t Common People¡¯s Path have four End Realm Saint Venerables?


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a huge headache. Even 20,000 years ago, the Dragon Race which had the Cloud World had to pay attention to them.


    Today, he rushed over because the Taoist Faction promised items. In the end, he gained nothing.


    ¡°Why are you speechless, you have nothing to say right?¡±


    Xiuguan continued tough coldly, ¡°You have already seen what happened today. Your Race Aokun actually showed great kindness to us. I don¡¯t care what rules you have or what grievances you have in the Dragon Race with him. From today on, if you dare to touch him, I will wipe out your whole race! At that time, don¡¯t me me for not warning you!¡±


    Yuanjiang¡¯s face flushed red, rage surged in his eyes but he suppressed it.


    At the moment, Xiuguan had the right to say such words.


    Top End Realm of the Cloud World, someone who used a really simple Xuanhuang Great Strength Technique to prove the Eternal Dao... Once there was a helper, his skills would be good enough to make the entire Dragon Pce fear him.


    He also knew what this person meant. He wanted the grievance between Aokun and the Instant Space Dragon Race to be settled between the two of them.


    The Sifang Dragon Pce wasn¡¯t going to interfere in this.


    This made sense...


    Did he really have to lower his head to Common People Path?

 Chapter 1029 - War Dead Black Qilin

    <h4>Chapter 1029: War Dead ck Qilin</h4>


    Within Common People¡¯s Path Vast Habitat, Aokun bowed gratefully to Xiuguan.


    ¡°Thank you Senior!¡±


    With the words of this top End Realm of the Cloud World, if the Dragon Pce did anything to him, they would have to consider it.


    Anyone below End Realm wouldn¡¯t be a match for him and Aoyi.


    Xiuguan felt guilty and shook his head. He said bitterly, ¡°We owe you for helping Junior Sister Yuanjing. It is appropriate even if we helped you end your grievances of the past. However, with our current strength, this is the most we can do.¡±


    This battle had ended and three End Realm Saint Venerables had been wiped. One of them was sealed, while Kunming and Dong Zhongsu needed 5,000 years to recover.


    However, the dangerous situation they were in still hadn¡¯t changed.


    If his guesses were correct, this battle was far from over.


    Before they settled down, they really didn¡¯t have much strength to help Aokun.


    Aokun was really calm and didn¡¯t mind. He was already grateful enough deep down.


    The reason why he was able to break out of the bet between Qingxuan and Dragon Shadow was because Wei Xu had led Zong Shou over.


    He was also able toprehend the Existence and Destruction Dao because of Zong Shou.


    He owed him too much and today he had only just paid back a portion of it.


    The battle today had already ended. The Vast Habitat was in a mess, ruins all around.


    Apart from the five sword tforms and that golden pagoda, there weren¡¯t any perfect buildings.


    Although the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation was strong, it was unable to direct all the outer strength into the void.


    End Realm Cultivators often needed to destroy a world for their tribtion. Although Xi Zi was a genius and was able to use a portion of the tribtion power through the formation to make it protect the Vast Habitat, there was still a portion that charged about the Vast Habitat.


    At the most dangerous period of time, the formation could only protect the 170,000 Cultivators within. Thus, the learning pce suffered.


    However, in the south when the final tribtion cloud scattered, a seven-colored light shone out. A strange but familiar Spiritual Sense spread out from there. The entire Vast Habitat cheered out.


    ¡°Sess! Revered One has finished his tribtion and from now on he will live forever...¡±


    ¡°With Ancestor Xuanshuang returning and with Ancestor Yuanjing¡¯s foundations fixed, now with Wei Xu¡¯s tribtion seeding, we have three joyous events!¡±


    ¡°Four, Kunming, Xingya, and the Saint Dong, three enemies of ours were all killed. Shouldn¡¯t we be d?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Till now, I still don¡¯t dare to believe that we actually won...¡±


    ¡°All thanks to the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords left by Ancestor Xi Zi. Our Ten Thousand Celestial Formation is truly the top protection formation in the Cloud World. However, if not for that person, our sect would have been wiped out today.¡±


    ¡°Tanqiu? No, it should be Zong Shou!¡±


    Just now in front of everyone, Xiuguan admitted that Zong Shou was his Junior Nephew. Everyone naturally understood that he was a second-generation direct disciple.


    He really held his weight. During this battle, Zong Shou first controlled the Nine Pce Sword Formation, and then the God Refined Sword to control the Common People Sword Formation.


    His ster achievements in the sword path were on full disy.


    ¡°He is the Blood Sword Monster Lord, Gantian Country Ruler?¡±


    ¡°He is the savior of our Common People¡¯s Path!¡±


    ¡°Only someone like him is good enough for the God Refined Sword...¡±


    ¡°At the start, I felt that Great Gan¡¯s ruling method was simr to our Common People¡¯s Path. So, Ancestor Zong is a member of our sect.¡±


    ¡°During this battle, the Monster Lord contributed so much! He killed 300,000 Dao Soldiers and killed Xingya and Kunming, how fantastic!¡±


    ¡°That Dong Zhongsu said he wanted to change history to wipe our Common People¡¯s Path, what about now?¡±


    ¡°Did you hear what he swore? Although he wasn¡¯t a Ruler chosen by the people, he knew that water can carry a boat, but also sink it. Which is why he gives the people the power to rule together. There is a difference between rich and poor, strong and weak, but no one has more rights than another. Using Law to rule such that the strong cannot bully the weak. The Ruler and the people are the same, if they breakws they are punished...¡±


    ¡°He swore to rule the people with equality and protect everyone under the Heavens!¡±


    Some disciples¡¯ eyes rose up as they described all of this. A bright glow shed in their eyes and they thought back to the dangerous situation, heaving a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Zong Shou never felt that he was more important than others, Country needs rites and traditions but they shouldn¡¯t be so strict to restrict those people, those words really resonated with me.¡±


    ¡°Ancestor Zong naturally is good, however, it is a little ipatible with our teachings.¡±


    ¡°Ipatible? Didn¡¯t you see how the God Refined Sword recognized him? It is said that the sword was forged from a portion of Ancestor Xi Zi¡¯s soul and it is pretty much a part of him. Since he recognized him, then naturally it agrees with his Dao!¡±


    ¡°If our Common People¡¯s Path wants to exist in the world, we mustpromise.¡±


    ¡°Using thew to rule the country, no matter what race, normal of Celestial, all will be treated equally! We can¡¯t form a truly equal world but it will be fair and righteous. To be able to do that is already not bad!¡±


    Everyone looked towards Zong Shou with different expressions. Some were warm, some grateful, some excited, and some filled with anticipation.


    Zong Shou temporarily didn¡¯t worry about that. He fully focused on suppressing that ck Qilin, using work stuff for personal gain.


    This half a step to End Realm God Beast was just too strong and it was several realms higher than him.


    Only today when he controlled both the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation and the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords would he be able to suppress it. After this time, he could only rely on Xiuguan¡¯s help.


    The top End Realm of the Cloud World naturally would be able to deal with this Qilin.


    However, it felt more right than he as the Master of Xiaori doing it. He was also consoling himself such that in the future when Xiaori consumed it, he wouldn¡¯t feel much of a psychological barrier.


    At this moment, the power of the entire Ten Thousand Celestial Formation was pressing onto the ck Qilin, squeezing it downyer byyer and using up all of its energy.


    The Common People¡¯s Seven Swords drew the Will of the Heavens to crush the Qilin¡¯s soul inch by inch.


    Zong Shou was really careful, afraid that he would draw too much strength such that this Saint Realm God Beast would die on the spot.


    Xiaori had charged out from his sleeves, still looking like a puppy as it used its nose to inhale.


    There were streaks of energy that others couldn¡¯t see that were forcefully sucked over by it.


    Qilin consumed energy to live, a proper Saint Beast Qilin ate the ¡°Kindness¡± in the world and was the sign of prosperity.


    The ck Qilin fed on the ¡°Evil¡± in the world, it was a sign of cmity. Where it passed, the earth would dry up and chaos would ensue.


    However, the two of them were really simr and they could transform one another.


    Zong Shou had good knowledge about the secrets of the Qilin Race. The ck Qilin cried out in rage and hate. The abundant power and cultivation it had was weakening and decreasing swiftly.


    Xiaori obtained that Source Beast Pellet, turning it into drips of liquid that flowed out and were mercilessly swallowed by Xiaori.


    Thetter¡¯s aura was crazily increasing. It had originally just entered Celestial Realm, but in that short instant, he was at Peak Celestial Realm and was about to enter God Realm.


    ¡°If this puppy really swallowed the entire ck Qilin would it charge all the way to Saint Realm?¡±


    Zong Shou felt surprised, thinking to himself that if he had a Saint Realm Qilin protecting him then it would be fantastic.


    This time he really earned huge amounts bying back.


    Just as he was thinking about this, a really familiar voice spread over.


    ¡°ck and White Qilin can swallow one another, this is the first time I am seeing it. Their source converting in a wless manner. With such an encounter, your Qilin just needs a short few days to enter Saint Realm. However, that isn¡¯t something good. You should suppress it to God Realm. Maybe 100 yearster or if it has other good encounters when its body stabilizes, then allow it to reach Saint Realm...¡±


    The person who spoke was Wei Xu. He was filled with energy, his aura was alluring, even if he was wearing clothes of a beggar, he looked really handsome.


    Zong Shou looked doubtfully towards Wei Xu and then towards Xiuguan with a questioning expression.


    It made sense but he still had to ask thetter. The words of the strongest person in the Cloud World were much more reliable.


    ¡°Those words are true!¡±


    Xiuguan smiled and walked beside Zong Shou. Once Xiaori¡¯s aura reached God Realm he reached out and dotted onto its head.


    Instantly, a seal appeared at its brow.


    Although the ck Qilin Source Energy was still being absorbed by Xiaori, it didn¡¯t strengthen its aura and Beast Pellets. It was obvious that it was sealed into its brow.


    Xiaori didn¡¯t worry about all that, heaving a sigh of relief as it continued to absorb.


    Zong Shou was stunned. This fellow didn¡¯t incur Heaven Tribtion even after entering God Realm?


    ¡°I suppressed it and dyed it by 100 days. At that time, he should be able to digest a portion of what it got this time. This ce has just been through a huge war and there are remnants of many End Realm Daos. Wei Xu only justpleted his tribtion here, so it isn¡¯t a good ce for it. However toprehend the Dao here is fantastic.¡±


    Dozens of End Realm Experts shing here left many Grand Dao marks within the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    There was also the flesh and blood of three End Realm scattered around which was a huge fortune for cultivators.


    Kunming had just died and although arge part of him was swallowed by Zong Shou¡¯s Unlimited Beginning and End.


    However, there was still a portion that was spread out. Just now, Zong Shou personally saw that piece of barrennd instantly be fertile.


    However, this ce truly wasn¡¯t a good one to go through a tribtion. After this battle, the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat would definitely be the focus of the Will of the Heavens.

 Chapter 1030 - Black And White Qilin

    <h4>Chapter 1030: ck And White Qilin</h4>


    However, it was a blessing in disguise. Although the Vast Habitat was broken, for these 2,000 years it would be a cultivation paradise.


    With End Realm blood, scattered fragments of the Dao, and remnants of End Realm Spiritual Sense all around, to cultivators, they were all huge treasures.


    What was even rarer was that under the control of the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation, the chances of any idents urring were really small.


    The 170,000 Common People¡¯s Path Cultivators, who were fortunate enough to witness the battle today, would definitely be able to advance to a higher cultivation in a short time.


    ¡°However, this ck Qilin need not fully be swallowed by the little fellow.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned as he looked towards Xiuguan in shock.


    Looking at what this Senior Master meant, he wanted to keep this ck Qilin? However, this beast was the incarnation of catastrophe, formed by evil thoughts of people of the world. Everywhere it passed, bad things would ur.


    People of the world probably couldn¡¯t wait to just avoid it.


    ¡°That makes sense. In this world, extreme evil and extreme good aren¡¯t good things. Like your Beginning and End Dao, light and darkness mixed into one body, there is me in you and you in me, how can they be separated? Even at noon there are ces where the sun can¡¯t touch and even at night, there are ces where there is still light.¡±


    The person who said this was Dragon Shadow. At this point, he walked over. The cmity had ended and he had paid back Wei Xu. His old man was smiling and really rxed.


    ¡°Under people might not be able to raise this ck Qilin, unless someone who did things that are unpardonable or if someone was a top expert like Taishi. But to you it would be a huge treasure? It would benefit both you and Xiaori...¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned. A huge treasure? Great benefits? What did Dragon Shadow mean?


    Speaking of which, Zong Shou had done many bad things in this life, but his conscience was clear and he didn¡¯t owe anything to anyone.


    He didn¡¯t have much evil energy to nourish evil spirits like the ck Qilin which survived by eating energy...


    Xiaori seemed to have sensed something, it continued to swallow the source energy of the ck Qilin and stored it in the seal at its brow.


    ¡°It is the heart of the people. No matter how pure the King Energy is, there are still impurities. In this world, there is ck and white. Otherwise, how did this ck Qiline about? Zong Shou, if you have this ck Qilin with you as your Protector Beast, it is worth 10 of these pagodas...¡±


    Xiuguan enlightened him and just as the ck Qilin slowly weakened and its True Qi was about to drop below Saint Realm, he reached out a finger and also dotted the brow of the God Beast.


    Instantly, there was a weird explosion that spread out of the body of the ck Qilin.


    The beast was in huge pain, its eyes filled with despair and rage.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t need to look as he already knew that Xiuguan had destroyed the Spiritual Sense mark that Taishi had nted onto the ck Qilin.


    In his heart, he was still shocked by what Xiuguan had said just now, waves raging within.


    10 pagodas? That would be pretty much two Avici Thrones.


    The Nine Cloud Pagoda was the name of the nineyer pagoda that Wei Xu gave him. It was a King Path Magical Artifact and one of the pirs controlling the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation


    Before obtaining the Avici Throne and the Illusionary Heart Mirror, Zong Shou relied on this to suppress the corruption of his soul by the King Path Energy.


    If what Xiuguan said was right, then this so-called King Path Energy would have an extremely small effect on him.


    However, how was he going to subdue this beast? This ck Qilin should have followed Taishi for close to 3,500 years.


    It couldn¡¯t be tamed by just some restrictions.


    The Qilin was a prideful beast and so was the ck Qilin.


    Xiaori was entrusted to him by its father, attracted by that Saint King Energy. It only yielded to him because of its father.


    His ck Qilin already wanted to die. Even if he restricted it using secret techniques, once he rxed control it would kill itself right away.


    ¡°Zuo!¡¯


    A sound broke Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts. When he came back to his senses, he saw that Xiuguan had actually grabbed the ck Qilin¡¯s head. Silver light patterns spread across. It was really bright and majestic, sweeping around the ck Qilin¡¯s body.


    After a series of buzzing noises, the rejection and hate in the eyes of the ck Qilin finally dissolved. Its eyes were slowly filled with shock.


    Its eyes which were originally filled with darkness and craze were now actually really pure and clear.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up and he was really surprised. He finally knew what Xiuguan was nning. He was forcefully wiping away its memories using the Eternal Power to cause its soul to be as pure as paper.


    A momentter, a giant whirlpool formed in his hand.


    The ck Qilin¡¯s body was retracted and turned into a ck ball.


    Just as Zong Shou was confused and didn¡¯t know what was going on, Xiuguan¡¯s hand dotted on Zong Shou¡¯s brow.


    Instantly, huge amounts of power surged into his brow and smashed into his soul.


    A ck light entered and knocked towards the ck Hole Dharma.


    Zong Shou was startled and his eyes were filled with shock. Right away, he looked in at his soul.


    There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with the ck Hole Dharma, it was still really firm.


    No, it was more firm...


    There was something within that was using it to grow.


    ¡°I have already wiped clear all of its memories. Its consciousness is now empty like something that was just born. Half of its source was sucked away and it is badly injured. For it to recover and recuperate in your Darkness Dharma is really suitable.¡±


    Xiuguan also noticed that Zong Shou was a little worried and he smiled, ¡°Once this beast recovers, it will definitely be your Natural Protector Beast. Being born with the help of your Unlimited Beginning and End Dharma, its darkness Dao will be much purer...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t fully believe him but since they were the words of the top End Realm Expert, it would definitely not be fake. He definitely had his own reasons for having such deductions.


    He still felt a little conflicted, after all there was a fierce beast in his soul.


    What if it goes crazy one day? Wouldn¡¯t his soul get wiped out?


    Also Xiaori. Since that ck Qilin entered his ck Hole Dharma it spun around him anxiousness, roaring out unhappily.


    At the start, Zong Shou didn¡¯t know what it meant. He slowly understood. This fellow actually wanted to enter his soul too.


    It was actually at that unconscious ck Qilin...


    Did that fellow think that his Soul Ocean was a beast home? He really didn¡¯t know what to say...


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±


    Dragon Shadow smiled, ¡°Your Beginning and End Dharma focuses on bnce. Since that Unlimited Darkness has a ck Qilin, then in the Unlimited Light there needs to be a Saintly Qilin there.¡±

 Chapter 1031 - Little Gold鈥檚 Good Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Little Gold¡¯s Good Fortune</h4>


    ¡°However, you need to remember carefully that even with the ck Qilin as the Protector Beast you can¡¯t do too many bad things. You must be really careful when you rule. If one day this evil beast suppresses the good side instead, disaster will ur...¡±


    Xiuguan was really solemn, his words were filled with a warning intent. ¡°At that time, even I will only be able to protect you. I would most probably be unable to protect these two God Beasts.¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, he was still hesitating whether or not to keep Xiaori into his Soul Ocean too.


    His personality was like that, he would definitely not be able to do bad things.


    However, he wasn¡¯t able to control the hearts of the people. The King Path Energy was gathered by the people under him and it represented the views and thoughts of the people under his rule about him.


    If the country was under great rule and the people were safe and living a good life, then naturally there would be more good thoughts. However, if people were struggling, there would definitely be more evil thoughts.


    However, he was unable to sense that. Many wise Rulers were like that; they didn¡¯t sense it and did many stupid things.


    Although he had an Imperial Astronomer and Grand Priest roles, some stronger ones could view the King Energy, but they were restricted by the Heavens and couldn¡¯t remind him about it.


    There were many benefits of keeping this ck Qilin but it also gave rise to many future problems.


    However, he knew that Xiuguan and Dragon Shadow wanted these two God Beast to help suffer cmity for him.


    What he did today was pretty much recognized by Heaven and Earth and he was actually even said to be the Saint King.


    Who could ensure that what he continued to do would definitely be correct?


    In this world, there definitely wasn¡¯t any perfect Saint...


    This was why he wanted to hand over power to the people, to let them decide everything. This was both him trying to avoid responsibility and also him preventing himself from making mistakes.


    The reason why he was unwilling to keep Xiaori into his White Hole Dharma was because he didn¡¯t want this puppy to be his scapegoat.


    With the ck Qilin there, the two of them were both enemies but also soulmates.


    If one day he really did something to infuriate the public, then this fellow couldn¡¯t leave him even if it wanted to; it would have to suffer along with him.


    ¡°Qilin grew from eating your energy and it can¡¯t leave you. Since you are unwilling, then you can still wait for a period of time. It still wouldn¡¯t be able to leave you. This method is only a little risky now, but when you enter End Realm, there will be nothing to worry about...¡±


    Wei Xu also smiled and advised, however, he didn¡¯t want to continue to dwell on this topic. He turned and asked, ¡°Junior Brother, did you bring that Wanxiang with you? Can you take it out for us to look at it?¡±


    Zong Shou was filled with more doubts in his heart but he still summoned Little Gold. That thing was wrapped around his arm like an arm guard.


    At this moment, it gathered on his arm like a golden jelly. It had its eyes opened wide as it looked at the few people present.


    ¡°A top God Beast ranked in the top five of the world, as expected it is really amazing!¡±


    Wei Xuughed and then the tip of his finger suddenly ripped open. Three drops of golden blood dripped out and onto the body of Little Gold.


    ¡°Thanks to Junior Brother, I¡¯m able to survive the tribtion today. I have nothing on me to thank you with, I can only use these three drops of Essence Blood to help your spiritual pet advance.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother...¡±


    Zong Shou shocked. Wei Xu said it really casually but those three drops of blood were brimming with lifeforce and filled with profound secrets.


    It was obviously his Life Essence Blood and it included much of hisprehension of the Mirror Dao.


    To say that it was Essence Blood, but it was like a scripture as well as three Celestial Grade Pills merged into one.


    Even someone like Wei Xu who was an End Realm Saint Venerable would take 300-500 years to recover from such consumption.


    Little Gold was really alert and before Zong Shou was able to reject, it swiftly absorbed those three drops.


    It had already broken through into Celestial Realm and now it was just like Xiaori, its cultivation was increasing at a crazy rate. Its body became softer and softer and slowly it was in deep sleep.


    Zong Shou opened his mouth and retracted the words of rejection that he was just about to say.


    He originally wanted some of the Sect Artifacts from the Ancestral Hall but now that Wei Xu did that he wouldn¡¯t be able to ask for any of them at all.


    He scolded out in his heart but anticipation rose up in him. Wanxiang had the mimicry ability, and although it wasn¡¯t the same Dao as Wei Xu¡¯s Mirror Projection, it was simr.


    It swallowed the Essence Crystal of that Formless God Demon and now with Wei Xu¡¯s Law, who knew what stage would it manage to grow to in the future?


    In his heart, he felt slight regret. Many of the treasures in the Ancestral Hall were crafted by Xi Zi and had no owner now. If he could take them out, they might have a chance of advancing to God Treasure.


    Senior Brother Wei Xu probably saw through what he was nning and sealed his mouth in advance.


    He really was an old fox...


    He cursed out deep down, he gave a really fake expression and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you didn¡¯t need to do that? You really make me guilty and I will find it hard to sleep. Senior Brother has just finished your tribtion and you should solidify your foundations...¡±


    Wei Xu smiled and waved his hands to interrupt Zong Shou. He said seriously, ¡°Junior Brother, do you know that this battle is not over?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow jumped and a cold and sharp tint appeared in his eyes.


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t over yet. The three factions were forced back in defeat, so how would they be willing to take this lying down?


    They definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to see Common People¡¯s Path rise up like that.


    Although three End Realm Cultivators fell today, their overall strength was still several times stronger than them.


    They couldn¡¯t do anything in the Vast Habitat but they could act elsewhere.


    ...Common People¡¯s Path veins, various powers under them, Three Sects and Six Schools, even his Great Gan.


    The front few were still okay and they could give up on them, at most they attacked one another and both sides suffered losses.


    The only thing he couldn¡¯t give up was Great Gan. He had to fight to the death and Common People¡¯s Path had to save it.


    Taoist Faction and Confucian Faction had suffered losses due to him and it wasn¡¯t something unimaginable that they would take revenge using Great Gan.


    ¡°Qingxuan suffered light injuries and when Taihuang became free, he suffered a huge loss of energy. They are both afraid of the Lu Family, so they won¡¯t directly attack you. Zhu Zi needs to protect Dong Zhongsu¡¯s soul such that he could revive sessfully in a few thousand years. The few of them won¡¯t directly attack. Taishi lost an arm and also needed to recover. Only Wushang Yuan Demon has the ability. However, he alone won¡¯t be able to do much.¡±


    Yuanjing stepped over andughed coldly, ¡°Both sides suffered heavy losses. Even those five God Venerables used up much God Power. I think that there won¡¯t be arge battle among End Realm Cultivators. The three factions will need to get back some face from the battles in the world. Although you wiped out 300,000 Dao Soldiers with a sword, Great Shang still has ten million troops. The Taoist Faction had more than 50,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry that escaped safely. Once theybine strength and head west together, they will be able to smash everything!¡±


    <i>Soldier battle?</i>


    Zong Shou¡¯s had a thought and looked towards Xiaori who was still spinning circles around him.


    This little puppy seemed to feel that something wasn¡¯t right, that everyone around were smiling as they looked at it.

 Chapter 1032 - Taoist Faction calamity

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Taoist Faction cmity</h4>


    Pretty much at the same time, in the Daoling Vast Habitat which was tens of thousands of miles away, the atmosphere was really depressing and cold, dark and sunken.


    ¡°We lost, the three factions joined hands and we actually still lost...¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Nine End Realm Saint Venerables, five God Venerables. They actually couldn¡¯t break through a single Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat?¡±


    ¡°What a scary Ten Thousand Celestial Formation and terrifying Common People¡¯s Seven Swords!¡±


    ¡°10,000 years ago, the things left behind from someone half a step to True Realm Expert were actually so strong.¡±


    ¡°Without that Great Gan Monster Lord Zong Shou, how would the Seven Swords and the formation even getpleted...¡±


    That person is really the cause of all of this! That year, I found it weird why Great Gan and Common People¡¯s Path were so close to one another.¡±


    ¡°Even Ancestor Kunming fell.¡±


    ¡°His body was destroyed, luckily his soul could be gathered and formed once more.¡±


    ¡°If Cibei Taoist Lord was still here, this battle wouldn¡¯t have ended like that...¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, how dare you say such things?¡±


    Within the Taoist Pce, Qingming stood on a cloud bridge, tears flowing down her face. Her jade hands were tightly clenched and she was grinding her teeth.


    Zong Shou once again, that evil Ruler!


    Last time he nearly killed her, this time he killed someone so close to her...


    Although someone of the End Realm wouldn¡¯t die and his soul would be formed after a few thousand years, when she thought to how she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him in 5,000 years, she felt a heart splitting pain!


    If she wasn¡¯t able to break through, then after this time they wouldn¡¯t be able to see one another anymore.


    She really wished that she could skin him alive and feed on his flesh!


    She looked out at the entire Vast Habitat, there were cultivators everywhere, sitting crossed legged and healing up. Most of them had defeated expressions on their faces.


    Apart from the fact that they had suffered such a defeat, their morale was really low because of Zong Shou¡¯s sword.


    Although Qingxuan was able to block it and the 800,000 Taoist Faction disciples weren¡¯t wiped out, most of them suffered from the damage of the Will of the Heavens, their souls were seriously injured.


    If they weren¡¯t able to get across that, then a portion of them would be unable to advance in their life. Most of the disciples who were really talented might be trash just like that.


    This was the cmity of the Taoist Faction! A huge disaster for them!


    Qingming¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and her tightly clenched fist rxed a bit.


    At this point, the Daoling Vast Habitat and the 3,000 Taoist Sects were at their weakest; Kunming¡¯s death and the two Taoist Lords had suffered severe injuries.


    Many disciples felt annoyed when they decided to join hands with the Demon Sect. At this point, there were many elders, many sects who med the Vast Habitat and the Taoist Lords.


    If they weren¡¯t able to safely survive this, it would be the start of the fall of their sect. How would they even manage to get revenge?


    She suddenly got up and flew outside of the 10,000mp room.


    As the Daoling Pce Head, no one stopped her when she came in and out of this ce. When she stepped in, she wasn¡¯t blocked by those restrictions.


    Those Taoist Cultivators had no intention to stop her.


    Although Kunming died, he died to save Qingxuan. Qingming¡¯s position in the Taoist Faction would not only not drop but instead she would be more well-liked.


    The moment she entered, she heard the voice of Taihuang Taoist Lord, ¡°This time we indeed suffered heavy losses, luckily our foundations weren¡¯t damaged. Arge number of the Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry were shifted back and all the True Martial Sword Soldiers were protected. Why does Senior Brother Qingxuan have to worry? Unfortunately, Kunming...¡±


    Qingming¡¯s face dimmed.


    A bitter expression appeared at the corner of her lips. It was true that the True Martial Sword Soldiers and Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry were protected.


    However, the true foundations of the Taoist Faction weren¡¯t those but those cultivators who had hopes of improving and advancing.


    After all, even if they had a billion Dao Soldiers, it couldn¡¯t bepared to just one End Realm.


    The Common People¡¯s Seven Swords was an exception. If it left the Vast Habitat and away from the restrictive ability of the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation, then its effects would be really small.


    It needed five End Realms to block it but just one to restrict it.


    But now, not only did a portion of the futures of their cultivations get wiped out, but they also lost unity. Zong Shou alone wiped out 37 Taoist Sects and in this battle he damaged the souls of hundreds of thousands of people.


    Both times they had suffered such heavy losses. There was nothing the two Taoist Ancestors could do, so how could people not feel annoyed and unhappy?


    ¡°Although that is the case, close to 200,000 disciples suffered the momentum of the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords, so how can I not worry?¡±


    Qingxuan who was in the middle of the room was ashen white, his face was extremely ugly. Seeing Qingming enter, she was slightly distracted, happily nodding her head and a look of pity showed in his eyes.


    ¡°We still need toe up with an exnation for this and not let the disciples me us and hate us. From today on, I will enter secluded meditation and craft 200 Nine Cycle Energy Pills to give it to them. There is no inside or outside of the Faction, as long as one is injured one can take it.¡±


    Taihuang¡¯s brow rose up and he was filled with shock. The Nine Cycle Energy Pill was a top-grade Celestial Pill which helped God Realm Cultivators used to train their Spiritual Sense.


    However, to refine this pill, one needed to consumerge amounts of materials. Crafting also required the Heart Blood and True Essence of the Pill Refiner.


    Even if one was at the End Realm, one would need to consume a lot. This was why it wasn¡¯tmon in the world. If a God Realm Cultivator was able to get one, they would be delighted.


    If the 200 pills were split and shared, they could help to heal the injuries of those 200,000 disciples.


    Within this Ten Thousand Lamp Cave, there were close to 20 Saint Realm Cultivators and the Sect Leaders of the various sects.


    When they heard this, they all fidgeted and grateful expressions appeared on their faces.


    If he refined these 200 pills, within 20 years, Qingxuan wouldn¡¯t be able to fight others.


    After he refined it, his Essence Energy would be affected and his cultivation will reduce. The price to pay was huge.


    ¡°If the disciples learn about it, they will thank Senior Brother for your care.¡±


    Taihuang was slightly shocked, after which heughed, ¡°Taihuang can¡¯t let Senior Brother do everything. Since you are prepared to give them the Nine Cycle Energy Pills, then I will take out 600 Huangya Pills.¡±


    Qingming¡¯s expression changed once more. After returning to the Vast Habitat, her heart was carried up by her and now it finally rxed.


    Huangya Pills were Intermediate Grade Celestial Pills, something only owed by Taihuang Taoist Lord. They were also really hard to refine.


    The Nine Cycle Energy Pill could help recover one¡¯s Spiritual Sense while this Huangya Pill could increase one¡¯s cultivation.


    It was obvious that the two Taoist Lords knew what was happening within the Taoist Faction. They were taking the pills out to calm everyone down.


    With a few words from the both of them, the suppressed atmosphere within the room changed.


    ¡°The disciples suffering damage to their souls is one reason, what I am worried about is still Zong Shou! Even if they have four End Realm Cultivators, I am still not worried about it.¡±


    Qingxuan¡¯s gaze was still dark and sunken, ¡°This kid is in charge of Great Gan and his Sword Path and cultivation is famous around the world. Apart from Saint Realm Cultivators, he is pretty much invincible in the Cloud World. How should we deal with this kid now that he has returned? To kill him is not tough but we will offend the Sky Burning Lu Family. However, if we allow him to grow like this, sooner orter, he will cover the heavens and it will be tough to waver. It will also put our 100-year n at risk...¡±

 Chapter 1033 - Confucian Faction Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Confucian Faction Enemy</h4>


    Speaking of Zong Shou, the Ten Thousand Soul Lamp turned totally silent. The faces of everyone pretty much turned ugly and rage appeared on them.


    The Taoist Faction really couldn¡¯t handle that person. The Blood Sword Monster Lord name was forged from the blood of the hundreds of thousands of disciples from the 37 sects.


    Today Kunming directly died at Zong Shou¡¯s hands. Hundreds of thousands of the Sect Cultivators were also injured, so they hated him to the bone.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t kill him, then actually we can choose to work together.¡±


    Taihuang Taoist Lord replied expressionlessly, ¡°However, due to the previous matters, this kid already deeply hates our sect. Within our Taoist Faction, there is even an End Realm who he killed, there are many people who want to eat him alive. If this grievance isn¡¯t ended, there is no way for us to work together.¡±


    After saying this, he looked towards Qingming in deep meaning.


    Qingming was jolted, her heart turned cold. She knew that this was Taihuang ming her directly.


    In the end, the grievances between the Taoist Faction and Zong Shou were actually only restricted to the Daoling Vast Habitat and Yuqing¡¯s faction.


    There had been people discussing it within the Vast Habitat. Taoist Faction Cultivators strove for purity and doing nothing.


    There was actually no need for them to fight to the death with Common People¡¯s Path.


    So what if the people had equality? What did it have to do with the Common People¡¯s Path?


    Did Shangqing Faction want to free themselves out of this and not do anything?


    ¡°Since the day that Zong Shou entered Common People¡¯s Path, this grievance couldn¡¯t be solved. The grievances of both sides started since the end of the Cloud Deste Era when Xi Zi tried to get that Heaven Opening Treasure. At that time, it was already decided that only one of Taoist Faction and Common People¡¯s Path could survive...¡±


    Qingxuan said expressionlessly, causing the atmosphere in the room to be slightly awkward.


    This was to remind him that the hatred and grievance from them killing Xi Zi couldn¡¯t be solved.


    Taihuangughed and he didn¡¯t bother, ¡°Zong Shou, this kid is someone we wouldn¡¯t want to offend in case he drags in innocent people. However, there are naturally people who do not fear him. Taishi and Wushang Yuan Demon all hate him to the bone. Thetter was still okay but the former definitely wouldn¡¯t fear the Lu Family. Now he just needs to avoid Xiuguan and heal up his injuries and won¡¯t be able to act for a period of time. Next would be the Lu Family, many of whom want to im this kid¡¯s life. Until we really have no choice, then both of us can attack personally. Since this kid is relying on King Path Martial Arts, then we just have to take drastic measures to deal with him. This is also the only chance for our Taoist Faction to turn the tables...¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    Qingxuan also smiled, he said leisurely, ¡°Be it the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords or the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation, it needs King Path Energy to be maintained. This is why Common People¡¯s Path has to save Great Gan.¡±


    Qingming listened on quietly, joy slowly rising up in his chest.


    He already guessed what Qingxuan meant. With the three factions working together, their strength was still far above that of Common People¡¯s Path.


    Avoiding the formation in the Vast Habitat and fighting them in the Cloud World was where they had a high chance of winning.


    This battle between them and Common People¡¯s Path was far from over!


    Zong Shou¡¯s Great Gan King Dynasty was in fact the only weakness of Common People¡¯s Path now.


    Not only her, but the brows of all the people within this Ten Thousand Soul Lamp Room also danced and they were all really excited.


    ¡°Both of us have seen, with Zhu Zi and Li Biexue¡¯s intelligence, they would have been able to think about it too. Were those two people who were willing to give up?¡±


    Just as she said that she had an idea, her eyes became much clearer as she looked outside of the Vast Habitat.


    Only to see that a golden scroll stretching 100,000 feet was spreading in the air and flying towards the Imperial Capital.


    ¡°It came from Bailu Heavenly ce...¡±


    It was the importantnd of the Confucians, where the Saints taught their teachings.


    The people here all had the ability to look through space as they all looked over.


    They only heard a vast and majestic voice spread over.


    ¡°Today, I will tell all the Confucians in the world that Great Gan Monster King Zong Shou insulted my faction and killed Saint Dong. This person believes in Common People¡¯s Path teachings and worships the devil words. In the 10 years that he was in power, he went against the proper rule and did all sorts of preposterous things, focusing on military and forgetting everything else such that civilians lived uneasily. He also wants to copy the Qin Emperor and burn books and destroy Confucianism. He wants to wipe us out and is our enemy!¡±


    That voice spread tens of thousands of miles and spread directly into the Vast Habitat.


    Taihuang¡¯s brow rose up and then he continuedughing.


    ¡°Confucian enemy? He wants all the Confucians in the world to see Great Shang as the enemy. The name of this violent Ruler is pretty much settled. Zhu Zi is probably furious now and he wants to fight to the death with Great Gan...¡±


    Even within Great Gan where the people were rich and living a good life, where the rule was proper, the Confucian Faction people were still able to turn it around and write bad about them.


    ¡°How could they not be angry? Confucian Faction Saint Dong died to Zong Shou¡¯s sword and didn¡¯t even have a chance to revive. That person was half a Master to Zhu Zi!¡±


    Qingxuan¡¯s face was cold, her eyes were dark and hard to read. The disciple that he loved the most also died at Zong Shou¡¯s hands and would need 5,000 years to revive.


    How could he not hate? How could he not be annoyed? He cultivated for so many years, that calm and unperturbed heart was unable to be maintained now.


    ¡°However, now 300,000 of the Great Shang Dao Soldiers were wiped out in a day. Probably at this moment, his heart feels pain and might not do what Zhu Zi asks.¡±


    To wipe out Great Gan, he had to rely on Great Shang.


    Within the Taoist Faction, the soul injuries of the 200,000 disciples would also need time to heal.


    At this moment, although Great Gan focused on elite troops, it had three million Grade Three soldiers and 30,000 Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    The martial arts atmosphere within the country, especially after Zong Shou changed the policies, recently more experts were produced.


    During a crisis it wouldn¡¯t be tough for him to call upon two million more troops.


    If an End Realm didn¡¯t attack, Saint Realms would be repelled by the intent of the Cloud World and their cultivation would be suppressed.


    Then, the main force of this war could only be Great Shang.


    ¡°Emperor Yuanchen? He had no choice. If he was unwilling, then they would just choose a new Emperor. Tailing Sect had always supported Prince Liao. Zhu Zi will probably consider using that person to rece him.¡±


    Qingxuan mocked. This was a battle to take revenge for his disciple which was why there weren¡¯t allowed to be any obstacles.


    Maybe now they were unable to do anything about Zong Shou and wipe away his foundations.


    In the future, they would be able to wipe away his country strength bit by bit, obtaining his country luck. Naturally, then they would be able to kill him!


    ¡°Moreover, with 300,000 Dao Soldiers dead, how could he not be angry? How would he not fear such a Monster Lord?¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Within Great Shang Imperial Dynasty, Fenghua Pce State Affairs Hall, Yinyu spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    The red fresh blood scattered on a piece of white paper on the table, making it look really eye-catching.


    Yinyu felt the Vital Energy in his chest roaring, it was really unbearable and annoying. His head felt heavy and at that moment he nearly lost his consciousness.


    Till today, he still didn¡¯t dare believe what he had heard was true.


    His expression couldn¡¯t help but turn sharp, his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets.


    ¡°They were really wiped out? My Great Shang¡¯s 150,000 Xuan me Formation Soldiers, 80,000 Extreme Arrow God Archers, and 50,000 Yuanchen Blood Cavalry, all buried outside Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat. Great Gan Monster King Zong Shou killed them all with one sword from the Common People¡¯s Sword Formation?¡±

 Chapter 1034 - Personally Attacking Great Gan

    <h4>Chapter 1034: Personally Attacking Great Gan</h4>


    A huge pressure instantly covered the entire hall.


    Internal Affairs Junior Supervisor Gao Ruo¡¯s body shuddered and knew that Emperor Yuanchen was furious and even looked like he was about to vent it on other people.


    Hanging around the Ruler was like being around a tiger, at this moment, even he who was like a right-hand man, felt his heart in his mouth.


    He didn¡¯t dare to reply, carefully handing a jade letter to the table.


    Yinyu looked coldly at him and snatched it. A momentter, he hollered out and smashed the thing in his hands into pieces!


    Within the jade letter were scenes from when those 300,000 Dao Soldiers were wiped out by that Heaven Path Sword.


    At that moment, the veins on Yinyu¡¯s neck swelled up to double in size. There was none of the usual King aura, he just looked like an injured lion.


    A long whileter, he managed to calm back down. Yinyu took in a deep breath and stared at Hanlin Academy Secretary Zuoxin.


    ¡°A few days ago, didn¡¯t you say that nothing would go wrong in this battle?¡±


    Zuoxin¡¯s face was as dead as ash, cold sweat dripped down his face. He thought about it for a long while, until Yinyu was impatient did he open his mouth and speak up, ¡°My Faction¡¯s Saint Dong was killed by the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords this time. This is a huge cmity for my faction 8,000 yearster. Before this, no one could have expected that once the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation waspleted, that it would be so strong. No one also expected that the Common People¡¯s Seven Sword was as strong as rumors, being able to kill End Realm...¡±


    Before the battle, no one bothered about the Seven Swords that Xi Zi had left.


    There was indeed no one that predicted that the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords along with the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation would be such a perfectbination.


    Even someone as strong as Taishi was unable to do anything about it.


    Yinyu scoffed coldly and then looked towards Zhongxuan, ¡°Before this, Grand Teacher mentioned that if nothing surprising happened in this battle that we would definitely win?¡±


    That Zhongxuan gave a bitter smile, his fame and prestige was pretty much the highest in the entire dynasty.


    A few years ago, he had lost his bet with Kong Rui and predicted wrongly about Kong Yao, causing this topmander talent, future pir to leave Great Shang, and help Great Gan rule the southeast.


    This time he still made a wrong prediction and this mistake caused the loss of 300,000 Elite Dao Soldiers whom Great Shang had spent so much effort raising.


    ¡°It is my mistake! There should be an amazing divinator who acted to block me from predicting and sensing luck and misfortune. I didn¡¯t predict that there would be this Zong Shou...¡±


    The Divination Dao was something that even End Realm Cultivators couldn¡¯t be fully adept at.


    If one peaked at the secrets of the Heavens, then naturally they would despise you. If one walked this path, naturally one was giving up an opportunity to live forever.


    Even 9,000 years ago, that person who had left the Destiny talisman in the various Lingyun Sect temples, no matter how talented he was, he was still struggling and was unable to further improve.


    This is why although even End Realm Saint Venerables who might be able to peak at the secrets of Heavens and predict the past and future, most of them would try their best to avoid this.


    It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t but they didn¡¯t dare and weren¡¯t willing to!


    Actually, before the battle began, he felt that something was up. However, at that time, how would he expect that the nine End Realm Saint Venerables and five God Venerables and one God Artifact would end up defeated?


    ¡°Amazing divinator? I have not heard of such a person within the Common People¡¯s Path.¡±


    Yinyu frowned and suddenly thought about a person, ¡°Was it Kong Rui?¡±


    Zhongxuan felt bitter in his mouth and gave a tough nod.


    Within the Cloud World, this person was probably the only skilled divinator by Zong Shou¡¯s side.


    In just a short few years, who knew that this person¡¯s attainments in divination would improve so swiftly? Unknowingly, he was able to hide things from his divination.


    With his prediction, this person didn¡¯t predict that Common People¡¯s Path would definitely win. He was just messing up the future such that one couldn¡¯t read it.


    However, even just doing that alone was already really amazing.


    His cultivation improvement really felt like the Heavens were aiding him...


    Heavens aiding?


    Zhongxuan¡¯s heart shook a little, he using the Great Shang country luck to cultivate to help solve cmities. This Kong Rui was the Great Gan Imperial Astronomer and was Zong Shou¡¯s most trusted divinator. He could also do the same.


    However, it was impossible to be so quick...


    What was the reason?


    ¡°That false ruler and incapable lord!¡±


    Yinyu scoffed coldly and smacked the table, causing the table in front of him to nearly copse.


    ¡°Receive my decree! Anyone of the Kong Family will have their positions removed and sent to jail. Anyone below 10 will be sent to the North Deste Army for them to live on their own. They won¡¯t be pardoned and won¡¯t be allowed to return!¡±


    He hated the Kong Family and he dealt with the matter like that was both to vent that hate and also to punish the Kong Family for attempting to suppress Kong Rui.


    He had such a stunning talent but was unable to use him for his own!


    There was also that Kong Yao, that so-called descending jinx, inauspicious person. If he had such a strongmander, what would he have to worry about now? She would be strong enough to be a pir for him!


    So what if he faced cmity of blood and war? That would be the disaster for other countries and good fortune for Great Shang.


    How annoying! They should be killed!


    Gao Ruo was like someone who received a pardon, hurriedly summoning the messenger to write the decree.


    Yinyu still felt really furious, however, at this moment, what he felt more was fear. He felt a chill down his spine.


    Those 300,000 Dao Soldiers were where his power was at and his greatest trump card to suppress all the aristocrats.


    Now with that entire army being wiped out, how would he suppress the situation within his country?


    Although the current Central Cloud Continent looked peaceful, there were many people, many sects staring aggressively at the new mines that appeared. Even purposely starting riots because of that.


    The fewrge aristocratic families and those officials who held power all had nefarious intentions, plotting against the throne in the dark.


    Great Shang was in huge trouble now, so what should he do?


    He felt dizzier and dizzier, his blood was flowing against the current and he felt cold all over.


    Zuoxin bowed, ¡°Your Majesty doesn¡¯t need to worry! Although we lost this time, the Confucian Faction Zhu Zi has promised you. You are a wise Ruler but have lost so many troops and generals because of us this time. The Confucian Faction is really grateful and guilty because of that...¡±


    Yinyu¡¯s mood was slightly better and he didn¡¯t fully trust what Zuoxin said.


    The Confucian Faction was a huge pir of Great Shang but he couldn¡¯t let them do whatever they wanted.


    If he truly relied on their strength and was held hostage by them, Great Shang wouldn¡¯t be too far away from being wiped out.


    Just at this moment, both Yinyu and the few people in the hall raised their heads. They saw a vast golden light sweeping over.


    ¡°Today, I will tell all the Confucians in the world that Great Gan Monster King Zong Shou insulted my faction and killed Saint Dong. This person believes in Common People¡¯s Path teachings and worships the devil words. In the 10 years that he was in power, he went against the proper rule and did all sorts of preposterous things, focusing on military and forgetting everything else such that civilians lived uneasily. He also wants to copy the Qin Emperor and burn books and destroy Confucianism. He wants to wipe us out and is our enemy!¡±


    Confucian enemy?


    Just as he was feeling shocked, that golden light charged down into his hall.


    100,000 feet of words condensed into two feet and floated in front of him.


    The words within were different from what the sound mentioned.


    ¡°Attack Great Gan?¡±


    Yinyu felt his head swell up and his chest was filled with disgust.


    At this time, why would he even attack Great Gan? Even if he wanted to, he had no ability.


    Should he just not bother about the chaos within?


    Zuoxin looked at the golden words and he was delighted, ¡°This is a great matter. Your Majesty please gather the troops of the various countries under you and personally attack Great Gan!¡±

 Chapter 1035 - Qin Emperor Tomb appearing

    <h4>Chapter 1035: Qin Emperor Tomb appearing</h4>


    ¡°This is a great matter. Your Majesty, please gather the troops of the various countries under you and personally attack Great Gan!¡±


    Yinyu¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked towards Zuoxin with deep meaning.


    This method was great, he would be able to kill two birds with one stone. Both solving the problems of sending arge number of troops to battle and also reducing the strength of the various vassal states.


    Thetter¡¯s expression was really respectfully, ¡°Our Great Shang has the moral high ground and also had the decree from Saint Zhu Zi. Your Majesty just needs to send one decree and the aristocratic families like Yang Family and Zhu Family wouldn¡¯t dare to reject.¡±


    If one wanted the throne, one needed the support of the Confucian Faction. If they tried to oppose, then they would not only be going against Great Shang, they would have offended the entire Confucian Faction and Zhu Zi.


    Great Shang had already bled during the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat battle and they had done work. Now, it was time for these aristocrats...


    ¡°Even if these rebels aren¡¯t afraid of Zhu Zi and reject you, you can also ask from help from the Taoist Faction. The Saint Venerables from Demon Path and Taoist Faction would dly help.¡±


    Yinyu was tempted. If he was to personally attack Great Gan, this might be the only way to protect the foundations of Great Shang. However, at this moment, he was still really hesitant.


    ¡°As expected from an important official of mine! This n is great but I still need to consider it, you can back down first!¡±


    Hanlin Academy Secretary Zuoxin raised his head and was slightly surprised. Ever since Yuanchen Emperor took over the throne, he was really decisive and quick-witted. He ruled for hundreds of years and made all decisions on his own. No matter if the decisions were right or wrong he would go through with them firmly. He was a rare intelligent Ruler.


    Why did he hesitate today?


    Did he say something wrong just now? However, no matter how he thought about it, it seemed like the only logical strategy.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, silently bowing and then he backed out of the hall.


    A momentter, only Emperor Yuanchen, Gao Ruo, and Zhongxuan were left.


    After some silence, Yinyu asked, ¡°What does Grand Teacher think?¡±


    ¡°It is a great strategy! The current Great Gan is a huge problem for our dynasty and we have to clear them out!¡±


    Yinyu frowned. What Zuoxin spoke about was naturally a good n however what he was asking about was not that.


    ¡°If it was a month ago, Your Majesty could reject it, but now Great Shang has no room for rejection.¡±


    Zhongxuan¡¯s expression was solemn, his face was really serious.


    ¡°One Confucian Faction, one Taoist Faction can decide on the rise and fall of a country. They can also decide who is in power.¡±


    Thest sentence was really rude but within this hall it was like thunder, causing the faces of the other two to turn ashen white.


    Zhongxuan¡¯s words were straight to the point.


    Yinyu kept silent for a long while before continuing to ask, ¡°I am unwilling to be restricted by them, does Grand Teacher have any ns for me?¡±


    Zhongxuan smiled and said without thinking, ¡°Thinking about it, only the 12 Copper Men left by the Qin Emperor can help you suppress the chaos. I have already found the location of the main tomb and not longter it would be able to appear in the world. Our Great Shang can head in earlier to take the items...¡±


    Yinyu suddenly stood up, his face was filled with inexpressible joy. The depression and rage from the bad news today was reduced by arge amount.


    With the 12 Copper Men, 12 Copper Puppets able to fight against peak Saint Realm Venerables and the legacy and equipment left by the Qin Emperor, Great Shang would be able to stand on their own and wouldn¡¯t need to rely on those End Realm Saint Venerables.


    ¡°If we can take it out, then that would be great. I will depend on the Grand Teacher!¡±


    He rxed a little, a smile finally appearing on his face.


    ¡°Grand Teacher, do you think I will win or lose when I head over to Great Gan?¡±


    ¡°That Great Gan Ruler has be the enemy of the Confucian Faction! Everyone in the world can kill him. Even if Great Gan was a barbarian country, there are many people who learn and are affected by religion there. With Zhu Zi¡¯s decree, this country has lost its rights and people will not be united. It will be unavoidable for their troops¡¯ morale to be low! Our Great Shang has ten million troops and many sects working together. We can take out 200 Dao Soldiers. The three factions also can¡¯t sit still and not do anything.¡±


    Zhongxuan hesitated slightly before saying, ¡°With Kong Rui there, I won¡¯t be able to urately predict the oue of this battle, I can only do so through logic. We have around a 90% and above chance of winning, thest 10% depends on what methods Zong Shou has to face us. However, to Your Majesty whether we win or lose, is temporarily not a good thing for you. If we win, the various powers will be stronger. If we lose, then Your Majesty will lose your honor.¡±


    Yinyu smiled when he heard this and said confidently, ¡°I think it is better that we win then!¡±


    Thinking to himself that they were cultivators and weren¡¯t able to know the exact details within.


    Great Gan¡¯s Donglin and Huizhou Ind definitely wasn¡¯t a destend but was famous for being rich.


    It was said that not only were there many mines there, but there were alsorge amounts of fertilend. As long as some normal people were more hardworking, they would be able to be well-fed and wear nice clothes.


    Once they won and this big piece of dog bone was tossed out, there would be numerous aristocratic families and sects fighting for it.


    They could even think of a way to shift out the aristocratic families over and temporarily solve their internal problems. 10 yearster, they would be able to go all out to fight the outside enemy.


    They were killing two words with one stone...


    He felt slightly uneasy like this, it was the same time after time. Every time they felt that Zong Shou was forced into despair that person was able to use unexpected methods to turn the situation around.


    Would it be the same again this time?


    Then, he shook his head and broke into augh. He had no choice in this battle. To use strong to bully the weak, on rough estimation he had close to six times the troops of Zong Shou.


    As long as the general wasn¡¯t too useless, it was enough to suppress him!


    Moreover, those few End Realm Saint Venerables wouldn¡¯t allow a second failure.


    Since that was the case, then what did he have to worry about?


    As for Zong Shou, he was now the enemy of the Confucians? How pitiful...


    At this point, Yinyu felt pity for him as they were both suffering from the same problems.


    As a Ruler, no one understood how annoying the Confucian Faction was than him.


    As long as one offended them and didn¡¯t do things their way, even a Ruler would be scolded and chided.


    Since they decided that he was a lousy Ruler, then he was probably stuck with that forever. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this point, Zong Shou was still within the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat and in his hand was that Blood Moon Crescent de.


    It was from the Sky Burning Lu Family and after the person using it died, then naturally it fell to his hands.


    It was actually not man-made but forged from a natural Heaven Grade God Metal, and inside it was a naturally formed formation. Before this Blood Moon de was refined, it was already a God Weapon.


    ¡°Natural God Artifact, how amazing.¡±


    The person who held this sword was able to hide their aura far better than normal cultivators.


    Due to the ability of this de, that person was able to avoid Xiguan and the few End Realm Saint Venerables, using the tribtion power to attack the enemy.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry about this de. With the God Refined Sword, he had no need for anything else.


    What he cared about were thews hidden within the weapon.

 Chapter 1036 - Secrets of the past

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Secrets of the past</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    That Hide word talisman was okay, that half a Borrow word was what surprised him.


    Speaking of which, it wasn¡¯t a really important Dao but it had its uses too. Especially thetter, borrowing the powers from Heaven and Earth for its own use, it was really domineering.


    It was simr to the Drive word that he had grasped andplemented one another.


    ¡°Speaking of which, this shouldn¡¯t be rted to Xuanye Country Ruler...¡±


    If Lu Wushuang was able toprehend this half a talisman, hisbat strength would increase by close to a full time, and he would definitely not let go of it.


    A God Weapon would naturally be lent to other people of the family, but not if both sides werepetitors.


    ¡°This artifact isn¡¯t one of the five God Artifacts and it probably belongs to the personal items of a Country Ruler. What a waste, there is only half of the Borrow word, even less than...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, he was only able toprehend some theories but would definitely not understand the Dao through that artifact.


    He could only merge the twows into his Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Formation as well as the Three Thousand Star Falling Technique.


    He would be able to help increase the strength of the Sword Formation and the abilities of the Three Thousand Star Falling Technique.


    This artifact belonged to the Lu Family and he was the top heir of the Lu Family, so he shamelessly epted the item.


    The spirit of the God Artifact originally struggled but when Zong Shou dripped a few drops of blood in, it instantly became more well behaved.


    Zong Shou was able to break the restrictions within like a hot knife through butter.


    The artifact was bounded by the Lu Family Sky Burning Blood. If other people got hold of this item, they wouldn¡¯t be able to control it and it would even automatically fly back to the hands of its master. Forcefully binding and refining it would only affect the Artifact Spirit within.


    However, as the only pure blood of the Lu Family, he was able to break the restrictions within without any pressure.


    In an instant, the God Artifact had changed its master. Zong Shou casually threw it to Chuxue who was beside him.


    Chuxue had the Combat Martial Body, however, what she walked on the five-element Dao proving route set by him. She was totally inseparable from the five God Beast Protector Beasts beside her. When she fought she would borrow their strength. This artifact was really suitable for her.


    Actually, it was most suitable in the hands of Ruoshui, but her cultivation wasn¡¯t good enough, and instead the God Artifact might have been able to steal her spiritual energy.


    Chuxue pouted. She didn¡¯t like this crescent de, she liked swords or straight des better. However, she knew that if she took it her strength would beparable to that of a Saint Realm Cultivator. She didn¡¯t say anything, smiling as she hugged the de in front of her chest.


    The Combat Martial Body was good at using all kinds of weapons since birth, like that of a grandmaster. She would also be able to use this de.


    ¡°How unbelievable, natural item containing soul restrictions, it is pretty much wless. It was formed naturally and it is much more perfect than the God Refined Sword within. No wonder God Weapons are so hard to refine and there are so few of them...¡±


    Even Xi Zi was able to craft seven top Celestial Swords which could evolve to God Weapons in thousands of years of hard work.


    Zong Sho took out a few space artifacts. They were left by the Saint Realm Cultivators who charged into the Vast Habitat and were his spoils of war.


    As for End Realm, Zhu Zi and Qingxuan took the items that Dong Zhongsu and Kunming left behind.


    Only that World Stepping Demon Lord left some things, but unfortunately, the End Realm restrictions weren¡¯t things he could break apart. Zong Shou knew his ce and didn¡¯t fight for them.


    He forcefully opened those space treasures, his expression was slowly filled with joy.


    Those people were probably too confident and didn¡¯t think that there would be much risk in this battle which was why they brought many treasures with them.


    There were dozens of Heaven Grade materials, enough to craft a top Celestial Weapon. There were 12 full Saint Realm Beast Pellets within, but what was rare was the fact that the stats and skills were all different.


    They were the best to merge into God Artifacts. Half of the materials of the 28 constetions were found this time.


    Only the three enclosures and four divisions weren¡¯t found yet.


    Just as he was ted and excited, someone coughed beside him.


    Zong Shou came to his senses and saw that many people, along with Xiuguan among them were looking at him with weird expressions.


    The main hall was broken and was reced by the golden pagoda. This artifact was able to block off all listening and spying techniques which was why it became the meeting ce of the Common People¡¯s Path.


    The few End Realm Saint Venerables and Saint Realm Venerables were all gathered here to discuss matters.


    Zong Shou found it boring and hid to the side to look at his own gains.


    Now he was noticed by others, he could only shamelessly smile and keep all of them like nothing had happened.


    Aokun and Dragon Shadow were okay but the others all sighed.


    The most outstanding disciple in Common People¡¯s Path, the one closest to Xi Zi had no intentions to bother about their matters. Looking at his attitude, he wanted to exclude himself from all matters.


    He probably only came from the battle due to brotherhood, causing the people here to both adore and hate him.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Xi Zi came into the Cloud World alone not for that Heaven Opening Treasure to open his Dao? He just wanted to take this out of the Cloud World?¡±


    The moment Zong Shou retracted his focus, he was instantly shocked. He looked towards Xiuguan and Dragon Shadow, who were discussing.


    Xi Zi tried to take out the Heaven Opening God Weapon not to form his Dao, but just to take it out?


    ¡°Yes! Based on what my Senior Brother said, that weapon had suffered huge damage 100,000 years ago and to date has not recovered. Even if he took it out, it couldn¡¯t be used to form the Dao. Senior Brother was prideful and in just 5,000 years he was half a step to True Realm. Why would he use outside items to enter the True Realm?¡±


    The moment he said this, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    Thinking about it, it did make sense.


    Xi Zi at that time was unrivaled and invincible. He was able to suppress the 10,000 worlds around here alone, his lifespan was infinite and he was immortal.


    There was no need for him to rush and take that final step. Moreover, there was no need for him to borrow the strength of the Heaven Opening God Artifact.


    ¡°Then, what was the reason?¡±


    ¡°It had to do with the Saint Agreement. At that time, the Saint Venerables joined hands to seal the Spiritual Wave, it was rmended by Senior Brother Xi Zi...¡±


    Zong Shou listened on quietly, he was unsure about all this before. However, after entering the Common People¡¯s Path, he was able to read all the books as a core disciple, so naturally he knew all the details.


    ¡°However, the reason Xi Zi did that was not only to chase out alien races. The reason was that Heaven Opening God Artifact. Do you all think that it is normal that our Spiritual Wave is so strong?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, of course it was not normal.


    The ninerge-sized worlds that Lu Family ran could only raise one God Venerable.


    However this ce, just a Cloud World which was broken and sealed had seven End Realm God Venerables existing at the same time. As for experts, there were arge number of them rising up.

 Chapter 1037 - Another Huge Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Another Huge Enemy</h4>


    The Cloud World was one of its kind in this region.


    There were no other worlds that had as vast a Spiritual Wave and produced as many mines as the Cloud World.


    Just End Realm Experts alone, counting those who disappeared, since ancient times till now there were 17.


    It really was weird. In that era 10,000 years ago, actually most of the alien races were wiped out. Just Xi Zi, Xiuguan, and the eight End Realm Saint Venerables from the Taoist Faction and Confucian Faction were enough to force 100 races back.


    Xi Zi alone was able to make all the alien races fear him.


    To seal the Spiritual Wave at that time was really illogical and didn¡¯t make any sense.


    When the few factions of the Cloud World fought one another such that the few End Realm Saint Venerables disappeared, it gave those alien races a chance to enter...


    This resulted in chaos amongst the Qin and Han¡¯s alien races, and the rise of Ranwu King, who handled the entire situation all by himself.


    ¡°Senior Brother Xi Zi had said to me before that although that Heaven Opening Treasure was living within the Cloud World, they were aiding one another. However, 27,000 years ago someone tampered with this God Artifact. Someone wanted this artifact to appear earlier and thus brought out the source of the Cloud World. Half of it seeped outside which is why the Cloud World Cloud Deste Era had such abundant Spiritual Energy. Senior Brother felt it when he was half a step to True Realm. As such, he suppressed the various Saint Venerables to agree to seal it. This was the start of the grievances between us and the various factions.¡±


    Dragon Shadow¡¯s expression was really solemn, surprise appeared in his eyes. This time when he returned to the Cloud World he didn¡¯t expect that he would hear such secrets.


    He also felt enlightened, after all, he came from 10,000 years ago and had heard some things about what happened then.


    ¡°Senior Brother Xi Zi then studied artifact refining and formations, his cultivation also greatly increased. He sensed that even if he sealed the Cloud World it was useless. That Heaven Opening God Artifact could swallow the flesh and blood of cultivators to nourish it, which was why there was the chaos in the Nether World. The entire Cloud World pretty much became its blood sacrifice formation. It was said that under special conditions even End Realm and Saint Realm experts weren¡¯t able to avoid it too.¡±


    Zong Shou thought back to Nether Witch Gong Xinran.


    The will of the Nether World to interfere in the Cloud World, was it also due to that?


    What was the Nether World chaos?


    Xiuguan¡¯s final sentence was even more shocking.


    ¡°... If this continues, the Cloud World will wither sooner orter and even copse. Thus, Senior Brother wanted to take out that Heaven Opening God Artifact. In the end, there was that unprecedented battle and 20 End Realms and God Venerables joined in. Who knew how many Saint Realm and below there were. The three factions pretty much went all in. I was blocked outside of the Cloud World by Taishi and a few other Saint Venerables. I was able to injure him and return back, but at that time, Senior Brother had already died.¡±


    No one in the room spoke because everyone was shocked by what they heard today.


    Was the Cloud World really arge blood sacrifice formation?


    Only Wei Xu was really calm like he knew about it long ago.


    Aoyi¡¯s brow furrowed, after sighing, she asked, ¡°I heard that Taoist Faction Cibei Taoist Lord is really merciful. Confucian Faction Shun Zi was someone with good manners. If those words are true, they could have been persuaded.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she doubted what Xiuguan said but that she didn¡¯t understand.


    When Xi Zi died in that battle, Kong Zi and Meng Zi had both disappeared in the battle against the alien race and were nowhere to be seen.


    Shun Zi was able to pass the Confucian traditions dow after the Qin Emperor period with much difficulty.


    At that time, Shun Zi was conflicting with Dong Zi due to Great Han focusing solely on Confucianism but still decided to participate in killing Xi Zi.


    Shun Zi felt that everyone was evil, people were like water able to carry the boat and also sink it. He promoted rites and traditions, even a portion of Legalism started with him.


    Although his teachings weren¡¯t simr to Common People¡¯s Path, when he was alive he didn¡¯t hate them that much.


    There had to be a reason why this person joined in.


    ¡°The problem was that even if Senior Brother exined, would anyone believe him?¡±


    Aoyi kept silent, if it was her, she wouldn¡¯t believe either.


    Even if Xi Zi didn¡¯t use that item to enter the End Realm, if he had the artifact, then he would not be able to suppress the Cloud World


    Even if people could see the pros and cons within, they might not agree with Xi Zi.


    A Heaven Opening Treasure also meant hope to enter the True Realm.


    ¡°Based on what I know, after the matter, Cibei Taoist Lord should have sensed something. The Taoist Faction broke apart due to this, he had different opinions to Qingxuan and Taihuang. Shun Zi suffered injuries and Senior Brother Xi Zi had given him advice before, so he couldn¡¯t kill him. However after that battle, in just 100 years Shun Zi fell. Someone used a top God Weapon to smash his soul and would need at least 100,000 years to form back. Even if he revived, he would forget his memory of thest life. Unless his cultivation recovered, he would be the same as a newborn. A few thousand yearster, the three factions were all trying their best to find a way out. Even the Sword Sect was the same. They didn¡¯t reject when the Buddhist Faction entered the Cloud World...¡±


    The people in the room were all really smart people and while they were astonished, they noticed the hidden meaning in Xiuguan¡¯s words.


    ¡°What Senior Brother is saying is that someone was behind the tampering of the Heaven Opening God Artifact, Senior Brother being sealed, and even Shun Zi¡¯s fall?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t Qingxuan?¡±


    ¡°Qingxuan was able to gain his Dao 14,000 years earlier during the Cloud Deste Era. It couldn¡¯t be him who set up those restrictions on the artifact. Moreover, with his ability, he was on the same level as Shun Zi, maybe even a little weaker.¡±


    Dragon Shadow kept silent, his thoughts were filled with disdain, as he thought about someone but still wasn¡¯t sure.


    A momentter, he looked at Zong Shou with a profound expression.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t notice anything. He was thinking about the future when the Ten Shrines and Neen Spiritual Houses went dark and each year they took in really few disciples.


    At that time, there were rumors that the foundations of the factions had been moved to the outer region.


    Even when the God-Emperor rose up and ruled millions of worlds, he didn¡¯t use the Cloud World as its capital.


    Was it also due to this?


    ¡°Speaking of which, this Spiritual Wave is actually a cmity for our Cloud World. We need to seal it once again? Or prevent that Heaven Opening Artifact from being taken out?¡±


    Xiuguan shook his head, ¡°I also don¡¯t know what is the best solution, let¡¯s just take it step by step.¡±


    Seeing everyone not understanding, he exined, ¡°Senior Brother Xi Zi guessed before that he shouldn¡¯t be the only one half a step to True Realm. I used the Xuanhuang Great Strength Technique to prove the Eternal Path and felt it. However, because of my worries, I didn¡¯t dare to unlock the restrictions of Senior Brother Xi Zi.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart shook and then he looked out at that golden light in the sky which shone thousands of miles.


    Momentster, he burst outughing.


    Enemy of the Confucians?

 Chapter 1038 - Sword Sect Visit

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Sword Sect Visit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within the world, naturally everyone saw it. Apart from Zong Shou, everyone had serious expressions on their faces.


    Wei Xuughed bitterly, ¡°It seems like Zhu Zi isn¡¯t willing to take this lying down. Because of Common People¡¯s Path, we dragged down Junior Brother.¡±


    ¡°Enemy of the Confucians, he is telling all Confucians to attack you. Zhu Zi really is vicious.¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. He had expected Zhu Zi¡¯s reaction when he grasped the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords and he was already mentally prepared.


    ¡°It is okay. A few years ago, when I returned to the Cloud World, I told Yao¡¯er. I said that if Great Gan wanted to solidify the southeastnd, we would have to have a good battle with Great Shang. This battle would happen sooner orter, just that it was brought forwards a little earlier.¡±


    Great Gan moved into the southeast barbariannds of the Central Cloud Continent. Although they won all battles and pretty much swept all the barbarians there, Great Shang didn¡¯t react. Emperor Yuanchen couldn¡¯t just sit still and watch Great Gan smoothly swallow it up and be a huge problem.


    Although each of them dealt with their own business, they still found trouble with one another. Different races sowed chaos, asking for weapons in the dark. Sometimes they might have even directly sent troops.


    Such that the newly upied Great Gannd was unable to have any piece.


    After all, it was the Central Cloud Continent¡¯s top nation which had some prestige in the south, its prestige and ability to summon troops was notcking.


    If Great Gan wanted to gain a stable footing, it would have to wipe out this part of Great Shang¡¯s prestige. Only then could it truly suppress the barbarians and even send troops into the mid ins...


    Moreover, he had already in the 300,000 Dao Soldiers of Great Shang with one sword. It wasn¡¯t that the current Great Gan had no chance of winning, but that they even had a big chance.


    As for the enemy of the Confucians, he didn¡¯t really care about that. Anyway, Great Gan ruled all barbariannds and there were really few Confucians there.


    The people present weren¡¯t truly worried, they just felt guilty. After all, a war was just a small matter. Moreover, Zong Shou had already sacrificed enough for the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    At this moment, when he heard what Zong Shou said, he heaved a sigh of relief. He then looked weirdly towards that tired puppy which was resting on Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder.


    Yuanjing and Xuanshuang both had weird expressions, their brows rising up. The Saint King descended on this world but was recognized as the Enemy of the Confucians. Zhu Zi was really stupid.


    Xiuguan said, ¡°End Realm Saint Venerables probably won¡¯t participate in this battle, but we still have to prepare just in case. Since it is already time for the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat, then the Seven Swords don¡¯t need to continue protecting within the Vast Habitat. You can take the formation away along with Wei Xu and the others. The 50,000 Common People¡¯s Xuan Dragon Warriors will also rush to the south in 10 days.


    Since Zong Shou had already made clear his rtionship with Common People¡¯s Path, then it was right if Common People¡¯s Path directly interfered with Great Gan matters.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. With the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords suppressing, it would naturally be the best. It would clear all possibility of End Realm Saint Venerables interfering in this battle.


    With the strength of the Common People¡¯s Sword Formation, even outside of the Vast Habitat, it would be able to restrict one End Realm Expert.


    Wei Xu himself was also an End Realm Saint Venerable.


    When he heard thest sentence, he found it a little inappropriate.


    He wanted to reject but then Wei Xu said, ¡°If Great Shang Emperores personally, he will recruit the various troops from the vassal states for this war.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and then his heart sunk slightly. He did forget about the vassal states and the various private troops.


    Speaking of which, this war matter was far from as simple as he had expected.


    Calcting, there was at least a six to seven times soldier difference. They were still at an enormous disadvantage...


    The Dao Soldiers... Great Gan needed to have an expansion in that aspect.


    They only had around 60,000 Grade Four Dao Soldiers.


    For Great Shang, the various Vassal States, and the aristocratic families, even if they kept some strength the amount of Dao Soldiers, they could mobilize over 200,000.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This battle really came at the wrong time.


    However, it might be the best time too. Great Shang was 10 times stronger than Great Gan. A few yearster, who knows how strong they would get? With the intelligence of Emperor Yuanchen, he might be able to help them recover.


    He was originally nning to strengthen the inside and clean out the wilderness, to slowly wither down Great Shang. To crush Great Shang troops in the south and drag them until they were exhausted and their country borders were plunged in chaos.


    The south barbariannd was really chaotic and millions died. Great Gan couldn¡¯t just back out because of that.


    Feeling pain for a short while was better than a long while. They needed to make Great Shang feel pain in one battle such that they can only turn back, only then could the south be at peace.


    However, looking at things now, he had miscalcted.


    After that discussion, Zong Shou was really distracted and stopped worrying about what the other people were talking about.


    It was just some gratitude towards Aokun and Dragon Shadow. Then, was thepensation to the fallen disciples and the rebuilding of the Vast Habitat.


    ¡°The Spiritual Wave is about to rise, we were originally nning to sit still and watch the world change to wait for a chance. However, not with Yuanjing and Xuanshuang obtaining End Realm. Wei Xu was fortunate enough to pass his tribtion today. Although we aren¡¯t at our strongest, we have the power to fight. However, we have also be the target of everyone else. Even if we don¡¯t do anything, they will still plot against us. The reason why I told you all these secrets was because I want all of you to be careful.¡±


    That was the only thing Zong Shou paid attention to, he didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    In just four hours, everyone scattered. Zong Shou was anxious and wanted to head right back to Gantian Mountain.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Xuanyuan Yiren and Kong Yao in a few years and his own kid. He had missed them really badly.


    The dozens of days since he had been back, he had been suppressing that feeling. Now he was unable to do so anymore.


    However, before he returned, there was still a puppy he had to deal with.


    Since Zong Shou rejected it from entering his Soul Ocean, Xiaori was really annoyed, biting and scratching him to show unhappiness.


    When it was exasperated, it would even bite his sleeves.


    ¡°Entering the White Hope Dharma can help you prove the Dao?¡±


    ¡°If you arete, you won¡¯t be able to beat it? That ck Qilin? You weren¡¯t its opponent at the start okay? This concerns life and death.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid of evil energy around you and the risk of dying? You really are ignorant!¡±


    ¡°Think about it carefully, in a dozen years, Great Gan might be wiped out. At that time, how would there be King Path Energy for you to absorb? I might also be the worst and most violent Ruler in history...¡±


    The Confucian Faction had long called him an Ignorant Ruler.


    He didn¡¯t really hesitate much, Xiaori was just too annoying, and Zong Shou decided to put it back it into his Soul Ocean.


    However, before he was able to see any changes, a Common People¡¯s Path disciple sent news.


    ¡°Sword Sect Sect Head came to visit?¡±

 Chapter 1039 - Sword Sect Huge Bet

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Sword Sect Huge Bet</h4>


    ¡°Sword Sect Sect Head is here to visit?¡±


    Zong Shou was both not surprised but also shocked.


    He was not surprised that Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction, who had been on the fence, would react after the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat battle.


    He was shocked that the first toe wasn¡¯t Buddhist Faction but Sword Sect.


    However, since the Sword Sect Head came, naturally Wei Xu who was the head of the Sect went to receive him.


    The one who wanted to meet Zong Shou was Sword Pce Pce Head Lingchen.


    When Zong Shou stepped out of the Vast Habitat, he saw that middle-aged man who left a huge impression on him, standing in the area where numerous vengeful energy wrapped around.


    He used his right hand and fingers to deduce the Heaven Path Sword Intent that urred in the area.


    Initial God Realm!


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed and he recalled that when they first met this person was only Grade Nine.


    Explosion of potential! Even Shui Lingbo couldn¡¯t bepared to him.


    He didn¡¯t recognise the other person. He was around 30, dressed up in a schrly attire, looking out of the world. He looked over with a profound expression.


    To be able to see an old Friend, naturally Zong Shou was really happy. However, he knew that Lingchen came here due to matters at hand. Which was why after they greeted one another, his ears were opened.


    Lingchen still treated him really respectfully like thest time.


    ¡°Feng Taiji, that kid was able to have such achievements due to Ruler!¡±


    Although they hadn¡¯t met in a few years, just from the rumors from Yuanlian World, he knew that Feng Taiji was far different from before.


    He had removed all his heart barriers, like a true Phoenix surging into the sky.


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He tilted his body to signal that he didn¡¯t dare ept the gratitude.


    ¡°Senior, you are thanking the wrong person. Feng Taiji was too talented and his attainments have nothing to do with me.¡±


    Lingchen still bowed and then got straight to the point, ¡°10 days ago, I really didn¡¯t expect that Common People¡¯s Path could actually safely go through this tribtion. Not only keeping the Vast Habitat but also killing three End Realm. I also didn¡¯t expect that Ruler was the Future Buddha, Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha.¡±


    He had long ago guessed that Zong Shou had a tight rtionship with the Common People¡¯s Path.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was for Zong Shou to have such a connection with the Buddhist Faction.


    If Zong Shou was willing, after 1,000 years he would be able to enter the ss World to be the Buddhist Head that billions of disciples respected and worshipped.


    ¡°I also found it fortunate that we were able to win this battle.¡±


    Zong Shou gave a totally insincere sigh, he tried to avoid and act like he didn¡¯t hear about the Future Buddha, Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha talks.


    He also didn¡¯t think about how to deal with it appropriately.


    Lingchen burst outughing, his expression turned serious, ¡°After this battle, Common People¡¯s Path has four End Realm and you are the top faction of the Cloud World! The whole world will definitely know that Ruler is the second generation direct disciple. What is Ruler nning to do in the future?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. Using his legs to guess, he also knew the goals for theming over.


    ¡°Senior Ling, if the Cloud World is a cake, then this cake is too small and it is not enough for everyone.¡±


    Everyone was lost and didn¡¯t understand.


    Zong Shouughed, feeling delighted deep down.


    ¡°So, rather than fighting with one another, why not we make this cake big, until everyone is satisfied...¡±


    Including Ruotao, light shed in the eyes of the three of them.


    Zong Shou knew that those words couldn¡¯t satisfy the Sword Sect as he continued, ¡°I always promote for governance to be by thew, one will be rewarded for merits and punish for sins. To do that, one needs to be honest and be fair. Be it Common People¡¯s Path, Sword Sect, or our Buddhist Faction, there would be no exception! I also know about the theory of interests. I don¡¯t bother about politics and leave it all to the Cab and the Meeting Hall. This will continue to be the case in the future. What do you have to be worried about?¡±


    The words at the end were filled with mocking intent.


    Lingchen didn¡¯t mind it and instead gave a satisfied smile, ¡°As expected from the top Ruler in the Cloud Word for 10,000 years! With Ruler¡¯s words, the Sword Sect naturally has nothing to worry about. To be able to meet Ruler is the Sword Sect¡¯s blessing!¡±


    ¡°Top Ruler? Hehe...¡±


    Zong Shouughed and mocked himself, ¡°I am not the Enemy of the Confucians and within Cloud World everyone knows that I am violent and ignorant.¡±


    ¡°Although Confucians hold power, they can¡¯t shut everyone¡¯s mouths.¡±


    Lingchen shook his head and said seriously, ¡°With Zhu Zi sending that decree, Great Shang would definitely send troops. My Sword Sect and Great Gan are so closely connected and our interests are the same. Although we are the weakest of the six factions, we can¡¯t sit still and not do anything. 10 days from now, our 40,000 Moyang Sword Cavalry will be under yourmand.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up as he looked over in shock. This time he was surprised.


    Even with these 40,000, the gap between both sides was still five times.


    Before victory and defeat was decided Sword Sect was actually willing to set such a huge bet on him?


    Lingchen smiler, ¡°I trust Ruler and I believe in Commander Kong! Sword Sect couldn¡¯t interfere in the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat battle but this Great Shang invasion is one we cannot let happen. Ruler doesn¡¯t know but three days ago we actually prepared to leave the Cloud World. If Common People¡¯s Path lost, our Sword Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to survive here alone...¡±


    If they weren¡¯t involved they wouldn¡¯t take any losses, but it would affect their rtionship with Zong Shou.


    It was okay if Zong Shou didn¡¯t win, because no matter what, Zong Shou would strengthen Common People¡¯s Path first. It would be a huge loss to the Sword Sect.


    Zong Shou smiled when he heard this and he looked out towards the other person. A golden light shed at his brow, like there was an eye looking over.


    ¡°Energy Viewing Technique?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned unhappily, looking at the situation; it was a top Energy Viewing Technique. What was Sword Sect doing?


    He instantly understood. Although they ced a huge bet on him, they were still worried. This was why they let such a top Divinator follow.


    Lingchen noticed and his expression turned awkward. He scolded, ¡°Hua Ruo! Don¡¯t be so rude in front of Ruler!¡±


    That person was still expressionless and said seriously, ¡°I have no choice! I can¡¯t view Ruler¡¯s King Energy through normal methods...¡±


    He stopped halfway before he cried out, blood dripping from his brow.


    Hua Ruo touched his forehead, his eyes filled with disbelief, ¡°Saint King Energy, Dragon, and Phoenix roaring and chirping, he is actually the Saint King descending on the world!¡±

 Chapter 1040 - Spirit Eye Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Spirit Eye Destroyed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Saint King Energy, Dragon and Phoenix roaring and chirping, it actually is a sign of Saint King descending on the world! How is that possible? 10,000 years after the Cloud Deste Era, there was actually a Saint King that appeared? No, this isn¡¯t wrong. If not for Saint King Energy, if not for the Phoenix and Dragon, how would the Eyes of the God be injured?¡±


    Hua Ruo muttered, the two people beside him looked towards Zong Shou in a daze, their eyes filled with questions.


    Zong Shou was all the more unhappy, no one would feel good when others peeked at their fate and destiny.


    He scoffed coldly, Hua Ruo¡¯s brow suddenly exploded and fresh blood spurted out.


    Even the hand that was pressed on his forehead couldn¡¯t block it and it was dyed red.


    ¡°Qilin, it is Saint Beast Qilin! Qilin apanying, country fate is fire, he is the Saint Ruler no doubt!¡±


    Huo Ruo muttered, his body shaking. He actually fell onto the ground, his face turning ashen white.


    Zong Shou thought back to before when Kong Rui used the Wen King Divination Coin to peek at his fate.


    A simr situation urred, just that this Hua Ruo didn¡¯t have such a treasure.


    After that matter, Kong Rui said that he lost 100 years of lifespan. That was also because he had the Wen King Divination Money blocking for him. Who knew what the was situation of the person in front of him?


    Just thinking about it made Zong Shou feel much better, he didn¡¯t pity him at all and instead gloated.


    He didn¡¯t want to give Lingchen any face, cupping his fists as a form of goodbye and making his leave.


    Since he had already replied and made Sword Sect satisfied, then there was no need to speak to them anymore.


    Lingchen smiled bitterly and bowed in apology. He grabbed Hua Ruo¡¯s shoulder and injected True Qi in, helping this fellow sect disciple to heal up.


    He was then shocked. At this point, not only did the God¡¯s Eye that Hua Ruo cultivated for hundreds of years get destroyed, nearly all of his meridians were broken and exploded.


    Although the Divination Dao was amazing, it made one fearful and stay far away from it.


    To peek and spy on the secrets of the Heavens, the punishment for which was actually so severe!


    After stabilizing Hua Ruo¡¯s injuries, Lingchen looked back towards that streak of light that Zong Shou turned into when he left.


    At this point, Ruotao was still in a daze.


    ¡°Saint Ruler descending on the world. I am so badly injured, so it has to be true! The person everyone thinks is the Monster King Demon Lord, ignorant Ruler, enemy of the Confucians is actually the Saint King? How interesting...¡±


    Ruotao was awakened by Lingchen¡¯s words, he took in a deep breath, ¡°Although that is the case, this person might not be the future God Emperor mentioned by that person.¡±


    He had a good rtionship with Zong Shou and respected him as a person as well as his martial path, naturally, he hoped that the Sword Sect would rely on Great Gan.


    However, he didn¡¯t want the sect¡¯s judgment to be influenced because of him.


    ¡°Be it that God Emperor, just the Saint King alone is worth us going all out to help him.¡±


    Lingchen shook his head, ¡°However, it is so boring! Sword Sect ced such a huge bet and thought that this battle would be nerve-wracking and tough. Who knew that the oue was settled before it even began? Zhu Zi and Qingxuan really chose the wrong opponent this time.¡±


    After saying this, he looked towards Hua Ruo who fainted in his arms, sighing slightly.


    Not only was he badly injured, the lifeforce of his Junior Brother had been reduced by half in just that instant. His lifespan that was already running out was only left with half.


    However, Hua Ruo was the one who did it, so it wasn¡¯t actually Zong Shou¡¯s fault.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Just as Lingchen was fretting about Zong Shou.


    At the same time, in a ce just 1,000 miles away, there were a few old monks looking at Zong Shou¡¯s streak of light.


    A white jade filled with scriptures floated in the space. 1,000 threads of auspicious energy floated down and wrapped around this area.


    There were four people within. One of them was Zifang who returned to the Cloud World, one was Jiannan Remple Linghai. The two of them had a huge identity within the Cloud World.


    However, at this moment, they were really solemn and respectful.


    Between them, on the left was Lanka who Zong Shou met before and the other old monk was one of the World Protecting Venerables, his name was Zhi Lun.


    At this moment, numerous scriptures were formed in front of Lanka, looking out it was like a pair of giant eyes.


    This eye was filled with endless amounts of God Power and made one feel a sense of majesty and respect.


    In just a moment, the pair of eyes dimmed and the scriptures on it all disappeared.


    ¡°This kid is really the Unlimited Beginning and End, Future Buddha?¡±


    Linghai asked anxiously. Just now, Lanka was using a secret technique to borrow the Buddhist Ancestor Power from tens of thousands of worlds out to peek. The oue of which would definitely be correct.


    ¡°He is indeed the Unlimited Beginning and End!¡±


    Lanka nodded with a serious expression on his face. ¡°Just now, on his body I saw Endless Light and Unlimited Darkness.¡±


    Endless Light and Unlimited Darkness


    He didn¡¯t expect that Zong Shou who brought 70 worlds of believers for the Buddhist Faction was actually their Future Buddha.


    ¡°Five years ago, I saw him use the Unlimited Beginning and End Technique, it should be him! Unfortunately, I was restricted by my identity as World Protecting Venerable...¡±


    When Zhi Lun said this, he scoffed coldly with unhappiness.


    He had reminded them about this before, trying to hint to them but this Linghai wasn¡¯t smart enough.


    Such that he got anxious over this matter for a full five years.


    World Protecting Venerables couldn¡¯t interfere in Cloud World matters. They could only attack when the Cloud World was in danger.


    However, at this moment, since Zong Shou already revealed his identity, then it was okay for him to talk about it.


    Linghai felt slightly awkward, avoiding Zhi Lun¡¯s chiding gaze and he frowned, ¡°Then, what is up with Zhao Yanran? She too...¡±


    ¡°That person is Zong Shou¡¯s Reverse Seed Cauldron and Zong Shou¡¯s Soul Ocean reflected into hers, so it is not surprising.¡±


    Zifang replied, consoling Zhi Lun, ¡°This kid is so talented, so how would Common People¡¯s Path give up on him? Or maybe that Xiuguan did something such that we couldn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Linghaiughed bitterly, he really didn¡¯t expect that. Lanka felt that it made sense. Xiuguan really used a Xuanhuang Great Strength Technique to verify the Eternal Dao, he was definitely someone on the same level as the Buddhist Ancestor.


    If this person wanted to hide things from them, it was definitely possible.


    That was definitely the case!


    Zhi Lun didn¡¯t believe it, instead, he became more unhappy as he stared furiously at Zifang, ¡°You followed him to expand territory for numerous years, and you didn¡¯t notice anything? If not for this time, Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha had to reveal his skills due to fighting for his Dao Path to injure Taishi, wouldn¡¯t we have to wait till a few thousand yearster before we would notice that it was him?¡±


    Zifang was speechless, he was really embarrassed. He really didn¡¯t expect that Zong Shou was connected to the Buddhist Faction Unlimited Buddha.

 Chapter 1041 - Facing Assassination Again

    <h4>Chapter 1041: Facing Assassination Again</h4>


    ¡°Since things have already reached such a stage, then what is the point of saying all this?¡±


    Lanka sighed, ¡°Fortunately, we have not offended the Future Buddha, and instead have helped him several times.¡±


    Lanka felt really fortunate about this moment but he didn¡¯t dare to im credit, ¡°This is due to the Future Buddha being fair when he did things and was smart and intelligent, so we helped him. I followed by his side and in just a few years we had a dozen more teaching locations. Buddha, he really is someone that can strengthen our Buddhist Faction.¡±


    Lanka shook his head, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. Today was both a joyous and sad day.


    Naturally, it was a good thing that they found out that Zong Shou was the Unlimited Buddha who they had been searching for.


    However, this person was the Common People¡¯s Path second-generation direct disciple, Great Gan Celestial Ruler, and the top heir of the Sky Burning Lu Family.


    No matter which identity, it was a huge headache, much less all added together.


    He really couldn¡¯t think of a reason why Zong Shou would join them. This was sad, a huge sadness.


    He scratched his hair helplessly and Lanka asked, ¡°Our Unlimited Buddha is now the Enemy of the Confucians? What do you all think about that?¡±


    Zhi Lun didn¡¯t say anything. This wasn¡¯t something he could participate in, not even giving advice was allowed.


    Luckily Zifang was there, ¡°Since he knew that the Great Gan Ruler was our Unlimited Buddha and they are still doing that, they are trying to be enemies with us! The problem is that the Buddha has not returned and we can¡¯t use that as a reason to scold them!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t me them but we can interfere. Since we are working together with Great Gan in the outer region, we are closely connected with one another. Our interests are linked to one another, so if we interfere in this battle who can say anything?¡±


    Linghai scoffed coldly and killing intent rose up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we be a saving grace as opposed to the cherry on top. It is best if we help when Great Gan is at their most helpless...¡±


    The moment he said this, Linghai looked towards the entry to the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    Lingchen turned around and smiled, his face filled with deep meaning.


    Linghai¡¯s heart jumped and instantly changed his words, ¡°It is best if we interfere directly, otherwise, I find it a little inappropriate.¡±


    While he said this he also entered deep thought. Just now, it was his Pure ss Buddha Heart that he had cultivated for thousands of years warning him.


    He also found it weird, looking at Lingchen, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    He knew that Sword Sect came because they wanted to continue putting their eggs in Zong Shou¡¯s basket.


    What did the two of them discuss that made Lingchen so confident?


    Judging from the Sword Sect Pce Head¡¯s expression, it looked like he was reminding him.


    Peeking at Zhi Lun¡¯s expression, only to see that when he said those words, he seemed to have heaved a sigh of relief.


    He couldn¡¯t help but find it weird, thinking back to when Hua Ruo was covered in fresh blood.


    ¡°I remember that Hua Ruo is a famous Divinator within the Sword Sect?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he cultivated the God¡¯s Eye for 700 years. His Divination Dao can¡¯tpare to Zhongxuan, but his ability to look at energy is top in the Cloud World...¡±


    Zifang was also filled with doubt. What did Hua Ruo see in Zong Shou such that his eye bled, like it was totally destroyed? He was so badly injured that he became unconscious?


    Zhi Lun chanted Buddhist scriptures and thought back to the Fire Qilin that caused thousands of Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry to lower their heads.


    However, just because he could be considered a part of the Cloud World¡¯s Will, he was able to clearly see that pure white energy pir charging into the sky.


    Thinking to himself that he was still okay, his fellow co-workers were probably as nervous as ants on a hotte, not knowing what they should do.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After meeting up with Chuxue, Zong Shou traveled with the sword towards the east.


    He wasn¡¯t restricted by thews in the outer region space, and in a day he could pass dozens of worlds through the World River.


    In Yuanlian World, he could travel 100,000 miles in four hours, from south to the north.


    However, he couldn¡¯t do that in the Cloud World, his speed was greatly reduced.


    Currently, Zong Shou was distracted and worrying about things. At this moment, there was one more thing in his hands which was a jade-colored tray.


    There was a really profound talisman formation drawn on it.


    The materials were top grade and more than enough to craft a top grade Celestial Artifact.


    However, now it was made into a formation that could only be used three times.


    This was a space formation that could allow cultivators to teleport over even from billions of worlds away.


    The Spiritual Sense within belonged to Xiuguan.


    This was something Xiuguan told Chuxue to bring to him and he told him that he had to have it by his side at all times.


    ¡°Although you are the top heir of the Sky Burning Lu Family, be it that person who wants to get the God Weapon or Taishi they won¡¯t fear them. I can¡¯t be by your side at every moment, so I can only give you this item. If you are in danger, use your Spiritual Sense and even billions of worlds away I can teleport over to help you. However, if Taishi wants to kill you, he would be quick. You still need to work hard on your cultivation and you must be really careful...¡±


    After getting this tray, Zong Shou was not only not happy, instead, he felt bitter.


    In other words, if Taishi and that person attacked, if he was unable to block for that short moment, he would definitely die.


    The time might seem short but to End Realm Saint Venerables it was enough to suppress him.


    He only felt an immense pressure. If he was within Great Gan, he was still a little confident.


    However, outside of it he needed to be really careful.


    However, he definitely wouldn¡¯t regret it, the fight for the Dao Path was just so cruel.


    Since he saw a chance, he couldn¡¯t miss it. Once this person reached half a step to True Realm, no matter how much effort he put in, he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn it around.


    What Chuxue brought him was not only Xiuguan¡¯s words but also instructions from Dragon Shadow.


    ¡°The World Shocking Spiritual Art is a pinnacle Dao, merging 10,000ws into one. The Heavens are jealous of it and you can¡¯t reveal it to others. Since you have already shown the Unlimited Beginning and End ability, then use it to cover up. Remember, remember...¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but think back to Dragon Shadow¡¯s weird expression.


    It was like he wanted to say something to him but he was worried about something else.


    As expected, it was really weird!


    Zong Shou shook his head. Dragon Shadow was in the Cloud World and he wouldn¡¯t leave in the short term.


    It would be fine if he looked for him to ask in just a few days.


    He sent out a spell before directly keeping the tray into his Soul Ocean.


    This was so that he would be able to contact Xiuguan as quickly as possible if he was attacked.


    Zong Shou also split a portion of his focus to look at the ck and White Hole Dharma.


    A huge ck and White Hole hung behind his True Image Dharma Body and was swiftly spinning.


    However, it was different aspared to before.


    However, before he was able to take a closer look, his heart jumped and he felt a sense of danger.


    He felt really doubtful. Who actually dared to attack him within the Cloud World?


    Looking at the situation, it wasn¡¯t those few End Realm Saint Venerables.

 Chapter 1042 - Meeting Gongyuan Again

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Meeting Gongyuan Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    His Spiritual Sense was retracted from his Soul Ocean and he heard Chuxue shouting out in rage.


    A blood-colored Crescent de brushed across the sky with a vast cold current.


    Hundreds of miles of cloud ocean instantly froze and fell downwards.


    The Xuan Turtle that belonged to Chuxue roared.


    Numerous ice shields gathered in the sky.


    Chuxue first thought about Zong Shou¡¯s safety. Using the Blood Moon de, that strike had the strength of the Saint Realm but it was more to defend him.


    She didn¡¯t protect herself much and most of the ice shields gathered in front of Zong Shou.


    There were bits of thin and small silver Sword Light that sharply split through the ice shields which were like Celestial Treasures, causing shards of ice to scatter everywhere.


    ¡°Gongyuan?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted. Although he didn¡¯t see him, he recognized his Spiritual Sense.


    He remembered this person whose sect he wiped out. In the future, he was someone who even stood on the same level as the God Emperor!


    At this moment, his sword that he used was unstoppable.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up and he wanted to attack. However, a golden light flew out from his sleeves; it was Little Gold.


    It transformed into a small Zong Shou and held something that replicated the God Refined Sword. A 30,000-foot Lightning Wing spread out from its back and into the air.


    With a loud ¡°Dang¡±, just as the silver light broke through that iceyer, Little Gold¡¯s mini God Refined Sword shed out with six Dragon Shadows.


    Little Gold was directly tossed a few miles away and that silver sword light was also shaking.


    In just an instant, Little Gold stabilized itself, and then its brow rose up, filled with pride.


    Zong Shou was really surprised. It merged with Wei Xu¡¯s End Realm blood so quickly?


    Right away, he understood that it was because Wei Xu himself made the blood into essence such that Little Gold could easily absorb it.


    That sword was at least 90% of his skill!


    It was pretty much someone with 90% of his battle skills!


    Naturally, it didn¡¯t include the added effect of the King Path Martial Arts.


    Since he had the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle and Hanxi greatly improved from the few Beast Pellets, Little Gold became far weaker than them.


    Zong Shou rarely used this little fellow. However, after it swallowed the Formless God Demon Essence Pellet and acquired Wei Xu¡¯s Essence Blood, obtaining the Mirror Dao, now it was totally different.


    Formless, Mimicry, Mirror, three abilities merging together, allowed Little Gold¡¯s copying abilities to increase by double.


    Zong Shou smiled, his eyes filled with joy. With such ability, even if he was unable to obtain any benefits from Common People¡¯s Path, it was still worth it.


    He looked towards that sword. After retreating it was forced down by Chuxue¡¯s blood-red de and it continuously flew about and shed down in the air.


    It tried to break free several times but Chuxue¡¯s five-element Spiritual Energy restricted him.


    ¡°God Weapon?¡±


    It was a sealed God Weapon, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able tost so long under Chuxue¡¯s attacks!


    No wonder Gongyuan dared to assassinate him.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, his Spiritual Sense spreading out to search for where he was.


    With this sword here, then he was definitely within 1,000 miles!


    He swept his Spiritual Sense across 1,000 miles ofnd and didn¡¯t let go of the outer region.


    A momentter, his eyes were filled with shock.


    He couldn¡¯t find any traces of Gongyuan within 1,000 miles.


    He slightly waved his sleeves and a dozen streaks of light spread out into all directions.


    It was the Saint Fire Soldier Ants under Hanxi. Each one of them wasparable to a Celestial Realm Cultivator and each one could help his Spiritual Sense expand by 100 miles.


    At the same time, the Small Cycle of Heaven¡¯s 108 Star Dao Seeds spread out.


    Zong Shou closed his eyes and focused in the air, and a momentter, he sensed something.


    He opened his eyes and a bright light shone within. With a thought, he recalled a Saint Fire Silver Ant that was nearly shed.


    He shed and used the teleportation method to arrive at where that silver ant was attacked.


    He didn¡¯t purposely search, but he just used the God Refined Sword which was now at the Celestial Weapon level to sh down with the stars in the sky.


    Three Thousand Star Falling!


    With a loud ¡°Hong¡±, all the matter within 600 miles was destroyed.


    Only a person remained and he appeared in the void. He scoffed, actually not retreating but heading forwards. He suddenly exploded out, a silver Sword Light stabbing through the space right at Zong Shou.


    It proceeded straight forwards but seemed invisible like it was there but then like it wasn¡¯t. It gave one a feeling like it was uncertain but it was still really sharp!


    That silver sword was simr to that sword from before.


    ¡°Mother and Son God Weapons!¡±


    The sword just now was the son sword. The one in Gongyuan¡¯s hands was the mother sword.


    There was only one mother sword but who knows how many son swords there were?


    ¡°I will return the favor!¡±


    Zong Shou also merged his body with the sword, man, and sword bing one, with unlimited light he charged forwards!


    Someone was challenging him in a sword battle, so as a swordsman, why would he back off?


    The entire sky was covered in blistering white light that made it hard for one to look with their naked eye.


    Only when there was a sword sh did it end.


    Gongyuan¡¯s chest was dyed in fresh blood. Zong Shou was standing solemnly, looking at the small wound on his right hand in deep thought.


    Naturally he won that sh, but that Sword Intent entered his body such that he couldn¡¯t chase for the win.


    He used the Endless Darkness to swallow it, bit by bit.


    ¡°Fake Real Celestial ying Technique!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, he looked sharply, ¡°You are cultivating the Real and Fake Dao?¡±


    The Unlimited Sword from before, half of it was shed into nothingness, into the air.


    Gongyuan didn¡¯t reply, using the power of the God Weapon to flee thousands of miles away.


    ¡°Qiuyun Sect was wiped out by you, with this debt, we can¡¯t share the same sky. One day, I will kill you!¡±


    His tone was really firm, filled with bone-deep hatred.


    However, just at this moment, a blood-colored de light exploded out.


    Gongyuan¡¯s voice stopped. His body and the sword shed dozens of times to avoid the de.


    However, just as he was fleeing, a portion of his leg was sliced off.


    Chuxue¡¯s body appeared, looking at Gongyuan with a dejected and annoyed look.


    She was so close to killing that annoying kid under her de.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mouth opened wide, unable to close, his face filled with shock. On closer inspection, he knew the reason.


    Using the Illusionary Technique of the Green Horned Dragon, with the five God Beasts supporting, Chuxue formed a close to identical clone to deal with the son sword.


    She silently headed over, to use the Hide word talisman in the de to hide herself.


    Then, when Gongyuan was about to escape, she exploded out.


    That de heavily injured Gongyuan, far more than his Unlimited Light did.


    Was this still Chuxue? That silly brat who he often teased?

 Chapter 1043 - True Realm Confusion Cloud

    <h4>Chapter 1043: True Realm Confusion Cloud</h4>


    ¡°So sneaky, he didn¡¯t even dare to have a proper battle.¡±


    Chuxue panted furiously as she clenched her fists. She looked back and that God Weapon Sword was already gone. She felt more and more annoyed. If they fought head-on, Gongyuan was definitely not her match.


    However, he was so cunning and slippery, so she was unable to grab and catch him.


    ¡°I was really just so close...¡±


    ¡°They are Natural Mother and Son Swords, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch them.¡±


    That Son Sword was able to bait him to strike and enter an ambush. Not that his goal couldn¡¯t be achieved naturally, so he fled far away.


    Zong Shou shook his head. In the future, the name of this sword set was really famous, shocking an entire generation.


    This sword swept the world, totally unstoppable. The Real and Fake Dao along with the Movement word talisman was the art of the Heavens.


    This was why Gongyuan was able to fight the millions of God Emperor troops just by himself.


    One man and one sword, and he was pretty much able topare to the God Emperor.


    Although that set of Mother and Son Sword wasn¡¯t unsealed yet, it was already quite extraordinary already. Because it was sealed, it was actually much easier to use than Chuxue¡¯s Blood Moon de.


    Even his Instant Space Dragon Pellet and World Burning Blood Eye wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the abilities of the Son.


    Chuxue was able to injure him using her Combat Martial Body, that unique prediction ability to grasp the movement trajectory of him.


    If it was anyone else, even if one had double his cultivation, they would still be unable to handle Gongyuan.


    With that person¡¯s cultivation speed, it was really shocking and he was already at Celestial Realm.


    Apart from that, Heaven Movement Mother and Son Sword he should have another treasure that could allow him to take a sword and not die.


    Who knew where Gongyuan got the Real and Fake Celestial ying Sword and these treasures from?


    Thest time they met, this person was only Grade Seven and didn¡¯t have such skills and abilities topete with him.


    Only five years passed...


    <i>¡°He also sacrificed lifespan?¡±</i>


    Zong Shou squinted his eyes and thought about it deeply. He had obtained theplete Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique and was able to sense lifeforce.


    Gongyuan had just stepped into Celestial Realm and adding everything up, he should have been able to live till he was 4,500 years old. However, looking at it now, he had at most 300 years of lifespan.


    However, Zong Shou feared nothing with the Saint Fire Queen Ant increasing his life. As for this person, once 300 years passed, he would definitely die.


    No wonder this person was so determined to take revenge on him.


    Although he wasn¡¯t as strong, he was an opponent that he had to treat seriously!


    ¡°My lifespan and Essence Energy were used on that World Viewing Instrument, who knows what encounter this person had...¡±


    Zong Shou waved his sleeves and collected those silver ants and stars. Seriousness shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    This time although he was filled with killing intent but his goal was just to probe.


    To test out his skills and abilities to see what kind of level he had reached.


    The next time he attacked, it would definitely not be so simple.


    It was time for him to cultivate some techniques to counter him.


    Actually, he had one on him and there was no need to search for one.


    Either he would return back to the Lu Family and grasp all the abilities of the World Burning Blood Eye that couldn¡¯t be passed through the legacy, to evolve the blood eye abilities once more, or he would improve his Three Thousand Star Falling to the three Great Cycle of Heaven stage to at least build the three enclosures.


    However, no matter which option he decided with, it would take a long time. If he cultivated them, it would take hundreds and maybe thousands of years.


    There was another method which was to use the Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction to restrict that Heaven Movement Technique.


    However, the chances of baiting Gongyuan were just too small.


    Zong Shou felt his head hurt and then he recalled Xingya.


    More urately speaking, that Demon Pellet of Xingya¡¯s.


    During that battle, he killed three End Realms and only Xingya left something.


    Zong Shou knew his ce and didn¡¯t try to take that item. However, Xiuguan and Wei Xu were really nice and left him the most precious End Realm Demon Pellet.


    If he refined this pellet into his Three Thousand Stars, then even if Gongyuan was that skilled, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from his hands.


    However, Zong Shou sighed.


    That End Realm Demon Pellet had remnants of Xingya¡¯s Spiritual Sense. It was simr to the flesh and blood left after the three of them exploded their bodies. It was really problematic.


    If he didn¡¯t want Xingya¡¯s Spiritual Sense to invade him and even have his body stolen, it was best if he stayed far away from it.


    Xiuguan also said that he had to bring the pellet alongside him every day to wash it and refine it. Only after 100 years would there be a chance that he could merge it into his Dharma.


    Temporarily, he really couldn¡¯t restrict Gongyuan and naturally that person couldn¡¯t do anything to him either.


    The only thing he worried about was his loved ones and family. At this moment, Zong Shou was feeling more and more grateful to that Yin Dragon which lived in his Avici Throne.


    ¡°This time, when I return I might have to give it some benefits to make that evil dragon more hardworking and loyal.¡±


    He temporarily ced down the Gongyuan matter and he once again looked into his Soul Ocean.


    Just now, when he used the Unlimited Light ability he felt it more strongly. His ck and White Dharma had improved by arge amount.


    It wasn¡¯t much but it was obvious. Now when he controlled it, it was much more free and controble than before.


    Looking at it closely, a momentter, Zong Shou totally rxed.


    Those two good and evil Qilins were using their own abilities to modify and improve his ck and White Hole Dharma.


    It was like they were naturally and instinctively improving thews and structure of his Dharma.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad thing, be it the ck Hole or the White Hole, they were much firmer and the Spiritual Energy conversion was much more efficient.


    The two of them seemed to be fighting one another. They influenced each other, fighting one another topete and improve.


    Xiaori obviously had the upper hand and was suppressing the other. Although that ck Qilin suffered heavy injuries, after all, it fell from Peak Saint Realm and could support itself.


    ¡°I heard that Qilin Ancestors were like the Absolute Beginning Dragon, they were born from the source of the region. They might even have gone through the birth and destruction of the region, those words were probably true...¡±


    Zong Shouprehended something. Xiuguan sent the ck Qilin into his soul, not only to purify his King Path Energy, but also because he wanted to help him improve.


    ¡°It seemed like it wasn¡¯t without reason for Taishi to find this ck Qilin...¡±


    In the Common People¡¯s Path books, he saw several scrolls about ancient cultivators who betrayed the Dao.


    They didn¡¯te from the Cloud World but from other worlds.


    They said that in this region it wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any True Realm experts that existed...


    That Absolute Beginning Dragon, Qilin Ancestor, Phoenix Ancestor, even Human Race Ancestor were rumored to be True Realm.


    They survived from the region before this region was formed.


    As they formed the Dao of that world and not this, they left descendants millions of years ago who disappeared.


    They might have already fallen or maybe they were in deep sleep.

 Chapter 1044 - Dan鈥檈r Danger

    <h4>Chapter 1044: Dan¡¯er Danger</h4>


    Maybe because he went through the true absolute beginning and end, although the ck and White Qilin were hundreds of generations away from their Ancestor, they were able to instinctively modify thews within the ck and White Holes.


    The two Qilin were also influenced by the Beginning and End Dharma, their bloodline and bodies were bing purer.


    ¡°I can¡¯tprehend it all right away, I need to go into secluded meditation for a while...¡±


    Even as a not so professional Spirit Master, if he didn¡¯t worry about the changes in the structure of his Dharma and true image, then he was really stupid.


    There weren¡¯t any other problems along the way and after four hours Zong Shou finally returned to Gantian Mountain Peak.


    Before he even arrived, a Dragon roar sounded out. It was that Yin Dragon that charged out from the peak, disying its silver-white body as it looked over.


    A huge Dragon aura pressed down.


    Zong Shou grinned, was it trying to show him who was boss?


    Zong Shou continued to travel in the air, totally unaffected at all. He used the Return to One Sword Sword Intent to protect his body, forming a seamless circle. That Dragon Intent was blocked 100 feet out.


    Shock appeared in the eyes of the Yin Dragon as it stared right at Zong Shou.


    It was like it was surprised that Zong Shou was actually able to grow to such an extent in such a short time.


    Zong Shouughed and threw out a few white bottles.


    The eyes of the Yin Dragon lit up as he swallowed the bottles. It then nodded towards Zong Shou in gratitude.


    Within those bottles were things Zong Shou snatched over these few years that could nourish Yin Souls and even wipe out grievances.


    He saw that this Country Protector Beast still had much vengeful energy in it which had not been removed yet.


    They were the most stubborn parts left after 10,000 years of umtion. Unless the Yin Dragon used his King Path Energy to wash it for 3,000 years, otherwise, it was impossible to be clean.


    However, if he could use the items, this process would be sped up.


    That Yin Dragon was pleased and stopped bothering with Zong Shou and Chuxue. It spread its tail in the air andfortably bathed in the sun above the cloudyer.


    Zong Shou broke into augh. Although the Dragon waszy, with it here he didn¡¯t need to worry about the safety of Gantian Mountain.


    ¡°So it had already formed its Dragon Pellet...¡±


    This Yin Dragon had already grasped a portion of the ability to change between Real and Illusionary.


    However, he seemed to have formed a Dragon Pellet of another Dao.


    Its strength grew and had stepped into Saint Realm which wasn¡¯t really surprising to Zong Shou.


    Kong Rui had long ago mentioned that the God Beast was connected to the strength of Great Gan and was buffed by the luck of the country.


    The stronger the country, the stronger the Country Protector Beast would be.


    If it got weak then the cultivation of the Country Protector God Beast would naturally be at risk of dropping.


    At this point, Great Gan had already upied 76 worlds. Even in the entire region, it was a decent sized power.


    Within the Cloud World, its territory had expanded by close to double. Naturally, this Yin Dragon was able to step into Saint Realm.


    Gongyuan had the Heaven Movement Mother and Son Sword and didn¡¯t attack Great Gan pretty much because he was worried about this Dragon. Or, maybe he had already taken some losses under its ws.


    In thest life, this Dragon was most probably at Saint Realm strength. This was why after swiftly breaking through, it was able to control its power.


    It was much stronger than he, who used King Path Martial Arts to barely be considered a Saint Realm Expert.


    After sending the Dragon away, Zong Shou looked towards the peak. He could see Xuanyuan Yiren holding a two-year-old baby, smiling as she looked at him.


    She was still so alluring, there was more of a mother¡¯s warmth to her.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyesnded on the kid. It was waving its little fist in her embrace, not saying proper words but just randomly making noises. It was really energetic and yful, a kid that one had to worry a lot about.


    His features were distinct, more like the mother than him. He was young and his five features already looked really handsome, actually not looking foxy like the Sky Fox Race which really surprised Zong Shou.


    At first nce, he felt connected to it by bloodline.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips rose up as he strolled over, he hugged him up and then kissed him.


    However, this little fellow feared strangers and after resisting, it didn¡¯t cry but instead bit his face.


    Although his teeth hadn¡¯t grown, he was really strong.


    Zong Shouughed out loud and knew that this was his son.


    He then felt weird, ¡°Why is it so small?¡±


    Five years had passed since he left the Cloud World, so why did this fellow look like he was only two?


    Speaking about this matter, Xuanyuan Yiren was also filled with worry, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Since you left, Dan¡¯er has been like this. Although I am skilled in medicine, I was unable to find out why. I didn¡¯t dare to randomly give him medicine, so I could only wait until you got back...¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and grabbed his wrist.


    Thest time he returned, he was worried that his son would have a Dual Meridian Body like him, broken soul body. This was why he specifically looked at his body structure.


    The oue then made him heave a sigh of relief. He did have a Dual Meridian Body but his bloodline was stable.


    His son pretty much inherited everything from him but didn¡¯t have that many ws as he had.


    Dual Meridian Body was tough to cultivate but with his World Shocking Spiritual Art, this kid¡¯s future achievements wouldn¡¯t be weaker than anyone else.


    As for the pain of the twisting meridians, since Zong Shou could take it, his son naturally could too!


    If he couldn¡¯t cultivate, then he could just have a normal life.


    He reached in with True Qi to rotate along the nine Chakra Meridians in Dan¡¯er¡¯s body.


    There wasn¡¯t anything unusual, just that his bloodline felt shaky.


    A momentter, Zong Shou smiled, ¡°It is the World Burning Blood, the bloodline flowed down the line.¡±


    It should be his mutated World Burning Blood Eye which caused Dan¡¯er to stop growing.


    When the bloodline improved and became World Burning Blood, the one that benefitted the most was his mother and Dan¡¯er.


    Currently, Dan¡¯er hadn¡¯t grown out his World Burning Blood Eye. Moreover, for bloodline to improve, one needed to use ocean amounts of True Qi.


    The bloodline sucked it away, causing Dan¡¯er¡¯s growth to slow.


    Luckily, he came back in time or the oue would be catastrophic.


    If this went on, Dan¡¯er would wither up and die sooner orter.


    Her face changed when she heard this, no wonder she couldn¡¯t deduce the reason.


    ¡°We need to seal it first!¡±


    Bloodline Evolution couldn¡¯t be stopped, otherwise, the oue would be bad. Zong Shou could only slow down the speed at which his True essence was absorbed.


    However, that was far from enough.


    There were too many kids in the Sky Burning Lu Family who died early due to being born with World Burning Blood.


    ¡°Neither you nor I can ensure Dan¡¯er¡¯s safety. The only way is for me to send him to Senior Master Xiuguan for him to take care.¡±

 Chapter 1045 - Is There A Problem?

    <strong>Chapter 1045: Is There A Problem?</strong>


    Within the Cloud World, the only person who could help Dan¡¯er get over this tribtion was Xiuguan.


    Luckily, the kid didn¡¯t have World Burning Blood right away after being born. Now, he hadn¡¯tpleted his evolution and there was still a chance to improve it.


    Zong Shou felt a headache. Luckily, the Lu Family didn¡¯t know about Dan¡¯er and he wasn¡¯t in the family records, otherwise, there would be more changes.


    Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s face turned white. Sending Little Dan away meant that they had to be separated.


    Although Xiuguan was still within the Cloud World but he was a casual person and his tracks were tough to find. Once the Common People¡¯s Path matter was settled, who knew where he was going to go?


    Although she was a good mother, she knew her ce. Her eyes were filled with sadness as she said with determination, ¡°Common People¡¯s Path Ancestor Xiuguan? With him taking care, Dan¡¯er will be fine and that would be for the best.¡±


    ¡°This matter is no rush, we can talk about it in a while!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and he also knew that Xuanyuan Yiren couldn¡¯t bear to. He also wasn¡¯t willing to send his son away after only seeing him a few times.


    He wouldn¡¯t allow his son to not recognize him when he grew up.


    However, he couldn¡¯t dy the sealing of the World Burning Blood.


    ¡°This kid only has a nickname, after he grows up, let¡¯s call him Leping, Zong Leping...¡±


    Before returning, he wished that his children, even if they weren¡¯t like him, who had such sword path goals, would live a great life and not let him down.


    Now that he returned, he just hoped that this kid would be happy and peaceful.


    Suddenly, he thought back to Zong Weiran. When he was young, his father probably felt the same way too.


    After saying this, Zong Shou looked behind his wife at the huge bunch of people waiting for him.


    Twelve Dragon Horses dragged a carriage, a full Ruler rite. Including Renbo, pretty much all the important Gantian Mountain people were gathered here.


    Close to 1,000 Grade Seven Cultivators stood in the air with respectful expressions.


    There were 80,000 cavalry riding Cloud Foals who stepped in the air.


    At this moment, his prestige and power were on full disy.


    But Zong Shou felt annoyed. Now that he just returned to Gantian he had many things that he wanted to say to Yiren. He had craved for long and wished that they could sleep together for many nights. Where would he even bother about all these annoying people?


    However, before he was able to speak up and chase them away, Renbo bowed, ¡°Ruler returning is a blessing for our Great Gan. Ruler, please board and tour the city to see the people!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu and Zong Gang were among them, Qiu Wei and the few elders bowed solemnly too, ¡°The Ruler¡¯s rites can¡¯t be ignored. Ruler, please board the carriage to tour the city!¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and looked at the few expressionless people closely. His expression became serious before he grabbed her hand and stepped into the carriage.


    He spread out his Spiritual Sense across the city. In that instant, numerous voices spread into his mind.


    ¡°Enemy of the Confucians? Is Ruler really an ignorant Ruler?¡±


    ¡°What are you even saying? What kind of life did we have in the past? No food! What about now, as long as we work hard we can wear good clothes and eat nice food! If such a Ruler is ignorant, then what would you say about those Rulers in the past? Trash?¡±


    ¡°I heard that yesterday when the three factions attacked Common People¡¯s Path, Ruler they were forced back by Ruler. The Confucian Saint Zhu Zi was embarrassed and became angry.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Ruler is a Common People¡¯s Path disciple. Zhu Zi said that Ruler believes in the Demon Path and doesn¡¯t follow rules, not following the words of the Saints, going against the Heavens...¡±


    ¡°In my eyes, it actually isn¡¯t bad for wanting equality for the people.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t that mess things up? Do you want Ruler and the other nobles to be equal with people like us?¡±


    ¡°Ruler removed private troops and removed special privileges. Beneath thew, the nobles andmoners are the same, this is equality. Those nobles helped to build up this country, so it is natural they enjoy more.¡±


    ¡°Great Shang followed the words of the Saint and so what? Chaos all around and people have such a tough life. On the contrary, our Great Gan is not only able to protect ournd, but our people are so peaceful and we are getting stronger day by day.¡±


    ¡°However, Zhu Zi also said that it is an evil path and it can¡¯tst for long.¡±


    ¡°What did the Meeting Hall people say?¡±


    ¡°I feel that those nobles are happy. They all feel that the Confucian Faction is nosy...¡±


    ¡°Hey! If it was me I also wouldn¡¯t bother about all that. If we return the power to the Ruler allowing him to kill anyone he wanted, how would we be as free as now?¡±


    ¡°However, it is still an evil path. I heard that all schools in Great Gan have closed. Those people with knowledge definitely wouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    Zong Shou frowned. Currently, Great Gan could be described by one word: terrified!


    No wonder Renbo who hated wasting time would make such a huge scene to want him to tour the city.


    He thought that Great Gan was ruling over the so-called barbariannd and wouldn¡¯t be affected that much.


    Only now did he realize that the influence of the Confucians was far stronger than he had expected.


    Fortunately, he had ruled for 10 years and gained the hearts of the people. There were still many in Great Gan who trusted him and didn¡¯t believe what Zhu Zi said.


    Schools? Who knows if Linhai College was included?


    In the past, before he unified Donglin those people pretty much grasped the discussions of the entire Donglin Cloud Continent.


    Now that they were closed, the impact on Great Gan was hard to predict.


    However, should he say that those people were asking to die?


    Zong Shou gave a cruelugh and then he frowned.


    At this time, if he acted on those schrs he would be falling into Zhu Zi¡¯s trap.


    It seemed like the more this dragged on the worse it would be for him.


    His n of using the south to crush Great Shang was like a dream, it was unreasonable.


    Great Gan¡¯s foundations were firm.


    However, if this storm expanded, it would influence the entire Great Gan. It might even destroy his 10 years of hard work. The hearts of the people would slowly turn against him.


    The only n was to end it quickly...


    As long as he crushed Great Shang and the Confucian Faction, then the chaos in the country would naturally be solved.


    An endless cold intent gathered in his eyes as killing intent rose up.


    At this moment, more discussion noises shed in his Soul Ocean.


    ¡°I have never studied but I can see good and bad. Without Ruler, how will martial artists like us be so rich and important like now?¡±


    ¡°That is true! Apart from the fact that Ruler is perverted, he is actually quite fine...¡±


    ¡°Perverted? How is he perverted? He only has Queen Xuanyuan and a concubine.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, is there a problem with Ruler¡¯s brain? He is surrounded by beauties but only has one queen and one concubine. Where is there any Ruler like him?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Luckily, we have a prince already...¡±


    Zong Shou felt frustration in his heart as he nearly spat out blood.

 Chapter 1046 - Planning For Tough Times

    <h4>Chapter 1046: nning For Tough Times</h4>


    The 80,000 cavalry were all lined up in an orderly manner. With 12 Dragon Horses pulling the carriage, it entered the wide streets.


    The entire Gantian Mountain started to be boisterous. Flower petals scattered on both sides as everyone was joyous.


    The loud discussion noises instantly subsided, reced with loud cheers.


    ¡°Is it really Ruler?¡±


    ¡°Ruler finally returned!¡±


    ¡°These few years, without Ruler here, I just felt really uneasy...¡±


    ¡°With Ruler back, our Great Gan will sweep everyone and unify the Cloud World!¡±


    ¡°Unify your head! With Ruler back, those people will quieten down and be more well-behaved.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed. He felt a little guilty. During these 10 years, he really did very little for his people.


    However, outside of the carriage, the worship from the people came from their hearts.


    But speaking of which, if he participated more in governance, Great Gan might not have been as prosperous as it was now.


    Then, he thought back to just now and instantly gritted his teeth. He smashed the railing he was holding onto into pieces!


    *How preposterous! *


    Xuanyuan Yiren was beside him, using her hand to cover her lips to suppress herughter.


    When Zong Shou used Spiritual Sense to listen out, he didn¡¯t hide it from her which was how she found out.


    At this moment, Xuanyuan Yirenughed so much that she nearly cramped up, her image as the mother of the country was totally nonexistent.


    Zong Shouughed out and looked at her with a dark and sinister expression.


    Xuanyuan Yiren held her breath and thought back to how Ruoshui and Kong Yao were not in Gantian.


    If this fellow grabbed her to mess around every day, she couldn¡¯t take it alone.


    The ability of the Sky Fox could make one feel so much desire that they wanted to die. She couldn¡¯t stop even if she wanted, instead, she would ask for more until she was devoid of energy and couldn¡¯t continue.


    Her expression became solemn and she apologized, ¡°I remembered that after I return I have pills to refine. I can only apany you a few dayster.¡±


    He then nced at Chuxue, a smile shed across, ¡°If Husband feels lonely, why not take Xue¡¯er? You can also shut up the mouths of ourmoners.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Chuxue eximed. She got shot even when sheid there and did nothing. Even if she was slow she knew what Xuanyuan Yiren was referring to. She quickly shook her head frantically and her face turned red.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly. In his heart, he had made up his mind that once he returned to the pce, he would punish her. Pill refining as an excuse was useless this time.


    Just at this moment, he sensed something and he looked outside.


    A dozen schrly dressed people suddenly blocked in front of the group, right in the middle of the streets.


    Around them were thousands of bamboo scrolls and rotten vegetables as they threw them all over.


    ¡°Zong Shou, you violent Ruler, enemy of the Confucians, you deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°Evil demon outer path, Monster Race Ruler, how can you rule a nation!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to burn the books and wipe out Confucianism? If you have the ability, kill us!¡±


    ¡°We will kill you ignorant Ruler!¡±


    ¡°Central Continent Great Shang is about to attack you, how long will youst? Gantian will die!¡±


    ¡°This person is an evil demon! Anyone in the world can kill him and anyone can rece him!¡±


    ¡°Zong Weiran was a good Ruler, to have such a son, he would hate you in hell!¡±


    They scolded out, not caring to mince their words. However, the cheers around suppressed them. Before those vegetables and bamboo scrolls even got 1,000 feet close, the guards around smashed them into pieces.


    The dozen Confucians were forcefully taken down and pulled away from the streets.


    After this small situation, everything else was pretty calm.


    Zong Shou sat quietly without saying a word. The killing intent in his eyes became even colder and suppressive.


    This time he was truly furious. A me silently rose up and burned in his chest.


    ¡°Everyone who joins in, lock them up in the Ministry of Justice. Don¡¯t punish them and don¡¯t make things tough for them. We will deal with them in a month!¡±


    He really wanted to behead them right here, but he knew that if he did that, those Confucians would have more things to say.


    At that time, Zong Shou would truly be a violent Ruler. Those Confucians, who blocked him and scolded him, would be called heroes.


    Zong Shou was definitely not a magnanimous person but since he wanted these people to die, he would kill them righteously after their reputations copsed.


    Deserve to die? Monster Race Ruler? He had to admit that those people really angered him.


    Zong Gang was one of the five Army Inspectors and held the Blood Cloud Cavalry and all the guards. He was at the side of the carriage on his horse.


    After he heard this, he was stunned and slightly surprised. Then, he galloped away viciously to spread Zong Shou¡¯s orders.


    Renbo gave a satisfied smile when he heard that. Ruler had really grown up.


    He didn¡¯t feel happy nor sad about material items, he was also more and more shrewd. He kept calm and didn¡¯t let anger get to his head, making the best possible choice.


    They went around Gantian Mountain for a full round and a full eight hourster, the carriage entered Gantian Mountain under the protection of the 20,000 Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    Zong Shou returned to Hanyan Pce, he temporarily suppressed his desires and summoned all the officials to the hall.


    However, the first topic they discussed wasn¡¯t a huge country matter but to take Ruoshui as his concubine.


    Who said that he only had one queen and one concubine?


    The officials didn¡¯t have any objections and were instead d to see it happen. Zong Weiran¡¯s bloodline had been just a lone bloodline since five generations ago.


    If any idents urred, then it would be tough for them to even find anyone to take over.


    After all, the rtives five generations away were too far.


    Ruler had finally grown smart and was finally willing to spread the leaves. That was the best possible decision.


    However, taking in a concubine was a joyous thing, but why did Ruler seemed like he was filled with huge hate and anger?


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t affected much by those people who blocked his path and scolded him, causing the people in the hall to heave a sigh of relief.


    The second matter of the meeting was him preparing a decree to prohibit people of Great Gan for discussing about the Ruler.


    Renbo was slightly surprised and thought to himself, <i>is Ruler actually angered by those Confucians?</i>


    However, there was no need to think much about this and he knew that he had to firmly oppose.


    ¡°We can¡¯t! Since ancient times, preventing people from speaking has been catastrophic! We can only influence them and not shut them up...¡±


    The Generals around didn¡¯t care but the few civil servants all objected in unison.


    Xu Shu was already the right secretary of the Meeting Hall, the deputy head of it, and he bowed, ¡°Ruler had mentioned that Great Gan can¡¯t punish people for speaking, so how can we go against it? However, if Ruler is annoyed with those Confucians, there is no need to do this. Great Gan hasws, stopping the royal carriage, trying to assassinate, insulting the Ruler, those are all punishable offenses!¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless and he couldn¡¯t tell these people that what he was annoyed with was people talking about how many concubines he had and how ¡°useless¡± he was?


    The few civil servants were firm and he alsocked reasoning on his side. After insisting on it for a while, he could only choose to shelve it helplessly.


    The third matter was regarding Zhu Zi making him the Enemy of the Confucians.


    ¡°Zhu Zi really is vicious, announcing to the entire world to try to sow chaos in Great Gan such that our vassal states would turn against us. He wants to rece us.¡±


    Although Great Gan unified Donglin, many tails were left. Most city lords chose to self-rule and were just subjects under him.


    Luckily, over these few years, there were many cities and towns that chose to be directly ruled under Great Gan.


    The private troops owned by those cities were reduced by more than half by Qiu Wei.


    Even if they wanted to riot, they wouldn¡¯t have the ability to do so now.


    They needed a period of time to expand their armies even if they wanted to.


    ¡°There is no need to bother about the city lords in Donglin. What we worry about are the Demon Faction sects. Those Demon Sect disciples are causing problems all around. Within this half day, people of four sects appeared around, using poison to kill around 100 people. If we can¡¯t restrict them, then people will definitely be terrified!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu was worried, there were 20 children from his Tiger Race who died because of this Demon Sect. Although their Race had arge poption, he still felt heart pained because of that.


    The Tiger Race children didn¡¯t die on the battlefield but to the schemes of the Demon Sect.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow became serious as he knew that the chaos sowed by the Demon Sect wasn¡¯t something the few sects under Great Gan and the few hired helpers could suppress.


    ¡°I will inform Sword Sect and Common People¡¯s Path to help us.¡±


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. This was one of the conditions of allowing both of them to open colleges and dojos in the outer region. After the matter, he wouldn¡¯t need to feel that he owed them anything. This was also time for them to help him out.


    ¡°Only then would Donglin and Huizhou be stabilized. However, South Wind Cloud Continent was only calmed down not long ago. After this storm, there will probably be more chaos and we need to send troops to suppress it.¡±


    Qiu Wei was the one who spoke. He was really calm and had the aura of a huge general.


    ¡°We need at least 300,000 Grade Three troops to ensure stability. However, they can at most hold on for three months!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression became serious. 300,000 Grade Three troops wasn¡¯t a small power.


    At this moment, naturally, it couldn¡¯t be considered much in the Cloud World but before the Spiritual Wave it was enough to sweep an entire cloud continent.


    ¡°Apart from this, the crucial point of this battle is the navy. Can Ruler send some Spaceships back? Gulie wouldn¡¯t be able to do so alone!¡±


    Great Gan had thin foundations in the Central Cloud Continent.


    All the resources and grain had to be sent over by Cloudships from Huizhou.


    It seemed problematic but their resources were transported faster than Great Shang. Great Gan was interconnected and Cloud Crossing Carriages could travel thousands of miles in a day. Cloudships were even quicker.


    However, the basis of all of this was built on the navy.

 Chapter 1047 - Dangerous Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Dangerous Situation</h4>


    Great Gan¡¯snd was made up of three pieces of cloud continents that were tens of thousands of miles apart, which was why the sea trade was booming.


    Once their navy was crushed, then even if Great Gan had billions of armors andrge amounts of resources it was still useless.


    The millions of troops of Great Gan were going to be trapped dead in the south.


    However, since Zong Shou was prepared to attack the south of Central Cloud Continent and bleed Great Gan totally dry, he definitely had something to rely on.


    Great Gan¡¯s navy was currently strong enough to go up against Great Shang.


    The problem was that Great Shang had decades of umtion and they had gained close to 20 Nine Tooth Giant Ships.


    Although they were cloud ships, they were enough to fight against some low-end Earth Grade Warships.


    ¡°There is no need to worry about this matter! I have already sent orders for Shi Run to lead nine Tiayi God Lightning Warships and six Nine Bright Broken Star Ships to head over. There are also 40 other spaceships...¡±


    He originally didn¡¯t dare to do that, to move half of the ships that were guarding Tianfang World.


    However, roughly 10 days ago, the Shura Race had already handed over those 10 Tiayi God Lightning Ships in advance. The former Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty Navy Admiral, Yi Lingsu, for some reason, also decided to join his side. He even convinced many other war prisoners who had controlled and used the ships for the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    Such that the pressure on the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty was reduced and they finally could take out a portion of their strength to be used in the Cloud World.


    ...15 close to top Earth Grade warships along with an Unparalleled Famous General, that was going to be more than enough to suppress Great Shang.


    The people in the hall were all excited and rxed. This time, with the biggest problem solved, then even if Great Gan lost, they would be able to keep their foundations.


    They just needed to seal the Cloud Ocean such that Great Shang couldn¡¯t disembark on the three continents. Then, even if they had billions of troops, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use their strength.


    Qiu Wei wasn¡¯t so optimistic, how could the three factions be so easily underestimated?


    Before the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat battle, the three of them took the top three spots in the Cloud World.


    The depth of their umtions was tough for one to imagine. Even at such a moment, it wasn¡¯t something that Common People¡¯s Path and Sword Sect could hope to defeat.


    Even if Shi Run returned, both sides would at most be on the same level of strength.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Qiu Wei thinks that Great Shang will attack us soon?¡±


    ¡°It is obvious! It is only a matter of time...¡±


    Qiu Wei answered without any hesitation, ¡°Half a day ago, the Military Intelligence Division of the Privy Court received news from the Imperial Capital that Emperor Yuanchen had already sent decrees to gather the troops of the various vassal states. He was prepared to follow the words of the Saint and personally lead the battle! Which is why we are really fortunate that Ruler was able to return in time.¡±


    Renbo frowned, Great Shang attacking them was something he expected. However, this news was something that he hadn¡¯t heard about.


    ¡°Then, how many people do you all estimate? When will they start to invade our territory?¡±


    ¡°Roughly two months! If the Confucian Faction and Taoist Faction rush them, then it might be even quicker!¡±


    Qiuwei took in a deep breath and still said so confidently.


    ¡°Great Shang currently has 53 states and a total of 370 provinces. Each province has a Governor that raises a lot of troops and collectsrge amounts of taxes, it would range from 100,000-300,000. Logically speaking, all of them would be Grade Three soldiers, but Great Shang has managed for 1,800 years and its foundations are already rotten. It is normal for them to make up the numbers. The armies have been idle for really long and have had peace for too long, so theirbat strength is also really weak.¡±


    Even if the Great Shang Generals falsified the numbers and 30% of their numbers were reduced, there was still around 30 million troops!


    Compared to Great Gan, the difference was around 10 times!


    No matter how weak they were, the number was shocking.


    ¡°The south and the mid ins are separated by a mountain range. The mountain here spreads thousands of miles and is really rocky and hilly. It is tough for an army to spread out and pass through. Unless they make use of enough space treasures, it would be tough to even support a million troops.¡±


    This was also the reason why Great Shang was unable to take down the south over thousands of years.


    Zong Shou gave out a bitterugh. The three factions might really be able to take out enough space treasures to support tens of millions of troops.


    Luckily, there were signs of chaos rising in Great Shang. They needed to defend against the north and west barbarian country races. With Zong Shou¡¯s estimation, the limit to the number of troops they could mobilize would be between 10-15 million.


    ¡°However, the crucial part of this battle is the Dao Soldiers! Great Shang¡¯s 300,000 Dao Soldiers were all wiped out at Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat and only 40,000 guards entered Grade Four. However, with Confucian and Taoist Faction suppressing, those aristocratic families and vassal states would definitely join in the battle. The more than 20 families joining hands should have 200,000 Huang Grade Dao Soldiers and 50,000 Xuan Grade. However, although their numbers are huge, they have no cohesiveness. If the battle goes well, they could win, but if it goes south the aristocratic families will definitely try their best to protect their strength.¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head. This was one of the reasons why he knew that although there was a six times number difference, he was still unafraid.


    As long as he focused on one of them, these seemingly overpowering 200,000 Dao Soldiers would be easily crushed.


    ¡°What I worry most about is still those three factions. Taoist Faction has 50,000 Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry. During the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat, they didn¡¯t suffer many losses. The Heaven Demon Vast Habitat also kept roughly 18,000 Heaven Demon Cavalry. The number of Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers they could mobilize could reach 30,000! As for the other sects and factions, it is tough to estimate. Although they suffered some losses, their foundations are still really firm.¡±


    ¡°The number of Grade Three soldiers we can use in the south is only three million. Apart from that, there are 40,000 Big Dipper Sword Soldiers, 20,000 Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers, and close to 30,000 Blood Cloud Cavalry.¡±


    Everyone kept silent, be it soldiers or Dao Soldiers, there was still a six times difference.


    With the situation this bad, even the ancient famous Generals wouldn¡¯t be able to turn this around right?


    Zong Shou sat on the throne and looked on, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Great Shang was so strong that the officials under him actually had such low morale.


    However, it was tough for him to me them. If he was the one, if he didn¡¯t grasp such an important trump card, he wouldn¡¯t feel so at ease.


    He knew that the heart of the people was something he had to take care of. Zong Shou smiled.


    ¡°Beforeing back from Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat, Common People¡¯s Path Revered One, Wei Xu and Sword Sect Pce Head Lingchen personally promised that they would send Dao Soldiers over for me.¡±


    Qiu Wei¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, ¡°With that, our Great Gan might have some chance of winning!¡±


    Common People¡¯s Path and Great Gan standing on the same side was expected. However, the Sword Sect cing such a huge bet so early on was really surprising.


    Be it the Common People¡¯s Path Xuan Dragon Warriors or the Sword Sect Moyang Sword Cavalry, they were all famous in the Cloud World and their names even spread to the outer regions. They were top Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers.


    There were mountains and swamps in the south region, so if they nned it well, it would be tough for the huge number of Great Shang troops to spread out. Such that the elites will fight the elites and the situation would definitely stabilize.


    He trusted Zhang Huai¡¯s intelligence and Kong Yao¡¯s control of the battlefield.


    However, everyone still looked toward Kong Rui, who was at the end of the crowd.


    They all felt that Qiu Wei¡¯s words weren¡¯t as important and useful as his.


    Even Renbo and Qiu Wei themselves were filled with anticipation.


    Kong Rui broke into augh and shook his head, ¡°The phenomenons Heaven has already been messed up and I can¡¯t predict anything. Even if I did, I couldn¡¯t talk about such a huge matter. I don¡¯t dare to bear the sin of exposing the secrets of the Heavens...¡±


    Even with the Wen King Divination Money at hand, he didn¡¯t dare to peak at Zong Shou¡¯s destiny.


    He raised his head and looked in the air; he could see a huge red cloud waiting to explode out.


    The energy within tossed and turned, turning into the shape of a dragon and a phoenix.


    Their strength was already formed and no one could change it.


    Even the Heavens were standing on Zong Shou¡¯s side. He was the Saint King and was naturally favored by Heaven and Earth.


    He thought back to the colleges and also those Confucians who tried to block the carriage today.


    He scoffed coldly, unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t bet with Zhongxuan again.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t predict it, I am certain that Great Gan will be fine.¡±


    Everyone rxed, like they ate a heart calming pill, their eyes even filled with joy.


    Zong Shou was slightly unhappy, why did he feel like the power he had as Ruler was not as much as Kong Rui?


    However, there was nothing he could do as he was Imperial Astronomer and his father inw.


    ¡°Since Qiu Wei and Kong Rui both said so, then we are at ease.¡±


    Renbo bowed, his expression was solemn, ¡°The six ministries of the cab will go all out! Gantian Army will have no worries about food and resources.¡±


    ¡°Ruler, please make Concubine Kong the Commander!¡±


    Qiu Wei bowed, ¡°Please decree for us to recruit all Grade Three and above Martial Cultivators and Spirit Masters!¡±


    Troops who weren¡¯t trained and had no learned formations wouldn¡¯t be useful, but it was more than enough to suppress the situation within the country.


    As the Head of the Privy Court, Qiu Wei was really certain about how huge the potential within Gantian was. The prosperity of the martial path and spiritual cultivation was biggest in the entire Cloud World.


    Many normal people gained the support of Great Gan and were able to climb up slowly from the martial cultivator and spirit master level. There were even many who started to show outstanding cultivation talents.


    Most of them were grateful to Great Gan, they might not fight to the death for it but they would be loyal to Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips rose up and he waved his sleeves. A scribe appeared to help him write the document.


    It waspleted quickly and just as he was about to seal it, there was an explosion outside.


    At the same time, the Yin Dragon roared furiously.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up and he looked out. Several corpses were tossed in.


    ¡°Zong Shou! During these two months I will make sure you can¡¯t eat and sleep! Two monthster is when your Great Gan will be wiped out!¡±


    After he said this, there was a Heaven shakingugh and then that sound and aura both disappeared.


    ¡°That person, he is the Blood Saint Demon Head...¡±


    Kong Rui seemed to recognize the voice and his pupils constricted.


    Renbo¡¯s eyes were filled with pain as he looked at the corpses on the ground.


    ¡°It is Xuan City Prefect and Yan City Garrison!¡±


    He didn¡¯t recognize the other few people. However, from their clothes, he could tell they were local officials.


    The faces of the people within turned ashen white, their expressions were filled with pain and hate but also helplessness.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face also turned green. Saint Realm Expert!


    At this moment, Great Gan seemed to be in a dangerous situation.

 Chapter 1048 - Preposterous And Unruly

    <h4>Chapter 1048 Preposterous And Unruly</h4>


    The few corpses were all dried up, their faces were ashen white. The blood in their bodies were all sucked dry.


    Their expressions were really tragic, like they had gone through extreme pain before they died.


    "He is a Saint Realm and he dares enter the Cloud World, isn¡¯t he afraid of dying?"


    "With the three factions joining hands, that person really doesn¡¯t need to fear!"


    Not only Zong Shou, but the expressions of everyone present were really ugly.


    They all knew that if a Saint Realm Venerable didn¡¯t bother about his identity and attacked Great Gan, how much damage would he be able to cause?


    A few years ago, the Taoist Faction¡¯s 100 Spirit Realms sieged Donglin Cloud Continent and caused a million deaths. The amount of gold lost was unknown.


    Currently, the Demon Sect would only be much more unrestrained than the Taoist Faction.


    "That Blood Saint Demon Lord was said to be one of the strongest Saint Realm Experts in the Cloud World. Common People¡¯s Path Revered One Wei Xu and Taoist Faction Kunming entered End Realm. This person¡¯s strength in the Saint Realm is only below that of Sword Sect Head."


    Kong Rui described his background, "The technique he uses is not rted to blood, it is a Flying Celestial ying True Scripture, a Grade Eleven ability. However, because he likes to kill and eat, he is called Blood Saint Demon Lord..."


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. He knew about this person¡¯s strength. During the battle between him and the Yin Dragon, he suffered a small loss.


    If he had not been worried that he and Chuxue, who held the God Weapon, would join hands, along with the Yin Dragon as his support, he wouldn¡¯t have retreated so easily.


    "Since he has attacked, then the other Demon Path Venerables would too..."


    Before his wordsnded, a voice spread in from outside, "No need to worry! I will handle him!"


    Three people walked in slowly. The one at the head was Aokun and beside him was Aoyi.


    Zong Shou¡¯s had a smile on his face.


    In terms of cultivation, Aokun was average in the Saint Realm. However, in terms of strength, he was the top.


    With the Instant Space Dragon bloodline, that Blood Saint Demon Lord could forget about escaping from the attacks of Aokun.


    "What Brother Ao says is true! There is no need for Junior Brother to worry. We will restrict their Saint Realm, you just need to focus on the battle."


    Mingyu was behind Aokun. He was really calm, not arrogant but confident.


    Confucian Faction and Taoist Faction had things to worry about. Temples were spread all over and they definitely didn¡¯t dare to attack Great Gan.


    The only thing they had to worry about was Demon Sect. However, the Common People¡¯s Path would be able to deal with just one of them.


    Before Mingyu¡¯s wordsnded, another teen walked in.


    "The Demon Path is so arrogant, Sword Sect won¡¯t sit still and do nothing!"


    After he said this, he bowed toward Zong Shou, "Sword Sect Chu Chen greets Ruler! I am on orders from the Sect Head to help you. My Sword Sect has been established for 7,000 years and has six Saint Realms who are all at your disposal!"


    Zong Sho¡¯s eyes lit up and then he calmed down. With both their powers, it would be enough to suppress one Demon Path.


    He looked at Renbo and Qiu Wei, who were expressionless, unaffected by the situation just now.


    He smiled, with officials like that, what did he need to worry about?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After the meeting and deciding how the troops wereid out, Renbo and the others thought that theirzy Ruler would at least fake it and be hardworking for a day to shatter the ignorant Ruler image.


    Who knew that on the second day he would shut the pce gates and refuse to head out anymore? Naturally, he didn¡¯t bother about the matters that were piling up.


    Luckily, everyone understood and there were many informants within who informed them that Zong Shou dragged Yiren and was doing that shameless things inside every day and night.


    It was said that the noises could be heard a mile away.


    The officials were all speechless. They knew that Ruler and his wife were close but there was no need to do such things so close to the life and death moment of Great Gan.


    Three dayster, all the Rank Two and above officials helplessly gathered in the hall once more.


    "The Queen is really irresponsible, she doesn¡¯t know how to stop herself?"


    Before those words were even finished, a cold scoff spread out from Xuanyuan Tong, who currently held the position of Duke.


    Only then did everyone remember that the Queen¡¯s father was powerful within Great Gan. He had many subjects who held power in both the military and the governance of the country.


    If one offended him, their life wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    "The country is in danger and the Ruler still continues to be like this, how unbing. We have to stop him..."


    Everyone looked toward Renbo, that righteous and morally upright person was the best choice.


    He looked at the sky and acted like he didn¡¯t hear them.


    He really didn¡¯t want to provoke Zong Shou any further this time.


    In the past, he would definitely risk his life to send up a letter, but he didn¡¯t care much now.


    They looked at Qiu Wei, only to see this top General looking at the smooth golden brick floor like he was counting the ants on the ground.


    Everyone was disappointed. Then, they looked toward Zong Ling. Thetter coughed, "Ruler is helping to spread seeds so that the Royal Family will grow. It is matter of great fortune, so why do we have to stop him?"


    Zong Gang continuously nodded his head like he totally agreed with what was said.


    They were all helpless and thus the gathering naturally ended just like that.


    The people within could sense that the country was actually no different now with or without the Ruler.


    The six ministries within the Cab, Privy Court, Censorate, Five Army Inspectorates, etc., each had their duties and they all ran things smoothly.


    Even at this moment, when everyone was unsettled and a storm was brewing, the country was still stable.


    On the contrary, if Zong Shou interfered, it might cause unneeded problems.


    At the moment, Zong Shou was lying in Xuanyuan Yiren¡¯s arms in satisfaction.


    Yiren used the pill to verify her Dao and she stepped into Spirit Realm. The biggest gain was that she was able to take several times more strength.


    Her jade body was red and she was panting. Her face was covered in sweat beads like she was immersed in the climatic feeling.


    Her eyes were alluring like she was saying that she wanted more, after all, she did in fact want much more.


    Zong Shou smiled, with one hand he held onto her face and the other moving about her perfect body. asionally, he would touch her twin peaks and stretch into her forest.


    "Why? You still aren¡¯t satisfied? If you still want more, then I have no choice but to go along."


    Xuanyuan Yiren really wanted to bite off his arm. Who knows how many times they had done it?


    When they were tired they slept, and when they woke they continued. There was nothing else on their minds, only many waves of climaxes. Such that she couldn¡¯t help but be fully immersed in it.


    She was already so embarrassed, this fellow was actually still so out of hand!

 Chapter 1049 - Cultivation Problems

    <h4>Chapter 1049 Cultivation Problems</h4>


    Zong Shou was stillughing about in such a heartless manner, and his lower body was still upright, slowly entering her soft hole.


    She felt a sense of fullness entering her, and a numb sensation charged into her lower body too.


    Xuanyuan Yiren moaned and then she suddenly had an idea. She smiled, "Husband, it has been four days already, no one will say that you don¡¯t go near women now right?"


    The reason why this fellow was torturing her like that was to take revenge on what happened four days ago. He was prepared to use actions to destroy those rumors.


    Zong Shou was furious, grabbing that flexible and active waist and stabbing in.


    Her thoughts were totally lost, joyous sensations made it such that she nearly went unconscious on the spot.


    She felt utmost joy. Slowly, she became unable to control herself anymore and let out cries.


    A full hourter, Zong Shou stopped his movement after another extreme climax.


    Xuanyuan Yiren panted, her face flushed red. When she thought back to just now when she shouted, "I want more, use more strength, don¡¯t stop!", she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She felt really ashamed.


    To enjoy her time with Zong Shou meant putting down all her dignity as a woman.


    That whole two hours took away all of her stamina.


    However, she could still feel that Zong Shou¡¯s lower body was still firm, like a spear. It was really sharp and even after four days, it still wouldn¡¯t be soft.


    Xuanyuan Yiren finally became fearful and her rationality suppressed that crazy desire.


    She didn¡¯t dare to provoke him and ask for trouble. A pitiful expression appeared in her eyes as she hugged Zong Shou and surrendered.


    "Husband, no more. If you bully me more, I really can¡¯t take it anymore. How about next time? I will do anything you want. However, I can¡¯t do it alone, why not take Xue¡¯er too..."


    Zong Shou was already satisfied and worried that if he continued he would hurt her.


    He pinched her cheeks lovingly and use the True Qi from the Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique into her body to help her recover stamina.


    Yiren was his wife, but in bed she was really seductive; a true slut. So much so that he really loved her.


    However, that brat? He would definitely eat her, now was just not the time.


    He spread out his Spiritual Sense and felt a familiar aura walking sneakily outside. It was Chuxue, her face flushed red as she snuck away.


    Using the Hide word of the Blood Moon de, it was like she didn¡¯t exist.


    She didn¡¯t know that Zong Shou¡¯s Star Dao Seeds were spread out within this 10,000 feet. No movement couldn¡¯t hide from his Spiritual Sense.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up into a smile.


    Xue¡¯er was indeed at an age where she would be curious about male and female matters.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After that time, Zong Shou¡¯s days in the pce went back onto the right track.


    However, the so-called right track was just him not doing those things everyday.


    He still didn¡¯t worry about thoseplicated governance matters and spent time with his wife everyday.


    He wouldn¡¯t stay in the Cloud World for long which was why he had to cherish each and every moment he had with her.


    Even if Zong Shou¡¯s life wish was to reach the pinnacle of the Sword Path, he wasn¡¯t willing to use this period of time studying the Dao andprehension.


    He temporarily tossed aside everything, just focusing on ying with his wife. However, somehow he had some small improvements in the martial path and spiritual cultivation.


    After the 20th day, Zong Shou suddenly sensed something and spiritual wave surged.


    Zong Shou reached in and noticed that those Grand Dao Stars started to change.


    Most of them had unknowingly shifted their positions to a more suitable location.


    It was still simr to the sky at night, it was just that the Dragon Pellets didn¡¯t follow what Zong Shou arranged and they all found better spots.


    After the structure changed, the soul power they provided increased by a full 30% percent!


    Zong Shou could obviously sense that the Star Dao Seeds and thews and Dao they contained increased by arge amount.


    He could even feel that he could utilise a portion of them.


    Especially at night where he would benefit even more.


    "I heard that each star gathered in the night sky is formed by aw of the world which is why they have such endless powers."


    Zong Shou had seen such sayings in all kinds of constetion books. However, this was the first time he felt it so deeply. It also proved that such sayings were correct.


    Not only the Three Thousand Star Falling Technique, but he also had some development on the Martial Path.


    When he disyed his sword skills, he noticed that the One Origin Sword he used had four to five weaknesses that he didn¡¯t notice before.


    Zong Shouprehended somethings. Although he couldn¡¯t say that he made many improvements, they were more modifications and corrections.


    In the past, he was just too nervous. He only knew how to bravely improve, cherishing every second and minute to climb to the top.


    However, it left many problems that he didn¡¯t notice. At this moment, when he apanied his wife and kid, he was really calm.


    Many things that he didn¡¯t notice before were all exposed clearly in front of him.


    His cultivation path focused on merging everything, some parts had to be tight, some had to be loose. In the past, he really rushed things and was just too anxious.


    If he continued on, he might have ended up just like Li Wuque.


    What surprised him was that a month after he apanied his wife, Dan¡¯er finally opened his mouth and stammered as he called him father.


    Zong Shou was on cloud nine, he felt that the joy from his improvements in cultivation for that month couldn¡¯tpare to the joy he felt from Dan¡¯er.


    He also felt really sad and knew that not longter he had to send him over to Xiuguan.


    Maybe they might not be able to meet one another in decades.


    Within Gantian Mountain, Zong Shou didn¡¯t really do anything.


    Demon Path struck all over and even with Great Gan, Sword Sect, and Common People¡¯s Path working together to suppress them, there would still be some who managed to slip through. There were cases of officials and evenmoners being killed by them.


    Donglin and Huizhou were still okay, but South Wind Cloud Continent was a huge catastrophe zone.


    Luckily, those few Saint Realm Venerables were being restricted, so there weren¡¯t anyrge scale casualties.


    However, everyone in Great Gan was terrified. In a short month, close to 30% of the officials resigned.


    They were either unhappy with him as a Ruler, suppressing Confucian Faction and causing Saint Dong to die, or they wanted to avoid cmity and weren¡¯t willing to be dragged down and killed by the Demon Sect.

 Chapter 1050 - Hundred Times Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Hundred Times Stronger</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In just a month, the official system of Great Gan was on the verge of copsing.


    Even in the Meeting Hall, they were many of them who reported sick or just decided to resign.


    Not only was it because of the threat of the Demon Sect striking and killing all around, but it was also because of the 17 million troops gathered near Henglian Mountain Range.


    A full 400,000 Xuan and Huang Grade Dao Soldiers were already at the border.


    Apart from that, there were 20 Nine Tooth Giant Ships as well as hundreds of Seven Tooth Warships which were gathered in the cloud ocean near to the south.


    It formed a suppressive atmosphere, they were just waiting for everything to be prepared before they would sweep the south.


    At this point, therge majority of Great Gan still trusted in Zong Shou. Especially those martial generals who trusted him almost blindly.


    Since Zong Shou took to the throne, he did many preposterous things but he won every battle and conquered everything he attacked. Many times, he won against armies that outnumbered him and he helped to solidify Great Gan¡¯s foundations.


    This was why even if they knew that Zong Shou was living life leisurely during this month, they were still unfazed.


    However, there was a portion who had higher hopes for Great Shang.


    ¡°Great Gan has problems both inside and outside while Ruler still hides deep in his pce. How unbing is that?¡±


    ¡°In the past, Qin Emperor burned the books to get rid of Confucianism, and in the end his country was wiped out in a generation. Great Gan won¡¯t be any better.¡±


    ¡°Although Ruler is really talented, he is just too young. He is too confident and arrogant, what a waste...¡±


    ¡°Great Shang is going all out and they are really strong, having six times more troops than us! Actually, if we take a step back and defend Huizhou and South Wind Cloud Continent, we might still have a chance of winning.¡±


    ¡°Looking back to a month ago, he didn¡¯t touch any governance matters and didn¡¯t meet any officials. What is the difference between him and those Ignorant Rulers who didn¡¯t care about ruling in the past?¡±


    ¡°Although Gantian Mountain, at the moment, is more prosperous than Imperial City, I think it is not far from copsing. Like a Blooming Cereus, it is only beautiful for just that moment. What a waste...¡±


    Although Zong Shou was within Hanyan Pce, he was still able to receive news. The Hidden Guards would naturally copy the words and writings of those officials over.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t take them to heart. What those people were talking about was the truth. He did hate governance and wasn¡¯t willing to spend too much time on it.


    Actually, just resigning to avoid trouble was light once. There were many nobles who were tempted by Great Shang and the two factions and joined them in the dark.


    At this moment, Great Gan was relying solely on Renbo and the others to barely survive and maintain governance.


    However, withrge numbers of officials and Meeting Hall participants quitting, it was really tough on Renbo and the others, but there were still some benefits.


    Although Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about thoseplicated matters, during the month that he was back, he had been nning and pushing out several policies.


    With those officials leaving, their interference was reduced to the lowest point.


    The first thing was to gather schrs to fix and change the countryws. Naturally, Renbo didn¡¯t oppose this matter.


    At this moment, Great Gan¡¯sws still carried on from the barbarian times and it really wasn¡¯t appropriate.


    Zong Shou wanted to remove all kinds of punishment that involved breaking arms and whipping people¡¯s backs and turn them intobor punishments.


    He wanted to change the threew divisions and merge them into one, being totally independent out of the six ministries, only controlled by the Censorate and the Meeting Hall.


    The Ministry of Justice would be removed and one more Ministry of Trade would be added.


    ¡°However, if punishments are too light, how will the people follow thews? Why is there a need for the threew divisions to be independent?¡±


    Not only Renbo, but the many officials within the cab were filled with questions.


    ¡°Physical punishment is painful and cruel, such that normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to recover and it will affect thebor in the nation. I feel that the importance is not in the punishment but in making them guilty and learning from their mistakes, to persuade them to be better. To make the people follow thews, it doesn¡¯t depend on the weight of the punishment but in fairness. We must follow thews and let there be no selfishness and unfairness.¡±


    Although Great Gan hadws now, there were cases of people abusing their power.


    Gantian Mountain City was still okay but there were cases of nobles acting preposterously in other cities. There were some who even avoided punishment, totally ignoring thew.


    If this continued, how would the people of Gantian be willing and happy?


    Regarding the three originalw divisions, Zong Shou was disappointed. He decided to make them independent, only controlled by the Meeting Hall, Censorate, and him. In the future, the nobles in the cab wouldn¡¯t be able to influence things.


    ¡°We have to follow allws?¡±


    Renbo muttered and then gave out a bitter smile. Even if he was an honest person, actually he had many ws too.


    The Confucians in the Cloud World always felt that kindness was much more important thanws. This was why loved ones helped out one another. They felt that since the Saints taught that, then it was true.


    If people didn¡¯t followws and everyone helped out people they wanted to, even a strong country would be weak and slowly be corrupted.


    Ruler, as expected, was really annoyed with the Confucians.


    The officials who remained now were either loyal toward Zong Shou and believed in him all the way, or they were pure and honest, not afraid of the threats of the Demon Sect. Either that or they had high hopes of Great Gan and wanted to show support.


    Zong Shou was adamant about it and although Renbo wanted to stop him, there was nothing he could do.


    The second policy was to help out the farmers.


    This matter was something that Renbo had no objection to. With the Spiritual Wave rising up, martial artists and spirit masters would easily obtainrge amounts of riches.


    On the contrary, the farmers were getting less and less. Giving them mary help would allow the farmers to maintain their livelihood. It was a good n and it helped to bring in more farmers.


    It was the third one that shocked Renbo and made him feel a chill down his spine.


    Zong Shou actually wanted to set up minimum wage and restrict work hours. He also wanted to set up many benefits in terms of ie. He ordered the Cab to set up an old age n like the army people had.


    This method was to open the eyes of all people in Great Gan, to allow the workers to be able to livefortably.


    Renbo knew that if this n was pushed out, who knew how many nobles in Great Gan would hate him to the bone.


    As for the benefits, to set up an old age policy for them, it was still okay. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to put the money into the military and he couldn¡¯t do anything about that.


    However, he would definitely try to persuade Zong Shou regarding this policy.


    ¡°The pay should be decided by the employer. If the pay is high, then naturally it will be popr and more people will join; if it is low, people won¡¯t bother. Why does the court need to stop them? Moreover, this isn¡¯t the right time either...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. He didn¡¯t call to see Renbo, he just told someone he trusted to send out an unofficial document.


    ¡°The way of economics is in spending! At the moment, Great Gan has manyborers but little jobs. With employees lowering sries and if this goes on, sooner orter, our people will starve. If the people have no money, even if we build many artifacts, who will spend money to buy them?Restricting working hours will help to increase jobs. As the Prime Minister, you should understand and you can¡¯t be controlled by those rich people.¡±


    Gantian Mountain looked prosperous on the surface but Zong Shou knew that in the dark there were many people who didn¡¯t eat, working 20 hours a day, spending their time like they were dogs...


    Actually, he was toozy to bother about the life and deaths of those people, but if they worked for long, they would upy the position of others and it was really inappropriate.


    ¡°As for the timing, this will be pushed out after the battle with Great Shang ends. Prime Minister doesn¡¯t need to worry! If you are unwilling, you can resign and let Zhang Huai take over...¡±


    After knowing that it was going to be pushed out after the war, Renbo heaved a sigh of relief.


    If they really did this before, then before the war even started, Great Gan was going to enter a chaotic state.


    As for thest statement, Renbo burst outughing. Was the Ruler trying to provoke him?


    Speaking of which, his second period of appointment was about to end.


    Great Shang prevented Cab Prime Ministers from holding two consecutive terms in office but he could take over 10 yearster.


    However, if Ruler really wanted to run that policy, he didn¡¯t fear.


    Although it would anger those merchants, those nobles didn¡¯t bother with that bit of money.


    Once it was pushed out, it would umte huge fame among themoners. 10 years from now, he would easily be Prime Minister once more.


    However, as for this economic path, how restricting work hours and setting a minimum wage would help the nation, that was something that he didn¡¯t trust. He needed to investigate it and bnce the pros and cons before he could make a decision.


    If it harmed the country, then even if he offended Zong Shou again, he would go all out to stop him.


    The fourth one would be to clear out the farnd in the world and for the government to control grain. Grain was prohibited from being privately sold and only Great Gan could sell it to the people withoutnd.


    This was another policy that offended all nobles.


    There was plenty of farnd in the world and the farnd of those nobles were mostly not taxed.


    Zong Shou, with just this policy, had taken away numerous benefits of those people.


    Luckily, very few people knew about these two policies and they were people really close to Zong Shou.


    Otherwise, if this spread out, it would definitely cause a huge wave.


    Zong Shou also seemed to want to push out this policy after the battle with Great Shang.


    Renbo was both nervous and also shocked.


    The Ruler was prepared to push back Great Shang before starting to work on the nobles in the country.


    ¡°Prime Minister, don¡¯t worry, this policy is much easier to do than expected. With the Spiritual Wave rising up, martial experts will rise. We just need a Grade Four Mind Stone to live well. Our Great Gan is prosperous and trading is much better than farming. My family was nning to seel the farnd out too.¡±


    Of course, Xu Shu knew about the few policies and knew about the details within.


    ¡°This is a good policy. If the officials can standardize taxes, it would be a huge benefit to the dynasty. Since we collect grain, then we will hand out reliefs, so there won¡¯t be many losses.¡±


    Renbo was stunned and then smiled bitterly, ¡°Naturally, it is a good thing. Even if the opposition is too much, I will go all out. However, I really can¡¯t understand Ruler.¡±


    ¡°Ruler really can¡¯t be bothered with politics but looking at his methods, he is rebuilding a house. He is changing the pirs and restructuring the system.¡±


    Xu Shuughed, his eyes glowing, ¡°I don¡¯t know what others think, but in my eyes, Ruler is undoubtedly a Saint Ruler! He is hundreds of times stronger than that Great Shang Yinyu!¡±

 Chapter 1051 - Dont Need To Bear With It Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1051 Don¡°t Need To Bear With It Anymore</h4>


    "I don¡¯t know what others think, but in my eyes, Ruler is undoubtedly a Saint Ruler! He is hundreds of times stronger than that Great Shang Yinyu!"


    "Saint Ruler?"


    Renbo was slightly distracted and in a daze. He removed torture, he loved the people and even didn¡¯t mind acting on the nobles.


    Ruler really was a smart and intelligent Ruler.


    Then Renbo broke into augh, "Great Shang Emperor Yuanchen is the publicly admitted intelligent Ruler. When he was young, he pulled them back from the brink, studying hard each day. Ruler is also a rare Ruler but to say that he is 100 times better is impossible. Xu Shu, you actually dare to say that."


    Xu Shu didn¡¯t argue, he just scoffed coldly, he didn¡¯t bother.


    So what if that Yinyu was diligent and worked every day?


    At the moment, Great Shang was still in chaos, and there was trouble all around? Their policies really made Great Shang worse!


    An Emperor who works hard doesn¡¯t mean that he is a good Emperor.


    Although Zong Shou waszy and pretty much didn¡¯t bother about politics, he had a firm grip on matters in the country.


    At the moment, Great Gan was also slowly entering a prosperous state.


    Yinyu used his powers to order people around and wished that he could micromanage everything. Zong Shou worked through the system to select talents and hand them power without any fear at all.


    They were both Rulers but one could see the difference in skill among them.


    Those Confucians were really blind to think that Yinyu was a wise Ruler and that Zong Shou was preposterous and unruly.


    He felt furious and unfair, he wanted to step up to fight with the Confucians.


    However, he knew that it was useless even if he did. Those people had their brains filled with the words of the Saints and theories and weren¡¯t able to take in anything else.


    To argue with them was just asking to be humiliated. As for whether who was right and who was wrong, one would tell in the future.


    Crossing this matter, Xu Shu squinted and changed the topic, "Ruler seems really confident this time! He must have a trump card. However, who knows how many people would die in this battle?"


    When he talked about this matter, Renbo touched his beard, a weird expression appeared on his face.


    Making grain into one system, controlling grain, and setting a minimum wage, all of these were ambitious ns. It didn¡¯t look like something a Ruler without any confidence could think about.


    "That might not be the case! Ruler wants to create a peaceful world to give the people a fair system. After the matter, even if he had to clean them out, he will do so ording to thew. Anyway, both of us can just wait and see."


    At this point, Zong Shou didn¡¯t know that his officials were discussing about all of this in private.


    He still brought Dan¡¯er, Yiren, and Chuxue to tour around and enjoy the scenery.


    While ying he would take some time to focus on a few policies. After he managed to persuade people like Renbo and Hu Qianqiu, he was really casual andposed.


    He enjoyed each day and felt really delighted.


    The only thing that made him really unhappy was the news that spread out from various parts of the country.


    Even with Great Gan, Sword Sect, and Common People¡¯s Path working together, they weren¡¯t able to cover all ground. They weren¡¯t able to defend two cloud continents and one cloud ind.


    Many officials were killed and news of civilians being murdered spread over to Gantian Mountain.


    Such things urred a few years ago. At that time, he was furious and charged into Central Cloud Continent, crushing dozens of sects and killing 300,000 disciples to vent the hatred in his chest.


    In the end, he forced Daoling Vast Habitat to lower their heads and he was also forced to leave the Cloud World.


    However, at this moment, when he looked at those words he felt numb.


    He mocked himself and deep down he felt a stabbing pain.


    "So today, I have reached a stage where I seemoners as ants? As expected, I really am not cut out to be a good Ruler..."


    If one was a wise Ruler, he would be furious and uneasy. Like what that Blood Saint Demon Lord said, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat and sleep well.


    How would it be like him now, sitting so calmly and being so leisurely?


    Zong Weiran had totally tossed aside Great Gan. Dan¡¯er was still a kid, his bloodline had problems and couldn¡¯t take over the King Position.


    He had no one else to hand the position over to. So, he could only let more capable people manage the billions of people such that he would be able to not bother at all.


    He was already numb to the deaths of his people and didn¡¯t care at all. How could such a person be a Ruler? How would someone like him manage a country?


    Although that was the case, he still felt rage attacking his heart. Him ying around every day was just on the surface.


    "Demon Path..."


    Each day that passed, each document he saw that reported a death would cause the killing intent in his chest to be thicker and he would feel more and more depressed.


    However, he knew that he could only take it now, take it until the battle with Great Shang!


    Seemingly sensing Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts, the sword spirit of the God Refined Sword made noise every day, it wanted to get out of the sword sheath.


    "Speaking of which, since that battle, this sword has not drank any blood."


    The God Refined Sword was the sword of kings and also the Sword of the Killing Path! It needed essence energy and vital energy to help it evolve.


    The stronger the blood and the more people that were killed, the more satisfied it would be. It was pretty much evil...


    Zong Shou suppressed the hatred and grievances deep down but he found himself often on the brink of exploding.


    He wanted to just pull out his sword and just wipe out the Demon Sect!


    On the seventh day of the second month, his sword path improved out of nowhere.


    That Massacring Sword Intent actually broke through to the Late Spirit Realm.


    It was just a step away from the Perfection Stage.


    Although it was the most simple one out of all the swords he grasped but it gave many surprises.


    "So that is the case, cultivating the Massacring Sword Intent doesn¡¯t mean that one has to keep on killing. Suppressing and bearing with it is also another way..."


    The breakthrough of his sword intent was because he couldn¡¯t take it and suppress it anymore before it finally broke through.


    That day he really couldn¡¯t suppress it, shing out with a sword and killing dozens of Demon Path cultivators near Gantian Mountain who had bad intentions.


    It was also at that moment when he noticed that his Massacring Path Sword Intent improved.


    After that breakthrough he suddenly became calmer and he stopped having to suppress his killing thoughts!


    "With the Heavens as my witness, I swear to wipe out the Demon Path!"


    "Who am I? The South Overlord, the Cloud World Southeast Overlord..."


    He bore with it now, only so that he could wipe out the Demon Sect in the future.


    A few years ago, the Taoist Faction killed millions of his people, and in the end, 37 of their sects were wiped out. Daoling Pce Head was also killed.


    Currently, Great Gan had more than a million. If he didn¡¯t wipe out the entire Demon Sect, how would he appease the souls of the dead under him?


    Their Monster Race and the Demon Path had a bone-deep hatred, to begin with.


    Two dayster, the huge navy, led by Shi Run, finally arrived in the Cloud World.


    Zong Shou finallyughed out loud, holding his sword as he stepped out of the Hanyan Pce. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore and there was no need either.

 Chapter 1052 - Blocking At The South

    <h4>Chapter 1052 Blocking At The South</h4>


    The south territory from Donglin to Central Cloud Continent would 12 days to cross if one sat on normal cloud ships.


    Zong Shou took just a day using the Royal Demon God Shuttle.


    When he arrived, it was just when Shi Run¡¯s navy entered the Cloud World.


    Nine Taiyi God Lightning Ships, six Nine Bright Broken Star Ships at the helm, and 40rge Spaceships broke through the world pir and floated above the cloud ocean.


    Many giant ships gave off an overbearing aura. Along with the four Nine Tooth Warships and 50 Seven Tooth Warships that Great Gan built, they could fully suppress the Great Shang navy.


    Above the cloud ocean, Zong Shou used his World Burning Blood Eyes to look out and he noticed that Great Shang had far more than 22 Nine Tooth Ships.


    Apart from that, they had 9 turreted ships surrounded by spiritual light which gave off celestial energy. There were also eight of the infamous Demon Path Seven Kill Spirit Ships.


    They were all Celestial Treasures used to fly, however, they could also be used as warships. Even whenpared to Earth Grade Warships specially designed to fight like the Taiyi God Lightning Ships, the difference wouldn¡¯t be too huge.


    Especially the Seven Kill Spirit, the more it killed, the denser the spiritual light around it would be.


    The stronger one was, the more one was restricted by the light, it was really terrifying.


    As he expected, the Confucian and Demon Factions both had strong trump cards.


    In terms of the navy, Great Shang still had the advantage.


    However, Shi Run was still really confident in this battle.


    "Don¡¯t worry brother, I need just three days and I will heavy damage them! This ship channel will be fine."


    Based on what Shi Run said, these three days were just to adjust their focus, to let them adapt to the Cloud World environment.


    "For this battle, Great Shang mobilized 10 million troops and stretched deep into the south. Each day, their resources are tough to keep count of, they are in a worse situation than us! Which is why we just need enough ships and it would be fine..."


    As long as they could carry enough grain and resources, Great Shang wouldn¡¯t be able to block them and they wouldn¡¯t be able to go all-in against Shi Run.


    Zong Shou smiled, looking at Shi Run, she was prepared to let one battle decide it all.


    She roughly saw through the situation of Great Gan and knew how crucial the battle was, it was what was going to decide the war.


    Actually, ording to his original n, he was just prepared for Shi Run to restrict and hold them down.


    As long as they didn¡¯t lose on the cloud ocean, then Great Gan had some chance of winning.


    "If we are able to crush the Great Shang navy, Sister Kong Yao will find things much easier!"


    Shi Run was rarely so confident in front of Zong Shou, she was even arrogant now. She naturally knew the responsibility of this battle.


    If Great Gan won, then the naval path would be smooth and with endless resources, Great Shang would rush to have a final battle onnd.


    Once Kong Yao grasped the initiative, then this topmander would be able to reduce their advantage to the lowest possible point.


    However, if they lost, then Great Gan would be in the worst situation.


    This was why Shi Run swore, it was to calm Zong Shou down and it was also to take on that duty.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think back to before. If it wasn¡¯t for Zong Shou pulling her out from the depths of the cloud ocean, she might have still been struggling in hell. She would have no one to rely on and she would have had no loved ones.


    In the past, although shemanded ships and had gone through many battles, most of the time it was when Zong Shou had established enough of an advantage. Even if she won it was just a cherry on top.


    Only this battle was one where she had to use her power to turn the tides and to help Zong Shou.


    This was why even if they went all out and fought to the death, she was going to deal heavy losses to the Great Shang navy, so as to be able to set down the foundations for a Great Gan victory.


    Zong Shou roughly knew what she was thinking about. Afterughing bitterly, he could only helplessly pat her head.


    "Anyway, just make your own decisions, there is no need to force yourself and there is no need to be too anxious."


    Although he wasn¡¯t a true Unparalleled Famous General, in the past life he had gone through numerous wars. His ability onnd was no weaker than anyone else.


    Moreover, at the moment, Great Gan¡¯s army was star-studded.


    Among them were Kong Yao, Zong Yuan, Ren Tianxing, Hu Zhongyuan, Chai Zhou, Heli, etc., who were slowly growing up.


    This was why he wasn¡¯t willing to pile too much pressure onto the shoulders of the thin and weak Shi Run.


    However, looking at her now, she seemed determined. All that he could do was to let the more careful Gu Liekong help her clean up the pieces and remind her from the side.


    He continued to drive the Royal Demon God Shuttle into the south. The moment he entered, he felt a spreading killing intent.


    Although there were numerous swamps in this area and dense forests, the soil was really fertile.


    The production of grain on the exact same amount ofnd was double that of in Donglin!


    Along the way, Zong Shou saw that the dozens of tribes were either living at choke points or had locked themselves up.


    In the wilderness and forests, he was unable to see anyone. Most of the farms were abandoned to avoid being affected by this war.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t mind. These tribes fought often, so they probably got used to these matters.


    It also helped save effort from Great Gan to make them hide and allow them to clear out the wilderness.


    The 3.2 million troops led by Kong Yao was south of the Henglian Mountain Range. They were split into numerous waves, blocking the few entrances on the mountain range.


    The mountain range was really steep and it was tough for a huge army to pass which was why very little troops were needed to defend the important areas. As such, the enemy would find it tough to enter and back off.


    Kong Yao knew how to use troops, so she would obviously make use of such a perfect environment.


    When Zong Shou drove his Royal Demon God Shuttle in, hundreds of thousands of troops cheered.


    All the generals were really excited.


    This was what was good about personally leading the troops. With Zong Shou here, the rise in morale was indescribable.


    Zong Yuan and Ren Tianxing had rushed over from the camp a few hundred miles out to meet Zong Shou.


    Only Kong Yao treated his arrival a little coldly.


    "I don¡¯t have enough troops and the few entrances are extremely tough. The only reason I am still able to hold on is because Great Shang hasn¡¯t gotten serious yet. They are prepared to wait for us to give it up ourselves."


    There was only one way to make Kong Yao give up such an advantage which was if the navy lost.


    At that time, apart from trying to end this battle quickly, they could only flee.


    After saying this, Kong Yao looked at Zong Shou with suspicious eyes.


    "Ruler, you came alone?"


    Zong Shou nodded, he did indeede alone.


    He didn¡¯t even bring anything with him.


    "Uncle Qiu has recruited four million Grade Three cultivators, but to use them on the battlefield will take some time."


    At this moment, Great Gan had money but it didn¡¯t have many troops that it could use.

 Chapter 1053 - Before The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Before The Battle</h4>


    ¡°Which means that there won¡¯t be any more backup?¡±


    Ren Tianxing frowned and sighed in disappointment, He then rxed, ¡°Forget it, this battle is only just slightly tougher than thest time when the Night Demon Race invaded Huizhou, we might still have a chance of winning.¡±


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t like he wasn¡¯t clear about the current Great Gan situation. As Zhang Huai¡¯s Senior Brother and good friend, he was instead really clear about it.


    Just now he was just having some hope about Zong Shou¡¯s Great Gan Celestial Dynasty he built in the outer region.


    The few generals present all kept silent. Even if they were all really famous and each of them were called famous generals, going through numerous hardships, they all still feltrge pressure now.


    Zong Shouing alone caused thest bit of hope they felt to be totally wiped out.


    Since they had no reinforcements, then they could only use these 3.2 million troops, 30,000 Blood Cloud Cavalry to deal with Great Shang.


    Zong Shou smiled, ¡°We do have backup, but they will arriveter...¡±


    Zong Shou and the others¡¯ expressions changed and knew that Zong Shou had to be referring to the Sword Sect¡¯s Moyang Sword Cavalry and the Common People¡¯s Path Xuan Dragon Warriors.


    Because of these two elite troops, he felt that Great Gan still had some chance of winning.


    However, the Ruler probably didn¡¯t know about how low the three million troop¡¯s morale was before he came over.


    Enemy of the Confucians, Ignorant Ruler, so violent, even those most loyal to Zong Shou would have low morale.


    The Confucian Faction grasped all the colleges in the world and used them to spread knowledge. In those viges, someone who knew how to read a little would be respected by others.


    Saint Zhu Zi was praised and worship as a God in many ces.


    Although the ce that Great Gan ruled was a barbariannd, there were still many people who were affected. They felt that they were in the wrong in this battle, the Ruler was at fault.


    ¡°Although the situation is tough, I still think we have a 90% chance of winning this battle. You all don¡¯t have to worry, just do your jobs. What you all have to worry about is what would happen after the war...¡±


    As for how they were going to counter the enemy, Zong Shou didn¡¯t mention in detail. He only raised his brow and waved his sleeves.


    Zong Yuan, Ren Tianxing, and the others immediately understood when they saw that. They had been separated from Zong Shou for many years and no matter how many words they had to say now, it wouldn¡¯t be as much as a single Kong Yao.


    The more so, didn¡¯t that prove that Zong Shou was really confident?


    They all started smiling and after bowing they all silently backed out from the tent.


    Kong Yao didn¡¯t notice anything. After she heard those words, she was shocked. She then looked carefully at the map on the table.


    90% chance of winning?


    As the person who slept next to Zong Shou, she knew more about Zong Shou¡¯s trump cards than the generals under her.


    She knew where Zong Shou¡¯s confidence came from and also wasn¡¯t worried about the oue of this battle.


    What she cared about was that final sentence. *After the battle? What did he mean by that?¡¡¡¡*


    She thought about it for a long while but she still couldn¡¯t understand. Just as she was about to ask, she noticed that her waist was hugged. Zong Shou tightly stuck to her from behind her back.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Kong Yao¡¯s face turned red and she panicked as she looked around. She heaved a sigh of relief when she found out that there was no one else apart from the two of them. She then said angrily to try to get Zong Shou to release his hand.


    ¡°Husband, what are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you releasing your hand?¡±


    ¡°You still know that I am your Husband?¡±


    Zong Shouughed and started to lick her ears.


    An arm of his climbed upward to grab the twin peaks.


    Although Kong Yao tried her best to stop him, how could shepare to Zong Shou¡¯s strength?


    She could only pull her cor to prevent Zong Shou¡¯s arm from reaching in.


    Who knew that Zong Shou would be impatient and rip her clothes open? A pair of perfect jade peaks popped out like bunnies and were exposed in the air.


    Kong Yao wanted to cry but no tears came out. She thought to herself that the Confucians were right about one thing which was that he was unruly!


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Zong Shou not only used his hands to touch her body, but he even released the seven tails to poke at her sensitive areas.


    In just an instant, she totally lost control and slowly her thoughts went nk.


    She was alone for two years and now her desires were exploding out like a flood. She muttered, ¡°I am themander of the army. If you do this, where will I still have face? How can I lead them? Husband, since you made me themander, then in the army camp you should listen to me!¡±


    Only then did Zong Shoue to his senses, thinking to himself that no wonder that was the case. Since he entered, Kong Yao had treated him coldly to protect her face and prestige. It made him think that she was angry with him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    Zong Shou felt guilty and kept the foxtails. The hands that were ying around were retracted unwillingly and helped her straighten out her clothing.


    He felt really guilty that he misunderstood his wife.


    Kong Yao was gritting her teeth!


    What was this? This fellow yed around with her and they ended just like that?


    She was about to surge up to the heavens but suddenly stopped. This fellow was just too bad!


    ¡°Despicable!¡±


    Kong Yao turned around and pushed Zong Shou onto the chair. She ripped open his pants and that pink hole slowly sat down, slowly covering that pole of Zong Shou¡¯s.


    Only then did she give out a satisfied moan and look at the teasing expression in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    She scoffed and bit his shoulder. She went all out, like she was going to bite him to death since he liked to torture her so much!


    However, she felt a huge movement deep down. Zong Shou started to move, his lower body thrusting forward. Even her heart felt like it was jumping.


    That soft and numbing feeling made her feel as if she was in a daze and she nearly forgot about everything.


    When she woke up, she noticed that she was lying in his arms.


    She didn¡¯t bite his shoulder but instead wrapped her tongue with his and they kissed one another.


    The remnants of the climax spread around her body. Zong Shou¡¯s pole was still in her body.


    When she looked out, she noticed that it was already night.


    In other words, they had been crazy for close to half a day.


    She slowly recalled the craziness she went through just now and her face flushed red. She tried to stand up but Zong Shou hugged her. She tried to struggle but forgot that the pir was still in her body. Under that torture, her body turned numb and the desires rose up again.


    She knew that going on like that wasn¡¯t going to be good and she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it anymore. She stopped and said helplessly, ¡°Husband, this isn¡¯t a good ce, this is the military camp. I am themander and have many things to do.¡±


    After this she really didn¡¯t know how she was going to face her othermanders. She was really embarrassed!


    It was like thest time when Zong Shou went through his tribtion.


    Hearing Kong Yao say that, he also felt guilty. He knew that he couldn¡¯t dy military matters which was why he didn¡¯t continue and decided to stop.


    He also wasn¡¯t willing for people to look down on her. He smiled, ¡°There are no other people and in the outer region I really missed you. Let me hug you for a while more...¡±


    Her eyes blinked as she looked right at him. For some reason, she was touched and she hugged his neck and kissed his lips.


    She suddenly felt that the military work, her pride, ande the victory wasn¡¯t important anymore.


    Just that sense from Zong Shou made her feel really satisfied and made her feel like she had no regrets.


    Another half a day passed as they continued. At dusk, they finally stopped.


    Maybe because it was nourished, her beautiful face became brighter and more beautiful.


    She wasn¡¯t willing to leave the Zong Shou¡¯s warm chest. She continued to hide in his embrace as she looked at the map and thought about her questions from yesterday.


    ¡°Husband is going to use Xiaori to win?¡±


    Zong Shou said , ¡°Eh¡± and didn¡¯t say anything else. He smelled her body and hugged her, like the grievances and hate in his chest were greatly reduced.


    Kong Yao broke into augh, that was expected.


    With such a trump card up his sleeve, he had to use it.


    That little puppy was actually a Qilin King.


    Her Husband was also the current Saint Ruler. This was why although the troops had low morale due to the Confucian Faction ndering him, she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Ruler said that what we need to worry about is what happens after the battle? Is it Shiyue?¡±


    Kong Yao shook her head, after this battle Great Shang¡¯s elite troops would be gone. Although she was careful, such an opponent wasn¡¯t worth her respect.


    Thinking about it, the only one she had to worry about was that person who was expanding outside of the Cloud World.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t reminded me, I would¡¯ve nearly forgot about this. We would definitely take a loss this time...¡±


    She got up from his embrace and picked up her shirt and put it on. A chilling feeling spread out from below which made her embarrassed.


    The remnants of the battle flowed out from below.


    If it was possible, she would have wanted to leave it in for longer, to help him have a kid.


    ¡°However, since I already know, then it is okay. If he doesn¡¯te, then so be it. If he does, I will make him regret...¡±


    She was really firm and her eyes were sharp.


    She was prepared to send troops up north to sweep the ins to help her husband im arge piece ofnd, even recing Great Shang. However, she forgot that that person was hiding at the side, preparing to sweep in.


    Thus, before the north expedition, she was going to let him taste the brunt of her de.

 Chapter 1054 - Buhui Sends A Letter

    <h4>Chapter 1054: Buhui Sends A Letter</h4>


    ¡°He might not be able to pick up the spoils! However, if Shi Yue really is eyeing on from the sides, then Great Gan would have more chances to win this time,¡±


    After Kong Yao said that, she noticed that Zong Shou was looking at her in a daze. At first, she was a little shy, and then she stared back viciously.


    ¡°What are you looking at? What is so nice to look at?¡±


    Zong Shouughed, what he liked the most was when Kong Yao grasped the army and was showing her skill on the battlefield. She looked really heroic and at that moment she was extremely beautiful.


    ¡°Little Yao, if you think he will scheme against Yinyu and drag Great Shang back, then you are wrong.¡±


    Seeing the doubtful expression in her eyes, Zong Shou exined, ¡°You might not believe me if I say this but he is a magnanimous and righteous person. Although he has a huge foundation outside, as long as Great Shang doesn¡¯t turn on him, then he wouldn¡¯t betray them. This time, even if he came back from the outer region and stands on the side, he is just worried that the Emperor would lose to us. He doesn¡¯t want to benefit from this.¡±


    Kong Yao¡¯s face was filled with shock. Based on what she knew, Shi Yue had owned dozens of worlds in the outer region, his achievements were no weaker than Zong Shou¡¯s.


    To be able to have such power, he was actually willing to remain as a subject of the Great Shang Emperor?


    Zong Shou was slightly distracted as he looked outward. Shi Yue was close to a perfect person, even as his opponent today, he respected him.


    The reason why that person sent troops was because Great Shang failed him and he was totally disappointed in them.


    Even in the history books of the future, no one said anything bad about him.


    Someone said that he was a gentleman, he was honest for his whole life, so even if he faked it, it was still quite admirable.


    ¡°There is actually such a person?¡±


    Kong Yao muttered but then she didn¡¯t bother much about it anymore. Whether or not Shi Yue rushed back to the Cloud World and what kind of ns he would have, it wouldn¡¯t influence the battle at all.


    She reached out her hand and pointed to the map, ¡°Husband, I am prepared to break through using this spot, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°God Falling ins?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up and shock appeared on it. His expression changed and his face was as white as paper.


    ¡°God Falling ins? I have never heard of it, why Husband?¡±


    Kong Yao was frightened and was also at a loss. The ce she pointed to should be a Nameless location.


    Where did Zong Shou think of that name from?


    She was even more worried that her choice of location was inappropriate.


    ¡°It is okay! This ce is a great ce!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression turned back to normal, he smiled and nodded his head.


    Not only was it great! It was really vicious!


    That ce was where Kong Yao died in thest life.


    Although mes of war rose up all around Great Shang, Kong Yao was able to lead the army to many victories. Wusheng Pass in the South and Tong Pass in the West, using these two passes she swept the eastern marquis. She caused the Shi Family army to be trapped in the southwest. In the end, they were helpless and could only try to attack from the southnd.


    The name of this ce appeared due to this battle. That was where the Unparalleled Army God fell.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but look into the sky. Maybe there was really Cause and Effect in this world.


    He understood something, that this battle was really a chance for Kong Yao to change her fate and destiny.


    ¡°As for this God Falling ins, it is nothing, it is just a name I came up with it.¡±


    ¡°Why so random?¡±


    Kong Yao scoffed but this randomness filled her entire body. It felt like her heart sped up, like she had broken away from some restrictions.


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. But at this moment, a golden talisman flew into the tent.


    It was a message talisman but it didn¡¯t use any secret codes, unafraid that people would intercept it.


    Zong Shou grabbed it and a momentter he had a smile on his face.


    Looking at Kong Yao¡¯s questioning gaze, Zong Shou tried to calm himself down, ¡°It is Run, she won!¡±


    That Great Shang Navy Commander was skilled to. He wanted to smash the harbor where the Great Shang Navy was while Shi Run hadn¡¯t gained a stable footing and was exhausted from the long-distance traveling.


    Who knew that he fell into her trap, losing seven Nine Tooth War Ships and 23 Seven Tooth. Because she was exhausted, Run didn¡¯t chase and expand their rewards.


    That battle was said to be really intense. Shi Run relied on her exquisite strategy to utilize the specialty of the Seven Kill Spirit Boat, causing arge number of their sailors to die in battle, settling the battlefield. As for their own losses, they weren¡¯t small either.


    However, after this battle, Great Shang would definitely give up on trying to cut off the naval passage.


    Kong Yao was pumped up, before therge war, this was great news.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At the same time, north of Henglian Mountain Range. A carriage dragged by 72 Grade Seven Dragon Horses slowly headed south under the protection of 100,000 cavalry.


    To say that it was a carriage was wrong, it was more like a mini pce.


    It was hundreds of feet wide and split into dozens of rooms with maids and eunuchs within.


    The carriage was more than a million stone but it had floating formations. The 72 Dragon Horses were all really strong. This was why their movement speed was even exceeding that of the cavalry.


    The decoration inside was really simple, there wasn¡¯t anything luxurious, showing how prudent the owner was.


    At the back of the carriage, within arge reading room, Yinyu threw out a jade white paper, smashing it into dust.


    The eunuch in the room was shocked, afraid to make a sound.


    Zhongxuan stood at the window, looking at the stars in deep thought.


    Just now, he noticed that Broken Army Alkaird shine for a moment.


    Unfortunately, it was too short and he wasn¡¯t able to analyze it. The constetions were also stirred up, so he couldn¡¯t tell anything.


    He was unable to confirm whether it was done by the enemy or whether it was true changes of the stars.


    ¡°Alkaid?¡±


    In this world, only Kong Yao was linked to it.


    Would that famous General, whose name shocked the world, turn the tides?


    He wasn¡¯t able to confirm it and just as he was about to analyze it deeper, he heard the sound of jade pieces breaking.


    He turned around and saw that Yinyu was still furious and his eyes were red.


    ¡°Your Majesty is angry about the defeat of the navy?¡±


    Zhongxuan said calmly, ¡°I said long before that their navy is no weaker than us and that you shouldn¡¯t look forward to it. Although we didn¡¯t win, we kept much of our strength, there is no need to worry.¡±


    Yinyu shook his head. To suffer a defeat right at the start, how unlucky. However, he was experienced enough to not get so angry over such small losses.


    ¡°It is Jin Buhui!¡±


    Yinyuughed coldly, his eyes filled with coldness, ¡°That kid actually wrote a letter to ask us to stop the battle. He said that Zong Shou was a wise Ruler and if we fight, we will return defeated.¡±

 Chapter 1055 - In Unison

    <h4>Chapter 1055 In Unison</h4>


    "That kid actually wrote a letter to ask us to stop the battle. He said that Zong Shou was a wise Ruler and if we fight, we will return defeated."


    "Jin Buhui? That Censorate Minister who once handed up three documents to me the nobles for not following rules, suggesting to change the imperial exam system and title giving requirements?"


    Zhongxuan¡¯s brow rose up. He found it really weird. This Censorate Minister¡¯s letters always came at the perfect time.


    No, he should have been called the ex-Censorate Minister. Yinyu had originally wanted to change some things but in these few years the aristocrats were unstable. Because of the mind stone mine disputes in the country, battles and fights rose up all around.


    Helplessly, Yinyu could only send Jin Buhui to an outernd to be a Rank Seven County Magistrate.


    By doing this, he was also trying to keep him alive. Those three documents offended all the Great Shang aristocrats to death.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t be willing to live peacefully at the bordernds, histest document was directly aimed at the Emperor.


    Did this person think that a Haoxuan Sect would be able to protect him?


    He was really silent, Zhongxuan bowed and took the document over from his table.


    He looked at it for a moment and also felt speechless.


    Jin Buhui mentioned within that they couldn¡¯t send troops because of rage and they couldn¡¯t fight such a meaningless battle.


    Due to the Saint Zhu¡¯s anger, invading Great Gan was wrong. Great Gan didn¡¯t do anything and now, they were attacking them.


    His points were preposterous and amusing to him. However, there were some details behind which made sense.


    He said that Great Gan Ruler Zong Shou was a rare talent, not only was he good in the martial path, being invincible in the Cloud World, but his governance and military ruling methods were top ss, so it would be tough to beat him on the battlefield.


    At this moment, Great Shang was really strong and prosperous, their ocean trade was well developed. Thework theyid out in the south was really interconnected.


    Great Gan army would be able to get convenient replenishments of resources and they also had the geographical advantage. If they dragged out the battle but didn¡¯t fight, the 10 million Great Shang Army would copse.


    Even if Great Shang forced Zong Shou to a fight, they would be falling into a trap.


    Anyway, the letter only had one meaning in it which was that the moment Great Shang entered the south, they were definitely going to lose.


    What Great Shang needed to do now was to calm down their own country and fix their politics, not giving Great Gan any excuse to invade them. Then, they could try to expand to the outer region. They shouldn¡¯t have been trying to be enemies with Great Gan.


    Using the strength of the 52 states in the Central Cloud Continent, their speed of expansion would be faster than Great Gan Celestial Dynasty.


    He did sound knowledgeable but he made things out to be too easy. It was because Great Gan was strong that they had to wipe them out now, to crush their foundations in the Cloud World.


    This was the best chance...


    Zhongxuan shook his head and ced it down.


    "It really doesn¡¯t make sense, he actually dared to scold the Saint for turning the facts around, for holding you hostage, and interfering in governance. He really is bold. What is Your Majesty nning to do about it?"


    "Anyone who messes troop morale, kill!"


    Yinyu was still furious, his eyes filled with killing intent, "Before attacking the south, using him to sacrifice our gs seems good too!"


    To say that Zong Shou was a wise Ruler, then Yinyu was definitely an ignorant Ruler in Jin Buhui¡¯s eyes.


    He said that Zhu Zi held him hostage, so as a Ruler what was he?


    He originally thought that Jin Buhui was a usable official which was why he doted on him. Now looking at it, he was truly a heartless traitor.


    Just one look and Zhongxuan knew that Jin Buhui nned to toss out Jin Buhui to gain the hearts of the aristocrats and vassal states. If Jin Buhui died, the rtionship between the Imperial Court and the aristocrats would be much better.


    However, then he thought back to few years ago, about what Zong Shou said to him before he left the Cloud World.


    If anything happened to Jin Buhui, he would stop at nothing to take revenge!


    His words were really firm, not to be doubted.


    At that time, Zong Shou wiped out 37 Taoist Faction Sects all by himself, and his reputation was the strongest.


    "We can¡¯t do that! That person is a close friend of Zong Shou¡¯s and even if we want to deal with him, it is best if we wait until the war ends. At that time, he won¡¯t be able to say anything..."


    "Zong Shou¡¯s good friend? Then, all the more he must die!"


    Killing Intent grew stronger in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. Zong Shou was the one who killed 300,000 of his Dao Soldiers outside of the Vast Habitat.


    Such that his Great Gan lost their trump card to wipe out the aristocratic families and vassal states.


    It was tough for him to suppress the rage in his heart, but in the end, he was still able to do so.


    "Forget it, send someone to lock him up and send him to the jail of the Ministry of Justice. We will deal with him after this war!"


    He scoffed coldly and took out another document. Momentster he frowned, and his expression turned solemn.


    Zhongxuan didn¡¯t know what was going on, thinking to himself who was it? What was the content within to make His Majesty so serious?


    Before he opened his mouth and asked, Yinyu said solemnly, "It is Shi Yue, he said that the Great Gan Navy is really strong, our navy can¡¯t win and can¡¯t cut off their naval path. Great Gan only has three million troops but can block 10 million. Sooner orter, we will be crushed in the south. We also can¡¯t force them to have a final battle. Kong Yao is the top Commander now and Zong Shou¡¯smanding ability is also really good. He wouldn¡¯t fight us in the wilderness unless he has confidence. We have to be really careful."


    Zhongxuan was silent. He knew the foundations of Shi Yue, ate bloomer in the Central Cloud Continent. He had also heard of the great achievements of the Shi Family in the outer region.


    His ability to use troops was no weaker than any famous general.


    His thoughts were actually simr to Jin Buhui¡¯s which was quite shocking.


    "Shi Family..."


    Yinyu subconsciously clenched that wolf fur brush tightly. Cracks formed but even then he didn¡¯t notice.


    A momentter, he sighed and tossed the document to the side.


    Shi Yue wasn¡¯t Jin Buhui and he couldn¡¯t control him that easily, he also couldn¡¯t deal with him as how he wanted.


    The contents within were only telling them to be careful and didn¡¯t say that he was wrong.


    Zhongxuan¡¯s brow rose up as he saw how much Yinyu feared the Shi Family.


    If before, the five families with the Yang Family at the helm was the nail in Yinyu¡¯s heart, then at this moment, the Shi Family was what Emperor Yuanchen feared the most.


    The third one was the one that made his mood slightly better.


    Feiyin, whomanded three million troops to the south, said that he would be able to break through Jade Straits in 10 days.


    In other words, in just 10 days, they would be able to pass Henglian Mountain Range.


    There were only five people in Great Shang who held the Great General Seal, and all of them had been through thousands of battles. They had huge merits and contributed greatly to the country. Theirmanding abilities were top ss. Feiyin was one of them.


    "Speaking of which, Feiyin is one out of the five Title Generals who firmly believes that Kong Yao has only average talent...:"

 Chapter 1056 - Saint Realm Leveling The Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1056 Saint Realm Leveling The Mountain</h4>


    "Average talent?"


    Yinyu¡¯s lips rose up coldly, not saying anything.


    Kong Yao¡¯s matter had always been a thorn in his side that he couldn¡¯t pull out.


    Since Kong Yao rose up and showed hermanding talents, leading troops to attack in the Cloud World, she had never lost. There were even rumors within the Central Cloud Continent that he was blind to be unable to see her talents. He had given such a Commander to Gantian Mountain for nothing.


    Each victory that Kong Yao achieved now was like a heavy p right to the face.


    No matter how good his temper was, he had a lot of umted anger and frustration over these few years.


    "I heard! General Fei said that her achievements in Great Gan were obtained all by luck and in front of him, she would turn back to normal. Let¡¯s not talk about whether or not he was right, but just that will and determination alone is admirable."


    Of course, he knew that Kong Yao was a talented Commander. Feiyin had given her a lowly evaluation a few years ago when hemanded the northern armies. Not only did he belong to a group of people who judged wrongly, but it also directly affected his judgment now.


    In the end, he said that because he didn¡¯t want to admit his mistakes. As for what he truly felt deep down, it was hard to say.


    However, if he could destroy the legend of Kong Yao and Zong Shou being invincible, then he would be able to console himself and put an end to the chatter.


    Yinyu stood up, walked beside the window, and looked outside the Dragon Carriage.


    Right then, he saw a giant cavalry army catching up from behind.


    They sat on Xuan me Golden Qilin Beasts and held three-foot long me Spears, wearing purple gold armor which shone in the light.


    Not only did they give off a vast aura, but they looked really noble and majestic. Estimating, there were around 65,000 of them. Traveling in the wilderness, it looked like there was an endless number of them.


    Yinyu¡¯s eyes lit up, pride growing deep down. This was the reason why he dared to personally lead the troops to attack the south.


    "It seems like the Taoist Faction is really going all out..."


    Although Zhongxuan was also a Taoist, he didn¡¯t regard himself as a member of the Taoist Faction. At this moment, he was slightly impressed.


    Out of the Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers of the Cloud World, in terms of growth and stamina, naturally the Common People¡¯s Xuan Dragon Warriors were the best. In terms ofbat strength, the Sword Sect¡¯s Moyang Sword Cavalry was number one.


    However, in terms of all roundedness and bnce, the Taoist Faction Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry was number one.


    During the Daoling Vast Habitat Battle, the Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry lost because they didn¡¯t even fight, they didn¡¯t even have a chance to show off their strength.


    This time, Taoist Faction had sent all their cavalry over.


    "Great Gan is in trouble this time!"


    Not only were there Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry, but there were also other Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers numbering 50,000. Among them were the 20,000 Purple Cloud Sword Cavalry from Tailing Sect.


    A total of 120,000 Xuan Grade Cavalry, a vast crowd following behind the Dragon Carriage.


    Closely behind were another 50,000 cavalry in ck armor who suddenly added into the crowd. They were the Xuan Grade Heaven Demon War Cavalry from the Demon Sect!


    "Thest time they didn¡¯t go all out, but this time they are really sending all their forces n."


    Zhongxuan squinted, his eyes shed.


    "The foundations of the Demon Sect are mostly not in the Central Cloud Continent but spread out in the other four continents and 12 inds. These 50,000 are probably their limit."


    Yinyu smiled. If the Demon Sect¡¯s strength was gathered in the Central Cloud Continent, it would be really problematic instead.


    Although they wouldn¡¯t be able to use their strength in this battle, they could borrow their help when he would try to conquer Donglin and South Wind Cloud Continent.


    During the battle of Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat, the three factions worked together but returned in defeat, losing three End Realm Saint Venerables instead.


    If they wanted to pull one back and get back some face, then they would naturally have to go all out in this one.


    "The strength of the Demon Sect was originally already problematic for the Taoist Faction!"


    At this moment, Yinyu and Zhongxuan weren¡¯t the only ones looking at this invincible army.


    The Cloud Crossing Carriages traveling along the way all opened their curtains. The cavalry who guarded the carriage all turned around, their eyes filled with shock.


    "This is the Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry said to be the strongest in the world?"


    "What an overbearing aura!"


    "That Purple Cloud Sword Cavalry, Heaven Demon War Cavalry aren¡¯t weak either. With such a strong army, Great Shang will definitely win!"


    "As they say, the one who is doing the right thing will gain more help while the other will get ganged up against. Because Great Shang treats our people well, so many factions are willing to help!"


    "Great Gan¡¯s Zong Shou goes against the Dao, he deserves for his country to be wiped out. The unfortunate ones are the people in the south and Donglin. They have to be attacked once again!"


    "Burn books and wipe out Confucianism again? Preposterous, he is just a barbarian king, to think he actually dared to be so arrogant!"


    "With the Saint Ruler personally leading,manding 10 million troops, a million cavalry, we will be able to wipe out Great Gan at once!"


    "This person actually dared to injure Saint Dong. If I can capture him, I will send a letter to His Majesty to use all the torture in the world to deal with this Great Gan Ignorant Ruler!"


    The officials who came along were discussing with one another. The iron cavalrymen were all pumped up, their morales rising greatly.


    Xuan Grade Cavalry, all of them were all at least Grade Six Xuanwu Ancestors. Close to 170,000 Earth Grade Experts. The energy pirs that gathered charged straight into the clouds. The sound of the horse hooves were like thunder rumbling.


    Yinyu clenched his fists and then his expression dimmed.


    He hated the fact that he had lost his Dao Faction Soldiers and today he would rely on them to win.


    If his 300,000 Dao Soldiers were still around, how much better would it be for him now? He hated Zong Shou more and more.


    However, he was going to get what he wished for this time. It wasn¡¯t hard for him to rebuild the Yuanchen Blood Cavalry.


    He was even more curious about the Blood Cloud Cavalry legacy of Great Gan.


    They were Grade Five Cavalry but after absorbing vital energy, they would be able to go up against close to double the number of Grade Six Experts.


    If he was able to get it...


    He shook his head andughed. Yinyu mocked himself for wishing for too much. He looked at Zhongxuan, "Grand Teacher, what do you think about the fortune of this battle?"


    Zhongxuan¡¯s expression became solemn. He looked carefully at Yinyu and he felt his eyes burn up. He said respectfully, "I can¡¯t view your fortune but your body is burning with Emperor Energy, it is surging. Our Great Shang¡¯s luck is about to face a huge change!"


    "Change? Huge change?"


    A bright light shone in Yinyu¡¯s eyes. Before facing Zhongxuan, he recalled that an expert deduced that Great Shang would die in the 56th year after the spiritual wave.


    Even Zhongxuan trusted that deeply. This was why during these 100 years, Yinyu had been really careful in managing Great Shang.


    Hearing Zhongxuan say that there was going to be a huge change, was the luck of Great Shang going to turn for the better?


    Zhongxuan wanted to continue to speak, but he felt the ground shake.


    His heart turned cold. He looked over and then he said in astonishment, "The Confucian Faction¡¯s Saint Realm are working together to level out the mountain! To expand Jade Straits..."


    Yinyu was stunned and came back to his senses.


    The Jade Straits was one of the entrances to Henglian Mountain, the area was dangerous and only 100,000 troops could be spread there.


    With the Few Saint Realm Experts working together to expand it, it would take away Great Gan Army¡¯s geographical advantages.


    Heughed out loud as his heart became filled with joy. It seemed like they wouldn¡¯t need 10 days!

 Chapter 1057 - Cut Off Your Head

    <h4>Chapter 1057 Cut Off Your Head</h4>


    In front of Jade Straits, Zong Shou floated in the air as he looked opposite, with a cold expression.


    The mountain canyon, which was originally jade green, was instantly ttened out by a mysterious power.


    That narrow mountain path instantly became a wide and t in. The valley was expanded, that passageway in which only a few hundred people could pass through could now have a 100,000 people lined up in it.


    At this moment, all the generals and soldiers in the Grade Gan camp looked forward with their mouths agape.


    The ground shook and the few Saint Realm Experts opposite disyed their strong Spiritual Sense without any fear or worry at all. They gave off a domineering aura.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly, the God Refined Sword in his hand rung out and charged into the air.


    It instantly connected to the six Common People¡¯s Sword Artifacts nearby.


    Numerous spiritual energy runes appeared in the air, and like a thread they surrounded the Seven Sword artifacts. The Will of the Heavens also suddenly suppressed down on the area.


    "Hong!"


    Pretty much all of the Grade Seven and above cultivators from the two camps were terrified as they all knelt down.


    Those who were Grade Seven and below weren¡¯t able toe into contact with tribtion and the Will of the Heavens, so they didn¡¯t sense anything.


    His Spiritual Sense locked onto the positions of those few people and then he shed across with a vast sword glow.


    He showed no mercy, he wanted to destroy everything!


    "You dare!"


    There was a scoff, only to see four huge hands suddenly reach out from the void and smash into that sword glow.


    Instantly, Heaven and Earth shook and sword energy surged all around.


    The sword light was the first to fall off as it scattered. Then, the fourrge arms copsed too.


    "Zhu Zi?"


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes rose up. Opposite him were the three God Venerables from the Confucian Faction and Zhu Zi himself.


    At this moment, he could sense End Realm Spiritual Sense intersecting and shing in the outer region.


    Xiuguan was suppressing Qingxuan and Taihuang as well as the three God Venerables from Confucian Faction and Demon Sect all by himself.


    Dragon Shadow, Yuanjing, and Lin Xuanshuang were fighting with Wushang Yuan Demon Li Biexue. Thetter fought one against three and was still really calm, even having some excess strength.


    The Saint Realm Experts opposite became sharper and more arrogant, they were totally unrestrained.


    Even if they were suppressed by the Heaven Path Sword Intent, they didn¡¯t fear anything. Instead, they spread out their Spiritual Sense to sh against Zong Shou.


    "Ignorant Ruler! Just surrender, you deserve to die!"


    "I leveled out Jade Straits, it is the duty given to me from the Heavens!"


    "Small kid, you dare to say that you want to wipe out my Confucian Faction!"


    "The Heavens will wipe you out!"


    The moment the Spiritual Sense spread over, Zong Shou¡¯s gaze became colder and colder. Before the Sword Intent of the first scattered, the second one had already charged out from within the Sword Formation.


    Just halfway, the sword glow shuddered, and sharpness spread out from within the sword body.


    Zong Shou instantly knew that Wei Xu was the one who had attacked. He directly used his ability to mirror Xiuguan¡¯s ability, that Eternal Dao.


    Coincidentally, at that moment, Zhu Zi¡¯s body also appeared in the space a million feet away.


    Eight feet tall, he stood above the clouds and looked unusually majestic.


    The three God Venerables turned into 33yer light rings that stacked behind Zhu Zi¡¯s head.


    With a finger flicking out, he once again shed with the Heaven Path Sword that shed down.


    There was instantly a light "Peng" as Zhu Zi¡¯s shed red and he backed off slightly.


    However, he was obviously still stronger, the vast energy was directed beneath his feet as it spread out.


    Everything, including the mountains around, were turned to dust.


    The ridge was expanded once more. The hundreds of mountain peaks around instantly disappeared.


    Zhu Zi looked over with a cold smile.


    "I am here to conquer and fight the evil demons, how will I be stopped by you here?"


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow frowned. As expected, the Common People¡¯s Path was not strong enough topete against these three factions of the Cloud World.


    He didn¡¯t fear anything at all as he continued to use the Sword Formation. Since he couldn¡¯t crush him in terms of pure power, then he could only rely on changes in the Sword Formation to increase power.


    Even if his enemy was aided by three God Venerables and had strength on Xiuguan¡¯s level, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid. He would just go all out and have a great battle!


    Using the Spiritual Wave from all around, the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth. Large amounts of King Path Energy were sent over through the Avici Throne.


    The God Refined Sword in Zong Shou¡¯s hand was getting stronger and stronger, the grade of the Seven Swords was also slowly rising.


    Just at this moment, an old man who was 120 feet long, wearing a green Taoist robe, stepped down from the void.


    He waved his sleeves and a sword shed down toward Zhu Zi.


    "Taiqing God Venerable!"


    Exmations sounded out from the mountains opposite.


    Zhu Zi was slightly shocked and threw out a jade scroll. After it spread out,rge blocks of golden words started to burn, blocking that sword light which was formed from God Power.


    His eyes were filled with disdain, "Sword Sect? You all really are going to interfere?"


    A clearughter spread out from the void, "End Realm cannot interfere in Cloud World matters, that was the agreement made 10,000 years ago. Since you all have forgotten it, then our Sword Sect doesn¡¯t have to follow it either. Sword Sect and Great Gan are allies. We have had great cooperation these few years and are close to one another. How can we sit aside and not do anything..."


    The moment his voice stopped, theughter became louder and louder, "It seems like not only our Sword Sect is going to interfere today."


    The moment he said this, a seven-colored light appeared along with a Buddhist chant.


    "Primordial Buddha!"


    A 120,000-foot body stepped on 12 lotus leaves and descended from above.


    He didn¡¯t attack Zhu Zi but summoned a nineyer Relic Tower to suppress the sky.


    The shaking Heaven and Earth instantly stopped. Buddhist light shone brightly, actually buffing onto the Common¡¯s People Sword Formation.


    Zhu Zi¡¯s expression turned green. The God Venerable in front of him was the Buddhist Power Incarnation of Amidtaba.


    "Good good good, very good! Your Buddhist Faction is helping evil, do you all want to go through the Buddhism Eradication?"


    "Your words are false!"


    A golden person stepped over through the air. He looked really noble and majestic but his eyes filled with rage. It was Lanka.


    Even Buddhas became angry and he was really infuriated by what Zhu Zi said.


    That year, when the Buddhist Faction in the Cloud World faced cmity, he personally went through that and felt for it deeply. Buddhist Faction was wrong, not knowing how to retract their strength, being corrupted led to that cmity. However, the other sects and factions sowing discord was another reason.


    "Let¡¯s not talk about whether the Ruler is a good Ruler. Even if your Buddhist Faction wants to wipe us out, you need Great Shang to win first."


    Zhu Zi didn¡¯t bother to reply, that vast sword energy once again swept over from within the mountains.


    Zhu Zi stopped facing it empty-handed, he used a wolf fur brush to smack it.


    "Happiness is obtained by first being merciful and passionate, following the will of the Heavens, doing things ording to the five virtues, following nature and then calcting the time and ce and harmony of all things!"


    At that moment, it felt like the entire Heaven and Earth fell into Zhu Zi¡¯s hand, at the tip of the brush.


    The brush was actually also filled withrge amounts of the Will of the Heavens!


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted and then he calmed down.


    So, it depended on whether Xi Zi and his Dao were morepatible with the Heavens, or if Zhu Zi¡¯s Reason was morepatible.


    Keng!


    After they smashed one another, Zhu Zi¡¯s wolf fur brush seemed to crack in the middle.


    That Heaven Path Sword instantly dissipated and copsed. This third sh ended really evenly.


    However, when the sword light spread out, it split into a dozen currents that struck toward the nearby Saint Realm Experts. It was as fast as lightning and it was tough to notice its traces.


    Zhu Zi was furious and the brush in his hand returned back to normal instantly.


    "There are many people who go against reason and who want to harm others. Anyone with the heart to harm and cheat, to do unruly things, and cause chaos. People are selfish and that causes danger. Dao Heart, Reason of the Heavens, wipe out selfishness and follow Reason!"


    After one strike, the hundreds of sword lights were crushed and they totally disappeared.


    There were a few of them that popped out. Led by the Sword Formation, not only did they not get crushed, but they became even sharper and stronger.


    The aura of those few Saint Realm Cultivators instantly copsed. They tried their best to retreat, using all methods to try to block and avoid.


    Zhu Zi was filled with so much rage that his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets.


    "What is reason? Brotherhood, mercy, intelligence, faith, righteousness! Good and bad is deep within, knowing something is a temptation and not resisting it, Reason will be wiped out."


    Material things had an endless temptation for people and their desire to get them was unrestricted and unstoppable. If people used material items to satisfy their desires, then there was no difference in being materialistic and being human.


    Zong Shouughed coldly, his heart calmed down, there were no other thoughts within. He focused on controlling this Common People¡¯s Seven Swords to allow it to reach its strongest level.


    Heprehended that the Sword Formation not only absorbed and controlled the Will of the Heavens, but it also included Xi Zi¡¯s Dao!


    One had desires, how was that something that could be wiped out!


    It was because of such desires the Human Race was able to reach such a level. There were all sorts of corrupted periods but there were also brilliant civilizations. We have created numerous good things...


    Created?


    Zong Shou was stunned, he always thought that Xi Zi¡¯s Creation Law was birthed from the Absolute Beginning World Creation.


    Today, he finally understood. Just like how Xiuguan used the Xuanhuang Great Strength Technique to prove Eternity, Xi Zi used the Human Dao to prove the Creation Dao!


    No wonder Xi Zi would create this Common People¡¯s Path, to strive for people of the world and even fall within the Cloud World.


    He had to do so, it was his faith...


    So that was the case, that was the case!


    His thoughts were cleared out, he instantlyughed out loud. He instantlyprehended numerous profound and unsolvable patterns within the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords.


    Zhu Zi found it weird but he didn¡¯t care, he continued to chant the true words of his Dao.


    "Human hearts are the source of danger, a Taoist Heart is safe, focus on one, focus on the essence, to focus on something within. This is why the Saints say so many things, to teach people reason, to wipe out desires! By clearing out desires and teaching one reasoning, that is learning! To remove their materialistic tendencies, to prevent them from being blinded by them such that their humanity ispromised!"


    Before he finished, the sword light made a few exquisite turns, breaking free from his control. Two streaks of light appeared and two heads were tossed into the air.


    "You all can level out Jade Straits, but I also can cut off your head! I am an Ignorant Ruler, but I am just waiting for all of you to attack me!"

 Chapter 1058 - Setting A Trap To Kill Gods

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Setting A Trap To Kill Gods</h4>


    When the first streak of sunlight shone into the non existent Jade Valley, Zhu Zi¡¯s body had already retreated from the area.


    At the same time, those few Saint Realm Cultivators disappeared. They didn¡¯t escape in terror but they didn¡¯t look like they were in a good state.


    ¡°You all can level out Jade Valley and I can cut off your heads! I, the ignorant Ruler, am just waiting for all of you to attack me!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s words still lingered in their ears. However, at this moment, no one dared to easily take on the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords.


    Zhu Zi left without making a sound. The moment he left, the Buddhist Faction Amidtaba incarnation and Sword Sect¡¯s Taiqing God Venerable all turned into light and left.


    Even the outer region void became calm. Those few End Realm Experts all disappeared.


    That was because both sides were on the same level, the three factions even had some advantage, but they weren¡¯t much stronger. If they went all out, it was still 50/50.


    No matter which side won, they would have to suffer heavy losses.


    It wouldn¡¯t benefit either side if they continued to fight. The best solution was to stop.


    ¡°Zong Shou, you kid! Today, 18 million troops havee here. A few days from now, when we sweep the south, I would like to see if you can still be as arrogant as today!¡±


    A furious holler spread out from afar.


    Zong Shouughed coldly and was toozy to bother with him. Why would he bother about the words an unhappy dog who lost his home? He just wanted to get his face back.


    With a sh, yet another sword glownded. It struck the original Jade Valley, drawing out a 1,000 mile long, 10,000-foot deep and 100-mile wide sword mark.


    A giant crevice spread between the two armies, splitting them apart.


    At this moment, Zong Shou felt really weird. In the past, he felt that the 7,000-mile Evil Spirit Moat outside Gantian Mountain was unbelievable.


    However, today he too had the ability to move mountains and shiftnd.


    Even if he didn¡¯t use this Sword Formation, he would be able to do that. If he was willing, with a sword sh, he would be able to break apart this Henglian Mountain Range.


    The only thing was that if he destroyed too much, he would definitely incur Cause and Effect. Affecting the energy in the area would even cause the Heavens to drop punishment on him.


    With a thought, the God Refined Sword flew back. The Common People¡¯s Seven Swords all split up.


    Zong Shou slowly descended andnded beside Kong Yao who had been looking at the battle.


    At this moment, cheers rose up all around the camp. The troops were pumped up. Even if one was dumb, one knew that their side was on the ascendency in the fight just now.


    Zong Shou looked around and saw the worry on the faces of many fade and he heaved a sigh of relief.


    With Jade Valley disappearing, he was really worried that the morale of his troops would be affected.


    ¡°After this battle, End Realm won¡¯t act. The agreement 10,000 years ago is still valid.¡±


    Although the few End Realm Saint Venerables didn¡¯t speak just now, but they used their Spiritual Sense toe to a consensus.


    People above Saint Realm couldn¡¯t interfere in any way.


    Kong Yao¡¯s brow rose up in slight surprise.


    ¡°So easily?¡±


    The Confucian Faction took a loss today. Two Saint Realms fell under Zong Shou¡¯s sword. Inparison, this Jade Valley being leveled out wasn¡¯t much.


    However, Zhu Zi retreated cleanly, not arguing at all.


    ¡°How so? They had no choice!¡±


    Zong Shou broke into augh. If they wanted to fight, both sides would end up with heavy casualties. However, Zhu Zi and Qingxuan were really clear that even if all died here, Xiuguan would still live.


    How was the Eternal Dao something they could underestimate?


    His survival skills were even stronger than Xi Zi. If one couldn¡¯t use absolute strength to sh away at his foundations, it was pretty much impossible to seal and wipe out Xiuguan.


    It was definitely the reason why he was able to threaten all the sects all on his own.


    As Zong Shou said this, he looked at the moat in front of him with slight regret.


    What a waste, that was the most he could do now. Compared to the natural environment on the Jade Valley before, this was still much weaker.


    ¡°We can at most block the enemy here for three days. Kong¡¯er, you should consider how to retreat the troops from here!¡±


    ¡°I had such intentions long ago!¡±


    Kong Yao was really confident and wasn¡¯t dejected at all.


    ¡°Even without the changes today, I would also choose to retreat tomorrow. We can at most defend here for 10 days, and each day the casualties will increase. It is not the best ce to block the enemy.¡±


    Kong Yao said with mncholy while looking opposite.


    That General Feiyin was her superior a few years ago.


    When they shed these few days, the way he used troops was still so vicious and couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    She thought back to matters of the past. At that time, among the generals in the north, she was the only one not regarded highly by his general.


    That was because she often used the most resources and obtained the least in victories. Although she always won and never had any defeats, she was often scolded by Feiyin.


    Just like that, even she started to doubt herself, she thought that maybe she really didn¡¯t have anymanding talents.


    Until she met Zong Shou, who handed over those million troops to her without any hesitation at all.


    What happened then could be looked at andughed upon, but in her heart, she still found it really unfair.


    That person scolded her several times that she was dumb and useless.


    The best way to get back at him would be on the battlefield, to crush him head-on and scold him back.


    She then shook her head and collected her feelings. She broke into augh and mocked herself, so there were times when even she felt that way.


    Women truly were petty.


    ¡°If we utilize the navy victory well, 3.2 million troops will be able to block all of them. There is no need to tangle with them. Actually, just now, I was worried about those Saint Realm cultivators attacking without any restraint. Casually moving a mountain, stopping a river, that would be problematic.¡±


    Great Gan had run things well over the years and everywhere in the south was connected by water. There were 120 Five Tooth Cloud Ships alone.


    The Great Shang navy was unable to enter, so naturally the Great Gan fleet would be at the upper hand.


    However, if the Saint Realm Venerables interfered, they could easily break the naval passages. At that point, although their navy was strong, there was nothing they could do.


    Since they dared to level out Jade Straits, those few people would definitely dare to do such things.


    Zong Shou was also worried about that and knew that Zhu Zi had attacked just to probe.


    However, once Zong Shou and Common People¡¯s Path could no longer block, those kinds of things would happen.


    Of course, it was okay now. Looking at how Kong Yao was so confident andposed, he was in a daze. Kong Yao was originally a top beauty and her body was really petite. Now that she wore a silver armor, she looked more and more beautiful like a flower that was out of this world. One would just look at it, not getting sick even after a hundred gazes.


    Thinking back to yesterday how she held tightly to him, he sighed, feeling a little regretful.


    Zhu Zi really came at the wrong time. Why not a day or twoter? Why did he have to be in such a rush?


    Kong Yao also noticed that burning gaze from Zong Shou and guessed his thoughts, her face turned red.


    ¡°You pervert! Wasn¡¯tst night enough? Do you still want me to apany you every day?¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent and didn¡¯t reply, giving a smile with deep meaning. If he continued to provoke her, who knew how long it was going to continue?


    Kong Yao was both ashamed and annoyed, panic rose up in her heart. Thinking about how if those few Saint Realms weren¡¯t attacking, she would stilly in his arms and be unwilling to get out. She wouldn¡¯t be able to escape out of his palms at all.


    However, she wasn¡¯t willing to admit defeat like that as she scoffed, avoiding his gaze in case she totally fell into the illusion of those fox eyes.


    ¡°During these few years, I have fought in the south, and I have made many races submit. Although thend is fertile, most tribes are extremely poor and have nothing. However, to express their willingness to join us, they sent their most beautiful girls over for you. I didn¡¯t dare to make a decision and didn¡¯t reject, so I kept them, waiting for you to deal with them after you return...¡±


    Zong Shou was filled with doubt. Why did her tone sound more and more wrong?


    Sent girls? He wasn¡¯t a perverted Ruler and he needed swordsmen right now, not women.


    Moreover, Xuanyuan Yiren and Kong Yao were top beauties, how could he have room in his heart for other girls?


    Even if Zhao Yanran looked good, he was never tempted before.


    Kong Yao knew his personality and should have rejected, why didn¡¯t she dare to do so? What was she doing?


    ¡°A month ago, I sent 300,000 strong men to build a pce for you at God Falling ins.¡±


    Zong Shou was now even more confused and didn¡¯t know what she meant. She continued, ¡°With me here, we can block Great Shang. Since husband has nothing to do, why not head to the pce to have fun with those girls?¡±


    He was stunned and then he reacted, ¡°In other words, you are using me as bait?¡±


    Kong Yao¡¯s watery eyes curled into a wide smile.


    ¡°There are other methods but they are too much of a bother. This n is the most simple one. Husband, your reputation is already so bad, so you wouldn¡¯t mind right.¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it seriously and it did make sense.


    While both sides were fighting, he was far away and enjoying the beautiful girls of the few races, having fun in the luxurious pce.


    No matter how one looked at it, it seemed like what an Ignorant Ruler would do.


    Those Confucian Faction members would be happy to see that. To kill him, they would help them fulfill Zhu Zi¡¯s orders.


    God Falling ins was far away from the battlefield, but it was also the best ce for elite troops to ambush.


    ¡°This n is not appropriate!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head without hesitation. He didn¡¯t care about his reputation, but there was no need to do so to make it even worse.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Kong Yao wasn¡¯t disappointed and said leisurely, ¡°A few days ago, Sister Yiren sent a letter to me. She said that Great Gan said that you didn¡¯t take concubines because you can¡¯t get close to women? Husband seemed to care about that a lot...¡±


    The moment she said this, his face turned green.

 Chapter 1059 - Sumptious Feast

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Sumptious Feast</h4>


    The newly built pce was truly luxurious.


    Under the protection of tens of thousands of cavalry, Zong Shou arrived at the ce. He was in awe.


    Compared to that Hanyan Pce, one was Heaven and one was Earth.


    Even if the former was renovated, after all, Zong Weiran was a little stingy when he built it that year.


    Who knew who built this pce, it was next to the mountains and rivers. It didn¡¯t chase perfection but it merged well with thend and forest in the area. The pavilions and buildings were all exquisitely built.


    It was really majestic and expensive but also filled with beauty and freshness. At a nce, it looked like a paradise, merging into the surroundings with nothing out of ce at all.


    Not only was the scenery great, but it was also a cultivation saintnd.


    Even the Juntian Celestial Pce that Zong Shou loved wasn¡¯t as good.


    Staying here every day and looking at the naturally formed scenery, the mountains and rocks, fountains, and waterfalls, one would definitely feel refreshed.


    Zong Shou felt slightly annoyed.


    ¡°Who knew how much this pce cost? Did ite out of the military expenses?¡±


    If it really did, then he really benefited this time.


    Hu Zhongyuan who followed along looked at him like he was looking at an idiot.


    ¡°How can it alle from military expenses? It is only temporarily borrowing it. Inspector has sent a letter to the Cab to ask for funds from the treasury, the Prime Minister already passed it.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face twitched, so that was it. He still needed to pay for this pce himself.


    At this point, he would receive 20% of the annual ie of Great Gan in the Cloud World. Along with the stone path and the various medicinal gardens, he would earn thousands of Celestial Stones a year.


    However, the expenditure wasrge too. After this battle, he would have to hire more people as well as raise more Spirit Changing Demon ying Warriors and Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors.


    His Book of Eon was also a bottomless pit that couldn¡¯t be filled up.


    The pce in front of him was like a slice of a huge chunk of his meat!


    If only Renbo agreed it would be useless. However, Kong Yao was his concubine...


    ¡°Don¡¯t say so much nonsense, how much does this cause?¡±


    ¡°We invited a few famous aristocratic families in the mid ins and dozens of Celestial Realm cultivators to build protection formations. The materials used are all top, so a total of 400 Low-Grade Celestial Stones. Inspector said that if it was not luxurious, we wouldn¡¯t be able to bait them.


    <i>400 Low-Grade stones?</i>


    Zong Shou thought to himself. Forget it, it wasn¡¯t much! He was rich and could take it.


    A Taiyi God Lightning Ship cost 2,000.


    Hu Zhongyuan still continued, ¡°There were also those 300,000 elites who Inspector sent to control and recruit the various tribes. They were all peak Grade Three and there were 20,000 Grade Four ones. Inspector said that you pardoned all prisoners of war and even the south can¡¯t be different. So we had to pay the expenses which was another 120. If not for all these people, how would we be able to build such a pce in just a month?¡±


    Zong Shou nearly spat out blood as his eyes became dizzy. This Kong Yao really didn¡¯t treat money as money, she was really betraying him! His money would be used up by her sooner thanter.


    The good mood that he was in before was gone now. It did look beautiful and could make one delighted, but each tree and de of grass here was filled with his blood and tears!


    While he sighed, his eyes were filled with praise.


    Kong Yao now had 300,000 elite soldiers under her who had been through hundreds of battles.


    Thend to the south was fertile but it was filled with chaos. To go up against the endless beasts, although it was a deste area, their martial arts skills and spells were more advanced.


    They had little poption but the number of experts they produced was much more than any other area. Going through numerous war matters, just gathering them and they could form into an army. There was no need to train them at all.


    The barbarian race focused on brotherhood and as long as one attracted them and treated them nicely, they would fight to the death for them. Kong Yao really did well...


    He was filled with dejection as he walked into the pce. Then, he saw that the pce was really filled with beauties. Maybe because they came from the south barbarian tribes, but their skin had a healthy color and they were really active unlike the weak servants within the pce.


    Hu Zhongyuan was immediately in a daze; he felt as if they were tugging at his soul. His eyes rolled all around and he nearly drooled.


    Zong Shou was also distracted for a moment and he thought to himself that Kong Yao actually really dared to ce so many beauties in front of him.


    He scoffed, did she look down on him? If he really got mad and went crazy he would marry a dozen concubines to make Yiren and her regret it.


    He was annoyed, so he vented it out on Hu Zhongyuan, and he smacked his shoulder. True Qi injected in caused cracking sounds to spread through his body. The bones in his body felt like they had all been dislocated.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Everything here is mine. How can you look? Look more and I will dig out your eyes!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s body was powerless, he felt like 10,000 ants were biting him as heid on the ground weakly.


    He knew that he was dragged down for no reason but he didn¡¯t care. He smiled, ¡°Ruler, that is inappropriate! You should reward me with one or two, otherwise, how will you gain the hearts of your general?¡±


    ¡°Are you even a good general? How are you even loyal to me?¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed in disdain. He knew that Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s skill was really thick, so he waved his sleeves, ¡°Forget it, I am toozy to bother with you. These girls will be sent back anyway and I don¡¯t have the power to deal with them. If you like any of them, then go chase them. As long as you don¡¯t force and hold them hostage, it is fine. As long as you can take them away, then so be it!¡±


    He turned around and said, ¡°You all too!¡±


    Those words were said to the other Gantian Generals who followed.


    Everyone was delighted, their eyes lit up, looking at the girls like wolves.


    Hu Zhongyuan was delighted and was rubbing his palms to prepare to relieve his past as Prince Hu in Gantian Mountain City. Zong Shou suddenly thought about something and gave a smile, ¡°Oh right! I remember that, a day ago, when Concubine Yao chose you toe along, you weren¡¯t willing? You said that it was boring being with me, so you wanted to bring the troops to have a good battle on the battlefield. I thought about it and decided to let you have what you wish. Tomorrow, you can head back to serve her.¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s face turned green and he groaned. His Ruler was just too evil.


    Chuxue carried her Blood Moon de, her hand covering her mouth as she giggled.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry about him, and after stepping in, his mood changed.


    The pce was already built, and even if it was destroyed, he wouldn¡¯t get the celestial stones back. Rather than feeling annoyed by it, why not rx and enjoy it to make the most out of it?


    He was someone who loved luxury, but due to the use of the Book of Eon, he was really poor. Actually, he really loved the pce.


    Knowing that this was built by the finances of his treasury, he instead felt more at ease.


    Walking out, as expected, everywhere was really beautiful.


    There were steps made of white jade, no dust could get onto them. Those stone paths looked ordinary but they were all made out of dove blood stone which was equally as valuable as Grade Seven Mind Stones. Not only was it low profile and beautiful, but it had a different allure to it.


    When he walked to the depths of the pce, Zong Shou was even more stunned.


    ¡°What a luxurious feast!¡±


    Numerous top celestial brews were all poured into a white jade pond. It shed white and just the fragrance alone made one drunk.


    It wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as a meat forest but the surrounding tables were all filled with delicious dishes and the smell made one drool.


    Wine and dishes ced together made one tempted.


    It was much more than what Jiezhou had in the past.


    He recalled in the ancient records that Jiezhou only hung pieces of cooked meat beside a wine pond.


    How could itpare to now when there were top chefs cooking for him?


    The times of meat forests were long gone.


    ¡°Who knew that Little Yao had fallen too!¡±


    Zong Shou felt heart pained. At the start, when Kong Yao looked at his golden brick hall, she looked over in disdain.


    He took out a jade cup and scooped out of the pool.


    He tasted it and felt that the sweetness was like that of fruits, flowing down into his throat.


    Zong Shou was stunned, ¡°Nine Fragrance Linglu, did ite out of the hands of Shangguan Zhenru?¡±


    Zong Shou had long heard about this woman who caused Lei Dong and Ruotao to fall for her. He had also tasted the wine she brewed but didn¡¯t see her before.


    The generals behind him had eyes filled with shock. A female official bowed, ¡°It is, half a month ago, Concubine Yao bought 50 jugs.¡±


    Zong Shou broke into augh, was she worried he would be lonely here?


    With wine to apany him was not bad.


    ¡°Since there is wine and meat, then let¡¯s call this Jiuchi Pce!¡±


    He noticed long ago that this pce still hadn¡¯t had a name.


    ¡°Jiuchi Pce?¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan pinched his lower chin and thought about it seriously, ¡°Not bad! I think we should call it Gold Pce, White Jade Pce, or Meat Forest Pce, it is more fitting of your identity as an Ignorant Ruler...¡±


    Before he finished, Zong Shou smacked him such that he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    Just at this moment, Zong Shou saw a spiritual lightnd in front of him.


    It was a letter which he grabbed and then heughed, ¡°My army won, killing 320,000!¡±


    Half a day ago, Kong Yao¡¯s army started to leave Jade Straits.


    However, when Great Shang was chasing and their troops passed that sword crack, they fought back. Pretty much killing the Great Shang troops there, forcing them to retreat to the north shore and look on as the Great Gan Army backed off.

 Chapter 1060 - No Choice But To Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1060: No Choice But To Battle</h4>


    There were many beauties in the pce, but Zong Shou didn¡¯t have the heart to enjoy them. Those barbarian tribe girls were mostly cute and pure. However, since Zong Shou had already enjoyed the top foods in the world, how would he get tempted by such matters?


    Most of the time, he just sat alone toprehend sword techniques.


    That day when heprehended Xi Zi¡¯s Dao, Zong Shou felt that his sword skills had some improvement.


    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t instantlyprehend Xi Zi¡¯s Creation Law, however, that day when he grasped the sword formation, he roughly understood the patterns and talismans within.


    He was able to merge some of them into his sword to benefit a little.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Iprehended a far too little. Thisw to me doesn¡¯t really matter. However, to Brother Ao, it is greatly beneficial.¡±


    The Spiritual Energy Fluctuations instantly turned an Earth Grade message talisman into a wild dove, which then flew out of the pce.


    Only this top talisman paper could carry hisprehensions of the Creation Law.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t really much use, however, Xi Zi¡¯s technique was born from the Human Dao. It would definitely cause Aokun to be surprised.


    After sending the message talisman, Zong Shou stopped bothering about the restrictions and patterns within the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords.


    Xi Zi¡¯s Dao was one of the top Daos in the world, it was even above that of the Creation Law.


    However, since his Dao Path was already decided, he also didn¡¯t have heart to bother about people all the time. It was best for him to give up on it.


    Most of his time was spent on studying the ying Sword Intent and the Massacring Sword Intent.


    Regarding the Massacring ying, thetter was much stronger than the former. However, the two of them were connected to one another.


    The Massacring Sword Intent had already broken through to the Late Spirit Realm.


    Along with it, the ying Sword Intent would be the easiest thing to breakthrough next.


    Zong Shou sensed that after this battle, it would be a killing feast! The weapons in his hand were going to be really sharp!


    ¡°Demon Path!¡±


    Many threads of sharp vengeful energy knocked about and smashed in his chest, swallowing at his internal organs.


    There was no need to wait for any much longer...


    Each day while training his sword, Zong Shou spent some effort paying attention to the war situation ahead. In each night, there would be intel from the frontlines. He would read it all, taking in everyrge and small details.


    Since the Great Gan¡¯s 3.2 million troops retreated from Henglian Mountain, reports spread back quickly and there wasn¡¯t any defeat at all.


    The river currents in the south mixed with one another, even if Great Shang was well prepared, it was still tough for them to push in.


    18 million troops, the water sliced them into ten parts.


    This also gave Kong Yao a chance to attack. While using the help of the navy, eight hundred elites suddenly struck into the back of Great Shang. Just from this battle alone, they killed four hundred thousand.


    They used attack as their form of defense, at the triangr-shaped ins, they shed with the left-wing of Great Shang head-on. In just a few days, they broke through their millions of troops.


    When Great Shang¡¯s reinforcements arrived, Kong Yao and her troops sat on cloud ships and left.


    Three battles in ten days, and they were all victories. After this, Great Shang became much more careful, as careful as they could be.


    Kong Yao couldn¡¯t find any chance to attack. The Emperor Yuanchen and South Conquest General found it tough too. Each step was restricted and they were even blocked at the north of Min River, unable to go forwards at all.


    What was more problematic was that Kong Yao cleared out this area. All of the tribes retreated, there wasn¡¯t a single grain of rice to be obtained.


    As expected by Zong Shou, the Taoist Faction and Confucian Faction interfered with numerous Heaven and Earth Bags. The remaining 17 million troops still had enough grain to support themselves.


    The war¡¯s situation continued. Although Kong Yao could still use the navy to asionally have some rewards, but it was impossible for her to kill three to four hundred thousand like what happened before.


    However, Kong Yao¡¯s talents were on full disy. By using the currents, 3 million fought against three times their number, they weren¡¯t at a disadvantage at all.


    They didn¡¯t bother to fight for every city andnd, being really flexible. They instead focused on attacking the core areas of the enemy. If they found a weakness, they went all out. However, once the situation got tough, they would swiftly retreat, not dying at all. Such that the Great Shang¡¯s millions of troops were exhausted when facing them.


    ¡°Survive but losend, if not, they would lose both; if you save thend and lose men, then you will lose men in the end too...¡±


    She was afraid that Zong Shou would misunderstand why she sent this in her letters. However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t even bother about it, even if he lost thisnd, it was okay, this was why he naturally didn¡¯t care either.


    Just at this moment, the fifty thousand Common People¡¯s Xuan Dragon Warriors and thirty-five thousand Moyang Sword Cavalry went under her charge. The entire defense line became more stable.


    What surprised Zong Shou was the Buddhist Faction. They sent twenty thousand reinforcements to listen to him.


    There were very few who were good at fighting, but were instead good at the Merciful Thousand Leaf Alive Scripture, healing. Three thousand formed into a formation and red scriptures, it could cause three hundred thousand troops in a fifty-mile range to be buffed with the Diamond Body, simr to a Grade-Five Spirit Armor, its defense was shocking.


    Kong Yao was really impressed. Just this twenty thousand made her happier than when she got the fifty thousand Xuan Dragon Warriors.


    The Lanka Buddha also came to meet Zong Shou at the Jiuchi Pce.


    ¡°These twenty thousand will temporarily serve you. It¡¯s not because you are our Future Buddha, but because of our alliance. An ally is in trouble so we naturally have to help. Apart from this, it also interferes with the battle of the six factions, I hope that Ruler doesn¡¯t misunderstand and doesn¡¯t bother about it too much.¡±


    ¡°Then, I thank you. Your Faction¡¯s help in our times of need is something I will remember to heart.¡±


    Zong Shouughed, he was really grateful to the Buddhist Faction, especially Lanka Buddha.


    If these twenty thousand came because he was the Future Buddha, then no matter what, he would have chased them away.


    However, since it was because they were allies, then he would be at ease making use of them. He would instead feel like he owed the Buddhist Faction something.


    After Lanka Buddha said this, he frowned. He looked at the luxurious surroundings and wine forest. Within the garden, there were all sorts of treasures and beasts, any servant within here was a top beauty outside.


    ¡°This Lanka doesn¡¯t understand, the Min River has tens of thousands dying. Why does Ruler still have the mind to enjoy and feast here?¡±


    Zong Shou was really helpless, how was he willing to do so? However, he had to answer this question, he casually said, ¡°In my eyes, color is no different from emptiness, emptiness is no different from color, color is emptiness, emptiness is color...¡±


    He didn¡¯t refer to beauty, but everything that one could see or not. These things were like illusions, space, it was the physical form of things.


    In other words, what Lanka Buddha saw might not be real and it was just on the surface.


    Lanka¡¯s body shook as he looked right at Zong Shou, the burning eyes he saw were shocking. He bowed solemnly. ¡°Ruler really is fated with our Buddhist Faction. I am enlightened! If I can achieve things in the future, it would truly be due to your words.¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked, these words came from the Buddhist Faction from a scripture known as Heart Sutra.


    Did the Buddhist Faction not have that scripture now?


    Sword Sect Lingchen was also at the side, he didn¡¯t know what was going on between the two. However, he also looked at the extremely luxurious pce.


    He really suspected if Zong Shou was truly a Saint Ruler, the master of a Qilin.


    Did Ruohua see it wrongly?


    Since the two of them were cultivators, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in such a ce with so many beauties and distractions. After meeting with Zong Shou, they hurriedly left.


    After the two left, another person appeared. It was Zhang Huai.


    Based on what this person said, all resources and grain were prepared aptly. They were split into safe locations and were enough tost ten years. At this moment, he was very free and didn¡¯t want to miss the battle, this was why he came over.


    ¡°I heard that Emperor Yuanchen is at the north of Min River repairing ships. There are hundreds of God Realm cultivators prepared to use spells and send their Five Tooth Cloud Ships over to Min River.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled. Great Shang was prepared to create a navy at Min River.


    However, it still took time to build ships and it wasn¡¯t easy to move ready built ones. The Common People¡¯s Path, Sword Sect, and Buddhist Faction wouldn¡¯t just let it happen. Even Great Gan had many helpers.


    Great Shang didn¡¯t have so much time to waste.


    ¡°I checked the tax ie of Huizhou and South Wind Cloud Continent, and noticed that there were always some money that disappeared. With Renbo there, he actually didn¡¯t question it. Can you tell me why?¡±


    ¡°I knew it couldn¡¯t be hidden from Ruler!¡±


    Zhang Huai smiled, he took the money to Great Shang to buy grain.


    Great Shang had at least twenty percent of their grain each year that was taken by Great Gan, and they even emptied several granaries of Great Shang and their vassal states.


    Great Gan by itself didn¡¯tck food and was really rich.


    ¡°So, I think that Emperor Yuanchen noticed his granaries are empty and can only provide for three months.¡±


    ¡°So these shipyards are just bait?¡±


    Zong Shou could hear the mocking intent within. He was blocked at the north of Min River, unable to cross, and then their grain provisions faced problems.


    To Great Shang, apart from ending it quickly, they had no other method.


    In other words, the day he waited for wouldn¡¯t exceed ten.


    He shook his head as his tone changed. ¡°Concubine Yao definitely wouldn¡¯t have thought of this, was it your idea?¡¯


    Zhang Huai felt slightly awkward as he bowed apologetically.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly and then his expression changed. He reached out and pulled Chuxue into his arms.


    He kissed her lips as his other hand reached deep into her arms.


    She eximed and quietened down. She felt a cold spiritual sense reach in her.

 Chapter 1061 - Delicious Xueer

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Delicious Xue¡¯er</h4>


    The cold spiritual intent reached in and lingered. It was made up of a few different spiritual senses, after their strengthsbined, it was as vast as that of an End Realm expert¡¯s. The spiritual formation within the pce couldn¡¯t block it at all.


    A momentter, Zong Shou raised his head impatiently and pressed Chuxue onto his chest, coldly staring at the void.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough? Taoist Faction Celestial Venerable, Confucian Faction Saint, do you all like to peek at others?¡±


    That spiritual sense suddenly halted as a cold scoff spread over, ¡°How preposterous and unruly! Shameless and ignorant Ruler...¡±


    When this voice echoed out, the spiritual sense retreated like a flood.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up as he didn¡¯t bother about it. He already knew and he was already prepared to fight.


    He gave out a mockingugh, he then looked curiously and suspiciously towards Zhang Huai.


    ¡°The Jiuchi Pce isn¡¯t a ce that has to be saved. With my sword skills and movement techniques, if I face trouble, then I can just flee. How will they try to hide their attacks from me?¡±


    If they really wanted to capture him right away to kill him, then they had to set a trap. He couldn¡¯t flee at all if they did. However, if not, then what was the point of attacking him here?


    Zhang Huai shook his head. ¡°The Taoist Faction has a Thousand Mile Movement Armor Technique, while Demon Sect has a Demon Space God Hiding Technique which can cause a hundred thousand troops to instantly teleport a thousand miles. However, the price is slightly huge. The Common People¡¯s Path also has techniques to look through space and hide tracks, why does Ruler have to worry about your enemy?¡±


    He looked towards Chuxue and broke out into augh. After which, Zhang Huai bowed towards Zong Shou before backing off.


    Only then did Zong Shou notice that the girl in his arms was a little off. Just now, when the spiritual sense spread in, she acted along with him. However, when the Saint Realm intent backed out, she was still really gentle and tame, she didn¡¯t resist at all.


    The right hand within her clothes pinched him, that warm feeling caused Zong Shou¡¯s lower body to immediately react.


    Chuxue raised up her head in a daze, her face flushed red as her eyes looked blur. It was like she was still drunk with the kiss.


    Zong Shou¡¯s desires grew, thinking to himself that this little girl was really charming. Also that the twin rabbits in front of her chest seemed to be magical as such that he didn¡¯t want to let go of it.


    His gaze shed and he didn¡¯t hesitate to kiss her once more. He tasted it and it was actually sweet.


    He sucked on it and reached his tongue in, his other hand headed deep beneath her stomach into that deep hole.


    When she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and gave out a bone-numbing moan, only did Zong Shoue back to his senses. He quickly pulled his hands out from her shirt.


    He sighed in his heart, he really nearly ate her whole. This girl was just too tempting and delicious.


    Naturally, he already craved her for a long time, but this wasn¡¯t the right asion now.


    A war was about to ur and his ying Sword Intent had a long way to grow.


    How could he be greedy for such joy? With his past experience, once he brought Xue¡¯er, this brat onto the bed, it wasn¡¯t something that would end in a day or two. They would go all out for numerous days.


    Even from a dual cultivator¡¯s standpoint, her True Essence hadn¡¯t fully grown out.


    The Combat Martial Body didn¡¯t just solely provide one with a shockingbat intuition.


    Once she entered the God Realm, only then would that be the most suitable time.


    Chuxue adjusted her clothes. The girl in her arms was still so gentle and powerless. Her eyes were blurry and he was giddy from what just happened.


    Zong Shouughed, as he dotted on her brows with his finger, he then flicked.


    A cooling soul power reached into Chuxue¡¯s body. By then, she came back to her senses. She opened her eyes and looked towards Zong Shou with a weird expression.


    A momentter, she seemed to have thought about something. Her long neck swelled red as she stayed in his arms, not moving at all.


    Zong Shou smiled as he acted curiously. ¡°Does Xue¡¯er want more? Then I won¡¯t hold back...¡±


    When he lowered his head to kiss her, she was frightened and jumped out like a bunny, hurrying out of the hall.


    Zong Shouughed out loud when he saw this, only after a long while did he stop.


    He still summoned the God Refined Sword in front of his body. In just a moment, a crazy and sharp intent spurted out and covered the hall.


    Zong Shou was fully focused as he entered into a deep thought.


    Massacring... ying... how was he going to break through? How was he going to merge them into one...?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Three thousand miles out, north of Min River. Within an unassuming valley, the mini-pce looking carriage quietly hung on the ins.


    Within the reading room, a few Saint Realm Venerables from the Taoist and Confucian Factions retracted their spiritual sense.


    The mirror hanging in the air also copsed along with it. The scenes within slowly scattered.


    ¡°Wine pond, meat forest, precious beast garden. Scoff! Who knew how much money Zong Shou obtained to build this. Even that guy in ancient times was just like that...¡±


    The person who spoke wasn¡¯t one of the Saint Realm experts, but the Left Censor Zuoxin.


    He was filled with rage. ¡°The great Gan people have suffered under him for too long. Great Shang must take down this unruly Ruler and resolve the problems of the people!¡±


    The few Confucian Faction cultivators nodded when they heard this in agreement, their faces showed expressions of how the Heavens pitied themon people. They got a little excited, to be able to overturn such a violent Ruler... their names would surely be written in the history books.


    ¡°He really is an arrogant Ruler!¡±


    After thinking about it, Zong Shou and Jiezhou were really simr.


    They both focused on military, and during their years in power, they started wars all over. Pretty much each year there would be war. They were both really talented and were Martial Path geniuses. They were also quite perverted and lustful.


    ¡°The Jiuchi Pce? He¡¯s just the ruler of a barbariannd, owning merely ten states and actually dared to recreate Jiezhou¡¯s wine pond and meat forest? If one day he bes the Ruler of the Central Cloud Continent, what would he do?¡±


    This time, it was one of the six Venerables present who talked, he was Liu Li, also called Xuebao, one of the Saint Schrs of the Confucian Faction. After the Cloud Deste Era, he was one of the closest to the End Realm.


    He subconsciously forgot about Zong Shou¡¯s seventy-six worlds outside in the outer region.


    A cold glow appeared in his eyes. ¡°My Confucian Faction will not allow this kid to exist and sow chaos in the Cloud World!¡±


    He nced to Yinyu, one side was humble and disciplined, while the other was luxurious and immoral. One side ruled well while the other was really strict to officials and even made people powerful, giving them the chance to be officials.


    The difference between these two Rulers were so obvious.


    People like Yinyu were indefinitely close to the ideal Confucian Ruler, a wise lord.


    Unfortunately, the time wasn¡¯t right yet and it wasn¡¯t his destiny...


    Fate was just like that, the Great Shang was about to end, so what could they do?


    Although the Confucian Faction were loyal to their ruler, but they couldn¡¯t block the waves caused by the Taoist Faction and Demon Sect.


    However, if they were able to conquer the rich Donglin Cloud Continent, there might be a chance for the Great Shang to extend their rule and have a chance of rising back up.


    At this point, Yinyu¡¯s face was green. He gripped his hands tightly under the table, green veins popping out. His fingernails etched into his hands, only then was he able to prevent himself from blowing up in front of everyone.


    How preposterous! How preposterous! They deserved to be killed!


    His gaze nced across the documents on the table, his chest was about to explode from rage.


    They came from all around, telling them that the granaries were running out.


    He had never asked about the grain storage of the country and never knew that it had reached such levels.


    Before the war, he didn¡¯t notice it but once it started, only a monthter did all this explode out.


    On the surface, the grains that could support the eighteen million troops for two years were actually taken by the officials and guards themselves, they sold them.


    They said that they had stored it for too long and it had already rotted.


    The various merchants, aristocrats, and families, worked together to amass grain, he couldn¡¯t purchase even if he wanted to.


    The treasury, for some reason, lost tens of millions of Mind Stones.


    D*mn corrupted worms! How did they dare to do this?


    This was the first time he felt that his dozens of years of rule were totally useless. He went too far in trying to recruit the people.


    If he knew that this was going to happen, he would have cared more and less about his name even if he just killed some of them.


    If not for this time when the army conquering the south not seeding in a month, and the grain being a problem. They were going to hide it from him forever.


    What a ¡°Use the Reason of the Heavens To Wipe Out Temptation¡±! Even though they spread it for thousands of years, but how many Confucians could actually do it? Which one of those corrupt officials didn¡¯t read those scriptures?


    Zuoxin, who worked for Great Shang, also had his own temptations.


    He suppressed the rage in his chest as he thought back to the luxuries within Zong Shou¡¯s pce. Only then did he feel slightly better.


    Yinyu as a ruler was totally different from Zong Shou.


    ¡°Officials. This Zong Shou is still so arrogant and grant. Even if we all know this, it won¡¯t affect the situation. Now that the Great Shangcks grain, even if we try to save him, we can onlyst for half a month. What do we do then? What we need is a way to break this.¡±


    The situation was much worse than the three months that Zhang Huai had predicted.


    Zuoxin was stunned, his face filled with guilt as he said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I was unable to notice the corruption of the local officials, our granaries had really reached such an extent.¡±


    Yinyu shook his head and waved his hand. ¡°This is the problem of the Great Shang, it was like this a thousand years ago. Selling grain became reallymon and has nothing to do with you. I failed my job...¡±


    Zuoxin was more and more grateful. ¡°After this battle, I will investigate the problem and I will heavily weed out all the corrupted officials.¡±


    Everyone looked towards Feiyin and all the other generals.


    Within the reading room, in terms of cultivation, they were much stronger than Feiyin. However, in terms of troops ability, they would depend on this person.


    ¡°Kong Yao is really careful when using troops, she even sneak attacked many times. She never leaves the enemy a chance to attack her. I¡¯m really useless, to crush her in a month and a half is impossible.¡±


    Feiyin was really dejected. During these few days, he was already anxious. Unlike before when she looked down on Kong Yao.


    ¡°However, she needs a good ruler to show off her ability. Who she serves is an unruly and preposterous one.¡±

 Chapter 1062 - Chapter 1060- Anticipating and Preparing

    <h4>Chapter 1062: Chapter 1060- Anticipating and Preparing</h4>


    ¡°Kong Yao is really careful when using troops and sneak attacked many times. She never leaves one a chance to attack her. I am useless and to crush her in a month and a half is impossible.¡±


    Feiyin was dejected. During these few days, he was anxious. Unlike before when he looked down on Kong Yao.


    During these few dozen days, this girl whom he saw as an average general had given him a huge beating.


    ¡°However, she needs a good ruler to show off her capabilities. Like how a good sword needs to be in the hands of a top swordsman to show off its absolute sharpness! If it falls into the hands of a normal person, it would only be slightly sharper thanmon iron. This Kong Yao is serving a preposterous and unruly ruler.¡±


    Everyone frowned, they were all confused and didn¡¯t know what Feiyin meant.


    Feiyin continued, ¡°Kong Yao led millions of troops and had a tough battle with us north of Min River. While this Zong Shou was in the Jiuchi Pce thousands of miles away out having fun, having feasts every day and snatching tribal teens to satisfy his urges. I really feel bad for this Kong Yao. She really lowered her own value, marrying to such a ruler...¡±


    Everyone shook their heads, what was the use in saying all of this? Since he had a topmander like Kong Yao, Zong Shou could have fun at the back without worries. That was something everyone envied.


    In the end, it was Yinyu who messed up, sending this future pir of Great Shang over to be Zong Shou¡¯s concubine.


    Looking at it now, it was like sticking a fresh flower onto a pile of shit.


    Looking at the impatient expression on Yinyu¡¯s face, he stopped his words and went to the main topic, ¡°We actually didn¡¯t need to forcefully attack and just required to wait for a few months. That Great Gan Ruler would have been in chaos all on its own because of what their ruler is doing. Because Zong Shou snatched the girls of the south barbarian tribes, they would¡¯ve gotten mad sooner orter. Our Great Shang could have won without fighting. However, Your Majesty is wise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see them suffer, not wanting war on people of the Great Shang is why we have to end it quick. Thinking about it, the only way is to capture the king!¡±


    ¡°Capture the king?¡±


    Yinyu¡¯s face turned into a smile. He could hear the respect in his tone. The words he said was exactly what he wanted.


    They truly didn¡¯t want to drag on for too long. Those barbarian people had nothing to do with him, but if they continued being here, they would have to add taxes. He had to be really careful with this whole matter.


    When he heard those words, he was tempted.


    ¡°You want to toss aside everything and sneak attack the pce?!¡±


    The moment he said this, the eyes of everyone in the room lit up. Especially those generals who were deep in thought.


    ¡°Your Majesty is wise, I do have such intentions!¡±


    Feiyin smiled, his expression bing more and more respectful. ¡°The Common People¡¯s Path¡¯s Seven Swords and Great Gan as a country depend solely on Zong Shou. If he dies, then everything will be solved! I also know that there arerge amounts of grain near Jiuchi Pce. If we obtain it, it can feed our Great Shang for two months! At that point, all dangers will be solved easily.¡±


    Yinyu suddenly stood up, he was already really tempted. However, he still had some doubts that weren¡¯t solved.


    ¡°Min River is at least two thousand and seven hundred kilometers away from Jiuchi Pce.¡±


    The person who spoke was a Taoist, although his aura was innate, no different from normal people, he was actually a Saint Realm Venerable.


    ¡°Since Kong Yao is careful, a long-distance siege is impossible. How can we directly attack them? At just ten miles away, they will be able to notice us.¡±


    ¡°The Blood Sword Monster Lord isn¡¯t a dead person. His sword techniques are strong and his movements are quick too! If he sees that the situation is not good, wouldn¡¯t he just flee?¡±


    Yinyu looked towards Feiyin, waiting for him to reply. What these few people said didn¡¯t erase the doubts in his heart.


    ¡°How is that even hard? The Taoist Faction has the Thousand Mile Movement Armor Technique, while the Demon Sect has the Demon Space Hidden God Technique. We can teleport the troops two thousand and eight hundred miles!¡±


    With those words, the experts¡¯ faces all changed. Although the Thousand Mile Movement Armor Technique had such an ability, because it consumedrge amounts of resources, the Taoist Faction wouldn¡¯t easily use it.


    Moreover, Zong Shou had the World Burning Blood Eyes and the World Burning Blood which could lock down space. If they wanted to achieve a proper result, they would need dozens of Saint Realms to join hands and even harm their own souls.


    Feiyin continued confidently, ¡°As for how to prevent Zong Shou from escaping is really simple. With the power of the three factions, one space sealing formation isn¡¯t tough. If you are all willing to sacrifice something to seed then even if he has the Lu Family World Burning Blood, you can still trap and kill him!¡±


    ¡°That is too optimistic! Even if my Taoist Faction has the Thousand Mile Movement Armor Technique, the Common People¡¯s Path has the Space Crossing Technique that could teleport a hundred thousand troops instantly.¡±


    ¡°Zong Shou is a fox and has always been cunning. If Jiuchi Pce is indeed a trap¡ªI am saying what if... then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Then we should at least teleport eight hundred thousand elites! All of the Dao Soldiers have to go all-out!¡±


    Feiyin¡¯s expression grew increasingly brighter as he became more and more confident.


    ¡°The problem we are facing is that we can¡¯t face Kong Yao head on! With these eight hundred thousand troops, no matter whether or not Kong Yao could teleport her elites over. No matter if this pce is a trap or not, our eight hundred thousand troops will be able to smash it!¡±


    Yinyu waspletely enlightened, a look of praise appeared on his face. This n could work and it was the only way to break through the entire situation.


    It was okay if they didn¡¯t use the Common People¡¯s Path¡¯s Space Crossing Technique, if they did, then forcing Kong Yao to fight to the death at Jiuchi Pce was a good decision too.


    However, at this moment, he didn¡¯t say a word, he simply sat back down and waited.


    To teleport a hundred thousand troops in a thousand miles, the Great Shang would be able to use the resources to provide for a Saint Realm Venerable for fifty years.


    Eight hundred thousand elites, two thousand eight hundred miles, that consumption was just too shocking. The Great Shang alone definitely couldn¡¯t afford the costs.


    The room was silent again. A momentter, Xue Bao suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°This method is okay! The Confucian Faction is willing to pay a third of it! Four Saint Realms will join in.¡±


    With Saint Dong dying, everyone in the Confucian Faction hated them, the water in all the rivers in the world wouldn¡¯t be able to wash away this hate.


    Zhu Zi would definitely pay any price to wipe out the Great Gan!


    Because of his words, it broke the tense situation.


    Yuntai spoke beforeughing, ¡°My Taoist Faction can take up a fourth of the costs to support this method. Five Saint Realms along with the Thousand Mile Movement Armor will be shared with all of you.¡±


    His gaze changed. Zong Shou was the top heir of the Lu Family. If the Taoist Faction didn¡¯t want to offend that huge monster, the best method would be capturing the kid. After doing so, they would ask the Lu Family to answer for the Qingming matter.


    The Lu Family people in power would dly do it. The only pure-blood Lu Family member would be captured, although his position in the family was important, whether or not he could still be the Sky Burning Saint Emperor would depend on things.


    However, it seemed like the Confucian Faction wanted to kill Zong Shou before they would rest.


    They had the moral high ground, so how could he stop them?


    Since they were prepared to take revenge and not care about the price they had to pay. It was not bad because they could borrow the hands of the Confucian Faction and the Great Shang.


    The Blood Sword Monster Lord also had a huge blood debt with the Taoist Faction, like bloody thorns in their eyes.


    At this moment, those ambitious people in the Taoist Faction were all unhappy with Qingxuan. This Taoist Ancestor really had many things to worry about.


    Was the Sky Burning Lu Family really that scary? Out of its country, it only had three Saint Venerables and nine End Realm powered God Venerables.


    ¡°What does brother Blood Saint think?¡±


    The Confucian Faction was really firm, even if they joined hands, they weren¡¯t willing to talk to the Demon Sect at all.


    During this discussion, the Taoist Faction was the middleman andmunicator.


    At this moment outside of the carriage, during the deep night, a bone-chillingugh spread out. ¡°Interesting, really interesting! If you want the Demon Sect to agree, it is possible! One-fourth of the mind stones and even that Demon Space Hidden God Technique can be taken out. However, we want half of the South Wind Cloud Continent and Huizhou!¡±


    Yinyu frowned before calming his expressions. They didn¡¯t ask for the richest Donglin, at least the Demon Path knew their face.


    Anyways, on the surface, the Great Shang will split it to the various Marquis. However, the choices of the Marquis will be chosen by the Demon Faction.


    To him, he didn¡¯t lose anything.


    The Blood Saint Demon Lord continuedughing sinisterly. ¡°You must also hand over the Monster King Zong Shou and all his Eight Tail Sky Fox Zong Family members to me. My Faction¡¯s Taishi hates him deep to the bone.¡±


    The people didn¡¯t really care about this demand. To be able to push the me to the Taishi was a good thing. Anyways, the Demon Lord didn¡¯t seem to fear the Lu Family.


    Even Liu Li didn¡¯t have any objections regarding this. If Zong Shou fell into the hands of the Demon Faction, their oue would be even worse.


    ¡°Half a South Wind Cloud Continent is enough, one more Huizhou is obviously too much. You can only take one!¡±


    Before Yuntai finished, he heard a cold scoff. He didn¡¯t care, his eyes looked towards Liu Li with a questioning gaze.


    Liu Li kept silent for a while and then nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    After hearing those words, Yinyu knew that this discussion was done. He looked towards the map with glowing eyes. In just two days, all the problems will be settled.


    A confused look appeared in his eyes. Who cares about the Jiuchi Pce? It only sounded a little elegant. But what did this God Falling ins mean?


    He heard that Zong Shou named it himself. The name was a little too inauspicious.


    Just at the same time, Kong Yao was looking at the skies. Her expression was filled with relief, then that moment finally arrived!


    ¡°We can start!¡±


    The moment she said this, she looked to the side at the Common People¡¯s Path Mingyu who stood with his arms by his side.


    ¡°I will have to bother the few Venerables this time!¡±


    ¡°How can you say that?¡±


    Mingyu smiled. ¡°With ruler¡¯s World Burning Eyes, the Space Crossing Technique will be much simpler. To be able to personally see Junior Brother and my brothers and sisters personally bury the members of the three factions, I will be filled with anticipation!¡±


    At this moment, the thirty thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry, fifty thousand Common People¡¯s Xuan Dragon Warriors, thirty-five thousand Moyang¡¯s Sword Cavalry, and sixty thousand Big Dipper Warriors were in front of him.

 Chapter 1063 - Chapter 1061- Returning in victory

    <h4>Chapter 1063: Chapter 1061- Returning in victory</h4>


    Outside of the Imperial City, a prisoner carriage was slowly headed towards the city gates.


    As time entered the fourth month, the dark rain was relentless. The road which was covered in yellow soil because Emperor Yuanchen personally led the troops had once again became filled with holes and covered in soil.


    The Cloud Crossing Carriage wasn¡¯t affected, but the normal ones were.


    When they arrived within ten miles of the Imperial City, one could see that the sides of the streets were filled with refugees, their clothes no longer covered their bodies. Their faces were yellow while their bodies were thin, filled with hunger and despair.


    ¡°Why are there so many refugees? Why don¡¯t those rich families provide food for them?¡±


    On the prisoner¡¯s carriage, Rank Nine Ministry of Justice Inspector Zhang Li looked ahead with shock.


    The sight ahead of him was pretty much hell.


    ¡°What else can they do? The people in the dynasty all say that Great Shang is prosperous, Emperor Yuanchen is a wise Ruler. At this moment, within the country, everyone is singing and dancing, the people having a good life. Which family woulde out to hand out porridge? Won¡¯t they be insulting his majesty? If someone heads out to help these jobless people, won¡¯t they be afraid people will say that they have bad intentions? Even if his majesty doesn¡¯t argue with you, those big families wouldn¡¯t be able to take the punishment for trying to buy over the hearts of the people.¡±


    The voice came from a small and narrow prisoner cage, its tone was filled with mocking intent.


    Zhang Li¡¯s face twitched and he looked behind, only to see a fatty sitting within. Even if he was a lowly prisoner, his face was glowing. The man wasughing coldly.


    ¡°Governance is failing, people are unable to work but he is using the argument of other countries going against the path to start a war against them. Can his grainst? With ten million troops fighting for a month, who knows how many hopeless people will appear on this world when it all ends!¡±


    Zhang Li listened on andughed bitterly. What would happen if other people heard those words?


    He was only a Rank Nine Inspector, how could he take the me?


    He wanted to shut Jin Buhui up, however, he knew about his identity. Even if he got in trouble now, he still wasn¡¯t a person that Zhang Li could offend.


    ¡°Sir Jin! Please be careful with your words!¡±


    However, Jin Buhui didn¡¯t bother and acted like he didn¡¯t hear the warning. He continued to ramble on, ¡°Millions of refugees are gathered near the Imperial City but his majesty knows nothing. No, it isn¡¯t that he doesn¡¯t know, but he acts like he doesn¡¯t see it. He only acts like he doesn¡¯t know...


    ¡°The granaries of the country have been sold by those officials and is at most left with only twenty percent. His majesty still thinks things are like when he just took the throne, back when he changed the ruling methods. He is worried about the Heavens, afraid he would lose the heart of the people, afraid that his country will go into chaos. However, the more he fears the more he loses.


    ¡°Great Shang has a total of 47 million troops. At least forty percent of the troops and horses in the country are non-existent. The 18 million they sent to the south are from the elites at the borders. It is good if they win, but if they lose, how will this huge dynasty continue on?


    ¡°The Art of War mentioned that before the battle, one must consider defeat before thinking about how to win. His majesty threw the dice without caring about the consequences. I really can¡¯t understand, is his majesty crazy?


    ¡°That Zhu Zi needs to be killed! He knew that this country is in danger and the world is in chaos. But he didn¡¯t persuade Hhs majesty to calm down the refugees and homeless and focus on governing. Instead, he tries to take revenge on personal matters to start a war. How is he a Saint?


    ¡°Zong Shou trained troops since he was young and has won all battles! With Kong Yao supporting him, how is he an easy opponent? If they drag on in the south, the Great Shang will copse! They will definitely lose this! If the Great Shang wins, you can dig out my eyes!¡±


    Each sentence of his made everyone¡¯s heart jump. Beside the prison cart, a few constables had ashen white faces.


    All of the words he said were rude and punishable. If others found out, they might even be dragged down by him.


    Jin Buhui suddenly stopped and looked up. Only seeing a sword light flew over from afar.


    ¡°Senior Brother Suchen?¡±


    A green-shirted person stood on that sword light. It was Hanshan Sect¡¯s Suchen, his brow frowned as he looked at Jin Buhui in aplicated manner.


    Jin Buhui smiled. ¡°Did Master ask you to find me?¡±


    ¡°Your Master told me to save you and flee as far away as possible!¡±


    Suchen sighed. ¡°Their identity is inconvenient, so they told me toe. Your Master is regretting it, he said that he thought you were the most cunning and most suitable, so he let youe to the Great Shang. Who knew that it would end up like this. You were actually so steely on the inside.¡±


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect that!¡±


    Jin Buhui shook his head, his face filled with a self-mocking expression. ¡°Every day, I wanted to act like I see nothing, but I always recalled what Master taught me when I was young. Although I didn¡¯t read much, the righteousness in my chest can¡¯t be wiped out. So what?¡±


    ¡°Righteousness? You really know how to brag.¡±


    Suchen broke into augh and shook his head, he then said seriously, ¡°Do you know that you are asking to die? The Great Shang was ordered by Zhu Zi to attack the south, everyone is singing songs and praising them, saying that Emperor Yuanchen is wise. You are the only one to send up such a document. Not only is Emperor Yuanchen furious, but Confucian Faction¡¯s Zhu Zi hates you. Why did you do that?¡±


    Ever since Suchen came, Zhang Li and the others were unable to move due to his sword intent suppression.


    When they heard those words, they were astonished. They didn¡¯t even try to hide their words at all.


    Because this Suchen was a sword cultivator, he probably didn¡¯t think about letting them live.


    ¡°In other words... His majesty wants to kill me? To use my head to calm down those aristocrats?¡±


    Jin Buhui¡¯s brow rose up, he expected this to happen. However, he was still really calm. ¡°I already knew this would happen when I sent it.¡±


    ¡°Since you know, then follow me!¡±


    Suchen¡¯s heart sank when he said that, he had a really bad feeling.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t only your sect, but even your brother Zong Shou cares about your safety. He told me to tell you that the Great Shang is in chaos and it is best if you leave.¡±


    ¡°In chaos? Leave?¡±


    Jin Buhui muttered and was distracted, ¡°He really has confidence! To be able to unify Donglin in two years... crushing those 18 million troops won¡¯t be much of a problem for him.¡±


    He then sighed and said apologetically, ¡°I am sorry. Brother Su, let me be stubborn once. I still want to try... I want to see if the Great Shang can be saved.¡±


    Zhang Li listened on and scolded in his heart. Upon hearing what the two of them were saying, it was like the Great Shang was about to copse at any moment.


    However, there were only a few people causing problems, this could be solved in just a short time. How is it as bad as the two of them mentioned?


    Suchen was stunned before his face turned serious. ¡°A bird chooses a good tree to live in! That Emperor Yuanchen failed you, so why do you need to bury yourself with him? If you want to be an official, then go over to the Great Gan.¡±


    Suchen was a core member of Sword Sect, the future head of Hanshan Sect.


    He naturally knew that the Sword Sect was prepared to join the Great Gan.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what the specifics were, he predicted that there was a reason for them in doing so.


    It was said that Hua Ruo, who was the best at divination, lost his spirit eye after looking at Zong Shou¡¯s fate. The former lost dozens of years of lifespan.


    His old friend¡¯s fate must be really noble! He might be the future owner of thisnd.


    ¡°I am not doing so for the Great Shang! I am doing it for the people.¡±


    Jin Buhui shook his head. ¡°If the Great Shang is in chaos, who knows how many people would lose their homes? How many of them would die due to the chaos? Since Zong Shou is the Ruler of Great Gan and he might not care, but I have to care!¡±


    With Zong Shou¡¯s personality, he would just calm down his own country. What would the lives of those from other countries do with him?


    Suchen frowned and wanted to persuade him once more. However, he suddenly felt something and quickly hid himself.


    In a few moments, a bunch of cavalries protecting dozens of carriages came out from within.


    Just as the prisoner¡¯s carriage passed, the people in front suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t this Censorate Minister Jin Buhui? Why have you be a prisoner?¡±


    The person who spoke wore a green-shirt while riding a Lion Qilin Beast. He wasughing coldly and looking over.


    ¡°No! He is an Ex-censorate Minister, two years ago, he was made County Magistrate. But his rank has been taken away and he¡¯s no different from a normal person now.¡±


    When those words were said, the curtains of the Cloud Crossing Carriage were opened. Inside, a bunch of people were revealed wearing Rank Five and above robes or were children of officials.


    ¡°So it¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°The one that sent letters to reduce vassal states, trying to revolutionalise the exams.¡±


    ¡°This person is really bold and preposterous. He actually med the ruler and scolded Zhu Zi.¡±


    ¡°He said that the Great Gan¡¯s rule is clean and they are prosperous. If we attack them, we would definitely return in defeat.¡±


    ¡°I heard that before he joined, he was good friends with that violent ruler named Zong Shou, which was why he tried to stop the attack.¡±


    ¡°He takes money from his majesty but cares about past rtionships? He deserved to end up in his current state!¡±


    Jin Buhui looked at all of them expressionlessly. He recognised a lot of them, they were all officials like him.


    The person who spoke just now was one of the children of the Yang Family.


    Because of what he did, the Yang Family was shaken and at least ten of them lost their jobs. Among those were members with many important positions, this was why they definitely hated him to the core.


    ¡®A traitor?¡±


    Jin Buhui shook his head. ¡°The matters of the south is not over yet, we have numerous refugees in the country and our problems are still not solved. You all still have the mood to go out to y. How could we win?¡±


    The moment he said this, the expressions of all the people inside the carriage changed.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°This¡ª bullshit!¡±


    ¡°You are speaking up for the enemy? How preposterous!¡±


    Everyone chided in and the green-shirted prince said coldly, ¡°Emperor Yuanchen is wise and valiant, he is leading millions of troops to crush the enemy. The enemy will be destroyed with a flick of the finger. They will be able to return in victory not long from now!¡±

 Chapter 1064 - Chapter 1062- Army Has No Fighting Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Chapter 1062- Army Has No Fighting Spirit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Wise and valiant? I don¡¯t think so...¡±


    Jin Buhui shook his head in disagreement. ¡°If he really was valiant and wise then he shouldn¡¯t have sent troops! His majesty is old and Zhu Zi just needs a dumb person who is willing to sacrifice themselves for the Confucian Faction!¡±


    The expressions of the people present all changed, they didn¡¯t expect that Jin Buhui would so bold.


    ¡°Nonsense! His majesty has ruled for a hundred years, trying his best and causing us to prosper. Who in the world is not grateful for him? How is he something someone like you can talk about?¡±


    ¡°His majesty is a Saint Ruler, everyone can see that...¡±


    ¡°Saint Ruler?¡±


    Jin Buhuiughed while looking outside of the city at the people with numb expressions. ¡°Whether or not he¡¯s a Saint Ruler is not up to people like you! Are these things that a Saint Ruler does? No clothes to keep warm, no food to keep full. Is this even a proper Ruling Era?¡±


    The green-shirted prince was stillughing coldly, his eyes filled with a yful expression. ¡°So in your eyes, his majesty is preposterous and unruly. But the Great Gan Ruler Zong Shou is the true wise ruler?¡±


    Jin Buhui was stunned and he looked ahead. His eyes were also filled with mocking intent. He wanted to ce Jin Buhui into a death trap!


    If he said yes, then no matter whether or not Emperor Yuanchen won or lost, Jin Buhui wouldn¡¯t be able to live.


    Even those Confucians wouldn¡¯t let him off.


    So what? What did he have to fear?


    ¡°His majesty might have been a good lord when he was young but he is old and ignorant now! Although the Great Gan Ruler is ruling a barbariannd, he made them prosper in ten years. People don¡¯t have to close their doors and won¡¯t be afraid of getting stolen from. Even though he expanded by millions of miles, it didn¡¯t affect the lives of the people. That is a true ruler! A true Saint Lord!¡±


    The people in the carriage were in an uproar and they all exploded.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡±


    ¡°A person who is prepared to burn books and wipe out Confucianism, to wipe out my Confucian Faction, in your eyes, he is a Saint Ruler?¡±


    ¡°In what regard do you hold my Confucian Faction and Saint Zhu Zi?¡±


    ¡°This kid sent a letter to talk about the pros and cons of aristocratic families getting strong, I thought he was a knowledgeable person with backbone. Who knew that he was the exact same as Zong Shou!¡±


    ¡°This Jin Buhui really is crazy!¡±


    ¡°Kill him! We must behead him here to send a signal!¡±


    ¡°No wonder Zuoxin wanted to kick him out of the faction. How could such a person be listed under our sect?¡±


    ¡°He is a sinner!¡±


    ¡°His majesty was really wrong in the past!¡±


    Jin Buhui was stunned, Zuoxin had kicked him out from the faction? He then broke into augh, wasn¡¯t that expected?


    ¡°HAHAHA! The Great Gan¡¯s ruler, Zong Shou, is wise?¡±


    That green-shirted princeughed out loud, his eyes filled with delight. ¡°However, this so-called wise ruler spent billions of gold before the war to build a Jiuchi Pce at the south of Min River. He searched and took in many beauties from various tribes and created a wine pool and meat forest. I heard that he has been enjoying life every day. He is simply a barbaric ruler, how can youpare him to a Saint Ruler?¡±


    ¡°Jiuchi Pce?¡±


    Jin Buhui was stunned. With Zong Shou¡¯s personality, he probably would do something like the wine pool and meat forest. However, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do so at such a time!


    Was it a trap from him? That fellow definitely wouldn¡¯t do something so pointless.


    He was shocked and wanted to stand up, but then, he was locked down and restricted by the chains.


    He remembered that he wasn¡¯t the Censorate Minister that could hand letters up to the Emperor anymore.


    Moreover, even if he did, it would still take dozens of days to arrive on his table.


    With his personality, the Emperor Yuanchen probably wouldn¡¯t bother about it.


    ¡°How amusing!¡±


    Jin Buhuiughed out loud but it sounded like he was crying.


    ¡°I stick to my words, if the Great Shang wins this battle then just dig out my eyes!¡±


    His voice was really sharp, causing the Yang surnamed green-shirted prince to be shocked.


    He shook his head like the other people. This person had truly gone mad...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In the early morning, Zong Shou woke from his meditation. The God Refined Sword still floated in front of him, but there was no sharp killing intent like before.


    It didn¡¯t disappear but was retracted within. What reced it was an aura which charged straight for the life source, it was both dangerous and tough to predict.


    In the end, he still seeded. He sessfully changed the Massacring Sword Intent to the ying Sword Intent!


    Those few End Realm cultivators won¡¯t be able to interfere in this battle. They could only rely on the troops on both sides.


    To vent the frustration in his heart, he could only rely on his sword.


    What a waste, although this ying Sword Intent also reached Late Spirit Realm, he was unable to totally merge it together.


    What he regretted more was that when the God Refined Sword was merged into the sword formation, he was unable to use it. That second soul, the Illusionary Soul Sword, was still at Shen Yuexuan¡¯s and hadn¡¯t been fully refined.


    There was not enough time left and it seemed like it would be tough for him to have any further improvement.


    Things of the world were just like that. Not everything could be perfect.


    He kept the God Refined Sword and he saw Kong Yao wearing silver armor standing quietly beside him. Her expression was in a daze as she looked at him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up before he smiled. ¡°What are you looking at? Are you charmed by me?¡±


    ¡°How shameless!¡±


    Kong Yao eximed and then said solemnly, ¡°An hour ago, the Great Shang army arrived outside the pce! Emperor Yuanchen is among them.¡±


    Zong Shou felt it. An hour ago, Heaven and Earth was locked down by a spiritual formation. A total of neen Saint Realm Venerables locked down this part of space.


    Since both sides were around the same strength, the Great Gan could handle it.


    However, in terms of Saint Realm, those from the Common People¡¯s Path and Sword Sect werecking.


    That was even after the three factions used several Saint Realm experts to use the Thousand Mile Movement Armor Technique.


    If not, they could¡¯ve been much stronger.


    This was also the reason why the Great Shang and the Confucian Faction dared to travel all the way here and surround him.


    Since they couldn¡¯t defeat them at the End Realm and Saint Realm level, then it would depend on the others.


    They blocked off the area, using their absolute strength in terms of Dao Soldiers to kill him here.


    Be it them or the enemy, both sides had lined up.


    ¡°How many of them came?¡±


    ¡°Eight hundred thousand! Half of them are Dao Soldiers, double that of the ones we sent!¡±


    A weird expression shed across her brow, Great Shang sent more troops than expected to sneak attack.


    This also meant that if they won, the spine of the Great Shang would be totally shattered!


    Zong Shou also took in a deep cold breath. Eight hundred thousand people, the Great Shang and the three factions really respected him.


    Just the mind stones used up alone would be enough for him to use the Book of Eon for a hundred years.


    Luckily, their actualbat strength difference wasn¡¯t much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out to take a look!¡±


    He headed out. However, he wouldn¡¯t have face if he stood on a sword. There were carriages and also a full ritual.


    It was really beautiful and majestic. Who knew how much money did that Zhang Huai fellow use again.


    The moment he exited, he felt killing intent charging into the skies. A full million troops lined up there, looking really strong and suppressive. At a nce, vital energy formed into pirs and struck upwards.


    Zong Shou subconsciously thought about his battle against Xiang Yu at Peng City when he recruited the Avici Throne.


    The battlefield in front of him was no different from the aura and atmosphere of that ancient battle.


    His jade carriage was a thousand foot off the ground and he was able to look at the entire battlefield clearly.


    Just the Dao Soldiers alone were four hundred and fifty thousand. There were two hundred and fifty Huang Grade, and two hundred thousand Xuan Grade. The rest were all elites chosen from the Great Shang border armies with Grade Three as its main bulk, and at least twenty percent were Grade Four.


    Under him, he had close to two hundred thousand Dao Soldiers.


    The rest were all strong elites too.


    Zong Shou looked out and he was attracted by the left-wing on his side.


    ¡°Just thirty thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry to fight their right-wing?¡±


    The right-wing apart from the sixty-five thousand Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry were close to twenty thousand Xuan Grade Cavalry from the various aristocratic families. Apart from that, there were a hundred thousand elites.


    They were pretty much fighting one against six!


    Zong Yuan was holding a blood-colored halberd and quietly standing in front of the entire army.


    This one person alone seemed as strong as ten thousand troops.


    Zong Shou scratched his head and released that little puppy. It looked down at a loss, and when it saw those seventy thousand Xuan me Golden Qilin Beasts, it squinted in disdain.


    It didn¡¯t regard them at all, and like a pug, it jumped into his arms and licked his face. It smelled Zong Shou¡¯s energy, looking totally drunk in it.


    Zong Shou was speechless and could only allow it to do that.


    He found it weird, this puppy mainly ate on the good energy in the world. What did he do? Why was so much good energy gathered in his King Path¡¯s Energy?


    Was it because he was fighting the Great Shang?


    As expected! He was fighting against immoral people and gained the hearts of the people.


    Thinking about that, the soldiers¡¯ faces were mostly nervous.


    They all snuck nces at the left-wing. Although they were acting calm, hesitation still appeared in their eyes.


    Zong Shou instantly understood and knew that they were worried that the left-wing was too weak and would be crushed.


    Someone who didn¡¯t have much strategic knowledge could tell. Even the famous Blood Cloud Cavalry definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to fight Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers three times their numbers.


    If not for Kong Yao and her reputation, these people would have already lost their fighting spirit.


    Zong Shou was stunned. He missed out this point and it seemed like he had to use his trump card earlier.


    There were asionally people who would turn around and look at the majestic pce. They frowned, even feeling heart pained.


    A portion of them looked at the opposing army in fear.


    Zong Shou sighed and was worried. ¡°Is this army out of fighting spirit?¡±


    Kong Yao shook her head. ¡°We have no choice. However, that might not be the case!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother and continued to look. The right-wing was the Moyang Cavalry, Common People¡¯s Xuan Dragon Warriors. Although they were the strongest, they were led by amander that Zong Shou didn¡¯t recognise.


    The middle was four hundred thousand heavy armor elites. Themander was Ren Tianxing.

 Chapter 1065 - Taking The Initiative To Charge

    <h4>Chapter 1065: Chapter 1063- Taking The Initiative To Charge</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡±


    Zong Shou looked at the main general on the right. Although this person was covered in armor and only showed his eyes, Zong Shou could recognise that he was the one who led the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat battle, themander of the seventy thousand Common People¡¯s Xuan Dragon Warriors.


    As Zong Shou soon left after the battle, he was unable to find out his name.


    However, he left a huge impression on him as he left the seventy thousand cavalry crushed the Yuanchen Blood Cavalry of Great Shang right at the start.


    Although he wasn¡¯t an unparalleled General Talent like Zong Yuan, he was still a top cavalry general and was really firm.


    With this person here, he was indeed better than anyone under him apart from Zong Yuan and Ren Tianxing.


    ¡°He is one of the seventh generation disciples from your Common People¡¯s Path called Qinyi. This girl¡¯smanding ability is only weaker than Zong Yuan¡¯s. Unfortunately, she learnt the Source Life Spirit Breathing, if she can¡¯t break through, then she would only be stuck at Celestial Realm...¡±


    He was a girl?


    Zong Shou looked towards Kong Yao in disbelief. He was stunned and shook his head.


    He also found it a waste. Although the technique gave cultivators who turned to cultivate Dao Soldier Techniques some hope, it was really slim.


    After shaking his head, Zong Shou looked elsewhere. Aspared to the army formation, Zong Shou paid more attention to thend¡¯s geography.


    ¡°It really is a deadnd!¡±


    The ins here was the most fertile in the south. In the future, the Fallen Dragon City would also be one of the top ten famousnds in the Cloud World.


    However, at this moment, it seemed connected but it was filled with primitive forests covered with beasts and bugs. There were also swamps which prevented the troops from travelling properly.


    It was okay if one won, but if one wanted to escape, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. The only safe passage was the Nine Dragon River at the back of Jiuchi Pce.


    At this moment, all the cloud ships of the Great Gan weren¡¯t here. Without any ships, this ce was pretty much a deadnd.


    Moreover, after the Shang Army lined up, they could directly reach Min River.


    This ce only allowed four carriages to be lined up side by side.


    Which was why Zong Shou felt that Kong Yao was too vicious when she used troops.


    Just as Zong Shou looked out of the battlefield, inside a giant carriage, Emperor Yuanchen Yinyu was looking out too.


    ¡°Your majesty, you don¡¯t have to worry. I have searched with a few Taoists. Apart from these five hundred thousand troops, there aren¡¯t any more. Even Taoist Ancestor Taihuang said that it was okay.¡±


    Beside his seat, Yuntai was leisurely drinking tea. He looked really casual andposed, as if there were no problems at all.


    The generals and officials in the area all heaved a sigh of relief.


    Kong Yao and the hundreds of thousands of Dao Soldiers and troops appearing here had shocked everyone, it made them worry that it was a trap.


    Since Yuntai said all that, there should really be nothing.


    In this world, there shouldn¡¯t be any illusionary techniques that could hide from the scouting of twenty over Saint Realm Venerables.


    Moreover, there was also Taihuang Saint Venerable...


    ¡°That is not surprising. Such an important area like the Jiuchi Pce, it also amassed tens of millions of stone of grain. It¡¯s normal that to be more tightly guarded. Before this, there were already three hundred thousand troops guarding here.¡±


    ¡°Since Kong Yao is a topmander, how would she have not prepared against that?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Commander Fei was careful and chose to send eight hundred thousand elites.¡±


    The atmosphere was finally really rxed and the faces of everyone present had a wide smile.


    Xuoxin bowed towards Yinyu. ¡°Even from here, we can see that the enemy¡¯s hearts are wavering. I would like to congratte your majesty, victory is imminent!¡±


    There wasn¡¯t much joy on his face, he was still really calm. The more one felt happy or sad, the more one had to keep it in and not show it.


    ¡°The military¡¯s hearts are wavering, they are not certain!¡±


    The person who spoke was Feiyin. This caused everyone to look over in shock.


    Just at this moment, Ren Tianxing suddenly pointed out with his sword and galloped out.


    ¡°Brothers! Behind me is the Nine Dragon River! It is thirty-seven thousand feet wide with many man-eating fishes within. All our cloud ships are eight hundred miles away. Which is why if we don¡¯t win today, we will die! Are you all willing to charge with me to the depths of hell?¡±


    All of the generals from the Great Gan were stunned. Momentster, their expressions turned solemn. They held their swords and shields and responded.


    ¡°We are willing to fight to the death! Fight to the death!¡±


    ¡°We will!¡±


    Ren Tianxing¡¯sughter shook the area. ¡°What is the point of living, what is the point of death? If we lose, then I will just die here! Ruler has ruled for ten years, with the war strength and great rule that made our Great Gan so prosperous. We are all members of the Great Gan and if we die here, we will be the ghosts of the Great Gan! As long as ruler is here, we don¡¯t have to worry about death!¡±


    The moment he said that, the expressions of some soldiers who had low morale changed. They tossed aside all the worries in their hearts.


    The Great Gan had fought for ten years and the families of all the dead received great treatment. They gotpensation every year and didn¡¯t need to worry about food and clothes.


    Zuoxin¡¯s expression also changed. Ren Tianxing, that was the famous general who was one of the two pirs of Great Gan?


    ¡°Cutting off their escape path, and to fight with their backs against the wall?¡±


    Feiyinughed coldly. ¡°That Kong Yao is not Zhun Yinhou, and I am not Cheng Anjun either!¡±


    Zhun Yinhou Hanxin was a famous general at the end of the Cloud Deste Era. He led thousands of troops to attack Zhao, he fought with his back against the war and defeated two hundred thousand Zhao troops. Themander of the Zhao army was Cheng Anjun.


    ¡°Your Majesty, our army came from so far and if we don¡¯t win, we will die. Our morale is really high and we aren¡¯t afraid. During this battle, it only depends on the difference in strength.¡±


    Feiyin said as he looked to the right, at the thirty thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    Darkness shed across his eyes, what was Kong Yao doing?


    To use thirty thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry to block two hundred thousand enemies?


    He felt really weird. Kong Yao was always really careful when she used troops, so why would she take such a risk now?


    He looked to the left, were they prepared to break through from there?


    ¡°Your majesty, I will personally lead the right-wing cavalry! Once we crush the Blood Cloud Cavalry, we can strike their middle troops and crush them in one shot!¡±


    No matter what that woman was nning, he could directly crush it!


    He didn¡¯t believe that those two hundred thousand cavalry they had couldn¡¯t wipe out that small thirty thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry!


    If Kong Yao really wanted to set some traps, then she was really underestimating him.


    Yinyu also looked towards the right-wing. He frowned and also didn¡¯t understand.


    A momentter, he nodded. ¡°Okay! We will rely on your power in this battle!¡±


    With a general taking charge, he would be at ease. General Feiyin, who had gone through arge numbers of battles, would be able to smash through in one hit.


    Feiyin cupped his fists and left the carriage, jumping right onto his horse.


    Zhongxuan also stood up.


    ¡°Then I will take my leave too! The altar needs me to spend some effort...¡±


    Yinyu¡¯s expression changed, he actually stood up. He looked towards Zhongxuan with a chiding expression. ¡°Why is Grand Teacher doing that? You can wait for a while!¡±


    Zhongxuanughed bitterly. ¡°The technique demands too much and we can¡¯t miss the auspicious timing! Actually, your majesty doesn¡¯t need to bother about me, I am using this technique to make up for my past mistakes!¡±


    Everyone present was shocked. Xuebao and Yuntai looked towards the back of the army in deep thought.


    A ten thousand feet wide altar was swiftly formed under the help of a thousand spirit masters.


    Apart from that, there were three thousand kids. Half males and half females standing within with a numb expression on their faces.


    ¡°Is it the Yin Yang Heart Needle Curse?¡±


    Yuntai had a weird expression. ¡°I heard that if the one that is hit is not at End Realm, no matter what his cultivation is, he would die within seven days. However, the person who uses the technique will lose a thousand years lifespan! He would be cursed by Heaven and Earth, a negative fate will form and indescribable cmities will befall on him...¡±


    Curses and spells were different; curses were unable to be used to directly kill people, but it had many unbelievable effects. It was something specific to people who studied divination and also received the jealousy of the Heaven and Earth.


    Actually, a thousand years lifespan was just the base amount. If this technique is used, the more noble the destiny, the more lifespan is consumed. The strength of the cultivation also mattered.


    Apart from that, it also needed at least a thousand kids to be sacrificed, that was the most vicious thing about it.


    Which was why even those Saint Realm Venerables didn¡¯t dare to offend divinators.


    ¡°If I can kill that kid, just one to two thousand years of lifespan is nothing!¡±


    His gaze was like that of ice as he looked at the luxurious carriage. Heughed coldly. ¡°I am doing this for myself! If we win, I will be able to live longer. Obtaining one and losing one, it bnces itself out.¡±


    As for those cmities, he could naturally use the Great Shang¡¯s prosperity to counter it out!


    Because Liu Li was from the Confucians, he couldn¡¯t bear to look. ¡°But these kids...¡±


    If it seeds, then the kids would all die, their blood and vital energy would be all sucked out!


    He was just halfway through with his words when Zhongxuan suddenly interrupted. ¡°All of them are the children of sinners, as their parents havemitted crimes, nine generations of their families should have been beheaded. The remaining are from the barbarian races who hurt the Great Shang warriors! They deserve to die here. His majesty willpensate their families and also pardon them for their sins!¡±


    ¡°So that is the case!¡±


    Liu Li still couldn¡¯t ept it but he forcefully suppressed himself.


    At this moment, killing that ignorant ruler now was the most important thing for the Confucian Faction.


    He was unhappy deep down and said coldly, ¡°Zhongxuan is willing to sacrifice yourself, I am impressed! Let¡¯s hope that in the future, you can forget the thousands of vengeful souls here.¡±


    Zhongxuan smiled. Since he used this technique, he naturally didn¡¯t care about these three thousand lives. Cultivators had to fight with the Heavens and conflict with the Earth.


    Why would he bother about just a few thousand kids?


    Even Liu Li, although he said those words, didn¡¯t stop him. He was just a fake gentleman.


    ¡°That Zong Shou has Kong Rui as his Imperial Astronomer protecting the Great Gan country¡¯s luck, this technique might not seed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have modified and improved it, it is different from before. It will seed unless that person can¡¯t be invaded by all evil!¡±


    Just as he said that, amotion happened in the distance. Everyone looked out and it came from the thirty thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry which slowly stepped forward.


    Along with this cavalry moving, the entire Great Gan army pushed forward.


    Everyone was stunned, they were at a disadvantage and still took the initiative to attack?

 Chapter 1066 - Chapter 1064- Qilin King Dominance

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Chapter 1064- Qilin King Dominance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°They are taking the initiative to strike? Kong Yao is a topmander, we already saw her skills from the previous battle. What is the reason for doing this?¡±


    ¡°They only have thirty thousand troops at the right-wing, they will most probably copse halfway through!¡±


    ¡°Are they purposely trying to confuse us? I really don¡¯t understand what they are doing...¡±


    After Feiyin left, there were still many smart generals good at the Art of War who were on the carriage.


    Looking at the Great Gan army which was surging over like a wall, they were totally confused and their faces were filled with total loss.


    ¡°Our middle troops are a little stronger than the Great Shang, however, they are led by the Unparalleled General Ren Tianxing. In a short time, they would be fighting on the same level as one another. The battle will be decided by the two wings! It isn¡¯t appropriate for them to take the initiative to strike but they could allow their two hundred thousand cavalry to strike too...¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. They have five hundred thousand troops. Just the Xuan Grade cavalry alone has a hundred and ten thousand. Are they trying to cover up their weaknesses?¡±


    ¡°They have no choice, right? One can see the tough situation that Kong Yao is in! Our Great Shang will definitely win this battle.¡±


    The generals discussed among themselves. Zhongxuan looked over coldly towards Zong Shou like he was gazing at a dead person. After which, he didn¡¯t stay anymore and headed to the sky behind the troops.


    Liu Li sucked on his lips, wanting to stop him, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yuntai¡¯s lips curled up and heughed coldly. Thinking to himself that this oue was great, Zhongxuan being willing to sacrifice his lifespan was also a good thing.


    Yin Yang Heart Needle Technique? No matter whether or not they won the battle today, they would be able to get rid of that demon.


    At this moment, Zong Shou frowned, he used his World Burning Blood Eyes to look out at the outer region world river.


    The God Refined Sword flew up, and in just a moment, it formed a connection with the six swords nearby. The talisman restrictions wrapped around one another and a sword formation was formed. It started to control and divert the Might of Heaven and Earth.


    At the same time, an End Realm spiritual sense pressed down on him.


    The aura was really familiar. It was Zhu Zi who he had shed with two times before. This time, he still had the three End Realm God Venerables buffing his body.


    Even if he was taking the sword formation head-on, he wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage at all.


    At this moment, he was just entangling with it to lock down and suppress the sword.


    Such that when Zong Shou tried to use the sword formation to break the seal of this region, he was unable to do so.


    In the outer region world river, although it looked really calm, there were many hidden currents flowing about.


    Dozens of End Realm spiritual sense intersected and shed, probing and smashing into one another. However, both sides were on the same level.


    Because Zong Shou had the World Burning Blood Eye, he could recognise who was who. The Buddhist Faction and the Sword Sect¡¯s two End Realm God Venerables both joined in the battle.


    Apart from that, Qingxuan¡¯s side had one more person.


    ¡°Primordial Demon Lord?¡±


    Zong Shou was slightly shocked. This demon lord was injured by him. He should have left the Cloud World to heal up. That day, he had used the Heaven Path Sword to sh and attack right at the core of his soul.


    Both of them cultivated the End Dao, which was why Zong Shou understood where the weaknesses of his foundations were at.


    The injuries that this Demon Ancestor suffered was probably even heavier than everyone had expected.


    At this moment, if he didn¡¯t focus on healing up, not only would his journey to the half step to True Realm be pushed back, he might even fall from the peak End Realm.


    With how prideful and arrogant this person was, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen.


    ¡°So it¡¯s just an incarnation...¡±


    After looking at it, the spiritual sense was more than ten times weaker than those at the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    If this person really came over, then even Xiuguan wouldn¡¯t be able to control the situation.


    However, one could also see that his recovery was really quick too. In just a few months, he regained enough strength to interfere within the Cloud World once more.


    Zong Shou shook his head. It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be able to get help from the Saint Realm and End Realm level.


    Since the God Refined Sword was the core of the sword formation, it wasn¡¯t able to be used too.


    Luckily, he had expected this before the battle and hadn¡¯t ced his hopes on it.


    Apart from that, in the world river, there were neen Saint Realm, and a hundred and eight God Realm experts from the three sects, each forming their own seals and spells.


    There were at least seven Saint Realm Venerables maintaining this formation.


    ¡°Taoist Faction¡¯s Great Cycle of Heaven Space Locking Formation? No...¡±


    Apart from that, there were still some Confucian Faction and Demon Sect methods mixed in, causing the formation to be more exquisite and look totally wless.


    Zong Shou instantly understood. To be able tobine the mysteries and theories of the three factions, only an End Realm cultivator could do something like this.


    It was most probably Qingxuan, Taihuang, and the Wushang Yuan Demon, even the badly injured Taishi worked together to help them make it.


    ¡°It is the Wushang Demon Lock Formation!¡±


    It was a space locking legacy no weaker than the Taoist Faction¡¯s. Taking the strengths of these two formations, they could even bepared to the Ten Thousand Celestial Formation from the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    However, as they had disyed it without much preparation, it was still weaker.


    Zong Shou tried to use his World Burning me to burn it, but a few momentster, he realised that he was unable to shake it at all.


    ¡°Ruler is really knowledgeable! This formation is known as the Wushang Cycle of Heaven Space Locking Demon Formation. The three Saint Venerables specially designed it for you!¡±


    A sharp voice rang out beside Zong Shou¡¯s ear. Itughed arrogantly. ¡°If ruler is thinking about running, you can give up such hopes!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. He was muttering just now and used true qi to block the noise, such that only a few beside him should have been able to hear it.


    How could this person do so? Was it really Taishi who could hear everything?


    He felt that it wasn¡¯t right. He was familiar with this voice and the spiritual sense wasn¡¯t as strong as Taishi¡¯s. It was even much weaker than Taishi¡¯s incarnation.


    Looking out, he saw an ashen-white teen who didn¡¯t look like a living person at all standing two million feet out.


    His face was filled with cold mocking intent. ¡°Two months ago, I said that not longter will be the day when you die. Today, it is really going toe true. Today, I specially came here to watch you die!¡±


    He gave a sinisterugh. ¡°Ruler should start praying that you don¡¯t end up in the hands of the Demon Sect. You will only end up asking to die but not being able to!¡±


    Blood Saint Demon Lord Xiao Huanchen?


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned red, the killing intent and rage that was pent up in his chest instantly spurted out like a volcano.


    His eyes turned blood red, but at thest moment, he suppressed himself.


    He was unable to use the God Refined Sword, and now, he changed into an Intermediate Grade Celestial Weapon.


    However, the sword handle was nearly smashed by Zong Shou!


    Since his killing intent was unable to be vented out, he could only inject it into his backup sword artifact. The purple-gold sword sheath was unable to endure it as cracks formed and it nearly shattered.


    Zong Shou waszy to speak to the Blood Saint Demon Lord. The battle would only stop when he ends everything with the Demon Sect!


    Five hundred thousand troops walked forward slowly. The thirty thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry at the left-wing also started to elerate.


    The sound of hundreds of thousands of horse hooves was like thunder.


    The Shang army moved too as shouts rang out from all around.


    ¡°y the demon! y the demon!¡±


    ¡°Today, our Great Shang will definitely win!¡±


    ¡°His majesty has orders, the first to break through will be a Marquis! The one who kills Zong Shou can be a King!¡±


    ¡°We are on orders from the Saint, to act on behalf of the Heavens to kill this unruly, ignorant ruler!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The four hundred thousand cavalry at the sides of the Shang Ruler all started to speed up. In just a few breaths, they were close to their top speed.


    The ten-mile distance between both troops was covered in just a few seconds.


    The little puppy in Zong Shou¡¯s arms felt the impending sh and came out from Zong Shou¡¯s arms.


    It slightly lowered itself, like a predator hunting a prey. Its face was vicious as it growled.


    Zong Shou looked towards Kong Yao who was in a daze. He broke into augh.


    ¡°Little Yao¡¯er, what are you thinking about now? The war has begun, as themander, you have became distracted, that is so unbing.¡±


    Kong Yao was shocked to her senses and said calmly, ¡°I am thinking about Shiyue, who knows when he will attack and how he would do it? Who knows if the ns I have set up will be able to stop him?¡±


    While speaking, her tone was filled with uncertainty.


    She had never battled with Shiyue, and when she was in Great Shang, she also knew about his abilities.


    She knew very little about the Shi Family¡¯s strength and Shiyue¡¯s methods. This was why she had no confidence at all.


    Once she thought about something, the corner of her eyes saw a person looking towards her with eagle-like eyes.


    It was the Great Shang¡¯s South Conquering Armymander, Feiyin, who was at the opposite side of the left-wing.


    This person¡¯s eyes were filled with provocation, pity, mocking, and also greed.


    Kong Yao was stunned and she retracted her gaze with a numb expression. She didn¡¯t know why her previous superior would appear right over there.


    After a few shes at Min River which caused many huge losses to Feiyin, she had already vented out the frustration in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t bother about the life or death of that person. Anyway, the two of them didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship.


    In the years when they worked together with one another, all that was left was distance and hatred.


    Zong Shou was also staring at some people. They were those who were in the extremely simple-looking carriage.


    One of them was Emperor Yuanchen Yinyu. He didn¡¯t bother about the others, only the Saint Realm experts was worth his attention.


    Although he didn¡¯t directly talk to them, he could see what the few of them were thinking about just through their expressions.


    ¡°What a pce! To be so luxurious and wasteful, we don¡¯t have to fear this kid. We will definitely win the battle today!¡±


    ¡°Ignorant ruler! He¡¯s the enemy of the Confucians! If he doesn¡¯t die, then the Heavens really has no eyes!¡±


    ¡°Our Taoist Faction has a huge blood debt with him and we definitely cannot let him escape even if we can¡¯t kill him personally!¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. He felt that he had a mind-reading ability since he was able to guess and see what all of them were thinking about.


    However, what he found weird was Zhong Xuan¡¯s location, where was he?


    What was urring behind the Great Shang¡¯s troops?


    The thirty thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry now elerated to their top speed, like an arrowhead, they shot forward.


    Just at this moment, Xiaori suddenly stood up. Its body was filled with a kingly aura that made one give their respect if they looked over. A low roar spread out all over the battlefield.

 Chapter 1067 - Chapter 1065- Trampling Qilin

    <h4>Chapter 1067: Chapter 1065- Trampling Qilin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°B****!¡±


    When Kong Yao shifted her gaze away, Feiyin was furious.


    He imagined that his old subject would regret, be in despair. However, he also considered that this woman might be pumped up with fighting spirit and would fight to the death.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that she would totally disregard him.


    There was nothing more insulting than just now, it totally angered him.


    However, as a general, one needed to be calm. Feiyin hadmanded troops for numerous decades and had been through hundreds of wars. At this moment, even if he was angry, he was still able to suppress it. A few orders and the entire cavalry formation started to change.


    He was still at the tip of the center of the troops as he charged forward. At the right side, another sharp arrowhead formed.


    Two hundred thousand troops weremanded like they were a part of his arm. With the prestige and honor he got frommanding troops to attack the north for dozens of years, even the arrogant and untamed Taoist Faction¡¯s Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry were willinglymanded by him.


    If they were unable to crush the Blood Cloud Cavalry right away, the right arrowhead would stab into the core area of the enemy formation. By using their manpower advantage, they would then totally crush and destroy the thirty thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry.


    After which, the entire center of the Great Gan army would be exposed right in front of him!


    He was originally nning to plead for Kong Yao¡¯s life once the battle ended, but after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t bother anymore.


    Just a few small victories and she became so arrogant. If she became a general in the Great Shang it might not be a good thing.


    Killing intent rose up in his heart as he retracted all the random thoughts that he had.


    His eyes didn¡¯t blink as he looked towards the blood-colored cavalry formation with all his focus.


    Although there were only thirty thousand cavalry, themander was one of the two pirs of the Great Gan, Zong Yuan was said to be an Unparalleled Cavalry General.


    His cavalry army formation charging capability was unique in the world. Although he was at a disadvantage now, who knew if he would be able to pull off something unexpected?


    The closer he got, the cavalry army still didn¡¯t make any changes. They continued pressing down like an arrow.


    The blood-red armor reflected the cold glow in their eyes, even their gazes could freeze people.


    As expected of those from the Blood Cloud Cavalry! Even facing an enemy six times their number, they still didn¡¯t waver.


    It was said that the Killing Heart Sutra could control the heart, and slowly cause the cavalry to be loyal to their master. Even if he asked them to kill themselves, they would do so without any hesitation. Among the Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers, they were the most terrifying cavalry. Looking at them now, this really was the case!


    However, that was just it...


    Under the iron hooves of two hundred thousand cavalry, no matter what kind of Dao Soldier it was, they would be killed and crushed under him.


    Kong Yao... Kong Yao...!


    I was wrong about you, but today, I will definitely smash your pride!


    The sound of iron hooves was like thunder. When they were two hundred feet away, Feiyin suddenly heard a weird beast roar.


    It was filled with majesty. Albeit low and sunken, it was really domineering.


    However, Feiyin didn¡¯t bother about it. What those at the front of the formation were most worried about was being distracted. Numerous eyes looked over and were awaiting the oue of their sh.


    Even the dozens of strong spiritual senses from outside the world river were tossed over.


    Zong Yuan, who had been silently leading the cavalry to charge, finally did something.


    The Dragon Horn Winged Horse under him suddenly sped up, the blood-colored halberd rose up as his entire body was covered in blood mist and purple lightning. His cold voice rang across the battlefield.


    ¡°Brothers, follow me to trample their army!¡±


    The thirty thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry were silent and no one replied. However, at the same time, they all sped up with their aura soaring. A hundred and twenty thousand horse hooves stepped on the ground like a blood-colored iron flood, no one could block it.


    Trample their army? How preposterous!


    Feiyinughed coldly, he also raised up his de and started to gather the strength of the army.


    Someone who led troops had to be good at using strength! He naturally wasn¡¯t as good as Zong Yuan but the amount of strength he could grasp now was several times more now!


    However, in the next instant, his expression suddenly formed a stupefied look. He felt that the army strength he gathered was dissolving and copsing at a shocking rate.


    Numerous shocked roars spread over. Among which were mostly the cries of the Xuan me Golden Qilin Beast, their screams were filled with fear and astonishment.


    Feiyin turned around and saw that the sixty-five thousand Purple Qilin¡¯s me Spear Cavalry had all fallen over.


    Tens of thousands of Xuan me Golden Qilin Beasts suddenly stopped and turned around; either they went berserk and crashed all around or they simply knelt down with their bodies shivering.


    The once-orderly formation was now a total mess. The Qilin Cavalry had naturally broken apart.


    ¡°What is happening? How did this happen?¡±


    Feiyin¡¯s face was filled with despair while his mind was confused. This was thest thought that filled his mind.


    A blood-colored cavalry appeared right in front of him. Zong Yuan waved hisrge halberd down and an unblockable force directly smashed his body along with the mount under him.


    The thirty thousand blood cavalry was like a flood when it smashed into the enemy formation.


    Wherever the iron hooves passed, blood and flesh spurted about. All of the Purple Qilin¡¯s me Spear Cavalrymen along with the Xuan me¡¯s Golden Qilin Beasts had their bodies torn apart.


    They turned into blood mists and were absorbed into the blood cavalry formation. In just a dozen breaths, it had already spread out ten miles!


    The giant carriage was dead silent. Only when the sound of the teacup being smashed on the floor did everyonee back to their senses.


    Yinyu suddenly stood up, his face was ashen-white as he looked at the right side. His eyes were filled with total disbelief.


    Feiyin, who he saw as one of his right-hand men, actually died so easily?


    The Purple Qilin¡¯s me Spear Cavalry which was said to be one of the strongest Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers had lost just like that?


    ¡°What was going on?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Feiyin and the Purple Qilin¡¯s me Spear Cavalry lost so easily?¡±


    ¡°Zong Shou definitely used some demonic technique!¡±


    ¡°The Taoist Faction developed these Xuan me Qilin Beasts for ten thousand years and have improved it dozens of times. They are well natured, and even in front of god beasts, they are unafraid! Why would something ur now?¡±


    ¡°It seems like they are afraid of something? What made these qilin beasts lose control?¡±


    Yuntai was filled with worry and rage. The calm demeanor from before was all gone. He was the one who smashed the teacup in his hand. With the mounts going out of control, the cavalrymen were all trapped on the battlefield, unable to escape even if they wanted to.


    With how everything was going, the thirty thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry was going to be wiped out!


    For every passing breath, hundreds of the Purple Qilin¡¯s me Spear Cavalrymen died under therge halberd of the Blood Cloud Cavalry!


    He spread out his spiritual sense and noticed the suppressive power that covered the entire battlefield, it came from a carriage.


    ¡°Demon spawn! What technique did you use to harm my Dao Soldiers!¡±


    He stretched out his arm, a five-colored mountain pressed down towards the opposite side.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed and the sword that was in his sheath was pulled half an inch out.


    However, just at that moment, a blood-colored de light tore open the space beside him.


    It was Chuxue, she was using the Blood Moon de, and in just one strike, destroyed the mountain.


    The five-colored giant mountain gathered back up, changing its form into a sword which shed towards Chuxue.


    ¡°Taoist Faction¡¯s Five Element Origin Energy...¡±


    Zong Shou was impressed. This Yuantai was like Chuxue, both of them cultivated the five elements to prove the Dao!


    Although Chuxue had a weaker cultivation, by using the power of the Blood Moon Sword, she was able to barely keep up.


    The sword didn¡¯t enter the sheath, instead, more and more vengeful energy gathered.


    Zong Shou could sense that a huge and vast King Energy was injecting over from the Avici Throne.


    The power that he was able to grasp through the King Path Martial Arts was also increasing crazily.


    It should be due to the change in the situation! This was the moment he had been looking forward to the most!


    The copse of the sixty-five thousand Purple Qilin¡¯s me Spear Cavalry caused the Great Gan¡¯s strength to rise up. The King Path Energy naturally grew along with it.


    After Chuxue blocked using the Blood Moon de, Yuntai threw out a giant whip. It stretched a hundred thousand feet in the air and smashed towards the blood mist below.


    He knew that if he dyed for even a short moment, the Taoist Faction would suffer even more losses.


    Yuntai didn¡¯t bother to chase for the truth. He didn¡¯t hesitate to use all his Celestial Treasures and spells.


    ¡°I alone might not have enough strength. Brother Liu Li, please aid me!¡±


    Liu Li¡¯s face turned green, he also didn¡¯t hesitate as he nodded his head. ¡°The Taoist Faction and the Confucian Faction are closely connected with one another, I will try my best! Let¡¯s kill that demon!¡±


    If the sixty thousand Taoist Faction cavalry died today, their attempts of killing him would probably fail and they might even be at risk from the losses.


    He reached out and a jade was thrown out. With many streaks of light, it smashed towards where the tip of the blood mist was at like a meteor.


    A scripture which was filled with words flew in the air.


    After it spread out, it formed into ten thousand ¡°Protect¡± words in the air as itnded towards those tens of thousands of cavalrymen.


    Zong Shou looked on and shook his head. Did those two people treat him as nothing?


    He felt that he was covered in a cold intent. His body had a stabbing pain and the red jade ne in front of his chest gave out an abnormal blood glow.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t have time to care about it. In that instant, he shed out!


    Killing intent and vengeful energy which had stored up for several months could finally be vented with his sword.


    When the sword just came out of its sheath, energy spread around. An endless killing aura shot out even towards the sky outside.


    ying!


    A slight sword light instantly crossed tens of miles of the battlefield.


    Yuntai was shocked, he didn¡¯t hesitate to retract the ck whip. The five-colored energy gathered and formed a shield in front of his body.


    Liu Li also didn¡¯t bother about anything else and called back the tens of thousands of ¡°Protect¡± talismans. It formed a light shield which covered his body. The piece of jade also floated in front of his body.


    The Blood Saint Demon Lord¡¯s expression also changed. Right as he was about to help, he saw a person sh beside Zong Shou. Since it was Aokun, he could only stop what he was about to do.


    He looked on as that sharp sword light pierced through the five energy shield, avoided the steel whip, and into the Yuntai¡¯s throat!


    Zong Shou was ice-cold, he cultivated ying for numerous months just for this one sh!

 Chapter 1068 - Chapter 1066- Destiny Really Tough

    <h4>Chapter 1068: Chapter 1066- Destiny Really Tough</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The sword light stirred within Yuntai¡¯s throat and sliced off his head.


    However, his body also instantly turned illusionary, it disappeared. A broken talisman fell to the ground.


    Yuntai¡¯s body appeared thirty feet away.


    He had a wound on his throat, his face was ashen-white as he looked forwards in fear.


    Just in that instant, just at that short moment, he would have died.


    However, he wasn¡¯t in a good state now either. A weird sword power surged into his body, charging and striking at his life force, causing his true essence to shatter and copse.


    The chakra meridians in his body were also breaking inch by inch. Ny percent of his strength was used to counter this sword energy so that he wouldn¡¯t die.


    That sword intent was ying!


    It was even above the Massascring Sword Intent and had even reached the Late Spirit Realm!


    What a strong sword technique! Such an amazing sword path, such a strong King Path Martial Arts! Even if he joined hands with Yuntai, they might not be able to block him.


    He looked towards the right and saw a blood light stabbing into his eyes.


    In just that short moment, close to none of the sixty-five thousand Purple Qilin¡¯s me Spear Cavalry remained. The blood mist stretched several miles more!


    There was intense pain in his chest, and along with the injuries he suffered, he instantly spat out blood.


    The current Yinyu also felt his arms and hands turn cold as he looked forward in a daze.


    If not for the stench from the blood that spurted out from Yuntai, he would have doubted whether or not he was in a dream.


    ¡°Although we only lost sixty thousand Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers, we still have seven hundred thousand troops!¡±


    ¡°We still have a chance! Only the Purple Qilin¡¯s me Spear Cavalry is affected, there is still a hundred thousand iron cavalry on the right, and twenty thousand Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers!¡±


    ¡°What a chance! The Blood Cloud Cavalry already absorbed a full sixty-five thousand Grade Six experts¡¯ essence blood. Even if the same grade Dao Soldiers fight them two against one, they won¡¯t be able to win. Moreover, they are just random soldiers mixed together from the various aristocratic families.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to block for as long as possible! Let¡¯s hope our central troops will be able to crush their right-wing first!¡±


    As if it was proving what that person said was right, when the blood mist spread out to twenty miles , the momentum of the Blood Cloud Cavalry became unstoppable.


    Thirty thousand blood halberds were iming life after life like the god of death.


    However, the twenty thousand Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers were still okay and was able to block the invasion of the blood mist.


    The hundred thousand Great Shang troops at the back were all Peak Grade Three and below. The blood mist reached around them, and in just a few dozen breaths, they were devoid of energy. Their charging speed was greatly reduced, they were unable to retreat at all.


    That red flood drowned them! It trambled and smashed them into dust!


    Even after easily crushing the two hundred thousand men in the right-wing of the Great Shang, the thirty thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry wasn¡¯t tired at all, instead, they were more energetic and pumped up!


    Using vital energy to recover, their true qi and stamina were better than before. Their fighting spirit also climbed even higher.


    Under Zong Yuan¡¯s leadership, the cavalry formation did a beautiful arc and started to smash towards the waist of the center troops.


    The invincibility of the Blood Cloud Cavalry was forged through fresh blood and war results! As long as there was still blood to be absorbed and living beings to be killed, then they will never run out of energy!¡±


    ¡°They are pretty much evil demons!¡±


    On the carriage pulled by forty-nine dragon horses, Zuoxin trembled, his face turning purple-gold.


    ¡°He really is a demon, the Monster Lord! What is the difference between such a cavalry army and evil demons?¡±


    No one spoke a word as they looked quietly in front of them. In that instant, a ball of Buddhist Light appeared. This Buddhist light shone and the hundred thousand soldiers at the front of the Great Gan central army was covered in ayer of golden light.


    Some of those who were slightly knowledgeable would know that the Buddhist Faction Protector Monks had started to use the Diamond Mingwang Cycle Curse to buff the Great Gan army with the Diamond Body.


    No matter how stupid one was, they knew that the two hundred thousand Huang Grade Dao Soldiers in the middle wouldn¡¯t be able to crush the Great Gan army in a short time.


    Things changed really quickly, they were on the verge of winning just now, but now, they were in despair.


    Was the Great Gan really going to be defeated here?


    Coincidentally, at this moment, a golden light shone in the air. The blue sky three miles out seemed to have been sliced open. One could see hundreds of people entering.


    ¡°En? It¡¯s the Buddhist Faction¡¯s True Martial Swordsman!¡±


    ¡°A hundred and forty-two, three sets of the Great Beidou True Martial Sword Formations!¡±


    The generals and civil servants in front of Yinyu were slightly pumped up after seeing a bit of new hope.


    That¡¯s right! Apart from the Purple Qilin¡¯s me Spear Cavalry that was already wiped out, the Taoist Faction still had thousands of Heaven and Earth Grade Dao Soldiers.


    This battle was far from over.


    However, Yuntai wasn¡¯t that optimistic about it. During the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat battle, what the Taoist Faction lost the most was the True Martial Swordsman, as well as the Heaven and Earth Grade Dao Soldiers sent over from the other sects.


    At that time, those that followed the few End Realm experts into the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat, ny percent of them ended up dead.


    Although the Taoist Faction had purchased thousands of ve cultivators a few years back, most of them were already lost.


    After this battle, the power of High-Grade Dao Soldiers between the six factions will equal out once more.


    Which is why the entry of these three Great Beidou True Martial Sword Formations proved that the situation in the outside would be even more intense.


    The Common People¡¯s Path, Sword Sect, and Buddhist Faction would definitely counterattack.


    He looked to the opposite side, only to see that there were seventy-two Celestial Realm cultivators standing behind Zong Shou who slowly rose up into the air. Their auras were all simr, looking exactly the same as the sword intent that Zong Shou had used.


    ¡°Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors!¡±


    Yuntai¡¯s pupils constricted. He had heard of them during the battle that wiped out Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    These bunch of Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors also got famous from that battle.


    As expected, Shi Run didn¡¯t bring just fifteen Earth Grade Spaceships from the outer region!


    Seventy-two Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors, even if theirbat strength wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as he had heard, it was still enough to restrict the three formations.


    His eyes turned back towards the area behind the Great Shang troops.


    ¡°Your majesty, how long will Zhongxuan¡¯s Yin Yang Heart Needle Technique take toplete?¡±


    Even if they lost today, they had to wipe out that Blood Sword Monster Lord!


    Yinyu¡¯s eyes shed as he said calmly, ¡°Forty-nine days ago, he had already started preparing. He willplete it at 10:45!¡±


    He was a ruler who had been through all different kinds of situations. Even under such bad circumstances, he was still really calm, showing the much-needed bravado of a ruler.


    Liu Li observed this and praise appeared in his eyes.


    Not being arrogant in victory and worried in defeat, as expected from the emperor that allowed the Great Shang to rise back up!


    ¡°Your majesty doesn¡¯t need to worry about the evil ruler who is unruly and goes against the Heavens. Sooner orter, karma will strike him. The Heavens will protect the Great Shang forever!¡±


    Yuntai listened while he looked into the sky. Heughed coldly. If they lost here, the entire Cloud World would probably fall into the hands of that demon!


    Karma? Why not just depend on those outer region alien races.


    However... 10:45? Looking at the time, it was already 10:30. Just a little more and his curse would bepleted.


    They still had a chance!


    There were only fifteen more minutes left and the curse would bepleted.


    However, in the next moment, an intent spread out from the outside into his consciousness.


    Yuntai was stunned, his body turned to stone. Momentster, he found it preposterous.


    How was that possible? That person killed hundreds of thousands of Taoist Faction disciples alone, he sinned so badly! He is hated by the entire Confucian Faction and is seen as the Enemy of the Confucians, how could he...


    He raised his head and looked towards the opposite side. Then he saw that Liu Li was even more shocked than he was, like he had seen a ghost. His face filled with panic and anxiousness.


    ¡°How is that possible? How can such a barbaric ruler bepared to the ancient Saints?¡±


    In front of Jiuchi Pce, on the carriage, Zong Shou sat on the throne with his brows frowned.


    Yuntai escaping at thest moment was something he had expected.


    The Taoist Faction¡¯s Substitution Talisman had always been really famous. Especially since the talismans crafted by those two End Realms had the ability to substitute one for death.


    Seeing that the two people stopped interfering, Zong Shou stopped and retracted his sword back into his sheath.


    He wasn¡¯t in a rush. He had made his mind up. Within a hundred miles, no one from the Spirit Realm and above could escape from his sword!


    Even Saint Realm experts were no exception!


    What he cared about more now was the weird situation in his body, it made him wary but also extremely confused.


    The coldness he felt became increasingly stronger.


    There was a stabbing pain in his chest which became more prevalent. The red jade ne in front of his chest gave out a clear cracking sound.


    Many cracks formed like it could break with a single touch. More and more red light glowed.


    Kong Yao sensed it right away. She turned around and her eyes were filled with fear and panic.


    After all, she came from the Kong Family and had seen all of these before.


    ¡°It seems to be a technique that is really evil, it directly attacks one¡¯s heart!¡±


    Unfortunately, she had already removed her Heaven Eye. Her intuition on the battlefield was really sharp but she was now unable to see anything about Zong Shou.


    Xiaori sensed something, after lowering its body once more, he hollered towards the Great Shang¡¯s side. Not only did its body start to swell and show purple gold scales, the Beast King aura started to spread out.


    What was funny was the moment it started to roar, the coldness that Zong Shou felt in his body reduced.


    Even the stabbing pain faded, he didn¡¯t feel anything anymore.


    ¡°Curse? Is it Zhongxuan?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was really ugly. The curses from those divination grandmasters weren¡¯t a joking matter.


    However, normally, such curses needed one¡¯s birth date and life numbers, probably even blood and hair.


    ¡°I am not too sure about that, I only know that this curse is really evil and needsrge amounts of blood and souls!¡±


    Kong Yao shook her head and didn¡¯t bother anymore as she continued to focus on the battlefield. When the corner of her eyes saw Zong Shou¡¯s ashen-white face, she burst intoughter.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Although I don¡¯t know what it is, people with tough destinies won¡¯t be affected. For example Xiang King and Ranwu King. Their whole energy made it tough for evil to enter. You are almost like them...¡±

 Chapter 1069 - Chapter 1067- Heavens is the One in the Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Chapter 1067- Heavens is the One in the Wrong</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In the void, a ce far from the Cloud World, a few people stood solemnly, their expressions were all different.


    Xiuguan stood facing Qingxuan and Taihuang, as well as an incarnation of Taishi. However, every action of his was filled with calmness.


    On the contrary, Qingxuan¡¯s expression was really ugly. One could describe it as his heart and lungs being sliced by knives.


    A full sixty-five thousand Protector Dao Soldiers were crushed in front of his eyes. Such a feeling definitely wasn¡¯t good.


    During the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat battle, the Taoist Faction had just lost a small bit. Although Kunming died, he could still be revived.


    This God Falling ins was one that truly damaged their core!


    ¡°The Qilin King apanying him, speaking of which, is this Zong Shou truly the Saint King?¡±


    At the start, when they selected the Xuan me Golden Qilin Beast as the mount for the Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers, he did so because he thought that since the three ancient emperors were there, there wouldn¡¯t be any more qilins and there wouldn¡¯t be any more Saint Emperors appearing.


    However, twelve thousand yearster, what he saw in front of his eyes was a huge p to their faces. It was done so really strongly, catching the two of them off guard such that neither of them knew what to do.


    They still didn¡¯t understand. That Zong Shou was really preposterous and killed so many people, how could he be the Saint Ruler?


    Although Taihuang didn¡¯t say anything, the expression within his eyes was bitter.


    Other people might not recognise it, but the moment those tens of thousands of Xuan me Golden Qilin Beasts lost control, he knew that it was because of the aura of the Qilin King!


    The Qilin were auspicious beasts and born from eating the good energy of the world. It had unlimited abilities, but it was really tough for it to grow. Only by apanying a Saint Ruler and consuming his Saint King Energy will he be able to grow into a Qilin King Beast.


    He finally understood. Before Rongbu died, he looked at Zong Shou¡¯s destiny and said that he was the Taoist Faction¡¯s cmity. Atst, he said out the ¡°Qi¡± word.


    So, he wasn¡¯t referring to the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat battle, but the one today. That final word most probably referred to the Qilin King!


    That was the only thing that the hundreds of thousands of Xuan me Golden Qilin Beasts in Taoist Faction was afraid of.


    ¡°Sword Sect¡¯s Hua Ruo used his ability to view Zong Shou¡¯s destiny and luck a few months back. In just a few breaths, his spirit eye was lost. Blood flowed out of his seven holes and he even lost close to half of his lifespan. I am not that skilled at divination, but since he is followed by the Qilin, then that is most probably true.¡±


    Xiuguan seemed to see through their thoughts. After looking at the Cloud World he smiled. ¡°Qingxuan are you prepared to leave? Aren¡¯t you going to wait for a while more when the oue is settled?¡±


    The two people in front were already carefully trying to break out of this space, to retract themselves from the spiritual sense battle.


    Qingxuan¡¯s face turned green as he stared at Xiuguan with an indiscernible gaze.


    Zong Shou, as the current Saint Ruler with the Qilin by his side, was something that Common People¡¯s Path and the Sword Sect knew about long ago.


    They hid this and covered for Zong Shou. The two sects schemed, how vicious was that!


    Although he was furious, there was nothing that he could do. He had plotted against Common People¡¯s Path and Xiuguan could do the same to the Taoist Faction.


    The losses the Taoist Faction received today was the heaviest they had in sixteen thousand years, ever since Cibei Taoist Lord left.


    Even someone as shrewd as he was found it tough to keep his calm. His heart was filled with pain and rage, just a few threads of spiritual sense which floated around caused storms in the nearby space to happen.


    However, at this point, he could only suppress the anger within him.


    ¡°Xiuguan is joking, the battle has long been decided, what else can I do but leave? Should i stay here and look at Xiuguan be gleeful at the results?¡±


    Along with the right-wing of the Shang copsing, the oue was already decided. He was looking forward to the Yin Yang Heart Needle Technique a while ago.


    However, since Zong Shou had the Saint King¡¯s body, then naturally, no evil could touch it.


    Although the curse was terrifying, but which Ruler in the Cloud World feared it? Even some generals who were filled with fierce energy didn¡¯t bother too much.


    Much less for Zong Shou who was a Saint Ruler.


    Zhongxuan¡¯s technique was just a joke to him.


    ¡°I really wanted to do that! I wanted to feel joy in my heart and share it with others.¡±


    Xiuguan was delighted and smiled. It wasn¡¯t him being satisfied, but him releasing the hate that had suppressed him for so long, the pressure on his shoulders.


    ¡°The two of you can go ahead and leave. I won¡¯t stop you, but it is a little irresponsible.¡±


    Just as he said that, Wushang Yuan Demon appeared. He had an angry expression with dark and cold eyes.


    Qingxuan, the three of us joined hands today, we should back off at the same time!¡±


    There was another meaning to his words. Everyone knew that Li Biexue came for the tens of thousands of Heaven Demon¡¯s Cavalry, as well as the Yuanshi Demon¡¯s Spirit Cavalry from the Yuanshi Demon Sect.


    Although the Taoist Faction Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers were wiped out, tens of thousands of demon sect ones were still perfectly fine.


    Once Qingxuan and Taihuang left, then these Demon Sect Dao Soldiers would have no chance of survival.


    Only now did they know how vicious Kong Yao¡¯s n was. There was only one path nearby which could allow them to leave the area.


    Probably only one percent of the six hundred thousand troops would be able to escape today.


    Qingxuan didn¡¯t say anything as his eyes were filled with coldness.


    Back off at the same time? Did they have to wait for the Heaven Demon¡¯s Cavalry to retreat safely from the Great Gan¡¯s attacks?


    However, if they dyed time, the Taoist Faction¡¯s hundreds of True Martial Swordsmen wouldn¡¯t be able to survive either.


    There was no reason for them to lose thisst bit of hope of the Taoist Faction just for the Demon Sect.


    Since the Purple Qilin¡¯s me Spear Cavalry were all wiped out, then it was best if the Heaven Demon¡¯s Cavalry died on the battlefield too.


    If not, how would they restrict them in the future? If the Demon Sect tossed aside their grievances with the Common People¡¯s Path and strike the mid ins, how would they be able to block?


    After all, they still had the agreement. He couldn¡¯t make such thoughts clear.


    ¡°Li Biexue, did our three factions have a contract? Why haven¡¯t I heard about it? To lose important things because of small and petty problems is something that will make one hurt and the enemy happy.¡±


    The person who spoke wasn¡¯t Yuanshi or Taihuang, but Zhu Zi who also came over.


    Qingxuan looked over with pity.


    This time, although the Taoist Faction suffered heavy losses, their foundations were still there.


    However, even though the Confucian Faction looked like they didn¡¯t lose anything, they actually bled more than the Taoist Faction.


    The person who the Confucian Faction saw as a violent and ignorant ruler, who they told the world was their enemy, someone everyone had to kill at the start, was actually someone on the same level as the three ancient emperors that they worshipped. The impact to their prestige was indescribable.


    More strictly, one could even treat is as the Cloud World and the Heavens rejecting the Confucian Faction and disagreeing with the path that they were taking.


    To Zhu Zi, it was a huge loss of prestige!


    Looking out, Zhu Zi¡¯s face was filled with loss. He was lost, furious, and filled with doubt. He was actually showing signs of losing his mind.


    However, there was still some rity in him as he greeted Qingxuan, ¡°Qingxuan please help us out with the Cloud World!¡±


    Qingxuan¡¯s expression turned solemn and he nodded. ¡°This concerns the life and death of my Taoist Faction, so I will try my best! However, has Zhu Zi made your mind up?¡±


    Zhu Zi¡¯s expression was numb as he slightly nodded.


    What else could he do to stop Zong Shou since he was the Saint Ruler? Kneel under his feet?


    That was impossible! The Heavens was definitely wrong!


    That man took over ten years ago and didn¡¯t manage any matters. He did all those preposterous policies and he dissed and talked about wiping out the Confucian Faction in front of many people.


    How could such a person be the Saint King?


    The Confucian Faction was spread for tens of thousands of years and created numerous prosperous eras. It was the way of ruling supported by the Heavens.


    How was Zong Shou recognised by the Heavens?


    Even if he really was the Saint Ruler, then the Heavens was in the wrong! Not him!


    The billions of disciples of the Confucian Faction was long unable to share the same space as Zong Shou.


    The evil sayings that the Common People¡¯s Path spread, Xi Zi¡¯s talks of equality, was all nonsense! How could they be correct?


    The world needed differences and nobility, a caste system to run naturally, only then will there be a proper ruling era! How can one even live like the Gan Country?


    However, the most important thing now was to save Yinyu. As long as the Great Shang Ruler was still there and their country stable, they will have the ability to continue to fight andpete against the Common People¡¯s Path and Zong Shou.


    The two of them spoke and disregarded Li Biexue. Thetter was furious and wanted to speak. In the end, they kept silent. He shut up as his lips curled up, he thenughed coldly.


    Taishi didn¡¯t say a word as he looked with a dark gaze into the world. Who knew what he was thinking about?


    Xiuguan was alone at the side, looking at all of this like an outsider. He found it really interesting.


    At this moment, several world rivers away, at a ce also near to the God Falling ins.


    Qingming was stunned as she looked within the Cloud World, she felt like her entire body turned cold.


    On a jade altarid out in the void outside the world were thousands of Taoist Faction disciples.


    It was a point on the Wushang Cycle of Heaven Space Locking Demon Formation, which provided spiritual power for this space locking formation.


    It caused hundreds of miles ofnd to be locked down and also suppress Zong Shou¡¯s World Burning me. Naturally, there were more than neen, they also had to deal with the Venerables from the Sword Sect, Common People¡¯s Path, and the Buddhist Faction.


    However, at this moment panic. was spreading about in the crowd.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and loss.


    ¡°The Purple Qilin¡¯s me Spear Cavalry was actually wiped out?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Are the three factions¡¯bined efforts going to lose?¡±


    ¡°Sixty-five thousand Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers lost just like that?¡±


    ¡°What should we do? Do we still maintain the formation? Is it even useful?¡±


    ¡°Will the battle affect this area?¡±


    ¡°The Dao Soldiers have lost and the Blood Cloud Cavalry aren¡¯t restricted at all. If we don¡¯t leave now, we will suffer huge losses!¡±


    ¡°The Blood Cloud Cavalry is really famous, especially with a famous general leading. Five to six Saint Realms might not be their match.¡±


    Everyone panicked, but Qingming didn¡¯t bother about them. Her heart felt like lightning had struck it. She was in a daze. The Qilin King was by his side... was that person actually the Saint King?

 Chapter 1070 - Chapter 1068- Leaving This Place Quickly

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Chapter 1068- Leaving This ce Quickly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At the same time within Gantian Mountain City. In an altar hanging high above, Kong Rui frowned and looked at a broken piece of jade in his hand.


    More urately speaking it was a jade made formation tray. It came from a Kong Family secret technique and was connected to another artifact.


    As long as this formation tray was still in his hand and the corresponding artifact was intact, no one would be able to hurt the person he was protecting.


    ¡°What a fierce evil technique, Yin Yang Heart Needle Curse? Is it Zhongxuan?¡±


    Kong Rui muttered to himself and aplicated expression shed across his eyes.


    Only the Great Shang Grand Teacher was good at this Yin Yang Heart Needle Technique in the world.


    Kong Rui hadn¡¯t seen it personally before but he heard people from the race mention it before. Hundred years ago before Emperor Yuanchen took to the throne Zhongxuan used the curse to kill a person. That allowed Yinyu to ascend out of nowhere.


    At that time the Kong Family used all their strength and was still unable to block this technique. His Great Granduncle who was Imperial Astronomer died after spitting blood. It was due to him suffering too heavy injuries in that battle.


    Yinyu took the throne and the Kong Family and Zhongxuan¡¯s family naturally hated one another. Now they had to respect him and try to get into his good books.


    However due to Kong Yao, his rtionship with him became back.


    At this moment Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional.


    This person was able to be Great Shang Grand Teacher and be really famous was all because of that technique. He was going to be defeated today because of it.


    ¡°You are able to enter Saint Realm due to the Great Shang strength. However since you knew that Great Shang was getting weaker, you not only retracted and instead went deeper in, putting yourself into despair. What was the reason for that?¡±


    That jade stone te was broken and was unable to be saved.


    Kong Rui sighed and didn¡¯t bother anymore. The two of them were battling through the space. He had actually lost, unable to block for even a moment.


    Although they were tens of thousands of miles apart, Zhongxuan also used the blood of the three thousand children, but the gap between the two couldn¡¯t be described logically.


    Luckily that technique wouldn¡¯t be able to harm his Ruler.


    Kong Rui turned and looked into the Heavens only to see a few bright stars shining above.


    The stars showed thews and Daos in this region, so the stars in the various worlds were all really simr.


    However there was still some slight differences which showed the changes in the world. People like him who was good at divination relied on the changes in the stars to see the change in momentum and situation of the world.


    Who knew who affected a few of them, but they still took up the central area. They were spreading the choice of God Emperor.


    One was close to the east, a star surrounded by purple energy. That was Zong Shou¡¯s star, only today did it appear in the star. It was exceptionally pure and clean, no different from the few choices for God Emperor.


    The second one was Kong Yao, that Alkaid which was also shining brightly in the east.


    ¡°Speaking of which the battle has already been decided?¡±


    Saint Ruler descending on the world, like a sword out of the sheath. His techniques were unable to cover for Zong Shou and there was also no need to purposely hide anything.


    Great Gan¡¯s country strength had already formed and its wings were full. No one would be able to wipe them out and no one would be able to suppress the brilliance of the Saint King.


    Shaking his head, Kong Rui got up and walked out of the altar. Just at this moment his eyes shed.


    ¡°Dragon Energy heading to the west, that Avici Throne is actually unable to suppress it. What is the reason?¡±


    A few years ago Kong Rui used the Wen King Divination Coin to look at the changes in energy.


    At this moment there was no need to use any special curses or techniques and he was able to see it all clearly.


    He stood at the spot and thought about it clearly. In just a short moment he got something. He mocked himself, the changes just now caused his heart to jump.


    ¡°So that is the case, the capital is moving.¡±


    Gantian Mountain was prosperous and couldpare to the Imperial Capital but it was too far away and a little too small. In the future it was good to be a secondary capital.


    For them to be able to move to the Central Cloud Continent, the war results this time was far better than he had expected.


    He looked down from above the peak and looked at the Kong Family residence that was built for less than three years. His face was filled with a bitter smile.


    It seemed like he would have to move not longter.


    However, this time it was Central Cloud Continent...


    He really missed it!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Although I don¡¯t know what it is, but people with tough destinies won¡¯t be affected. For example Xiang King and Ranwu King. Their whole energy made it tough for evil to enter. You are nearly the same...¡±


    In the God Falling ins main battlefield, after Zong Shou heard Kong Yao say that did he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Speaking of which Yuanjing and Kong Rui also said that he had the Saint King Energy protecting his body and no evil could invade it.


    The Qilin auspicious beast was also said to be something that all evil avoided.


    Apart from him feeling cold and dark, as well as the stabbing pain in his chest, there was nothing wrong.


    He ced down this matter and looked into the distance. He spread out his spiritual sense and locked onto Blood Saint Demon Lord, Yuntai and Liu Li.


    If it was as expected then these three people should be thinking about how to escape today.


    A few momentster Zong Shoughed coldly. As expected!


    However since the three of them were already here, how could they leave as and when they like?


    He stood up and his body shed out of the carriage. He didn¡¯t have much time and the battle was already at the end so it was time for him to make his move!


    In front of Yinyu¡¯s carriage, Yuntai felt a cold chill down his spine, he had already sensed that bone deep killing intent.


    He nced into the distance and saw Zong Shou disappear from the carriage. Above that throne there was only an afterimage left. He could sense that he was holding a sword and piercing through the air over. His speed didn¡¯t look that quick but in just an instance he crossed dozens of miles.


    Spiritual sense locked right onto him.


    He wanted to join hands with Liu Li to defend, using spiritual sense to block and lock down to force this person to be unable to get close.


    Unfortunately the people on the carriage didn¡¯t sense it. They were still surprised about the arrival of the three sets of Great Beidou True Martial Sword Formations.


    ¡°Just one set and they can restrict that Blood Cloud Cavalry. At that time our left wing will be able to crush the enemy in just a few hours!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need that long, there is still a hundred breaths and Grand Teacher¡¯s Yin Yang Heart Needle Curse would activate...¡±


    ¡°En? Those people are the Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers of Great Gan?¡±


    ¡°Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers? Just a barbaric country, what kind of Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers can they have to go up against the Taoist Faction¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Just seventy two people, half of those of the Taoist Faction. Even if theirbat strength was around the same it wouldn¡¯t be of worry.¡±


    Everyone was in deep discussion and even Yinyu¡¯s expression turned for the battle. Liu Li slightly bent forward and said, ¡°This is an emergency, with the Taoist Faction sword formation covering, Your Majesty please leave quickly!¡±


    Yuntai nodded, ¡°We have already lost! We don¡¯t have much time! Your Majesty please follow me to leave this ins...¡±


    Yinyu was stunned, his mind was totally nk. The three formations had entered and the Yin Yang Heart Needle Technique was about to bepleted. The situation was about to change and they could even be victorious. Why did the two of them persuade him to retreat in unison, they had such low hopes of this battle?


    Yinyu calmed himself down and tried not to let his voice tremble.


    ¡°Yuntai, Liu Li, can you tell me what this is about?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty will know soon.¡±


    That Yuntai sighed, the hundred True Martial Swordsman entered just to cover Yinyu and him to leave and not to try to change the losing situation.


    If he told the truth now, who knew if he would cause the Great Shang Emperor to go crazy. The face of Liu Li was really ugly too.


    Yinyu didn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t ask anymore. He only heard a loud explosion andmotion rose up all around.


    He looked out and saw that it was the left wing he had high hopes for. The forty thousand Heaven Demon Cavalry and fifteen thousand Yuanshi Demon Spirit Cavalry actually turned around and fled.


    The hundreds of thousands of Great Shang cavalry beside were all tossed at the side, allowing the Common People Xuan Dragon Warriors and Sword Sect Moyang Sword Cavalry to crush them.


    The left and right wings actually both copsed to the touch, unable to block for even ten minutes.


    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with loss. They didn¡¯t know why the Demon Sect people wanted to flee.


    Did they collude with Great Gan? They purposely did this whole show to cause Great Shang to lose all their elites?


    However in terms of hatred, Demon Sect was even above that of Taoist Faction. Xingya was sealed and had no chance of reviving. Taishi was also injured because of Zong Shou.


    Recently Demon Sect people even went all out to murder Great Gan people and even kill officials.


    Logically speaking their animosity wouldn¡¯t be able to be dissolved.


    However that was tough to say too. The thoughts of the Demon Sect was always tough to predict.


    ¡°So Great Shang lost?¡±


    ¡°The Demon Sect evil demons really cannot be trusted!¡±


    ¡°Damn, my Li Family took out twenty thousand Xuanyu Great Sword Soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Retreat! If not they will all die here!¡±


    ¡°Can we retreat? Those Moyang Sword Cavalry is already blocking the backline...¡±


    ¡°They are dead! They are dead!¡±


    ¡°Is that Yin Yang Heart Needle Technique still not done?¡±


    Zong Yuan¡¯s thirty thousand blood cavalry had already broken in through the core of the central army and were unblockable!


    The Sword Sect¡¯s Moyang Cavalry stuck in from the back and sealed off the retreat path of the hundreds of thousands of troops.


    The fifty thousand Common People Xuan Dragon Warriors followed behind those tens of thousands of Demon Sect Cavalry, chasing them.


    The defeat of the two wings affected the center troops who copsed too.


    It was like the sky was going to copse. The Great Gan troops opposite were also pumped up, their faces were filled with disbelief.


    They actually won just like that? So easy. They thought that it was going to be tough but they won even without using much strength.


    Yuntai saw it all and sighed. When he spoke once more, he didn¡¯t allow Yinyu to reject him anymore, ¡°Your Majesty please forgive me for being rude!¡±

 Chapter 1071 - Chapter 1069- Curse Power Added To The Body

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Chapter 1069- Curse Power Added To The Body</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Yuntai saw it all and sighed. When he spoke once more, he didn¡¯t allow Yinyu to reject him anymore, ¡°Your Majesty please forgive me for being rude!¡±


    A cloud light swept over. Before Yinyu reacted, it had swept him up from the throne.


    The other people here could all die here but only Yinyu couldn¡¯t.


    The moment he flew up in the air, he saw two sword light sh down from the opposite direction.


    ¡°ying!¡±


    It came from the sky above the Jiuchi Pce, from the two Source Ocean Demon ying Formation!


    Each streak of light was filled with the power of a Saint Realm, the sword energy was cold and sharp.


    Yuntai¡¯s pupils slightly constricted and from within the three Great Beidou True Martial Sword Formation, dozens of sword energies shed, causing these two streaks of sword energy to dissolve mid air.


    Then three thick and huge True Martial Giant Swords formed in the air and shed towards the Jiuchi Pce!


    However Yuntai didn¡¯t bother about the oue between these two types of top Dao Soldiers. He solemnly exined towards Yinyu, ¡°These Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors are the strongest Dao Soldiers under Zong Shou. When he was in the outer region he fought with the Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers of Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty and fought one against three. Who knew where this Zong Shou found this cultivation method. Theirbat strength isparable to the Taoist Faction True Martial Swordsmen and even a little stronger!¡±


    When Yinyu heard that he finally stopped struggling. He could use King Path Martial Arts, hisbat strength wasn¡¯t below that of Saint Realm.


    If he didn¡¯t want to leave, even if Yuntai and Liu Li worked together they wouldn¡¯t be able to force him to.


    The situation had ended up in such a messy state and he could only depend on the Dao Soldiers of the Taoist Faction and Demon Sect. However if these seventy two so called Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors had the ability to restrict the Great Beidou True Martial Sword Formation then this battle was truly unsalvageable.


    However he still hesitated slightly. Even if he couldn¡¯t win, there was still Zhongxuan and that Yin Yang Heart Needle Curse.


    There was just twenty breaths away.


    ¡°That Zong Shou has a body which evil cannot corrupt! Curses won¡¯t be ale to hurt him. Zhongxuan¡¯s Yin Yang Heart Needle Technique might be able to deal with normal kings but it can¡¯t harm him! He is just asking to be humiliated and asking to die.¡±


    Yinyu was stunned. He recalled that not long ago when Zhongxuan disyed the curse it wasn¡¯t what Yuntai said.


    Although he didn¡¯t agree but he didn¡¯t deny it too.


    Moreover even if Zong Shou had a special body and the curse couldn¡¯t do anything to him, but he shouldn¡¯t say that Zhongxuan was asking to die.


    He looked towards Liu Li only to see one of the Confucian Faction people nced away, not daring to look straight at his eyes. He only slightly nodded, ¡°It really can¡¯t injure him! Zhongxuan had started the curse and it couldn¡¯t be stopped and he couldn¡¯t be saved anymore.¡±


    Yinyu couldn¡¯t help but frown. Did these two people find out something just now?


    What happened such that the two of them didn¡¯t hesitate and chose to escape?


    Did the Demon Sect¡¯s tens of thousands of cavalry fleeing without escaping got to do with it?


    ¡°That kid has won this battle and his strength is growing. His aura is at its most abundant and his King Path Energy is growing, we can¡¯t fight him head on and we have to avoid him...¡±


    Just as they said that, a spiritual-like sword light broke open space unbelievably and sped forth.


    Where the sword pointed at was Yinyu¡¯s throat.


    Yuntai instantly reacted, and he whipped back. However he smacked the air and missed.


    On closer look, he noticed that the sword was illusionary. Instead another sword light sped forth through the previous trajectory.


    However this time the target was him!


    ying!


    An extremely sharp killing intent caused Yuntai¡¯s heart to turn cold and instantly he gathered the five element energy to form a shield in front of his body.


    ¡°This kid¡¯s sword skills are amazing, Liu Li please help me!¡±


    There was no reaction from the side. Yuntai nced over and saw that Liu Li was avoiding something. However there was nothing in front of him at all.


    Illusionary Technique!


    Only then did Yuntai notice that a green mirror was hanging high up, streaks of green light shone down over.


    Just looking at it caused illusions to form.


    Sky Fox End Treasure Illusionary Heart Mirror!


    Yuntai roared out and punched. Another five colored energy gathered and a dragon shape formed on it.


    The moment that the energy shield was pierced through the fist smashed onto the tip of the sword.


    With a loud ¡°Peng¡±, a vast and endless amount of energy smashed in from the sword tip.


    It was gathered and focused to the extreme, causing blood and flesh to copse. The ying Sword Energy within struck at his internal organs, ying his lifeforce!


    The muscles on Yuntai¡¯s face constricted. The final moment before his body copsed he threw out a three fingerrge wooden puppet.


    Then his body disappeared and reappeared a hundred feet out.


    That wooden substitute puppet also turned to dust.


    Looking at the scene in the distance, Yuntai felt like blood was about to drip out of his heart.


    The substitute technique was simple, but the higher and deeper it got it tested the Dao attainments of one. One also needed to consume all kinds of unimaginable treasures.


    Each item that could substitute death was priceless, able to purchase a perfect small sized world.


    This time he used two of them.


    However at least he managed to escape from death...


    The moment such a thought rose up, danger signs grew in his heart. A petite body which he didn¡¯t care about shed across his consciousness.


    Su Chuxue, Blood Moon de! Heaven Hiding ability!


    A blood colored de light suddenly exploded out from behind him. It was really sudden, as fast as lightning, shing and disappearing in an instance!


    Even when Yuntai tried his best to hide and dodge he was not fast enough. Half of his body was shed, vital energy leaking away.


    Yuntai¡¯s face was filled with pain and anxiousness. He knew that at this moment he was forced into a desperate situation!


    ¡°You want to leave, it is not that easy! I still have debts I would like to clear with all of you.¡±


    Zong Shouughed coldly, his body speeding through the air. He forced aside Yuntai and when the second sword stabbed out his eyes turned towards Yinyu.


    Out of the four Saint Realm Venerables here, the person he hated the most was Blood Saint Monster Lord.


    However Aokun was dealing with him and wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.


    This Yinyu was more important.


    He originally thought that this Emperor Yuanchen would only send his generals over to sneak attack his Jiuchi Pce.


    Who knew that he would be so confident toe personally. That was a huge surprise.


    If he got rid of this Great Shang Emperor today then Great Gan would be able to unify the Cloud World.


    Attacking a Central Cloud Continent which was like a bunch of scattered sand, a dragon race without a leader, he wouldn¡¯t have to spend much effort to do so.


    This sword shed out not for his ambition but to reduce the pain of war for the people of the Cloud World.


    ...Even when the Spiritual Wave began he was confident such that the people of the Cloud World could go through it peacefully. He would be able to suppress the factions to prevent war!


    Actually even if he unified the Cloud World, he would probably be toozy to deal with matters. He would just use force to cause the aristocratic families and factions to be well behaved.


    He remembered that in hisst life when the Spiritual Wave was about to end, ny percent of people in the Cloud World died.


    Even the most prosperous Jiangnan region was covered in bones.


    If Yinyu died here all of that could be solved!


    Yinyu¡¯s eyes opened wide, like a tiger opening his eyes as he stared fiercely!


    ¡°Dragon Emperor Nine Drive!¡±


    He smashed out with a fist and instantly a huge map appeared behind him.


    Drive People! Drive Spirits! Drive Life! Drive Death! Drive Power! Drive Heaven! Drive Earth! Drive Mountains and Rivers!


    That was the Dragon Emperor Nine Drive!


    He grabbed out with a palm, gatheringrge amounts of King Path Energy. He was actually trying to grab the tip of the sword barehanded.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. The sword light was still like before. Yinyu was the Ruler of the Central Emperor Dynasty so how could hisbat strength be underestimated?


    ¡°Top King Path Martial Arts! Unfortunately you can¡¯t drive a single one of them. Sooner orter Mountain and River will be broken and your country will go to someone else!¡±


    The sword light broke through, turning in thousands of streaks. It then suddenly retracted to turn into one sword.


    Yinyu¡¯s body explosively retreated. He was calm, a wound appeared on his right hand. The Central Cloud Continent map behind him actually showed signs of copsing and falling apart.


    Zong Shou had a cold expression and he struck forth with a third sword like a horn on the head of amb.


    Although this Emperor Yuanchen grasped fifty two states but his martial path skills were ordinary. He came out of his country and also faced a huge defeat. He was now at his weakest state.


    Once that Dragon Emperor Nine Drive Technique was broken, he could be killed in a sword!


    Fear and panic appeared in the eyes of Liu Li. He finally broke free from Zong Shou¡¯s illusion. He waved his sleeves and dozens of Moral Scriptures flew out, forming into a ribbon which protected Yinyu. He scolded out, ¡°Preposterous, you violent Ruler! You dare to hurt the Ruler of the Central Cloud Continent? Aren¡¯t you afraid the heavens will punish you and destiny will swallow you?¡±


    When Zong Shou heard that he found it preposterous and justughed out loud.


    ¡°Are you going to say that you are acting on behalf of the Heavens to punish me, the violent and unruly Ruler going against the Heavens! Since that is the case then why can¡¯t I fight back? That¡¯s right, in your eyes I naturally deserve to die, you wish that I could be skinned alive and die right away right? As for this Emperor Yuanchen you want him to live forever right?¡±


    A sword stabbed out, showing no mercy at all. That streak of light blocked and it was unable to pierce through. However those dozens of scrolls turned to mes and burnt into dust.


    Zong Shou continued. Just as he was preparing the fourth sword to end Yinyu¡¯s life, he heard a thunderous shout in his ears.


    ¡°Unruly Ruler! You dare to harm my Master? Yin Yang Heart Needle, prepare to die!¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and looked below. Arge altar appeared in his eyes.


    At the center of it was Zhongxuan. Around him were thousands of kids.


    Curse technique? Zong Shou instinctively recalled what Kong Yao said- this technique is extremely evil!


    So these kids?


    The moment he wanted to stop him, the heads of those three thousand kids exploded.


    A huge power charged into his heart.


    That red ne which was filled with cracks broke apart. A cold Yin energy entangled over towards him.


    Xiaori roared out. It rose up from the carriage, its body swelling ten times. A white horn and purple gold armor appeared around its body as it charged beside Zong Shou. It was more and more furious, filled with grievances and hatred.

 Chapter 1072 - Chapter 1070- Qilin Appearing

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Chapter 1070- Qilin Appearing</h4>


    The golden mes burnt and shone on thousands of miles ofnd. At this moment Xiaori was like a small sun hanging in the air.


    Zong Shou felt a really pure Yang Power inject over, covering his entire body. It caused that cold evil energy to reduce by a full forty percent!


    That red jade ne still broke , so that evil energy stabbed towards his heart like a needle.


    The moment it entered his body Zong Shou heard the sound of phoenix and dragon roaring and chirping, like the Will of the Heavens were grumbling.


    A pure energy pir rose up from within his body.


    Not only did it totally crush and scatter the cold evil power, it spread seven hundred and seventy feet into the clouds, causing the spiritual energy in the area to surge all about.


    Around the pir was a giant dragon wrapped around and a phoenix dancing on it.


    ¡°This is, Qilin?¡±


    With the Yin Yang Heart Needle Curse being broken, Zhongxuan instantly felt the recoil. He spat out a mouthful of ck blood, his eyes were filled with fear, his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Saint King Energy, Dragon and Phoenix roaring. You are the Saint Ruler? How is that possible? How is that possible? You are the enemy of the Confucians, the Ruler of the barbaric country. Seven years and you haven¡¯t managed anything, doing all things in a preposterous manner. You don¡¯t follow rules and rites, not bothering about nobility, I don¡¯t believe...¡±


    He muttered, his skin and flesh was turning grey at a visible rate.


    In his heart he said that he didn¡¯t believe it but deep down he knew that no evil could enter Zong Shou and he was protected by the Heavens.


    If he wasn¡¯t the Saint Ruler then it is not possible.


    That Yuntai lost half of his body and now he recovered a little. Chuxue held the Blood Moon de, herbat strength wasparable to Saint Realm Venerables however she still wasn¡¯t on his level. After adjusting his breathing he started to turn the tides of the battle.


    Looking at the situation, Yuntai sighed.


    ¡°Apanied by Qilin, Saint Energy filling the body, he really is the Saint Ruler...¡±


    Before this he was informed by the spiritual sense of Qingxuan, the impact and shock was far from personally witnessing it!


    He noticed that the number of times he sighed today was more than the added amount over the past few thousand years.


    Liu Li¡¯s face sunk and turned dark like water was about to drip out. He looked towards Zong Shou with a dark and vicious expression.


    He found it extremely preposterous! This Ruler went totally against the teachings of the Confucian Faction, going against the Dao, he was actually recognised by Heaven and Earth as a Saint Ruler. Was this the Will of the Heavens denying and disagreeing with the Confucian Faction?


    Doubts rose in his heart, was what he was doing now right or wrong?


    Or maybe Zhu Zi was acting on his own ord and he was too reckless.


    Even if this kid said that he wanted to wipe out the Confucians, there was no need to be so anxious to deem such a Ruler whose country strength was at its peak as the Enemy of the Confucians.


    He also knew that no matter what happened, from today onwards their faction was going to wee their toughest period!


    At this moment Yinyu was stunned. He didn¡¯t think too much and also didn¡¯t recognise it as Saint King Energy or what Dragon Phoenix cries and roars.


    Until a momentter did he realise that the weird beast with mes around it was the auspicious beast Qilin of legends.


    ¡°This kid is actually the Saint Ruler...¡±


    Only now did he finally understand why those sixty thousand Purple QIlin me Spear Cavalry would lose control for no reason resulting in the entire army copsing.


    Why Liu Li and Yuntai would behave so weirdly, to confirm that the Yin Yang Heart Needle Curse of Zhongxuan would be totally useless.


    He had heard that the three ancient emperors during the Cloud Deste Era had the Saint King Body which no evil could taint.


    After the moment of dze, his face flushed red.


    Jealousy, unwillingness, envy, disbelief, all sorts ofplicated expressions charged into his heart.


    ¡°The Heaven and Earth is unfair!¡±


    He saved on clothes and food, working tirelessly day and night, ruling his country for a hundred years and he had never missed a court assembly. Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about governance, handing matters to his subjects to handle.


    He followed all the rules and followed the Confucian Faction teachings, treating the nobles well, not daring to take any wrong steps. He fought his entire life with aristocratic families, against powerful officials, against the six factions to maintain the luck of the country.


    This Zong Shou didn¡¯t do anything everyday, handing power over to others. He knew that many factions were growing in the cab but he didn¡¯t stop them, instead he supported them and allowed it to happen.


    It caused the country to have many strong sects and many martial artists. There were many huge merchants which gave rise to many problems.


    How could he bepared to him? Why did this Zong Shou get recognised by the Heavens and have Saint Energy? While he could only struggle and after this battle, his country even showed signs of copsing?


    His face was grey like ash, ck blood flowing down from the corner of his lips.


    At this moment the entire battlefield suddenly turned silent. Now only did the Gan Army stop.


    Even the Great Shang troops all stopped, they stopped struggling and looked at the sky.


    ¡°Is that a Qilin? Are my eyes correct?¡±


    ¡°Qilin! The legendary auspicious beast Qilin...¡±


    ¡°Born from eating energy, only in a really prosperous time, when there is a Saint King will it appear! Everywhere it is at, the weather will be great and there would be bountiful harvests.¡±


    ¡°My Ruler actually has a Saint Beast Qilin apanying him?¡±


    ¡°Legend has it that only the three ancient emperors had Qilins? So the Confucians always said they wanted to replicate the ancient three era rule! They said that it was when the people of the Cloud World were the most prosperous...¡±


    At the start it was just a few people muttering to one another and then it spread out to the entire army.


    ¡°So that Saint Zhu Zi said that Ruler is violent and ignorant! He went against the Dao and randomly did things, all those were nonsense?¡±


    ¡°That really is the case! They said that Ruler was the enemy of the Confucians and that Ruler was doing bad things!¡±


    ¡°How can Ruler be an ignorant Ruler? People of the world have been lied to by the Confucians!¡±


    ¡°So is it Zhu Zi that is wrong or is the Heavens in the wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ruler has caused all the cities under us in Donglin to have full stomachs and warm homes. Our ie is 15-16 times more than before. Although things are expensive but we are much better than previously.¡±


    ¡°Donglin was always filled by chaos in the past, we couldn¡¯t even eat to our fill. Now after His Majesty ruled Donglin, the wealth of the cities even make people from the Central Cloud Continent envy.¡±


    ¡°The Central Cloud Continent is in chaos, who knows how many rich merchants moved over to our Great Gan. It is obviously where everyone wants to live in...¡±


    ¡°After his Majesty took the throne he won all wars and expanded by hundreds of millions of miles, people are all peaceful under him.¡±


    ¡°That is the credit of Prime Minister Ren and Commander Kong right?¡±


    ¡°However to let such top officials serve Great Gan, isn¡¯t it because he is wise and smart?¡±


    ¡°I heard that His Majesty has expanded to seventy six worlds in the outer region, building the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty. A truly strong legacy...¡±


    ¡°Those merchants of Great Gan are all building cloudships to bring their businesses to the outer region! When that happens they will be even richer.¡±


    The entire battlefield went from silence to an uproar. In just a moment the people in front of the Great Gan army noticed that many of the enemies had ced down their weapons and they knelt onto the ground.


    ¡°The Shang Army actually surrendered...¡±


    ¡°This battle is already over so what if they didn¡¯t surrender?¡±


    ¡°They are fighting a pointless battle, to attack a Saint Ruler is being enemies with the Heaven and Earth. If they die they won¡¯t be able to reincarnate!¡±


    ¡°Since he is a Saint Ruler then naturally he won¡¯t treat these people badly!¡±


    ¡°Ruler has won today and would sweep the Cloud World and crush Great Shang! He would form huge foundations. If I were them I would definitely surrender to Ruler. To serve the Saint King and expand territory!¡±


    More and more Great Shang soldiers stopped their resistance. Their weapons and armor were thrown onto the ground. It even reached and affected the two hundred thousand Dao Soldiers which belonged to those aristocratic families.


    ¡°Have you all heard what Ruler swore at Common People Path months ago?¡±


    ¡°There was actually such a matter? I am ignorant and hadn¡¯t heard about it.¡±


    ¡°I heard him say- ¡®Although I am not an elected Ruler but I know the theory of how water can capsize a boat but also allow it to travel. Which is why I give people power to rule together. Under me there is a difference between rich and poor, strong and weak but no difference in rights. Usingw to rule the country such that the strong can¡¯t bully the weak. Ruler and people are the same, if they sin they will be punished¡¯!¡±


    ¡°..I can¡¯t spread wealth and can¡¯t bnce power, however if I am the God Refined Sword Master I will continue my Master¡¯s wishes, swearing to bring equality to the billions under my rule! I swear to everyone under the Heavens!¡±


    ¡°I will use this sword to be the Heaven Emperor! To be the Master of the Thirty Three Skies, the Emperor of all people! The Ruler of ten thousand Celestials! No matter which race under my rule, all people, all cultivators will be treated equally! I might not be able toplete a truly equal world but I can give them a fair and righteous world...¡±


    ¡°With my position as Great Gan Ruler as an oath, I will use this sword to protect the people of the Cloud World from the outside race and not repeat the mistakes of the Cloud Deste Era...¡±


    Everyone listened on quietly and memorised each and every word at the depths of their hearts.


    ¡°Master of the Thirty Three Skies, the Emperor of all people! The Ruler of ten thousand Celestials! Ruler really is ambitious!¡±


    ¡°Rule usingw, such that the strong doesn¡¯t bully the weak, Ruler treated the same as people, if he breaks thew he too will be punished? If he could do that then he really is a one in ten thousand year Saint Ruler.¡±


    ¡°Even today our Great Gan isn¡¯t too far off that! Officials discussing, people electing officials. Which noble dare to disregard us?¡±


    ¡°To be able to be born in such an era and follow Ruler to expand, to sweep the Cloud World and even fight outer region people, it is our great fortune!¡±


    ¡°Since RUler made such an oath we will serve hi to death! We will brave fires and even if we die we won¡¯t regret it!¡±


    Excitement rose up in their chests such that they found it tough to control themselves.


    ¡°I remember that the Ruler said that the Confucians were the ones that were harming people. People abusing positions for family was hurting the country. Maybe one day he would burn books and wipe out Confucianism.¡±


    ¡°People abusing positions for family? There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong about that.¡±


    ¡°Scoff! People abusing positions for family, naturally officials can protect one another. If that goes on there would be nows and how do ants like us have any ability to survive?¡±


    ¡°Zhu Zi probably didn¡¯t expect that Ruler was the Saint Ruler right?¡±


    People continued to discuss below, the face of Liu Li became whiter and whiter.


    Hearing what they discussed, he could tell who they leaned towards.


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath and then slowly exhaled.


    ¡°You all really angered me this time!¡±

 Chapter 1073 - Chapter 1071- Killing People With Words

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Chapter 1071- Killing People With Words</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°You all, you all really made me angry this time!¡±


    Looking at the altar below, at the three thousand kid corpses around Zhongxuan, Zong Shou felt his eyes hurt. The anger gathered at his sword became thicker and thicker.


    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t kill these three thousand kids but they died because of me!¡±


    He waved his sleeves and Xiaori charged down from mid air, pouncing towards Zhongxuan.


    Thetter¡¯s expression changed and with a change in hand sign, a sword appeared. Many visible ripples spread out all around.


    However the moment he used that spell it aggravated his injuries.


    Although he had already entered Saint Realm, but the Yin Yang Heart Needle Curse went against Heaven and Earth and would take away a thousand years of lifespan. At this moment the righteous energy of Heaven and Earth pretty much swallowed all of his lifeforce. The chakra meridians in his body was all broken.


    The amount of strength he could use now was extremely less.


    That sword was smashed by a single palm by Xiaori and then he charged to the side of his body. With a w strike, Zhongxuan¡¯s brain and body instantly turned into meat paste.


    Looking at Zhongxuan die, Zong Shou felt the grievances in his chest instantly vented.


    He wished that he could torture Zhongxuan but at this moment this was the only usible oue.


    He then looked towards Liu Li, his eyes filled with disdain, ¡°So this is what your Confucian Faction does? If you are unhappy with me and see me as an evil demon then you all can fight me head on! Even assassinate me, that is all fine. Why did you use the lives of these three thousand kids to use this evil curse? Those kids were all innocent, why did you treat them as ants and not hold their lives in any regard?¡±


    Liu Li instantly frowned, he wanted to say that it was down by Yinyu and Zhongxuan and it didn¡¯t concern him. However thinking about it he was also present and knew about it. He shook his head, ¡°They are all the children of sinners and they deserve to die, there is no need to pity them.¡±


    ¡°They deserve to die? Even if they are supposed to be killed you can do so based on thew, why did you use such evil techniques to wipe out their souls such that they couldn¡¯t even reincarnate?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, his face filled with disbelief, ¡°You Confucians talk about not doing to others what you don¡¯t want others to do to you! You went against the words of the Saints just like that? That preposterous Ruler did such ignorant things and as a Confucian you didn¡¯t stop him, even agreeing with him?¡±


    Liu Li instantly felt his face turn red as he scoffed coldly, ¡°What do you want to say? There is no evil methods and proper methods, the only thing evil is the human heart. If we can kill you then any method can be used!¡±


    ¡°So to kill me, to achieve your goals you all can be unscrupulous?¡±


    Zong Shouughed coldly and had a mocking expression in his eyes, ¡°I know that Confucians pay most attention to benevolence! You all say that you all must treat one another like loved ones, do things with benevolence at the core!¡±


    Liu Li¡¯s heart convulsed and he felt that each word from Zong Shou was like a whip smacking on his body.


    ¡°...You all also said that people who are benevolent can be seen from their actions. You all also say that a person of virtue not only wants himself to be good, they want others too. Even your ancestors mentioned that if you want the heavens to punish such people it is impossible!¡±


    ¡°People who are benevolent are also humans! Meng Zi also said that if people can¡¯t be benevolent then what is the difference between us and animals? Ask yourself, how did what you did today anything the Saints wrote? How do you have any face to call yourself a Confucian? How can you answer to the few Saints of Confucian Faction?¡±


    Each sentence caused Liu Li¡¯s face to turn whiter. The blood vessels in his chest shrunk up, his throat felt sweet, like he was about to vomit out blood.


    Only then was he shock to notice that his Dao foundations was already shaking.


    He instantly understood and knew that he was personally looking at the Saint Ruler. Each word that questioned himself struck right at his soul, causing him to start doubting himself, to start doubting the path that he took!


    The kid in front of him was really vicious!


    Zong Shou rubbed his sword and smiled, ¡°Does Mr Liu know that after this victory, there would be five decrees that will spread all over?¡±


    Liu Li didn¡¯t understand why Zong Shou was telling him all this at such a time? However his interests were sessfully perked as he listened on solemnly.


    ¡°The first one is to restructure the threew departments, forming a Ministry of Law which would be alone outside of the control of the Cab. All my officials will be controlled by it. If there is a need, or if I go against thew, I will even be punished! From now onwards all physical torture and punishment will be removed! Except for the one when killers will be sentenced to death...¡±


    Liu Li was stunned. Hearing what Zong Shou mentioned, he was actually going to put himself beneath thew!


    If he broke thew he would be punished the same as amoner!


    As for physical punishment it was something the Confucians wanted to remove for thousands of years but couldn¡¯t.


    The Ruler was afraid of subjects revolting and officials being greedy which was why there were punishments like killing nine generations, breaking backs etc. The Confucians weren¡¯t allowed to say anything about them at all.


    Thendlords wanted their ves to listen to them, afraid that they would steal their wealth. Which was why there was whipping, canning, castrating etc punishments.


    Although Confucians chased for benevolence but everything they did went against what they strove for.


    Now all these concepts are actually going to bepleted in the hands of this ignorant Ruler in front of him?


    Preposterous! How would this Ruler truly care about the lives of themoners?


    ¡°Physical punishment is cruel and it wastes manpower! If thew is clear and the people live a good life why will they break thew? Why would we need to use cruel punishment to warn them? Within Great Gan all of such punishments can be reced by hardbor!¡±


    Wastebour force? Reced by hardbour? So that was the case, he really didn¡¯t truly pity the people.


    That was what he thought in his heart. He bit his lips and his face turned purple.


    ¡°Second! Use tax to subsidise the Farmers. You Confucians say we focus on merchants and not agriculture and will copse sooner orter right? No, we focus on both. The importance of agriculture is something I know. They earn little and sooner orter they will be workers, that is a huge problem. Since that is the case I will support them and let them happily farm!¡±


    Liu Li scoffed coldly but his heart was shocked.


    He had mocked Zong Shou¡¯s policies in private many times.


    He said that even if Great Shang didn¡¯t attack, Great Gan would copse anyways.


    He didn¡¯t think that Zong Shou actually had such a solution to use taxes to subsidize the Farmers. What a unique method...


    Speaking of which, this agriculture problem wouldn¡¯t be a weakness of Gan.


    Workers, agriculture, soldiers, merchants, so in his eyes, workers and agriculture is more important than soldiers and merchants?


    ¡°Third! All workers will have standard sry requirements and working limits. Since people are taxed then the taxes must be spent on the people too. The Cab will have a pension n such that workers no need to worry about their future!¡±


    Liu Li was shocked once more. What was this weird policy?


    ¡°You are just buying their hearts and emptying your own coffers!¡±


    He saw a golden energy appear in that white pir. It was pure and clean, looking really noble and majestic. It even made him want to willingly bow and worship him.


    The Phoenix and dragon roared and chirped once again, the roar was majestic and the chirp was clear!


    Saint Emperor!


    Liu Li¡¯s gaze constricted once more. Zong Shou before was only a king, a saintly King, now he could trulypare to the three ancient Saint Emperors!


    However what was good about Zong Shou¡¯s policies that caused his fate to have such a huge change?


    Such that Heaven and Earth liked it so much? For this country to be so prosperous?


    Zong Shou shook his head. It was too tough to let people of this generation understand consumerism.


    Only if one didn¡¯t have worries when they were young would they spend and not save, to keep their money at home for it to turn moldy.


    Confucians always talked about hiding wealth among the people but what was the point of hiding wealth like this.


    Rather than the wealth of Great Gan being umted in the treasury, why not give it to the people.


    ¡°The fourth one, all the grain and farnd is cleaned out, the officials will be in charge of grain. From now onwards there will ne no more farnd transactions. Great Gan Imperial Court will purchase and sell grain, selling it at normal price to the people!¡±


    Not only Liu Li, even Yuntai¡¯s body jolted.


    Was this Zong Shou not afraid of angering all the nobles? Was he not afraid that they would revolt?


    Not, what did he have to fear? He held three million troops and even crushed Great Shang! He was worshipped by all people and inside it his prestige was uncontested.


    Such a policy benefitted everyone. Even if the aristocratic families were unhappy they won¡¯t be able to go against it!


    Moreover due to the Confucian Faction, the aristocratic family disciples taught by the saints mostly left Great Gan Imperial Court and even colluded with Great Shang in the dark.


    Even if they wanted to stop it now they couldn¡¯t. After this battle they even had to be worried that Zong Shou would take revenge on them for betraying the Ruler!


    Taking back all the farnd was something Great Shang¡¯s past Ruler said before he started war.


    When he unified thend he didn¡¯t do it.


    Zong Shou¡¯s methods were more gentle and more suitable. He might really seed.


    Liu Li¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. He understood that once the four decrees were sent out, all the people would support him!


    What would happen to their Confucian Faction?


    Although he didn¡¯t burn books and wipe out the Confucians, but he was ten times more vicious than Qin Emperor!


    Losing the hearts of the people, how could Confucian Faction remain as one of the factions?


    He looked out and saw that the gold energy glow extended by a hundred feet!


    ¡°My fifth decree is to ask all the schrs to evaluate Confucianism. To evaluate their pros and cons! To judge it!¡±


    He paused and a cruel smile appeared on his face, ¡°Naturally they will also discuss Yinyu¡¯s actions and these three thousand kids. You not doing anything. What would the people of the world say about that?¡±


    Yinyu¡¯s body trembled and he clenched his fists. This Zong Shou wanted Great Shang and him to be dissed by the entire world?


    ck blood seeped down from the corner of Liu Li¡¯s lips, he was despondent and gave out onestugh.


    ¡°What a Saint Ruler! Each word ying the heart, I really am the Confucian Faction sinner! I was wrong, I was really wrong...¡±


    He actually used his own sword to sh his neck, with the sh of a sword light his head fell off among the blood light...

 Chapter 1074 - Chapter 1072- Shiyue Appears

    <h4>Chapter 1074: Chapter 1072- Shiyue Appears</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Liu Li sliced his own neck and died. Zong Shou didn¡¯t even blink. He was slightly emotional but this wasn¡¯t the time to pity his opponent.


    ¡°At least he had some courage!¡±


    If he was truly a shameless person then all his words today would have been for nothing. This Liu Li really wasn¡¯t a false gentleman.


    He then turned his eyes towards Yinyu. Zong Shouughed coldly.


    Liu Li had already died so who else would be able to protect this Great Shang Ruler?


    Casually he sliced down, a pir poking through the clouds as it headed right for Yinyu¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Yuntai was anxious, he was already really furious regarding Liu Li who had already died.


    Confucian Faction people were just like that. The more they believed in the religion, the more importance they ced on their reputation and what people said about their character.


    Those in history books who killed themselves valiantly were all like that.


    Liu Li was the same, however, why didn¡¯t he look at the situation that he was in?


    Even if he wanted to kill himself why didn¡¯t he wait until the entire battle was over?


    At this moment if Yinyu died, then the Taoist and Confucian Factions would lose theirst hopes of being able to battle Zong Shou.


    A blood colored de light swept over and entangled the sword. It covered over, forcing Yuntai to be unable to move at all.


    Rage and despair appeared in Yinyu¡¯s eyes.


    However just as he had expected himself to die, the space beside him was forcefully ripped open.


    A fist suddenly struck forth. It wasn¡¯t huge or small, the skin was like white jade, more elegant than that of a woman.


    When it struck, it felt like the entire Heaven and Earth was included within the fist.


    Sword and fist shed and instantly a wall-like energy spread out, causing the part of space to instantly copse.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. Without even needing to think he knew who that person was.


    ¡°Shiyue?¡±


    That fellow came in the end. He really wasn¡¯t willing to see Yinyu die here!


    ¡°It is me! I am not willing to be enemies with you but I have no choice...¡±


    Almost at the same level as he forced the sword light back. That fist was retracted and he brought Yinyu¡¯s body to retreat back into the void.


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s life concerns the entire dynasty and he can¡¯t die here!¡±


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t shocked or angry at all, he shed out once again.


    ¡°For my Great Gan, I can¡¯t allow him to escape!¡±


    Sword energy crossing ten thousand feet and chasing into the void. The voice over there scoffed coldly.


    ¡°Heaven Settling Seal!¡±


    The fist opened out and a seal formed, striking onto the sword energy. It shed for a moment before the sword energy totally copsed.


    There was a loud ¡°Keng¡± as the Intermediate Celestial Sword returned back into the Cloud World and back into Zong Shou¡¯s hand.


    Looking at it, this sword which was made of good quality material actually had a chip on it.


    Before this when he battled Yuntai and Liu Li the sword was unharmed at all.


    However just one fist from Shiyue and a chip was forcefully smacked from the sword.


    In the outer region there were a few young man coughs, like he was in pain.


    ¡°What a ying Sword! Not seeing you in a few years and Ruler¡¯s sword path has became so strong! If I am free I really want to spar with you...¡±


    The voice became softer and softer as Shiyue brought Yinyu further and further.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, he frowned as he looked at the sword in his hand.


    During that fight just now it looked like he had the advantage and he made Shiyue injured.


    However that was because he merged the entire country strength of Great Gan into the sword and the country luck was changing and at its most prosperous period.


    Even then Shiyue still managed to save that person and leave safely.


    It was the Emperor God Fist!


    This Grade Twelve World Destroying Emperor Path Technique was really amazing!


    Even hundreds of worlds away he was able to rely and borrow his country strength?


    With Power as the bone and Strength as the muscles. The stronger the power the stronger the strength!


    Within it was Law and Standard.


    His cultivation improvements seemed to balloon each day but it looked like Shiyue was faster than him.


    As expected, this person had Law as his foundations, having his Dao foundations first and then giving birth to other techniques. Which was why his cultivation was tough at first but easy behind.


    In the past what he learnt was really random and included all sorts ofws. Since he stepped into the Spirit Realm he tried to merge all the abilities to form his own Dao which was why it was easy at first but tough at the back.


    At this moment Shiyue might not have exceeded him but he was able to stand on the same level as him!


    Shame!


    He relied on many encounters, the Lu Family World Burning Blood, Master Xuanshuang¡¯s Spirit Sleep Inducing Technique, the Imperial Demon ying Sword Records to be able to climb to his current cultivation.


    This Shiyue might not have such a bloodline legacy like him but his luck might be even better than him.


    As expected from the hero who dominated an era, causing the outer region alien race to bow their heads to him!


    It was a great fortune for him to have such an opponent.


    After breaking into augh, the emotions in Zong Shou¡¯s heart calmed down.


    ¡°Brother Shi, you can save him but you can¡¯t save the sixteen million troops north of Min River! You also can¡¯t save Great Shang which is on the verge of copse so why are you doing so?¡±


    ¡°Thank you Ruler for your reminder!¡±


    Shiyue¡¯s finalughter spread over, ¡°As a general one knows how to give and take! I have no ability to save those sixteen million and knew that Commander Kong had ns. However I have a method to save Great Shang!¡±


    When he said the word ¡°Shang¡±, Shiyue¡¯s voice totally disappeared.


    For a full dozen breaths Zong Shou was unable to locate where he was at.


    Yinyu left and Yuntai was delighted. Then Zong Shou looked coldly at him.


    He was shocked and knew that he was still in despair.


    He wanted to struggle but that cold and deste sword shed open the void with an unblockable strength.


    Heaven Path?


    Yuntai subconsciously thought back to the Common People Seven Sword. It looked like but it wasn¡¯t, it was still the ying Sword Intent but it was filled with bits of the Heaven Path Power.


    This... He is helping the Heavens to y evil?


    He took a look at Zong Shou and noticed that even he who was using the sword didn¡¯t notice what was wrong with the sword!


    So that was the case! So that was the case!


    Zong Shou had the Saint Emperor Body and was buffed with the Will of Heaven and Earth. There was nothing unusual with it normally.


    However once he faced someone or something the Heavens hated or was jealous of hisbat strength would double!


    He was helping the Heavens act!


    Any evil demon that the Heavens despised would be weak under his sword.


    Forget it! I will just sacrifice my body for the Taoist faction! Who knows, what I did today would be correct or wrong, would be a blessing or a curse...


    He totally gave up all resistance and closed his eyes, allowing that sword light tond on his body and smash his soul and body into bits!


    How was it so easy?


    Shock appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. He thought that even if he joined hands with Chuxue it would take at least five to six rounds to kill this person. He also had to defend against the final struggle.


    Who knew that this person didn¡¯t fight back at all.


    Weird!


    Zong Shou shook his head. He didn¡¯t have any time to think. Maybe this personprehended something or he gave out.


    He looked below him, the battle in front of Jiuchi Pce was already at an end. The Great Shang army mostly surrendered.


    A portion was left, the elite troops of the aristocratic families were still resisting.


    Those tens of thousands of Demon Cavalry had already retreated. Unfortunately the passages were small and narrow and close to a third of them died to the sword of the Common People Xuan Dragon Warriors.


    There was also arge portion who didn¡¯t dare to wait at the entrance of the passage, they scattered all over and into the swamp and forest.


    Looking at the situation, he knew that it would be really fortunate if even a tenth of these cavalry could survive.


    They left without fighting, causing the entire Great Shang army to copse. However they kept some strength for the Demon Sect?


    Zong Shou smiled, causing everyone who looked at him to feel a chill down their spine.


    They assassinated his subjects, massacred his people, how would he forgive the Demon Sect?


    How would he give them any breathing room?


    He stepped in the air to the side of Blood Saint Demon Lord. At this moment this person and Aokun were standing opposite one another.


    Aokun smiled but he didn¡¯t attack. However this peak Demon Sect Saint Realm didn¡¯t dare to escape easily.


    Zong Shou walked a thousand feet away and looked forwards yfully. In the Demon Sect, this person was below one and above all.


    ¡°I remember a month ago you said that in this month you will make all the food I eat tasteless, for me to be unable to fall asleep. A monthter would be when I die!¡±


    The face of the Blood Saint Demon Lord turned green, ¡°You think you won? You can kill me today?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned. Looking closely he understood. He shook his head, ¡°So it is an incarnation!¡±


    The body in front of him wasn¡¯t the real one but an incarnation with at least ny percentbat strength.


    However, forget it, the higher the strength the more expensive the value it was.


    To be able to destroy this incarnation here was something that was really painful to the Blood Saint Demon Lord.


    That Blood Saint Demon Lordughed coldly. Before waiting for Zong Shou to attack, a blood colored me zed around his body. His body was burning bit by bit.


    Zong Shou knew that this Blood Saint burnt himself not because he wasn¡¯t willing to fight back and that he had no courage at all.


    It was to prevent Aokun from destroying his Dao Foundations which would affect his main body too.


    He looked on quietly and didn¡¯t stop him at all.


    ¡°We are already enemies and this cannot be resolved. I will give you a sentence today. From today onwards you will not be able to sleep at night, you will be filled with fear all the time! Until you die to my sword!¡±


    The Blood Saint Demon Lord was stunned and thought about something, his expression changed.


    He reached out to grab Zong Shou. However his entire body turned to dust.


    ¡°What a decisive person! Such that I had no chance to get close to him.¡±


    Aokunughed and looked towards Zong Shou, ¡°You are really willing to pay such a price for such a person?¡±


    ¡°If not it would be tough to vent the hatred in my heart!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded. Even if he lost the chance to swallow the mid ins he was going to wipe out all the Demon Sects in his territory!


    Moreover with Shiyue there the chance of that happening was really small.


    With that person¡¯s ability he would have a way to stop him.


    When Zong Shou returned to the carriage, he saw Kong Yao taking a talisman paper and was in deep thought.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up and took it. He understood.


    Four hours ago there were a hundred and thirty spaceships, seven hundred thousand troops which boarded South Wind Cloud Continent.


    To attack the enemy to save the emperor?

 Chapter 1075 - Chapter 1073- Call Me Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1075: Chapter 1073- Call Me Emperor</h4>


    ¡°Take a risk, actually that South Wind Cloud Continent might not be something we have to save!¡±


    Kong Yao took in a deep breath and said, ¡°We have three hundred thousand troops there. A month ago we recruited millions of cultivators and they can hold on for a while. If we can take over the mid ins while Great Shang is in chaos then when the timees we just have to split some troops to deal with the seven hundred thousand Shi Family army. However what I am worried is that Shiyue isn¡¯t done.¡±


    ¡°To defend against Great Gan naturally he has more than just this.¡±


    The one who spoke was Zhang Huai who walked in. Before this he hid in the pce to watch the battle. Now that they won he ran out and coincidentally heard the two of them speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget his Father Shi Qianli who is currently the South Settling General, Subei State Governor. He grasps seven provinces and close to two hundred thousand troops!¡±


    Zong Shou and Kong Yao exchanged nces with one another. The two of them didn¡¯t know about this matter. A solemn expression appeared on the face of thetter.


    Shi Qianli?


    The Shi Family was one of the aristocratic families only below that of the five big families. As they feared the emperor they were low profile.


    However Kong Yao had heard that this person¡¯s troops using skills were not below that of Feiyin and even better than his.


    There were rumors in the north deste Army that with Feiyin as the general he could crush the northern barbarians. But if Shi Qianli was themander those tribes wouldn¡¯t dare to attack.


    ¡°He is just the Subei State Governor and has only two hundred thousand troops under him. Great Shang¡¯s south conquest probably used up all of his elites...¡±


    ¡°However there is still a Shiyue!¡±


    Zhang Huai shook his head, ¡°The worlds that Shiyue rules are different from your Great Gan Celestial Dynasty where you are surrounded by enemies all over and have to defend against the Shadow Demons and Night Demons. He definitely didn¡¯t return with just seven hundred thousand troops. The key is at that Hundred Victory Pass and that Yangtze River!¡±


    Zong Shou just thought about it and knew what Zhang Huai meant.


    Hundred Victory Pass was at the east of Great Shang, the west of Zhexi. It was near to Ganxi State and was an important area in defending the southeast.


    As long as one blocked the area with enough troops then even if one had ten million troops it would be tough to breakthrough.


    As for Yangtze River even the most narrow part was four hundred thousand feet long. Without a navy covering, it would be pretty much impossible for the Great Gan army to pass.


    Shi Liqian as the Subei State Governor, he did have the ability to shift and allocate the navy.


    Going all out? Give up the five states at the south, gathering a million troops to defend Hundred Victory Pass and then ensure that the remaining Great Shangnd was safe.


    Was this what Shiyue meant by knowing how to give and take?


    ¡°We still have the same problem.¡±


    Kong Yao shook her head and said, ¡°That Shi Qianli is only the Subei Governor so his power is limited! He can¡¯t control Zhexi. Even if Shiyue saved Yinyu and took the decree of Emperor Yuanchen tomand the southeast war matters. It would take time to move troops. The south is opennd and if we strike with cavalry Shi Qianli wouldn¡¯t do anything at all.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just follow the previous n.¡±


    Seeing that Kong Yao and Zong Shou were stunned, Zhang Huai smiled, ¡°With the current state that Emperor Yuanchen is in, he doesn¡¯t have time to bother about all this and would rely on him more. This matter is greatly beneficial to the Shi Family. You said Shi Qianli doesn¡¯t dare? The aristocratic families in the mid ins are all famous for being bold!¡±


    Kong Yao was shocked and noticed that the way she handled things and thought about things was totally different from those aristocratic families.


    When she was in Great Shang as a general, she was really loyal and never went against His Majesty¡¯s orders, treating it as a Saint Decree.


    However those aristocratic families were different. Within their own feudalnd they didn¡¯t need to bother aboutws.


    Other people couldn¡¯t do such things but Shi Qianli as the head of the Shi Family, he felt no pressure at all and naturally wouldn¡¯t be worried about what Emperor Yuanchen felt about it.


    That was really the case then things would be really problematic.


    ¡°Actually this is a good thing too. Using snakes to swallow the elephant. Even if they can swallow it we would face many problems. If we didn¡¯t handle things well we would explode from the food. Why not toughen up our foundations and then n for the future! Jiangnan is also really rich and is the home for fish and rice, the grain production is several times that of other areas. It also has a dense poption and the mind stone mines here are only fewer than Huizhou. The tax returns pretty much take up a small part of Great Shang¡¯s yearly ie,parable to seven Tianfang Worlds. However due to corruption those aristocratic families took control and swallowed it. The martial atmosphere here is slightly weaker and could fit in with the south. If ran well it could be an immovable foundation for our rule of the Cloud World!¡±


    Worried that Zong Shou and Kong Yao would be unwilling, Zhang Huai continued incessantly.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel disappointed. To be able to safely swallow these five states already made him really satisfied and filled him with huge joy.


    Be it the past or the future, these five states in the south was where the essence of the Cloud World was at, where there were huge tax returns!


    The atmosphere just had to be changed and corruption removed. Just these five states alone would exceed that of Donglin by a huge amount. Even if they didn¡¯t fully focus on troops, it would be able to raise and feed ten million troops.


    He was long ago not thinking about all this.


    ¡°Great Gan¡¯s country strength has already formed and there is no need to take the risk. Order Ren Tianxing to lead eight hundred thousand elites to South Wind Cloud Continent, the rest will be led by Concubine Kong and Zhang Huai as support After crushing the Shang Army at the north of Min River to attack the mid ins! You all are allowed to make decisions if the time arises...¡±


    Zhang Huai and Kong Yao both bowed to ept their responsibilities. Although there were still ten million over troops north of Min River, but the two of them didn¡¯t bother.


    Without Dao Soldiers supporting, they just needed to send cavalry to break their retreat path and cut off their grain.


    At most in ten days, these sixteen million troops will copse.


    Zong Shou gave them the ability to make decisions by themselves because of the Shi Family.


    If that Hundred Victory Pass was really blocked by the Shi Family then they would stop in the few states to the south of Great Shang. If it wasn¡¯t then Great Gan could advance without any worry.


    As for South Wind Cloud Continent, the seven hundred thousand troops of the Shi Family wasn¡¯t a worry. Qiuwei¡¯s four million cultivators was holding them back.


    As long as the situation there was stabilised and the rebellious states were suppressed, at most in three months the entire situation would be solved.


    If Shiyue knew his position he would retreat quickly.


    ¡°Blood Cloud Cavalry expand to fifty thousand, try to recruit all Grade Six experts. Form thirty thousand ck Fox Iron Cavalry in the Cloud World. Also choose elites from the various armies!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter, ¡°Send out the demon ying decree! All martial artists in the world kill disciples of the Demon Sect. Kill one Grade Nine one and one would be awarded Grade Eight Mind Stones. The higher the cultivation the higher the reward. Great Gan¡¯s Book Hiding Building would be opened to the public. As long as one killed over a hundred, one can copy a Grade Seven and above spell or technique. I want to wipe all of them out!¡±


    He mostly referred to martial techniques. This time Zong Shou had collected many martial path cultivation methods outside.


    They were mostly from the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty, most of their items had fallen into his hands. Also when he was in the Nine Extreme Death Jail, those two hundred Celestial cultivators also left things and in it were many abilities and spells.


    There were Grade Eight, Grade Nine and Grade Ten ones.


    Zong Shou naturally wasn¡¯t interested in them however to those factionless cultivators in the Cloud World whocked resources they were really precious. If they missed this chance, it would be tough for them to find such top cultivation methods.


    Zhang Huai and Kong Yao weren¡¯t surprised. The Taoist Faction had done such things before. However in the same day Zong Shou charged to the Central Cloud Continent and killed thirty seven sects.


    She could also tell that the grievances that was in Zong Shou¡¯s chest was deeply umted. It was quite surprising that he was able to resist it till now.


    At this point there was no need to bear with it anymore. The Dao Soldiers of the Demon Sect were mostly finished.


    Apart from End Realm and Saint Realm experts, the Demon Sect had no way to fight against Great Gan. Those few spiritual houses, spiritual mountains, Shrines were like sheep to the ughter, allowing anyone to eat them up.


    However he would have to split his troops to do so. The chances of taking down Hundred Victory Pass, eyeing Great Shang southwestnd and then heading to the mid ins from the upstream of Yangtze River got lesser and lesser.


    However maybe because the chances were low from the start and because Zong Shou had already made his mind up, which was why she didn¡¯t stop him. Thus they were both really silent and didn¡¯t speak. The only thing they had problems with was the rewards that Zong Shou wanted to leave.


    ¡°Ruler our Great Gan doesn¡¯t have much mind stones and need to feed the army. Why not release spells and techniques as the primary reward. Your conditions are a little too low. Killing hundred Demon Sect disciples and one can pick a Grade Seven technique. Grade eight for a thousand or ten Spirit Realm cultivators. Grade Nine need ten Celestial Realm...¡±


    ¡°Demon Sect techniques were special and one will be able to test from the corpses. There is no need to be afraid of people faking it!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, he didn¡¯t say a thing, like he was just silently agreeing.


    At this point the outer region space had stabilised. The three factions¡¯ Wushang Cycle of Heaven Space Locking Demon Formation was retreated long ago.


    The spiritual sense of those few End Realm experts stopped spreading in the space.


    The clouds above the battlefield scattered and sunlight shone down. The private Dao Soldiers of those aristocratic families were crushed by the Blood Cloud Cavalry led by Zong Yuan. At this point they weren¡¯t able to fight back anymore and they had to surrender.


    Zong Shou¡¯s gaze was ice cold as he looked above. Although those few people left but their spiritual sense was still locking tightly onto him, not fading at all.


    Threads of vicious intent surged at him.


    Zong Shouughed coldly but he didn¡¯t fear it. If those few End Realm Saint Venerables didn¡¯t personally attack, their spiritual sense wouldn¡¯t be able to crush him.


    When Zong Shou looked up, the soldiers below were looking at him.


    Along with the Yin Power of the Yin Yang Heart Needle Technique fading, that white energy pir totally disappeared. Xiaori retracted its qilin form andzilyid on Zong Shou¡¯s shoulder.


    Under the sunlight, the jade white carriage was surrounded by seven colored light, making it look really saintlike.


    ¡°Saint King!¡±


    One person knelt down and hundreds of thousands followed.


    ¡°God bless the Saint Ruler!¡±


    ¡°My Great Gan will win all battles!¡±


    Loud wave-like cheers swept over. Zhang Huaiughed and bowed solemnly, ¡°What you are calling him is wrong. Please call him Emperor!¡±

 Chapter 1076 - Chapter 1074- Yangming Discusses About War

    <h4>Chapter 1076: Chapter 1074- Yangming Discusses About War</h4>


    In Gantian Mountain City, all the restaurants and tea houses were all filled up.


    It wasn¡¯t that people had mood to drink and feast while the country was at war with Great Shang, instead they gathered here on their own ord. In this ce where information was spread easily, they were waiting for the news from the Central Cloud Continent.


    Since a month ago the people in Gantian Mountain City were filled with panic.


    Even if they had faith in Zong Shou, but the eighteen million troops from Great Shang ced too much pressure on them.


    If it was in the past, normal people wouldn¡¯t know about the existence of the six factions.


    However Great Gan had established the many dojos, the Ruler did things righteously, not only not banning sects, instead promoting them to open dojos in public to recruit disciples.


    Which was why even normal people were able to learn of the six factions.


    Naturally one didn¡¯t have to mention the Confucian Faction, the Taoist Faction had eyes and ears all over and there were three thousand sects. In terms of people power they were top of the Cloud World.


    Demon Sect wasn¡¯t much weaker, they also had many sects under them.


    With the three of them working together, it definitely cause one to feel heavy. They had nothing to do everyday so they gathered in the tea houses and restaurants to discuss about the matters of the east.


    Today in Jinyu Pavillion, a tea house and the south of the city famous for being elegant, it was really busy. Opposite it was a branch of Linhai College which opened within Gantian Mountain.


    Gantian Mountain City was now a prosperous city that wasparable to the Great Shang Imperial Capital. Great Gan also supported dojos and colleges all over to promote education to make people smarter.


    Although it was a branch of Linhai College but the teachers at the actual college wanted to move it over here. However at this moment the gates were closed and the college had stopped.


    Although that was the case but there were still many Confucians gathered in the Jinyu Pavillion. Apart from that there were many nearby merchants and rich people.


    Aspared to usual, it was much busier.


    ¡°A month has passed already and the Great Shang army still hasn¡¯t broken Min River?¡±


    ¡°This Kong Yao is actually so skilled! Using three million to fight an enemy six times her number. The imperial army can¡¯t find a way through!¡±


    ¡°She is just relying on the Min River geography and the navy. I don¡¯t think she will be able tost for much longer!¡±


    ¡°Demon, traitor! She is asking to be humiliated...¡±


    Great Gan never punished people for words, so people spoke without any worries. As long as they didn¡¯t purposely humiliate others then they won¡¯t be punished.


    However the few words said by the Confucian caused the faces of the people around to change and then they acted like nothing happened.


    They didn¡¯t fear anything. Great Gan was in trouble and who knew, if they woke up tomorrow it might have copsed.


    Who would bother to inform the officials and who would bother to punish them?


    Going to jail might not be a bad thing. Instead they would be able to get famous among the Confucians and be a schr.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t a traitor but she is overestimating herself and doesn¡¯t know what is right or wrong!¡±


    ¡°I heard that a few months ago Zong Shou used the hundreds of thousands of barbarians there to build a Jiuchi Pce, copying Jiezhou¡¯s wine pond and meat forest. He also took tens of thousands of beautiful girls. The troops are fighting on the front lines while he has fun at the back.¡±


    ¡°As expected he is lustful and unruly! Wasn¡¯t he the same before the battle? He had never bothered about politics and governance!¡±


    ¡°He really knows how to enjoy himself, who knows how long will itst?¡±


    ¡°He is a barbarian king! He can¡¯tpare to the saint army of the Central Cloud Continent, the so called Great Gan will definitely die!¡±


    In the restaurant it wasn¡¯t purely Confucian people. There were many people who kept silent and there were some who were filled with rage.


    ¡°Nonsense! After Ruler took the throne he swept all around and has never lost. The policies are clean and the country is strong...¡±


    ¡°Sweep countries all around, never lost? In the past he didn¡¯t lose doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t in the future. He just haven¡¯t met an opponent.¡±


    ¡°A clean rule? Officials all chosen from ignorantmoners, what do these people know? Isn¡¯t it just who is rich, who promises more benefits who will be officials?¡±


    ¡°So what? If those rich merchants and races want to be elected they would have to give us enough benefits first...¡±


    ¡°Ignorant! How will these people bother about the welfare of the people? Confucian Faction disciples are taught by the Saints and we strive to rule the world with peace and replicate the ideals of the ancient three emperors. In Zong Shou¡¯s eyes we are people that should be killed! Even if we are used we are only minor officials. Even if we are fortunate to be givennd to control, we will be monitored by that Meeting Hall. What nonsense?¡±


    ¡°What is the point of the imperial exams? Great Shang isn¡¯t much better!¡±


    ¡°That is a system that spread for ten thousand years! It created numerous eras of prosperity, how is it something barbarian people like you can understand?¡±


    ¡°You all are ndering and insulting, once Great Gan returns victorious just look at how Ruler will deal with you all!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I am afraid he won¡¯t have such a chance...¡±


    ¡°Why would one fear death if he is dying for his own principles?¡±


    There were also people who gathered at the side and were discussing softly. They didn¡¯t argue, their faces filled with worry.


    ¡°Great Shang focuses on agriculture, soldiers, agriculture, workers and merchants. If they win I don¡¯t know what would happen to us. Will those aristocrats take advantage of us?¡±


    ¡°Although the Great Gan system is messed up, but there is no need to worry about those aristocrats and nobles abusing their power. As long as one is rich enough, we can even have a say in matters. That would be totally impossible in Great Shang.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about it. We moved from the mid ins over here. The current Great Shang is problematic, the officials are like wolves. All of us are just like sheep in their eyes waiting to be ughtered.¡±


    ¡°What a waste, the Ruler doesn¡¯t take donations and also doesn¡¯t want to increase taxes. Even if I donate half of my assets, I am willing to do so!¡±


    ¡°It is not that serious, even if we lose there are still hundreds of thousands of miles of cloud ocean...¡±


    At this moment there was a part of Jinyu Pavilion which was totally silent. Three people sat there, all of them not making a sound and were listening quietly.


    Two of them were close to thirty, the one at the side was a teen around sixteen to seventeen. His actions were really old and looked solemn.


    ¡°Brother Yangming, what do you think? Who do you think will win this Shang and Gan war.¡±


    The person who said this was the one who sat facing the north, his skin was slightly tan but his face was really good looking. His tone was one of seeking advice.


    ¡°Wen Wei why are you asking me that for?¡±


    The person who was called, who was called Yangming shook his head andughed, his expression turned serious.


    ¡°Wen Wei you obviously know what the situation with Great Shang is like? Their granaries are mostly empty. Eighteen million troops sound really strong but the grain they amassed could only be provided for that month. Looking at Great Gan, we have seen people worry about the battle and people scolding out but have we seen anyone worried about food and clothing?¡±


    That Wenwei was also a really smart person and instantly understood, ¡°Speaking of which Brother Yangming doesn¡¯t have high hopes for Great Shang? You feel that if this continues to drag on Great Shang would definitely lose?¡±


    Great Gan people have no worries about food and clothing. Which meant that the war hadn¡¯t exceeded what Great Gan could support.


    Based on what he knew, in the mid ins civilians were separated from their families and there wererge patches of hungry people all around.


    It wasn¡¯t due to natural disasters but caused by the actions of people.


    ¡°Looking at how Kong Yao uses troops, she is really skilled. As expected from a famousmander. Not to mention a month, give Great Shang half a year and they might not be able to breakthrough Min River.¡±


    That Yangming held the wine ss and said in deep thought, ¡°His Majesty didn¡¯t know before the war but he should notice now and would seek to end it. Looking at the Great Gan Emperor, he also doesn¡¯t want to drag this on. So there are still many opportunities for changes in this battle. The battle would probably end soon. However Shouren, just look at the Great Gan Ruler. His Majesty isn¡¯t his match...¡±


    That Wen Wei took in a deep cold breath. He knew that the person in front of him was not only a genius, his martial path and art of war skills were also top notch, no weaker than any talent in the world.


    Especially in the Art of War, no one in the same generation is on his level. Each time that there was a war, whatever he said woulde through.


    Although he mocked himself for only speaking in theory, but to Wen Wei, he definitely wasn¡¯t someone who could just talk about things.


    If he couldmand million troops on the battlefield, he might be someone like Kong Yao.


    When he was not on a horse he could rule well, on the horse he could lead troops, an all rounded talent.


    His archery could even kill Saint Realm experts within a thousand miles!


    Great Shang was facing the enemy with six times their number but this person felt that they would definitely lose.


    The key to this battle concerned the dominance of the Cloud World, who the south of the Central Cloud Continent would belong to.


    If it was as he expected, this world was probably going to have a huge change...


    The teen was slightly unhappy.


    ¡°Teacher! That Zong Shou is someone Zhu Zi says to be the enemy of the Confucians! During the battle for country fate he built a wine pond and meat forest, he probably isn¡¯t a good Ruler. How will our Great Shang lose to him? Emperor Yuanchen is a great Ruler, how can he evenpare to him?¡±


    That Yangmingughed, he didn¡¯t argue and just smacked his head with a dagger.


    ¡°Just wait and see! For Donglin such a barbard to be so prosperous, how can the Ruler be as ignorant as they say? How can we judge him based on what others say?¡±


    The teen eximed but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. His teacher never bothered to talk sense to him and only spoke with violence.


    He said shamefully, ¡°Meng Zi said that if one uses violence to make others yield you won¡¯t be able to earn their heart. Only by winning them over by virtue will one trust you sincerely!¡±


    ¡°To win one over by virtue? Zong Xi you really memorised it well!¡±


    Yangmingughed and smacked his head once more.


    ¡°I am teaching you so don¡¯t try to argue! Even if you want to go against my words you must take out a logical reasoning! Our Confucian Faction scriptures have many conflicting points as itcks logic.¡±


    Wen Wei smiled, ¡°I heard that during these ten years that Ruler didn¡¯t really bother about matters. Rather than say it was his work, it was more of his subjects!¡±


    Heughed, ¡°Moreover that Graet Shang Ruler building the pce at the south is the truth.¡±


    ¡°That is the thing that I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    Yangming shook his head, ¡°After the Qin and Han, they all said that doing lesser things was the best. Qin Sui dying early was an example. However looking at Great Gan, there are signs of prosperity all around. Looking at the people of Donglin, who looks troubled and unwilling?¡±

 Chapter 1077 - Chapter 1075- Lubu Fengjie

    <h4>Chapter 1077: Chapter 1075- Lubu Fengjie</h4>


    ¡°After the Qin and Han, they all said that doing lesser things was the best. Qin Sui dying early was an example. However, looking at the Great Gan, there are signs of prosperity all around. Look at the people of Donglin, who looks troubled and unwilling?¡±


    When he said that, Wen Wei was also filled with doubt.


    ¡°This is weird, the Great Gan has been building roads all around and repairing cities. The Great Gan uses a lot ofbour, but its people are still happy. Apart from those vassal states, all the cities under its direct rule were all prosperous.¡±


    He took in a deep breath and said, ¡°After thinking about it... it should have something to do with them removing forcedbour. All projects are done by people who are paid and recruited. The officials of the Great Gan seem afraid that the money in the treasury can¡¯t be used. However, I still haven¡¯t gotten my head around some of the economic principles they have.¡±


    ¡°Those merchants said that money can give rise to money.¡±


    That Yangming nodded and responded, ¡°Shouren also hasn¡¯t gotten some details clear. I can only guess that it has something to do with the flow of money and mind stones. Which is why I invited Brother Yuenie to walk around the Great Gan and have a look.¡±


    ¡°However, what Zong Shou is doing is obviously going against what the Saints teach!¡±


    The young teen frowned. ¡°For example, removing the imperial exams and the issue with the meeting Hall. How can a ruler treat schrs like that?¡±


    The third hitnded on his head.


    ¡°Zong Xi, what the Saints say might not be correct. There might be things that even the Saints do not know about and times when they are wrong. Times change and theories of the past might not be suitable today. We can¡¯t act like this because we do not understand. With the meeting Hall system and choosing officials from the people, they are helping to treat educated people like us well! Our Confucian Faction has been chasing the rules of those three eras, and replicate what was already done. There are also many who know about the cons of a ruler being too powerful and wanted to restrict him. Which is why there was Saint Dong¡¯s words, however, that was unable to solve the root problem too...¡±


    ¡°Matters of the world should be shared with the people and is not something the ruler can fully control. To treat people as people and not as objects to be yed with.¡±


    ¡°Since the Great Gan ruler restricted his power and controlled himself under thews of the country, he has done something many of our Confucian predecessors wanted. However, if the ruler fully restricted his own powers, how would he control the subjects?¡±


    These few sentences sent Wen Wei into deep thought. Even the kid who was unwilling to admit defeat kept silent.


    At the same time, it was a whole different scene on the second floor of the Jinyu Pavilion. A few schrly dressed middle-aged men wereughing in joy.


    ¡°So, his majesty is prepared to attack the Jiuchi Pce?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The three factions added together has eight hundred thousand troops. They will teleport over and lock down the space. Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t even be able to escape even if he wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid that this news will get out? That the ignorant ruler will find out in advance?¡±


    ¡°No worries. This was something I found out after the troops of the three factions attacked. Who knows, maybe the oue over at Jiuchi Pce has already been decided.¡±


    ¡°Ah, God Falling ins, what an apt name!¡±


    ¡°I would have to congratte brother who caused all of the colleges in Donglin to close and make all the Confucians resign from the Great Gan. With such achievements, you would be able to be an important subject in the dynasty. With your experience at Linhai College for twenty years, you will probably be able to enter Bailu Heavenly College.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The people there are all famous Confucians, all of them carved their name in history.¡±


    The one at the helm had a red hue on his face as he raised his hand. ¡°All these things are uncertain, so what is the point of saying all this? However, if the day reallyes, I, Yuting won¡¯t forget about all of you. Once Donglin enters the Great Shang, they will rely on local officials. I will fight for all of you!¡±


    He smiled and looked towards the middle-aged man at the corner. ¡°Moreover, how can my future bepared to Brother Wang Wei? He is supported by an elder of the dynasty and he will definitely be able to rule a province.¡±


    Wang Wei smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. The people around congratted him, their words were all filled with emotion.


    ¡°We will finally be able to rise up! Under that ignorant ruler, our lives were really like that of dogs.¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, Zhu Zi is smart to make him the enemy of the Confucians and use the imperial army to attack. If not, who knows what our lives would have be.¡±


    ¡°That ignorant ruler deserves to die! Which one of the past Great Gan Rulers and city heads didn¡¯t respect us? Their defeat and death today is well deserved!¡±


    Just as they spoke, the expressions of the people changed when they looked outside. A vast gold light flew over.


    It came from the west from the Central Cloud Continent and fell in the direction of the Gantian Mountain City.


    ¡°That is the Lubu Talisman?¡±


    The people present were all stunned as they continued looking at the golden talisman which was shining gold.


    The Lubu Golden Talisman was one type of message talisman. It didn¡¯t hide any news and information within, any cultivator which could see it could scout out with their spiritual sense.


    Whenever the ancient dynasties had huge cmities or joyous matters, they would use this talisman to tell the world such that everyone would easily find out.


    ¡°What kind of game is that ignorant ruler trying to y?¡±


    With a teasing tone, one of them gave out a mockingugh. However, the expressions of the people around slowly turned cold.


    A few streaks of spiritual sense reached out. The moment they came into contact with the talisman, their bodies shook and their faces turned ashen-white.


    ¡°Ruler personally led troops and wiped out the eight hundred thousand Great Shang troops! The South Conquering General Feiyin was killed and 20 Rank Four and above officials were captured. Two hundred thousand surrendered and numerous weapons and armor were gained. Unfortunately, the Great Shang Emperor was able to escape... this... what kind of joke is this?¡±


    Yuting¡¯s body shook, he used his hand to touch his forehead and nearly fainted on the spot.


    How did this happen? Didn¡¯t they say that although Jiuchi Pce had many troops, the troops from the three factions and the imperial army had the confidence to easily win?


    Even if Zong Shou was fortunate enough to escape, they would be able to gainrge amounts of grain to support the southern battlefield.


    How did they lose? How did the entire army get crushed?


    Speaking of which, those four hundred thousand Dao Soldiers were all gone?


    NO! The Taoist Faction Purple Qilin¡¯s me Spear Cavalry, The Demon Sect¡¯s Heaven Demon Cavalry, and the Yuanshi Demon Spirit¡¯s Cavalry, how strong were they?


    Even if they lost, they would¡¯ve been able to escape! Zong Shou was faking the news to calm the people down.


    ¡°Zong Shou must be faking it to calm the Donglin people down! This ignorant ruler is already about to die and tried this kind of...¡±


    Yuting didn¡¯t say a word. Wang Wei gritted his teeth and spoke up on behalf of him.


    ¡°The Great Shang¡¯s eight hundred thousand elites, with four hundred thousand Dao Soldiers could fight four million troops. How is it something that he could easily swallow?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The news written in the talisman is a little too exaggerated!¡±


    Everyone exchanged nces with one another and then shook their heads. However, they weren¡¯t as rxed as before.


    In just a short moment, a loud explosion happened outside as people cheered out.


    Since everyone present had practiced even a tiny bit of cultivation, they could still hear the talisman hundreds of feet away.


    ¡°The Great Gan won! We really won! We wiped out the Great Shang elites and only ten thousand demon cavalry escaped! Eight hundred thousand troops nearly all wiped out.¡±


    ¡°Ruler built the Jiuchi Pce not to enjoy, but to bait the enemy! To sweep up all the Great Shang¡¯s Dao Soldiers!¡±


    ¡°I told you that the ruler couldn¡¯t be that preposterous.¡±


    ¡°Is it true? Looking at what is written in the talisman, it is really tough to tell.¡±


    ¡°It came from the Country Protecting Duke. I heard that after he heard this, heughed out loud, took ten jugs of wine, and invited all his friends over for a drink!¡±


    ¡°There is news from Vast Country Duke! He also said that the Great Gan won and is entering the mid ins!¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, the Great Gan would be the head of the Cloud World!¡±


    ¡°My news came from the Hanshan Sect dojo. All of the Sword Sect dojos sent a notification to open their mountains and sects to recruit disciples!¡±


    ¡°The Common People¡¯s Path College is also preparing to expand and ept students...¡±


    Many discussions spread into the ears of the people, causing the atmosphere of the ce to be increasingly more solemn.


    If the Great Gan was the only one spreading this news, then it might¡¯ve been false. However, along with Sword Sect and Common People¡¯s Path...


    They all exchanged nces with one another, only to see ashen-white faces and fear in each other¡¯s eyes. They were all terrified.


    Was the news really correct?


    ¡°Not only that! I heard that when the ruler fought the enemy, he had a Fire Qilin by his side! The energy surged into the heavens with a dragon roaring and phoenix chirping.¡±


    ¡°A Qilin apanied him? And a dragon roared alongside a phoenix chirp? Legend has it that only the three emperors had...¡±


    ¡°The people in the Common People¡¯s Path also said that it is a sign of Saint King! Ruler is the true Saint Ruler!¡±


    When they heard that, Yuting¡¯s expression calmed down. He shook his head. ¡°Amusing! What Qilin? What Saint King? Even if they want to falsify things, they didn¡¯t need to make it so exaggerated.¡±


    One of them holding a paper crane had his face turn green and white, blood seeped out from the corner of his lips.


    Yuting frowned and asked curiously, ¡°Brother Li, what¡¯s up?¡±


    The person raised his head and looked with a deathly expression at everyone present.


    ¡°This is a message talisman from my master. He participated in the Space Locking Formation and personally witnessed the battle. All troops from the three factions were wiped out. The Great Shang Army was crushed! Ruler had a Qilin and the Saint King¡¯s Energy around him, he was protected by the heavens. Not only is he not an ignorant ruler and the enemy of the Confucians, he is also the Saint King! Zhu Zhi made a mistake, he is the sinner of our Confucian Faction...¡±


    His heart nearly stopped beating. The people in the room nearly turned to stone.


    ¡°Shut up, you dare to nder the saint...¡±


    This sentence was stuck at his throat, he was unable to say it out loud.


    The master of that person was just a slightly famous Confucian schr, what gave him the courage to question the ancient Saint?

 Chapter 1078 - Chapter 1076- World In Uproar

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Chapter 1076- World In Uproar</h4>


    It was dead silent beneath the Jinyu Pavilion. All the Confucians present sat there with ashen-white, stunned looks on their faces. They lost their ability to react and simply muttered to themselves.


    The schrs who agreed to what was said but didn¡¯t insult anyone felt really fortunate. Within the Great Gan, one couldn¡¯t be convicted and punished for words, so those things that they said weren¡¯t wrong.


    At most, if others found out about it, then it would be tough for them to continue in the future.


    Those who actually said the words out felt dejected. It was like their energy was instantly sucked away.


    The merchants and rich men were all really pumped up and joyous.


    ¡°Ruler, he really won...¡±


    ¡°Ruler took the throne at fifteen and during these ten years, his territory expanded by tens of thousands of miles. He also established foundations in the outer region. Although he didn¡¯t like to rule, his military strategy and skills are unparalleled. How could such a mighty lordpare to the Yuanchen Emperor who only knew how to defend? How could he really be an ignorant ruler in the eyes of the Confucians?¡±


    ¡°Haha! Those Confucians are jokes! Do they really think that ruler made the Jiuchi Pce a ce for enjoyment? Ruler isn¡¯t like those arrogant men of the past...¡±


    ¡°I had long gotten annoyed at how rude they were! I really wish ruler would just capture all of them and slice them with ten thousand des.¡±


    They didn¡¯t bother about the many schrs still present in the building as they continued mocking. However, the current situation had totally turned on its head, they didn¡¯t dare to make a single sound, all of them were dejected.


    ¡°Tsk! Tsk! Luckily, I locked up my child and didn¡¯t allow him toe out. That kid was influenced by the Confucians and believed what Zhu Zi said. Those Confucian Colleges are truly problematic...¡±


    ¡°Today, our Great Gan won, will we be able to move into the mid ins? Jiangnan has no ce to defend, so we should be able to upy that territory, right? The five states of Jiangnan are famous for being rich with resources.¡±


    At the south corner, Yangming, Wen Wei, and the other man looked at one another, all of them werepletely stunned.


    Zong Xi was in a total daze.


    The Great Shang losing was something totally unimaginable to them. The Central Emperor Dynasty was really strong, at most ten times that of the Great Gan. How could they lose so easily?


    Looking at what the people outside discussed, they definitely weren¡¯t faking it.


    Eight hundred thousand elites were all killed in front of the Jiuchi Pce. God Falling ins? It seems like the world is going to be in chaos.¡±


    Yangming sighed to himself. He knew that Yinyu and the three factions would think of a way to break the stalemate.


    He also guessed that the Great Shang would attack the Jiuchi Pce. They had no choice and could only enter the battlefield that the Great Gan had selected. The only thing he didn¡¯t expect was for them to lose so badly.


    Eight hundred thousand people, that was one out of twenty-two of the eighteen million men army.


    The Great Shang¡¯s spine had been broken by Zong Shou!


    Although there was still over ten million troops north of Min River, they were like meat on a hotpot, waiting for people to scrape them.


    Losing all these elite border troops, the north of Great Shang would definitely have ack of troops. The situation within the country would be chaotic.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    Wen Weiughed bitterly and frowned. The world was in chaos, there would also be arguments within the Confucian Faction.


    Within, there were originally already many factions. In the past, the Rational Learning Line was the top with Zhu Zi suppressing it. The many branches could only lower their heads and be afraid to speak up.


    However, after this huge incident, who knew how many people would jump out to question Zhu Zi.


    ¡°Yangming, in your eyes, is there a chance that the Great Gan Ruler is really the Saint Ruler?¡±


    This was the thing that he cared about the most. If Zong Shou was really the Saint Ruler recognised by the Heavens, then the situation the Confucian Faction would face was even worse.


    Zong Xi listened on intently as he was also curious about this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡±


    Yangming shook his head. After all, he didn¡¯t personally witness it. He wouldn¡¯t be able to judge if it was true or not. However...


    ¡°However, if he really is a Saint Ruler and has a Qilin by his side, then the Purple Qilin¡¯s me Spear Cavalry would have definitely copsed!¡±


    ¡°En?¡±


    Wen Wei¡¯s eyes shed. He understood what he meant.


    The Qilin King did have the ability to counter all of the Xuan me¡¯s Golden Qilin Beasts.


    The Purple Qilin¡¯s me Spear Cavalry were the top Dao Soldiers that shook the world. If they really met the Saint Ruler, they would be unable to fight back.


    It seemed like the three factions had lost due to that. If not, what else could have been the reason for their swift defeat?


    ¡°It most probably is! Speaking of which, the way he does things and act are what a true king recognised by the Heavens should do...¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? This is preposterous...¡±


    Zong Xi waspletely stunned, the mental impact of what happened today was huge.


    ¡°He is the Saint Ruler!¡±


    Yangming looked outside of the window in a daze. ¡°As they say, a gentleman wouldn¡¯t be willing to live beside a wall that might fall at any moment. I am preparing to move my family to Donglin. However, I don¡¯t think the Great Shang will fall that soon...¡±


    Wen Wei wasn¡¯t surprised.


    The Great Gan had won and became the overlord of the Cloud World. It was really strong and the people living in it had nothing to worry about. On the contrary, after the Great Shang lost, it was on the verge of copse. Even if it could hold on now, it wouldn¡¯t be able tost for long.


    When he heard and saw the Great Gan talisman, such a thought had already risen up in his heart. He wanted to move his family to Donglin to avoid the chaos.


    ¡°If it is possible, it is best if we work for the Great Gan. I want to observe the economic principle up close. Only by serving him and grasping a certain amount of power can I fully understand it.¡±


    Zong Xi was astonished and hurriedly said, ¡°But the Great Gan Ruler personally said that he wanted to burn the books and wipe out Confucianism.¡±


    Yangming didn¡¯t reply. He simplyughed towards Wen Wei. How would he not know that the current Great Gan Ruler was unhappy with what the Confucians were teaching now?


    He was definitely sure that it wasn¡¯t only the two of them who understood this.


    Zong Zi was about to speak when a shocking cheer broke out from outside.


    ¡°Ruler is victorious and he has sent out five decrees...¡±


    ¡°Farmers actually don¡¯t need to pay taxes and would instead receive subsidies? This is unheard of!¡±


    ¡°Our Great Gan really charges little agricultural taxes. Instead, workers, hunters, and merchants get taxed. It is okay even if it is removed!¡±


    ¡°Setting up a pension fund for workers and farmers? Such that all old people will be raised and not need to worry about retiring? His majesty really is a Saint Ruler!¡±


    ¡°Wipe out the demons? Those Demon Sect people really deserve to die! If not for my cultivation being low, only Grade Two, I also want to kill of few of them!¡±


    ¡°Remove the threew divisions and set up the Ministry of Law? It is no longer under the cab and is only monitored by the Meeting Hall? From today on, the King is also under thew? If rulermits a sin, he will be punished all the same? I don¡¯t understand, this is really weird! A Saint Ruler is rarely here! Why is there such a need?¡±


    ¡°Remove physical torture? Good! Good! Good! Ruler really is merciful! Why couldn¡¯t my nephew meet ruler earlier? He lost three fingers because he took a bit of money. Even if he regrets it now, his fingers can¡¯t grow back...¡±


    ¡°All farnd trading is prohibited? The officials will purchase it and give it to people withoutnd? Is there such a need? Now that farming isn¡¯t profitable, I also wanted to sell some of mynd. Who knows how much the officials would pay?¡±


    Yangming and Wen Wei¡¯s eyes both lit up, in a sh, they were outside the Jinyu Pavilion.


    The ce where the notice wasid out wasn¡¯t far, just two hundred feet out on a green stone wall.


    The area was filled with people. Who knew how many of them were there?


    Luckily, the two of them could float in the air. Their spiritual eyes could cover thousands of miles. After looking out, they were able to read everything on the notice.


    Wen Wei took in a deep breath. ¡°Once this decree goes out, the people¡¯s hearts will lean towards the Great Gan! If he could really do this, then the Great Gan Ruler is truly the Saint Ruler!¡±


    Yangming looked around. ¡°Officials will control grain and split thend. He will offend all the nobles like this! What is weird is that the people here actually show no signs of being angry.¡±


    There were many rich people and officials in the crowd. Although there were some who were unhappy, most of them were really calm and didn¡¯t bother much about it.


    It was obvious that this decree didn¡¯t really hit where it hurts.


    Was it due to that policy that focused onmerce? Yangming was deep in thought.


    What one gained frommerce was far more than agriculture. To these people, there was no need to keep all thisnd in their hands.


    Be it Donglin or the South Wind Cloud Continent, it was where people were sparse.


    There were stillrge amounts ofnd that could be developed. Zong Shou probably set out this n to prepare to enter the Central Cloud Continent.


    Setting policies first, and when he pushed in the future, he would still face resistance from the nobles in the Central Cloud Continent.


    However, it was better than the policies of being controlled by these people!


    He was really thinking much further!


    He was getting more and more curious about this Great Gan Ruler. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t famous enough and wouldn¡¯t get the opportunity to witness it...


    He shook his head and looked towards thest decree. Unrestrainedughter erupted beside him.


    ¡°A King under thew? This is what Xun Zi wished for! What Han Zi chased! In the end, a Common People¡¯s Path disciple was the one that achieved it. Who knows what those two would feel if they found out? Xi Zi¡¯s junior who proposed equality for everyone was the Saint Ruler. Did the Heavens really open its eyes?¡±


    Theughter spread over for miles causing everyone to look at who it was.


    Even Yangming and Wen Wei turned around curiously.


    A schrly dressed unshaven middle-aged man was seen walking from the distance.


    ¡°Calling all schrs to discuss the pros and cons of Confucianism! To judge its teachings! How vicious! But I like it! As expected from the Saint Ruler, it¡¯s so much better than that Qin Emperor!¡±


    Wen Wei kept silent and wanted to head over, but he was stopped by Yangming.


    ¡°That man is someone from the Legalism school of thought, the line of Han Zi.¡±

 Chapter 1079 - Chapter 1077- World In Uproar 2

    <h4>Chapter 1079: Chapter 1077- World In Uproar 2</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°That person still won the Battle of the South in the end!¡±


    Outside Lingyun Pce, Zu Renkuang stood above the clouds with his hands by his side, he looked at the stars in the sky calmly.


    The battle that decided the life and death of the Great Gan, the prosperity and the fall of the six factions was something that all factions naturally paid attention to.


    Many experts were sent to monitor the situation. This was why when the sixty thousand Purple Qilin¡¯s me Spear Cavalry were wiped out, the Lingyun Sect had already gotten the news.


    ¡°He¡¯s actually the Saint Ruler and has a Qilin by his side...¡±


    Yan Feibai¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, which still hadn¡¯t faded. He turned around and looked behind him, his eyes were filled with great fortune.


    Zong Shou was deemed as the enemy of the Confucians, and also had a blood debt with the Taoist Faction, such that anyone in the world could attack him without repercussions.


    A few years ago, close to half of the Lingyun Sect disciples died to the Blood Cloud Cavalry. This hatred was something that was tough to forget.


    All the elders in the sect saw this as a chance. They were prepared to mobilise the entire sect to attack Donglin.


    However, Zu Renkuang, who was in charge of the sect, suppressed all of them. He felt that the sect had suffered heavy losses and what they needed to do was rest up and develop the next generation of disciples, instead of joining in the fights of the world to take revenge.


    Because of this, thousands of disciples gathered in front of the pce to judge him as the sinner of the Lingyun Sect.


    At this point, the disciples which gathered in front of the pce had all scattered.


    Time proved that Zu Renkuang¡¯s decision to stay far away from this matter was the correct one. His persistence had saved the entire sect.


    One really couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened if they had actually participated in the battle.


    ¡°Senior Master, why are you worried? This time, the Lingyun Sect didn¡¯t join due to Senior Master¡¯s decision. Our elders are really grateful even if they didn¡¯t say anything. The disciples are joyous since nothing happened, too.¡±


    Zu Renkuang came back to his senses and passed a talisman to Yan Feibai.


    ¡°It¡¯s from Great Senior Master Wenxu, he wants me to officially take charge of the sect.¡±


    Yan Feibai¡¯s brow rose up, this was a good thing. The Senior Master was arrogant when he did things, but ever since he took over, he became increasingly calmer. He was a fair person and managed sect matters with gusto.


    Many people felt that Zu Renkuang was much stronger than Long Ruo, thetter was humble on the outside but arrogant within, he had also caused huge problems for the sect.


    Zu Renkuang muttered, ¡°Apart from him wanting me to head to Donglin to express that we want to pledge loyalty and see if we can open schools in the Great Gan. We also want to participate in their outer region war. He said that ruler is the Saint Ruler and the only one in ten thousand years, we can¡¯t be enemies with him.¡±


    Yan Feibai was stunned, what Ancestor Wen Xu meant was that they were prepared to give up on their hatred towards Zong Shou?


    This also meant that their thousands of disciples had died for nothing.


    However, he understood. Although Zu Renkuang stopped the sect from falling into the abyss, he was still unwilling in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t feel much. The current Lingyun Sect had already lost its rights to take revenge on the Great Gan.


    If they couldn¡¯t join the legacy of the Great Gan Saint Ruler, the sect would only be weaker as time went on. Sooner orter, they would even lose their grasp on the Lingyun Pce.


    ¡°Ancestor is truly wise!¡±


    Yan Feibai swept the talisman. ¡°What about the two Taoist Ancestors?¡±


    This time, the Taoist Ancestor called all sects to provide Dao Soldiers, but the Lingyun Sect didn¡¯t.


    Now, if they leaned towards Gantian Mountain, then it was obvious that they were seeing themselves as split off from the Taoist Faction.


    ¡°Qingxuan and Taihuang? Naturally, they will inform the Daoling Vast Habitat.¡±


    Zu Renkuangughed coldly. ¡°They won¡¯t stop us. If not, what would happen to the two hundred and seventy-four sects our Taoist Faction have in the five states of Jiangnan?¡±


    Yan Feibai understood and kept silent. The Great Gan was the top dog in the world. The Taoist Faction that lost the protection of three thousand Dao Soldiers would have to tremble under the de of Zong Shou!


    Especially if they are within the Great Gan, they had to look up to the Saint Ruler.


    Even with the ability of those two Ancestors, they couldn¡¯t force the sects to give up and be enemies with the Great Gan.


    The situation in the world had greatly changed.


    With how he swept the southeast, it was a possibility for him to unify the Cloud World in the future.


    Ge Hanyun, who was on the other side, was rxed. With the talisman from Wen Xu, it meant that the hatred between the Lingyun Sect and Zong Shou was totally solved.


    She didn¡¯t need to worry about being enemies with that person anymore. Although, she was actually getting further and further away from him.


    ¡°Thinking about it, if I had scolded Senior Brother and persuaded him to let the sect ept him, that would have been great. But today, it is already too...¡±


    Zu Renkuang said in mncholy and gave out a self-mockingugh. What was the point in talking about things that had already passed? That time, he was only at a lowly position. Even if he said anything, the others wouldn¡¯t have taken him seriously.


    He was just making himself sad thinking about it!


    At the same time, three thousand two hundred miles out, a young man was frowning.


    Behind him were twelve sword artifactsid out.


    ¡°Saint King, he is actually the Saint King!¡±


    Saint King, the ruler with the values of a Saint! He is a person who rules well, and in a wless manner, is in line with what the Heavens want!


    ¡°In other words, my Junior and Senior Brothers all died for nothing? The Heaven and Earth sees them as people that deserved to die?¡±


    The teen gave out a tragicugh, his eyes were filled with maniacal hatred.


    ¡°Even if you are the Saint King, I, Gongyuan am still going to kill you!¡±


    He stabbed down and the floating ind he was on cracked outwards.


    The young man waved his sleeves and swept up one of the stone pieces as he stepped into the air.


    His face was filled with determination. At most, in three years, he would be able to fight Zong Shou head on!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The atmosphere in the Imperial Capital at night was suppressed, the entire city held its breath.


    The originally prosperous and busy brothels and inns were nowpletely empty.


    There weren¡¯t many people walking on the streets either.


    Although there were still hundreds of ss lights hanging in front of the aristocratic families, it still felt extremely cold and dark.


    Within the reading rooms of the various families, it was explosive and intense.


    There were friends and maybe a few family members, they were all discussing about the situation of the world.


    In terms of the speed at which they got their news, these families were definitely no slower than the sects.


    The entire Imperial City was in chaos due to the results at God Falling ins. This was the first time they started to worry about the east country, especially because of the person they all saw as a violent ruler.


    ¡°The world is over! It ispletely done! They were defeated at the God Falling ins, eighteen million troops were all wiped out. The Great Shang¡¯s country is at an end!¡±


    ¡°How can Zong Shou be the Saint Ruler? Didn¡¯t they say that the Qilin is born while feeding on good energy?¡±


    ¡°How amusing! How amusing! Zhu Zi actually made the Saint Ruler their Confucian Faction dreamt of for ten thousand years as the enemy of the Confucians! They tried to replicate the prosperity of the three emperor eras¡ªdoes the Heavens feel that the current Great Gan can bepared to the ancient era?¡±


    ¡°The Great Shang has lost most of its elites, would the Great Gan chase and sweep the mid ins?¡±


    ¡°This is the cmity of our Confucian Faction! What did we teach wrongly? Or is the Heavens in the wrong?¡±


    ¡°How annoying! There were only a few generations of prosperity over these seven thousand years due to my Ration Thinking line. All of the rulers cherish and admire our capabilities...¡±


    ¡°If I knew that this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have joined in! Zhu Zi really cost us!¡±


    ¡°The Jiuchi Pce was a trap? How would such a mighty lord do something that stupid?¡±


    Within the reading rooms, fires zed. What burnt wasn¡¯t wood, but documents and books that scolded the Great Gan Ruler.


    Since Zhu Zi sent the decree which deemed Zong Shou as the enemy of the Confucians, numerous Confucians were writing to scold him. They sent letters to one another, and if there were exceptional pieces, they would fight to take a look at it.


    There were even some that were made into books and sold to the people. All of a sudden, the prices of paper rose up, stepping the reputation of the Great Gan Ruler Zong Shou to the ground. He was connected to numerous sins which might not even be true.


    However, at this moment, they were all in danger. It was best if they stayed away from these books.


    If one day, Zong Shou ruled the world, then collecting these articles and books was a sin.


    Moreover, no matter how people dissed and insulted him, as long as he had the aura of the Saint Ruler, then those words were useless. The people would naturally be able to differentiate what was wrong and right.


    It would instead make more peopleugh at them, and make them believe that the Confucians loved to spread falsehoods.


    At this moment in another house of the aristocratic families, there was another scene. The things that they were worried about werepletely different.


    ¡°Damn! That ruler is useless and wasting the army. The twenty thousand Dao Soldiers that we spent so much effort to raise is all gone!¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have joined in at the start, Zhu Zi really sabotaged us...¡±


    ¡°The world is in chaos, I don¡¯t think we should stay within the Imperial City. We probably need to gather our troops and prepare in our feudalnd...¡±


    ¡°Shiyue, the Shi Family has started to rise?¡±


    ¡°Should we contact the Gan Country? We are weak and we can¡¯t fight, we can only join the side of the strong. Zong Shou is the Saint Ruler and he is someone we should serve!¡±


    ¡°Who knows where the so-called God Emperor is at?¡±


    The Ministry of Justice Jail, at this moment, Jin Buhui opened his eyeszily.


    ¡°Speaking of which, the Great Shang lost? So I don¡¯t need to dig out my eyes?¡±


    As he said that, he looked yfully in front of him.


    The officials who he met that day were all present.


    Their faces were filled with fear and panic, especially those who mocked him. They all felt really awkward.


    Among them even included the Yang Family disciple.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Great Gan won¡¯t be able to attack so soon!¡±


    The teen surnamed Yangughed bitterly. He naturally knew that. The problem was that the feudalnd of the Yang Family, where their foundations were at, was in Jiangnan.


    Those five states were destined to fall into the hands of the Great Gan.


    If the ruler knew that his brother faced such treatment and was humiliated by him. If he took revenge, then what would happen to him and his family?


    It wasn¡¯t only him, but few officials here all had families based there.


    Jin Buhuiughed coldly, his heart was really calm.


    His brother won. The Great Shang lost so badly! It was to the point that they couldn¡¯t turn it around!

 Chapter 1080 - Chapter 1078- Shocking Qin Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 1080: Chapter 1078- Shocking Qin Tomb</h4>


    He spent a full ten minutes before he was able to chase all the people away.


    When the cell quietened down, he sighed.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t know what his mood was like.


    Should he have been sad because of the Great Shang? Or delighted enough to mock Emperor Yuanchen for not listening to his words?


    He hated those people. As subjects of Great Shang, they wanted to change sides even when the country remained. If not, why would they fear him and even rushed over to apologise?


    ¡°That Yang Family said they wanted to save you. Why didn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    A person suddenly appeared beside Jin Buhui. It was Suchen.


    ¡°Although the Yang Family is the weakest of the five families, they are still really strong. If they wanted to get you out, they would have definitely been able to do so.¡±


    ¡°They just want to push me to the south to suck up to my brother. How can I let them get what they wish for? This is also not what a friend would do...¡±


    Jin Buhui scoffed, his expression was solemn and filled with a bit of seriousness, ¡°Tell me the truth, what is going on with Great Shang? What is going on in the Imperial City?¡±


    ¡°What else can happen? All the aristocratic families sent their kids back to their feudalnd and only left three to five in the Imperial City. The various colleges of the Confucians are in a mess. Although the officials hadn¡¯t privately messaged the Great Gan Ruler, they were shocked by the five decrees. If Great Shang continued to fall it would happen sooner orter.¡±


    Suchenughed in a mocking manner, ¡°However, I heard that Shiyue acted. The Shi Family nned something out and blocked Hundred Victory Pass. Great Shang won¡¯t fall so soon.¡±


    ¡°Five decrees?¡±


    Jin Buhui shook his head. No matter what the details of the five decrees were, everything had nothing to do with him.


    He felt really emotional. An intense pain rose up in his heart.


    ¡°If I knew that Great Shang would lose so badly I should have left along with you. Now, I can¡¯t leave even if I want to...¡±


    Suchen kept silent. He raised his head and looked out. His spiritual sense picked up a dozen God Realm experts locking this ce down.


    Although he wasn¡¯t afraid, his eyes were filled with helplessness.


    Although Great Shang was on the verge of falling, it still had a huge foundation...


    With these people here, even if he wanted to save Jin Buhui, it was impossible.


    Jin Buhui really looked at his life very casually.


    ¡°Now, it is useless even if I feel regret. Hearing what you say, the Sword Sect will definitely retreat and advance with Great Gan?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is the Saint Ruler! He is now the top of the Cloud World, we will be like wings on its back, helping it expand! Even your sect, Haoxuan Sect, was tempted?¡±


    Suchen¡¯s brow rose up, his eyes filled with cold determination, ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t the God Emperor in the prophecy, with how His Majesty does things our Sword Sect can be at ease.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty? He is prepared to be crowned Emperor?¡±


    Jin Buhui was stunned once more and gave out a self mockingugh, ¡°With his achievements and the current strength of Great Gan actually he could have done so long ago. Just help me tell him that even if I die I won¡¯t trouble him. Ask him to be careful of the Confucian Faction and of Zhu Zi...¡±


    Suchen was stunned and subconsciously neglected the first sentence. He continued in a mocking manner, ¡°Confucian Faction? Zhu Zi? They are at theirst legs. With Ruler¡¯s Saint King aura and Great Gan¡¯s prosperity, it isn¡¯t something they could deny. I really want to see how the Confucians will react? Will they continue to listen to that Zhu Zi?¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The Jiuchi Pce at night regained silence once more. All war matters had ended before midnight.


    Everything was handled and Kong Yao brought half of the elites and Dao Soldiers towards Min River.


    North of it there were still over ten million Great Shang troops. If Great Gan wanted to attack the five states of the south, then they couldn¡¯t allow these elites to escape to the north of Henglian Mountain Range.


    Speed was the most important thing and they couldn¡¯t waste any time now.


    Zong Shou was the one who was freed up. The hundred thousand cavalry he needed had to wipe out the sixteen million Shang army first before he could gather them.


    At this moment, in the main hall, he was holding onto a jade letter.


    This was one of the things that Zhongxuan left. As the Great Shang Grand Teacher, naturally, he was really rich. It was far from what the same grade cultivators couldpare to.


    The unfortunate thing was that he didn¡¯t bring much out with him.


    Out of everything he left, only this jade letter perked his interest.


    What it recorded within was a map. The reason why he paid attention to it was because what it recorded was simr to the Qin Emperor sub tomb he had visited.


    The size was much bigger, around ten times. Apart from the main tomb, it was like aplete world. In the outer area, there were many mazes covered in formations and traps.


    Even the jade letter within couldn¡¯t be discerned in detail. Many ces were blurred and uncertain.


    ¡°Qin Emperor¡¯s main tomb?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted. Then, he looked towards the ashen white, beardless male.


    This was one of the officials who Emperor Yuanchen doted on the most, Internal Affairs Junior Supervisor Gao Ruo...


    Yinyu alone was saved by Shiyue. Those officials by his side weren¡¯t so lucky and were captured.


    Gao Ruo was one of them.


    ¡°Did Grand Teacher Zhongxuan know about where the tomb was at?¡±


    Gao Ruo¡¯s face was ashen white. He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. His eyes were cold and defiant as he looked above. He didn¡¯t fear anything at all.


    ¡°You really are loyal!¡±


    Zong Shou was unsurprised. Since Yinyu was praised as someone who helped Great Gan to rise up, he had many helpers. If he wasn¡¯t able to gain the loyalty of those under him, how would he turn the tides that year?


    Even if he was tortured and locked this person up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything.


    Only if he directly soul searched would he be able to find memories regarding the tomb.


    However, when he asked that he actually didn¡¯t n to get anything out of Gao Ruo.


    He only needed to know what Emperor Yuanchen and Zhongxuan were nning.


    He took the jade letter and thought about it for a moment. Zhang Huai was also distracted at the side.


    ¡°Official Zhang, I know that you are one of the descendants of Zhang Liang. Do you know something about the Qin Emperor Tomb?¡±


    Zhang Huai was startled when he heard that and then heughed helplessly. The thing he thought about just now was not connected to the tomb but was him trying to convince Zong Shou to let people call him Emperor.


    At noon when the hundreds of thousands of soldiers called him that he rejected them. The failure of the matter made him really annoyed.


    However, he did know something about the Qin Emperor tomb. The problem was how did Ruler know that he was a descendant of Zhang Liang?


    ¡°The Qin Emperor always calls himself the top Ruler of the Cloud World. How could he have a normal tomb? People don¡¯t know where it is but Zhang Huai¡¯s senior had found out where it was after searching several times. It is at East Kunlun Mountain.¡±


    ¡°East Kunlun?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, thinking to himself that it was really possible.


    West Kunlun was the top giant mountain during the Cloud Deste Era. At the end of the Cloud Deste Era someone smashed it with a palm. In the future, the Central Cloud Continent was heavily damaged and the geography changed. Who knew where the tomb was now?


    With the pride of that Qin Emperor, only the legendary pinnaclend would be worth burying him there.


    Zong Shou had read all sorts of books and the ce where East Kunlun was at most probably already sunk.


    This was problematic. Even if he knew that it was East Kunlin, he didn¡¯t know the specific location.


    He cursed out. In the ancient times, those experts really were inhumane. Why did they have to break apart such a Cloud Continent?


    However, the copse of it started ten thousand years ago and ended eight thousand years ago when that huge situation urred. It probably had a connection to the death of Xi Zi.


    ¡°Where it is at now, I am unsure. However, it is okay. Someone told me before that the tomb would appear twelve yearster.¡±


    When he said that, his eyes flickered and a serious expression appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°I heard that although Zhongxuan came from the Taoist Faction, he obtained a portion of the legacy of the ancient Qi Cultivators. A part of the mechanism within was made by the Mohists and the Qi Cultivators. Whether or not this person could enter early was tough to say...¡±


    If that was the case, then it would be a little problematic.


    Great Qin gathered all sorts of god metals to create those twelve copper men.


    Each one of them had the ability to fight against Peak Saint Realm experts.


    Legend had it that even End Realm Saint Venerables wouldn¡¯t be able to smash their bodies.


    If the twelve of them formed a formation, they would be able to counter End Realm experts.


    This was why the Qin Emperor was able to suppress the three factions.


    If such an End Treasure fell to Great Shang, it could allow them to rise up.


    Be it whether or not this jade letter was real or fake, Great Gan couldn¡¯t take the risk.


    Without hesitating, Zhang Huai sent out a talisman. It burned and then his expression worsened.


    Before Zong Shou asked, he had already spoken up, ¡°That Great Shang Grand Teacher is still not dead. The Qi Cultivator¡¯s skills are really amazing!¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked. That Zhongxuan faced the recoil of the Heaven Path and then the Qilin smacked it and he still didn¡¯t die?


    Was it an incarnation too? It didn¡¯t look like it?


    However, there was no need to be curious about it as he could just ask Gao Ruo.


    ¡°This thing is connected with your emperor. However, I just need to investigate a little and I would be able to find out. If you want to save your life, then don¡¯t hide anything!¡±


    That Gao Ruo hesitated a little and when Zong Shou was about to grab over like he was going to scour his soul, he hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only heard that he cultivated a soul splitting technique that can make dozens of incarnations.¡±

 Chapter 1081 - Chapter 1079- Ancient Qi Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Chapter 1079- Ancient Qi Cultivator</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°As for whether it is there or not, I don¡¯t know. However, I heard that Grand Teacher cultivated a technique that can break his soul into dozens of pieces and form many incarnations.¡±


    ¡°Spirit Cultivation Soul Splitting Technique?¡±


    Zong Shou was a little familiar with it and looked into his memory. In just a short moment, he gained something.


    In the books of the Common People¡¯s Path, there were records of this technique. It was really evil, splitting one¡¯s soul into several pieces and even dozens of pieces.


    Each one was an independent body with its own personality. However, there was a connection between one another.


    That Zhongxuan to a certain degree wasn¡¯t Zhongxuan but could carry the memories of thetter.


    This evil technique was also one of the Qi Cultivator legacies, much more weird than the Demon Sect techniques.


    There were even cases of soul fragments fighting one another and killing each other.


    Legend had it that the pinnacle of this technique allowed one to split one¡¯s soul into seventy two parts.


    Of course, the oue of which would be that one would totally lose the ability to enter the Saint Realm and End Realm.


    This was why there were very few Qi Cultivators who learnt this, and even if they did, they would only fragment one or two souls.


    Speaking of which, Zhongxuan could really be alive. However, would the fragment of his soul suffer from the recoil of the Heaven Path?


    ¡°So, not only did the Great Shang Grand Teacher obtain the Qi Cultivator legacy, but he also got the legacy of an ancient expert...¡±


    Zhang Huai¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, ¡°I thought that this person was just a normal divinator but he is actually not that ordinary. He probably has a huge n for helping Great Shang.¡±


    The ancient Qi Cultivators felt that everything had Qi which could be used. King Path Energy, Righteous Energy, Massacring Energy, Life, Death, all of which could be used, all of them could be utilised to cultivate. Which was why Qi Cultivators had much longer lifespan than normal cultivators. However there were good and evil ones, there were maniacs who went around killing people and also proper gentlemen.


    This was why Qi Cultivators was just an overall term and it didn¡¯t form into an official faction.


    ¡°Speaking about Qi Cultivators, one has to mention a person. That year when the Qin Emperor wanted to live forever he sent Xufu to lead three thousand kids overseas to search various worlds for the elixir of evesting life.¡±


    When Zhang Huai said this, he was deep in thought, ¡°Before Qin was wiped out, the Qi Cultivators were slowly wiped out. All Saint Realm and above cultivators all died. However, only this person left the Cloud World and was fortunate enough to live. This person was someone who was able to suppress Dragon Shadow Saint Venerable. If he is still alive, he must also be an End Realm Saint Venerable.¡±


    Xufu?


    Zong Shou knew about this person. That year when the Qin Emperor searched for a way to live forever, he captured many cultivators to obtain pill recipes and cultivation techniques.


    Taoist Faction, Common People¡¯s Path, and all the factions weren¡¯t afraid. However, those factionless cultivators suffered.


    Most Qi Cultivators lived alone and were unable to resist the Qin army, those numerous experts as well as the twelve copper men.


    The smarter and wiser ones all fled out of the Cloud World and they didn¡¯t dare to return.


    However, there were many who were captured. A few strong core members weren¡¯t able to escape.


    After Qin was wiped out, the Cloud World¡¯s spiritual energy was reduced and weakened. The various factions fought more and more intensely for resources. Factionless cultivators found it tougher and tougher to survive, resulting in the extinction of Qi Cultivators.


    At that time, out of the few Peak Saint Realm Qi Cultivators, only Xufu became a legend. It was said that in the outer region was and of herbs which had an undying medicine. Although it couldn¡¯t allow one to live forever, it could help expand lifespan by ten thousand years.


    The End Realm Saint Venerable of the Human Race Chi Songzi formed his Dao due to this medicine.


    The Qin Emperor believed it and Chi Songzi¡¯s matter was recorded in history books. Thus, he sent the three thousand kids to follow and also many Saint Realm experts to monitor.


    When Xufu left he didn¡¯t return. Even those kids and the Saint Realm cultivators all totally disappeared.


    It was said that this person was really talented and was all rounded. He was already famous before Dragon Shadow.


    He focused on the Dao and was much better than people like Kunming and Wei Xu. If he didn¡¯t die he would definitely be at End Realm.


    Was he the twelth End Realm of the Cloud World?


    There were more than fifty End Realm Saint Venerables in this region who were known. However, there were many who people didn¡¯t know about.


    So, Zhang Huai was saying that Zhongxuan had obtained the legacy of Xufu?


    ¡°Although Qi Cultivators have disappeared from the Cloud World, they haven¡¯t been wiped out yet. Ruler has to be careful in the future. However, our Great Gan epts all factions and doesn¡¯t exclude people like the Confucian Faction and Taoist Faction. There is a higher chance of us recruiting them aspared to others...¡±


    Zhang Huai smiled and he wasn¡¯t so worried anymore.


    ¡°Regarding that Qin Emperor tomb, Ie from the Ghost Valley Zongheng Technique line. I am not really sure about the tomb and am even uncertain whether the twelve copper men are inside. If Your Majesty wants to know the specifics the only one would be to find a few Mohist or Qi Cultivator members.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up. He had nevere across Qi Cultivators. Only Kong Rui who cultivated using the luck of Great Gan had a slight connection to the Qi Cultivators.


    However, speaking about Mohist legacy, he did have one in his country.


    At this point, he was most probably at the Tianfang World, helping him to create the sword foetus of his second soul.


    Was he done with it already? He was looking forward to that Xiantian Purple Xuan Metal Energy.


    That person was most probably a core disciple of the Mohists. Who knew if he knew much about the Qin Emperor Tomb?


    Without any hesitation, Zong Shou took out a purple gold talisman. Using his spiritual sense, the talisman turned into a dove and flew out, speeding into the void.


    The Country Protecting Copper Men and the Qin Emperor Tomb was a huge matter. If one was not careful, it would turn the entire situation on its head.


    This was why Zong Shou would rather dy the time that he returned to the Lu Family and handle this matter properly.


    However, Tianfang World was far away and when this talisman arrived it would be ten dayster. To and fro would take twenty days.


    During that period of time, he could wipe out the Demon Sect!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Subei Governor Manor, within the main hall in the thirdyer of theplex.


    At this point, the Emperor Yuanchen Yinyu was sitting at the main seat with a defeated expression.


    His eyes were a deathly grey and very dim.


    He ascended to the throne when he was sixteen. In his life, he took out powerful officials and suppressed the aristocratic families. It wasn¡¯t like he had never faced setbacks but that he was always able to keep pumped up and had never been beaten down. Even if he lost badly he would be able to pick himself up after.


    However, this time the defeat at God Falling ins had totally crushed all his self confidence and will!


    Eight hundred thousand elites had all been wiped out there! The remaining ten million troops were there for the taking too.


    As the Great Shang Emperor, he was more clear than others that the current Great Shang was on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Saint Ruler, how can that kid be the Saint Ruler?¡±


    He muttered but he was totally dispirited. Even the destruction of the eight hundred thousand elite troops couldn¡¯tpare to when he saw the qilin beside Zong Shou, that King Energy charged towards the heavens and the scenes of the dragon roaring and phoenix chirping.


    Unlimited regret rose up in his chest and was chewing at his heart.


    Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have gone all out and thrown all his troops over in the south.


    He shouldn¡¯t have been so confident and chose to have the final battle at God Falling ins.


    He instinctively thought back to what Jin Buhui and Shiyue said to him.


    The two of them were actually correct.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Yinyu was awakened from his self pity and grievances. When he raised his head, he saw a confident and majestic teen who walked into this wide hall.


    On the two sides were just a few maid servants of the governor manor.


    Yinyu instinctively thought back to Zhongxuan as well as the officials that he had to abandon.


    The sadness in his heart became even deeper. Was Great Shang really going to end here?


    ¡°Your Majesty roughly four hours ago Kong Yao broke through Min River. Zong Yuan led two hundred thousand troops to charge at Henglian Mountain Range. The East Settling General troops and East Protecting General troops have all surrendered.¡±


    Yinyu¡¯s eyes froze and he didn¡¯t react. Momentster his pupils constricted and he realised that close to three million people surrendered.


    Under the Great Shang system, title generals were just under Commander in Chiefs and were Rank Two, same as Admirals and could lead million troops.


    Two title generals surrendering, that was two million. They had given up and had be Gan army war prisoners.


    Wanyan Xiongsheng was one of his most trusted generals and came from a vassal state. Although he was only a Chief Commander, he was given a lot of responsibility.


    The seven hundred thousand troops under him defended Henglian Mountain Range to block the retreat path of the Shang army.


    Who knew what method Kong Yao used to actually make him surrender so cleanly without even fighting?


    Rage rose up in his chest and his blood boiled. Yinyu felt a sweet taste in his mouth, along with a blood stench it charged out of his throat. However, he forcefully swallowed it down.


    It was okay if it was other people, but the moment Wanyan Xiongsheng surrendered, there was little to no chance of the south troops returning back to the country through Henglian Mountain Range.


    Their grain path was already cut off and they could only rely on the space artifacts of the Taoist Faction and Confucian Faction.


    However, the three factions couldn¡¯t even protect themselves much less bother about them.


    If they shipped grain to the south they would be at risk of Great Gan hunting them down.


    More importantly how much grain did Great Shang even have?


    In the past with him suppressing those people didn¡¯t dare to behave badly. Now that Great Shang was showing signs of falling, how much effect could his orders achieve?


    They really couldn¡¯t keep the Jiangnannd?


    ¡°Message the Jiangnan Navy Admiral to immediately lock all the river systems! Jiangnan states ship their treasuries to the north. If the grain can¡¯t be sent, then burn them...¡±


    Thinking about that, Yinyu hesitated, ¡°Summon the Liao Prince and order him to enter the Imperial Capital. Give him the title of crown prince.¡±


    Shiyue¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard it. As expected from a mighty lord. Even at his lowest point his arrangements were all on point.


    At this point, Great Shang couldn¡¯t take an internal strife. Everyone was in a panic and to decide on country policies right away was the best n.


    ¡°And also Hundred Victory Pass...¡±


    Yinyu¡¯s gaze was ice cold. If this pass was lost, then Great Shang would definitely be gone.

 Chapter 1082 - Chapter 1080- Meeting Zhongxuan Again

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Chapter 1080- Meeting Zhongxuan Again</h4>


    ¡°I will depend on your father and you for that Hundred Victory Pass. Please don¡¯t let me down. The safety of the mid ins all depends on that...¡±


    When Shiyue heard this his brow rose up and he looked at Emperor Yunachen. Seeing that there was no weird expression on his face, he nodded his head, ¡°Of course! Father has been in the army for a long time and knows about the Art of War. Great Gan doesn¡¯t have many troops and we have gathered arge amount in the pass, blocking that important area. Father, he faked a decree to forcefully gather troops from the various states, going against thew. After the matter, Father will seek punishment from you.¡±


    Yuanchen Emperor listened quietly, smiling as he looked at the teen in front of him.


    Speaking about this kid, he was like Zong Shou, people of the top talent of the generation.


    Not only were his martial path skills not lower than Zong Shou¡¯s, but his achievements in the outer region wereparable.


    This time he even personally saved him from the hands of Zong Shou. However, he didn¡¯t know what his goal was.


    Was he really loyal? Or, did he not want Great Shang to copse and fall into the hands of Great Gan? Or did he want to snatch power tomand the various nobles?


    All of this was unknown...


    There was also that Shi Qianli, he faked a decree to suck away all the troops in Jiangnan.


    How bold! If this was in the past he would have directly sliced off his head. He would have also taken this as an opportunity to confiscate all of the Shi Family¡¯snd and behead the entire race.


    However, at this moment, not only could he not punish them, but he had to treat them with respect.


    It was because Shi Qianli had blocked up Hundred Victory Pass in time which was why Great Shang had some chance of living, some chance of winning.


    Moreover, Shiyue also saved his life...


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the Shi Family head who had always followed the rules would actually dare to do that.


    He probably guessed that the current Great Shang wouldn¡¯t dare to punish him and would only rely on him heavily.


    This person and his race should be wiped out from their motives.


    ¡°What punishment? Great Shang¡¯s legacy can only be kept due to your father. Your father¡¯s decree is stored in the Internal Affairs Department so how can it be said to be a false decree...¡±


    Yinyu waved his hand like he didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°The safety of the southeast is all on your father¡¯s hands. It is best if he can officially send decrees on my behalf. Shi Qianli is really loyal and good with military matters. He will be the South Protecting General, Governor of seven states in the south! He will move into Hundred Victory Pass, appointed Shi Chijie, treated on the same level as the three dukes! As for you, you just apany me. Ick people now and on the way back to the Imperial Capital I need people to protect me...¡±


    Shiyue was shocked once more and was caught off guard. Shi Chijie allowed him to kill any Rank Three and below official without the agreement of the emperor.


    The treatment he received would allow him to open up offices and appointed officials.


    The two added together meant that it was a small imperial court which was why such powers weren¡¯t easily given to people who weren¡¯t trusted.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Yinyu would be so generous and entrust the governance and troops of the seven states over.


    Once he decided to get them on his side he wouldn¡¯t hold back. He entrusted power without any hesitation, as expected from a mightly lord.


    He also felt it hard to detect suspicion in Emperor Yuanchen¡¯s voice.


    Thest sentence was obviously filled with probing intent.


    However, he had no choice. He could only use this method to persuade his father to take the risk. Only this method could ensure that Great Shang was safe.


    He had nothing to worry about now. He also didn¡¯t need to worry about how Emperor Yuanchen felt.


    He was really calm. As an official of Great Shang, he would just do his best. Even if the emperor doubted him, it was okay if his conscience was clear.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was loyal to the death and didn¡¯t know when to give up. However, if it reached the point where he had no choice, then he would just rebel.


    ¡°Thank you Your Majesty for your kindness! With me here no one will dare to attack Your Majesty. However, Your Majesty, please rush the imperial guards and guards army over here. I am only one person and might miss things out.¡±


    After bowing, Shiyue got up. However, he saw that at this moment it was like Yinyu was ten years older. More frowns appeared around his face, he was filled with a sunken and tired aura.


    Shiyue frowned. He wanted to say something but he stopped himself. He wanted to say that not only had Great Shang suffered many losses, but all the aristocratic families and vassal states had too.


    These people most probably didn¡¯t want Great Shang to be in chaos now.


    It seemed like they were on the verge of copse but if everything was handled well, it would be a rare opportunity to unify the hearts of the people.


    However, if he was the one to say all this, it felt a little out of hand and unbelievable.


    Just as he hesitated, Yinyu waved his hand, looking exhausted and uninterested.


    Shiyue knew that Yinyu¡¯c current condition wasn¡¯t good, so he could only walk out of the hall.


    Actually, he also had many matters to handle. Like the grain of the seven hundred thousand troops at South Wind Cloud Continent as well as the troops and spaceships in the outer region.


    He didn¡¯t have much time to spend on this emperor.


    After Shiyue left, Yinyu¡¯s expression was deathly grey. The depths of his eyes shed across a rxed look.


    Hearing what the kid said, he really didn¡¯t n on holding him hostage as a puppet and was actually quite loyal to him.


    Although his safety was ensured, the moment he thought about how those eighteen million troops were dead to the south, he became totally dispirited.


    He was filled with despair and was unable to bring out any fighting spirit within himself.


    He looked to the side and Yinyu felt really lonely. In the past when he had doubts and questions he would call his trusted officials to discuss. However, at this point he was truly alone. There was no one he could confide in and no one that he could share his worries with.


    If Grand Teacher Zhongxuan was still here, if Gaoruo didn¡¯t fall to the hands of the Gan Army...


    Just as he was thinking about that, a really familiar voice spread into the room.


    ¡°Why is Your Majesty so down? Your energy is all gone, you don¡¯t look the same at all...¡±


    This voice?


    Yinyu was stunned and looked out. Only to see a Taoist smiling as he stood there. The look and smile indicated with no doubt that Zhongxuan was already dead. However, he was only around twenty.


    ¡°Grand Teacher, you still aren¡¯t dead?¡±


    After Yinyu eximed, he came back to his senses, ¡°Is it really the Spirit Cultivation Soul Splitting Technique?¡±


    The depths of his eyes were filled with shock and knew that this was the ability of the Qi Cultivators.


    However, the soul split using this technique wasn¡¯t a subject of his.


    The dead Zhongxuan was loyal to him but it didn¡¯t mean that this person was too.


    Seemingly seeing through what Yinyu was thinking about, Zhongxuan walked in while exining, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. Although I am not Zhongxuan, I am connected tightly to the Great Shang Country Fate. Even if it is solely for myself, I definitely have to help you!¡±


    Yinyu shook his head and thought about it. At the moment, he and Great Shang had nothing that others wanted.


    Zhongxuan¡¯s words were trustworthy. However...


    ¡°There is something I don¡¯t understand. Our Country Luck is weakening and will at mostst for ten to twenty years. Whether you are a Taoist Faction divinator or Qi Cultivator you should avoid Great Shang. Even if you leave me I won¡¯t me you, so why return?¡±


    ¡°Country Luck is weakening? Your Majesty is in such despair?¡±


    That Zhongxuan gave out a deepugh, ¡°It is far from settled. After Zong Shou won at God Falling ins he sent our five decrees. Did Your Majesty read them?¡±


    While speaking he passed a scroll to Zhongxuan.


    ¡°Five decrees?¡±


    Yinyu¡¯s heart jumped a little. He was staying alone in this manor and didn¡¯t get any news.


    Shiyue ordered people to send all news to him but he was dispirited and couldn¡¯t be bothered.


    When he took it and read it, his brow frowned deeply.


    ¡°What is this mess?¡±


    Subsidize farmers? Great Gan thinks they earn too much tax?


    After he took over Great Shang was in excess every year, they didn¡¯t dare to spend randomly. They stored it in treasuries to prepare for disasters or when troops needed to be sent.


    Zong Shou¡¯s policies were like he was afraid that the money couldn¡¯t be spent.


    Was he trying to earn the hearts of the people?


    A Celestial Realm cultivator if willing could kill ten million a year. How much power did those farmers have?


    He understood the next few ones.


    ¡°Officials will manage grain? Take back all Farnd of the world? This Zong Shou is a little too arrogant!¡±


    His eyes lit up and knew that the five families and the aristocrats definitely wouldn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°Call all schrs to discuss Confucianism, to evaluate its pros and cons! Evaluate Confucianism? Zong Shou wants to force Zhu Zi into despair?¡±


    Just these two decrees meant that Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t be able to invade the mid ins in the short time.


    The aristocrats in the mid ins lost faith in him and also ended chances of peace with the Confucian Faction.


    He was pumped up and his expression recovered slightly. He then shook his head and the mes in his eyes dissipated.


    ¡°It is useless! Although he is young and arrogant,ing up with preposterous decrees after winning, it doesn¡¯t help Great Shang.¡±


    Great Shang just earned some breathing space. With Zong Shou this enemy, the various families could work together to fight back.


    However, once they recovered, then the various vassal states would invade one another and chaos would definitely ensue.


    Who would care about Great Shang and the Imperial Dynasty?


    Zhongxuan¡¯s lips curled, ¡°Does Your Majesty still recall the Qin Emperor Tomb matter? If we are able to get the twelve copper men to protect our Country Luck, not only will our safety be ensured, but we can also attack Great Gan once more!¡±


    Yinyu suddenly got up and his eyes flickered with uncertainty.


    Zhongxuan¡¯s face was filled with an evil and charming smile. ¡°I believe my soul fragments have told it to you. To open it we need to either sacrifice 120,000 men or obtain the blood of 10,800 kids born at the first rays of the morning!¡±


    Yinyu was shocked and really hesitant.


    ¡°My soul fragment has died and that map must have fallen in the hands of Great Gan Ruler. Your Majesty doesn¡¯t have much time to hesitate anymore...¡±


    As Zhongxuan said that, he suddenly stopped. Seeing Yinyu look over, he smiled, ¡°Zong Shou has led hundred thousand cavalry to charge to the sixth Spiritual House Demon Spirit Mountain! This Saint Ruler really isn¡¯t willing to take a loss. Demon Sect is in trouble!¡±

 Chapter 1083 - Chapter 1081- Sweeping Demon Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1083: Chapter 1081- Sweeping Demon Spirit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Southnd, Demon Spirit Canyon, numerous spiritual light exploded and thunder bellowed. This Spiritual House was sixth out of the neen Spiritual Houses.


    Where the Spiritual House was drowned by spells all over, the protecting formation of the canyon was fully activated.


    However, it still wasn¡¯t able to protect the mountain well. The surrounding mountain peaks were copsing bit by bit.


    In the area above, the two Big Dipper Imperial Demon ying Sword Formation, seventy two Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors who were looking down coldly.


    In the ground there were tens of thousands of spirit masters.


    Yinyu led eight hundred thousand elites to attack Jiuchi Pce among which thirty thousand of them were spirit masters.


    Apart from the Taoist Faction, Confucian Faction and Demon Sect Dao Soldiers, the other spirit masters were captured.


    These people were either willingly or unwillingly forced to cast all their spells to strike the canyon in this distance.


    They didn¡¯t care about the mind stone and spiritual pill consumption as they vented out the gathered spiritual energy.


    A portion of them were stunned and amazed by the Saint King Energy that Zong Shou revealed and decided to serve him. The other portion was forced and threatened and thus they had no choice.


    Along with the spirit masters that Great Gan had itself, there were a total of forty thousand of them!


    Forty thousand spirit masters working together gathered a vast spiritual energy which drowned the entire canyon!


    Even if Saint Realm experts attacked they would be unable to resist.


    Half a day passed since they started to fight. The protecting formation of the Spiritual House couldn¡¯t take it anymore and it started to crack.


    Zong Shou stood at the mountain peak and thought back to the Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect of the past. The mountain protecting formation of the third Spiritual House was undoubtedly stronger than the Demon Spirit Sect.


    Under the three thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry suppression, the formation was forcefully broken open.


    At this moment, Demon Spirit Sect could onlyst for half a day under thebined attacks of forty thousand spirit masters.


    As expected after the spiritual wave became abundant, the formations also became much stronger.


    ¡°It can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuanughed out and held his Tiger Overlord de in his hand. He licked the dark brown blood on it. His expression was cruel and excited.


    They just needed to crush the formation and the hundred thousand cavalry outside would be able to charge in and kill everyone within.


    Maybe because he was too excited, a pure ck iron tiger even floated out behind him which showed a fierce expression.


    ¡°How disgusting!¡±


    Chuxue hugged the Blood Moon de and shifted her head away. In the past, although his uncle was annoying, he wasn¡¯t like this.


    Zong Shou was speechless. Where had Hu Zhongyuan learned this bad habit from? To lick a de with a tongue, was that very cool?


    ¡°It¡¯s really dirty, be careful that you get sick...¡±


    Who knew how many people¡¯s blood was on the de? Who knew how much germs and illnesses there were on it?


    However, with his cultivation, there was no need for him to be afraid.


    Hu Zhongyuan felt slightly awkward. He used his sleeves to wipe the saliva on the de and looked towards the canyon seriously.


    Zong Shouughed coldly as he looked at the sky. Those few End Realm spiritual senses were still on his body.


    But so what? They could only look on as he wiped out the Demon Spirit Sect!


    The red light in the distance shed. Zong Shou¡¯s pupils suddenly erged.


    Before he even ordered, the two Source Ocean Demon ying Formation reactivated. Two ying Swords shed down and ripped a giant hole in the formation.


    A hundred thousand foot sword energy entered and swept out, shing a giant mark in the canyon.


    The foundations of the formation started to copse.


    The forty thousand spirit masters followed. Numerous spells smashed down to clear out the rest of the formation.


    ¡°You can go. Charge in after thirty minutes!¡±


    Zong Shou floated in the air, his tone was ice cold and without any feeling at all.


    ¡°Everyone, kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuanughed out loud and rode to the front of the cavalry formation.


    They waited quietly as the tens of thousands of spirit masters continued to cast their spells.


    In the depths of the canyon, painful cries broke out.


    ¡°Zong Shou I will go all out against you!¡±


    ¡°How despicable!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! I have never killed anyone, let me go...¡±


    A ck light rose up and tried to charge out of the canyon. However, just as he appeared tens of millions of spells smashed it to pieces.


    Even if there were people who managed to get out, the two formations would kill them with a sword.


    Even on the ground it was locked down by petrification techniques. All movement techniques were rendered ineffective.


    Luckily, at the forty fifth minute, all spells stopped in unison.


    Those hundred thousand cavalry were like an iron current, charging towards the canyon with a thunderous rumble. At the front were the twenty thousand Common People Xuan Dragons!


    Zong Shou waved his sleeves and a ball of gold silver light surged out.


    Saint Fire Silver Ants were born from the vengeful Heaven and Earth energy but recently they hadn¡¯t killed much.


    To ensure that they don¡¯t revolt, one couldn¡¯t suppress their nature. Now was the time for them to enjoy.


    Chuxue held her de and with a sh was at the entrance to the canyon.


    This was to suppress the area for Hu Zhongyuan to prevent Saint Realm the cultivators within from fighting back.


    Zong Shou was outside looking on casually. The End Realm spiritual sense got even sharper such that his bones were crackling.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all, using their strength to train his own body.


    Those few people really wanted to smash his body into pieces right?


    That¡¯s the best! They hated him to the bone but they couldn¡¯t do anything about him.


    ¡°Junior Brother, I know that you are unafraid but you need to be safe...¡±


    A sigh spread out from behind. A white robed teen stepped out, ¡°You are provoking them like that so what would happen to the faces of those few Saint Venerables?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Mingyu!¡±


    Zong Shou turned around and gave a cold smile, ¡°Did Senior Master Xiuguan or Senior Brother Wei Xu ask you to say that?¡±


    ¡°Neither!¡±


    Mingyu shook his head, ¡°Senior Master allowed you to do whatever you want and Senior Brother is okay with it. But...¡±


    During the battle of God Falling ins he personally saw the three God Venerables of the Confucian Faction retreat.


    The Confucian God Venerables we¡¯re gathered by the intents of three End Realm Saint Venerables. So they wouldn¡¯t go against the Saint Ruler.


    This was also the reason why they didn¡¯t try to fight back after the sixty thousand Purple Qilin me Spear Cavalry were wiped out.


    Zhu Zi alone was unable to suppress the Common People Seven Swords.


    The End Realm expert advantage that they had was totally wiped out. Zhu Zi was unable to deal with the resistance of the three Confucian Faction God Venerables and Taishi was not healed. The three factions were temporarily at a disadvantage.


    This was why even if Zong Shou killed the Demon Spirit Sect, the End Realm experts of the three factions had to swallow their anger and didn¡¯t interfere.


    ¡°However, Junior Brother, this is a little too much...¡±


    How was it only too much? It gave them no way to back down. He was pping Wushang Yuan Demon¡¯s face constantly.


    He didn¡¯t fear but he was worried for Zong Shou. If those few Saint Venerables were angered and they went all out, even Xiuguan might not be able to protect Zong Shou.


    He saw Mingyu¡¯s worry, his heart felt warm and his expression turned much gentler.


    He sighed. No wonder Xi Zi would choose Wei Xu who was thetest to join then the eldest Senior Brother.


    ¡°Senior Brother worries too much! However, we have the right! And not Confucian Faction...¡±


    Mingyu¡¯s eyes rose up and didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°Demon Path cultivation methods often sacrificed living humans, their disciples are violent and arrogant and loved to kill. Their cases are seen all over! The people of the world have grumbled about them for long however due to the chaos of the Cloud World they were unable to do anything.¡±


    When he said this, Mingyu was deep in thought and understood what he was getting at.


    Confucian and Taoist Factions dared to join hands with the Demon Sect because the Confucian Faction wrote that decree to attack Zong Shou.


    As long as they could achieve their goals, some small blemishes didn¡¯t need to be mentioned. Who would even know about it after? Once the situation settles who would dare to me them?


    Even if there were people who remembered, they could say that it was just people talking bad about them.


    However, the one who had the moral rights was the Saint Ruler Zong Shou!


    ¡°I decreed for everyone to clear out the Demons! It is to help clear this poison for all the people.¡±


    Zong Shouughed coldly and looked at the sky, ¡°I hope that they dare to do so! I will definitely cause Taoist Faction and Confucian Faction to enter an irrecoverable position!¡±


    The moment he said this, a blood mist exploded from his right hand.


    The few End Realm spiritual senses increased their suppression to the max.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t able to block anymore and a wound tore on his right hand.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t shocked or angry. Instead, heughed out in an unrestrained manner.


    Apart from this, what else could you all do?


    ¡°Kid! Sooner orter I will use your soul as a candle and shine on this world!¡±


    Wushang Yuan Demon¡¯s cold and cruel voice spread from afar.


    Zong Shou waszy to bother, a warm spiritual energy shed across his body and healed him up.


    It was from Lin Xuanshuang who used the Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique to heal his body.


    The killing shouts in the canyon had slowly quietened down.


    With a sh Zong Shou entered. He saw Hu Zhongyuan standing at a blood pool, looking over and grinning.


    ¡°Ruler, I have killed them all. No one is left!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded. His spiritual sense swept the canyon and confirmed that there were no living beings left.


    With a sh he was in front of a demon hall which had totally copsed from the spells.


    Everything here was shattered. Only a statue remained perfectly fine.


    ¡°World Destroying God Venerable?¡±


    Demon Sect¡¯s World Destroying God Venerable faith was to destroy the world. Only those who worship it would be able to be reborn in the new world.


    Zong Shou took a look and shed out with a sword. ying Sword Intent exploded out. The blood red sword light shed onto the body of the statue.

 Chapter 1084 - Chapter 1082- Taking Down a God

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Chapter 1082- Taking Down a God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Just as the sword energy shed down, a godly light appeared outside of the body of the statue which blocked the ying Sword.


    The two sides were at a standstill and the ground below tore apart, a spider web-like crack appeared.


    That God statue didn¡¯t move at all and was totally uninjured. A World Destroying God Venerable image appeared. Its eyes which looked like it could destroy all things stared coldly at Zong Shou.


    All of a sudden, a dark energy surged over, the fresh blood flowing in the canyon seemed to have their own life as they gathered towards the statue.


    Numerous vengeful spirits wrapped around the sky causing the yin energy to greatly increase.


    ¡°Unfortunately, you are only a part of it and not it itself!¡±


    Zong Shou waved his sleeves and Xiaori appeared once more. It roared out, red mes burned around it, causing the evil energy to dissipate.


    The God Refined Sword in Zong Shou¡¯s hand seemed like it had a strong suction force as it forcefully swallowed those spirits.


    The power of the ying Sword increased once more and with a ¡®Peng¡¯ it finally broke through theyer of light and stabbed into the body of the statue.


    The wood split into three parts and blood flowed from within the statue.


    The God Venerable Image¡¯s ice looked sharper and sharper but the light grew dimmer and dimmer like it was much weaker.


    Wushang Yuan Demon¡¯s voice spread over once more. However, this time it was filled with helplessness.


    ¡°Zong Shou, when will you be willing to stop?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed and broke into augh, ¡°You know what I ask for, so why do you bother to ask? I just want a life for a life, blood for blood! You need to give me an exnation for what your Demon Sect did in these two months. Naturally, there is also that Blood Saint Demon Lord...¡±


    The air was totally silent. Zong Shou scoffed coldly, totally unsurprised. He was the person with the highest chance of entering End Realm, so there was no way Li Biexue would hand him over.


    However, it was okay. No matter what, he was going to make Demon Sect bleed from within.


    The God Refined Sword in his hand was ringing in joy. The sword light became sharper as it stabbed in bit by bit.


    To the God Refined Sword, what was within was the faith of tens of millions. The God Blood which was formed through many sacrifices was the best replenishment. It crazily swallowed without any restraint.


    The golden sword body started to have a dark red glow.


    This sword was a Human Dao Saint Sword but it was also an evil sword!


    The more it swallowed, the stronger it got!


    Coincidentally, at this moment, a ball of invisible aura exploded out.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    A star light glow shed forth from a thousand feet away.


    It wasn¡¯t where Zong Shou was at but beside. Zong Shou¡¯s body appeared and it pierced his brow, with a ¡°pu¡± it smashed his head.


    Just at this moment, another body of his appeared at the side. His eyes were filled with a blood light. It was the World Burning Blood Eyes.


    He used the Illusionary Heart Mirror and the illusionary ability of the Sky Fox Race such that other people couldn¡¯t sense where his position was be it by looking or by spiritual sense. Their recognition of their location would be a little off.


    Wushang Yuan Demon could see through that but the person whounched the attack couldn¡¯t.


    When that person thought he grasped where Zong Shou was at, he didn¡¯t know that he had fallen for a trap.


    ¡°You are the Demon Spirit Sect Head?¡±


    From start to finish, he hid in the soul body under the statue. At this moment, after missing he fled.


    Scattering into the space without any form and matter, mixing into the five element energy. He used the spiritual energy all around to fly into the distance.


    However, at that moment, Chuxue attacked.


    The blood colored de light shed. Using the Borrow word, she forcefully borrowed half of the Heaven and Earth Spiritual Energy.


    She shed down and a five colored spiritual glow wrapped around the de. Five God Beast images appeared, causing there to be a tragic but clear cry.


    In the next instant, Mingyu¡¯s sword also followed suit. An intense sword light scattered, destroying everything within a million feet of space.


    Momentster, Heaven and Earth returned back to normal.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t distracted at all. He knew that just now it was just an incarnation of the Demon Spirit Sect Head which was wiped out.


    An old demon that amassed more was tougher to kill. This soul incarnation was just a hidden technique, a test. Since this person knew that the Demon Spirit Sect would be wiped out, why would he dare to take a risk?


    The sword light grew brighter and brighter and the sword spirit became more and more excited. The eyes of the statue had two streams of blood tears flowing out.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t show any pity at all. Demon Sect had really few believers and to maintain the World Destroying God Venerable, they would have to sacrifice believers to it every certain period of time.


    On one side it was to maintain the God Power and the other would be to utilise its power. After many months and years, the God Venerable would also start to crave. Its body was covered in blood, so there was no need to show any mercy at all.


    Hong!


    The image of the god statue finally dissipated. The God Refined Sword finally broke into the statue and instantly after swallowing most of the god power did it feel satisfied.


    Sword energy exploded, causing the statue to be smashed into pieces.


    Pretty much at the same time, Little Gold and Hanxi charged over and swallowed the shrapnel of the statue.


    Even the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle ran out and snatched a few pieces.


    The Demon Spirit Sect was a huge sect in the Demon Path. Out of the statues, the World Destroying Demon Venerable was the most important one. It gathered billions of believers¡¯ god power from the south of the Central Cloud Continent.


    The shrapnel was hugely beneficial to Hanxi. Just a few pieces caused the saint white mes on its body to be stronger.


    Silver threads danced around it and it showed signs of forming cocoons once more. Even if it didn¡¯t evolve this time it would be able to produce more Saint Fire Soldier Ants.


    As for Little Gold, who knew why it took the shrapnel?


    Zong Shou¡¯s spiritual sense spread out. He noticed that the God Power connected areas were falling apart. The World Destroying God Venerable God Power in the south were in a chaotic state.


    Only then did Zong Shou give out a satisfied smile and used his spiritual sense tomunicate with the God Refined Sword sword spirit.


    ¡°More, more, God, Evolve, Spirit...¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it for a bit and after piecing words together, he asked, ¡°You want to swallow more of these God Power to evolve? Even being able to raise the sword spirit level?¡±


    The God Refined Sword buzzed excitedly as agreement to what Zong Shou said.


    Zong Shou smiled. This was good news. In the next twenty days this sword definitely wouldn¡¯tck God Power to swallow. As long as it was able to swallow it down.


    The God Refined Sword was a peak Celestial Artifact. The next step would just be a god weapon.


    With a God Weapon at hand, he would be able to fight against Saint Realm Venerables.


    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t a true Saint Realm cultivator. If not with a God Weapon he would even be able to fight End Realm cultivators, as long as they weren¡¯t as strong as Dragon Shadow.


    Mingyu looked at the shrapnels quietly as they were split by Zong Shou¡¯s few spiritual pets.


    Its eyes were filled withprehension.


    ¡°Breaking the mountain and destroying the temple? Junior Brother is prepared to pull down the End Realm God Venerable position of this World Destroying God Venerable?¡±


    Destroying the statue was breaking a foundation of the World Destroying God Venerable in the soutnd.


    If he destroyed the Demon Sect¡¯s branches in Donglin and South Wind Cloud Continent, then they would definitely be able to lower the grade of this God Spirit.


    Once God¡¯s power dropped, recovering it wasn¡¯t an easy matter.


    It needed a few thousand years of cultivation. It had to gather more believers for it to recover.


    During the battle that killed Xi Zi, the Taoist Faction¡¯s gods and Confucian Faction God Venerables were raised for eight thousand years. To date they still hadn¡¯t recovered to their peak levels.


    ¡°Senior Brother is wise!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head and smiled, ¡°Junior Brother also has an identity as World Burning Lu Family heir. Although I don¡¯t care and I¡¯m not willing to have anything to do with them, I have to worry about my mother.¡±


    At this moment, there would be nothing that affected the Demon Sect more than lowering this God Venerable¡¯s grade.


    The Demon Sect experts were cold and cruel and no matter how many of their disciples died they wouldn¡¯t be affected.


    Only a huge loss of power would make them regret.


    With just one End Realm protecting not only would the Demon Sect members be chased all around in Great Gan, but even the Taoist Faction who was temporarily on their side wouldn¡¯t dare to interfere.


    Although the Demon Sect was weak in the mid ins, they upied many mines at the mines.


    Mingyu sucked in a cold breath. His Junior Brother was really nning to do that.


    No wonder Li Biexue would be so exasperated, even not bothering about his face and lowering his head to ask for peace.


    However, it made sense. Once Zong Shou leaves the Cloud World, the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords would lose the central pir.


    To let the Cloud World situation maintain bnce, they could only cause the bnce to be lost when they had the advantage.


    Heavily damaging the Demon Sect and pulling down the grade of the God Venerable was a good n. It was also something that Common People Path, Sword Sect and Zong Shou could do together.


    Breaking this statue, Zong Shou shed. This time he was at where their books were kept.


    Most of them were destroyed by the spells of the forty thousand spirit masters.


    However there were some books with top materials which weren¡¯t destroyed. Zong Shou reached out and sucked them all over.


    Half of them were Demon Sect secret techniques which were useless for him. However, there was a portion that were normal cultivation methods. They were all above Grade Seven, adding to the Book Hiding Hall he had at Gantian Mountain.


    After doing all of that, he looked towards the south.


    Next would be Canghai Demon Sect which was only below Demon Spirit Sect in the south of the Central Cloud Continent...

 Chapter 1085 - Chapter 1083- Celestial Weapon Appears

    <h4>Chapter 1085: Chapter 1083- Celestial Weapon Appears</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°The sword is formed!¡±


    Within Tianfang World, Wenqi Pavilion, Yexuan gave out a Heaven shockingugh. When the soundnded, a bright light suddenly charged up from within the building.


    Yexuan¡¯s hands moved quickly and dozens of runes shot out, causing the sword artifact which wanted to fly away to stabilize, slowly retracted into his hand.


    ¡°As expected, it is a pinnacle Celestial Sword!¡±


    Yexuan flicked the sword body with his right hand. It buzzed and a few threads of sword energy shot out, instantly cutting a wound in Yexuan¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Chill Moon Sword? What a good name, extremely sharp, a really good sword! Thank you Master Shen, a Master¡¯s crafting skills are truly rare in the world...¡±


    ¡°Brother Ye¡¯spliments are too much!¡±


    Shen Yuexuan sat beside the furnace andughed, ¡°The metal energy is a top spiritual treasure, I just brought the xiantian qualities out. If I was unable to make it a pinnacle sword artifact what face would I have to call myself an Artifact Master? I definitely won¡¯t ept being called a Master!¡±


    Yexuan¡¯s expression was really excited, not bothering about what he was saying at all. Shen Yuexuan shook his head and said, ¡°There is one more thing that Brother Ye has to pay attention to! Before this sword was formed I felt that there is still much potential. Which is why the spiritual formation that I crafted isn¡¯tplete. If Brother Ye¡¯s cultivation reaches a level and the sword spirit is formed, you can merge a God Technique in. Although it might not be a God Weapon, it might reach half a step to God Weapon.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    A bright glow shed in Yexuan¡¯s eyes. A look of gratitude appeared on his face before it turned back to normal.


    ¡°Then, what God Technique does Master think that I should merge into the sword?¡±


    Shen Yuexuan took in a deep breath and said, ¡°Your Big Domain Shocking Sword Technique is a top martial path technique. To be able to make this technique even stronger, there are just a few Daos. One is the Tough word technique, the other is the Thunder technique and one is the Spread word technique. These three God Techniques are most suitable for this sword.¡±


    Yexuan¡¯s brow rose up. Out of the three, the Tough word was the weakest and most possible to bepletely merged into the sword to cause it to advance to God Weapon. When the timees the sword would be tougher such that it would be able to take the aftereffects from his Big Domain Shaking Technique and there would be no danger of it breaking.


    The Thunder sound technique was a really strong one. When the sword shook, it would give out a thunder-like sound which could damage the enemy.


    Sound itself was caused by the shaking of matter, the two merging together would strengthen one another. Be it solo damage or fighting a group of people, it was the best choice.


    Compared to these, the Spread technique was strong too. It could allow the shaking power of his sword to spread better thus strengthening his sword. Apart from that, there were other great uses.


    All of a sudden, he wasn¡¯t able toe to a decision. The three of them were all great choices such that he didn¡¯t know which to give up on.


    Yexuan then shook his head, his cultivation wasn¡¯t strong enough now and the artifact spirit was just born.


    It was too early to think about all these things.


    ¡°Such kindness can¡¯t be expressed in thanks, I will remember this deep in my heart. I have waited for this sword for several months and am too eager, I will leave first!¡±


    After saying that, Yexuan directly sped through the air and flew into the distance.


    ¡°Brother Ye...¡±


    Shen Yuexuan originally wanted to tell him that there was no need to say that and that he helped him forge the de because Zong Shou told him to do so, so Yexuan really didn¡¯t owe him anything. However, the moment he said this, Yexuan¡¯s body was far away.


    He shook his head and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°He is going through his tribtion? Let¡¯s hope you seed!¡±


    He could see that this person was at peak God Realm. He was just a bit away from that line. However, be it cultivation or Dao umtion, he was at a suitable amount. During these days, he was forcefully suppressing it to prevent himself from crossing it.


    He should have something he worried about which was why he wasn¡¯t willing to challenge the tribtion.


    However, the moment the sword was in his hand, Yexuan¡¯s aura was totally different and there was nothing he had to fear anymore.


    The chance of him passing the tribtion was at least at ny percent and there was nothing to worry about anymore.


    Shen Yuexuan looked towards the furnace used to forge the sword.


    There was still a sword looking artifact lying within the zing mes.


    Different from the sword artifact that Yexuan demanded, the Illusionary Sword Forging Technique that Zong Shou learned forged a spirit sword that wasn¡¯t physical. It was something more like a second soul.


    This was why this sword foetus was still an illusionary form and why after three months, Zong Shou¡¯s Xiantian Purple Geng Xuan Metal Energy still hadn¡¯t changed in form.


    The two sword artifacts were forged at the same time. Shen Yuexuan also tried to shift the xiantian energy on Chill Moon Sword onto Zong Shou¡¯s sword foetus.


    It looked more and more out of this world and ethereal.


    The following process was one that made Yexuan hesitate.


    ¡°This is a headache!¡±


    Yexuan¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°If Ruler is just a normal cultivator, then this sword foetus is a pinnacle artifact base. However, as a King, the Ruler of a country, this is too ethereal and isn¡¯t good. Itcks some righteousness, some thickness, it alsocks the aura of an emperor.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that there was no way to solve it, however, if he continued it would cause the quality of the sword artifact to reduce.


    Standing on the angle of the cksmith, this was something that couldn¡¯t be forgiven. Personally causing a sword he made which he could originally be proud of into something that was normal, that was something that made him feel heart-pained.


    ¡°It can¡¯tpare to that Ganjiang and Moxie who had the courage to sacrifice their bodies to their swords. This is the only thing that can happen...¡±


    Yexuan sighed and was about to shoot a spell into the furnace. He suddenly stopped and thinking about it there was a n! If he used that thing, not only would the quality not drop, it might even strengthen...


    However, this item was really precious and was the person worth him paying such a huge price?


    His heart moved and he looked to the left.


    First a ck token sped in andnded on his hand.


    Ju Zi Xuan Token?


    Ju Zi was the title for the head of the Mohists, so naturally, it was in his hand. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t the current token of the Mohist Ju Zi but a tool tomunicate quickly in the outer region. It was really swift and exceeded the top talisman of the Taoist Faction by close to double speed.


    Yexuan grabbed it and in just a moment his expression changed. He nearly lost control of himself and the furnace in front of him.


    ¡°...Gan Country and Great Shang fought at the God Falling ins in the south. In one battle, eight hundred thousand elites of Great Shang were wiped out. That day Min River was broken and the nine million Great Shang army was forced to flee! He actually won, and so quickly...¡±


    Yexuan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and itsted for a while. He remembered ten days ago when he found out about the battle of the Cloud World.


    Great Shang led over ten million troops into the south to fight against Great Gan.


    At that time, he was even shaken and he doubted his decision to join Great Gan.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that in just ten days the invincible looking eighteen million army of Great Shang was scattered.


    ¡°It is news that spread over the fifth day after the battle. So, this was sent after everything was confirmed. Apanied by Qilin, Saint King Energy ¨C Ruler is actually the Saint Ruler?¡±


    Yexuan was shocked. When they met the first time, he knew that Zong Shou was special.


    He didn¡¯t know that Yexuan was actually someone who could bepared to the top three Saint Emperors.


    ¡°Sending a decree to the world to evaluate the pros and cons of the Confucian Faction! To discuss their studies? Good! Good ¨C what Confucian cons, evaluate Confucianism! The eyes of the Heavens have opened up and selected this Saint Ruler. This is the one destined to be the Ruler of our Mohist Faction...¡±


    Then, he frowned and was filled with endless killing intent.


    Whether or not this was a blessing or a curse to the Confucian Faction was tough to discern.


    If they could pass through this they might be able to start a new life, like a phoenix rising from the ashes, there would be no weaknesses in them anymore.


    Shen Yuexuan shook his head andughed. Zong Shou had given them a chance and if he couldn¡¯t take it, then the Mohist Faction deserved to die and be eliminated.


    ¡°Our Monist¡¯s artifact forging and mechanisms, how can it be a small Dao? Moreover, although love and not fighting is not appropriate, we tried to persuade people to be kind...¡±


    He put the Ju Zi Token away and continued to look outside.


    A purple gold talisman crane sped in but was stopped by the restrictions outside, trapped in mid air.


    However, the golden light it shone was really majestic, not to be taken lightly.


    It was obviously a mark left by Zong Shou using King Path Martial Arts.


    ¡°Ruler? The agreed date hasn¡¯t been reached, is he here to rush me?¡±


    He was filled with questions in his heart. He reached out to unlock the restrictions and allowed it to fly over and return back into the shape of the talisman.


    Shen Yuexuan grabbed it in his hand and then his expression turned serious.


    ¡°Qin Emperor Tomb? Zhongxuan Grand Teacher is a Qi Cultivator sessor, the junior of Xufu? Is it possible to enter the Qin Emperor Main Tomb early?¡±


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s brow frowned and he was in deep thought.


    From ancient times, the tombs of Rulers were built in some hidden ces such that other people wouldn¡¯t rob it.


    However, there were conflicts. As long as people found out, they would be able to borrow the power of the spiritual formation. If one wanted to maintain the formations one would need enough spiritual energy.


    The Qin Emperor Tomb was like that. After every period of time it would appear for a short while to absorb Heaven and Earth spiritual energy to maintain the formation.


    The most recent time should have been several yearster.


    ¡°If other people said that then it is okay, but if it is the descendant of Xufu, then it might really be possible!¡±


    During the Qin Emperor Tomb period, Xufu was the one who led it. With his intellect he might have left some methods.


    ¡°The twelve copper men are really important! The tomb is tooplicated and is tough to write all in the talisman. Speaking of which, it is time for me to make a trip back to the Cloud World...¡±


    While speaking, Shen Yuexuan took out a yellow glow and looked towards the furnace.

 Chapter 1086 - Chapter 1084- Huge killing weapon

    <h4>Chapter 1086: Chapter 1084- Huge killing weapon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Personally heading back to the Cloud World?¡±


    It was twenty three dayster when he heard news from Shen Yuexuan.


    Shen Yuexuan didn¡¯t know where he was, so he could only send it to Gantian Mountain.


    The whole process took a few days.


    ¡°My Illusionary Spirit Sword Foetus was formed so quickly? When he finishes it he will be able to rush back...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up and was filled with anticipation. Of course, he trusted Shen Yuexuan¡¯s skills.


    The sword foetus that he created would not be ordinary.


    He also mentioned a few other things in the talisman. He said that Tianfang World was safe and the Night Demons and Shadow Demons didn¡¯t do anything recently.


    The few Celestial Artifacts he got him to upgrade were allpleted.


    However, what Zong Shou was most delighted about was that the day that Yexuan got the Chill Moon Sword he broke through to God Realm and stepped into the Saint Realm.


    This person¡¯s sword skills were extremely strong and at God Realm he could already fight against Saint Realm cultivators.


    With such a top sword in his hand now and also a Saint Realm cultivation, who knew how strong he was now?


    It meant that he had one more top expert under his charge. Even if he wasn¡¯t like Aokun, who could threaten End Realm cultivators, he would be someone like Aoyi.


    Great Gan¡¯s foundations were too shallow and for Saint Realm they relied solely on Aokun and Aoyi. Buddhist Faction, Sword Sect, and Common People¡¯s Path ones didn¡¯t belong to him.


    With this person, it would even be enough to suppress dozens of worlds.


    ¡°Even the Mohists cannot confirm where the twelve copper men are? However, there is a seventy percent chance it is within the Qin Emperor Tomb? Not only were there hundreds of lifespan extending pills, but there were also millions of puppet soldiers that couldpare to Dao Soldiers? The Mohist Faction recorded that the Cloud World Creation Master once visited before the tomb was formed.¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly stunned. Creation Master, naturally, referred to Xi Zi.


    Xi Zi had visited the Qin Emperor Tomb before? What was his purpose?


    This Qin Emperor was really interesting too. He felt that one day he woulde back from the dead, leading these million puppet soldiers to attack the Cloud World.


    ¡°The Qin Emperor Tomb has manyplicated mechanisms. Although the Qi Cultivators and Mohists worked together to make it, the Qin Emperor was suspicious and modified it. One needs a top formation master who is good at mechanisms to break it open?¡±


    Did it refer to Shen Yuexuan?


    Zong Shou shook his head. This Artifact Master Shen shouldn¡¯t have been returning to the Cloud World solely for the Qin Emperor Tomb matter.


    His other goal should be the Confucian evaluation thing going on in his Gantian Mountain.


    However, although he used the decree to evaluate Confucianism to call out the world, he himself didn¡¯t bother much. After all, it didn¡¯t matter and he didn¡¯t really care about how it was going to turn out.


    Most importantly, he would p that End Realm Saint Venerable¡¯s in the face.


    He wasn¡¯t someone who other people could abuse and then not fight back!


    At this moment, numerous schrs gathered within Gantian Mountain and there were debates everyday with many ster statements being formed.


    Renbo would pass some of the amazing thesis each day along with governance documents over to him.


    However, Zong Shou would directly crumple them and throw them to the side, not even looking at it at all.


    He didn¡¯t have time now to study sword skills much less bother about all these.


    ¡°It seems like the mysteries within exceed my imagination. Shen Yuexuan sent this thirteen days ago and my sword foetus is probably already formed and is on the way...¡±


    Numerous questions shed across his head as Zong Shouughed, suppressing all these thoughts.


    At the moment, he was sitting in the giant carriage that belonged to Yinyu which needed forty nine Grade Six Dragon Horses to pull.


    After Yinyu fled, this carriage was now in his hands.


    He noticed that the carriage seemed really humble and ordinary but it was made with extremely expensive resources. The pirs of the thousand feet carriage was a full four Undying me Wood.


    Each one of them could craft a decent Celestial Weapon. The situation that day was special. If the carriage activated its spiritual formation, even if there were a hundred thousand troops outside, and even if they attacked for ten days and nights, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.


    The carriage looked really simple but inside was really luxurious.


    Zong Shou liked it and made it his main carriage. He removed all those things that made it look simple and asked smiths to renovate it a little and it became both exquisite while also noble and expensive.


    This carriage was now hanging above the Cloud Ocean. Around it there were two hundred spaceships. Further forwards was an ind above the clouds. It was one of therge Demon Path sects, the base of the Blood me Sect.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a Spiritual House, the spiritual ind it was on was around the same grade. Before the spiritual wave reached its strongest, it could already keep Saint Realm Venerables within.


    However, at this moment, the ind which could fit tens of thousands of cultivators all deserted. The ind was really silent and there was no one at all.


    ¡°They all fled? Another one who left their base and didn¡¯t defend...¡±


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t surprised. Twenty three days ago, he wiped out Demon Spirit Sect, twenty one days ago he wiped out Canghai Demon Sect, and ny days ago he killed all of Heaven Enemy Sect!


    During the twenty three days of time all the Demon Path Sects in the south and Southwind Cloud Continent were all swept!


    At the start, those Demon Path powers all tried to fight back. However, hundreds of thousands of Demon Sect disciples died under the des of the hundred thousand cavalry. Thus, there were very few of them who dared to defend their mountains. Sects like Blood me Sect all left, this wasn¡¯t the first time something like that urred.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel disappointed. Anyway, he didn¡¯te here specifically to kill.


    Hundreds of thousands of spiritual lights rose up from the spaceship. From tens of miles away, it struck towards the ind.


    In just a short moment, the entire Blood me Ind was covered in spells.


    Instantly, rock cracked apart and dust flew all over.


    The spirit masters of the spaceships didn¡¯t stop just like that. They continued to gather spiritual energy to form new spells and then vented it out.


    A full half a dayter, all of this stopped. All the mountains on the inds were smashed. The entire mountain was levelled out and was riddled in holes.


    Tens of thousands of spirit master spells struck. This was the ceremony that urred each time they attacked a Demon Path mountain, no matter if they resisted or if they fled.


    The dust settled and then Zong Shou exited the jade carriage with a sh.


    In the next moment, he stood above the Blood me Ind.


    After being continuously struck, no matter what kind of traps there were on the ind, they were totally levelled up so there was nothing to worry about.


    Roughly twelve days ago, the Ming Dragon House which the entire sect escaped had buried hundreds of Xuan Death Energy Pearls in their own mountain.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t fall for it, using spells to cover it. The pearls all exploded such that the people they hid there to attack all died.


    With this past experience. the other sects didn¡¯t bother to plot anything. Before Zong Shou¡¯s army came over, they all escaped from their main mountain. Zong Shou still did what he wanted, following his own tempo to clear things out.


    The chaotic spiritual energy flood slowly calmed down. Zong Shou looked out and saw that there was nothing perfect left on the ind. Everything was blown to pieces.


    The statue of the World Destroying God Venerable was also brought away and nowhere to be seen.


    Mingyu who had appeared beside him was filled with joy.


    ¡°That World Destroying God Venerable has fallen and is no different from ordinary God Spirits now!¡±


    More importantly was that be it Qingxuan, Taihuang or Zhu Zi, they all didn¡¯t interfere.


    The former two were still okay, their spiritual senses were still tightly locked onto Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    Thetter was the one they had to worry the most about as he still hadn¡¯t appeared.


    Zong Shou nodded. Suddenly, he shed with a sword to the space beside him.


    Numerous energy currents exploded out from the sword body and pinned into the void.


    There was instantly an ear piercing cry. It wasn¡¯t that of a living person but from the World Destroying God Venerable.


    Although the statue was gone and the altar was not there anymore, the ce where the God Power gathered wouldn¡¯t change so quickly.


    The God Refined Sword was something that could counter this God Power.


    He stabbed out with a sword and this Wish Power was totally cut off from the ce where it was connected to!


    A blood glow appeared on the God Refined Sword which swiftly dimmed and returned to the original gold color.


    The God Power that it absorbed had a really small effect to the God Refined Sword at this point.


    After the World Destroying God Venerable dropped to the Saint Realm it was more so.


    More God Power was stored in the body of the God Refined Sword, slowly raising its quality.


    When there was enough, it would start to change.


    Little Gold and Hanxi didn¡¯t fly out. Those two little things used the shrapnel from the broken statue to get God Power, however it wasn¡¯t able to directly swallow it which was why they just stayed in his sleeves.


    At this moment, Little Gold turned into a jelly-like state and white mes burned around his body.


    It was actually God Power mes which helped to melt all the spiritual metal and items it absorbed in its body.


    Hanxi was in the Lingfen Ring and was producing more soldier ants. At this moment, there were around seventy of them.


    The number of soldier ants could bepared to two Source Ocean Imperial Demon ying Formations...


    They all didn¡¯t have much consciousness but when they appeared in his mind he was delighted.


    They were all initial Celestial Realm. Not only were their abilities all the same, but so was their body structure and power qualities.


    They were even more like Dao Soldiers than Dao Soldiers. They themselves also had a certain amount of intelligence.


    Could he make a Dao Soldier formation technique for them?


    With Hanxi¡¯s intelligence she would be able to do so. There was no need to be as perfect as the Imperial Demon ying Formation, just needing half of the strength. Then, he would have one more top killing weapon in his hands.

 Chapter 1087 - Chapter 1085

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Chapter 1085</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The Saint Fire Soldier Ants were extremely quick, good at using the de arms that extended from their limbs to kill. Their shells were really tough and a saint white silver me burned around their bodies.


    Zong Shou frowned. It really wasn¡¯t an easy matter to help these ants design a Dao Soldier formation.


    So, he stopped being distracted and he refocused to the area in front of him.


    Although this Blood me Ind was leveled out by the spirit masters under him, the spiritual veins still existed within.


    The spiritual energy was really thick, no lower than any other Spiritual House.


    To leave it empty was just such a waste. They couldn¡¯t just wait for the Demon Path Blood me Sect toe back and take it over again right?


    ¡°Senior Brother Mingyu, why doesn¡¯t your Common People¡¯s Path take over this ce?¡±


    Mingyu seemed to expect Zong Shou saying that, he shook his head, ¡°We have no use for it! Thanks to Junior Brother each of the six schools have their own mountains, the three sects also each have a branch. We have too few disciples and having too many spiritualnds is not good. Not only would we not be able to defend them, but other people might take the chance to attack us...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned and wasn¡¯t really surprised. Common People¡¯s Path had indeed too few disciples and to upy half of the more than twenty Demon Path sect mountains was already their limit.


    Toy out the spiritual formations once more, to send disciples to defend would split up the sect¡¯s strength.


    He didn¡¯t try to persuade him at all, raising his head as he looked into the sky.


    Before he even said a word a teen appeared thirty thousand feet away.


    ¡°Ruler forgive us, the Sword Sect is the same too, our situation is even worse than the Common People¡¯s Path. upying six spiritualnds is already our limit. We have no other way...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. Such a cultivationnd was something all cultivators craved for.


    However, now both the Common People¡¯s Path and Sword Sect were afraid and avoided it.


    Their foundations were just too shallow, even if they had the upper hand now in the Cloud World they wouldn¡¯t be able to greatly expand their strength.


    The difference between them and the Taoist Faction and the Demon Path was huge.


    Sword Sect and Common People¡¯s Path couldn¡¯t take it but the Buddhist Faction definitely would be able too. The Buddhist Faction had always been suppressed by Taoist Faction. In this region of the world, they were much stronger than Taoist Faction.


    They would definitely be able to ept this Spiritual Mountain.


    However, the moment such a thought rose up, a Buddhist call rang out.


    ¡°Unlimited Beginning and End! Buddha¡¯s kind intent is something we ept. However, our Buddhist philosophy is to raise believers and disciples to make the world a pure ce. Although this ind is good, it is far away and there are no people here. It would be a burden for our Buddhist Faction...¡±


    In simple words they didn¡¯t like it as it was too secluded and there were too few people, unable to recruit disciples. It was useless even if the Buddhist Faction took it so he could only shelf it.


    However, speaking of which the Buddhist Faction temples were either at famous mountains and areas with many people all in huge cities to gather worshippers.


    There were really few in the wilderness.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but feel his head hurt. Great Gan needed to have enough spiritualnds to support theirrge amounts of cultivators and spirit masters.


    However, they didn¡¯t have a use for this ce either. Before this, he had selected a few really good ones which were already enough.


    Even though there was a need for more, such a ce which was so far from countrynd and couldn¡¯t be called upon swiftly wasn¡¯t something that he liked.


    The problem was that the remaining Demon Path Sects were all far from the Cloud Continent and really secluded.


    He couldn¡¯t upy them one by one and then let the Demon Path take them back. That would go against what his purpose was...


    He took in a deep breath and then he said in deep thought, ¡°I remember that there were a few factionless sects nearby...¡±


    The so-called factionless sects referred to sects being set up by factionless cultivators and didn¡¯t belong to either of the six factions.


    Simr to Kongqi Sect which learned a bit of Mohist Faction legacy and survived in the cracks of the six factions.


    However, these sects rarely obtained enough cultivation resources and were often suppressed and robbed by other sects.


    They definitely craved such cultivationnds.


    ¡°If they want this Blood me Ind they can move over. If one faction can¡¯t swallow it, then a few join hands. However, they have to join Great Gan and be loyal to me. To send enough cultivators to serve the army.¡±


    Mingyu couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces with the Sword Sect teen which showed his face slightly.


    That method was also really vicious. While weakening the Demon Sect they greatly increased Great Gan strength too.


    If those factionless sects wanted to keep the spiritualnd under the threat of the Demon Sect, they would have to wholeheartedly rely on Great Gan.


    The moment Zong Shou said this, a furious woman¡¯s voice spread over.


    ¡°Does Ruler really want to chase our Demon Path sects to the brink? To wipe out all our million disciples?¡±


    The moment it rang out it was thousands of miles away. A momentter, it was a few feet out. A white streak of light appeared in front of Zong Shou¡¯s face.


    A woman with a petite and alluring body appeared three hundred thousand feet away from Zong Shou in the air.


    This distance was just right so that the spirit masters on the spaceships couldn¡¯t cover.


    Although Zong Shou¡¯s ying Sword could reach it, she could escape at any moment.


    Her aura was innate, avoiding Zong Shou¡¯s sword intent lock on. She wore a white dress and looked really Saint-like, like a Celestial. However, it exposed a lot too, only covering the important areas. It showed off her snow white skin. Every action and smile caused one¡¯s heart to jump. She was really charming.


    ¡°Su Xiaoxiao?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. This was the second time he met this Heaven Demon Vast Habitat Saint Girl.


    He was in a daze for a moment before he struggled out of the charm andughed coldly.


    ¡°I should be the one asking your Demon Path! A month ago, you killed my people and officials. Did you all even think that you were bing enemies with Great Gan who owned ten millions troops and upied seventy six worlds? Or, you all thought about it and didn¡¯t fear?¡±


    As he spoke, his spiritual sense spread over. His eyes were filled with blood as he looked into the void.


    He didn¡¯t care about her at all. He was just searching for where her real body was at.


    When he totally locked into her, he shed out.


    She held her breath and frowned. The charming technique she used was to try to reduce the animosity from Zong Shou.


    It was obvious that it didn¡¯t work. As expected the Nine Tail Sky Fox Blood and Illusionary Heart Mirror was the enemy of all illusions and was the top illusionary technique itself.


    Even when she used this Grade Eleven top technique which could cause a corpse to be tempted, it wasn¡¯t able to cause this teen who was said to be perverted to fall for her.


    Not only was it useless on this person, as the charm was broken, the few Saint Realm people were affected and they all searched for her.


    In the next moment, a few strong spiritual senses spread through the air. It restricted those few people such that she only had to face Zong Shou.


    ¡°Ruler, can you stop and have a peaceful conversation with me!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s brow rose up and her face was filled with a wronged expression making one naturally pity her. Her voice was really airy making one unknowingly focus on her.


    However, such Heaven Demon Illusionary Techniques and charming voice was totally useless towards Zong Shou.


    Su Xiaoxiao was helpless and could only retreat another thirty thousand feet, ¡°I know that Ruler hates our Demon Path to the bone. However, everything in this world can be discussed, do you have to really make it such that the fish breaks out of the?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s spiritual sense grew closer and closer. It looked really slow but it swiftly drew the two of them closer.


    In the blink of an eye, they were only two hundred thousand feet apart.


    Su Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t able to keep calm anymore and her tone was filled with anxiousness.


    ¡°Ruler has already sent our World Destroying God Venerable to Saint Realm. Is that not enough? If you continue and destroy the statues of the God Venerables, then not only will it drop, but it won¡¯t be able to recover. Ruler is touching our bottom line. Does Ruler know what the consequence is?¡±


    Before Zong Shou spoke, Su Xiaoxiao said firmly, ¡°The Primordial Demon will go all out. Even if the Cloud World was destroyed he wouldn¡¯t care!¡±


    Zong Shouughed coldly. Destroy the Cloud World? Not mentioning the World Protecting Venerables, even Xuanqing and Taihuang wouldn¡¯t let it happen.


    They nned for thousands of years to make that Heaven Opening God Weapon appear. If Wushang Yuan Demon really dared to do that, then the Common People¡¯s Path and Sword Sect won¡¯t be the only ones against them.


    At this moment, he was just a short distance away. Half a God Refined Sword appeared from his sleeves.


    ying Sword Intent was gathered to the maximum and he was just a moment away from exploding out.


    However, at that moment, a sudden aura appeared beside Su Xiaoxiao.


    ¡°Trash, you really think you are invincible in the Cloud World?¡±


    A person helped Su Xiaoxiao to block Zong Shou¡¯s spiritual sense, to be locked on by the sword intent on behalf of thetter.


    Dozens of ck dots spread through the air.


    ¡°Hanqing?¡±


    In a hundredth of an instant, he clearly saw the face of that person.


    The ck light which spread forth was the Thousand Vengeance Wan Violence Xuanxiao Lightning, gathering ten thousand violent thoughts and thousands of vengeful energy.


    Zong Shouughed instead of being shocked, pulling his sword out without hesitation.


    ¡°You came at the right time!¡±


    An extremely sharp rainbow shed. In six thousandths of a breath, it shed across the ck dots.


    That ck light which was deep and hard to pick up suddenly expanded and swallowed all the lightning.


    The sword speed increased once more, before anyone could react it was already two hundred thousand feet out.


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression turned ashen white.


    ¡°It is the Unlimited Beginning and End ability! Junior Brother be careful...¡±

 Chapter 1088 - Willing To Become Concubine

    <h4>Chapter 1088: Willing To Be Concubine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°It is the Unlimited Beginning and End ability! Junior Brother, be careful...¡±


    While speaking, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s body was swiftly retreating. Hanqing alone was covered in the sword light.


    Thetter wasughing coldly. Did Zong Shou think that he was the same Hanqing as a few months ago?


    His expression became serious, like he hadn¡¯t noticed Su Xuaoxiao¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Against the Heaven Demon!¡±


    A ck light shed, instantly he went against everything and reflected all the energy that charged over. Even the vengeful violent lightning power exploded out after the ying Sword Intent absorbed the forty nine balls of lightning was included.


    The sword light in front of him turned from ck to white.


    Everything that was reflected charged forth once more.


    Hanqing¡¯s expression changed. Thest time, Zong Shou had used his identity as Sword Emperor Tanqiu to break his Against the Heaven Demon Technique, with thete Spirit Realm Common People Kill Sword. He used exquisite sword technique changes to bait and crush, drawing out the weaknesses in his sword.


    This was why he felt that he lost because his cultivation was weaker than his opponent.


    It wasn¡¯t that his Against the Heaven Demon Technique lost.


    However, this time, Zong Shou disregarded all changes and went head-on, using violence to sh apart everything.


    The first thing he faced was the strength of the Unlimited Beginning and End ability!


    That sword light instantly went from ck to white three times.


    The power that was reflected back charged back three times, like a wave, each stronger than thest!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Hanqing cursed out, huge sweat beads appeared on his head. Although the technique could reflect everything, his body had to be able to withstand it.


    After all, the power he could reflect was limited and was determined by his cultivation.


    However, Zong Shou¡¯s Unlimited Beginning and End seemed like a bottomless pit, swallowing out and then counter-attacking. The power was getting stronger and stronger; each time it was close to double!


    The Sword intent had more of an unbreakable and unstoppable determination.


    ¡°Pu...¡±


    There was a sharp ring and Hanqing shed away from the spot. He spat out a mouthful of blood. Although he dodged, that sword power still reached into his lungs.


    ¡°You are just relying on King Path Martial Arts! If we are both Saint Realm, you won¡¯t be able to take three strikes from me! I will remember the defeat today...¡±


    He was like a fish speeding into the void, disappearing into the distance.


    A ying smile appeared at the corner of his lips.


    Can¡¯t take three strikes?


    Then he won¡¯t use this King Path Martial Arts and won¡¯t use this Unlimited Beginning and End ability!


    One Origin Sword Return to One!


    A 108 stars appeared around Zong Shou. With a sh, instantly the stars fell!


    Hanqing¡¯s pupils constricted!


    What technique is that?


    He merged so manyws together in one, it was filled with an ethereal feeling.


    When the sword shed down, he had a feeling like he couldn¡¯t avoid or dodge it.


    Although he had the Against the Heaven Demon Technique, he didn¡¯t know how to reflect it.


    He roared out and activated all his body protecting artifacts.


    He also exploded out the Against the Heaven Demon Technique, reflecting everything around him without a care at all.


    In just an instant, a loud explosion spread out from the void.


    Hanqing scoffed painfully, falling down towards the abyss, his body covered in blood.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any part of his body that was unscathed.


    He looked at Zong Shou furiously. Zong Shou stepped into the clouds with a calm expression as he looked over as if he was looking at a dead person.


    His chest was filled with rage from the unwillingness to admit defeat and also fear.


    He just needed a few years and he might even be able to fight Zong Shou! Even that Unlimited Beginning and End sword that looked unblockable could be reflected!


    However, if he shed out now, then he...


    His pupils constricted once more and that God Refined Sword had already turned into a purple glow that was hard to see with the naked eye.


    ¡°Junior Brother!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao eximed and shot out hundreds of talismans over to Hanfang.


    They formed into a formation instantly to try to block the purple sword light. They were easily broken by the sword.


    However, they coincidentally formed a spiritual energy channel, and the maism power within caused the God Refined Sword sword speed to double!


    ¡°Su Xiaoxiao, you bitch!¡±


    At the moment, Hanqing¡¯s face was devoid of blood, and he was exasperated. He was prepared to use a spiritual treasure that could help him escape but he had no chance now.


    ¡°Against the Heaven Demon, reflect!¡±


    The ck demonic energy stirred up the spiritual energy all around. However, just as he was about to reflect it, the purple-gold sword shook. All of his hard work went to waste.


    The sword light broke into his body and an endless amount of ying Sword Intent exploded out, ying all the lifeforce in his body.


    Was he really going to die here?


    Sword Intent continued to surge, heading right for his brain and heart. At this point, a de struck and sliced off his head and also dug out his heart. With a sh it disappeared.


    All was left was a headless and heartless corpse falling from the cloudyer.


    Zong Shou was stunned as he looked over.


    The person who attacked wasn¡¯t any of the Saint Realm Venerables nearby that he sensed.


    It also wasn¡¯t Wushang Yuan Demon Li Biexue who had been locking down on him.


    It came really suddenly and left unbelievably quickly too.


    Zong Shou was even wondering whether or not he could react and block if this person attacked him.


    The Demon Path actually had such an expert? The Blood Saint Demon Lord really wasn¡¯t the only one.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think about how a 10,000-year old sect definitely wouldn¡¯t be so simple?


    Zong Shou found it a waste that this person was saved.


    He was arrogant and crazy but that technique was exquisite.


    Even if it couldn¡¯t bepared to his Unlimited Beginning and End, it could be listed as a Grade Twelve World Destroying ability.


    It had limitless potential and very few people in the Cloud World could beat him.


    The Heavens were fair and in the righteous path there were people like Shiyue and Gongyuan who were really talented.


    In the Demon Path, naturally there would be talents who rose too.


    Zong Shou frowned. Shiyue was an aristocratic Family top Son, his skills andmanding were top notch. Gongyuan showed signs of a Grandmaster Sword Cultivator when theyst fought.


    As for Hanqing, apart from that technique, he didn¡¯t have much to be proud of.


    What a waste, his One Origin Sword wasn¡¯t truly perfected.


    The One Origin Return to One Sword was from Dragon Shadow¡¯s Nine Dragon Sword, it was also a Return to One Sword.


    However, what Zong Shou nned was that it wasn¡¯t the end.


    After they Returned to One, it would be the Return to One Dao!


    If that sword formed, then even that person who helped could only look on as Hanqing died!


    He shook his head and looked curiously at Su Xiaoxiao. He wasn¡¯t in a rush to sh out and kill her.


    ¡°You wanted him to die just now too?¡±


    ¡°Ruler, you also misunderstood?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao smiled. Before she confirmed that Zong Shou¡¯s Killing Intent had disappeared, she tried to avoid being locked onto.


    Hanqing was unable to block, so she definitely couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I just wanted to help, I didn¡¯t expect such an ident to ur. Junior Brother Han treats me well.¡±


    Zong Shou sighed, people in the Demon Path were just like that.


    Plotting against one another and killing one another. It was okay when there was an outside enemy and could work together. However, if it was peaceful, then they would end up causing chaos themselves.


    Zong Shou even suspected that if it wasn¡¯t for him breaking the World Destroying God Venerable statues, would Wushang Yuan Demon bother about those dead sects?


    ¡°It is okay if you wanted to use my hand to kill him...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion, ¡°But isn¡¯t that too obvious? Aren¡¯t you worried the few Demon Lords can tell?¡±


    ¡°Ruler is incriminating me? Plotting against someone of the same sect isn¡¯t something I can take the me for.¡±


    She retorted as the smile on her face grew bigger, ¡°Even Ruler should say such things. I definitely won¡¯t admit!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, he was totally confused. However, just now, those few Demon Path Venerables didn¡¯t react even when Hanqing was about to die.


    There wasn¡¯t much anger in their Spiritual Sense.


    Thinking about how the Demon Path people did things, Zong Shou understood what was going on.


    The rise of Hanqing was a good thing for Heaven Demon Vast Habitat but it might not be the case for the other sects.


    In the eyes of those Demon Lords, he might be the nail in their eyes.


    What Su Xiaoxiao did might offend some but she might be thanked by many.


    Anyway, she had a deep meaning for doing so...


    ¡°You know that I am the Heaven Demon Vast Habitat Saint Lady but my body is special, it is the legendary Ten Thousand Spirit Essence Body.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao flicked the hair by her side and her tone seemed like she was exining to Zong Shou.


    When Zong Shou heard this, he had a weird expression and subconsciously looked at her stomach.


    The Ten Thousand Spirit Essence Body was something he had heard of before. It didn¡¯t affect her own cultivation but as long as her Father and Mother had talent, then the kid she gave birth to would be really talented.


    It was said that Xi Zi¡¯s Mother was the same but it was tough to find out if it was true or not.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Zong Shou¡¯s gaze, she didn¡¯t feel awkward and just giggled.


    ¡°Junior Brother Han was the husband the elders chose for me. But I like Ruler more! If Ruler is willing, I willingly be your concubine...¡±

 Chapter 1089 - Only Ask For Pity

    <h4>Chapter 1089: Only Ask For Pity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Junior Brother Han was the husband the elders chose for me. But I like Ruler more! If Ruler is willing, I willingly be your concubine...¡±


    In other words, she would rather lose her body to him than marry Hanqing?


    Zong Shou would be lying if he said that he didn¡¯t feel satisfied and pride in his heart. Most men in the world were just like that.


    The woman in front of him really tempted him. She had a faceparable in beauty to Zhao Yanran and her body was also unbelievably beautiful. Her thin waist was just something only he could imagine of.


    Some people said that all men were lustful, and Zong Shou felt that today, those words are correct.


    ¡°I am okay with it, but after all, Great Gan and Demon Path are dead enemies! Aren¡¯t you afraid the people of your sect scold you?¡±


    Zong Shou burst outughing, shaking his head with no sign of backing down, ¡°It is best if you don¡¯t joke about these things in the future.¡±


    He was just a little away from locking down onto her with his God Refined Sword.


    He blocked off all room to escape and all chances of other people helping her.


    The Monster Girl in front of him could only die in his arms.


    ¡°Ruler got it wrong!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was evidently in panic and even her breathing became chaotic.


    ¡°What the Heaven Demon Vast Habitat wants is just the kid I give them. If Ruler wants to mate with me, you would be much better than Hanqing? As long as Ruler is willing, Yuan Demon would be really delighted! From a young age, I have cultivated charming techniques and I¡¯m good at techniques in bed. However, my body is pure and I will definitely satisfy Ruler.¡±


    While speaking, Su Xiaoxiao used her hands to cover her chest. Her beautiful face had two red dues appearing on it, she felt really embarrassed.


    Even Zong Shou felt his heart jump a little. It was tough for him to break that Heaven Demon Illusionary Technique to locate where Su Xiaoxiao was. This caused it to deviate by a little.


    He would have to spend more effort to search for it once more.


    He had to admit that this woman had the ability to charm everyone.


    Even he, who had gone through many battles and had forged such a heart, was wavered many times, causing his killing intent to disappear.


    ¡°Demondy!¡±


    Zong Shou cursed out, that God Refined Sword retracted a little toward his sleeves. That ying Sword Intent also dissipated by a little.


    Sword Intent gathered but it not being used was not a good thing.


    ¡°Stop saying such nonsense and corrupting my ears!¡±


    His tone was anxious and annoyed, he really couldn¡¯t flirt with her in public. In terms of shamelessness, he really couldn¡¯tpare to Su Xiaoxiao.


    ¡°Do you think I am very shameless?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao felt slightly wronged, her eyes filled with tears, ¡°I have been like that since young, my Master taught me like that. The more shameless I was, the more men would like me. Am I wrong? My life was so bad, having no one to rely on since I was young. I was captured by the people of the Demon Path and was most suitable to learn these charming techniques?¡±


    She said firmly, ¡°Ruler really wants me to marry my Junior Brother? You will allow my body to be trampled over by him, to moan and ask for mercy under his legs?¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless. In his mind, he subconsciously thought of scenes of Hanqing and Su Xiaoxiao naked, their bodies totally tangled into one.


    An annoyed feeling rose up in his chest, like a fresh flower stuck onto a pile of shit. He really couldn¡¯t take it...


    He quickly came to his senses and shook his head. He took in a deep cold breath. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s charm technique really was amazing.


    However, he had nothing to do with her future husband. Why was she using him to fight for her?


    He couldn¡¯t offer himself just to stop? To do those things with Su Xiaoxiao?


    Along with his thoughts getting in a mess, his Sword Intent was unable to be gathered at all.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face turned green as he kept the God Refined Sword back into his sleeves.


    ¡°You can leave, I won¡¯t kill you today!¡±


    ...It wasn¡¯t won¡¯t kill, but with his heart realm today he couldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t dare to talk more to this girl, he really felt like he had met his nemesis.


    What was annoying was that for a moment he was nearly tempted!


    ¡°Ruler isn¡¯t willing? Forget it, Su Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t have that good fortune...¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes dimmed in self-pity. She used her fan to cover her lips, who knew whether or not she wasughing behind that peacock feather fan?


    ¡°Thank you Ruler for not killing me! However, I came today for both sides to stop! If I don¡¯t reach my goal, I won¡¯t stop.¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou frown once more, killing intent rising in his eyes once more, Su Xiaoxiao felt a chill in her chest. She was barely only able to calm herself down.


    ¡°I heard that 23 days ago, Ruler raised conditions to Yuan Demon?¡±


    When he heard this, Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped. Was Wushang Yuan Demon really going topromise with what he suggested?


    However, how was that possible?


    He was shameless in his demands and didn¡¯t think that Li Biexue would agree. Even now, he still felt that unless his brain had a problem, he wouldn¡¯t hand that Blood Saint Demon Lord over to him.


    However, hearing the words of this woman, she sounded really sincere.


    He suppressed his killing intent and quietened down.


    Su Xiaoxiao continued, ¡°Ruler mentioned that you want life paid with life and blood paid with blood, right? One is to hand over everyone who killed themoners and officials, and the other is to hand out the Blood Saint Demon Lord is that right?¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou keeping silent as acknowledgement, Su Xiaoxiao smiled, ¡°In terms of exnation, we lost over 30 sects to you in these 23 days. No matter what, that can count as an exnation. As for those culprits, it is impossible for us to hand them over! However, if Ruler wants to continue, then we won¡¯t stop you and won¡¯t protect them. However, whether or not you can depends on the strength of Great Gan...¡±


    Zong Shou smiled. In other words, they were betraying these disciples?


    If it was Taoist Faction or Sword Sect, such matters were totally impossible.


    Even if the entire sect was wiped out, they wouldn¡¯t give up their own disciples. Mysterious Cloud Spirit Sect was like that in the past.


    However, it made sense since it was the Demon Path.


    However, they didn¡¯t totally give them up, they just wouldn¡¯t protect and wouldn¡¯t stop. They would most probably allow them to flee and hide.


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou slightly nodded and knew that this was their bottom line.


    ¡°Finally, Blood Saint Demon Lord...¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression turned solemn and she started to be really careful. She hid her tracks tightly.


    ¡°Yuan Demon once told me that Blood Saint Demon Lord needed just 30 years to reach the End Realm tribtion. Although he can¡¯t hand him over, he promised that before he goes through his tribtion, he can have a fair fight with you!¡±


    When she said this, the void was totally silent. Even Mingyu couldn¡¯t help but look over.


    Su Xiaoxiao stared right at Zong Shou, she tried to tell his reaction through the changes in his expression.


    Zong Shou suddenlyughed out loud.


    Su Xiaoxiao was stunned and she originally felt that Zong Shou should be infuriated by such strict demands.


    The so-called fair fight meant that he couldn¡¯t use any methods and Zong Shou couldn¡¯t use his King Path Martial Arts. They would fight with pure strength.


    With Zong Shou¡¯ste Celestial Realm cultivation, he would just be sending himself to death.


    She really didn¡¯t think of any way that Zong Shou would agree. It was expected that we would be angry right away.


    However, hisughter was filled with joy and satisfaction.


    After a long while, theughter slowly stopped. He waved his sleeves and the Spaceships that were getting close all stopped.


    ¡°Like what Yuan Demon Saint Venerable said! I will stop fighting your Demon Faction!¡±


    He paused, ¡°Apart from that, you have to give up the 12 spiritualnds near Donglin and Huizhou. I will give you three months to leave! If you are unwilling, then I wille for them myself!¡±


    His tone was really firm, giving them no room to reject.


    ¡°Ruler! Do you think our Demon Path is something you can order around?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s chest rose up, she was filled with rage and unfairness. It made one subconsciously look at those two majestic peaks.


    She wanted to bargain, but then she calmed herself down.


    ¡°Okay! However, Great Gan needs to cancel that decree!¡±


    ¡°Wishful thinking!¡±


    Zong Shou opened his eyes, the glow within was like a de, ¡°My words are like gold and I won¡¯t take them back! If Demon Path disciples enter my Great Gan, they are asking for trouble.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Zong Shou in doubt and then she sighed.


    Not only did Demon Path lose all their face this time, they had taken a huge loss.


    She subconsciously thought back to that year when Qin Emperor unified the Cloud World and Xiang and Ran King sweeping the world.


    The six factions all had dust on their faces and were in a bad stateparable to today.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s make an agreement! Both sides aren¡¯t allowed to go against it in 10 years!¡±


    Demon Path was heavily damaged and to recover a little would take at least 10 years.


    Using 40 spiritualnds and hundreds of thousands of disciples to exchange for 10 years of breathing room.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zong Shou nodded, ¡°However, if you all continue to interfere in our battle against the Taoist Faction and Confucian Faction...¡±


    ¡°Yuan Demon will leave the Cloud World! The other people if Ruler notices them, Great Gan can do whatever you want!¡±


    Before Zong Shou finished, Su Xiaoxiao was the one to speak. She smiled, ¡°Ruler is not going to consider my proposal? I am really serious, you can do whatever you want with my body. I don¡¯t need any status, you can just order me around. I am willing to be like that, I just need pity from Ruler.¡±


    Zong Shou was in a daze, a hot feeling rose up in his lower body.


    He closed his eyes and suppressed it. Then he roared out like a lion, ¡°Scram!¡±


    This evil woman, her charming techniques were really amazing. The longer they talked the more he couldn¡¯t take it.


    He didn¡¯t know what the reason was, but in the past, it was never like this...

 Chapter 1090 - Yuan Demon Seven Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Yuan Demon Seven Emotions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Ruler, actually that demon girl is not bad, that body, tsk tsk! Those past women of mypared to Su Xiaoxiao are just so ordinary and not worth mentioning at all. Since she willingly jumped into your hands, then why didn¡¯t Ruler just agree?¡±


    After Su Xiaoxiao left, Hu Zhongyuan rode his horse beside Zong Shou. Looking in her direction, he nearly drooled.


    ¡°Are you worried that Queen Xuanyuan and Concubine Kong are jealous? What are you afraid of? Men should have many wives and concubines, you should taste all the beauties in the world...¡±


    Before Hu Zhongyuan finished, there was a bop on his head. He turned around and saw Su Chuxue who furiously used the back of the Blood Moon de to smack his head. Her eyes were opened wide with rage as she stared right at him.


    Hu Zhongyuan was shocked. He did forget that Xue¡¯er was around. Who knew that this niece of his was like a female tiger when she got angry.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, trying his best to calm himself down.


    His brow was locked tight as he thought back to the scenes from before. The more he thought about it, the worse it felt.


    ¡°This woman is not ordinary and is a good fit with Junior Brother. Actually, if Junior Brother does it with her and lets her get what she wished for, it isn¡¯t inappropriate...¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned. That voice actually came from his Senior Brother Mingyu. A weird feeling rose up in his chest. This Senior Brother never joked with him, so what was going on today? He actually made such a joke to him?


    Mingyu stood with his hands by his back and he looked in deep thought in the direction Su Xiaoxiao had left. ¡°It should be the Nine Secret Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique!¡±


    <i>Eh?</i>


    Zong Shou looked at Mingyu solemnly.


    He actually fell for her secret technique just now? That killing intent suddenly disappeared and for some reason he was tempted.


    However, Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique? Why hadn¡¯t he heard of such a charm technique before?


    ¡°It can¡¯t be considered a charm technique! It uses emotions, all the living beings in the world have emotions! Charmsst for just a moment while emotionsst forever.¡±


    Mingyu exined in detail, ¡°The charm technique she trained in includes everything. The true foundation is the Nine Secret Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique! The seven emotions: joy, rage, sadness, fear, love, desire, and hate are all included within and they can manipte the emotions of the cultivators. This is a really scary technique and one will be caught off guard. No wonder this girl would be the Demon Path Saint. If it is as I expected, she used this technique to tempt you.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face turned white, so he actually fell for that girl? What kind of joke was that?


    ¡°No matter how strong the technique was, it couldn¡¯t make you fall for her. Especially someone like you who is determined and good at illusions, your thoughts are hard to waver. However, based on what I know, that technique has a chance to ignite potential, to push it to something several realms above its peak. At that time, End Realm Cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to resist it. Junior Brother probably only had some feelings for her but if time goes on, it would be hard to say...¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou¡¯s face turning red, Mingyuughed and consoled him, ¡°If it is really this technique, then Su Xiaoxiao would have to pay a price, she also has to fall for you! If she doesn¡¯t do so, then how can she make others truly fall for her?¡±


    Zong Shou felt even worse now.


    Be it him falling for her or Su Xiaoxiao liking him, both weren¡¯t things that he should be happy about.


    Moreover, the feeling of people plotted against by others and being unable to block made him feel really ufortable.


    However, Mingyu had no way to solve it, so he just told him to take care of himself before he flew away irresponsibly.


    That Sword Sect Expert who looked like a teen reminded him before he left.


    ¡°Has Ruler heard about the Dao Heart Seed Demon Technique?¡±


    Zong Shou naturally knew that, it was famous in the Demon Path and there were many different types. It used talismans as a seed to form a seed furnace. There were special ones that had an emotional attachment.


    The Seven Spirit Sect of the Common People¡¯s Path was good at this. However, they slightly improved the Demon Path¡¯s technique.


    He was still a seed furnace now and was raising Zhao Yanran¡¯s demon seed.


    ¡°It is around the same, it¡¯s just that there is no Dao Heart furnace. Emotions are double-edged; they can hurt but they can also help. It will depend on who out of you two is stronger. If you control her emotions, then she will totally be your hostage. If you lose to her, then that technique will reach another level. However, if she loses she wouldn¡¯t be able to break this rtionship even if she wanted. It is simr to the bottom drawer technique, it is the same as you cultivating one new Dao.¡±


    When he said this, the teenughed, ¡°It is okay, even if you are tempted it wouldn¡¯t affect your heart and cause you to fall into the Demon Path. At most, you just can¡¯t handle her and let her do whatever she wanted. At most she would just get your seed. The kid birthed from the Ten Thousand Spirit Yuan Body, I will be looking forward to it...¡±


    Zong Shou felt even more annoyed, seed? Was he a type of pig? What nonsense.


    However, after that person said that, he felt more at ease.


    In this world, there were too many techniques that caught one off guard.


    After settling on the agreement, the outer region space became peaceful once more.


    Those Saint Realm Venerables all left. Even the few End Realm Spiritual Senses that were suppressing Zong Shou¡¯s body were retracted.


    As for what Qingxuan and Zhu Zi would think about Li Biexue being forced out of the Cloud World, and how they would react, it had nothing to do with him...


    After the matter ended, the Spirit Masters and Spaceships gathered here could all scatter.


    ¡°10 years time?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was ice cold when he returned to that huge jade carriage.


    One could foresee that their counter attack 10 yearster would definitely be really vicious.


    However, Wushang Yuan Demon probably predicted that he wouldn¡¯t be able to remain in the Cloud World for long which was why he was unafraid.


    He used Su Xiaoxiao to raise up such conditions such that he had no way to reject it at all.


    To chase and kill the people who killed Great Gan civilians would use a lot of Great Gan strength.


    To defeat Blood Saint Demon Lord who was half a step to End Realm within 30 years was also even tougher.


    The army spread out and Zong Shou¡¯s carriage headed towards Donglin under the protection of 30,000 iron cavalry.


    With the huge victory, there definitely was a need for a huge ceremony for the return of the Ruler. On the one hand, it would spread the strength of the country and on the other, it would raise the hearts of the people.


    Renbo had prepared for this for a long time. That stingy old man actually became generous and spent a lot on his ceremony.


    Since half a month ago, he had been rushing him to return.


    On the second day, good news spread from Kong Yao.


    The five states in the south were calmed down and were now all under Great Gan.


    However, Kong Yao¡¯s army also stopped before that Hundred Victory Pass. Kong Yao probed several times but was forced back without any rewards.


    They didn¡¯t suffer many casualties but the Shi Family Head was a top general.


    It wasn¡¯t that good a ce to defend but he made it such that there was no way through.


    As for the river, that was even more impossible. The Great Shang navy was still really strong. After they chose to defend, even if Shi Run was a talent there was nothing she could do.


    The news spread across Great Shang.


    ¡°Zhongxuan didn¡¯t die!¡±


    At that point, Emperor Yuanchen had already returned to Great Shang. Some people personally saw someone who looked like him enter the Fenghua Pce.


    His movement was really secretive and suspicious but some people managed to notice.


    At this moment, Great Shang who was on the verge of copse after the loss of 18 million troops managed to gain some stability.


    Numerous people with nefarious intentions were looking for a way out.


    Great Gan, which was now the top of the Cloud World, and looked like it was about to enter the mid ins, was the most suitable choice to join.


    This allowed many Great Gan spies to easily stretch into the heart of Great Shang in just a dozen days.


    The aristocrats in the mid ins didn¡¯t even try to hide.


    If he was willing, he could find out what kind of dresses Yinyu¡¯s concubines wore.


    ¡°Arge number of kids went missing west of the Imperial City? They were all born at first light, causing the city to be in chaos...¡±


    Zong Shou was in a solemn mood. He didn¡¯t need to think and he knew that the lives of those kids were most probably lost.


    However, Demon Path techniques often used kids born atst light. There were very few cases where they used those at first light.


    Such arge scale one was also rare.


    He thought about it for a moment before he used a talisman to contact Zhang Huai. Thetter also replied to him in half a day.


    ¡°It was said that when the Qin Emperor Tomb was formed, 2.4 million people were killed to keep a secret, it must be where Yin Power gathered. After thousands of years in the dark abyss, more vengeful energy gathered. The Yang Blood of kids, as long as one doesn¡¯t exceed nine days, will be filled with Xiantian Energy which can chase evil away. This is just my guess and can¡¯t be taken as the truth...¡±


    Zong Shou frowned. Zhang Huai said that it was a guess but on his side he was really certain that Yinyu and Zhongxuan were going to open the tomb in advance.


    He sighed and he could onlyugh coldly in helplessness.


    He wasn¡¯t powerful enough to pity the people of other countries.


    As a Ruler, how could he use demonic techniques to harm the lives of his own people? How could such an Emperor be wise?


    What a joke!


    However, even if Yinyu took those 12 copper men, then he had to take some precautions.


    The third news came from the outer region. It was the Asura Race Chahou Hu, who hadn¡¯t contacted him for a long time.

 Chapter 1091 - Xuan Increasing Law Buffing

    <h4>Chapter 1091: Xuan Increasing Law Buffing</h4>


    ¡°Night Demon?¡±


    Based on what Chahou Hu said, the Night Demon Race and the Shura Race had alreadye to an agreement.


    It was originally a small matter, the two races didn¡¯t have much conflict and just had some friction at the border.


    Based on what Chahou Hu found out, after these few years, the Night Demon Race ended most of their war matters and even retreated from a few worlds that they upied.


    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t because they were weak and were unable to support it.


    They retracted their strength to such a great scale so that they would have more power to smash out in the future!


    What that race was nning, the thing that could make the Night Demon Race go all out was pretty much predictable.


    It was okay if they didn¡¯t make a move, but if they did it would be like lightning!


    Zong Shou sighed, this was another bad news that made his mood sink down.


    Lu Family internal strife, Taoist and Confucian Faction battle, opening of Qin Emperor Tomb, along with the impending Night Demon Race attack...


    All sorts of emotions filled him. Such that even with his ability to split his mind to focus on different things, he still felt a huge headache.


    Before he was able to deal with Cloud World matters, there were new problems for him.


    He was originally anticipating the mid ins, however, he could only give up on it now.


    No matter what, he had to defend Tianfang World!


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and look into the sky. Did he have toe to apromise with Qingxuan and Taihuang?


    If the mes of war spread to the Cloud World, that was probably something that the two of them didn¡¯t want to ur too.


    However, would these few End Realm Saint Venerables be so righteous? It was not bad if they didn¡¯t just backstab him.


    Even he himself wasn¡¯t willing to make peace just like that...


    Speaking of which, he had to get the 12 Copper Men in the Qin Emperor Tomb.


    A suppressive feeling rose up in his chest.


    ¡°In the end, my strength is too weak and my cultivation is too low!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and suppressed the anxiousness in him. The most important thing now was to raise his strength. However, the cultivation path wasn¡¯t something that could be rushed.


    ¡°However, this time I owe Brother Cha a favor. Speaking of which, is he male or female?¡±


    After upying Tianfang World, he hadpleted the deal with Chahou Hu and both sides didn¡¯t owe one another anything.


    However, the help which the Shura Race offered him couldn¡¯t be calcted so simply.


    Both sides had no rtionship but this time he especially reminded him. Zong Shou was shocked to find out there was still a giant that was staring aggressively at the Cloud World. It was already silently preparing to attack.


    To expand troops in the Cloud World and refocus back into the outer region was a definite matter.


    Zong Shou sighed once more and he felt like he had be 10 years older. He shook his head and picked up a Taoist Book with the name Evil Cloud n written on it.


    It should¡¯ve been a Demon Path Book and the energy wrapped around it gave off an evil and maniacal aura.


    The grade of this book wasn¡¯t high, it was just Grade Four. In the martial world, it was a rare book. However, for someone like him who grasped so many techniques, all no lower than Grade Nine, it was like trash and not worth looking at.


    However, Zong Shou was fully focused on it and asionally he was in deep thought.


    These Demon Path books were what he stole from the sects that he wiped out.


    He couldn¡¯t keep them into the depository in Gantian Mountain but he could use it for himself.


    For him to make the Dao word foundation he needed to grasp the Demon Path techniques.


    Everything in the world was split into Yin and Yang, one couldn¡¯t neglect the Demon Path just because it was too evil and vicious.


    Although the books in his hand weren¡¯t of a high Grade, they could allow him to gain some knowledge.


    There were some interesting portions which gave him enlightenment. He wasn¡¯t able to learn them all, so he just picked out the good parts.


    ¡°It really is not bad! If I cultivated this book, my speed of breaking the Barrier of Heaven would be even quicker. However, Demon Path techniques are just like that, the front is easy but it gets much tougher. All kinds of methods to ignite life force and potential, thus one can only steal from others...¡±


    Be it the Yin Yang Piging Technique or blood sacrifice methods they were all designed for that purpose.


    Speaking of which, his Heaven Swallowing Energy Conversion Technique could be considered the top technique of the Demon Path.


    ¡°Eh? What is that?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes looked suspiciously over, thinking to himself was that a coincidence?


    He didn¡¯t think much and with a sh of the body he appeared outside of the carriage.


    There was a ck thing that flew by in the void. It was 100,000 feet away and about to pass him.


    Behind it were dozens of cultivators who all turned into a streak of light and followed closely behind. Their cultivations were all amazing; one of the women actually had God Realm strength.


    Zong Shou swept coldly and used his spiritual power to form a hand which he used to grab. He forcefully snatched the ck light over.


    When it was in his hand, he noticed that it was a ck matter. He only knew that it wasn¡¯t gold, jade nor stone and looked like it had wings.


    ¡°Weird!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was filled with surprise. This thing could actually block out his Spiritual Sense such that he couldn¡¯t reach in and investigate what was going on.


    Those dozen cultivators all stopped as they looked over in shock. Especially the girl with God Realm strength whose face turned ashen white.


    There were 30,000 Iron Cavalry protecting, numerous High-Grade Spirit Masters following, and 49 Dragon Horses pulling the carriage.


    Only one person in the southeast of the Cloud World could have such an aura!


    Zong Shou¡¯s Spiritual Sense spread even further out and 700 miles away he noticed a ruins in the abyss.


    However, from the broken parts, he knew that it was once a majestic pce.


    ¡°Is it an Ancient Ruins?¡±


    Shock appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. That should be a portion of the cloud continent that fell into the abyss after the Cloud Deste Era. It was probably less than 8,000 years old.


    It seemed like it was sunk by someone alive as there was a 300,000-footrge palm mark.


    ...Even if it wasn¡¯t an End Realm Saint Venerable, then it definitely came from someone of the Saint Realm!


    Inside, there was a formation. Most talismans were just broken and many cultivators were searching within.


    Speaking of which, it was really a coincidence.


    They should have found a weakness in the ancient ruin formation which drew many cultivators over to search.


    However, what was the ck matter in his hand?


    Since he didn¡¯t know what it was, he asked, ¡°What is the thing in my hands?¡±


    Those cultivators exchanged nces with one another. The person at the back replied suspiciously, ¡°I don¡¯t know too. After the seal was broken, it flew away. We all treated it as a god metal which is why we chased it. Even Ruler can¡¯t recognize the material of this item?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t fully believe him as he looked at the other people.


    They all didn¡¯t know? However, the item in his hand definitely wasn¡¯t ordinary and it would be good to forge artifacts.


    His gazended onto that female God Realm. The other people really didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t fake their emotions.


    Although she was shocked, at the depths of her expression, there was an annoyance.


    The other people might not really have known but this woman definitely knew something about it.


    He also paid attention to her identity; it seemed like she was from the Demon Path...


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted and killing intent rose up.


    That woman noticed and like a cat whose tail was stepped on she was on full alert, ¡°I heard that Ruler has just reached a consensus with my Demon Path, are you going to go against it? I have never had the blood of your people on my hands and I have not entered Great Gan. Are you going to kill me for an item of unknown purpose?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned and scoffed coldly before retracting that killing intent.


    His identity was too noble and too sensitive. It really wasn¡¯t good for him to personally attack her.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you know what this item is?¡±


    ¡°My title is Demon Lotus, my friends call me Miss Demon Lotus!¡±


    This woman was afraid that Zong Shou would be angry and didn¡¯t dare take him lightly. However, she avoided and didn¡¯t reply to what Zong Shou asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this item is, I only know that it is really valuable. However, if Ruler is willing to let me look at it, maybe I can find out...¡±


    Zong Shou listened on and looked at her in deep thought.


    She replied without giving him any chance at all. However, he could feel like this woman had an unusual anticipation toward the winged shape metal in his hand.


    He felt like it was really important and couldn¡¯t let it fall into her hands.


    ¡°It is okay, you all can leave now!¡±


    He waved his sleeves to signal that the dozen of them could leave. With a sh Zong Shou returned to the carriage.


    As for the ck metal, he threw it into his own created space.


    Although this item was weird, as long as it was something that appeared in this world before, he would be able to find out what it was.


    30,000 Iron Cavalry and the carriage headed into the distance. The dozen cultivators also left.


    A portion returned to the ruins while some left directly.


    Only Demon Lotus stood in the air, looking toward the carriage with an ugly expression.


    A ck shadow suddenly appeared beside her.


    ¡°How did the God Treasure end up in his hands? Such a coincidence, is it the will of the heavens? With this item, Blood Saint Demon Lord could directly enter End Realm...¡±


    That Miss Demon Lotus looked at that person with a weird expression.


    He said it really properly, but if he really got this item, why would he give it to that Blood Saint Demon Lord?


    There would even be a life and death battle between the two of them.


    That was because this item was too rare and too important.


    ¡°Xuan Increasing Law Buffing Wing, it is most probably this treasure!¡±


    Miss Demon Lotus shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the ancient Xuxuan Sect ruins would have such a God Treasure. We must inform Yuan Demon about this...¡±

 Chapter 1092 - God Treasure News

    <h4>Chapter 1092: God Treasure News</h4>


    Heaven Demon Vast Habitat, two days after Su Xiaoxiao met Zong Shou. She quietly stepped into the Primordial Demon¡¯s home.


    This was where Wushang Yuan Demon stayed, but the atmosphere was totally different from that of the dark and evil feel of the entire Vast Habitat. This one felt like the home of a Celestial with really exquisite scenery...


    The Demon Path cultivation methods twisted humanity; even one¡¯s perception of beauty would also be slowly different. They would be bloodthirsty and start to love those kinds of evil and devilish styles.


    However, it was said that when one reached the end of the path, one would still return back to the same spot.


    Su Xiaoxiao took her time to walk in, the cultivators around all tossed weird expressions at her.


    She hesitated when she was in front of a waterside pavilion. In just the blink of an eye, she decisively stepped in.


    This meeting decided her life and death but she couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    ¡°Greetings Yuan Demon!¡±


    She bowed respectfully. She only raised her head when she heard a sound as she looked out.


    Li Biexue whose hair was all white was standing with his back facing her. There was no one else, only Hanqing who was staring at her furiously.


    Maybe due to the huge loss of energy just now, Hanqing¡¯s face was still devoid of blood.


    ¡°Su Xiaoxiao!¡±


    That Hanqing gritted his teeth, his eyes looked like they were breathing mes, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you have to give me an exnation today?¡±


    ¡°Exin what?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was filled with doubt and then she came to her senses, ¡°I am really sorry, I hurriedly acted to save you but didn¡¯t think it through. I really didn¡¯t expect that to happen and that you would nearly die!¡±


    Her words were really sincere and she looked like she was speaking the truth.


    Hanqing gritted his teeth and heughed coldly in his heart. Would it work just because she wasn¡¯t going to admit it?


    Even if Li Biexue didn¡¯t deal with this woman and allowed this top person of the Demon Path to leave, he still had millions of ways to deal with her.


    Actually, she actually...


    Thinking back to that day when he was on the verge of death and what this woman said to Zong Shou, his face started to twist.


    As long as one was still a man, one couldn¡¯t ept such humiliation.


    ¡°Interesting!¡±


    Li Biexue smiled but didn¡¯t look back, instead he looked forward with all his focus.


    In front of him was a smallke with numerous lotuses, it was undeniably beautiful.


    What Li Biexue was looking at wasn¡¯t this but thews of Heaven and Earth which were flowing and rotating. They intersected and formed a kind of rhythm. In this ce, one could verify their own Dao.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I need an exnation on what happened that day...¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao calmed herself down and said seriously, ¡°I am just teaching the disciples the path of the demon. Junior Brother has been having a smooth life since he began. Not only did he look down on the heroes of the world, but he also underestimated our Demon Faction. He thinks that everyone from the Demon Path would serve him loyally and not take his life?¡±


    Li Biexue listened on and casually acknowledged, not fully trusting what she said.


    Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t bother, ¡°If Junior Brother continues like this, even if he doesn¡¯t die in my hands, he will die to others. What we want is survival of the fittest, the strong eating the weak. One needs to be both talented and strong. Even if he died then, he deserved it. Our Demon Path Venerables can save him once or twice, but can we always take care of him by his side?¡±


    Hanqing¡¯s eyes were already spitting mes, he wanted to retort but cold sweat rose up on his brow.


    Li Biexue turned around, his eyes were dark and cold as he looked yfully at him.


    ¡°That makes sense, Demon Path members do act like that. Hanqing, you need to learn from this. If you die to people of the same sect due to carelessness, then I am not sure if I should take revenge for you or feel happy for the rise of talents in our Demon Path.¡±


    Hanqing didn¡¯t dare to say anything, he just bowed solemnly at Li Biexue.


    Thetter didn¡¯t bother about him at all.


    ¡°Then, why did you make use of the only purification chance of the Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique? You know that with me there I definitely wouldn¡¯t let you die to that kid. Do you really want to give birth to the next demon kid with him? Or are you unhappy with my previous arrangements? Or did you really fall for that kid?¡±


    ¡°Apart from thest one, it is a mix of both!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao raised her head, her gaze was firm as she looked at Li Biexue provocatively.


    ¡°Su Xiaoxiao has only met Zong Shou a few times, so how will I like him? At most, I just admire him. I am really unhappy with the marriage with Junior Brother. How can Junior Brother Hanqing even match up to me?¡±


    Hanqing was so furious he was spitting mes,ughing from extreme rage.


    Not match? He was the most outstanding disciple of the Demon Path in these few thousand years.


    He cultivated the Against the Heaven Demon Technique, it was a Grade Twelve, really close to Grade Thirteen technique...


    In the Demon Path, numerous experts had high hopes for him. He was seen as the person after Blood Saint Demon Lord with the highest chance of stepping into End Realm.


    His future achievements would definitely be above that of the Blood Saint Demon Lord!


    Su Xiaoxiao was the one that wasn¡¯t a match for him! For this woman to get him was her fortune.


    If Yuan Demon wasn¡¯t here, and if Li Biexue standing wasn¡¯t in front of him, he would definitely just p her.


    He would use all sorts of methods to torture her badly!


    ¡°What Yuan Demon wants is just a demon child! Then, Zong Shou would only be more suitable than Junior Brother...¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said seriously, totally neglecting Hanqing¡¯s presence in the room.


    ¡°Nine Tail Sky Fox, grasp Unlimited Beginning and End Dao, his potential is even above that of Against the Heaven Demon. He has the right to make his own bloodline! His sword talents are top of the world! Isn¡¯t he hundreds of times better than Junior Brother? Allow me to be direct, Junior Brother Hanqing is not even worth a single finger of his.¡±


    When she said this, Su Xiaoxiao smiled, ¡°He also has the Lu Family World Burning Blood Eye. With my Ten Thousand Spirit Yuan Body, I will be able to give birth to theplete World Burning Blood. Who knows, our Demon Path will be able to influence the Lu Family...¡±


    Li Biexue¡¯s expression finally changed and he sized her up seriously.


    ¡°I really underestimated you. In terms of talent, you are far weaker than Hanqing, but your heart is far above his. If his talents are on your body, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Cloud World...¡±


    Hanqing¡¯s expression was one of panic. He wanted to speak but Li Biexue waved his sleeves to stop him.


    ¡°However, you should know the weakness of that technique.¡±


    ¡°Love is a double-edged sword. To make him tempted, you have to treat him sincerely!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiaoughed bitterly, ¡°Whether I win or lose, it wouldn¡¯t affect you taking that demon child.¡±


    When Li Biexue heard this, his gaze was uncertain as he entered deep thought.


    Su Xiaoxiao heaved a sigh and rxed her body. She knew that her fate was in a single thought from him.


    However, she had tried her best and there was nothing more that she could do. She could only wait for the final decision from him


    ¡°Do you think that everything has already been done and adding in one more Lu Family I would definitely agree? To let you get out of my control?¡±


    When Li Biexue spoke up it caused Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart to turn cold. Hanqing was totally joyous.


    In the next moment, he looked outside with a sharp gaze.


    Muttered, ¡°Xuan Increasing Law Buffing... Zong Shou... How is that possible? Let her enter!¡±


    He said thest sentence loudly as he ordered the servants outside.


    He waved his sleeves, ¡°You all can leave!¡±


    This thing was just too important and even Hanqing didn¡¯t have the right to listen.


    Right as the two of them were prepared to go, Li Biexue suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°Su Xiaoxiao, you can stay!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao and Hanqing were both stunned. Thetter could only leave helplessly. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt, but she felt like her fate had changed.


    In just a dozen breaths, a 20-year-old woman stepped in.


    Su Xiaoxiao recognized her. She was called Demon Lotus. The Demon Path had hundreds of God Realm Experts and she was one of the better ones. She had actually returned to the Cloud World too?


    That Demon Lotus was about to bow when Li Biexue asked directly, ¡°Is it really the Xuan Increasing Law Buffing Wings? How did you know that, did you see it wrongly? It really fell into his hands?¡±


    ¡°That year when Lu Wushuang swept the world, I had just entered Mozhi Canyon. Because of the few seniors serving under Lu Wushuang, I was able to obtain such knowledge...¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart jumped. Lu Wushuang was King Chi, after Xiangchu Overlord and before Ranwu King. The third invincible overlord in the Cloud World.


    ¡°This item is just nice in a wing shape. It isn¡¯t metal, isn¡¯t jade, isn¡¯t stone, but using my Spiritual sense I was unable to find out what it was too. Xuxuan Sect was wiped out in the ancient era and sent into the abyss.¡±


    While speaking, she used her illusionary technique to form a video.


    Li Biexue looked carefully and his face became uglier and uglier. His aura was boiling and the air around started to move.


    A full 10 minutester, he returned back to normal.


    ¡°It really is that item...¡±


    Li Biexueughed coldly and retracted his gaze. Seeing the curiosity in her eyes, he asked, ¡°Are you curious what item it is and why I am acting like this?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao held her breath and didn¡¯t dare to reply. Li Biexue was still unstable. The Heaven and Earth spiritual energy was still moving.


    If one was not careful, she could end up dead today.


    ¡°Legend has it that Lu Wushuang was the weakest one out of the four overlords...¡±


    The person who spoke was Miss Demon Lotus, ¡°Actually that was true, he had the weakest cultivation out of the four of them. However, he could still sweep the Cloud World and suppress many top heroes. Even the End Realm Experts had to avoid him. But he relied on those wings.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s brow rose up and she was curious. Demon Lotus continued, ¡°This treasure holds thews, Increase and Chi. Increase as in increasing things and Chi as in buff. This is why it is called the Xuan Increasing Law Buffing Wings! This can allow any cultivator¡¯s realm to increase by several grades. It can also buff any artifact! It is said that any half a step Heaven Opening Artifact, when buffed with this, can be a Heaven Opening God Artifact!¡±

 Chapter 1093 - Totally Confused

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Totally Confused</h4>


    ¡°This treasure holds thews, Increase and Chi. Increase as in increasing things and Chi as in buff. This is why it is called the Xuan Increasing Law Buffing Wings! This can allow any cultivator¡¯s realm to increase by several grades. It can also buff any artifact! It is said that any half a step Heaven Opening Artifact, when buffed with this, can be a Heaven Opening God Artifact!¡±


    ¡°Heaven Opening God Artifact?¡±


    Even with Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s shrewdness, she couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Heaven Opening God Artifact, there were only a rare few all around and had never fell into the hands of others.


    However, half a step Heaven Opening, there were at least five in this region.


    If it was buffed with the wings and reached the Heaven Opening level, it could let one directly enter the True Realm.


    If this God Artifact reallynded in Zong Shou¡¯s hands, what would the oue be?


    If he used this artifact to buff, he might be able to cross God Realm and have the strength of the Saint Realm.


    At this moment, at the Celestial Realm, he could rely on King Path Martial Arts to fight against Saint Realm Venerables.


    If he obtained this, he would be pretty much invincible under the End Realm.


    Even if an End Realm attacked, it would be really tough to wipe him out.


    She snuck a look and saw that Li Biexue¡¯s face was dark and sunken like water was about to seep out.


    No wonder he would lose control just now.


    This was pretty much a nightmare for the Demon Path.


    Miss Demon Lotus¡¯s voice changed, ¡°However, I think that Zong Shou was unable to deduce where the item came from...¡±


    Li Biexue¡¯s eyes shed and he stared and her coldly, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    She became more and more respectful when she heard this, ¡°Only a few people knew that Lu Wushuang had the wings. There weren¡¯t many books passed down and only a few short sentences were mentioned. No matter how knowledgeable one is, one wouldn¡¯t be able to find out where it came from.¡±


    Li Biexue was deep in thought as he listened. Miss Demon Lotus seemed to have been motivated as she continued, ¡°I have already sealed the Artifact Spirit. Even the few Common People¡¯s Path members wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize it. This is why I am sure he wouldn¡¯t find out the use in a short time. As long as he is unable to bring out the Artifact Spirit, then it is just useless metal.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Li Biexue wasn¡¯t totally confused, ¡°How many people know about this?¡±


    ¡°Only me!¡±


    Her expression was really casual like she was talking about something that was really normal and ordinary.


    ¡°Near the ruins, I have killed all the people who saw it, and no one was left alive. Only the people under Zong Shou...¡±


    Those 30,000 Iron Cavalry, 400 Spirit Masters saw. However, there was nothing she could do about that.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to kill them and she would definitely be seen as a huge enemy to Great Gan.


    Luckily, their cultivation was weak and most were factionless cultivators.


    However, this was the biggest problem. Demon Path was not the only one who knew about the existence of the wings and the Taoist Faction probably knew a little about it.


    ¡°In other words, I can take it before he finds out?¡±


    Li Biexue smiled, he looked at Demon Lotus with an ice-cold gaze.


    Only a few people knew about the wings. That was because Lu Wushuang had a special rtionship with the Demon Path. At that time, he was just in the Cloud World, so he knew more specifics about that thing.


    After Lu Wushuang died in battle, the God Artifact followed his descendants and disappeared. He went all out to search, but was unable to find its tracks. After a long time, he gave up on it.


    So the Artifact Spirit was already in deep sleep. It was probably injured in the battle that year.


    Since it appeared, had it already recovered?


    Other people might not be that impressed by it. They didn¡¯t know its background and uses, at most, they would be curious for a moment and not contact it to that item.


    The woman in front of him however, it was risky if she was left alive.


    Demon Lotus¡¯s face was covered in a cold sweat. Li Biexue¡¯s thick killing intent pierced right into her heart.


    She gritted her teeth and bowed. She didn¡¯t dare to move and fight back at all.


    ¡°One has to say that you are really smart...¡±


    Li Biexue smiled and retracted that suppressing Spiritual Sense, his eyes filled with praise.


    To be able to control her desire, to know that the artifact wasn¡¯t something that someone like her could get and decisively informing him about it. At least she knew her ce.


    Although she cultivated demon techniques, at least she was rational.


    He flicked his finger and a red pellet shot toward Demon Lotus. After she took it, her eyes were filled with surprise as she bowed down, ¡°Dragon Demon Essence Raising Pill? Thank you Yuan Demon!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with a weird tinge. Demon cultivators suffered huge losses in lifeforce and Essence Energy because of their early foundation building, so it was tough for them to improve.


    This pill was refined by Li Biexue. It helped to raise the Essence Energy of Celestial Realm and above cultivators.


    A Celestial Pill was naturally rare, just one would be enough to make up for all the previous losses.


    However, the production was really small; there were only three in 100 years.


    In the Demon Path, all the God Realm Cultivators eyed it.


    Li Biexue nodded and smiled. This woman¡¯s talents were not weak and her heart was above average. She had the potential to enter Saint Realm, so he was d to help her out.


    ¡°In 40 years, stay in the Vast Habitat, and unless I order you, don¡¯t go out.¡±


    He looked at her, his expression was reallyplicated.


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart jumped, to take back that item from his hand, she was the most suitable choice.


    She firmly shook her head, ¡°Venerable, since I am using that technique to charm him, then naturally I must treat him sincerely. If you make me take that item now, you are making things tough for me...¡±


    Li Biexue shook his head and said coldly, ¡°There is no such need!¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°What is this exactly?¡±


    At pretty much the same time, Zong Shou was holding that ck winged shaped metal and he was in a daze.


    It wasn¡¯t metal, jade nor stone. He tried just now to strike it with the God Refined Sword and it was perfectly fine.


    The material of this item was at least Heaven Grade. It was the top of all kinds of treasures.


    During this period of time, the God Refined Sword had swallowedrge amounts of God Power and it was slowly climbing and improving.


    It couldn¡¯t be considered God Treasure, but it was half a step God Treasure.


    However, even such a top sword couldn¡¯t harm it and couldn¡¯t even leave a white mark.


    His Spiritual Sense was unable to reach in at all and was blocked out by a certain barrier.


    He was unable to find out the structure within and do a proper analysis.


    During this period of time, he had checked his memory to see if there were any records of this item.


    As for the ruins, he had some knowledge of it.


    ¡°The ancient Xuxuan Sect, one of the 3,000 Taoist Factions and was once famous for a period. It was under Cibei and the line of Taiqing. It fell most probably because of the fracturing rtionship between Sword Sect and Taoist Faction.¡±


    All this information was of no help to him.


    ¡°However, since this item flew out of there, it meant that someone had used it before...¡±


    Zong Shou thought back to the reply that Wei Xu gave him.


    ¡°Out of the seven sons, no one could recognize it. Senior Master Xiuguan also left the Cloud World.¡±


    When he contacted Common People¡¯s Path, he found out that Xiuguan had left a day ago.


    He knew that the battle with the three factions hade to an end.


    This wasn¡¯t the time for the final battle.


    However, since that person left, then this item in his hands was a little problematic.


    Even if Xiuguan, with his half a step True Realm, couldn¡¯t recognize what it was, he should have been able to deduce its function.


    Although he was able to contact him through a talisman, he wouldn¡¯t be of help if he couldn¡¯t personally see it.


    ¡°The patterns on the surface look natural and it should have some sentiency. It isn¡¯t a normal metal...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand it, so he didn¡¯t bother about it. He didn¡¯t have many treasures in his possession. However, one Illusionary Heart Mirror, one God Refined Sword, and one Royal Demon God Shuttle was enough.


    His attack weapons were all top ss; the Royal Demon God Shuttle could increase his movement speed to let him escape danger.


    As for the other treasures, unless they were really useful, they were useless for him.


    That ck metal wasn¡¯t of much use to him and wasn¡¯t worth him spending so much effort on it.


    Shen Yuexuan was a top cksmith from the Mohist Faction and would be returning in a few days. Maybe he knew something about it.


    He didn¡¯t think about asking the Buddhist Faction or Sword Sect. When Xuxuan Pce fell the Buddhist Faction had just entered the Cloud World. With Sword Sect¡¯s legacy, they probably knew less than Common People¡¯s Path.


    Since Common People¡¯s Path people didn¡¯t understand, then of course, Sword Sect people wouldn¡¯t know either.


    He had a thought and he threw it into his sleeves where Little Gold was chilling.


    Wanxiang could swallow all kinds of things in the world to perfect itself.


    At this moment, due to it absorbing all the god wood, it had amassed huge amounts of essence power.


    Maybe it could totally swallow this item. Even if it couldn¡¯t, it would be a good thing if it could eat up the outeryer.


    However, he didn¡¯t have much hopes for it.


    He ced it down and didn¡¯t worry about it and started to analyze those demon books.


    The carriage dragged by the 49 Dragon Horses was really quick, but he needed to worry about the Spaceships and cavalry that were following behind. It took them three days before they finally arrived in Great Gan.


    He spent another two days here, waiting for Kong Yao to return.

 Chapter 1094 - Change Reign Title To Shenwu

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Change Reign Title To Shenwu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Although he had reached Gantian Mountain first, Zong Shou insisted on meeting up with Kong Yao before participating in the wee ceremony that Renbo prepared.


    Compared to Zong Shou¡¯s full entourage, Kong Yao¡¯s was really simple. She only brought Celestial Realm helpers to protect her own safety.


    Seeing Zong Shou waiting for her here, although she didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes were filled with sweetness.


    ¡°After we return, I am prepared to cultivate for a period of time in that Universe Light Hall...¡±


    Maybe because she had spent too much energy in the battle of the five states, her eyes were filled with exhaustion.


    ¡°Not only me, but Zong Yuan and Ren Tianxing are prepared to cultivate for a period of time. Although we can still handle it, I feel that I amgging behind.¡±


    Zong Shou was unsurprised. Long before the battle in the south, Kong Yao had revealed this to him.


    The three of them were unparalleled Commanders but due to their work, they weren¡¯t satisfied with their progress in the martial path and spiritual cultivation.


    The three of them had enough of training in their heart and justcked the umtion of cultivation. The most effective method would be to make use of the Universe Light Hall that he brought from the First Dragon Hall.


    However, this time period was just nice when the Night Demon Race might have a full-scale invasion.


    Zong Shou looked at the few space treasures in his sleeves.


    Was he going to bleed this time again?


    He took down 20 Demon Path Sects in a row. Apart from thest few who knew to escape early, he collected many Mind Stones in the first few days. They were all the secret collections of those few sects and Mind Stone production had reached a high level after the spiritual wave explosion.


    Among them were two of the 19 Spiritual Houses...


    His ie was dozens of times higher than when he wiped out more than 30 Taoist Factions and left the Cloud World. It could support the Book of Eon for some time.


    The Universe Light Hall wasn¡¯tplete, but adding in his Eon Book, it would cause the time eleration to be much more effective.


    Actually, even he required decades to digest the Demon Path techniques and to add to his number of stars and swords.


    As for the Book of Eon, there was no need to keep it a secret anymore. Even if people found out, no one would dare to snatch it from him.


    Since he returned to the Cloud World, he hadn¡¯t truly used it once.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t willing but because he couldn¡¯t. Without the support of enough spiritual energy, he would be willing to use the Mind Stones to elerate time to increase his own strength.


    In the past, he used as much as he had and only left a portion of spiritual energy to save his life at a crucial moment.


    He sensed that Kong Yao was already extremely tired, so he pitied her and let her off, letting her rest.


    Kong Yao herself was the one who provoked her. The two of them tangled with one another for half a night before Kong Yao fell into a deep sleep on his tail.


    He hugged her body and caressed her silk-like hair and felt heart pained. Only then did he notice that this Army God, who had never lost, had so much pressure amassed in her chest.


    Just now, she wanted to have fun both to vent and also to be consoled and loved by him.


    ¡°This time, I really ced Yao¡¯er in a spot...¡±


    Using two million troops to suppress the five states wasn¡¯t an easy matter.


    It wasn¡¯t something that could be easily upied once the Shang Army had backed off.


    The local interests were reallyplicated and intersected. Due to his five decrees, those aristocratic families all fought against it.


    Kong Yao needed to defend against Great Shang and also the local rebels. During that period of time, Zong Shou was attacking the Demon Faction and couldn¡¯t help her. The situation was really risky and if she wasn¡¯t careful the entire situation would turn on its head.


    Luckily, at this moment, Great Gan¡¯s recruitment earlier was slowly forming strength and could be utilized, such that the troops at the five states weren¡¯t so limited anymore.


    This was also why Kong Yao was willing to put down everything and focus on the Universe Light Hall cultivation.


    The situation was already set and Great Gan had built a huge pass in front of Hundred Victory Pass and stationed a million troops there.


    Shi Run alsomanded the navy to charge at the mouth of the Yangtze River and a portion of the cloud ships entered the river system.


    As a result, the Great Shang army didn¡¯t monopolize everything anymore and both sides were now at a standstill. No one could think about breaking through in a short time.


    Now, both sides werepeting against one another for the foundations of both countries.


    Even if Kong Yao and the others weren¡¯t there, it didn¡¯t matter.


    On the second morning, Zong Shou and Kong Yao slowly entered the city under the protection of 30,000 cavalry.


    49 Dragon Horses pulling the giant carriage was too much and naturally unsuitable.


    He could only switch another carriage before entering Gantian Mountain City.


    12 bells sounded 100 miles around the city. The sides of the streets were filled with Gantian Mountain people and they all looked on solemnly.


    Zong Shou was slightly shocked. He thought that when he entered, he would be weed with cheers.


    However, the city was extremely solemn.


    Until a portion of people started to kneel by themselves.


    ¡°Long live the Saint King!¡±


    Tens of millions of voices gathered, like they were in unison as it rang about the clouds. Then, it became a little chaotic.


    ¡°The Heavens bless Great Gan which is why we have a Saint Ruler!¡±


    ¡°Great Gan has prosperous people, the ancient three emperor rule had appeared all because of the Saint King!¡±


    ¡°Bless our King for winning all wars!¡±


    Zong Shou sat in the carriage and his lips twitched.


    Inparison to the first time that he entered the city, the words people said felt closer thest time.


    Now they were more respectful, but instead, their words made him feel a little weird...


    Kong Yao was happy when she heard this and she had a joyous expression.


    In the past, her goal was to support a wise ruler andmand huge troops to sweep the battlefield to leave her name in history, so that her father¡¯s divination woulde true.


    Although she had joined Great Gan and for some reason had became Zong Shou¡¯s concubine, her wish had never changed.


    Now, her husband was recognized by all the people, which made her feel much happier than others praising her.


    However, she noticed the weird look that Zong Shou had and looked over curiously, ¡°Husband, you are respected by all because of your morals and ruling ability. Why does Ruler not look happy?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and he didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    ¡°Too much respect is not a good thing. If there is only one voice among tens of millions it will cause problems.¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to say that at that moment when everyone cheered, he had a drunk feeling.


    He also knew that his prestige in Gantian Mountain had reached its peak now.


    No matter what he wanted to do, people would listen to him and no one would go against him.


    Luckily, he wasn¡¯t someone who craved power. However, due to special reasons, he took over to be the Ruler. What he searched for was still the peak of the sword.


    This was why after a moment he came to his senses.


    However, he also felt that he and the entire Great Gan was in a really dangerous state.


    Each word and action could influence the direction of Great Gan. The problem was he himself wasn¡¯t sure which things were good for Great Gan and which policies would harm it.


    He sighed and had made his mind up. From now on, he couldn¡¯t say anything about governance, otherwise, he might cause huge problems.


    Maybe he should listen to what Zhang Huai said and move the capital. The people in Gantian Mountain City really respected him too much.


    If it was in the Central Cloud Continent, the unstable five states would make him more awake.


    ¡°Only one voice?¡±


    Kong Yao muttered and then she said doubtfully, ¡°I don¡¯t get it! What is bad about that? Like the Great Shang Emperor, isn¡¯t he restricted by all the aristocrats? He could only use a tenth of the power of his country and actually couldn¡¯t beat Great Gan which only had seven barbaric states with little poption...¡±


    Her husband really was weird.


    Zong Shou burst outughing. As expected, even if he said it, Kong Yao wouldn¡¯t understand the pros and cons.


    He didn¡¯t continue to exin and just kept silent.


    This ceremony was much bigger than thest time. The carriage made onerge round before heading back to the mountain.


    At this moment, a huge number of people gathered in the square. From a rough estimate, there were hundreds of thousands of them.


    The people with the rights to stand there were either officials or really rich people.


    Based on rites, Zong Shou was led to a high tform.


    He just needed to receive their respect and hand out the war rewards before all this was over.


    The moment Zong Shou sat still on the throne, he saw Renbo and the officials bow toward him.


    Even the Department of Rites secretary in charge of the whole ceremony did the same.


    ¡°Great Gan has spread far and wide, please Your Majesty, please change the system to call you an Emperor!¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and looked down at the ck suppressive bunch.


    This didn¡¯t fit the ritual, there wasn¡¯t this part of what was nned.


    He came to his senses, it was probably nned out and it was a sudden strike on him?


    Hundreds of thousands of people knelt on the ground and he had no chance to reject at all.


    He wanted to scold them but the words were at the corner of his mouth before he swallowed it down. At this time, he knew that it was useless if he said all this and would only make them feel awkward.


    He looked around at Xuanyuan Yiren and she was also shocked.


    Heughed bitterly, his wife was devoted to refining pills, so why would she bother about all of this?


    ¡°I approve! Like what you all said, we will change the reign title to Shenwu...¡±

 Chapter 1095 - Adding To All The Lacking Laws

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Adding To All The Lacking Laws</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°I approve! Like what you all said, we will change the reign title to Shenwu...¡±


    From today onward, other people would call him Shenwu Emperor.


    ¡°Shenwu?¡±


    Renbo muttered, ¡°The word came from the <Xi Ci I>, only by having a smart, strong and intelligent Ruler will one be able to cause everyone to yield.¡±


    It referred to how one would use prosperity and blessings to make the masses look up to him, and that there was no need to use killing to threaten while ruling.


    However, it was filled with the intent to use war to expand.


    It seemed like in the following days Great Gan would still face arge number of wars.


    Among the officials, all the Zong surnamed people were all looking at the teen who was on the throne with tears in their eyes.


    20 years ago, even the most ambitious people who followed Zong Weiran would not expect that Gantian Mountain, which was built up in the wilderness, would be the Cloud World Overlord!


    They also wouldn¡¯t guess that the Prince who had a Dual Meridian Body, who everyone looked down upon would be the future Saint Ruler!


    ¡°Shenwu?¡±


    Dozens of miles away, the middle-aged man whose title was Mr. Yangming was deep in thought.


    ¡°Use prosperity and blessings to make the masses look up to him, and that there was no need to use killing to threaten while ruling...¡±


    From this title, one could tell that this Ruler would be a Saint within and overbearing on the outside.


    Removing physical punishment and changing thews was him treating his people with benevolence.


    However, the words Shenwu signaled that Great Gan would focus on troops and would conquer all sides!


    Kong Rui raised his head and looked upward, that giant white dragon was looking into the sky.


    Its silver-white scales were dyed a purple-gold color.


    There were no impurities at all, so pure that people didn¡¯t dare to look straight at it.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was staring viciously at Renbo. Today, he was pretty forced by him. Without him agreeing to it, such a thing couldn¡¯t have actually happened.


    Thetter didn¡¯t bother at all, his expression was really calm. This was not the first time he had seen Zong Shou like this.


    At this moment, his appointment period was up and if he didn¡¯t back out of politics, he would have to head to the Meeting Hall to wait for the next Prime Minister appointment.


    The Ruler¡¯s rage to him didn¡¯t mean anything.


    For his life to reach such a stage, he had no regrets at all.


    Moreover, although he was the one who nned all this, however, all the generals and civil servants all agreed to it.


    Most recently, the two people who suggested it to the Cab were his two Father in Laws.


    If Ruler really took exception to that, then he shouldn¡¯t be looking for him.


    Zong Shou was helpless and he felt his head hurt. He wasn¡¯t willing to be called Emperor and he didn¡¯t want to deepen his connection to that King Path Energy which would restrict him from reaching the pinnacle of the Dao.


    The moment he allowed himself to be called Emperor, a majestic power surged over from all directions. Even the Avici Throne showed signs of not being able to support it.


    Now he could only wait and see the effects of the sword fetus that Shen Yuexuan had crafted for him.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Although the Universe Light Hall was supported by Common People¡¯s Path, Sword Sect, and Buddhist Faction, it was located at the spiritual house where Kongqi Sect was.


    It wasn¡¯t that this ce was safe or that the spiritual energy here was strong, but that this ce could allow all three factions be at ease.


    Each faction had one Saint Realm taking watch who also had the duty of taking care of Gantian Mountain City.


    Out of the 500 spots each year, the three factions would take 60% and Great Gan would get 30%.


    The Mind Stones needed were all provided by the three factions.


    After all, the hall belonged to Zong Shou.


    During these short few years, it had provided many strong experts for Great Gan.


    As the Ruler, he was also the Master of the God Artifact, so since he wanted to use it, naturally he could.


    There were only a few dozen people, including Kong Yao and Ren Tianxing here, Xuanyuan Yiren and Shi Run also came along.


    Since he was going to use the time eleration on arge scale, Zong Shou decided to call all his subjects and closed ones over.


    Anyway, most of them were at Spirit Realm and wouldn¡¯t use many of his Mind Stones.


    The people didn¡¯t really care that so many people came as it had happened in the past too.


    When Zong Shou took out the Book of Eon, everyone¡¯s eyes became serious.


    They could feel the time energy within the book.


    ¡°Is that the legendary Book of Eon?¡±


    When Ren Tianxing asked this, he noticed that he was in a daze.


    He instantlyprehended. No wonder Zong Shou¡¯s cultivation was able to fly and increase so quickly while his foundations were so firm.


    Kong Yao frowned, ¡°Husband, how can you show such a thing to everyone...¡±


    Her voice stopped. At the moment, Zong Shou truly wasn¡¯t afraid that people would steal it from him.


    With Great Gan as a shield and the three factions protecting him, only an insane person would think about doing that.


    They also didn¡¯t consider the Sky Burning Lu Family behind him...


    She also found it inappropriate because saying that would offend everyone present. Kong Yao¡¯s face turned red and she looked around as an apology.


    ¡°Concubine, there is no need to be like this!¡±


    Zhang Huai understood, he shook his head and smiled, ¡°You love His Majesty, so how can we me you for it? Just now, I was nearly going to persuade him too.¡±


    How could he not be shocked? Not long ago, several words away, many were fighting for the Book of the Universe which caused a huge scene. It was said that dozens of Saint Realm joined in and many people died.


    Xuanyuan Yiren looked towards the blue light, ¡°In other words this book along with the Universe Light Hall can increase speed further?¡±


    A pitied expression appeared on her face, ¡°What a waste, I wish I could use it to make pills.¡±


    She had created many new pills and needed a few years for there to be an oue. Many times she got impatient from waiting.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, just using the Book of Eon to fill up theckingws in the hall.


    The Universe Light Hall and Book of Eon couldn¡¯t stack, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sent this God Artifact back into the Cloud World to let the three factions share.


    However, although it couldn¡¯t stack, he could use it to make up for theckingws in the hall.


    For the same number of Mind Stones, he could get more eleration Effect.


    A blood intent appeared in his eyes as he took a look at the flow of time. He filled up all theckingws one by one.


    45 minutester, he stopped and frowned.


    ¡°32 times, that should be the limit...¡±


    The effect was much weaker than the Book of Eon. If he used the same number of Mind Stones to activate the book, he could reach 100 times.


    The people around were shocked. 32 times... In other words, a month here could bepared to three years on the outside.

 Chapter 1096 - Full Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 1096: Full Retreat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The people around were shocked. 32 times... In other words, a month here could bepared to three years on the outside.


    Zong Shou shook his head, if he purely used the Book of Eon, the number of Mind Stones would be greatly reduced.


    However, the Universe Light Hall did have its own effects. It had a huge range and could provide enough spiritual energy.


    Unlike the Book of Eon, after time was elerated, the time deep within the world didn¡¯t and the spiritual energy around would thin out.


    Although the book was a god treasure, after all it was just a record.


    The Universe Light Hall was something crafted by the Instant Space Dragon Race for their descendants toprehend the space-timews.


    Their functions were different, so the two of them naturally couldn¡¯t bepared to one another.


    One day within was the same as 32 days on the outside. With the Mind Stones that Zong Shou got from the various Demon Path Sects, it was enough tost for four months.


    Everyone knew that time was precious and even 15 minutes of waste meant a loss of Mind Stones.


    After today, they all found a corner in the hall to cultivate.


    Apart from amassing Soul Power and True Qi to have a change in quality, they alsoprehended the Instant Space ability within the hall.


    Spacetime Laws were publicly recognized as the most mysterious ones out of all the Daos and one of the toughest to control.


    Even if one was able toprehend a little, one would benefit in their entire life.


    Zong Shou calmed back down. Every day he continued to study those Demon Path books toprehend and then extract the essence from within.


    Every nine days, he would toss the Demon Books aside to help solve the questions of the people within. asionally, he would be interested and would rattle on about the Heaven and Earthws that he hadprehended.


    He was teaching them while also taking the chance to correct what he himself learned.


    He learned many things and was unable to form it into a system. Since he had some time here he could arrange and consolidate them.


    The people in the hall were all amazed. They felt that Zong Shou was really knowledgeable and knew about everything under the Heavens.


    Anyone with doubts would get an answer from Zong Shou.


    They paid more and more attention to Zong Shou¡¯s teachings every nine days.


    Even at the crucial point, they would stop their cultivation and listen to what Zong Shou had to say.


    Zong Shou¡¯s talks included pretty much everything. He dissected the connection between the variousws and Daos and made it really clear for everyone to understand.


    He was able to casually take out words from scriptures and books and describe them. The many theories he said were all unheard of.


    Not all were helpful to them but it could increase their knowledge. Although they didn¡¯t have a use for it now, when their cultivation increased in the future they would have a use.


    Sometimes when they listened on, they felt enlightened and all their confusion was dispelled. There were even some problems which they themselves didn¡¯t realize they had.


    Time flowed and in the blink of an eye a month passed.


    Although Zong Shou was within the Universe Light Hall, because of the Zong Family Hidden Guards, he knew all about what happened outside.


    The five states had just been calmed down and the rebellions in Donglin and South Wind Cloud Continent were both suppressed.


    Although it was stable, there were chances that it might go bad. This was why he and Kong Yao couldn¡¯t fully focus on cultivation. They were also in a tense mind regarding the changes outside.


    What made him happy was that along with him being called Shenwu Emperor, the Great Gan situation became better by the day.


    Maybe after the Taoist and Confucian Factions lost the support of the Demon Path, they were about to give up, so the world became more stable.


    However, what Zong Shou cared about was still Yinyu and Zhongxuan in the Imperial Capital.


    He still hadn¡¯t found out where the Qin Emperor Tomb was and the only way would be to pay attention to their movement and adapt.


    Recently, the two of them didn¡¯t do anything but there were cases of kids missing each day. Most of them were born at the first light of the day, when the Yang Energy was the most abundant.


    Zong Shou thought that the Taoist and Confucian Factions would notice something weird and prevent them. However, for some reason they kept silent.


    This stunned Zong Shou. Forget about the Taoist Faction, but for some reason none of the Confucians showed themselves.


    The Confucian Faction had many false gentlemen but to be a respected Confucian, at least in terms of morals many people respected them.


    He didn¡¯t understand but he didn¡¯t bother much as he himself wasn¡¯t much of a saint.


    Although he was angry, he knew that if he interfered it might cause Yinyu and Zhongxuan to pull back and might even start another war between the six factions.


    They didn¡¯t have much chance of winning. Moreover, the outer region Night Demon threat was impending. Once warsted long, they would just waste the lives of soldiers and cause life to be wiped out.


    If he was alone, he would be d to take revenge. He was annoyed with Zhongxuan and wanted to kill him with a sword.


    However, after all he was the Emperor of a country. Even if he pitied those children, he cared more about the lives and safety of the people that were under him.


    Actually, what he cared most about now was Jin Buhui who to date was still kept in the Imperial Jail in the capital.


    The news from the Sword Sect really couldn¡¯t make one feel optimistic.


    ¡°We tried a few times but failed. So they couldn¡¯t save him out?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank and he felt really helpless.


    ¡°Jin Buhui, you idiot! You used to be smart in the past but now you really are dumb! A true dumb pig!¡±


    He cursed out, his eyes were filled with sharp cold killing intent.


    That fatty was one of the few friends he had in this world apart from Leidong.


    No matter what Great Shang was nning and what they were going to do with him, sooner orter, he would make Yinyu regret it.


    Let¡¯s just hope that Zhongxuan was smarter and not touch his bottom line!


    Another half a month passed and Shen Yuexuan finally arrived in the Cloud World. He brought the Sword Foetus with him.


    It was still in an energy form but much thicker with Xiantian Energy. The aura was also much thicker.


    Apart from that, it was thicker and more heavy.


    With a thought, Zong Shou grabbed it. The sword fetus required him to inject his Spiritual Sense in, allowing it to spread out and turn into the shape of a sword.


    There was a huge artifact formation inside it. Most of it was empty and he needed to use his Spiritual Sense to forge it out.


    However, the small part that was already formed surprised him greatly.


    He could sense that the function of the item in his hand wouldn¡¯t be much weaker than the Avici Throne.


    However, this sword was different from what he imagined. It didn¡¯t be weaker but stronger instead, much more than he had expected!


    Shen Yuexuan said that he wanted to surprise him and he really didn¡¯t disappoint him.


    Spiritual Sense spread out and flowed through the entire sword body, scouting out the structure within.


    Zong Shou was stunned and looked at Shen Yuexuan in shock.


    Just now, he felt something in the sword. Apart from that, there were a few Xiantian Energies different from the Purple Geng Xuan Metal Energy.


    ¡°It is Thousand Eye Red Stone...¡±


    Shen Yuexuan was judging the hall and was slightly surprised. He looked at Zong Shou and smiled, ¡°This is my surprise! This item came from a Thousand Eye God Beast that formed into a crystal after it died. It was taken out from a 13,000-year-old Thousand Eye Demon Body and is most suitable as the core of the sword. This item is useless for me, so I gave it to you. Maybe it would be able to help you!¡±


    Zong Shou burst outughing when he heard that.


    Thousand Eye Red Stone, that was something that was recorded in the Common People¡¯s Path records.


    Thousand Eye Demon was actually a spider with many eyes and was born with 1,000 eyes. It could wash sharp metal energy and spit it out to harm the enemy.


    Legend had it that a stone that was more than 10,000 years old could not only purify sword artifacts, but it could even allow one¡¯s Spiritual Sense to turn from 1 to 1,000.


    Apart from that, using this item to refine pills and consume could raise the quality of one¡¯s True Qi and Soul Power. It was a treasure that could only be met and not searched for.


    Splitting of Spiritual Sense could allow him to more easily control the 3,000 stars as well as Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation.


    Merging this into the One Origin Soul Sword, it could purify the King Path Energy which came over.


    It wasn¡¯t how Shen Yuexuan said, maybe it might help him.


    However, he still had many questions that still weren¡¯t answered. There were fire, terra, and wood element Xiantian Energy in the sword...


    Although it was minute, it caused the quality to be greatly different.


    ¡°I heard that any Ruler is connected to the millet and society. That meansnd and signifies thend all around, millet refers to grain. Great Gan is prosperous due to the fire value. Since this is your King Path sword, then it had to be taken into ount.¡±


    Shen Yuexuan said tly, like there was no need to bother about the expensive ingredients that he had thrown in.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I have quite a lot of Xiantian Energy in my hand, so I just added a little bit.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t thank him and just nodded. He had remembered this in his heart.


    Shen Yuexuan said it like it was a really simple matter but each ingredient that he threw in were all top treasures!


    Looking at the sword fetus that had curled up into a ball in his hand, Zong Shou was more and more delighted.


    Sharp, light, heavy, this was pretty much an ideal weapon.


    He just needed to carve the spiritual patterns and talismans and the future of the sword wouldn¡¯t be any weaker than the God Refined Sword.


    ¡°Oh right!¡±


    He suddenly recalled something and pulled Little Gold out from his sleeves.


    He recalled that winged shape metal. A month and a half outside was four years in the hall.


    Did that fellow swallow the ck metal?


    However, that fellow was slightly shriveled up as it spat something out. Then, its body constricted into a ball.


    Zong Shou was stunned. That item was still in a wing shape and was totally undamaged. His Spiritual Sense was still unable to reach in.


    In this world, there was actually something that could make a full retreat from Little Gold¡¯s body?

 Chapter 1097 - Chance To Advance

    <h4>Chapter 1097: Chance To Advance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou picked up that item and he frowned.


    Was Little Gold too weak or was the grade of the winged ck metal too high?


    Zong Shou was unable to think of the answer so he looked at Shen Yuexuan in anticipation.


    ¡°Does Mr. Shen recognize this item?¡±


    Shen Yuexuan took the item curiously. He looked at it closely for a long time before returning it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize it, this item is really weird and blocks out Spiritual Sense. However, looking at the material, it is probably above the Xiantian Purple Geng Xuan Metal. Our Mohist Faction doesn¡¯t have any records of it, however...¡±


    Shen Yuexuan paused and then said with uncertainty, ¡°This item is definitely an artifact and is something natural. It must be a huge treasure! As for others, I do not know. I think you should carry it and in the future you might have a chance to unveil the riddle.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned. Shen Yuexuan¡¯s word¡¯s didn¡¯t help him in the slightest.


    To be able to not be swallowed by Little Gold and be unharmed by the God Refined Sword. Just thinking about it, one knew that this item wasn¡¯t ordinary...


    However, with what Shen Yuexuan said, he totally gave up his thoughts on letting Shen Yuexuan craft it into a weapon.


    He thought about it for a moment before signing. He casually threw it to a corner of the Lingjie Ring.


    No matter how unordinary the material was, if he couldn¡¯t use it, it was no different from rubbish. It wasted his time and all his anticipation that it could be some amazing treasure.


    After tossing this matter aside, Zong Shou¡¯s gaze turned serious.


    ¡°Do you have any idea about the Qin Emperor Tomb?¡±


    Shen Yuexuan nodded his head solemnly, ¡°I have been gathering Mohist disciples. Those dozen cksmiths who helped craft the tomb had passed on their legacy. I have only obtained a portion of it. I needed to gather all of them to be able to guess theplete structure. Along with the map in your hand, we will be able to enter safely.¡±


    His eyes were filled with a mocking expression, ¡°As for Zhongxuan, if I am right, he is waiting for the ninth of September where the world is pure Yang.¡±


    ¡°Ninth of November, pure yang?¡±


    Zong Shou thought about it and smiled, ¡°In other words, there are still two months?¡±


    That was really possible. Ninth of November was when the world was Pure Yang. All evil beings and souls would be suppressed. It was the best time to enter the Qin Emperor Tomb.


    Today, everything was prepared and all that was left was the location. However, since they had two months, he had faith they could find it.


    Zong Shou ced down his worries and rxed. He smiled and asked, ¡°Are you willing to stay here to cultivate?¡±


    This person should be God Realm. Although the Mind Stone consumption would increase, he was willing to spend it.


    Shen Yuexuan gave out an apologetic smile, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your love but I have another matter. I can only thank the Ruler for your kindness.¡±


    Zong Shou knew that he was most probably heading to the debate.


    The Confucian Debate still hadn¡¯t ended until now.


    The officials stopped caring and stopped throwing in money. However, more and more schrs gathered and they discussed in the various tea houses and restaurants in the city.


    It was showing signs of the ancient Philosopher¡¯s Debate.


    Although he could increase his cultivation speed, it didn¡¯t affect the rise and fall of the Mohist Faction at all.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t try to stop him and allowed him to leave.


    Zhang Huai left too. As Zong Shou¡¯s most trusted subject, he had many things to handle. Not longter, he would rece Renbo as the Prime Minister. Taking out this month and a half was already the limit. How did he have so much spare time to cultivate?


    A few dayster, Hu Zhongyuan and the others left too.


    They left as theycked the talent and had nothing more toprehend regarding the Instant Space ability.


    While Zong Shou was speaking about the Dao, they found it tougher and tougher to understand. Their umtions had all been used up and there was no need to remain here and waste lifespan.


    During the four years the few of them had gained much and not longter they would be able to enter Celestial Realm.


    However, it would take at least 100 years to improve further.


    Only a few people remained. Ren Tianxing and Zong Yuan were both really talented and would only grumble that the time wasn¡¯t enough.


    Kong Yao was someone who could fight the God Emperor.


    Shi Run was the top bloodline of the Snow Lion Race.


    But Xuanyuan Yiren was slightly weaker, so she ced a pill furnace in the hall and focused on pill refining.


    As for Chuxue, that brat gave God Beasts whoprehended on her behalf.


    Each day, the five of them would stare at the walls. When Zong Shou was speaking, they would listen intently to not miss out on anything.


    Chuxue didn¡¯t do anything and was someone envied by all.


    In the third month, Zong Shou finally read thest book. The iplete Dao word in his mind finally had aplete structure.


    There were a total of 1,742 books that talked about 157 Daos.


    In Zong Shou¡¯s Soul Ocean, the number of stars increased to 187!


    The number of Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Dragon Tooth Sword amount also explosively increased, reaching 190, exceeding the number of Dao Seeds for the first time.


    Out of the three main swords, one was the Control word, one was ying and one was Borrow.


    Although the entire Sword Formation didn¡¯t dive into the foundations of Heaven and Earth, it was unbelievably strong.


    Zong Shou had disyed it in the outer region World River and within a million feet sword energy surged everywhere.


    Without using King Path martial arts, a dozen Celestial Realm beasts were ripped to pieces upon entering.


    Especially thetter two main swords. One copied the ying Demon Records and the other used the patterns on the Blood Moon de.


    Once they were forged, they reached a really high level that Zong Shou was nearly unable to control.


    ¡°These Demon Path techniques are truly different from what I learned before. A different angle will have a different oue?¡±


    The Taoist Faction techniques used oneself as the Heaven and Earth, as the gxy. To nourish the body and when one reached a high enough cultivation, one didn¡¯t need to depend on anything else.


    The Demon Path focused on burning everything to forge one¡¯s own foundations. The higher the level, the more one had to pige from elsewhere.


    There was naturally a reason why people called it the Demon Path.


    In the Cloud World, Sword Sect and Common People Path came from the same vein as Taoist Faction. The Buddhist Faction used the wish power of people to cultivate.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about the cultivation method, just thews and Daos written within.


    ¡°What a waste, these Demon Path records are too low grade. There are just 11 Grade Ten and above. It is far from enough to merge the pros of both sides.¡±


    Thousands of Demon Path records only gave Zong Shou an initial insight.


    At this moment, he regretted agreeing to Su Xiaoxiao too early. He should have taken advantage of her.


    However, those Demon Path people fled, and before they left, they brought everything they had with them.


    If he continued, he probably wouldn¡¯t get many benefits.


    Actually, if he wanted to get better techniques, he could only get them from Yuanshi Demon Sect, Star Demon Sect, and Heaven Demon Vast Habitat.


    ¡°Luckily, I have gained some knowledge. Even without more books, I can infer it step by step. I just need to use the Book of Eon and in 20-50 years, I will be able to form my Dao and step into God Realm!¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted. The forming of a Dao Path was not only an increase in cultivation.


    His sword skills would also reach a new level.


    He might enter Sword Intent God Realm!


    Comprehending Heaven and Earth, able to see the gods! Perfected the art like how the gods did!


    That was a sword technique realm that was tough for people of this world to understand. To date, Zong Shou only saw some glimpses in Yexuan.


    Thetter was still far from it.


    Not all End Realm cultivators could reach that realm.


    Wei Xu used the de, but his de intent was only Peak Spirit Realm.


    This was also the peak of the sword path that Zong Shou dreamt of.


    If he reached this stage, then he would have achieved arge part of his dream.


    Zong Shou was slightly distracted and entered deep thought. After a long while, heughed.


    He was finally able to see some hope of reaching the peak, such that he was unable to calm himself down.


    It was with much difficulty that he managed to do so.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t help to increase the swords, I won¡¯t be able to control it. However, if I can merge in that Thousand Eye Blood Stone it would be different. My Spiritual Sense could split into 1,000, even controlling 1,000 swords like my arms. With my current strength, without using the Book of Eon and King Path Martial Arts, even the top God Realm Experts wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to me.¡±


    God Realm naturally didn¡¯t include people like Yexuan.


    When he was at the God Realm, he was able to directly fight three Saint Realm Venerables.


    ¡°However, it isn¡¯t enough to keep me safe in the Qin Emperor Tomb!¡±


    In the tomb, he might not be able to use the King Path Martial Arts and he had to be careful.


    Only the Sword Formation could increase his strength quickly.


    The tomb was big, so he would definitely be able to spread it out.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the sword ball. During that month, three years of time, and he used his Spiritual Sense to nourish it, such that it was totally merged with it.


    That One Origin Sword was scattered and this could be merged into his soul!


    Without hesitation, Zong Shou pointed and it flew into his Soul Ocean.


    AT that moment, Zong Shou felt a vast energy charge into his limbs.


    His True Qi constricted while the Soul Ocean was expanding.


    ¡°This is the power of the Thousand Eye Blood Stone? Wasn¡¯t it said that one needed to refine it into a pill and eat it?¡±


    A weird look shed in his eyes and he knew that at this moment, with just a thought, he would be able to enterte Celestial Realm.

 Chapter 1098 - A Thread Of Celestial Power

    <h4>Chapter 1098: A Thread Of Celestial Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The huge power within the Thousand Eye Blood Stone surged about his body.


    Such that Zong Shou¡¯s vital energy was boiling and all his True Qi and Soul Power were being purified.


    However, Zong Shou forcefully suppressed it and didn¡¯t let it cross that line.


    He subconsciously thought back to Xiuguan¡¯s warning: if he improved too quickly, he would end up in the same situation as Li Wuque before.


    Not only the top person in the Cloud World, but even Dragon Shadow and Lin Xuanshuang had simr worries.


    At this moment, if he used this Thousand Eye Blood Stone, he would be able to enter thete Celestial Realm really easily.


    However, wouldn¡¯t that also mean that he might have unstable foundations?


    Was there a need for him to do so? Did he have enough confidence such that his foundations weren¡¯t affected?


    ¡°To enter the Qin Emperor Tomb, each bit of power was really precious. If I am able to step intote Celestial Realm, then mybat strength would pretty much double. This chance is pretty much a godsend.¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent, but at this moment, an image of himself appeared in his mind.


    Everything about him was projected out, one by one.


    ...Dao True Image, ck White Dharma, Yin Yang Energy Ocean.


    All thews, all the martial path techniques, and spells, all of them were shown.


    With a thought, many streams appeared and finally gathered at a ce.


    Were his Dao Foundations still unstable?


    Zong Shou looked on quietly and a momentter a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Senior Brother Xiuguan is right! My Dao Foundations really are unstable. However, it is just this small problem, if I pass it then it would be okay...¡±


    There was some influence but it wasn¡¯t important. He just needed to spend some time and he would be able to make it up.


    He opened his eyes and it shed. He didn¡¯t suppress it and allowed the vast energy to surge out and spread out in all directions.


    The vital energy in his body surged and he crossed that barrier really simply.


    Late Celestial Realm!


    His True Qi and Soul Power were purified and Zong Shou slowly sat down.


    Like a piece of wood, he sat cross-legged. It seemed like he was a dead person, there was no aura from him at all. He stopped breathing and all the pores around his body were closed up and his Spiritual Sense totally disappeared.


    A year passed inside, but only 10 days had passed outside. Only then did Zong Shou wake up from this state. That was because one more message talisman had appeared in his hands.


    At the Imperial City, Grand Teacher Zhongxuan had totally disappeared.


    He only left a substitute in the city. Yuanchen Emperor Yinyu didn¡¯t meet his officials in three days and it was said that he was sick.


    Apart from that, after sending many cultivators to search, they finally knew the wrong area of where the Qin Emperor Tomb was at.


    ¡°They have made a move? It truly is heavy Yang...¡±


    At this moment, there was a purple aura around his skin.


    Zong Shou frowned, retracting his Spiritual Sense and suppressing the Purple Energy.


    ¡°Legend has it that a person who obtained a good Dao would have Purple Qi around their body, it really is true.¡±


    The Purple Energy was actually formed as a result of his internal world and the world outsideing into contact with one another.


    At this moment, Zong Shou had already formed aplete inner world, it was like a full world was inside his body.


    The next step would be to expand and strengthen this world that was inside him.


    During this period of time, he had separated inner from outer, so as to stabilize this inner world.


    Zong Shou looked in and checked out his body. He could feel a really special energy that was circting his internal meridians and Soul Ocean. At the same time, it had both the characteristics of True Qi and Soul Power.


    ¡°Is this the so-called Celestial Power?¡±


    Zong Shou was deep in thought. Based on the Taoist Faction records, the moment people Celestial Realm and below were unable to grasp at least 30% of Spirit and Martial Arts Merger when they entered God Realm, then they would be unable to step into Saint Realm. Only a few rare examples could seed.


    This was the reason. True Qi and Soul Power had to be merged in the inner world and then turned into Celestial Power.


    Before Saint Realm, the more Celestial Power that the body formed, the purer it would be, and then the higher the chance one could enter Saint Realm.


    However, normally speaking, Celestial Power would be formed when one was in the God Realm.


    But he had already formed it a realm ahead, moreover, it was really pure.


    However, with his current 50% percent merger rate, it wasn¡¯t that surprising.


    When he was at Xiantian Realm, he could already reach 20%.


    Each Realm he improved, the merger rate increased by 10%.


    At Celestial Realm, it just nicely 50%.


    A full half a sess rate,pared to others he had a huge advantage.


    Many talented cultivators would only justplete Spirit and Martial Arts Merger at this point and would have at most 20%.


    Although he had only a thread of Celestial Power, it was really delightful.


    ¡°What is its power like?¡±


    Zong Shou reached out and grabbed a top Magical Treasure.


    He used a little strength and the item was crushed into a ball of scrap metal. The formations within were only able to hold on for a moment.


    Zong Shou was stunned and then recovered.


    The reason why God Realm cultivators could look down on Celestial Realm Cultivators was because of this Celestial Power.


    For him to get it in advance meant that he had a portion of a God Realm¡¯s power.


    However, the reason why he could crush a top Magical Treasure with his palm was also because his body was really strong.


    Zong Shou took out the God Refined Sword and injected the bit of Celestial Power in.


    The sword tip spat out a three-foot long purple sword energy which was extremely sharp.


    If not for Zong Shou restricting it right away, the walls would have been damaged.


    ¡°If I sh out, it would be 10 times stronger than before! It is better to disy Spirit Realm sword intent...¡±


    Unfortunately, he had too little. In a day, he could only use it three times.


    The strength of the three swords could evenpare to Yexuan using his Big Domain Shaking Sword once.


    However, after the three swords, it would take a full day for him to recover.


    He broke into augh and then Zong Shou felt really satisfied. He called back the Book of Eon into his Soul Ocean.


    He had already upied the hall for four months and if he continued, the Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction people might be really anxious about it.


    He had also consumed most of his Mind Stones and was left with a small reserve portion.


    He walked out of the hall and looked around. There were just three days to the Ninth of September, it was just a moment away.

 Chapter 1099 - Long Time No See

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Long Time No See</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    North of the Central Cloud Continent, beneath the Cloud Ocean, in a dark area.


    Zong Shou stepped on the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle and flew in the air. Maybe as it was returning to where it came from, the turtle was really excited and kept crying out, threatening the beasts all around.


    Before it was recruited by Zong Shou, it was one of the overlords of the area.


    Zong Shou was fully focused, using his World Burning Blood Eye to shine on these 1,000 miles ofnd.


    For the Qin Emperor Tomb, Great Gan went all out and mobilized all Dao Soldiers and recruited experts.


    However, they were in charge of helping out on the outside, after all the tomb hadn¡¯t appeared normally.


    The Spiritual Formations within were perfectly fine. All the mechanisms were all perfectly normal and effective. If too many people went in, they were only running to their own deaths.


    Great Gan was definitely not the only one gathered here. Common People¡¯s Path, Sword Sect, and Buddhist Faction also sent dozens of Saint Realm Experts to pay attention.


    The atmosphere here was really tense, like it was before the war in the southeast.


    Zong Shou knew that the six factions might all join in to try to get the treasures hidden within the tomb.


    They wouldn¡¯t interfere in the battle for the 12 Copper Men. Legend had it that only people with King Energy could control it.


    ¡°That Zhongxuan thought that he kept everything a secret, in the end, everyone in the world knew about it...¡±


    The person who was speaking beside Zong Shou was Yuan Wushang. He returned upon hearing news. He followed behind Shen Yuexuan and headed back from Tianfang World.


    ¡°How exciting! Who knows how many people would die this time?¡±


    His tone was cold and filled with disdain, however since the Jade Puppet was fully recovered, he was fully confident.


    The top puppet of the Mohist Faction had strengthparable to Saint Realm. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t restricted by the power of Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°Zhongxuan could be considered a talent, so this matter wouldn¡¯t be that simple!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. He didn¡¯t dare to take Zhongxuan, who came back from the dead, too lightly.


    Common People¡¯s Path, Sword Sect, and Buddhist Faction followed suit after he paid close attention to the matter.


    The Confucian Faction, Taoist Faction, and Demon Path had a rough idea of Yinyu and Zhongxuan¡¯s ns.


    However, maybe Zhongxuan did this on purpose and he wanted to sow chaos in the world.


    Based on what he knew, to open the Qin Emperor Tomb gate and wash away the Yin energy, they just needed the blood of 100,000 kids. With the strength of Great Shang, even after they became weaker, they would be able to collect them all, even within three days before the date.


    To do so so early was like them purposely telling the world about what they had nned.


    ¡°Who cares! With the four of us here, what can that Zhongxuan even do?¡±


    Yuan Wushang broke into augh and was still filled with disdain. Then his tone changed, ¡°Speaking of which, Zong Shou are you willing to ept me?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and came back to his senses. Naturally, he was delighted but he didn¡¯t let it show in his tone, ¡°Is it because of the Universe Light Hall?¡±


    The Universe Light Hall had been exposed long ago and during those few years, thousands of people had cultivated there.


    This was why when Yuan Wushang came, Zong Shou didn¡¯t hide it from him. He even told the recruited experts to draw him over.


    Even if he didn¡¯t use the Book of Eon, the hall itself could elerate speed by 10 times.


    Normal cultivators weren¡¯t tempted but people like Yuan Wushang who badly wanted to improve would definitely take the bait.


    He was the exact same person as Yuan Wushang which was why he understood what he was thinking about.


    ¡°Yes and no!¡±


    Yuan Wushangughed, a bright glow appeared in his eyes, ¡°You are a nice person and I like you! I cultivated both the Taoist Faction and Demon Path techniques before. I have been alone with no faction. In the past, it was okay but now I feel that I have less and less resources.¡±


    Zong Shou understood and then broke into a smile, ¡°Of course! Whatever you need, as long as we have it, then go ahead and take it.¡±


    In his past life, after the 160-year Spiritual Wave, Yuan Wushang disappeared. Before he disappeared he was a Saint Realm Expert.


    He took just 180 years toplete something others would take 10,000 years to achieve.


    His talents were just a little weaker than Shiyue and Gongyuan, but he was regarded on the same level as them.


    Even if one didn¡¯t speak about his future achievements, that puppet in his hands now was like having one more Saint Realm Cultivator.


    To be able to recruit this person, in just 100 years, wouldn¡¯t Gantian have yet another top expert? So why not?


    Moreover, this person¡¯s Master was already strong. Although he wasn¡¯t Saint Realm, like Dragon Shadow from before, he was really famous and he could recruit him along with Yuan Wushang.


    Yuan Wushang didn¡¯t say anything and just acknowledged as a form of thanks.


    Each step he took in the future would need a huge amount of resources. However, from what Zong Shou said, he was going all out for him.


    Originally, he had to search for those things himself but if he had the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty as his shield, he would be able to save decades.


    ¡°Are those people the choices of God Emperor? What strong auras, they probably aren¡¯t weaker than you...¡±


    Shen Yuexuan was at the side. He didn¡¯t have Zong Shou¡¯s World Burning Blood Eyes but he took out a hollow mirror known as the Thousand Mile Mirror and looked over. He could also see everything within thousands of miles. It wasn¡¯t much weaker than Zong Shou¡¯s Blood Eyes.


    At this moment, his eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°However, there is still some good news. It seems like the Qin Emperor Tomb¡¯s suppression of cultivators is close to double that of the Cloud World...¡±


    Saint Realm Cultivators cared for their life and the battle of the six factions had caused a few of them to die under Zong Shou¡¯s sword.


    Now that the Qin Emperor Tomb appeared, they probably wouldn¡¯t show themselves and personally join in.


    With their status and identity, no matter what item there was in the tomb, those people would get the part they deserved.


    They might be able to get more if they went in themselves but it would also mean that they would face a huge risk.


    Zong Shou was not the only one in the Cloud World who could kill Saint Realm Venerables.


    The Qin Emperor Tomb suppressing the cultivators more meant that the chance of them appearing dropped.


    The four people from Great Gan who were preparing to enter, Zong Shou, Chuxue, Yuan Wushang, and Shen Yuexuan had the ability to fight a Saint Realm.


    No matter what the situation, they would be able to handle it.


    However, the strength of those few God Emperor choices made Shen Yuexuan surprised. The subjects they brought were skilled too.


    This was the first time he felt that the situation wouldn¡¯t turn out the way he had imagined.


    In the Cloud World, there were many experts, many of which he had never heard of before.


    Just five to six of them working together and they would be able to fight against them. If half of them worked together, the four of them wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    There were also many who were hiding who they didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°No worries! Although they are under Great Shang, they might not willingly help Zhongxuan...¡±


    Zong Shou was really calm and looked out one by one. Many either familiar or not faces shed across his face.


    He heard of many names before, like thunder to the ears. Some were really foreign and he had never heard of them, however, they were really strong too.


    However, there wasn¡¯t Shiyue...


    Did he have a way to hide to avoid his ability? Or did he note at all.


    Zong Shou was deep in thought. Only Shiyue tried to stop Yinyu and Zhongxuan from collecting the blood of children.


    Two months ago, there was a battle in the Imperial City. Many people guessed that it was Shiyue who tried to kill Zhongxuan.


    In the end, that matter ended with Shiyue being moved away from the Imperial Capital.


    So where would that person be today?


    The 12 Copper Men were the only chance for Great Shang to rise back up. However, if Yinyu got it, it would give rise to catastrophe to the Shi Family, who grasped seven million troops in the south.


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou shook his head. No matter what Shiyue chose, it would have nothing to do with him.


    ¡°However, there are many experts here today, we have to be careful. Especially Brother Yuan!¡±


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s lips curled, however, he still retracted that arrogance.


    Actually, if he was really arrogant, he wouldn¡¯t have managed to survive until now.


    Each time he faced an opponent, he would go all out. Even when he shed with Zong Shou and didn¡¯t know his bottom line, he still went all out.


    Shen Yuexuan still held that Thousand Mile Mirror, he was pumped up, ¡°It begins!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s Blood Eyes looked toward the Qin Emperor Tomb.


    In the past, the East Kunlun Mountain had already fallen into the ground and was not as towering as it was before.


    The so-called entrance to the tomb was a 100,000-foot wide stone.


    At this moment, a ck shadow was standing on it. 100,000 blood pearls scattered all around.


    They were all evenly spread out on that giant stone, along with blood flowing, it formed into a giant Spiritual Formation.


    The Pure Yang Energy in the area exploded out and helped to draw more Yang Power to aid the formation. The Yin Energy around slowly dissipated.


    Outside the entrance, the surrounding 1,000 miles looked really calm and normal. At this moment, there were actually many people who were looking out using various methods.


    Zong Shou fully focused to judge the Yin Power and the time it would take to be removed.


    ¡°It would take till noon? Probably going to rely on the sun at noon to seed.¡±


    He looked at the man whose body was wrapped tightly with a ck cape.


    That person didn¡¯t look like Zhongxuan! So where was Zhongxuan?


    The one he worried most about was that person who had an endless amount of evil techniques.


    He didn¡¯t fear it as no evil could enter his body. However, if he attacked Chuxue instead, then it would be really problematic.


    He thought that the enemy was in the open and they were in the dark. However, Zhongxuan was smart and didn¡¯t show himself, hiding in the dark. That was a little problematic.


    He could only anticipate and hope that the few evil avoiding treasures that Kong Rui prepared would be useful.


    Just as they were thinking that way, Zong Shou heard a really niceughter ring out by his year.


    ¡°Long time no see Your Majesty?¡±


    The voice was very familiar. When Zong Shou turned around, he saw Su Xiaoxiao smiling 10,000 feet away.

 Chapter 1100 - Night Demon Saint Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Night Demon Saint Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Currently, Su Xiaoxiao was wearing a white skirt and she looked totally different from her usual hot and fiery self. She had no makeup on and she looked pure and cute. She was like a white flower which was very tempting. She was like a Fairy from above who was out of this world.


    Zong Shou knew that it was because of the Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique which caused her toe here.


    His brow rose up, his eyes filled with disbelief, ¡°You actually didn¡¯t die? I thought that the Wushang Yuan Demon would make you a fertilizer for his abode, how rare...¡±


    Not bothering about his teasing, she shed and jumped onto the turtle shell.


    Chuxue was annoyed and the Blood Moon de came out of its sheath. A red shadow shed across.


    When the de shed across, the veil was sliced into two. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s body was on full disy.


    Chuxue¡¯s brow rose up and the de light retracted. When she was about to sh out, she noticed that she was unable to sh down.


    She was a kind person and unless she really hated Su Xiaoxiao she wouldn¡¯t attack.


    She felt really embarrassed. Looking at her fearful and pitiful expression, she felt guilty.


    She actually didn¡¯t do anything? Was she a little too much?


    ¡°Controlling the seven emotions, the Nine Secret Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique? Interesting!¡±


    Yuan Wushangughed coldly and said interestingly, ¡°Brother Shou, should I kill her for you?¡±


    Zong Shou facepalmed and sighed. He swore that in his life he rarely showed mercy to beauties. However, he really couldn¡¯t bear to kill the devil woman in front of him.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Yuan Wushang found it weird. With how vicious Zong Shou was, he actually hesitated now?


    He thought about it and thenughed out loud. ¡°The technique affected you? You have fallen for her?¡±


    While speaking, he retracted his Spiritual Sense lock. He cultivated both paths and knew a little about the Seven Emotion Technique.


    He knew that with his emotions controlled, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    However, she also couldn¡¯t do anything to them.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was green and it became more and more ugly. However, he gained some knowledge during these few days.


    He knew that if he really didn¡¯t fall for her in 30 years, the effects would wear off.


    Then, his tone turned cold, ¡°Why did youe to search for me?¡±


    ¡°I heard that many spiritual items from the Cloud Deste Era have been buried here and they are helpful to my Demon Path. Now that it is opened early, why can¡¯t Ie here? However, a few months ago, I really offended Junior Brother. If I follow him, I might be in danger and he might kill me. Thinking about it, it is better to enter with my lover.¡±


    While speaking she was sizing him up.


    It seemed like he still wasn¡¯t sure about the use of the wings. Otherwise, he would be the top End Realm Expert!


    If he didn¡¯t use it himself and passed it to Xiuguan, then he would be another Xi Zi.


    He would be able to suppress the entire Cloud World all by himself.


    He wouldn¡¯t have to hide his tracks and could just openly enter the tomb.


    With Saint Realm strength, he wouldn¡¯t be suppressed. He would be able to neglect all the mechanisms within the tomb.


    Although there were many experts here, all added together they wouldn¡¯t be able to block a single sword from Zong Shou.


    She had an urge to tell him about the wings.


    In the next moment, an image shed across her mind.


    Since that person told her about the wings, how could he not be defending against her?


    Although he left the world, he was a dark shadow looming in her heart, filled with an unlucky feeling.


    She sighed and her face was filled with a yful expression, ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t use blood, it requires the emotions of people to grow. The seven emotions: joy, rage, sadness, fear, love, evil, and desire. Ick thest one and would be able toplete my internal world. However, who knows how many people I will have to harm? Since I already fell for Ruler, then I n to be good and stop harming people anymore. If there is something within that can help me, then won¡¯t I kill two birds with one stone? I am really helpless, will my lover really chase me away?¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed, what was this? A gentleman can be bullied?


    Based on what she said, it was like the people she harmed in the future would be all his fault.


    If not for that technique, he would have in her with one sword!


    ¡°Forget it, do what you want!¡±


    He sighed, in the end he was controlled by this woman.


    For some reason, he was really unwilling for her to use that technique to charm the masses.


    However, it was okay if she followed him. With him there, he would be able to keep her in check and prevent her from ying any tricks.


    Su Xiaoxiaoughed, herughter was like a crisp bell.


    ¡°I know a little about the Qin Emperor Tomb, maybe it can help you!¡±


    Her gaze brushed across the four of them, and when she saw Shen Yuexuan, shock appeared in her eyes.


    That person was from the Mohist Faction?


    Chuxue was really annoyed. She wanted to pull her de and chase her away but for some reason that animosity disappeared.


    She suddenly felt like she was really cute and adorable.


    No matter how slow she was, she knew that things weren¡¯t right, like her emotions were being controlled by others.


    However, Zong Shou had already said, so she couldn¡¯t attack anymore. She could only move her head away in anger.


    The cat ears on her head stood up to express that she was really really angry!


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about Su Xiaoxiao anymore and continued to look into the distance.


    A few momentster, there was an explosion. The giant stone that sealed the entrance blew apart as the Spiritual Formation struck it.


    At that moment, energy glows rose up from all around as they all charged toward the tomb.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed and he stepped down.


    That Blue Fire Xuan Turtle understood and it spread out its 12 pairs of ice wings to surge forward. In just a few hundred breaths, he was 100 miles away from the tomb.


    However, he heard a cold scoff spread out from above, ¡°Scram!¡±


    A strong energy pressed down on the area, causing the people all around to hold their breaths.


    Zong Shou was shocked as he looked to where the voice came from.


    <i>Night Demon? Why would a Saint Realm Expert of the Night Demon Race be here?</i>

 Chapter 1101 - Deep Into The Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 1101: Deep Into The Tomb</h4>


    It pressed down and the dozens of people who flew over were forced aside in fear and anger.


    Zong Shou also didn¡¯t understand what was going on. What were those few World Protector Venerables doing?


    They allowed Night Demon Race Saint Realm Experts to enter the Cloud World so easily?


    He had many doubts in his heart but he didn¡¯t dare to react slowly. The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle took out those two shields right away.


    They had been raised to intermediate Celestial Artifact and were heavier and stronger.


    At this moment, it wasn¡¯t tiring at all to block that immense power.


    Yuan Wushang scoffed coldly and with a thought the puppet punched the air.


    The huge power shed, causing the area around to shake continuously.


    Among the energy explosion, the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle elerated and smashed into the tomb gates.


    The moment it charged in, Zong Shou noticed that all the people who entered before him weren¡¯t forced back by the Saint Realm Expert.


    Their bodies shone as they disappeared in the tunnels in front.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed. He thought to himself that those people were all really confident and they must have done much preparation beforehand.


    There were many tunnels in the Qin Emperor Tomb, it was like a huge maze. If one didn¡¯t know the exactyout, 99% of people would be lost within.


    Looking around closely, Zong Shou took in a deep cold breath.


    ¡°What a strong Yin Power!¡±


    Legend had it that he had a top-grade Dragon Vein where the Qin Emperor Tomb was buried.


    Then, it was moved about. At first, the East Kunlun Mountain broke, and then it entered deep into the abyss.


    The tomb was already in a really vicious and evil ce.


    Even 100,000 Yang kid blood was unable to solve it. It only dissipated the ones at the door.


    It was also at the Ninth of September when the Yang Power was really strong. If it was any other time, who knew what would happen?


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle shrunk itself to a really small size and it continued to fly deep in ording to Zong Shou¡¯s instructions.


    Its five limbs shrunk into the shell and the two shields protected on the sides.


    Along the way, many walls opened and crossbows fired out.


    They smashed onto the turtle shields and gave rise to a series of ¡°Ding ding dang dang¡± sounds.


    Pretty much each arrow could bepared to the full strength shot of a Spirit Realm Cultivator.


    They looked like they had no worries along the way but they had actually avoided most of the traps.


    The most dangerous thing here wasn¡¯t the arrows but those toxic and corrosive poisons which could corrode metal. Even Celestial Artifacts couldn¡¯t block it.


    There was also a poisonous mist that was colorless and scentless and even Spiritual Sense couldn¡¯t notice it. Such that people would be poisoned unknowingly. Even God Realm Cultivators couldst for 15 minutes. After that their flesh and bones would turn into dirt.


    All sorts of spells were hidden within. Once they triggered it, they were all really strong and would explode out.


    Zong Shou had the blueprints left by Zhongxuan and also Shen Yuexuan¡¯s Mohist Faction legacy.


    He basically knew all about the traps within and was only then able to move freely.


    However, even then they still faced dangers and almost died here.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle became careful, the blue fire burned around it and its body was wrapped in deep Xuan Ice, locking the outside world away.


    Zong Shou used spells and shrank his body to the size of a thumb and he stood at the front gap of the thick Xuan Ice.


    He used Spiritual Sense to control where the turtle was heading while thinking back to the scenes at the entrance.


    ... Weird, how did the Night Demon Race get news? How did they enter?


    He had a million questions in his heart. He turned and asked Yuan Wushang, ¡°What do you think about his strength?¡±


    The person who had the most rights to speak now was naturally Yuan Wushang, who used the puppet to sh with that person.


    Although he could see some things, he was uncertain.


    ¡°They are simr to the Saint Realm Experts in the Cloud World...¡±


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s face became serious and he said, ¡°My puppet can at mostst for six hours!¡±


    ¡°Six hours?¡±


    Zong Shou was in a daze. In other words, it was either this person was restricted really little in the Cloud World or his strength was far above that of the same grade!¡±


    The second possibility was really small. The Night Demon were the alien race and logically speaking they should¡¯ve been restricted several times that of Cloud World Saint Realm Experts.


    The Lu Family Sky Burning Blood was held in such high regard, apart from breaking space, it could help one reduce the restriction of a world.


    However, how did the Night Demon do it? What kind of tomb was this?


    Did hee for the Copper Men? The 12 Copper Men that the Qin Emperor were built to shock the world and also to defend against the alien races.


    The alien races which once invaded were all swept out.


    Legend had it that the Copper Men Puppets had some sentience and hated the outer region alien race aura.


    That person probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get what he wished for.


    ¡°That person should be born from the Cloud World, one of his parents should be from here.¡±


    Zong Shou looked over with a weird gaze but Su Xiaoxiao was really calm, ¡°Lover, you know how many Night Demons died when Qin Emperor swept about? How many alien race experts were sealed? How many of their treasures were buried here? Apart from that, I heard many of their Emperor Race techniques were lost in the Cloud World...¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou shocked, she smiled, ¡°Maybe they came for you, unlimited light, that is one of the abilities they fear the most.¡±


    The Night Demons feared light, their strength increased in folds at night and they were extremely weak in the day.


    When one got strong enough, one could naturally resist it. However, the Night Demon Race still was really fearful of abilities that used light.


    Buddhist Dari Ri guarded the Treasure Light World, and as a result, the billion Night Demon troops dared to invade, protecting the dozens of worlds around too.


    ¡°Your Majesty be careful! Something isn¡¯t right!¡±


    Just as Zong Shou was in deep thought, Shen Yuexuan reminded him.


    He was suddenly shocked. He didn¡¯t think about it, he just controlled the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle to elerate to the side.


    In the next instant, hundreds of small ck dots charged out from the pirs and spread out.


    They silently exploded and ck light spread everywhere. When everything returned to normal, Zong Shou saw a full 10 miles ofnd swallowed by the ck light. All matter was wiped out!


    The ground, those walls didn¡¯t even have any marks left behind, like this was the case from the start.


    ¡°Great Dust Destruction Technique?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face turned green as he looked at the map in his hand and confirmed that there was no relevant markings. He asked Shen Yuexuan, ¡°Is this the portion that you Mohists lost or that it didn¡¯t exist?¡±


    Not everyone out of the 10 cksmiths who designed the tomb left legacies.


    Shen Yuexuan went all out and only found three people in these few months. Naturally, there were parts missing in the structure within.


    Shen Yuexuanughed bitterly, ¡°The area near here was built by my Ancestor. There shouldn¡¯t be such restrictions...¡±


    Zong Shou nodded. The Qin Emperor probably made modifications after.


    Shen Yuexuan said, ¡°Luckily, it didn¡¯t change the original structure, so even if he modified things it would be limited. I knew one so I would be able to find out about others. However, I need some time to deduce.¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, ¡°We only have today. Let¡¯s reach that ce first.¡±


    Although the mechanisms here were modified, if the four of them worked together they didn¡¯t need to fear anything.


    Even if there were dangers they would be able to take it.


    The Yin Power was too heavy and all sorts of unbelievable things could ur.


    The Yang Energy would weaken after today and at most they could remain for three days within the tomb. As such they couldn¡¯t waste any time.


    They surged all about and in a dozen breaths they headed to a half sealed passageway.


    The way forward looked sealed but Zong Shou tossed out a tray chiselled with hundreds of Celestial stones.


    ck light shed and without any signs, 10 of miles of wall disappeared.


    It wasn¡¯t from that Dust Destruction Technique but it copied his Unlimited Beginning and End ability.


    The four of them and one beast had a huge hole in front of them.


    Below it was a tunnel.


    Zong Shou smiled and ordered the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle to head in.


    This was the true Qin Emperor Tomb. Theyer outside was just a false tomb to confuse people.


    The twoyers were stacked on one another and the mechanisms used were exactly the same so as to hide it away from people.


    However, this newyer was even more dangerous.


    In just a moment, there were several loud explosions and the body of the turtle shook.


    Dozens of arrowsparable to God Realm strength shot out. They were within thousands of other arrows as they smashed on the two shields.


    Even the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle that had limitless strength couldn¡¯t take it.


    Numerous dents appeared on the shields and the turtle felt really heartpained. It had only used these two upgraded shields for just dozens of days.


    All of a sudden, it was terrified and didn¡¯t dare to charge anymore.


    Zong Shouughed instead of feeling angry and then he kicked its head.


    ¡°So what if they are spoilt? I will just find a better one for you, what are you afraid of? Two normal Celestial Treasures, are you going to use them for the rest of your life?


    That Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was delighted and continued to randomly smash about with the shield. This time it was afraid that the shields won¡¯t spoil and even used it to smash those God Realm arrows.


    Until Zong Shou couldn¡¯t take it anymore and kicked it, did it calm down.


    ¡°Oh? There are people here already?¡±


    They turned the corner and got closer and closer to the main tomb room.


    Zong Shou felt something and looked forward.

 Chapter 1102 - Great Qin Iron Cavalry

    <h4>Chapter 1102: Great Qin Iron Cavalry</h4>


    With the Spiritual Formation obstructing, Zong Shou¡¯s Spiritual Sense wasn¡¯t able to reach far. However, he could hear the sound of weapons shing and spells exploding.


    This was the part where Zong Shou was at a loss. Even with the King Path Martial Arts, hisbat strength wasparable to Saint Realm but his Spiritual Sense was far weaker. Most of the time he would be restricted by it.


    Who was it that actually entered the main tomb faster than him?


    He hesitated for a bit and let the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle head down a side path.


    The passages in the tunnel were connected all over and there was more than one path to the main tomb room.


    He wasn¡¯t in a rush to meet with those people and also wasn¡¯t willing to sh with them before he saw the twelve copper men.


    Actually, the more people who entered the main tomb, the better. The more experts there were, the more pressure was on the main formation within the tomb.


    He only grasped a portion of the mysteries of the tomb, even when he had gotten the Spiritual Formation blueprint.


    Even this 10-20% made him terrified.


    If one entered too early, he would just be asking to die.


    His current goal was another ce within the main tomb. It was a treasury that stored items to the side.


    After dashing for a moment, Zong Shou let the turtle stop with a serious expression.


    He heard an orderly explosion in the passageway ahead.


    It was like tens of thousands of horse hooves stepping on the ground, causing it to shake continuously.


    Just as Zong Shou was hesitating whether or not to order the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle to retreat and walk another passage, a shout spread out from ahead.


    ¡°Who dares to intrude the tomb?¡±


    The voice was really majestic, causing one¡¯s eardrums to hurt. That galloping sound also picked up speed.


    In just two breaths, an Iron Cavalry wave charged over from in front of him.


    300 cavalry traveled together in a line and blocked the entire passageway. Looking out, it was like they were endless.


    They were all dressed in ck robes and ck armor, giving off a cold aura of death. Their aura was very vast, surpassing all the Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers that Zong Shou had seen before.


    The one who was at the front rode a 30-foot high giant beast, and he looked more muscr than an ordinary person. He was wearing armor that was covered in spikes, holding a giant ax and a chain hammer by his waist. His cold gaze spread out from his armor as he looked over.


    ¡°Who dares to disturb the rest of His Majesty, y him! Die!¡±


    He dashed over and shed down with the hammer, startling the five people on the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle.


    The ck-armored cavalry was at most God Realm, but along with the tens of thousands of iron cavalry behind him, the strength of the ax was even far above that of Saint Realm!


    ¡°Brother, please help me!¡±


    He knew that the turtle wouldn¡¯t be able to block the ax. Zong Shou didn¡¯t even think, the God Refined Sword shed out from his sleeves, spurting out many streaks of sword energy which bloomed like a lotus. They blocked in front of them in manyyers.


    One Origin Yin Sword!


    Within 100 feet, that is my invincible sword domain!


    The lotus that was formed was brokenyer byyer and the ax continued to sh in.


    However, when it was 100 feet away, it stopped. Sword shadows broke out and filled the 100-foot space. It smacked back and defended against the ax.


    Blood seeped out from the corner of Zong Shou¡¯s lips. Luckily, the Jade Puppet had taken out a small Jade Bow and fired three shots at the ck-armored cavalry.


    ¡°Mohist Jade Puppet? What small tricks are these?¡±


    Thetter scoffed and retracted the ax light. With a small change the three arrows were broken. It was very simple like it didn¡¯t use any strength at all.


    Zong Shou sucked in a deep cold breath when he saw that. Such an opponent was something that even if the five of them worked together, they might not be able to win against.


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    Without needing him to instruct it, the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle started to flee.


    In just an instant, it was 100,000 feet away and outside of the tunnel.


    The ck cavalry muttered, ¡°Since I am dead, how can you all live? Die!¡±


    The tens of thousands of cavalry dashed forwards. Spiritual light shone from all around.


    They themselves weren¡¯t moving that quickly but with the buff of the formation, it was far above the speed of the turtle.


    The tunnel all around, there was the sound of horse hooves.


    ¡°Damn it! We can¡¯t escape!¡±


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s face was ashen white, ¡°Damm. Their speed is actually faster than if I went all out.¡±


    Zong Shou frowned. Even if their movement speed was quick, it still wasn¡¯t a solution.


    The passageways were already blocked up by the ck-armored Iron Cavalry.


    Did they have to fight here?


    To suffer injuries the moment they just entered. They were going to have to use their trump cards so early?


    ¡°So that is why I said that I would be able to help lover...¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao smiled and looked around calmly, ¡°Can you use illusionary techniques to hide us?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, would illusions work in this ce?


    The Yin Energy wrapped around their bodies, if the Iron Cavalry were willing, they would be able to easily break the illusions.


    However, he could just try it, anyway at most they would just fight in the end.


    He told the Xuan Turtle to float up and head closer to the rooftop. A blood glow shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. At the same time, the green illusionary mirror appeared behind his head.


    In just that moment, an illusionary technique covered over all of them. He used the World Burning Blood Eyes to control space to form manyyers to block off their aura.


    ¡°As expected from the Nine Tail Xuan Fox, lover¡¯s illusions are really amazing, so why don¡¯t you use it usually? Such a waste...¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao used the fan to cover her face as she giggled. Many spiritual patterns gathered towards the outside.


    A ring appeared behind Su Xiaoxiao.


    Zong Shou felt really annoyed and nervous as he focused on the movement of the cavalry. However, for some reason, after Su Xiaoxiao used that technique he felt at ease.


    ¡°That is the Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique? How overbearing...¡±


    To be able to make the enemy not have any fighting intent, to not feel anger. But it could also make one go insane right away.


    What was more shocking was that the ck cavalry actually didn¡¯t notice the five of them and the turtle.


    Even the one wielding the huge ax only looked over suspiciously before not bothering. It allowed tens of thousands of cavalry to turn toward another tunnel.


    Zong Shou found it weird, that fellow definitely noticed that there was something up with this ce.


    After all, that person had an obvious connection with the formation of the tomb.


    With just a thought, he would be able to notice where they were.


    However, it was as if nothing had happened.


    When the area calmed back down, the horse hoof sounds slowly disappeared.


    Zong Shou dissipated his illusionary technique with a weird expression. The other three all looked toward Su Xiaoxiao with weird expressions.


    Zong Shou and Yuan Wushang guessed a little while Chuxue was totally confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my technique. Joy, rage, worry, fear, love, desire, grievance, hatred are all within the seven emotions.¡±


    She muttered, ¡°These people have been buried with the Emperor which is why they hate people who are alive! Since they have those thoughts, no matter if they are saints or dead, they are under my control.¡±


    Chuxue was annoyed with how delighted she got, she pouted and didn¡¯t bother anymore.


    Shen Yuexuan sighed, ¡°I finally understood where the 300,000 Great Qin Cavalry went and why they disappeared.¡±


    The four people here were shocked when they heard that.


    Just now they saw how strong the Great Qin Iron Cavalry were. As expected from the top Xuan Grade Dao Soldiers in this world.


    Unfortunately, the Qin Emperor¡¯s lifespan was too short. Without the power of the 12 Copper Men and the hundreds of thousands of cavalry, he might not have been able to sweep many worlds to form another Sky Burning Saint Dynasty...


    Yuan Wushang said with a mocking tone, ¡°Even when he died, he didn¡¯t leave his army to his descendants. This Emperor really thought he had a chance to revive and sweep the Cloud World! I heard that the Prince was smart and trusted by the people, but after the Qin Emperor died he was assassinated. It seems like it might have been an order by him. Qin became strong because of him and died because of him too.¡±


    Zong Shou broke into augh. However, he had to admit that what Yuan Wushang said made sense.


    The Qin Emperor Tomb was still built for a few years after the Emperor died and only stopped when the war started all around.


    If the prince took over, it wouldn¡¯t continue.


    However, it was no use thinking about all this and what he was more concerned about now was what he had to do next.


    ¡°My King Path Martial Arts can only work 10% here. Entering the tomb is like entering an enemy country?¡±


    He felt really fortunate. Thanks to the Thousand Eye Blood Stone, he was able to get tote Celestial Realm and formed three threads of Celestial Power.


    With one more life-saving trump card, otherwise, it would be 100 times more dangerous in here!


    He had a weird feeling. From the start, there was an evil intent that wrapped around him. The deeper he got, the more uneasy he felt.


    ¡°Someone has got their eyes on me?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned. He nced at Su Xiaoxiao and didn¡¯t notice anything weird.


    He thought about it and he smashed a ck jade piece.


    A ck glow scattered and covered them.


    Su Xiaoxiao was curious and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°A piece of ink jade that my country Father in Law gave...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to hide and said openly, ¡°He said that it was nurtured by his Spiritual Sense and true words for 49 days. With it around the body, for three days, most evil techniques can be blocked.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao acknowledged and knew that Kong Rui was one of the top divinators in the world.


    She didn¡¯t bother to block and allowed the dust to fall on herself.


    At the same time, a person dozens of tunnels out frowned.


    The Spiritual Sense connection was actually broken?

 Chapter 1103 - Large Army

    <h4>Chapter 1103: Large Army</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    At the same time, a person dozens of tunnels out frowned.


    The Spiritual Sense connection was actually broken?


    Not only that person, many of those present all stopped. Most of them had ck skin and wings on their backs. Their expressions were extremely ugly, a few of them were Formless, like floating souls, one could only see their rough image.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t sense him anymore. This isn¡¯t what you all promised...¡±


    ¡°What is weird about this? Zong Shou isn¡¯t dead and is the top expert in the Cloud World over these thousands of years. He had been through many battles, so obviously he would be wary. He probably noticed that he had been followed.¡±


    The person who asked was really calm and didn¡¯t bother about the gazes of the other people.


    ¡°Moreover, since Zong Shou had Kong Rui working under him, how would he not have methods to defend against such evil techniques?¡±


    ¡°However, if we can¡¯t locate him how are we going to kill him?¡±


    ¡°There are many passages in the tomb with mechanisms all around. Blindly searching is useless and we would instead be in danger of dying.¡±


    A red robbed maleughed, ¡°Obviously I know that. However, there is no need to worry. Since Zong Shou has entered he won¡¯t leave in a short time. Moreover, how can a curse personally set by a Saint Venerable be so weak? Don¡¯t worry...¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I have been finding it weird. What is your Saint Venerable nning?¡±


    One of them said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it is just to take that Zong Shou¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Our Demon Path had dozens of sects being wiped out, it is not too much to call it a blood debt.¡±


    That red-robed manughed, ¡°Even Junior Brother Han beside me hates him for stealing his wife. He hates the Great Gan Ruler to the bone. Junior Brother is doted on by Saint Venerable and it is not surprising that he would personally act for him...¡±


    Junior Brother Han scoffed coldly. His eyes were filled with sharpness as he gritted his teeth and clenched his muscles.


    The tone of the red-robed man changed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you all afraid the Lu Family will me you?¡±


    ¡°Afraid of the Lu Family? So you borrow us?¡±


    A coldugh rang out and it was bone-deep. ¡°I always felt that what your Saint Venerable nned wouldn¡¯t be so simple. Since we are working together, we should know our bottom line. What is the point of hiding like that, how can we be considered allies this way?¡±


    ¡°Allies?¡±


    The eyes of the red-robed man were filled with mocking intent. ¡°The problem is that your two races have no choice! Unlimited Light, Endless Darkness, even the Heavens want you two to be wiped out.


    ¡°If you miss this chance, then there would be no more chances in the future. Are you really going to wait until he grows and step into Saint Realm? Even if Great Gan falls, as Long as Lu Family is there, his potential is still limitless. He would still be an End Realm Saint Venerable sooner orter. So we aren¡¯t allies, we are just temporarily working together for our own gains.¡±


    ¡°As for what my Saint Venerable is nning, I can tell you guys about it. You can take his life but we just want an item.¡±


    ¡°For the Saint Venerable to pay such close attention to it, it must be a top treasure and is Super important right?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you all?¡±


    The tomb was silent and after a long while, one of them spoke up.


    ¡°Speaking about hatred of stealing your Wife, is your Saint Lady reliable? I heard that once she is tempted, she won¡¯t act logically. As long as Zong Shou is slightly wary, then we will most definitely fail...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this!¡±


    The red-robed man gave a cruelugh, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know about this. She also doesn¡¯t know she doesn¡¯t have much time left! Before she dies, she might even give him a huge surprise.¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Zong Shou naturally had no idea about the conversation dozens of miles away. When he scattered that ink jade powder, he felt more at ease.


    Who knew whether it was because of the psychological factor or because he had escaped from some sort of danger.


    ¡°That Intent has scattered... however, who is plotting against me?¡±


    Zong Shou instinctively thought about Gongyuan. He had to admit that he was at his most vulnerable now.


    He couldn¡¯t use King Path Martial Arts and the few Saint Venerables who were connected to him couldn¡¯t interfere.


    Hisbat strength was pulled down from the Saint Realm.


    However, that didn¡¯t feel right, just now it was much more dangerous.


    Gongyuan¡¯s Illusionary and Real Mother and Son Sword was strong but that Spiritual Sense just now gave him more sense of danger.


    He looked at the void with a solemn expression. He ordered the turtle to speed up and move forward.


    He knew that there were hundreds of thousands of cavalry around, so naturally they became more careful.


    Shen Yuexuan let out a few birds that flew into the tunnels. They monitored each area to prevent them froming into contact with the Iron Cavalry.


    Within the tomb there were spiritual energy fluctuations that spread over. There were already many people who found their way into the main tomb.


    They were either facing those mechanisms or shing with the Great Qin Iron Cavalry that were already dead. A few of them were extremely close, just a few tunnels away.


    Zong Shou followed the blueprints and arrived in front of a stone door. He didn¡¯t try to break it open, just tossing out a tray that stuck onto the door.


    A ck light swelled like it could swallow everything and then it disappeared.


    The stone door and passageway looked like a huge bite was taken out of it as half of the matter disappeared.


    Only a thinyer was left on that thick door.


    This was the benefit of the Endless Darkness ability. He was able to break formations without needing to be afraid of any recoil. It was totally silent and there were no spiritual energy fluctuations.


    Unfortunately, it used up a lot of Celestial Stones and each tray wasparable to a Low-Grade Celestial Artifact. Before they arrived, Zong Shou had only crafted a few of them.


    Now he was only left with two in his hands.


    However, there was no need for him to do anything now. The Jade Puppet punched out and smashed that weak stone door.


    Whatid in front of their eyes was a gigantic room.


    It was 800,000 feet from north to south, 380,000 from east to west. There were many life-like statues lined up.


    There were at least 120,000, a full 120 formations of 10,000 men each.


    War carriages, cavalry, weapons, armor, they were all present.


    Although they were statues but they gave off an aura like they could swallow Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°Qin Emperor Terracotta Warriors...¡±


    Legend had it that there were huge armies buried along with him to guard his grave.


    A weird expression shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. He then turned to a small room on the north.


    With a million troops, there were natural resources needed for war.


    That smaller room should have been where they were stored.


    Resources that could allow an army to fight for several years.


    Just as Zong Shou was about to head over, Su Xiaoxiao looked at the soldiers with an ashen white face.


    ¡°What strong vengeful Intent, they are all vengeful corpses! They are about to awaken...¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked and looked out. As expected, dust fell from the surface of those statues. Cracks appeared on the outeryer like something within was breaking out.


    ¡°Can your technique control them?¡±


    ¡°No, there are too many!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao shook her head and then she gritted her teeth, ¡°I can suppress them for at most 15 minutes...¡±


    She smiled, ¡°However, you must go to bed with me once and allow me to do anything. Even if for just two hours, I will do it. I learned many techniques that I still haven¡¯t had a chance to use!¡±


    Yuan Wushang coughed. Su Xiaoxiao seemed like a fairy but the words she said were so crude while also making one¡¯s heart jump.


    Even he couldn¡¯t help but think about it. Zong Zhou was too blessed.


    Chuxue¡¯s face turned red and she grumbled, ¡°This demondy!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, his speed increasing as he charged into the north room.


    His eyes opened up with shock and joy.


    A small mountain of Celestial Stones were ced there. Just one look and one knew that it was over 100,000 and they weren¡¯t low grade either.


    Mind Stones were tough to store and even in spiritualnds, after 10,000 years the quality would drop.


    However, Celestial Stones didn¡¯t have that problem. The longer they were stored, the thicker the energy within.


    Compared to the pile in front of him, the ones he snatched from the Demon Path really weren¡¯t worth mentioning.


    Only the ones he got from the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty could bepared.


    ¡°If only I use it, I can speed the book for 1,000 years. No maybe even 1,200!¡±


    However, if his cultivation reached God Realm, then the length of time would drop by 10 times.


    ¡°Ancient Qin was so rich?¡±


    Zong Shou looked around in disbelief.


    There were a bunch of well-kept armor and weapons.


    Zong Shou casually picked up a sword, a set of armor, and a crossbow and tested it out. The joy on his face grew.


    Even after 10,000 years, it was still really sharp and firm. Due to the cksmiths of the past being better than now, only the bow lost some flexibility. But that was a small matter and was easy to fix.


    There were 130,000 sets of armor, 800,000 swords, 640,000 short axes, 400,000 and crossbows. A quarter of them were specially designed for Big Dipper Sword Soldiers and Crossbow Soldiers.

 Chapter 1104 - Creation Death Fountain

    <h4>Chapter 1104: Creation Death Fountain</h4>


    At the moment, Great Gan didn¡¯tck manpower and also didn¡¯tck low-grade cultivators. Pretty much every few months, there would be more Mind Stones that were formed and they were also rich enough.


    However, the army wasn¡¯t expanded by much. Even after the battle against Great Shang, their troops had only reached seven million.


    Among which, Xuan and Huang Grade, including those in the outer region, there were around 300,000.


    They were restricted by theck of armor and weapons.


    To be able to craft Big Dipper, ck Fox, and Blood Cloud, these three types of armor, the cksmiths that could do so weren¡¯t so easily developed.


    However, in this warehouse, armors and weapons within could easily equip a million people in Great Gan!


    Especially those 200,000 Big Dipper Sword Soldiers and Crossbow Soldiers¡¯ armors and weapons were all things that could be taken and used right away. Such that the Huang Grade Dao Soldiers under him would increase by close to double!


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hide his thoughts and said out, ¡°Celestial Stones split into 10, Su Xiaoxiao and Mr. Shen will each get 30%, the two of you each 10%. The rest and the armor will go to me.¡±


    Yuan Wushang smiled and didn¡¯t object. He directly took his part from within.


    Zong Shou¡¯s arrangement looked unfair but in terms of effort, Yuan Wushang actually didn¡¯t do much.


    Relying on Zong Shou¡¯s map, Shen Yuexuan¡¯s skills, only then were they able to enter this ce safely.


    Although Su Xiaoxiao joined halfway, it was all because of this girl which was how they suppressed the Terracotta Warriors and the tens of thousands of cavalry.


    This 10% was around 13,000 low-grade Celestial Stones. Such wealth could purchase five Earth Grade Spaceships.


    Zong Shou¡¯s allocation was really fair and it made everyone satisfied.


    Yuan Wushang looked to the side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have use for the pills, you can take them all.¡±


    There was also a row of medicine, around hundreds of thousands of them. However, looking at the pill bottles, one knew that the grade wasn¡¯t high.


    ¡°So there are things for me too?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao cupped her hands together, her eyes turning as she looked at Zong Shou in a daze, ¡°Aren¡¯t my things the same as yours? There is no need to differentiate things like that.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled and then he waved his sleeves and kept all the pills.


    He thought to himself whether these pills were given to the living or the dead?


    Although there were words written on them, he didn¡¯t trust it.


    Anyway, after he returned he would ask Xuanyuan Yiren to deduce it for him.


    Great Gan didn¡¯t have enough pill refiners and cksmiths. These pills would be of great help.


    After these resources, what was left was the truly valuable stuff in this room.


    On the two sides, there were 40,000-foot spaces. A total of 40 sets of armor, 30 of them were built with a few top-grade Magical Artifacts, simr to his half a step Juntian Celestial Armor.


    10 of them were Low-Grade Celestial Artifacts, obviously for stronger generals to wear. This was the style of Qin, cold and vicious.


    ¡°The Qin Cavalry just now were wearing this sort of armor?¡±


    Zong Shou had tried it head-on, this set of armor was really terrifying. Pretty much raising his strength by five times!


    Among which, there were three sets of female armor that surprised Zong Shou. It would be good to give it to Kong Yao and Shi Run.


    These 40 sets wouldn¡¯t be needed for the other few people, so Zong Shou used equivalent value Celestial Stones to exchange for them.


    Logically speaking, he had gained much but Zong Shou frowned.


    This time when he came to the tomb, everything was good for the country but none of it was good for him.


    He had instead spent a lot of Celestial Stones in the process.


    Luckily, the spiritual items stored in the rooms on the sides didn¡¯t let him down.


    Celestial Pills that could increase energy, liquids that could strengthen the body. Celestial Treasures and materials which had been processed but not yet crafted, Celestial Brews, etc.


    There was even a small-sized room with arge number of books which recorded Martial Art Techniques during Qin.


    The five of them had gained many things. However, they didn¡¯t find any especially precious items but they were satisfied.


    ¡°I heard that there are 36 such ces in the tomb?¡±


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s eyes shone with greed, If they were able to get two to three, then for decades he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about cultivation resources.


    Zong Shou broke into augh, ¡°There aren¡¯t such good things in the world. The 36 rooms protect the main one. This is the biggest one with the others being far worse. Due to Mr. Shen¡¯s nning, this was when the formation here was the weakest. We will take two to three days to open the others.¡±


    Who knew what methods other people who entered the tomb had.


    However, he really went all out. Even if he was to take the riches here, he would have to wait until the spiritual formation really copsed.


    Yuan Wushang looked at Shen Yuexuan with a weird expression. Thetter was calm, the formation here was done by Qi Cultivators.


    However, if he was unable to deduce the formation after looking at the blueprints, then he had lived these few hundred years for nothing.


    Yuan Wushang had a sad and regretful expression on his face, however, he knew that Zong Shou would definitely not lie to him.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s leave...¡±


    If they didn¡¯t, the 1.2 million Terracotta Warriors outside couldn¡¯t be suppressed any longer.


    1.2 million vengeful corpses, that wasn¡¯t something that shouldn¡¯t have been joked about.


    Zong Shou continued to stand on the spot, he frowned and looked below him.


    Just now he had a special feeling. It didn¡¯te from his heart but the Darkness Blooming Cereus which had been merged into his soul.


    Those three flowers were rarely used by him since he entered Celestial Realm.


    That was because Zong Shou was too strong and the effects of the flower were smaller and smaller.


    His opponents were either God Realm or Saint Realm. Zong Shou could only rely on King Path Martial Arts. The Soul Power that was stored in the Blooming Cereus was just a small boost.


    Under Zong Shou¡¯s hard nurturing, the three of them had grown well, however, they still couldn¡¯t keep up with his cultivation increase.


    ¡°What did it sense? Speaking of which, this tomb is really suitable for the Darkness Blooming Cereus to grow...¡±


    He had a thought, was there something that was good for its growth below?


    He hesitated slightly before tossing out another tray which shed and expanded 1,000 feet.


    ¡°Fairy Su, can you hold on for another eight minutes?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth. Zong Shou was asking but he didn¡¯t give her a chance to reject him.


    She could only fully focus on the Seven Emotion Technique. The patterns behind her expanded. A green light spread and covered the entire room.


    A ball-shaped ck glow shed and silently swallowed 300,000 feet of matter below.


    It was a huge mess but Zong Shou didn¡¯t notice anything weird.


    Zong Shou jumped down and pressed onto the dirtter, using his own power to activate Endless Darkness.


    This ce was already not covered by the Forty Nine Instrument Gathering Dragon Formation, so he didn¡¯t need to fear the effects of it. Swallowing power broke out and another 100,000 feet were wiped out.


    Everyone heard a bubbling sound and saw liquid at the bottom.


    It was pure ck, the eye of the fountain was the size of a needle and the liquid was just around three feet. But Death Energy gathered. Yin Power which was so thick it nearly turned became physically visible. Moreover, it was really pure too.


    What was weird was that the fountain water was brimming with life.


    Yuan Wushang eximed and thought about something. His face was filled with amazement.


    ¡°Is this the Creation Death Fountain?¡±


    When he said that, even Su Xiaoxiao who was suppressing the million Terracotta Warriors was shocked. She flew over and looked down. Her eyes were filled with surprise.


    Zong Shou had a serious expression on him. He took out five jade bottles and followed the ratio from before to absorb the liquid.


    He continued to dig down until five fist-sized stones appeared in his hands.


    ¡°Nine Hole Essence Growing Stone, it really is the Creation Death Fountain!¡±


    The stone was said to hold the purest few threads of Creation Energy when the world was formed.


    This was why where the stone was, living beings would prosper and it would provide lifeforce.


    It could makend fertile and it could nurture life.


    The fountain water here was formed because of the stone. However, as it was in a Yin cave and had a Qin Emperor Tomb, it was filled with Death Energy.


    The two kinds of powers were a good mix, causing this fountain.


    Unfortunately, the water wasn¡¯t that pure. A true Creation Death Fountain was formed from the Life and Death Fountain Eye. The fountain here was formed by coincidence. Although it was rare, its effects were only half.


    No wonder the Darkness Blooming Cereus would have such arge reaction. The fountain water was really helpful to it and could make it bloom and mature, even mutate. Although its quality wasn¡¯t enough, that could be made up by quantity.


    That stone was an irregr jade shape.


    Zong Shou kept it into his sleeves.


    In terms of value, the stone was the most expensive. However, he was the one who allowed them to find it. He didn¡¯t feel bad taking it.


    He used all his treasures when Lin Xuanshuang went through her tribtion and had been searching for such treasures and materials.


    This stone and her Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique was a match made in heaven.


    Would she exchange it for something? Speaking of which, she still owed him something, did she feel that the value was too low and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to give it to him?


    Zong Shou also took 30% of the fountain and dropped Shen Yuexuan¡¯s share to 20%.


    Just as he was about to hand the jade bottle to the four of them, his eyes shed. He kept them into his sleeves and he saw the earthyer flip. Two de lights shed.

 Chapter 1105 - Exchange Spoils

    <h4>Chapter 1105: Exchange Spoils</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Just as he was about to hand the jade bottle to the four of them, his eyes shed. He kept them into his sleeves and he saw the earthyer flip. Two de lights shed.


    The de light was exceptionally quick and reached instantly. It aimed at Zong Shou¡¯s right hand.


    If he had not noticed it in time, those two des would have been enough to slice off his arms!


    The de light failed and instantly retracted back towards the ground. Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to let it off just like that. The white sword of his swept down into theyer below.


    ¡°Stay!¡±


    The sword energy that surged out caused the dirt around to scatter. In just an instant, dozens of extremely sharp sword energies charged down.


    They locked onto those few auras and cut off their retreat path. Every living being underground was sliced apart and turned into dust.


    Just a few momentster, three people appeared from another part of the ground, their faces were ashen white.


    As expected, they were forced out by Zong Shou¡¯s sword energy and the other reason was that they had no lifeforce.


    ¡°So it is Nether Princess!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. The three people ahead of him, one of them was his past Senior Sister Gong Xinran, the current Nether Emperor¡¯s daughter.


    As for the other two, one was Lian¡¯er and the other was Gumie.


    When the two of them saw him, they had weird expressions on their faces. They seemed both helpless but also respectful. It wasn¡¯t pure fear of his sword techniques but included some other emotions.


    Anyway, they were just unwilling to be enemies with him and were really afraid of him. Just now when he attacked, they didn¡¯t dare to fight back at all such that he was totally surprised.


    However, Zong Shou waszy to bother about them and looked directly at Gong Xinran.


    ¡°Sneak attacking, is Princess going to be enemies with me? Today, I will need an exnation from the three of you!¡±


    Since he was now an Emperor, he had to change how others addressed himself. Based on what Kong Rui said, if he didn¡¯t he would end up affecting his destiny.


    However, Zong Shou always felt weird calling himself ¡°Emperor¡±, unless it was a special asion, otherwise, he rarely used it.


    When he used it while dealing with country matters, it meant that he was very annoyed.


    The three of them could sense the killing intent in Zong Shou¡¯s voice.


    Gong Xinran¡¯s brow rose up and rage appeared in her eyes. However, thinking back to what happened just now, her eyes were filled with helplessness.


    During these few years, her strength increased by leaps and bounds. Her two subjects also were aided by the Spiritual Wave and they improved by several grades.


    However, during the battle, Zong Shou¡¯s sword sent them into despair, they had no chance of winning at all.


    She couldmunicate with the Nether World now. In this ce with thick vengeful energy, she could even use the power of the Nether Emperor to fight with her opponents. She didn¡¯t even fear normal Saint Realm Experts.


    However, the identity of the person in front of her...


    Thinking about it, her gaze became firm. She said coldly and expressionlessly, ¡°Just now, dozens of miles wide I saw people tracing your tracks using the Scent Thief Spiritual Sense Bug. Is this news enough of an exnation? If you want to know more, then give me 100 drops of Creation Death Fountain water.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, thinking to himself that there really were people plotting against him. The Scent Thief Spiritual Sense Bug was a special insect used by the Demon Path people at the southwest of the Cloud World. It could recognize the scent and just needed a bit of Spiritual Sense to be able to trace a person.


    Even if they were tens of thousands of miles away, they would be able to find him, there was pretty much no way to escape it.


    However, they were really rare, and at most one or two existed together in the world at the same time.


    He was slightly shocked, shaking his head without a change in expression, ¡°As long as I take the three of you down, I will find out about it!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Gong Xinran clenched the de in her hand. In the past, the Geng Metal Energy that she was prepared to make into a de was stolen by Zong Shou. The two bone des she had were top Celestial Weapons from the Nether World.


    At this moment, she was like a leopard that was being threatened, ready to explode.


    This was the helplessness of being weaker than others. Even if Zong Shou showed a little bit of intent, she had to fully focus and deal with it.


    ¡°Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique can reduce anger. While I can also cause the 1.2 million corpses to immediately revive! If you don¡¯t believe me you can test it out.¡±


    It was Zong Shou¡¯s turn to be shocked. If someone else said it he wouldn¡¯t have believed it.


    However, this Nine Yin Nether Witch did have the ability to revive the dead. In the north, these few years, the three of them had built an undead army. All of them, were revived Xiantian cultivators, a total of 200,000 of them.


    Like she was afraid he didn¡¯t trust her, a green glow appeared in her eyes.


    Above the cave, Su Xiaoxiao eximed.


    Without needing thetter to remind him, Zong Shou could sense that in the tomb room not far away, the cracks outside of the Terracotta Warriors suddenly grew bigger. The vengeful energy seemed like they could break out at any moment.


    Although the 1.2 million didn¡¯t have the ability to harm them, if they all revived, he would find it tough to deal with them.


    It seemed like he really couldn¡¯t handle her today.


    He decisively kept his God Refined Sword and he took 30 drops of fountain liquid and tossed it over.


    ¡°30, there is no chance of anymore!¡±


    They obtained much Death Fountain Water, apart from Chuxue and him using it on the Darkness Blooming Cereus, he didn¡¯t have much other use for it.


    Yuan Wushang was the same. Shen Yuexuan might have some use for it while crafting and Su Xiaoxiao could use it to train her Soul Power to strengthen her seven emotion technique, however, she didn¡¯t need much of it either.


    This item was very useful to the three in front of him. Just 30 drops was something Zong Shou didn¡¯t care much about.


    ¡°If you want to be unreasonable, then I don¡¯t mind fighting here. Even if I expend some resources, I will take the three of you down!¡±


    After Gong Xinran picked up the liquid, she hesitated a little. Zong Shou¡¯s eyes became sharper and sharper, he was obviously not going to give in.


    She could only scoff and agree to it. Then she asked with a probing expression, ¡°However, this liquid has very little use to you. I have many spiritual items here, can we exchange?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled, that would depend on what kind of price she was willing to pay.


    The liquid hadn¡¯t appeared in 2,000 years, its preciousness was top of the world and many corpse crafting sects and Demon Path Cultivators dreamt of it.


    To the three of them, its price was hard to evaluate and was something dreamlike.


    Even someone like him who wasn¡¯t good at doing business knew that he would be able to make a killing today.


    Not only him, but the other few above all exchanged nces with one another and smiled.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Six hourster, Zong Shou who was far from that tomb room, had a solemn expression on his face.


    The trade had ended four hours ago and most of the liquid was exchanged.


    The three of them had scoured a room and 300,000 armors, 10 general sets fell into his hands.


    Shen Yuexuan exchanged many crafting materials as well as ancient artifact manuals.


    Many legacies of the Cloud Deste Era weren¡¯t around in the Cloud World but they were spread about in the Nether World.


    20%, he had exchanged 240 drops of liquid for many good items, making Shen Yuexuan satisfied.


    Su Xiaoxiao and Yuan Wushang also exchanged for arge amount of resources. Although the Nether World was said to be a poor ce, there were some products that the Cloud World couldn¡¯tpete with.


    For example, Vengeful Essence was produced where numerous dead people gathered. It was something that helped Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s technique.


    Just this alone made this trip worth it.


    However, Zong Shou was unhappy as the sense of danger that had disappeared became much stronger.


    ¡°Night Demon Race two Saint Realm, seven God Realm and also many Shadow Demon Experts. They really think of me really highly.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted and he was filled with many questions.


    ¡°Demon Path, Night Demon, and Shadow Demon Races have joined hands? What was the reason? They didn¡¯t care about the agreement and wanted to work with those two races to kill me?¡±


    What made him even more weirded out was that the Taoist Faction and Confucian Factions weren¡¯t contacted and the Demon Path went alone.


    That Wushang Yuan Demon seemed totally fearless that once it ended and Zong Shou was killed that Common People Path would fight back.


    If Xiuguan went all out, then even Taishi Demon Lord might not be able to protect hin,


    Taoist Faction and Confucian Faction would be d to look on from the sides.


    Apart from that, there was still the Lu Family. Before he openly rejected them, at least the two Saint Venerables wouldn¡¯t take this lying down.


    The key points within were things that Wushang Yuan Demon should be clear about.


    Unless he was half a step to True Realm, Li Biexue didn¡¯t have the ability to do so.


    Did he have other ns? Or was it that his subjects and the people of Demon Path were acting on their own?


    It was said that Hanqing was also present. Was he provoked by the hatred of him stealing his wife? Such that he went all out and joined hands with the alien race.


    That was a huge no-no. Even the Demon Path couldn¡¯t take the impact of that. Everyone in the world would attack them.


    The six factions fought against one another, only against alien races did they have to work together.


    They could harm one in the dark and be unhappy with one another but they definitely couldn¡¯t collude with the enemy.


    Unfortunately, Gong Xinran wasn¡¯t able to see much and what she knew was limited.


    She only knew that there were four or more true Saint Realm Cultivators.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if it is really as she said, then we have to change our n from before...¡±


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s face was filled with worry as he looked forward. The main tomb was 10 miles away.


    The original n was to obtain the treasures of the side tomb and then break the formations here to enter.


    However, if they went all out now, what could they do once those four Saint Realm Venerables chased them?

 Chapter 1106 - Spirit Fountain Use

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Spirit Fountain Use</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°No one should have entered the main tomb yet, there is no rush...¡±


    Zong Shou was worried, however, he still maintained a calm expression.


    Actually to back out of the tomb now was the wisest choice. However, no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to give up on those 12 Copper Men.


    However, there was a strong enemy in their midst, and the chance of obtaining it was very low.


    Instead, he was in danger of being surrounded and killed.


    The Qin Emperor Tomb was like an enemy country, his King Path Martial Arts had no way of being used.


    The only thing he could rely on, what could be used to go up against Saint Realm cultivators, was the Book of Eon.


    He still didn¡¯t know how strong Shen Yuexuan was. Yuan Wushang¡¯s puppet could handle one person. Although Chuxue had God Artifact Blood Moon de, she couldn¡¯t fight a true Saint Realm Cultivator.


    To the side, there was the Demon Path Saint Lady Su Xiaoxiao who was in an awkward position.


    She didn¡¯t seem weak but since Li Biexue dared toy out such a trap, how could he not have confidence at all?


    Once they fought, Zong Shou knew that he would be the one to lose in the end.


    Even if he won, it would be a tough victory. Half of them would be injured or dead, how would he have any more strength to deal with Zhongxuan?


    Apart from the Book of Eon, there would be the three threads of Celestial Power in his body which he could depend on.


    Thinking about this, he had an idea. He nearly forgot about the Darkness Blooming Cereus.


    In the past, the cereus was naturally useless. However, once it was watered with the Creation Death Fountain Water, then it was something that was worth looking forward to.


    When he thought about it, Zong Shou directly asked Shen Yuexuan, ¡°Can you make that Nine Hole Life Essence Stone into an artifact fetus?¡±


    ¡°Artifact Fetus? Is Your Majesty thinking about using the power of this treasure?¡±


    After Shen Yuexuan was a little stunned, he understood what was going on. He took in a deep breath and said, ¡°It would be tough, mainly because there is no suitable me. However, the stone has nine holes and is close to a natural God Treasure. I can try carving it and test out the Mohist Artifact Carving Technique...¡±


    He knew that Zong Shou had the Book of Eon which could speed up time which was why he understood what the 100 days was about.


    100 days was more than enough.


    Zong Shou nodded when he heard this. The so-called Artifact Carving Technique was one of the branch techniques of the Mohists during the Cloud Deste Era. They felt that all items had its own properties. One couldn¡¯t forcefully change it and had to expand on what it was. Using carving to bring out thews within.


    Due to the high demands in materials and on the skills of the cksmith, this technique was lost.


    However, to use it on the stone was a great idea.


    Even if its stats were damaged it was okay. Anyway, his life was more important. However, he would have to just apologize to Master Xuanshuang.


    The stone that was made into an Artifact Foetus was something he could draw strength from. Although he didn¡¯t cultivate the Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique, his World Shocking Technique had included the essence from it.


    Maybe he would surprise them all.


    Now the important matter would be to find a secretive spot where they weren¡¯t affected by the formation and also not noticed. Then, he would turn the things he got this time into his own strength.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and looked into the distance. He probably had to return to the fake tomb above.


    At this moment, anyone with a slight amount of strength had already entered the main tomb.


    That ce should be safe and even if they were interrupted he would be able to deal with them quickly and not make anymotion.


    That only left them with the Scent Stealing Spiritual Sense Bug...


    It was also hard for him to avoid this tracking ability of the bug. However, what was good was that he only needed to avoid it for a day.


    He executed it right away, with a thought, a purple-red sandalwood incense appeared in his hand.


    Smoke spread all about. Zong Shou used his soul power to cover the five of them.


    This was another item that he got from Kong Rui. He had obtained many good things from that father inw.


    The item in his hand was known as the Evil Avoiding Purple Fragrance. It gave out a special scent that humans couldn¡¯t smell and only ants and beasts could notice. They hated it.


    Even the bug would be no exception.


    He wasn¡¯t able to cover his scent, so he could only prevent that bug from searching for him.


    Unfortunately, although it wasn¡¯t a top treasure, not much of it was produced.


    The reason why Zong Shou used it and covered all five of them was because he was unsure exactly which person was locked onto. He also had to defend against Su Xiaoxiao.


    Thetter probably understood what he was thinking and her face was filled with a wronged expression. She knew that any rebellious action she did could make Zong Shou doubt her and even kill her.


    She tried to hide that shock and doubtful look in her eyes, was this what Wushang Yuan Demon had nned?


    However, since he was trying to kill Zong Shou, then why did he let her out toe to Zong Shou?


    She felt that it didn¡¯t make sense, like she had missed out on something in her memory...


    She thought back but was unable to recall anything. She only felt really uneasy.


    They backed out of the main tomb far more easily than when they came in. In just 15 minutes, they were back in the upperyer.


    Shen Yuexuan found a rtively secluded room in thisyer for them to hide in.


    Using the Illusionary Heart Mirror and Zong Shou¡¯s illusionary techniques, the chances of them being noticed was really small. The fragrance continued to wrap around them and block off their auras.


    Once everything was handled properly, Zong Shou took out the Book of Eon. He looked coldly at Su Xiaoxiao and then smashed the Celestial Stones that they had obtained. He directed the spiritual energy into this God Artifact book.


    This time, Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about the consumption, he chose 100 times eleration. Turning one day into 100.


    ¡°Is that the Book of Eon Extreme life?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and knew that Zong Shou looked at her like that to warn her and to threaten her!


    She instantly felt really sad. Luckily, she had expected such a scenario before she used the Seven Emotion Technique.


    This was why she didn¡¯t feel that dejected and still smiled, ¡°This book that many dream of is actually in your hands. Outsiders didn¡¯t have any news at all, how unexpected...¡±


    When she noticed the time changes around her, her pupils constricted even more.


    ¡°Time eleration, 100 times? So that¡¯s the case, my Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique will be able to improve by half ayer!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about her. No one noticed about the book? That might not be the case.


    Zong Weiran headed into Yin Dragon Canyon alone and after retreating he hid in the Oblivion Cloud Ocean.


    The various factions paid really close attention to the location of the book and the Life and Death riddle of Zong Weiran.


    Now that Zong Weiran didn¡¯t die, and he had stepped into God Realm in such a few years. That was news that had spread back to the Cloud World.


    The sect leaders weren¡¯t fools. Not only weren¡¯t they, they were all intelligent top talents. They were probably able to guess where the book ended up at.


    The reason why they didn¡¯t plot to steal it was that they didn¡¯t have a chance and the other reason was that after the Common People¡¯s Path Battle they were all scared and didn¡¯t dare.


    The Saint Realm Cultivator¡¯s Dao Paths were already set and apart from those whose Dao had something to do with time, this God Artifact didn¡¯t appeal to them much.


    The rest of them knew that they weren¡¯t strong enough so they didn¡¯t dare to.


    This was why he worried less and less when using this item.


    Zong Shou directly entered meditation. He separated those three Darkness Blooming Cereus from his Soul Ocean and slowly moved them out.


    A momentter, when Zong Shou opened his eyes once more, those three flower pods appeared in his hand.


    Maybe as it desired and loved this environment, the moment they appeared they greedily absorbed the vengeful energy around.


    Zong Shou forcefully suppressed that right away.


    The vengeful energy was enough to let the flowers grow but after all it was something that he was going to merge into his Soul Ocean and swallowing it would only affect the purity of his soul.


    Those three flowers were unable to absorb the vengeful energy while also breaking out of his soul. In just an instant, they showed signs of dying.


    With a thought, a bottle appeared beside him. Three drops of liquid came out and dropped onto the flowers.


    The pods instantly swelled and many weird looking patterns appeared on it. Like a thirsty person finding a river, they sucked all the Creation Death Fountain Water into the flower.


    A ck spiritual light shed and being nourished by the water which was in a state of both Life and Death, more and more patterns appeared. The pure ck color started to dim and the corners slowly turned pure white.


    As time went on, the flower looked more and more beautiful.


    ¡°This Creation Death Fountain really is a great nourishment to the flower...¡±


    Zong Shou was rejuvenated. Just one drop and it caused such a huge change. That surprised Zong Shou greatly.


    ¡°Looking at the patterns, at most in 49 days, it would mature andplete its mutation...¡±


    One drop a day, so he needed a total of 147.


    There were a total of 1,200 drops. Gong Xinran wanted them all. However, all her belongings were sucked dry by the five of them, but there weren¡¯t any unbelievably rare items.


    Zong Shou also left 400 drops as he was afraid the liquid wasn¡¯t enough to use toplete the mutation.


    Now it seemed like it was more than enough and more than half would be left.


    After watering them each, he would just need to keep them into his Soul Ocean and nourish his Spiritual Sense.


    He didn¡¯t need to bother much after that and only needed to wait for it to grow on its own.


    Zong Shou continued to meditate and he was prepared to use the rest of the time to strengthen the Celestial Power in his body.


    Thinking back to all the extra liquid, Zong Shou was in deep thought.


    ...Life and Death Essence Energy, in his True Image he had merged Life and Death Laws before.


    Could he use the liquid?

 Chapter 1107 - Change Between Life And Death

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Change Between Life And Death</h4>


    The Life and Death Power of the Creation Death Fountain might help increase his cultivation, but it also might make him something that was half alive and half dead.


    However, Zong Shou wanted the Life and Death Laws within.


    Millions of years of nurturing would cause the fountain water which began as a really ordinary item to slowly be a God item. There had to be the essence of numerousws within!


    However, he wanted to understand more how the two opposite powers existed with one another.


    Zong Sho picked up one drip of it and used his Spiritual Sense to observe it.


    Slowly his brow rose up, the liquid was gathered as one body and Life and Death Power mixed with one another.


    It wasn¡¯t tough to deduce the structure within, but to fully understand what was going on would take him hundreds of years.


    Zong Shou shook his head, that was a little too much. Even if he left the tomb, he also wouldn¡¯t do that, it was too much of a waste of time.


    ¡°No! There should be a loophole within...¡±


    Just as his Spiritual Sense left, Zong Shou thought about how this Creation Death Fountain was something that was just gathered by pure luck and it wasn¡¯t the actual item.


    Although its effects were simr, since it forcefully gathered Life and Death together, it definitely wasn¡¯t as stable as it was formed naturally where it would be perfectly matched.


    He instantly threw in more Spiritual Sense and bit by bit he ran through all thew patterns within.


    Momentster, Zong Shou was delighted.


    Without any hesitation, he used True Qi such that the weakness of it tore apart and was magnified.


    There was a chain reaction that caused the power of thews to fall apart piece by piece and the Life and Death Powers started to conflict with one another.


    They repelled one another and even started topete against one another.


    In just a breath, the liquid became a water bubble and then disappeared in the air.


    Surprise appeared on Zong Shou¡¯s face. This was the effect that he wanted.


    After it exploded, thews started to split apart and go against one another.


    Many of the spiritual patterns were on full disy, the mysteries of how Life and Death merged werepletely shown in front of his eyes.


    Unfortunately, there was so much within it that he was unable to record it all down with his Spiritual Sense and he was only able toprehend a little.


    Just like the scenes of the Absolute Beginning, even if he used 1,000 years of his lifespan toprehend it once more, he would still be unable to remember even 1% of it. The remaining ones were things he had to deduce on his own in the future.


    The Creation Death Fountain naturally couldn¡¯tpare to that, but it was still filled with arge number of mysteries.


    However, this time Zong Shou had more than 200 drops to use until he fully understood the Life and Death mysteries within.


    ¡°Thankfully it was the iplete fountain, if it was theplete one then there would be nothing that I could do...¡±


    Zong Shou greedily thought back to each drop and bit and tried his best to look into those secrets.


    In thest life, the Styx River Death Sword that he cultivated used Death Energy to harm enemies.


    During this life, due to Lin Xuanshuang teaching him the Source Life technique, he had deep attainments in the Life Dao.


    However, after all the knowledge was forcefully injected into him, so he was unable to understand the Life mysteries that Xuanshuang had learned.


    His understanding of Death was also even more shallow. The Styx River Sword Intent he grasped still remained atte Soul Realm.


    Making use of this Death Fountain, not only was he able to understand the Life mysteries that Lin Xuanshuang thought him, there were hundreds of other Death Laws that he wasn¡¯t able toprehend that his Spiritual Sense was able to pick up.


    The secrets of how Life and Death powers coexisted to him was as if a girl was totally naked and disyed fully in front of his eyes.


    He greedilyprehended all of this. Who knew how long passed, only until there was nothing toprehend did he slowly awaken.


    The tomb room was dark but Zong Shou was able to deduce that a day had passed since he started his meditation.


    ¡°How amazing. If I am able toprehend it all, I might be able to grasp a strong skill...¡±


    His Dao Foundations wasn¡¯t the Life and Death Law. So the power heprehended could only be used as an ability.


    The other four people who entered the room were all busy with their own matters.


    Shen Yuexuan was already carving the stone while Su Xiaoxiao was absorbing the Vengeful Essence.


    The so-called seven emotions: joy, rage, sadness, joy, love, evil, and desire. The so-called six desires: sight, smell, scent, taste, touch, and mind. They were one¡¯s craving for things and life.


    The seven emotions and six desires were one body and were tough to split apart.


    Gong Xinran¡¯s Vengeful Essence was said to be the vengeful thoughts that living spirits craved the most when they were alive.


    Su Xiaoxiao absorbingrge amounts of the six desire vengeful energy that could greatly strengthen the Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique.


    At this moment, Yuan Wushang was focused on crafting talismans. He obtained many beast leather from Gong Xinran with 10% of his Vengeful Essence.


    Chuxue was focused on meditation and her expression was rarely this focused. It was obvious that she was frightened by Gong Xinran¡¯s news and had been focused on purifying her True Essence and Soul Power to raise her cultivation. At the same time, sheprehended her Blood Moon de.


    ...With her cultivation skills, let¡¯s not have too much hope in that.


    However, if she was really able toprehend something then it would be really surprising.


    Chuxue awakened Spirit and Martial Arts merger when she was Grade Seven. Although she wasn¡¯t like Zong Shou, who could form Celestial Power, with the strength of her internal world she was far stronger than people of the same grade. The better she got at controlling the de, the stronger she became.


    Zong Shou took a look and he didn¡¯t bother about it anymore. He took out those three Darkness Blooming Cereus and dripped the liquid on them.


    Luckily, he woke up in time and didn¡¯t miss the time to water it, otherwise, it would be problematic.


    If theycked the essence provision when it was about to mature and mutate, then these three flowers would be at a total loss.


    Just like that, he watered it every 24 hours. And then he would use a drop toprehend in meditation.


    49 days passed in the blink of an eye. The Darkness Blooming Cereus became more and more white, among the white there was a pink color.


    One couldn¡¯t see that the three flowers had absorbed the power of Life and Death, nourished by the purest vengeful energy, growing from the darkest areas.


    It was brimming with life while also bringing a thick death energy.


    At the start, there were numerous human body-like veins but in the end they slowly disappeared.


    49 dayster, the petals were tightly wrapped and it was totally silent.


    Zong Shou knew that it had stored enough power and had started to mutate.


    When it bloomed once more, that would be the day it would bepleted.


    Zong Shou was looking forward to it but still focused on studying the Creation Death Fountain liquid.


    At the start, he needed a full day to digest each drop.


    However, now in just four hours he would be able to consume a drop.


    This was because he had grasped all the mysteries within, such that the liquid was only helping to make up for what hecked.


    On the 60th day, Zong Shou woke up.


    ¡°Oh? Someone had broken into the main tomb? That¡¯s quick...¡±


    60 days was equivalent to 14 hours on the outside.


    Breaking through heavy barriers and entering the main tomb. One could tell how strong that person was.


    However, at this moment, Zong Shou felt like there were numerous things beneath thisyer that hade alive.


    There were a few strong auras that wereparable to the Saint Realm.


    ¡°Is it the Terracotta Warriors?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, no it would be something more.


    He only knew that the people in the main tomb were in deep trouble.


    Entering the main tomb was like stabbing a bee¡¯s nest. Zong Shou was uneasy and he felt like the opening of the tomb might have caused a huge catastrophe for the Cloud World.


    Especially those whoprehended a lot of Life and Death Power. One would be able to clearly sense that there was a strong heart in the main tomb that was beating and awakening.


    Gudu, gudu...


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, did that Qin Emperor really not die? Could he revive? What a joke is this?


    He had many questions in his heart but he could only suppress them and meditate once more.


    This time he only opened his eyes when the spiritual energy in the Book of Eon was used up.


    ...Yin River gathered, Nine Death Gates. Sword art connected to death, signaling your death!


    A giant Death Gate opened and Zong Shou¡¯s body started to change.


    His hair turned ashen white and blood faded from his face. The hand that he grabbed the sword with became dry.


    However, unlike before, when Zong Shou used the Styx River Death Sword, he was a living person and was independent outside of the sword, which caused a huge weakness in the de.


    However, at this moment, he was totally merged within. As the Styx River flowed, his body floated forwards in an ethereal manner. The sword in his hand was indiscernible and was filled with thick Death Power.


    A few breathster he stopped. When the Death Gate closed, Zong Shou came back from the dead and he recovered fully.


    ¡°This was the Life and Death Switching Dao! My Styx River Death Sword is at least 10 times before!¡±


    Without this switching technique, the Styx River Death Sword would at most be a Grade Eight technique. After which it was at least Grade Eleven.


    If one was good at one Law, then one would understand many. With Zong Shou¡¯s current sword path attainments, any sword technique in his hands would be a top technique after some slight modifications.


    However, due to this weakness, Zong Shou was forced to give up on this Styx River Death Sword.


    Since heprehended the benefits of Life and Death in one body, he knew that it was really good. The Styx River Death Sword was just one of it and it was just the weakest one.


    At the same time, Zong Shou felt something.


    ¡°It has already matured?¡±


    That Darkness Blooming Cereus should have mutated half a month ago. However, he didn¡¯t notice it as he was too focused.

 Chapter 1108 - Life And Death Cereus

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Life And Death Cereus</h4>


    The mutated Darkness Blooming Cereus was still pink. It didn¡¯t look like there was anything weird about it, but Zong Shou could feel the huge and terrifying energy within.


    It was flowing such that his Soul Ocean shook about.


    ¡°I can¡¯t inject in any more Soul Power?¡±


    Roughly 60 days ago, Zong Shou tried to inject his Soul Power in to store, however, he was unable to leave anything in.


    He thought that it was due to the flower mutating, but it was still the same now after the process waspleted.


    This pink and white flower was full of Soul Power and no more could be stored.


    In the past, it was storing his Soul Power in his Soul Ocean and when Zong Shou needed it then he would release it.


    Now, who knew what kind of abilities a mutated Darkness Blooming Cereus would have?


    Zong Shou frowned and suddenly felt that he had messed up a little.


    The Creation Death Fountain was able to make the flower evolve but he didn¡¯t expect that it would cause the power useful to him before to be lost.


    ¡°I can only give it a shot...¡±


    In the past, when the three flowers bloomed, it would take many months to rejuvenate. Although he didn¡¯t know what the case was now, it would definitely take a long time too.


    Although it was wasteful to use one chance just like that, he couldn¡¯t just use it on an enemy before he understood what was going on.


    ...What if it was useless and what if it could even cause damage to his own body?


    He didn¡¯t hesitate and he activated one of them.


    Instantly, flower petals bloomed.


    The moment the flower opened, a bright glow broke out!


    Before Zong Shou even had time to admire that beautiful glow, he felt a huge power suddenly surge out from within.


    It was a mix of Life and Death Energy, an absolutely dark power.


    It was simr to the three threads of Celestial Power in his body but it was slightly different. It was purer and more vast.


    Zong Shou felt like his body was about to break apart, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to punch out.


    All the energy turned into the shape of a sword and a grey-white wing appeared behind his back.


    After a growl, dust flew all about and spread about the room. Only after a dozen breaths did it dissipate.


    The wall in front of Zong Shou was broken apart. An extremely deep hole appeared in front of their eyes.


    The few people present were stunned but their expectations didn¡¯t change.


    With their current strength they were able to easily wipe out a mountain. Why was Zong Shou¡¯s aura so abundant, like a Saint Realm cultivator? Why was it so silent when that palm de was shed? Was he just unwilling to alert people around?


    In the next instant, Yuan Wushang¡¯s expression changed, ¡°The living will die, the dead will remain dead! Life and Death switch, how did you do that?¡±


    Only then the four of them felt that it was not right. When that palm de shed out, within hundreds of miles, everything from beasts to ants below all died and there weren¡¯t any wounds on them. As for the corpses of some ants, as long as they weren¡¯t too badly damaged, some of them came back alive.


    One could sense that even Shen Yuexuan who was really knowledgeable was shocked. This was pretty much stealing from the Heavens and creating life!


    Zong Shou knew that those things came back to life because their bodies were filled with rich energy. As long as the energy scattered, they would still die.


    Turning back Life and Death, even End Realm Saint Venerables who were venerable couldn¡¯t do that, much less him?


    However, after that strike, Zong Shou roughly knew what the ability of the flower was.


    It was really unexpected, far more than what he had thought.


    The power of Life and Death was connected to the change of the cereus. It would be filled with life when it bloomed.


    As long as his soul wasn¡¯t wiped out and he had a bit of Spiritual Sense left, that huge Lifeforce could allow his soul to be recovered as new. No matter how heavy his injuries, it would be fixed.


    If he used it on himself, one flower was like one life. If he used it on others, then it would be like one top Life Saving Celestial Pill... this was something that didn¡¯t exceed 1,000 pills in this region.


    The Death Power would only break out when the Cereus is about to wither.


    It could be used to harm enemies, simr to when Zong Shou was using Celestial Power to attack.


    Zong Shou hadn¡¯t tried to see if they could stack together, so naturally he wasn¡¯t sure about that. However, he knew that if he used it along with his Styx River Death Sword, that sword would exceed Grade Twelve! It might even be half a step to the pinnacle!


    When that sword was used, he was confident to kill Saint Realm Venerables without even using King Path Martial Arts.


    Unfortunately, the time it took to recover also extended. It needed a full year to recover to a usable state. To return to its peak would take a full three years.


    The only thing that could speed up this process was the Creation Death Fountain.


    At this time, he thought back to the 800 drops that were given to Gong Xinran and Zong Shou felt really regretful.


    If he knew that this was the case, he wouldn¡¯t have exchanged it with her! He wouldn¡¯t have given her even a single drop...


    He sighed and took out six drops and dropped it on that withered flower.


    These were the final few drops and the rest were all used toprehend the Life and Death Laws. As expected after he watered it, the Darkness Blooming Cereus was brimming with life and it grew into the shape of a flower once more.


    To recover it all, he needed nine drops. Which was why this Darkness Blooming Cereus was only sixty percent of when it was full.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t cultivate the Life and Death Dao. Otherwise, with the Life and Death Switch Technique and also these three Darkness Blooming Cereus, that Styx River Death Sword would be able to reach another level. It might enter Grade Thirteen! If I met Hanqing, this sword would be able to give him a little surprise...¡±


    Hanqing¡¯s Against the Heaven Demon Technique was able to reflect the ying Sword Intent, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to go against the Life and Death Dao!


    This technique was the true counter to that person!


    Zong Shou gave out a self-mockingugh, if he was really able to reach Grade Thirteen, then there was nothing he had to worry about now and could directly head for the God Realm.


    ¡°After the mutation, it can¡¯t be considered the Darkness Blooming Cereus, but the Life and Death Cereus. It is unique in the world!¡±


    Zong Shou was naturally delighted. With this trump card, he was really confident.


    Even if he faced those outer region aliens, he would be able to fight them.


    The presence of the Life and Death Cereus could reduce their casualties to the lowest.


    ¡°Mr. Shen, is that item done?¡±


    Shen Yuexuan was still in a daze and when he heard that he came to his senses and smiled, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t let you down!¡±


    He waved his hand and tossed out the Nine Hole Life Essence Stone.


    After Zong Shou took it, the joy in his eyes became even thicker. As expected, Shen Yuexuan managed to do it.


    What was rare was that the quality of the item wasn¡¯t reduced.


    It meant that in the future he would be able to answer to Master Xuanshuang and he could exchange it for rarer items.


    The stone was still only an artifact fetus but Zong Shou could use the World Shocking Spirit Art to draw out the life essence power within.


    Instantly, a glow covered the five of them.


    ¡°This is the power of the stone?¡±


    Yuan Wushang looked beside Zong Shou at the floating jade stone. Then, he used a sword and sliced his arm.


    Everyone saw that the wound instantly healed.


    Celestial Realm Cultivators had indestructible bodies and the ability to regenerate flesh. However, it was rare for it to be so quick.


    ¡°How fast!¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s mouth was agape when she saw that and wanted to test it out. However, she was afraid of the pain so she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Does that mean that if we are beside it we will never die?¡±


    Yuan Wushangughed, ¡°I feel that I used up a bit of energy, so this stone isn¡¯t omnipotent! At most, it can instantly heal nonlethal injuries, but now repair damages to Dao Foundations. Moreover, can Brother Zong¡¯s Soul Power sustain it?¡±


    Zong Shou gave out a helpless smile and retracted his Spiritual Sense, dissipating that cold light.


    He didn¡¯t consume much but if he was to fight at the same time, then it would be tough. He could only use it at a crucial moment.


    However, after knowing that they had such a treasure that could heal up injuries, their expressions were much more rxed.


    If they couldn¡¯t beat their enemy, then they would just exchange injuries. Their side would definitely win.


    Only then did Zong Shou notice the stunned expression on Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face.


    Just that energy change and he knew that she improved a lot during the 100 days. The Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique was much purer.


    Staying beside her, even without her doing anything, their thoughts would be messy. Emotions would surge and desires rose up.


    Zong Shou could suppress it while the others purposely kept some distance with Su Xiaoxiao.


    She was unable to control it anymore which showed that her improvement was really unimaginable.


    However, there wasn¡¯t any joy on her face, instead, her brow was filled with worry.


    ¡°Why are you so focused? Can you talk about it?¡±


    She came back to her senses and looked at Zong Shou¡¯s ice-cold eyes.


    Just one look and she knew that Zong Shou was doubtful about her.


    However, during these 100 years, along with her cultivation improving, that weird feeling became stronger and stronger.


    An intense sense of inauspiciousness wrapped around her heart that couldn¡¯t fade away. She felt that if she continued to follow beside him, something sad and tragic that she wouldn¡¯t want to see would ur.


    ¡°I feel really weird and would like to leave lover for a period of time. Recently, I forgot about something, maybe it has something to do with love and Yuan Demon, it is...¡±


    Before she was able to see it, she felt a huge pain in her head. Vital energy in her chest bubbled, she felt like she was about to doe.


    When she recovered, a lost expression appeared in her eyes.


    What did she want to say just now?


    ¡°Leave?¡±


    Zong Shouughed coldly. She followed him and knew so many things about him. Now she wanted to leave? Was she prepared to avoid the ambush and spread a message to those people?


    That was something he wouldn¡¯t allow. He would keep her by his side, that was the safest choice.


    He didn¡¯t reply at all. He turned around and noticed that the Evil Avoiding Purple Fragrance which was burning on the outside of the area covered by the book had turned to ash.

 Chapter 1109 - Xufu Qin Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Xufu Qin Emperor</h4>


    ¡°We have found him!¡±


    In the depths of the pce, behind a certain red-robed person, there were two blue-eyed cultivators who gave out surprised exmations.


    Between the two of them was a foot-long little bug with wings that were pping and crying out.


    One of them was using spells to suppress and control this bug. The other person was listening to what it was saying.


    The bug was fierce and vicious, so there were very few people in the world who were able to deduce what it was saying. Out of 10 million people, there was only one.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird, the location it sensed is above...¡±


    ¡°Above? The fake tomb?¡±


    Hanqing was really surprised.


    Who knew that when the Qin Emperor Tomb was about to be opened and the 12 Copper Men were about to appear to the world, that Zong Shou and the others had retreated?


    ¡°He probably sensed something.¡±


    The red-robed man gave out a weird smile, ¡°This kid has the Book of Eon and can elerate time. Since he sensed danger, he would probably use the book to prepare some other methods to face us.¡±


    While speaking he looked toward the ck-skinned Night Demons and those people whose bodies were just floating there.


    One of themughed coldly, ¡°Our Night Demons have to kill him!¡±


    His tone changed, ¡°However, the Yuan Demon Saint Venerable will be clear about whether or not we will be able to kill Zong Shou. He won¡¯t let us down?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    That red-robed man nodded his head and retracted that arrogant attitude.


    ¡°All of you should know that Zhongxuan belongs to the Taoist Faction and he also obtained the legacy of Xufu the Qi Cultivator?¡±


    The people around knew much about what was going on in the Cloud World and so none of them were surprised by what he said.


    ¡°Then, do you all know that before Xufu left, he was restricted by the Qin Emperor.¡±


    That red-robed man said calmly, ¡°10,000 years ago, Xufu was someone who was even more talented than Dragon Shadow. Since Dragon Shadow was able to enter End Realm, then he naturally would be able to do so. However, as long as the restrictions aren¡¯t removed, his life and death are still controlled by others. During these 10,000 years, he hadn¡¯t shown his face.¡±


    Hanqing roughly understood what he meant, ¡°Senior Master Chi is saying that Yinyu came for those 12 Copper Men but Zhongxuan might havee for another reason?¡±


    When that red-robed man heard this, he smiled, ¡°It is rare that you are smart for once.¡±


    Hanqing¡¯s face turned green in unhappiness but he could only suppress it.


    The red-robed man had limitless potential and was the second most probable person to be End Realm Saint Venerable after the Blood Saint Demon Lord.


    Usually, the Saint Venerables allowed internal battles in the Demon Path but now that they were in danger and their foundations were damaged, they really couldn¡¯t allow such losses of talent.


    Wushang Yuan Demon wouldn¡¯t allow any of such internal fighting.


    The people around were deep in thought.


    ¡°To remove such a restriction needs King Path Energy. However Zhongxuan has always been loyal to Great Shang. He doesn¡¯t look like someone who makes use of his Ruler?¡±


    The red-robed man broke into augh, his voice was still really dark, ¡°This is what is good about the Soul Training Spirit Splitting Technique. The soul that is split out, although it is part of himself, it might not have the same personality. Moreover, how would you know that when Zhongxuan is serving Great Shang, if he didn¡¯t have his own selfish reasons? When one dies, the coffin is sealed. We wouldn¡¯t be able to know what he plotted when he was alive.¡±


    That person was stunned and then asked curiously, ¡°What does Zhongxuan¡¯s n have to do with us killing Zong Shou?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is connected!¡±


    That red-robed man replied expressionless, ¡°It is just two dragons fighting against one another. One is alive and the other is about to die. I am actually looking forward to it...¡±


    Actually, there were other things they could do but there was no need to say it out. That was ast resort. After all, the Ten Thousand Spirit Yuan Body was really rare in the world. Over a few thousand years, the Demon Path had only found one.


    Just as he was thinking, a confused expression appeared in his red eyes.


    The only thing he felt weird about was what was the reason that person was willing to pay such a high price to kill Zong Shou here?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    When he entered the main Qin Emperor Tomb once more, the five of them felt that the situation was much different from the day before.


    The entire formation was activated and the Spiritual Formations that were destroyed were fixed.


    However, maybe because arge amount of its power was focused on the main tomb room, but when they walked about the passageways, it wasn¡¯t as dangerous as the day before.


    Strong spiritual energy fluctuations spread forth from the direction of the main room.


    Even if they were hundreds of miles away, they could still sense it.


    However, Zong Shou was now holding a talisman and was in deep thought.


    The talisman was sent by Zhang Huai, carrying a secret message over a thousand miles, forcefully passing through the dragon formation and entering his hands.


    Just thinking about it, one knew that Zhang Huai had to have paid a huge price.


    Inside it was, apart from his analysis of the situation, Kong Rui¡¯s words.


    Looking at the Heaven phenomenons, there would be a tribtion...


    Tribtion? Zong Shou¡¯s trip to the Qin Emperor Tomb would be one where he might die?


    After which were some words of apologies. Kong Rui was only able to notice it when the thing urred and he had failed his role.


    He even suggested something, that if he retreated it might be a catastrophe but if he headed in, it would be a tribtion.


    If he retreated, he might be able to keep his life, but it might cause a cmity.


    Great Shang might be the first to be hit, but Great Gan wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it too.


    It would be a problem for the entire world.


    If he proceeded, it would be his own tribtion, and he might not be able to stop that catastrophe from urring.


    In other words, it was all his own choice.


    Zhang Huai also had the same thoughts, he said that he didn¡¯t know the situation within and couldn¡¯t give him advice. He just ryed to him what his sect had told him.


    However, the news might seem useless but it was of great help for him.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, Xufu, Qin Emperor...


    What exactly happened 10,000 years ago when Qin was wiped out?


    Could that Qin Emperor reallye back to life and rule the world once more?


    Was this the storm that the butterfly that shouldn¡¯t have appeared caused? 10,000 years ago, this didn¡¯t happen.


    Although the situation was dangerous, knowing all this now was at least better than being caught off guardter on.


    He knew where the danger was going toe from, so he knew how to handle it.


    First was Shiyue. He didn¡¯t believe that this person hadn¡¯t heard about anything at all. Since he knew, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t sit around and do nothing.


    So where was he hiding? He was the only person in the tomb, apart from his allies, who he could be helped by.


    However, what should he do now?


    He shook his head and stopped his thoughts. He wasn¡¯t good at nning and strategizing. He was best at using brute force.


    *They want my life? Then, try to take it! *

 Chapter 1110 - Counter Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1110: Counter Kill</h4>


    The message talisman was spread among the few of them and even the purest Chuxue¡¯s face turned white.


    ¡°How is Your Majesty nning to deal with it?¡±


    Shen Yuexuan frowned and he felt that the situation within the tomb was more and more dangerous.


    If that Qin Emperor really revived, the close to 20 million troops within would listen to his orders. Then, unless the few End Realm Experts worked together, he would sweep the world once more.


    The few of them would also be in danger of dying.


    ¡°I think that we should y safe and back out to observe the changes.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to do that!¡±


    Zong Shou squinted his eyes, his eyes were filled with a cold smile, ¡°Even if we overestimate them, Demon Path and the two alien races have six to eight Saint Realm. To Mr. Shen, what is the chance of them taking my life?¡±


    Shen Yuexuan took in a deep breath and he didn¡¯t say a word. Yuan Wushangughed, ¡°I think less than 10%!¡±


    Zong Shou and Chuxue were both able to fight Saint Realm Cultivators. The former had the Book of Eon and the Illusionary Heart Mirror. The Book of Eon controlled time and the mirror countered the demons. The Unlimited Beginning and End ability was also something the alien races were afraid of.


    Chuxue grasped the Blood Moon de God Artifact and also was able to fight against Saint Realm cultivators.


    He himself had the Jade Puppet and was really strong too.


    As for Shen Yuexuan, other people might not know but he had spent so many months at Tianfang World and even Yexuan held him in high regard.


    Their enemies might be really strong, but they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to prevent them from escaping.


    Thinking about it, Yuan Wushang immediatelyprehended something. This was weird...


    For Demon Path and Great Gan to turn on one another after they made peace, they should be really confident to kill him here.


    It was either Li Biexue had prepared enough and was really confident or that he had other ns and was using the strength of others.


    There was a low chance of the former. If Li Biexue was prepared but won¡¯t others have trump cards too? Even he himself was far stronger than just one puppet. That would be a huge risk...


    So all that remained was that there was something in this tomb that Wushang Yuan Demon felt could kill Zong Shou.


    ¡°Something that even you and I understand, that Li Biexue definitely understood it too.¡±


    While speaking, Zong Shou gathered his thoughts. ¡°His n is expected. Those 12 Copper Men in the tomb have the ability to kill us, as well as the Qin Emperor that might have revived...¡±


    Without the Qin Emperor, only there were tens of millions of troops, hundreds of thousands of Great Qin cavalry, millions of Big Dipper Sword Soldiers, they were scattered sand and wouldn¡¯t be able to be a threat.


    Zong Shou thought about something and he stopped. He noticed that he was thinking too much about it. Why did he have to follow the ns of others to think of a solution?


    Who cared about what their trap was, there was no need for him to bother.


    ¡°I had the wrong idea. Since this chess game is confusing and we don¡¯t know the solution, then why don¡¯t we just get rid of the chess yer!¡±


    This was the true way of using strength to solve the situation. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t handle Li Biexue, but that person needed someone to control his n within the tomb.


    ¡°Get rid of the chess yer?¡±


    Yuan Wushang muttered, his eyes suddenly lit up. No matter what Wushang Yuan Demon was nning, the Demon Path people were the basis of it.


    ¡°Does Brother Yuan think that we are unable to do it with our strength?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we will be able to do it!¡±


    Yuan Wushang smiled in excitement, ¡°Interesting, this is really interesting. Zong Shou, I was right about you! This is fun.¡±


    ¡°This n will work!¡±


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s eyes opened wide, ¡°No matter what trap they have, getting rid of the chess yer is the most suitable option.¡±


    His Ruler really was surprising. He faced the enemy using such sharp and decisive methods.


    Zong Shou frowned. Their course of action was already decided but they had to search for where those people were at.


    Shen Yuexuan knew what he was thinking about, he said tly, ¡°I do have some way to locate them...¡±


    He waved his hand and instantly 48 mechanical wooden birds spread out in the tomb.


    They were around the same speed as the fastest spiritual birds, swift like lightning and in a blink of an eye they were gone.


    Just one look and Zong Shou knew that Shen Yuexuan¡¯s spiritual sense was on all of them and he also cast the Thousand Mile Eye Technique.


    Although this was a low-grade technique, it was really stable. It gave off very little spiritual energy fluctuation and it was enough to avoid the dragon formation.


    The birds also had a special powder scattered on it.


    Tianfang World was a ce where Shadow Demons often traveled. People with strength would have methods to recognize and defend against them.


    The dust was obtained from a nt known as Minghui Grass and could sense the weird Soul Power of the Shadow Demons.


    As long as one wasn¡¯t a Zizai God Demon that was at the Saint Realm, they wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it.


    Actually, the few Saint Realms were easy to find. There was just one spot in the tomb where so many of them gathered together.


    One could deduce from how much the restrictions and traps around were destroyed and also the dark aura of the Night Demons to find out where they were.


    The reason why they didn¡¯t chase personally and used the birds was because they didn¡¯t want to alert them.


    45 minutester, Shen Yuexuan, who was fully focused, finally opened his eyes. He had found something.


    ¡°They should be here, north corridor, 10 miles away. I can¡¯t get any closer.¡±


    At the same time, a few streaks of Spiritual Sense spread to the few of them.


    Many images appeared in his mind. The dust shone and there was nothing unusual about the 30,000 troops in the tunnel.


    However, the mechanisms and restrictions there were all swept.


    Looking at it closely, Zong Shou knew that Shen Yuexuan¡¯s words made sense.


    If they corrted it with Zhongxuan¡¯s blueprint, they knew that the north was where a venttion shaft of the main tomb was at.


    They could enter the main tomb from here but it was more hidden. Looking down from above, one could view what was said to be a small world.


    That bird couldn¡¯t get any closer, otherwise, they would be at risk of being found out.


    The most important thing about this counter kill operation was the element of surprise. If the enemy noticed, then it wouldn¡¯t work.


    Yuan Wushang asked the second tough question, ¡°Now that we know where they are, how will we get there?¡±


    With the bug locking onto Zong Shou, although it was really blurry, once they got close it would notice.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly. If it was any other ce he would have no choice.


    However, the restrictions of the formation were all cleared out which gave them a chance.


    Were the Heavens helping him too?


    His Soul Ocean Void Space was projected out, the 200 Star Dao Seeds spread out.


    A portion was beside them and surrounded the few of them. A portion appeared where Shen Yuexuan¡¯s bird was at. It was slightly forward and stopped five miles away.


    In the past, Zong Shou¡¯s Instant Space Technique could only be used on himself. However, after it was increased to 187. The Instant Space Ability greatly increased and now it could be used on others.


    However, many of them had to be gathered at one spot and he couldn¡¯t teleport too far away.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes looked past Su Xiaoxiao. Her expression was weird but she calmed herself down.


    Heughed coldly and the 72 Dragon Pellets around him activated. A strong force pulled the five of them into space.


    When they appeared, they were in another ce.


    Below were 30,000 perfectly fine Terracotta Warriors. Numerous cracks started to form on them as they felt human aura.


    ¡°Instant Space Teleportation?¡±


    Yuan Wushang instantly understood what had happened, using his Soul Power to suppress his maniacalughter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten that Ruler had self-created this technique! It seems like those rubbish would have to die even if they don¡¯t want to.¡±


    He knew that they didn¡¯t have much time. He let the Jade Puppet lead, covering several miles in a breath and it punched out!


    At the same time, Yuan Wushang threw out my talismans. They were those talismans that he made those few days.


    Zong Shou¡¯s wasn¡¯t slow either. Those 190 Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Swords flew out of his sleeves. They instantly formed a huge formation and swept forward.


    At the same time, a hand dotted toward Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s head. It was filled with killing intent. If she dared resist, then that finger would turn into a lightning strike.


    In the past, he couldn¡¯t do so because he had not enough reason to convince himself.


    This concerned all their lives and deaths, so his sword wouldn¡¯t show any mercy at all.


    Even if this girl could make him like her, he wouldn¡¯t show mercy.


    In thest life, he swept the world with one sword, when did he stop because of a girl?


    Out of the four of them, every one of them was more important than Su Xiaoxiao, who had indiscernible intentions and was uncertain if he was a friend or foe.


    What was surprising was that Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t resist at all, allowing Zong Shou to do so. She fell unconscious and dropped to the ground.


    Zong Shou was stunned and then wrapped up Su Xiaoxiao by his side.


    Maybe because he was afraid, he activated a thread of Celestial Power.


    The Illusionary Heart Mirror appeared behind him and Unlimited Light appeared on the sword and shone the tunnel.


    He went all out and used his strongest sword!


    The moment the sword shed out, Zong Shou retracted all of his thoughts and was fully focused.


    He only looked forward. Since he teleported over, the people in front already sensed him.


    However, who knew what the expression on the faces of those few Saint Realm Venerables were like.


    Five miles ahead, Hanqing didn¡¯t feel any killing intent at all. He was looking forward, in a daze.


    The group of them had just arrived here and were stunned by the scenes ahead.

 Chapter 1111 - Zong Shou Counterkill

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Zong Shou Counterkill</h4>


    The ce where the Qin Emperor Tomb was exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination.


    From the outer area of the Qin Emperor Tomb, one could tell that the main tomb was at most 10 million feet wide.


    However, looking at it now, it was at least 3,000 miles, it was its own independent world.


    The abundance of spiritual energy exceeded that of any Vast Habitat and Heavenly ce within the Cloud World.


    It was different from the darkness from the outside because it was filled with an evil power. It was extremely bright in this world, its aura was peaceful and merciful.


    Numerous beasts lived within it, many of which were extinct during the ancient Cloud Deste Era. The area was mountainous, rivers flowered, and looking out, one couldn¡¯t see the end at all.


    For some reason, although it looked really calm, Hanqing could sense many dangers within.


    He suddenlyprehended that the essence of the Dragon Formation of the Qin Emperor Tomb was here.


    Not only was he the only one shocked, the people around were all in awe.


    However, they instantly came back to their senses.


    ¡°Looking at the geography of this area, it seems to replica that of Xianjing!¡±


    Xianjing was the Qin capital located at the west of the Cloud World. It had fallen long ago. The ancient geography was simr to thend area.


    ¡°I already said that during the Cloud Deste Era the abundance of spiritual items in the Cloud World was the top of the region. Your world alone could bepared to 300 medium-sized worlds. Those words are definitely true!¡±


    Within this world there were numerous herbs. Spiritual herbs that were extremely rare and precious outside could be seen everywhere here.


    When the red-robed man heard this heughed. One could notice the greed and hatred within the tone of that Zizai God Demon.


    That year when the humans sent troops to attack the alien race, that started off with the three emperors. However, at that time, the Human Race was just struggling on the verge of death.


    The sleeping Qin Emperor was the one who swept all the alien races out.


    The few Saint Realm Cultivators present had been through 10,000 years which was why it was not surprising that they were filled with hatred.


    He had no intention of replying as he looked forward. With his cultivation, even if he didn¡¯t use any ability, he could still look all out.


    ¡°Yinyu and Zhongxuan are already 300 miles in. However, Xianjing City is the most dangerous ce and they probably won¡¯t reach that area soon. If Zong Shou doesn¡¯t want him to get the 12 Copper Men, he would have to go all out to stop. We only have to wait here and lock down this tomb room and just prevent that Blood Sword Monster Lord from escaping.¡±


    While speaking, the red-robed man took out a talisman. It was different from the usual talisman patterns; there was a ck dragon on this one.


    It looked like it was alive, like it was about to fly out from the talisman. It seemed like it was resonating with the middle area of this small world.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw the desire in the eyes of the people around.


    Greedy!


    His heart was filled with disdain but he stillughed, ¡°Qin Emperor reviving, he would be unable to get back to his strongest. There are many experts in the tomb now, so how can he handle them all? When we kill Zong Shou, the treasures inside are all for us to take.¡±


    The moment he said this, the expressions of the people around started to calm down. They all knew that the most important thing now was killing Zong Shou.


    The red-robed man looked at Hanqing, ¡°I will give you an exnation regarding Su Xiaoxiaoter. Since she did such a thing, then even Yuan Demon wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her!¡±


    Hanqing felt his heart jump up in excitement, his hatred towards the red-robed man instantly faded and he was now grateful towards him.


    Although his tone and words were annoying, he actually treated him well.


    He gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. Hanqing¡¯s fingernails etched into his meat, he used this extreme pain to barely suppress that explosive rage and killing intent.


    Actually, there was no need to resist for too long, just one day was enough.


    That animal, that B***.


    Just as he was thinking this way, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right. The few Saint Realm Experts here all frowned and spread out their Spiritual Sense, like they had all picked up something.


    Those two disciples controlling the bug both had weird expressions on their faces, looking like they wanted to say something but they stopped.


    Hanqing frowned and asked right away.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    That person who could deduce what the bug said spoke after hesitating a little, ¡°The bug sensed that Zong Shou is nearby, that he is behind us...¡±


    The other person said with a weird tone, ¡°I can sense that it is really uneasy, like it is warning us.¡±


    At the start, when he heard it, he just found it preposterous. Not long ago, Zong Shou was confirmed to be 100 miles away, so how could he be nearby now?


    Uneasy? Warning? More than seven Saint Realms were present.


    Apart from the person in the tomb who hadn¡¯t awakened, who could threaten them?


    The next moment, the red-robed man¡¯s face turned vicious and his eyes turned red. The robe on his body floated up without there being any wind around.


    ¡°What a Blood Sword Monster Lord!¡±


    Along with the voice there was an explosion. The wall behind him was forcefully smashed by a giant power.


    Hundreds of talismans flew in. One could hearughter from afar.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    Hundreds of talismans instantly shattered and within these 10,000 feet, the spiritual energy in the area seemed to be ignited by a special power and exploded.


    Five-element spiritual energy, each piece even those small molecules were unable to avoid it.


    The vast power within exploded out and in just an instant, 10 miles ofnd were totally leveled out.


    The earthyer above copsed and even the dragon formation was badly damaged.


    It instantly reacted, numerous restrictions spread over and gathered in the area, repairing the formation crazily and wiping out all unorderly areas.


    All of a sudden, close to 60% of the power of the entire formation was thrown into this area.


    That strong power suppressed over such that Hanqing was unable to breathe freely.


    Those few weaker disciples were turned to dust along with the bug the moment of the explosion.


    ¡°Ten Thousand Spirit Extinction, you are Yuan Wushang!¡±


    The red-robed man hollered. At this moment, Yuan Wushang was the only one in the Cloud World who knew how to create this Ten Thousand Spirit Extinction Explosion Talisman.


    Hanqing had blood seeping out of his nose and mouth. The spiritual energy explosion caused simply too much power.


    With his Against the Heaven Demon, he was unable to reflect it all and suffered arge number of injuries.


    A crazy and maniacalugh spread over once more.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    When he said this word, all the remaining spiritual energy dissipated.


    Such that the spells the people prepared all dissipated.


    Luckily, people above God Realm all had their internal worlds and didn¡¯t require outside energy.


    They took it from their own bodies and maintained their spiritual energy casting.


    A red sword light spread in, giving out Unlimited Light power such that one couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes to avoid scorching burns.


    The few Night Demons cried out, smoke billowing from their skin. Under the shine of the sword light, they were swiftly decayed.


    The few Shadow Demons were fixed to the ground, unable to move at all.


    The sword light aimed right at the Night Demon Race Venerable, who was struck by the talismans and was hit by Unlimited Light.


    The red-robed man scoffed and wanted to turn over to help block.


    However, just at that moment, 10 million streaks of sword light swept over.


    Threads of sharp sword light and energy intersected and ripped open the space.


    One blood de light was hidden within, its aura was hidden and locked onto him. However, he was unable to lock onto its trajectory.


    He was stunned, he had to give up on assisting and he retreated dozens of feet. A giant whirlpool appeared in front of his body.


    Such that everything within 1,000 feet was swept and formed hundreds of wind eyes. Huge wind energy intersected and protected his body.


    The sword energy that shed onto it was dissolved.


    The red-robed man pointed out with a finger and touched the tip of the blood red de.


    Chuxue instantly bled from all holes, her body curled up like a screw.


    She retreated several steps, the energy in her body had swirled up like it was about to explode out.


    ¡°Just a low-grade God Artifact and you think you could fight against a Saint Realm?¡±


    A coldugh and the red-robed man looked elsewhere. His face turned ashen white.


    The Jade Puppet which had punched down caused the few Saint Realms around to be tossed aside.


    That sword sped forth and was just a few feet away from the throat of that Night Demon Venerable.


    A person followed the sword. His hands were empty but there were eight metal scrolls around him, they gave off a dangerous aura.


    Right away he knew that this was one of Zong Shou¡¯s newly recruited helpers. He was from the Mohist Faction and was just God Realm.


    However, at this moment, he gave off a more shocking feeling than a Saint Realm Cultivator.


    ¡°Book of Eon, Spacetime eleration?¡±


    His eyes nced across the blue book beside Zong Shou, his eyes squinted and he threw out a ck crystal.


    When that spiritual light shone, that elerated time returned back to normal.


    Zong Shou¡¯s quick sword was suddenly slowed down.


    The red-robed man¡¯s heart sank and knew that no matter what he wouldn¡¯t be able to save that Night Demon Venerable. That sword was so amazing, if it was some other time he would be amazed and would have to be fully focused against it!


    He decided not to bother and with a sh he flew over to Zong Shou.


    Since he couldn¡¯t save him, he was going to capture Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou shed out with all his energy and wouldn¡¯t be able to protect himself.


    As long as he reached him, he would be able to grab him. Otherwise, he would also be able to force him to retract his sword.


    However, Shen Yuexuan looked over coldly, the eight scrolls exploded.


    Millions of five colored needles shot out, like a peacock fanning out, sending one into a daze.


    The expression of the man changed and more wind eyes formed.


    There was a soft ¡°pu¡± sound as the Unlimited Light sword stabbed into the body of that Night Demon Venerable.

 Chapter 1112 - What Technique?

    <h4>Chapter 1112: What Technique?</h4>


    Numerous light mes burned on the sword. That Night Demon Venerable gave out an unwilling roar. It was going through extreme pain as it twisted and struggled.


    His body couldn¡¯t help but turn into smoke and light and disappeared in the air.


    The red-robed man avoided the five-colored needles that exploded out. There seemed to be some mysterious power on the needles which made them really prative. He used many spells and barriers formed by twisted wind and was still unable to stop them. At most, he was only able to change their trajectory.


    He was still okay and could barely handle it. Those Night Demons were in a worse situation, they were under huge pressure.


    They were in a bad state as they were struck by thousands of needles. The few God Realms started to turn into thick blood as the needles smashed their bodies.


    It caused their hearts to sink. Not only were the needles swift and powerful, but they also contained poison.


    After those eight scrolls, eight more silver ones appeared such and then their hearts trembled.


    At this moment, a fist-sized ball appeared in his hand, and then it spread outyer afteryer. There were many winged shaped metal pieces, each had a defensive spell carved on it.


    Close to 1,000 of them, stacked and formed a really firm shield.


    The red-robed man¡¯s eyes squinted, what kind of treasure was that? Thousands of spells were being gathered into a single treasure using some mechanical contraption.


    Rather than saying that it was a Celestial Treasure, it was like 1,000 Magical Treasures. Apart from the mechanism technique, the 1,000 pieces stacked together were like a strong formation.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a God Artifact, in terms of defensive ability, it could evenpare to a God Artifact.


    The only weakness would be that it was slower and the defensive region was also really narrow and was able to protect one to two people.


    However, due to this small range, this treasure was even more imprable.


    With just this unknown treasure and those five-colored needles, this person would be able to take on any two Saint Experts here.


    He looked at Zong Shou. Right as he was about to be protected by the Spiritual Formation, the red-robed man scoffed and sped forth. Just as the second wave of needles exploded out, he shed beside Zong Shou. He pointed out with a finger and activated his outer body projection.


    A portion of the spiritual energy broke away from Yuan Wushang¡¯s control and formed a drill spiral. The tip was pointed right at Zong Shou¡¯s skull.


    Just as he was about to hit, Zong Shou shed and was right behind Shen Yuexuan.


    Instant Space Teleportation?


    The red-robed man was stunned and knew that his n had failed. He forgot that Zong Shou still had this ability.


    A few years ago, Zong Shou was chased by Lu Wushuang and had used this technique to flee for thousands of worlds such that Lu Wushuang was totally helpless. Until Zong Shou stepped into Celestial Realm did he manage to kill him.


    Any Saint Realm Expert in the Cloud World knew about this matter.


    Without hesitating, the red-robed man retreated. He tried to dodge and swept aside all the needles that chased him.


    When he had excess attention, he spread out his Spiritual Sense to look about.


    That Night Demon Venerable who was hit by the sword was in by the light. A portion of his flesh and blood was burned and the remaining portion turned into blood essence and was absorbed.


    Out of the people present, only Hanqing and four Saint Realms were alive. Luckily, they managed to gain a footing and got past that tough time. The situation turned for the better and they had some ability to fight back now.


    Zong Shou¡¯s side was also shocking. Su Chuxue, who he had injured, actually showed no signs of injury. She was pumped up and her aura was abundant and strong like she was never injured at all.


    The Blood Moon de locked onto the people present and swapped amongst them.


    Only at this moment did he notice that jade glow that covered the area.


    It was brimming with life and with its help, Su Chuxue¡¯s injuries were healing at a visible rate.


    From when he attacked till now, only a breath had passed.


    Damn it!


    Not only him, the few people present were dejected.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, with that item, even if the five of them were injured, they would be able to instantly heal up.


    If this went on, the situation would be worse and worse for them if it got dragged down.


    The four of them weren¡¯t at Saint Realm, so their Soul Power wouldn¡¯t be able tost for too long.


    However, under these storm-like attacks, how long could the seven of themst? How many injuries would they have to suffer until Zong Shou ran out of Soul Power?


    A green light appeared in the red-robed man¡¯s eyes. He knew that any hesitation and misjudgment now might result in death and he would be in a desperate spot.


    He gave up on attacking Zong Shou and headed toward Yuan Wushang who was standing alone.


    At the same time, a Blood Phoenix appeared behind him. An intense Indestructible me burned and under the wind, it turned white.


    The me dissolved everything and even Shen Yuexuan¡¯s five-colored needle was melted.


    He turned into a white light and his speed was no slower than Zong Shou¡¯s final sword when he used the Book of Eon! Its aura was much more ferocious and it was filled with determination to end it all.


    Yuan Wushang was the weakest out of the four of them and also the core.


    He controlled that puppet which could bepared to one Saint Realm. His Spirit Silence ability caused the power of their spells to reduce.


    Those talismans also threatened all of them. Who knew how many more of them did he have?


    If he killed him now, then they would definitely win today!


    Zong Shou looked to the side. He could even see the vicious expression on the red-robed man¡¯s face when he passed.


    To attack the weakest but most crucial person?


    His heart became even colder and he didn¡¯t bother about Yuan Wushang¡¯s life or death.


    The Celestial Power in his body exploded out and he shed out. It sped into space, the blood essence it had absorbed was also ignited.


    The sword before relied on the Book of Eon to speed up space. The time power here was gathered in the ck crystal in the sky.


    This was why the second sword¡¯s speed was reduced so much! The power within the sword was six times that of before!


    One Origin Sword ¨C Unlimited Light!


    The white me burned in Zong Shou¡¯s Soul Ocean. The God Refined Sword gave off a white light which made it such that it was impossible to look out.


    The Spiritual Senses of everyone present were twisted and forced aside.


    The two remaining two Night Realm Venerables sucked in a deep breath. They worked together and a ball of ck energy spat out.


    This was the Night Demon Race, they forced out their own blood essence to raise their ownbat strength.


    That vast light was something that those three Zizai God Demons were unable to adapt to. Although they broke out of the control of the Illusionary Heart Mirror, they were still pressured by the Jade Puppet and were forced to retreat.


    Although the Jade Puppet wasn¡¯t alive and was only sentient, it wasn¡¯t affected by their heart techniques.


    On the contrary, the green light that the Illusionary Heart Mirror injected into the body of the Jade Puppet could inject them.


    There were also the five-colored needles which would also damage their formless bodies. It didn¡¯t injure them much and the toxins were useless to them but there were simply too many.


    They could only look on but not help.


    Hong!


    Weapons shed as the tomb shook once more. The sand and stone that copsed from above were smashed to pieces by the astral energy.


    It caused the nearby mountains to copse. The Dragon Formation that had recovered was once again damaged. The formation around was all wiped out.


    The two Night Demons coughed up blood and were sent flying back. The weapons in their hands were okay but their arms were turned to smoke.


    Their bodies were broken all over. Like snow that was under the sun, it melted quickly.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t in a good state either and he swiftly retreated. His body turned and flipped until 10,000 feet out. He bled from all holes and he was in a bad state.


    Once he stabilized his body and stood still, the red-robed man pointed down. Yuan Wushang¡¯s body totally turned into blood dust and it swirled around.


    Even that soul was shattered into many pieces. He was just a step away from dying.


    The red-robed manughed coldly. They still won in the end!


    If Yuan Wushang died, Zong Shou¡¯s side would only be left with three people. Although they suffered heavy injuries, they had six true Saint Realm Venerables!


    His thoughts changed and he was thinking how to stop Zong Shou from retreating.


    Victory was already settled, only this person was slightly problematic.


    Hanqing was also really excited. As long as Yuan Wushang died, without the Ten Thousand Spirit Extinction Technique restricting, the three Zizai God Demons were free now. The three people here would only be forced to retreat.


    However, how would it be easy for them to escape from thebined efforts of six Saint Realm Venerables?


    Especially since the red-robed man was someone who entered the Late Saint Realm not long ago.


    Even if he used 80% of his strength to maintain that Eon Spirit Extreme Crystal to counter the Book of Eon time power, a normal Saint Realm Cultivator couldn¡¯tpare with him!


    ¡°We haven¡¯t met for a few months. Your Majesty truly is angry!¡±


    After escaping from danger, Hanqing teased, ¡°What a waste, you failed your sneak attack, instead you are going to be buried here!¡±


    The five alien race Saint Realm eyes shed. They quietly waited for when the Spirit Silencing Technique disappeared.


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s death was the time they would counter-attack!


    Zong Shou looked on expressionlessly, not bothering at all. Just at this moment, the first Life and Death Cereus bloomed.


    At the start, the red-robed man didn¡¯t bother, but when that power gathered Yuan Wushang¡¯s soul, he noticed that something was going on.


    What technique was that?

 Chapter 1113 - Death Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1113: Death Sword</h4>


    Life Essence power was wrapped all around, flesh and blood grew and his soul was repaired. In just a moment, Yuan Wushang¡¯s body was fully recovered and he stood 1,000 feet away.


    He was perfectly fine, just that the aura was slightly weaker. After all, his flesh body was wiped out and his soul was nearly destroyed. Even if he recovered, he would still be a little damaged.


    At this moment, Yuan Wushangughed out loud, ¡°Zong Shou, I was right about you! Is that a technique or is that a God Treasure? How amazing! Even a Grade Thirteen Supreme ability, top God Artifact wouldn¡¯t be this amazing...¡±


    During that moment, he nearly thought that Zong Shou was going to watch on as he died to the red-robed man.


    There were a few times when he wanted to end the silence technique and flee but he persisted till the end. He would persist until he was smashed to bits by the red-robed man.


    He trusted that Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t give up on an ally and would definitely save him.


    As expected, he was right!


    He was happy not because he came back from death, but because he had a brother and friend who took care of him.


    Moreover, if Zong Shou had such a trump card, then what did they have to worry about anymore?


    That red-robed man had an extremely ugly expression! Such a technique existed in the world?


    If it was an artifact, then it was definitely a God Treasure! If it was a pill, then it was a top-grade Celestial Pill!


    Couldn¡¯t be killed, couldn¡¯t be wiped out. So what if they had the power of a few Saint Realm experts?


    The wills of those few Zizai God Demons were wavering and for the first time they intended to retreat.


    During this battle they suffered the least losses. Since they failed, then retreating was the best n!


    Hanqing¡¯s mood went from the clouds to the deep abyss.


    He suddenly understood why the few factions were so terrified when Lin Xuanshuang stepped into End Realm.


    Even if Xiuguan left the Cloud World, the Saint Venerables still didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. This is the Life and Death Cereus. One time and it will take three years to recharge. I only have three...¡±


    Zong Shou replied in a really calm manner, but within his red eyes, a bright glow exploded out once more.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Zong Shou exposed his own weakness, thinking about it, it made sense.


    A treasure that was able to make someone close to God Realm, whose soul and body were on the verge of destruction to recover back to normal in a blink.


    To be able to use it indefinitely, such a God Artifact might exist but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be in Zong Shou¡¯s hands.


    If it was a technique, then something even like Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s Source Life Spirit Breathing Art wouldn¡¯t be able to do it!


    If they couldn¡¯t totally kill once, then twice, then three times! They didn¡¯t believe that Zong Shou could revive Yuan Wushang an unlimited number of times.


    A tornado swept up, the red-robed man shed and once again arrived beside Yuan Wushang, about to attack once more.


    That blood-colored de light shed down once more. This time that de contained spiral power.


    The wind eyes around were taken away by Su Chuxue and controlled by her instead.


    The de light also easily broke in, breaking the wind pirs and directly shing his throat!


    The red-robed man scoffed and waved his sleeves, hitting the de. His sleeves tore apart and turned into numerous fragments that flew around. Chuxue coughed out blood once more and that huge power forced her back 100,000 feet as she knocked into the dirt.


    Her injuries this time weren¡¯t as bad as thest time. She adapted to the spiral ability and used the Blood Moon de to borrow strength to affect the spiral, having the ability to retaliate.


    At that moment, Yuan Wushang once again ced manyyers of talismans in front of him. He took two intermediate grade Celestial Treasures and protected himself.


    ¡°Hey! It is useless, you are just Peak Celestial Realm, you won¡¯t be able to block my strength for half a breath...¡±


    He broke in with one finger and broke away all the talismans.


    The red-robed man was wary as there was an extreme pain within his chest. He suddenly turned around and looked at Zong Shou.


    What thick Death Energy!


    That¡¯s right, since it is known as the Life and Death Cereus, since there is life, then there is death...


    Why did he feel so uneasy? So dangerous?


    Zong Shou was waiting quietly when thest petal of the Life and Death Cereus totally withered.


    Coincidentally, the third breath after it bloomed, the Death Power hidden within was released, causing the death energy around him to be amassed to its peak.


    Zong Shou¡¯s hair turned white. The muscles and flesh on his arm withered and the blood on his face dissipated. The Sky Fox Race¡¯s natural charm techniques were still there, however, they were mixed with death energy, giving off a devilish handsomeness and unique aura.


    His brow rose up and Zong Shou¡¯s God Refined Sword jolted slightly. When the sword ring reverberated all about, a giant Yin Gate opened behind him which opened. Numerous Yin and cold energies flowed across.


    Styx River, the sword that signals death!


    This was the Styx River Death Sword!


    His body moved, floated across the air like a ghost, also like an illusionary image.


    Along with the Death Power pushing forward, where it passed, everything turned grey-white, covered with death power. All life and all matter reached the end of their lives.


    That death power was directed by the white God Refined Sword, pointing at the Night Demon Venerable who hadn¡¯t recovered from the previous sword.


    The red-robed man was terrified!


    ¡°Supreme technique? How is that possible?¡±


    Grade Thirteen Supreme technique, not to mention the Cloud World, even in this region, there weren¡¯t more than five of them!


    It was said that they were spread down from the previous region, most of them disappeared a million years ago.


    In this world, how could such a Supreme Grade technique appear out of nowhere?


    In this world, all spells, all abilities, all techniques, all sword skills.


    As one passed through the Supreme Grade, the cultivation didn¡¯t matter, and strength didn¡¯t matter.


    Even a normal person who didn¡¯t have much cultivation could harm an End Realm Venerable as long as heprehended the technique!


    There would just be a difference in injuries obtained.


    He didn¡¯t bother about Yuan Wushang anymore and the red-robed man focused fully on the sword.


    A momentter, they took in a deep breath. It wasn¡¯t Supreme but a Grade Twelve World Destroying technique.


    However, those two probably wouldn¡¯t be able to block it!


    He had many questions in his heart, however, who created this technique, how was it so exquisite?


    Especially that Life and Death switch which was really amazing. It was like adding eyes to a dragon, causing a technique that borrowed Death Energy for its own to jump across several Grades!


    Hanqing was stunned. He felt a chill down his spine and he felt terrified.


    If that sword stabbed towards him, then could the Against the Heaven Demon technique reflect it?


    Dang!


    Metals shed which broke everyone¡¯s train of thought.


    Zong Shou¡¯s God Refined Sword smashed onto a giant shield. One couldn¡¯t see any energy rings or any waves spread out. That giant purple shield was covered by a white energy.


    Everyone looked on in disbelief as the entire shield turned to dust.


    The God Refined Sword continued to sh. The sword was really simple and it gave one a feeling like a sweeping river, the river of Death!


    That Night Demon Venerable who held the shield instantly turned to dust and crumbled into a pile of sand.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body breezed across and pointed at the second person.


    A simple attack but it made one feel like it couldn¡¯t be blocked and there was no way to escape.


    The final Night Demon Venerable gave out a desperate roar.


    He raised up his des and all his life essence was burning. He instantly proceeded forward and shed, numerous dangerous des covered the 1,000-foot area.


    There was another ¡®dang¡¯ sound as the two des shed.


    The white sword light pierced his chest.


    Maybe because the Death Power was used up and started to weaken, that person didn¡¯t turn to dust but instead he became old and died slowly. All his flesh and blood lost their lifeforce.


    The entire process proceeded for three breaths and gave one a terrified feeling.


    In less than a few hundred breaths, Zong Shou killed all the three Night Demon Saint Venerables.


    Although it was due to various factors, it caused the hearts of the five remaining people to contract.


    If they continued fighting, none of them would be able to leave alive.


    The red-robed man gave up on trying to kill Yuan Wushang.


    Three Life and Death Cereus! In other words, there were two more close to Supreme Level Death Swords!


    Suddenly, the red-robed man understood that the reason why Zong Shou told them his weakness was not to remind them but to shock them!¡±


    Even if he knew that now, he had no other choice.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The red-robed man scoffed furiously as he retreated. He directly grabbed Hanqing and fled into the distance.


    As for those few Zizai Demon Gods, he didn¡¯t need to remind them at all as they fled on their own right away.


    Shen Yuexuan scoffed andughed once more. A golden appeared from his sleeves and was tossed over, covering 100,000 feet.


    Luckily, the few True Qi shes emptied the mountain body and there was enough space to spread out the golden.


    However, that wasn¡¯t made of true thread but something simr to Xiantian Energy, swift and quick. It covered the five people within it.


    The red-robed man frowned and looked weirdly behind him. Not only because of the, but because Zong Shou¡¯s sword had locked onto him.


    An aura of small Cause and Effect Power wrapped around the sword.


    The red-robed man gritted his teeth and the ck-brown color in the air exploded.


    His brow rose up and then he shook his head.

 Chapter 1114 - Is There Any Use?

    <h4>Chapter 1114: Is There Any Use?</h4>


    The moment the stone exploded, numerous powers surged over.


    Time pretty much stopped, even the Book of Eon could only ensure that the area 30 feet around Zong Shou was unaffected. However, the golden was slowed down to a speed where it was almost not moving.


    The five of them were all able to safely escape the restriction of the golden.


    However, the time current that the ck crystal exploded out totally dissipated.


    Zong Shuo¡¯s sword was elerated to the extreme with the help of the Book of Eon.


    10 times the time difference caused the God Refined Sword to strike the few of them in just the blink of an eye.


    The eyes of the red-eyed man froze, the sword wasn¡¯t aiming at him but at Hanqing who was beside him.


    The ying Sword Intent which waste Spirit Realm sent a chill down his spine.


    There were all kinds of abilities andws within which made one¡¯s skin numb.


    Space, stack, time, elerate, Cause and Effect, invert...


    It was filled with killing intent, the moment this sword shed out, Hanqing wouldn¡¯t have any chance of living anymore!


    Although he could help him block it, he would definitely be injured and if even worse, he might be captured by the and killed by the four of them.


    ¡°As expected, it is Celestial Power...¡±


    The chest of the red-robed man was ice cold, it was okay if it was just thete Spirit Realm sword, however, along with Celestial Power, it did have the ability to hurt him.


    ...Zong Shou still didn¡¯t step into God Realm, he was just Late Celestial Realm.


    Logically speaking, at this stage he would have justpleted his internal world, however, he actually had Celestial Power?


    Hanqing¡¯s matter concerned the rise and fall of the Demon Path. The thousands of years of nning by Wushang Yuan Demon concerned him and he definitely couldn¡¯t die. He just thought about it and he grabbed out. A giant spiral power sucked in one of the God Demons, recing Hanqing¡¯s position.


    Cause and Effect Power was really mysterious. After it was inverted, first Hanqing was dead and then there would be the Cause of his death!


    Simply blocking it wouldn¡¯t be effective, he also wouldn¡¯t be able to wipe out the Cause and Effect power.


    However, he could switch it, to use the spiral technique to cause Zong Shou¡¯s Cause and Effect Power to shift to the Zizai God Demon.


    Hanqing¡¯s head was covered in sweat, he was going to die this time and his heart was pretty much swallowed with despair.


    Only at this moment did he rx. However, that feeling of just being a step away from death was something he was unable to forget.


    The Zizai God Demon who reced him gave out a sound of disbelief, a furious roar.


    That formless soul body gave out a sound which caused a stabbing pain in one¡¯s eardrums, causing one to be dizzy.


    The other two people cried out in rage. If not for them escaping now and not having any time to waste, those two Zizai God Demons would pounce over and swallow the flesh and blood of the red-robed man!


    Zong Shou sighed.


    Was Hanqing a cockroach that just couldn¡¯t die? He actually escaped everything.


    The Shadow Demon Saint Venerable reced him in death. This person¡¯s fate was just too tough.


    However, at this moment, since the red-robed man personally sent the Zizai God Demon to his sword, he had no reason to let him go!


    The Illusionary Heart Mirror rang out, a bright glow buffed the God Refined Sword.


    That sword light shed and the Zizai God Demon which was at the Saint Realm was instantly wiped out.


    The soul shattered and half of the Soul Power was scattered in the air. A portion of which turned into a transparent crystal which fell to the ground.


    At this moment, the four people in the distance were 50-60 miles away and they once again entered the Dragon Formation¡¯s range.


    Although being in the formation meant that they faced numerous dangers, they were also protected by the formation.


    Only then could they break away from the dangers of being chased. They split up. The two Zizai God Demons and the red-robed man and Hanqing took separate paths and disappeared in the tunnels.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to chase anymore. Once they entered the formation, they wouldn¡¯t be able to control the situation. That was because there were too many changes within.


    More importantly, the four swords he shed out used all the Celestial Power in his body.


    At this moment, hisbat strength directly lowered a grade. Even with the Book of Eon, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for the red-robed man.


    To be able to kill half of the seven Saint Realm Experts gathered was an unexpected oue and he was satisfied.


    He retracted his sword and waited quietly on the spot. He smiled, ¡°Brother Chi, are you willing to hear me speak?¡±


    His voice was filled with true power as it spread out. The tunnel was totally silent, but Zong Shou knew that the red-robed man would definitely be listening.


    ¡°I know that the Demon Path Venerables all ce high importance on this Hanqing. Yuan Demon Saint Venerable also dotes on him much. However...¡±


    His voice paused and he scoffed coldly, filled with disdain, ¡°However, could this person¡¯s Against the Heaven Demon Technique block my Styx River death sword? Since he can¡¯t block it, then what is the value of this person to your Demon Path? Brother Chi, think about it, don¡¯t sacrifice people because of him...¡±


    Dozens of miles away, the face of the red-robed man turned green, it was extremely ugly. However, he looked at Hanqing, deep in thought.


    Was it worth to destroy the agreement with the Shadow Demon Race because of this person?


    That Life and Death switch, sword that controlled Death power. That Against the Heaven Demon technique couldn¡¯t reflect that.


    The Demon Path¡¯s biggest enemy is Zong Shou...


    The Demon Path¡¯s biggest enemy now is Zong Shou...


    Hanqing¡¯s face was devoid of blood like he thought about something, his eyes were filled with fear.


    After Zong Shou finished, he didn¡¯t bother about the few of them and he started to deal with the post-battle matters.


    The Illusionary Heart Mirror shone bright. It automatically swallowed the God Demon¡¯s Soul Power which leaked when he died.


    To date, Zong Shou only killed a few of them and their grades were all quite high. However, only now did the mirror sent such a strong craving intent to him.


    This was also one of the reasons which Zong Shou didn¡¯t chase.


    The Soul Power that the Zizai God Demon released was just too vast. Once the Illusionary Heart Mirror swallowed it, it would take four to six hours toplete.


    Chuxue also cast a spell to use the power of the ck Qilin Beast to solidifying the mountain body above that was copsing.


    Zong Shou looked at her in praise and then snatched the God Demon crystal and Night Demon pellet over.


    As the two of them turned to dust under the Styx River Death Sword, even the golden pellet ¡®died¡¯ too.


    This was why only one of the Night Demon Golden Pellet remained.


    After it was refined, it could be used for the Three Thousand Dao Stars.


    At this moment, he already had 13 Instant Space Dragon Pellets and cultivator Golden Pellets which were at the Saint Realm, only that he had no time to refine them.


    The Shadow Demon Crystal was also useful to him but it would benefit Little Gold more.


    He tossed it to the ring that it was in but there was no reaction.


    Little Gold¡¯s body was curled up and it didn¡¯t want to swallow it at all.


    Was the grade too high that it couldn¡¯t swallow it?


    Zong Shou took it out and ced it in front of the mirror, but the mirror didn¡¯t want to absorb it.


    The Illusionary Heart Mirror probably wasn¡¯t able to absorb physical items...


    Zong Shou took it and kept it. In other words, this item was useless.


    At this moment, Yuan Wushang shed beside him, his tone filled with regret, ¡°What a waste, four of them escaped. Just now, Zong Shou, you shouldn¡¯t have said you had two more of the cereus.¡±


    With the situation just now, they might have been able to keep all four of them.


    That red-robed man had a high cultivation, reaching the Late Saint Realm. His Swirl ability was also really strong.


    It was still uncertain whether or not they could kill him.


    However, to go against the Book of Eon, this person¡¯s strength reduced by at least 80%.


    ¡°Your Majesty didn¡¯t want us to be injured!¡±


    Shen Yuexuan shook his head and looked at Zong Shou with a weird expression.


    At the key moment, he was unable to make a decisive decision, he wasn¡¯t willing to give up on his subjects. That wasn¡¯t something a smart Ruler would do.


    However, no wonder he was the Saint Ruler.


    ¡°Although we have two more chances of revival, to kill the four of them, I think someone has to die three times to achieve that.¡±


    Zong Shou smiled helplessly. He took out a Heaven and Earth Bag and ced the two Life and Death Cereus out.


    Yuan Wushang was instantly helpless, there were already 1,200 low-grade Celestial Stones within.


    The book could only be supported for the time it took to burn half an incense.


    The Life and Death Cereus was only left with one and a half more urately.


    ¡°Speaking of which, we were lucky? They didn¡¯t dare to take the risk and escaped?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that it is luck!¡±


    Shen Yuexuan shook his head, ¡°If we continue, the four of us still have a higher chance of winning, just that we will have to pay a huge price. That red-robed man has a weird personality and has a huge focus on his own life. We can¡¯t take the risk...¡±


    Yuan Wushang felt that it made sense but he wasn¡¯t willing. The red-robed man shattered his body and that pain was truly unimaginable.


    He hated that Demon Path Expert. He could only mumble and say in disdain, ¡°You are a Ruler of a country, you have 76 worlds and 20% of the Cloud World. Aren¡¯t you a little too poor!¡±


    He tossed out and passed 10,000 low-grade stones over.


    Zong Shou sighed, didn¡¯t he himself feel wronged? However, with this book here, he also had no choice.


    He was thinking about that in his heart and kept all the stones without saying anything.

 Chapter 1115 - Entering The Main Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 1115: Entering The Main Tomb</h4>


    Although he felt awkward taking from his own subject, desperate times called for desperate measures.


    He was just temporarily borrowing these Celestial Stones and would return them in the future.


    Even Shen Yuexuan also threw in many Low-Grade Celestial Stones, around 20,000 of them. As a factionless cultivator, this was all he had.


    Zong Shou originally had many, however, to go against that Eon Spirit Crystal and the strong spells of the red-robed man, he had spent close to 10,000 in just 100 breaths.


    However, luckily this treasure was destroyed. That red-robed man shouldn¡¯t have a second crystal.


    If he used the Book of Eon now, the consumption would lower by 10 times.


    ¡°That crystal was such a waste. Otherwise, we could have used it to make a half a step God Treasure or we could help to fill up that Universe Light Hall!¡±


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s expression was filled with pity. And then he asked, ¡°What is Your Majesty nning to do now?¡±


    Zong Shou was searching through what he got this time. Yuan Wushang¡¯s Ten Thousand Spirit Extinction Explosion Talisman was a little vicious.


    Not only were the corpses not existing. Everything on them was all turned to dust in that chain spiritual energy explosion.


    Luckily, those few Saint Realm Experts still left many items.


    However, there was nothing that made any of their eyes light up. The four of them each had top treasures and they didn¡¯t bother much about normal Spiritual Treasures.


    Only a dumb person would bring all their assets over.


    A few suitable treasures and enough Celestial Stones was already enough.


    There were roughly around 20,000 low-grade Celestial Stones which Zong Shou directly pulled into his sleeves.


    Although the Eon Spirit Crystal was already smashed, he came to his senses.


    Who knew that the Book of Eon would consume so many resources when fighting against Saint Realm Experts?


    Even if they knew that the Book of Eon was in his hands, it was tough to say what defensive measures others had.


    Anyway, the more Celestial Stones he stored the better. He nced at Su Xiaoxiao and Zong Shou was regretting something. Before this he was always too generous.


    He shook his head and Zong Shou suppressed the urge of killing people to steal their riches as he looked at the tomb passage behind him.


    ¡°If just now that Zizai God Demon didn¡¯t die to my sword, naturally we would chase him all the way! However, now...¡±


    At this point, he still didn¡¯t know what Li Biexue nned and what kind of trump cards he had.


    This was why even if they had only three Saint Realm Experts, he would still go all out. If he didn¡¯t kill them all and wipe everything out, then he wouldn¡¯t stop.


    However, at this moment, with what happened just now, the two Zizai God Demons and the red-robed man had split up.


    The Shadow Demon Race was one that would definitely take revenge, the chances of the two of them working together was really small.


    The red-robed man sacrificed one Zizai God Demon for Hanqing. Was it done because he had no other choice or was it done on purpose?


    That was something that was worth discussing...


    For the Demon Path guys to reach such a stage, none of them were simple people.


    However, thanks to that battle, Zong Shou predicted that the time it took for the Night Demon Race to attack Yuanlian World would be slowed down.


    Shen Yuexuan knew what it meant, continuing to chase was too much.


    Anyway, they had alreadygged behind in the chase of the 12 Copper Men and they couldn¡¯t dy any more time.


    He nodded his head, ¡°Although he couldn¡¯t be totally at ease, however, this red-robed man threatened really little. In another one and a half days time, the Yin Power here would fully recover. At that time, not only would the strength of the formation increase, the tens of millions of soldiers here would also get much stronger.¡±


    Chuxue only listened to Zong Shou, so she would do whatever he said and naturally she didn¡¯t have any objections.


    Yuan Wushuang was on the fence here, but the red-robed man who escaped made him slightly unhappy.


    At this moment, Zong Shou looked at Shen Yuexuan¡¯s hand, at that silver ball.


    It was a spiritual treasure but it had defensive capabilities on the level of God Treasures.


    Shen Yuexuan smiled, ¡°This item is known as the Thousand Iron Leaf Flower. I spent 100 years designing this treasure. The mechanisms and formation within are exquisite and are one of the best things I have ever done. Unfortunately, it takes too long to spread out and it is enough time for others to kill me! There is also a time limit that couldst for four hours!¡±


    Although the time it took to spread out was slow, Shen Yuexuan had many methods to buy enough time.


    Like just now, he shot two waves of peacock needles which made the red-robed man helpless.


    In the Cloud World, apart from End Realm Cultivators, no more than 10 people could get close quickly under the cover of the needle rain. This didn¡¯t include the red-robed man.


    It wasn¡¯t that his cultivation wasn¡¯t enough, but that his skills were good at attacking and not defending, so he found it tough to block the peacock needles.


    To have such a God Treasure, a defensive treasure protecting his body, that was simr to someone that couldn¡¯t be defeated for four hours.


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯t tone changed, ¡°Actually when I crafted this, I scringed on resources due to myck of money. The true version could be used for twelve hours. If Your Majesty collects enough materials, I can help you craft one.¡±


    This not only tempted Zong Shou, but even Yuan Wushang was tempted too.


    To have such a God Treasure protecting, when he controlled the puppet there would be nothing to worry about. Normal Saint Realms wouldn¡¯t be able to handle him.


    Zong Shou was thinking about those few women. Be it Yiren or Kong Yao, no matter how strong they were, he still wouldn¡¯t be at ease with them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this in the future!¡±


    Zong Shou suppressed the urge to craft one or two of this for all his wealth. He patted Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s head which made her moan and she opened her eyes. Her gaze was blurry and her soul was being tugged at.


    Momentster she came back to her senses. Su Xiaoxiao looked at this ce and understood the situation.


    ¡°Lover Shou won? How many of them fell? Three or four?¡±


    Her tone was cold and surprised. Su Xiaoxiao predicted that Zong Shou had a chance of winning but she didn¡¯t expect that he would do so cleanly. The people in front all looked perfectly fine.


    She sniffed and she became yful again, ¡°Unfortunately, the red-robed male escaped. My fiance also didn¡¯t die to Lover Zong, what a waste. Lover will have huge problems in the future...¡±


    Zong Shou heard what Su Xiaoxiao said and felt uneasy. Why did it sound like he was really nning to kill her husband because he craved her looks.


    What a mess?


    Also, wasn¡¯t her nose too sensitive? She just smelled a little and she knew?


    He scoffed and Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother anymore. He looked opposite at that small-sized world.


    ¡°Stop the nonsense. We don¡¯t have much time, we can¡¯t dy anymore!¡±


    He could sense that the Dragon Formation was spreading over. A destructive power was gathering over.


    Once they spread over, it would be a mountain and ocean-like hit.


    Zong Shou led the way and stepped into the main tomb room. However, just as he stepped in, he felt the worship power and killing intent that spread around.


    There was a dizzying scent that spread in the air. At first, one was rejuvenated but a few breaths made one disgusted. Within it was mixed with the smell of a rotting corpse.


    However, at this moment, Zong Shou was thinking about Wushang Yuan Demon, Li Biexue.


    With this counter-attack, the red-robed man was alone now.


    No matter what that Li Biexue nned, he wouldn¡¯t be able toplete it.


    Who knew what kind of expression he would have if he found out what had happened?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Just as Zong Shou was thinking about Li Biexue, in the Heaven Demon Vast Habitat, Li Biexue was calmly pouring boiling water into a teacup.


    The top Celestial Tea, just the smell alone helped to calm one down.


    However, in the past, all this was done by the others in the ce. The reason why he was personally making tea was because there were dozens more corpses in the building.


    They were all covered in scars. Their eyes opened wide filled with loss.


    Demon Lotus was not far away. She was terrified and didn¡¯t dare to say a single word.


    The people all died when Li Biexue raged just now.


    Within 100 breaths, there were four Saint Realm Venerables who died in the tomb. Although their Demon Path didn¡¯t suffer many losses, everything that Wushang Yuan Demon nned had failed.


    However, those wings was just too important.


    One could see how annoyed and worried he was now.


    She felt pitiful for those people. They were respected in the Vast Habitat as they carried orders from him. They didn¡¯t even care about God Realm Cultivators like her.


    However, even at this moment, they became Li Biexue¡¯s only target of abuse.


    When the bitter but sweet tea entered his mouth, his mood became much better. Heughed instead of raging.


    ¡°What a Blood Sword Demon Lord, what a counter-attack! It seems like I underestimated him, how decisive, he didn¡¯t even give any chance...¡±


    Li Biexue said, his gaze swept past Demon Lotus, ¡°You are afraid? There is no need. You are a useful person, they aren¡¯t. Naturally, they should die!¡±


    Demon Lotus calmed herself, so she was alive only because she was useful?


    She didn¡¯t dare to reply directly and instead tried to persuade, ¡°What does Sir need to worry about? Our Demon Path didn¡¯t lose anything in the battle. With Red Robed Venerable¡¯s ability, he won¡¯t let you down!¡±

 Chapter 1116 - Mixed Pure Crystal Eye

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Mixed Pure Crystal Eye</h4>


    ¡°You can¡¯t say it like that. We could have actually just blocked the way out of the Qin Emperor Tomb to prevent him from fleeing. Now with Chi Hongyi alone, he isn¡¯t strong enough to do so.


    Li Biexue shook his head, but he didn¡¯t show much dejection and much emotions on his face.


    ¡°This matter is a little problematic...¡±


    Demon Lotus was quiet once more. The problem was that Li Biexue wasn¡¯t able to directly do anything at the Qin Emperor Tomb.


    With all the Saint Venerables paying attention to the tomb, he was also worried that he would show signs, and Qingxuan and Taihuang would notice how desperate he was.


    After all, one of the biggest enemies of Ranwu King that year was the Taoist Faction.


    Maybe those few Taoist Saint Venerables knew something about the wings.


    Probably, at this moment, they were already curious. The Demon Path was able to find peace with so much difficulty. But then in just a short four months, they started to try to kill Zong Shou once more.


    They betrayed loyalty and values, however, that wasn¡¯t something unexpected from the Demon Path.


    But to do so when they were weakening and when Common People¡¯s Path was at its strongest, no matter how one looked at it, it seemed crazy and they were just asking to die.


    However, Li Biexue did that. Wouldn¡¯t that make one curious?


    The Qin Emperor had summoned all the Qi Cultivators in the world to study how to restrict End Realm Saint Venerables along with the Mohists and the Legalism Faction.


    The 12 Copper Men was one of the works of the Mohist Faction. The 12 of them formed a formation that was said to be able to forcefully suppress End Realm Saint Venerables within 1,000 miles by half a grade!


    The Qi Cultivators and the Legalism Faction also did many methods, however, the people of the world didn¡¯t manage to find out about them.


    All these secrets were all hidden within the Qin Emperor Tomb. This was also a forbidden area for all End Realm Saint Venerables!


    One must know that when Qin suppressed the world, most of the End Realm Saint Venerables avoided him in fear.


    Qin wiped out Confucianism but the three Saint Venerables of the Confucian Faction couldn¡¯t do anything. Two of them fell and the only remaining one was forced to flee from the Cloud World.


    This was why Li Biexue needed to borrow the strength of the two outer region alien races.


    At this moment, Zong Shou killed four of the seven Saint Realm Experts. In truth, Li Biexue could only rely on Chi Hongyi, that was far from enough.


    Just as she was thinking about the matter, Li Biexue made a decision. He raised his hand and threw over a jade talisman which was covered in purple demonic patterns.


    ¡°Take this and head to Fenghui Mountain. If that person is willing to do a soul oath and promise me to do this, then let him out. Remember, be quick. Within half a day, I want this person within the tomb!¡±


    Demon Lotus was stunned. Shouldn¡¯t they be using their reserve chess piece?


    She personally witnessed that day and knew that Li Biexue had another trump card.


    Then, she understood something. Was it what Zong Shou said when Chi Hongyi left?


    That Against the Heaven Demon Technique couldn¡¯t block the Styx River Death Sword?


    However, how was that connected to this?


    Did this Wushang Yuan Demon think so far, to help Demon Path nurture a top talent to take over?


    She didn¡¯t understand but she didn¡¯t dare to dy anymore. She kept the purple-ck jade talisman back into her sleeves.


    Only now did shee back to her senses. Fenghui Mountain? Was it that person?


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down her spine.


    That person was someone who would cause a change in expression to Demon Path and the righteous path when they heard about him.


    Li Biexue was really nning to let him out? As expected, for that wing, this Saint Venerable was really going all out.


    Demon Lotus sighed for Zong Shou. If that person came out, the Great Gan Ruler had a slim chance of living.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Pretty much at the same time, within the Qin Emperor Tomb. There were people looking on at Zong Shou and his group who entered the main tomb.


    Shiyue held his hands behind his back and stood on a hill. Beside him was a giant eye-like crystal. This was the Mixed Pure Crystal Eye, one of the God Items. However, it was only used to Spy.


    It could spy on all beings, being aware of the quality of that thing and thews. It could shy on a billion miles ofnd and even spying on numerous worlds...


    However, this Mixed Pure Crystal Eye shone on the tracks of Zong Shou and the other four.


    The original intent was to look at the goals of the few alien race Saint Realm Experts and what they were nning to do.


    However, coincidentally, he managed to see that amazing and really interesting event.


    Three Night Demon Venerables all fell to Zong Shou¡¯s sword. Another Zizai God Demon was in by a sword.


    He could even listen carefully to what the few of them were talking about. The Mixed Pure Crystal Eye couldn¡¯t listen to sound but with their cultivation, lip-reading wasn¡¯t a tough thing.


    ¡°Life and Death Cereus, Styx River Death Sword, this Saint Ruler is so shocking each time. His methods are really sharp. It seems like he doesn¡¯t have to worry about those few Saint Realms.¡±


    Since one was dead, naturally there was no need to worry about them.


    But Shiyue frowned, ¡°However, why did the Demon Path do that? To even work with the alien race even if it meant the wrath of the world.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have many people beside him, just three people. One of them was Shi Wuji, he wore a silver ck armor and his face was cold as ice.


    Compared to a few years ago when he was curious and new to the cultivation world, the current Shi Wuji was like a giant rock that wouldn¡¯t waver. Within the silver armor hid an ocean-like power. It couldn¡¯t be measured.


    As for the other two, one was Gongdun Minglie, the other was called Qiu Nan, famous generals by his side.


    One was a person who used his pair of hands, 200 breaths to rip apart 17 God Realm Cultivators totally unharmed.


    The other used God Realm body to fight with a Saint Realm to the same level.


    To be able to conquer 70 worlds in a short few years, those two people had huge credit for that.


    Different from Zong Shou¡¯s explosive growth, the Shi Family legacy had spread for thousands of years and was really stable.


    Especially these two generations. Shi Qianli had managed for dozens of years to gather many rare talents under them.


    Such that they had enough talents to use. Among which, there were over 20 who could rule an entire area.


    Gongsun Minglie and Qiunan were some of the top talents.


    Even after taking down those 70 worlds, they didn¡¯t have ack of talents to rule. They could swiftly consolidate far more than the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty that was an empty shell.


    ¡°To make Wushang Yuan Demon go crazy, one had to have enough in it...¡±


    Qiu Nan had an indiscernible glow in him.


    ¡°I guess that either Zong Shou had offended that Wushang Yuan Demon or he has something on him which Li Biexue craves.¡±


    ¡°Taishi cultivates the Beginning and End Technique, he has a battle of the Dao with Zong Shou. The two of them are enemies. However, would Wushang Yuan Demon go all out for Taishi to help him?¡±


    Gongsun Minglie took in a deep breath, ¡°As for items, what else in this world could he desire? The Book of Eon is not bad but there is no need to pay such a huge price. Unless it is something that can help his cultivation improve...¡±


    Although he said this, he was still uncertain in his heart.


    Did Taishi give him some promises or was it some other reason?


    What made Li Biexue crave so much? He had no idea.


    Shiyue also knew that such discussions were useless and knew that before getting more news, he wouldn¡¯t be able to guess Li Biexue¡¯s true purpose.


    On the other hand, the improvements which Zong Shou made on the Dao Path were really shocking.


    Although he had used the Death Sword, it was filled with thick Dao Rhythm within.


    He thought that this person went fromplicated to simple and that he would definitely chase up and even toss him aside. However, at this moment, they were both on the same level.


    He relied on this Mixed Pure Crystal Eye, making it easy to go from simple toplicated. This Zong Shou had the Book of Eon and his cultivation speed was no slower.


    The only thing he could win was lifespan. However, when one stepped into End Realm, what was the point of having much lifespan?


    He shook his head and stopped the conversation.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about that Great Gan Ruler. At least within this tomb, before we fight for the Copper Men, we are friends and not enemies. That person must know that too.¡±


    While speaking, Shiyue looked toward this small world, to where Xianan City was.


    ¡°The only thing I want to know now is has Xufu returned to the Cloud World? Has he entered End Realm?¡±


    ¡°Even your Mixed Pure Crystal Eye is unable to find out, how can we know about it?¡±


    Gongsun Minglieughed bitterly, ¡°However, I still stick to what I said. That ce is too dangerous. Saint Realm Qi Cultivators, there are already four of them. Even if one doesn¡¯t consider the 12 Copper Man, there are 20 Saint Realm Corpse Generals who are protecting the tomb. We are also unsure about what happened with the Qin Emperor. Rushing in like this isn¡¯t a smart choice.¡±


    Shiyueughed, ¡°Don¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s den, otherwise, you might meet a tiger? If we want to know the reason, we still have to head in and take a look.¡±


    Out of the four of them, only Shi Wuji looked at Zong Shou, in a daze.


    Saint Ruler! He had been to Gantian Mountain to take a look a few months back and participated in the debate. He also walked all about.


    The people were rich and the taxes were light, there were heavyws but they loved the people. Everyone was happy and the Ruler gave up power and ruled along with the people.


    Although Great Gan policies couldn¡¯t be used everywhere, there were also many uwful matters, officials, and merchants colluding to suppress the people. There were also many stupid ideas, there were even still some who secretly swallowed rations and taxes.


    However, one could see that everything was turning for the better.


    Although it was just a short few years, the Donglin Cities with Gantian Mountain at its core was showing signs of prospering.


    This might be the scene of prosperity during the era of the three eras. No wonder the Confucian Faction wanted to recover their rule. Anyway, more and more of them recognized Zong Shou as the true Saint Ruler.


    Was he really going to be enemies with this person in the future?

 Chapter 1117 - Meeting Jingyin Once More

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Meeting Jingyin Once More</h4>


    If the entire Cloud Continent was ruled by this Great Gan Ruler, then the billions of civilians on the five continents and 12 inds would probably enjoy a prosperous period in a few years, they would not need to suffer anymore right?


    However, be it Great Shang Emperor Yinyu or the Shi Family, his uncle, they all couldn¡¯t just hand over theirnd like that.


    Even Shiyue, who was magnanimous and pitied the people, wouldn¡¯t give up like that.


    The Cloud World was destined to go through a chaotic war. In it, who knows how many more lives would be lost?


    Sometimes, Shi Wuji himself couldn¡¯t understand. Was Power just so charming such that people wouldn¡¯t give it up?


    Even him, after grasping a portion of the military might, was like someone who took drugs and craved for more.


    Although the Shi Family wasn¡¯t listed as one of the five big families, because of the God Falling ins battle, it had be the top power in Great Shang. The 12 provinces in the southwest were all under their control. The military might they grasped even exceeded that of the Imperial Capital.


    Outside, there were 70 worlds, millions of troops supporting! Their strength was not much weaker than the Cloud World Overlord.


    As the Shi Family direct disciple, he was taken in by the Shi Family and they had high hopes for him. Any word or action of his could decide the fate of many. He could look down on all life like that of an ant.


    Although Shi Wuji reflected on himself each day, but most of the time he had unknowingly harmed many people.


    Six years ago he was a civilian that struggled at the bottom. Six yearster, he was one of the most noble and rich people in Great Shang.


    However, was that what he wanted?


    He recalled a few years ago, even when he was at his toughest, his most hungry, his most helpless period, it didn¡¯t wipe out the ambitions in his heart.


    One day when he would rise up, he would let the people under him have work to do and have houses to live in.


    He wanted to totally turn over that horrible world. Finally, if he was rich and powerful, he also wouldn¡¯t trample on others.


    He wanted the people to not be worried by sickness and death, for one¡¯s parents to be sick but not having the money to pay for it.


    Only after he grew up did he find those thoughts preposterous. It was just something that stemmed from his unhappiness in the world.


    However, when he went over to Great Gan, he saw that it had alle true.


    His ideal world had actually just appeared in reality just like that.


    Even if there were many problems now, he didn¡¯t wish for any more...


    His uncle Shiyue was really ambitious, intelligent, and talented, more than most in the world. He wanted to bring peace to the world.


    But could his uncle achieve all this in the future?


    Shi Wuji¡¯s eyes were at a loss, until Shiyue¡¯s voice woke him up.


    ¡°Wuji, what do you think?¡±


    When Shiyue said this, Gongsun Minglie and Qiu Nan looked over. They had solemn expressions, not underestimating him because of his age.


    Shi Wuji had a rare Combat Martial Body and his intuition was really shocking. Not only could it be used on the martial path, but also on the battlefield.


    During these few years, Shi Wuji¡¯s strength increased greatly, his cultivation soared, even exceeding Shiyue. He rose up swiftly bing one of the most reliable generals of the Shi Family.


    During these few years, he fought in the outer region. Purely because of his sense for danger, he helped the Shi Family avoid many dangers. He ended battles swiftly and he soared forward victoriously.


    With those matters before, the two of them naturally had high hopes for Shi Wuji¡¯s analysis.


    ¡°Very dangerous, I feel that the small world is about toe alive.¡±


    Without even hesitating, Shi Wuji tried to speak about his feelings regarding the situation. That was also what he felt in his heart.


    It had began when he entered, that unharmonious sense of danger wrapped around his heart.


    ¡°However, if I were to choose, I would still head in to take a look. No matter what happens within the tomb, our Shi Family will face the brunt of it.¡±


    Shiyue¡¯s eyes showed a praising expression. Be it Yinyu getting the 12 Copper Men or whatever happened within the tomb, Great Shang would be the first to be impacted.


    With Yinyu¡¯s personality, he would first handle the internal situation and then attack the outside. However, if the Qin Emperor came alive and attacked the world once more, he would choose to start where it was chaotic and was like a pile of scattered sand. He would definitely not choose Great Gan which was at their strongest.


    He was also happy that Shi Wuji¡¯s words treated himself as a part of the Shi Family.


    At this moment, Shi Wuji pointed to the southwest, ¡°I think it is best we enter from the southwest, there should be the safest.¡±


    Shiyue nodded his head and didn¡¯t think much about the reason. This was his intuition, even if he asked, Shiyue wouldn¡¯t be able to say the reason, it was just his intuition.


    Truth also proved that Shi Wuji¡¯s judgment was correct.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s walk southwest! Go around that area and into the city...¡±


    Shi Wuji didn¡¯t bother to listen to what he said. He was in a daze once more and he continued to think about what happened just now.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Spiritual energy exploded out and surged in the region. Four ck deer whose bodies all changed were blown to pieces. They turned into ck dirt and scattered all around.


    Yuan Wushang not only didn¡¯t rx, but he also became more wary. He knew that those ck deer didn¡¯t die, their bodies were just temporarily broken.


    In just a moment, they would recover. The soul was restricted within this world, even his Ten Thousand Spirit Extinction ability wouldn¡¯t be able to wipe them out.


    Looking on from the outside, this ce indeed looked merciful and calming.


    However, once one entered, one would notice that every grass and wood, every leaf and flower were all dead.


    Inside were many weird beasts, under the thick corpse energy, they all turned into shocking monsters. Under the restrictions of this small world, they were tough to be wiped out.


    Walking in this small world, they were at risk of dying at any moment.


    Even small grass would suddenly explode out and disy abilities and strength that God Realm experts couldn¡¯t have.


    Inparison, those mechanisms in the tomb were all like child¡¯s y.


    The white-red me rose up, giving off a blistering light.


    Zong Shou threw Xiaori out and it spread into the 100-foot Qilin form. The moment it appeared, it frowned, and its eyes were filled with disgust.


    With its body as the core, a buzzing sound sounded out within 10,000 feet.


    It was the corpse energy that was being burned and purified. Those energies were really thick and outside of 10,000 feet they remained.


    The ck Qilin was also released. That Qilin had fallen to Late God Realm after Xiaori forcefully swallowed it.


    Although Xiuguan forced it to sign a contract to be one of Zong Shou¡¯s natural Protector Beasts, Zong Shou was still filled with hatred.


    However, it knew it couldn¡¯t fight back. It was tamed and didn¡¯t go against Zong Shou¡¯s orders.


    At this moment, it was greedily absorbing the dark power within.


    However, it also didn¡¯t bother with the corpse power, it just wanted to absorb the pure darkness within.


    The Saint Qilin light burned, the ck Qilin absorbed, Zong Shou was exchanging and refining it for them.


    Slowly, the region was being purified. The weird scent disappeared and what was left was thick corpse aura.


    Everything in front of him recovered back to normal. Grass and trees withered and those beasts slowly turned to bones.


    However, as long as Zong Shou and the few of them walked past, the ces that were purified would swiftly recover back to normal.


    But the five of them became much quicker and they didn¡¯t need to defend against the attacks of those dead beings.


    With the white and ck Qilin present, any weird phenomenons caused by death energy would be able to get 10,000 feet close.


    ¡°So the ck Qilin of Taishi Demon Lord had fallen into lover¡¯s hands.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao blinked and looked at the ck Qilin, her eyes filled with surprise.


    Taishi Demon Lord¡¯s favorite protector beast was something at peak Saint Realm.


    At this moment, even though it dropped to God Realm, with the abilities it grasped before and understanding ofws, normal Saint Realm would be no match for it.


    It should be another one of Zong Shou¡¯s trump cards.


    However, what Su Xiaoxiao was more curious about was how the ck and White Qilins could coexist. That was an unthinkable thing.


    But Zong Shou did it. Was it because of the Unlimited Beginning and End technique that he created?


    ¡°Actually, it should have been released, if I had done that we could have saved eight hours.¡±


    With the ck and White Qilin purifying along with her Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique, apart from the Dragon Formation, the other dead items couldn¡¯t do anything to them.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to but I couldn¡¯t...¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, he still couldn¡¯t control the ck Qilin that he named Xiaoyue.


    This was done because he was helpless. They were too far behind and only by using the power of the ck Qilin could they reach the center quickly.


    He was thinking about the battle not long ago. When he left, he felt like he was being spied on.


    He originally thought that it was Li Biexueas well as the other End Realm Saint Venerables, so he wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Then, he felt that it wasn¡¯t right. Luckily, it didn¡¯tst for long and disappeared quickly.


    Was it the Spying Xuan Mirror? Or the Mixed Pure Crystal Eye?


    Just as he was thinking about this, Zong Shou saw two people in the distance. One of them was someone he was familiar with.


    ¡°Jingyin?¡±


    Zong Shou subconsciously sped up and flew toward her.


    Jingyin walked over hurriedly as a lotus formed beneath her feet. All the corrupted energy was dissipating. After she got close, she looked at Zong Shou with a weird expression.


    ¡°Future Buddha, did you have a tribtion just now?¡±


    Her voice was solemn and her tone was really surprised, ¡°I think that Buddha is going to have a killing tribtion soon that will be 10 times worse than before! It seemed to be due to one item that could allow you to immediately verify the Dao. It might be a person, or thing or matter, but I am not sure.¡±

 Chapter 1118 - Predicting The Future

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Predicting The Future</h4>


    ¡°I think that Buddha is going to have a killing tribtion soon, which will be 10 times worse than before! It seems to be due to one item that allows you to immediately verify the Dao. It might be a person, or thing, or matter, but I am not sure.¡±


    ¡°Verify the Dao?¡±


    Zong Shou listened on and found it preposterous, and he burst intoughter.


    ¡°If that was really true, then it is great.¡±


    In his heart, he didn¡¯t really care much about it. This world didn¡¯tck pills and medicine. However, to say that someone in the Celestial Realm like him could verify the Dao, that definitely shouldn¡¯t have existed.


    ¡°Future Buddha, Jingyin Buddha the top person beneath the few Buddha Ancestors. I prophesize the future and have never been wrong.¡±


    The person who spoke was a white-robed monk with distinct features who seemed out of this world.


    ¡°This is why Future Buddha has to take it seriously.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned. Jingyin Buddha? Was he referring to Jingyin?


    Looking closely, Zong Shou¡¯s face became solemn. He noticed that the girl in front of him looked exactly the same as Jingyin, but her actions and aura were slightly different.


    Her cultivation was actually at God Realm!


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou asked seriously, ¡°Which Jingyin are you? Do you remember Juntian Celestial Manor?¡±


    Was it the one who he did it with? Or the one who should have been at Yuanlian World?


    He wanted to know if the girl in front of him remembered.


    Jingyin¡¯s jade face was filled with embarrassment but he recovered, ¡°Disciple doesn¡¯t know what Buddha is talking about.¡±


    Her tone was cold, there was no emotion at all, but she didn¡¯t seem like someone who wanted to block him out, either.


    ¡°Disciples knows that your current cmity is due to this matter. It is an item that can make Buddha step into the Heavens and can be used for the sword, for abilities, for spells, and allow one to enter Supreme Realm. If you are willing to be a Buddha, you can inherit a Buddha position. If you are willing to be King, you can rule the world. If you want to use it to cultivate, you would be immortal!¡±


    She thought about it for a while before she opened her mouth, ¡°It should be due to the Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings. Since it is your good fate, it is also your cmity. If that cmity is broken, you will be invincible. If you can¡¯t, then you will die.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at the start, however, when he saw how serious Jingyin was, his eyes were in deep thought.


    Jinguin Buddha? He rarely heard about her in thest life and word had spread around in the outer region.


    However, he had faced her prophesizing ability long ago.


    That day in Cangling World, by using the prophesizing ability, the few Saint Realm Venerables didn¡¯t realize that he was the Unlimited Buddha and had killed Lu Wushuang.


    Lin Xuanshuang also exined to him. It was like she feared this Jingyin Buddha and had past grievances with him.


    This woman was really careful and really couldn¡¯t be neglected like that.


    Yuan Wushang and Shen Yuexuan, even that monk was really serious, and a weird expression shed in his eyes.


    Jingyin looked at Su Xiaoxiao, her gaze was really pure with no impurities within.


    ¡°This thing should have to do with that girl...¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao still smiled, radiating like a flower, and there was no change. It was like she didn¡¯t care about what Jingyin said at all.


    Zong Shou was sharp and noticed that Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s Spiritual Sense had moved a little. It was really hidden, and if not for him doing some things to her soul after he knocked her out, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to notice it.


    All of a sudden, he thought back to Wushang Yuan Demon, Li Biexue. This Demon Path expert destroyed the agreement and wanted to work with the alien race to kill him within the tomb. This matter was really weird.


    Did it have to do with the item that Jingyin mentioned?


    The wings?


    Since he could rise up in one step and be immortal, it would be useful to other people too.


    It could benefit his sword skills. Then, what would the case be for Li Biexue?


    With that, Li Biexue¡¯s actions would be understandable.


    Upon closer inspection, Zong Shou arranged and cleared out the things in his Heaven and Earth Bag.


    In just a moment, he proved that there wasn¡¯t anything that matched what Jingyin said.


    The only thing he was suspicious about was the wing-shaped metal.


    When Zong Shou¡¯s Spiritual Sense spread over, this item didn¡¯t react. He had tried it in the past, and no matter what method he used, he wasn¡¯t able to deduce it or find out what was going on.


    This item appeared to be from 8,000 years ago, from a medium-sized sect that was wiped out.


    Since this item existed here, then how was that sect wiped out?


    Next would be the Imperial Demon ying Records...


    To Zong Shou, if there was anything that could allow one¡¯s sword techniques to improve quickly, it was this item.


    Although that page just recorded a sword formation, through this, he could search for the other parts.


    As for the Book of Eon, he could do so in the future, but not right now.


    Lastly would be the World Viewing Instrument, and he didn¡¯t know where it was...


    He thought back to every single thing that urred during those few years.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was filled with a curious expression, he really couldn¡¯t see anything rted.


    Jingyin said that it was rted to Su Xiaoxiao? Had this Demon Lady thought about something?


    Why not capture her and just interrogate her?


    ¡°Lover Zong, if I really knew about it, how would Yuan Demon allow me toe to your side?¡±


    Looking at his expression, in just an instant, she knew she was in danger. Her face was filled with a wronged and vengeful expression.


    ¡°If Lover Zong wants to force me, I won¡¯t resist. I just want to say that, if I could say it, I would.¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed and didn¡¯t say a word. However, thinking about it, what Su Xiaoxiao said did make sense.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Su Xiaoxiao would speak the truth to him, at most, he could just believe 10% of what she said.


    However, if he was Li Biexue, he wouldn¡¯t allow her to expose any secrets.


    It was either that she didn¡¯t know, or that she knew, but maybe they were Wushang Yuan Demon Sect secret techniques and she couldn¡¯t speak of them.


    Even if he took her down now, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find anything out.


    ¡°Jingyin Buddha, since you can predict everything, then can¡¯t you predict what it is? Is it a pill, a treasure, an ancient relic¡¯s clue, or a person?¡±


    He thought to himself that, <i>it shouldn¡¯t be Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s body that had a good use for cultivation?</i>


    ¡°Disciple can predict things, but I am not omnipotent. Each time I predict, I will also have to pay a price.¡±


    Jingyin shook her head, and her face was cold. A lost expression appeared in her eyes, ¡°The future cannot be changed. Disciple only saw a few pictures and a few destiny river streams. One of them was you holding a bloody sword, a 100,000-foot wing spread out behind you, and you ruled a billion troops. The other was of you in darkness, living in death.¡±


    She also said, ¡°You are the person whose destiny I found hardest to predict...¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Zong Shou only felt that there were numerous questions in his mind, but they were unable to be solved. Jingyin really knew how to stir up his mind.


    In the end, he shook his head and retracted his thoughts.


    ¡°Just now, you mentioned that if I broke it, I would be invincible, otherwise, I would die. You also said that a killing cmity is about to arrive, so are the two connected? Is the killing cmity within the tomb?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure...¡±


    Jingyin hesitated and said with uncertainty, ¡°I saw where Buddha died, and it is not connected to the tomb. However, I am unable to prove it. However, I know that the killing cmity will wrap around the spirit of the wings. Unless the Dao is proven, it won¡¯t rest.¡±


    ¡°So, that is the case!¡±


    Zong Shou heaved a sigh of relief. It was tough for him to find clues about the wings in just a day.


    However, what would the killing cmity, which was 10 times more dangerous than before, be like now?


    Four out of the seven Saint Realm experts fell. Just Chi Hongyi alone wouldn¡¯t dare to appear in his field of sight.


    24 hourster, the three Celestial Power threads would recover and he would be able to deal with all methods.


    So, would the source of the killing cmity be that Xianyang City?


    Zong Shou thought as he looked to Jingyin¡¯s side.


    ¡°May I know which Buddha this is?¡±


    ¡°I am Guan Zizai!¡±


    That monkughed elegantly, ¡°I am Jingyin¡¯s Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°So, it is Guan Zizai Bodhisattva!¡±


    Zong Shou was respectful and solemn. No matter if it was now or in the past, the name of this person was like thunder to the ears.


    Bodhisattva referred to the Saint Realm experts in the Buddhist Faction. Half step End Realms could be called Buddha Venerables.


    After which they would be Buddha Ancestors. Guan Zizai was one of the special ones in the faction.


    ¡°The tomb opened early and everyone wanted to take a look to search for a chance. Why are the two of you keeping far away from it?¡±


    Jingyin and Zizai exchanged nces with one another. Thetter opened his mouth, ¡°There is something really horrible in this small world. Once it awakens, not only will it bring disaster to the Cloud World, but it will wipe out worlds. We can¡¯t stop the people within, so we have to n for the worse. At that time, we hope to dy some time and restrict it.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped. The Qin Emperor truly didn¡¯t ¡°die¡±.


    Looking at the environment, the beasts that died would be able to survive until now, so the Qin Emperor, who was at the center of the formation, naturally was able to live even longer.

 Chapter 1119 - Unlimited Buddha Body

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Unlimited Buddha Body</h4>


    Corrting with Kong Rui¡¯s prediction of the Heaven Phenomenon, Zhang Huai¡¯s judgement and prediction of the Qin Emperor Tomb became worse and worse.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Jingyin predicts that the Qin Emperor will be revived?¡±


    ¡°Future Buddha thinks too highly of disciple. I am unable to predict much about the Qin Tomb!¡±


    Jingyin shook his head and said, ¡°This Qin Emperor tomb can suppress End Realm Saint Venerables, much less me? The future has many branches and I can only see a portion of them. However, I indeed saw signs of disaster. I paid attention to whether or not there is anything the Buddhist Faction needs here. Also, we should prepare to retreat as a precaution.¡±


    <i>Suppress End Realm?</i>


    Zong Shou remained silent. <i>The Qin Emperor Tomb actually had such abilities?</i>


    He was in deep thought and after a while did he open his mouth, ¡°If Qin Emperor revives, how are the two of you going to suppress him?¡±


    ¡°Revival of the Qin Emperor, even if he isn¡¯t someone on the level of End Realm Saint Venerables, the two of us have limited strength, so how would we suppress him? Since it is from the corpse and vengeful power, naturally there is a way to counter it. The Buddhist Faction can only try to weaken it. If Qin Emperor really revives, someone else will have to be the one worrying about it.¡±


    Guan Zizai smiled, ¡°The few End Realm Saint Venerables might not react now, but they are all in the darkness, lying in wait.¡±


    It made sense to Zong Shou. This was a huge cmity of the Cloud World, not only would Zhu Zi and Qingxuan pay attention, but the Common People¡¯s Path and Sword Sect would also be wary of it.


    Logically speaking, Yinyu¡¯s actions were a huge problem for the few End Realm Saint Venerables.


    However, why didn¡¯t any of them stop him?


    Zhu Zi and Qingxuan allowed it to happen, maybe because of the 12 Copper Men, or maybe they had other ns and were searching for a way to turn defeat into victory.


    So, what was going on with the Common People¡¯s Path? Did they not try to stop due to the Confucian Faction and Taoist Faction restriction?


    Or was it because Xi Zi had entered the tomb in the past.


    Beforeing, he really should have discussed with his Master Xuanshuang.


    Just as he was in deep thought, Jingyin shot out a ck dot which was so dark it could twist light the size of a rice grain. Instantly, it was 3,000 feet out.


    Unlimited Beginning and End ability?


    Right away, Zong Shou recognized that it had a special connection to his dharma.


    At the start, after he had that night of adventures with Jingyin, the two of them had a special spiritual connection.


    Such that his ck and White Dharma could also be projected into her soul, and she could also use the Unlimited Beginning and End ability.


    His brow rose up. As expected, this Jingyin Buddha was that Jingyin from before.


    As expected, a momentter, when the ck light exploded out, the corpse and vengeful power around were swallowed up. The entire 20-mile radius was swallowed. An instantter, there was a blistering, white light. It was like a sun which shone on this small world.


    When the white light faded, the entire 60-mile region was totally cleansed.


    However, Jingyin was sweating from her head.


    ¡°To remove evil, the Buddhist Faction uses the power of the Dari Buddha Venerable. Within a day, we should be able to gather 108 Luohan monks. If they chant the Vairocana Scripture and the Dari World Shining Scripture, we can seal and suppress the evil and vengeful energy here for 365 days. The day he revives would be pushed back by 100 years. However, there are too many changes to this method and it might not work. There are 10 million troops in the tomb, thousands of corpse generals. They are all huge threats.¡±


    When she said that, she looked at Zong Shou with both anticipation as well as a weird expression.


    ¡°However, the best cleansing method is the Unlimited Beginning and End ability! To use it, one can shorten the time needed to 49 days, even being able to suppress those soldiers. If the Diamond Body appears, that would be the best.¡±


    ¡°Diamond Body?¡±


    Zong Shou frowned, but surprisingly, he didn¡¯t object.


    The so-called Buddhist Faction Diamond Body was gathered by Wish Power. In the past, during Cangling World, he had disyed it once.


    However, to form the Diamond Body, he himself had to desire to do so.


    ¡°But can one really form the Buddhist Body within the Cloud World?¡±


    As they said, desperate times called for desperate measures; he had no other choice now.


    Although his personality was a little twisted, he wouldn¡¯t really look at the world getting wiped out just because of his little opinion, causing the Cloud World to end up in an irrecoverable position.


    He had enough strength, but if he didn¡¯t use it just because of his selfishness, then how different would he bepared to the Great Shang Yuanchen Emperor?


    Even if it was just because of the people under him, he wouldn¡¯t allow the Qin Emperor to reappear.


    However, if he formed his Diamond Body, only being God Realm like in Cangling World, then that was really pointless.


    He knew that the Buddhist Faction had been promoting the Unlimited Buddha within the Cloud World and was teaching people because of him.


    In a few years, how many believers could the Cloud World have?


    Cangling World was just an exception. The people of that world firmly believed that the Unlimited Buddha was the saver of the world, the only hope to save them from their pain. This was why most believers were all really sincere.


    Although there were hundreds of times more people in the Cloud World and the believers were much stronger than those of the medium-sized world, it was hard to say whether or not he would be able to form a Saint Realm strength Buddha Body.


    Guan Zizai was ted, ¡°As long as Buddha is willing, then it is okay! Our Buddhist Faction has 79 worlds and promotes the Future Buddha. There are a billion believers. Now, the Buddhist Head has methods to draw the wish power over. Although it would be weak, it would be okay to form a Buddha Body.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Amitabha?¡±


    Zong Shou acknowledged, he didn¡¯t hesitate much, and just nodded his head.


    ¡°Okay, but it is best if you do it quickly...¡±


    He was clear that the moment he said those words, there would be an unbreakable Cause and Effect between the Buddhist Faction and him.


    However, not only did he have to face the crisis of the Qin Emperor reviving, but he also had to have more protective measures in ce before he faced the killing cmity, which was 10 times more dangerous.


    Gathering the Buddha Body was a swift method to increase his strength.


    However, if he used the power of the Buddhist Faction, then in the future, he had to pay back an equal amount to pay up suitable Cause and Effect.


    Inviting the Buddhist Ancestor to help would be a life-saving grace!


    He was really saving him from his desperate situation. Along with that time in Cangling World when he killed Lu Wushuang, how was he going to pay up this Cause and Effect?


    It was okay if one had Cause and Effect, but once one felt like they owed something, then one was connected to them.


    He was connected to enough things in his life right now.


    With such reluctance in his heart, the dust that couldn¡¯t be wiped away, if used well could help to motivate and improve his cultivation.


    However, sometimes it was a burden that clouded one¡¯s heart.


    Zong Shou sighed, his eyes shining as he asked, ¡°I am the Great Gan Emperor, I can¡¯t be that future Buddha. How is your Buddhist Faction going to exin that in the teachings?¡±


    He was also pretty curious how the Buddhist Faction was going to deal with his connection with them.


    The situation was indeed a little awkward.


    ¡°Just because you aren¡¯t willing now doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t be in the future.¡±


    Guan Zizaiughed, ¡°Not long ago, there was a Buddhist Decree that was handed down. They said that before the Future Buddha proves the path, he would be the Ruler of the worlds. You would rule all worlds and would be Emperor Shitian...¡±


    ¡°Emperor Shitian?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned. A weird feeling rose up in his chest. Thinking to himself, *would such a thing would ur? *


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After another half an incense of time, when everything was dealt with, she asked for several drops of blood from Zong Shou. Only then did Guan Zizai and Jingyin leave. They knew that time was of the essence and they couldn¡¯t waste any more of it.


    However, before they left, Zong Shou recalled something and said yfully.


    ¡°Jingyin Buddha, my Master misses you. If you have time, head over to Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat to talk about the past.¡±


    There was a cracking sound as 100 miles ofnd under her started to crack and spread all about.


    The spiritual energy in the air was like a wave, energy ringing all about. The shocking power made one¡¯s heart jump.


    Jingyin¡¯s expression was as dark as water. Her eyes were filled with rage which couldn¡¯t be suppressed. The green veins on her forehead jumped. The cool and out-of-this-world aura was also nonexistent.


    Just as everyone exchanged nces with one another, Guan Zizai wasughing and used his hand to cover his lips.


    Jingyin calmed down and after taking in a few deep breaths she turned around.


    Her expression was really calm and she smiled, ¡°Disciple has just reincarnated and I have formed my true body. I feel happy that sister Xuanshuang thinks like this. However, I am sorry, I have many things on my mind and don¡¯t have time to head over. However, Buddha Venerable, please help me tell her that I will pay her back for the kindness!¡±


    After saying this, she turned around and left like a fairy.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lip curled, thinking that Jingyin¡¯s smile really was fake and it made his hair stand on their ends.


    She wasn¡¯t a girl who anyone could tease; she was pure as a white piece of paper.


    It seemed like she hated Master Xuanshuang to the bone. Although he benefitted, he was d to see someone take revenge on her.


    The grievances that gathered from thest time were really huge.


    In his heart, he was filled with anticipation. Zong Shou turned around and looked towards Xianyang City.


    Jingyin needed at least a day topletely gather the people andy out the formation, to chant that Future Buddha Wish Scripture, to gather Unlimited Light Buddhist Power, and to shine on this entire region.


    After his Buddha Body was formed, that would be when he would be strongest.


    In this battle in the tomb, he definitely wouldn¡¯t ce all his hopes on the Buddhist Faction.


    He, himself, also needed to have enough trump cards.


    ¡°Why did Xi Zi enter the tomb that year? What did he leave behind?¡±


    Zong Shou took out the God Refined Sword and wiped his fresh blood onto it.

 Chapter 1120 - Entering Xianyang

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Entering Xianyang</h4>


    God Refined Sword Spirit was forged from a portion of Xi Zi¡¯s soul. In this world, if anything could search for the tracks that Xi Zi made 10,000 years ago, this was it.


    As expected, when that fresh blood was wiped on, a ball of spiritual light shed. As it rang out, the sword floated high up in the air and pointed towards the center of the small world.


    ¡°Xianyang City?¡±


    A craving and close feeling spread to his heart.


    Zong Shou allowed the God Refined Sword to float in the air, the sword spirit moved forwards on its own.


    The goal of entering the Qin Emperor Tomb was to obtain the 12 Copper Men. The other goal was to see whether or not Xi Zi left anything when he came to this tomb.


    Wushang Yuan Demon broke the contract after he entered the Qin Emperor Tomb. Did the wings have something to do with that?


    Xi Zi was great at Creation; he grasped the Creation God Technique. Thinking about it, it did make sense.


    After the God Refined Sword was activated by Zong Shou¡¯s blood, it turned into a purple light and travelled 100 miles instantly. In this world, within the Dragon Formation, it moved about easily without any obstruction at all.


    After the five of them exchanged nces with one another, they followed hurriedly. Following the trajectory of the sword light, they were able to move easily, avoiding the various restrictions of the formation.


    ¡°It really is weird!¡±


    A weird color shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. He knew that the God Refined Sword had absorbedrge amounts of God Venerable Wish Power and was slowly raising up to God Artifact Grade.


    At this moment, this sword was already half a step to God Weapon.


    However, even a God Treasure wouldn¡¯t be able to solve all the restrictions within the formation so quickly.


    Even if it was an artifact that specialised in breaking formations, it couldn¡¯t do so at such a fast pace. This God Refined Sword was just a sword.


    The only exnation was that this God Refined Sword had a really clear memory of this area.


    In just 15 minutes, the few of them covered thousands of meters. Then, a giant majestic city slowly appeared in front of Zong Shou¡¯s eyes.


    The city walls were 1,000 feet high, made up of giant stone, and were connected as one to the spiritual formation. It was standing alone, it looked ice cold and firm.


    There were numerous giant crossbows on the walls, all sorts of various tools were all present.


    There were sentries every three steps, many well armed soldiers patrolled the walls.


    There were hundreds of thousands of troops all spread across the 100 miles of city walls and there were no weaknesses at all.


    The few of them could sense several strong auras within the city walls.


    Although the corpse power spread out, the power of those generals was definitely not lower than normal God Realm experts. Among which, four or five of them were slightly stronger than those few Saint Realm experts that they had met before.


    Zong Shou restricted the God Refined Sword, he chose a high ce to look down and then he took in a deep cold breath.

 Chapter 1121 - Another World

    <h4>Chapter 1121: Another World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After entering the city, Zong Shou spread out the God Refined Sword once more. He allowed it to lead him forward.


    However, it didn¡¯t head toward the pce at the center, but towards the east of the city.


    The east was where the sun rose up from...


    ¡°Speaking of which, Xi Zi entered the tomb 10,000 years ago and went to the sky altar?¡±


    Zong Shou was guessing what went on, but he didn¡¯t dare to put his guard down.


    A 190 swords were spread out 1,000 feet around him. That One Origin Soul Sword was also projected outside of the body.


    After he forged the sword, this One Origin Sword using the Xiantian Purple Geng Metal Energy as the foundations and was several times stronger than before.


    However, Zong Shou had just bound to it and he hadn¡¯t nourished it fully, so it was still at the sword fetus stage. With that being said, he could barely use it right now.


    After it appeared, one could see a human shaped person, simr to Zong Shou, guiding the sword.


    This was Zong Shou¡¯s True Image Dharma, but it was formed by his second soul.


    The meaning of the original sword artifact was just like another incarnation, another Zong Shou.


    Apart from doubling his strength, it had another great use.


    As long as the One Origin Sword wasn¡¯t destroyed, then even if his soul was wiped out, Zong Shou could use this sword artifact to revive.


    He could even form an incarnation to do things for him tens of thousands of miles away.


    However, his Illusionary Spirit Sword Forging Technique was still notpleted and he hadn¡¯t finished aplete second soul. Thus, he could only treat it as a normal sword, an extra strength to help himself.


    The greatest benefit was that he didn¡¯t need to be distracted and control it while still being able to use 60% of its strength.


    As it was the King Path Sword, when the sword used King Path Martial Arts, it would exceed the strength of when his main body used it.


    Actually, it was a little risky to use it so early.


    If he damaged the foundations, it would affect the quality of the One Origin Soul Sword in the future.


    However, at this moment, the dangerous situation within the Qin Emperor Tomb forced him to use each and every bit of power he had.


    Not only him, but it was also the same for Shen Yuexuan, Yuan Wushang, and Chuxue.


    Even Su Xiaoxiao took out several Celestial Treasures and using the power of talismans she formed a protective formation around her.


    The deeper one went in, the more the suppression one felt from the Dragon Formation.


    It was like another world, creating differentws outside of thews of the original world.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face became more and more serious. He understood why those End Realm Saint Venerables 10,000 years ago feared the Qin Emperor so much.


    In this world, no matter what kind of Celestial Treasure, no matter what kind of army one gathered, no matter what formation, one wouldn¡¯t be able to force one through into an End Realm cultivator. At most, one could buff themselves to reach Saint Realm Peak or half a step End Realm.


    Unless one¡¯s country strength was strong and had billions of people under them like the Lu Family who could rule above eighty medium-sized worlds. Or like the Qin Emperor who ruled the Cloud World.


    God Venerables could do so, but at the End Realm level, many were crushed by the faith of the people and lost their minds.


    This was why the moment one became a Saint Venerable and had the Indestructible Body, one was invincible. Apart from other End Realm or using God Treasures, no one would be able to fight them.


    A ruler might have been strong, but once he left the country, then he was nothing.


    However, this Qin Emperor gathered the Qi Cultivators and the Mohists and did something else.


    He caused thews, the End Realm Power to be suppressed under the rules that they ced.


    Since no matter what, one wouldn¡¯t be able to enter End Realm, then they would pull End Realm Saint Venerables down!


    A portion of this Dragon Formation was definitely done by the Legalism Faction that year!


    With Zong Shou¡¯s conjecture, in this ce, the stronger one was, the higher one¡¯s realm, the more one would be suppressed.


    Simply put, the more one understood and relied on thews, the more restricted one would be.


    This was Zong Shou, who was only at peak Celestial Realm, would be suppressed less.


    He grasped Late Spirit Realm Sword Intent, it was the extreme instantiation of killingws.


    No matter how he adjusted it, it could only reach initial Spirit Realm here.


    This was why in Xianyang City, hisbat strength was reduced by 30%!


    Each time he got closer to the pce, that powerless feeling would be more apparent.


    If an End Realm Saint Venerable came here, he would be suppressed to Saint Realm.


    Once one broke away from the Dao that one originally relied on, there would be a chance that they could be killed.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Xi Zi really is bold. Entering this tomb, isn¡¯t he afraid he would be killed by the 12 Copper Men? However, if he had such a personality, he wouldn¡¯t risk entering the Cloud World to obtain that treasure.¡±


    Those 12 Copper Men along with the Dragon Formation here were pretty much the work of the heavens.


    Such that for someone like Xi Zi to take the risk toe in, he had to have a really good reason.


    Zong Shou shook his head and retracted his gaze from the west, from that Afang Pce.


    He was filled with anticipation. With what was going on with the God Refined Sword, his Senior Master might have really left something within.


    He didn¡¯t hope for something that would cause hisbat strength to rise and something that would turn the tides of the entire situation. He just needed Xi Zi to leave some clues regarding the 12 Copper Men and this formation. Or something that was rted to the rise and fall of Common People¡¯s Path, or the treasures within.


    Among the five, Zong Shou was still okay. Dual Meridian Body, Dual Soul Body, and his soul power were pretty much endless.


    Even if he had to maintain the Illusionary Heart Mirror and the Life and Death Switch, he could support it.


    Sweat beads appeared on Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s head. To cast the technique on arge scale, along with the suppression of the Dragon Formation, made it tough for her to support it.


    Vital energy surged and her face turned red. However, Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯tin about it and she didn¡¯t show herck of energy. Her face was filled with determination like she would be willing to die for her lover.


    Chuxue couldn¡¯t take it anymore and causally tossed her Blood Moon de to Su Xiaoxiao.


    Not only was Shen Yuexuan and Yuan Wushang shocked, but even Su Xiaoxiao, who grabbed it, was stunned.


    This God Weapon had half a Borrow word. In her hand, she could forcefully borrow the seven emotional powers around to maintain her technique.


    However, how could one give such a God Weapon so easily?


    She looked over with a weird gaze to see Chuxue scoff. She casually moved her head away, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand! I am just worried that there are too many corpses her and you will drag master down. I don¡¯t care whether or not someone like you dies or not.¡±


    What she meant was that she was worried about Zong Shou and didn¡¯t pity Su Xiaoxiao.


    Chuxue said weirdly, ¡°Why are there so many corpses here, both male and female? Did that Qin Emperor not only replicate the city but also bury everyone inside?¡±


    Although there weren¡¯t any corpse troops here, it wasn¡¯t totally empty.


    Inside, there were many males and females moving about. Although there was a thick corpse energy, they looked like normal people.


    Such that although Xianyang City looked prosperous, it was also the reason why Su Xiaoxiao found it so tough.


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t reply. Chuxue, that brat, was someone who was tough on the outside, but soft on the inside.


    However, whether or not that de was in her hands or not at this point didn¡¯t matter.


    In this ce, she faced the smallest restrictions.


    That was because in the normal world she didn¡¯t care aboutws and Dao and just fought on instinct.


    At this ce, even if a peak Saint Realm expert fought her, he might not have been able to beat her.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Shen Yuexuan said expressionlessly, ¡°The Qin Emperor made 300 million convicts build this tomb and after that many disappeared. People then guessed that it should have been to keep the location of a tomb a secret which was why they all were buried as well. This was also one of the reasons why the world revolted after he died.¡±


    As he was speaking, the five of them saw a green-robed person walk over.


    He looked young, not bothered about being noticed by the corpses around. His body gave off a really sharp sword intent.


    Just one look and Zong Shou recognized who he was.


    ¡°Gongyuan?¡±


    This person was actually in the tomb too!


    From start to finish, Gongyuan stared at Zong Shou, there seemed to be a fire burning in his eyes.


    ¡°I have waited here for long! Why did you take so long? How disappointing...¡±


    Each step was like a drum, beating at his heart.


    Every 10 feet he moved forward, that sword intent would be stronger.


    A full 12 swords appeared behind him, causing his aura and location to be tough to gauge.


    ¡°Your Illusionary techniques are amazing! Along with the Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique, it should be wless. If I didn¡¯t have such a treasure, I wouldn¡¯t have found you, how lucky! I hope to end our grievances today! What do you think?¡±


    When he said this, a sword light that looked like it came from outside of this world ripped open the space.


    It looked like it was right in front of them as it shed at Zong Shou. However, the five of them couldn¡¯t see where it came from.


    Swapping between Real and Illusionary, Heaven Movement No Tracks!


    Zong Shou¡¯s Ten Extreme Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation activated and gave off numerous streaks of sword energies that ripped open space. It only caused the sword light to stop a little.


    However, Chuxue also shed out. Other people couldn¡¯t sense it. She didn¡¯t care, sword light like rain, free and flexible. A series of rings and ngs sounded out in the air as the Heaven Movement Son Sword was forced to appear and retract.

 Chapter 1122 - Real Or Illusionary Without Embroiling

    <h4>Chapter 1122: Real Or Illusionary Without Embroiling</h4>


    Zong Shou, himself, was fine. Close to 200 Star Dao Seeds were spread out all around him which allowed him to instantly teleport.


    This was why although he couldn¡¯t see that sword, Gongyuan could just forget about touching him.


    After a few teleportations, Gongyuan¡¯s sword missed and was only able to reach 1,000 feet away.


    Su Xiaoxiao and the other two hid in Shen Yuexuan¡¯s defensive treasure. They also didn¡¯t fear that traceless sword light.


    Zong Shou was the one who slowly found tracks of the sword after a short few encounters.


    So that was the case!


    ... Within this Dragon Formation, Gongyuan¡¯s Real and Illusory Switching Technique and that Heaven Movement Mother and Son Sword were both restricted.


    The switching between the two produced weaknesses and the Heaven Movement No Track also showed numerous traces of itself.


    It seemed like his strength was not the only one that was weakened. Gongyuan¡¯s sword technique was also affected as much as his was.


    ying Sword Intent gathered, bit by bit, but he didn¡¯t use it. Zong Shou spread out his Spiritual Sense to capture where the sword shed out from.


    Within Xianyang City, hisbat strength was reduced by 30%. However, this time was his best chance to kill Gongyuan!


    Stars shone and star power spread out, locking down the space.


    Zomg Shou¡¯s clothes were shed by the Heaven Movement Mother and Son Sword several times and were now torn and tattered.


    There were even a few times when he was hurt by the sword light.


    Each time when it was about to strike, Zong Shou teleported at pretty much thest moment.


    However, such risk came with rewards too. The movement of the sword became clearer and clearer to Zong Shou.


    His lips curled up.


    Another sword light stabbed down from diagonally above, from an unbelievable angle.


    As it was too sudden, Chuxue, who was guarding beside Zong Shou, wasn¡¯t able to react.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t shocked butughed instead, and a bright glow shot out from his eyes!


    Now was the time!


    The God Refined Sword returned to his hand and the ying Sword Intent exploded out.


    That second soul, One Origin Soul Sword, also rose up into the air and shed into the clouds.


    A hundred and ny Dragon Tooth Swords engaged. Thousands of sharp sword lights shone everywhere and ripped open every inch of space.


    Gongyuan seemed to notice it and halfway through his sh he decisively gave up.


    He went all out to escape. The man and the sword once again turned invisible and fled among the clouds.


    However, he was unable to dodge and avoid Zong Shou¡¯s shadow-like sword. The Instant Space Dragon Pellet Power locked down space and the sword shadows spread across the 100,000-foot space. Hundreds of different sword energies wiped out everything in the area!


    Maybe as he had no way out anymore, Gongyuan stopped. An instantter, those 12 son swords returned and merged with the main sword.


    ¡°Real and Illusionary!¡±


    His shadow actually went against the spacew of the world, jumping about in the space.


    His body switched between real and illusionary, the sword light was also uncertain, striking and charging towards Zong Shou continuously, and shing with the God Refined Sword several times.


    From start to finish, Zong Shou was unable to catch where Gongyuan¡¯s body was. It was as if this person didn¡¯t exist at all.


    Only at thatst moment was he able to grab some traces of him. Thus, he gathered all of his power into the sword and vented it out.


    <i>Keng!</i>


    After an extremely sharp ring, there was a ripping sound.


    A blood flower appeared. One could see Gongyuan spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood which had some bits of his organs mixed within.


    He was still barely maintaining the switch between real and illusory and fled out of the sword formation.


    Using the Heaven Movement sword light, in just an instant, he totally disappeared from their field of sight.


    ¡°Si, who is that person? Such a strong assassination sword technique!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao took in a deep cold breath and looked in the direction in which that sword light left.


    If that person had targeted her, then she definitely wouldn¡¯t live to see another day.


    ¡°Your Cloud World Six Pinnacle Swords isn¡¯t that strong right? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡±


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s expression was really ugly. Although he could block that sword, he would definitely have suffered huge injuries.


    That person was really low profile and he hadn¡¯t heard of his name before.


    However, with his sword path, if he was as old as he looked, no more than 30, then this person¡¯s achievements would be only lower than Zong Shou. He was much better than him.


    ¡°This person is called Gongyuan, he was from Qiuyun Sect. The sect was wiped out due to my bet against the Taoist Faction, which is why he hates Daoling Vast Habitat and me too. He has hidden himself and cultivated in hopes of taking revenge, which is why he isn¡¯t famous. His talents in the sword are definitely not below mine..:¡±


    Zong Shou ced down the God Refined Sword. He felt regret in his heart.


    Actually, just now if he used one Life and Death Cereus and used the Styx River Death Sword once more, there was a 99% chance of him killing Gongyuan on the spot.


    However, he couldn¡¯t bear to do that. Apart from the sword, the cereus could revive a person, which meant that he had another chance to live.


    He only had one and a half more which was why he cherished it and didn¡¯t dare to waste it.


    The result of this was Gongyuan escaping from his hands one more time.


    Who knew that this person had actually created the Real of Illusionary Without Embroiling Technique so quickly in this life?


    This sword technique that swept the world, which pretty much no one could block, although it only had an outline now, the glow it emitted made his heart feel cold.


    Luckily, that person was heavily injured, and to totally get rid of the ying Sword Intent that he shot into his body to protect his own lifeforce would probably take a long time.


    However, he also found it weird. That person should have known that he wasn¡¯t his opponent, so why did he have to attack now and not when Zong Shou was in danger?


    Thinking about it, a bitter taste rose up in his mouth.


    Looking out, due to the dozen of breath battle, the hundreds of thousands of miles area had been all leveled out.


    The illusionary techniques he disyed were rtively ineffective.


    He looked up into the air and saw those beasts looking down. There were several strong intents that swept over.


    All the corpses nearby were all looking towards him.


    Even if the illusionary technique wasn¡¯t broken, just the energy from the attacks caused all the generals to pay attention.


    The restrictions nearby all broke out.


    Zong Sou sighed. Was this the real goal of Gongyuan?


    To let him expose his position and be exhausted from escaping from the corpse generals?


    When the five of them were in despair, that was when he had a chance.


    Or maybe, was he creating a chance for others?


    ¡°This is really problematic. Unless we back out of Xianyang, we might be chased...¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao also took notice of the situation. Zong Shou looked over in anticipation and shook his head. She smiled and returned the Blood Moon de.


    ¡°I actually want to use this chance to raise the price to let you mate with me. However, I don¡¯t have enough power, so many beasts and corpse generals. Even if my Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique was 10 times stronger, I still can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Yuan Wushang cursed out to himself, ¡°That dumbass!¡±


    Gongyuan was heavily injured and his vital energy was leaking. Even with that technique, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide from those corpse troops.


    The current situation would only be worse than them.


    Zong Shou sighed and knew what Su Xiaoxiao said was true. Yuan Demon Seven Emotion could only work when one was not alert, to subconciously affect one¡¯s mind.


    Now that their tracks were exposed, then the effects were really small. One to two Saint Realm Corpse Generals could still work, but such a great scale far exceeded Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s ability.


    Without hesitation, Zong Shou held up the Royal Demon God Shuttle and squeezed the five of them in. They headed into the distance and sped up to the extreme.


    He also made use of the Instant Space Dragon Pellet to teleport, to get rid of the spiritual energy lock.


    He covered 1,000 miles in a breath as he sped through the streets and alleys.


    The God Refined Sword didn¡¯t disappoint; even after speeding up, it caused the shuttle to avoid arge portion of restrictions.


    However, thanks to the two Dragon Formations, he was still unable to get rid of the Spiritual Senses of the corpse generals.


    The beasts that swept down gave up after they couldn¡¯t find the Zong Shou¡¯s real tracks and returned to the air.


    There was no way Zong Shou could handle those generals, so he decided to move swiftly towards the sky altar.


    However, when he got close, Zong Shou noticed the corpse and vengeful energy stop.


    It was like they were worried about something and didn¡¯t dare to get close.


    Zong Shou was shocked, was there something weird about it?


    A thought shed across and he was already where the altar was. Xianyang City was covered in buildings, but only this ce was empty and spacious.


    The sky altar was really majestic. There were 999 stone steps and theyer at the top was a million feet wide like a huge mountain.


    Zong Shou drove the Royal Demon God Shuttle. The moment hended on the tform, he saw a person frowning and looking up.


    He wore a red-feathered robe and stood with his hands by his sides.


    It seemed like he had been standing there for eternity, without any vengeful and corpse energy wrapped around him.

 Chapter 1123 - Mingri Xufu

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Mingri Xufu</h4>


    Zong Shou felt as though his heart had been squeezed and he stopped the Royal Demon God Shuttle. He could sense that the person on the sky altar was extremely dangerous. He stood there quietly like the raise of just one hand and one foot could crush mountains and rivers. He had a certain connection to the stars in the sky.


    However, when he got closer, he noticed that this person was an image caused by a Spiritual Sense, simr to his One Origin Soul Sword, something like an incarnation.


    Not only didn¡¯t Zong Shou feel rxed, but instead, he became more careful. If such an incarnation was so strong, then how strong was his main body?


    That God Refined Sword rang and the sword body surged out and broke away from his control, moving towards the sky altar.


    Zong Shou could only suppress the doubt and shock in his heart.


    Who was the person in front of him? Although his aura wasn¡¯t at End Realm, within Xianyang City, even End Realm cultivators would be suppressed. It was tough to say who it was who sent an incarnation here.


    That person smiled as he looked over.


    Zong Shou thought about it and kept the shuttle, appearing outside.


    He felt that even if Gongyuan had the Heaven Movement Son and Mother Sword, he might not have been able to escape from the person in front of him. Not to mention his iplete Royal Demon God Shuttle.


    Within the Dragon Formation, even if he had close to 200 Star Dao Dragon Pellets, he wouldn¡¯t be able to teleport long distances.


    Moreover, that person didn¡¯t seem to have much animosity towards him.


    ¡°Is it Senior Xu Fu?¡±


    He was dressed in ancient clothing that was close to those of the Taoist Faction. In Cloud Deste Records, he should have been one of the top schrs.


    ¡°Xufu? I am not Xufu, however, with the current situation, it is not surprising that Your Majesty thinks that way.¡±


    That person smiled. He sized up Zong Shou, the curiosity in his eyes got thicker and thicker.


    ¡°The fate of the world is really magical. In the past, that friend and I determined that in 10,000 years there would be a God Emperor appearing in the Cloud World, to gather the luck of the entire world and sweep all worlds, forming the God Dynasty. However, I saw some changes proving that the future might be different, which was why I left the Luck word God Talisman in Lingyun Sect. Speaking of which, Your Majesty and I have had a great encounter.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes changed as he looked startled at the person in front.


    ¡°Are you Mingri Xuan?¡±


    He was able to grasp a portion of the Fate Dao due to the God Talisman that this person had left.


    Zong Shou had always felt grateful for him. During the few battles, if not for Fate, he would have died to the hands of others.


    Apart from that, this person had a friend known as Mingche, who was half Buddhist and half Taoist. He helped prophesize for Aokun in the past. If he didn¡¯t surrender to Qingxuan, he might not have had a good ending.


    He, who had read arge portion of the Common People¡¯s Path scrolls, wasn¡¯t as ignorant as Cloud World matters as before.


    ¡°Yes, I am Mingri Xuan!¡±


    That person broke into augh and then looked towards the sky, ¡°As expected, the Book of Eon in your hands is truly a God Artifact, able to turn Fate around, how astonishing! You should have been someone who died but now you are rising up, a dragon flying in the sky. However, for some reason, you are facing some trouble. If you pass it, you will be able to rule the world. Otherwise, you will die and everything will be a waste.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, even the person in front of him, who was a divinator from the Cloud Deste Era, said the same thing?


    However, why was this Mingri Xuan prophesizing for him now?


    He was tempted and said, ¡°Does senior know about the Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings from the Cloud Deste Era?¡±


    ¡°Xuan Increasing Law Containing? What is that?¡±


    Mingri Xuan shook his head in confusion and then he suddenly realized, ¡°So that is the case! However, I can¡¯t say too much or I will need to use my lifeforce. I don¡¯t have much lifespan, so I would have to cherish it.¡±


    The moment some anticipation rose up in his heart, it was instantly wiped out.


    The person in front of him obviously knew something but listening to his tone, no matter what, he would not tell it to him.


    Mingri Xuan asked, ¡°Is Your Majesty following the tracks that Xi Zi left that year?¡±


    Zong Shou was pumped up. As expected, when Xi Zi entered the tomb, he came to the sky altar.


    Actually, looking at the weird state of the God Refined Sword, he knew that Xi Zi definitely left something here.


    He didn¡¯t answer and asked instead, ¡°Then, what about you? Why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, because of the revival of the Qin Emperor.¡±


    Mingri Xuan continued to look up into the sky, ¡°Due to His Majesty, the star phenomenons are in a mess, it is tough to chase for the source of the heavenly secrets. Even I can¡¯t deduce future changes and had toe personally.¡±


    Heughed self mockingly, ¡°My legacy line has some grievances with that Qin Emperor and they hate one another. Thus, I didn¡¯t dare for him to revive, so I had to personallye here. However, I noticed that I worried too much. Saint Venerable Xi Zi had left some methods.¡±


    The moment he said this, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up. The people around were all delighted.


    It was the first time he felt that their luck was not bad.


    If Xi Zi left some methods, then this trip here would be much safer. There was a much higher chance that they could obtain the 12 Copper Men.


    The only thing he didn¡¯t know was what the attitude of this person in front of him was like?


    Zong Shou wanted to ask, but he suddenly raised his hand to ask him to stop. He said solemnly, ¡°My Senior has arrived...¡±


    While speaking, wind swept about above and a strong Spiritual Sense descended.


    An image formed in mid-air. It looked down on everyone present.


    He too wore a red feathered robe. He looked like a teen that just matured, looking at everyone with a dark and sunken gaze.


    He first swept the five of them and then looked towards Mingri Xuan.


    That vast soul suppression spread across the altar.


    ¡°Mingri Xuan, this time do you have to interfere and be my enemy?¡±


    The expressions of Zong Shou and the others changed.


    Mingri Xuan gave them a feeling like he was an ocean, deep and indiscernible.


    However, this person was much stronger. For anyone to be Mingri Xuan¡¯s senior, apart from Xufu there was no one else.


    As expected, this person was an End Realm Saint Venerable!


    As expected, Mingri Xuan bowed. He said solemnly, ¡°Greetings Senior Xufu! Just like if Senior has to try to revive the Qin Emperor, then I have no other choice!¡±

 Chapter 1124 - Fate God Technique

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Fate God Technique</h4>


    ¡°Greetings Senior Xufu! If Senior has to try to revive the Qin Emperor, then I have no other choice!¡±


    Although his tone was calm, it was really firm.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Xufuughed coldly and then looked towards Zong Shou.


    ¡°Saint King also came for the 12 Copper Men?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Zong Shou looked towards Afang Pce. ¡°How is His Majesty Yinyu?¡±


    Naturally, an End Realm cultivator¡¯s suppression was really strong but Zong Shou could barely adapt to it.


    At this moment, he could see that Xufu might not have beenpletely End Realm, a level weaker than Dragon Shadow. He was more simr to Yuanjing in the past.


    Who knew whether it was because of the Dragon Formation or because he was restricted by the Qin Emperor?


    Naturally, even a wed End Realm could easily smash him like he was an ant.


    However, he was most interested in how the Great Shang Emperor was.


    ¡°Of course, His Majesty Yinyu is not a fool.¡±


    Xufu scoffed mockingly. ¡°I want to borrow his True Dragon Energy to use but he also wants to make use of me too. As expected from the wise ruler of Great Shang. He is vicious towards both others and himself...¡±


    He said tly, ¡°I do not have any bad intentions towards Your Majesty! Our Alchemist bloodline has a huge blood debt with Qin Emperor. We just need to let Qin Emperor revive! After that, his life or death, those 12 Copper Men have nothing to do with me. I can even help you, to block out the Confucians. We Alchemists want to return to the Cloud World and Great Gan is the best choice.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Zong Shou replied expressionlessly and then acted dumb. He hesitated and acted like he was in deep thought.


    He just needed the Qin Emperor toplete his revival? In other words, whatever happened to the Cloud World after that had nothing to do with them...


    It was said that he could help Great Gan. An End Realm Saint Venerable¡¯s help was indeed really tempting.


    However, wasn¡¯t it better for the Qin Emperor not to be revived? Who could confirm whether Xufu meant it or not? Would he be restricted after the Qin Emperor resurrected?


    But he knew that he wasn¡¯t strong enough. Even if this was a spiritual sense incarnation he could only flee from it.


    The only person who could fight him head-on was Mingri Xuan.


    As for what his course of action was, it would depend on how that person reacted.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t reply, Xufu didn¡¯t continue to force him and turned towards Mingri Xuan, ¡°What do you want? When the Qin Emperor revives he will be weak. The 12 Copper Men haven¡¯t had a master for 10,000 years and the seal is at its weakest, so it¡¯s the best time to snatch it. Once he loses this Country Protecting Artifact he will lose his fangs. With your ability, you might be able to kill him before he revives. I will help you!¡±


    He spoke sincerely and his words were really tempting. However, Mingri Xuan rejected even without blinking. He replied frankly, ¡°Senior¡¯s words are tempting but I don¡¯t want to take the risk. Things in the world often don¡¯t go ording to n. Rather than cing hope on the unpredictable future, I¡¯d rather grasp the present...¡±


    Xufu predicted what Mingri Xuan would say. His gaze sunk and became much darker. He asked mockingly, ¡°I remember that you became the top divinator after the Cloud World Deste Era ended. Your predictions have always been urate. So what? Even someone like you isn¡¯t willing to believe the future?¡±


    Mingri Xuanughed. ¡°It is because I am urate, so I¡¯m not willing to ce my life and death in the hands of the future. Life is precious and fate can be changed. Senior Xufu should actually understand this theory more than me.¡±


    The moment he said this, the others didn¡¯t feel anything but Zong Shouprehended something and was in a daze.


    Xufu turned expressionlessly once more.


    ¡°In other words, there is no room for discussion between us? We can only fight to the death here?¡±


    Right as Zong Shou and the other four were waiting for Mingri Xuan to reply, the entire area started to shake. It was extremely sudden and there had been no signs.


    24 giant palms rose up and smacked down onto the altar. A strong maism rose up and swept over such that the five of them felt like their bodies were a million times heavier. They were locked down such that they couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Above a barrel, thick purple light shot down.


    It split into six streaks in mid-air. The first one naturally pointed at Mingri Xuan and the other five pointed towards Zong Shou and the others.


    ¡°Heaven Tribtion?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed, and right away, he recognized that it wasn¡¯t ordinary light. It contained the Reflect Law and was filled with Destruction Dao tribtion light.


    It was those which were extremely close to End Realm God Tribtion and had vast power! Such that even true End Realm Saint Venerables couldn¡¯t underestimate it.


    This couldn¡¯t be done by a spell. It would have been from the power of the Dragon Formation.


    Just one streak of light was enough to kill them here!


    When Xufu was trying to persuade them he was really calm and happy. However, once it fell through he went all out; he used all his strength and didn¡¯t hold anything back.


    A blue light appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s hand. With a spell, he slowed time down by 10 times.


    Mingri Xian¡¯s clear voice rang out. Even the loud thunder couldn¡¯t suppress it at all. Due to time slowing down, he heard it word for word. He could even sense that there was no fear or shock at all.


    ¡°If one¡¯s Dao is different one wouldn¡¯t attack another! Senior and I have no room for reconciliation, so there is no need to say much more...¡±


    Tens of thousands of streaks of starlight surged down. Like a sword, it contained a thick star power. It was like poles repelled, causing the maism in the area to tangle and instantly mess up.


    Zong Shou and the others immediately felt their bodies lighten up and recovered back to normal. Those 24 giant hands also broke down at the same time.


    In the next instant, a vast power surged in all directions with the altar at the center.


    It was obvious that this ce must¡¯ve been a portion of the Dragon Formation. However, when the spiritual wave spread out, many parts of the formation fell apart.


    The redirections around copsed.


    It directly shot up into the sky at the purple lightning which was close by.


    In a breath, it shrunk by 10 to even 20 times, such that it was just a small thread when it arrived in front of Zong Shou.


    After the Book of Eon slowed it down, it was amazingly slow.


    Zong Shou was a little stunned before he reacted. He waved the One Origin Soil Sword and absorbed it.


    This was the Reflect Law formed in the formation and even if heprehended it, it was useless. He wouldn¡¯t be able to use it outside of the tomb.


    However, if he was able to peek into some of its secrets, he would be able to recover much power in Xianyang City.


    Yuan Wushang protected himself with the puppet and Shen Yuexuan opened the lotus once more. Only then did they notice it was overkill. Both easily dealt with the lightning.


    It was more so on the side of Mingri Xuan. Xufu¡¯s Image gave off a bright glow.


    Spiritual energy gathered to the point it nearly turned physical like a giant pill that wrapped around his body. Numerous maism power gathered and currents shone, such that all metal in this 100,000-foot area was sucked up.


    Even Zong Shou was nearly unable to control the God Refined Sword. That One Origin Sword senses danger and automatically hid back into his Soul Ocean.


    Luckily, the Dragon Tooth Swords weren¡¯t made of metal, otherwise, it would have been tough to control them.


    ¡°So, this is what Xi Zi left that year? Giving birth to something from nothing, causing this perfect formation to have a weakness. No wonder you juniors were so confident!¡±


    His tone was still dark and sinister, filled with killing intent. Along with it came a giant seven-colored de light.


    It didn¡¯t have a physical body and was made of Maism Power. It caused explosions in the clouds and flipped dirt on the group.


    Zong Shou felt his blood boil and surge. He was nearly unable to control it. Most of his True Qi was used to suppress himself.


    It was like he was being ripped apart. With just that de, some weaker small-sized worlds would be smashed!


    The seven-colored de was pointed at Mingri Xuan¡¯s indiscernible body.


    It was formed from spiritual sense, so under the suppression of the de, it was really tough to maintain.


    However, he didn¡¯t do anything, allowing the de to sh his body.


    When it shed past, Mingri Xuan¡¯s soul incarnation was perfectly fine. There were just some minor injuries.


    The de contained limitless maic waves, however only less than a thousandth could touch the body.


    Zong Shou was shocked. Was this person also good at the Real and Illusionary Switching Technique?


    Momentster, there was the sound of a maic explosion, like it was avoiding Mingri Xuan¡¯s soul body.


    Often before it made contact, it would twist and Mingri Xuan would be perfectly fine.


    ¡°This is the Fate Twisting Technique?¡±


    Yuan Wushang eximed in shock. He looked stunned at everything that was going on.


    Su Xiaoxiao and Shen Yuexuan weren¡¯t in any much of a better state now.


    When that de shed down, they thought that even if he wasn¡¯t killed he would be badly injured.


    This oue was a little unexpected.


    Such a technique could harm anyone? The peak of Fate, what kind of level was that?


    Zong Shou noticed that Mingri Xuan¡¯s soul image had dimmed a little.


    ¡°We can only fight!¡±


    A bright de light flew out from his sleeves and shot through the air.


    It arrived instantly, and in the blink of an eye, it was in front of Xufu.


    It actually looked simr to Zong Shou¡¯s Six God Defensive Knife Technique but also much stronger!

 Chapter 1125 - Second Diagram

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Second Diagram</h4>


    There was a thick maism power protecting Xufu. However, the Luck on that de was so good.


    It sped about between the maism unaffected, and sometimes, it could even borrow strength.


    It was unbelievably quick, and in just the blink of an eye, it was in front of Xufu.


    It directly pierced across and left a hole in the throat of the soul body.


    Xufu was stunned at the fact that the soul body had swiftly copsed. However, momentster, it appeared again not far away.


    Although it was a soul body and one couldn¡¯t see the color of its face, everyone felt that he was extremely down and dark.


    After that knife, Mingri Xuan didn¡¯t attack anymore. His body became much weaker and he smiled. ¡°Senior Xufu, you can¡¯t wipe me out with such an incarnation. Moreover, it¡¯s just a part of the soul. If you don¡¯t care, then why would I? Even if it is destroyed here it doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±


    Xufu scoffed coldly. He swept the city with a cold gaze and then focused on the south of the city.


    ¡°You really think I don¡¯t know where your true body is?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed in that direction!¡±


    Mingri Xuan actually nodded. His face was filled with an impressed expression, ¡°You also only know the rough direction, right? If you really found it, I would only be able to escape.¡±


    Xufu¡¯s gaze changed and swept Zong Shou and the others. He hesitated a little and scoffed coldly, ¡°Forget it. Since all of you all want to be enemies with me, then take care of yourselves!¡±


    After he said this, he waved his sleeves, and disappeared with a sh.


    The vast intent disappeared like a wave.


    Zong Shou instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Facing the End Realm soul suppression wasn¡¯t an easy task.


    He also started to look forward to facing people who were on Xufu¡¯s level.


    Unless Guan Zizai and Jingyin gathered all the monks of the Cloud World andpleted the chanting of the Future Unlimited Praying Scripture to borrow Unlimited Buddha Power for him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight him at all.


    Chi Hongyi waste Saint Realm but the difference between them was like the difference between Heaven and Earth.


    Their Realms were just a fine line away but their strengths were vastly different.


    ¡°There is no need to worry! He is within Afang Pce and can¡¯t move. At most, he can only use the incarnation.¡±


    Once Xufu¡¯s spiritual sense totally faded. Mingri Xuan turned around and said, ¡°Before he finds the location of my true body, he shouldn¡¯t have much strength to worry about anything else. The Qin Emperor subjects don¡¯t listen to him, so he could at most just use members of his faction. The four of you be careful. They won¡¯t be able to do much to you in the near future.¡±


    His tone was confident and arrogant such that no one felt that something was inappropriate.


    To be able to use an incarnation to force away an End Realm cultivator, even if he was an incarnation too, was enough to garner respect.


    Zong Shou had doubt in his eyes as he looked at the sky altar beneath him.


    He felt really weird in his heart. He could see that a brand new restriction had spread out around the altar.


    Not only was it affecting the cycle of the Dragon Formation, but it was corroding and trying to take over control of the restrictions.


    The phenomenon itself was a little weird. It was like this sky altar caused the Dragon Formation to have a new core.


    This shouldn¡¯t have been allowed to happen. It would have been repelled by the entire formation.


    Normally speaking, it shouldn¡¯t have been possible. Before it waspleted the original formation would crush it.


    ¡°The so-called creation would be giving birth to something from nothing. Naturally, it is impossible to us but to him it is simple.¡±


    Mingri Xuanughed in worship. However, he knew that what Zong Shou was really curious about wasn¡¯t the formation but another thing.


    ¡°Are you finding it weird why he didn¡¯t send someone to destroy the altar? It isn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t but that he isn¡¯t willing. Since Xi Zi left this he probably left some countermeasures too. Those corpse generals within couldn¡¯t get close. As for Xufu himself, he has high hopes for this ce! He would go all out to protect it, so why would he even destroy it?¡±


    ¡°He has high hopes for it?¡±


    Yuan Wushang was initially shocked and then heprehended. ¡°So, that¡¯s the case!¡±


    It didn¡¯t feel that weird thinking about it. Although Xufu was restricted by the Qin Emperor, how would someone as prideful as him be happy and not search for a way to escape? He probably was wary and defensive against the resurrected Qin Emperor.


    From what that person said, one could determine his attitude towards the entire matter.


    With Xi Zi¡¯s formation, it would be able to restrict the Emperor, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t personally destroy it.


    Even when he found Mingri Xuan, the former didn¡¯t dare to damage the formation.


    ¡°Long story short, my incarnation is out of strength, and anytime now it will dissipate.¡±


    Mingri Xuan said tly, ¡°Although Xufu wouldn¡¯t destroy this ce, to make Qin Emperor yield, this ce is really important. Your Majesty, please defend it.¡±


    Zong Shou frowned. Defend the sky altar? He didn¡¯t n on doing that. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a normal kind of danger.


    Mingri Xuan made it sound good but he could hear that both the Qin Emperor and Xufu and desired this ce.


    The four of them weren¡¯t strong enough to defend it.


    ¡°Xufu can¡¯t leave Afang Pce! His disciples are no match for me and they won¡¯t leave Xufu¡¯s protection. As for the corpse army, with your Unlimited Beginning and End Ability, you can borrow the power of the formation and it should be enough.¡±


    After Mingri Xuan finished, seeing that Zong Shou was keeping silent and not saying anything, he said helplessly, ¡°Xi Zi left some treasures beneath the altar. One needs to be a direct disciple to take them. During these 10,000 years, I studied the Luck word, and Fate was born from it. I don¡¯t dare to keep it to myself, so it might help Your Majesty. Since you are the Great Gan Ruler and the current Saint King, you have the responsibility of protecting thend. I think you won¡¯t reject...¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but he tempted but he still didn¡¯t agree.


    It was okay if he was alone. However, if he agreed, the three of them would be in trouble.


    Even if Mingri Xuan used righteousness to pump him up, he wouldn¡¯t agree so easily. Before he totally understood what was the situation within he wouldn¡¯t make promises so easily.


    Maybe there was another solution.


    He felt that Mingri Xuan had other ns while he was acting noble and righteous.


    Mingri Xuan was helpless, and a momentter, his eyes lit up, ¡°I heard that Your Majesty is good at flying knives? You have the Six God Defensive Knife Technique?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression finally changed. The knife that Mingri Xuan used left a feel memory in him.


    If he was correct, that knife technique and his came from the same source.


    He could sense that he was going to take out an irresistible proposal.


    Coincidentally at this moment, Mingri Xuan reached out and a streak of light was floating through the air.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed. The Imperial Demon ying Diagram in his sleeves reacted.


    That spiritual light flew over andnded in Mingri Xuan¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What I used wasn¡¯t a flying knife but Geng Metal de Energy formed from this diagram and mixed with Fate Law. This item would probably have more use to your Majesty than me.¡±


    In his hand was a scroll exactly the same as the one he hand. There were many dense and mysterious patterns on it.


    Mingri Xuan smiled. ¡°Your Majesty isn¡¯t the only one willing to defend her for six hours for this.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned for a long time before he came to his senses. At this point, he really had no way to reject.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After picking up the second Imperial Demon ying Records, Zong Shou knew why Mingri Xuan was willing to trade it with him.


    It was indeed amazing; as long as one injected in True Qi and soul power at the same time, one could form a de energy. It would be like Celestial Power or even stronger.


    However, it needed to be nurtured for a long time and one might not have been able to make one in 100 years. It was worse than the Life and Death Cereus Flower. Within the diagram, only three streaks of de energy could be stored.


    At this moment, the Demon ying Dao Energy was used up, so it was no different from trash.


    Even if he was to use it, he had to wait 100 years. He could use the Book of Eon to speed it up but who knew how many Celestial Stones he would have to waste to be able to shorten the time?


    However...


    Sitting on the sky altar, Zong Shou took out the other Imperial Demon ying Diagram and then merged them together.


    They instantly merged and connected with one another. The recorded formation and Dao Soldier method became more and moreplete.


    ¡°So, there were even Xuan and Huang Grade Dao Soldiers? There are actually higher grade ones above Heaven and Earth?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constricted I¡¯m surprise.


    One Big Dipper Source Ocean Demon ying Formation could barely face an initial Saint Realm cultivator.


    Then, what about an even higher grade, made up of all Dao Soldiers?


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t exceed End Realm? However, this diagram isn¡¯tplete and it can¡¯t view everything...¡±


    The Huang and Xuan Grade ones looked stronger than the Great Qin Big Dipper Sword Soldiers.


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t n to change the Great Gan structure as the cultivation method was a much better Dao Soldier cultivation method. Not only was it not weaker than normal cultivators, but it was much stronger.


    Naturally, the requirements to learn it would be really high. Moreover, they could have more advantages when they cultivated the Heaven and Earth Grade cultivation methods, to be stronger and have more potential to enter God Realm.

 Chapter 1126 - Imperial Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Imperial Destruction</h4>


    The two sets of Dao Soldier techniques were obviously not designed for war and were more suitable for sects to use.


    In a small scale battle, the two Xuan and Huang Grade Dao Soldiers could even suppress Big Dipper Sword Soldiers and ck Fox Iron Cavalry five times the number.


    However, once it exceeded 10,000 men, then their performance would be pretty average.


    ¡°These Dao Soldiers are pretty suitable for forming sword formations...¡±


    As for the Heaven and Earth Grade ones, one needed around 3,000 of them.


    Apart from that, there should have been the most crucial partcking. Because the diagram was iplete, it wasn¡¯t shown.


    However, what kind of sword formation required so many Dao Soldiers?


    Zong Shou was deep in thought. Such Dao Soldiers couldn¡¯t be used on the battlefield but they would be great to protect cities.


    Moreover, he was filled with anticipation towards the Dao Soldier formation. If he wanted toplete it, then he had to prepare for it now.


    Naturally, what he was most concerned about was that diagram which could contain de energy.


    The first diagram was Demon ying, the Imperial Demon ying Records. The second one was Celestial ying, named the Celestial ying Records. The de energy it contained was called the Celestial ying Flying de.


    When this book waspleted, there should have been eight pages. Each recorded a top killing method and its full name was the Imperial Destruction Scripture.


    Before it merged, this Imperial Celestial ying Records could contain three streaks Celestial ying Flying de. It took 100 years to nurture one.


    However, after merging, the time was reduced by half and he only needed 50 years. The number also increased to five and the ability would multiply.


    In other words, this item was totally useless now. At least in a short amount of time, he could forget about using the des.


    However, Zong Shou sensed some information when he used his spiritual sense to look into the book.


    If one used metallic True Qi and soul power, one could speed up the process.


    If one used Celestial Power, that could halve the time.


    This was a change that urred after the two records werebined.


    Apart from that, he didn¡¯t have to use True Qi and soul power. If one had Xiantian Geng Energy one could use it as a recement. If one had enough, it could instantly bepleted. Naturally, the strength wouldn¡¯t be as great, but if the quality was high enough, the quality of the de energy would also rise up.


    What Zong Shou cared most about was the diagram itself.


    It included within it manyws and mysteries.


    Zong Shou was only able to recognize a dozen of them.


    The five elements, Yin and Yang, Cause and Effect, Luck and Fate, Time, Space... as well as y!


    y all beings! Wipe out everything! y celestials!


    However, just one look and his heart turned cold.


    ¡°It actually came from the same source...¡±


    If his Six God Defensive Knife Technique was a cultivation method, a flying knife technique... but the de energy here was an artifact that was being used.


    The two merging together would be able to give rise to the most power.


    However, this diagram wasn¡¯tplete. The technique was also mostly simplified and when it reached Zong Shou¡¯s hand it was just a Grade Eight technique.


    It was also something he got from the game known as God Emperor in the future.


    ¡°So, this flying knife technique also came from the Imperial Destruction Scripture? Another diagram?¡±


    Zong Shou slowly got more and more excited as he thought about it. Since the Cloud World had this technique, it meant that there was probably one more page that could be found in the Cloud World.


    He also found it weird. Styx River Death Sword, Six God Defensive Knife Technique, was it really a coincidence?


    Of the techniques he relied on in thest life, both had limitless potential.


    The former transformed after he grasped the Life and Death Technique and that could be exined.


    Thetter would have to wait until he found theplete scripture. Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it became a Supreme technique.


    He always felt like there was an invisible hand that was pushing him from the back.


    A momentter, he shook his head and broke into augh.


    ¡°It is most probably a coincidence, he was thinking too much. However, was there really no one who entered True Realm, whose abilities could only reach Grade Thirteen?¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t seen this diagram, his faith wouldn¡¯t change. However, afterward his thoughts wavered.


    Who knew, maybe he and the people of the Cloud World were like people at the bottom of a well?


    Thinking about it, the background of the Imperial Destruction Scripture wasn¡¯t that surprising. After all, it came from another region...


    The two of the diagrams definitely came from the hands of a True Realm. In this region, there should have definitely been many half step True Realms.


    The more Zong Shou thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible. The Wushang Yuan Demon most probably came for this item.


    However, Xuan Increasing Law Containing?


    Although the records could buff, it was only after one had the rtive artifact...


    However, that process was a little problematic.


    ¡°Forget it, there is no point thinking more about it. I just have to pay attention to it in the future...¡±


    With his mind made up, Zong Shou flipped open his hand and picked up a flying knife.


    This wasn¡¯t that Cloud me Flying Knife from before but another set of Magical Treasure quality flying knife that he found.


    There were only 10, water and fire mixed into one. They were called the Muluo Flying Knives.


    One main knife, nine son knives. As long as the main sword was in his hand and the son knife wasn¡¯t destroyed, he would be able to retract it from 1,000 miles away.


    He was now the Ruler of dozens of worlds and could get any treasure that he wanted.


    This set of Muluo Flying Knives was just a slightly outstanding magical treasure from the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty.


    Zong Shou nourished it for two years and rose five of them to the spiritually connected level.


    What he was doing now was the same as when he imprinted the Cloud Shocking God Destroying Sword Intent into the knife.


    He imprinted the usable patterns from the Imperial Celestial ying Records into the knife body.


    It was okay at the start and the de could take it. Zong Shou also felt the spiritual energy within crazily rising up.


    The Geng Metal Energy within was being brought out. The sharp energy revealed outside of the knife, and the moment he touched it, blood seeped out.


    When Zong Shou carved the ninth seal, he felt as though the knife couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was on the verge of copsing.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed. He solemnly handed the two diagrams to Shen Yuexuan.


    ¡°Look at them and then tell me your feelings about it...¡±

 Chapter 1127 - Celestial Slaying Bottle Gourd

    <h4>Chapter 1127: Celestial ying Bottle Gourd</h4>


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed as he solemnly handed the two diagrams to Shen Yuexuan.


    ¡°Look at them and then tell me your feelings about it...¡±


    Shen Yuexuan was originally really curious about Zong Shou¡¯s change in attitude.


    Seeing Zong Shou pass it over, Shen Yuexuan hesitated slightly and picked it up.


    At the start, he knew that the item was unusual. However, when he fully focused and studied it, his expression became solemn.


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s formation attainments were much stronger than Zong Shou¡¯s. A whileter, his hair felt dumb and his body was swept with a cold chill.


    A long whileter he came back to his senses, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be such an amazing item in the world! It should be from other regions, right? Who knew that the region outside the region existed.¡±


    Deep in thought, he said, ¡°The Dao Soldier cultivation method and formation on the Imperial Demon ying Records are not bad. They should be the original form of your Spirit Changing and Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors? How amazing. I am not that knowledgeable in this area and only know that this formation might exceed the limit of the End Realm. Next will be the Imperial Celestial ying Records. It should have recorded how to craft a top God Treasure. If it really can be refined, it might be half a step to Heaven Opening. It is also a rare Killing God Artifact. Looking at the diagram, it isn¡¯t to make a flying knife but a bottle gourd, Celestial ying Gourd...¡±


    ¡°You also think that?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up but then they became filled with helplessness, ¡°What a waste... not only is the artifact fetus hard to find. It is tough to refine too. Although there is the blueprint, the chance of actually refining it is really small.¡±


    ¡°That might not be the case. Actually, this has already recorded theplete artifact spirit technique.¡±


    Shen Yuexuan broke into a smile and then his expression became serious, ¡°Speaking of which, Your Majesty actually trusts me so much to share this with me. You believe that I won¡¯t reveal its secrets?¡±


    Especially the Dao Soldier cultivation method which could be said to be the foundations of Great Gan.


    Zong Shou shook his head. The power one had was always limited. If he was a narrow hearted and selfish person, he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand the secrets within even in hundreds of years. Using the help of many, along with the experience of other talents, only then could he shorten that time.


    The person in front of him was worth his trust.


    He neglected Shen Yuexuan¡¯s words and took in a deep breath, ¡°In other words, the artifact fetus isn¡¯t as valuable as I think?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! It should be as strong, however, the difference in the material will affect the capabilities. Apart from that, these blueprints can be independent from the Imperial Destruction True Scripture and be merged to raise the quality. However, I think that it can only be done once the entire thing ispleted...¡±


    Shen Yuexuan said expressionlessly, but deep down he was emotional. No matter what, just for this trust, he would do something for Zong Shou.


    Apart from that, it was his good fortune to be able to take a look at the Imperial Destruction True Scripture. One must know that the structure of this half a step God Artifact had an unbelievable benefit to his artifact refining skills.


    ¡°I will try to understand the foundations and spirit raising technique from within. If you find a suitable artifact fetus, you can craft it yourself. It should be really simple. Apart from that, Your Majesty is good at flying knives, right? Once this Qin Emperor Tomb matter ends, I will craft one more set for you.¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted, he didn¡¯t have much hopes for crafting the Celestial ying Gourd.


    However, if Shen Yuexuan could craft a flying knife specifically for him, then his Six God Flying Knife¡¯s strength would raise by several grades.


    It might not have been as strong as the de Energy in the Records, but it would be much stronger than normal flying knives.


    Apart from the Imperial Celestial Records, Mingxuan also left Zong Shou a jade scroll.


    Inside it recorded what Mingri Xuan learned as well as his cultivation in the Fate Dao.


    With just a sweep of spiritual sense, he didn¡¯t pay much more attention to it. Although this item was precious, he had no time toprehend it now.


    As expected, it didn¡¯t record what Mingri Xuan used to establish his foundations. It also caused the use of the scroll to drop by a grade.


    After all, they were just making use of it. He definitely wouldn¡¯t use the Source Life Breathing Technique to pass and analyze everything regarding Life to him. He also wouldn¡¯t help him out like Dragon Shadow.


    Zong Shou ced all these things down temporarily and continued to imprint the patterns and marks within the records into a set of Muluo Leaf Knives.


    Actually, there were many parts that he himself couldn¡¯t understand. However, once he carved it in, it raised the grade of the flying knife.


    While he did that he also thought about Mingri Xuan¡¯s goals.


    ¡°It really is weird. What is the reason why Mingri Xuan would make such a huge promise for us to defend this ce?¡±


    He said apologetically, ¡°In the next few hours, we will probably face a lot of danger. This time I have dragged all of you down.¡±


    By ¡®All of you¡¯, he was referring to just Shen Yuexuan and Yuan Wushang. It didn¡¯t include Su Xiaoxiao.


    Thetter¡¯s lips curled up and lightly rolled in her eyes as she looked angrily at him. ¡°What else could he be nning? He just wants us to be a target in the open to attract those Qi Cultivators and corpse generals! Then, it will be easy for him to do his things in the dark...¡±


    Zong Shou burst outughing. What Su Xiaoxiao said was basically simr to what he was thinking.


    Yuan Wushang had a calm expression. ¡°Drag us down? It is not like the two of us didn¡¯t get any benefits. What I am most curious about is what did Xi Zi leave in this altar that year?¡±


    When he said thosest few words he looked directly at the center of the sky altar.


    There was 1,000-foot giant tripod, but at this moment, it had been flipped around.


    A billion kilogram Heaven Worshipping Item and three feet facing the sky, pressing down onto the altar.


    The restrictions were connected as to the sky altar as one. It was simple. However, even in the eyes of a top formation master like Shen Yuexuan, he wasn¡¯t able to break it.


    If one forcefully broke the formation, it would cause the restrictions within the altar to copse and be unable to counter the Dragon Formation...


    This was also the reason why Mingri Xuan and the Qi Cultivators were unable to forcefully obtain the item within the tripod.


    Zong Shou tested it just now. The formation should have been using the Mysterious Golden Life Book as its foundations.


    As long as one was listed in it and was in the first 30, one could break the restriction and obtain the item that Xi Zi had left.


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t instantly obtain it but waited, waiting for a person to arrive.


    As expected, momentster a petite looking woman stepped over from afar.


    ¡°Mingri Xuan¡¯s Master had a legacy artifact which was stolen by Great Qin and buried in the pce. It must be one of the keys to reviving the Emperor. Although this person had entered Xianyang City a day earlier, Xufu defended against him and didn¡¯t give him any chance at all. This was why he would set off this altar. He predicted that the changes here would draw us over.¡±


    The person who came was Lin Xuanxuan. With just a few sentences, their doubts were solved.


    Her brows were filled with cold unhappiness.


    ¡°He also predicted that we had to defend this ce!¡±


    Zong Shou looked outside the altar only to see that the second formation core that Xi Zi had made was slowly eating into the Dragon Formation.


    If this went on, no matter how unwilling Xufu was, he had to react.


    Even if his main body couldn¡¯te over, he would have to send experts over.


    With all his doubts and questions solved, Zong Shou asked, ¡°Senior Master, how important is that legacy artifact to Mingri Xuan? Also, does Senior Master know why Master Xi Zi entered the tomb?¡±


    He said so respectfully and didn¡¯t dare to show any disrespect at all. Lin Xuanxuan was the youngest out of the sisters, but be it cultivation or talent, she was not behind them. Xi Zi gave her much hope and after Yuanjing and Xuanshuang stepped into End Realm, Lin Xuanxuan held the hopes of the entire Common People¡¯s Path in the palm of her hand. She was the person who had the most hope after Wei Xu to live forever.


    However, Lin Xuanxuan herself wasn¡¯t anxious. She still had 3,000 years of lifespan. With Common People Path¡¯s current strength, there was no need for her to rush things.


    That was the effect of the Mysterious Golden Life Book. Doubling lifespan would also increase numerous possibilities.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a killing weapon, it was indeed a half a step to Heaven Opening god Artifact.


    ¡°That legacy artifact could increase his lifespan. It can even increase luck and reduce the jealousy of the heavens. So, how important do you think it is?¡±


    Someone good at divination had to be really talented. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to cultivate. The only obstruction would be that the heavens wouldn¡¯t allow them to exist together.


    Lin Xuanxuan looked at the giant tripod, ¡°As for why he entered, he didn¡¯t tell us. However, I guess that it should have something to do with the Cloud World¡¯s Heaven Opening God Artifact. But, I am not sure what the exact situation was.¡±


    While speaking, she pressed towards the tripod with her hand. She didn¡¯t use much strength and opened it.


    The artifact inside was a huge variety, giving off Life Energy that had a totally different atmosphere from Xianyang City. It was unbelievably thick. There were even a few within that couldpare to the Nine Hole Life Essence Stone in Zong Shou¡¯s hand.


    There were pills, wine, various spiritual ingredients, and a few treasures.


    Without exception, they contained within great life energy. They were mixed into one, unable to split apart.


    ¡°So, that is the case!¡±


    Zong Shou just thought about it a little and understood.


    Within this small sized world, the death energy was too thick! However, the world was bnced; Yin and Yang opposed one another. Laws like that were bnced.


    If there was death, then there was life. The Dragon Formation twisted thews but it was unable to wipe out the life energy.

 Chapter 1128 - Heaven And Earth Changes

    <h4>Chapter 1128: Heaven And Earth Changes</h4>


    The abundance of death energy didn¡¯t mean that life didn¡¯t exist. It was just that it was suppressed.


    Xi Zi used this sky altar to collect the Life Essence Energy within the city. After 10,000 years, the life energy within reached a shocking level.


    Zong Shou casually reached out and took a jade bottle. The pills within were all Magical Pills, close to Celestial Pills. Xuan Grade pills came in four grades. They could bring out potential and strengthen one¡¯s spiritual sense. They could aid cultivation and also help when one was in despair or at crucial moments.


    More importantly, one could use it whether one was dead or alive.


    However, there were weird changes within the pills. There were Xiantian treasure patterns within but they were much weaker.


    This also caused the effects of the pills to change. Apart from bringing out potential, they could also increase lifespan!


    ¡°What is this considered? Xiantian Spiritual Pill?¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless. The pill bottle in his hand could only extend his lifespan by 10 years.


    However, there were just too many of them. 300 bottles, around 10,000 pills, along with there were many top Heaven Grade Celestial Pills.


    These pills between Xiantian and Houtian weren¡¯t the only ones with lifespan-extending powers. The wine and medicine also had the same ability.


    However, among the bottles, Zong Shou didn¡¯t notice anything like the Life Essence Life Creation Pill.


    Not only that, but there weren¡¯t any that were used to revive people. Most of the pills could be used by people regardless if they were dead or alive.


    It seemed like Xi Zi hadn¡¯t done this on purpose. It was most probably only because he was able to find it in the tomb...


    Zong Shou was pretty sure that the cultivators who wanted toe here to search for life-extending pills were going to be disappointed.


    ¡°Speaking of which, those pills were mostly hidden in the sub tomb?¡±


    Zong Shou looked at the Afang Pce, deep in thought.


    The Qin Emperor probably predicted that those top life-extending pills wouldn¡¯t be able to be stored here, so they ced it in the sub tomb.


    Even in 10,000 years, there wouldn¡¯t be any raiders.


    However, he probably didn¡¯t expect that just 2,000 years after he died, Great Qin would be wiped out. Even Kunlun Mountain had been sliced.


    Although there were many pills in the tripod, the people here were just slightly shocked.


    10 years and 20 years of lifespan wasn¡¯t much for them.


    It was the treasure within that everyone was really after.


    Yuan Wushang took a few looks and said enviously, ¡°Xi Zi definitely collected all the best treasures here.¡±


    Zong Shou had the same thoughts. The few Celestial Treasures here were all the top ones.


    Being gathered within for 10,000 years, due to the influence of life Essence power, Xiantian patterns had also formed.


    When one controlled the Celestial Treasures, apart from the own ability of the treasure, they could inject life energy to the user to recover injuries.


    However, although the few people were tempted, none of them thought about taking it.


    Xi Zi was the one who left the treasure and with Lin Xuanxuan and Zong Shou here, it wasn¡¯t their turn to deal with it.


    After all, any one of those treasures could bepared to the Sect Protecting Treasure of any sect and faction!


    Lin Xuanxuan was very generous and said, ¡°We would need all of you to fight to the death! It is really dangerous and we have topensate you for it. You all can take some of the items within.¡±


    Yuan Wushang was delighted and didn¡¯t reject it. He took a half step God Weapon Sword. Although it wasn¡¯t the most expensive one, it was what he wanted.


    Shen Yuexuan hesitated a little and surprisingly took out a few crafting materials.


    Su Xiaoziao took 10% of the life-extending pills into her sleeves.


    Lin Xuanxuan couldn¡¯t help but scoff coldly, her brow furrowed. Compared to the treasures, she paid more attention to the pills.


    However, Su Xiaoxiao knew her ce and the amount she took didn¡¯t touch her bottom line.


    When Lin Xuanxuan looked at Chuxue, her eyes were filled with warmth.


    ¡°What do you want? Just take it!¡±


    That was her disciple, so naturally, she doted on her. She could take three or five if she wanted.


    Chuxue twisted her head and thought about it before shaking it, ¡°Master, Xue¡¯er doesn¡¯t have a use for them! It isn¡¯t as good as that one.¡±


    She looked at Zong Shou in anticipation, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Senior Brother choose for me...¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan was furious, and instantly gave Zong Shou a sharp stare.


    Zong Shou was helpless. He held her cold gaze and took out a few items. Zong Shou scattered the Xiantian Geng Metal Energy and injected the Imperial Celestial ying Diagram in. In just a moment, they started to transform.


    However, once they all turned to Celestial ying Energy, it would take at least half a year.


    ¡°Three types of Earth Grade Xiantian Geng Metal Energy actually filled only 70% of the knife energy...¡±


    Zong Shou felt disappointed and then took dozens of drops of jade white liquid over and shot it into the Nine Hole Life Essence Stone.


    This was Jade Essence Clear Marrow, it shouldn¡¯t be something that Xi Zi left. It was the purest life energy, formed from 10,000 years of time.


    It could refine pills and be used to nurture artifacts. Especially the stone. Once the jade Marrow was dropped in, the stone became more transparent and was brimming with life. It lost a little bit of quality because of Shen Yuexuan, but now it had totally recovered and was much better than before.


    The glow it gave off also spread out 10,000 feet.


    Lin Xuanxuan looked on and her eyes lit up, ¡°Are you preparing to give this to your Master?¡±


    Zong Shou smiled and didn¡¯t reply. To exchange for this time, he had to get the same value item back for it.


    Lin Xuanxuan was the one who was helpless now. There were only a few within that couldpare to that and they were things that Zong Shou didn¡¯t need. She said angrily, ¡°To teach your Master forces so much on you! Do you know that my second Sister and your Master Dragon Shadow are nning to let you step into End Realm within 1,000 years and to verify the Dao?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and looked over; he didn¡¯t understand what Lin Xuanxuan meant.


    Both Lin Xuanshuang or Dragon Shadow warned him. Due to his improvement, his foundations were unstable.


    They would rather he proceeded slower than have unstable foundations.


    However, why were they so anxious?


    To enter End Realm in 1,000 years, wasn¡¯t that a little too quick?


    Although Zong Shou himself stepped into Celestial Realm peak in a short 20 years, he thought that he would need at least 2,000 to get to End Realm. He might even need 10,000 years.


    Not only did he have to umte, but he had to wait; he had to wait for a chance!


    ¡°The Dayan number is 49. Remove one. In this world, there should only be 49 End Realms!¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan said leisurely, ¡°However, top talents are different. Allws have loopholes. 120,000 years ago, someone created a Dao Stealing Technique! Either swallowing Xiantian God Treasures or merging Natural God Items into one¡¯s foundations. Or killing Saint Venerables to grab their Dao Foundations, merge Heaven and Earth Laws...¡±


    Zong Shou listened quietly. He was still in a daze. He already knew what Lin Xuanxuan mentioned.


    This region could only allow 49 End Realm Saint Venerables to exist. If he wanted to enter, he had to wait for one of their souls to be smashed and a spot to open up.


    Naturally, although they had indestructible souls, when the 49 were fully filled they wouldn¡¯t be able to revive. Only when one entered deep sleep could they reappear.


    There were roughly 50 known End Realms in this region. Altogether, there were around 100.


    At least a half of them stole the Dao. This Dao forming technique wasn¡¯t much different from a true End Realm.


    The only difference was that theycked the ability to enter True Realm.


    Lin Xuanxuan continued, ¡°Actually, when Second Sister revived and entered End Realm, she found it weird why there was still an empty spot. However, she just thought that the battle that Xi Zi took ce in was too intense and that during the 1,000 years at least 13 died this she didn¡¯t care much. However, after Junior Nephew Wei Xu entered End Realm she noticed that something was wrong. Do you know that your Senior Brother has prepared three Xiantian God Items to try to steal foundations and borrow them to form his Dao?¡±


    Usually, there would be a difference between one who borrowed strength to enter End Realm and one who did so naturally.


    However, if the Xiantian God Item or the number of items were plentiful andpatible, then it would be okay.


    ¡°Senior Brother Wei Xu, didn¡¯t use it?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, understanding roughly what she was getting at.


    How was this possible? 10,000 years had past and even if there were so many End Realm, the 49 slots should have been filled.


    The only possibility was that there were changes in the world...


    ¡°Senior Brother Xiuguan left to check on all this. However, both Dragon Shadow or Senior Sister they feel that it is just a coincidence and wouldn¡¯tst for too long. So, you have to verify the Dao within these 1,000 years!¡±

 Chapter 1129 - Name Unknown

    <h4>Chapter 1129: Name Unknown</h4>


    Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s casual words shook the hearts of the few people present.


    Although the former was just talking about Zong Shou, this ce included Chuxue and Shen Yuexuan, who had some hope of reaching the End Realm.


    With the weird changes in Heaven and Earth, End Realm Saint Venerables were not restricted to only 49. This meant that it was the best time to form the Dao over these 1,000 years.


    If one missed this time, who knows how long it would take him? Even if he could reach End Realm in the future, he would most probably use an unorthodox technique.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed slightly and then he calmed down. Then, his brow frowned, ¡°The changes in Heaven and Earth will onlyst for 1,000 years? That means that Master Xi Zi needs to revive within these 1,000 years?¡±


    Lin Xuanxuanughed bitterly. This was another problem.


    In reviving Xi Zi, the first problem would be that the ce his body was sealed in had still not been found. The second problem was that half a step True Realm, who was peaking in the dark.


    As for the 49-man restriction, Common People¡¯s Path weren¡¯t worried about it. If there really was an empty spot, with the strength of the Common People¡¯s Path and their four End Realm Saint Venerables, they could work together to kill an end Realm that they didn¡¯t like.


    However, these Heaven and Earth changes really made one feel stressed.


    This region had already been born a million years ago. Over these million years many End Realm Saint Venerables were born and an unknown number of people had died.


    During these 1,000 years, who knows how many more cultivators with enough attainments would be able to form their Daos?


    The era 1,000 yearster would have far more End Realm Saint Venerables than now.


    For the Common People¡¯s Path to wait for there to be an empty End Realm spot, they would at least need 100,000 years of time.


    ¡°Your Senior Brother and Senior Sister Yuanjing are thinking of a n for this. There is no need to be anxious about this.¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan sighed and when she waved her hands, she retrieved all the items within.


    However, Zong Shou was quick and he took an item from within and passed it to Chuxue.


    It was a beautiful ne chiseled with a red stone. It was a Celestial Treasure which could increase spiritual sense. Only at thest moment did Zong Shou recognize that it was the Phoenix Blood Cloud Stone.


    Apart from increasing spiritual sense, one could strengthen intuition and even use it to predict prosperity and danger.


    The effect of this item was something that didn¡¯t matter much to other people. However, to people like Chuxue who had the Combat Martial Body, it was a top treasure.


    This item had many Xiantian spiritual patterns within it that could heal injuries. Even if it wasn¡¯t that effective, it could be considered a half a step God Artifact item.


    At first, Lin Xuanxuan didn¡¯t understand, however, after looking closely she understood. Her eyes were filled with praise.


    ¡°Phoenix Blood Cloud Stone? Good eyesight! Although this item is good, Xue¡¯er, you shouldn¡¯t use it usually. If you rely on this too much, your intuition will only stop and not advance...¡±


    Chuxue was totally lost. She felt that after wearing the ne, the spiritual sense which was weaker than True Qi had been suppressed instead. The spiritual sense range increased by several times. The entire world became much clearer.


    She could even sense what Zong Shou¡¯s next action was.


    She loved this feeling however she still trusted what Lin Xuanxuan said. She made several hand signs, breaking her connection with the ne.


    Lin Xuanxuan didn¡¯t take everything inside. At least half of the things outside formed a ball of pure grey mist-like energy.


    This was the life essence power that had formed over 10,000 years. It wasn¡¯t as pure as the Jade Essence Clear Marrow and had a great deal of Earth Energy mixed within.


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t need to worry about all of that. Xiaori ran out alone and spat out a yellow colored pearl, which swallowed the life essence earth energy.


    ¡°This is Heavy Earth Pearl? So, this was the use of it...¡±


    When he wiped out Qiuyun Sect, Xiaori specially took out this pearl. Then, it didn¡¯t use it at all and Zong Shou felt a little weird about it. So, this was the ce where it was used...


    This pearl was very different from before. When Xiaori spat it out, it was filled with Life Power and Kind Energy.


    After swallowing and merging with the Life Essence Earth Energy, it gave out a close to 10,000-foot bright light.


    Thend around the altar was grey and ck. However, after the light shone on this ce, the color changed and it began slowly transforming.


    Legend had it that anywhere the Qilin went would turn into fertilend. Everywhere it passed would have bountiful harvests.


    Had that legende from this?


    Looking at the pearl, it seemed like it was Xiaori¡¯s second golden pellet.


    Fire gave rise to earth, the earth gave rise to metal, then...


    Zong Shou looked carefully. As expected, within the pearl, there was a thread of sharp metal energy.


    Sharp metal energy which was born from pure earth essence.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother much. Even if this pearl would let Xiaori give birth to any new ability it wouldn¡¯t ur now.


    Apart from the Life Essence Earth Energy, there was also a person within the tripod.


    More urately speaking, it was a body frozen in a piece of 10,000-year-old Ancient Xuan Ice.


    In this life, Zong Shou had seen numerous beautiful women... Zhao Yanran¡¯s eyes, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s flirtatiousness, Chuxue¡¯s petiteness... they were all top beauties.


    However, they all couldn¡¯tpare to this beauty in the ice. Her skin was jade white, brimming with light. Her face was like the moon, her lips were like cherry. Her five features were perfect and distinct.


    She was in deep sleep in the ice.


    However, after 10,000 years, it would take some effort to revive this person.


    ¡°Was it a concubine who was buried along with the Qin Emperor?¡±


    Zong Shou guessed in his heart and knew that during the ancient era after the king died, he would have concubines buried together in case he was lonely after death.


    That Qin Emperor had high hopes for this woman, not allowing her to die and freezing her instead.


    Xi Zi was also weird. He hid her body in the tripod in case she died from the death energy. Did he pity her too?


    Yuan Wushang and Shen Yuexuan looked closely. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s lips curled and she said bitterly, ¡°She really is beautiful. There is actually someone so beautiful in the world...¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan looked at the person in the ice and the few people who were distracted all had smiles in their eyes.


    ¡°You all are wrong; he is a man!¡±


    If it was a woman she would have kept her to analyze back at home.


    ¡°Man?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned for a moment and looking closely there was an adam apple at his throat.


    Yuan Wushang and Shen Yuexuan¡¯s faces turned red. Both of them were so shameless. Thetter was like a gentleman, so it was tough to see if he felt ashamed or not.


    Su Xiaoxiao heaved a sigh. No matter how beautiful he was, he was still a man...


    Zong Shou instinctively thought about Chahou Hu. In terms of beauty, out of all the men, only this person couldpare to him.


    However, who was this person? Xi Zi had such high hopes and even protected his life.


    He wore silver-white armor, a war armor of Qin, and his rank wasn¡¯t low either.


    ¡°He should be a general from the Qin Era... Who is he?¡±


    Yuan Wushang guessed, ¡°I heard that there was a top general known as Wu Anjun. He also looked like a woman who could topple cities...¡±


    Wu Anjun had already died when the Qin Emperor took the throne. Although the Cloud World was unified in the hands of the Qin Emperor, to many, the Qin Emperor was able to sweep the world due to this Wu Anjun.


    He went through numerous wars and wiped out arge number of troops in the world. The three strong countries at the time were wiped out one by one and heavily damaged which allowed Great Qin to stand alone, such that he was forced to kill himself atst.


    ¡°Impossible! The era doesn¡¯t make sense...¡±


    Shen Yuexuan shook his head and took in a deep breath, ¡°It might be Wang Jian, Wang Ben or Li Xin. However, I have never heard that those few looked like this? Is it Longyang Jun?¡±


    Zong Shou listened on from the side and was toozy to guess. The two of them were guessing more and more off point. However, after Qin Emperor unified the Great Qin, the number of generals under him withered in a short couple of decades. There were even a few who were killed after he died.


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou kept the piece of ice.


    In the future, if he felt good he would revive him. With the Life and Death Cereus, he did have the ability to do so.


    The few of them retracted their thoughts seeing that. They all knew that the corpse army was about to arrive and they were all making their preparations.


    Lin Xuanxuan shot out 3,000 gs and formed a Yin Yang Taichi Formation.


    After it formed, a golden me rose up and chased away the corpse energy.


    It actually didn¡¯t conflict with the formation that Xi Zi left and was really tight.


    It was obvious that this person knew this formation well before she entered.


    The g formation was specially prepared for the corpse army.


    Shen Yuexuan was a formation expert but he was unable to form formations here. He took out numerous spare parts. Everyone personally looked on, and many red bow weilding puppets were formed. There were a total of 200 of them who defended the altar.


    There were also 100 red shield puppets who defended the steps below.


    Yuan Wushang passed many talismans all around the altar.


    His Ten Thousand Spirit Extinction ability could suck an entire area dry whilst also gathering the surrounding spiritual energy, such that when people cast spells, they weren¡¯t afraid of ack of spiritual energy.


    Zong Shou also went all out. He released Little Gold, Hanxi, and the golden ants. They hid within the g formation of Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s.


    He stood at the center and prepared to merge with the Buddhist Faction Wish Power and gathered the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha Body.


    The altar here was the best. It pretty much gathered many spiritual veins of the area and it was a top altar. With Lin Xuanxuan and the others protecting, he could rx and release his soul out of the body.

 Chapter 1130 - Beginning And End Switch

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Beginning And End Switch</h4>


    Although Mingri Xuan was making use of them, Zong Shou was really unwilling to let the altar that Xi Zi left, the only thing in the small world that could restrict the Qin Emperor, to be destroyed by the corpse army in the city.


    Based on what Lin Xuanxuan said, the legacy treasure was not only really important to Mingri Xuan, but also to the revival of the Qin Emperor.


    If thetter could really take it back, it would basically mean that Xufu¡¯s n had failed.


    Be it for selfish reasons or proper reasons, Zong Shou had to go all out.


    When everything was prepared, Zong Shou looked towards the west.


    Those 12 Copper Men were within Afang Pce. However, he was restricted by the sky altar and unable to enter. What was the situation there?


    Luckily, he only had to wait for a few hours. Once the second core here totally took control of the patterns in the Dragon Formation he would be able to control the entire formation.


    The few of them would be able to leave the altar. When that time came, the few corpse generals wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy this ce.


    What he feared was that when he rushed over it would be toote and the 12 Copper Men would fall into the hands of others.


    ¡°Why the anxiousness?¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan was expressionless and didn¡¯t care, ¡°If those 12 Copper Men were so easily taken, then Xi Zi would have stolen them. Do you think he wasn¡¯t willing to take out such a top treasure to protect the Fate of Common People¡¯s Path? It isn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to but that he couldn¡¯t. You all goingte might be a good thing. Moreover, there is still a Xufu there. Letting other people head over first might be a good thing. Zong Shou, you really aren¡¯t calm enough...¡±


    Zong Shou was instantly speechless. It was because the Copper Men concerned the life and death of numerous people, so he had to do it.


    He didn¡¯t want all of them; he just needed one to prevent the formation from being set up.


    However, after Lin Xuanxuan said this, he calmed back down and waited quietly.


    An hour ago, Chuxue, who was kneeling and sitting behind Zong Shou, raised his head and looked towards the west.


    Lin Xuanxuan, who had the strongest spiritual sense out of all of them, woke up from her meditation, and a sharp glow appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°They are here!¡±


    The few of them looked out with spiritual eyes, only to see that on the streets 100 miles away, numerous vengeful corpses were gathered, forming a suppressive ck wave. It was like there were dozens of giant arrowheads pressing down towards the altar.


    There were six to seven million of them and the civilians were at the front. Although there were a whole variety of people, none of them were any weaker than Xiantian experts.


    After the civilians were millions of Great Qin elites. Hundreds of thousands of cavalry were waiting to attack.


    The few of them looked on quietly but didn¡¯t stop them. The vengeful corpses seemed really slow but in just the time it took to brew tea, the front of the corpse wave was already just 40 miles away and they had entered the wide area around the altar.


    Only to see that ayer of red mes was zing on the ground and covering several dozen miles ofnd.


    This wasn¡¯t Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s g formation but the second core beneath the altar which activated on its own and started to control the Dragon Formation to counter-attack.


    The corpses were evidently afraid of the mes as they hesitated in front of the formation.


    However, a certain power strengthened their hearts and made them step into the three-inch high red mes that reached the thighs.


    With a short few steps, their legs started to melt in the mes. Corpse Energy burned. And then their entire bodies turned into dust in the mes.


    Zong Shou and the others rxed. Just as they were thinking about how this battle was going to be much easier with the altar having such strength, their hearts became nervous once more.


    Only to see those vengeful corpses pounce forwards, surging in like a flood.


    More and more corpses melted, and more and more corpse energy spread out, such that the red mes were unable to burn them all.


    The corpse energy slowly became thicker and thicker while the red mes were extinguished.


    In a short few minutes, close to a million corpses spread out in the mes. However, red mes were suppressed to an area of only 20 miles.


    The corpse soldiers to the back were getting close to the g formation. Looking down, there were a bunch of ck suppressive heads which made their heads feel numb.


    ¡°Even if they are going to die, they still use this same strategy!¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan scoffed. Golden mes charged outside of the g formation.


    It mixed with those red mes and the red tongue swept several miles. In just a few dozen breaths, 100,000 vengeful corpses were turned to dust. The surrounding corpse energy was also swept dry.


    In the past when Qin swept the various countries, there were numerous times they used local people to siege to reduce the losses.


    Then, when the Confucians grew strong, they often used this as proof to cause Qin to lose their moral high ground.


    Zong Shou also did something, the ck and White Dharma appearing 5,000 feet in the air.


    On the left was a dark deep abyss while the right was a ball of eye stabbing white light.


    It twisted the space and stacked the light, such that for 100 miles around, half was darkness and the other half was a bright light where one couldn¡¯t open one¡¯s eyes.


    Xiaori and Xiaoyue each existed within the two balls of light.


    At this moment, the two God Beasts stopped suppressing themselves and went all out to help Zong Shou calm down the dharma.


    Under the shine of the white light, tens of thousands of corpses had thousands of holes pierced through their bodies and then they were turned to dust.


    The ck darkness was swallowing the corpse energy, turning it into unlimited light.


    It formed a delicate bnce in the air and continued to burn and melt the surrounding corpse energy.


    Unlimited Beginning and End, Endless and Unlimited. As long as this bnce wasn¡¯t broken, then this Unlimited Darkness and Endless Light could continue on forever.


    Lin Xuanxuan couldn¡¯t help but look aside. This was the first time she saw Zong Shou¡¯s dharma ability.


    Although he was using Celestial Realm strength to activate it, it was much stronger than the g formation she had prepared. It also countered the corpse army that was gathered here.


    If those corpse generals didn¡¯t react, then there wouldn¡¯t be any other changes.


    With this ability, Zong Shou alone could sweep the millions of troops here.


    In the next moment, a white light stabbed over from the area above the altar.


    Looking out, it was a bone spear that fell down from the sky like a meteor. It locked onto Xiaori in the white hole and the spear also seemed to snatch away all the light in the area.


    Such that everyone couldn¡¯t help but look out, ability was stolen!


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned cold, the White and ck holes in the sky switched, and the End became the Beginning, the Beginning became the End.


    The White Hole swiftly copsed and swallowed everything. Even if the bone spear stabbed in, there was no reaction at all.

 Chapter 1131 - Surrounded By A Corpse Army

    <h4>Chapter 1131: Surrounded By A Corpse Army</h4>


    Fresh blood seeped out of Zong Shou¡¯s mouth. It wasn¡¯t due to the injuries from the spear but because he still hadn¡¯t fully grasped the Beginning and End Switch technique, and he was unable to totally control it.


    Half a year ago, the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat forced the Taishi Demon Lord back. What he learned after that battle was the Beginning and End Switch.


    Unfortunately, even at this moment, he was unable to use it freely.


    Just at that moment, an extremely strong energy within the white hole struck towards where the bone spear hade from.


    It smashed everything along the way! 100 miles away, close to 10,000 vengeful corpses were all turned to dust under the strikes of the sharp energy, and they were unable to resist at all.


    Until one bone spear reached out from the space and entangled with the energy strike. Only then did it stop.


    There was a loud explosion as the huge energy exploded out in all directions. A full 10 miles ofnd was totally leveled. Within this area, there were no vengeful corpses remaining.


    Zong Shou was serious as he looked over. He saw a ck armored shadow riding three giant war horses appear, slowly heading towards the altar. He held a war ax in his right hand and a bone spear in the left. Looking closely at the spear, it actually spread out from the bones in his body.


    The general in ck armor was staring at the sky altar with cold and deathly eyes.


    ¡°Anyone who prevents the revival of my emperor will be killed!¡±


    Along with the ¡®Kill¡¯ word spreading out 100 miles, four grey balls appeared from all four directions.


    Who knew what it was but it gave outrge amounts of death energy. It was extremely thick; even if Unlimited Light shone on it, it was unable to wipe it out.


    The Endless Darkness was also unable to swallow and absorb the death energy.


    He could allow the grey mist to spread out and then cover dozens of miles of area above the altar.


    The vengeful corpses were protected by the death energy and were not melted shortly. Once again they squeezed in the area covered by the golden g formation.


    ¡°Death Spirit King Jade!¡±


    Shen Yuexuan was really knowledgeable and recognized what was within the four grey balls. His eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°Such a treasure could actually be nurtured in the Qin Emperor Tomb...¡±


    This could not be considered a treasure; it was not listed among the four grades and was actually a God Item!


    If one was a Saint Realm cultivator who had a Dao rted to Death, they could directly consume these four jades and forge their End Realm Dao Foundations!


    Zong Shou was helpless, this wasn¡¯t because his Unlimited Beginning and End Ability was weak but because his cultivation was too low and that restricted the strength of the ability.


    If he had God Realm power, or if the ck and White Qilins became stronger, then he could forcefully suppress the four pieces.


    He snuck at the ck Hole and he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    The reason why they were unable to deal with the Death Energy was because the ck Qilin was afraid and didn¡¯t dare to go all out.


    Even if Xiuguan had wiped out all of its memories, its spiritual sense was as pure as paper. However, the hate that this God Beast had for him due to that battle half a year ago was instinctive and it wasn¡¯t reduced even if its memory was gone. Due to the difference in cultivation, Zong Shou was unable to totally tame it.


    When he switched between Beginning and End, he was injured due to this ck Qilin.


    He took a look and then he shook his head. Actually, he didn¡¯t have much hope for it. It was just that this Unlimited Beginning and End ability alone could wipe out the millions of corpses around.


    Anyway, with the ck and White Qilin controlling it for him, he didn¡¯t need to spend much effort on this dharma.


    As long as the ck and White Hole was still in the air, he could restrict around four Saint Realm corpse generals and those four Xiantian God Items!


    Within 10 miles around, the Unlimited Light still had killing strength that the corpse soldiers were unable to resist.


    The corpse soldiers were blocked outside of the g formation and the moment they got close they were burned. Along with the strikes of the Unlimited Light, even corpses that were close to Grade Five were turned to dust in an instant.


    Lin Xuanxuan looked on and took in a deep breath, ¡°As expected from a close to Grade Thirteen Supreme ability. With this dharma, even if billions of corpses struck, we should be able to block. However, if your cultivation was higher, we would be in a much better situation now.¡±


    Unlimited Light couldn¡¯t handle the purest Death Energy but it could purify corpse energy and restrict all these vengeful corpses.


    Apart from the mes and white light, dozens of silver shadows shed within the g formation.


    Little Gold turned into his shape, along with Hanxi and those dozens of Saint Fire Silver Ants, they were clearing out the strong vengeful corpses that entered the formation.


    Light was like a shuttle; it was unusually quick. Everywhere they went, even vengeful corpses who had Spirit and Celestial Realm strength couldn¡¯t block a single strike.


    A swift light shed across, those strong corpses would all turn to dust.


    Such that the entire g formation was immovable under the strikes of the wave.


    At this moment, out of the six of them on the altar, there were even a few people who didn¡¯t attack yet.


    Maybe they knew that such strikes, apart from wasting civilian life, were totally useless and couldn¡¯t handle the g formation.


    After a cold and tragic horn sound, the corpses outside of the formation backed off. They swept over like a flood and backed like a wave too.


    Momentster, a strict and closely packed corpse army appeared in front of the six of them.


    There were only a million but they gave off a much stronger aura. Especially those 100,000 iron cavalry which made one hold their breaths.


    Zong Shou had a serious expression on his face and knew that this was just the start. The true danger had just arrived.


    100,000 Great Qin Iron Cavalry could bepared to 10 peak Saint Realm experts. Even with the formation as help, even with the g formation too and Lin Xuanxuan, who was half a step End Realm, they were still nervous and terrified.


    However, the first to create problems wasn¡¯t the corpse army that slowly pressed over. In the sky, hundreds of God Realm birds under the lead of a few Saint Realm Bird Kings charged down.


    Numerous iron feathers like sharp arrows covered the entire altar. Grey white mes covered the sky. Like hundreds of meteors, they gave off a strong aura.


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s 200 arrow puppets aimed their red bows toward the sky in the direction the birds hade from.


    Lin Xuanxuan raised her hand, and she had a serious expression on her face. She was obviously fearful of the birds too.


    However, before they even reacted, the direction in which the birds fell deviated. Theynded 20 miles away, not only not damaging the altar, but alsopletely messing up the 10,000-man corpse formation.


    Everyone turned their heads around and realized that it was Su Xiaoxiao who did it. Thedy pasted a blue-colored jade piece that was covered in spiritual patterns and was light as paper onto her brow.


    Where she sat cross-legged were a dozen more simr pieces that formed a disorderly cycle.


    She actually formed a small spiritual formation in the altar, greatly increasing spiritual sense, and then she used the Yuan Demon Seven Emotion ability to cause the few hundred beasts to change their target.


    Lin Xuanxuan retracted her hand. Even if she didn¡¯t have a good impression of Su Xiaoxiao but she couldn¡¯t help but give her an impressed look.


    ¡°Well done! Continue...¡±


    Although she hated that woman, her skill was really amazing.


    It twisted the emotions and desires and even affected one¡¯s senses. Just her alone could deal with the flying birds.


    Looking closely, although she came from the Demon Path and was said to have numerous faces, she was pure and still a virgin.


    Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s impression of her instantly changed. However, this girl crushed on Zong Shou and was the love enemy of her disciple. Such a person from the Demon Path couldn¡¯t be trusted...


    Thinking about it, she was stunned. What was she thinking? She didn¡¯t need to worry about Zong Shou¡¯s matters.


    She contained her emotions and continued to look forwards.


    A series of iron armor smashing sound rang out and the 100,000 iron cavalry finally made a move.


    A dozen ck-armored cavalry generals rode out from the iron cavalry formation.


    They rode slowly, bringing the 100,000 iron cavalry forwards like a wave. The other Big Dipper Infantry pushed forwards in an orderly formation and crowded over from all directions.


    When they were 15 miles away from the altar, the 400,000 Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers stopped. A full 400,000 red arrows shot over.


    The dozen Great Qin corpse generals gathered the strength of 10,000 troops. Dozens of giant des shed towards the altar.


    The g formation spread out a goldenyer. The second core of the altar also gathered the star power of the sky, covering more than 20 miles in thick maism.


    However, that didn¡¯t stop a few gs from being broken by the de light!


    Those 400,000 feather arrows were shocking. The entire altar was pretty much drowned.


    Even if zong Shou used his ability, he was unable to swallow them all. In the end, Yuan Wushang had to act and spit out an ¡®Explode¡¯.


    Large amounts of spiritual energy exploded out and formed a mushroom cloud 3,000 feet in the air. The energy was like a wall that blocked out everything all around. The crossbow arrows were all smashed aside.


    A breach appeared in the g formation and the golden mes became evidently much weaker.


    100,000 Qin Cavalry strolled around, not in a rush to attack the altar. The Big Dipper Sword Soldiers didn¡¯t hesitate to step in.


    At that moment, the energy meridians of the corpses were connected such that all the Big Dipper Sword Soldiers were covered in a ck astral energy.


    Even if the red and golden mes were burned at the same time, they were still perfectly safe. Only the Unlimited Light could not care about the energy, such that close to 10,000 of these corpse soldiers were wiped out!


    Zong Shou looked on and then he frowned. At this moment, there were still two more hours till the time Guan Zizai and he had agreed. He really didn¡¯t know whether or not the few of them could handle it.

 Chapter 1132 - Daoxuan Demon Lord

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Daoxuan Demon Lord</h4>


    ¡°That is the Unlimited Beginning and End ability?¡±


    On the southwest city hall of Xianyang City, a white-robed teen looked over at the ck and white colors in the distance.


    This person was around 20 and his face was ashen white. There was a bloody wound on his brow that stretched to his hairline. He was seven feet tall and so thin that a light breeze could have blown him over.


    ¡°Unlimited Light, Endless Darkness! Interesting! Just a little more, a slight improvement and it would be Grade Thirteen, Supreme Ability. Hehe, who knew that 6,000 years after I got sealed, such an interesting person would appear. Is he the one who Li Biexue wants us to kill?¡±


    This person smiled but Demon Lotus, who was standing by his side, couldn¡¯t sense any temperature at all.


    The color on her face was like the earth as she said carefully, ¡°This kid is the one! He is the Blood Sword Demon Lord, the Ruler of the strongest country in the Cloud World. He is a second-generation Common People¡¯s Path disciple and his sword techniques are really strong in the world. In just 20 years, he has be the top expert in the world. Within half a year, we had hundreds of thousands of disciples buried because of him. Even the World Stepping Demon Lord died because of him. Now that he is working with the Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction, he suppresses the whole world. This is why Yuan Demon hates him to the bone and wants to get rid of him!¡±


    ¡°World Stepping Heaven Lord? Xingya? That trash died? I was still thinking about a day where I rip his tendons and sh his body open. I want to see how skilled he is to actually dare to call himself World Stepping?¡±


    The teen giggled like he felt regret, then a bright light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bluff me! With Li Biexue¡¯s personality, even if Demon Path is wiped out, he won¡¯t care. He would feel slight heart pained because of one less helper. He wouldn¡¯t fight to the death with the Common People¡¯s Path. Not to mention anything else, just one Xiuguan would be enough for him. I heard that Common People¡¯s Path already has four End Realms, right?¡±


    Demon Lotus¡¯ brow rose up and she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She didn¡¯t dare to lie or reply to what that person said.


    The teen didn¡¯t care. He reached out with his right hand and hooked Demon Lotus¡¯s chin, forcing her to raise her head. His eyes were filled with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Demon Lotus! Before I was sealed I swore a heart oath to kill that kid. However, I don¡¯t remember whether or not I needed to keep you alive?¡±


    As he spoke, one of his hands reached toward her chest. He casually ripped open her shirt and grabbed that high peak. He yed around with it and then grabbed it.


    ¡°Even then, you still aren¡¯t willing to say? You should know what I am capable of, right?¡±


    Demon Lotus¡¯s body shook, not daring to fight back at all. She bore the pain in her chest and pointed at her head and said, ¡°I want to but since he dared to let me meet you how could he not be wary against me? If you want to kill me, then I can only wait for death.¡±


    The teen squinted and then scoffed before releasing Demon Lotus.


    ¡°Tsk! This soul restricting method once more, how uninteresting... However, I really can¡¯t tell. You really know how to keep yourself alive...¡±


    He looked towards the altar in a bored manner. The teen reached his finger into his mouth and sucked the blood from his fingertips.


    He squinted like he was in deep thought.


    A momentter, he asked, ¡°Have you contacted Chi Hongyi? Also, Hanqing, I heard that he is the Demon Path¡¯s top disciple in 10,000 years and he studied the Against the Heavens Demon Technique?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Demon Lotus has tried to contact them, however...¡±


    Demon Lotus hesitated slightly and then she spoke, ¡°Hongyi Demon Lord doesn¡¯t seem to be willing to meet up with you. He said that he is injured and has other matters, so he wouldn¡¯te over. He also wanted to congratte you foring out and said he would send you gifts in the future.¡±


    The teen burst outughing when he heard that, ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare toe? Actually, there is no need for that. Not many of the people from the same generation are left. No matter how crazy I may seem when I say this, I love the past and I won¡¯t attack her. I really didn¡¯t expect that the most unassuming fellow was one of the top people out of my Demon Path.¡±


    Demon Lotus was really calm. She adjusted the clothing on her body.


    Without Wushang Yuan Demon¡¯s orders, she was also the same; no matter what,= she wouldn¡¯t be willing to appear in front of this person.


    The teen spoke for a moment before he found it really boring. He jumped from the city walls and walked towards the altar.


    ¡°I am gone! I will head over to take a look at how strong this person who is said to be invisible actually is.¡±


    Demon Lotus followed. At this moment, there were still many civilians on the streets.


    However, when the teen walked past, all the corpses were all extremely silent. They allid silently on the ground and even the corpse troops who were patrolling couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    He walked everywhere and in just a moment they arrived at the center of the city.


    At this moment, a streak of light flew over. It was a flying ship that passed from above.


    The teen looked up and felt annoyed. He casually gripped and the flying boat was smashed. Dozens of people within flew down. Then, a sharp holler sounded out.


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you dare to destroy my boat?¡±


    One of them was a Saint Realm expert. The thick true power spread out. It was vast and thick and covered dozens of miles. His eyes were cold as he looked at the teen below.


    ¡°Friend, what hatred do you have with my Xue Family? Why did you attack? No matter what, you have to give me an exnation!¡±


    ¡°Zhongzhou Xue Family?¡±


    The teen caressed his chin and was in deep thought, ¡°One of the five families? I remember that when I was surrounded and attacked, your Xue Family joined in? What a coincidence...¡±


    The expression of the old man also changed. He didn¡¯t think and all and retreated. He hollered out, filled with endless amounts of fear.


    ¡°He is the Daoxuan Demon Lord! Quick, retreat!¡±


    The moment he said this, the expressions of the Xue Family people changed. They all went all out to flee into the distance.


    When the teen saw this, he burst outughing, ¡°So, even though I was sealed for 6,000 years I am still so famous. Good fortune, good fortune!¡±


    Whileughing out, Daoxuan pointed with a finger. That Xue Family Saint Realm, who had fled dozens of miles away, exploded and turned into sttered meat.


    Demon Lotus looked on from behind and she felt her head go numb.


    An initial Saint Realm cultivator had actually been smashed and killed without any chance to fight back at all.


    The Demon Lord had been sealed for 6,000 years but not only was he not weakened, but he had also gotten much stronger.


    This time, Zong Shou was most probably dead. Who knew how Wushang Yuan Demon was going to get the wings from his hands?


    With this person¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t give up easily. Although he wasn¡¯t End Realm, if he fled, even an End Realm would find it problematic.


    If heprehended the secrets of the wings, no one in the Cloud World would be able to suppress him.


    Even Xiuguan might not have been able to beat him...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Pretty at the same time, within the gold and majestic Afang Pce.


    In the white jade square in front of the main hall, the center of aplicated and profound formation, Yinyu sat cross-legged. He had pretty much lost all his rationality. His face was golden purple and his eyes were shut.


    At this moment, Xufu sat opposite him. Behind him was the door to the hall. One could see an emperor in a ck and gold robe sitting on the golden throne.


    If Zong Shou was here, he would have noticed that the throne was exactly the same as the Avici Throne.


    On the two sides of the square were the 12 Copper Men. They held weapons, six on each side, protecting the court.


    A power that twisted the world was around the 12 Copper Men. When all these energy fields connected, it made the Qi Cultivators feel ufortable. Their cultivations were suppressed and the stronger they were, the more they were suppressed.


    A Saint Realm Venerable in this room only had Celestial Realm strength.


    Zhongxuan was still beside Xufu and Yinyu, sitting peacefully and calmly.


    At this moment, numerous Dragon Energy revolved around the three of them. A few dragon shadows appeared.


    ¡°Dragon Gathering, forming a dragon body. Enough Dragon Energy has been gathered and we can begin. However, Master please be careful, don¡¯t destroy His Majesty¡¯s life...¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Xufu looked towards Zhongxuan and smiled, ¡°You are actually so loyal. I didn¡¯t expect it when I sent you to serve Great Shang.¡±


    I am not a heartless person, and after all, I have served him for decades.¡±


    Zhongxuan said expressionlessly, ¡°Although this is a split soul body, I can still sense the intent of the main one. If I have a choice, I won¡¯t betray His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I am just keeping my promise and unlocking the restriction. I am not willing for him to really revive.¡±


    Xufu shook his head and said, ¡°For us to rise up, we still need this emperor. Moreover, your emperor isn¡¯t as simple as you think.¡±


    Yinyu stood still with his eyes closed and didn¡¯t react like he didn¡¯t hear anything at all.


    Zhongxuan didn¡¯t understand and couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask anymore. He said worryingly, ¡°Do we really have to go all out against the altar?¡±


    ¡°Naturally!¡±


    Xufu nodded his head, ¡°With Great Gan Ruler and Lin Xuanxuan there the corpse army wouldn¡¯t be able to take it down. Although there are just six there and they might look weak, all the sects and factions are paying attention and won¡¯t allow the second core to be destroyed and for the emperor to revive. At the key moment, they will help out. Doesn¡¯t Mingri Xuan want to draw the experts over? I also want to, otherwise, how could we do those underhand methods? Which is why the more intense the battle, the better.¡±


    When he said this, he suddenly frowned, ¡°Daoxuan Demon Lord? Why has this persone? Is the Wushang Yuan Demon crazy enough to release him?¡±

 Chapter 1133 - Initial Idea For Soldier Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Initial Idea For Soldier Formation</h4>


    ¡°Daoxuan Demon Lord? Why has this persone? Is Wushang Yuan Demon crazy enough to release him?¡±


    Zhongxuan was stunned. Thinking about it for a moment, his eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°Daoxuan Demon Lord? That person who cultivated the Daoxuan God Stealing Ability?¡±


    Right away, his face turned ashen white. ¡°When I started cultivating this person was already sealed by Wushang Yuan Demon and World Stepping Heaven Lord, however, I heard about the Daoxuan Cmity. Although this person came from the Demon Path, the Demon Path lost more than the people from the proper path such that the sects locked themselves and defended for a few thousand years, but the cultivation world recovered 2,000 years ago.¡±


    In simple words, this was a lunatic who was really strong and loved to kill.


    Wushang Yuan Demon Li Biexue and Xingya worked together to seal him. They were ying it safe to prevent him from killing all the juniors of the Demon Path. The other reason was because the two of them couldn¡¯t stand him either.


    ¡°That Wushang Yuan Demon definitely has his reasons!¡±


    Zhongxuan frowned. He was also really curious about what Li Biexue was nning. However, no matter what, it wasn¡¯t as important as Xufu removing the restrictions.


    ¡°Daoxuan has always had a crazy personality and done whatever he wanted. He never cared about the consequences of Qin Emperor reviving! If we are not careful this will be a huge problem...¡±


    Daoxuan God Stealing Technique was one of the strongest secret techniques in the world.


    It was tough to cultivate but once one seeded, then even Hanqing¡¯s Against the Heaven Demon Technique might not have been able to block it.


    It was a cultivation method which was close to Grade Thirteen but as it didn¡¯t touch the foundations of Heaven and Earth, the chances of reaching the End Realm with it were really small.


    Within Xianyang, apart from Xufu, no one was his opponent.


    Although Mingri Xuan and Li Xuanxuan were strong, they might not have been on his level!


    ¡°He should havee for Zong Shou! Not long ago this Gantian Ruler fought with Chi Hongyi and killed several Saint Realm experts...¡±


    Xufu stood up and looked towards the altar deep in thought.


    He had predicted everything. However, the moment this Daoxuan Demon Lord appeared, everything he nned had changed.


    Zong Shou¡¯s life and death had nothing to do with him and he would be d if he died. However, for the altar tost until the Qin Emperor revived, did he have to help him?


    Simrly within Xianyang City, on a roof in the west. A red-robed, middle-aged man was looking at the constetion tray in front of him.


    ¡°Xuan Increasing Law Containing Item? As expected, the moment he obtained it, it allowed him to turn into a dragon and rule the clouds. However, now is not the time...¡±


    The stargazing tray had numerous shining stars that corrted with those in the sky. Apart from that, there was a thin light that showed the various star trajectories in the past.


    There was a really thin one which was intersecting.


    Only a skilled divinator could see the secrets within and divine fate.


    The middle-aged cultivator looked towards the sky altar deep in thought.


    ¡°Speaking of which, there is still a chance to take the item? Xuan Increasing Law Containing, what is it?¡±


    He shook the tray and not long after he shook his head.


    ¡°Forget it! Although it is tempting, a strong enemy is eyeing it and is dangerous. It is dangerous and not a blessing for me. I have a good rtionship with him and there is no need to do that!¡±


    That person had the Common People¡¯s Path, Dragon Shadow, and five End Realm experts behind him. He was also the top heir of the Lu Family. There would obviously be many who were greedy and then they would be met with cmity.


    In the next moment, his heart jumped as he looked toward the east. Shock appeared in his eyes.


    Is that person Daoxuan Demon Lord?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Zong Shou continued to sit on the altar. Although his face was calm, for some reason, he felt terrified like a bad thing was about to ur.


    ¡°Kong Rui said that a tribtion would befall me in the tomb. Jingyin also prophesied that something 10 times worse was about to happen. Was he referring to this ce?¡±


    He felt a bit uneasy but he still suppressed it. He couldn¡¯t be distracted now.


    Below him those 190 dragon tooth swords were spread out over 10 miles, shing out many threads of sword energy. It seemed like the sky was covered in sword energy but they were beingpressed step by step.


    Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s g formation was tattered and broken. The golden mes which burned were showing signs of extinguishing under wave after wave of corpse energy.


    At this moment, they relied solely on Zong Shou¡¯s Unlimited Beginning and End ability to block the corpse army outside.


    The six of them slowly went all out. Even Chuxue stood 3,000 feet in the air.


    Five-element God Beasts were around her and when she waved her hand a strong spell was cast. It was either a me meteor, a sharp earth spike, or some kind of ice ring.


    She had the Combat Martial Body and when she used spells, it looked pointless but it often struck the crucial area. She would often forcefully break the tempo of the corpse army.


    Out of the six of them, only Lin Xuanxuan stopped doing anything after throwing out the g formation.


    However, Yuan Wushang and the others didn¡¯t feel unhappy at all.


    On one side they had gotten many benefits and they also knew that if anything ured now only she would be able to handle it.


    This was theirst trump card.


    Those 200 arrow puppets went all out. The red arrows exploded one to ten miles out, the explosion power could bepared to a full strike from a Celestial Realm cultivator.


    Unfortunately, there were too few of them and they were unable to block the Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers.


    Little Gold and Hanxi continued to fly about in the enemy formation. They flew swiftly, their de lights shing as they shed down the solo corpses.


    However, their individual strengths were limited. No matter how strong they were, they were still helpless.


    Before, when the g formation wasplete, they were strong enough. However, when the g formation was broken, they found it that it had be tougher and tougher.


    Those Saint Fire Silver Ants were the worst. If Zong Shou hadn¡¯t paid attention and teleported them away when they were in danger, many of them would have fallen.


    However, the Saint Fire around them could also counter corpse energy. One Saint Fire Silver Ant could often handle seven to eight Celestial Realm level vengeful corpses. They didn¡¯t know what exhaustion was and they didn¡¯t fear death.


    This was why these 72 Saint Fire Silver Ants slowly became the main force to counter the corpse army.


    Lin Xuanxuan looked at them all and sighed, ¡°Zong¡¯er, your pets are not bad. The Saint Fire can counter the vengeful corpses. Although they are natural variants, they are really beautiful. Unfortunately, they were too weak. Looking at how you control them like they are part of their arms, they are more like Dao Soldiers than Dao Soldiers. If they cultivate a special formation, they will definitely be strong. It is much better than now when they are fighting alone without any order or techniques.¡±


    Zong Shou burst outughing. Who knew that Lin Xuanxuan was actually feeling the same way too? He had such thoughts half a year ago.


    To design a Dao Soldier formation for the Saint Fire Silver Ants, a Dao Soldier technique suitable for them. That would mean that the Silver Ants would have a Heaven Grade Dao Soldier Formation with them at any moment.


    How would that be simple? To utilize their movement speed and also be suitable for their cultivation, that formation had to be strong. Otherwise, if it was just average, then what was the need for it?


    All sorts of difficulties had to be solved. Although the Saint Fire Silver Ants were like humans, after all, they weren¡¯t humans.


    During the half a year, he didn¡¯t have any thoughts at all.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to but that I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and said, ¡°I used the Imperial Demon ying Formation as well as the dozens of Common People¡¯s Path Dao Soldiers techniques as foundations to develop several cultivation methods. However, without confidence, I wouldn¡¯t dare to try.¡±


    With Dao Soldier cultivation methods above Earth Grade, the moment they reached a certain level, it would be tough to switch. Even if the method was changed, the effects would be greatly reduced.


    Like in the Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty battle, those Dao Soldiers who were captured, most of them could only be used as normal cultivators.


    The body structure of the Saint Fire Silver Ants was much simpler than humans but it also meant that once the cultivation method rotation waspleted, it would be tough to reverse.


    There were just a few silver ants, their minds were connected to one another and once a mistake urred, all of them would be useless.


    This was why Zong Shou was really careful about this.


    ¡°Your Majesty has designed many techniques? You are afraid you miscalcted and they will fail in the future, right?¡±


    Shen Yuexuan suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°If you are worried about this matter, there is a solution! Just design a set of artifacts for it. Based on what I know, there are many outer region cultivators who will ce the ve cultivators they captured into artifacts and use them as Dao Soldiers.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and instantly thought back to before when he faced the assassination at Tianfang World.


    There was a cultivator who used a ball-shaped treasure. Inside were numerous low-grade cultivators helping. It was simr to a Dao Soldier formation.


    However, those people weren¡¯t ve cultivators but the descendants of that person¡¯s juniors.


    Could that method work?


    There was no point thinking about all this, without actually seeing it, he wouldn¡¯t know whether or not there was anything wrong about the formation that he designed.


    ¡°If Your Majesty has detailed diagrams of the formation and cultivation method, you can pass it to me and I am confident I will be able to help you.¡±


    Zong Shou was slightly distracted. It was simply too difficult to design a formation alone and he didn¡¯t have that much time.


    He said that he had designed a few types of formations and cultivation methods but it was actually just a rough structure.


    Even if he used the Book of Eon, he didn¡¯t have much time to perfect it.


    However, it could indeed be used. From the foundations, adding to it bit by bit to finallyplete it...


    Oh? Something wasn¡¯t right...

 Chapter 1134 - Flying Knife Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Flying Knife Reappears</h4>


    What was wrong wasn¡¯t Shen Yuexuan¡¯s words or his suggestion to use the artifact formation to rece the Dao Soldier Formation, but the two pieces of Imperial Extinction Records in front of his body.


    Zong Shou was still studying the item and hadn¡¯t put it away yet.


    At this moment, they gave off a really dim, dark-red, spiritual glow. If one didn¡¯t pay close attention, one wouldn¡¯t have been able to notice it.


    ¡°This thing is absorbing the killing energy here?¡±


    He focused and sensed, and as expected, threads of energy were being directed over by the book.


    Due to the fighting in the area, thick and intense killing energy was being produced.


    Zong Shou was stunned. This Imperial Extinction True Scripture actually had such an ability.


    However, in the past, he had never used the Imperial God ying Diagram in battle. Not noticing such abilities was normal.


    Zong Shou spread out the two books and then he noticed that within the scripture, the Xiantian Geng Metal Energy that was turning to Celestial ying Flying Knife had a small portion which had switched. It was pure white and flowing about in the diagram.


    Some changes urred in the other diagram too.


    There were more spiritual patterns on the diagram. Although they intersected with the original patterns, there wasn¡¯t much connection and it existed independently. In Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, they were just excess.


    Before this, he also didn¡¯t care about the Imperial Celestial ying True Scripture.


    If it could absorb more killing energy to form flying knives, then he would have one more life-saving trump card.


    In just a moment, Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted. In the corner of his eye, he noticed some patterns which still continued to form. Along with the records absorbing more and more killing energy, the spiritual patterns became more and moreplicated.


    If he looked closely and separated the newly formed patterns, Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped once more!


    It was a huge formation; there were a total of 72 pirs and its cultivation method was included within too.


    If it was just that, Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t have been so shocked. What he cared about was that the formation and the Dao Soldier cultivation method were the outline of the one he designed for the Saint Fire Silver Ants.


    It was the one that he felt was the most reliable and suitable!


    At this moment, the Imperial Demon ying Records was perfecting and improving it, adding flesh and blood to the bone structure.


    Zong Shou tossed everything aside and looked at it with full focus.


    However, in just a few minutes, the patterns which were already 70%plete suddenly copsed. They fell apart piece by piece and disappeared from the records.


    ¡°As expected, it doesn¡¯t work; there are still many weaknesses...¡±


    Zong Shou sighed and knew that the Imperial Demon ying Records couldn¡¯t continue projecting it out.


    There were mistakes in its foundations, and no matter how it continued, there wouldn¡¯t be an oue.


    How would it be so simple to design a whole new Dao Soldier formation from nothing?


    ¡°Just now, the projection and design of the formation should be from my intuition. Speaking of which, the Imperial Demon ying Records use killing energy to design formations? The Celestial ying de Energy will be formed more quickly?¡±


    Joy shed in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t hesitate and he took out a talisman paper which was of good quality.


    With a thought, numerous patterns appeared on the paper and he passed it to Shen Yuexuan.


    The spiritual patterns formed just now were actually usable. It was just that they weren¡¯t as strong as he intended.


    It was really simple;pleting it using artifact formations wouldn¡¯t cause any other problems.


    Shen Yuexuan picked up the talisman and took a look. He nodded, ¡°Half a day is enough! If I can borrow Your Majesty¡¯s book, it will be even quicker; an hour, and it will bepleted...¡±


    ¡°So quick?¡± Zong Shou found it a bit weird. Even the top mes in the world would take a long time to craft a Magical Treasure.


    In terms of mes, the White Hole he saw in that vast and edgeless world should have been the top kind.


    However, it took weeks to craft a God Realm level Dragon Tooth Sword.


    Strictly speaking, the Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Sword couldn¡¯t be considered aplete Celestial Weapon.


    ¡°Naturally, one Magical Treasure would waste a lot of time, however, splitting it up and treating it as a Spiritual Artifact to craft would make things much easier.¡±


    Shen Yuexuan shook his head, ¡°How hard can 72 Spiritual Artifacts be?¡±


    He directly took out the furnace and it had its own fire source inside. Shen Yuexuan took out several materials and started to craft.


    The wooden puppets had simple intelligence and he didn¡¯t need to control them; he only needed to repair them and it would be okay.


    Out of the six of them, apart from Lin Xuanxuan, he had it the easiest.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t ask. He activated the Book of Eon to help speed up time.


    Anyway, it was something sudden, so he would just take a look at the effect when it urred. If it wasn¡¯t suitable, then he wouldn¡¯t use it.


    He smiled and looked towards Lin Xuanxuan, ¡°Senior Master, do you have any more Xiantian Geng Energy? Can you lend me some?¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan looked expressionlessly at the Imperial Extinction True Scripture in his hands and she frowned slightly.


    She had noticed that thing before. Zong Shou had shot several precious Xiantian Geng Metal Energy into the treasure.


    Its quality was great. Who knew what it was that Zong Shou ced such high hopes in?


    She didn¡¯t hesitate. She just tossed out two balls of light.


    Since he was the ruler of a country, heir of the Sky Burning Lu Family, future Buddhist Faction Future Buddha, his future was limitless, and he would definitely be able to afford such a thing.


    ¡°I found this for your Junior Sister to help craft a five-element feather fan after I gather up five elements. Since you need it, I will give it to you first. However, you have to pay her back with Heaven Grade Geng Metal Energy.¡±


    Heaven Grade?


    Zong Shou¡¯s face turned bitter. The two pieces of energy in his hands were only at Earth Grade!


    Thispensation was worse than even loan sharks.


    However, he didn¡¯t reject it; he scattered the two balls and allowed the diagram to absorb it.


    True Qi was injected in. This time it instinctively started to absorb killing energy.


    The so-called killing energy was the appearance of killing intent. Cultivators were often able to use spells to view it, to deduce bad or good luck. The number of enemies and allies, strength or weakness of their killing intent could all be seen.


    Millions of vengeful corpses gathered here and the killing energy was extremely thick.


    However, Zong Shou noticed that there was a restriction to the amount of killing energy they could absorb.


    It didn¡¯t increase by much because he injected True Qi in.


    ¡°This killing energy-absorbing ability should be the ability of the beast leather. What kind of God Beast was it? It was so strong?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was filled with shock. The beast leather had the ability to absorb killing energy and vengeful power, turning into armor and protecting itself. This type of ability would be able to cause problems all around the world!


    End Realm? It might not have been. It might have even been True Realm...


    Did it die naturally or had it been hunted? Who could even kill a God Beast that entered True Realm?


    Due to therge amount of killing energy it absorbed, it was shaking and didn¡¯t rest. It seemed like it had sensed something.


    ¡°Is there another one in the tomb? The sensing is really weak, so it should be hidden deep and a spiritual formation is blocking it. It must be within someone else¡¯s hidden space! However, how is it such a coincidence? No, it shouldn¡¯t be...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts stopped. Outside of the sky altar, the flood-like iron hoof sounds rang out once more.


    100,000 cavalry adjusted their formation and then they started to charge towards the altar.


    This time they came with an explosive and fierce aura. The ones at the front held des and their strengths wereparable to Saint Realm generals.


    Like an extremely sharp arrow piercing in, where the de light shed, everything was cleared out. All the gs were sliced.


    The ice-cold aura of the mounts extinguished the gold mes. They targeted the area beneath the altar.


    ¡°Yuzi Tongpao!¡±


    Along with the hoarse and tough-to-listen-to voice which spat out from the mouth of the corpse general.


    The 100,000 cavalry all roared out furiously.


    ¡°Qiyue Wuyi!¡±


    The aura instantly peaked. A giant demon-like shadow appeared behind the 100,000 cavalry.


    He looked really majestic and he had a huge body. He was dressed in a ck emperor robe and wore a crown. Nine giant dragons flowed beneath his feet.


    ¡°This is problematic!¡±


    At that moment, even Shen Yuexuan, who was crafting the artifact, stopped and looked down with a frown.


    100,000 iron cavalry charging... How could his 100 Celestial Grade Shield Puppets block them? They aren¡¯t Dao Soldiers...


    Even if the six of them worked together they would only be able to block for a moment.


    However, in the next instant, Lin Xuanxuan moved. She took out a bluemp that had seven blue spiritual mes burning within.


    Lin Xuanxuan pointed at one and then casually tossed it out and it fell beneath the altar.


    In just a breath, a huge chill energy spread out in all directions.


    A three-inch tall ice spike formed. Thousands of iron cavalry in the front were being frozen.


    The chill energy spread out and covered the Big Dipper Sword Soldiers such that they couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Shen Yuexuan immediately understood. With such a god item, no wonder Lin Xuanxuan didn¡¯t fear anything.


    However, cracking sounds spread out from afar. The three corpse generals forcefully broke out from the ice. Then, more corpse cavalry charged out of the ice.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, and without hesitation, he took out a Muluo Flying Knife.


    He had imprinted the Celestial ying Diagram within, and at this moment, he tried to inject the killing intent in the diagram in.


    With a thought, the silver knife slipped out from his sleeves.

 Chapter 1135 - Demon Shadow Appears

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Demon Shadow Appears</h4>


    The de light shed and was coincidentally obstructed by the energy meridians of the 100,000 Qin Cavalry. As a result, it was unable to continue.


    It fell like a streak of lightning and pierced right in front of a corpse general.


    Thetter¡¯s body was covered in ck mes and he roared out. The de attack was forcefully retracted and deflected to block the flying knife.


    However, the de slowly sunk down and drew an unbelievable trajectory. Then, it elerated and pierced the ck mes, body-protecting energy, armor...


    It then pierced through the body along with arge piece of flesh and blood and a piece of crystal that charged out from his body.


    The de was really sharp, and even after piercing one person, it didn¡¯t stop.


    It continued to pierce for 10,000 feet. Several hundred ck-armored cavalry¡¯s bodies were pierced before it finally stopped.


    However, the Muluo Leaf Knife which could have been retracted using the mother knife also couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The de body scattered and turned to dust.


    In front of the cavalry formation, the corpse general whose body was pierced by the flying knife looked at his chest in disbelief.


    In the ck mes, his body along with his mount had turned to ash.


    Zong Shou¡¯s knife directly shattered its core. Those Celestial ying Knife patterns directly shed the reason why it continued to live in the world!


    After the general died, the 100,000 cavalry under him halted.


    Lin Xuanxuan also reacted really quickly, tossing another blue spiritual me down.


    Another ball of freezing energy and an ice ring-like thing spread out. Once again it froze thousands of iron cavalry in the iceyer.


    This time, including those two corpse generals, they were unable to struggle free and were sealed as per before.


    At this moment, Yuan Wushang looked at Zong Shou in disbelief.


    ¡°I thought that your flying knife wouldn¡¯t be useful at Celestial Realm, that there would be no need to fear it. Who knew that it would get worse and worse? That is a Saint Realm!¡±


    He subconsciously touched his neck. If that knife attacked him, he felt that apart from waiting for death, he couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    Zong Shou shook his head. It wasn¡¯t Saint Realm. That corpse general was peak God Realm, and using the strength of the cavalry, he reached half a step End Realm.


    Just now was when it was at its weakest.


    Although the strength of the corpse general dropped due to the weakness in the formation, it was far above that of normal God Realm cultivators.


    He was surprised at the fact that the de instantly killed that person.


    The Six God Defensive Knife and the Celestial ying Flying Knife were a perfect fit. It was like they were one.


    He was able to pierce the energy around the general and the ck mes due to the Celestial ying patterns he imprinted on the knife.


    If a fake version of it with one percent of its power was already so strong, what would happen if the true Celestial ying Knife Energy was in his hands?


    He really didn¡¯t know why Mingri Xuen would pass the item to him? Did he really want to help him, or did he not know the mysteries behind the diagram?


    ¡°This knife technique is amazing! At that moment, I actually felt threatened.¡±


    Temporarily solving the danger, Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s expression also became weird.


    Zong Shou was really someone worth envying and hating. However, with such a knife technique, hisbat strength was far stronger than she expected.


    ¡°How many of such flying knives can you use today?¡±


    Zong Shou estimated and said honestly, ¡°Around nine but after four I would need to cultivate and recover energy.¡±


    At this moment, he had 10 of these knives which he used the Six God technique to nurture.


    After using one, he was left with nine. He looked towards the jademp. The mes within were left with five.


    In other words, they could at mostst for a short while only.


    Although this altar was just a staircase in the south, it was the same to destroy the other altar in other directions. It was just that the restrictions here were much stronger. If this went on he wouldn¡¯t be able tost until he could use the Unlimited Buddha Body.


    Luckily, a day had passed and the three threads of Celestial Energy in his body had recovered and could be used once more.


    Lin Xuanxuan frowned too. She didn¡¯t ce much hope in the Buddhist Faction. At least four more hours were needed for the second core here to strengthen.


    Did she have to use that final trump card?


    Those Qi Cultivators didn¡¯t even appear and these 100,000 cavalry had forced them to such a stage.


    Lin Xuanxuan shook her head andughed coldly, she looked into the distance, ¡°All of you just sit still and do nothing! If we can¡¯t hold on the few of us will leave. The Dragon Formation and the corpse army won¡¯t be able to block us. The Qin Emperor will revive and Great Gan will retreat to the outer region. Common People¡¯s path can also move to other worlds. I really want to see where else you all can flee to!¡±


    If the twenty million corpse army here appeared in the world, the first to be attacked would be the 7,000 Sects and aristocratic families.


    After a short silence, a few scoffs spread out in the distance.


    Zong Shou saw that the endless corpse army had suddenly halted.


    Strong spiritual energy waves spread over.


    Zong Shou instantly rxed and knew that someone had helped them to restrict the corpse generals and soldiers.


    If it was just to deal with these million troops, the few of them were up to it.


    Beneath the altar, 90,000 Great Qin cavalry remained. Like how a lizard dropped its own tail, it deserted the frozen cavalry, allowing those ice pieces to shatter under thebined attacks of Yuan Wushang and Chuxue.


    After adjusting the formation, they continued to loiter around to find a chance. Three corpse generals appeared from the formation to be the vanguard. They were as strong as those three before.


    However, these 90,000 feared Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s ice mes and Zong Shou¡¯s flying knife and they were much more careful. They seemed determined to wait for the Big Dipper Sword Soldiers to clear the restrictions first.


    This was exactly what Zong Shou wanted. To him, the more time that was wasted, the better.


    There were 30 minutes until the agreed time. Zong Shou cast aside his thoughts and formed many patterns and runes around him.


    These were Buddhist Faction techniques that could strengthen the Golden Body that he remembered.


    However, as he didn¡¯t obtain the Buddhist Faction legacy and had seen it through Common People¡¯s Path books, he wasn¡¯t sure whether or not it was useful.


    But because it was really dangerous, he had to go all out.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the artifact is formed!¡±


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s voice spread over and caused Zong Shou to be stunned. Only then did he recall that Shen Yuexuan had stepped up and volunteered to craft a spiritual artifact for his Saint Fire Silver Ants.


    He was also really curious and he looked over.


    Along with him opening the furnace, a ball of light charged out.


    The spiritual artifact had no consciousness and was unable to fly in the air. Shen Yuexuan used spiritual sense to raise it up and itnded in front of Zong Shou.


    There were many three-inch silver pieces of armor and there were white wings on the backs which allowed the Saint Fire Silver Ants to strength their own wings.


    Zong Shou picked one up and reached in with spiritual sense.


    He instantly understood that the thick armor actually had many human-like meridians and patterns. It allowed theplete cycle of Dao Soldier techniques.


    After the Saint Fire Silver Ants wore them, they could inject their strength in.


    They wouldn¡¯t be much different from Dao Soldiers.


    ¡°What amazing thinking...¡±


    Zong Shou praised. This was only possible because his 72 ants were exactly the same.


    If it was any other cultivator or beast, that would have been totally impossible.


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s method was different from man to man.


    He told Lin Xuanxuan to take over and help him block the corpse army. Zong Shou also recalled all the Saint Fire Silver Ants.


    The armors were not only very easy to wear, but they were really beautiful too. Majestic and bright, just like the Saint Fire Silver Ants.


    Their bodies were beautiful on their own and after putting on the armor, they seemed like the most pure and beautiful things in this world.


    Their silver-white wings pped and scattered silver light, bright light shining all around.


    Su Xiaoxiao and Chuxue couldn¡¯t help but look to the side, even if they knew that they were born from the vengeful energy of Heaven and Earth and were beasts that wanted to kill the most. They couldn¡¯t help but be distracted and show love in their eyes.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up, thinking to himself that in this world outer appearance was the most important. He also spread out spiritual sense which made the ants scatter.


    Just by looking, one could notice that their movement speed rose by 100%!


    The few Silver Ants couldn¡¯t adapt to the speed and were nearly knocked into the corpse army.


    ...the armor could be considered top Spiritual Artifacts, so naturally, they couldn¡¯t be this effective.


    However, as long as the ants were within 30 miles of each another, there would be spiritual energy sense between then. The 72 of them would be like one, buffing one another.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up. This was as good as he expected.


    The killing power of the ants should also have increased too...


    Zong Shou watched on as the ants contacted the corpse army, and his eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s expression changed and she flew into the air.


    A turtle shell covered in ancient words was raised above.


    Light patternsnded and protected the altar.


    Lin Xuanxuan struck the air, but then a hand suddenly reached over.


    Her whisk broke apart and then her arm exploded!


    ¡°Daoxuan God Stealing Technique? Daoxuan Demon Lord?¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s beautiful face instantly twisted.

 Chapter 1136 - Daoxuan God Stealing

    <h4>Chapter 1136: Daoxuan God Stealing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    This was just too sudden. Not only was Zong Shou stunned on the spot, but the other few people on the altar were all stunned too.


    Zong Shou saw it more clearly. Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s whisk and hand exploded not because the enemy was stronger, but because the moment they shed, she forcefully exploded and gave up.


    ¡°Daoxuan God Stealing Technique? Daoxuan Demon Lord? The Daoxuan Cmity of the past?¡±


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s expression changed like he had thought about something really bad. Even someone as calm as him was shocked.


    Su Xiaoxiao also eximed. She muttered with a lost expression, ¡°Daoxuan Demon Lord, wasn¡¯t he sealed? Why did Yuan Demon let him out?¡±


    In her heart, she understood that the person had probablye here for that item...


    The Daoxuan Cmity 6,000 years ago was not something that someone present apart from Lin Xuanxuan had gone through.


    In that era, due to this Demon Lord, tens of thousands of Celestial Realm and above cultivators had died. The entire Cloud World was in a mess.


    Even if the Demon Path couldn¡¯t avoid it, the number of Demon Path experts who had died to his hands exceeded the number that Zong Shou killed by several times.


    However, after all, it happened a few thousand years ago and the few of them didn¡¯t go through, so there wasn¡¯t much for them to fear.


    However, for someone half a step into End Realm like Lin Xuanxuan to take such a huge loss and even lose one arm right away...


    No matter how slow they were, they knew from the rumors that Daoxuan Demon Lord was scarily strong!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Cultivator Fanmeng, Senior Lin Xuanxuan?¡±


    Laughter rang out in their ears as a person stepped out.


    He was around 20 and had a devilish face. His eyes were filled with a blue glow.


    Below him were those million troops, but for some reason, they didn¡¯t dare to attack that person.


    The nearby generals gathered strength and they were wary of him like he was their enemy.


    ¡°You are asking to die!¡±


    With Zong Shou¡¯s Nine Hole Essence Stone buffing, Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s arm grew. In just a few breaths, a new stem appeared.


    Her face was ice-cold and filled with endless chill intent.


    ¡°No matter why you came, I suggest you leave! This world isn¡¯t like it was 6,000 years ago. Xingya has fallen and Wushang Yuan Demon alone can¡¯t protect you. If you don¡¯t want to die, then scram!¡±


    Daoxuan Demon Lord¡¯s face turned green and then it recovered back to normal. He smiled, ¡°So, ording to you, I must rely on them to gain a footing in the world? How annoying... Common People¡¯s Path has four End Realms now. Isn¡¯t that really great?¡±


    A fierce light shed in his eyes and it suddenly swelled. The turtle shell¡¯s spiritual light disappeared.


    It actually fell into his hands. The demonic power around him formed into a dragon and reached out toward Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s body.


    Lin Xuanxuan didn¡¯t dare to take it head-on. She shed and dodged, shooting out several talismans.


    However, the w grabbed her and blood mist exploded out.


    When Lin Xuanyuan appeared, she was several miles away.


    Her expression was cold. Yet another arm had been broken.


    The people on the altar took in a cold breath. They knew that the ability of the Daoxuan Demon Lord forced her to have to break her arm to love!


    At this moment, Lin Xuanxuan seemed to be worried about them and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t fight him. Daoxuan God Stealing! He can steal abilities and steal the mysteries of the flesh and blood. He can steal and pige every item and skill in the world. Unless it is a Grade Twelve ability or God Treasure, it will be useless on him.¡±


    Zong Shou only felt his heart turn ice-cold. He had read up about the technique and the Daoxuan Cmity that happened 6,000 years ago.


    His ability was this: everything he touched, he could steal and make it one of his own.


    This was why 6,000 years ago he stole souls and recruited many cultivators. He stole their abilities and used them as his own. He was really strong and caused chaos in the world.


    This was why that ancient turtle shell fell into his hands. Lin Xuanxuan also had to forcefully break her body and cut off energy meridians. Only then could she avoid her soul from being stolen.


    Shen Yuexuan didn¡¯t know what to say, but 24 golden bamboo stems spread out around his body. Numerous five-colored lights shot out like a storm.


    Yuan Wushang reached out and sucked the spiritual energy from these 10 miles.


    ¡°Eh? Five Element Extreme Needles, you are from the Mohist Faction? Interesting...¡±


    Dao Xian¡¯s brow rose up. Layers of light spread out from the turtle shell to block those thousands and tens of thousands of light.


    He was unable to block and some needles shot in. However, he didn¡¯t worry about this small number of them. Before he even did anything the needles had already fallen to the ground.


    He casually yed around with the artifact in his hand.


    ¡°What a treasure. It can even block the Five Element Extreme Needles that was said to be able to kill Saint Realm experts. It must be one of your Common People¡¯s Path Sect Protecting Celestial Treasures? Just nicely, I¡¯ve just broken out andck items. I will gratefully ept it!¡±


    Heughed coldly and said leisurely, ¡°You really know my methods. However, since you know, you can only use it for self-harm. Before I broke free I swore a heart oath to kill this Great Gan Ruler for Li Biexue. I don¡¯t care about the others. Are you confident in protecting him? If I were you, I would bring the others to escape as far as possible!¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan took in a deep breath and bright light shone in her eyes.


    As expected, he hade for Zong Shou! She had guessed it when they first shed. However, at this moment, it was confirmed by Daoxuan.


    Her lips curled up and her tone was filled with mocking intent, ¡°Let me escape? You don¡¯t have the skill! Do you really think that with the technique you are invincible in the world? His brother Aokun¡¯s Existence and Destruction ability could destroy you! Do you really think that you can survive the attacks of the Lu Family and the five Common People¡¯s Path End Realm experts? I advise you: rather than fulfilling the oath, why don¡¯t think of a way to restrict the heart demon!¡±


    Dao Han¡¯s eyes squinted and then he broke into augh, ¡°Sky Burning Lu Family, five End Realm Saint Venerables, is that very scary? Unfortunately, in this world there are people who aren¡¯t afraid. You always said that I was crazy, I did things like a mad man, so how can my actions be judged through normal thinking?¡±


    With a sh, that person appeared above the altar, less than 1,000 feet from Zong Shou. Yuan Wushang subconsciously stabbed out.


    However, the moment he got close, he was forced to retreat. The spiritual energy in front of him exploded.


    His hand also exploded, avoiding his soul from being in danger of being stolen.


    However, his sword fell into Daoxuan¡¯s hands. He was shocked but felt really fortunate. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t that half step God Treasure, otherwise, he would have felt really heart pained.


    He explosively retreated and also forcefully stopped the jade puppet that was about to attack.


    He knew that even if the puppet went all out it wouldn¡¯t be able to harm him and might instead end up helping him.


    That Daoxuanughed out loud. He casually waved the sword he stole and shed Chuxue¡¯s Blood Moon de. Chuxue coughed up blood and was tossed aside.


    ¡°A God Weapon...¡±


    He looked greedily at the de and continued forwards.


    Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s face turned cold and he knew that Zong Shou was in huge danger. However, she didn¡¯t panic.


    She chanted out and light talismans formed around her body, gathering onto her newly formed arm.


    She pointed out and it floated in an ethereal manner towards Daoxuan. However, mid-way, astral energy exploded out!


    When the finger attacked, even Daoxuan had to take it seriously. Heughed, ¡°Legend had it that Xi Zi had three Junior Sisters who were all beauties and he personally taught them. Xuanshuang learned the Source Life Breathing Art. Yuanjing learned the Spirit Changing Heaven Technique, Change technique, a whole variety of changes. Only you are the most mysterious and very few people knew about it. So, you actually studied the Pure Mixed Technique! What a waste... although it was Grade Twelve, it isn¡¯t enough!


    The sword shed out, and with a loud explosion, it struck her finger.


    With the sword, Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s finger fell apart. The arm and also half a shoulder were sliced.


    She stumbled and flew several thousand feet away.


    Daoxuan was really calm as he walked in front of Zong Shou.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why Li Biexue wants to kill you, you must have something that he is tempted by! You hold a treasure, so after you die, just me...¡±


    He said it really simply as he shed at Zong Shou¡¯s neck.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was sunken. Not only was he not afraid, but he also looked really focused.


    The God Refined Sword in his hands also shed out.


    ...One Origin Sword Beginning and End!


    In despair, before death arrived, all the potential in his body was brought out.


    It also pushed his sword technique to an unimaginable level.


    Light and Darkness merged into one, Beginning and End were one body!


    The moment the sword stabbed out, it was like one could see a God!


    At that moment, the space for 10,000 feet around couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye.


    It was like a true ck and White Hole had formed above the sword body.


    Daoxuan¡¯s eyes lit up and a bright glow appeared in them. When the swords shed, the sword in his hand copsed.


    Zong Shou flew back a hundred feet, spitting outrge amounts of internal organs and blood.


    Daoxuan praised, ¡°Interesting, interesting. Your ability is even above that of mine!¡±

 Chapter 1137 - Black And White Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1137: ck And White Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Interesting, interesting. Your ability is actually above mine!¡±


    Daoxuan¡¯s tone changed, ¡°What a waste. Your cultivation is too weak and the difference in strength is like night and day. So what if you gathered Celestial Power? If I gave you a dozen more years, maybe I would have to avoid you! However, at the moment...¡±


    Another sword shed over and this time Zong Shou couldn¡¯t dodge.


    His meridians were pretty much all shed apart and the blood within his body boiled.


    Even if he maintained calm all the way, a feeling of helplessness and weakness appeared deep in his heart.


    This was the strongest opponent he had met since he revived and the most dangerous situation that he had faced.


    At this moment, although he could still fight back and he had two more Life and Death Cereus and also a Celestial ying Knife Energy that was forming, both were close to Grade Thirteen Supreme and didn¡¯t fear the Daoxuan God Stealing Technique.


    There was also the Book of Eon. When facing such an expert, he could at least use it for some time.


    However, if he used it now he would only be able to hold on for a moment and it wouldn¡¯t change the final oue.


    Using it now would be a huge loss and wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference ...


    This time Zong Shou was most probably going to die at the hands of this person!


    He didn¡¯t dare to use the Instant Space Dao Seeds as he was worried it would be stolen.


    Daoxuan¡¯s Sword unexpectedly stabbed the air.


    However, this miss slowed him to drift and appear a few thousand feet away, opening up a bit of distance between them.


    Zong Shou felt a bit weird. Daoxuan was stunned and doubt appeared in his eyes.


    Momentster, he understood.


    ¡°Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique? Bitch! You actually dare to tempt my heart...¡±


    He casually reached out and forcefully held onto Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s neck, holding her body up.


    Just as he was about to smash it, Demon Lotus¡¯s voice spread over, ¡°This woman is useful for Yuan Demon! Please show mercy!¡±


    Daoxuanughed coldly, but instead, killing intent became much stronger. He looked towards Zong Shou, ¡°This is your woman? She really risked her life and must love you? She looks good and is actually a virgin.¡±


    While saying that he touched her face. He gave an evil smile, ¡°What a waste, you won¡¯t have a chance to enjoy it! I¡¯ve been sealed for 6,000 years and haven¡¯t tasted flesh for a long time. Who knew that I woulde across such a delicacy? When you die I will let her willingly fall for me, and let her enjoy all that I give her...¡±


    He used strength and caused blood to explode out. Just that strike smashed her bones and all her meridians.


    At this moment, a ring spread out in the air.


    Chuxue tossed the Blood Moon de to Lin Xuanxuan.


    Thetter grabbed it and shed down.


    Where the dended, everything turned into Mixed and Pure!


    Daoxuan Demon Lord¡¯s lip curled. A Grade Twelve Ability along with a god treasure, that was a bit problematic.


    That brat was really smart and knew that only in Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s hands could it threaten him.


    He tossed Su Xiaoxiao away before screaming out.


    All the scattered corpse energy 10 miles outside of the altar gathered together.


    It formed a giant bone hand that smacked down onto Lin Xuanxuan.


    Where she was standing, she used all the restrictions of the altar to help her.


    Layers of maism restrictions were broken by the de and all power was turned into Mixed Pure Power.


    However, it still wasn¡¯t faster than the speed of the bone hand. Lin Xuanxuan was helpless and could only sh backward, destroying the entire hand.


    At this moment, Daoxuan Demon Lord stood up once more.


    Chuxue was shocked and blocked Zong Shou.


    However, Zong Shou grabbed out and threw her behind. In his eyes, an eye stabbing glow appeared...


    A golden swastika appeared in his eyes!


    Huge Buddhist Power gathered towards his Dharma Golden Body. At thest moment, the Wish Power that the Buddhist Faction gathered for several years for him surged over.


    It came a full hundred breaths earlier and allowed him to have some strength to fight back.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind instinctively shed Jingyin¡¯s body.


    Had she predicted something in advance?


    No matter what, he was grateful for her.


    Daoxuan Demon Lord¡¯s hand was right opposite but a vast ck and White Buddhist Power suddenly exploded out from Zong Shou.


    Such that there was no color and a storm swept about!


    Buddhist chants sounded all throughout and resonated with the Heavens. Many flowers floated down onto the ground.


    Nine Hole Life Essence Stone¡¯s Life Power surged into his body causing the broken meridians and organs to recover.


    After Zong Shou took a deep breath, a giant Buddha image appeared behind him.


    ck and White Holes appeared, Unlimited Darkness, Endless Light!


    Zong Shou stabbed out once more. One side of the sword was darkness and one side was light.


    It twisted Heaven and Earth and ripped the world.


    ...This Sword was like someone using the One Origin Beginning and End Sword at Saint Realm strength!


    All thoughts were tossed aside and the ck and white power were mixed into one!


    When the swordnded, that was the Dao!


    The moment he shed out, the entire million feet of space seemed to be forcefully sliced into two.


    From east to west, the entire Xianyang City had a giant sword mark that appeared out of nowhere.


    On it, all the houses and corpse soldiers were wiped out!


    The eye-piercing, white light caused a bunch of corpse soldiers to turn into ck air and disappear.


    Daoxuan Demon Lord was the first to get hit and his eyes constricted.


    ¡°Saint Grade Buddha Body, Unlimited Beginning, and End?¡±


    A wound appeared on the hand that reached towards Zong Shou.


    Daoxuan God Stealing Technique couldn¡¯t steal his ability or his lifeforce and energy. It also couldn¡¯t steal his spiritual sense.


    ¡°I finally understand why for just a Celestial Realm he would release me...¡±


    <i>Pu!</i>


    He scoffed as half of his body, his flesh and bones started to copse.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    A moment earlier, 200 miles from the altar.


    A Taoist stood on a high roof, his eyes filled with worry.


    ¡°It actually is Daoxuan Demon Lord, this really is problematic! If it was anyone else it would be okay, but it is this unreasonable mad man...¡±


    He looked at the scenes of Zong Shou nearly being wiped out by Daoxuan.


    ¡°This cmity couldn¡¯t be avoided? A top expert, invincible Overlord, Great Gan Ruler is going to die here?¡±


    Mingri Xian¡¯s eyes were filled with pity as he sighed.


    This person was not only crazy but he was the strongest person before End Realm, even above Aokun.


    With this person attacking, also within the tomb, Zong Shou really had no way of escaping.


    Even if he wanted to help, he couldn¡¯t. What a waste... the good karma he had sword was useless now.


    Forget it! It was just an unknown page that could nurture de energy.


    The material was special like it came from another region.


    He studied it for close to 1,000 years but didn¡¯t learn much. Apart from 100 years to nurture the energy, one needed to inject in Geng Metal Energy, so it was really problematic.


    With the de energy used up, his lifespan was also less than 100. Why not give it up and let Zong Shou willingly guard the altar?


    However, Zong Shou was in despair and there was a really low chance he could escape.


    He had to think of another way to take the legacy artifact back...


    Just as he was thinking of this, he was shocked and looked over once more.


    The ck and White Light suddenly filled the air and shed open the clouds.


    The thick and inconceivable Sword Intent caused all the cultivators and even the corpses to want to bow and yield.


    This was Grade Thirteen Supreme!


    Peak of sword intent,prehending Heaven and Earth and one could see the Gods!


    God Realm of Sword Intent!


    These few words shed across his mind!


    He was shocked. This time the thing he focused on wasn¡¯t Daoxuan


    Instead, it was the teen who stood in front of Daoxuan.


    ¡°How is that possible? There are only a few Supreme techniques. With the strength of his body, how could he? No...¡±


    ... he was indeedcking a little. He hadn¡¯t reached God Realm yet but he was not far from it.


    The Unlimited Beginning and End ability was the same. It was just half a step Supreme. However,pared to before, he was really close!


    Just one thinyer and he could cross.


    ¡°It actually isn¡¯t restricted by the Dragon Formation... Daoxuan¡¯s ability can be unrestrained as it isn¡¯t rted to thews and thus not affected by the formation. His strength is only at 70% here! What is going on with Zong Shou?


    ¡°Right! Unlimited Beginning and End, with End there is a Beginning. With Beginning, there is an End. Even in the tomb, it is no different. Although the Formation twisted all thews, it couldn¡¯t twist Beginning and End. Even the formation itself was within Beginning and End, so how could it restrict it?¡±


    Thinking about that, his expression changed.


    Zong Shou¡¯sprehension of Beginning and End had actually reached such a level...


    He could deduce the reason but he didn¡¯t know exactly how he did so. The kind of mysteries present were like the stars in the sky...

 Chapter 1138 - Six God Celestial Slaying

    <h4>Chapter 1138: Six God Celestial ying</h4>


    ¡°Such sword techniques are just one step from God! That Unlimited Beginning and End ability is just half a step to Grade Thirteen Supreme...¡±


    Zhongxuan, who was on the west side of the pce, took in a deep cold breath.


    ¡°Using Buddhist Faction Wish Power to form a Saint Realm Golden Body? We still underestimated him...¡±


    Xufu stood beside him. His True Body couldn¡¯t leave the main hall which was why the one who stood there was an incarnation of his spiritual sense.


    The top Saint Realm 6,000 years ago, Daoxuan Demon Lord, appeared once more. The battle at the altar had changed.


    Even Xufu couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. He turned some attention from the intense battle to focus on this battle.


    However, at this moment, he didn¡¯t say anything and was in deep thought.


    Zhongxuan took in a deep breath and said, ¡°At Saint Realm strength, if he used the Unlimited Beginning and End ability, he would have a strength to go up against him. The oue of the battle would be tough to judge. How is Master going to deal with it?¡±


    Although he wasn¡¯t willing to, at this moment, it was best if they helped the Gantian Ruler.


    Daoxuan Demon Lord, that mad man, seeding today wouldn¡¯t do anyone good.


    If that person took the 12 Copper Men, then what would happen to them?


    The person who took them had to have Dragon Energy. Normal cultivators had no hope of doing so.


    To Daoxuan, this wasn¡¯t a difficult thing.


    If a person had control of the 12 Copper Men, the entire Cloud World would be turned on its head.


    Naturally, the best oue would be for both sides to suffer huge injuries. However, that would be really tough to gauge.


    Xufu surprisingly shook his head, ¡°No! The situation there is settled. Don¡¯t hesitate, directly use the backup methods. It really is a waste...¡±


    Zhongxuan was stunned, ¡°Both sides are on the same level. Even that Unlimited Beginning and End Ability is stronger than the Daoxuan God Stealing Ability?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword was really strong, pretty much cutting apart the entire small sized world.


    Someone as strong as Daoxuan wasn¡¯t able to block his attacks!


    ¡°The Ability has no weaknesses. What is a little wrong is his Buddha Body...¡±


    Xufu exined calmly as he looked into the distance, ¡°What do you treat the Daoxuan Demon Stealing Technique as? Even a small weakness can kill you. Although Zong Shou is talented and has created such an ability, how long could he have cultivated for? Even someone of the same grade isn¡¯t a match for Daoxuan. It isn¡¯t who is going to win but who canst longer. I think it wouldn¡¯t exceed 100 breaths!¡±


    ¡°100 breaths?¡±


    Zhongxuan found it unbelievable. The strength of that sword, that aura. How could it notst for even 100 breaths?


    However, since Xufu said that, then naturally he had his reasons.


    Looking closely, Zhongxuan had also lost interest.


    ¡°The gap between both sides is too huge and can¡¯t be overturned. Rather than risk offending Daoxuan and helping Zong Shou, why don¡¯t we think of another way to rece the effects of the altar?¡±


    The moment he spoke, the few Saint Realm spiritual senses that covered the battlefield were retracted.


    It was obvious that they thought the same way as Xufu and they didn¡¯t think that Zong Shou could win.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to continue viewing but they were worried that once Daoxuan won he would notice them.


    That person was violent and arrogant. Once he stared into someone they would most probably be dead.


    Zhongxuan couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. He had stepped into Saint Realm for too short a time.


    His experience and foresight were iparable to those Saint Realm Venerables.


    ¡°You learn fast!¡±


    Xufuughed coldly, ¡°We have no choice and we¡¯ve been forced to. Unfortunately, this Great Gan Ruler is the Saint Ruler. After today, both Taoist and Confucian Factions will heave a sigh of relief. However, I am still curious...¡±


    His tone changed and his eyes lit up, ¡°What made Li Biexue send him out to kill Zong Shou here?¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Where the sword struck, Daoxuan¡¯s arm turned into scattered flesh and blood and was turned into energy.


    Daoxuan himself didn¡¯t bother. His body was like a fish floating around the altar such that Zong Shou was unable to lock down onto his aura.


    Daoxuan didn¡¯t bother about the five-colored light that shot from around, and he used the ancient turtle shell to block.


    asionally, two to three streaks would pierce in but didn¡¯t obstruct him by much.


    With just a thought, he was able to brush them aside.


    Only when Lin Xuanxuan struck with the Blood Moon de did he pay attention once more. After all, she was half a step End Realm, and even though her strength was reduced by 50% and the gap between them grewrger.


    However, with the God Weapon, she would be able to harm him. He didn¡¯t worry, the Celestial Power in her body was stolen by his technique.


    He retreated a few more steps until all the Death energy gathered to form a white bone hand. Only then did his body stop once more.


    The bone hand and the Blood Moon de struck. In just a moment, the de light was shattered and the Mixed Pure Energy was scattered.


    The maism power he stole from below charged at the de body. Even someone as strong as Lin Xuanxuan was forced back.


    The bones and flesh of the new arm that formed was twisted once more. It could support such a level of strength.


    Zong Shou shed down once more. It wasn¡¯t as majestic as the first one but it was much more dangerous.


    ck and White Power appeared on the sword. However, the strength was retracted and gathered as one. Although the 10,000 corpse soldiers around were wiped out by the sword energy, the entire area wasn¡¯t ripped apart and split once more.


    However, that sword strength was the same. It was able to make the entire world yield and bow!


    It made one suspect whether or not the sword was the manifestation of the Dao!


    Daoxuan¡¯s brow rose up. He was delighted instead of feeling shock, ¡°What great sword technique! Peak ability, this is interesting! If it was 6,000 years ago I might have been forced away and not have been able to fight you! Even if I could win, it would¡¯ve taken me so long and been too problematic. However, 6,000 yearster...¡±


    When he said this, heughed, ¡°Peak Sword Technique. Unfortunately, your Golden Body is weak. This is the first time you are controlling it, right?¡±


    He reached out. The hand and the God Refined Sword shed. But he actually didn¡¯t fear anything since he wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage at all.


    The de struck many times but it waspletely unharmed. Daoxuan¡¯s other arm healed up.


    It was perfectly fine like he wasn¡¯t injured at all.


    In a short few breaths, Zong Shou¡¯s aura became heavy.


    Daoxuan waved his arm and forced the Blood Moon de once more. His body stopped retreating, and instead, he headed forwards!


    He punched out and headed right for the God Refined Sword.


    There was instantly an explosion and 10 miles around started to copse.


    All the corpse soldiers fell apart under the huge pressure.


    Fortunately, the wood of the altar was a Celestial Treasure material and wasn¡¯t damaged.


    After the corpse generals noticed that it wasn¡¯t right, they also retreated.


    Only then were there norge scale losses...


    The area around the altar was in a mess too.


    ¡°Zong Shou!¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiousness. Although she was deep in it, she saw more clearly than everyone.


    She also knew how strong Daoxuan was.


    It wasn¡¯t something that Zong Shou could go up against just with this Buddhist Faction Golden Body...


    ¡°You aren¡¯t his opponent, so why don¡¯t you retreat? I will hold up the rear!¡±


    At this moment, only Zong Shou could escape. The other people were burdens.


    She herself was the same.


    If she fled there might be a chance to live. However, her life wasn¡¯t as important as Zong Shou¡¯s. His life or death concerned the safety of Common People¡¯s Path and Great Gan.


    With a thought, even if the five of them died, she was going to cover Zong Shou to leave safely.


    A grey light shed on the de, and a white aura shot out.


    Half a Borrow word was also absorbing the Death Energy around.


    When Death Energy entered the body, it would reduce lifespan. The thicker and more of it would reduce life Essence power.


    At this moment, Lin Xuanxuan was prepared to go all out! She was using all of the strength she could use.


    When the de shed down, not only did the strength of it increase by several times but the Mixed Pure Power exchange scale also greatly increased.


    Daoxuanughed coldly and punched out once more.


    With a <i>Kung</i> sound, the de slipped out of Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s arm. Her arm was instantly shattered!


    Zong Shou still stood on the spot like he didn¡¯t hear her words or like he wasn¡¯t willing to listen.


    Be it when he was Sword Emperor Tanqiu or in this life, he never left his friends behind to escape...


    He couldn¡¯t do so in the past, and he couldn¡¯t do so now!


    He was really calm and his sword weed Daoxuan¡¯s third punch.


    Sword and fist shed and the ground 20 miles around caved in another 1,000 feet.


    Zong Shou felt like his body was turning into blood. He relied on his True Image Dharma to support himself but also formed a sense of weakness.


    He knew that a portion of the gathered Buddhist Power was stolen by Daoxuan and used by himself.


    If this went on he would only be stronger while he became weaker.


    ¡°Actually, your Senior Master is right!¡±


    Daoxuanughed once more in an unrestrained manner, ¡°If you escape now, there might be a chance to survive!¡±


    When the fourth fist arrived, it locked down every corner of the sky.


    Zong Shou was really pumped up. The time was here! The de energy in the diagram was finally converted.


    He waved his left hand and a silver glow appeared.


    Time elerate!


    Space, stack!


    Cause and Effect, invert!


    Fate, lock!


    Six God Celestial ying...

 Chapter 1139 - Obtaining Victory From Despair

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Obtaining Victory From Despair</h4>


    All changes werepleted at that instant. The silver light slipped out of Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves.


    At this moment, Daoxuan, who punched out with an overbearing and explosive punch, felt terrified.


    He just needed one punch to kill Zong Shou, but for some reason, he felt panic and fear...


    Danger and wariness rose up in his heart!


    Daoxuan didn¡¯t hesitate, following his instincts and retreating.


    His body shed and continuously shifted his position. His movement speed even among those half a step End Realm were all top people!


    So, 6,000 years ago, the Cloud World End Realm experts hated him to the bone but they weren¡¯t able to do anything about him.


    However, at this moment, he felt an intent locking onto his soul and he was unable to chase it away.


    Daoxuan¡¯s chest felt really weird... What was going on? What ability did Zong Shou have to make him feel danger, or had he sensed it wrongly? Or, did Su Xiaoxiao use the Yuan Demon Seven Emotion technique to disturb his soul?


    In the next instant, Daoxuan looked at the flying, silver-white knife. It slid out really suddenly and arrived in a sh.


    ¡°Six God Celestial ying, y!¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any bright light and there wasn¡¯t the aura from before that Zong Shou had that pretty much suppressed every cultivator present.


    However, the moment it appeared, it attracted everyone¡¯s gaze. Chuxue and the others couldn¡¯t see it but they sensed something.


    The peak streak of light shocked the world in front of him!


    Daoxuan¡¯s pupils opened wide as he hollered in pain. He was like a wild deer caught in the headlights, shocked beyond belief.


    Its body sped up as he charged backward. His hands danced randomly in front of his body. However, he was going all out to try to block the striking trajectory of the de.


    However Cause and Effect, Inverted Effect before Cause!


    Fate ¨C lock.


    Although it was far from before, that knife from Mingri Xuan had killed Xufu¡¯s soul fragment. However, it locked onto a portion of fate. It was destined that Daoxuan Demon Lord would be hit by the de!


    Time ¨C elerate. He used the Book of Eon to elerate in an unrestrained manner, 100 times time eleration, increasing the speed of the de 100 times!


    Space ¨C stack. 180 Dragon Pellets stacked the space around, shortening the space between man and de.


    The Six God Defensive Knife Technique caused that thin as cicada wing de to constantly change directions. However, it was even more flexible that Sword Driving Techniques and also didn¡¯t reduce the strength of the knife. No matter how Daoxuan tried to dodge, it was still onto him, chasing his soul.


    In a short instant, that de light was right in front of Daoxuan.


    First was the ancient turtle shell that broke without any signs. Then, the body-protecting energy around Daoxuan was ripped open.


    Large patches of blood light exploded out. The silver-white knife pierced a huge empty hole through Daoxuan¡¯s chest.


    What was more lethal was the Celestial ying Knife Intent that smashed in at the same time, which started to y all the life force within Daoxuan¡¯s body!


    At that moment, everyone around the altar was stunned.


    Chuxue and Yuan Wushang¡¯s mouth were slightly opened, unable to join at all.


    Before this, Zong Shou was a step away from dying, unable to breathe under the suppression of Daoxuan.


    The few of them were each fighting to the death.


    In the blink of an eye, Daoxuan had fallen to such a bad state. Not only was he heavily injured by the knife, but his aura had turned dim really quickly.


    ¡°Six God Celestial ying Knife?¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan looked at Zong Shou¡¯s left hand in shock. Just now, she had personally looked at the silver de light slip out from Zong Shou¡¯s left hand.


    This de was actually an ability close to Grade Thirteen Supreme...


    It couldn¡¯t be defended against. On the source level, it might not have been on the same ability of the Unlimited Beginning and End technique, but it was tougher to block and harder to defend against!


    After a short moment, she came to her senses. She reached out and called the Blood Moon de back to her hand but she was unable to keep calm.


    A few momentster, the dozens of Saint Realm spiritual senses that retreated spread over like a flood.


    They were all filled with disbelief as they tried to search for the reason why Zong Shou turned from defeat to victory, but it was already over. The moment Zong Shou shed out, no one could see it. They could only see Daoxuan retreat with heavy injuries...


    In the west city hundreds of miles away, Mingri Xuan suddenly stood up.


    He was the only person who had hopes for Zong Shou. From start to finish, he saw the entire process of Zong Shou shing out the de.


    However, at this moment, Mingri Xuan was totally stunned.


    Celestial ying Knife Energy? Hadn¡¯t it been used up? Why was there still more?


    In Zong Shou¡¯s hand, the strength of the de wasn¡¯t below his! No, it was much stronger!


    How was that possible? What joke was this?


    Although Zong Shou¡¯s defensive knife technique was buffed with all sorts of random abilities, his attainments in the Fate technique were at the peak!


    How was it something that Zong Shou¡¯s random ability couldpare to?


    With his half a step End Realm cultivation, even if Zong Shou had Saint Realm Golden Body, he wasn¡¯t on the same level.


    Why was the knife energy far stronger in Zong Shou¡¯s hands?


    Mingri Xuan¡¯s mouth felt bitter. He felt like he might have missed a shockingly valuable treasure...


    He lost so much in this trade!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    On the altar, Daoxuan was extremely shocked.


    How was there such a sharp flying knife technique in the world? It was unbelievably quick and sharp!


    However, he didn¡¯t have time to be stunned, to think about it.


    After the knife light, Zong Shou¡¯s God Refined Sword stabbed forth from the back!


    Half was ck and half was white, instantly merging into one. It ripped the space open and was breaking the world.


    ¡°Weng!¡±


    The sword looked like it was going to destroy this small world. It brought with it a roaring sound as it stabbed towards him.


    Daoxuan felt both annoyed and panicked.


    He had never been in such a situation before. Even when he was cheated by Wushang Yuan Demon and Cloud Stepping Heaven Lord, he hadn¡¯t been in such a state!


    The Celestial ying Knife Energy scattered when it entered his body. It turned into threads of white energy that drilled into his four limbs and bones.


    Not only did it disturb the energy cycle in his body, but it also wiped out everything it touched.


    Such that at this moment his body had a vast amount of power. It still grasped a top ability but was unable to use it.


    In the past, his movement was really swift andfortable, but now it was extremely tough to utilize!


    He couldn¡¯t dodge the sword. He could only take it head-on...


    The moment such a thought shed in his mind, Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s Blood Moon de chased over. Another eight silver tubes appeared around Shen Yuexuan and thousands of five-colored light shot out.


    Daoxuan wouldn¡¯t have bothered before. However, at this moment, it might have been thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back!


    Daoxuan scoffed, his expression was really vicious.


    Did they think that just like that, they could take his life? Wishful thinking!


    In an instant, Dooxuan threw a pill into his mouth.


    After biting it, a fresh bloodly liquid surged into his throat.


    Daoxuan suddenly recovered some vitality and life force.


    The body teleported which made him look ethereal.


    He headed towards Su Xiaoxiao. However, the moment he brushed past, he once again reached towards her throat.


    He had a big smile on his face. This girl was most probably Zong Shou¡¯s woman. No matter whether it was holding her hostage or humiliating her, both were good choices.


    During that moment, Zong Shou¡¯s Knife made him feel extreme pain.


    This was why he wanted Zong Shou to feel pain like death! There was nothing more humiliating than taking an opponent¡¯s woman.


    However, Zong Shou¡¯s sword light suddenly changed. It was like he had predicted it long ago as he shed diagonally, appearing at Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s side.


    Blood shed as Daoxuan¡¯s left arm was broken once more!


    At this moment, Daoxuan was not shocked or angry but heughed out loud instead. Although Zong Shou¡¯s sword broke his arm, it totally lost its threat towards him.


    With a flick of a finger, Daoxuan caused the red de to stop. After all, he was injured and was unable to smack Lin Xuanxuan along with the de away once more.


    It forced Lin Xuanxuan back, helpless to attack another time.


    Daoxuan himself sped beside Yuan Wushang before anyone could react.


    He raised his arm and easily grabbed his neck.


    Although he was covered in wounds, his expression turned back to normal.


    ¡°What a flying knife technique, how amazing! Exquisite! I have roamed the world for 3,000 years and have never taken such a big defeat. Zong Shou, you are the first to harm me so badly. The first to make me feel afraid!¡±


    Daoxuan said expressionlessly and looked at the people present with a mocking expression. He then looked at Zong Shou.


    ¡°How valuable is this kid¡¯s life to you?¡±


    He pressed down and Yuan Wushang¡¯s bone started to crack.


    However, he seemed to know that Yuan Wushang¡¯s life couldn¡¯t let him ask for too much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here! I promise not to disturb you for three months. Why don¡¯t we stop now?¡±


    Zong Shou broke into augh when he heard this. Was he using Yuan Wushang¡¯s life to threaten him topromise!


    He couldn¡¯t do that!


    A fire burned in his chest. Especially when he saw Su Xiaoxiao attacked by Daoxuan. Endless violent energy gathered within.

 Chapter 1140 - Dead And Not Alive

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Dead And Not Alive</h4>


    Although he didn¡¯t see Su Xiaoxiao as his woman, she risked her life at the crucial moment, allowing him to keep his trump card for the best moment. Thus, Zong Shou was really grateful.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t willing to admit it, that technique caused him to have some weird emotions towards Su Xiaoxiao.


    Chuxue also suffered heavy injuries and that was to block des for her.


    During the battle today, Zong Shou nearly couldn¡¯t protect his own woman, so what kind of man would he be considered?


    His heart was filled with rage; killing intent wrapped around it. Only by totally wiping out Daoxuan could he vent it out...


    At this moment, Zong Shou wasn¡¯t willing to suppress it either!


    Yuan Wushang was also furious. His throat had been grabbed and he was unable to make a sound. His face flushed red and veins popped out. He stared at Zong Shou with warning intent.


    He was a really proud person. Even if Zong Shou was willing to trade his safety because of his friendship, not only would he not feel grateful, but he would feel humiliated. It was a huge insult!


    With just one look, Zong Shou knew what he was saying. His eyes drooped down.


    ¡°Brother Yuan, please go peacefully. In the future, each time your death date arrives I will pray to you! I won¡¯t forget about you...¡±


    Within his Soul Ocean, another Life and Death Cereus was silently opening up. Huge life essence power was released from within.


    Daoxuan was stunned. Didn¡¯t Demon Lotus say that Zong Shou was a righteous person? Wasn¡¯t he someone who cared about his friend¡¯s lives?


    Yuan Wushang grinned andughed silently. His body exploded. He exploded his Golden Pellet, instantly spreading 100 miles.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Daoxuan was first to get hit and he scoffed in annoyance. He subconsciously released his hand, and his body flickered once more as he got away from the Sky Altar.


    However, as he was inches away, the perfect left arm was crushed by the explosion and one could see the white bones.


    In the distance, a huge life essence power exploded out and covered Yuan Wushang.


    In a short moment, a perfect human shape appeared in front of his eyes.


    He was really weak after regenerating but Yuan Wushang couldn¡¯t help butugh out maniacally. Theughter was filled with hatred and gloating.


    ¡°Dumb!¡±


    Daoxuan¡¯s face twisted. He wasn¡¯t worried about Yuan Wushang¡¯s life or death anymore.


    After the life essence energy spread, it became Death Energy. It resonated with the corpse energy in the area such that Death Power spread about. All the corpses stopped moving.


    They looked towards the altar in a loss. A portion of the weaker ones gave craving roars.


    They knelt down to the ground like they were bowing to a king.


    Even those generals had weird and shocked expressions on their faces.


    Zong Shou¡¯s body swiftly withered. The Nether Gate opened behind him, Death Energy spread about, like how the Styx River flowed relentlessly...


    A grey-white color appeared on Zong Shou¡¯s God Refined Sword.


    With the purity of the current Saint King along with this Pure Death Energy, Zong Shou¡¯s body was filled with a special aura.


    It also made one feel an extreme sense of danger!


    ¡°... Yin River Gathered, Nine Nether Gate. The sword is connected to death! This is the Styx River Death Sword...¡±


    Grey white sword light floated forwards along with the ravaging Styx River.


    It didn¡¯t follow thews of space and death wasn¡¯t something that spacetime could block.


    When Daoxuan reacted and tried to dodge, the white sword was already in front of his face.


    Blood threads spread about his eyes. Zong Shou actually used another Grade Twelve technique that was close to Supreme!


    His Daoxuan God Stealing Technique was totally useless and he was unable to shake the Death Power!


    He could only watch on as the sword pierced his throat and sliced off his head. White Death energy spread about his body.


    Along with the Celestial ying Power, it chased away and eliminated the life force in his body!


    He lost? He died?


    Daoxuan¡¯s head was sliced off. He looked at the white light with a lost expression.


    Along with the person holding the sword, he had a mocking expression on his face.


    He had roamed the Cloud World 6,000 years ago and made billions yield. The Daoxuan Cmity removed 30% of Spirit Realm and above cultivators. He terrified the six factions.


    At this moment, he had lost to someone who cultivated for less than 20 years...


    What kind of monster was that?


    Unlimited Beginning and End Ability, Six God Celestial ying Flying Knife, Styx River Death Sword.


    A full three type of Grade Twelve Techniques, especially the second. Thinking about it, even if he was wary, he might not have been able to dodge it.


    It could pretty much attack regardless of the realm...


    He was thinking about ying this teen to death like an ant and humiliating his wife.


    However, the teen sliced off his head like he was cutting grain.


    How could he ept that? How could he rest in peace?


    At this moment, it was totally silent. The spiritual sense that covered the area was in an uproar.


    Without an exception, they were terrified of the teen holding a sword on the altar.


    Was Daoxuan Demon Lord, who swept the Cloud World 6,000 years ago, going to lose to him?


    As expected from the Blood Sword Monster Lord, invincible in the Cloud World...


    Such a person was truly unique!


    At the same time, 170 miles away, there was a teen girl who looked towards the altar with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Saint King, Death Sword...¡±


    Gumie¡¯s Yin me eyes flickered, ¡°Why do I feel that Zong Shou is nobler than His Majesty? Like he is my owner?¡±


    ¡°Just now, our cores were suppressed by him!¡±


    Lian¡¯er¡¯s face was ashen white and it became even uglier.


    Not only for the two of them, but it was probably the same case for all the corpse generals in the city.


    ¡°I finally understand now why His Majesty told you and I to search for him! This person...¡±


    He didn¡¯t say those words aloud as Gong Xinran looked over coldly.


    Lian¡¯erughed and then kept silent.


    At this moment, the entire area started to shake.


    Surprisingly, Daoxuan¡¯s soul didn¡¯t scatter. His body was also forcefully fixed in the air.


    Beneath his body, numerous corpses fell to the ground over a dozen mile region for no reason.


    A formless ck mist rose up in the air and surged into Daoxuan¡¯s body.


    The area was filled with Daoxuan¡¯s maniacalugh.


    ¡°With just that sword, you want to kill me? Wishful thinking! Daoxuan God Stealing Technique, how is it something that you can imagine?¡±


    More and more corpse energy gathered. Meat grew out of Daoxuan¡¯s broken neck and connected back to the broken region.


    His arms also recovered back to normal. The grey-white color in his eyes became more maniacal.


    Yuan Wushang and Shen Yuexuan were stunned as they looked at what happened.


    A long while has passed since Daoxuan Demon Lord appeared. Only now did they see the full strength of Daoxuan¡¯s attack.


    Dozens of miles, millions of corpses... the corpse energy essence was forcefully taken away.


    Among which included 200,000 Big Dipper soldiers that were problematic.


    At this moment, under Daoxuan¡¯s suppression, they were unable to resist at all. This ability removed their final reason to remain in this world.


    Lin Xuanxuan frowned and muttered, ¡°Pretty much a monster...¡±


    At the moment, Daoxuan was more like a dead person than a real person. One couldn¡¯t call him half dead or half alive.


    He forcefully stolerge amounts of corpse energy to maintain his existence to reduce Zong Shou¡¯s death sword. Who knew in the end what Daoxuan would be?


    ¡°What I am now, like a corpse rather than a human, is all thanks to you!¡±


    Daoxuan Demon Lord¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. His body continued to surge away.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t take revenge for this, I won¡¯t be called Demon Lord anymore...¡±


    Zong Shou was really calm and didn¡¯t feel surprised. His bones were struck close to dirt shaped and he could only sit on the ground. He relied slowly on the Nine Hole Life Essence Stone which injected life force in to support him which was why he didn¡¯t copse on the spot.


    After executing the Styx River Death Sword he was in an even worse state and found it even tougher to fight.


    Luckily, there was no need to rely on his physical body anymore.


    ¡°Senior Master, please protect me!¡±


    Zong Shou closes his eyes. The True Image Dharma charged out from his head.


    At this moment,rge amounts of Buddhist Power wrapped around his True Image, giving off a golden light. His legs were stepping on a 12-leaf golden lotus.


    Using the Star Dao Seeds he crossed the space, moving even quicker than Daoxuan to head in the direction Daoxuan had escaped.


    The speed of Unlimited Light was the quickest in the world. The Star Dao Seeds could also allow one to teleport through space too.


    Using this Saint Realm Golden Body, Zong Shou believed that his speed was no slower than any Venerable.


    Especially Daoxuan who was heavily injured!


    Borrowing the corpse energy of billions, could his injuries really heal? How was that possible?


    He raised his hand and the 72 Silver Ants were forcefully pulled behind him.


    72 ants followed his mind, using the armor on their bodies to form a formation.


    They fanned out, each disying their three-foot-long, pure white wings.


    Not only did it make Zong Shou¡¯s Golden Body seem more majestic, but it caused the Buddhist Light to expand and cover 100 miles.


    Zong Shou was stunned. He made them form up to elerate their movement speed.


    However, after getting buffed by the formation, Zong Shou felt that the amount of power he could control had increased by 30%.


    Dao Soldier Formation buffs was one of his goals.


    However, he had no time to develop it before Daoxuan attacked him.


    Only at this moment did he have a chance to experience it.

 Chapter 1141 - No One Arrived Here

    <h4>Chapter 1141: No One Arrived Here</h4>


    With just a sh, he was in the area above Daoxuan.


    Zong Shou adjusted the Unlimited Beginning and End ability slightly. In this region, 20,000 feet and above were covered in deep darkness. A ck hole was instantiated and swallowed all starlight and spiritual energy.


    Below 20,000 feet was Unlimited Light. Blistering mes shone all around in all corners. In this 100-mile region, one could see everything. It evaporated the corpse energy all around. Within 10 miles, only cultivators with some skill would be able to open their eyes. Even if they could, they could only see an eye-piercing, white light.


    The God Refined Sword in Zong Shou¡¯s hand was covered in Unlimited Light. His entire body was covered in bright luster.


    He shed down and Daoxuan was forced to block. Bone spread about and instantly formed a bone-white, giant shield.


    The moment it came into contact it was forcefully blown apart. The sword light continued to sh down and before it touched the skin, Daoxuan cried out.


    Flesh and blood dposed and the wound that had just healed not long ago was opened up once again, riddled with thousands of holes.


    The corpse energy that was forcefully sucked over was forced apart by the blistering white light.


    Zong Shou used solely Unlimited Light to sh Grade Eleven ability. At this moment, Daoxuan could steal it but he was helpless. His aura was forcefully suppressed by Zong Shou!


    Yuan Wushang looked on from afar andughed coldly.


    ¡°Although the corpse energy is good, it isn¡¯t a good match with the Demon Lord. It can extend lifespan but he will still die in the end...¡±


    At this moment outside of these 100 miles, anyone who watched the battle was totally silent.


    Daoxuan appearing in the world made everyone think that another cmity was about to arrive in the Cloud World. The Daoxuan Demon Lord in the past would definitely cause chaos in the world!


    However, in front of Zong Shou¡¯s sword, he was in such a bad state. The two of them shed for the first time and the person who was close to invincible 6,000 years ago was now in despair.


    Everything they saw now caught them off guard and they were unable to adapt.


    At this moment, Daoxuan who had merged with huge amounts of corpse energy had little to no life force remaining. Although he had the Daoxuan God Stealing ability, he couldn¡¯t steal anything from Daoxuan this time. His aura seemed really huge but he was obviously at his weakest state now.


    This was also the reason why Zong Shou chose to chase and was unwilling to allow him to leave.


    Daoxuan God Stealing Technique, it could steal all sorts of abilities and also the minds of billions of cultivators.


    To kill such a person, Zong Shou had to use up all of his trump cards and methods!


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t allow him to escape with his life ande back to take revenge on him.


    At this moment, Daoxuan was caught off guard and heavily damaged by his Celestial ying Flying Knife and Styx River Death Sword and this might have been his only chance to kill Daoxuan Demon Lord.


    He shed off Daoxuan¡¯s hand once more! White mes burned and incinerated the flesh, turning them into ck smoke


    Daoxuan cried out in pain. More and more corpse energy wrapped over and helped recover his body.


    However, often when the ck fog got close, half of it was burned.


    Daoxuan was only able to absorb a tenth of it.


    At this moment, on the west of the altar, it was a totally weird scenario. The vengeful corpses were all fleeing in fear and they were avoiding the two people who were in an intense battle.


    Not only the corpse soldiers, but the generals were too.


    Daoxuan used all his energy to flee towards where the corpse energy was the thickest in an attempt to absorb more of it.


    Zong Shou¡¯s True Image Body was covered in only light and it was really pure: Unlimited and Endless, not evil nor good light!


    No matter how much corpse energy gathered, and no matter how much vengeful energy consolidated, he could purify it! He could wipe it out!


    The cultivators watching the battle nearby cut off their auras, trying their best to move into the distance to avoid the battle as much as possible.


    They were totally unable to join in such a level of battle.


    Those who wanted to aid Zong Shou knew that causing problems now was the best effect. Those who wanted both sides to suffer heavy losses knew that Daoxuan was totally mad and would do anything.


    Anyone who appeared in his sensory range would only have their life essence stolen and their minds snatched from them. They would only be cannon fodder for this battle and be sacrificed for totally nothing. Interfering now was not a smart decision.


    This was why people who felt the most regret had to try their best to get as far from this battlefield as possible.


    Daoxuan¡¯s body continued to recover as it was constantly shed by the Unlimited Light sword.


    In a short moment, Daoxuan¡¯s body took close to 300 swords. Swords stabbed into the flesh and his arms were broken many times.


    The corpse energy and vengeful energy he absorbed was slowly unable to keep up to the consumption of his body recovery...


    ¡°Zong Shou! You dare? I will kill you! Kill your family, kill your old people and kids, rape your wife!¡±


    It was filled with hate and grievances.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother at all. His eyes were ice cold.


    ¡°Since you are going to die, then why don¡¯t you rest in peace! Although I am not a Buddha, the Unlimited Light here can send your soul to the underworld!¡±


    Another sword with vast light shed down and covered 30 miles ofnd.


    All the corpse energy and all the vengeful power was purified once more.


    A pure hot and also cold light which was really saint-like.


    With a ¡°Pu¡±, another dozens ofyers of bone shields were all broken.


    The bright light sword stabbed in. This time it pierced into Daoxuan¡¯s chest.


    A giant hole was burned in his chest! It swiftly spread out.


    Daoxuan Demon Lord cried out and grabbed the God Refined Sword, forcefully pulling his own body out from the sword.


    Zong Shou shook his head, pulling his sword and shing down, shing off Daoxuan¡¯s hands once more.


    Actually, before this he felt a huge headache. Daoxuan used corpse energy to revive and although he temporarily lost the ability to fight back, this Daoxuan God Stealing technique was really a terrifying ability. As long as the corpse energy here didn¡¯t run out, he would be able to recover as long as possible.


    No matter what kind of injuries were inflicted on Daoxuan, he would be able to recover as good as new.


    The corpse general in the distance sensed that the situation wasn¡¯t right. They disyed a strong animosity and they were about to attack.


    Daoxuan God Stealing ability could steal one¡¯s soul. It was uncertain whether or not he could control these generals.


    At this moment, because he was suppressed by the Unlimited Light, the strength of his ability was significantly lowered.


    This was why it was best for the battle today to be ended quickly...


    The hands were sliced off. As expected, in just a breath, white flesh and blood grew once more.


    Zong Shou¡¯s God Refined Sword stabbed towards Daoxuan¡¯s head once more.


    From the 300 swords, Zong Shou pretty much locked onto the Golden Pellet of Daoxuan¡¯s soul.


    ...Since it was useless wiping out his flesh body, he would directly attack his core.


    However, this person was really cunning. The Golden Pellet changed positions constantly. Only at this moment was he able to be clear its spot and lock onto it with sword intent.


    Daoxuan¡¯s eyes shrunk into the shape of a needle and fear shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Zong Shou, don¡¯t force me! Even if I am injured, I can still drag you down to hell!¡±


    Within his body, Demon Path True Power constricted. In an instant, the spiritual energy all around ravaged and was on the verge of losing control.


    Daoxuan disyed his ability to absorb more and more death power. It didn¡¯t scatter and went up against the Unlimited Light.


    Zong Shouughed and didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t hesitate and the white sword shed out once more!


    The bone shield death energy broke into pieces, like snow being consumed by mes. The white arms that appeared broke apart from the main body under the heavy shes of the main body.


    Daoxuan Demon Lord¡¯s eyes were filled with annoyance and hatred...


    This Zong Shou was pretty much crazier than him! He knew that he was Saint Realm and was prepared to blow his own soul but he still dared to attack?


    Was he really not afraid of death?


    The sword hung in the air and Daoxuan finally couldn¡¯t suppress the craze in his eyes.


    His entire body exploded out. A huge essence power charged out in all directions like a steel wall.


    Arge portion of the power was guided by Daoxuan towards Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly, proceeding forwards instead of retreating. The sword attack was several times sharper than before! Unlike before, it chiseled, broke through, and struck the essence power that exploded out!


    He didn¡¯t give himself any chance of surviving. He also didn¡¯t give Daoxuan any chance of living too.


    So what if they die together? He still won in the end!


    His second soul was still in his body and even if this True Image Body was killed, he could still be revived.


    However, in the future, it would be really problematic to recover. If he didn¡¯t do it well, his soul wouldn¡¯t be able to repair and he would have no chance of stepping into End Realm.


    However, no matter what, he was going to kill Daoxuan today!


    He wanted to personally see this Daoxuan die under his sword. Apart from that, he was not going to ept any other oue!


    This was why he could only head forwards! He couldn¡¯t retreat!


    Sword light scattered, and in an instant, it turned into billions of bodies. Zong Shou tossed aside all the thoughts in his head. He was totally focused, stabbing out bit and bit. The power struck the soul time after time.


    God Refined Sword was also on the verge of copsing, it struck and nearly bent.


    When Zong Shou was about to run out of energy, just when he nearly thought that his True Image Body was going to be destroyed by the essence power, his sword cleared out the chaotic energy.


    Roughly 30,000 feet opposite him, Daoxuan¡¯s Soul Body looked back in shock. His expression was one of utter disbelief.


    He found it weird why Zong Shou actually hadn¡¯t tried to escape.


    Zong Shou was also stunned. Then, heughed out loud! Filled with mocking intent.


    At the final moment, Daoxuan Demon Lord didn¡¯t intend to die. He didn¡¯t intend to drag him down.


    Although he was called Daoxuan Demon Lord, and although there was the Daoxuan cmity 6,000 years ago, he was still someone who was afraid of death!


    If he was able to risk his life, then how could Zong Shou force him into such a bad state?


    ¡°To think I thought you were a heroic person! Someone like you is even weaker than Hanqing. Daoxuan Cmity, what a joke! It really seems like when there are no heroes, dogs take the lead. There was actually no one 6,000 years ago?¡±

 Chapter 1142 - Daoxuan Soul Competition

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Daoxuan Soul Competition</h4>


    ¡°To think I thought you were a heroic person! Someone like you is even weaker than Hanqing. Daoxuan Cmity, what a joke! It really seems like when there are no heroes, dogs take the lead. There was actually no one 6,000 years ago?¡±


    When there were no heroes in the world, dogs took the lead!


    Within the Qin Emperor Tomb, there were dozens of Venerables and hundreds of God Realm experts. Among them were many who had been through that era.


    Zong Shou¡¯s words dragged them all into it. However, no one made a sound; other people couldn¡¯t say those words, but when Zong Shou said that, no one could retort him.


    There wasn¡¯t any facial expression change on Daoxuan¡¯s soul body, however, everyone could sense that his spiritual sense was twisted.


    Filled with hatred and despair!


    Zong Shou¡¯s sword light didn¡¯t end. After it was suppressed to a 100-foot space by the self explosion power, it exploded out and swept towards Daoxuan.


    However, at that moment, Zong Shou¡¯s squinted, and a sense of danger appeared in his eyes.


    Daoxuan Demon Lord had no ability to escape from him and had no way of protecting his own life.


    He could kill him with a sword and wouldn¡¯t have to expend too much energy.


    He paid attention to a location behind Daoxuan¡¯s body.


    Energy shed and a woman suddenly appeared hundreds of feet away.


    She held a giant sickle and her legs were wrapped up in chains. Zong Shou was very familiar with that body. It was the person whose soul had been wrapped up for dozens of years.


    ¡°Leng Daiyu?¡±


    Why was she here?


    It was surprising that she appeared in the Qin Emperor Tomb. The cultivators in the world all craved the treasures within the Qin Emperor Tomb.


    However, why did this persone?


    Was she going to be enemies with him like the previous time with King Jiaming Luo to save Daoxuan¡¯s life?


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. The sword attack he controlled didn¡¯t fade. It was unstoppable and even became a little sharper!


    He showed no signs of retreating! It would be okay if it was someone else, but he wouldn¡¯t allow Daoxuan to leave at all!


    Even if the girl who he was charmed by was going to stop him, she was going to have to pay a price for it!


    Behind him there was still Xuanyuan Yiren, Kong Yao, Su Chuxue and also a bunch of loved ones. He had the entire Great Gan behind him.


    No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t back off at all!


    The sword light changed. Arge portion swept towards Daoxuan but a portion of it was consolidated, pointing 10,000 feet out towards the sickle wielding girl.


    It was both to defend and also to warn her!


    Whoever dared to stop him, no matter who would be killed!


    The girl in the white shirt didn¡¯t bother. The giant sickle shed down and the curved de shed across like a meteor. It was light and ethereal, but it didn¡¯t strike Zong Shou. Instead, it struck Daoxuan Demon Lord!


    It shed through the air and smashed Daoxuan¡¯s Soul Body.


    Numerous chains exploded out from the tail end of the sickle, locking down on Daoxuan¡¯s soul fragments and they were pulled towards the girl.


    Zong Shou was stunned and noticed that Daoxuan was already dead. He understood that Leng Daiyu had other ns.


    Had she collected the soul fragments for the Daoxuan God Stealing technique? Or was it because of the tens of thousands of abilities that this person had stolen?


    Without hesitation, Zong Shou struck forwards. Unlimited Light was turned into Endless Darkness.


    The huge suction force stopped Daoxuan¡¯s Golden Pellet as well as close to half of the soul fragments.


    The eyes of the sickle wielding girl turned cold as the giant sickle shed over towards Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t show weakness at all. The sword light shed and protected his body, smashing head-on into the sickle.


    When both shed, Zong Shou¡¯s body shook a little. This wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t have enough strength but because her ability exceeded what he had expected.


    A surprised expression appeared in his eyes as he looked towards the girl with a weird expression.


    Both sides were on the same level for the first sh, but the sickle instantly turned into that of a storm!


    Only when they truly shed could he sense that the sickle attack wasn¡¯t so light. It was extremely heavy and also really overbearing. Each strike caused Zong Shou¡¯s True Image Body to shake and nearly fall apart.


    In the blink of an eye, they shed thousands of times. Zong Shou was forced several steps back. The surrounding corpse soldiers were getting ready to go once more, getting close to the two of them. The dozen Saint Realm spiritual senses all drew close.


    The sickle wielding girl didn¡¯t strike anymore. She swept away half of the soul fragments and with a sh she disappeared from the area.


    Zong Shou kept the Golden Pellet and close to 30% of the soul fragments into his sleeves.


    He looked towards where the teen disappeared towards, deep in thought.


    Daoxuan God Stealing Technique could steal abilities and consciousness. 6,000 years ago, he had pretty much stolen the legacies of all the top sects.


    Even if the abilities could be kept for at most three days, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t let go of them.


    He had to get them. Who knew that at the final moment someone would kill steal and snatch half of Daoxuan¡¯s soul fragments?


    However, he really didn¡¯t expect...


    ¡°She actually is also merging all Daos! Dao word ability... Is this the will of the Heavens?¡±


    If this woman really walked that path, then they were destined to be enemies of the Dao. Between the two of them, they would definitely fight to the death. Unless one of them changed their foundations or died!


    Zong Shou clenched his fists and his fingernails stabbed into his own flesh.


    After a long while, he heaved a sigh of relief. He retracted his bad mood and also some random thoughts.


    He looked towards Ahfang Pce with a stunned expression.


    He flew down and returned to the sky altar.


    At this moment, due to the battle between the six of them and Daoxuan Demon Lord, the vengeful corpses within 50 miles were wiped out.


    Especially at the end when Zong Shou used the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha Body to challenge Daoxuan he was able to purify the vengeful energy all around.


    All the God Realm and above corpse generals escaped right away.


    This was why the altar was the safest ce now.


    Zong Shou spread out the Saint Fire Silver Ants. The 72 silver ants helped him greatly.


    Zong Shou finally tasted the benefits of raising such a scale of Dao Soldiers.


    Just now, he was able to suppress Daoxuan from start to finish due to these ants.


    However, Zong Shou himself wasn¡¯t really satisfied.


    With the buff of the formation, his strength increased by around 30-50%...


    This was already not bad. When cultivators used artifact formations to rece Dao Soldiers, this was more or less the effect.


    However, the Saint Fire Silver Ants were unique. They were all simr to one another. Apart from them not having a human body, they were the best Dao Soldier materials in the world.


    If there was only 30% buff, then that would be an insult to their quality.


    The buffs from Dao Soldiers would be different due to the numbers, grades, and formations.


    If a God Realm cultivator is buffed by 72 Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers, his strength would at least increase by three to six times...


    Like the Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors, the buff was even more overpowered, reaching eight to ten times!


    If not, how would he be able to skip realms and battle?


    However, no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cross End Realm.


    The End Realm was the only one that one couldn¡¯t use Dao Soldiers to step across...


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t want the ant soldiers to be like the Source Ocean Demon ying Warriors. If he was able to achieve three times that of normal Dao Soldiers, he would already be satisfied.


    ¡°After today, crafting armors for these silver ants will be the top priority...¡±


    The fastest and most reliable way to increase his strength would be through these Saint Fire Silver Ants.


    The formation and cultivation method he designed for them wasn¡¯tpleted. However, with the Imperial Demon ying Records helping, it saved him a lot of effort.


    It didn¡¯t need to be perfect. As long as it improved from the current foundations, he would improve a lot...


    At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s True Image Body was still maintained. Beginning and End Cycles hung behind him. He only kept the ck and white light that spread across the sky.


    Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha¡¯s Wish Power were not endless. The hundreds of high monks outside of the Qin Emperor Tomb would definitely run out of power.


    Now that the cmity was over, it was best if he saved up on the Buddhist Power.


    ¡°This problem has finally been solved!¡±


    Due to being injured, Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s face was still ashen white. Liveliness appeared in her eyes like she had heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t dare imagine what would happen if Daoxuan fled!¡±


    When she said this, she muttered to herself, looking in the direction Daoxuan had died, ¡°I really don¡¯t dare to believe that the Demon among demons that caused problems for the Cloud World 6,000 years ago would die just like that...¡±


    Yuan Wushangughed coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Brother Zong say that when the world has no heroes, the dogs would take the lead! If you give me 100 years, why would I even fear this Daoxuan? The cultivators 6,000 years ago were just useless!¡±


    Then, he realized that it was inappropriate and Yuan Wushang said awkwardly, ¡°Naturally, it doesn¡¯t include senior.¡±


    He respected Lin Xuanxuan. During the battle, Daoxuan had only been suppressed by the Dragon Formation a little, at least being able to fight at 70% of his strength.


    Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s abilities were only left with 20%. Even then she was able to face several strikes by Daoxuan.


    As for Zong Shou, he was an exception. If he used the ying Sword Technique in the tomb, it would most probably be useless.


    However, his abilities had never appeared before. Second was that the Beginning and End abilities included the Dragon Formation of this small world.


    Not only was he not restricted, but if he was strong enough, he could break it and use it to suppress others.


    ¡°It is okay. You are really pitiful too...¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan smiled and didn¡¯t bother. When Daoxuan swept the world, she wasn¡¯t there.


    She looked towards Yuan Wushang in sympathy. That fellow was really pitiful. He had already died twice in the tomb.


    Yuan Wushang was stumped and wasn¡¯t able to say anything.


    Shen Yuexuan looked around seriously, ¡°I think we have managed to defend this ce!¡±

 Chapter 1143 - Clue Appears

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Clue Appears</h4>


    ¡°I think we have managed to defend this ce!¡±


    The nearby vengeful corpses didn¡¯t show signs of crowding over. The corpse generals also didn¡¯t make any movement.


    Who knew whether they had already given up or were worried about Zong Shou, or maybe they were nning something else? Anyway, the corpse soldiers didn¡¯te within 50 miles of the area around the sky altar.


    Within a short amount of time, they wouldn¡¯t attack anymore. It was less than two hours away from thepletion of the second core of the altar.


    However, at this moment, everyone noticed something unusual about Zong Shou.


    Although he was persisting in using the stone to treat Su Xiaoxiao, he searched all around with his eyes like he was looking for something, a weird expression on his face.


    When Lin Xuanxuan saw this, she burst outughing, ¡°Are you feeling sad about that girl? Did you fall for her?¡±


    Just now she had also seen what that girl looked like. She was indeed a rare beauty. Her aura was out of this world. Even she was surprised. It wasn¡¯t unimaginable for Zong Shou to be tempted.


    ¡°Looking at her situation, she seems to be in a bad state. She is like a puppet, being controlled by others!¡±


    ¡°Senior Master is joking! This woman is named Leng Daiyu, and a few years ago, I shed with her once!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and was in deep thought, ¡°However, the reason I am so conflicted is that the cultivation method she uses is simr to mine, the merging of the Dao! Moreover, in terms of attainments, she is even stronger than me...¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s face instantly turned ice-cold and serious, ¡°Does she know your foundations? How old is she and how many years has she cultivated for?¡±


    With her and Zong Shou, who was a temporary Saint Realm, naturally, they weren¡¯t afraid that others would listen in.


    She asked as she was worried that Zong Shou¡¯s foundations had been leaked to others. He asked thetter one was because she wanted to know about how talented this girl was.


    If she was old and had cultivated for a very long time, then she wasn¡¯t much of a threat to Zong Shou.


    In this world, she had never seen anyone who had a faster cultivation speed than Zong Shou.


    If the two of thempeted with one another, Zong Shou would have definitely reached the end first.


    ¡°I used the Unlimited Beginning and End Ability to fight her, so she definitely doesn¡¯t know about my foundations.¡±


    This was also what Dragon Shadow instructed himst time before he left.


    Zong Shou always found it weird but had never gotten an answer to it.


    ¡°Thest time I met her she must¡¯ve been less than 20. At most, she is two years older than me. She might be the same age as me!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s actually so young!¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan couldn¡¯t help but take in a deep cold breath, ¡°No wonder she wanted to fight with you for the remnant souls. Mostly it is because of the tens of thousands of abilities that Daoxuan had absorbed in the past. However...¡±


    Thinking back to the process of how Zong Shou fought with her, she felt a little uneasy.


    This girl shouldn¡¯t have been at Saint Realm. The reason why she was able topete and fight with Zong Shou was because she used some sort of secret technique.


    When the direction of the sickle changed, it seemed a little stiff.


    This was definitely not a case of her not being familiar with the sickle technique.


    It had to be because she was unable to grasp the ability that she controlled.


    In the fight, in just an instant, they shed 1,000 times. Zong Shou seemed like he was suppressed but Lin Xuanxuan could see that Zong Shou had peaked through the weakness and strength of her foundations and he was definitely going to win.


    Leng Daiyu retreated at the right time. If she dyed, then Zong Shou was definitely going to forcefully make her stay.


    If not for being worried that the altar would be attacked by the corpse army, this girl wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape from Zong Shou¡¯s attacks.


    She thought about something and she eximed, ¡°You said that her Sickle technique wasn¡¯t trained through normal means but through others?¡±


    Zong Shou nodded. That was what he guessed. If not, all of this was just too weird.


    ¡°Human Shaped Celestial Treasure? To be able to craft such a Celestial Treasure that is on your level, how strong must that person be? Zong Shou, do you have any clues?¡±


    ¡°Sheng Mountain!¡±


    The first time they met was in Zong Shou¡¯sst life, at the peak of Sheng Mountain in the game environment.


    ¡°Sheng Mountain?¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan nodded her head, ¡°I will let our Common People¡¯s Path disciples pay attention to it.¡±


    Be it for this girl¡¯s Ten Thousand Dao Merging ability or the person who was able to craft this Human Shaped Celestial Treasure, they had to pay close attention.


    Zong Shou knew that this was all they could do now.


    However, not only did the Common People¡¯s Path have to investigate, but so did Great Gan.


    In the past, it was okay since they didn¡¯t have much strength. Now, he had enough rights and the ability to get to the bottom of this.


    To rescue that girl from pain had been one of his few wishes and goals.


    However, apart from that, there was another matter he was thinking about.


    The person who stopped Daoxuan and allowed Su Xiaoxiao to live, that female voice was really familiar. He had heard it before and she was connected to him!


    Unfortunately, she had been hidden and didn¡¯t show herself.


    When he heavily injured Daoxuan, she escaped and didn¡¯t give him any chance.


    At that time, he himself couldn¡¯t get distracted and worry about other things.


    ¡°I definitely heard her voice before. I remember that it was...¡±


    Cultivators remembered everything they saw. People like Zong Shou could even record down everything he experienced to the smallest detail in his mind.


    Due to his incredible memory and ability to recall everything, it made it tough for him to search for it.


    ¡°I recall that it was a few months ago when I returned to Gantian Mountain...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s body instantly froze. A bright light shone in his eyes.


    ¡°She is Demon Lotus!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s hand reached into the space and took out that ck, winged-shape metal.


    At that time, what had Demon Lotus said?


    ...¡±I don¡¯t know what this item is. I only know that it is really valuable. However, if Ruler is willing to let me take a look, I might know what it is...¡±


    If she really didn¡¯t know what it was, why would she fight so hard for it?


    She had truly cheated him!


    This woman was a messenger for Wushang Yuan Demon and had contacted Daoxuan. She definitely knew what was going on within and Wushang Yuan Demon trusted her.


    Based on what he knew, Demon Lotus was just an outer sect disciple of the Demon Path. Although she was from the self-created Demon Lotus Pce, her status wasn¡¯t high...


    Then, why did Wushang Yuan Demon trust her so much?


    Was it because of the item in his hands?


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with cold disdain. In just a moment, helplessness appeared within.


    Was it really this wing-shaped, ck object? It was still not certain! It was only his gut feeling and he only knew that the possibility was high.


    Moreover, if it was this item, then how was he going to use it?


    Even the few End Realm Saint Venerables in the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat were unable to recognize what this thing was.


    Even if he was certain that this was the item that was said to increasews and contain mysteries, so what?


    ¡°Eh...¡±


    A moan broke his thoughts. He lowered his head and saw that Su Xiaoxiao had woken up.


    Zong Shou gave an evilugh and waved this ck wing in front of her face.


    ¡°Do you know what this is? No lying!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t understand at first but when she looked at it closely, her expression changed. Her face was filled with joy and sadness. She wanted to say something but blood seeped from the corners of her lips.


    She rolled her eyes and then said gently, ¡°My head hurts and I can¡¯t see it clearly. I can¡¯t recall either...¡±


    Before shepleted her words, she tilted her head away and closed her eyes shut, once again acting like she was about to faint.


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled. Was she acting? Good try, but her skills were just too fake.


    However, he could see that even if Su Xiaoxiao knew something, she was unable to say anything.


    How would he dare to underestimate Wushang Yuan Demon¡¯s methods?


    Luckily, at this moment, he had an idea.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Within the alley, Demon Lotus fled frantically. Her eyes were filled with loss and she panicked.


    She lost! Daoxuan, that person who made her feel terrified and yed around with her like a toy in his hands, actually lost. He had beenpletely defeated by Zong Shou¡¯s sword...


    Even if she thought about it now, she still couldn¡¯t believe it and thought that it was an illusion.


    However, whatever she saw just now couldn¡¯t be faked at all.


    Daoxuan¡¯s aura totally disappeared.


    The moment Daoxuan Demon Lord died, Zong Shou spread out his spiritual sense to search for her.


    If she hadn¡¯t been wary and let her guard down when Zong Shou was in despair, she would have been captured and fell into Zong Shou¡¯s hands.


    The consequences would have been dire...


    Even at this moment she still wasn¡¯t safe. There were corpses all around and those dangerous generals. At any time they could make use of the restrictions around.


    The other Saint Realm Venerables in Xianyang City might have had bad intentions towards her too.


    Her body floated like smoke and she traveled without leaving a trace at all. Suddenly, her eyes shone and she stopped. She turned around and saw two people walk out from another corner.


    Her tightly clenched emotions rxed. The two people who appeared were Hongyi Demon Lord and Hanqing.


    The former had a solemn expression while thetter had a weird and surprised look.


    ¡°You saw what happened, right?¡±


    Demon Lotus sighed, ¡°Who knew that even Daoxuan would be killed by him?¡±


    Thinking about it, Daoxuan¡¯s death was really unexpected.


    If there was a second battle, Zong Shou would definitely have been the one to die.


    ¡°That person has many abilities and this battle was really surprising. I think it is best if we give up now!¡±


    Hanqing¡¯s face fluctuated between green and white, ¡°If we return without anything, who knows how Wushang Yuan Demon will punish us?¡±


    Although he said this, he didn¡¯t worry much. Even Daoxuan Demon Lord couldn¡¯t do anything, much less the three of them?


    ¡°We can¡¯t give up!¡±


    Demon Lotus shook her head. To give up and retreat now would mean that she was definitely going to die.


    At that time, she was too careless and revealed her traces. Zong Shou definitely noticed that something was up.


    Time waited for no one and if they missed this chance, there would have been no more good opportunities.


    ¡°Yuan Demon still has a final trump card that he hasn¡¯t used, so how is it that we will definitely return without any results?¡±


    Hongyi didn¡¯t say anything at first but now he said coldly, ¡°Zong Shou¡¯s Unlimited Beginning and End Body can at mostst for half a day. What I want to know is how many more of those flying knives he can use. Neglecting Realm, that isn¡¯t something that we can joke about...¡±

 Chapter 1144 - Taoist Formation second version

    <h4>Chapter 1144: Taoist Formation second version</h4>


    ¡°Zong Shou¡¯s Unlimited Beginning and End Body can at mostst for half a day. What I want to know is how many more of those flying knives he can use. Neglecting Realm, that isn¡¯t something that we can joke about...¡±


    The so-called neglecting Realm meant that one could kill people with a stronger cultivation realm! Even a newborn child could harm an End Realm Saint Venerable. They could even directly kill a Celestial Realm expert!


    Although Zong Shou¡¯s flying knife wasn¡¯t a true Supreme technique, it could barely neglect Realm!


    Even if he was only Late Celestial Realm, he was able to kill Chi Hongyi.


    Hanqing¡¯s expression sunk. Although he hated Zong Shou to the bone, he knew his own strength.


    If he was arrogant and shed with Zong Shou now, he would only die.


    This time, Hongyi wouldn¡¯t go all out to save him and Wushang Yuan Demon wouldn¡¯t care if he lived or died.


    ¡°Whether or not he could still use that Sux God Celestial ying Flying Knife, I do not know.¡±


    Demon Lotus said calmly, ¡°An outstanding tree will be crushed by the wind! After this battle, more people will be worried about this kid. His enemies are everywhere and they are not just Night Demon and Shadow Demon Race. We might be able to find some helpers.¡±


    ¡°You mean we should form an alliance?¡±


    Chi Hongyi¡¯s expression rxed. He was in deep thought before heughed coldly.


    ¡°I heard that Demon Lotus loves to talk to others. Then, I will wait and see how you do so. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Actually, that n made sense, otherwise, he would just reject it. Whether or not the three of them could find allies in the tomb was still uncertain.


    If they had no chance of winning, then even if he had to offend Wushang Yuan Demon he would retreat from the tomb.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Zong Shou and the others were also in discussion. They were also talking about that Celestial ying Flying Knife.


    ¡°How is it possible I have more? At least in a few years, no more of these cane out. How can such an overpowered item be unrestricted?¡±


    The moment Zong Shou said this, the expressions of the people on the altar turned into slight disappointment.


    Lin Xuanxuan understood and nodded her head. She had guessed it and only asked as she had a bit of hope.


    If Zong Shou was able to use it two or three more times, it would be enough to threaten all the Saint Realm Venerables here.


    They wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Xufu either.


    The knife couldn¡¯t be dodged even she wasn¡¯t willing to take it head-on.


    Yuan Wushang also felt disappointed, ¡°What a waste! This ability is the closest to Grade Thirteen that I have seen. It neglects realm under that of End Realm, tsk tsk...¡±


    Thinking to himself that if he could use it a few more times, no one would dare to offend him.


    Zong Shou burst outughing. The Celestial ying Flying Knife used up six types of Earth Grade Xiantian Geng Metal Energy. Where was he going to find more?


    Without anyrge scale battle, the Imperial Celestial ying Records would also be unable to absorb so much killing energy.


    The vengeful corpse army suffered heavy losses due to Daoxuan. To gather up another million to charge would be really tough and pretty much impossible.


    Qin Emperor hadn¡¯t revived yet and those corpse generals weren¡¯tmanded together. Although they coordinated with one another, most of the time, they fought for themselves.


    This was why although there were 20 million troops, they were unable to form abined force.


    Arge scale battle was impossible. Even if he had enough mental energy it would take several years toplete the exchange of energy!


    Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use the Six God Celestial ying Knife in the Qin Tomb.


    It was the same case with the Styx River Death Sword. He had one more Life and Death Cereus which was at 60%. Who knew how much strength he could use?


    As for the Unlimited Beginning and End Body, it could onlyst for a few more hours.


    The few abilities that could be used had all been used up.


    The battle with Daoxuan really used up too much. Luckily, he was able to get a Saint Realm Demon Path Golden Pellet and a portion of his soul.


    He just needed to spend some type studying it and it would help his foundations.


    He shook his head and his eyesnded back onto the wing-shaped metal.


    It was only two hours to thepletion of the second core. During this period of time, he wanted to understand the mysteries of the ck metal.


    Be it whether he used des to hack or burned or froze it. No matter what he did, he was unable to cause any reaction to the wing-shaped, ck metal.


    ¡°I heard that for some God Artifacts to recognize their master, they require their master¡¯s blood. Who knew if this was the case or not...¡±


    Zong Shou felt that it was okay to try it. He summoned a ball of blood from the body at the center of the altar and watered it over the metal.


    Unsurprisingly, it didn¡¯t cause any changes.


    He sighed. He had now totally given up and kept the metal once more.


    He didn¡¯t ce it back into his space. He used the 1,000-year spider thread to wrap around it and hung it on his neck. He hung it near his heart and carried it along with him.


    It was said that some artifacts needed to be nourished for a long time before one could grasp it.


    Carrying it could allow the metal to familiarise itself with his aura and should have been a little useful.


    To unveil the mysteries of this item, he had to search for Xiuguan.


    He stopped worrying about the ck metal and spent the time studying the silver ant cultivation method as well as its formation.


    After the battle with Daoxuan, he had some inspiration. He greatly modified the few outlines he felt could work and used the Imperial Demon ying Records to try it out.


    As expected, the fewpleted cultivation methods and spiritual formations were much stronger than the initial version.


    After a practical battle, Zong Shou greatly removed many unpractical areas and useless details to make it more suitable for the specialties of the Saint Fire Silver Ants.


    There was actually one that didn¡¯t copse from start to finish,pleting the entire process. It could be used without any weaknesses.


    However, its value wasn¡¯t high and it could only buff him to two times. It was far weaker than what he had expected.


    There were also some really strong ones. Two of them were able to buff to 12 times his strength.


    Without an exception, they were only able toplete a third of the process without copsing.


    If his Saint Fire Silver Ants cultivated it, in just a few years they would die from their bodies exploding.


    The World was like that. It was tough for things to be perfect. If one wanted speed, one had to sacrifice power. If one wanted power, then one would have limited mobility.


    If one wanted strength, then it wouldn¡¯t be safe; if one wanted safety, then the strength of the cultivation method would be sacrificed.


    However, as they say, failure is the mother of sess. Although Zong Shou¡¯s attempts ended in failure, they gave him a lot of teachings and inspiration. He also paid attention to areas where he might fail. The next time he wouldn¡¯t repeat the same mistakes.


    There were some gains during those few attempts.


    Zong Shou selected one of the most bnced ones to let Shen Yuexuan craft another set of spiritual artifacts for those ants to wear.


    When the silver ant formed up, it was much better than the first version.


    After the formation buffed him, his strength was increased by at least 70%!


    Half a set of Juntian Heaven ming Armor could increase his strength by three times. The God Refined Sword was half a step God Weapon and could increase his spells and sword energy by four times!


    It looked iparable but the buff from the ants was an overall buff.


    It included body, True Qi, soul, and also his foundations...


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t the only one who benefitted. The ants also became 70% stronger.


    As long as the formation didn¡¯t scatter, they would be faster and stronger, and have much sharper des.


    The benefits were endless and this was just the upleted version...


    ¡°It seems like Shen Yuexuan is not only good at crafting, but he is also an artist. The ants wearing the armor pretty much look like angels...¡±


    Looking at the glowing beings, Zong Shou was speechless. The looks alone were adorable and made one love them.


    However, what was the use of cultivators looking good?


    ¡°Although I personally created the formation, the Imperial Demon ying Formationpleted it. It can be called the Saint Silver Demon ying Formation, the second version...¡±


    The Heaven Grade Dao Soldiers of the various sects were created after billions of years. He had just started out, and in the future, there would be an eighth and ninth version. There might even be 100 versions.


    In the future, there might be more than 72 Saint Fire Silver Ants.


    At this moment, Hanxi and Little Gold both stood beside him.


    Hanxi had aplicated expression and who knew what it was thinking about? Killing intent rose up within.


    It seemed like it wanted to smash all the silver armor and kill all the ant descendants.


    Little Gold changed into his shape, his face filled with disdain.


    Zong Shou found it weird at first and then he understood. The two fellows were jealous?


    He blinked and thenughed out loud, patting Hanxi¡¯s head.


    It wanted a spiritual artifact armor? Then, he would make Shen Yuexuan craft two more even more beautiful ones.


    Little Gold was still filled with disdain and several threads spread out behind his back in all directions.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t understand at first but when the golden formed into scale, Zong Shou noticed that the fellow was actually copying a full formation.

 Chapter 1145 - Entering Ahfang

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Entering Ahfang</h4>


    Using only its strength, it simted a formation made up of the 72 silver ant armors and formed a cycle.


    However, Little Gold was unable to seed in the end. It was unable to smoothen out the energy cycles within and was unable to support it.


    The silver thread copsed. Little Gold was really depressed, lowering its head in dejection.


    However, the scenes caused Zong Shou to have an idea.


    He seemed to have forgotten that both Hanxi and Little Gold could both be added to the formation.


    Hanxi was the ant queen and was the natural core. Little Gold could mimic into anything and it was pretty much omnipotent.


    How could he have forgotten about those two things?


    Zong Shou instantly rxed. More and more thoughts and inspirations surged into his mind.


    However, the moment he got distracted, Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts, ¡°It ispleted!¡±


    Zong Shou came to his senses and he felt the abnormal energy change which ured all about.


    Looking out, he noticed that the entire small world was being split apart.


    The two cores of the Dragon Formation conflicted and went against one another, entering a white-hot state.


    Dozens of miles away, a bunch of buildings which both the altar and Ahfang Pce could witness, were twisted and broken, ravaged by spiritual energy.


    Heaven and Earth ripped apart and the corpses nearby were turned into meat paste by a certain giant strength.


    The most obvious thing was that the twisting ofws of the Dragon Formation was much weaker than before.


    Five colored spiritual energy gathered in Yuan Wushang¡¯s hands. Its shape and nature changed continuously, and a momentter, he smiled, ¡°It is at least back to 70%! The suppression before was just too intense...¡±


    A mixed but pure ck and White color appeared along Lin Xuanxuan. She nodded, ¡°I am at 40%! Barely back to the Saint Realm!¡±


    ¡°It seems like those people are prepared to act, to attack Ahfang Pce.¡±


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s face was filled with exhaustion. During those two hours, Zong Shou elerated time by 10 times.


    Not only did he have to craft those 72 sets of armor, but he also had to repair the damaged puppet, to aid in the five-element needles.


    He really spent a lot of effort on many things. No matter how strong his spiritual sense was, to go on for 20 hours was a little too much.


    However, at this moment, he looked towards the center of Xianyang City with anticipation.


    ¡°Is Ruler prepared to enter or retreat? What are we going to do?¡±


    They had wasted around eight hours at the altar. The other people weren¡¯t stupid either.


    They didn¡¯t take the risk of being killed by Xufu barging into the pce.


    Only when the second core waspleted and her strength was recovered did he have the strength topete against Xufu.


    This was why just now everyone was looking on from the outside and waiting. Only when the twistedws and Daos recovered back to normal did they start to act.


    This was why they actually didn¡¯t waste much time.


    Zong Shou¡¯s squinted and he was in deep thought. Towards the Ahfang Pce, naturally, Shen Yuexuan cared the most about it.


    There was a 90% chance that there was a portion of the Mohist Legacy within it.


    However, as he was a subject, he suppressed himself and was unwilling to interfere in his decision making.


    After all, with the second corepleting, the chance of the Qin Emperor reviving was reduced by half.


    After obtaining what Xi Zi left, the few of them obtained huge amounts of rewards.


    Next, he would be unable to ignore the 12 copper men and the revival of the Qin Emperor.


    Moreover, he also had one more Imperial Destruction Scripture...


    Not long ago when the killing intent in this ce was at its highest, Zong Shou was pretty much sure that there was another page in the Imperial Destructure True Scripture.


    It was in the west, within that luxurious pce.


    ¡°Naturally, I am going to head in to have a look!¡±


    Zong Shou looked towards Yuan Wushang and said apologetically, ¡°That Ahfang Pce will be much more dangerous! Brother Yuan can back out now if you want to...¡±


    Today, the only person he felt guilty about was this fellow. In less than two days, he had been killed twice. As such, one could see how pitiful he was.


    This fellow was in a weak state and if he was killed once more, he couldn¡¯t be saved again.


    ¡°What rubbish are you saying?¡±


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s face turned red and said angrily, ¡°I might not face such a fun matter in the future. Moreover, there isn¡¯t another Daoxuan in the world! If Qin Emperores back to life, then I will retreat then.¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care and looked towards Chuxue.


    That brat was hugging the Blood Moon de and standing behind him.


    If he hadn¡¯t met Daoxuan, this brat would have been one of the strongest out of the few of them.


    Moreover, with her personality and since she decided to follow him, even if he tried to persuade her it was useless.


    Zong Shou finally looked towards Su Xiaoxiao who was slowly waking from aa.


    Thetter¡¯s eyes were watery and she looked really pitiful, ¡°I want to leave, but lover wouldn¡¯t be willing, right?¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly. He was originally prepared to bring this girl back to the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat.


    He wanted to let the few Saint Venerables try to remove the heart restriction that Wushang Yuan Demon had ced on her.


    He also wanted to confirm the wing-shaped metal and also find out if this girl knew how to use it. At this time, how could he allow her to leave?


    In his heart, he was also worried. At the crucial moment, Su Xiaoxiao helped him block Daoxuan. She had obviously changed sides.


    If she left and fell into the hands of Chi Hongyi, she would definitely end up in a bad state.


    Moreover, Xianyang City itself was really dangerous now.


    Su Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t Yuan Wushang, who had a puppet and could enter and exit the tomb effortlessly.


    Lastly, it was Lin Xuanxuan. Before he opened his mouth to ask, Lin Xuanxuan smiled, ¡°I have done my things, so I will apany you. Your Master felt that the Wushang Yuan Demon situation was weird. At this moment, the few of them are trying their best to restrict outside powers to not let people like Li Biexue interfere. However, they are still really worried about the situation within the tomb.¡±


    Zong Shou nodded and felt warmth in his heart. He tossed aside these thoughts and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time! Since no one has objections, then let¡¯s make a trip.¡±


    Light spread out around and that Unlimited Light covered all of them.


    In just an instant, they passed dozens of miles.


    Among the few of them, his Unlimited Beginning and End movement technique was the fastest.


    At this moment with his Saint Realm strength, he was also not affected by the Dragon Formation.


    In just a dozen breaths, he was outside of the pce walls.


    He could sense dozens of strong auras, shining within his mind like a clearmp.


    ¡°Oh? So, those few Saint Realm corpse generals have already returned to the pce...¡±


    Not only the corpse generals, but all the elites of the army were already back in the pce.

 Chapter 1146 - Forcefully Breaking Through

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Forcefully Breaking Through</h4>


    The moment they got close to the wall, thousands of arrows flew andnded over in their direction. Numerous needles struck over, covering the entire sky.


    It wasn¡¯t as strong as Shen Yuexuan¡¯s five-element needles but it wasn¡¯t much weaker.


    Yuan Wushang was the first to react. He was going to use the Spiritual Explosion Technique to explode all these arrows. Shen Yuexuan hollered, ¡°The Mohist Faction puppet can¡¯t take this head-on. Let me handle this...¡±


    Yuan Wushang was stunned and stopped when he heard this. Numerous balls of light shot out from his hand.


    They spread out in the air, forming a high speed turning golden. It spun forwards and pretty much covered all the space in the area.


    The arrow rain was all swept within the. Nothing was left out. Then, they fell towards the side.


    In just a moment, all the ck needles broke apart.


    Inside, there was a huge variety of things. Some had toxins, some elerated space, some had a second explosive force, lock-on spells... a variety of weird stuff.


    Yuan Wushang broke out in a cold sweat. Looking at the situation, he knew the oue of taking it head-on. Even if he didn¡¯t die ayer of skin would be ripped off from him.


    ¡°Mohist Faction people are so scheming. To think you all could think of such a method...¡±


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. He seemed to be more rxed than worried.


    The more problematic the puppets were, the more it proved that the Mohist Faction was really strong 10,000 years ago!


    Zong Shou had a really serious expression on his face. This was the army of 300,000 puppets that the Qin Emperor ordered the Mohist Faction to craft for him.


    He originally thought that no matter how strong they were, they would at most be at Big Dipper Sword Soldier level.


    However, looking at the city walls, each puppet had at least Grade Seven and above strength!


    Along with the weapons and machinery that the Mohist Faction crafted, it would definitely not be much weaker than the 300,000 Great Qin iron cavalry.


    There was a reason why the Qin Emperor used these wooden puppets instead of the corpse army to defend the pce.


    Shen Yuexuan shot out many spirals. Although they weren¡¯t Celestial Treasures, it allowed the six of them to get within 1,000 feet of the pce walls without taking any damage.


    At this moment, Zong Shou sensed eight corpse generals gathering in the area. Apart from that, the Qin iron cavalry were all swiftly moving over.


    They really paid a lot of attention to him by sending so many troops...


    Zong Shou shook his head in disdain and then sped up.


    At that instant, several sharp vengeful energies struck over.


    ¡°Preposterous! Kid, you really are bold!¡±


    ¡°Scram back to where you came from!¡±


    ¡°Anyone who darese here will be in!¡±


    A full eight Saint Realm experts joined hands and pretty much locked down all of the space forwards.


    Even Lin Xuanxuan, who was half a step to End Realm, frowned.


    Four of them were true Saint Grade Corpse Generals! Using the strength of the army, they were really strong. Even Lin Xuanxuan, when she wasn¡¯t restricted by the Dragon Formation and was at full strength would find them tough to handle.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think about avoiding them, but Zong Shou once again sped up.


    ¡°We can only go forwards and we can¡¯t retreat. Attack!¡±


    He didn¡¯t hold a sword. The silver ants behind him formed up.


    The moment the Saint Silver Demon ying Formation was formed, it felt like a pair of silver wings were pping behind him.


    More and more wings started to form. Life and Death Wings, Lightning ze Thousand sh Wings, ck and White Wings!


    They all spread out to more than 90,000 feet. The Juntian Heaven me Armor around his fists also gave out a white me.


    He shed head-on with the de energies that swept over, causing the entire space to shake.


    Zong Shou continued to retreat. During the sh, he was obviously at a disadvantage.


    In the next moment, his soul body was tossed out from his physical body.


    One Origin, God Refined... The two sword artifacts one on the left and one on the right, instantly sweeping forward a de storm.


    A pair of fists were covered in ck and white. There was also a silver knife light which shed into the distance.


    Zimu Falling Leaf, Six God Celestial ying!


    The Buddhist Faction Unlimited Beginning and End Body! Only when one used the soul body could it reach its strongest!


    Chuxue¡¯s body instantly shed and protected Zong Shou¡¯s physical body.


    Lin Xuanxuan burst outughing. She nearly forgot that her Junior Nephew was extremely strong.


    Without hesitation, she stabbed forwards. The sword turned into Mixed Pure Energy, leaving no room to retreat!


    They could only advance! If they didn¡¯t break through, then they would die!


    <i>Hong!</i>


    Sword energy spun and reverberated out. Under the shing of thousands of sword waves, the wall-like energy was brokenyer byyer!


    Zong Shou¡¯s fists were really overbearing. The two ck holes absorbed and spat out energy!


    The energy opposite them which was close to 10 times stronger was being smashed and wiped out!


    In the distance, one of the eight generals held his throat with his hands. His eyes were filled with shock as he quickly retreated.


    A silver knife had pierced his throat. The Celestial ying Knife Formation within was ying all the energy within his body, all of the corpse energy within.


    Their close to wless defense was now riddled with weaknesses because they were retreating.


    Lin Xuanxuan smiled. She sped up to be even faster than Zong Shou. With one sword, she forcefully smacked the thick pce walls.


    The moment the sword shed down, everything turned into Mixed Pure Energy!


    The 700-foot thick walls which had dozens of protective formations was smashed with just that one sword.


    The area in front of the six of them opened up. As the dust settled, one could see the hundreds of thousands of Big Dipper Sword Soldiers forming up.


    Tens of thousands of cavalry also arrived.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother to continue dealing with these few corpse generals.


    Before the army formed up, they smashed the city walls. There was nothing in front of them to block them anymore. He had reached his goal.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Zong Shou retracted his dharma once more and returned to his body.


    The hundreds of Instant Space Stars and the Book of Eon elerated time by 10 times!


    With a p of his wings, he brought the six of them to leave in an instant, disappearing without a trace.


    The few corpse generals that were blocking them hollered out in rage.


    Dozens of breathster, Zong Shounded in an empty side hall.


    The Ahfang Pce was really huge, spanning 100 miles from east to west. Although there were a million corpse soldiers and 300,000 Mohist Faction puppets, there were always some ces that were left out.


    The only things he had to be careful about were the restrictions and traps. Shen Yuexuan was the master of them.


    Especially after the second core was activated, Shen Yuexuan was able toprehend and understand the formations more, such that when they were moving along the pce, they didn¡¯t even trigger a single trap.


    Zong Shou started to sweat. Using both the Star Dao Seeds and the Book of Eon while turning the six of them into light as they moved sucked him dry.


    However, he was still fully focused, using the Illusionary Heart Mirror and Sky Fox ability to protect them.


    Without needing him to instruct, Su Xiaoxiao used the Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique to cover the area.


    However, her ability was only useful to people who were alive and could affect artifact spirits. The Mohist Faction puppets didn¡¯t have a mind of their own, so she couldn¡¯t handle them.


    Luckily, they defended the pce walls and there weren¡¯t many nearby.


    ¡°My vital energy has been suppressed. It must be the 12 Copper Men!¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan rubbed her temples, her face filled with impatience.


    At this moment, she only had a tenth of her strength. The Dragon Formation and the 12 Copper Men worked together.


    Not only did they twistws, but they also halted vital energy such that it couldn¡¯t cycle normally.


    There was a certain power that was also interfering with the energy flow.


    Zong Shou frowned. This time even if he had the Unlimited Beginning and End ability, he was unable to do anything.


    He tried to clench his fists but then helplessness appeared in his eyes. His strength was only at 50%.


    ¡°I finally know why the End Realm Saint Venerables didn¡¯t try to suppress this Qin Emperor. Why they were so respectful of him...¡±


    Yuan Wushangughed bitterly, ¡°Even if End Realm people get here they might die.¡±


    ¡°After Mo Zi disappeared for no reason, no End Realms appeared. The Mohist Faction slowly got suppressed. Thus, a few cksmiths have been studying how to restrict End Realm experts. We ced our hope in the puppets. However, as we weren¡¯t rich enough we started to work with the Qin Emperor. These 12 Copper Men are our greatest achievement, so obviously, they are strong.¡±


    Shen Yuexuan said expressionlessly as several talismans flew out from his hands in many directions.


    They all exploded and numerous spiritual patterns spread about the pce. Apart from the few buildings which had many restrictions, there was no dead end and nothing had been missed out.


    Shen Yuexuan focused and said hesitantly after a short while, ¡°There are seven waves of people who have entered. However, none of them are doing anything.¡±


    Ahfang Pce was defended well and although there were dozens of Saint Realms who could charge in, not all of them were like Zong Shou who had three Grade Twelve abilities, the Book of Eon, and such insane movement techniques?


    Most of the small sect cultivators weren¡¯t even able to enter the tomb.


    ¡°I sensed Xufu!¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan looked towards the main hall, ¡°As expected, he has reached End Realm! His strength isn¡¯t below that of Yuanjing. Once he seeds he will exceed your Master Dragon Shadow. However, there seems to be a battle there. It is in chaos...¡±


    Zong Shou instantly knew that Mingri Xuan had shed with him.


    Did he seed? Did he escape safely?


    He also sensed Xufu. This person was unaffected in the tomb.


    With how they were all greatly suppressed, one could imagine how strong that person was.


    ¡°Although this Xufu is a problem, he has to focus on reviving the Qin Emperor. If not, the people here might forget about the treasures and just leave this ce.¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s eyes shone as she looked at Zong Shou, ¡°What are you nning to do now?¡±

 Chapter 1147 - Fourth Treasury Of Zhongshang

    <h4>Chapter 1147: Fourth Treasury Of Zhongshang</h4>


    Zong Shou was in deep thought. If Xufu could really use his own body, then just he alone would be able to wipe out all the Saint Realm experts here.


    Mingri Xuan would also have no chance of escaping from Xufu. He would only have to give up on that legacy artifact.


    Since Xufu could only use a split soul body to fight, the Saint Realm experts here start to eye more items.


    However, Xufu might have been allowing such a situation to ur.


    Even Xufu¡¯s incarnation wasn¡¯t something that could be easily handled.


    The main hall of the pce was where the Great Qin corpse army focused on. Zhongxuan was also there now. There were at least six or more Saint Realm Qi Cultivators there.


    They didn¡¯t seem like much but the six of them weren¡¯t suppressed by the Dragon Formation and the Copper Men which was why everyone was terrified.


    ¡°Wait a while more. It is useless if only the six of us head there.¡±


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath, ¡°What is most important now is for us to contact Shiyue. Only this person is reliable and we can form an alliance with him.¡±


    The six of them were just too weak. To head into that ce, they needed around a dozen Saint Realm experts working together to be of any use.


    Otherwise, it would be like flies pouncing into a fire, or they would just be paving the way for others.


    ¡°We have to consider defeat first before thinking about victory. We have to first search for a way out such that we can retreat safely if things go wrong!¡±


    Zong Shou was speaking when he felt pain in his heart.


    His vital energy seemed to flow backward and his internal energy nearly went out of control. His soul felt like it was being forcefully ripped apart into thousands of pieces.


    He could clearly hear the sound of dragons roaring and phoenixes crying like they were going against something.


    He raised his head up and he could see nine ck dragons appearing. Opposite them were six red dragons.


    A ck wave swept the sky. The six red dragons were covered in wounds and were just barely holding on. However, each time the phoenix cried out, the six dragons would be pumped up and recover. Although they were outnumbered, they didn¡¯t seem to be at too much of a disadvantage.


    However, the scenes were really blurry, making one suspect whether or not it was an illusion that formed due to the pain.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned dark and his muscles constricted. Only after a short while did hee back to his senses.


    Out of the six of them, Lin Xuanxuan was still okay. As for the other four, they were covered in sweat and their whole bodies were wet. Even Lin Xuanxuan had an ashen white face and her expression was really ugly.


    ¡°It is dragon aura...¡±


    Shen Yuexuan panted and tried his best to stabilize himself, ¡°The Qin Emperor should wake up soon. As expected from the only overlord who can unify the Cloud World, he is actually so strong!¡±


    ¡°Qin Emperor is definitely End Realm!¡±


    Yuan Wushang said with much difficulty, ¡°I have seen End Realm Saint Venerables before. None of them are stronger than this Qin Emperor.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao nodded. In terms of spiritual sense suppression and aura, even Wushang Yuan Demon was far weaker.


    Before they even met, 60-odd miles away, this spiritual sense alone nearly caused her to kneel down and worship him.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel much suppression, but his heart continued to twitch. It resonated with the presence that was in the main hall.


    The aura was vast and majestic. It was still asleep but it was gigantic! It had an aura that looked down on everything and couldn¡¯t be offended.


    Was that the Qin Emperor?


    Out of the six of them, only Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel suppressed. Was it because he was an emperor?


    Zong Shou took in a deep breath, forcefully suppressing the surging vital energy in his body.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here anymore!¡±


    The moment such a thought rose up, Zong Shou turned into a streak of light and brought the five of them into the space outside of the hall.


    In the next moment, several giant ice shuttles surged over and smashed down, smashing the side hall into pieces!


    Several bodies shed and appeared nearby. They were all tall andrge and wore ck armor. They held halberds and their bodies were ashen grey.


    However, when the few corpse generals appeared here, Zong Shou and the others were long gone.


    Their remaining aura and energy were wiped out.


    The Unlimited Beginning and End movement technique was not only unique in terms of speed, but the ck Hole Power was able to swallow all traces.


    This time, Zong Shou only scattered the light after six breaths of time.


    During the first breath, he had already gotten away from all the spiritual sense that reached over.


    However, he was still worried. Only when the pain in his chest faded and the connection with the presence in the main hall was cut off did he stop this movement technique.


    However, thanks to that, he finally had some inkling of an idea. During the six breaths, he went around the pce. He was able to use the two pages to sense the other page.


    What he felt the most fortunate about was that it wasn¡¯t near the dangerous main hall but actually rtively far from it.


    He used the Royal Demon God Shuttle to silently carry all of them to the north side of the pce.


    In just a short moment, they stopped in front of an unassuming hall.


    When Zong Shou released them from the shuttle, Yuan Wushang looked around in shock.


    The hall was really majestic, much better than the few halls of Gantian Mountain¡¯s Hanyan Pce.


    However, within this Ahfang Pce, it didn¡¯t look like much.


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s gazended on the tablet in front of the hall, at the words Fourth Treasuries of Zhongshang.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s face was filled with doubt, ¡°Fourth Treasury of Zhongshang... what a weird name.¡±


    ¡°It is the treasury of the Minor Treasurer! Under him are the five ministries and the three supervisors. The Zhongshang Ministry is one of them and it is in charge of the carvings and artifacts.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was really well-read and knew the background of this treasury.


    ¡°Fourth Treasury of Zhongshang should refer to the fourth treasury of the ministry. However, since it is so far away, the items within should be really valuable but also abandoned things.¡±


    Zong Shou also finally understood. The Minor Treasurer was in charge of all the ie and was the artifact smith of the emperor family. Great Gan also had one. The cksmiths, pill refiners, the mines, herb gardens, wind stone paths, and giant ships were all under it.


    The Zhongshang Ministry was extremely important. Each year, the various vassal states would hand over many treasures; along with the items he brought back, the Zhongshang Ministry would deal with them.


    The official system was around the same and Great Qin 10,000 years ago shouldn¡¯t have been much different.


    Speaking of which, wasn¡¯t the page of the Imperial Destruction True Scripture an iplete item?


    ¡°Store iplete and abandoned items?¡±


    Yuan Wushang didn¡¯t understand it, ¡°Even if it is valuable, since it is abandoned, it is useless so why are we here?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t reply and just walked towards the gate. He used the power of the ck Hole to absorb the door along with the restrictions on it.


    Maybe because this ce wasn¡¯t that important, the Dragon Formation didn¡¯t react at all and didn¡¯t fight back.


    Zong Shou was able to walk in very easily. His eyes were filled with the grand luster of the whole hall.


    Yuan Wushang followed suit and he was instantly speechless.


    Spiritual light shone in the room.


    On the rows of racks, there were many precious spiritual items. Fist sized Dragon Eye Beads, boxes of 10,000-year-old ginseng. There were even 200 God Realm and above Dragon Corpses.


    The 3,000-foot hall was now 100,000 feet wide.


    There were all sorts of expensive spiritual items.


    If one had to say that there was something wrong with those items, it would be that each one of them had a w.


    The Dragon Eye Beads weren¡¯t perfectly circr. The ginseng was either damaged orcked some roots.


    As for the Dragon Corpses, most of them suffered heavy injuries.


    Some didn¡¯t have heads and some had broken bones.


    Yuan Wushang took in a deep cold breath. His eyes were filled with surprise as he looked towards Su Xiaoxiao.


    ¡°You said that this ce had all the abandoned items?¡±


    The shape of the Dragon Eye Beads weren¡¯t perfect but could be used to make artifacts and cultivate eye abilities. The 10 roots of 10,000-year ginseng could still be used to refine pills.


    There were many others in simr situations. One didn¡¯t have to talk about those corpses.


    Just the treasury alone was as valuable as the items that Xi Zi left at the altar.


    Maybe as it was far from where the thick corpse energy was, it also had aplete formation protecting, and the herbs here could be used.


    ¡°Is it not?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao felt regretful, and after a moment of being distracted, she sighed, ¡°We can¡¯t even fathom the number of spiritual items there were here 10,000 years ago.¡±


    Her eyes were filled with joy. Based on how Zong Shou did things, she would get a part of all of this.


    However, if they didn¡¯t survive this, what was the point of having so many items?


    Zong Shou looked around and walked towards the west while holding the Imperial Destruction True Scripture.


    The items here were all ced in an orderly manner. But this ce itself was slightly chaotic.


    There were remnants of spiritual treasures or broken pages. It was all just piled here.


    ¡°Oh? These parts look familiar...¡±


    Zong Shou stopped and reached out. Instantly, many different looking parts flew out.


    He looked clearly and realized that they looked the same as the parts that Shen Yuexuan had crafted for him a few years ago.


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted and was about to take out the Royal Demon God Shuttle once more when Shen Yuexuan said, ¡°These must be the missing parts of the shuttle. Congrattions Your Majesty, this top Celestial Treasure will be repaired to its past glory!¡±

 Chapter 1148 - Absolute Defence

    <h4>Chapter 1148: Absolute Defence</h4>


    ¡°These must be the missing parts of the shuttle. Congrattions Your Majesty, this top Celestial Treasure will be repaired to its past glory!¡±


    Zong Shou took out the shuttle, and as expected, once the parts were ced on, they matched wlessly.


    Using the main artifacts, he was able to find dozens of pieces. Unfortunately, there were still a few more missing.


    However, based on what Shen Yuexuan said, the main body wasplete. There were only some random side parts that were missing. If he had enough materials, he could even help him craft those parts.


    Once the Royal Demon God Shuttle was repaired, the greatest change was speed.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t test it out here, so he could only probe using True Qi. The God Shuttle instantly turned into a streak of light.


    It instantly covered 30,000 feet.


    Even Zong Shou was shocked and quickly recalled it.


    Because it was too fast and too nimble, he was actually unable to urately control it with his spiritual sense.


    It was 1.5 times the speed when he used the Unlimited Beginning and End Movement technique and still had some excess energy. He had insufficient strength and was unable to use it to its full potential.


    Next would be defense. Looking at it, one new that it could bepared to a High-Grade Defensive Celestial Artifact.


    The Royal Demon God Shuttle was a treasure as well as a boat. It was really special and it consumed 10-40 times the amount of materialspared to other boats!


    However, a treasure with such speed and defense was unique among flying ships!


    Next would be the space within. It was expanded by 10 times and cut up into 30yers.


    Compared to the giant ship he got from Nine Capital Celestial Dynasty, this was evenrger!


    Lastly was the tail where four more holes appeared. It didn¡¯t stand out and instead looked really beautiful.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know how to use it; he just injected True Qi in. A streak of light shot out towards him.


    Lin Xuanxuan stood there and her expression changed. She took out another ancient turtle shell and shielded herself with it.


    Light patterns shed and the light smashed into the shell. Instantly, a heatwave that could melt metal scattered out.


    Lin Xuanxuan spread ayer of thick ice on the shell to prevent the shell from melting. However, she was forced back 1,000 feet before she managed toe to a stop.


    Zong Shou was frightened, retracting his soul power. The purple light also dimmed.


    Lin Xuanxuan didn¡¯t scold him. She just looked at the shuttle in Zong Shou¡¯s hand in deep thought.


    ¡°This should be the Royal Demon God Light, using the power of death! Legend had it that the abyss of hell is not cold but extremely hot! As expected from the top movement treasure of ancient times. It isn¡¯t as strong as a top Celestial Artifact but its effects are no weaker than God Artifacts.¡±


    When she said this, Lin Xuanxuan smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you talk about epting defeat before victory? To search for a way out before trying to win? We don¡¯t need to anymore. With this flying shuttle, normal End Realm experts won¡¯t be able to chase up to you. This shuttle can move through the Heavens and the Earth. It can attack and defend. With a Saint Realm expert activating it, your Masters Dragon Shadow and Lin Xuanshuang aren¡¯t strong enough. If we face any danger we can just escape in this!¡±


    Zong Shou was delighted. It sounded a little too much when Lin Xuanyuan said that End Realm cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to chase up.


    End Realm and Saint Realm¡¯s spell power was not only different in strength but also amount. Their recovery rate was also vastly different.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t catch up right away, what if they continued for a month or two?


    It would depend on how much of a price that End Realm wanted to pay.


    However, from what Lin Xuanyuan said, with the god shuttle, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about how to get out of the tomb.


    However, what Zong Shou cared about most was that unknown page.


    ¡°Where is it? Would it be rted to my Six God Defensive Knife?¡±


    Zong Shou noticed that he was actually nervous and his heart was pounding.


    Completing the Six God Defensive Knife Technique, along with the Celestial ying Knife Technique would be a true Grade Thirteen Supreme technique...


    At that time, even End Realm experts would fear him! He would have the ability to fight them!


    He seemed like he was just half a step away now. His Unlimited Beginning and End ability seemed oneyer away.


    However, that thinyer was like Heaven to Earth. It was tough to break through.


    However, with theplete knife technique, then there would be a chance for him to take that step...


    The page was at the corner of the treasury. The minister seemed to know about how special the item was which was why he didn¡¯t carelessly pile it up like the others but stored it individually instead.


    It was the same quality and the same book. When Zong Shou ced it together with the other two pages, he was disappointed.


    Just one look and he knew that it didn¡¯t have the technique he wanted.


    He actually couldn¡¯t understand it. There were simple patterns and just dozens of random lines on the page.


    The mysteries within were far more profound than the previous two.


    Zong Shou frowned and was prepared to seek help from Shen Yuexuan. He passed it over, ¡°This diagram is a little weird, so you understand? I don¡¯t know what is it used for...¡±


    Shen Yuexuan took a look and he also frowned. He seemed to think about something, taking out a sword and drawing a mark ording to the lines of the diagram.


    In just a moment, the Low-Grade Celestial Artifacts sword actually shook and then exploded into pieces.


    The crack on the ground spread out like a spider web.


    Shen Yuexuan spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his face turning green and white.


    ¡°They are Dao marks! Marks of the Dao!¡±


    The bodies of the five of them shook as they looked over in disbelief.


    Shen Yuexuan heaved a long sigh.


    ¡°That Imperial Destruction True Scripture has definitely been left by a True Realm. I don¡¯t know its secrets but I know that it is for defense. Since it came from the hands of a True Realm, then in this world...¡±


    The few people exchanged nces and shock appeared in their eyes.


    Since it was drawn by a True Realm, then no one in this world could break it.


    In other word, it was an absolute defense!

 Chapter 1149 - Meeting Mingri Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Meeting Mingri Once Again</h4>


    ¡°Let me take a look!¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan snatched the Imperial Destruction True Scripture and then took in a cold breath.


    ¡°It actually is a Dao mark...¡±


    A mark of the Dao, instantiating the Dao into the world. Apart from being a naturally formed treasure, only True Realm experts could do that.


    Imperial Destruction True Scripture was obviously a crafted item, so naturally, it could only be done by someone of the True Realm.


    In this world, things with Dao marks were either half a step Heaven Opening or Heaven Opening God Treasures.


    Lin Xuanxuan took a close look and then shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy. This item might have a defensive ability and also spacetime powers, but when you use it, who knows what will happen. It consumes a huge amount of energy and even I can only use it for 10 hours.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned as he took back the scripture, having a closer look at it.


    If Lin Xuanxuan could only use it for 10 hours, then he would probably be able to use it for only two hours. Along with the regenerative abilities of pills, he would only be able to extend that time by a little.


    However, although Lin Xuanxuan said that, in the end, he had obtained a defensive treasure. Moreover, it was Absolute Defence that no one could break. Zong Shou was filled with joy.


    It wasn¡¯t the page that he was anticipating but the oue didn¡¯t disappoint him too much either.


    This page was known as the Imperial Tribtion Facing Records and that was the reason why Shen Yuexuan judged it to be a defensive item.


    This was a God Item and Zong Shou could use it at any moment. He didn¡¯t ce it into his space and instead kept it in his sleeves to activate at any moment.


    With the records in the hand, there was actually nothing much left in the treasury that attracted Zong Shou¡¯s attention.


    The only thing he cared about were those Dragon Corpses and the God Beast Golden Pellets.


    The Dragon Corpse Canine Tooth could be used to craft Dragon Tooth Swords and the Golden Pellets could be merged into his Three Thousand Stars.


    This treasury had all sorts of treasures except for mind stones and celestial stones.


    This was because it was impossible for such items to have ws.


    He split everything into six parts. This time, Zong Shou took thergest share once more.


    He personally found the treasury and he did the most to sneak into the pce. Naturally, he had the right to take 40% of the rewards.


    Shen Yuexuan and Yuan Wushang only got 15% in total but they were still happy.


    The two of them were factionless cultivators and didn¡¯t need so many things. Such gains were already more than enough for them.


    ¡°If there is a Fourth Treasury, then naturally there is a first, second, and third...¡±


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s eyes lit up, filled with a craving expression, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Minor Treasurer have five ministries and three supervisors under it? They should have treasuries in the pce too!¡±


    Zong Shou burst outughing, however, he was filled with anticipation. He just needed to get one treasury and it would be more than enough.


    It could evenpare to the yearly ie of Great Gan and those 76 worlds, able to support the Great Gan army for several years!


    There were many magical items that were already extinct in this world.


    To say that he wasn¡¯t greedy for them was a lie.


    His face was still really calm. He shook his head like he didn¡¯t care, ¡°How can they be so easy to take? Those treasuries are definitely protected. Outside of the formation, there would be corpse generals. This Fourth Treasury should just be an exception.¡±


    Just as he said this, many streaks of light surged in and fell into the hall.


    Looking at the empty room, the person was stunned.


    Then, the guy looked at Zong Shou and the others,ughing bitterly, ¡°So, it is Your Majesty and Fanmeng Cultivator! It seems like I am not fated with this treasury. I¡¯vee toote...¡±


    When Zong Shou saw this, he felt really fortunate. Thankfully, he had gotten over in time. If he was a littleter, he would have already swept all the items.


    Not only would he have not gotten the page, but the Royal Demon God Shuttle wouldn¡¯t have been repaired either.


    At this moment, there were still many remaining items that weren¡¯t split.


    They were all missing pages and fragments of treasures. Shen Yuexuan and the others didn¡¯t care but Zong Shou kept them all.


    In the future, maybe he might be able to piece together an End Treasure like that of the Royal Demon God Shuttle.


    He totally swept clear the treasury, leaving nothing there. Only then did he smile and speak, ¡°Cultivator seems injured. Have you gotten that legacy artifact?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I returned in defeat! Xufu is really amazing, he is really skilled. Even if he have to help Qin Emperor revive, the amount of strength he could free up could suppress everyone in the tomb. Moreover, he was also in front of the 12 Copper Men!¡±


    Mingri Xuan shook his head and said expressionlessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t have much hope and was just trying to probe. Luckily, I was able to escape. However, who knew what secret technique was used in front of the Qin Emperor. If he awakens, there will be one more End Realm. He won¡¯t die and he won¡¯t be wiped out! When I headed in I nearly died there because of him.¡±


    He wanted to say he wouldn¡¯t die, but then he stopped. Even if he woke up, that Qin Emperor was actually a dead person.


    However, as his soul was resting on the Dao, he wouldn¡¯t be wiped out. As such, he corrected his words.


    ¡°So, that is the case!¡±


    Zong Shou understood. The feeling before was definitely real. To the Qin Emperor, death wasn¡¯t the end but just the beginning.


    He smiled and asked, ¡°Cultivator knows this pce well. You probably know where the other treasuries are, right?¡±


    The map that Zhongxuan had was of the outer area. As for the specific structure andyout, it wasn¡¯t that clear.


    At this point, that map was already pretty much useless.


    Mingri Xuan was stunned and then said helplessly, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t joke with me! If that Qin Emperor revives, none of us can think about leaving. Although Xufu has selfish reasons and is willing to give us a chance, if we don¡¯t stop him, then even he will be helpless. Time is of the essence, so how would I bother to search for the treasury?¡±


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help but curse out, so what was he doing here now?


    His face turned serious, ¡°You have been to the main hall, so you have probably gotten what you wanted? Is there anything you can tell me?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I have some ideas! I was really fortunate, that Xufu also purposely leaked weaknesses to me.¡±


    Mingri Xuan nodded his head and said leisurely, ¡°The second core that Xi Zi left not only caused some weakness in the Dragon Formation, but it also made it tougher for the Qin Emperor to wake up. I think that for him to rest, firstly we can kill the Great Shang Emperor Yinyu or shift him away, such that the emperor isn¡¯t able to grab the Dragon Energy. One method is to break the revival artifact. Next, break his soul when he is at his weakest just after he revives. However, no matter which method, it isn¡¯t something that a few people could achieve. We have to work together.¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan could infer the hidden meaning from Mingri Xuan¡¯s words. He was in deep thought as he said, ¡°So, Xufu must be hoping for the final possibility. If we want to stop Qin Emperor from reviving, then Xufu will also go all out to stop us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Mingri Xuan was really calm and his tone didn¡¯t fluctuate, ¡°That will depend on the decision that all of you make.¡±


    Once Qin Emperor revived, then Xufu might join hands with all of them. This person was at the End Realm and once his restrictions were removed, then his strength would only be above that of the Qin Emperor.


    However, at that time, the 12 Copper Men would have their Master. Whether or not Xufu would be able to maintain hisplete End Realm strength was also another problem.


    Whether or not his body and soul would be restricted once more was also an unknown factor!


    The dangers that this decision held was far more than the previous two.


    Zong Shou smiled, ¡°Yinyu ys a huge role in the revival of the Qin Emperor and he is just in front of the hall. Be it to kill him or save him, either points are not possible. We actually don¡¯t have any other choice and we can only destroy those nine Revival Artifacts, right?¡±


    Mingri Xuan nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right! As long as we destroy four of the nine, the Qin Emperor won¡¯t be able to revive unless he finds the same grade artifacts. If we destroy two, even if he wakes up, his strength won¡¯t recover in a short time. Mingri Xuan is really weak and only by working with everyone will he be able to seed. Your Majesty is the person I trust the most. If you have orders, I will go all out and follow you...¡±


    From his words and demeanor, it seemed like he would do whatever that Zong Shou said.


    Zong Shou rubbed his temples. He was really tempted but he didn¡¯t agree to it right away.


    He had not been over to the main hall and he was uncertain whether or not the three methods that Mingri Xuan suggested were the only three.


    However, if that was really the case, then he owed Mingri Xuan a lot and would do what he wished.


    Mingri Xuan was strong and on the same level as Lin Xuanxuan.


    One of them wasparable to four to five Saint Realm experts. With this person helping, Zong Shou had more confidence.


    ¡°However, the few of us are far from enough. The most important thing now is to contact Sword Sect and Shiyue...¡±


    Just as Zong Shou said this, he felt something. With a sh, he exited the hall.


    Dozens of miles away, a giant cloud of smoke billowed, and vast energy swept all around.


    ¡°This is God Emperor Fist? Shiyue?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted. From the energy wave fluctuations, he recognized that this was the secret technique that he used.


    ¡°He was calling him out? What decisiveness!¡±


    He was thinking about how to contact Shiyue before that person made such a hugemotion. He didn¡¯t care about being attacked by the corpse army. The reason was obvious...


    As expected, they thought about the same thing. Great minds think alike...

 Chapter 1150 - Gathering People To Discuss The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1150: Gathering People To Discuss The n</h4>


    Zong Shou continued to use the Unlimited Beginning and End movement technique to head towards the spiritual explosion.


    However, this time, there was one more person. In terms of movement speed, although Mingri Xuan was half a step to End Realm, he was slower than Zong Shou.


    He also purposely didn¡¯t use the Royal Demon God Shuttle that had been repaired.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t trust this person fully and he had his reserves for him. This was why he gave him the impression that his speed was just so slow...


    He didn¡¯t know whether that person was useful or not. Anyway, he had to be wary of him.


    The closer they were to the dust, the more and more surrounding corpse troops there were. They were all alerted and gathered there.


    When Zong Shou arrived, there was a handsome teen, who was dressed in a purple robe, standing on a roof. He gave off a majestic and hard-to-read aura.


    Behind him was an old man and three people dressed like generals.


    ¡°Shiyue?¡±


    Zong Shou stopped and walked out, appearing on a roof opposite.


    ¡°Brother Shi called me out here using such a method, for what reason? Do you have a n?¡±


    ¡°As expected, the first person to rush here is Brother Zong.¡±


    Shiyue also smiled, ¡°Your Majesty, you came here as you wanted to work with me, right? Not bad, I do have a n. I have already found out how the Qin Emperor is going to be revived. There are at least six methods to stop him! However, the easiest one would be to destroy those nine revival artifacts.¡±


    ¡°Six types?¡±


    Zong Shou nced at Mingri Xuan, thinking to himself that this fellow really didn¡¯t tell the truth to him.


    Mingri Xuan¡¯s skin was thicker than a wall and he didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all.


    Zong Shouughed and was just about to speak when he saw someone look towards him from behind Shiyue.


    Different from the others, his eyes were filled with curiosity. Probing and also with a bit of animosity, closeness, really weird...


    Shi Wuji?


    Zong Shou nodded in a friendly manner, and only then did he say seriously, ¡°Xufu will at most allow us to break two or three. He will protect the rest. With his End Realm strength, along with the power of dozens of Saint Realm corpses, he will be able to do that.¡±


    ¡°Of course, which is why I am gathering people here. If the Qin Emperor revives, even if we can obtain unbelievable wealth, we won¡¯t be able to head out.¡±


    Shiyue said expressionlessly, ¡°The 30 minutes before he revives is when Xufu is most focused. That is also our only chance. However, the nine artifacts are all spread all around. 10 miles away from one another, to kill them all we would need to split troops. Once the time arrives we will act together. Within the Qin Emperor Tomb, there are 34 Saint Realm corpse generals, 12 Copper Men, six Saint Realm Qi Cultivators, and also the Dragon Formation...¡±


    ¡°In other words, even if we split up, each group can¡¯t be too weak, otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to do much, right?¡±


    Zong Shou instantly understood what Shiyue meant.


    Within the Qin Emperor tomb, everyone¡¯s strengths were being suppressed. If there were too few people, not to mention destroying the artifact, but one would even lose their lives.


    ¡°That makes sense!¡±


    Shiyue was helpless, ¡°My Shi Family can take two areas. The others will be too much for us.¡±


    Mingri Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I can take on one alone! I have two friends in the pce and they are quite strong!¡±


    Zong Shou was in deep thought and said, ¡°Senior Master Lin can be in charge of one, however, just in case, Brother Yuan and Minister Shen should follow him. As for me, I will work together with Chuxue...¡±


    Zong Shou nced at Su Xiaoxiao, ¡°I will bring this woman along with me.¡±


    The Unlimited Beginning and End Dharma Body couldst for another four hours. During that time, his strength couldpare to Mingri Xuan and Lin Xuanxuan.


    Chuxue had a Combat Martial Body and wasn¡¯t affected by this ce. She could instinctively adjust her vital energy, and even the 12 Copper Men had no effect on her. Even she alone was stronger than Shen Yuexuan and Yuan Wushang. The strong were paired with the weak.


    Only Su Xiaoxiao made one worry. It was best if he brought her along with her.


    Lin Xuanxuan subconsciously frowned. However, since the situation had reached such a stage, there was no other method.


    She knew that Zong Shou and her definitely couldn¡¯t be on the same team.


    However, even if that was so, there were only five groups of people...


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the one in the south!¡±


    A calm and cold female voice rang out.


    Everyone looked out, only to see an elegant female general standing 100,000 feet away.


    She was dressed in ck armor, revealing her beautiful body. Behind her, there were still two more people. One of them was a giant human-sized skeleton. A cold me danced in his eyes.


    ¡°So, it is Your Highness!¡±


    Shiyue was shocked and nodded slightly, ¡°We can only bother you for the one in the south.¡±


    He didn¡¯t bother to ask the reason why she wanted to stop the revival of the Qin Emperor.


    Zong Shou had an idea and wanted to get some Creation Death Fountain liquid from Gong Xinran.


    Thinking about it, that trade was such a huge loss!


    As for the Creation Death Fountain, it was an invaluable treasure for these dead people.


    At this moment, he had nothing in his hands that Gong Xinran wanted. What a problematic issue...


    However, this wasn¡¯t the right moment. He would search for another chance to chat with Gong Xinran.


    ¡°Weck three more! Out of them, our Sword Sect can take one on!¡±


    When these words were spoken, a white-robed schr stepped out on a snow bright sword light.


    He was obviously someone who had been through many battles. The vengeful energying from his body was really shocking. However, there was no dust on his white shirt at all. This person was also someone that Zong Shou was familiar to.


    Sword Sect Sikong Fo was now smiling as he nodded at Zong Shou, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s battle against Daoxuan was just too amazing! It also shocked me. Daoxuan Demon Lord, who caused so much trouble for years, has died in the Ruler¡¯s hands. It is the great fortune of our Cloud World! A million cultivators have been saved and billions of living spirits are safe. Your Majesty really is kind! Compared to those who act righteous, you are so many times stronger.¡±


    The moment he said this, a cold scoff broke out in the air, ¡°Stop scolding me over there. If you want to talk about getting rid of Demons and protecting righteousness, our Taoist Faction won¡¯t fall behind anyone!¡±


    Another majestic voice rang out, ¡°Qin Emperor is violent and abusive. If he is able to revive, it will cause chaos in the world such that the Cloud World would face another disaster. Our Confucian Faction won¡¯t step aside and do nothing; we will go all out...¡±


    Zong Shou blinked and exchanged nces with Shiyue before he smiled.


    The gathering of all these people were pretty much all the Saint Realm experts of the Qin Emperor Tomb working together. They had at least a 30% chance of winning in this battle.


    They didn¡¯t have much time and they couldn¡¯t dy any longer...


    Coincidentally at that moment, his heart started to twitch. His soul felt like it was tearing apart. He felt intense pain.


    A dragon-shaped illusion appeared in front of him once more. He felt intense pain in his chest and he wasn¡¯t able to breathe at all.


    Zong Shou frowned and tried his best to suppress it. However, this time itsted for 100 breaths. He couldn¡¯t help but look at the Qin Emperor tomb.


    It had been just 30 minutes since thest time but the Qin Emperor¡¯s aura was much thicker and stronger than before!


    Looking everywhere, only Shiyue frowned. As for the other people, their faces were ashen white, their bodies were clenched up, and they were drenched in sweat.


    Under the aura suppression of the Qin Emperor, they found it really tough to handle.


    Even half a step to End Realm like Lin Xuanxuan and Mingri Xuan were breathing chaotically.


    Shi Wuji¡¯s situation made everyone¡¯s eyes light up. Apart from clenching his fists and veins popping out, everything else was simr to a normal person.


    Zong Shou suppressed the raging vital energy and smiled, ¡°It seems like time is of the essence. Let¡¯s stop wasting time and let¡¯s discuss the arrangements? No matter what kind of hatred we have for one another, let¡¯s just work together this time!¡±


    Shiyue also smiled. He said frankly, ¡°I agree! However, since we are working together, I have a request. Unless we have no choice, please Your Majesty, please do not attack my emperor! I also promise that before I exit the tomb I will not be enemies with Your Majesty.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes constricted and his face turned cold. Shiyue finally said those words.


    The time when they fought for the twelve Copper Men was the best time to kill Yinyu. He also had nned to do so.


    Although Shiyue¡¯s words sounded like discussion, they contained threats and pleas.


    However, was it worth it to beg him so much for Yinyu?


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou burst outughing. To the Shi Family, it was best if Yinyu was alive. At this moment, the chaos in Great Shang would just give Great Gan an opportunity to capitalize.


    Be it loyalty to the Ruler or for his own family, Shiyue would go all out to stop.


    ¡°Such words! I would agree. However, if I am really forced, then you can¡¯t me me.¡±


    Shiyue rxed. In his heart, he was thinking about Yinyu. His Majesty shouldn¡¯t have been so crazy, right?


    The key was in Zong Shou¡¯s flying knife. That Six God Celestial ying Flying Knife. Beneath the End Realm, no one could dodge it and no one could block it! It only depended on the seriousness of the injury and whether or not one would die.


    It was more so for Yinyu...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The discussion took just half the time it took to brew tea. Once everything was handled, everyone used all their skills to break away from the corpse army.


    Zong Shou and Lin Xuanxuan split up. He brought Su Xiaoxiao and Chuxue, and using the Unlimited Beginning and End movement ability, he felt much more rxed than before.


    The artifact he was in charge of was in the north. It was in a pce, the Qin Emperor¡¯s side pce.


    It was nearest to the main hall and was the most dangerous one.


    Everyone hated him. The locations of the two artifacts they were given had the highest chance of being focused on by Xufu and heavily defended.

 Chapter 1151 - Completing In Advance

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Completing In Advance</h4>


    Actually, if he was willingly sent, even if the few sides worked together to push them to him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to force it on him. It was just that he wasn¡¯t willing to debate with them. This oue was exactly what he wished for.


    Using a few teleportations of the Instant Space Dragon Pellet, Zong Shou avoided the corpse army. He brought Su Xiaoxiao and Chuxue appeared 200 miles away.


    When he looked around, he noticed that the pce passageways here were interconnected.


    20 miles north from here was where the revival artifact was.


    Zong Shou carefully spread out his spiritual sense to search those tunnels.


    In just a moment, he noticed a huge hall.


    ¡°It should be this ce...¡±


    Zong Shou was more and more careful and reached in with his spiritual sense. A momentter, he retracted it swiftly and was in deep thought with a weird expression on his face.


    Su Xiaoxiao was really curious and asked, ¡°Are there many Saint Realm experts? You should have fought with them. The Taoist and Confucian Faction have so many experts but are only in charge of one. They also wanted to pick and choose the easy ones... What a joke! To think they are considered arge sect of the Cloud World? If you dared to flip the tables what would they do? If the Qin Emperor revives, they will be the first to be hit, not Great Gan.¡±


    The more was said, the more she felt it was unfair for Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou instantly burst intoughter and exined, ¡°This ce is nearest to the Shanhe Hall! It is also the ce which is in most conflict with the Sky altar!¡±


    This reason alone was worth Zong Shou taking a risk. To snatch the 12 Copper Men, this ce was the closest.


    The Dragon Formation was ineffective and his Instant Space Ability was not restricted anymore.


    Another reason was because of Shen Yuexuan. Qin Emperor Pce was crafted by the Mohist Faction cksmiths. This underground pce was also made by them.


    Shen Yuexuan spent two months of time preparing and he collected the various legacies of the Mohist Faction. He not only obtained some of the blueprints of the pce but he also grasped a secret that only Mohist Faction disciples knew about; there were other secrets beneath the pce.


    After the underground pce was crafted, the cksmith in charge was executed.


    All the coolies were killed at the same time.


    However, the cksmith was prepared. Before it happened, he had already passed down his legacy. He also handed theplete blueprint of the underground pce to his good friend.


    This was also the reason why Zong Shou didn¡¯t argue and directly took on the responsibility. He also wanted to see what was hidden in this underground pce.


    Was it another simr treasury? Or was there something else? He was really curious.


    However, what he was most shocked about was the situation of the underground hall.


    ¡°It really is weird! There are only two generals protecting the revival artifact. There are no Qi Cultivators at all.¡±


    Zong Shou was filled with doubt, ¡°When did our luck be so good?¡±


    When Su Xiaoxiao heard this, her mouth was opened wide. There were only two?


    This ce was really close to the Shanhe Hall, so she assumed that Xufu would guard it well.


    How could two corpse generals block Zong Shou who had the Unlimited Beginning and End Body?


    Sheprehended something right away. No! It was because it was close which was why there were fewer corpse generals...


    Chuxue entered the pce and frowned as she looked around. She said with a curious tone, ¡°Young Master, just now I felt like someone was staring at us. It feels really dangerous...¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and his expression became cold. Chuxue had the Combat Martial Body and was really sensitive. For her to say that meant that she really sensed something.


    In other words, there was definitely someone spying on him!


    He was really skilled, such that he couldn¡¯t sense anything.


    However, what was the reason?


    After thinking about it for a moment, Zong Shou once again brought the two of them and charged towards the hall at a speed that the naked eye couldn¡¯t pick up.


    Space shed and he passed exactly where the restrictions couldn¡¯t reach.


    Zong Shou stopped and looked behind in a specious manner.


    With such a high-speed teleportation, if the enemy didn¡¯t want to be shaken off, he had to follow.


    If he didn¡¯t understand the structure, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge them all. When the timees, he would slip up.


    However, the oue was unexpected. That person was nowhere to be seen.


    Was Chuxue wrong? Or, that the person knew that he would definitely head for the revival artifact which was why he wasn¡¯t in a rush.


    Zong Shou burst outughing and then entered the underground hall.


    It was a 10,00-foot space. Apart from an altar light tform, there was nothing else.


    At the top, there were several Dragon eye sized Bright Night Stone which lit up the area.


    The two corpse generals dressed in ck armor stood above with cold expressions.


    Beneath the tform, there were 3,000 Big Dipper Crossbow Warriors and Sword Soldiers. There were even 20 exquisite Crossbow Carriages and 2,000 Wooden Puppets.


    When Su Xiaoxiao saw that she was shocked, ¡°However, it¡¯s not yet time!¡±


    The agreed time was an hourter for them all to start at the same time.


    At this moment, Zong Shou directly pounced towards the tform.


    The Unlimited Darkness swallowed everything from 30 feet above his head.


    Instantly, the arrows and poison needles that shot over were all swallowed.


    Zong Shou smiled and his body shed once more as he appeared above the altar.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I would attack together with them...¡±


    It was too stupid to give up such a chance because they were waiting.


    Su Xiaoxiao instinctively activated her Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique such that the 6,000 corpse soldiers all stopped.


    Naturally, for a ce where the artifact was, there would be more than these few things guarding.


    There were 20 God Realm experts! However, due to the Seven emotion technique, their actions stopped.


    Su Xiaoxiao said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that there is still Xufu!¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that Zong Shou would not consider how weak the defense here was.


    It was definitely because Xufu was confident in taking care of this ce!


    The time for the revival hadn¡¯t arrived and this person¡¯s main body had enough strength to be distracted.


    Even if a soul incarnation appeared, it would be bad.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother and appeared in the middle, directly grabbing the floating item.


    The two corpse generals reacted quickly too. They hollered and shed down.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care. That One Origin Sword formed several sword shadows that protected him.


    The One Origin Sword in his right hand shed towards the right.


    ¡°Unlimited Light!¡±


    Light bloomed. It was really eye-catching. The power that the ck Hole umted exploded out right away.


    After a heavy explosion, Zong Shou stood on the spot and didn¡¯t move. The corpse generals to his right were tossed backward and his body smacked into the stone wall behind.


    On the left side, a halberd light struck forth, shing the sword shadow.


    Just as the One Origin Sword was about to copse, Chuxue¡¯s Blood Moon de shed over.


    Her instincts caused the de to be a total match with the Assassination Dao. Using the Hide word, the de light shed silently. A deep wound was drawn out, shing down towards his stomach right from his face.


    Thankfully, the ck armor was of good quality and was able to block the attacks of a God Weapon.


    At this moment, Zong Shou managed to grab the artifact.


    He didn¡¯t have time to look at it; he could only afford a nce.


    He hid it into his sleeves, and after confirming that there was nothing else that could act as a revival artifact, he used the Instant Space Dragon Pellet. The three of them disappeared from the hall.


    With a few shes, he teleported several miles and stopped in a tunnel.


    His brow rose up and the person in the dark still didn¡¯t show himself.


    He both expected and was a little surprised by it. Xufu hadn¡¯t appeared since the start.


    It was like he wanted him to take it.


    Although he was quick, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be faster than that End Realm Saint Venerable.


    ¡°As expected, he didn¡¯t appear. Is it to bnce things out, or is it to lure me here? Or, am I of some use such that I can¡¯t die?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed and he was in deep thought. A momentter, he looked at the artifact that he had stolen.


    It was a green seal ring. Normally, one could wear it like a ring, but during special times, it could be used as a seal.


    On the front were four words: Heaven Essence Wuji.


    ¡°Heaven Essence Wuji Ring?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was surprised, ¡°I heard that it was the Sect Protecting Treasure of Tianji Sect 10,000 years ago! However, no one knew where it ended up...¡±


    She only knew about all this. She knew nothing about its function and ability. She could only sense that the Life Essence Power within was really thick.


    ¡°It is said that one can extend their lifespan by 3,000 years if they wear this item. It is a top Celestial Treasure and has three Tianji Restrictions...¡±


    Zong Shou was expressionless as he put the seal ring back into his sleeves.


    His name was recorded on the Mysterious Life Book and didn¡¯t need this. However, his few wives weren¡¯t disciples of the Common People¡¯s Path.


    Su Xiaoxiao eximed in shock. However, when she recalled that this was one of the reincarnation artifacts, she understood.

 Chapter 1152 - Underground Body

    <h4>Chapter 1152: Underground Body</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Xufu sat down solemnly in the vast and wide golden hall. His originally tightly shut eyes were opened by a sliver. Apart from surprise, there was a bit of killing intent.


    So quick! 10 years and he was the overlord of the Cloud World. As expected, he wasn¡¯t stupid. However, did he really think he didn¡¯t dare to kill him?


    The light in his eyes shed brightly. However, his killing intent was suppressed in the end.


    Zhongxuan, who sat behind him, said in confusion, ¡°The artifact in the north has already been snatched. Why isn¡¯t Master stopping him?¡±


    Beside the other Avici Throne was a man in ck armor who was looking at Xufu with a sharp gaze, his eyes filled with questions.


    This guy was different from the other corpse generals; he seemed really young, and his skin was not deathly grey. Instead, it was transparent like white jade, no different from a living person.


    ¡°After all, Zong Shou is the Ruler of Great Gan, the current Saint Ruler. Great Shang Emperor¡¯s Dragon Energy is weakening, and the Dragon Formation is already breaking apart. I can only capture this kid for his Dragon Energy but I have no confidence in doing so. If this person escapes, then it will be a problem.¡±


    Xufu exined. Naturally, this reason was far from enough.


    ¡°Since this person could kill Daoxuan, naturally he can harm me. At this moment, since we don¡¯t know how strong he is, it isn¡¯t smart to attack him! I am in charge of the revival of the Qin Emperor. Even if I make a small mistake, the oue could be catastrophic. I really don¡¯t dare to take such a risk!¡±


    That was the only possible reason.


    The ck-armored general thought about it for a moment before he scoffed coldly, ¡°There will be no next time! We can¡¯t lose any of thest eight artifacts! If not...¡±


    He didn¡¯t continue, holding onto his six feet sword, guarding the corpse of the Qin Emperor like a piece of stone.


    Zhongxuan smiled. He asked not because he didn¡¯t understand, but because he was coordinating with Xufu.


    He had guessed the reason why Xufu didn¡¯t attack.


    With the strength of Common People¡¯s Path, not offending them was one reason. If the Qi Cultivators wanted to be strong, then the more chaos in the world, the better.


    If he killed Zong Shou, then wouldn¡¯t the Shang Family or the Shi Family monopolize everything?


    After the Qin Emperor revived, for the few of them to leave here safely, they had to borrow his strength too.


    One or two of the nine artifacts had to be destroyed.


    There were many random reasons. One could say that Zong Shou had really attacked at a perfect time.


    If it was some other time, he wouldn¡¯t have been so lucky.


    Xufu was really calm, not worrying about the threat from the ck-armored teen. He said calmly, ¡°General Li is too suspicious. Today, concerns my life and death, so how could I not be careful? The true danger will be in an hour from now. Xufu would be totally focused, so I can only depend on general!¡±


    ¡°I know that!¡±


    The ck-armored teen didn¡¯t move. His aura was like stale water.


    Zhongxuan looked over with a pitiful expression. If Xufu hadn¡¯t personally said those words, who would have known that famous general Li Xin, who swept a country 10,000 years ago, would have been buried and trapped in a tomb along with the emperor, turning into a vengeful corpse?


    Actually, that final battle wasn¡¯t his fault. Due to the chaos at the back, the grain-line had been broken, resulting in defeat. It didn¡¯t have anything to do with his strategy and skills as a general...


    At this moment, Xufu looked behind him only to see that Yinyu had already woken up and was staring at the corpse of the Qin Emperor on the tomb. His eyes were filled with craving intent as well as crazy excitement.


    Xufu¡¯s lips instantly curled up.


    Interesting... this Great Shang Emperor really wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. He followed Zhongxuan here for a real reason.


    However, today, with so many experts gathered here, it would be tough to say whether or not he could get what he wished for...


    He shook his head slightly and continued to focus. He adjusted his energy meridians and drew from his life force.


    With a loud explosion like thunder pping, the surrounding spiritual energy started to move.


    The bloodline within the Qin Emperor¡¯s tomb started to move. The entire Dragon Formation became his body, giving off a shocking aura.


    Only when the beating of his heart was no different from a normal person would the Qin Emperor, who unified the Cloud World 10,000 years ago, wake up.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At the same time, Zong Shou¡¯s heart stopped once more and started to twitch again.


    He had gone through it twice, so Zong Shou had barely adapted to it. This time, he used just a dozen breaths to recover and adjust, reverting back to normal.


    ¡°The time intervals are getting shorter. His aura is bing stronger and stronger...¡±


    Maybe because he was not truly revived, the vast emperor aura and majestic soul power surged about like a mountain.


    However, Zong Shou couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. He had obtained the revival artifact and had gone all out to do so.


    As for what happened next, it was up to destiny. He was only going to wait for the oue.


    If the Taoist and Confucian Factions working together couldn¡¯t get one artifact, then the world was going to be in chaos and the Qin Emperor would rise up once more.


    At this moment, there was another riddle in the tomb that awaited him to unravel.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you still sense something?¡±


    Zong Shou retracted his spiritual sense. At this moment, within 10 miles, even a slight movement wouldn¡¯t go unnoticed from his eyes and ears.


    Chuxue shook his head, ¡°It disappeared when the Heaven Essence Wuji Ring was stolen. However, Xue¡¯er still feels really uneasy. Let¡¯s not stay here for too much longer...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed. Then, he temporarily suppressed the questions in his heart.


    The person was looking on from the side but was rather to be tossed aside by him than be noticed. What was he nning?


    Was it his life? Was it something else? Who was it? Was it Chi Hongyi or was it someone else?


    Zong Shou had too few clues and was unable to guess in such a short amount of time.


    Along with the two women behind him, they took many turns in the tunnel and headed down.


    Unknowingly, the three of them entered a long corridor.


    ¡°Lover Shou, if we continue, Shanhe Hall will be above us...¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression changed slightly. She didn¡¯t know what Zong Shou was searching for by randomly turning about and she just blindly followed him.


    However, he didn¡¯t lose his sense of direction. The Shanhe Hall was the main hall of the pce and was where the Qin Emperor corpse and Xufu was.


    With just a thought, thetter could descend on this area.


    Zong Shou finally stopped, he looked around seriously, ¡°This ce is a little weird!¡±


    No wonder that cksmith would have such doubts and make such arrangements.


    Thinking back to theyout of the pce, the middle portion was pretty much empty.


    The tunnels were formations.


    Unfortunately, Shen Yuexuan was not beside him and he was unable to understand the secrets within. Thus, he was unable to decipher it and understand it.


    The only way would be to attack. However, it wasn¡¯t the right time now...


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for a while!¡±


    He instructed the two women before he closed his eyes and started to count the time.


    Chuxue was really energetic, but as long as she was beside Zong Shou, she would quieten down.


    Su Xiaoxiao heaved a sigh of relief and knew that Zong Shou was waiting for a chance. He was prepared to explode out at the crucial moment and snatch the 12 Copper Men.


    10 minutes passed in the blink of an eye. The entire underground pce started to shake.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up and he knew that the other eight areas had begun their attack.


    ¡°Now is the chance!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate at all, pressing his hands onto the wall.


    Unlimited End!


    He exploded the Unlimited Beginning and End Power he had gathered during this period of time! Instantly, a giant ck hole appeared in front of them.


    However, when the darkness swallowed the stone wall, it found it extremely tough to do so. A huge restrictive force was interfering.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed, he was delighted instead of being shocked. He bit his tongue and a mouthful of fresh blood was spat out.


    ¡°Xiaoyue!¡±


    The ck Qilin in his soul ocean unwillingly stepped out.


    It spat out a ck Golden Pellet which smashed above. The range that the ck Hole covered expanded, swallowing arge piece of stone wall.


    Along with the ck light spreading out, a giant hole appeared in front of the three of them.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at the 990-square-foot, stone room in shock.


    The ground was like a map. There were mountains and also quicksilver as rivers.


    In the middle, there was a beautifully carved coffin. An old man wearing a crown and dressed in a ck dragon robeid within. He looked alive.


    Su Xiaoxiao walked in, she was dumbfounded as she looked on, onlying back to her senses after a long while.


    ¡°This person, isn¡¯t he...¡±


    Her eyes were filled with disbelief. If the old man is the person above, then what was going on?


    Zong Shou held his chest. The throbbing pain became even more intense. However, the person he resonated with had changed to the one ahead of him.


    His soul felt pain but his face was covered in a smile, ¡°I thought that I could find a treasury, but instead, I found the true body of the Qin Emperor. This mighty lord didn¡¯t trust anyone when he was alive, so why would he in death?¡±


    Chuxue held her mouth to avoid making a sound. Her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    At this moment, Zong Shou looked above.


    ¡°The Dragon Formation should be using the underground pce as a medium. This is still the main conduit.¡±


    There were more than nine revival artifacts. Did Xufu know? If he really believed it, then he would have fallen for a trick.


    Just in this stone room alone, there were seven revival artifacts...


    No matter what happened above, when Xufupleted the ritual, the Qin Emperor would reappear as an End Realm Saint Venerable.

 Chapter 1153 - Major Coup

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Major Coup</h4>


    No matter what happened above, when Xufupleted the ritual, the Qin Emperor would reappear as an End Realm Saint Venerable.


    Since he already knew that, then the situation was much easier to handle.


    Zong Shou looked around carefully. His attainments in the Formation Dao were the weakest.


    However, at this moment, even an idiot knew what to do.


    He shed the restriction patterns all around, sword after sword. He then took out the seven revival artifacts.


    Seven High-Grade Celestial Artifacts... They were either treasures that could extend lifespan or treat injuries.


    Although they were far weaker than the Nine Hole Life Essence Stone, they were treasures that many sects would fight against one another for.


    ¡°With the current situation, even if the Qin Emperor revives, he would be half dead. Eh, no...¡±


    At that time, the Qin Emperor was buried beneath Kunlun Mountain, where the Dragon Veins gathered.


    If it weren¡¯t for the changes in the environment, the Qin Emperor might have seeded.


    Zong Shou shook his head. Even when he kept these seven extremely expensive artifacts, he didn¡¯t rx much.


    The restrictions here only corrted to the seven revival artifacts in the area.


    As long as the tunnel outside was not broken, then the Dragon Formation could still awaken the Qin Emperor.


    ¡°There are eight more above. Let¡¯s hope Shiyue doesn¡¯t disappoint me...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyesnded on the crystal coffin.


    Apart from the corpse, there was a sword, a pearl, and a seal.


    The sword was the Sword of the Son of Heaven. Just by looking, one could see the thick vengeful energy. It was extremely overbearing. Words were carved on the sword, taking over from six generations of rulers to take control of the world!


    The pearl was the Mountain River Pearl, the God Treasure that the Qin Rulers passed down. This was the reason why the hall above was known as the Shanhe Hall.


    As for the seal, it was the Seal of the Son of Heaven, also a Country Protecting Artifact...


    <i>Eh? No!</i>


    Zong Shou frowned and he recalled that the Hemin Seal of Great Qin had been lost a few generationster.


    So, what was this seal?


    ¡°Is this the key to controlling the 12 Copper Men?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed and then he felt his head hurt.


    The coffin was connected to the Dragon Formation which was why Zong Shou didn¡¯t think about destroying the body and stopping this all.


    The moment he tried to make a move on the coffin, the entire Dragon Formation would recoil onto him.


    Even an End Realm Saint Venerable couldn¡¯t block a strike like that.


    If this seal had the effect that he guessed, then no matter what, he had to take it!


    He stood on the spot, and was in deep thought. He was crazily contemting it in his mind.


    After 10 breaths, Zong Shou exhaled. A ck light appeared on his left hand as he tried to touch the coffin.


    The crystal melted but crazily formed too.


    If Zong Shou removed his hand, the coffin would probably return back to normal.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed. At this moment, he felt like he had no choice.


    Due to his Unlimited End Ability, everything was swallowed and those restrictions were wiped away.


    Thus, the Dragon Formation was as per normal. However, once he removed his hand, the entire formation would notice.


    Apart from that, the restrictions in the coffin were far moreplicated than he had expected.


    No dust could touch it! Even a bit of a change would give rise to an unpredictable oue.


    There was only one chance...


    Zong Shou was fully focused on the white seal. At this moment, all the Instant Space Dragon Pellets he refined were gathered nearby.


    Teleporting a dead thing three feet was really simple.


    However, Zong Shou felt like he was facing a huge enemy. His aura was retracted and his muscles were tense.


    With a sh, the 100 Star Dao Seeds took the seal out and it flew into his hands.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even look. His right hand separated from the coffin and he pulled Su Xiaoxiao and Chuxue and left.


    What followed was an extremely pure, borderless spiritual energy. Everything it touched was wiped out into dust!


    Zong Shou retreated out of the area and then used the Dragon Pellets to teleport, barely escaping from the destruction wave.


    His entire left hand was sliced off, totally turning to dust from the recoil. The remaining portion was also broken.


    Blood seeped from the corner of Zong Shou¡¯s lips.


    Although he was prepared, the moment he grabbed the seal, he was still struck by the hit.


    If he was a little slower he would have died. Even at this moment, he felt really bad.


    It was like suffering a hit from an End Realm expert. Even the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha Body nearly copsed.


    It was a mess in front of him but he cared more about the seal in his hands. He sent some spiritual sense in, and in just a moment, his sharp eyes became gentle and he gave out a self-mockingugh.


    ¡°As expected, it really is this thing! What is this? So easy?¡±


    A few months of plotting... he was even prepared to fight Yinyu and Shiyue.


    However, before that even begun, everything was decided. His few months of preparations were all for nothing.


    If he calcted everything, the price he paid was high. Who knew how long it would take for his injuries to heal?


    The Nine Hole Life Essence Stone started to send Life Essence Power into his body to help him heal.


    Zong Shou smiled, casually keeping the seal, he felt satisfied in his heart.


    Actually, he was also interested in the sword and the pearl.


    However, in terms of value, they were far lower than this.


    The 12 Copper Men were saint items that could suppress End Realm experts!


    Any End Realm could be suppressed down from that realm!


    What he needed to do was to refine it and control it and recruit the 12, one by one.


    This trip was pretty much at an end.


    However, at this moment, his face changed. Chuxue¡¯s body sprung up like a frightened cat.


    A female voice spread over.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we haven¡¯t met for half a day. Are you okay? The seal in your hand is the thing to control the 12 Copper Men, right? You are delighted and proud now, right?¡±


    The stone walls copsed and Demon Lotus appeared in front of them.


    Behind her was a teen who was wearing a purple gold robe and had long hair like a waterfall.


    Zong Shou¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.


    ¡°Liao King?¡±

 Chapter 1154 - Removing The Technique And Killing Herself

    <h4>Chapter 1154: Removing The Technique And Killing Herself</h4>


    ¡°Liao King?¡±


    Although he had never met the person in front of him, he knew of his name. At this moment, this person could be said to be the Crown Prince of Great Shang.


    ¡°Great Shang Yinhan greets Great Shang Emperor! I have heard of your name. It really is my good fortune to be able to meet you today!¡±


    He really emphasized the words ¡°Really my fortune¡±. However, the way he acted was still really gentle and elegant, like the wind in summer.


    There were two old men following closely behind the two of them. This caused Zong Shou¡¯s heart to sink and fall to the bottom of the abyss.


    Their auras were of Saint Realm Venerables.


    ¡°Your Majesty is a talent, and if you are given a few more years, who knows what will happen to the Central Cloud Continent? Maybe Great Shang will be wiped out and Great Gan will unify the Cloud World. This is why I didn¡¯t even hesitate when Demon Lotus found me. No matter the price, making you die here will be worth it. My father probably thinks the same way too. Today is really the good fortune of my Great Shang...¡±


    As Yinyu said this, he stared coldly at the seal in Zong Shou¡¯s hand. Before his words even ended, two people stepped out from behind Zong Shou, their eyes filled with killing intent.


    One of them was Chi Hongyi, who was dressed in a blood-colored robe. The other was Hanqing. His eyes were filled with excitement which he tried to suppress.


    Chi Hongyi was really calm, ¡°It really is a good fortune! Two days ago, I was forced to flee from your sword. That is the greatest humiliation of my life.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao and Chuxue¡¯s faces turned ashen white. If there were just two Saint Realm Venerables, they could handle it.


    However, one more Chi Hongyi made the situation totally different. This person might not have been as strong as Lin Xuanxuan and Mingri Xuan, but there wasn¡¯t that much of a difference. At this moment, Zong Shou was also badly injured.


    Moreover, for the few of them to dare stop him now, they definitely had a n.


    As expected, in the next moment, a wave of soul power struck forth. It was formless and invisible but it instantly took over their souls.


    Su Xiaoxiao was really strong and cultivated the Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique. She was only stunned for a moment before she broke free. Chuxue was really pure, pretty much like a piece of white paper. Her thoughts were simple and direct, so she was not affected either.


    However, when two Zizai God Demons appeared in another direction, their expressions changed slightly.


    There were already five Saint Realm Venerables.


    They seemed to be really terrified of Zong Shou. The moment they appeared they sent out Body Protecting Artifacts to guard themselves.


    Zong Shou squinted and then smiled, ¡°So, you think that with just five people you can kill me here?¡±


    Yinhan came back to his senses and shook his head, ¡°Your Majesty has the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha Body and can even kill Daoxuan. If it was any other time, unless your Dharma Body dissipated, we would have really had no chance. We could have only escaped. However...¡±


    While he said this, he nced towards Demon Lotus and smiled, ¡°Demon Lotus told me that Wushang Yuan Demon has methods to shoot you down to an irreversible level! Thinking about it, Great Shang has fallen to such a level and at most willst for another 30 years. Even if I take over, I¡¯ll be the Ruler that kills the nation. Rather than that, why not take a risk? Since they were words from a Saint Venerable, then they wouldn¡¯t be false.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart twitched when he heard this. Numerous thoughts filled his mind. What other things had Li Biexue nned?


    Could he avoid the sensory abilities of Dragon Shadow and Lin Xuanshuang and attack him personally? Or did he have other methods?


    He had numerous questions in his heart but while Yinhan was talking he had already sent out the Royal Demon God Shuttle.


    One would be caught off guard by the ns of a Saint Venerable, so he didn¡¯t dare take the risk.


    In just a moment, they would be able to enter the flying shuttle, using its speed to escape and with its top Celestial Treasure defence, to escape from this area.


    He even activated themb fat jade tray that Xiuguang left.


    With a thought, it could be activated. If Li Biexue attacked, he would only need to block for a moment and Xiuguan would be able to appear in this ce.


    This item was really precious, and not long ago when Daoxuan forced him into despair, he also didn¡¯t use it.


    However, at this moment, he didn¡¯t hesitate and was prepared to activate it.


    However, in the next moment, Zong Shou squinted. Demon Lotus tossed out an item.


    It was a red mirror. The red mirror light shone towards Su Xiaoxiao.


    Thetter¡¯s face changed. Under this mirror light, she was unable to move at all.


    At the same time, an extremely strong intent injected into Zong Shou¡¯s mind.


    It was endless and swept his soul, drowning out everything like it could swallow everything up!


    It was really sudden and no one knew where it came from. In just an instant, it totally crushed Zong Shou¡¯s mind.


    At the same time, it cut off his senses and blocked all chances of him asking for outside help.


    ¡°Yuan Demon Seven Emotion?¡±


    At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s heart was ice cold. His remaining thoughts finally allowed him to understand what was going on.


    The Seven Emotion Soul Leading Technique caused him to be interested in Su Xiaoxiao, and at the same time, it built a bid of connection with her soul.


    Wushang Yuan Demon used her as a medium to directly attack him from the soul.


    However, to do that, Su Xiaoxiao had to agree...


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t move his body at all. Even if his Dharma Body was filled with Buddhist Power, but he was unable to make use of it.


    The Royal Demon God Shuttle was in his sleeves and he was unable to activate it.


    The tray in his soul was also suppressed by Wushang Yuan Demon¡¯s spiritual sense.


    If not for the ck and White Dharma and the Dao word in his True Image Body, his soul would have been totally crushed...


    In the corner of his eye, he saw that Su Xiaoxiao was also bleeding from all holes. She was struggling like she was stuck in a spiderweb, desperate but helpless. Her struggling was fruitless.


    Demon Lotus also heaved a sigh of relief, saying to Su Xiaoxiao, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that although the technique is famous in the world, he created it himself. Our Demon Sect abilities are all. Unless you created a technique yourself, you have to be careful when cultivating. Only by closely observing it can one be at ease. You think you are smart but you don¡¯t know that from start to finish you were in his hands. If he wants you to live, even if you want to die, you can¡¯t. If he wants you to die, then no matter what, you won¡¯t be able to survive.¡±


    She smiled, ¡°You are the Ten Thousand Spirit Essence Body, so he won¡¯t take your life. But after this, don¡¯t think about anything else. Just give him a demon baby! Today, although it greatly affects the energy of the baby, there is no choice.¡±


    Hanqing smiled, ¡°Although what you have done annoys me, I have agreed with Yuan Demon to take care of you such that you have no worries for the rest of your life. I heard that your techniques in bed are not bad. Don¡¯t disappoint me...¡±


    The tone was really dark and sinister. He was already looking at Su Chuxue, giving a perverted look.


    Zong Shou was struggling and drenched in sweat. Although he didn¡¯t give up, his heart was ice-cold. Was this what Kong Rui and Jingyin mentioned, the toughest killing cmity?


    He was half a step from dying here!


    ¡°This person has four End Realms protecting and Lin Xuanxuan is not far away. Why are you sprouting so much nonsense?¡±


    Chi Hongyi scoffed coldly, and with a sh, he was in front of Zong Shou. He directly pointed at him with a finger.


    Zong Shou¡¯s energy rumbled and even the body protecting energy was tough to maintain. Before the finger reached him, blood appeared on his brow.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Chuxue was furious, shing with the de at the finger.


    The five-element de energy and the spiral energy shed. Using half a Borrow word, half of the spiral energy was borrowed. There was a loud ¡°Ding¡± sound.


    Chi Hongyi fell back while Chuxue stood on the spot, not moving at all.


    In this underground pce, Chuxue¡¯s strength was reduced the least. Chi Hongyi was suppressed by both the 12 Copper Men and the Dragon Formation, able to use only 30% of his strength. One de from Chuxue forced him back...


    Liao Kingughed, ¡°Chi Hongyi makes sense. This is not the time for nonsense! Let¡¯s deal with this before talking. Two of you, please help me!¡±


    The two green-robed old menughed coldly. They each cast a spell.


    Thousands of de lights swept over like a fountain towards Zong Shou.


    An image appeared beneath Chuxue as numerous hands wrapped towards her.


    They couldn¡¯t be shed or broken. The ck hands wrapped around her body.


    Each one made her body feel a little heavier. de light shed down to block the de light wave. However, Chuxue felt weaker and weaker. Her eyes were filled with despair.


    Were Young Master and her going to die here?


    Chi Hongyi retreated swiftly and his body struck forth once more. The two Zizai God Demons were nearby too.


    However, at this moment, Su Xiaoxiao giggled.


    ¡°If he wants me to live, then even if I want to die, I can¡¯t. If he wants me to die, then no matter what, I will not survive. Rather than that, why don¡¯t I just die...¡±


    More blood flowed out from her nose. She continued tough, ¡°Demon Path techniques, unless they are self-created, one has to be careful. How would I not know that? Luckily, I was careful. There is some use now. Lover Shou, I was unwilling today, I won¡¯t drag you down any longer.¡±


    Her voice weakened and her aura paled bit by it.


    Demon Lotus¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Remove the ability? Su Xiaoxiao, are you crazy?¡±

 Chapter 1155 - God Artifact Consciousness

    <h4>Chapter 1155: God Artifact Consciousness</h4>


    Demon Lotus¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Remove the ability? Su Xiaoxiao, are you crazy?¡±


    Not only was Demon Lotus surprised, but even Chi Hongyi and Hanqing were stunned.


    Su Xiaoxiao being wary when she cultivated the Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique was to be expected. The few of them were the same.


    However, most people from the Demon Path cherished their own lives. Su Xiaoxiao was definitely no exception. She had the Ten Thousand Spirit Yuan Body and with such a body quality, even if Wushang Yuan Demon was unfriendly towards her, he wouldn¡¯t take her life.


    At most, she would be tortured under the hands of Hanqing. In the future, as the mother of the Demon Baby, she would still have a chance to reach the pinnacle of the Dao.


    This was why the three of them couldn¡¯t believe that Su Xiaoxiao would be so determined, to choose to kill herself on the spot.


    With her own death, she broke off the medium that Li Biexue used to descend his spiritual sense.


    ¡°I am crazy? Maybe I really am.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t look at Zong Shou. Her voice was filled with a lowughter, ¡°Yuan Demon created the Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique and created the Seven Emotion Leading Energy Technique. Who knew that once this technique was used, I would actually fall for lover Shou so badly? That really is weird, I am already regretting it...¡±


    When she said thest few words, her voice started to wander off.


    Zong Shou scoffed. The strong spiritual sense in his Soul Ocean suddenly became a rootless tree. It weakened, such that he was finally able to raise a bit of spiritual sense.


    Without hesitation, he tossed out the Imperial Destructure True Scripture.


    ... Imperial Cmity Facing Records!


    The scripture that flew up swiftly flipped to the third page. Then it locked in mid-air, threads of marks spread out from the records and spread across the sky.


    It was actually about to forcefully break away this area...


    Chi Hongyi was shocked and knew that things were going awry. Without hesitation, he punched out.


    Chuxue used herst bit of strength to sh the Blood Moon de down onto the fist.


    As the energies struck one another, he was tossed into the air and flew like a screw that had lost control.


    Losing Chuxue¡¯s protection, that de light instantly swept in front of Zong Shou.


    At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s Soul Ocean was still suppressed by thest bit of Li Biexue¡¯s spiritual sense. It was already his limit to be able to activate the Imperial Cmity Facing Records. At this moment, he could only instinctively pull over Chuxue, who was struck back, instantiating the ck Hole Dharma to swallow the de light.


    Tens of thousands of de shadows were swallowed. However, there were still a few that passed through, drilling several holes in Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    However, just at this moment,yers of ck veils appeared, covering the three of them within.


    Chi Hongyi punched out but he missed, such that all his strength went off track. The two other Zizai God Demons were in the same situation.


    The few people present looked forwards in shock. The 300-foot space in front totally disappeared and was nowhere to be seen at all.


    There was only a patch of darkness that no spiritual sense could enter like this space had been dug out by someone.


    Chi Hongyi came back to his senses and shock appeared in his eyes, ¡°Independent region!¡±


    To pull away this patch of space and form a world of its own! To break away from this region! Such that Zong Shou and the other two were totally cut off from them.


    What kind of ability was this?


    Also, those marks from before seemed to be Dao marks? What kind of treasure was that book in Zong Shou¡¯s hands?


    Demon Lotus was still stood rooted to the spot. The scenes in front of her caught her totally off guard.


    At the same time, Zong Shou coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood. The injuries all around his body were bleeding out.


    The full-strength attack from a Saint Realm expert pretty much forced him to the brink of death. Even his physical body which was like that of a God Realm expert was on the verge of breaking down.


    Since Tanqiu, he had gone through hundreds of battles but never had he fallen to such a tragic state!


    However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t worry about himself. He hugged Su Xiaoxiao. He was still struggling in his Soul Ocean, pushing away Li Biexue¡¯s spiritual sense. Then, all of his spiritual sense injected towards the flower petal that still hadn¡¯t bloomed.


    Life and Death Cereus, reversing Life and Death!


    The pink-white petals opened one by one. Thick Life Essence Power surged out and injected towards Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s body.


    It definitely could revive her! Since Yuan Wushang could recover from his soul breaking apart, much less Su Xiaoxiao whose body was intact?


    When Life Essence Power crazily surged in, blood appeared back on Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face and the life force had recovered.


    She opened her eyes. They were like stars, clear like a stream. However, they were filled with much more bitterness.


    ¡°Your Majesty shouldn¡¯t spend so much effort! Li Biexue is really cunning and there are no weaknesses in the Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique. I was able to break it because when I cultivated I buried a Death Talisman in my heart. This is why I¡¯m different from Yuan Wushang; I am destroying my Dao Foundations and my soul. Not to mention this 60% formed Life and Death Cereus, but even theplete one wouldn¡¯t be able to save me.¡±


    She looked closely at Zong Shou and sighed, ¡°This Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique really is a problem! Looking closely at you, you aren¡¯t much; you are just more beautiful than others.¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent. When the power of the Life and Death Cereus finally ended, the life force that appeared in Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s body started to disappear.


    Like a bag with numerous holes, no matter how many things were added in, they would just drop out.


    An explosive and violent intent filled his chest. At this moment, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, but he was unable to cry. There was rage in his mind but nowhere to vent it.


    He could only retract the glow that the Nine Hole Life Essence Stone shone out to maintain the beating heart of Su Xiaoxiao.


    In the end, he wasn¡¯t willing to let Su Xiaoxiao just die in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Stop the nonsense! Do you want me to be guilty for the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°Why not? What I hate the most is that once I die, no one in this world will remember me.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao smiled when she heard this, revealing her two dimples. Zong Shou was distracted. He knew that Su Xiaoxiao was beautiful but he had never looked closely. Only now did he know that the girl in his arms was actually so beautiful.


    The moment she said this, she used her tender fingers to push Zong Shou¡¯s chest.


    ¡°This is the thing! It is called the Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings. In the past when Lu Wushuang used the Saint Realm Body to sweep the world, End Realm experts avoided him and he won all battles! Like what Jingyin said, this is something that can allow one to reach the heavens in one step. When used on the sword, it can allow it to be godlike. When used on spells, it will enter the Supreme Realm. If you are willing to be a Buddha, one can instantly climb to the Buddha spot. If one wants to be King, one will be able to rule the world. If one wants to cultivate, one will have eternal life. This is why Yuan Demon will plot to get this item. With this item, one can directly enter half a step True Realm, even merging with the Dao...¡±


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t know how to use it! I only know that the spirit has sealed itself and just needs to be unsealed. If Zong Shou can escape, you can search for Xiuguan to help you awaken it. Apart from unsealing it yourself, only someone on the level of Yuan Demon can resolve it.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was dark and sunken. At this moment, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart nearly stopped. Even the Nine Hole Life Essence Stone couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Su Xiaoxiao said so much. They were just her final words?


    He was helpless; he could only look on as her body slowly turned ice cold.


    He started to regret it and hate himself. If he had spent more time studying the Source Life Breathing Technique... if he didn¡¯t exchange so much Life Creation Fountain Liquid... if he didn¡¯t waste that Life and Death Cereus Flower... if he had treated Su Xiaoxiao better when she was alive...


    Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t mind. She was calm, ¡°I said that at that time I didn¡¯t feel good. I should have left you.¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head ever so slightly. Since Li Biexue wanted to use this Seven Emotion Yuan Leading Technique as a medium, as long as Su Xiaoxiao was still within the pce, he could attack his soul.


    How would Chi Hongyi allow it to happen?


    However, this Demon Path technique was so sick. If everyone cultivated it, couldn¡¯t he kill anyone he wanted?


    However, why would it be so problematic if Li Biexue wanted to deal with others? He only had to be careful to himself. The Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique was also not something that anyone could learn.


    He raised up thousands of thoughts in his heart to distract himself, avoiding being crushed by that sadness.


    However, he was still unable to do that. He only felt like his heart was being bitten. He was filled with both hate and rage!


    However, he started tough like he had gone crazy from the sadness.


    Demon Lotus, Chi Hongyi, Hanqing, Yinhan, Li Biexue... Many names shed across his mind.


    These people infuriated him, etched in his heart!


    However, this pain was far from the regret that he felt. Thinking about it, he shouldn¡¯t have taken such a step. He wanted to smash his chest in anger and p himself 100 times.


    His eyes were filled with loss and slowly illusions appeared.


    He still knelt on the ground. He hugged a simrly beautiful woman in his hands.


    She wore bright, silver armor but it was riddled with holes and dyed red by blood. The halberd in her hands felt really heavy, her arms had no strength and she was unable to raise it up.


    The girl in his arms was on her dying breaths.


    Zong Shou looked up and gs danced in the distance. On the gs were the words Cao Liu.


    Behind him were thousands of cavalry. They were all extremely exhausted and dyed in blood.


    Unlimited regret and unlimited pain struck him like a flood. Rage swarmed him!


    Zong Shou was stunned. A thought shed across his mind.


    Lu Wushuang, Diao Chan...


    The ck-colored, iron wings in front of his chest were burning hot, glowing in his sleeves.


    Was this consciousness of the God Artifact? It showed what happened to itsst Master thousands of years ago?


    Then...


    Zong Shou shook his head. At such a time, how could he be thinking about all this?


    He had to have a way. There had to be a way to revive Su Xiaoxiao!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Outside of the pce, west of Ahfang Pce, Mingri Xuan was standing on ruins and holding onto a ne. He suddenly eximed and looked into the sky.


    ¡°Why? Dragon Swallowing situation, how did this happen? An Overlord appears in the world!¡±

 Chapter 1156 - Overlord Appears

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Overlord Appears</h4>


    ¡°Why is it like this? Dragon Swallowing, why is it Dragon Swallowing? Overlord appears in the world! What exactly happened in the Qin Emperor Tomb?¡±


    In the center of the starry sky, there were originally 17 bright stars, five of which shone the brightest.


    However, those originally dim stars were now very difficult to see with the naked eye.


    Out of the five brightest ones, only three remained, forming a triangr shape.


    One of them was especially bright! Even if numerous divinators messed up the secrets of the Heavens, even if there were Death Energy and grey clouds in this small sized world, they were unable to block the glow.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Mingri Xuan was curious and he instinctively wanted to head towards the Shanhe Hall.


    However, the moment he stepped out, he stopped.


    ¡°The star phenomenons are out. Destiny has been set! It is already decided. Even I can¡¯t stop it...¡±


    His eyes were filled with regret and pity. The anxiousness in his eyes slowly faded.


    ¡°I study the Dao of Fate. If I get wrapped up in this, it would only be a cmity for me. It seems like I can only be a factionless person in this life.¡±


    However, after sighing, Mingri Xuan became more and more curious.


    Who was the one who started the Dragon Swallowing situation?


    Overlord appearing in the world, who was that overlord?


    Was it Shiyue? Zong Shou? Or Shi Wuji?


    Just as he was thinking about it, Mingri Xuan started to retreat without any hesitation.


    There was going to be a huge cmity here and he couldn¡¯t stay for any longer! Only by retreating could he have a chance of living!


    Pretty much at the same time, 10,000 miles away, on Central Cloud Continent, within Jinling City, Kong Rui started to bleed from his nose. Distracted, he looked at the sky as he muttered.


    ¡°Dragon Swallowing situation, overlord appears...¡±


    Hu Qianqiu was beside him. Originally, they were preparing to move the capital to build the new residence of the pce and the houses of the officials, but at this moment, he was frightened.


    ¡°What is going on? Is your body okay?¡±


    He thought to himself was it because he revealed too many of the secrets of the Heavens resulting in retribution?


    As expected, the Heavens were tough to predict. If that was the case he shouldn¡¯t have begged him to calcte his fate, to predict the fortune of his race.


    If anything happened, how was he going to answer to His Majesty and Kong Yao?


    After a moment, Kong Rui shifted his eyes away from the stars. He shook his head and said, ¡°I am fine but His Majesty isn¡¯t!¡±


    Hu Qianqiu was even more shocked. He squinted. Did something happen to His Majesty in the Qin Emperor Tomb?


    A Ruler of a country shouldn¡¯t have personally entered such a dangerous ce.


    ¡°I once helped His Majesty cover his star phenomenon. However, because his violent energy was too strong, I was useless and couldn¡¯t suppress it. The technique has recoiled and thus I am injured.¡±


    Kong Rui exined expressionlessly. His tone didn¡¯t have much sadness but he was filled with joy and surprise.


    He had broken out of the situation and was now facing a good scenario. He would be starting his killing soon...


    Overlord appearing... Did this refer to Zong Shou? Or was it someone else?


    Since it was connected to the Dragon Swallowing situation, then it had to do with the King Path.


    The ancient four overlords: Chiyou, Xiang King, Ranwu King, Lu Wushuang, all of them were invincible and swept the Cloud World.


    What would this current overlord do?


    Outside the tomb, Jingyin, who was sitting on a nine-leafed lotus and chanting the Unlimited Future Prayer Scripture, also opened her eyes.


    Although she wasn¡¯t good at divination, naturally, through her ability she was able to prophesy everything.


    At this moment, she was praying and chanting, and thus, she was extremely sensitive to the Unlimited Buddha within the tomb.


    ¡°Its broken...¡±


    All the Buddhist Power was cut off like Zong Shou wasn¡¯t in this region already.


    Her eyes lit up, ¡°So, the knowledge barrier has been broken.¡±


    Her voice was low and she muttered like she was chanting something, ¡°It is that Xuan Increasing Law Containing item. When used on a sword, it can make it godlike. When used on techniques, it can make them Supreme. If he wants to be a Buddha, he can attain the position right away. If he wants to be King, he can suppress the world. Congrattions, Future Buddha. Today, he will step into the clouds and look down on all the worlds...¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Still in the underground pce, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were blood red and his expression was vicious.


    Numerous thoughts shed across his mind which were then denied one by one.


    If he wanted to keep Su Xiaoxiao alive, the only way was to work on her from the Source Life Breathing Art that Lin Xuanshuang taught him.


    However, it was either that he was too weak or that it was useless.


    Lin Xuanshuang had to have a way. He just had to dy the time and maintain her life force, to get out of the tomb and get her to help.


    ¡°Young Master, did you forget about those few revival artifacts?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in his ears. At this moment, she was also severely injured. Numerous wounds all over her body were all bleeding.


    However, she was much better than Zong Shou and Su Xiaoxiao. She looked towards the teen that was in Zong Shou¡¯s arms with aplicated expression.


    In the past, she hated her and didn¡¯t even want to look at her. However, now she respected her.


    She didn¡¯t want Su Xiaoxiao to die just like that.


    ¡°Revival Artifact!¡±


    Zong Shou came to his senses. He thought to himself that he really was stupid; how did he forget about those items?


    Without hesitation, he took out those eight items. Zong Shou thought about it seriously and quickly took out hundreds of mind stones to form a spiritual formation.


    Time was of the essence and he didn¡¯t think much. He directly used the Nine Hole Life Essence Stone as the core to replicate the spiritual formation structure he saw in the tomb. He used the Source Life Breathing Art to modify it.


    When it was formed, a life essence energy was instantly injected into her mouth.


    Zong Shou held his breath. Only when her heart started to beat did he heave a sigh of relief.


    However, she didn¡¯t wake up. Her soul was also silent, and there was no movement at all.


    Was she dead or alive?


    Zong Shou gritted his teeth and suppressed the urge to roar out. Looking out, there was total darkness. The area wasn¡¯trge, just thirty feet.


    ¡°This is an Independent Region? Such an ability! No wonder this scripture can cross worlds. Jingyin said that she saw a ck space. She was referring to this, right? So, it is not in the Qin Emperor Tomb...¡±


    Heughed out loud. He felt that there wasrge amounts of hate and rage in him. At the same time, a powerless feeling surged into his mind.


    His body was covered in hundreds of wounds and his Chakra Meridians were destroyed. Li Biexue¡¯s spiritual sense was still lingering in his Soul Ocean.


    He was actually injured to such a state...


    Zong Shou suddenly had a thought and grabbed the wing shaped metal on his chest.


    It was still really hot, burning the center of his hand.

 Chapter 1157 - Artifact Spirit Awakens

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Artifact Spirit Awakens</h4>


    Apart from the heat, there was a beating feeling which was the exact same as his heartbeat.


    In the past, it was a dead item. No matter what methods Zong Shou used, he wasn¡¯t able to find out anything about it. It was sealed off from the inside.


    At this moment, it seemed like it hade alive. Its entire body gave off a cold blue spiritual light.


    Zong Shou¡¯s spiritual sense could also reach in to check out the secrets within.


    Shortly after, the illusion of Lu Wushuang hugging Diao Chan appeared in front of his eyes.


    He could also sense the sadness that spread out from the artifact.


    Lu Wushuang¡¯s emotional state then waspletely taken in by the artifact.


    Despair, regret, sadness, rage, anger... all mixed together and they charged at Zong Shou¡¯s heart.


    He thought back to before when Su Xiaoxiao was forced to kill herself and he could only look on without being able to do anything.


    Zong Shou hated himself. He also wanted to rip the world into pieces!


    However, he was a top swordsman, and with just a deep breath, he was able to calm himself down once more.


    He knew that no matter how much hate and rage he felt, it was useless. Not only would it not aid the situation, but it would also cause him to fall into an irreceable situation.


    Even if he wanted to kill, to take revenge, to massacre people, he would need a clear mind to do so. Only then could one make the most urate judgments.


    ¡°Is this God Artifact unsealed? My heart resonates with it which must be why I awakened the spirit?¡±


    Just thinking about it, Zong Shou understood what was going on.


    Just now when Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s life force disappeared, his heart was simr to thousands of years ago before Lu Wushang had died in battle.


    This was why the artifact spirit was awakened and had unsealed itself. Both man and artifact resonated with one another. It allowed him to see the situation thousands of years ago when Lu Wushang walked on the path of no return.


    Path of no return?


    Zong Shou gave a self-mockingugh. Before Su Xiaoxiao killed himself, he was indeed in a desperate situation.


    At this moment, although he was able to keep his life, he wasn¡¯t able to feel happy at all.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression became serious.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao said that this item is the Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings! That year Lu Wushuang used an Initial Saint Realm Body to sweep the world. End Realm experts avoided him and he won all battles! Just as Jingyin said, it was an item that could allow one to charge up into the Heavens. When used on swords it can make them godlike. When used on spells, it can enter the Supreme Realm. If I want to be Buddha I can immediately ascend. If I want to be King I can rule many worlds. If I want to cultivate I will have immortal life. Since that is the case...¡±


    With a thought, Zong Shou drew the item into his Soul Ocean and melted it into his True Image.


    Then, his entire Soul Ocean, his whole body, and his spiritual sense were changing crazily.


    The remnant True Qi and soul power within merged into one, turning into pure Celestial Power.


    Zong Shou could also sense that his body was crazily changing. This strength was increasing at an unimaginable rate.


    ¡°This is the Indestructible Body...¡±


    Spirit Realm cultivators could connect to the source of Heaven and Earth.


    Celestial Realm couldplete an internal world and not require outside help. They could revive from a drop of blood and form the Incorruptible Body.


    God Realm cultivators could turn all their energy to Celestial Power. It was an existential change, 10 times stronger than Celestial Realm experts!


    At Saint Realm, one could use the Dao, fully touching the foundations of the world, merging the power of the Dao into one¡¯s Martial Path, spells, and abilities! One would also have an Indestructible Body. Unless the physical body copsed and one suffered fatal injuries, the body would exist forever!


    An End Realm Saint Venerable rests the soul of the Dao. He could project a world in his internal Heaven and Earth to form his own special region.


    Any relevant Dao to his own body would be 100 times stronger!


    His body could be seen as the Dao itself. As long as this Heaven and Earth still existed, his soul would never be destroyed and he would live forever.


    ¡°This is Saint Realm! Moreover, it is at least mid Saint Realm...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed in shock. He only felt a huge amount of Celestial Power flowing in his body.


    The Imperial Cmity Facing Record¡¯s 30-foot space formed a world of its own and was blocked off from the outside world.


    It also cut off the route for Buddhist Power to be injected in.


    However, he could feel that the amount of power he could use, be it quality or volume, was no weaker than the Unlimited Beginning and End Body!


    Within the Dharma True Image core that Dao word was being slowlypleted.


    His current level was no weaker than those true Saint Realm experts!


    The Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings had already spread out and formed a pair of giant white wings that were attached to his back. They were very bright and scattered numerous white specks of light that shone into his soul.


    Li Biexue¡¯s remnant spiritual sense knew that it wasn¡¯t good as it charged all around and struggled.


    It tried to suppress Zong Shou¡¯s soul once more. However, when Zong Shou¡¯s True Image rose to Saint Realm, it was more and more powerless. It was being withered down bit by bit and chased out...


    At this moment, Zong Shou didn¡¯t have time to bother.


    ¡°So, that is the case! So, that is the case! If he obtains this he can be half a step True Realm. He might even be able to merge with the Dao and enter the True Realm. No wonder he didn¡¯t fear Xiuguan and the Lu Family. Even if the entire Demon Path was wiped out he didn¡¯t care. Holding a treasure really is a crime...¡±


    Naturally, he was referring to Wushang Yuan Demon Li Biexue. As long as Li Biexue entered half a step True Realm, it was only a matter of time before he merged with the Dao and entered True Realm.


    The wings could increase any half a step Heaven Opening Weapon to Heaven Opening End Treasure level.


    So, what could Lu Family do? He could destroy them with a wave of his hand! So, what could Xiuguan do? He could kill him with a flick of a finger!


    Zong Shou had an idea. Just now, he only buffed his own foundations. If he buffed his spells or his sword, then what would happen?


    Zong Shou did it right away. The wings were easy to change. His body full of Celestial Power retreated and then he stabbed out in a weird and mysterious trajectory.


    No ripples exploded out in this narrow space.


    However, Zong Shou was totally stunned.


    ¡°It can make the sword godlike...¡±


    The sword was at his dream level; the Ten Thousand Law merged into One Realm!


    It was the final stroke of his One Origin Sword ¨C One Origin Merge Sword!


    Godlike! It could peak into the Dao and be a god!


    The pinnacle of the Sword Path that he had dreamt of and had tried to enter was now easily disyed. Even he himself didn¡¯t know how he did it.


    At this moment, it was probably at thete God Realm of the Sword Path. If it improved and reached the peak, then his sword would create Dao Marks ¨C Great Dao Heaven Marks!


    So what if he used it on spells?


    ¡°When used on spells it will be Supreme Realm...¡±


    ck and White Beginning and End was too powerful. He wasn¡¯t able to use it here.


    Zong Shou instantiated the close to 200 Star Dao Seeds in his Soul Ocean.


    As expected, there were some changes but he couldn¡¯t understand where the changes were.


    He only knew that if he used this to smack people, the strength would only be weaker than when he used the Styx River Death Sword.


    This wasn¡¯t because the ability itself was weaker but because there were only 200 stars. The three enclosures and four pces weren¡¯t gathered and formed yet...


    At this moment, the teleportation ability was more perfect!


    He kept the Star Dao Seeds and took out a flying knife.


    It was one of the Zimu Fallen Leaf Knives. A pale silver glow appeared on the tip.


    It spun on his fingers. Zong Shou felt that the moment he struck out, its strength was only slightly weaker than the Celestial ying Knife from before!


    There were no changes in the knife. What changed was the Six God Defensive Knife Technique. After being buffed, this flying knife technique had also risen by several grades.


    Even theplete Six God Defensive Knife was probably weaker than this!


    If he had the true Celestial ying Flying Knife, then it would be a true Supreme Technique.


    Neglecting Realm and it could even disregard End Realm Saint Venerables.


    ¡°Speaking of which, to me, rather than buff my body why not use it to buff techniques...¡±


    Since the Six God Defensive Knife Technique was already so strong, then what if it buffed the Unlimited Beginning and End Technique? Or, the Styx River Death Sword?


    Those two abilities were close to Supreme abilities!


    Coincidentally, at this moment, the 30-foot region started to shake.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed sharply. The de light spinning on his fingertips disappeared instantly.


    The ripples meant that Chi Hongyi and the rest were trying to break in.


    A few Saint Realm experts were working together, and they did have spells to actually shake the world barrier and charge into this 30-foot space.


    However, how would the absolute defense of a True Realm technique be so easily broken? They were just wasting their energy.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with darkness as he caressed Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s forehead.


    The ice-cold temperature caused his heart to feel like it was stabbed with thousands of needles.


    If she died just like this he wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself.


    ¡°Rats!¡±


    Zong Shou was really calm, seeing death as a release. He treated himself like that and treated others the same too.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, help me take care of her. Protect her...¡±


    Chuxue didn¡¯t ask and just acknowledged.


    Zong Shou once again used the wings to buff his True Image. He then directly sat still and entered meditation.


    Considering the time, the records couldst for four more hours. At that time, the True Qi in his body would dry up.


    This was why this hour was the best. In this hour, he had to heal his injuries, clean his Soul Ocean, and force out the remaining spiritual sense left by Li Biexue.


    Didn¡¯t he want to take the wings from him? Then, if blood didn¡¯t flow, he wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest!


    When he woke up, he would vent his hatred and his anger!


    There was a buzz in his mind as the glowing wing shook.


    Following behind it, even the One Origin Sword and God Refined Swords started to ring out.

 Chapter 1158 - Going Against The Vein And Stealing The Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Going Against The Vein And Stealing The Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Beside the 30-foot ck hole, Chi Hongyi¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly, his eyes filled with surprise and confusion.


    The space in front of him was dug out, forming an independent world. Chi Hongyi was able to see and sense it but he was unable to touch it.


    Who knew what kind of treasure it was which actually had such a strong ability...


    At this moment, the other four Saint Realm Venerables beside him had simr expressions.


    Zizai God Demons had no form and no body, but they could use spiritual sense to influence others and show their emotions.


    Chi Hongyi could sense that the two of them had simr moods to him, feeling both annoyed and helpless.


    Prey that had fallen into their suddenly flew away. Anyone would feel annoyed by it.


    Who knew how furious Wushang Yuan Demon, who was tens of thousands of miles away, would be?


    Su Xiaoxiao, that b*tch, really deserved to die!


    He hated this Demon Path Saint Girl so bad and didn¡¯t pity her at all.


    If she hadn¡¯t killed herself, he would have definitely made her suffer even more!


    After scoffing, Chi Hongyi shook his head, retracting the powers that were striking towards the darkness.


    ¡°It seems like it is really an independent world! It is split off from this region and normal techniques won¡¯t work on it! Probably, even if an End Realm attacks, he might not be able to break this world barrier.¡±


    ¡°Then, what should we do?¡±


    Yinhan¡¯s face sunk down and was extremely ugly.


    Zong Shou was a person who would take revenge. The animosity this time was just too deep. Once he escaped, Great Gan might even start war once more.


    Great Shang was falling and Great Gan had reced it to be the overlord of the Cloud World.


    If Zong Shou demanded answers, nothing much would happen to Great Shang. However, as the Crown Prince, he would receive the me. Especially his brothers wouldn¡¯t let him get off easy.


    ¡°Naturally, we will continue!¡±


    Demon Lotus said while looking at the group of people. Her voice became even more firm and wasn¡¯t to be doubted. Her eyes were ice cold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that this End Treasure canst forever. His strength will definitely run out!¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. However, we musn¡¯t forget that Lin Xuanxuan is nearby. If she rushes over can we block her?¡±


    The person who spoke was the old man beside Liao King. He questioned without any politeness, ¡°Also, Zong Shou is really strong. Without Yuan Demon Saint Venerable helping, whether we can stop him or fight him is also a question!¡±


    Demon Lotus was stunned and then took in a deep breath, ¡°Zong Shou was injured by Old Yun¡¯s Ten Thousand de Sweeping Clouds Technique. It is a Grade Ten Metal Element ability! With Old Yun¡¯s skills, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover in such a short time!¡±


    The Saint Realm Venerable called Old Yun touched his beard andughed. He didn¡¯t reply to Demon Lotus¡¯s words, neither agreeing nor rebutting.


    Demon Lotus¡¯s voice continued, ¡°Yuan Demon told me that the Unlimited Beginning and End Dharma Body can onlyst for half a day. The limit has been reached. Apart from that, there is also Yuan Demon. Even with what Su Xiaoxiao did, with the remnant spiritual senses that Yuan Demon injected in, it will be enough to suppress his soul! This person is not a problem! The only thing is if he escapes or if Li Xuanxuanes to help. We won¡¯t be able to stop...¡±


    Everyone nodded. Chi Hongyi nodded too. What Demon Lotus spoke about was what he was worried about.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t, then let¡¯s find someone to work together with!¡±


    Demon Lotusughed coldly. Her voice became more cold, ¡°Taoist and Confucian Factions are d to see it happen! With our Demon Path at the helm, we will definitely kill this Blood Sword Monster Lord in this tomb!¡±


    Chi Hongyi¡¯s brow rose up in shock, ¡°Taoist and Confucian Factions? They are willing?¡±


    Demon Path was the first to back out of the battle between the six factions. One side didn¡¯t assist and one side went against their word. The grievances between each other were really huge.


    Along with the hatred from before, he really didn¡¯t see how either side would be willing to work with them.


    Moreover, now there were still two more Zizai God Demons present.


    At this moment, a talisman suddenly flew over andnded in Demon Lotus¡¯s hands. Her eyes shed and her lips rose up, filled with both pride and mocking intent.


    ¡°Why would they be unwilling? The few from Taoist Faction have agreed and will arrive soon! Within the Cloud World, as long as one is from the Yuqing and Shangqing Factions of the Taoist Faction, they all hate Zong Shou to the bone. Why would they miss out on such a good chance?¡±


    She also said, ¡°However, the Confucians are the most stubborn and tough to persuade. Crown Prince, you probably need to spend some effort on that!¡±


    Yinhan¡¯s brow rose up. He hesitated for a while before nodding his head, ¡°I will try my best! If we can really gather the power of three factions I am willing to take a gamble on this...¡±


    Demon Lotus smiled. Yinhan was the crown prince of Great Shang, the orthodox dynasty of the mid ins. Only this person¡¯s words could influence the Confucian Faction.


    She looked towards the ck hole, not bothering about what Yinhan said.


    This wasn¡¯t a gamble but something they had to seed in!


    Chi Hongyi¡¯s expression rxed. He looked towards Demon Lotus with interest.


    This girl was very different from her careful self before. She was now really decisive and went all out.


    What an interesting girl... Was this because she knew that if Zong Shou escaped that she would definitely die?


    However, if they really gathered dozens of Saint Realm experts, then it would be like a huge over the area.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Within the Shanhe Hall, Xufu sat on the mattress, like he was sealed in ice, not moving at all.


    However, spiritual energy swept all around and wind bellowed. Many ck giant dragons appeared in the wind and then scattered.


    More and more dragon energy was being gathered here.


    The entire Dragon Formation spread out and was absorbing all the spiritual energy.


    10,000 years ago, although the Qin Emperor died, there was a bit of true spirit that wasn¡¯t destroyed and it became the core of this formation.


    It was the same as him cultivating in this Dragon Formation for 10,000 years.


    This was why before he died he was just Celestial Realm but once he revived he might be End Realm.


    Four of the nine revival artifacts were stolen. The other five were protected in the end but the formation foundations were damaged.


    However, Xufu didn¡¯t bother; he had his ways of fixing them which was why everything was as he expected.


    Only by using spells andpleting the final step would the Qin Emperor wake up. Another 100 days and the true revival would beplete.


    Even if there were hundreds of Luohan monks using Beginning and End Buddhist Power, they wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress him.


    However, Xufu¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t totally calm.


    What he cared about most was below, within the underground pce. More and more experts gathered there. Dozens of them were all at one spot.


    Who knew what it was that attracted them over?


    Speaking of which, this underground pce was the only ce he didn¡¯t have a full understanding of.


    Those corpse generals had never allowed him to enter before.


    Moreover, Li Xin was really uneasy. Looking at his expression, it wasn¡¯t because of the four artifacts. He was worried about the experts below.


    Unfortunately, he was in charge of the formation and couldn¡¯t be distracted.


    Apart from that would be the star phenomenon...


    This was why although his face was expressionless, he felt a bit uneasy.


    ¡°Master, things aren¡¯t right! There are things changing. Look at the stars. A while ago, it was the Dragon Swallowing Situation, overlord appears in the world. Now, it is changing...¡±


    Zhongxuan¡¯s voice rose up. He was standing outside and he looked up at the sky. Blood flowed from the corner of his lips and his face was really white.


    ¡°In 15 minutes, there will be a blood cmity here! We will be wrapped up in it!¡±


    ¡°Blood Cmity?¡±


    Xufu was stunned. Although he couldn¡¯t move his body, he could use his spiritual sense to observe the sky.


    Since he could teach Zhongxuan, then naturally, he himself was a skilled divinator.


    At this moment, he observed and knew that what Zhongxuan said was true.


    Apart from those few stars, the sky was covered in thick blood energy.


    Weird! The fate was spinning in the world and who knew how many divinators had messed up the secrets of the Heavens.


    Why was it so obvious this time?


    His brow rose up and he understood.


    It was too sharp! All techniques were avoided and all evil was hidden away!


    At this moment, there was really going to be a blood cmity. It really is a Dragon Swallowing situation and an overlord will appear!


    ¡°Since there is still time, then why panic?¡±


    Xufu shook his head. His expression was still really calm. His hands formed a seal that looked like the shape of a dragon¡¯s head.


    The 12 ck dragons circling the sky all charged towards the Qin Emperor corpse which was on the Avici Throne.


    This was the final step! The dragon energy was entering the body and he would wake up. This was also what he wanted to see.


    However, a momentter, his eyes were filled with shock.


    The Qin Emperor¡¯s body still sat on the throne and didn¡¯t react.


    The spiritual energy and dragon energy was led to the ground.


    Li Xin¡¯s face changed, and with a sh, he disappeared from the spot.


    Xufu sat on the mattress and looked forwards. Momentster, he understood. He wasn¡¯t angry butughed instead, filled with mocking intent.


    ¡°So, that is the case. So, that is the case! You didn¡¯t trust me. This is the will of the Heavens, the will of the Heavens! The Heavens don¡¯t want you to revive! Yingzheng, you were wise for a life, but in the end, did it even matter? You were too smart but that cost you your life...¡±


    As he said this, he suddenly had an idea. He felt that most of the dragon energy was heading below.


    However, there was some flowing backward.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Looking behind, he saw Yinyu. At this moment, he was absorbing threads of ck dragon energy.


    Even the energy from the Qin Emperor¡¯s corpse on the throne was being sucked over.


    ¡°Dragon Emperor is going against the vein and stealing the dragon!¡±

 Chapter 1159 - Time Of Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 1159: Time Of Awakening</h4>


    He was actually snatching Dragon Energy, and also the vital energy essence that Qin Emperor gathered for 10,000 years, even the soul mark...


    Seemingly sensing both Xufu and Zhongxuan¡¯s gazes, Yinyu stood up. He waved his sleeves. His hands hung behind his back and he looked really calm.


    ¡°I am betting that the Qin Emperor definitely won¡¯t be revived, and that the six factions won¡¯t sit still and do nothing. It seems like in the end I will be correct.¡±


    The energy fluctuation was was tough to describe and it was really overbearing!


    Yinyu looked towards Zhongxuan. His eyes were filled with mocking intent.


    ¡°If it was Zhongxuan in the past, I would definitely believe him. However, I have to be wary of you. Although I am tempted by the 12 Copper Men, I have ruled the world for hundreds of years, so how would my eyes be shielded? The more tempting the thing, the more one has to be careful and be afraid of traps. If it was before, I wouldn¡¯t worry about the Qin Emperor, the Copper Men...¡±


    Zhongxuan kept silent. It was Yinyu telling all the factions and aristocratic families that he knew about this matter.


    ¡°However, Great Shang is growing weaker, which was why I had to take a risk and steal the Dragon Energy!¡±


    Yinyu looked towards Xufu, ¡°Celestial Teacher Xu, are you willing to serve our Great Shang? I will definitely treat you well!¡±


    Zhongxuan¡¯s expression changed. It looked like he was asking him but he didn¡¯t ept rejection and was threatening him.


    Yinyu stood within the formation. At this moment, not only was he snatching the Qin Emperor Dragon Energy, but he was even merging with the bit of true spirit left by the Qin Emperor.


    Xufu¡¯s spiritual restriction being within was the reason why Yinyu was so confident!


    ¡°Preposterous! Your Majesty, what nonsense are you saying?¡±


    Zhongxuan waved his fan and swept towards Yinyu¡¯s direction.


    Even now he didn¡¯t want to injure his own Ruler. He just wanted to move Yinyu away from the eye of the formation.


    When Yinyu saw this heughed out loud. He didn¡¯t do anything. The 12 Copper Men shifted their heads and looked at Zhongxuan.


    Suppression! Zhongxuan instantly spat out fresh blood. His eyes were filled with shock. His energy nearly lost control and he was unable to move. The fan he waved out with was forced aside.


    Yinyu said expressionlessly, ¡°Shiyue, since you are already here, then why don¡¯t you show yourself? Your Ruler is in trouble, and as an official, are you going to sit there and not do anything?¡±


    There was total silence. Momentster, a sigh could be heard.


    Shiyue stepped out from the space far away. Instantly, he arrived in front of Yinyu. He stood with his de beside him and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Yinyu didn¡¯t mind. He still smiled and looked at Xufu, ¡°So what does Celestial Teacher Xu think? I know how the outer region Emperor Dynasties treat their End Realm Saint Venerables. I won¡¯t treat you badly either!¡±


    Xufu sized Yinyu up. He muttered softly with a weird expression, ¡°Dragon Swallowing Situation, so this is the Dragon Swallowing Situation. I understand, interesting, really interesting...¡±


    A momentter, he shook his head, ¡°I am really sorry! I need to consider, I will give you an answer within a month.¡±


    Xufu patted Zhongxuan¡¯s shoulder, and instantly, he recovered from the chaotic blood energy surge in his body. He then pulled him and flew 10,000 feet up into the air.


    Yinyu¡¯s expression changed slightly and he clenched his hands. The 12 Copper Men¡¯s joints started to creak.


    Seemingly thinking about something, his expression returned to normal.


    ¡°Then, I will wait for the good news!¡±


    Xufu¡¯s body disappeared in just the blink of an eye.


    Yinyu didn¡¯t care. As long as the restrictions were there and he had the 12 Copper Men, the End Realm expert wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from his control.


    He touched his own face. It felt really smooth and bouncy, unlike before when it was loose and covered in creases.


    Yinyu knew that he definitely looked a few decades younger. His body was also filled with power. He felt like he could even deal with 10 women in a night...


    He burst outughing and raised his head and looked at the 12 500-foot tall Copper Men.


    ¡°Shiyue you say, do you think I can unify the world like Qin Emperor! Even taking over 10,000 worlds?¡±


    Shiyue didn¡¯t reply while Yinyuughed in an unrestrained manner.


    At this moment, at the edge of the small world, Zhongxuan was trying to struggle free from Xufu. He wanted to speak but a power sealed him and he wasn¡¯t able to say anything.


    Only when he walked out of the main tomb did he smile and release Zhongxuan.


    Thetter¡¯s face was filled with rage and bitterness.


    ¡°Master, you knew that the Dragon Swallowing Situation didn¡¯t refer to His Majesty, so why did you say that?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it doesn¡¯t refer to him!¡±


    Xufu scoffed, ¡°That isn¡¯t even the true spirit but a sub soul. Swallowing it does have some benefits, but it isn¡¯t enough to restrict me. He seems like he grasped the 12 Copper Men but without the seal, it is useless and won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    He said tly, ¡°Since His Majesty wants to harm me, then am I going to purposely remind him? Let him die and be delighted for a short moment. As for you, it seems like you are still influenced by your main soul and can¡¯t let him down. Just now, you attacked because you were worried he would anger me?¡±


    Zhongxuan wanted to say something but he was speechless.


    Xufu shook his head and said, ¡°One must know that actually you don¡¯t owe him. Today, your rtionship will be cut. A short 100 years and you have touched too much Cause and Effect. If you continue, you will die. I owe you too much, so no matter what, I won¡¯t let you get swept up in this.¡±


    When he said this, Xufu looked behind him, ¡°Overlord has appeared and the blood cmity will start, so we can¡¯t stay here. Today, who knows how many Saint Realms will die? However, looking at Yinyu, he doesn¡¯t look like he will die here. He should be able to get out. Your divination Dao is stronger than mine, so you should know.¡±


    Zhongxuanughed bitterly. This was the reason why he was anxious.


    Yinyu¡¯s cmity wasn¡¯t today but in a month¡¯s time. However, the main reason was today...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Thest bit of spiritual sense that Li Biexue left in his Soul Ocean was destroyed. Zong Shou finally retreated out of the meditative state.


    He had underestimated the Wushang Yuan Demon and thus spent 10 more minutes.


    He woke up and felt a numbing pain all over. It was more painful than before.


    It was because his wounds were recovering and the stabbing pain was because most of his meridians were opened up.


    As expected from the Ten Thousand de Cloud Sweeping Technique, a Grade Ten technique.


    All his injuries were covered in metal energy which made it hard to heal.


    Without the Nine Hole Life Essence Stone, Zong Shou was only able to rely on pills. His body was still covered in many holes.

 Chapter 1160 - Knife Thrown, Life Taken

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Knife Thrown, Life Taken</h4>


    Without the Nine Hole Life Essence Stone, Zong Shou was only able to rely on pills. His body was still covered in many holes.


    The injuries on his body weren¡¯t healed at all. Zong Shou spent most of his effort fighting against Li Biexue¡¯s remnant soul fragments and didn¡¯t have time to worry about anything else.


    This was why there were still numerous sharp metal energies hidden in his body. They would explode out asionally resulting in injuries to his body.


    Luckily, most of his broken meridians were reconnected and they were all linked up and unobstructed.


    He wouldn¡¯t be affected much by it when using spells or using the sword.


    However, without a perfect body to protect them, the meridians were all really weak. With just a bit of impact, they might have copsed once more.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry much about the situation in his body. After he woke up, he looked straight at Su Xiaoxiao.


    Luckily, the situation he feared the most still hadn¡¯t happened. Her body was still ice cold and even with the help of the nine treasures and the Nine Hole Life Essence Stone, she didn¡¯t show any signs of getting better.


    However, her heart was beating in a stable manner, and although she didn¡¯t get better, it wasn¡¯t that bad.


    Chuxue was kneeling to the side, fully focused. She was taking care of Su Xiaoxiao with all of her attention.


    When she noticed that Zong Shou had woken up, she turned around her head in surprise, ¡°Young Master, you are awake?¡±


    She said with worry in her eyes, ¡°These revival artifacts probably won¡¯t be able tost for long, what should we do...¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent and knew that what Chuxue meant was not that the treasures didn¡¯t have enough powers but that the spiritual energy here wasn¡¯t enough to maintain what they needed.


    Although this 30-foot space was an independent region, spiritual energy couldn¡¯t be created out of nothing. After it was used up, it would be hard to replenish.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao¡¯s soul seems to have recovered a little.¡±


    Chuxue paused for a moment and continued after hesitating a little, ¡°However, it seems like she is in pain. She seemed to be restricted by some sort of seal.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned. He looked closely, and as expected, her brow was furrowed, like she was going against something.


    He reached his spiritual sense into the depths of her soul.


    After killing herself, her soul started to fall apart. It was all because of the nine treasures which was why it didn¡¯t ur. At this moment, he was easily able to reach them due to those dark restrictions that he had left inside.


    In just an instant, he was able to scout out the entire situation.


    ¡°Seven Emotion Recoil, Demon Recoil Soul Seal!¡±


    The former was caused after the technique was released, recoil from the seven emotions such that she fell into a trance.


    Although it was problematic and although she might never be able to cultivate again, it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    The other one was a restriction and it was the most vicious soul restriction technique of the Demon Path.


    It was specifically used on disciples that did wrong, to punish them.


    Once they tried to betray the Demon Path, the seal would activate. The soul would be like it was in a furnace, and all sorts of heart demons would attack it. One would suffer from all the pain in the world.


    Even if one wanted to die one couldn¡¯t. Unless one died, one wouldn¡¯t be able to break free from it.


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s soul showed signs of awakening but she was also going to enter a ce worse than hell!


    Both stacking together was something that someone with a slightly weaker mind wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand. She would definitely go crazy!


    To her, she would probably rather die than live like this!


    It made it dozens of times harder for her to regenerate! Even if her injuries became better, due to the soul restriction, she would go mad!


    Li Biexue! Chi Hongyi! Demon Lotus!


    Li Biexue was definitely the person who set the restriction. However, only people closeby could activate it!


    At that time, Su Xiaoxiao had killed herself and Li Biexue couldn¡¯t interfere. Only Chi Hongyi and Demon Lotus could do that.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes opened up in rage once more, and a blood-red color appeared within. The green veins on his neck popped out, making him look really vicious. His eyes looked like they could swallow people up. He was really terrifying.


    The white mes burned. Within this 30-foot space, under the burn of the World Burning me, it started to shake.


    Zong Shou reached out and summoned the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle. He then ced Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s body carefully onto the back of the shell. The turtle understood and instantly formed ayer of thick Xuan Ice.


    It froze Su Xiaoxiao along with the nine treasures and a tray that Zong Shou crafted within.


    Zong Shou once again held the Imperial Destruction Records in his hands.


    This region was maintained by the Imperial Cmity Facing Records. The biggest use wasn¡¯t to avoid cmity but to face tribtion.


    Once a tribtion descended, one could open up this independent world and easily face the tribtion.


    Outside of the 30-foot was total darkness. Even Zong Shou¡¯s World Burning Blood Eyes couldn¡¯t shine through it.


    However, when Zong Shou¡¯s hand touched the records, he started to sense the outside situation.


    He was stunned. He couldn¡¯t see it but he could use the records to sense it.


    At this moment, there were 15 Saint Realm auras outside.


    There were 40 below Saint Realm. They were all strong and could all escape from the Qin Emperor Tomb by themselves.


    After all, if one was weak it would be useless for them toe and they would only be asking to die.


    ¡°15 Saint Realms? Hehe!¡±


    Zong Shouughed coldly. Who knew who nned it, to gather so many Saint Realm? They probably gathered all of his enemies.


    The goal was definitely to kill him here at such a good time.


    However, that was good to...


    If Xiaoxiao died, how could there be no one to die alongside her?


    With a thought, he stopped the injection of spiritual sense and True Qi. The records were unable to maintain the world once more.


    The 30 feet of space that was forcefully broken away was connected to the original world once more.


    Chuxue¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Young Master, your injuries haven¡¯t healed yet. I think we should wait for Master to rush over! The few Saint Venerables also know about the situation.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know the exact situation outside but she was able to guess something. Li Biexue and the others spent so much effort and took such a risk, they definitely weren¡¯t going to give up like that.


    If the wings were really as Su Xiaoxiao said, to be so powerful, then all the more they wouldn¡¯t.


    Zong Shou shook his head and said tly, ¡°The artifact spirit has been unsealed!¡±


    Chuxue was stunned and speechless. Just now, she noticed that Zong Shou¡¯s aura had changed but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    So, it was because the artifact spirit had awakened?


    Didn¡¯t they say that only an End Realm like Li Biexue could unseal it?


    Since it had woken up. Then... If used on the sword, it could be godlike. If used on spells, it could be Supreme!


    1,000 years ago, Lu Wushuang used this item to sweep the world. No one was his match under the halberd.


    Such a thought shed across her mind but she had no more time to think. The barrier disappeared and the worlds were connected once more.


    The dozens of people appeared in front of her eyes.


    Her expression changed. Just Saint Realms alone, there were at least 10.


    Liao King¡¯sughter spread forth from the barrier that hadn¡¯t totally disappeared.


    ¡°As expected, it couldn¡¯tst anymore! Great Gan Majesty, Yinhan I have waited for a long time here. I really want to know how you are going to escape...¡±


    Demon Lotus stood behind them, pretty much hidden in a corner to avoid Zong Shou¡¯s gaze.


    At this moment, she calmly shook her head, ¡°Old Yun¡¯s technique is really amazing, his injuries haven¡¯t healed and his meridians are broken. Even if he has a good God Treasure or ability he won¡¯t be able tost for long.¡±


    While she spoke, many spells and restrictions spread out and locked down the area.


    Four green-robed Taoists stood above.


    Zong Shou recognized one of them; he had met him several times. The first was at Yuanlian World.


    He relied on his friends to block which was how he was able to escape from the sword of the Source Ocean Demon ying Small Cycle of Heaven Formation. He was called Cheng Xing.


    Although he was initial Saint Realm, he was strong. At this moment, he looked over with hateful eyes.


    The other three had simr gazes.


    There were close to a million Taoist Faction disciples who had died under his hands.


    Zong Shou was toozy to bother as he flicked his sleeves. Those 72 Silver Ant Soldier Ants formed up behind him.


    Although the formation power buff wasn¡¯t that high, it was better than nothing.


    However, the barrier still didn¡¯t retreat. The Saint Realm cultivator called Old Yun smiled, ¡°Stop trying to suck up to me. He is Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s disciple and has the legacy of the Source Life Breathing Technique. Although my ability is Grade Ten, it can¡¯t kill him. The one who injured him was Wushang Yuan Demon...¡±


    ¡°No matter what! You deserve some credit!¡±


    The person who replied was from the Confucian Faction. He was slightly serious and when he spoke it sounded like he was gritting his teeth.


    ¡°This violent ruler deserves to die here and be buried along with the Qin Emperor!¡±


    When Hanqing heard this, heughed coldly. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his smile was one with mocking intent.


    However, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were dark and cold, like he wanted to swallow them whole.


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡±


    Chi Hongyi frowned. When the barrier disappeared his expression became serious and a bright light shot in his eyes.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Yinhan smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes! We only have one chance, so let¡¯s work together...¡±


    A sudden de light appeared from Zong Shou¡¯s fingertips. It was that Zimu Fallen Leaf Flying Knife. However, the de body had a pair of silver-white wings on it.


    The de shed and sped in the air. 30 feet were covered in the blink of an eye.


    Before anyone could react, the de light pierced through the Yinhan¡¯s brow.


    Six God Defensive Knife, Life ends when the dees out!


    ¡°You are the first to die for Xiaoxiao!¡±


    A thread of fresh blood seeped out of his brow, his eyes filled with shock and terror.

 Chapter 1161 - Not Worth Me Using The Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Not Worth Me Using The Sword</h4>


    ¡°You are the first to die for Xiaoxiao!¡±


    A thread of fresh blood seeped out of his brow, his eyes filled with shock and terror.


    A portion of the Celestial ying de Formation that was imprinted into the flying knife instantly destroyed all of Yinhan¡¯s life force!


    His entire head exploded like a watermelon. Numerous red and white specks exploded all around.


    The two Saint Realm Venerables beside him had flesh and blood sttered all over them. It slid down the body protecting energy around their bodies towards the ground.


    Everyone including Old Yun was stunned.


    During that moment when the de light struck, they weren¡¯t even able to think about blocking.


    The people around were filled with disbelief. Great Shang¡¯s crown prince, the hope of the Confucian Faction, the person worshipped by many officials had died just like that? So simply, to just a flying knife?


    They didn¡¯t even see clearly what had happened.


    When they looked at Zong Shou, he was still standing there quietly, his body covered in many holes. His shirt was tattered and there were a dozen wounds where one could see the white bones.


    His face was ashen white and his aura was weak, like he would fall from the blow of wind.


    Because he had used too much strength, his injuries were drawn out. At this moment, he covered his mouth and coughed, and blood seeped from his fingertips.


    His aura was dark and sunken. He seemed like he hade from the depths of the abyss. His eyes were ice-cold such that no one dared to look at him in his eyes.


    Zong Shou was feeling really bad. Although his meridians were unobstructed, his injuries weren¡¯t fully healed yet.


    The metal energy that he was unable to chase out were like thin needles piercing about within his body.


    At this moment, a second Zimu Fallen Leaf Knife slid into his sleeves. The Six God Defensive Knife Technique waspleted in an instant.


    The pain in his body was far from the hatred and regret he felt in his heart.


    Only when that flying knife flew out and he killed Yinhan did he feel a bit better.


    Within his soul, the light wings in his True Image Dharma were slowly opening up and it looked more and more beautiful and majestic.


    ¡°Eh? Do you want to see me vent too?¡±


    Zong Shou and the artifact spirit didn¡¯tmunicate much with one another. Since his heart resonated with it and awakened it, naturally, he could use this God Artifact freely.


    However, at this moment, he was able to sense the spirit¡¯s thoughts. It had huge vengeful energy, unlimited unwillingness, and also the sadness of its Master dying. There was no ce for it to vent.


    This was why it entered deep sleep for thest few thousand years, only awakening today. However, due to what happened then, it was extremely furious and hurt!


    Their hearts and moods resonating pretty much caused both of them to merge into one. There was no barrier between them at all.


    Then, today he would just kill until a blood river was formed!


    Zong Shouughed coldly as the flying knife continued to flow down to his fingertips. Instantly, another pair of transparent wings formed on the de.


    After being shocked by his knife, the entire tunnel was totally silent.


    However, it was only silent for a moment before they came back to their senses.


    Old Yun¡¯s body shook in rage. The robe he wore fluttered without wind.


    ¡°Do you know what you did? You actually dared to attack the crown prince, damn it, damn it...¡±


    He stopped talking. Thousands of des appeared in the air, and instantly like clouds sweeping out, they charged forth like a wave.


    The Confucian Faction Venerable was also furious, ¡°As expected, you are a violent Ruler! You should be killed!¡±


    Chi Hongyi didn¡¯t say a word. He shed behind Zong Shou and pointed towards his spine.


    Spiral Power which could sweep up thousands of miles of storms was focused on one point.


    It didn¡¯t give off any aura but there was an intense sharp screeching that stabbed one¡¯s eardrums.


    Yinhan dying to one knife didn¡¯t scare anyone off. Instead, it ignited their killing intent and fighting spirit. No one backed off.


    Even Hanqing acted. He was actually not afraid of dying. He waved out his sword in front of everyone and sliced towards Zong Shou¡¯s head.


    Numerous restriction spells were cast. Many ck shadows and many red vines headed towards Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    Demon Lotus looked on from afar and her lips curled up.


    The knife was really shocking. However, just because of that, everyone had to kill him!


    Were they going to wait for him to leave and then turn around to take revenge one by one?


    Moreover, this person was badly injured, so how much longer could hest for? How many of such flying knives could he fire out?


    No matter how afraid one was to die, one knew what choice they had to make.


    Her life and future was safe.


    In her eyes, since they were enemies, then she would go all out to kill him! Such that he would be a loser forever and have no chance ofing back!


    Energies exploded as a full 23 different types of martial path intents activated around Zong Shou. They intersected with one another. The huge Celestial Power suddenly shook and exploded out around the narrow and small space.


    Zong Shou still stood on the spot like he couldn¡¯t move at all. His heavily injured body seemed helpless and weak under the energy waves all around him.


    At this moment, even Chi Hongyi who was the most serious started to rx.


    He thought to himself that he was dead. The Blood Sword Monster Lord was going to die today. No matter what, there was no chance of this person escaping today!


    He came on orders and didn¡¯t have much animosity towards Zong Shou which was why he found it a waste.


    No matter what, after this battle, he would be able to answer to Wushang Yuan Demon.


    Hanqing also couldn¡¯t suppress it anymore and started tough out loud. His sword was really quick. He wanted to be the first to sh his head.


    Cheng Xing heaved a sigh of relief, silently calling out Rongbi¡¯s name.


    Millions of Taoist Faction people had been killed by Zong Shou but only the death of his friend filled him with rage.


    He suppressed it for two years and thought that he would never have any chance at all. Who knew that he would personally witness Zong Shou¡¯s death?


    Demon Lotus noticed that Chuxue didn¡¯t help Zong Shou. Instead, she was protecting the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle who carried Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s body to retreat into the corner.


    Her gaze was really weird like there was no worry at all.


    Demon Lotus was stunned. She knew that this girl was really loyal to Zong Shou and loved him.


    Not long ago when Zong Shou was in despair this girl blocked without any fear of death. As such, one could see how close the two of them were.


    Did she know that Zong Shou had no chance of living which was why she didn¡¯t help and retreated? However, why was her gaze so weird?


    Just as she was thinking about it, Zong Shou moved. His finger turned into a sword as he shed down.


    The sword trajectory was indescribably beautiful. Such that within 100 feet there was a ck glow.


    ¡°Within these 100 feet, it is my Unbreakable Sword Domain!¡±


    Chi Hongyi¡¯s finger spiral was first tond on Zong Shou¡¯s back, 100 feet away.


    However, it was like mud entering the ocean. There was no sound and signs of it at all. Chi Hongyi felt a huge repulsion force blocking his advance.


    It wasn¡¯t a consecutive impact, but he could feel like if he forced his way through, something terrifying would happen.


    Next were the four Taoist Faction Saint Realm experts who all struck forth.


    There was just a low ¡°Peng¡± sound and they were blocked 100 feet outside. The power that could destroy a few small-sized worlds disappeared, unable to cause any waves at all.


    Hanqing¡¯s sword shed forth at that moment. The sword light glided across like it struck space, it was really smooth.


    However, his face turned green. The Demon Breath Sword Energy he shed with had disappeared. What he found weird was that a small half of his sword had disappeared.


    Zong Shou¡¯s coughing stopped. His eyes were filled with a bone-chilling mocking expression.


    ¡°You are all rats! Just you all, you have no right to make me use my sword!¡±


    Chi Hongyi was shocked and looked out.


    No rights to make him use his sword? What was Zong Shou saying?


    Did he mean that the fifteen Saint Realm Venerables didn¡¯t have the right to make him draw his sword?


    ¡°Preposterous!¡±


    The Yun surnamed Venerable was furious once more, ¡°He is just acting! Even if you have the Beginning and End Ability it is not unbreakable! Today, if I don¡¯t kill you here, I will have let down the prince! Break...¡±


    Thousands of de lights retracted and formed a sword in the air. It shed down with a majestic aura.


    It still stopped at 100 feet but it wasn¡¯t immediately swallowed. They were at a standstill.


    The sword light twisted and showed signs of breaking. The 100-foot ck veil also showed signs of cracking up.


    Their eyes lit up. With this urring, it seemed like the ck veil wasn¡¯t unbreakable. If he could do it, then they could too.


    The Yun Surnamed Venerableughed coldly, ¡°Please help me! It is just a Grade Twelve Technique. If we work together, we too...¡±


    His voice stopped. The ck light shed and the giant de was ripped apart into thousands of pieces.


    Old Yun was shocked. A cold glow shed at Zong Shou¡¯s fingertips.


    ¡°You talk too much!¡±


    That knife light struck over, pretty much disregarding timews. It also meant that he was definitely going to die to it!


    Anyway, when Old Yun came back to his senses, he felt intense pain on his brow. Blood dripped down and into his eyes.


    His consciousness slowly faded. His soul was forcefully in by the power of the flying knife!


    He didn¡¯t even understand how he was hit? Why wasn¡¯t he able to do anything after he saw the knife light?


    Was it so quick? Were the people around all dead?


    Demon Lotus saw the silver wings on the de.


    Her heart jumped. Her face was ashen white.


    ¡°This is number two!¡±


    Zong Shou looked over towards her, ¡°Have you guessed it?¡±

 Chapter 1162 - Chapter 1160 - No One Allowed To Talk

    <h4>Chapter 1162: Chapter 1160 ¨C No One Allowed To Talk</h4>


    ¡°This is number two!¡±


    Zong Shou looked over towards her, ¡°Have you guessed it?¡±


    Demon Lotus¡¯s face totally turned green and white.


    At this point, Zong Shou definitely had more than enough power to face the dozen Saint Realm experts!


    He looked weak and it was as if he was about to fall but his methods were still filled withrge amounts of overbearingness!


    He was totally different from the haggard state he was in an hour ago.


    He might have really thought that the fifteen Saint Realm Venerables here weren¡¯t worth him using his sword!


    Was it the wings? It could only be that item! Then...


    Demon Lotus looked at the ck veil in front of Zong Shou¡¯s body in disbelief.


    It was said to be a sword domain but it was actually just an ability formed by sword techniques!


    Zong Shou¡¯s Unlimited Beginning and End Technique was something close to Supreme Grade.


    Along with the wings buffing it, it definitely crossed that line.


    Thatyer of unassuming light could actually disregard Realm, allowing him to face off against End Realm Saint Venerables- Supreme Technique!


    No wonder! No wonder! Dozens of Saint Realm experts were working together and they were unable to shake it and break it!


    ...Unbreakable Sword Domain, as long S Zong Shou was willing then no one in this ce could touch him.


    Even if an End Realm Saint Venerable came here, he had to go all out!


    At this moment, Zong Shou was truly invincible under the End Realm.


    Even Lu Wushuang thousands of years ago was weaker than him.


    He was the world Overlord that was hundreds and even thousands of times stronger!


    After all, even though Lu Wushuang reached Saint Realm, his techniques were at most Grade Eleven.


    Although Zong Shou was at peak Celestial Realm, he had a full three Grade Twelve techniques!


    Each was extremely close to Supreme!


    Her heart twitched once more as she moaned out, despair spread out along her limbs.


    That person still managed to grab the God Treasure!


    The person in front of her was pretty much a monster...


    Even fifteen Saint Realm Venerables we¡¯re unable to crush him and defeat him!


    No matter how they worked together or tried, no matter what they nned, it was useless.


    Unless Wushang Yuan Demon personally came here.


    The people around were totally confused. What did Demon Lotus know? The situation was so weird.


    Chi Hongyi and Hanqing knew a little but not the full details.


    They knew that Wushang Yuan Demon went all out because of an item on Zong Shou¡¯s body.


    As for what it was, the two of them had no idea.


    However, at this moment, when they saw the ugly expression on her face, their hearts jumped. An extremely bad feeling rose up in their chest.


    ¡°Do you all know about the invincible Lu Wushuang a few thousand years ago?¡±


    Like he was trying to answer all their doubts, Zong Shou¡¯s voice rose up once more. His tone was totally t.


    Cheng Xing and the others were stunned. They also felt really weird. Why did Zong Shou mention Lu Wushuang for no reason?


    Who didn¡¯t know about Lu Wushuang? He was third of the four overlords. This person was barely regarded as one. Be it strategy or martial path, he lost to the others.


    However, in that era when there were many strong experts, this person was truly invincible! No one was able to face him head on.


    However, what did Lu Wushuang have to do with today?


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up and then heughed coldly.


    ¡°If I was the two of you I would just wait to die or try to escape! To actually think about stealing my soul. Do you think I will sit still and not do anything?¡±


    When he said this, there was something that jumped out from the hundred-foot veil.


    It turned into an eye piercing white light. It turned into thousands of different des, looking like that of the Ten Thousand Cloud Sweeping de Technique.


    However, it also included the Dao and abilities of each and everyone present, meshed into one.


    It was really majestic and overbearing. Numerous des pointed there and the people at the side all instinctively dodged


    No one dared to block. No one thought about fighting back. They were all numb!


    When the dozen Saint Realm experts worked together, their strike was just this strong.


    They heard a nging sound as the de wave swept across the area around Chuxue and Xiaoxiao, pinning onto the stone walls!


    Two balls of white mes that were sliced into numerous pieces burnt. They struggled and cried out in a tragic manner.


    ¡°Another two!¡±


    Like he had just done a minute thing, Zong Shou continued, ¡°Where did I stop? Lu Wushuang was able to sweep the world and be invincible due to one God Item...¡±


    His voice sounded calm but his eyes were filled with vengeful energy and also joy.


    If there was no blood river today, he wouldn¡¯t stop...


    The people present were all silent. They were just looking at the two Saint Realm Zizai God Demons screamed in the white mes and slowly getting burned. However, they weren¡¯t wiped out and beared with the pain of the me.


    He was able to cause Saint Realm experts whose hearts were like water to be unable to take it. What kind of punishment was that!


    A chill ran up their spine...


    The middle aged Confucian on the left impatiently broke his words, he stared furiously, ¡°We are not fighting and not retreating, so what did wee here for? We worked together to take his life so why are we afraid? Even if my Confucian Faction is wiped out we are going to kill this bastard immoral ruler...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t wait for him to talk. He flicked his hand and instantly a silver light flew out.


    ¡°While I am speaking no one else is allowed to talk. Who allowed you to interrupt?¡±


    The de light sped through the void and with just a sh it pinned into his brow.


    He stopped. His soul and aura instantly dimmed down.


    His eyes filled with hatred and shock lost its luster.


    Like before it was unbelievably quick such that no one thought about interfering. Like it was destined by fate! Like this was the supposed oue!


    Different from before, this cultivator was stronger. Before the knife arrived, he shed.


    However, the knife also changed directions like a shadow, and in the end, it ended his life.


    Cheng Xing was shocked. He exchanged nces with the people around, their spiritual sensemunicating with one another.


    At this time, apart from going all out, they had no other choice.


    Demon Lotus¡¯s face turned white as she shook her head, ¡°It is useless, you all can¡¯t win. We are dead, we are all dead! With that thing, he is invincible in the world...¡±

 Chapter 1163 - Chapter 1161- Not Going To Die Together

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Chapter 1161- Not Going To Die Together</h4>


    ¡°It is useless. None of you can win against him. We are dead, we are all dead! With that item he is invincible in the world...¡±


    The moment Demon Lotus said these words, Cheng Xing felt really weird.


    Was this woman crazy? Even if they couldn¡¯t win, there was also no need for her to say such things at this moment.


    His heart sank and fell to the bottom. He had sensed that the Blood Sword Monster Lord was unbelievably strong!


    ...An Unbreakable Sword Domain that dozens of Saint Realm experts couldn¡¯t break, that quick flying knife that none of them could react to.


    It made them all powerless and they simply didn¡¯t know what to do. He was really afraid. What if Zong Shou¡¯s flying knife was aimed at him?


    What would the oue be?


    What was that thing that made Demon Lotus fear so much such that she lost all her calmness?


    Cheng Xing kept silent. He could only gather some information from the gazes of people around. They were all afraid and wanted to retreat.


    The situation was just too weird and it was totally unimaginable. Even if they hated Zong Shou so badly, they didn¡¯t think there was much hope of them killing him here.


    Chi Hongyi¡¯s pupils constricted, ¡°Lu Wushuang? You are talking about the Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings?¡±


    So what the Wushang Yuan Demon wanted was this item!


    On the right of Zong Shou, a Taoist dressed old man¡¯s face started to twist.


    He seemed to know something and he didn¡¯t hesitate to drive his sword into the sky and turn into a streak of light. At that moment, he covered 10 miles and was unbelievably fast. His body was also about to disappear from the long corridor.


    Zong Shouughed coldly as another silver light appeared from the tip of his fingers. It shone slightly and directly pierced through the sky. It was several times faster such that the naked eye couldn¡¯t pick it up.


    Six God Defensive Knife, when the dees out, life is taken!


    It pierced in from the back of his head and a violent Celestial ying God Knife Power was injected in, causing the old man to fall to the ground with no life force left at all.


    At this moment, apart from people breathing, the atmosphere was really suppressed.


    However, there were more people who were trying to fly away and escape.


    The other Saint Realm helper of Yinhan was really decisive. His body silently blended into the darkness such that one couldn¡¯t find any tracks.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care as he teleported everywhere. In just the blink of an eye, he was several miles away.


    Hebined his fingers to form a de as he shed towards the darkness.


    One heard a light ¡°Puchi¡± sound as blood blossomed out and scattered all over.


    The corpse of the old man appeared from the darkness but it was sliced into two.


    His eyes were filled with no energy, filled with disbelief. Like he couldn¡¯t believe that at Saint Realm and using his strongest shadow movement technique he couldn¡¯t escape from Zong Shou.


    One hand de easily killed him.


    The other cultivators who tried to escape all sweated profusely.


    They were locked down by a very domineering and sharp aura!


    That sudden and vast suppression caused them all to barely hold on. Like a top weapon pressing on their brow, such that they felt that any movement could cause them to die.


    ¡°This is sword intent? Sword Intent God Realm...¡±


    ¡°This kid¡¯s sword is actually at God Realm!¡±


    Cheng Xing felt his heart turn ice cold at that moment.


    Martial Intent God Realm, even End Realm Saint Venerables might not be able to grasp it! No wonder he was able to kill so many of them without them being able to resist at all.


    He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Overlord, overlord of the world! Beneath End Realm, is he really invincible in the world?¡±


    He killed Saint Realm experts like killing kids, it was so simple and didn¡¯t expend any energy at all.


    That was probably the case of the four ancient overlords...


    ¡°It is the Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings!¡±


    Zong Shou was really calm and continued to exin, ¡°This item sealed itself and when I got it, I even thought that it was useless. Luckily, Yuan Demon tried to kill me and forced me into despair, causing the Demon Path Saint Lady to kill herself. Only because of all this, which was why I learnt how amazing this item was.¡±


    The voice was really calm, however when one heard it, one could sense the bone deep anger and grievances within.


    ¡°I know that you Demon Lotus must find it really weird. How did I unseal it? Only experts like Wushang Yuan Demon could do so.¡±


    When he said this, Zong Shouughed and said with sadness, ¡°Xiaoxiao really was one of the most talented girls from your Demon Path these three thousand years. In the end, she got me tempted which is why I am filled with hatred, rage and regret! Coincidentally, thousands of years ago it was the same when Lu Wushuang was facing death. The remnant consciousness left by the spirit was exactly the same as mine such that it woke up and resonated with me...¡±


    Demon Lotus couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists and green veins started popping out.


    The reason why the wings unsealed was because Su Xiaoxiao released her ability and killed herself.


    A preposterous feeling rose up in her heart. This overlord was actually caused by Wushang Yuan Demon and her.


    ¡°Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings is something that Buddhist Faction Jingyi is said to allow one to ascend to the Heavens right away. When used on a sword it will be godlike! When used on spells it could enter the Supreme Realm! If an End Realm Saint Venerable gets it, it can allow them to raise their realm. When used on treasures they can be a Heaven Opening Artifact!¡±


    A pair of silver wings suddenly stretched out from Zong Shou¡¯s back. It was beautiful and scattered numerous silver streaks of light.


    ¡°Today, with my sword skills and abilities I am invincible here! All Saint Venerables have to bow to me and I can¡¯t even stand on the same level as End Realm experts! However, why can¡¯t I feel happy at all?¡±


    The people around were all stunned. This was the first time they heard about such a God Treasure.


    When used in sword it could be godlike; when used on spells it could enter Supreme Realm! Speaking of which...


    Pretty much everyone looked at the hundred-foot ck veil around Zong Shou.


    Suddenly, they understood what Demon Lotus meant.


    They couldn¡¯t win. Even if they worked together, there was no chance! Everyone was going to die, they were definitely going to die!


    That was because this kid grasped a Grade Thirteen ability!


    When they looked at Zong Shou once more, he wasn¡¯t behaving like a normal person.


    He looked calm but it gave one a feeling like there was a beast hidden within that wanted to swallow people!


    Chi Hongyi suddenly moved. He gritted his teeth, his fingers flicking out and three ck balls flew out.


    Instantly, space shook and the surrounding space was torn apart. He actually broke the locks of the Dragon Formation. He flew towards the outer region world river.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. As long as they were able to escape into space then they might be able to live.


    However, Zong Shou stepped down heavily and that ripped open space stabilised. In the blink of an eye, all light techniques stacked up once more and recovered, sealing the region once more.


    With just a sh of the body, Zong Shou, who was several miles away, was now in front of Chi Hongyi.


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was filled with a mocking and cruel expression.


    If blood didn¡¯t flow like a river, if his grievances weren¡¯t released, he wouldn¡¯t let this end!


    Chi Hongyi hollered out in rage. The energy in his body surged.


    The vast Demon Energy surged into every meridian. His vital energy flowed backwards.


    He had no fighting spirit at all. He also knew that Zong Shou couldn¡¯t be injured so easily.


    This was why he directly chose to scatter his ability and kill himself. This Blood Sword Demon Lord was obviously made insane by Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s death.


    If he fell to his hands he would definitely be tortured and his oue would be so tragic. Rather than that, why not just kill himself early and end his own life?


    ¡°Killing yourself? You are smart...¡±


    Shock appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes and then he flicked his sleeves.


    It broke through the spiral energy barrier that Chi Hongyi formed and then shed with the vast energy that exploded out from the Demon Pellet destruction!


    A peak Saint Realm Demon Pellet, just the beginning of the explosion was like the attack from an End Realm expert.


    Peng!


    A low sound as Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves fluttered. The Unlimited Beginning and End Ability swapped between one and the other.


    He then lightly floated towards Chi Hongyi, not using any strength at all.


    Chi Hongyi¡¯s body was smacked backwards by the movement of his sleeves.


    He was chiseled onto the wall at the side.


    His face was dead as ash. Zong Shou¡¯s strike not only caused heavy injuries, it also locked down his Demon Pellet such that he couldn¡¯t activate it anymore. His soul was also locked such that he couldn¡¯t kill himself.


    1,000 feet out, Zong Shouughed in a demure and cold manner. Although his body was covered in scars, he still stood tall, towering over them.


    His aura was overbearing and majestic.


    His weak and damaged body gave off the style of an overlord!


    ¡°However, in front of me, even if you want to die, you can¡¯t...¡±


    His voice was ice cold but filled with much cruel intent. He looked really calm but he was actually really vicious.


    Chuxue looked on from the side and sighed helplessly, smacking her head like she had a headache.


    Her Young Master seemed to have turned evil!


    He was triggered by something such that his mental state was gone and his actions were different from before.


    Speaking of which, the Young Master taught her that word.


    Who knew how long it had been since thest time she saw him like that?


    It wasn¡¯t a good thing if he continued.


    While thinking about how to make Zong Shou recover, she also looked at Su Xiaoxiao who was in the Xuan Ice.


    Young Master really fell for her.

 Chapter 1164 - Chapter 1162- Torture And Enjoyment

    <h4>Chapter 1164: Chapter 1162- Torture And Enjoyment</h4>


    ¡°Overlord appears, it really is the case...¡±


    On the border of this small world, Mingri Xuan muttered.


    ¡°This is the blood cmity? Fifteen Saint Realm all buried in the tomb. No one who enters the pce can survive. This Saint Ruler is so overbearing and he will look down on the entire Cloud World!¡±


    Mingri Xuan¡¯s expression was really serious. He was also uncertain as to whether or not him peeking from several miles out would alert Zong Shou.


    However, he knew that even though he and Zong Shou had a slight rtionship, unless that person had no choice, he wouldn¡¯t harm him.


    However, if he took things too far, Zong Shou might not show him anymore respect.


    He was really careful not to touch his bottom line.


    Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings, with this kid¡¯s Unlimited Beginning and End Ability, he could disregard Realm and directly threaten someone of the End Realm...


    ¡°Weird! This Zong Shou is invincible under the End Realm but why are the stars still showing a fight between two?¡±


    Looking at the stars, Mingri Xuan was still totally confused. There were three emperor stars shining.


    He had an idea and recalled something. Over roughly 10,000 years, no matter what he predicted, he was always correct.


    At that time, he felt that there were hidden currents in the world which intrigued him and he was dedicated to finding out what was going on.


    However, since Xi Zi was killed and Xun Zi died for no reason, the star situation in the Cloud World slowly turned back to normal.


    Anyway, since there were no clues, Mingri Xuan also stopped caring.


    Was there another half step True Realmparable to Xi Zi?


    Or that thousands of yearster another person would appear?


    Mingri Xuan subconsciously took out a divination tray and started to test things out. He broke into augh and his face was bitter.


    ¡°It will use my lifespan...¡±


    Most of his lifespan was used on the Divination Dao such that he had to extend it several times and cultivate against the Heavens.


    Today, he had a small chance but he couldn¡¯t waste it like that.


    Moreover, it concerned the Common People¡¯s Path as well as that half a step True Realm. Randomly jumping in would give him a risk of him being destroyed and bones being crushed.


    Which was why thousands of years ago he gave up as he knew about how dangerous this whole thing was.


    ¡°Overlord appearing should refer to Zong Shou. However, how can one exin this Dragon Swallowing Situation?¡±


    Mingri Xuan had an idea and peaked towards the Shanhe Hall, where the surface was.


    Yinyuughed out loud and the twelve copper men all moved. A huge force spread out. He waved his fist and smashed down, smashing the hall along with the Qin Emperor¡¯s body!


    The Dragon Formation in the hall broke down. Even the altar was struck and arge half of it copsed.


    Although the formation was destroyed, the Dragon Energy didn¡¯t scatter.


    They sunk into the pce and into the spiral pathway.


    Cultivators couldn¡¯t sense it, but in his eyes, it was extremely vast like a huge river.


    Mingri Xuan looked on and then sucked in a deep cold breath.


    ¡°Qin Dragon Energy, Kunlun Dragon Veins...¡±


    Although East Kunlun was broken, the Dragon Vein was removed by the Qin Emperor. He gathered many people, sealing half of his King Energy in the formation such that the Qin Dynasty ended in just two generations.


    Qin Emperor¡¯s soul also used the Dragon Formation to cultivate for 10,000 years, so how would the pure energy within be small?


    The Dragon Formation was destroyed and the essence energy and Dragon Energy within was ownerless.


    Yinyu didn¡¯t have an eye for it and missed out. However, he was weak too and couldn¡¯t swallow it all. If it was Shiyue then there was a chance...


    ¡°Dragon Swallowing Situation, who would be able to swallow this Dragon?¡±


    Although Dragon Energy and essence energy was good, it wasn¡¯t something that was easily swallowed.


    One needed to be a king and also needed at least Saint Realm strength.


    With the two qualities, the situation would be reallyplicated. At least he himself could only avoid it.


    ¡°What a waste. Forget about the Dragon Energy, this essence energyes from five top Celestial Treasures. It could extend one¡¯s lifespan by 1,000 years, saving one 2,000 years of tough cultivation...¡±


    Mingri Xuan was tempted. He pressed his brow with his fingers and peaked into the underground pce once more.


    He stopped looking at Zong Shou who was crazily killing about and instead looked at Su Xiaoxiao who was lying on the turtle¡¯s back.


    However what he was paying attention to now wasn¡¯t that girl who he didn¡¯t know was dead or alive, but the Nine Hole Life Essence Stone and the eight revival artifacts.


    Was it a coincidence? But the spiritual formation was a spiral, simr to that of the entire pce.


    Mingri Xuan was stunned and then he sighed.


    ¡°The heavens really treat you well?¡±


    So, he underestimated the scenes above. After Swallowing Dragon, the overlord really appeared...


    He understood and then he raised his head once more.


    ¡°Is this the so-called Heaven and Earth recoil?¡±


    Without thinking anymore, Mingri Xuan waved his sleeves and he disappeared.


    With the Dragon Formation being destroyed, the small world here couldn¡¯t be preserved.


    The Dragon Formation was the veins for the Qin Emperor to cultivate when he was dead. This world was his inner Heaven and Earth.


    With the veins destroyed, this world was about to be destroyed.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Within the underground pce, there was fresh blood and flesh all around. Stones flew all around and one could only see an outline within this exquisitely decorated tunnel.


    Blood fountains flowed between the broken stones.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was standing in front of Demon Lotus expressionlessly.


    Who knew what kind of torture she had been through? Her eyes were filled with fear and her face was twisting.


    A copsing sound spread from above. Zong Shou didn¡¯t care and asked mechanically, ¡°How do I unlock the Demon Swallowing Hell Seal?¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t know. Apart from Li Biexue himself, no one can unlock it!¡±


    At this moment, Demon Lotus was pretty much insane. Zong Shou had repeated those words many times.


    The Demon Swallowing Hell Seal spread out all about Demon Path, however, there were many different factions and each person was different.


    If Demon Lotus knew how to unlock it she would have said it. She would want to die quickly instead of being tortured by Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou was expressionless and stabbed into her shoulder. The heart swallowing bone deep pain spread through her body. The silver mes flowed through her veins such that even her soul was struck.


    Blood seeped out of her seven holes and there were even white mes that burned on the outside.


    However, the Source Life Breathing Technique was maintaining her life force.


    Her face twisted once more. Zong Shou didn¡¯t care if she knew about the method to unlock the skill. He was just torturing her and enjoying it!

 Chapter 1165 - Chapter 1163 - Dragon Energy Change

    <h4>Chapter 1165: Chapter 1163 ¨C Dragon Energy Change</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The white mes burned, but when Demon Lotus¡¯s lifespan was about to disappear, it stopped.


    Demon Lotus¡¯s heart was cold and sunken as she stared viciously at Zong Shou.


    Just now, she hoped that she could die in the white mes. However, Zong Shou stopped at the right time, using the Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique to help her recover.


    However, this wasn¡¯t him being nice but because he wanted to torture her after she recovered.


    The warm spiritual energy flowed through her meridians. Like a clear fountain, it was healing and nourishing her wounds and injuries from before.


    Demon Lotus didn¡¯t feel any warmth. Instead, she was both shocked and afraid.


    ¡°Zong Shou, you demon! You are mad! One day, one day I will kill you! I will swallow your flesh and wipe out your whole family...¡±


    She scolded out. She only hoped that she could anger him and make him end her life.


    This Saint Ruler looked weak and gentle. However, when he tortured people, he had endless new ideas. He was even more demonic than people from the Demon Path...


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care, releasing Demon Lotus. He turned and asked Chi Hongyi who was paralysed.


    ¡°How do I release the seal?¡±


    ¡°The Demon Swallowing Hell Seal was something that Li Biexue brought to the Cloud World from the outer region. Although there were many factions, they are all really simr. To solve this technique, one way is to kill Wushang Yuan Demon such that he is wiped out. The other is to help Xiaoxiao forge her soul foundations. Thest will be to search for the technique that Li Biexue passed down 17,000 years ago. To study the Dao...¡±


    Chi Hongyi was really calm. Although he was being tortured, he could take it. He wasn¡¯t as crazy as Demon Lotus.


    ¡°This is all I know. If you have the balls, then kill me!¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent for a moment before stabbing down, the white mes charged into Chi Hongyi¡¯s body.


    Instantly, a heaven shaking loud scream reverberated through the hallway such that stone fell down and copsed from above.


    Chuxue looked on from the side and felt a chill down her spine. She didn¡¯t bother about the two of them, they deserved it for causing harm to Su Xiaoxiao.


    However, Zong Shou¡¯s current situation was a little off. If this went on, his soul would be damaged and ws would appear.


    She had an idea and she tried to persuade, ¡°Young Master, it is useless torturing them like this. Sister Su isn¡¯t in a good state, I think we should return to Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat to get Senior Master Lin Xuanshuang to help.¡±


    Only now did Zong Shou¡¯s expression change and his eyes struggled. He then stabbed Hanqing with a sword such that another scream rang out.


    He didn¡¯t even bother asking Hanqing, directly torturing him.


    Chuxue¡¯s expression changed once more. She slightly waved her hand and a five colored glow protected onto that Xuan Ice. Her eyes were anxious as she said, ¡°Young Master, this small world is about to copse. If we don¡¯t leave we won¡¯t have a chance! At that time, Xue¡¯er might not be able to protect Sister Su.¡±


    During that short moment, numerous ck cracks formed in the air and spread about crazily, such that more and more stones copsed in the tunnel.


    Zong Shou hesitated and his eyes slowly sharpened. He scoffed coldly, his sword light wrapping as he sliced off all three of their heads.


    He then hollered out in rage, venting the hatred and grievances in his heart.


    Just at this moment, Chuxue¡¯s face was devoid of blood, ¡°The situation doesn¡¯t look right...¡±


    Zong Shou also sensed it. He wanted to teleport away from this small world and then leave the tomb from the world river to avoid the chaos.


    However, just as he tried, he noticed that a power from Su Xiaoxiao was tugging him such that he couldn¡¯t leave.


    The space in the tunnel also became unusually stable.


    Even if he went all out, he was only able to make a small crack.


    One must know that his Instant Space technique along with the wings, his space control had increased by close to double! He was not much weaker than those End Realm experts.


    The Dragon Formation was already destroyed and it had no more ability to seal space.


    Even then, he was unable to teleport the three of them out.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Zong Shou was regretting a little. To torture the three of them, he had wasted too much time.


    He was shocked and looked into the distance.


    He could see a few indiscernible strands of Dragon Energy flying over, it was filled with an ocean amount of essence energy.


    Zong Shou was stunned and knew the rough reason. This was probably the vast energy surging into the most bottomyer of the tomb.


    At this moment, close to 70% shifted towards Su Xiaoxiao.


    Even thest 30% was also changing direction.


    The Blue Fire Xuan Turtle was frightened and quickly hid its limbs and head into its shell.


    Chuxue panicked. Even an End Realm¡¯s full power strike was weaker than that.


    She also knew that trying to block was useless.


    ¡°It¡¯s a spiritual formation!¡±


    Zong Shou reacted right away. It was probably due to the formation that was maintaining Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s life force.


    If the Dragon Formation wasn¡¯t destroyed, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    However, now with the world copsing and the Dragon Energy losing a conduit, this spiritual formation naturally became the new one. Thus, it gathered towards Su Xiaoxiao.


    Zong Shou was covered in cold sweat. The nine top Celestial Artifacts were helping to maintain her life and they couldn¡¯t be moved.


    However, if the Dragon Energy and essence energy struck her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it and would die.


    Thousands of thoughts filled his head. Many thoughts shed across his mind but Zong Shou rejected them.


    Every idea he came up with couldn¡¯t solve the situation.


    He hated the person who destroyed the Shanhe Hall.


    He had onest idea but he hesitated. A momentter, he gritted his teeth and shed onto the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, take care of her!¡±


    He waved his sleeves and released Xiaori, Xiaoyue, Little Gold, and Hanxi.


    In a while he couldn¡¯t be distracted and could only rely on them and Chuxue to protect him.


    Zong Shou reached out and held up Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s body.


    He changed it to him sitting in the formation and then let Xiaoxiaoy on his legs.


    Chuxue looked on from the side and understood. Zong Shou was using a dual cultivation technique.


    He used his own body as a barrier to remove other auras to purify the life essence into her body.


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t look but she still peeked at them.


    Zong Shou had kissed Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s lips.


    There wasn¡¯t any desire but Chuxue¡¯s face still turned red.


    How perverted...


    However, she knew that Su Xiaoxiao was okay. She heaved a sigh of relief. However, now she started to worry for Zong Shou.


    No! Suchrge amounts of essence energy isn¡¯t something normal cultivators can ept!


    Her expression changed once more. She saw her skin tearing apart, blood seeping out and spreading all around.


    At this moment, Zong Shou felt that his body was being cut up by knives.


    The essence energy that was injected into his body was extremely pure and stubborn.


    Even if he used the wings to strengthen his body such that he entered Saint Realm, all his energy turned into Celestial Power and he still wasn¡¯t able to remove the essence energy.


    However, if he could refine them it would be good for him and save him much cultivation. The pure essence energy could be turned into something he could use directly, like it was his own cultivation.


    In this deathnd, although there were many Death Energy merged into it, the five top Celestial Artifacts¡¯ life essence helped to neutralize arge part.


    With the nine revival artifacts around him, it wasn¡¯t much of a problem anymore.


    Zong Shou grasped the Life and Death Switch Technique, Life could Die, Dead could live so he didn¡¯t care.


    However, there was a little too much energy.


    Not only did his body swell up like a ball, but his soul was full.


    Zong Shou tore open dozens of wounds on his body to avoid the possibility of him exploding.


    However, the situation started to worsen.


    The essence energy was being forced in and his head started to hurt.


    He could see that around the One Origin Sword, there were dozens of dragons fighting one another and biting one another.


    Worse still was Su Xiaoxiao. A portion of the Life Essence Power of the Nine Hole Life Essence Stone and eight revival artifacts were neutralising the Death Power.


    Less than 50% of before was being provided to Su Xiaoxiao. Her heart rhythm that had stabilized once again dimmed.


    Zong Shou felt frustrated. He wasn¡¯t able to find a solution but it was useless even if he regretted it now.


    He tried to think about it but the essence energy that was being condensed till it was about to explode, and that extreme pain made it impossible for him to think.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Zong Shou cursed out. He wished that he could chase out all of the energy from his body.


    ¡°Chase it out? Such thick essence energy can even destroy dozens of worlds. Break and then build?¡±


    Zong Shou was in deep thought. Spiritual sense reached into his body.


    ¡°This is the Ten Thousand Spirit Body?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s body was different from normal girls, it was a natural formation.


    It didn¡¯t help her but if there was a baby inside, it could better sense energy and swallow Xiantian Energy.


    A thought rose up in his mind.


    Since he had to break and then build, then he definitely couldn¡¯t use the Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique. What about Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique?

 Chapter 1166 - Chapter 1164- Golden Book Changes

    <h4>Chapter 1166: Chapter 1164- Golden Book Changes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    The Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique was not bad, but who knew whether or not Li Biexue had put any more traps in it?


    Although they were breaking first and then building, Su Xiaoxiao killing herself definitely affected the Essence energy in her body.


    The Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique could help to strengthen the soul and nourish life essence.


    Cultivating it for many years would help replenish the lost essence energy. It was the most suitable technique.


    Moreover, she also had the Ten Thousand Spirit Energy Body...


    The body was useful to the baby, however, what if one switched it around? What would happen?


    Other people couldn¡¯t but with the Unlimited Energy in his body, he could barely do it.


    Life and Death Dao, Cause and Effect, even Aokun¡¯s Existence and Destruction Dao.


    Zong Shou carefully scattered her Dao foundations.


    In that moment, he started to absorb and form the soul fragments that had burst into thousands of pieces.


    Compared to her body, her soul was the hardest to manage.


    He used his Saint Realm cultivation to disy his abilities. Reshaping meridians, destroying Golden Pellet, deducing the parts of the seal and removing them.


    He then used the vast Essence energy to shape her foundations and form the soul.


    First was the heart meridians. When this ce started to beat once more, Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with relief.


    The Soul Ocean also slowly stabilized. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s consciousness also became calm once more.


    The effect of the seal on her was now really minute.


    Dozens of breaths passed but Zong Shou was awakened due to the immense pain of his body.


    He frowned. Even if he went all out to help her rebuild her soul, only a tenth of the Essence energy was used up.


    He had expected it. After all, the Dragon Formation gathered it over 10,000 years. If the Qin Emperor could absorb it, he would directly jump into End Realm.


    His body not being able to take it was one reason. His energy was being provoked by the pure energy and he was slowly crossing Celestial Realm Peak. If he stepped across this, he would be a God Realm cultivator...


    The Heaven Tribtion would also arrive right away!


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t worried that he couldn¡¯t survive it. Even if it was the Saint Realm one, he was confident that he would be uninjured.


    The problem was that no matter how pure the energy was, he was using outside powers to form his Dao.


    He didn¡¯t improve on his Dao.


    Although it was good to improve, he might even reach half a step End Realm.


    However, if his foundations were built on sand, he might fall from a light push. There was no need for this.


    ¡°There is just too much, I can¡¯t avoid advancing now. However, if I improve further during God Realm I would be asking to die.¡±


    Although his body was filled with pain, his thoughts were really clear.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t increase cultivation, then...¡±


    His body started to shake. Zong Shou forcefully shook the essence energy in his meridians. He scattered them into his bones and blood.


    He directly used them to strengthen his physical body.


    ¡°Apart from this, there is also the Life and Death Power.¡±


    This was also problematic. Life and Death opposed one another. They went against one another while alsoplementing one another.


    Zong Shou decided to split them up. He merged them into the two spiral meridians, resonating but not interfering with one another.


    At this moment, Su Xiaoxiao was getting better. Only now was he able to be distracted to handle his own body.


    However, at that moment, his flesh and blood exploded out.


    He looked fine, but beneath the skin, his flesh had already broken apart. Even his bones too. If not for his soul, he would be a pile of meat paste.


    Even his body couldn¡¯t take so much Essence energy.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother, like he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. He started to rebuild this pile of totally destroyed flesh and blood.


    Breaking and then building, Su Xiaoxiao was like that and so was he.


    To avoid directly entering Saint Realm, this was the only way he thought about using the energy.


    His choice was the body. He would strengthen it till he couldn¡¯t strengthen it any further!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Slightlyter, there was a light spiritual energy fluctuation.


    The spacetime power here was originally in a mess. However, when this aura appeared, it caused it to shake more.


    A momentter, a woman in a green shirt stepped out.


    It was Lin Xuanxuan. Her expression was really cold and serious. It was like she had just fought a battle; her body was covered in a killing aura.


    Her eyes were cold as she looked around this ce. There were the small world fragments that formed after the tomb was destroyed.


    The five element spacetime power that exploded out struck the surrounding 60 worlds.


    Within this range, cultivators Celestial Realm and below wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the outer region in a short time.


    This small world directly broke away from the Cloud World.


    The fragments flowed into the time spaces outside of the Cloud World.


    Lin Xuanxuan was standing on one of them.


    Half a day ago, she was prepared to destroy the revival formation to the south when she sensed that something was up.


    She wanted to search for Zong Shou to gather together. However, she was intercepted and blocked for four hours.


    She either killed them or chased them away but then the world broke. Although she wasn¡¯t willing, she had to protect herself.


    To find him now was really tough.


    Not only was it dangerous but it was tough for her to spread out her spiritual sense. They could only work together and sweep the area inch by inch.


    ¡°We still can¡¯t find him, he shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    Shen Yuexuan was the first. He shed next to Lin Xuanxuan.


    ¡°How is His Majesty now? After all, 15 Saint Realm experts fought him together...¡±


    ¡°He is fine!¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan shook her head, she contacted Common People¡¯s Path to confirm.


    ¡°The Mysterious Golden Life Book still has his name. But...¡±


    When she said this, her expression became really weird.


    ¡°It is not only there but his page shifted forwards to the fifth one.¡±


    ¡°Fifth?¡±


    When Yuexuan was stunned, he had long heard about the book.


    It ranked one ording to Realm and potential. At this moment, Common People¡¯s Path had four End Realm experts.


    In other words, it was the Mysterious Golden Life Book who recognised him as strongest below End Realm.


    It was either that his cultivation greatly increased or his potential had changed.

 Chapter 1167 - Chapter 1165- Dangerous Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1167: Chapter 1165- Dangerous Situation</h4>


    ¡°Not only that...¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan shook her head and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Shen Yuexuan was stunned, not only that? What did Lin Xuanxuan mean?


    Then, Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s voice continued, ¡°At that time, the position of his page was changing. At the lowest, it was behind 36, and at its highest, it even passed Wei Xu and reached the fourth page. Not long ago, it stabilized.¡±


    Shen Yuexuan felt really lost, thinking to himself what kind of situation was this?


    However, looking at the situation with Lin Xuanxuan, she didn¡¯t know much and it was probably useless to ask her more.


    Momentster, Yuan Wushang stepped over from not far away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything there. It shouldn¡¯t be in this ce.¡±


    Yuan Wushang¡¯s expression became weird, ¡°I met a few Taoist Faction people and nearly fought with them. They were also searching for the six Saint Realm Venerables that entered, only two returned. The other four all disappeared.¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s brow rose up and she scoffed heavily. She definitely met the two that escaped, not long ago they had fought with her.


    At that time, she personally saw the two of them step into space and go away from the Qin Emperor Tomb.


    As for the other four, they should be trapping Zong Shou and are within the tomb along with him.


    If they disappeared, it either meant they were trapped or killed.


    Speaking about this matter, Shen Yuexuan took in a deep breath, ¡°I also met many helpers from the aristocratic families who looked anxious. The Taoist Faction probably isn¡¯t the only side to lose Saint Realm experts.¡±


    Who knew what happened in the underground pce? How did Zong Shou manage to escape from the trap set by dozens of Saint Realm experts?


    Did he just rely on that Imperial Cmity Facing Records that might be absolute defence?


    However, even if he relied on that, those Saint Realm experts wouldn¡¯t have just died for no reason.


    Shen Yuexuan retracted his spiritual sense. What was most important now was to find where Zong Shou was to prevent any idents from urring.


    However, they had too little clues. It was said that where Zong Shou and the others were trapped, they only needed to search the fragments near to them.


    However, due to the space storm being too intense and covered toorge a distance, it was mixed with the surrounding world river. To find him in a short time was harder than climbing the heavens.


    Unless they asked for more help or waited for a few months when the space storm finally ended.


    ¡°This storm is a little too huge. Only...¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan felt a slight headache. She wanted to say that they should wait for the few End Realms from Common People¡¯s Path toe but she had a thought. Information shed across her brow furrowed.


    Lin Xuanjing used bloodline power to pass this information to her.


    With the technique that the two of them cultivated, once there was no Dragon Formation blocking, even in this storm, they just needed to know each other¡¯s location and they were mentally connected to one another.


    ¡°There is new news. Yinyu has returned safely to the Imperial City and the twelve Copper Men have followed him. It is said that he sent three decrees and removed 137 people. He took backnd from nine aristocratic families using the reason that they have private troops and have nefarious intentions.¡±


    Yuan Wushang and Shen Yuexuan exchanged nces with one another and shock shed in their eyes.


    Twelve Copper Men fell to Yinyu? Great Shang would definitely get stronger.


    Removing 100 and taking backnd, was he prepared to act on the aristocratic families?


    Their hearts sank even more. Since he got the twelve Copper Men, then sooner orter he would act on Great Gan.


    He would take back lostnd, attack the south, and even sweep Donglin and South Wind Cloud Continent, unless Great Gan had a way to restrict the twelve Copper Men.


    Not only Great Gan, but Common People¡¯s Path, Buddhist Faction, and Sword Sect would be affected.


    ¡°Apart from that, it seems like war is about to start at Tianfang World.¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan was helpless. Even if she had been through numerous storms, this situation felt the most problematic.


    ¡°The Night Demon Race has acted. It was said that a full three million Dao Soldiers are stationed outside of Tianfang World. The troops are also surging over...¡±


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s face changed once more. Although he was factionless, he cared about Tianfang World and Great Gan.


    The so-called Jiedu Minister was the highest role in the Night Demon Race military.


    One of them, apart from 300,000 Dao Soldiers, they had two to four million troops and could often control a part of the battle.


    Themander had at least Saint Realm strength.


    Ten of them, that was close to thirty million troops!


    Once Tianfang World was attacked, not only would Great Gannd be split, the 76 worlds would lose connection and they would end up fighting for themselves.


    The entire Cloud World would also be attacked by the Night Demon army.


    The situation actually worsened to such a level...


    At this moment, Great Gan was in huge danger, much more than a few months ago when Great Shang attacked.


    ¡°What is the exact situation?¡±


    Shen Yuexuan wanted to ask but Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s face turned green and white.


    ¡°Dragon Shadow and my second sister have rushed over to Tianfang World. Luckily, Zong Shou prepared for the Night Demons. Half a year ago, he told your Mohist Faction to restructure the defensive formation right?¡±


    Shen Yuexuan nodded slightly. He personally gathered the Mohist Faction to take over this job. At that time, Zong Shou paid close attention and splurged a lot of cash.


    ¡°Tianfang World has 100,000 Big Dipper Sword Soldiers, 60,000 Big Dipper Crossbow Soldiers and 300,000 troops. It has also been managed by Lieque and it could defend for a short time. Qiuwei is also moving troops over. It is said thatrge troops are being gathered in Yuanlian World. However, I don¡¯t think we can block for too long...¡±


    Based on what she knew, the Hidden World Demon Court had at least two End Realm experts and each had trained for tens of thousands of years.


    It wasn¡¯t something that Dragon Shadow could fight against.


    Apart from that, the Hidden World Demon Court was like the Lu Family and had numerous Emperor Dynasties.


    It had five emperors simr to End Realm, fifty Jiedu Ministers, tens of millions of troops. It was a power that couldpete against the Sky Burning Lu Family.


    Even if the current Great Gan went all out, to be able to gather four million was their limit.


    The number of Saint Realm and above experts they had were also pitifully little.


    Worse was that within the Cloud World, there was Great Shang that had just obtained the twelve Copper Men.


    Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat also needed to face both Confucian and Taoist Faction.


    Cloud World had many End Realm experts but they weren¡¯t able to find abined strength.


    Yuan Wushang didn¡¯t say anything, his face turned ugly slowly. He scoffed coldly, ¡°What are you afraid of? We will adapt when the situationes, we will kill any whoes, and at most, we will just die.¡±


    Shen Yuexuan shook his head. He didn¡¯t fear dying but he wasn¡¯t willing to see the chance of Mohist Faction rising up ending in his hands.


    ¡°We can¡¯t make peace with Taoist and Confucian Faction? If Tianfang World is broken, the Night Demon Army isn¡¯t something the Great Shang Emperor can handle.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan gritted her teeth andughed coldly, ¡°This concerns the Heaven Opening Treasure. Taoist Faction is even able to collude with the alien race, so what? Will they allow us to rise up? They wish that both sides suffer heavy losses. As for Great Shang, with the twelve Copper Men, Yinyu might think he can¡¯t lose. He wants to deal with the internal problems and then the outside humiliation...¡±


    Shen Yuexuan sighed, Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s evaluation was really urate.


    However, were they just going to do nothing and wait to die? If Zong Shou was here what would the situation be?


    In Tianfang World, they could at most block the Night Demon Army for one to two months. Although Lieque was an unparalleled famous general, he still wasn¡¯t able to turn this situation around.


    However, Zong Shou was nowhere to be seen.


    All of a sudden, the ce was totally silent. Lin Xuanxuan and Shen Yuexuan were silent. Yuan Wushang¡¯s words broke the silence.


    ¡°Who is that person? So weird, he looks like a corpse general...¡±


    The two of them looked out and as expected a ck armored person appeared.


    He looked around like he was finding something. When he saw the three of them, his eyes turned dark.


    The three of them became serious. The corpse generals in the world relied on the buff of the Dragon Formation to have Saint Realm strength.


    Since Qin Emperor Tomb was destroyed, at least half of them were destroyed. Many were either purified or suprised by the Buddhist Faction using the Dari Buddhist Power.


    A portion either fled or hid in the Cloud World. They were all slightly weaker.


    This person was different, his aura was still really strong and was still peak Saint Realm, simr to Lin Xuanxuan and even a little stronger.


    Without the vengeful energy wrapping around him, he wasn¡¯t crazy and irrational. Although he was filled with animosity and wariness, he just judged them.


    It was like he wasn¡¯t very interested in them. He took a close look at Lin Xuanxuan before stepping into the air and away.


    ¡°I met him...¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. She recalled that at that time, this corpse general also entered the underground pce. Not far from her, someone fought.


    It was for that Shanhe Pearl...

 Chapter 1168 - Chapter 1166- Buhui Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Chapter 1166- Buhui Tribtion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within the Imperial City Fenghua Pce, Yinyu was looking at the few documents in front of him expressionlessly.


    All the officials stood below with their breaths held.


    The storm went from above to below. Numerous people lost their jobs and there were even seven aristocratic families which were wiped out.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous and terrified.


    There were even some old officials who were delighted. The current Yinyu was the one they saw when he was young. He was decisive and sharp...


    In just a short three days, he wiped out the nervous and evil atmosphere in the court. The aristocratic families who were getting more and more arrogant were all quenched such that they didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound.


    After a moment, Yinyu finally ced down the things in his hands.


    It is the South Protecting General, Capital Commander Weinan, Weixi, etc., people of the seven states. Shi Qianli sent a letter that he is weak and he wants to resign from his position!¡±


    The officials below were all stunned and they exchanged looks with one another, staying totally silent. The Shi Family rose up during this half a year and they had the aura of the Southwest King.


    To resign now, were they prepared to admit defeat to the emperor and show weakness? Or were they nning something else?


    To the side of the throne, Shiyue stood solemnly, his face was calm like stone.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Shi Qianli is when he is strongest, so why is he talking about himself being old and weak? He is just probing the Imperial Dynasty. This person has nefarious intentions and during the Jiangnan Battle he held the imperial dynasty hostage. Please send a decree to capture him back to the Imperial Capital to question him!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this position of South Protecting General and Capital Governor is a little too heavy, he rules a whole area. I think we should remove it.¡±


    Shiyue raised his eyelids and took a look at that person. Looking at his robe, he was Rank Seven, however, he didn¡¯t remember his name, only that his surname was Feng.


    At this moment, his aura looked really strong, but he would look towards the person at his side.


    Shiyue¡¯s eyes shone brightly and then it retracted. He wanted to know what kind of attitude the current Yinyu had towards the Shi Family?


    He had the twelve Copper Men and could suppress End Realm Saint Venerables. Before Yinyu had enough Saint Realm cultivators, he couldn¡¯t be considered invincible.


    At least the Shi Family couldn¡¯t face off against him, but they were able to safely retreat from the Cloud World.


    Yinyuughed, filled with happiness that people around him couldn¡¯t sense.


    He was really pumped up, even the five big families could only bow to him, likembs who were afraid of being ughtered.


    However, who knew how bad the situation he was in a few months ago?


    Forced to give up power, to give seven provinces to the Shi Family. In the dynasty, the officials and aristocratic families pretty much worked together to hold him hostage.


    Until this moment when he saw Shi Qianli resign did he feel a sense of anger and annoyance in his body retreat.


    ¡°South Protecting General is in charge of protecting Hundred Victory Pass and he has never done anything wrong. Do you want me to punish him for no reason?¡±


    The dark and cold voice caused that surnamed Feng official¡¯s heart to sink.


    Yinyu¡¯s tone changed once more.


    ¡°However, half of our taxes, seven provinces of strength, tens of millions of troops, we can¡¯t just manage to defend one pass.¡±


    Shiyue was expressionless and guessed what Yinyu meant.


    As expected, Yinyu continued, ¡°I have always been clear about Minister Shi¡¯s abilities which is why I rely on him. Is he able to help me get back Jiangnan?¡±


    The moment he said this, the hall was totally silent. Everyone looked towards Shiyue.


    Shiyue was helpless and he could only bow, saying solemnly, ¡°If my Father learns of your words, he will definitely go all out!¡±


    ¡°Tell him not to be anxious and only move when he has a n.¡±


    Yinyu burst outughing and his eyes were filled with an indiscernible intent, ¡°I heard that the Dark World Demon Court has sent troops to attack Tianfang World. This is a good chance, so I hope your Father doesn¡¯t miss it. Apart from that, I will help gather everything he needs. Be it taxes or troops, as long as your father needs it.¡±


    Shiyue not only wasn¡¯t happy, but instead, his expression became even heavier.


    The more wless Yinyu did things, the less he could say.


    If he wasn¡¯t able to take down Jiangnan in three months, being punished was expected.


    At that time, Yinyu would have the moral high ground and even if he wiped out their whole family he would be in the right.


    A chill rose up in his heart as he bowed once more,¡±I will definitely tell my father that.¡±


    Only then did Yinyuugh and he kept the documents in front of him.


    At this moment, among the officials, one person stepped out. It was the Hanlin Academy Advisor Zuoxin.


    ¡°I have a document!¡±


    He held a document and naturally a eunuch passed it over to Yinyu.


    ¡°Jin Buhui didn¡¯t change in jail and even dissed you, saying that you are incapable and don¡¯t listen to wise words, that you ruled for hundred years and became arrogant, that if you continue like this Great Shang will be wiped out. He obviously is filled with grievances against you...¡±


    Yinyu frowned. He took the document and after taking a short look at it, his face alternated between green and white. Each word and sentence was really eye catching.


    Such that his robe started to flutter, green veins even popped out of his neck.


    ¡°If I continue on and stop governing and start fighting wars, Great Shang would die in three years? Such words!¡±


    However, he calmed down instantly and squinted.


    ¡°Zuoxin, this kid is your student, how should we deal with him?¡±


    ¡°He is my disciple but a year again we had split.¡±


    Zuoxin said solemnly, ¡°Even if we were Master and Disciple, I will have to break our rtionship. Please cut him at the waist as a warning to other people!¡±


    Shiyue was stunned. Shi Buhui? Cut him at the waist? How is that possible?


    He wanted to persuade but he kept silent.


    At this moment, the Shi Family couldn¡¯t even protect themselves much less save others?


    If Zhongxuan was here, he would try to persuade. However, now who else could stop him?


    ¡°Slice him at the waist?¡±


    Yinyu took in a deep breath, his rage still couldn¡¯t be calmed down. He scoffed coldly, ¡°Even him being ripped apart by cars can¡¯t appease my anger. However, after all, he is thinking for the dynasty. I will give you face and behead him! After he dies, hang his head in front of the pce. I want to see whether or not Great Shang would die in three years as what he said!¡±


    Shiyue¡¯s body shook and then he calmed back now. The officials were either all pumped up or they praised His Majesty for being wise. No one objected.

 Chapter 1169 - Chapter 1167- New Grand Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 1169: Chapter 1167- New Grand Teacher</h4>


    ¡°After he is beheaded, please let a spirit master trap his soul within his head!¡±


    The voices in the hall all became totally silent, everyone looked towards Shiyue with a weird expression.


    If they hadn¡¯t heard wrongly, he was the person who spoke.


    Shiyue didn¡¯t bother at all, saying calmly, ¡°This person is so rude and arrogant. He doesn¡¯t respect Your Majesty. Just beheading him like that is too easy on him. Since Your Majesty wants to hang his head on the city wall and let him see our Great Shang rise up, then why not leave his soul and let him personally witness it, whether or not Great Shang would die in three years? I also want to know, his name is Buhui, so will he really not regret his words?¡±


    Yinyu listened quietly. At the start, his eyes were filled with unhappiness. Momentster, they were filled with mocking intent, looking towards Shiyue with a teasing look, ¡°Shiyue, you want to protect his life? You really are putting in a lot of effort! I heard that your rtionship with Zong Shou is not bad and you cared for one another?¡±


    Shiyue kept silent. This was the only thing that he could do for Jin Buhui. He remembered the favour that he owed Zong Shou a few years ago in his heart. This might be his only chance to pay him back.


    ¡°It is okay to do what you suggested!¡±


    Just as the atmosphere in the hall became suppressed, Yinyu suddenlyughed, ¡°However, I deeply hate this kid! This kid should be killed, I can leave his soul but I can¡¯t let him live well, each seven days we have to torment him...¡±


    Shiyue¡¯s expression changed slightly. He also knew that this thing was decided and couldn¡¯t be changed, so no matter how he tried to persuade, it was useless. Yinyu was intelligent and wasn¡¯t so dumb that other people could cheat and hide from.


    However, if Zong Shou wasn¡¯t able to save him, JIn Buhui¡¯s life these next few hundred years would be worse than death.


    Even if he managed to break free, he wouldn¡¯t be able to improve in terms of cultivation.


    He sighed and he stepped back to his original spot. His face became solemn and he stopped looking over.


    The only thing that he couldn¡¯t predict was that after the lost in the south, Yinyu who had gotten the twelve Copper Men had totally abandoned his magnanimous and forgiving image.


    At this moment, another person stepped out from the ministers. It was a Minister from the Ministry of Rites.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Great Gan¡¯s envoy has entered the city to meet you. He said that the Dark World Demon Court is attacking Tianfang World and is less than ten days from the Cloud World. Great Gan and Great Shang are both facing their brunt. Please send troops to defend against the Night Demon Army too. Such that the alien race mes of war wouldn¡¯t burn the Cloud World!¡±


    ¡°Requesting assistance?¡±


    Yinyu was slightly interested and said curiously, ¡°With how arrogant that Zong Shou is, he is willing to lower his head and ask for help from Great Shang?¡±


    That official bowed and then said in detail, ¡°Great Gan¡¯s Ruler disappeared and till date, several days passed and there hasn¡¯t been an oue yet. I only heard that he is still alive but one doesn¡¯t know the exact situation. This Grade Gan envoy was sent on orders from their Cab.¡±


    ¡°On orders from the Cab? Then why didn¡¯t Minster Li chase him out from the Imperial City? Do you agree with his words? You feel that his words make sense?¡±


    Yinyu¡¯s eyes turned cold as he asked, causing that Minister Li¡¯s face to turn white.


    Advisor Zuoxinughed coldly, ¡°Only thinking about asking help from Great Shang now? However, before this we never saw Zong Shou give our Great Shang army mercy. We help them now to let them rx and then allow them to attack us in the future?¡±


    Minister Li was helpless, saying in fear, ¡°I misjudged the situation, Your Majesty please don¡¯t be angry! I heard that the Dark World Demon Court has billions of troops and they control four hundred worlds and have seventy Jiedu Ministers. They once swept the Cloud World and killed three Saint Emperors of our world. Great Shang is also located in the mid ins and will face them head on. Hearing that their army is about to attack us, I panicked.¡±


    ¡°If we lose Tianfang World then so be it. I naturally have a way to force back their army! Minister Li you worry too much.¡±


    Yinyu said this, but he was thinking of something else. The person in front of him was just too soft and wasn¡¯t suitable for being the minister. It was best that he didn¡¯t have power.


    In the next moment, a passage of words stabbed into his Soul Ocean.


    ...Your Majesty is guilty and as such won¡¯t listen to my words. You see officials as grass, as pawns and not the core of the dynasty.


    It was one of the documents that Zuoxin recorded down, one of the many words that Jin Buhui said.


    Yinyu¡¯s face instantly turned green and white, temporarily shelving his thoughts about scolding and sacking the minister. He said seriously, ¡°However, it is not impossible for our Great Shang to send troops! We need Zong Shou to hand over the five states ofnd he upied in Jiangnan, also hand over South Wind Cloud Continent and then I will send troops to help!¡±


    After slightly hesitating heughed coldly, ¡°Apart from that, I saw how beautiful his Concubine Kong was. Recently, I have been thinking about her and I can invite her to enter the Imperial City as my hostage...¡±


    Before he finished, everyone looked at Yinyu with shock on their faces.


    No matter what, those words shouldn¡¯t have been said by the Ruler of a country.


    They all felt that this Emperor Yuanchen wasn¡¯t right and he was different from usual.


    Be it the way he dealt with Jin Buhui or the words he said, he was different from before.


    Zuoxin¡¯s face was filled with surprise and he instinctively wanted to persuade him.


    In the next moment, Yuanchen looked over coldly. It was extremely cold, causing him to feel a chill down his spine. He immediately kept quiet and lowered his head.


    To anger Yinyu now was definitely not a wise decision.


    These requirements were really strict and Yinyu probably just wanted to insult Zong Shou and vent his frustration. Thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t much.


    If Great Gan really agreed, the one that lost face would just be Zong Shou and Great Gan.


    Shiyue understood something. Was this because Yinyu had swallowed the Qin Emperor¡¯s Dragon Energy and True Spirit?


    The history books said the Qin Emperor was violent. Although the King Path Martial Arts that Yinyu learnt was strong, after all his Martial Path foundations were weak and he was influenced by the true spirit. So that was to be expected.


    Legend had it that a dragon had one scale that was opposite from the rest, if it was touched, the dragon would die!


    Zong Shou was a true dragon. Yinyu did two things today that touched his bottom line. Who knew how Zong Shou was going to react?


    Shiyue shook his head and felt that Jin Buhui¡¯s words were right, that Yinyu lost his bearings to protect Great Shang.


    To appease the masses, he tried to draw in the aristocratic families and Confucian Faction, causing corruption to rise. He was unable to see himself clearly and didn¡¯t know what was going on in hisnd.


    Even if he had the twelve Copper Men on hand, he lost the hearts of all his people. There was chaos all around, the only few peacefulnds were squeezed dry by high taxes and the people there couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Without dozens of years of good rule, it would be tough to calm them all.


    In just half a year, they wanted to start war once more. To Shiyue, it was too crazy.


    As for Great Gan, they had fewernd than Great Shang. If they really fought, they might not really be weaker. When they were forced, they could gather 100% more troops when they wanted.


    If Zong Shou used Saint King identity to call men to fight against the Night Demons, the world would definitely follow him. His aura would definitely be stronger than before.


    Anyone with a brain would know that Night Demon arriving would be a huge cmity for the Cloud World.


    Wouldn¡¯t Yinyu be too arrogant just by thinking that he was perfectly fine with twelve Copper Men at hand?


    His foundations were unstable and even with this Country Protecting Weapon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect the luck of the country.


    However, at the moment, Yinyu did have the ability to not be afraid. Unless Zong Shou was able to chase the Night Demons away or if he stepped into End Realm, there was nothing he could do about Yinyu.


    Just as he was deep in thought, another person among the officials spoke, ¡°During the Dragon Falling ins battle, Zong Shou was despicable! Such that 90% of our Great Shang elites were wiped out. Please rebuild the Imperial Guards! Train a million Dao Soldiers!¡±


    Immediately, people opposed it, ¡°A million Dao Soldiers? However, where will our Great Shang have so much money? Thend is facing disasters and requires funds. The chaos all around needs to be suppressed. The spiritual wave has been rising and it isn¡¯t going to dry up. There are floods all around and the dams aren¡¯t repaired, all these need money...¡±


    ¡°During the battle in the south, we needed to provide the army rations for the Hundred Victory Pass. We have used up all our stored rations and we can¡¯t do anymore!¡±


    ¡°Those words aren¡¯t true! With our taxes, we still have some extra. It is okay if we increase taxes. The people would be willing to help the country. At most in two to three years, we could reduce the taxes, allowing the people to rest up!¡±


    ¡°There is actually no need to increase the taxes. We have many mines. Recently, we have failed to find them and many fell into the pockets of the aristocratic families. There are also many corrupted officials who pocketed the mines. As long as we investigate, naturally we will have the funds to raise an army!¡±


    Shiyue listened on quietly and nced at Emperor Yuanchen. He was listening expressionlessly, his eyes were filled with a mocking expression.


    Shiyue had an idea, was everything purposely nned by him?


    His heart sank once more as he shook his head. No matter if it was or not, this meant that Yinyu was prepared to work on the various officials who were rewarded withnd.


    It was a right decision but he was too anxious and he didn¡¯t have a close look at himself.


    However, this matter didn¡¯t concern him, so he wouldn¡¯t say anything to oppose.


    Since things had reached such a state, he had gotten dispirited. To say that he was loyal would be him lying to himself.


    Only after another hour of meeting did the discussion stop.


    Then, they discussed Yinhan. He had disappeared for seven days and no one knew whether he was dead or alive. They only knew that this person entered the Qin Emperor Tomb a few days ago.


    Yinyu¡¯s expression was filled with sadness and anxiousness.


    However, for some reason, Shiyue felt that Yinyu didn¡¯t bother about the life and death of Yinhan and was instead happy if he died.


    Thinking about it, one knew about the reason. Swallowing Qin Emperor Dragon Energy and the True Spirit, Yinyu¡¯s lifespan had extended and could rule for another 200 years. So, why did he need a crown prince?


    The officials were discussing but Shiyue suddenly felt something. He used his spirit eye to look into the distance.


    Only to see a ck robed male who gave off a special charm standing there.


    ¡°I am Li Biexue! I am willing to be the new Grand Teacher of Great Shang...¡±


    Shiyue¡¯s pupils constricted and then he broke into augh. So, it was the Wushang Yuan Demon, no wonder! This was the reason why Yinyu didn¡¯t fear the aristocratic family and was so arrogant.

 Chapter 1170 - Chapter 1168- Life And Death Profound Switch

    <h4>Chapter 1170: Chapter 1168- Life And Death Profound Switch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In the void space, within a world river, dozens of broken space fragments were flowing about within.


    Outside of it was a blistering space storm. Numerous ck cracks shed and then disappeared. The spacetime spiritual energy was in total chaos, sweeping about like a whirlpool.


    If it was just a small sized world, it wouldn¡¯t have caused such a hugemotion.


    However, what broke at the same time was a huge Dragon Formation.


    The explosion affected sixty worlds. At this point, the outer area had calmed down. However, the area around the Cloud World still hadn¡¯t turned for the better.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was within an egg shaped fragment.


    The thirty thousand feet away from him was perfectly preserved. It was maintained by the vast Dragon Energy. From the pce above to the underground pce, it maintained its perfect shape, such that this space fragment didn¡¯t copse.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was sitting on the turtle shell. He was totally naked and his clothes were turned to dust under the crushing Dragon Energy and Essence Energy.


    At this moment, his skin was like white jade. It was totally translucent and there were no ws at all.


    It was formed after thousands of times of being crushed and restructured. All the ws in his body were all being reced one by one such that it wasplete and perfect.


    At this moment, even Zong Shou himself didn¡¯t know how strong his body had gotten. How much his strength had increased...


    It wasn¡¯t the right time and he couldn¡¯t disy his power and strength. However, Zong Shou allowed Chuxue to try to use the top Celestial Weapon to sh onto his body, however it only drew a wound.


    It was also because Chuxue¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t great enough and her Dao power wasn¡¯t sufficient. If Saint Realm cultivators were the one, it would be far different.


    However, one could see how strong Zong Shou¡¯s body was.


    Due to Zong Shou entering God Realm in advance, it caused ws in his foundations, however this physical body made up for that.


    He just needed to spend some time and he would be able to repair it. It was simr to what normal advancing cultivators needed.


    That Dragon Energy was still really thick and it continued to sweep into his body.


    By now, Zong Shou was totally used to it. He wished that the essence energy could be endless.


    His current body needed an ocean amount of pure energy to improve it.


    If he was cultivating normally, this bit of improvement would take 100 years.


    ¡°Saint Realm has the Unbreakable Body and can block the source power of Heaven and Earth. My body can be considered Unbreakable. However, what if I ampared to End Realm cultivators?¡±


    With a thought, Zong Shou looked towards his palm. A ball of spiral shaped, simr to Yin and Yang aura floated above it.


    It wasn¡¯t true qi and it wasn¡¯t formed from spiritual sense. It was Celestial Power.


    It wasn¡¯t the three threads of unassuming Celestial Power from before. At this moment, close to 90% of the true qi and soul power in his body turned into Celestial Power.


    ¡°This is God Realm?¡±


    In the past, he could at most use the sword that couldpete against Saint Realm cultivators three times.


    At this moment, he could continue for three days and nights. He didn¡¯t need to fear it running out, his quality also rose up.


    When itpletely turned to Celestial Power, he needed to purify the Celestial Power.


    This should have been something that could only be done at the Saint Realm. However, because Zong Shou grasped Spirit and Martial Arts merger at Xiantian, he could probably start during the Middle God Realm.


    When he charged for the End Realm, the purity of his Celestial Power would be unimaginable.


    At this moment, Su Xiaoxiao, who was sitting in his arms, moved.


    Zong Shou instantly moaned. A numbing sensation spread out from below such that his blood vessels expanded.


    This dual cultivator sitting posture was a solution that he thought of.


    Using himself as a barrier to purify and block off the death power and dragon energy that could harm Su Xiaoxiao.


    He didn¡¯t feel much about the torture and pain then.


    However, at such a time, it was killing him. In his arms was the petite and beautiful body of Su Xiaoxiao. Hugging her just like that made him tempted and think about inappropriate stuff.


    That exquisite female fragrance entered his nose. Her small chest was actually not small at all and quite huge. He pressed onto her chest and their skin touched. It was really bouncy and felt reallyfortable, making him feel itchy, especially the two red dots which really provoked him.


    Worse still was below, the sword in its sheath. Even if he didn¡¯t move, he felt a bone deep temptation.


    At this moment, Zong Shou could only try his best to distract himself and not think about those things.


    If not, he really wanted to push her down and go all out in an unrestrained manner, fighting for three hundred rounds.


    Although Xiaoxiao had her foundations recreated, she was still in aa and half dead.


    If he really did that, what different would he be from an animal?


    However, his lower body was burning like a me. That part of him expanded to the maximum. It felt itchy and he wanted to move...


    ¡°Young Master, you look like you are enjoying it, right?¡±


    Chuxue scoffed coldly. Zong Shou shook his head and tossed aside all those thoughts.


    She then saw Chuxue¡¯s despicable gaze.


    ¡°Comfortable? Xue¡¯er, do you think I had any other method? I had no choice...¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly. His face turned slightly red in awkwardness. However, he often had thick skin and Chuxue obviously couldn¡¯t see that.


    ¡°Just focus on digesting the essence energy and cultivate. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. Do you think that it is easy for me to separate this portion of essence energy?¡±


    At this moment, within this egg shell-like small world fragment, the essence energy was as thick as water.


    It helped to maintain the space fragment but was also trapped inside it.


    However, Chuxue was able to use the energy. The mixed Dragon Energy within was still lethal and not something normal people could use.


    Zong Shou himself absorbed arge portion of it and decided to transform a portion such that Chuxue and her five beasts, as well as Little Gold and the others could benefit.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t advance, it could also help to strengthen their physical body.


    Zong Shou was distracted. At the moment, Chuxue was also naked.


    The essence energy was too strong and on the verge of going berserk. The clothes on her body also suffered from the damage.


    This brat was small and petite, however, in terms of body she was a little better than Su Xiaoxiao.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know where he should ce his eyes on and decided to just stare at her straight up.


    ¡°Young Master, what are you looking at?¡±


    Chuxue¡¯s face flushed red and she used her hands to cover her chest. Her pair of cat ears also turned red, her eyes filled with disdain.


    Zong Shouughed. He thought back to how when they return he would push her down and eat her clean. If not he just felt really itchy.


    He retracted these thoughts and he looked into the energy rotating within his body.


    During these dozen days, apart from continuously absorbing essence energy to strengthen his body, he also gained other things.


    More urately, it was unknown whether or not it was a pro or a con.


    The oue of absorbingrge amounts of Life and Death Energy directly caused some changes to the World Shocking Spirit Art in his body.


    Life and Death Energy merged in, causing him to naturally grasp a new ability.


    He named it ¨C Life and Death Profound Switch!


    Like the name suggested, it naturally born from Life and Death energy.


    The previous Life and Death Switch could only be used on his own body. It had close to no use on the outside.


    At this moment, as long as one had enough strength, he could use anything. Turning from Life to Death and Death to Life.


    Next would be that this ability could not only strengthen the Source Life Spirit Breathing Art, it could also greatly strengthen his Styx River Death Sword.


    It was a really practical ability.


    The reason why it was not known whether it was good or bad was because the Life and Death Power in his body was too strong. It directly affected the bnce of the World Shocking Spirit Art.


    At this moment, it was okay, but who knew what kind of negative situation would ur?


    However, in this short period of time, the three Life and Death Cereus recovered to eighty percent, that was a true surprise.


    Under the injection of the Life and Death Power, the recovery speed was really quick.


    Apart from that, the One Origin Soul Sword in his Soul Ocean finally calmed back down.


    It had been purified and the aura became sharper and more overbearing. It became thicker and more majestic.


    There were nine fire dragons that circled around the sword.


    The situation was really weird. He thought that the ck dragon was a water dragon.


    The two shouldn¡¯t be able to merge with one another but the oue was unexpected.


    Based on the ancient Yin and Yang theory, Great Qin was said to be water, so the country supported ck.


    During Han, it was said to be fire. That Emperor called himself the Fire Emperor.


    Based on the fire element theory, water should have countered fire.


    Since Qin dragon energy should be water, then it shouldn¡¯t allow his fire dragon to exist.


    The water dragon was strong and who knew, it might swallow the fire dragon and lead to a catastrophic oue for himself.


    The final oue was totally different.


    ck dragons were being swallowed and instead he formed numerous Geng Metal Energies.


    ¡°Is the Qin Fate metal and is it extremely sharp?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t understand. The ancient Great Qin had many divinators, so had they predicted things wrongly?


    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t absorb the Geng Metal Energy, so he directly injected it into the Imperial Celestial ying Records.


    During the twenty days, he managed to fill up the records. He just needed to collect some killing energy andplete the conversion.


    Chuxue, who had suppressed her embarrassment and was cultivating, suddenly woke up with a weird expression on her face.


    ¡°Young Master, there is someoneing over!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. He also sensed it after Chuxue. At this moment, he still couldn¡¯t move, so he allowed the One Origin Sword to fly out of his body.

 Chapter 1171 - Chapter 1169- Famous General Li Xin

    <h4>Chapter 1171: Chapter 1169- Famous General Li Xin</h4>


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. He also sensed it after Chuxue. At this moment, he still couldn¡¯t move so he allowed the One Origin Sword to fly out of his body.


    The Dragon Energy swallowing was already close to the end, which was why he was barely able to move the second soul however not for a long time.


    If not the Dragon Energy would enter the body and corrupts the soul. Big or small it was still problematic.


    The wings buffed it and he shed down, charging out of the small sized world. Behind the sword handle was Zong Shou¡¯s soul image.


    Outside was a maniacal space storm and numerous cracks which shed about in a not orderly manner.


    If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would be sliced into dozens of fragments.


    Zong Shou followed the aura and came here. Halfway, he scattered out thousands of streaks of sword light, like an impregnable wall to cut off this space.


    At this moment his body, Su Xiaoxiao and Chuxue still couldn¡¯t move. It was uncertain whether or not the opponent was a friend or foe so he had to be wary. Moreover they were totally naked and it wasn¡¯t convenient for them to be seen.


    At that moment, a giant sword shadow suddenly shed on that sword wall.


    The One Origin Sword shook and as it buzzed, the thousand sword shadows slowly dimmed.


    Zong Shou¡¯s soul retreated, his eyes were filled with shock. The power that the sword held was really vast.


    Without a physical body and blocking with only the soul, he was at a total disadvantage. Luckily he had the wings buffing him, in terms of pure strength, he wasn¡¯t much weaker.


    Although he was forced back by a sword, but the owner of the sword was also blocked by him.


    It was a person dressed in ck armor, whose face was like a knife cut, he looked cold like stone.


    He looked towards the One Origin Sword in Zong Shou¡¯s hands in a lost manner.


    Then he looked towards the small world fragment behind Zong Shou.


    He had aplicated expression. There was rage and also the rxation of having escaped. However he also seemed like he was totally lost.


    A momentter, a clear look appeared in that person¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Where is my emperor?¡±


    ¡°My emperor?¡±


    Zong Shou looked at the armor on that person and he noticed that this person wasn¡¯t actually alive.


    However different from the corpse generals in the tomb, this person¡¯s death energy was more pure and didn¡¯t have much vengeful energy around him.


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou roughly guessed who he was.


    ¡°Are you Li Xin?¡±


    The ck armored male was unfazed and didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to reply, he continued to ask, ¡°Where is My Emperor? Is he dead or alive?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. The tomb that the Qin Emperor was in wasn¡¯t in that small sized world fragment. After the world broke apart it split off, no one knew where to.


    If not he also wanted that Son of Heaven Sword and the Shanhe Pearl.


    This was a rare God Treasure and its value was just lower than the Country Protecting Seal in his hands.


    ¡°As for Life or Death, I think that it is tough for Qin Emperor to revive.¡±


    The umted essence energy of the Dragon Formation all went to him. As for the dragon energy, miraculously it was swallowed by the One Origin Sword in his hands.


    At this moment the Dragon Formation was already swallowed. Even if the Qin Emperor left any follow up ns, he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the situation around. No matter what he wouldn¡¯t be revived.


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes opened wide and was filled with rage, ¡°It is all your fault, disturbing the peace of my Emperor, you all deserved to be killed!¡±


    That sword light was waved, like that of a giant hammer it sped through the void and shed forth.


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed. The One Origin Sword also turned into thousands of sword lights.


    Like a blooming flower they stackedyer byyer. Each flower was filled with a ck dot.


    Unlimited End swallowed the sword power and turned it into Zong Shou¡¯s own strength.


    He wasn¡¯t using his main body so even if he had the wings buffing him, he couldn¡¯t step into the Supreme Realm.


    At this moment under the attacks of this giant sword, he was forced back.


    Li Xin¡¯s sword had too many changes. It should be trained from numerous battles, it was simple and direct.


    His Dao was also a simple Light and Heavy.


    The swords looked really strong but when itnded it was as light as a feather. When his attacks looked weak and soft, it often had a powerrger than a Sumeru Mountain.


    It was said that only End Realm cultivators could raise up the Great Sumeru Mountain of the Buddhist Faction ss World.


    Li Xin who grasped the Heavy Dao had the power to enter the End Realm.


    The change between light and heavy was done really well in his hands. Just a hundred swords caused Zong Shou to nearly spit out blood. He was even unable to maintain the soul body.


    He was pressed backwards, such that he nearly retreated to the space fragment.


    There was another loud explosion, the sword body was shaken and Zong Shou was forced back once more.


    That One Origin Sword gave out an unwilling ring, a full nine fire dragons appeared on it, roaring out and circling around the sword.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, filled with cold killing intent, ¡°Your words are really interesting. If Qin Emperor didn¡¯t think about reviving and wanting to take over the Cloud World then why would we invade his pce and disturb his rest?¡±


    While he said those words, he looked like he was in the right, like he had the moral high ground. However in his heart he found it a little awkward. In terms of tomb robbing, he had done so in the past. The entire Qin Emperor Sub Tomb fell into his hands.


    No, based on what the future mentioned, it should be called learning about the past...


    Li Xin didn¡¯t care whether or not he was saying the truth or not, he waszy to argue with Zong Shou. He scoffed coldly, ¡°Who cares about your reason, you deserve to die! Stop thinking about dying time here!¡±


    Another sword shed through the air. Zong Shou was helpless and could go all out to block. This time he went all out and didn¡¯t continue to retreat.


    He talked to Li Xin just to dy time such that Chuxue coulde out and force Li Xin away.


    However his n seemed like it failed.


    His scheme failed so he could only face the enemy head on. He could only use the One Origin Sword and the wings to fight this corpse general who had half a step End Realm strength. This was his limit. It was impossible to win and force the enemy away.


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind turned really quickly as he considered all his options.


    Those Saint Fire Silver Ants were still digesting the true energy and essence energy. In a short time, he was unable to use them.


    Even if they could form up, this method wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the situation around.


    The Illusionary Heart Mirror was useless on this person. The God Refined Sword and his body was also being trained.


    At this moment it was just millimeters away from advancing to a true God Weapon so he couldn¡¯t use it anymore.


    As for the three pages of the Imperial Destruction Scripture, none of them were useful and could handle the current situation.


    Zong Shou suddenly had an idea. Instantly a jade seal flew from the broken space and into his hands.


    It was the Country Protecting Seal. This item was not only the core of the twelve Copper Men but also a King Path God Treasure.


    The One Origin Sword gathered all of his King Path Martial Arts and when used along with the Emperor Wind Art, theyplement one another.


    He held the seal on his left and pressed forth. The sword shadows were all scattered.


    Just as Zong Shou heaved a sigh of relief.


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, looking at the seal in his hands in a daze.


    A momentter, a struggling expression appeared on his face. He helplessly knelt in front of Zong Shou on one knee.


    ¡°Official Li Xin greets His Majesty! I was too reckless, please forgive me for being rude!¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned. He looked at Li Xin and then at the seal in his hands. He guessed that the reason why Li Xin had such a change was due to this item in his hand.


    Did this seal, apart from the twelve Copper Men, also suppressed this corpse generals?


    He guessed in his heart but still asked curiously, ¡°Why do you call me His Majesty? I am not the Qin Emperor and has nothing to do with Qin.¡±


    Li Xin was expressionless, ¡°This seal is the legacy artifact of our country. Li Xin swore to serve the Qin Emperor and owner of the seal. His Majesty swallowed our Dragon Energy and is the sessor to our Qin. Thus I am not willing but I am helpless...¡±


    He meant that he wasn¡¯t willing to serve Zong Shou but he was forced due to his oath and he had no choice.


    Zong Shou blinked and took a long time to react. He then broke into augh.


    No matter for what reason, to be able to obtain such a person whose strength could bepared to Lin Xuanxuan, even stronger than Saint Realm experts, that was a surprising matter.


    Moreover, this person was one of the top generals ten thousand years ago and was especially good at cavalry troops.


    He had many generals under him but they weren¡¯t able tomand an area. He only had one Lieque who at God Realm strength could barely do so.


    If Li Xin would serve him, then it would be a true surprise.


    All of a sudden Zong Shou didn¡¯t know what he should say. Console? Or to draw him in?


    He still wasn¡¯t sure why Li Xin yielded to him so it was best he understood in case it backfired.


    Moreover, for someone with a corpse body to appear in his Great Gan Celestial Dynasty, was it suitable?


    Corpses needed Death Energy to maintain. How could his subordinates ept such a dead person as their ally?


    Thinking about that, he had an idea and smiled, ¡°Li Xin do you want to revive?¡±


    Li Xin raised his head and looked over coldly. He was not tempted at all.


    To let the dead revive, even the Master of Creation ten thousand years ago couldn¡¯t do that.


    Moreover, much less him who had a vengeful corpse body, whose soul was corrupted by the death energy.


    Although Zong Shou was tempting him but he wasn¡¯t tempted.


    Zong Shou was helpless, actually he didn¡¯t have much confidence. Even if he managed to do so it might notst for too long. However it was okay just to try.


    ¡°If you trust me then don¡¯t resist...¡±


    The one that acted wasn¡¯t his second soul but his main body.


    A ck and white light sped through the air. Li Xin instinctively wanted to dodge but then he smiled.

 Chapter 1172 - Chapter 1170- Everything is good

    <h4>Chapter 1172: Chapter 1170- Everything is good</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Li Xin obviously didn¡¯t have much trust in this person who miraculously became his Master due to the Country Protecting Seal.


    However when the ck and white light shot over, not only did he not find it dangerous, he even craved it.


    Thus he stopped resisting, allowing it to cover his body.


    In just an instance, the death energy that wrapped around his body retreated. Just like that, a thick life energy followed closely behind and exploded out within his body.


    To him it was poison. However be it the soul of the corpse body, they both easily took it. Their quality also changed.


    A momentter, Li Xin looked towards his hands in shock. It wasn¡¯t ice cold but brimming with life and was really bouncy.


    The solidified dead blood started to move and it started to surge around his body.


    Li Xin didn¡¯t dare to believe it, he pinched his cheeks. However, maybe because he used too much strength, he only felt huge pain.


    No matter how he looked at it, he was alive and not a vengeful corpse.


    Li Xin didn¡¯t believe everything that was in front of his eyes, however, it was impossible for that to be an illusion.


    Momentster Zong Shou muttered, ¡°This ability is really useful! So fortunate. Just now I was worried about the Life and Death Energy conflicting. That if it failed, would you just disappear like that...¡±


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes twitched. In other words, this fellow didn¡¯t even have any confidence and treated him as a guinea pig?


    He should have just kept to himself, why did he tell it to himself?


    He felt a little emotional. His heart which was dead started to surge once more.


    How many years was it since he felt that way? Since he was buried with the Qin Emperor and was in charge of protecting the Ahfang Pce. His feelings had totally turned cold.


    Ten thousand years of protecting, waiting in a lonely manner, he thought that it would never end...


    He took a few deep breaths and then Li Xin calmed himself down once more.


    ¡°What kind of ability is this? For it to be able to go against Life and Death?¡±


    ¡°Life and Death Mystery Change! I grasped it out of luck and am still not familiar with it.¡±


    Zong Shou casually answer. He was a little apologetic, ¡°Although it can switch between Life and Death, however your soul¡¯s quality has changed and it can¡¯tst for long. At most in a year it would turn back into a vengeful corpse body. Unless I help you cast this spell again.¡±


    A year?


    Li Xin actually predicted it long ago. If it could really change just like that, then this teen would pretty much be omnipotent.


    A year was enough, he could recover and once again feel what it was like to be alive. Even if it was a day he would feel satisfied.


    Moreover based on what His Majesty said, it isn¡¯t that there was no way to continue. As long as he continued to cast the spell for him.


    Life and Death Mystery Change, he remembered it.


    ¡°Since I received your help I won¡¯t do so for nothing. Do you have anything to order me?¡±


    The Life and Death Change, this kindness was the same as saving his life.


    However if it was only a year then it couldn¡¯t be considered.


    Li Xin was still very grateful and his tone became more sincere.


    Everything under the sun could be traded. He would serve this teen in exchange for the rights to live.


    ¡°Do you have anything to ask from me?¡±


    Zong Shou hesitated. In the past he was trapped in the space fragment and was unable to move, which was why he didn¡¯t think about it.


    Thinking about it now, there were still many things that he had to do.


    Demon Path, Wushang Yuan Demon Li Biexue... Return to the Common People Vast Habitat, asking Master Xuanshuang to help save Su Xiaoxiao- also where those twelve Copper Men were at.


    Zong Shou suddenly frowned, wait, the twelve Copper Men?


    At that time, even if Shiyue rushed over alone he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    Either the experts from the Demon Path, Confucian Faction and Taoist Faction were blocking Lin Xuanxuan or they died in his hands.


    At that time who could stop Yinyu? In other words, the twelve Copper Men had fallen into the hands of Great Shang Emperor.


    He was trapped here for a month. Let¡¯s hope that Yuanchen Emperor didn¡¯t do anything stupid.


    This person was an intelligent ruler and shouldn¡¯t be so eager and anxious...


    He thought about it for a moment and suppressed the worry in his heart, ¡°Bring a few letters of mine back to Gantian Mountain, say that I am okay. Apart from that, do you know that there is a Tianfang World not far away from the Cloud World?¡±


    Li Xin nodded his head, it was obvious that he had heard about it before. Zong Shou continued, ¡°I am worried that the Night Demon Army would descend there. Although Lieque is an unparalleled general, I don¡¯t have to worry about his troops leading ability. However I have too little troops under me. The number of Saint Realm Venerables I have is far fewer than them. General Li please head over and take care of the ce for me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t fully trust LI Xin. However with only one Yexuan there in Tianfang World, it was really worrying.


    At this moment Aokun and his wife should still be healing up.


    After helping Yuanjing heal her foundations, even if Lin Xuanshuang took care of him, till date he still hadn¡¯t recovered.


    ¡°Your order is for me to head to Tianfang World to chase away the Dark World Demon Court? They want to attack the Cloud World again?¡±


    Li Xinughed coldly, ¡°Why so problematic? I just need fifty thousand Great Qin cavalry and I can crush one of their Jiedu Minister! If I have three hundred thousand I believe I can go against them all...¡±


    He paused, only then did he remember the current Great Qin was already wiped out.


    The Great Qin Cavalry that swept the world was gone too.


    It was said that the world had gone through ten thousand years of low spiritual energy so how could there be so strong troops?


    During his final battle, he was also so confident but in the end he lost...


    Zong Shou was shocked by his confidence. Only then did he recall that Great Qin was the one that chase the Dark World Demon Court out of the Cloud World and their twenty Jiedu Ministers were destroyed.


    This Li Xin did have the rights to look down on them.


    Three hundred thousand Great Qin Cavalry to go against a country. Night Demon only had five.


    One country had twelve Jiedu Ministers, that was forty million elite troops...


    Zong Shou broke into augh, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any Great Qin Cavalry, but I have forty thousand ck Fox Iron Cavalry, theye from the same line and are simr. Apart from that, I have thirty thousand Blood Cloud Cavalry, have you heard of them before?¡±


    He calcted, if the Tianfang World battle began, this was the most amount of troops he could gather.


    Li Xin nodded his head. As long as one was in the army, how would one have not heard of the name of the Blood Cloud Cavalry?


    On all sorts of levels it was much stronger than the Qin Cavalry, just that the equipment and weapons weren¡¯t easily found.


    Great Qin Emperor did n to do so, however, he didn¡¯t have Blood Hero Metal Mines so he gave up.


    His heart was filled with shock, who knew that this young ruler had such a strong army.


    Even if it was ten thousand years ago, this wasn¡¯t weak.


    ¡°To my estimations, even if Night Demons aren¡¯t going all out, they will send over ten Jiedu Minister armies. Can General Li help me block them?¡±


    Zong Shou was originally unwilling to let this person lead the army before he confirmed that he could be trusted.


    However thinking about it, if he used someone with his ability to block those Night Demon Saint Realm Venerables, that would be a waste.


    Lieque needed to defend Tianfang World and couldn¡¯t move easily. The cavalry could only be used to defend so what different were they from infantry?


    In terms of leading cavalry, Zong Yuan was no weaker. However his cultivation was too low and to join in such a battle was too dangerous.


    ¡°I will definitely not let Your Majesty down!¡±


    Li XIn was a decisive person. He knelt on the ground and cupped his fists. After he took the letter that proved his identity, he was about to leave.


    However, Zong Shou recalled something and took out an ice coffin. He asked curiously, ¡°Do you know who this is? To be buried in the tomb, his identity should be important...¡±


    Li Xin took a look and his gaze was attracted by the person within.


    A momentter his eyes were filled with surprise, ¡°He is the Wu An Lord!¡±


    ¡°Wu An Lord, it really is Baiqi?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, the shock in his heart was tough to describe with words.


    Actually he had guessed a little but when Li Xin personally verified it, he was still shocked.


    ¡°It really is him! Such a pitiful person..¡±


    Li Xin wanted to say something but he stopped. He said solemnly, ¡°If you can wake him up he might be able to help you. However you must know that no matter who it is, to make him yield isn¡¯t easy. Now he is in aa for another reason. If not My Emperor, no the previous Emperor would have revived him already to add another Commander for Great Qin. So be careful...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. He wanted to ask about what he should be careful about. However Li Xin seemed to be worried about something and wasn¡¯t willing to say. After bowing, he left.


    Zong Shou sighed and knew that it was because Li Xin still didn¡¯t fully trust him.


    He stood on the spot and thought about it. He then kept the ice coffin and the One Origin Sword also retreated into the space fragment.


    Li Xin wouldn¡¯t lie to him and he said that for a reason. He had to be careful when reviving this Lord.


    At this moment the Tianfang World and Cloud World situations worried him.


    There was originally ten more days till the essence energy and Dragon Energy here was digested.


    However, he had to speed it up. Even if there were some repercussions he had no choice! ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In front of Hundred Victory pass, a new structure that still wasn¡¯tpleted stood there.


    Trebuchets tossed out rocks and oil barrels which fell like meteors.


    Arrows were like rain as it covered the area. There were also numerous chariots spread out.


    Soldiers who were like ants were climbing the walls and charging the defence line.


    The troops of both sides couldn¡¯t bepared. Luckily one side was defending so they could barely defend.


    Kong Yao stood in front of a building that turned to ruins, looking coldly over.


    ¡°There is news from His Majesty...¡±

 Chapter 1173 - Chapter 1171- In front of Hundred Victory Pass

    <h4>Chapter 1173: Chapter 1171- In front of Hundred Victory Pass</h4>


    ¡°There is news from His Majesty...¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s face was instantly filled with joy. For a full month they didn¡¯t know anything about Zong Shou.


    Even if the Common People Vast Habitat Mysterious Golden Life Book still had his name, everyone was still worried.


    Only at this moment did they manage to swallow their heart down.


    Great Gan had the Cab, the Privy Court and also the Five Army Inspectorates.


    Even without Zong Shou everything could run normally. The truth wasn¡¯t that. Although everyone did their jobs, but they weren¡¯t at ease.


    Only when they knew what had happened to him did they feel more calm.


    Kong Yao who was observing the situation was alerted, looking over with a weird expression and a questioning gaze.


    Hu Zhongyuan¡¯s expression turned solemn, ¡°It is someone called Li Xin who held the letter and returned to Gantian Mountain. I heard that this person is half a step End Realm and is one of the helpers His Majesty recruited. He is on orders to head over to Tianfang World and lead the cavalry army...¡±


    Seeing Kong Yao frown, Hu Zhongyuan immediately knew the reason and smiled, ¡°He said that His Majesty is fine. At this moment he is trapped in a small sized world fragment and will return in a few days.¡±


    Kong Yao was deep in thought, she didn¡¯t understand what space fragment could trap Zong Shou.


    Just as she was deep in thought, a loud rumbling spread out in the distance.


    Looking out, the entire area shook. In front of the pass, a giant crack formed on the ins and spread about. It reached towards the city walls like a spiderweb.


    ¡°Earth Cracking Technique!¡±


    Kong Yao¡¯s eyes turned but she didn¡¯t do anything. That technique was just a Grade Four technique however if the people casting it were two Saint Realm Venerables along with three thousand spirit masters, then its strength could shake all mountains.


    It was more than enough to deal with the iplete structure.


    However at this moment she didn¡¯t need to worry. Hundreds of sword lights struck forth and stabbed in front of the city walls.


    In the middle was a giant being with a thousand foot sword body, hundreds of swords rotated around it.


    When the cracks stretched over, numerous yellow glows spread in the air.


    ¡°Those factions are not behaving again!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan scoffed, ¡°Luckily during the God Falling ins battle we wiped out the spirit masters that Great Shang hired.¡±


    During the battle in the south, seventy percent of the Great Shang spirit masters were killed, their overall strength was much weaker than Great Gan. However if one added it the huge territory that Great Gan had to defend, the difference wasn¡¯t much.


    At this moment, ten percent of the spirit masters belonged to the Shi Family, the others were from sects as well as the aristocratic families of the southwest. Next would be from the Demon Path...


    ¡°Great Shang is working with the Demon Path, Yuanchen is asking to die! Sooner orter the people will give up on him!¡±


    The person who spoke wore a green shirt and held a long sword. It was Sword Sect Ruotao. Just now it was the Sword Sect who held to scatter the Earth Cracking Technique.


    The Hundred Victory Pass battle concerned the rise and fall of six factions, even the Sword Sect had to bother.


    Ruotao who was the next Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat Pce Head represented the entire Sword Sect to defend the ce.


    The Buddhist Faction had to continue to suppress the corpse army which was why they couldn¡¯t send many over.


    ¡°Asking to die? That might not be the case. Since Confucian Faction joined hands with Demon Path then naturally Yinyu wouldn¡¯t care.¡±


    Suchenughed coldly, ¡°With the twelve Copper Men and with Li Biexue suppressing, even if the five factions worked together, Yuanchen isn¡¯t afraid. Moreover the Taoist Faction is happy to see it happen. Zhu Zi¡¯s line will only try to persuade them, if they fail they would just step aside. Maybe they are evenughing and waiting for a chance to jump in. Yinyu needs to rely on the Confucian Faction if he wants to rule...¡±


    When he said that, his face twisted, filled with rage and his eyes turned red, ¡°Jin Buhui just mocked him to alert Yinyu to not make the same mistakes and now he is going to be killed. That idiot, now his head is still hanging on the city walls. The people don¡¯t know and really think he is a traitor who scolded the emperor. They all curse at him and even in death he is being humiliated!¡±


    Talking about Jin Buhui, everyone present was silent. They all knew him and knew that Zong Shou was brothers with him.


    If Zong Shou had returned and knew that his sworn brother had ended up like this, who knew how he would react.


    At this moment Yinyu indeed didn¡¯t have to bother that much...


    However Great Gan couldn¡¯t step up. One reason was that they didn¡¯t have enough strength. Tianfang World was facing huge danger. The other was because they couldn¡¯t.


    If Great Gan sent an envoy to want his body back, wouldn¡¯t it prove that he was a traitor?


    Kong Yao thought back to the past, at that time didn¡¯t she also think that Yinyu was a wise ruler.


    Now that she was far away, she had another view. A few years ago just to ask Great Gan to fight the Night Demon Army, he used her as a pawn and tossed her aside.


    It left a huge impression on her heart at that time and she felt really fortunate now.


    ¡°Yinyu isn¡¯t such a person and he just wants to infuriate His Majesty!¡±


    Ten thousand feet out a fire zed. It was those City Climbing Chariots which were lit. Most of the Shang troops on the walls were cleared out.


    The main general Ren Tianxing walked over, his eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°Do you remember a few months ago what Yinyu told his messenger to say? That if we want his help we need Commander Kong to enter the Imperial City as a hostage. If His Majesty got angry he would start war and that would be what Yinyu wanted.¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan clenched his fists and his joints crackled.


    Yinyu¡¯s words were, ¡°I have seen his concubine Kong¡¯s beauty. I have been thinking about her recently and want to invite her to the Imperial City as hostage.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t much for rtives to be sent as hostage. However those words were obviously saying that Yinyu craved for her beauty.


    How was that something a wise ruler would say? Not only towards Zong Shou, it was an insult to the whole Great Gan!


    Even if they thought about it now, Hu Zhongyuan was filled with rage and shame.


    ¡°Why did those people in the Cab ask for help? They knew it was impossible but they still sent a letter, they were asking to get humiliated!¡±


    Prime Minister was really dumb and knew that Great Shang definitely wouldn¡¯t help them.


    ¡°The Cab isn¡¯t wrong, to show politeness first to grab the moral high ground.¡±


    Kong Yao shook her head. She agreed with Renbo¡¯s actions. She also agreed to what Ren Tianxing had said.


    Yinyu had the twelve Copper Men and also Li Biexue as Grand Teacher. He did have the ability to be so sharp and arrogant.


    However the methods that this person had were still rare in the world.


    To crush the Shi Family such that they had to focus all their strength to attack Jiangnan and not restrict the emperor.


    To anger Zong Shou, he thought of a n to force Great Gan into a situation where they couldn¡¯t advance or retreat.


    Yinyu also wanted to act on the various aristocratic families in the country.


    Those powers would go all out to resist even if they knew they weren¡¯t strong enough, even fighting to death.


    However if Great Gan fought the Dark World Demon Court, these aristocratic families would rather survive with Great Shang than be piged by the Night Demons and lose all their power in Great Gan.


    If Zong Shou really got angry and started to fight with Shi Qianli, no matter if they won or lost, Yinyu was happy to see it happen. He was killing many birds with one stone.


    ¡°I still think the same as two days ago! It is really dangerous here, Concubine please move away from this area.¡±


    That Ren Tianxing stood like an iron tower, looking towards Kong Yao stubbornly.


    ¡°With me here I can defend for ten days! However if anything happens to Concubine, it would affect His Majesty¡¯s decision making. Two days ago, you used the reason that there is no news about His Majesty and you needed to calm the hearts of the troops to not return. Now that His Majesty is about toe back, you can do so...¡±


    Kong Yao still shook her head and didn¡¯t agree, ¡°The twelve Copper Men are in Yinyu¡¯s hands. Great Gan is facing so much danger. Only by staying here can I help my husband. We can¡¯t lose this pass. I will defend to the end and live and die along with it!¡±


    Ren Tianxing frowned, he looked towards Hu Zhongyuan in an annoyed manner. Thetter gave a helpless expression.


    Kong Yao was really stubborn and if she made her mind up, even if mountains cracked and oceans broke apart it wouldn¡¯t be changed. How could he manage to persuade her?


    Ruotao and Suchen were filled with respect. As expected from Zong Shou¡¯s woman, as expected from the famousmander to be so bold.


    She just stood here and didn¡¯t need tomand. The soldiers beneath just needed to look up and they felt more confident.


    Kong Yao was expressionless. She understood Ren Tianxing¡¯s worry but she wouldn¡¯tpromise.


    Only bysting a long enough time here could she get more troops over from Great Gan.


    Only by causing Shi Qianli to see no hope of sess would he turn his attention back to Great Shang to fight Yinyu and notpromise.


    Only by wasting Great Shang¡¯s money such that they had to increase taxes and continue to act on the aristocratic families.


    Could they cause chaos to grow and more people to fight back and restrict Yinyu.


    Zong Shou wasn¡¯t able to get the twelve Copper Men so this was the only thing she could do for him.


    That was what husband and wife should do for one another.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Fire Crow?¡±


    ¡°Did Huoya Demon Lord arrive?¡±


    The discussion caused Kong Yao to be awakened. She looked up to see many red birdsing out of the cloudyer. There were more and more of them and they covered the sky.


    They were all birds formed by spiritual mes, tens of thousands of them.


    Kong Yao¡¯s face sunk. If it was this person then the battle today would be problematic.


    This person¡¯s strength waste Saint Realm. However his abilities were really suited for sieging.


    She was originally unafraid but due to the troops being shifted to the tomb and the Tianfang World, there were only five hundred thousand left.


    Tens of miles away, a broken drum-likeughter spread forth.


    ¡°His Majesty Yuanchen has said! If Kong Yao is willing to surrender, he can let Zong Shou live!¡±

 Chapter 1174 - Chapter 1172- God Weapon Soul Training

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Chapter 1172- God Weapon Soul Training</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Seven dayster, Zong Shou woke up from his meditation.


    The essence energy and Dragon Energy in this space fragment was actually enough for another three days before it would dry up.


    However for some reason since a few days ago Zong Shou felt terrified.


    He always felt like there would be something bad that was about to happen.


    There were three days left, he could use his physical body to reach another level but he was not prepared to carry on like that.


    He used his spiritual sense to cast a spell. In an instance the remnant essence energy flow elerated, forming into a whirlpool and gathering into the formation.


    It formed into a transparent gold liquid in front of him, it was circr, like that of a pearl.


    This was the Essence Energy Marrow Pearl, an ancient essence energy preservation method.


    Actually he still wasted arge amount of them however it was better than giving up all of them. To use it in the future, he just needed to melt the pearl. As for the Dragon Energy within, it was separated by the One Origin Sword.


    When all the essence energy here was formed into the shape of a pearl, it was preserved by Zong Shou.


    The small sized world fragment lost its support and started to fall apart.


    Zong Shou was prepared long ago, he shifted his body and brought Xiaoxiao and Chuxue to jump out of this area. They leapt into the world river, avoiding the space storm caused by the explosion.


    Actually with his cultivation, even if he didn¡¯t use spells and used his body to take it head on, he would be perfectly fine.


    The reason why he dodged and avoided was because he didn¡¯t want any recurrences of Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°It should be done!¡±


    Zong Shou looked towards the purple gold sword in front of him with unlimited joy.


    He woke up feeling shock because of a bad feeling in him and also because his God Refined Sword had finally jumped across that world limits and raised to God Realm.


    A red white lightning glow wrapped around it, smacking the sword body and attacking the artifact spirit.


    The God Artifacts also had tribtions and after that would it be the same as when cultivators entered the End Realm.


    The artifact spirit lived forever and the God Treasure¡¯s body itself wouldn¡¯t be harmed, existing along with the Dao. Even if an even stronger God Treasure smashed it, its structure would revive a period of timeter.


    Unless a person forcefully snatched the Dao to merge and form his End Realm foundations.


    The God Treasure Tribtion was much simpler than cultivators. Although they had spirits but it was after all a dead item.


    However he as a master couldn¡¯t interfere and needed the God Refined Sword to face it himself.


    Actually this tribtion itself was a training process.


    The red and white lightning glow shed, the God Refined Sword also spat out sword energy. It spun in the air in a flexible manner as it tangled and fought with the light.


    Zong Shou looked on quietly at the side, silentlyprehending the Dao hidden in the lightning tribtion!


    On one side it could help strengthen his Dao word foundation and on the other he could imprint his Against the Dao Tribtion understanding into the God Refined Sword.


    He couldn¡¯t interfere directly but it was okay if he used such indirect methods.


    Thetter easily stabbed out, breaking away the unlimited lightning glow.


    Sword energy gathered and they slowly spread a thousand feet, lightning up the entire world river.


    Until the final light was smashed by the sword light did the Unlimited Sword Light retract. It fell back into Zong Shou¡¯s hands.


    Zong Shou grabbed it and instantly he felt connected with it, like he grasped the Dao itself.


    It felt simr to when the Blood Moon de was in his hands. Although the God Refined Sword wasn¡¯t his second soul, however after all this sword spirit had apanied him for close to ten years.


    The two of them were mentally connected and wasn¡¯t something a normal God Treasure and Celestial Weapon couldpare to.


    ¡°What a beautiful sword...¡±


    Chuxue sighed in shock, her eyes shing bright. Only then did Zong Shou notice that the sword body was still purple gold. Many scales stacked and covered around the sword body like dragon scales.


    On the scales were many blood colored marks such that this sword looked really beautiful and mysterious, brilliant to the look.


    The patterns should be Xiantian Dao Patterns.


    Zong Shou touched it with his hands. The Dao Patterns formed due to his spiritual sense when the God Refined Sword was facing the lightning tribtion.


    It couldn¡¯tpare to the Great Dao Heaven Marks in the Imperial Cmity Facing Records but it was extremely close.


    Within the God Refined Sword, the Dao contained within had surprisingly reached four.


    ...Retract, Refined, Pure and also Replenish.


    Each Dao wasn¡¯t enough to touch the foundations of the Dao. Apart from the Refined word, the rest weren¡¯tplete. However it formed a wless chain, the four Daos were pretty much aplete match with one another.


    Zong Shou felt them silently and then he released the God Refined Sword with shock in his eyes.


    He felt really pitiful in his heart, sad that thest Dao wasn¡¯tplete.


    Thest Replenish word wasn¡¯t a simple replenishing but making up of what the Heavenscked, reducing what wascking and adding to what was already enough.


    Not only could it strengthen the God Refined Sword Body itself, it could strengthen his physical body. His soul, his spells, his Martial Path. Even his Dao.


    However there was only half. Like the Blood Moon de only had half a Borrow word, if not this God Treasure would be another half of a Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings.


    Who knew was it because the Heavens were jealous or because of what Xi Zi considered ten thousand years ago, it wasn¡¯tpleted.


    Such that the Xiantian Patterns that the God Refined Sword gathered wasn¡¯t trulypleted.


    ¡°What a waste!¡±


    Zong Shou felt some regret in his heart. This God Treasure could absorb all soul and blood energy in the world, increasing and purifying itself to replenish and improve himself.


    It entered God Treasure, it could increase to nine times his power, nine times stronger body, nine times stronger spells!


    Nine was the ultimate number and the God Refined Sword had reached the extreme that it could strengthen. However, it couldn¡¯t do the same as the wings, which did a full quality upgrade. To make Grade Twelve abilities into Supreme Grade Techniques. Such that his God Realm power would enterte Saint Realm...


    Although it was a rare treasure that everyone wanted, but aspared to thetter it was much weaker.


    However the other function of the sword was something Zong Shou was pleased about.


    ¡°Refine, this sword could refine everything! It could refine and improve.¡±


    There weren¡¯t much use at the start but along with a Pure word, it became totally different.


    With a thought, a white me flower appeared in his hands.


    He first merged it into his body and he could sense that the Celestial Power within him was burning.


    In an instance Zong Shou knew that if he used his me to burn his body, his physical body, his Celestial Power would raise six times faster than normal cultivators.


    He led it into his soul and he felt a stabbing pain. There were also numerous impurities who were burnt and refined by the God Refined me.


    Zong Shou held an Instant Space Dragon Pellet in his hands. In just an instance joy appeared in his eyes.


    It really is useful!


    Recently he had been worrying about the swords and the Star Dao Seeds. Although he had enough materials but he was unable to refine them.


    Normal spiritual mes were enough but it couldn¡¯t allow him to perfectly merge his spiritual sense in to be connected as one to the artifacts.


    He could only do so slowly, to carve the talismans within.


    He even thought about heading to the Wugen World to search for the white hole.


    At this moment the evolution of God Refined Sword helped him solve his problems.


    He even understood something, that the God Refined me had no source and state, it was a rootless me. It could be merged into any me...


    In just a few years, his Three Thousand Star Falling, Ten Extreme Imperial Destruction Formation would all be moreplete.


    He was on cloud nine as he directly kept the sword back into his energy ocean to nourish.


    The Soul Ocean and Energy Oceans were the two cores of the cultivator¡¯s body. The Soul Ocean was upied by the One Origin Sword and the Energy Ocean was naturally where the God Refined Sword was at.


    He used his spiritual sense to let the me spread around his body. Zong Shou was prepared to do this everyday unless he had a battle.


    He had forcefully injected in numerous essence energies and most of them weren¡¯t absorbed and just settled down within.


    This me could help him spread them out and digest them.


    Although the sword was strong, close to double that of the Blood Moon de, it could also let a half a step End Realm have initial End Realm strength.


    However its support ability was far stronger than its fighting ability.


    When it helped one to cultivate, it could save one six times the effort.


    This value was something that even ten of the Blood Moon des couldn¡¯tpare to.


    ¡°This God Refined Sword is now a God Weapon. What is the situation with the other six swords?¡±


    The God Refined Sword was the head of the seven swords and the main sword. Since it been through a tribtion, the other six would sense it and their quality would increase too, forming a chain reaction. Their chances of evolving would also increase greatly too.


    Which was why Zong Shou respected Xi Zi a lot. As long as two out of the seven advanced, the others had no chance of failing the tribtion.


    It would be a full set of Killing God Weapons!


    Their strength could be seen, once merged, even half a step True Realm could...


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shed and he was instantly distracted.


    This sword artifact probably wasn¡¯t used only to protect the sect but also to face that hidden mastermind.


    That person who was on the same level as Xi Zi!


    His heart jumped once more. His face turned white and he came back to his senses.


    He really sensed a bad feeling...


    Before this there was the ck Dragon Energy blocking and only after it slowly got thinner could he start to sense bits of it.


    Speaking of which, that unlucky thing happened a few days ago?


    What was it?


    Chuxue didn¡¯t understand and asked in a worrying manner, ¡°Young Master is there something wrong with the God Refined Sword? It looks okay, at least it is much stronger than my Blood Moon de...¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, suppressing his emotions, ¡°Let¡¯s return first!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao had rebuilt her foundations but was still relying on those nine treasures to extend her life.


    The most important thing was to return to Common People Vast Habitat to get Xuanshuang to help. Next would be to ask what exactly happened during this month.

 Chapter 1175 - Chapter 1173- Not knowing life or death

    <h4>Chapter 1175: Chapter 1173- Not knowing life or death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    After leaving the raging world river, Zong Shou drove the Royal Demon God Shuttle and headed towards the Cloud World.


    The spacetime storm that exploded out due to the destruction of the Qin Emperor Tomb still ravaged the surrounding area.


    Zong Shou¡¯s movement speed greatly dropped. It wasn¡¯t as slow as normal cultivators travelling, unable to move forwards at all, however the shuttle was more or less affected, like it had entered the Xuwang Ocean.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank. This spacetime storm covered sixty worlds and Tianfang World was within this range.


    If Great Gan wanted to send troops over they would definitely be affected. Only Earth Grade Warships would be fine and be able to pass through the storm.


    Which is why the transportation speed would be really unideal. One must know that Great Gan only had twenty over Earth Grade Warships in the Cloud World.


    However thinking about it, if the Night Demon Race wanted to invade from here, they wouldn¡¯t have a good time too.


    He calmed himself down and noticed two streaks of light speeding over.


    One of them was Lin Xuanxuan and the other was Yuan Wushang. The moment they got close heughed, ¡°I was saying how could such an invincible person like you die to the hands of such a small Qin Emperor Tomb? You are indeed perfectly fine.¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s face was extremely ugly, ¡°Do you know how long the two of us have been searching for you in this space?¡±


    Shen Yuexuan rushed over to Tianfang World long ago. After the small sized world had copsed, he at least collected twenty thousand puppet Celestial Soldiers that had been freed.


    No matter where it was ced at, this strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    However after Shen Yuexuan left, only Yuan Wushang and her were left to search for Zong Shou.


    ¡°We are really helpless, it is tough to say it all in words!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head and felt it weird, ¡°Didn¡¯t Li Xin tell you all where I was at?¡±


    Based on what he thought, as long as Li Xin brought his letter back. Common People Path and the Great Gan officials should know where he was.


    ¡°Li Xin?¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan said in an annoyed manner, ¡°He said that your current situation is special and he didn¡¯t know who could be trusted which was why he wasn¡¯t willing to say. He said that rather than risk saying out where you were at, that he should wait for you to return yourself.¡±


    She had a weird expression on her face, ¡°This person should be a Qin top general and should be a vengeful corpse. How did he suddenlye alive. How did you recruit him? To make him loyal is probably not going to be easy.¡±


    ¡°By luck! I have an artifact that can restrict him.¡±


    Zong Shouughed and exined it really simply. Then he asked seriously, ¡°What happened in the Cloud World? Just a few days passed and I feel really uneasy, unable to calm down...¡±


    The moment he said that he saw that Lin Xuanxuan kept silent, her face filled with an apologetic tinge.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart fell and he knew that the situation wasn¡¯t good.


    Yuan Wushang sighed, ¡°Dark World Demon Court has already invaded Tianfang World, it is said to have ten Jiedu Ministers. Yinyu obtained the twelve Copper Men and also invited Li Biexue to act as the Great Shang Grand Teacher. Recently he is really arrogant, more important is Jin Buhui that dummy...¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    South of the Yangtze River, east of Jinling City.


    On a wide ck and white taichi stone tform, two people sat opposite one another.


    This was the newly build Heaven Worshipping Altar in Great Gan. Jinling was one of the side capitals of Great Shang and had its own pce andplete pce architecture.


    It was built when Great Shang was at its strongest and had always been kept in a good state. The Shang Emperor often came over to tour.


    Which was why Great Gan benefitted. It needed to be repaired and renovated a little, not too much funds had to be spent on it.


    The altar was the same. It was much stronger than the one at Gantian Mountain. Its location was also ideal. It was nine hundred and ny feet tall, located in a spiritual eye, it was all made of great materials.


    This ce was higher than the stone walls and allowed one to see the scenes outside of the walls. One could see many ships knocking and fighting one another.


    Manyrge ships shipped the Great Shang troops across the river to embark on the south shore.


    The entire Jinling City was on the verge of war. Three hundred thousand troops defended the four sides. There were also hundred thousand troops guarding the streets to suppress the city.


    However Kong Rui didn¡¯t bother at all.


    Although the Shang Army was strong but half of its elites were lost during the God Falling ins battle.


    Now it was made up of newly added troops and it was just insane to want to take down such a majestic city in a short time.


    What he cared about was the person in front of him.


    ¡°Emperor Star shifting left, dragon flowing out of the abyss!¡±


    His spiritual sense scouted the star phenomenon and his eyes were filled with excitement. He then looked opposite with a questioning gaze.


    ¡°What does Senior Mingri Xuan think?¡±


    Mingri Xuan broke into augh, ¡°It seems like His Majesty has already broken out and is a good thing. Actually Imperial Astronomer Kong is a divinating genius so why do you need to ask me?¡±


    Kong Rui smiled and said seriously, ¡°Since I was born I have heard of your name. Although you aren¡¯t the ancestor of the Dao but you are a grandmaster level person. Which is why I would like to ask for advice from you!¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Why not we bet, how long the lifespan of Great Shang would be and whether or not Great Gan would rise or fall.¡±


    ¡°Is this a test?¡±


    Mingri Xuan¡¯s face was filled with shock. When did a junior ten thousand years after him dare to test him?


    However he did have the ability to do so.


    He raised his head and looked into the sky, only to see an emperor star shining bright. Like it was absorbing nutrients, causing dozens of stars around it to dim.


    Even the two stars beside that could barely go up against it a month ago were being suppressed.


    The star phenomenon was being stirred up and messed about once more. It was covered and in chaos due toyers of powers. He was one of them.


    The stars he observed now were scenes that appeared after he removed numerous false scenes. He also didn¡¯t know whether it was correct or not but could only predict the future in such a way.


    ¡°The Dragon Swallowing Situation still isn¡¯t settled but the dragon is out of the abyss. It is a new situation, the dragon is in the sky and flipping the clouds. What does the lifespan of Great Shang matter? It won¡¯t be able to avoid the cmity. As for Great Gan...¡±


    Mingri Xuan closed his eyes and breathed in. A whileter he opened it, ¡°It is swallowing energy like a tiger!¡±


    His eyes were filled with disbelief. To be able to predict such a situation was far more than he had expected.


    Kong Rui¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, he could only predict that it was the dragon flying in the heavens. After which he was not skilled enough to see anymore...


    Aspared to this Mingri Xuan, his Dao cultivation was still so much weaker?


    Thinking about it, he smiled, ¡°It seems like great minds think alike, however other people might not think the same...¡±


    He said emotionally, ¡°Let¡¯s bet. If yourst sentence is correct, I am willing to write to His Majesty to make you our Grand Teacher.¡±


    Mingri Xuan was stunned. He came here on that bit of hope, at most he hoped that he would be able to gain Kong Rui¡¯s pity to be a Country Protecting Mage, to gather some luck for himself.


    Who knew that Kong Rui would be so open.


    The ancient Qi Cultivator line used energy to cultivate. If it was smooth they would improve extremely quick but if it wasn¡¯t then it would be like rowing a boat against the current.


    Which was why the title of Great Gan Grand Teacher was a top treasure to Qi Cultivators.


    Energy was like a stream, the water was thin and one had to cherish it.


    Kong Rui was also of the Qi Cultivator line and was able to get to Celestial Realm in a few years using his position as Imperial Astronomer.


    It was tough to imagine that he would give up the position of Grand Teacher that he could have so easily gotten.


    He had a weird expression but his reaction was really quick, ¡°Why do you need to do that? I have no such intentions.¡±


    ¡°Are you being coy? We are both Qi Cultivators so I understand your thoughts.¡±


    Kong Rui gave a slight smile, ¡°My daughter is not only the Great Ganmander but also His Majesty¡¯s concubine. If I don¡¯t want to be punished by the Heavens then it is best I give the position to someone else.¡±


    When he said that he smiled, ¡°Moreover I have something to ask!¡±


    Mingri Xuan thought about it and it made sense.


    However Great Gan Grand Teacher? It was indeed really tempting but he had to think about it


    He thought about what Kong Rui could ask from him. Momentster he understood.


    ¡°Is it regarding Hundred Victory Pass? I heard that your daughter is personallymanding that battle?¡±


    Kong Rui was expressionless as he nodded, ¡°Yes! Please cast a spell along with me.¡±


    Mingri Xuan understood, the pass was now attacked by Huoya Demon Lord.


    To counter him, one needed to gather uprge amounts of ice energy.


    He was also clear that this was Kong Rui¡¯s true terms.


    To want to be Grand Teacher, he needed to do something for Great Gan first.


    He made his mind up but still smiled, ¡°It is july and the dry period. To summon rain is impossible.¡±


    ¡°Not Hundred Victory Pass but the entire Jiangnan. As for impossible? Since you say that Great Shang is not a problem, then whether or not you are going against the Heavens or following its will is another matter.¡±


    Kong Rui was expressionless, not showing that he was tempted at all, ¡°A few years ago I divined for Kong Yao. Since her fate was changed her life would have no cmity and tribtion! It would be smooth...¡±


    When he said that, he stopped. He looked coldly outside.


    Only to see that mes zed dozens of houses away, smoke billowing above.


    The streets that were originally quiet had many people running out in panic. The entire city was in chaos.


    Kong Rui was not surprised and just sighed.


    ¡°They are just asking to die! Unfortunately we dragged down the people in the city...¡±


    Zong Yuan was in charge of defending the city and Hu Qianqiu was here too to support him. These chaotic scenes weren¡¯t much of a problem.


    Mingri Xuan smiled and didn¡¯t speak. He understood why he wanted the entire Jiangnan to rain.


    Only then could he slow down everything.


    Just at this moment aughter spread forth.


    ¡°However to me. Mr Kong Rui is the one asking to die!¡±

 Chapter 1176 - Like A Sun In The Sky?

    <h4>Chapter 1176: Like A Sun In The Sky?</h4>


    ¡°But to me, Mr. Kong Rui is the one asking to die!¡±


    Along with the voice, a silver-armored, middle-aged man holding a red long spear stepped forth in the night sky.


    The red mes caused the entire city to be lit up like it was day. It also dyed the silver armor on his body red.


    He looked majestic and he was 1,000 feet away but his spear intent locked onto Kong Rui. The thick aura suppressed the altar.


    ¡°So, you caused the chaos at night to target me!¡±


    Kong Rui was surprised. There were dozens of mes around. It was so as to draw away the attention of Great Gan and Sword Sect experts.


    He had been their goal from the start.


    However, he wasn¡¯t nervous at all. He thought about it and he still didn¡¯t understand, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem worth it to do so much, to pay such a high price just for me?¡±


    Dozens of mes seemed simple but with how tight the Great Gan Army defence was, he definitely used a lot of rtions and many experts. He had to have sacrificed a huge amount.


    Kong Rui was just a small Imperial Astronomer. He was useless to the defense of Jinling City.


    Mingri Xuan¡¯s lips curled up, was it the case of the one being too deep in the situation to look around him?


    The silver-armored, middle-aged man exined, ¡°How is it not worth it? With Mr Kong Rui, your daughter would definitely think for your safety!¡±


    Kong Rui was stunned. So, it was for Kong Yao. Looking at the situation, he wanted to capture him to hold his daughter hostage.


    That was really effective.


    With Kong Yao¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t betray Zong Shou. However, if anything happened to him she would be guilty and even kill herself because of it.


    His heart was filled with rage but he calmed back down. Instead, he found the whole situation really preposterous.


    ¡°Why do you have to do that? What benefits does your Yang Family get for starting a rebellion now? Do you think that if you returned to Great Shang, Yinyu would ept you? You should know their current situation. Our Great Gan hasn¡¯t created any problems for your Yang Family. The battle between Gan and Shang hasn¡¯t ended so don¡¯t you think this is a little risky?¡±


    This person was the Yuening Marquis 2,000 years ago in Great Shang, his name was Yang Sheng and was one of the core members of the Jiangnan Yang Family.


    The silver-armored, middle-aged man walked over. The spiritual barrier outside of the altar started to crack.


    Although the area near the sky altar had protective formations, it was just in case. In front of Saint Realm experts, it was just a thin piece of paper. It was ripped apart with a touch without using strength at all.


    ¡°Create problems? What a never-created problem!¡±


    His face was filled with mocking intent, ¡°Spreading out countrynd is Great Gan¡¯s strategy! We didn¡¯t snatch it back but we bought it back. Our finances are limited, so we are temporarily dying the payment. His Majesty is honest and is the Saint Ruler, everyone respects him. How would he lie to you! As for officials, your family members are all corrupted and lousy, don¡¯t take them out to lose face. Officials will be chosen from the masses. With your Yang Family¡¯s prestige, you all can do so easily. As for bing merchants, that is something we have no control over. Your Yang Family is used to being arrogant and overbearing. Officials and merchants working together is naturally not suitable. You need to have more capable people...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Yang Sheng scoffed coldly and interrupted Kong Rui¡¯s words.


    ¡°No matter how well you put it, if this continues our Yang Family will split apart in just a few hundred years! Our death is something that will ur sooner orter. Yuanchen Emperor has the twelve Copper Men, so why does the Yang Family have to wait for death without doing anything?¡±


    Kong Rui was instantly speechless. This person really hit the sweet spot.


    Zong Shou¡¯s methods were using a soft knife to cut flesh. Those aristocratic families might be able to take it at the start.


    However, a few hundreds yearster, they would break apart.


    ¡°You can¡¯t answer me?¡±


    Yang Sheng stepped forwards once more and was 100 feet away from the altar.


    There was onestyer of spiritual barrier which blocked in front of him.


    ¡°Actually was there a need to persuade me? Since we are already fighting, my Yang Family and Great Gan have no more room for peace. If Kong Rui is willing to surrender now and not add trouble, I can promise that unless I am forced to, I won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Just as they said this, Kong Rui shook his head with a weird expression. He was looking towards the weird cultivator who wore a star crown and a feather robe.


    He was thinking about who that person was. Looking at his dressing, he seemed to be a cultivator.


    Kong Rui asked, ¡°Do you know who the person in front of me is?¡±


    Before Yang Sheng replied, Kong Rui answered on his own, ¡°This person is called Mingri Xuan, he is an ancient cultivator and his attainments are below only that of Xufu. However, in terms of divination he has been on the top for the past 10,000 years. You probably have heard of him?¡±


    Yang Sheng¡¯s expression turned cold. Mingri Xuan, others might not have known but to him, who was a part of the fiverge aristocratic families, it was like thunder to the ear.


    Was this person really Mingri Xuan and what was he doing here?


    Kong Rui smiled, ¡°He wants to join Great Gan to help protect His Majesty as the Grand Teacher. I have agreed to rmend him...¡±


    His smile had no temperature and naturally he wasn¡¯t panicking or anything. It was filled with a mocking intent.


    Yang Sheng¡¯s heart jumped, Mingri Xuan? Grand Teacher?


    Legend had it that Mingri Xuan was the world¡¯s top divinator.


    8,000 years ago, he predicted the future and had pretty much never failed before.


    Only then did he gain fame and shook the five continents of the Cloud World.


    Such a person could naturally sense pros and cons. So what was the reason why he wanted to join Great Gan who was facing both internal and external threats?


    Right! Apart from divination, his strength was also amazing! He was pretty much right behind top experts like Xufu and Dragon Shadow!


    With him here, then he...


    The cultivator wearing the crown turned around with a weird expression.


    ¡°Is your Yang Family all dumb?¡±


    A short sentence filled his heart with fear. Not only that, but the surrounding air also seemed to be sticky.


    The spiritual energy raged, the energy cirction was pretty much cut off at that moment.


    This was the Fate Dao!


    Yang Sheng¡¯s pupils constricted. He subconsciously thought back to the words his Uncle used to describe Mingri Xuan¡¯s Fate Dao.


    ...If one was unlucky, one could even choke to death when drinking water!


    At this moment, the Celestial Power in his body was pretty much on the verge of losing control.


    The most impossible situation was uring in his body.


    He couldn¡¯t move and could only look on with a stunned expression.


    ¡°It really is what you said, asking to die! With His Majesty¡¯s personality, he is going to wipe out this Yang Family?¡±


    Mingri Xuan¡¯s tone was like that majestic and famous aristocratic family didn¡¯t even exist.


    ¡°That might not be the case!¡±


    Kong Rui smiled and said, ¡°His Majesty follows thew, especially the ones he set and won¡¯t easily change it. Since they are traitors, no matter what happened to them, there is nothing others can say.¡±


    ¡°Laws? In other words as long as people don¡¯t go against hisws, no matter how they offend him they would be fine?¡±


    Mingri Xuan was deep in thought. Seeing Kong Rui smile and not say anything he knew the answer and instantlyughed.


    ¡°Even the ancient Saint Emperors weren¡¯t so magnanimous! No wonder he is the Saint Ruler.¡±


    He sighed, ¡°What a waste, it is just a few days away. You jumped out before the situation was settled. You could have taken it a little slower and asked for more. However, one mistake and your whole family is going to be wiped out. The whole Yang Family is really stupid...¡±


    Yang Sheng was furious when he heard this but he was unable to move. His spiritual sense was unable to control the aura around his body.


    Not only his body, his Celestial Power started to conflict and it filled him with pain. It was the same in his soul. His Dao Foundations moved and his Soul Ocean started to shake.


    Slowly his seven holes started to bleed.


    Kong Rui was shocked and looked towards the person opposite him.


    Mingri Xuan was really calm and said, ¡°Do you know what I cultivate is the ancient Measuring Heaven Deciding Fate Technique?¡±


    Seeing Kong Rui nod his head, Mingri Xuan continued, ¡°Testing Fate is what I am good at. So today, on the altar, Great Shang ex Yuening Marquis Yang Cheng will die due to his conflicting foundations!¡±


    The moment he said this, arge ball of blood exploded from his mouth and nose.


    Kong Rui was slightly distracted. He knew that Mingri Xuan was one of the top experts in the world, half a step End Realm.


    His strength was only below that of End Realm experts.


    However, Yang Sheng was also Initial Saint Realm. With 3,000 years as a Saint, he shouldn¡¯t have been weak.


    However, in front of Mingri Xuan he wasn¡¯t able to fight back at all!


    His words decided his death. Even an End Realm didn¡¯t have such ability.


    Was it good or bad for him to draw this person into Great Gan?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, the situation pushed me to do that!¡±


    Seemingly seeing what Kong Rui was thinking about, Mingri Xuan exined.


    ¡°This person was left with only seven days to live. I just brought forwards his time of death. You also said that summoning rain in Jiangnan might not be going against the Heavens? So I used his life to try, the oue really is so. My loss of lifespan doesn¡¯t matter...¡±


    Kong Rui¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°In other words...¡±


    Mingri Xuan nodded his head, ¡°Great Shang will die in seven days so Yang Sheng has to die! Anyway, Yinyu doesn¡¯t have long to live. It just depends on what His Majesty is going to do!¡±


    Yang Sheng listened on. His chest was raging like waves!


    Great Shang would die in seven days, so did he? How was that possible?


    The Yang Family also had good divinators, however the oue he predicted was totally different.


    At this moment, the Yuanchen Emperor should have been like the sun in the sky!

 Chapter 1177 - Meeting Once More

    <h4>Chapter 1177: Meeting Once More</h4>


    ¡°Buhui was beheaded and to date he is still hung on the Imperial City city walls?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned, thinking to himself that Yinyu still acted in the end.


    He thought that Yuanchen Emperor wasn¡¯t dumb. Who knew that someone who was so scheming would also be so anxious.


    The rage and sadness in his heart was at its maximum. However, heughed instead of feeling angry.


    Jin Buhui that dummy could have left Great Shang long ago. He knew that the situation was like that, that the entire Great Shang was totally corrupted, that he himself couldn¡¯t save them. However, he still allowed Yinyu to manipte him.


    What was bad about staying in the jail? Just treat it as secluded meditation. All he had to do was wait a few years and then he could get out.


    Why did he have to say those things to provoke Yinyu?


    Did he not know that he would be walking a path of no return? No matter whether Great Shang rose or fell, Yinyu wouldn¡¯t let him live.


    Yuan Wushang didn¡¯t speak just about Jin Buhui but also about how Yinyu praised Kong Yao¡¯s beauty and said that he wanted her as his hostage.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care much about all of that. He didn¡¯t get angry. With how experienced he was, he wouldn¡¯t lose his mind just because YInyu provoked him.


    At most, the Yuanchen Emperor got the upper hand over him in terms of words.


    He slightly cared about the Hundred Victory Pass situation. Who knew what the situation there was like?


    Shi Qianli sent all his troops while Great Gan needed to retract one arm to use elsewhere.


    Zong Shou could pretty much imagine that Kong Yao was barely holding on and struggling because of this.


    He took in a deep breath. Zong Shou¡¯s fists started to crackle. He clenched it and suppressed the worry and rage in his chest.


    ¡°How did that Wushang Yuan Demon be the Great Shang Grand Teacher? Didn¡¯t End Realm cultivators agree not to interfere in the Cloud World. Who was the person who instigated the Jin Buhui matter? Those few families and those high ranking officials should now know the oue of offending me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about Li Biexue but that he suddenly appeared in front of the Fenghua Pce, causing the world to be in an uproar. However, if he joined hands with Yinyu, with the twelve Copper Men, even if the dozen End Realm experts of the Cloud World worked together, he would still be unafraid. Then, naturally he wouldn¡¯t care about the agreement either.¡±


    The one who replied was Lin Xuanxuan. She also found this matter really weird. Li Biexue pretty much didn¡¯t bother about anything.


    ¡°He is not caring about the survival of the Demon Path, like he was going all out...¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan was only guessing while Zong Shou understood a portion of the reasons.


    Li Biexue definitely knew that once the battle of the Qin Emperor Tomb ended, that the two of them couldn¡¯t share the same world.


    He was also worried that the five End Realm experts of the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat would attack him or that his wings fell into the hands of Xiuguan.


    With the Common People¡¯s Path¡¯s current strength, if they were willing to pay some price, Li Biexue would definitely die.


    To form an alliance with Yinyu was both to be expected and both reasonable.


    However, what was the situation with Jin Buhui?


    ¡°It is Zuoxin! The current Hanlin Academy Advisor!¡±


    Yuan Wushangughed coldly, ¡°In the past, he was Jin Buhui¡¯s master and he wanted to draw the line between them to show his loyalty. Or maybe someone behind him told him to do so...¡±


    Zong Shou could feel that the breath he was exhaling was bing hotter and hotter.


    Zuoxin? It seems like this person¡¯s memory wasn¡¯t that good!


    Did he disregard what he said in the past?


    Zong Shou¡¯s smile got even wider. However, it gave one a bone-chilling feeling. Green veins popped out from the corner of his forehead.


    Chuxue held her breath as she felt a chill down her spine. She felt that Zong Shou¡¯s current rage was no lower than when Su Xiaoxiao had killed herself in the underground pce.


    That rage caused the death of fifteen Saint Realm experts.


    So what would the oue of this be?


    Yuan Wushang continued to stir trouble, he scoffed coldly, ¡°What are you still thinking about? If I were you I would send troops and wipe out Great Shang. Jin Buhui is stupid and no one can save him. However, your own woman is humiliated and you must make Yinyu pay that price. Cloud World¡¯s rise and fall, the life and death of the masses, the Confucian Faction and Taoist Faction doesn¡¯t care. So, why do you care? What big situation? Just give up Tianfang World, who cares about Dark World Demon Court!¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This person¡¯s explosive personality was both his strength and weakness.


    Fortunately, the Ruler of Great Gan was Zong Shou and not Yuan Wushang.


    ¡°Brother Yuan¡¯s words aren¡¯t suitable...¡±


    Zong Shou closed his eyes and thought about it. Momentster, he shook his head and opened them.


    Solely because of the billions of people under him, he wouldn¡¯t give up on Tianfang World. That was the responsibility of a Ruler!


    If the Dark Night Demon Court would only attack Great Shang and the other countries of the Cloud World, he would be toozy to care about their lives and deaths.


    However, at this moment, Tianfang World was the only world that could stop them.


    Which was why to attack Great Shang now was impossible.


    Just as Yuan Wushang scoffed to show unhappiness, Zong Shou¡¯s tone changed and it turned serious.


    ¡°It seems like I am too kind so everyone dares to offend and scheme against me! Time after time they do that! Today, I won¡¯t return to Gantian Mountain, please help me spread the message three dayster, July 20. I will personally head to Imperial City to get Jin Buhui¡¯s body and take Yinyu¡¯s head! Everyone says that I am the Blood Sword Monster Lord and am invincible in the world. Since I am so strong, how can I let people bully me?¡±


    He spoke each word very firmly...


    What joke was this person getting at?


    No matter how weak Great Shang was, Yinyu had gathered several Saint Realm experts these past few years.


    They had the four aristocratic families, millions of troops, the twelve Copper Men and also Wushang Yuan Demon Li Biexue.


    At this moment, even if an End Realm cultivator got close, they would be at risk of dying!


    Wouldn¡¯t Zong Shou be asking to die if he just went just like that?


    Even Yuan Wushang regretted it. Did his words provoke Zong Shou?


    Commanding tens of thousands of troops and heading in alone was totally different.


    Zong Shou looked really serious and he didn¡¯t look like he was joking at all.


    ¡°Master Xuanxuan! I wanted to ask if we had a chance to surround and kill Wushang Yuan Demon in the Imperial City, is the Common People¡¯s Path interested?¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan was stunned. Hearing his tone, he sounded really confident.


    Did Zong Shou really believe he could seed?


    She hesitated slightly and said, ¡°When Senior Brother Xi Zi fell, Li Biexue also joined in. Senior Sister Yuanjing always suspected whether or not he knew where his body was sealed. If we can take revenge, we will go all out. However, Xiuguan has another matter and isn¡¯t here...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need Senior Master Xiuguan for this.¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head. Seeing the confusion on their faces, he didn¡¯t understand. He said, ¡°I control the twelve Copper Men now, so there is no need to worry about Yinyu. I will tell you the detailster.¡±


    He waved his sleeves and pulled the Blue Fire Xuan Turtle that was carrying Su Xiaoxiao to his front.


    ¡°Senior Master, please bring her back to the Vast Habitat and ask Master Xuanshuang to help save her. I need to visit someone and whether or not this battle goes as I wish will depend on him! If I go toote he will have already left the Cloud World...¡±


    Lin Xuanxuan¡¯s eyes shone brightly. Counter to control the twelve Copper Men, were those words true?


    If that was the case, then not only would the Imperial Capital not be a trap, but instead it would be the main battlefield between Zong Shou and the Common People¡¯s Path.


    Yuan Wushang was pumped up. If that was true, then Li Biexue would just be asking for death.


    Zong Shou stopped worrying about the two of them and stepped into the space.


    Lin Xuanxuan thought about something and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the Tianfang World situation is bad. If we don¡¯t reinforce it, it won¡¯t even be able tost for another half a month.¡±


    Zong Shou paused for a moment and then continued forwards.


    There was no need for half a month. In just 10 days, he would give them a surprise.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After splitting up with Lin Xuanxuan and Yuan Wushang, Zong Shou didn¡¯t even bring Su Chuxue along with him.


    He used the Unlimited Beginning and End Movement Technique to activate the shuttle, speeding towards the outer region of the Cloud World like a bolt of lightning.


    The current situation was totally different from when he had left.


    When he was Spirit Realm, he took close to a month to get to Tianfang World.


    At this moment, he needed just one day. He was close to thirty times faster.


    With the Instant Space Dragon Pellets and teleporting ability, in just two days, he was hundreds of worlds out.


    At this moment, he sensed something. He changed directions and saw several streaks of light in the space.


    Seemingly noticing Zong Shou¡¯s arrival, the light also stopped.


    The one at the head was Xufu. His eyes were filled with curiosity and confusion as he looked back.


    Zong Shou stopped the shuttle and appeared a breath away.


    ¡°I thought that Mr Xufu would spend a while in the Cloud World.¡±


    Xufu burst outughing, ¡°The Qin Emperor Tomb matter has ended, so there is no reason for me to stay. The thing failed and my dream has failed. I am prepared to return to die. However, for Your Majesty to chase over, I am surprised.¡±


    ¡°I was able to swallow a lot of Dragon Energy and was able to obtain a portion of the true spirit and sense where you were.¡±


    Xufu¡¯s expression changed, however, Zong Shou still replied calmly.


    ¡°If you are worried that I swallowed it you don¡¯t have to worry. The Qin Emperor¡¯s body isn¡¯t in the pce...¡±


    This was something Zong Shou found weird. At the same time, both the pearl and the sword disappeared.


    When the tomb copsed they were nowhere to be seen. That was also the reason why the nine Celestial Treasures took over to gather the Dragon Energy.

 Chapter 1178 - Xufus Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Xufu¡¯s n</h4>


    ¡°Not in the underground pce?¡±


    Xufu was shocked and then he rxed. So, this was how the Dragon Swallowing Situation appeared. The person in front of him was the true Son of Heaven.


    Although Zong Shou obtained a portion of the true spirit, he got a part of it and couldn¡¯t threaten him.


    He smiled, ¡°So, that is the case! I misunderstood. However, from what I see Your Majesty has just gotten out? To cross hundreds of worlds in two days, do you have an anxious matter?¡±


    Not only Xufu, even Zhongxuan and the few disciples behind him were curious.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother that there were so many gazes looking at him, ¡°I want to kill Li Birdie, so I need your help. I wanted to ask if you are willing to help me?¡±


    Xufu was stunned when he heard this and didn¡¯t know what to say. Zhongyuan¡¯s body shook, and apart from disbelief, his eyes were filled with anxiousness.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s words have really surprised me! Please forgive me for being rmed!¡±


    Xufu took a while to recover. His expression was reallyplicated.


    A month ago, he predicted that Yinyu and Great Shang didn¡¯t have long to live. He didn¡¯t expect that in the end it would have something to do with him.


    ¡°However, His Majesty is going to be disappointed. You also know that not only does he have the twelve copper men, but he can also use the true spirit to restrict me. I am heading away because I am filled with despair and because I want to avoid disaster...¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t allow him to finish before waving his sleeves and interrupting, ¡°You know the situation with the twelve Copper Men. As for the soul restriction, as long as it isn¡¯t the true spirit it is useless to you. Don¡¯t try to avoid this!¡±


    Xufu stopped, the people behind him were all lost.


    They felt that Xufu¡¯s aura was totally suppressed today.


    The Great Gan Emperor was really barbaric and overbearing.


    His face flushed red and white and momentster did he speak once more. This time heughed coldly, ¡°Although that is the case, then why do I have to help you?¡±


    Zong Shou took a close look to Xufu and then shook his head, ¡°Your lifespan is close to its end and you will turn to dust in 10,000 years!¡±


    Xufu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Anyone could tell what he was thinking about.


    Zong Shou asked, ¡°Xufu do you know about Aokun?¡±


    ¡°Aokun? Existence and Destruction Technique? His name is like thunder to the ears...¡±


    Xufuughed and said expressionless, ¡°Does Your Majesty want to say that his Destruction Technique can help me remove my restriction? If Aokun was an End Realm, he might be able to. However, you should know that the Dao that is closest to the source is the hardest to improve. He used the Dragon Swallowing Technique to quickly form his Dao, so hecked a bit. To enter End Realm would be really difficult. I can¡¯t live till then...¡±


    He then noticed that Zong Shou wasn¡¯t preparing to reply to him at all.


    A pair of silver white wings spread out, breaking through the void on both sides.


    Zong Shou looked over coldly, like he was looking down on everyone.


    ¡°Then, if he has these wings, what do you think?¡±


    Xufu¡¯s voice stopped, his eyes shrunk to pins and he looked over in shock.


    ¡°This is Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know the name of it but he could discern the Increasing and Containing words in the white glow.


    He instantly recognized the use of the item.


    It could buff all items and spells.


    Xufu¡¯s eyelids twitched and he understood what Zong Shou was getting at. A bit of hope rose up in his eyes.


    ¡°Overlord appears! So, that is the case...¡±


    He muttered several times. Zhongyuan¡¯s face was ashen white and knew that Xufu was tempted.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do or how to stop him. Removing the restriction was Xufu¡¯s 10,000-year wish and also thest obstacle in his life.


    Not to mention he didn¡¯t have enough strength, but even if he did, how was he to do anything?


    Yinyu was his Ruler and he was loyal.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say and said coldly, ¡°Based on what I know, you have only a million troops in the Central Cloud Continent. With this number, do you n on sweeping the world? If Yinyu dies, the world will be in chaos. There will be many deaths. Has Your Majesty thought about it?¡±


    Zong Shou looked coldly over before disregarding him.


    ¡°What does Mr Xufu think?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want anyone to be in danger because of himself. However, if he had to choose between Great Gan and another country, then he would definitely choose the former.


    As long as Great Gan was safe, then so what if the world was in chaos? Why would he care?


    The trip to the Imperial City wasn¡¯t just for Jin Bubui. He was prepared to totally clear out this problem.


    A huge problem had to be removed!


    Xufu didn¡¯t think for long and asked, ¡°If Li Biexue dies can Aokun remove the restriction for me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head without bothering to hide anything, ¡°Brother Aokun injured his foundations because of the Common People¡¯s Path battle and had dyed much cultivation time. So, even if I am his brother how will I have the face to ask him about it? We might have to wait 100 years before talking about this. In just a few steps, he would live forever. Does Mr. Xufu think that with just one thing you can get that?¡±


    At this moment, he wasn¡¯t the kid who was so weak a few days ago, who even with his good hand had no way to demand anything in front of an End Realm expert.


    Today, their positions had swapped around. No matter what, Xufu had to agree and he didn¡¯t have any other choice.


    Xufu was a decisive person and just thinking about it he knew that unless he gave up on living forever, otherwise, he would only be yed by this person.


    He felt slightly enraged to be controlled by a kid who was thousands of times younger than him. Such a feeling really wasn¡¯t good.


    Heughed bitterly before calming himself down. He looked towards Zhongxuan with an apologetic look.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s set a limit of 100 years! I won¡¯t attack Yinyu.¡±


    These were the conditions that he had set. For the 100 years, he would serve Great Gan.


    As for Yinyu, it was to calm down his disciple. Actually even without him, Yinyu¡¯s destiny was already set.


    Seeing Zong Shou keep silent, it was like he didn¡¯t fully trust him. Xufu calmed down slightly and smiled once more, ¡°However, if you want to kill an End Realm Saint Venerable, there is still a huge loophole! If you don¡¯t solve that, then your n would definitely fail.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and he retracted his thoughts, listening carefully.


    ¡°End Realm¡¯s soul is rested on the Dao and is connected to Heaven and Earth. He is able to predict the past, present and future. Although he isn¡¯t as effective as those divinators, he¡¯s able to predict things that happen to himself. Normal cultivators have a sixth sense and End Realm cultivators take it one step further and are able to see Life and Death, sensing killing intent. This is why End Realm Saint Venerables are so tough to kill, not because of their cultivation but because they are able to predict and avoid before they faced danger.¡±


    Zong Shou was filled with doubt now. Then what about Xi Zi¡¯s death, as well as Xingya and Kunming?


    Xufu continued, ¡°Xi Zi knew he was in danger but he still faced it head-on. As for Xingya and Kunming, one of them just entered End Realm for less than a year. Although the others had some cultivation, he was selfish and insane. The Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat battle involved dozen End Realm experts, due to Cause and Effect entangling, being unable to sense it is normal. The two of them can¡¯t be discussed in the same vein as Li Biexue.


    When they said this, Xufu waved his fan and his lips curled up.


    ¡°However, I do have a way to counter it! But you must remember that to prevent idents, we should settle this battle quickly...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted. He chased this person so as to have a bit more confidence for the battle.


    Who knew that he would get such gains from Xufu?


    End it quickly? He wanted to do so too.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Trap and kill Li Biexue?¡±


    Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat, within Sword Pce. Lingchen held a message talisman and his face was filled with shock.


    After a few moments, he noticed the few people in front of him were looking over with a questioning gaze. He recovered and said, ¡°Common People Path sent a message to say that four dayster Zong Shou will personally head to the Imperial City to take Yinyu¡¯s head and kill Li Biexue.¡±


    As expected, the people present all had the same reactions that Lingchen had before.


    ¡°Personally head over? Is he asking to die?¡±


    They all thought to themselves that Zong Shou had gone crazy due to the death of his friend.


    In the Imperial City, to take Yinyu¡¯s head. Not to mention how both Taoist and Confucian Faction won¡¯t sit aside and do nothing, they were definitely happy they would do something so dumb.


    Even the twelve Copper Men and Li Biexue himself can kill them.


    ¡°This is preposterous!¡±


    The person who spoke sat on the left of Lingchen. He was a fat old man who looked really kind. However, if one was a little good at cultivation, one could see that an extremely sharp sword intent covered him.


    His surname was Jian and his name was Tongming. He was the strongest of the six Saint Realm experts under the sect head.


    ¡°Although we are allies with Great Gan, we definitely won¡¯t do something so stupid with him!¡±


    ¡°However, since Zong Shou is mad, Common People¡¯s Path shouldn¡¯t follow him. There must be a reason...¡±


    Si Kongfou was in deep thought, ¡°We don¡¯t have to reject it right away and let them exin. Or maybe Xiuguan has already returned?¡±


    ¡°Xiuguan?¡±


    Jian Tongming¡¯s face rxed, ¡°During these two days, there has been news of his return. Who knows where that news came from..¡±


    If they had Xiuguan who was close to half step True Realm, although this was dangerous but it was doable.


    However, was that possible?

 Chapter 1179 - Buhuis Final Words

    <h4>Chapter 1179: Buhui¡¯s Final Words</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    He knew roughly where Xiuguan went. The matter concerned Xi Zi and the chances of him returning now was really small.


    However, it wasn¡¯t totally impossible.


    Lingchen had a weird expression, ¡°The letter actually exined. It has nothing to do with Xiuguan and it just said that Zong Shou has the ability to control the twelve Copper Men.¡±


    The moment he said this, the room was silent once more. Everyone exchanged nces with one another, their eyes filled with shock.


    ¡°Control the twelve Copper Men? It was said that Yinyu swallowed the Qin Emperor¡¯s true spirit and is the master of the twelve Copper Men. How is he going to steal it over?¡±


    Sikong Fo asked curiously, ¡°However, if Zong Shou really is able to, then Xiuguan¡¯s return is probably a smoke bomb...¡±


    Common People¡¯s Path knew that the twelve Copper Men existed but was still willing to attack the Imperial City along with Zong Shou. The Sword Sect was definitely not the only confused party now.


    However, if they had Xiuguan too, then they wouldn¡¯t be that surprised anymore.


    ¡°So, how should we reply?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t easily reject. The risk is also toorge to agree just like that. After all, this concerns our rise and fall and we have to be careful...¡±


    The room was in hot discussion. Lingchen was also hesitant. It was really tough for him toe to a decision like that.


    One wrong judgement and the entire Sword Sect might be in danger of copsing.


    It was best he headed to Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat to question Wei Xu and Zong Shou.


    Just at this moment a clear voice spread out from the outside, ¡°There is no need to discuss, just directly reply to them that we will help them!¡±


    Their bodies shook as they looked outside the gate, only to see a white robe sword holding cultivator walk in.


    The few Saint Realm Venerables present all had a serious expression on their faces.


    ¡°Greetings Sect Head!¡±


    The person in front of them was the Sword Sect Sect Head. The leader of the Ten Thousand Sword Vast Habitat and the seven factions of the Sword Sect. He led nearly 300,000 cultivators.


    Lingchen bowed and then asked, ¡°Sect Head said to go all out to help them, is it?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, we will use the Spirit Floating Sword Formation!¡±


    The white shirt sword soldier spoke up without any hesitation at all.


    Jian Tongming and Sikong Fo were all stunned. The sword formation actually had the words Heaven Extinction Earth Destruction. It was the Heaven Extinction Earth Destruction Spirit Sword Formation.


    It was thest trump card the Sword Sect had apart from End Realm experts. It wasn¡¯t much weaker than the Common Life Sword Formation.


    With the Sword Sect legacy god weapon as a core, it needed 1,000 Celestial Realm cultivators as the foundations and six Saint Realm experts to support.


    It was one of the methods they had to counter End Realm experts...


    Seemingly sensing that Jian Tongming and the others were confused, the white swordsman said, ¡°Before the Qin Emperor died, he crafted a Country Protecting Seal to rece the Heming Seal as the artifact. Legend has it that it was the true core of the twelve Copper Men. However, very few people have heard of it. I think it fell into Zong Shou¡¯s hands!¡±


    He exined, ¡°Apart from that the Ancestor has said that the Dragon Swallowing Situation is not over. The Overlord appeared, dragon swallowing 10,000 miles, it is the most auspicious sign...¡±


    When he heard this, Jian Tongming¡¯s expression changed.


    Ancestor? Was it Cibei Taoist Lord?


    At this moment, he stopped doubting anymore. One of the original veins of divination came from Cibei Taoist Lord.


    Lingchen¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. Then, he sighed.


    If the Ruler is furious, blood will flow 1,000 miles...


    If Zong Shou really had that seal...


    Then, be it Yinyu or Li Biexue, they were both dead.


    He burst outughing. They knew the situation but on the side of the Imperial City they didn¡¯t.


    Speaking of which, if Sword Sect agreed, those people might think that they were stupid.


    Forget it, a few days more and they will find out...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At the same time, Zuoxin stood behind the Imperial City walls.


    Beneath him was one of the three gates of the Imperial City, the Xuanhua Gate, the most important gate to the city.


    The 999-foot gate was flooded with people and horses, an endless stream of them.


    Different from before, a head was hung on the city walls.


    The blood was already dry and the sky was white. After spices and ash were brushed onto it, it showed no signs of dposing and was kept perfectly intact. One could even recognize the person as Jin Buhui.


    Pretty much everyone that entered the city would look up either curiously, in surprise or in rage.


    Some would scoff coldly while some would spit at it and then curse out.


    ¡°Traitor!¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is merciful and only beheaded him. If it was me I would buy his meat to eat, to vent my hate!¡±


    ¡°A traitor! A few years ago, this person sent out news to the Gan Emperor which was why we lost at God Falling ins! He betrayed his country...¡±


    ¡°That is true. If not, with how heroic his Majesty is how would he lose to Great Gan?¡±


    ¡°Recently, the variousnds have been adding taxes, so it is so tough to survive. However, speaking of which, the cause is still that defeat. It is all because of him!¡±


    ¡°He really deserves to die! However, I also heard that the Great Gan Emperor is a Saint Ruler. This Jin Buhui is his sworn brother and to be a friend of the Saint Ruler how can his morals be so bad?¡±


    ¡°Saint Ruler is Saint Ruler, he is he. As a Great Shang minister he has private rtionships with the enemy country Ruler, doesn¡¯t he deserve to die?¡±


    There were some others who didn¡¯t bother about the Imperial City situation at all.


    ¡°I heard that after Jin Buhui was killed he struggled for a full day before he died. He dragged half of his body, using his blood to write 3,400 ¡°Amusing and pitiful¡±. In the end, his hands and fingers were chopped off and then he stopped.¡±


    ¡°He just became insane before he died! Why didn¡¯t he write that he was innocent? Maybe he could gain some sympathy!¡±


    ¡°Actually, he isn¡¯t totally dead. The spirit masters trapped his soul in the head to make him personally witness the death of Great Shang.¡±


    Zuoxin listened on quietly. After a while, he rubbed his moustache andughed.


    ¡°It seems like fairness is in the hearts of the people, you are right...¡±


    He looked like he was talking to the people behind him but everyone knew that from start to finish he was talking to the head on the wall.


    Jin Buhui¡¯s head didn¡¯t react. Like a normal dead corpse, his spiritual sense was unable to cause any spiritual fluctuations at all.


    Normal people weren¡¯t able to sense what he was saying but Zuoxin and the few spirit masters could.


    Someone said, ¡°This idiot said that we naturally can control what the people say and cheat them. However, no matter what, in a few years the history books will record the truth! Our deeds will remain for 10,000 years for everyone alive to see...¡±


    ¡°Remain for 10,000 years? You are really looking forward to the Great Gan Emperor wiping us out and clearing your name, right?¡±


    Zuoxin shook his head. He was really calm and instead looked like he was really heart pained.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know how to repent. I wanted to ask for forgiveness from His Majesty but there is no point!¡±


    He said with mncholy, ¡°The things you mentioned might make sense but it isn¡¯t the right time! You must know that ruling a country is like cooking, so how can you do whatever you want? We are on the verge of falling and if we cause too muchmotion it would only cause the building to copse in advance!¡±


    The spirit master half closed his eyes to listen on. A momentter, he controlled his tone and said.


    ¡°Since you said that ruling is like cooking, then starting a war, sending thirty million to attack Great Gan is the right thing to do? He is blinded and once to gain credit. Great Shang is corrupted, can this be changed without removing the corrupt? If we don¡¯t remove them they will continue to cause problems. Can you hope for the entire dynasty of idiots to rule well! Great Shang will die because Yuanchen agreed topromise. Just one step and the country is wiped out, so why not try?¡±


    Zuoxin¡¯s face turned green from rage, ¡°His Majesty is wise and is about to unify the Cloud World so what are you saying? Before the battle of the south he wanted to remove outside threat before settling the internal problems. Today, we are cleaning out the corrupt and removing power from the aristocratic families. No matter what you are still unhappy right? His Majesty has his wise n, so you don¡¯t have to worry for him! You really are filled with grievances, that is true.¡±


    Heughed coldly, ¡°Do you know that a day ago the Great Gan Ruler that you have been anticipating has told the world that he would rush over in four days to take down His Majesty¡¯s head and carry your corpse back. Your brother really is loyal.¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, there was an intense spiritual energy movement within the head.


    There seemed to be like tears flowing down the dry eyes.


    That spirit master exined after a long while, ¡°He said that Zong Shou isn¡¯t here for him but for the billions of Great Gan people, for the lives of them which is why he took the risk, that he is much stronger than His Majesty.¡±


    When he said that, the spirit master was covered in cold sweat. Some words he really didn¡¯t dare to say.


    ¡°He also said that Zong Shou is definitely well prepared and has seventy percent confidence. If the Great Shang Emperor is smart, he should know that the twelve Copper Men is not enough unless we have enough Saint Realm experts. Although he has the Qin Emperor true soul, he needs to recruit the Mohist Faction cultivators to totally control it. He should join hands with the four aristocratic families and chase away Wushang Yuan Demon. He needs the Taoist and Confucian Factions to protect him. If not, he will witness the death of Great Shang here in four days...¡±


    Zuoxin was stunned. He knew that Jin Buhui wouldn¡¯t say anything good but thest sentence still surprised him.


    A momentter, he scoffed and waved his sleeves, ¡°In four days, His Majesty will personally hang Zong Shou¡¯s head alongside you! There is no use talking so much. You can torture him now!¡±


    Based on the decree that the Yuanchen Emperor sent, Jin Buhui¡¯s soul could be left but every seven days he would be tortured.

 Chapter 1180 - Before The Huge Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1180: Before The Huge Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Still in the Imperial City, Li Biexue stood on the highest floor of the 99-storey, stargazing tower.


    This was originally where Zhongxuan stayed. However, after he took over as Grand Teacher, this ce became his.


    Yinyu had nothing to do and was sitting behind him.


    ¡°What has the Grand Teacher seen? Did Xiuguan reallye back?¡±


    Li Biexue scoffed and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not Zhongxuan and don¡¯t study divination. I am unable to see the stars too clearly. As for Xiuguan, I am still uncertain. However, this person will return sooner orter, so why bother?¡±


    While speaking, his eyes were fully focused on a dot in front of him.


    That drop of blood was his Soul essence blood. At this moment, it was dark red.


    There were tens of thousands of Demon Path cultivation methods and most of them were evil and special.


    What he used was one known as Purple Blood Secret Discerning Technique. It was something he obtained before he arrived in the Cloud World.


    Using his own blood to merge with 1,000 drops of different bloods to discern his life or death within a hundred days.


    The blood had to be obtained from the womb before the baby was given birth to.


    He would use it before each huge matter. Before End Realm he had used this technique to avoid death many times.


    After End Realm, his soul rested on the Dao. He became more and more sensitive to the secrets of the Heavens. When he used this technique his senses became really clear. He was pretty much able to sense everything that happens to him within 100 days.


    Half a breathter, the dark red liquid didn¡¯t react at all.


    He was confused and then shook his head. Blood shining gold means it is good. It turning ck meant that it was bad.


    Through the process Li Biexue could see various scenarios which corrted to what would happen.


    However, today he only saw a few. One of them would be Zong Shou stepping into the city.


    Another would be Zong Shou being trapped in a ck lightning and was in despair.


    He stood on the tower and looked down coldly.


    The Blood didn¡¯t change because there was no danger in a hundred days? There weren¡¯t any good urrences too, so it was just neutral.


    Then, why did he only see such few?


    The situation was different from the past.


    Li Biexue had an idea and thought back to Xi Zi¡¯s death and the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat battle.


    Before the battle, the technique also failed too. During the Xi Zi battle he wasn¡¯t able to sense anything. During the Vast Habitat one, he only knew that he would be fine and didn¡¯t know that Xingya would die.


    Thinking about it, such a situation was normal.


    Although there were many End Realm participants in this battle, it wasn¡¯t enough to block the ability.


    Which is why the oue made sense.


    Yinyu didn¡¯t realize Li Biexue¡¯s emotional changes during the short time. He smiled and said.


    ¡°Hearing your words, you seem really confident. However, I also heard that Xiuguan is someone using the Eternal Dao and can¡¯t be destroyed. Although I have the twelve Copper Men...¡±


    Before he finished, Li Biexue cut him off, ¡°Yin Vein Spirit ughtering Formation!¡±


    Yinyu was stunned, only to hear Li Biexue continue, ¡°In four days, I will ce this formation in the city. At that time, even if Xiuguan and the other End Realms from Common People¡¯s Pathe, there is nothing they can do!¡±


    ¡°Yin Vein Spirit ughtering?¡±


    Yinyu didn¡¯t understand. However, seeing how confident Li Biexue was, he knew it was really strong.


    He smiled, ¡°I will order the four aristocratic families to listen to you. I will seek help from Zhu Zi and the Taoist Faction.¡±


    ¡°Zhu Zi? Taoist Faction?¡±


    Li Biexue scoffed coldly, ¡°If we really set this up, they probably wouldn¡¯t dare to take a step in. The Yang and Li Families might not be willing too.¡±


    Yinyu didn¡¯t care. Instead, he felt more confident towards Li Biexue, ¡°Even if those few don¡¯t dare to enter, it is good if they help from the sides. If you win, with Zhu Zi and Qingxuan here, Xiuguan and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. If we lose, we will also be able to salvage the situation.¡±


    Li Biexue nodded as an agreement. Yinyu smiled with a dark and cold expression on his face, ¡°As for those aristocratic families, they don¡¯t have a choice!¡±


    Just as they were speaking, Yinyu thought about someone, ¡°If that Cibei Toaist Lord and Xiuguan worked together, then what would happen?¡±


    Cibei was one of the three Saint Venerables of the Taoist Faction and even after splitting, the Taiqing line cultivators treated him as their ancestor.


    This person who was pretty much half a step True Realm was not much weaker than Xiuguan.


    If those two worked together, the situation would be really tough.


    ¡°Cibei Taoist Lord? That is not possible! If he dared to appear here he wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. If the Sword Sect Sect Head is smart he also wouldn¡¯t interfere in this battle.¡±


    Li Biexue waved his sleeves to show that it wasn¡¯t a problem. As for what the reason was, he didn¡¯t say it out loud. However, his tone was more and more firm.


    His eyes flickered a little as he looked into the distance, ¡°Your official Zuoxin requests to see you. Behind him is the Yang Family Head. It is as you expected!¡±


    Yinyu¡¯s eyes were like a hawk as he looked down from the 99-storey tower.


    As expected, two people enter the pce gates. Zuoxin should have been here on orders, and as for the Yang Family Head Yang Yeheng, who knew why he was here?


    He scoffed coldly. The five aristocratic families were good at ying the situation, otherwise, how could they have survived from the Cloud Deste Era to now?


    They had already hesitated for a full day, and if till now they hadn¡¯t made their mind up, then he would have been extremely disappointed.


    Great Gan was facing problems both inside and outside. The Dark World Demon Court was attacking Tianfang World and the Jiangnan five states were in danger too.


    However, Zong Shou ended up making such a stupid decision. Those aristocratic families lost their ability to bargain with him.


    He thought back to Jin Buhui. His expression sunk down before he smiled.


    He didn¡¯t expect that such a small person would provoke such huge rage from Zong Shou, pretty much making him lose his mind.


    If he knew that that was the case, he would have left him alive to hold the Great Gan Ruler hostage.


    He didn¡¯t understand Zong Shou. To say that he was dumb, but he swept the Cloud World. To say he was a mighty lord but he ended up letting his emotions get the better of him.


    Yinyu couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, ¡°Actually there is something I don¡¯t understand. Did Zong Shou reallye for Jin Buhui? To take such a risk for a friend, even not caring about the fall of Great Gan and Common People¡¯s Path?¡±


    ¡°That might not be the case! Your Majesty has gotten the twelve Copper Men and your country¡¯s fate has been rejuvenated. As long as you get enough Saint Realm Venerables you¡¯ll be able to sweep the world like the Qin Emperor! You might even be able to attack the outer region. To them, this is when you are the weakest and this might be your final chance.¡±


    Yinyu was deep in thought when he heard that. Actually, he also guessed the same way, and he asked because he still felt a little uneasy.


    ¡°Moreover, Zong Shou is only a little confident. Your Majesty must know that during the Qin Emperor Tomb battle, out of the six factions and many aristocratic families, there are at least 20 Saint Realm cultivators missing...¡±


    When he said that, Li Biexue¡¯s eyes squinted, ¡°I suspect that it has something to do with him!¡±


    Yinyu was more confused. Even if their deaths had something to do with Zong Shou, he couldn¡¯t threaten any End Realm cultivator.


    Li Biexue didn¡¯t exin anymore and was in deep thought himself.


    Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings, had Zong Shou already grasped that item? Or maybe this was the reason why Common People¡¯s Path and Xiuguan dared to enter the Imperial City?


    Unfortunately, Su Xiaoxiao killed herself and due to the interference of the Dragon Formation, he lost sensory ability of the tomb and didn¡¯t know the details...


    However, even if it was that item, it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Everything in the world had a counter and Qin Emperor created the twelve Copper Men, the only counter to the wings.


    He still had a chance of getting the God Treasure back!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°It has been confirmed! News of Xiuguan returning was spread from Great Gan¡¯s Zhang Huai?¡±


    Within Daoling Vast Habitat, Qingxuan was within the Thousand Lamp Room and his eyes were filled with confusion.


    ¡°What is Zong Shou nning? He wants to enter the city and take Yinyu¡¯s head, is that just a lie? He actually doesn¡¯t have such a n...¡±


    ¡°Zong Shou has always kept to his word and has never gone back against it.¡±


    Taihuang Taoist Lord also didn¡¯t understand, ¡°From start to finish, this whole thing is suspicious. Yinyu obtaining the Copper Men, Li Biexue bing Gran Teacher, Zong Shou entering the capital. Dragon Swallowing Situation, overlord appears. Maybe there are some things within that we don¡¯t know of. However if Zong Shou enters the city he will definitely die!¡±


    The front few sentences were filled with doubt but only thest was really firm.


    Qingxuan also didn¡¯t doubt. The strength of the twelve Copper Men was something he witnessed ten thousand years ago.


    During that era, 3,000 Taoist sects were nearly wiped out.


    ¡°I feel that something is weird. If Zong Shou isn¡¯t confident he wouldn¡¯t try this out. Before this during the Qin Emperor Tomb period I felt that something wasn¡¯t right. We lost four Saint Realm experts...¡±


    Just as he was speaking, his eyes were filled with cold intent as he grabbed into the space outside.


    In just a moment, he grabbed a golden scroll.


    He didn¡¯t open it wide to look, as a few breathster Zhu Zi appeared within.


    ¡°Great Shang has summoned us to rush to the Imperial City in four days to defend against Common People¡¯s Path. Qingxuan Taihuang, what do you two think?¡±


    Qingxuan didn¡¯t reply right away, unhappiness shing in his eyes.


    He had just gotten the twelve Copper Men and he hadn¡¯t even used it to add to his strength and he was already ordering them around. What will happen in the future?


    ¡°Li Biexue will definitelyy out the Yin Vein Spirit ughtering Formation just in case. We two won¡¯t dare to enter and can only defend from the outside. Zhu Zi, are you going to stop them or are you going to be like us?¡±


    Zhu Zi¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and then he firmed himself up, ¡°I have made my mind up. I can¡¯t stop them, so I can only try to persuade. Actually, if we can kill that evil demon, I don¡¯t mind working with the Demon Path!¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s wait for the fall of Zong Shou outside of the city, or the death of Yinyu...!¡±


    Qingxuanughed, a cold intent appeared in his eyes. He actually wanted to know what happened between Zong Shou and Li Biexue.


    However, the only thing he could do now was wait.

 Chapter 1181 - Everything Prepared

    <h4>Chapter 1181: Everything Prepared</h4>


    With the Unlimited Beginning and End Movement Technique and the buffing of the Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings, his current speed in the Cloud World was no slower than End Realm cultivators.


    However, his Celestial Power was limited and stamina was far weaker than them. If he travelled at 40%, he could use the light and spiritual energy to replenish his body, not consuming anything at all.


    Which was why when he arrived in the Imperial City four hourster he was still filled with energy.


    From 100 miles away, the atmosphere of the Great Shang capital was still really merciful and peaceful, no different from before. There was only ayer of ck mist which covered the sky.


    Zong Shou looked over expressionlessly before continuing forwards. However, before he got close, a person blocked in front of him. He was around 20 and his expression was really solemn.


    ¡°Shiyue?¡±


    Zong Shou stopped and looked over coldly, ¡°Are you trying to stop me?¡±


    Shiyue¡¯s eyes were filled with aplicated expression as heughed bitterly, ¡°I also don¡¯t know what I should choose! Yinyu and you, no matter who dies, life is about to be wiped out. Since the Dark World Demon Court has acted, the other alien races would too. The time of troops invading the Cloud World isn¡¯t far away, however, we are still fighting among ourselves. How many Saint Realm experts died in just one Qin Emperor Tomb? Not Great Shang and Great Gan should band together. If we start war, others will profit...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was cold and he didn¡¯t reply. His arms were behind his back and his eyes were filled with disdain.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, your father is leading four million troops to attack the newly built pass city that I created. Is Jingling also in danger? Why don¡¯t you say these words to Yinyu?¡±


    Shiyue frowned, an awkward look appeared in his eyes. If one talked about starting war, Great Shang was indeed the one that did that.


    His father Shi Qianli was the Shang Army Commander so he didn¡¯t have any rights to say those words to Zong Shou.


    However, Shiyue wasn¡¯t dispirited, ¡°The Emperor is just clumsy and doesn¡¯t know how strong the alien race is which is why he started the war. As long as they attack the Cloud World, he will understand the situation. When the timees, naturally, he will work together with Great Gan.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned as he smiled towards Shiyue, ¡°You want me to give up on Tianfang World and force Yinyu to join hands with me?¡±


    As expected from that person in his memory. Although his life was really decisive and overbearing, there were many times when he was really vicious and went all out.


    Shiyue avoided and didn¡¯t reply, he bowed, ¡°The ten Jiedu Minister Armies, two million Dao Soldiers is not something Great Gan alone can block. Even if you win, the other alien races will attack. To defend the enemy and not be affected by the mes of war, we have tobine the power of the entire Cloud World, of the two countries and the six factions. For the Cloud World can Your Majesty please bear with it. Moreover, is there really a need to take such a risk, it is also not worth it...¡±


    ¡°For the Cloud World?¡±


    Zong Shouughed, the mocking intent in his eyes got even deeper, ¡°In my eyes, only the weak will bother. Since Yinyu doesn¡¯t, then neither will I. Whether or not life is wasted in the chaos in the Central Cloud Continent, what does it have to do with me? As for the Dark World Demon Court and Tianfang World, even if Great Gan dies we won¡¯t let them get over us!¡±


    While saying this, Zong Shou stepped over from the right side of Shiyue, killing intent exploded out and entangled with him.


    However, when he passed, Shiyue didn¡¯t do anything.


    Zong Shou squinted, a bright light appearing in his eyes.


    Son of Heaven Sword, Great Qin Son of Heaven Sword! So that item fell into his hands!


    Then, who got the Shanhe Pearl?


    Since he had this sword, then even if he had the wings, this person was still able to go against him.


    As expected, from one of the most lucky people in the era!


    A series of thoughts passed his mind and then he stopped and said expressionlessly, ¡°I am grateful for Jin Buhui¡¯s matter! However, whoever tries to stop me today is my enemy! Even if the Saint Venerablese here, I will pull my sword and kill them! You are no exception...¡±


    Shiyue sighed and his aura also slowly disappeared.


    ¡°My Emperor is slowly gettingfortable with the twelve Copper Men. Li Biexue is also within, setting up the Yin Vein Spirit ughtering Formation. Anyway, take care of yourselfter!¡±


    When these words were spoken, Zong Shou was unable to sense where Shiyue was at.


    Zong Shuo didn¡¯t care, directly crossing the 50-mile sky and heading to the area in front of the Xuanhua Gate.


    He raised his head and looked towards Jin Buhui¡¯s head that was hanging there.


    At this moment, there was still an endless stream of people entering and exiting the city.


    Maybe as a month had already passed, very few people cared.


    However, asionally there would still be people who cursed out. Some bold ones would toss dposed vegetables at it. The Great Shang Army here also didn¡¯t stop them, instead they giggled and gloated.


    Zong Shou thought back to the past, his expression became tragic. Who knew that greedy and optimistic fellow would end up in such a state?


    He directly reached out, a purple streak of light grabbed towards the head on the wall.


    Jin Buhui¡¯s head had already dposed and it was useless to take it. Zong Shou directly grabbed his soul.


    Within there were many seals ced by the spirit masters but they were useless to Zong Shou.


    The Great Shang troops outside noticed that something wasn¡¯t right and they all pulled out their weapons with shock on their faces.


    ¡°Who are you? He is our Great Shang traitor and needs to be hung for 100 years! If you try to take his head, you are his aplice!¡±


    One of the general-like people stepped out. However, before he even came over, his head exploded, his blood and flesh sttering about.


    Zong Shou was toozy to argue with them. The rage that gathered over the past seven days charged in his chest.


    He spread out his spiritual sense over 100 miles such that spiritual energy ravaged the area, energy seeping in all directions.


    The vast spiritual sense caused everyone that passed to panic and not know what to do.


    The animals and Cloud Stepping Foals all knelt down, their bodies trembling.


    Warning bells rang out over the city. The soldiers were all unable to move, their noses and mouths bleeding.


    However, on the city wall, there was still someone who activated the machinery to drop the heavy door.


    Zong Shou was toozy to bother and with just a thought, Jin Buhui¡¯s soul appeared in front of him.


    He was still fat, simr to how he looked when he was alive. However, he wasn¡¯t in a good state. With his Spirit Realm Cultivation, even after his body was split apart, he couldn¡¯t even maintain his soul body and had to rely on Zong Shou.


    He seemed to be resisting some sort of pain such that his consciousness was in a muddy state, even not noticing that Zong Shou had arrived and that his situation had changed.


    ¡°Soul Torture?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed, even if he knew it long ago but his heart still felt a twitching pain.


    Yinyu¡¯s orders were to use the torture every seven days. However, it could cause him to be in pain every day. Only on the final day of the seven days could he breathe freely.


    He was only able to not lose his mind after a full month due to his strong willpower.


    He instantly took out a spiritual liquid, flicking it out into his body.


    Thetter was released from his pain and came to his senses. He looked around with a seemingly lost expression before focusing his eyes right on Zong Shou. He instantly understood and smiled.


    ¡°My Teacher said a few days ago that you would personallye over to get my body and take Yinyu¡¯s life. As expected, you really came...¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent. He had the Life and Death Cereus and had the Life and Death Mystery Change ability.


    As long as he had a bit of flesh and blood or soul, he could revive someone.


    However, Jin Buhui¡¯s current situation was too much for him.


    Although his soul wasplete, it had been tortured too much.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He sighed in disdain. It was extremely cold and also filled with the tone of someone who was really annoyed.


    He knew that he was in a bad situation and knew that Yinyu wouldn¡¯t listen to him. He didn¡¯t wait quietly in the jail and instead started to diss. How stupid, how really stupid!


    ¡°There are some things I cannot do but some I have to do. I can¡¯t avoid it just because it is bad or just do something because it is good for me...¡¯


    Jin Buhui said in a righteous manner but seeing how Zong Shou was staring at him coldly, he onlyughed awkwardly.


    ¡°I was really bored in the jail so I just spoke, I couldn¡¯t control my tongue. Who knew that he would really get the twelve Copper Men? If I knew that it would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have spoken at all. If Ruler sees the officials as his hands, then they will see him as their heart; if he sees them as useless people, then they will see him as an enemy. Since he doesn¡¯t care about me, then why would I bother about the life or death of Great Shang!¡±


    He was really dispirited, like he regretted the past.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This was the Jin Buhui he remembered.


    Jin Buhui suddenly muttered, ¡°However, Zong Shou you don¡¯t know the pain of the people. In just three years, arge number of refugees surged outside the city. There are over seven million. I was demoted and ruled 100 miles ofnd. The 100,000 people under me couldn¡¯t even breath. The Spiritual Wave is rising and thend is fertile but the people are finding it tough to live. Once war starts,rge amounts of people will die.¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent. Was this the reason why Jin Buhui took the risk to submit so many letters?


    He looked at the people around coldly.


    ¡°Then, now what? You are seen as a traitor. Not only did he kill you but he tortured your soul such that you can¡¯t even revive. Those people that you love hate you to the bone and everyone abandoned you. Is it worth it?¡±

 Chapter 1182 - Is it worth it?

    <h4>Chapter 1182: Is it worth it?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    With the Unlimited Beginning and End Movement Technique and the buffing of the Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings, hiis current speed in the Cloud World was no slower than End Realm cultivators.


    However his Celestial Power was limited and stamina was far weaker than them. If he travelled at forty percent, he could use the light and spiritual to replenish his body, not consuming anything at all.


    Which was why when he arrived in the Imperial City four hourster he was still filled with energy.


    From a hundred miles away, the atmosphere of the Great Shang capital was still really merciful and peaceful, no different from before. There was only ayer of ck mist which covered the sky.


    Zong Shou looked over expressionlessly before continuing forwards. However before he got close, a person blocked in front of him. He was around twenty and his expression was really solemn.


    ¡°Shiyue?¡±


    Zong Shou stopped and looked over coldly, ¡°Are you trying to stop me?¡±


    Shiyue¡¯s eyes were filled with aplicated expression as heughed bitterly, ¡°I also don¡¯t know what I should choose! Yinyu and you, no matter who dies life is about to be wiped out. Since the Dark World Demon Court has acted, the other alien races would too. The time of troops invading the Cloud World isn¡¯t far away, however, we are still fighting among ourselves. How many Saint Realm experts died in just one Qin Emperor Tomb? Not Great Shang and Great Gan should band together. If we start war, others would profit...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face was cold and he didn¡¯t reply. His arms were behind his back and his eyes were filled with disdain.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, your father is leading four million troops to attack the newly built pass city that I created. Jinling is also in danger? Why don¡¯t you say these words to Yinyu?¡±


    Shiyue frowned, an awkward looked appeared in his eyes. If one talked about starting war, Great Shang was indeed the one that did that.


    His father Shi Qianli was the Shang Army Commander so he didn¡¯t have any rights to say those words to Zong Shou.


    However Shiyue wasn¡¯t dispirited, ¡°The Emperor is just clumsy and doesn¡¯t know how strong the alien race is which is why he started the war. As long as they attack the Cloud World he will understand the situation. When the timees naturally he will work together with Great Gan.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned as he smiled towards Shiyue, ¡°You want me to give up on Tianfang World and force Yinyu to join hands with me?¡±


    As expected from that person in his memory. Although his life was really decisive and overbearing but there were many times when he was really vicious and went all out.


    Shiyue avoided and didn¡¯t reply, he bowed, ¡°The ten Jiedu Minister Armies, two million Dao Soldiers is not something Great Gan alone can block. Even if you win, the other alien races will attack. To defend the enemy and not be affected by the mes of war, we have tobine the power of the entire Cloud World, of the two countries and the six factions. For the Cloud World can Your Majesty please bear with it. Moreover, is there really a need to take such a risk, it is also not worth it...¡±


    ¡°For the Cloud World?¡±


    Zong Shouughed, the mocking intent in his eyes got even deeper, ¡°In my eyes only the weak will bother. Since Yinyu doesn¡¯t then neither will I. Whether or not life is wasted in the chaos in the Central Cloud Continent, what does it have to do with me? As for the Dark World Demon Court and Tianfang World, even if Great Gan dies we won¡¯t let them get over us!¡±


    While saying that, Zong Shou stepped over from the right side of Shiyue, killing intent exploded out and entangled with him.


    However when he passed, Shiyue didn¡¯t do anything.


    Zong Shou squinted, a bright light appeared in his eyes.


    Son of Heaven Sword, Great Qin Son of Heaven Sword! So that item fell into his hands!


    Then who got the Shanhe Pearl?


    Since he had this sword, then even if he had the wings, then this person was still able to go against him.


    As expected from one of the most lucky people in the era!


    A series of thoughts passed his mind and then he stopped and said expressionlessly, ¡°I am grateful for Jin Buhui;s matter! However whoever tries to stop me today is my enemy! Even if the Saint Venerablese here I will pull my sword and kill them! You are no exception...¡±


    Shiyue sighed, his aura also slowly disappeared.


    ¡°My Emperor is slowly gettingfortable with the twelve Copper Men. Li Biexue is also within, setting up the Yin Vein Spirit ughtering Formation. Anyways take care of yourselfter!¡±


    When those words were said, Zong Shou was unable to sense where Shiyue was at.


    Zong Shuo didn¡¯t care, directly crossing the fifty mile sky and heading to the area in front of the Xuanhua Gate.


    He raised his head and looked towards Jin Buhui¡¯s head that was hanging there.


    At this moment there was still an endless stream of people entering and exiting the city.


    Maybe as a month had already passed, very few people cared.


    However asionally there would still be people who cursed out. Some bold ones would toss dposed vegetables at it. The Great Shang Army here also didn¡¯t stop them, instead they giggled and gloated.


    Zong Shou thought back to the past, his expression became tragic. Who knew that greedy and optimistic fellow would end up in such a state?


    He directly reached out, a purple streak of light grabbed towards the head on the wall.


    Jin Buhui¡¯s head had already dposed and it was useless to take it. Zong Shou directly grabbed his soul.


    Within there were many seals ced by the spirit masters but they were useless to Zong Shou.


    The Great Shang troops outside noticed that something wasn¡¯t right and they all pulled out their weapons with shock on their faces.


    ¡°Who are you? He is our Great Shang traitor and needs to be hung for a hundred years! If you try to take his head, you are his aplice!¡±


    One of the general-like people stepped out. However before he even came over, his head exploded, his blood and flesh sttering about.


    Zong Shou waszy to argue with them. The rage that gathered over the past seven days charged in his chest.


    He spread out his spiritual sense over a hundred miles such that spiritual energy ravaged the area, energy seeping in all directions.


    The vast spiritual sense caused everyone that passed to panic and not know what to do.


    The animals and Cloud Stepping Foals all knelt down, their bodies trembling.


    Warning bells rang out over the city. The soldiers were all unable to move, their noses and mouths bleeding.


    However on the city wall there was still someone who activated the machinery to drop the heavy door.


    Zong Shou waszy to bother and with just a thought, Jin Buhui¡¯s soul appeared in front of him.


    He was still fat, simr to how he looked when he was alive. However he wasn¡¯t in a good state. With his Spirit Realm Cultivation, even after his body was split apart, he couldn¡¯t even maintain his soul body and had to rely on Zong Shou.


    He seemed to be resisting some sort of pain such that his consciousness was in a muddy state, even not noticing that Zong Shou had arrived and that his situation had changed.


    ¡°Soul Torture?¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression changed, even if he knew it long ago but his heart still felt a twitching pain.


    Yinyu¡¯s orders were to use the torture every seven days. However it could case him to be in pain every day. Only on the final day of the seven days he could breathe freely.


    After a full month to not lose his mind, that was due to his strong will.


    He instantly took out a spiritual liquid, flicking it out into his body.


    Thetter was released from his pain and came to his senses. He looked around in lost and then focused right at Zong Shou. He instantly understood and smiled.


    ¡°My Teacher said a few days ago that you will personallye over to get my body and take Yinyu¡¯s life. As expected you really came...¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent. He had the Life and Death Cereus and had the Life and Death Mystery Change ability.


    As long as he had a bit of flesh and blood or soul he could revive someone.


    However Jin Buhui¡¯s current situation was too much for him.


    Although his soul wasplete but it was tortured too much.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He sighed in disdain, it was extremely cold and also filled with the tone of someone who was really annoyed.


    He knew that he was in a bad situation and knew that Yinyu wouldn¡¯t listen to him. He didn¡¯t wait quietly in the jail and instead started to diss. How stupid, how really stupid!


    ¡°Somethings I cannot do but some I have to do. I can¡¯t avoid it just because it is bad or just do something because it is good for me...¡¯


    Jin Buhui said in a righteous manner but seeing how Zong Shou was staring at him coldly, he onlyughed awkwardly.


    ¡°I was really bored in the jail so I just spoke, I couldn¡¯t control my tongue. Who knew that he would really get the twelve Copper Men. If I knew that it would happen I wouldn¡¯t speak at all. If Ruler sees the officials as his hands then they would see him as their heart; if he sees them as useless people, then they would see him as an enemy. Since he doesn¡¯t care about me then why would I bother about the life or death of Great Shang!¡±


    He was really dispirited, like he regretted the past.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, this was the Jin Buhui he remembered.


    Jin Buhui suddenly muttered, ¡°However Zong Shou you don¡¯t know the pain of the people. In just three yearsrge amounts of refugees surged outside the city, there are over seven million. I was demoted and ruled hundred miles ofnd. The hundred thousand people under me couldn¡¯t even breath. The Spiritual Wave is rising and thend is fertile but the people are finding it tough to live. Once war starts,rge amounts of people will die.¡±


    Zong Shou kept silent, was this the reason why Jin Buhui took the risk to submit so many letters?


    He looked at the people around coldly.


    ¡°Then now what? You are seen as a traitor. Not only did he kill you but he tortured your soul such that you can¡¯t even revive. Those people that you love hate you to the bone and everyone abandoned you. Is it worth it?¡±

 Chapter 1183 - Start Of The Craziness

    <h4>Chapter 1183: Start Of The Craziness</h4>


    ¡°Now what? You are seen as a traitor. Not only did he kill you but he tortured your soul such that you can¡¯t even revive. Those people that you love hate you to the bone and everyone abandoned you. Is it worth it?¡±


    Jin Buhui was stunned once more. He then burst outughing and shook his head, ¡°Since I have already done it, then so be it. Why do I have to regret it? My conscience is clear and I don¡¯t care what others think about me. I am not a true Confucian, so I don¡¯t have to worry about my reputation after I die.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and then didn¡¯t know what to say. Since this fellow himself didn¡¯t care, then what else could he say?


    However, Jin Buhui also saw through the fact that the prosperity of Donglin and South Wind was built on the wealth of the other parts of the Cloud World, through trade to obtain the riches of the other areas.


    The current Great Gan was not prepared to unify the Cloud World. Once it swallowed the Central Cloud Continent, its financial burden would increase by 100 times.


    Those sects and local families couldn¡¯t be wiped out with Great Gan¡¯s current strength. At the same time they swallowed Great Shang, these poisonous tumors would also merge.


    The policy that Zhang Huai suggested for him was to upy the richnds and recover the strength of Jiangnan before trying to im something else.


    Jin Buhui knew how chaotic Great Shang was and that Zong Shou would do nothing which was why he wanted to beg Yinyu and persuade him.


    However, since matters had reached such a state, it was useless to talk about all of this.


    After sighing, Zong Shou¡¯s expression was filled with mncholy.


    ¡°Since Great Shang is about to die, do you still want to stop me?¡±


    ¡°You really have the confidence to kill him?¡¯


    Jin Buhui had a shocked expression on his face. Then, he said without much care, ¡°Do whatever you want! To date, Yinyu doesn¡¯t even think about strengthening the nation and focuses solely on troops. With the twelve Copper Men, he became more decisive and is going all out to clear corruption. Great Shang¡¯s foundations are gone and it might be useful now but in just a few years it will turn back to normal. If he is too forceful, the aristocratic families might bite back. If this carries on, in just a few years, the country will die. The world will still be in chaos. There is no hope. Since they are going to die, then why not die early...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! We are brothers and we can¡¯t have differing opinions at thest moment and fight one another.¡±


    Zong Shou forced a smile and tried to be expressionless, ¡°I have the Life and Death Cereus here and can help you revive. However, you won¡¯t be able to cultivate. The other method is to protect you into reincarnation. Your memories will be wiped out but your spiritual roots won¡¯t be destroyed and in the next life you can still cultivate. Which do you choose?¡±


    Jin Buhui¡¯s body shook and he looked stunned at Zong Shou. A momentter, heughed bitterly, ¡°Thetter one. I won¡¯t be what stupid official anymore. I will cultivate, living forever is the main goal.¡±


    He said bitterly, ¡°However before this, please helpplete a wish of mine...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes opened wide and then nodded solemnly, ¡°I promise you! In just 10 years, I will sweep the world! That the people of the Cloud World won¡¯t suffer from hunger. The pain of war will end.¡±


    Before his words ended, Jin Buhui¡¯s face was filled with satisfaction. He smiled, ¡°A month ago, Yinyu hung my head here. He said he wanted me to personally see Great Shang rise or fall. It seems like it won¡¯t be done!¡±


    His voice became weaker and weaker. Zong Shou knew that this was caused by the soul torture.


    His foundations were already injured and to have the strength to say all these to him was already his limit.


    He also knew that Jin Buhui¡¯s soul was damaged and was like a leaking sandbag. Unless he found something to carry it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to preserve it. It would scatter in a short moment. Even End Realm Saint Venerables could only dy the time.


    However, if he preserved the soul, it would affect his reincarnation.


    He waved his sleeves and kept Jin Buhui¡¯s soul in to protect using astral energy.


    Even if he was to reincarnate, they would have to wait until Yinyu and Zuoxin, the two main causes of his death, were killed!


    Zong Shou was filled with sadness in his chest. His narrow and long phoenix eyes turned red.


    A buzz as Zong Shou reached out and held the God Refined Sword.


    He looked towards the tightly shut city gate,ughing instead of being angry.


    A loud shout spread throughout the hundred miles, covering the entire city.


    ¡°I am here today to kill Yinyu alone! Whoever who dares stop me will be killed!¡±


    A purple sword light shed down onto the city gate. Instantly, there was an explosion.


    The entire area shook. Where the sword light passed, nothing could stop it.


    It directly pierced through the spiritual formation and shed a hole onto the million kilogram door.


    The entire city gate was also split into two.


    At this moment, the civilians who were entering and leaving the cities all scattered.


    The streets behind the gates were filled with thousands of armored soldiers who dashed over. Being hit by the sword, they turned to flesh and blood. Half of the Great Shang soldiers were killed and there was also a 1,000-foot deep sword mark on the ground.


    However, the city protecting formation was indeed really strong. After being shed open, in just an instant, it recovered back to normal.


    However, it couldn¡¯t block Zong Shou who used the dragon pearls to enter the city.


    With just a sh, he broke through the space and entered the city.


    He directly neglected everything else and stepped towards the Imperial Capital. He took a leisurely stroll like he was afraid the troops and other helpers weren¡¯t prepared.


    However, the entire city was silent and no one dared to stop him.


    Only when he could see the Fenghua Pce did he hear the sound of horse hooves.


    Tens of thousands of cavalrymen dashed along the path. At the front were several generals. One of them jumped up, his spear gathering the strength of the cavalry, looking simr to the general in the Qin Emperor Tomb. He was strong and sharp, climbing to the Saint Realm as he stabbed over.


    ¡°Enemy country head, you dare to enter my capital. Die!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even look at him as a silver light slid out from his sleeves.


    It crossed 10,000 feet and drew a bloodstain in the air. The spear shadows all around suddenly became messy and then it stopped.


    That spear wielding general fell to the ground with a numb face. There was a finger wide hole at his brow. His excited expression also slowly faded.


    The silver light also pinned onto the green stone path with a ¡°Duo¡± sound.


    It was a silver flying knife which didn¡¯t pierce into the ground. Zong Shou had used just enough strength, not one bit more or less. It was just enough.


    That day during the underground pce, he only had three more Zimu Falling Leaf Flying Knives left.


    With the wings to strengthen the Six God Defensive Knife Technique, even a Magical Treasure Grade Flying Knife that was nourished for four days had the ability to kill such a general!

 Chapter 1184 - Unstoppable

    <h4>Chapter 1184: Unstoppable</h4>


    The moment the spear holding general died, the tens of thousands of cavalries held their breaths. Those few generals who were tempted to fight were all filled with shock and slightly hesitated, not daring to attack.


    Just at this moment, numerous wooden vines and metal threads suddenly rose up from the ground and danced like demons, tangling towards Zong Shou.


    The entire space suddenly became really sticky and pretty much solidified.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even take a look. He casually waved his sleeves and two more silver white knife lights chased towards where the spells were cast from.


    In the next moment, 30 miles out, two spirit masters who were standing on altars had blood exploding out from their brow.


    Both of them fell backwards, their eyes devoid of any energy. The silver light shed across and with a ¡°duo¡± sound once more, a thin silver de pinned onto the altar.


    The spells were broken at the crucial moment and spiritual energy got out of control, swiftly striking all around. The dozens of spirit masters who helped to buff the formation all bled out, their faces turning grey.


    ¡°What kind of flying knife technique is this? God Realm Spirit Master was actually killed by one knife from thirty miles out?¡±


    ¡°When the knife reaches one dies? How is that possible...:¡±


    ¡°Is that the legendary Six God Defensive Knife? How can it be so strong?¡±


    ¡°So strong! As expected from the Blood Sword Monster Lord!¡±


    Numerous discussions broke up over many locations in the city. All of them were different but the atmosphere was really heavy.


    ¡°However, he is too overconfident. Even with End Realm Saint Venerables protecting him, to charge in like this is just asking to die.¡±


    ¡°Cloud Deste Qin, how could the twelve Copper Men be weak? The Demon Path Yin Vein Spirit ughtering Formation is also really strong.¡±


    ¡°He still has time to retreat now. The moment he enters the pce, he is definitely dead.¡±


    ¡°He knew that Yinyu and Wushang Yuan Demon would set a trap for him but he still came. This Blood Sword Monster Lord not only sticks to his words but he really is bold!¡±


    ¡°This flying knife again...¡±


    In front of Fenghua Pce, another silver knife light flew out from Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves.


    He pierced the brow of another cavalry general that struck him. Then, the purple sword light rose up and spun about. The arrows and crossbows from all around turned directions.


    Zong Shou controlled them to form a giant arrow wave which struck towards the pce.


    100,000 arrows pretty much covered the sky. However, they were stopped when they were 100 feet out.


    An invisible barrier blocked all these arrows.


    What followed was a purple sword light. Coming from outside, it carried an unbreakable sharp energy. It shed down like a hot knife through butter.


    It easily shed open the spiritual barrier. It struck the pce walls too and the vast sword energy directly shattered the 1,000-foot pce gate.


    The two remaining cavalry generals got anxious. The three of them were imperial guardsmanders and could only look as Zong Shou walked in without any obstruction. No matter the reason after the matter they would be scolded.


    At the same time, the three of them rode their horses and attacked at the same time. One of them struck from behind while the other pincered from left and right.


    More spells sped through from the space from all around.


    They were either restricting him or directly striking him.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care about the spells at all, directly tossing out another two silver knives. The two generals by his side were stunned and before they could react, a bloody hole appeared at their brow.


    Their eyes were filled with confusion and they were finding it weird why Zong Shou was not restricted at all by those 100 spells.


    At this moment, a ck light appeared beneath Zong Shou¡¯s feet. The patterns spread about in all directions.


    It swallowed all of the spiritual energy within 10,000 feet. Those spells naturally dissolved or were swallowed by the ck light.


    ¡°Anyone that dares to block me will be killed!¡±


    The One Origin Sword flew out from Zong Shou¡¯s Soul Ocean. With a light sh, it shed off the head of the final cavalry general.


    At the same time, hundreds of white flying swords buzzed as they scattered into four directions.


    The Destruction Sword Formation was instantlyid out. The sword energy intersected one another and sliced out from all around.


    It caused the blood light to scatter. In an instant, thousands of Great Shang guard cavalry were sliced into pieces.


    More white swords spread out, pretty much drowning out the entire tens of thousands of them.


    ¡°Arrogant!¡±


    Along with the shouting, there was an explosion in the sky.


    No one knew who attacked but there was a giant fist on the ground.


    The Dragon Tooth Swords were forced away. They scattered and the sword formation broke.


    The vast energy locked onto Zong Shou. From within the pce, seven strong spiritual senses also reached out.


    At this moment, shock rose up from all around the Imperial City once more.


    ¡°It is a Saint Realm Venerable! Months ago didn¡¯t the six factions agree that Saint Realm and End Realm experts weren¡¯t to interfere?¡±


    ¡°Wushang Yuan Demon is already the Great Shang Grand Teacher. The agreement had died so long ago...¡±


    ¡°They were forced to agree, so how would they be willing? A month ago, it was said that dozens of Saint Realm entered the Qin Tomb, but for some reason, they aren¡¯t anywhere to be seen.¡±


    ¡°Since the Saint Realm has acted, then Zong Shou has to go all out and he probably isn¡¯t strong enough.¡±


    ¡°He is said to be invincible in the Cloud World but that is only below End Realm. After all, this isn¡¯t Great Gan and he can¡¯t use King Path Martial Arts...¡±


    That voicested for just a short while before it stopped.


    Another silver light shed from his sleeves.


    Different from the previous one, this one was 10 times quicker. It was more flexible and the trajectory was even more deceitful. It jumped all about such that one couldn¡¯t predict where it was going tond.


    When everyone¡¯s voice stopped, the knife had crossed 20 miles of space and into the pce.


    ¡°Anyone that dares stop me will be killed!¡±


    A t voice spread out. There was a low moan and then no more sound came out from the pce.


    Zong Shou continued forwards and stepped into the Fenghua Pce which he had already sliced a huge hole out from.


    At this moment, the entire city was totally silent. The people hid in their houses out of fear and no one dared to move.


    The aristocratic family children who were peeking from the dark were all silent.


    A Saint Realm Venerable was also killed by one knife? What was going on?


    Unfortunately, there was a formation blocking and they weren¡¯t able to see the situation within. They didn¡¯t know the exact situation. However, that person¡¯s aura disappearing after was the fact.


    A God Realm cultivator couldn¡¯t fight back at all. A Venerable that was at least mid Saint Realm was also killed with one knife.


    How strong was Zong Shou?


    Anyone that stops me dies.


    No one dared to mock andugh at him now.


    Some stronger experts became much more serious as they saw more things.


    At the same time, Yinyu smashed the tea cup in his hands, his face extremely ugly.


    That Saint Realm was a person he spent much effort to hire from the outer region.


    He acted only because he wanted to lower his confidence before he entered the pce.


    Who knew that there would be such an oue?


    Even if he didn¡¯t personally see it, he could sense that soul scatter and only an incorruptible body was left.


    At this moment, the other two Saint Realm experts in the room were filled with shock and were silently feeling fortunate.


    Thankfully, they weren¡¯t the ones attacking, otherwise, who knew what would happen to them?


    Yinyu had no more than four Saint Realms under him. Adding in Demon Path and the aristocratic families, that was just 14.


    Before Zong Shou even entered the pce he killed one.


    ¡°That flying knife technique is probably close to Grade Thirteen!¡±


    ¡°That Gan Emperor uses only a Magical Treasure Grade Flying Knife, what if it was a Celestial Artifact?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty please use the twelve Copper Men! This kid¡¯s aura is too strong! He will kill everyone. If this goes on, no one will dare to block him...¡±


    Within the reading room, only Wushang Yuan Demon didn¡¯t do anything.


    He was deep in thought. As expected, Zong Shou had grasped the wings.


    The flying knife technique that he used was obviously buffed which was why he had this close to Grade Thirteen Ability.


    How did Zong Shou awaken the artifact spirit?


    However, unlike what he expected, shouldn¡¯t the God Artifact have appeared in Xiuguan¡¯s hands?


    Only this person who was close to half a step True Realm could use it to its fullest.


    When Zong Shou used it, he was at most half a step End Realm.


    To date, those few Saint Realm Venerables from Common People Path still hadn¡¯t stepped out.


    Yinyu frowned. ording to his n, he wanted the few of them to jump into the trap together before he used the twelve Copper Men, to kill them together and solve all problems at once.


    However, Zong Shou¡¯sbat strength was totally unexpected.


    Was he really the one that killed those 20 Saint Realm experts in the Qin Emperor Tomb?


    He instantly shook his head and staved off the thoughts.


    Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter. From today on, either Zong Shou would die here or he would be killed by him. There was no other possibility.


    However, at this moment, he was still being forced to use the Country Protecting Copper Men.


    He stood up and expressed towards Li Biexue.


    ¡°This kid is arrogant, Grand Teacher please help suppress his me!¡±


    Li Biexue frowned. He didn¡¯t reply. With just a sh, he was on the 99-storey tower.

 Chapter 1185 - Yin Vein Spirit Slaughtering

    <h4>Chapter 1185: Yin Vein Spirit ughtering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Roughly 300 miles away, Qingxuan stood in the sky, looking over towards the city with some light interest.


    Although he was here, no one could sense him.


    ¡°Weird, really weird! Zong Shou¡¯s cultivation is only at God Realm but why is his knife technique so strong? Saint Realm experts can¡¯t even fight back, that¡¯s just too overpowered.¡±


    Taihuang brushed his long beard and sighed, ¡°It is simr to a knife technique that I saw in the past. I heard it came from secret records from another region. I sent someone to search but he came up short. This item already fell into the hands of an alien. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be so strong. I think it needs to be merged with a special knife artifact to reach its full potential...¡±


    Seemingly not being able to answer his doubts, Taihuang gave up and smiled, ¡°Does Senior Brother suspect that Li Biexue¡¯s weird actions got to do with this?¡±


    ¡°I am certain! I just don¡¯t know what item it is. Is it a pill? An artifact? Or is it some sort of natural treasure.¡±


    Qingxuan shook his head, his expression changed once more, ¡°It seems like he is going to use the Yin Vein Spirit ughtering Formation.¡±


    ¡°Yin Vein Death me Thunder, Spirit ughtering God Light. With an End Realm using it, as long as Xiuguan doesn¡¯t appear, they won¡¯t lose. It is the top Killing formation of the Demon Path and we hadn¡¯t seen it in a while.¡±


    No formation could cross the End Realm gate unless the person was of that level.


    The Common People¡¯s Seven Swords relied on the merger of the seven to push the sword to God Weapon.


    Sword Sect¡¯s Heaven Extinction Earth Destroying Sword Formation was because the main sword Fuling was a God Weapon! Like an End Realm, the artifact spirit carried the Dao and would never be destroyed.


    The Demon Path¡¯s Formation had such a God Treasure too.


    Next was Li Biexue. With him using it, normal End Realm Venerables wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.


    ¡°So, if those few don¡¯t Attack, Zong Shou will definitely die?¡±


    ¡°Not that simple. That Zong Shou definitely has a way to preserve his life. Maybe the God Refined Sword has evolved. However, it really is weird!¡±


    Qingxuan looked around in surprise, the doubt in his eyes bing thicker and thicker, ¡°I only sense Wei Xu and Yuanjing. Xiuguan is stronger than us and can hide, but where is Dragon Shadow and Lin Xuanshuang? Does he think with two End Realm, one Common People¡¯s Sword Formation and one Xiuguan that he can take both the twelve Copper Men and the Demon Formation Head on?¡±


    Taihuang also found it weird but he couldn¡¯t think of an exnation, so he could only silently observe the changes.


    ¡°That Zhu Zi is at the Confucian Temple he looks like he really is going to interfere. The formation needs to take the Essence blood of twenty three million people. One year of their lifespan can maintain the formation for three hours. To date, he still doesn¡¯t look like he is going to stop him. It seems like he has decided that even if they join hands with the Demon Path they will kill the demon in their hearts.¡±


    His voice was filled with shock and also mocking intent.


    Qingming solemnly bowed towards both of them.


    ¡°Zong Shou chose toe here and his fate has ended! If the two ancestors help, this Demon will definitely not be able to leave the capital.¡±


    Taihuangughed when he heard this, but he didn¡¯t reply. Kunming was the third End Realm of the Taoist Faction and died to save hundreds of thousands of disciples which was why he fired on his Daughter.


    He knew how much Qingming hated Zong Shou which was why even if she said that he didn¡¯t scold her.


    Qingxuan shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first. If there is a chance I would.¡±


    If there weren¡¯t any changes, even if he didn¡¯t do anything Zong Shou would still die.


    However, it was the unknown which they worried about.


    Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t be crazy for no reason and Common People¡¯s Path definitely weren¡¯t a bunch of lunatics. Maybe Xiuguan really came back or they could counter the twelve Copper Men.


    Which was why before the situation became clear he wouldn¡¯t act.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    He stepped into the pce and he noticed that the dark sky had turned blood red.


    Numerous Yin Power was flowing below.


    As expected it was the Yin Vein Spirit ughtering...


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother and continued forwards. At this moment, Yinyu and Li Biexue probably gathered all the Yin element veins under the pce.


    Also the vital energy of twenty three people in the city.


    However, so what? He didn¡¯t want to judge the Great Shang Ruler.


    The various pce gates of Fenghua Pce were locked and restrictions were everywhere.


    The spiritual energy was at its max and helped to maintain the buildings at their best state.


    Zong Shou was toozy to break the restrictions one by one, so he went all out in a violent fashion.


    He used the wings to buff his Three Thousand Star Falling Ability, spreading the stars around 10,000 feet.


    All the restrictions it touched were all broken apart.


    Some buildings suffered and the spiritual energy exploding out ripped them to shreds.


    Anywhere that he passed, those majestic halls, beautiful houses were all torn down to rubble. None of them were perfect.


    Just as Zong Shou stepped roughly 20,000 feet in, he slowed down.


    The area around turned dark red and blood colored spiritual energy gathered over.


    Such that the rotation of his hundreds of Star Dao Seeds started to slow down.


    His Imperial Dao Destruction Formation Swords were the same.


    The former was still okay but it was more serious. Zong Shou couldn¡¯t control some of the weaker ones who were less sentient.


    ¡°This is the Nine Heaven Ten Earth Spirit ughtering God Light?¡±


    The Spirit ughtering naturally referred to wiping out the sentience of all items.


    All races, beasts, artifact spirits were included within.


    It countered his Three Thousand Star Falling and Imperial Dao Destruction Sword Formation.


    The former was projected from his heart and was buffered by the wings, so it was tough to be masked. However, the Dragon Tooth Swords didn¡¯t have this ability.


    The spiritual sense that Zong Shou hid within the swords was instantly significantly reduced.


    Naturally, it was because the two skills weren¡¯t perfected. The three enclosures and four pces weren¡¯t formed. The 10 main swords of the sword formation weren¡¯t crafted either.


    If not, it wouldn¡¯t have been broken apart so easily.

 Chapter 1186 - Fuling Sword Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1186: Fuling Sword Formation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou waved his hand and retracted the Three Thousand Star Dao Seeds and the Dragon Tooth Imperial Dao Swords.


    With him losing the outer protecting, the blood red spiritual light started to gather towards where he was standing.


    Zong Shou instantly felt his heart sink and be heavy. The Spirit ughtering God Light could blind consciousness and even God Realm and Saint Realm cultivators were affected the same.


    At this moment, he felt like his mind was being forcefully separated. His Soul Ocean was slowly cut off, making him lose his ability to think.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly and instantiated the ck and White Hole Dharma behind his back, only then did he feel slightly better.


    Demon Path Sect Protecting Formation was really strong. Now with Wushang Yuan Demon personally chairing the formation, its strength was totally beyond belief.


    Even whenpared to the Thirty Three Day Formation in the Common People Path, it was only a little weaker.


    Although Zong Shou¡¯s Unlimited Beginning and End ability had unlimited potential, before he advanced to Grade Thirteen, it wasn¡¯t able to totally swallow and convert the Spirit ughtering God Light.


    There was a really small portion that was able to affect his soul.


    Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings could help to buff spells. However, at the same time, it could only be used only on one ability and one person.


    Now that he buffed the flying knife, he couldn¡¯t use it to raise the Unlimited Beginning and End Ability.


    Fortunately, the remaining portion was within what he could handle.


    Heid out his hand and the God Refined Sword spun about, resonating with the other six swords within a hundred miles.


    Common People¡¯s Seven Swords were instantly merged into one. The thick sword energy borrowed from the distance stabbed down, forcefully tearing open the blood red veil and suppressing down on the area.


    Sweeping everything! All the buildings 10,000 feet in front of Zong Shou were smashed into dust under the huge impact of the wave-like sword energy.


    All restrictions, all obstructions were being swept clear!


    ¡°To be able to break into the Yin Vein Spirit ughtering Formation, your God Refined Sword really advanced to God Weapon level...¡±


    A majestic and cold voice spread out from the wind. The voice reverberated through the space such that one was unable to locate where it came from.


    Zong Shou directly raised his head and looked at the north of the pce, at the 99-storey stargazing tower.


    There was an extremely dangerous gaze who was looking over at him with a mocking and curious look.


    ¡°Your flying knife technique really looks like the Celestial ying God ying. When the knife is out, one will die. However, there are many weaknesses, only being this strong due to the Heaven and Earth Dao buffing it. Speaking of which, you have already unsealed the wings?¡±


    The words didn¡¯t spread out, only ringing by Zong Shou¡¯s ears. The sound floated across before disappearing.


    Even if one was at Saint Realm and was right beside Zong Shou, if his cultivation was weaker than Li Biexue¡¯s, one wouldn¡¯t have been able to notice what he was talking about.


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly, interesting! To try to hide things and be so secretive, did this Wushang Yuan Demon still crave the wings?


    Just as Li Biexue said that, numerous ck colored lightning glows exploded from all directions.


    From the strike, the energyyer around Zong Shou was like paper, being forcefully broken through, directly striking his body.


    However, after it left some marks on his skin, the energy scattered.


    Only now did Zong Shou sense that the entire month of pain and torture he felt in that small world fragment had aided him.


    Being attacked by the dark lightning, just his body alone could block a portion. Those injuries were also instantly recovered.


    ¡°He, it actually is a Saint Realm Incorruptible Body, close to the peak, how unique...¡±


    That cold and majestic voice rang out once more. The ck colored light that still hadn¡¯t scattered suddenly transformed, turning into a grey white me as it struck Zong Shou¡¯s body once more.


    Extremely pure death energy instantly broke open Zong Shou¡¯s body protecting Celestial Power. It went along the Chakra Meridians and spread towards his bones and his organs.


    Zong Shou was slightly shocked. He tried to control and noticed that the Death Power was extremely pure. Aspared to the death energy he controlled using the Styx River Death Sword, two full levels higher! He wasn¡¯t able to control it at all.


    The moment it got into his body, his life force started to dim. The activity of his organs started to stop and step by step being destroyed.


    The inner Heaven and Earth that was cycling without problems started to fail slowly.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were first filled with shock before it returned back to normal. As expected, if the formation didn¡¯t have such ability, how could it be the top killing formation of the Demon Path that even End Realm cultivators feared?


    If it was a normal God Realm cultivator, his body would have turned to dust.


    ¡°Life and Death Mystery Change, Heaven and Earth switch...¡±


    Zong Shou did just a hand sign and the death energy started to change, turning into the most pure life essence, nourishing his body.


    It recovered the injuries caused by the death energy, even the Spirit ughtering God Light that entered his body was being weakened by much.


    The wounds around his body all recovered in just a few moments.


    However, the death mes were too pure. It was so pure that each bit that Zong Shou transformed took up a lot of effort.


    Zong Shou took in a deep cold breath. Actually be it the god light or the death mes, he used the Common People¡¯s Sword Formation to remove half. The heavy sword energy was like a which protected around him, either destroying or shing half of them. Only a small portion could strike his body.


    With the God Refined Sword protecting him, that was like four End Realm cultivators acting together.


    However, even then, it was extremely tough for Zong Shou to continue forwards. He felt like each step forward required huge strength.


    A short 1,000 feet and Zong Shou started to sweat. However, with the life essence replenishing him, he didn¡¯t run out of energy.


    His spiritual sense locked onto the Fenghua Pce, where the reading room was at. He could sense Yinyu.


    ¡°This is Life and Death Switch? The Yin Veins Death me Lightning not only can¡¯t harm you, it is helping you instead. What an ability! I have to say, you are indeed the most talented person in the Cloud World over the past 7,000 years. However, the killing formation isn¡¯t so simple...¡±


    The owner of the teasing tone pretty much treated Zong Shou as a toy.


    The ck lightning and god light actually merged into one. When the dark red lightning glow exploded out, it didn¡¯t only attack his flesh but directly struck his soul.


    White death mes and the blood colored Spirit ughtering God Light merged into one and charged into his Soul Ocean.


    It swept all around, with his spiritual energy as the source to burn crazily.


    Zong Shou felt his soul explode, he became dizzy, and he nearly sunk down. Fresh red blood spat out from his mouth and nose.


    It took half a day for him to cool down. He activated the ck and White Beginning and End Dharma to suppress it.


    In his heart, his understanding of the formation rose up another level.


    Although it wasn¡¯t as strong as the Common People¡¯s Path Thirty Three Day Formation, it was really on the same level! He really underestimated it...


    However, Li Biexue¡¯s tone was really annoying!


    Did this Wushang Yuan Demon really think that he was a dead meat that was just there to be ughtered?


    He shook his head as he still tried to reach out his spiritual sense. The key to this battle was the twelve Copper Men.


    As long as he coulde into contact with them, he could use the seal to control them. Just 100 breaths and he could totally obtain them.


    ...To refine and remove the Qin Emperor¡¯s true spirit mark.


    At that moment, Zong Shou had an idea and raised his eyes upwards. While bright light shed, his left hand was within his sleeves and grabbed the seal.


    He came into contact with the twelve Copper Men!


    ¡°There is only one thing I don¡¯t understand. Since you have the wings, why didn¡¯t you pass it to Xiuguan? You can¡¯t bear to or is there another reason? If this item is in his hands, even I have to retreat and fear him. However, in your hands, I just need to worry a little, like humans and flies. This item is an End Treasure, it is useless in your hands so why not let me have it?¡±


    A blood colored hand grabbed from the direction of the tower.


    However, halfway, Li Biexue eximed, only to see an eye catching silver colored sword light appear. More and more appeared in the sky.


    ¡°Sword is called Fuling!, beneath the Yin Vein Spirit ughtering!¡±


    ¡°Fuling Sword, above the Common People¡¯s God Refined...¡±


    A soft voice spread over, the dark red sky was ripped open by the energy from the Common People¡¯s Path, shing it apart.


    Zong Shou felt the pressure on his body rx. With a thought, the God Refined Sword turned into a ten thousand feet image, shing towards the ck hand.


    Li Biexueughed. He didn¡¯t care as he retracted the scattered ck mist.


    The vast demon power spread and started to form dark red ck clouds in the sky.


    ¡°It is the Sword Sect¡¯s Fuling Sword Formation, what a surprise! Actually using the strength of a faction, 7,000 years of umtion. This Sword Sect really treats you well...¡±


    Zong Shou was really surprised. Sword Sect taking out this sword formation meant that they did indeed go all out in this battle.


    The Float word was more urately the permutation word.


    That was because there was no word that could urately express it.


    The Fuling Sword was a natural God Weapon. It could permutate thews in the world in a small range.


    There were 3,000ws in the world and they were of different levels. Some were close to the source, for example his Dao word, his Beginning and Endws which were above all, above the five elements.


    When he fought cultivators who used the five elements, he had a huge advantage. That was because his Dao was close to the source and foundations of the Grand Dao.

 Chapter 1187 - Ten Foot Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1187: Ten Foot Demon</h4>


    The Three Thousand Daos were naturally differentiated by strength. As the five elements were born out from Yin and Yang, they were above the five elements.


    The Yin Yang and five elements came from the Beginning and ended with the End. Which is why they were all countered by the Unlimited Beginning and End Technique. There was a difference in order and pretty much couldn¡¯t be crossed.


    The Fuling God Sword of Sword Sect could flip and invert, causing Zong Shou¡¯s Unlimited Beginning and End Technique to be beneath the Yin and Yang and five elements and be countered instead.


    A more simple exnation which is originally based on the Heaven and Earth Laws, an iron sword would beat a wooden sword. However, after the Float word acted on it, wood would beat iron. This was the Float word ability, inverting and permuting.


    Which is why although this ability wasn¡¯t close to the source of the Dao but it was extremely strong! It had a simr effect to the Great Qin¡¯s twelve Copper Men.


    This was the case now. It improved the various Daos that the Common People¡¯s Sword Formation was involved in and reduced thews of the Ny Heaven Ten Earth Formation to the lowest grade.


    It caused the weaker Common People¡¯s Sword Formation to end up suppressing it.


    It alsorgely reduced the pressure that Zong Shou faced.


    Common People¡¯s Sword Formation could control the power of Heaven and Earth, the tribtion power of the Dao. At this moment, using the God Refined Sword as the main sword and with Wei Xu controlling it, the strength of the formation was much stronger than during the Common People¡¯s Vast Habitat battle.


    Being swept by the vast Common Life Sword Energy, no matter how Li Biexue weaved and fixed the blood cloud, it was shed apart.


    The Nine Heaven Ten Earth Blood Formation was iplete. This allowed Zong Shou to step forwards more, to struggle free from the danger of losing his mind.


    ¡°After this Float God Ability should be the Heaven Extinction Earth Destruction...¡±


    The moment such a thought shed across his mind, thousands of different sword lights shed down from the sky.


    A set of Fuling Sword Formation, apart from the Fuling main sword, it needed six Saint Realm experts to control. 24 of them were God Realm and there were 1,000 Spirit Realm cultivators.


    At this moment, a sky full of sword lights shed down, like it could really destroy the entire area!


    A sharp energy smashed into the Fenghua Pce, causing smoke and dust to rise up. It also caused the restrictions in the pce to shake ande to the brink of copse.


    Zong Shou looked towards the 99-storey tower. His World Burning Blood Eyes could pass through the heavy restrictions to see Li Biexue¡¯s body.


    Only to see that Wushang Yuan Demon frowned and was finding it tough.


    Using the power of one formation to resist two top killing formations, even the third strongest person after Xiuguan and Cibei couldn¡¯t hold on.


    Zong Shou took one look before retracting his gaze. He knew that these two sword formations weren¡¯t enough to harm Li Biexue.


    He directly looked towards the reading room, his spiritual sense locking onto Yinyu.


    ¡°Yinyu if you are willing to kill yourself and admit your sins to say the truth to the people, to remove the insults you said to Buhui and return his body, then I can left off your family and your concubines. If not...¡±


    Zong shou paused. Although his tone was t, it was filled with killing intent.


    ¡°I will kill your entire family and wipe them out from existence! That is all I have to say, when you die don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance!¡±


    Jin Buhui didn¡¯t care about his reputation but Zong Shou had to.


    How could he allow his best friend to be called a traitor, to head to reincarnation with the hatred of billions?


    For this, even if he gave up the chance of wiping out the country and allowing the throne of Great Shang to be passed down, he could ept it.


    Yinyu found it amusing in the reading room. Kill himself? Admit his sins? Wipe out his family?


    Was Zong Shou talking to him? Or had he gone mad?


    ¡°Is there water in your brain? What ability do you have to dare force me to kill myself?¡±


    In his heart, he was thinking that way and he also said that. He started to joke, ¡°Jin Buhui is my minister but he colluded with you. Isn¡¯t that the truth? To say that he had bad intentions, I wasn¡¯t wrong.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Actually, I can admit my sins! You just need to kill yourself in front of me. Not to mention Jin Buhui¡¯s name, but I can even ce him in the Confucian Temple? As for his body, haven¡¯t you heard? 1,000 people ate it, so you could see how the people hate him.¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned. Then, heughed instead of feeling angry. The anger in his heart was like a stopper stuck in his heart, making it tough for him to vent anything. He felt disgusted and his blood rolled.


    Since that was the case, then there was nothing they could talk about, they could only fight!


    His emotions raged and he was unable to keep himself calm. The Heaven Path Sword Intent on the God Refined Sword was also affected and it slowly went berserk.


    More and more houses were being crushed. The ground copsed and was dented several thousand feet down but Zong Shou didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t get how someone like you can be called a Saint Ruler by the people. Is the Great Confucian that the Confucian Faction talks about blind? For Buhui to serve such a dumb ruler like you, it is the sad story of his life.¡±


    Yinyu sat behind the table and smiled. He was really calm, he only listened on like it was a joke and he didn¡¯t bother at all.


    No matter what Zong Shou said, his words couldn¡¯t harm him so why would he care?


    In his eyes, although Zong Shou wasn¡¯t dead, there was no difference.


    His fame and prestige wasn¡¯t something for Zong Shou to evaluate and judge either!


    When Great Shang unified the Cloud World and swept the various regions, he would be the mighty lord out of 27 rulers. No matter who it was had to praise him!


    A cold scoff spread out from beside, ¡°Preposterous! To insult the emperor in Fenghua Pce, do you think that our Great Shang has no talents? Jin Buhui failed the country and our Confucian Faction discussions aren¡¯t something a ruler of a barbard like you can twist.¡±


    Zong Shou looked over coldly and he recognized that it was Zuoxin.


    When he left the Cloud World he had met him. Zhongxuan was there too at the time.


    That time he didn¡¯t feel good about him, but now he hated him!


    Thinking about how Buhui was killed because of him, Zong Shou wanted to sh this person a thousand times.


    Along with his voice spreading out, dozens of Saint Realm aura spread over. They were all about to explode and all locked onto Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh. A full 13, adding in the one previously, there were 14. Today, the number of Saint Realm cultivators was even one fewer than during the Qin Emperor Tomb.


    His spiritual sense continued to spread and he turned his attention to the twelve Copper Men who stood behind the reading room.


    The Country Protecting Seal allowed his spiritual sense to wrap around the Qin Emperor¡¯s true spirit and directly enter the source of the twelve Copper Men.


    Different from what he had predicted, Yinyu had spent a lot of effort on the main source of the Copper Men such that his spiritual sense reached deep in using the Qin Emperor¡¯s true spirit as the medium.


    He originally needed just 80 breaths to rece and clear the Qin Emperor¡¯s spiritual sense. However, now he needed more time.


    He really underestimated the Yuanchen Emperor...


    Then, what he needed to do was to dy?


    Zong Shou frowned, suppressing the killing intent that was about to jump out.


    He continued to step in the air towards the reading room. He scoffed coldly.


    ¡°I am sorry! To me, Great Shang really doesn¡¯t have anyone apart from Shiyue and the Shi Family! As for the Confucian Faction, I said that sooner orter I will wipe you all out and bury the cancer! Since your Confucian debate isn¡¯t fair, then what is the point of leaving all of you?¡±


    While speaking, the final pce wall shattered under the sword suppression of Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou was unobstructed as he walked towards the room, he was just 10,000 feet away.


    The twelve Copper Men who stood appeared in front of his eyes.


    A cold scoff spread out through the air.


    ¡°Wipe out the Confucian Faction? Am I among the list of people you want to wipe out? You said that Great Shang has no one. Am I something like an ant in front of you?¡±


    When those words were spoken, a white energy surged up in the east.


    It caused the thousand two hundred over Heaven Extinction Earth Destroying Sword Light to scatter.


    Following which more and more white energy surged into the sky.


    They were all of different sizes and came from different areas, university, Hanlin Academy, Censorate...


    Thousands of them, giving off a thick aura.


    ¡°The Ruler is a Master! Ministers should listen to the Rulers! What Jin Buhui did was wrong and he deserved it!¡±


    Zhu Zi¡¯s voice reverberated through the sky. It was grand and righteous.


    Within the reading room, Zuoxin¡¯s eyes lit up as he smiled towards Yinyu, ¡°It is Zhu Zi! As expected from the Saint of the Confucian Faction. This righteous energy really causes juniors like us to look weak. From ancient times evil will not win, it will be the same today! With Zhu Zi here, we will be able to chase back evil and kill the Demon Lord!¡±


    Zong Shou looked like he was having a tough time. Both formations were shook by Zhu Zi and he was directly hit as he was within the Yin Vein Formation.


    The killing formation¡¯s strength became stronger and the god light and death me struck his heart.


    Just at that moment, the dozen Saint Realm Venerables around finally acted.


    They were swift as a dozen strong powers suppressed over from all areas.


    Such that Zong Shou was nearly in despair. His soul was suppressed by the god light and death mes and the dozen Saint Realm spells locked all the life force he had.


    Zong Shou tried to struggle but on his face was a maniacal smile.


    ¡°What words! Haven¡¯t you heard that the righteous is one inch and the demon is 10 feet?¡±


    The wings changed its target and the first Life and Death Cereus bloomed.


    Huge Life Essence Power exploded out such that the death energy that was unable to be converted temporarily became neutral. He also chased out the Spirit ughtering God Light from his Soul Ocean.


    Next, he was using the Styx River Death Sword as his body moved through the air like he was an apparition.

 Chapter 1188 - Wushang Death Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1188: Wushang Death Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Along with the death energy sweeping about, a white sword light pierced through the sky.


    It was pretty much formless and traces. Just one sh and 10 miles away the aura of one Saint Realm Venerable disappeared. It disappeared from the spiritual sense of everyone.


    Everyone nearby could only see his head tossed up and then his body turned to dust.


    Zong Shou stood on the spot. He didn¡¯t move at all. Under thebined attacks of a dozen Saint Realm experts, he was perfectly fine.


    The sword light didn¡¯t end there. This time it struck right into the reading room. Yinyu¡¯s eyes squinted, the twelve Copper Men all rang out.


    Once the situation got dangerous, they would act.


    Zuoxin who was at the sideughed coldly. He believed that he was in the right and doing what the Confucian Faction believed in. To die defending his way was worth it, so why would he fear anything?


    Just at that moment, a ck shadow appeared in front of Yinyu. It was a 30-year-old white haired person, it was Li Biexue. With a flick of a finger, he struck the tip of the white sword.


    Zong Shou was instantly flicked away, drifting 10,000 feet, pretty much knocking him out of the pce.


    It was with much difficulty did he finally stop, more and more blood surged out from his mouth. He looked to be in a terrible state.


    A blood wound appeared on Li Biexue¡¯s fingertip.


    His entire left finger started to spoil. With his Saint Venerable ability, he was actually unable to recover it.


    He could only frown and ce it down. Zong Shou¡¯s Styx River Death Sword used the Death God Talisman.


    He confirmed that his finger was already dead. Before he corrected it, even if he regrew the broken finger it was useless.


    The people at the side didn¡¯t sense anything but Yinyu was deeply shocked. He looked towards Li Biexue¡¯s retracted left hand.


    To be able to neglect Realm and injure an End Realm. Even half a step End Realm experts weren¡¯t able to do that.


    Wushang Yuan Demon Li Biexue was one of the top End Realm experts.


    So, the sword that Zong Shou used was Supreme Grade?


    A deep chill surged up his heart. His face was filled with gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you Grand Teacher! If not for you, today I might have died to this kid¡¯s sword!¡±


    ¡°That is my job!¡±


    Li Biexue didn¡¯t care at all and cupped his fists, ¡°Even without me, that Monster Lord wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt you.¡±


    Yinyu smiled and didn¡¯t speak. Although he had the twelve Copper Men protecting him, he had no confidence in being able to block it.


    Zong Shou was in a bad state. He used the Life and Death Cereus to recover but those injuries exploded once more. His body was covered in 1,000 holes.


    The vital energy in his body was now chaotic and his soul shook. The Life and Death Mystery Change didn¡¯t work as smoothly as before.


    Just one strike and his soul was nearly scattered and he nearly died.


    That was the power of an End Realm expert! He had learned. Thankfully he had asked Xufu to help before.


    If there was only Wei Xu and Yuanjing, he might really not have been able to stop Li Biexue from escaping.


    Although his injuries were heavy, thankfully, the Common Life Sword Formation was still running fine. The God Refined Sword spun and shed about, forming a sword which stopped Li Biexue¡¯s attacks.


    It earned Zong Shou some breathing room, allowing him to deal with his energy meridians and recover.


    However, that meant that it couldn¡¯t stop Li Biexue from repairing the Yin Vein Spirit ughtering Formation.


    The dark red clouds spread throughout once more.


    A sigh spread out from behind him.


    ¡°Victory and defeat has already been decided! I, Yang Yehen is the Great Shang Martial Hall Advisor, the head of the Yang Family! I can guarantee you that if you are willing to retreat today, you just need to give my emperor an exnation and return all of Jiangnan and we will ask him to show mercy and let you live...¡±


    Yinyu sat still and listened, a big smile on his face. He didn¡¯t stop Yang Yehen¡¯s words and didn¡¯t agree to it either.


    Zong Shou shook his head. To the aristocratic families, weren¡¯t they just sitting on the face? However...


    ¡°Annoying!¡±


    Another silver light flew out from his sleeves. The Zimu Falling Leaf sped through the air with ten times speed. It instantly pierced Yang Yehen¡¯s throat.


    Blood sttered out from the wound. Yang Yehen held his throat, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Saint Realm experts had Indestructible Bodies and even if their bodies were turned to dust they still would be able to recover.


    However, the Celestial Power on the knife yed all of his life force when it entered his body.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t even look at that person. He came only to kill Yinyu and was toozy to bother about anything else.


    Li Biexue¡¯s eyes turned cold as he looked at Yang Yehen¡¯s aura slowly disappear. He thenughed coldly, ¡°Although he has bad intentions, doing that will benefit you. However, you didn¡¯t let him live, as expected from the Blood Sword Monster Lord, how vicious! Even I can¡¯t take it anymore. Since Your Majesty is heroic and doesn¡¯t want to leave, then so be it. Please die here!¡±


    He reached out once more and an invisible power grabbed Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou felt his aura stop and he couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    Even if he had the Common People¡¯s Sword Formation to draw Heaven Path Power to protect him, he still found it extremely difficult.


    Heaven Dao Sword Intent was being wiped away bit by bit. The space around him that he could control was being suppressed, step by step.


    Li Biexue¡¯s eyes were filled with mocking intent. He tried to add strength.


    But at that moment, two streaks of energy charged into the city, into the Imperial Capital.


    Normal cultivators couldn¡¯t sense it but under his spiritual sense it was like a sun in the night sky, he couldn¡¯t miss out on them.


    It was an aura on the level of his but it was obviously much weaker.


    Wei Xu, Yuanjing?


    The mocking intent in his eyes became thicker. He wasn¡¯t surprised.


    The two of them would more or less help at such a time. If not, in just a short while, Zong Shou would die in his hands.


    What he found weird was that Xiuguan, Xuanshuang, and Dragon Shadow were nowhere to be seen.


    But it was okay; as long as the two of them were suppressed, then Xiuguan would definitely appear.


    He had an idea and he looked towards the south with a weird expression.


    At that ce, an aura slightly stronger than the two was getting close.


    Xufu?


    Li Biexue was stunned and thenughed in disdain. He didn¡¯t return to Peni World to die and instead stepped into these murky waters and asked to die here?


    So, that was the case! During this battle Common People¡¯s Path had more than five End Realms and two sword formations, they had six End Realm Venerables!


    Then, what made Xiuguan confident? Li Biexue was really looking forward to it!

 Chapter 1189 - Last Moment

    <h4>Chapter 1189: Last Moment</h4>


    ¡°As expected from Zhu Zi!¡±


    In the cloudyer 300 miles away, Taihuang held his hands by his back, a look of praise appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°¡±He pretty much went up against the Sword Sect and Common People¡¯s Path formations alone, shaking the foundations of the formation! He truly is the top person behind Xiuguan and Cibei!¡±


    ¡°This Sword Sect Sword Formation doesn¡¯t have an End Realm controlling it, so it is a little weaker. A half of it was used to disrupt Li Biexue¡¯s Yin Vein Spirit ughtering. It didn¡¯t have much power to protect. Zhu Zibined the strengths of close to 10,000 Confucians, to shake it isn¡¯t hard.¡±


    Qingxuan shook his head and said, ¡°That Fuling Sword, if it was in the hands of an End Realm, the situation today will be much different. It should even be stronger than the Yin Vein Spirit ughtering Formation.¡±


    ¡°Cultivator Cibei specially helped the Sword Sect find this weapon, so naturally, it is really amazing. Unfortunately, although he tried his best to nurture them for 7,000 years, the 7 sects of the Sword Sect aren¡¯t strong enough. Only the Sword Sect Head might enter End Realm within 100 years.¡±


    Taihuang nodded his head and recognized what Qingxuan said. Heughed, ¡°Actually, I am really curious, what happened in the Fenghua Pce? Li Biexue ced out the Nine Heaven Ten Earth Yin Vein Spirit ughtering Formation not just to trap Zong Shou but it was also to target us! What is he thinking? Is he really confident in tossing us aside to handle the many Common People¡¯s Path Saint Venerables on their own? Or does he have any other things that he needs to hide?¡±


    Since Zhu Zi attacked and shook the Sword Sect¡¯s formation, Li Biexue was able to use his excess strength to block off the entire pce.


    Even people who were as strong as the two of them couldn¡¯t see what was going on within.


    ¡°He is trying to hide something!¡±


    Qingxuan scoffed coldly, filled with anger and disdain.


    Qingming was silent behind and she didn¡¯t say a word. Li Biexue probably predicted that even if he lost, the two of them wouldn¡¯t do anything and see him get killed which was why he was so unrestrained...


    At this moment, when the Confucian, Taoist and Demon Path worked together, they were able to bnce out with the Common People¡¯s Path, Sword Sect, and Buddhist Faction, maintaining bnce.


    However, once Li Biexue died and was suppressed by them, then the Taoist Faction and Confucian Faction would definitely face more pressure.


    She got slightly more curious. What was Li Biexue trying to hide? That he took the risk and tossed aside these two ancestors?


    She felt something and looked towards the Imperial City. Her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Wei Xu and Yuanjing has entered...¡±


    She was originally unable to sense the aura of the two End Realm. However, the moment the two of them smashed into the formation, the energy change revealed their tracks.


    Not only the two of them, at east and west there were still spiritual energy fluctuations no lower than the front two which ured at the same time.


    ¡°The one in the east should be the Common People Path God Venerable, Taiyi Emperor Lord. The other is Xufu?¡±


    Qingming¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and confusion. She didn¡¯t expect that Xufu who had left the Cloud World and headed to Peni World would actually join in.


    And that he joined Zong Shou¡¯s side...


    It was said that this person could weigh pros and cons and during the Qin Era he used the excuse of finding immortality medicine to leave the Cloud World and avoid death.


    What was the reason why this top person in ancient times joined into this dangerous battle?


    She felt slightly uneasy. However, she noticed that Taihuang and Qingxuan were still really calm.


    ¡°This person interfering is really surprising. Does he eye Aokun¡¯s Existence and Destruction Technique?¡±


    ¡°This probably is the only way to break the Qin Emperor soul restriction. However, Aokun isn¡¯t End Realm, so it is not possible! With his knowledge, he should know about that.¡±


    Qingxuan sighed, ¡°This battle has been weird from start to finish. To date, I still can¡¯t understand it...¡±


    ¡°That is indeed the case. Also, Xiuguan is still nowhere to be seen! Who knows where he is hiding? However, since Wei Xu and Yuanjing have acted, then it is time for the oue of the battle to be decided!¡±


    Taihuang smiled, his eyes sharp as a knife, ¡°Senior Brother, what do you think?¡±


    Qingxuanughed when he heard that, ¡°Since Xiuguan isn¡¯t appearing, then let¡¯s force him to appear. If he doesn¡¯t act and wait more, it will really be toote. One must know that Li Biexue probably still has a n. To wait quietly isn¡¯t a way. However...¡±


    He paused and he looked towards the Imperial City once more.


    ¡°I think Yinyu is about to use the twelve Copper Men.¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Within the pce, along with the four strong auras smashing in from four directions, several breaches were torn open from the blood cloud in the sky.


    Zong Shou¡¯s pent up frustration was instantly reduced. Once again those balls of Spirit ughtering God Light were pulled out from his Soul Ocean.


    However, Li Biexue didn¡¯t want to give him any chance to breathe at all.


    That giant hand didn¡¯t work before that, so he shed forwards in front of Zong Shou. He opened his arm and grabbed over.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted. His body retreated in a really mysterious and exquisite path, not caring about anything.


    Li Biexue¡¯sw was a Grade Twelve technique known as the Empty Essence Illusionary Soul Technique.


    Based on what Xiuguan evaluated it, if he was able to make things appear from nothingness, at the same time, if he grasped the Present and Absent Daos, he would be able to step into half a step True Realm. This ability would also reach the Supreme Realm. One could even go from the technique to form a God Technique.


    One could see that this person¡¯s potential was no weaker than Zhu Zi.


    Li Biexue¡¯s ability could cause everything it touched, no matter what it was, to forcefully transform into nothingness.


    That was the case. The Heaven and Earth Tribtion Strength that Zong Shou used the Common Life Sword Formation to borrow over was dissipated easily by Li Biexue.


    Zong Shou knew that as long as that hand got three feet near to him, his body would be turned to nothing.


    Without hesitating, the second Life and Death Cereus opened out. It was filled with Life Essence Power. Zong Shou used it to recover and then turn from Life to Death, Death Energy surged out and he stabbed out once more.


    With a ¡°Dang¡±, the tip of the One Origin Soul Sword rang out like he stabbed metal.


    It directly broke the indiscernible power and stabbed over.


    Even Wushang Yuan Demon had to treat it seriously. His palm turned into a fist and struck onto his One Origin Soul Sword.


    Death Power surged out. Li Biexue didn¡¯t move, the area around him opened like the Death Gate andrge amounts of Death Power surged out.


    Li Biexue¡¯s right hand totally turned grey white at that moment.


    His entire right hand below the wrist was killed by Zog Shou¡¯s Styx River Death Sword.


    The previous sword only contained the remaining power left which was why he only injured one finger.


    At this moment, he used the full power of an entire Life and Death Cereus, gathering it in that sword.


    Which was why the injury caused increased by 10 times! It affected Li Biexue¡¯s entire wrist.


    At this moment, Zong Shou was 10,000 feet out. He was slightly better than the previous strike. He still bled from all holes and he looked to be in a tragic state.


    However, he didn¡¯t look pained at all. Instead, heughed.


    Energy surged behind him. It was one of the few Saint Realm experts who was tempted to surround him seeing that he was injured.


    Without hesitation, another three silver knives flew out from his sleeves.


    Instantly, one person had his brow pierced.


    He had used up all of his Zimu Falling Leaf Knives. What he used now was the top grade Magical Artifact flying knives that he nurtured for four days which was why he had to use three strikes to kill that person!


    The moment he died, the other people stopped moving.


    Zong Shou stood up once more and looked about proudly.


    It was done! His soul power truly entered the core of the twelve Copper Men.


    He just needed 10-20 breaths toplete the seal.


    Now, he could use the seal to control the twelve of them.


    However, it didn¡¯t ensure that Yinyu could use the Qin Emperor True Spirit to fight with him for it.


    A bit of soul power and the seal might not beat Yinyu but it gave him a lot of time to react and adapt.


    An iplete Copper Men couldn¡¯t suppress Li Biexue and alert him.


    Li Biexue calmly looked at his left hand and then he scoffed coldly, not caring much at all.


    That Supreme Sword Technique was really amazing, neglecting Realm. However, that was just it. It couldn¡¯t harm his foundations.


    He stopped attacking Zong Shou because a wave of Maism Power had covered him.


    The strong repulsionid out in front of Zong Shou and locked onto where Li Biexue struck from.


    Out of the four End Realm, Xufu was thest to attack. However, his attacks came first.


    Apart from repelling, Maism Power ripped towards Li Biexue. There was also 10,000 times gravity which made him feel like his body was sinking.


    A grey sword shadow sped from the air. It struck towards Yinyu, where Li Biexue had to protect!


    That sword gatheredrge amounts of Death Power, no different from Zong Shou¡¯s previous sword...


    Li Biexue had a weird expression on his face. He didn¡¯t hesitate to dash back to the reading room.


    Zong Shou also had a weird expression on his face.


    Styx River Death Sword! Be it power or quality, rhythm, sword trajectory, it was the same as his. Like his mirror but even stronger...


    Zong Shou understood right away that it was Wei Xu. The Mirror Techniquepletely replicated his Styx River Death Sword...

 Chapter 1190 - Return To Hiding God Asking

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Return To Hiding God Asking</h4>


    There was 90% of the rhythm of the Styx River Death Sword but with Wei Xu using it at End Realm, there was much more death power.


    Within the imperial reading room, even Li Biexue didn¡¯t dare to block it empty handed.


    He casually took out a blood colored crescent de and struck it on that white sword shadow.


    However, this Celestial Grade Demon Weapon instantly became white, turning into dust and scattering. After being struck by the Styx River Death Sword, its lifeforce was cut off, and it was totally killed.


    Death Power spread to Li Biexue¡¯s arm. Although it didn¡¯t totally kill his entire arm, he still frowned slightly as arge path of sleeves on his right hand turned to dust.


    Not far away, numerous wooden vines spread over like a wave.


    Yuanjing¡¯s aura spread over quickly. The Yin Vein Spirit ughtering Formation was being suppressed and could only use 10% of its ability. Now with these four new Saint Venerables, it was even worse.


    Li Biexue¡¯s eyes shed and he casually waved his sleeves. The surrounding Death Energy was turned to nothing. He then calmly bowed, ¡°Today, there are many useless people! Your Majesty, please use the Copper Men to help me kill them...¡±


    Yinyu still sat on the throne like he was perfectly fine. Heughed out, ¡°I agree! Even if the Grand Teacher didn¡¯t say, I was also prepared to use the Copper Men! I think that it is best if we settle it quickly to avoid disturbing the people. The eighteen million civilians in the city are all living in fear.¡±


    He said with a slight headache, ¡°This Fenghua Pce isrgely destroyed and to repair it will require at least a million mind stones. Who knows how much more we have to get from the people, sigh! Grand Teacher, please show some mercyter.¡±


    While he spoke, a golden circle appeared beneath the legs of the twelve Copper Men, they shone brightly in an eye-catching manner.


    There were many ancient runes that appeared too.


    Zong Shou felt extremely familiar to those weird words but he wasn¡¯t able to recognize them. He knew that they were changed to show the twisting and chaoticws.


    Those 12 balls of light spread all around, covering 700 miles ofnd and then they slightly dimmed.


    Zong Shou felt that his cultivation dropped explosively. He was actually forcefully dropped to peak Celestial Realm by the chaoticws, even unable to maintain his inner Heaven and Earth.


    The six Venerables beside the twelve Copper Men all punched out. In a vast and merciless manner as they smacked towards Yuanjing.


    Yuanjing was really calm and she didn¡¯t panic. She stood still in the void and then after opening her palm, the ground caved in by 100,000 feet.


    An 100,000 feet ofnd seemed like it had been dug away. A giant crystal shield appeared in front of her body.


    Those small mountain-like fists struck it. Although the crystals flew all about, Yuanjing herself was perfectly fine and uninjured.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes lit up and instantly calmed down, mocking himself. Be it Yuanjing or Wei Xu, the strength they showed today exceeded what he had expected.


    As for himself, even if he had the Common People¡¯s Seven Swords and the power of the Heaven Path, he was still in a tough situation.


    Wei Xu¡¯s Mirror Technique allowed him to copy his Unlimited Ability, exceeding Xufu as the strongest on their side.


    Yuanjing¡¯s Dao was the Change Word. It was from the Xuan Spirit Heaven Changing Technique.


    With Xuanling as the source, at the peak, she could change Heaven and Earth.


    Her ability could cause anything in Heaven and Earth to change.


    Just now when the six Copper Men struck together, she changed the earthyer into a crystal body which was as tough as a Celestial Treasure.


    Then, she transferred the power from the strike of the Copper Men to other areas.


    Maybe herbat strength wasn¡¯t as high as Wei Xu and Xufu¡¯s, but she had the strongest survivability out of all of them.


    This technique got stronger the higher one¡¯s cultivation was.


    If Yuanjing was at peak End Realm, she might have been able to use her Celestial Power to forcefully change with the Copper Men! It would also be much easier for him today.


    He shook his head and looked forward.


    The 12 Copper Men¡¯s strength started to suppress Wei Xu and Yuanjing and they fell to Saint Realm.


    Thews were in a mess and their souls couldn¡¯t rest on the Dao anymore. Only the Taiyi Emperor Lord wasn¡¯t affected too much. Thousands of vines struck over.


    Li Biexue didn¡¯t care. The nothingness power spread 10 miles such that all the wooden vines all turned to nothing. Then, he reached out and grabbed toward Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up, his expression was still extremely cold and calm. The wings in his Soul Ocean started to buff the Unlimited Beginning and End Dharma.


    He headed forwards instead. At the same time, he shed and the ck and White Light appeared on the sword body.


    It easily shed open that hand, the sword attack was still at full strength as he struck forth.


    One Origin ck and White!


    It was ferocious and vast, really direct. It was righteous and proper without any changes at all!


    This sword was already extremely quick, totally suppressing the space power!


    ...If this world had any ability that could counter his Unlimited Beginning and End Dao, then Li Biexue one was definitely one of them!


    Since he entered the pce, his ck Hole Power wasn¡¯t able to swallow anything.


    He could only use his strength to maintain the Unlimited Beginning and End Technique.


    This was also the reason why Zong Shou didn¡¯t use the wings to buff it.


    A Grade Thirteen ability, even if it was maintained for 200 breaths, it was enough to suck him dry!


    The Styx River Death Sword and the Six God Defensive Knife Technique didn¡¯t have such a worry.


    Li Biexueughed. With a flick of his finger, he shed with the tip of the sword once more.


    Zong Shou flew backwards into the distance once more.


    His strength fell to Celestial Realm and he suffered too heavy injuries. Looking at Li Biexue, his fingertip was swallowed and shattered by the sword.


    However, when his flesh and blood just entered the ck Hole, it went from present to absent, totally scattering. Even a Supreme Technique couldn¡¯t convert it.


    However, Zong Shou¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to borrow strength or to try to hurt Li Biexue.


    One was to continue to dy time and the other was for Wei Xu...


    ncing over, the white sword light disappeared. What reced it was the ck and White Sword.


    Styx River Death Sword controlled the power of Death, The Twelve Copper Men could suppress that.


    The Six God Defensive Knife Technique and Celestial ying Knife came from another region. However, what they relied on were thews of this region.


    Only the Unlimited Beginning and End Dao wasn¡¯t around during the Qin Era and wasn¡¯t suppressed by the twelve Copper Men.


    Unfortunately, they were just Zong Shou¡¯s dharma.


    His foundations were the Dao word. It should be above the twelve Copper Men but before he managed to merge the 3,000 Daos andpletely go fromplicated to simple, he would still be affected...


    Although Wei Xu¡¯s realm was forcefully suppressed, with his technique and Saint Realm Body, hisbat strength was actually just a little lower.


    When the ck and White Sword shed over, Li Biexue¡¯s expression changed slightly. He took out another weapon and waved it at Wei Xu.


    With a slight ring, Wei Xu¡¯s body instantly retreated into the distance.


    However with that, he also lost the chance to chase and kill Zong Shou.


    Li Biexue didn¡¯t care. Their lives and the wings would fall to him sooner orter, it was just a matter of time.


    What he cared more about was Xiuguan, when he would attack.


    Yinyu smiled, ¡°Grand Teacher is indeed invincible. It seems like I will be safe today!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty shouldn¡¯t say that! With your twelve Copper Men, these people are just ants in front of me. However, if that person doesn¡¯t appear, I wouldn¡¯t dare to say that we will definitely win...¡±


    Li Biexue shook his head and said tly. However, he frowned and looked into the sky.


    Xufu, apart from the initial maism power, he hadn¡¯t done anything in a while.


    A momentter, he understood. Qingxuan and Taihuang acted?


    They definitely didn¡¯t dare to enter the formation just like how Li Biexue didn¡¯t enter Daoling Vast Habitat.


    Was it an incarnation? Why did they find Xufu for?


    He squinted and knew the reason. Others didn¡¯t know what Xufu was here for but he did.


    Xufu¡¯s curse could only be resolved with the Existence and Destruction Law. If it was just one Aokun, it was impossible. However, with the wings it was possible.


    Taijuang and Qingxuan were suspicious.


    However, at this point, it was toote.


    The moment such a thought rose up, several vast white energies charged into the formation. The Spirit ughtering God Light and Yin Vein Death me Lightning broke down, like snow facing fire as they melted.


    Tens of thousands of Confucian Righteous Power descended on the ce!


    Li Biexue felt annoyed. What was this Confucian Faction Saint Venerable doing?


    Zhu Zi¡¯s voice spread out.


    ¡°This kid is our enemy, the evil ruler, he should be personally killed by us!¡±


    Rage surged in Li Biexue¡¯s heart, but momentster, his expression changed.


    A white lightning shed down. It was the Jiuxuan Return to Hiding God Asking Lightning!


    It was the End Realm tribtion which tested the heart.


    It was not strong itself and after absorbing it one¡¯s cultivation could increase. However, as long as one was not pure, it would inflict damage from all around.


    How could there be someone who was truly pure, or truly evil, truly crazy?


    Which is why any half a step End Realm cultivator feared this tribtion.


    Although Zong Shou had Saint Ruler Body, it was impossible for him to be wless and have no evil energy around him.

 Chapter 1191 - Already Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 1191: Already Too Late</h4>


    200,000 feet from the reading room, within the endless red light, Xufu stood with his arms by his back and in mid air. He smiled and looked into the distance.


    A person stood there, blocking his way. At the same time, there was a dangerous spiritual sense that locked onto his soul.


    Like a beast that was hunting for prey, as long as he dared to move it would pounce onto him.


    However, Xufu didn¡¯t wasn¡¯t really worried much.


    His aura shocked the person opposite him. He stepped out from the ck mist. It was Qingxuan, ¡°Looking at how you¡¯re behaving, you aren¡¯t surprised?¡±


    ¡°You expected it!¡±


    Xufu nodded his head, ¡°Since I decided to help the Great Gan Emperor I predicted that the two of you would ask me about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh? As expected from you, your predictions are always correct...¡±


    Taihuang walked out from the mist, his eyes shed, ¡°Then, you should also know the reason why the two of us came here?¡±


    Unknowingly, Qingxuan and him had formed a pincer movement, reducing the usable space to a minimal.


    At this moment, even if the two of them used an incarnation and were also restricted by the twelve Copper Men, there was no way that Xufu could escape from them.


    However, Xufu didn¡¯t reply and instead he asked, ¡°Both of you use the One Energy Turn into three Qing Ability? This incarnation is a part of your soul. If you all die here, even if it doesn¡¯t affect your main body, it will be tough to recover, right?¡±


    Qingxuan was stunned when he heard this. What was Xufu trying to say?


    Thetter smiled, ¡°I think the two of you should retreat. If you are too slow some cmity might befall you.¡±


    While speaking, Qingxuan and Taihuang couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces with one another, they felt totally confused.


    Taihuang shook his head and waszy to ask more. Although his incarnation wasn¡¯t his main body, it had 60% of its ability.


    Although it would be problematic once they used up the energy, unless Li Biexue turned on them, they would be able to handle everything.


    Since their main bodies couldn¡¯t be hurt, then unless Li Biexue went crazy, he wouldn¡¯t attack the two incarnations.


    ¡°There is no need for such nonsense. You just need to exin why Li Biexue destroyed the agreement and how did Zong Shou persuade you...¡±


    ¡°The two of you are really smart! Li Biexue¡¯s n and the reason why I returned to the Cloud World is the same thing. It can help him form the Dao and also help me resolve Qin Emperor¡¯s restriction technique.¡±


    When he said this, Qingxuan and Taihuang were both shocked.


    To help Li Biexue form the Dao? What sort of treasure was in Zong Shou¡¯s hands?


    Xufu¡¯s tone changed and then he smiled, ¡°However, you two won¡¯t have a chance. If you don¡¯t leave, it will be toote.¡±


    He looked into the distance in deep thought, ¡°It is already toote!¡±


    Other people couldn¡¯t sense it but he had a special connection with the Qin Emperor True Spirit.


    At this moment, he could sense that the True Spirit Mark of the twelve Copper Men was being reced and wiped away...


    Actually, he had no qualms about betraying Zong Shou but the way he did things was that he would try to stand on the side of the winner.


    Be it Great Gan or Common People¡¯s Path, they were both like the rising sun.


    The key would be that Aokun definitely wouldn¡¯t help someone who betrayed his brother to wipe out the Qin Emperor curse seal...


    So, how he would reply to Qingxuan and Taijuang had already been decided long ago.


    Qingxuan¡¯s eyes were slowly filled with annoyance.


    He looked into the sky, white light charged into the formation.


    He was filled with shock and his expression changed.


    Xufu was also shocked, ¡°This is, Jiuxuan Back to Hiding God Asking Lightning?¡±


    All of a sudden, her expression changed. Before this, he definitely didn¡¯t expect that such a change would ur.


    The lightning tested the soul and activated due to energy. It was the most dangerous tribtion lightning among the End Realm Tribtions.


    It was not powerful on its own but once it exploded out, even though he had no chance of surviving.


    Everyone had energy and energy came from the heart. God Spirits gathered the heart power of billions and grasped God Power, in essence they were a type of energy. The King of a country had King Path Energy which was simr. The strength of a country amassed the thoughts of many people.


    People who were proper and often did good things would have righteous energy and be filled with grateful thoughts. People who were evil and who did bad things would naturally be wrapped around with vengeful thoughts.


    The Jiuxuan Back to Hiding God Asking Lightning testing the heart but as long as one retracted all thoughts when they faced the tribtion, they would be able to avoid it.


    However, the energy around one couldn¡¯t be retracted which was why there was no one who could take it head on and be perfectly fine.


    In this world, there was no one who was totally pure, totally evil or totally crazy.


    The tribtion was one of the rarest in the world and would only activate under special circumstances.


    How could Zhu Zi control it? Moreover, it was so strong?


    ¡°It isn¡¯t the real one, it just looks simr!¡±


    Taihuang shook his head and was in deep thought, ¡°There are roots of the lightning, who knew where he got it from? Along with his half skilled lightning technique, he formed this monster. Only the most pure people can survive. Even he might not be able to take it head on.¡±


    Heughed, his expression was filled with more and more disdain, ¡°This person really went all out! Saint Ruler has evil around their body which is why they will die to the lightning. Because he dies to it which is why he isn¡¯t a true Saint, a true Saint Ruler. Which is why his ideology is still the orthodox one. Which is why today Zong Shou has to die...¡±


    Xufu¡¯s expression fluctuated between green and white. However, a momentter, he thought about something. He recalled the ck Qilin that he saw Zong Shou call out during the tomb.


    After it merged with the ck and White Dharma, it chased away all evil and cleansed everything.


    The scenes then left a huge impression on him.


    ¡°ck and White Qilin? Maybe...¡±


    Xufu calmed down and smiled once more. He took out a ball of liquid and wiped it in front of him.


    He saw 200,000 feet out, a ball of pure King Energy charging into the clouds. Dragon roared and phoenix cried out, like it was a Celestial Land.

 Chapter 1192 - Hard To Believe

    <h4>Chapter 1192: Hard To Believe</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Zong Shou was shocked when the white lightningnded. He had never seen such tribtion lightning before.


    However, he had once read arge part of the Common People¡¯s Path books and recognized right away what it was.


    Jiuxuan Back to Hiding God Asking Lightning, testing the soul, activated through energy.


    He was stunned. He remembered that Xi Zi mentioned it in the book before.


    ...This lightning is the top in the world and even he couldn¡¯t face it.


    Xi Zi left it before he entered End Realm. What he meant was that even then when he hadn¡¯t passed his End Realm Tribtion, he wasn¡¯t willing and wasn¡¯t able to take this tribtion head on.


    Zong Shou clenched his fists, his fingertips etching into his flesh. At this moment, he also heard Zhu Zi¡¯s voice spread over coldly.


    ¡°I crafted this God Heart Asking Lightning to punish the evil in the world and promote kindness. Although it isn¡¯tpleted, it can question evil in the world. If one is purely good and righteous one will live and will benefit from it. However, if one is evil, one will die. Gan Emperor, since you are the Saint Ruler, you should be someone who is kind...¡±


    Those tens of thousands of steaks of righteous energy forced over. In front there was Li Biexue locking onto him such that he couldn¡¯t avoid it. He could only wave his sleeves and toss out all his protector beasts to prevent them from facing the tribtion too.


    In his heart, he was furious. The lightning decided based on energy but people like Jin Buhui who lived so well but due to him being ndered and hated by people, he was also surrounded by vengeful energy.


    How could that God Heart Asking Lightning differentiate between good and evil? How was there anyone in the world which was purely good?


    Litt Gold and the others were easily handled and he could just toss them aside. Xiaori and Xiaoyue hid in the ck and White Dharma, so they were okay. Only Jin Buhui¡¯s yin soul wasn¡¯t so easily thrown out.


    At this moment, righteous energy filled with ce and spread through the sky. The blood red Spirit ughtering God Light still didn¡¯t scatter. Jin Buhui¡¯s soul was originally already broken and even if this person was proper and didn¡¯t fear the Confucians, however, once he left his protection, he would be struck and wouldn¡¯t be able to reincarnate.


    Just as he was hesitating, the white light entered his body. It spread through all his bones and limbs and into his Soul Ocean.


    Every corner, every gap, and every hole was filled.


    Zhu Zi¡¯s voice continued, ¡°If you really are the Saint Ruler, then you will be perfectly fine and you will benefit from this, take it as my apology. However, if you die, then you deserve it. How can someone with evil thoughts be said to be Saint Ruler?¡±


    Zong Shou felt a lot of pent up frustration in his heart. Pretty much all of his strength was being retracted to face the explosiveness of the tribtion power.


    His thoughts quickened and he controlled those twelve Copper Men.


    They could twist thews of the world so would they be useful on the tribtion power?


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t bother if it was or not, he had to give it a try. As long as he didn¡¯t want to die here, he had to go all out to face the final explosion of this tribtion.


    Li Biexue also stopped, fear appearing in his eyes.


    Zhu Zi called it the God Heart Asking Lightning, however with his tribtion, he could naturally see that the core was the Jiuxuan Back to Hiding God Asking Tribtion Lightning.


    That tribtion power was something even he had to avoid and he didn¡¯t dare to take head on.


    With histe End Realm strength, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t but that if he did he would be heavily injured.


    Zong Shou would die and the wings would no longer have a Master. However, if Li Biexue couldn¡¯t stay alive it would be for nothing. Qingxuan and Taihuang were looking not far away, so he had to be fully focused in this battle.


    He shook his head and he calmed back down. He didn¡¯t care about who Zong Shou died to, he just had to get that item. At most, he would just wait for a while more, it was okay...


    His eyes were cold and mocking. This Zhu Zi really spent so much effort to protect the Confucian Faction name and to ensure that they were the orthodox religion.


    Dying to the lightning was the worst thing. Zong Shou was the hero of the world with shocking talent but dying to this lightning, that was truly amusing and a sad thing.


    Just as he was thinking about this, he was stunned and looked over in surprise.


    That lightning had already entered his body for two breaths. However, it still showed no signs of exploding out.


    The white colored electricity currents circled Zong Shou like a snake. However, like it couldn¡¯t find a target, it flowed around.


    Ignited by the 30,000 righteous energies, a white pir surged into the air.


    It was white but there was gold within. It was so pure white that it was painful to the eye. It was 1,000 feet thick and had a dragon and phoenix wrapped around it.


    The dragon was 10,000 feet long, the horns were vicious, and it had five legs and nine ws. It was a Fire Phoenix with a purple gold crown on it, its body covered in red mes.


    Heaven and Earth were caring for him, turning into the form of the strongest God Beasts in the world to protect his luck.


    As it was being offended and struck, the dragon roared and the pheonix cried out.


    10,000 of the 30,000 streaks of energy were being smashed and destroyed by the roars and cries.


    Zong Shou was really shocked. The lightning was already in his body and had rotated dozens of times but there were still no signs of it exploding.


    Not only did it not explode but there was a warm current flowing through his meridians and bones.


    His Celestial Power which was half used up instantly recovered. His injuries were also healing at a shocking rate.


    Not only were his injuries healing but they were also strengthening. Li Xin interrupted him and he was unable toplete the final step to the Indestructible Body. Now, he was able to step out easily andplete it smoothly.


    His Soul Ocean was also strengthening and expanding. The inner Heaven and Earth in his body was also bing more and moreplete.


    It wasn¡¯t just cultivation, but the Dao Word in his core also expanded. Many patterns, many talismans were added in.


    Many Daos and Laws that Zong Shou had nevere into contact with had surprisingly appeared in his mind, he grasped all of their mysteries.


    Such a situation, did...


    The legendary Jiuxuan Back to Hiding God Asking Lightning was not threatening on its own. Instead, it helped increase one¡¯s tribtion. However, the prerequisite would be that one could pass the test.


    Then, did he safely pass it? Which was why the lightning power didn¡¯t explode?


    He was stunned and then he understood, thinking back to the ck Qilin.


    Xiaori ate good energy to live while the ck Qilin ate evil energy.


    When both of them neutralized one another, what was left was naturally the pure kindness energy that Xiaori couldn¡¯t swallow.


    So, that was the case? This was really the will of the heavens...


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel much joy. Instead, he sighed.


    Zhu Zi did what he did today after much nning. However, he had pushed the Confucian Faction and their ideals to an irrecoverable position!


    Confucian teaching talked about the needs of men. It discussed morals and the way of ruling. Which was why it was able to spread down for tens of thousands of years and was the biggest religion.


    However, why was it hated by the heavens?


    The lightning couldn¡¯t find a target, so after washing Zong Shou¡¯s body, a portion spread outwards.


    Jin Buhui¡¯s soul which was in his sleeves was first to get hit.


    Zong Shou was shocked and instantly tossed aside his thoughts. He wanted to retract the lightning power but then he thought about something.


    He was prepared to use Xiaoyue¡¯s evil swallowing power to swallow all evil.


    Momentster, he allowed the lightning power to inject into Jin Buhui¡¯s soul.


    In just a breath, surprise appeared in his eyes. His cultivation increased but he wasn¡¯t happy, Instead, he felt sad for the fall of the Confucian Faction. Their theories weren¡¯t totally wrong. At this moment, Jin Buhui¡¯s soul was being recovered by the lightning. Zong Shou was instantly delighted and was on cloud nine.


    The heavens had eyes and didn¡¯t give up on him!


    The pure white King Energy shone in the air. Phoenix and Dragon roared like they were venting out the anger in their hearts. mes spread in the sky and a storm blew.


    10,000 streaks of righteous energy were being dissipated. The 20,000 remaining trembled, barely holding on as the pure white King Energy forced down upon them.


    Another ball of white energy from within Zong Shou¡¯s sleeves surged into the sky.


    It was also pure white and wless. It was righteous and there was a slight purple to it, resonating with Zong Shou¡¯s pure white energy. Although the energy pir was small, it didn¡¯t lose its glow.


    Jin Buhui¡¯s soul body also appeared beside Zong Shou. Looking around at a loss, his eyes were filled with confusion.


    He had been in deep sleep in his sleeves and only now did he wake up.


    He noticed that the sense of weakness in his mind was gone. Instead, he felt really warm and was stronger than even when he had his physical body.


    Pretty much at the same time, the Confucian Temple, the three saints of the Confucian Faction.


    Zhu Zi spat out a mouthful of fresh blood which dyed the robe in front of his chest.


    His eyes lost color and his energy became chaotic, causing his body to be painful like knife cuts.


    The pain of his body was far from his soul which felt like it was being shed by 1,000 des and torched by an intense me.


    An indescribable regret and a sense of fear spread about in his chest.


    At this moment, dozens of Confucian Faction people sat around, their chests dyed with blood and their eyes filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 1193 - Extreme Purity, Extreme Kindness

    <h4>Chapter 1193: Extreme Purity, Extreme Kindness</h4>


    ¡°Even the Jiuxuan Back to Hiding God Asking Lightning is useless. He actually has the pure kind body, a true Saint! So, what is the point of what we have done today?¡±


    ¡°Pure kind and pure righteous? How funny, how amusing! Even the three ancient Saint Emperors couldn¡¯t survive the Jiuxuan Back to Hiding God Asking Lightning Tribtion. Preposterous, what a joke...¡±


    ¡°Since the Gan Emperor is the Saint Ruler, then what are we? The Great Gan¡¯s country policy is totally against our Confucian teachings but it is quite simr. However, during these 10 years, it became prosperous. The old are raised, the young are nurtured, the people are all living peacefully and there is no chaos all around. Within the city, everyone eats and lives well. Even the three ancient eras were like that!¡±


    ¡°Were we the ones in the wrong? Or have the 16,000 years of Confucian Faction teachings been wrong?¡±


    ¡°That person is the Saint Ruler! He is recognized by Heaven and Earth, a Saint that survives the lightning! He is wless and perfect, extremely pure and kind. He can¡¯t be the one who is in the wrong...¡±


    ¡°I am afraid it isn¡¯t the Confucian Faction that is in the wrong but the Rational Thinking Line!¡±


    That voice rang out from the scattered and chaotic voices, suppressing everyone else. It caused the entire Confucian Temple to be totally silent.


    The Confucian Faction isn¡¯t the one in the wrong but the Rational Thinking Faction!


    The three Saints of the Confucian Faction were recognized by Heaven and Earth, so naturally, they wouldn¡¯t be wrong.


    So, if they wanted to go on, then naturally, the one who was wrong could only be someone else...


    Zhu Zi¡¯s face turned green and he didn¡¯t say anything to scold them. His prestige wavered. Unless Zong Shou died to the lightning power, there was no way he could im it back.


    At this moment, he was stunned as he looked towards the direction of Fenghua Pce. 20,000 vast righteous energies still covered the sky. However, as Zong Shou¡¯s pure white energy charged down, none of them looked as strong as before, being able to destroy all sorts of evil.


    ¡°This is the oue you wanted?¡±


    Zong Shou stood proudly in the air. He took in a deep breath and then sighed.


    Although his eyes wandered all around, Zhu Zi knew that Zong Shou¡¯s words targeted him.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the Heavens don¡¯t bless you! This God Heart Asking Lightning is harmless towards me...¡±


    As Zong Shou said this, he looked in the sky, at the 20,000 shaking energy. A cold mocking intent appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you all feel ashamed? The vast righteous energy is born from the heart, understanding the rules of the world and thews of the people. Only then can one follow the heart and raise righteous energy in them. However, today you all dare say that your conscience is clear?¡±


    Just as he spoke, the sound of a dragon roaring and phoenix crying became clearer and clearer.


    Being struck by the pure white King Energy, many ck threads appeared among the 20,000 vast white energy.


    Zong Shou burst outughing and shook his head, ¡°So, all of you might not be morally upright and proper men. Actually, you all are selfish and have your own desires and have done bad things. Since that is the case, then what right do all of you have to request for others to be extremely pure and perfect, to follow Confucian Faction rules? Have the few of you really done that?¡±


    At that moment, thousands more righteous energies spread out. The spiritual sense either copsed and was tough to maintain. Either that or some people felt guilty and retracted it.


    Zong Shou¡¯s voice continued.


    ¡°To spread the orthodoxy, to kill this Ruler that betrayed the path, not wanting to be on the same side as the demon, viewing the eighteen million civilians in the city as useless things. Is that how your Confucian Faction acts? It is because of the way I do things as well as the fact that my country policies go against your Confucian Faction theories. Even if you sacrificed the lifespans of these people, you would still want to kill me, right? Because in your eyes, the Confucian Faction theories, the spreading of the religion is far more important than their lives, right? I can tell that you feel that everything in the world can¡¯t escape the Reason Word. However, I don¡¯t know that what you are chasing is your own ideals or the ideals of the people in this Heaven and Earth?¡±


    Zhu Zi¡¯s heart twitched. Green veins popped up on the side of his forehead. However, at this moment, they didn¡¯t know how to react.


    This was because the Saint Ruler was within the Fenghua Pce! The one who was recognized by Heaven and Earth, the one who was extremely pure and kind!


    So, no matter what Zong Shou said, he was correct! It was useless no matter how he tried to retort, he was in the wrong...


    Moreover, was he right to insist on what he insisted on?


    The moment such a thought rose up, his mind started to waver.


    Not only did his Dao Foundations shake, but even the righteous energy that came from his body started to turn ck. It was less righteous and majesticpared to before.


    ¡°Ke! So, you also can¡¯t achieve that! Your heart has thoughts that you can¡¯t tell others. Your body has uncontroble desires. You did something you regret but still couldn¡¯t protect your own values. Is this what you said just now? In terms of living freely, you really are weaker than my brother...¡±


    Along with his words, everyone noticed the majestic pure energy that came from Jin Buhui. It was pure white with no ws at all. At this moment, it was far stronger than Zhu Zi, far stronger than the 30,000 Confucians in the Imperial City.


    Only Jin Buhui was at a loss, but he didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    Zong Shouughed coldly and retracted the cold mocking intent in his words, he said calmly, ¡°Since all of you are not pure people yourselves, then how can you judge others? How can you teach the people? How do you dare to say that the teachings of the Confucian Faction is the orthodox way of the world?¡±


    Just one sentence caused Zhu Zi¡¯s vital energy to ravage as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    It was a concentrated pile of essence blood. It was purple gold within. Zhu Zi¡¯s aura turned dim, like he was close to death.


    At this moment, the Confucians in all the temples, schools, Hanlin Academy, etc., had faces that were ashen white.


    200,00 feet away from the imperial reading room, Qingxuan looked over in shock.


    After a long while, he said in a stunned manner, ¡°This Zhu Zi is done. Unless Confucian Faction has another person recognized as a Saint, they are going to fall...¡±


    No matter whether Zong Shou lived or died, he couldn¡¯t change the fact that Confucian Faction was about to be wiped out.


    This was because the 16,000 years of Confucian teachings had been shaken by Zong Shou.


    Because he was a Saint! The Saint Ruler was definitely correct.


    Taihuang was thinking about the reason within. A momentter, he frowned, ¡°Is it Primordial Demon Lord¡¯s ck Qilin? As long as he recruited it, ck and White kind and evil, which is possible. Even if he had the Unlimited Beginning and End Ability, he shouldn¡¯t be able to do it. Unless he has an even stronger Dao as medium. Is Zong Shou¡¯s foundation not the Unlimited Beginning and End...¡±


    Xufu listened in from the side and he couldn¡¯t help but squint. If it was just the pure Unlimited Beginning and End naturally he couldn¡¯t allow both the Good and Evil Qilins to coexist. So what kind of secret did Zong Shou have?


    Qingxuan knew what Taihuang was thinking about. Taoist Faction and Confucian Faction worked together for 10,000 years and once one of them fell, the other would definitely be facing a tough time.


    Even if he knew what he was thinking about, Qingxuan still shook his head, ¡°This method is useless. So what if Zhu Zi is able to? People will just think that this is the will of the Heavens. If not, why would there be the God Heart Asking Lightning? Why would he have the ck and White Qilin? Why he would be protected by Heaven and Earth.¡±


    Taihuang took in a deep cold breath, ¡°Speaking of which, Zong Shou has to be killed today? However, those 30,000 Confucians will be enemies with us.¡±


    Qingxuanughed bitterly. It might really have been the case for the Taoist Faction. They definitely couldn¡¯t allow Zong Shou to leave the Imperial City.


    No matter what, Zhu Zi felt like the Confucian Faction had to keep Zong Shou alive.


    As long as Zong Shou was still alive, that the Saint was still alive, then there was a chance to change everything and prove that he was correct.


    However, if Zong Shou died, then everything would be set in stone. The Confucian Faction being torn apart would be the end result.


    Zhu Zi, Confucian Temple, even the Bailu Heavenly Institution would only be seen by the people as traitors who killed the loyal ministers, who worked with the Demon Path to kill the Saint Ruler.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just see the situation...¡±


    Qingxuan¡¯s gaze was really serious. At this moment, the item that could help Li Biexue form the Dao and help Xufu was already not important anymore.


    ¡°The Great Shang Emperor probably wants to kill that kid more than I.¡±


    However, the moment he said this, Qingxuan¡¯s looked at Xufu¡¯s face. He was still smiling.


    His heart sank. He couldn¡¯t help but think about what Xufu relied on to be so confident?


    At this moment, Yinyu¡¯s face was dark and sunken like a dead man. It was extremely ugly.


    Looking at the vast pure white King Energy and thatrge phoenix and dragon, Yinyu¡¯s eyes were filled with rage and jealousy.


    Saint Ruler? Then, what was he? An immoral Ruler?


    However, he felt that it was still more eye-piercing than Jin Buhui.


    Righteous Energy shone through the sky. It was pure and clear, looking down on Heaven and Earth with no guilt and regret at all, such that all 30,000 Confucians felt guilty and Zhu Zi¡¯s face lost color.


    He was a Saint who was pure and whose conscience was clear. Then, what was he apart from unruly and violent?


    Zuoxin¡¯s face was dead as ash. His hands and legs were cold and his heart nearly stopped beating.


    He could pretty much imagine that from now onwards, all Confucian Faction disciples would see him as the traitor that ndered a loyal and good official. His reputation would be absolutely destroyed.


    How could this happen? How could this happen?


    Yinyu was the first to react, ¡°Grand Teacher, please help me kill this evil demon!¡±


    ¡°That is what I should do!¡±


    Li Biexue looked over coldly. However, when he saw Zong Shou whose injuries had healed up, his eyes were filled with annoyance and frustration. That Confucian Faction Zhu Zi did more harm than good!


    Originally Zong Shou was already on the brink of death, but now, not only had his injuries healed up, but his cultivation had also increased. How much effort did he have to spend? How much time was wasted?


    The key was still the Unlimited Beginning and End Ability, Supreme, which was really problematic.


    At that moment, he saw Zong Shou¡¯s relief and that ice-cold killing intent.


    The 12 Copper Men behind him suddenly moved and they punched down!

 Chapter 1194 - Also Have Today

    <h4>Chapter 1194: Also Have Today</h4>


    A full 12 Copper Men fists struck right towards Zong Shou.


    At the start, Li Biexue didn¡¯t care. The 12 of them were all peak Saint Realm experts.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t go up against the Unlimited Beginning and End Ability alone, when they worked together, even if there was an Initial End Realm Saint Venerable here, they could kill him!


    Yuanchen Emperor evidently hated Zong Shou to the core and was already going all out.


    At this moment, Yinyu felt his heart be cold and it sank to the bottom of his stomach.


    The 12 Copper Men¡¯s actions had all been done by themselves. He had no control over them.


    When he tried to use his spiritual sense to connect with them, there was no reaction at all.


    He was unable to enter their source core. Ayer blocked him out.


    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right!¡±


    200,000 feet away, Qingxuan frowned. He subconsciously realised that something was wrong and found it really weird.


    Taihuang also stepped forwards, and a bright light appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Xufu smiled. His expression was one of relief. It had finally begun...


    At this moment, he would witness the fall of a peak End Realm Saint Venerable!


    ¡°No!¡±


    At the moment, Li Biexue felt wary. A dark and cold energy rose up on his back, directly striking his soul.


    It caused his arms and legs to feel cold, and his soul shook.


    He instinctively abandoned Zong Shou and turned his attention behind him.


    He noticed that those 12 golden rings wereing towards him.


    Thews were in a mess and it instantly separated his soul and the Dao. The connection between the two was lowered to the extreme.


    Vital energy surged all about. His cultivation was actually pulled down from the End Realm!


    Next, those 12 giant Copper Fists changed their trajectory, locking onto his aura.


    ¡°What is going on with the 12 Copper Men?¡±


    Li Biexue was frightened. He was filled with shock and rage. Instantly, he thought that Qingxuan Taihuang had colluded with Yinyu to try to im the wings.


    However, in the next moment, he noticed that both Yuanjing and Wei Xu¡¯s auras swiftly rose, and their End Realm spiritual sense covered the area once more!


    The gazes were ice cold and filled with killing intent.


    No, it is Zong Shou. The 12 Copper Men fell into the hands of Zong Shou and the Common People¡¯s Path!


    ¡°Fuling Sword Formation, Empty Essence Illusionary Soul Technique below!¡±


    ¡°Dao is changed, 12 Copper Men above!¡±


    Outside the Imperial City, the Head of the Sword Sect shouted out once more.


    Without an End Realm Saint Venerable in charge of the formation, the Nine Heaven Ten Earth Formation wasn¡¯t a problem anymore.


    Zhu Zi was injured and 30,000 streaks of righteous energy copsed and scattered.


    The entire Fuling Sword Formation was fully affected which freely changed thews.


    It pulled down the Wushang Yuan Demon¡¯s technique, dropping his realm. The effects of the 12 Copper Men were really effective!


    Li Biexue originally had half a step True Realm cultivation. However, now he was suppressed, falling into the middle of Saint Realm.


    How did the control of the 12 Copper Men fall into the hands of Common People¡¯s Path?


    What was Yinyu doing? Was he eating poop?


    Rage and fear intersected with one another. Li Biexue was angrier and angrier. He didn¡¯t look as elegant as before; he was now filled with hatred and unwillingness.


    So what if he had the 12 Copper Men? Even if he fell to Saint Realm, Li Biexue couldn¡¯t bepared to normal Saint Realm experts!


    With his soul resting on the Dao, even the 12 Copper Men couldn¡¯t totally tear it apart!


    His body shed and he tose up 1,000 feet into the air. However, he stopped as talisman patterns appeared on the arms of the copper fists.


    It locked down the entire area. The fists also sped up several times. They weren¡¯t as cumbersome as before and they were actually extremely fierce and strong!


    ¡°Empty Essence Illusionary Soul Technique!¡±


    Li Biexue couldn¡¯t dodge and he could only take it head on. The giant hands that were as strong as God Treasures were things he couldn¡¯t turn to nothingness. As such, he could only turn the fist power into nothing.


    After the first, the second one struck. Like giant hammers, they smashed down mercilessly.


    There was a loud explosion, causing the ground to shake. Li Biexue¡¯s body sunk down 1,000 feet with each strike that he took!


    His mouth seeped blood. If his body wasn¡¯t still an End Realm Body, the immense strength of the 12 Copper Men would have turned him to dust.


    During the fourth fist, Yuanjing silently appeared behind him.


    ¡°8,000 years ago, Brother Biexue fought my Senior Brother Xi Zi. When you were rushing to the several worlds and calling friends, did you think that there would be a day when you would be trapped and sealed by our Common People¡¯s Path?¡±


    There was another fist and a loud explosion.


    Li Biexue¡¯s expression changed. Blood seeped out from all the holes. His body was forced deep into the earthyer by the Copper Men.


    ¡°Xuan Heaven Spirit Changing Technique? You b*tch!¡±


    Xuan Heaven Spirit Changing, changed his technique such that he was unable to remove the strength of the copper fist. Just one fist dealt heavy injuries to his body.


    Suddenly, Li Biexue understood.


    ¡°So, that is the case; Xiuguan didn¡¯t return to the Cloud World. Dragon Shadow and Xuanshuang didn¡¯t either! You made up the rumors to calm me down. You relied on the 12 Copper Men?¡±


    ¡°So what if it is? You are too dumb!¡±


    A scoff as Lin Xuanjing¡¯s eyes were filled with a mocking intent.


    She just needed to get close and interfere with him and not do anything else. To use her technique in exchange for his.


    If Li Biexue was peak End Realm, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. If she did that, she would just be asking to die.


    However, now the gap between their Realms had already been swapped around; she was able to easily suppress him.


    ¡°Today, even if there is just Wei Xu and us, do you think you can escape from this?¡±


    Numerous green vines spread forth. Many threads of green lines spread forth and wrapped towards Li Biexue.


    Usually when one got close, one would be dissolved by his nothingness power. However, now he did not have enough strength.


    A giant sword light swept the clouds. The power of the Heaven Path Sword shed forth like a river. It was vast and majestic, forcing Zhu Zi¡¯s spiritual sense aside and scattering the rest of the righteous energy.


    Zong Shou shed. His eyes were filled with life, ¡°Senior Brother, we can shut up their mouths!¡±


    Wei Xuughed. He used the Mirror Technique to activate the One Origin Beginning and End Sword. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t stab towards Li Biexue but Taihuang.


    With just a sh, Taihuang¡¯s head was tossed up into the air!

 Chapter 1195 - Ended In This Region

    <h4>Chapter 1195: Ended In This Region</h4>


    Qingxuan¡¯s expression was really vicious. Before this when he saw the 12 Copper Men, he knew that the situation wasn¡¯t right.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Wei Xu would ignore Li Biexue and attack them first.


    Right away, he used a Supreme Grade Technique!


    Taihuang was using an incarnation which only had 60% of the real body.


    After being suppressed by the 12 Copper Men and being caught off guard, he was actually killed by Wei Xu in one sword!


    ¡°Unlimited Beginning and End, Supreme Sword Technique...¡±


    Qingxuan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. He knew that Wei Xu learned the Mirror god technique.


    His own technique was just Grade Eleven and could barely fit in with the Dao of Heaven and Earth.


    However, how did he manage to replicate this Supreme Technique?


    It contained the Unlimited Beginning and End Laws which only Zong Shou could use.


    Based on what he knew, Zong Shou wouldn¡¯t be able to push this technique to Supreme Grade before he reached Saint Realm.


    He didn¡¯t have time to think as he tried to sh in the air, to retreat from this ce that was covered in chaoticws and spells.


    However, the moment such a thought rose up, he felt a vast maism power cover over him.


    His body was a million times heavier, like there were 100 Great Sumeru Mountains pressing down onto him. The huge strength tore and pulled, not only requiring him to be fully focused to avoid being ripped apart, but he was unable to move his body. He was rooted to the ground.


    ¡°Xufu!¡±


    He hollered out in rage, filled with grievance and hatred. Xufu burst outughing and calmly bowed.


    ¡°I am sorry! My life is in his hands, so how can I not try my best? In the future, if you know, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    While speaking, more maism power exploded out. It stacked and spread across the space.


    Just as he said this, Zong Shou¡¯s sword shed forth. It was also split white and ck and was unbelievably quick!


    Qingxuan¡¯s brow rose up when he saw this. His heart exploded and he understood.


    ¡°Supreme Technique! What Li Biexue wants is the Xuan Increasing Law Containing Artifact that you have!¡±


    Did he not want the two of them to find out?


    No wonder Wei Xu would first release Li Biexue and kill them two first.


    When Zong Shou heard this, his expression was cold and totally unfazed.


    ¡°It is toote!¡±


    The ck and white sword light was still extremely sharp. It was really direct as it struck Qingxuan¡¯s fan. de and metal thread entangled, and in an instant, they were broken apart.


    However, Qingxuan managed to block it from piercing his soul. It just stabbed into his shoulder.


    The ck and White Beginning and End Power exploded. His entire arm along with his left chest was swallowed by the sword!


    Wei Xu¡¯s other sword also followed. This sword was also a Supreme Grade one, however as it was used by an End Realm expert, it was several times stronger!


    Qingxuan was already injured and with Xufu restraining him, he was only able to block with his fan before it was shattered by Wei Xu¡¯s sword.


    Then, his body was cleanly shed into two by the ck and white-colored sword.


    Wei Xuughed out loud, ¡°Brother Biexue wants to leave? You probably won¡¯t be able to do as you wish. I have waited for today for many years...¡±


    Another sword rose up in the air. When it was 70,000 feet high, it smashed down with an exceptionally cold and sharp aura. The sword attack was majestic and heavy, unbelievably overbearing!


    It blocked in front of Li Biexue who was preparing to flee. One Origin Beginning and End! One sword and Li Biexue¡¯s hand was sliced off!


    The Mirror God technique could reflect everything in the world, however he could at most do it three times during a period of time and not replicate it an unlimited number of times. After all, the afterimage in a mirror was just for a moment.


    This was why when Wei Xu raised the second sword, a deathly grey color appeared on the sword body.


    It was still a Grade Thirteen Supreme, Styx River Death Sword!


    The sword light followed a weird and ethereal trajectory and thrust through the air.


    Li Biexue¡¯s eyes were filled with a simr deathly grey color.


    Behind him was Yuanjing who was closeby. All of a sudden, she might also have dealt a fatal strike.


    In front of him was Wei Xu¡¯s sword, the one that neglected Realm, where even a newborn baby could kill an End Realm Saint Venerable!


    The Taiyi Emperor Lord had numerous golden vines which spread through the entire space such that he was restrained and couldn¡¯t move about at all.


    Apart from that, there was still Xufu who still hadn¡¯t acted. The 12 Copper Men were using their gem eyes to lock onto his aura from far away.


    24 green giant fists, 12 green copper swords, all of them had the ability to hurt him!


    An indescribable sense of despair spread out in his heart.


    He thought that he was the hunter, but in the end, he was the hunted? Heid out all the trap here but it ended up as the grave for his burial...


    Zong Shou had already sheathed his de, walking towards the reading room with Jin Buhui¡¯s soul.


    There was no one who stopped him. All the Saint Realm Venerables in the pce were restricted by Taiyi Emperor Lord¡¯s vines and then silently killed!


    No one could escape the Common Life Sword Formation and no one could flee from the Fuling Sword Formation locking ability.


    These people couldn¡¯t do so when they had Saint Realm strength much less now after the 12 Copper Men had suppressed them?


    There was no need to attack. He just used his spiritual suppression to press down. The perfect reading room copsed and broke down into dust, and the wind that formed in the air swept them away.


    Yinyu still sat on the throne. Although his face was dead as ash, his body was still still and straight, filled with stubbornness. He looked coldly at Zong Shou like he was trying to keep his final dignity. His hands used all his strength to grab the handles. His face was ashen white, devoid of any life.


    ¡°I have always been truthful. I said that I wanted to take your life, so I definitely won¡¯t go against that!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care about Yinyu at all. He casually swept both Zuoxin and Yinyu.


    ¡°How would people thousands of yearster talk about today¡¯s matter?¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask the two in front of him but his best friend beside him.


    Jin Buhui subconsciously touched his nose, but then he noticed that he was still a soul body. Thus, he stopped this action that he was really used to andughed, ¡°Ah ya, somehow I have became a loyal official. Thanks to you my name will be left in history. Who knew that I would have such a day, I will most probably even have a title. I don¡¯t dare to think about Wenzheng, but maybe I will get Wenzhong or Wenlie.¡±


    He looked towards Yinyu with aplicated gaze. There was hate, rage, pity and sadness. In the end, all of it faded away.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know! Confucian Faction wouldn¡¯t be able to control everything, and in the future, when you unify the Cloud World, your great Gan officials will definitely praise you for today. Anyway, you are benevolent and kind and love the people. You don¡¯t want them to suffer. Thus, you took a risk and headed to the Imperial City to kill this immoral Ruler. Yinyu colluded with the Demon Path and disregarded the lives of the 18 million people of the city. Naturally, he deserves to die.¡±


    Heughed, ¡°As for you, you will be deemed as the old and preposterous Yuanchen Emperor who killed his loyal official. The books will record it, otherwise, how will people know that you are immoral? How will they know how smart and benevolent Zong Shou is? Then, they will say that although Yuanchen Emperor was wise and valiant when he was young and good at controlling power, when he was old he believed the wrong people. He was the Ruler that caused the downfall of Shang!¡±


    Yinyu¡¯s expression became dark. His face muscles twitch and he was unable to support himself at all as hey paralyzed on the throne.


    He didn¡¯t want to live forever. What he cared about was his legacyy after he died. However, now that would end up in tatters.


    Jin Buhui nced at Zuoxin. That person was bold as he stood on the spot, however, he was devoid of energy. He had already killed himself and destroyed all of his chakra meridians.


    Jin Buhui hadn¡¯t worried about this Zuoxin for a while and didn¡¯t care about him. He sighed. If he knew what would happen today, then why did he do what he did?


    ¡°You said it much better than I could.¡±


    Zong Shou rubbed his temple and had a weird expression on his face, ¡°That seems quite shameless. Would they really write it like that?¡±


    ¡°It would only be worse!¡±


    Jin Buhuiughed coldly with a mocking tone, ¡°Your Common People¡¯s Path disciples will naturally blow your trumpet to let the people know how the Confucian Faction messed up to show that they were right. Your officials would try to make it sound better. With that, Great Gan would be able to smoothly unify the Cloud World. Great Gan is protected by the Heavens. As for the Confucian Faction...¡±


    He scoffed a little and didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he came out from there, so he couldn¡¯t diss them.


    However, he knew that Zong Shou was the Saint Ruler who they couldn¡¯t deny.


    If they tried, their entire foundations would shake.


    If they were even just a bit smart, they would flip out many lines of teachings that could be used on Zong Shou.


    A Saint Ruler surpassing the three ancient Emperors, allowing the people to rule together, not offending people with words, putting himself beneath his power...


    If one tossed aside those weird words, what talks about destroying Confucian Faction and removing the exams, Zong Shou was actually their ideal ruler.


    Thinking about it, Jin Buhui concluded, ¡°Anyway, the victorious will win and the losers will always be scolded!¡±


    ¡°What words...¡±


    Yinyu struggled and he finally sighed powerlessly.


    ¡°Your Majesty is benevolent. I don¡¯t wish for anything such that my Yin Family¡¯s 27 tombs may be peaceful and not robbed.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Zong Shou shed his head off. While he still had a bit of consciousness, Zong Shou said coldly, ¡°However, I also promised that I would end your Yin Family bloodline in this region!¡±

 Chapter 1196 - Changing Scriptures

    <h4>Chapter 1196: Changing Scriptures</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    A little while ago, outside the Imperial Capital. A mouthful of fresh blood sttered out from Qingxuan¡¯s mouth, eyes, ears, and nose.


    However, with what happened to Taihuang before, Qingxuan was prepared.


    After the initial period of his incarnation being killed, it caused a soul recoil and soul power storm.


    However, Qingxuan was still in a bad state. The incarnation was formed from his soul.


    Each incarnation was extremely important even though it wouldn¡¯t affect his core.


    After it was destroyed, it would take 100 years to recover. His strength would more or less be affected too.


    Qingxuan didn¡¯t care about his injuries and he formed a seal with his hands. It was the Taoist Faction Nine True Wordbination.


    He was trying his best to call back the scattered soul fragments. However, after 10 breaths, he was only able to retract a little but all of them didn¡¯t have any memory of the sealed space.


    ¡°Wei Xu has to be the person who killed my incarnation! As expected from the one selected by Xi Zi, how vicious...¡±


    Taihuang had already recovered, but his face was still a little ashen white.


    ¡°He killed us first. What did he want to hide?¡±


    ¡°I am more curious now about how Wei Xu who was just initial End Realm able to kill us two with one sword? Both of us weren¡¯t even able to react at all?¡±


    Qingxuan frowned and his eyes turned ice-cold, ¡°Did he just rely on the 12 Copper Men?¡±


    The 12 Copper Men suddenly changed masters and were controlled by the Common People¡¯s Path. This was something he was curious about too but it was second to the former.


    ¡°Mirror Flower Water Moon is a Grade Eleven Ability, however, if he faces an expert it might even strengthen to Grade Thirteen.¡±


    Taihuang casually guessed but didn¡¯t think much about it. However, he felt really uneasy like he had grasped a crucial point but then missed it again.


    ¡°Since Common People¡¯s Path spent so much effort on nning for this battle, they¡¯ll prepare other methods to deal with us. Who dares to underestimate Xi Zi and Xiuguan? Anyway, they have a secret others can¡¯t see.¡±


    ¡°Li Biexue is most probably dead this time.¡±


    All of a sudden, Qingxuan had no idea. After sighing, he looked at the Imperial Capital with aplicated expression in his eyes.


    Although he felt bad for Li Biexue, he didn¡¯t n on interfering and helping.


    The 12 Copper Men protected the area. Any End Realm Saint Venerable would just avoid it.


    At this moment, even if he entered, not only would he not be able to save Li Biexue, but he might even die there.


    Luckily, the Copper Men were cumbersome and slow. The chaos there required one to use a rtive formation to reduce the effects, but even then one couldn¡¯t totally counter it.


    ¡°Not only Li Biexue!¡±


    Taihuang shook his head and sighed, ¡°Great Shang, Yuanchen Emperor Yinyu, they are gone...¡±


    Disbelief appeared in their eyes and their heads felt really heavy.


    With Great Shang dying, there would be no one in the Cloud World who could go against Great Gan. Even the Shi Family didn¡¯t have the rights too.


    Li Biexue and Zhu Zi, these two End Realm Saint Venerables. One was killed and suppressed, the other had his Dao Foundations shaken and heavily injured.


    After this battle, Common People¡¯s Path and Sword Sect pretty much swept the entire Cloud World.


    Although Taoist Faction had them two, they weren¡¯t on the same level...


    The overall situation had turned totally around.


    ¡°What happened today might not be a bad thing.¡±


    When Qingxuan said this, Taihuang¡¯s brow rose up. He looked at his Senior Brother with a weird and questioning expression.


    ¡°The Cloud World has lost bnce. That person should appear soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Taihuang squinted, ¡°Was it the thing Senior Brother Cibei suspected 8,000 years ago? Does that person really exist?¡±


    ¡°It should be true! Actually, even if Cibei didn¡¯t say it, I had this suspicion. However, Senior Brother was too anxious and became enemies with that person, pushing the entire Taoist Faction into an irrecoverable position!¡±


    Qingxuanughed coldly, ¡°So, we just have to watch from the sides.¡±


    Taihuang was in deep thought. If that person really existed, then Cibei not appearing in the Cloud World for 8,000 years did make sense...


    Was Senior Brother Cibei still alive?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Within the Confucian Temple, Zhu Zi was stunned as he sat there. His originally sharp and deep eyes had lost their luster.


    A whileter, he came to his senses due to the discussion noises around.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth has been locked down. Yuanchen Emperor is most probably dead.¡±


    ¡°Is this how evil can¡¯t win the righteous? How could the Saint Ruler die to the immoral Ruler? How amusing and ironic! We all helped Yuanchen Emperor, we can be considered hisckey...¡±


    ¡°The 12 Copper Men changing sides... Is that the will of the Heavens? Does the Heavens hate us which is why we face such problems? That Common People¡¯s Path will rise and we will fall?¡±


    ¡°That is not the case! Even if someone is wrong, it isn¡¯t the ancient Saints and not our ssics, it is us.¡±


    ¡°Actually, thinking about it, how much have we understood from the scriptures and books passed down? Did we really understand what the Saints said?¡±


    Zhu Zi instantly came to his senses. His close to copsing heart felt warm once more, the ice-cold heart rxed a little.


    That¡¯s right. It was far from the time to admit defeat! If one was wrong, then just change, there was nothing wrong with that.


    He always loved to learn and also misunderstood ssics and was scolded by his seniors.


    As long as he still had the heart to reach the Dao, to chase the real way to rule, he could wash away the humiliation of today.


    However, when he tried to move, he felt like it was like needles stabbing his body. Only then did he notice that his Dao Foundations had shaken to such a serious level.


    At this moment, his injuries were worse than when he fought Xiuguan for 10 days and nights.


    He didn¡¯t care about the pain. He forced himself to stand up and he still stood proudly.


    ¡°They can¡¯t be wrong, their thinking will never be wrong. Benevolence, rights, rites, intelligence, trust, mercy, loyalty, and filial piety will never be wrong!¡±


    His clear and cold voice was like thunder, such that everyone stopped discussing and they all looked over with a weird gaze.


    ¡°We are in the wrong, chasing out all other schools of thoughts and only believing in ourselves. Thus, we worked with those dynasties and aristocratic families, sacrificing too much. I am also in the wrong, the Gan Emperor is correct...¡±


    When he said this, Zhu Zi didn¡¯t care about all the gazes from all around. Despise, annoyance, respect, etc., and he smiled.


    ¡°I will leave the Imperial City and head back to Bailu Heavenly Cave. The Confucian Faction teachings are ipatible with the world. To prevent teaching disciples wrongly, we will close for 20 years. We will invite all Confucians to study Great Gan rule and change our scriptures!¡±


    The Confucian Temple was totally silent. Everyone was quiet. Only some had respectful looks in their eyes.


    As expected from Zhu Zi, as expected from the Saint!

 Chapter 1197 - Death Of Biexue

    <h4>Chapter 1197: Death Of Biexue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Great Shang is finished and so is the Yuanchen Emperor. Our Confucian Faction is probably about to weaken too...¡±


    In a college in a part of the imperial city, a student looked at the pce with a stunned expression. His eyes were really conflicted and lost.


    ¡°Weaken and fall? That might not be the case. Our appearance in the world is in our teachings but what we are inculcated in are the people. When the teachings fail the people, one day we will be abandoned by them. However, we are far from being hated by the people of the world.¡±


    Clearughter spread out from the Confucian behind causing the former to look back with a weird expression.


    Although the Confucian behind was smiling, his eyes were filled with a really solemn and serious gaze.


    ¡°Wenwei, you can be sad and angry but you can¡¯t give up. Actually, thinking about it, the crisis we are facing today might not be a bad thing. Now, we will be able to wake up and correct our mistakes which is much better than continuing to be wrong in the future. The ancient phoenix can rise from the ashes. Let¡¯s hope that we can too...¡±


    ¡°Rise from the ashes?¡±


    Wenwei had a weird expression on his face, then he understood, ¡°Yangming, are you...¡±


    ¡°To head back to our roots and clear the mistakes, that is something we have to do!¡±


    Yangmingughed, his tone filled with determination, ¡°Zhu Zi¡¯s path is really biased, so we can¡¯t use it. To allow our Confucian Faction live again we have to do something!¡±


    Wenwei was jolted awake and actually felt excited, ¡°However, do you know the oue? You arepeting with Zhu Zi for the orthodoxy of the Dao. It won¡¯t be easy in the future...¡±


    Wang Shouren broke into augh, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that if I am right no one will be able to hide it?¡±


    ¡°Then, where are you prepared to start? Head back to Bailu Heavy Cave to debate with them?¡±


    ¡°Since we want to merge knowledge with actions, then we have to redo the scriptures. We should do something practical.¡±


    Wang Shouren shook his head, ¡°Zhu Zi is nning on changing the scriptures before putting it to practical use. However, debating with nothing to look at will naturally result in mistakes. I am prepared to head back to Jiangnan and follow Great Ganws to contest to be the head of a county.¡±


    Wenwei instantly frowned, ¡°With how talented you are, if you are willing to take up a role you can even be the head of a state. His Majesty is the Saint Ruler and definitely knows how to use people. If you rmend yourself you will definitely be able to take up an important role. Why is there a need for you to downgrade yourself?¡±


    ¡°Haha! How can we talk about any downgrade? You hold me in too high a regard.¡±


    Wang Shourenughed, ¡°Moreover, what you and I want is to change our Confucian Faction teachings and not fight for power. Since that is the case, then what is the point of the position? What matters is the lowestyer between people. If we want to rise up again, we can¡¯t neglect that.¡±


    Wenwei was stunned and then shook his head. Although he stopped trying to persuade him, he knew that his good friend was someone with his own viewpoint. Since he had already made up his mind, then there was no way to change it.


    Listening to it, those words did make sense.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Within Fenghua Pce, the golden throne in the reading room was still perfectly fine. However, Yinyu¡¯s body on the chair had lost its head.


    After slicing off Yinyu¡¯s head, Zong Shou stopped worrying about that person and looked towards the sky.


    At the moment, Li Biexue was slowly forced into despair. However, Wei Xu and Lin Yuanjing just controlled and trapped him, not going all out against him.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were showing mercy or that they were worried about something but that they had something to ask.


    ¡°My Senior Brother¡¯s soul was split into six that year. One of them was kept by you, so where did you seal it? You should understand that in the future our Common People¡¯s Path has ways to find out. It is just that we need to spend a bit more effort.¡±


    Li Biexue gave out a mockingugh like he was filled with disdain. He tried his best to break free from the maism power when suddenly, a giant copper fist struck forth. Li Biexue tried to block, but halfway in the air, Lin Yuanjing¡¯s technique changed.


    The giant strength smashed him, like a falling kite sinking into the ground!


    Yuanjing, who was 30,000 feet in the air said expressionlessly, ¡°Li Biexue, you havemitted so many sins this life and should be suppressed for life. However, if you are willing to say where my Senior Brother is, I will seal you for eight million years. After that we will allow you to revive.¡±


    Li Biexue was tempted, but shortly after, heughed out loud like a madman, ¡°Eight million years? You want me to not think for eight million years? Who knows if this region will even still exist in eight million years?¡±


    Yuanjing scoffed coldly and knew that her words wouldn¡¯t work. Her body was floating in the air and with just a sh she was behind Li Biexue.


    She continued to use the Xuan Heaven Spirit Changing Technique, causing Xufu¡¯s maism des to sh into his body.


    At that moment in the sky, Wei Xu¡¯s sword turned grey-white once more.


    Zong Shou looked on quietly and didn¡¯t stop her. He wanted to ask Li Biexue about how to remove the seal.


    However, looking at the situation, even if he did ask it would be pointless. Even if Li Biexue told him, he wouldn¡¯t be at ease enough to use it.


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s Dao Foundations had already been recreated and her influence by the curse was lowered to a small amount.


    In the future, as long as she cultivated to the Saint Realm, she could rely on her own strength to remove it.


    This was why it didn¡¯t matter that he didn¡¯t know how to remove the curse.


    However, the moment that Wei Xu¡¯s Styx River Death Sword sped through the air and stabbed down, Li Biexueughed and the 10,000-foot space around him started to copse.


    ¡°It seems like your Common People¡¯s Path was really prepared to kill me...¡±


    A spacetime portal was forcefully opened. It didn¡¯t connect to the outer region world river but a world a few thousand worlds away!


    The change that ured at that instant caught even Yuanjing off guard. In that world there should have been a formation or God receiving him. Her technique was stopped.


    She couldn¡¯t stop it and could only look on as the spacetime hole waspleted.


    Li Biexue¡¯s tragicugh sounded out throughout the Imperial City.


    ¡°Do you really think that I will die? Zong Shou, Wei Xu, Xu Fu, you all really are vicious. I will definitely make you pay for the hate and humiliation today. Sooner orter, I will wipe out your Common People Path and cause chaos in Great Gan. That Xuan...¡±


    Within the Fenghua Pce, the expressions of Wei Xu and the others changed. Zong Shou sneakily summoned thatpleted Celestial ying Flying Knife into his hands. At the same time, a thread of ck blood spat out from Li Biexue¡¯s mouth. His entire left chest felt like it was hit by a hammer and it copsed.


    Li Biexue¡¯s body was on the verge of falling and the copsed space instantly became unstable.


    Yuanjing didn¡¯t hesitate. The Xuan Heaven Spirit Changing Technique continue to swap such that the spacetime hole couldn¡¯t form.


    Wei Xu¡¯s Styx River Death Sword finally struck. Xufu had also shed to the side of Li Biexue¡¯s body.


    With a finger, he locked onto Li Biexue¡¯s soul. A billion threads of maism power gathered on his finger.


    The two of them were worried that Li Biexue would use another method to flee which was why they went all out and held nothing back.


    Wei Xu¡¯s white sword stabbed in, causing Li Biexue¡¯s Indestructible Body to turn white and die.


    Xufu pointed with his finger, instantly exploding Li Biexue¡¯s head.


    The End Realm Body exploded and a wave of vast power instantly exploded out from within and charged all around.


    The entire Fenghua Pce, everything turned to dust under the vast power!


    Luckily, Zong Shou was prepared. The 12 Copper Men stood facing all directions. An invisible power barrier spread out and blocked all of the Celestial Power within the pce, such that the eighteen million people outside of the pce were totally fine.


    Thousands of light threads exploded out of Yuanjing¡¯s hand, along with the green vines from Taiyi Emperor Lord, entangling Li Biexue¡¯s soul.


    End Realm Saint Venerable¡¯s soul couldn¡¯t be destroyed. Even if they lost their body, it was still the case.


    As long as one had a bit of spiritual sense, then one wasn¡¯t gone. As long as just a bit flew away, one could form their soul body once more and forge a new physical body.


    The few people in the room didn¡¯t dare to be careless. The 12 Copper Men, Common Life Seven Swords, Fuling Sword Formation,yer afteryer they locked down the area.


    Wei Xu and Yuanjing sealed and suppressed each bit of soul fragment.


    To avoid suspicion, since Li Biexue¡¯s soul exploded, he retreated to Zong Shou¡¯s side and didn¡¯t participate anymore. He expressed that he wasn¡¯t going to touch any of the fragments.


    His expression seemed a little sad. That the giant Demon Path Head that ruled the Cloud World for so long had disappeared from this region. Under the suppression of Common People¡¯s Path, he might not be able to revive for the next 10,000 years. Unless Common People Path was wiped out...


    However, the sadnesssted for just a moment before he smiled.


    ¡°Heart ying Soul Trapping Nail! During that moment, I actually thought that Li Biexue would be able to escape.¡±


    Zong Shou burst outughing. This nail was probably done by Mingri Xuan.


    Heart ying Soul Trapping was one of the techniques that he was good at, stronger than Zhongxuan¡¯s Heart Trapping Nail.


    It also required blood sacrifice. Zhongxuan used the blood of 3,000 kids while Mingri Xuan used Li Biexue¡¯s Yin Vein Spirit ughtering Formation.


    The life power essence energy that was absorbed couldn¡¯t be returned anymore, so it was a waste to just use it like that. Zong Shou could ept it being used on Li Biexue.


    Actually, he was prepared long ago. However, his Celestial ying Flying Knife could be blocked and predicted, so its effects were slightly weaker.


    He shook his head and he looked at the blood-red pellet in his hand. It was the Demon Pellet left after his body exploded. When it flew away, he had grabbed it.


    Speaking of which, this was the second End Realm Demon Pellet he had gotten. Holding it in his hands, it seemed like it was alive, jumping about and absorbing essence energy.

 Chapter 1198 - Bold Conjecture

    <h4>Chapter 1198: Bold Conjecture</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Speaking of which, this was the second End Realm Demon Pellet he had gotten. Holding it in his hands, it was like it was alive, jumping all about and absorbing essence energy.


    Compared to the Demon Pellet from World Stepping Demon Lord, it was much stronger and inside seemed to have a portion of Li Biexue¡¯s spiritual sense.


    However, right now Zong Shou didn¡¯t need any outside help and he could use the wings to seal Li Biexue¡¯s spiritual sense mark within.


    Zong Shou was deep in thought.


    Xufu was curious and smiled as he asked, ¡°The enemy is wiped out and you should be happy. What is His Majesty thinking about?¡±


    Zong Shou came to his senses and he didn¡¯t try to hide at all, ¡°I am thinking, if I send Li Biexue¡¯s soul to another region, will it still be indestructible?¡±


    An End Realm soul couldn¡¯t be wiped out as it was resting on the Dao. So even if they died, they could rely on the power of the Dao to revive.


    However, what if it was sent to another region and its connection was totally sliced apart? What would happen?


    Xufu¡¯s body shook and then he shook his head, ¡°Outside of this region, whether or not there are other regions existing at the same time is something that hasn¡¯t been proven. Even if there is, one would need a True Realm to break the barrier.¡±


    Zong Shou heard this and thought back to the Imperial Cmity Facing Records. That did make sense.


    One had to be at True Realm to break out of this region. Unless one grasped the Universe and Eon books at the same time and grasped the Dao of spacetime.


    In other words, only a True Realm could kill an End Realm.


    Thinking about True Realm, Zong Shou thought back to one person. Then, he looked up to the sky in doubt.


    With the 12 Copper Men in his hands and Li Biexue being killed, the Cloud World was out of bnce once more. Logically speaking, if that person existed he should have appeared to prevent and interfere.


    However, till now, things were pretty much settled but there were still no signs of him.


    ¡°I think either that person doesn¡¯t exist or he is nning for something even deeper and further...¡±


    Xufu seemed to understand what Zong Shou was thinking and smiled, ¡°There is a chance that he doesn¡¯t care about the Cloud World situation and the 12 Copper Men, or he¡¯s worried about something else.¡±


    Zong Shou had 100 questions but no answers, so he decided to just let the matter go. That person not appearing was a really good thing.


    Xufu warned, ¡°As for the wings in your hands, it is best if we hide it for longer. For example like today, it is not bad. With Li Biexue¡¯s weird actions, one probably can¡¯t hide it forever, however each day past is a day. If that person really exists he would go all out to try to snatch it. However, the Common People¡¯s Path is getting stronger a little each day.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was really solemn. He and Wei Xu worked together to kill Qingxuan and Taihuang¡¯s incarnation.


    This was because he was afraid that the two of them would know about him using a Supreme Grade Technique and guess something from it.


    Firstly, he was worried that the existence of that item would alert that person and would end in a catastrophe.


    Second, he had to have a trump card on his trip back to the Sky Burning Lu Family.


    He didn¡¯t believe that the Lu Family had the ability to see through his true strength.


    Those few Country Heads and Venerbles of the Lu Family probably thought they knew everything about him.


    His mother was in a tough situation in the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty. Eight Country Heads, Five Hall Venerables, most of them had bad intentions.


    This was why he had to be careful and leave some more hidden aces.


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Zong Shou nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Unless I have no choice, I won¡¯t use it. I will be careful!¡±


    Actually, the best way would be to give it to Xiuguan. However, he tried to contact him but was unable to and he didn¡¯t know where Xiuguan went. It also seemed like he didn¡¯t bother about the wings which he couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to hide it for long, just 10 years.¡±


    Wei Xu swept Li Biexue¡¯s soul fragments and dealt with them.


    He also shed in front of the few of them.


    ¡°Senior Master Xiuguan didn¡¯t reply probably because he is busy. Either he thinks it is not useful for him. So, the best way is for you to take it away from the Cloud World¡±


    Zong Shou was tempted, taking this away from the Cloud World sounded like a good idea. Anyway, he was going to leave and head to the Sky Burning Saint Court.


    Even a half a step True Realm person wouldn¡¯t dare to be unrestrained there.


    However, before that, he had to deal with the outer region and the Dark World Demon Court.


    With the 12 Copper Men and Li Biexue¡¯s death, Wei Xu and Yuanjing were no longer restrained and could leave the Cloud World. There was one more Xufu too.


    Maybe they had far fewer troops but in terms of experts, they were far stronger.


    ¡°That person hasn¡¯t arrived or maybe he isn¡¯t in the Cloud World.¡±


    Yuanjing was swift and decisive. She looked at the ruins and said emotionlessly, ¡°Tianfang World is riskier than this. Since we have gotten the 12 Copper Men, we should move. Before they react, let¡¯s crush their army!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. He didn¡¯t have high hopes in his heart. Since Dark World Demon Court dared to n for the Cloud World, how could they not have any spies in the Cloud World?


    Probably when the four of them and 12 Copper Men reached there, the Night Demon Race would already be prepared for them.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    200,000 feet in the air, numerous high grade flying swords swept about the sky. They were like swimming fish; all of them were sentient and flexible. Under the sunlight, they were eye-catching and colorful.


    The blood-red clouds that spread through the sky had all cleared and were nowhere to be seen.


    The Sword Sect Head stood above. He held Fuling in his hands, expressionless.


    ¡°As expected from what ancestor Cibei said, dragon swallowing situation, an overlord appears. Common People¡¯s Path will rise and no one will be able to stop it.¡±


    Jian Tongming sighed.


    ¡°Unfortunately, a sect head has fallen to such an extent. It¡¯s a happy but sad thing...¡±


    ¡°The Confucian Faction is also pitiful!¡±


    Si Kongfo smiled. He knew that his Senior Brother was delighted and he said with a simr tone, ¡°Zhu Zi wanted to use the lightning to turn things around such that the Confucian Faction would be in the right. Who would have known that he would face such a wless and perfect Saint Ruler...¡±


    Lingchen suppressed his smile. Zong Shou had the body of a Saint and was unaffected by the lightning strikes. At the start, he was frightened, but now, he had a rough idea of what had happened.


    Zhu Zi probably understood too.

 Chapter 1199 - Dark Demon Shaye

    <h4>Chapter 1199: Dark Demon Shaye</h4>


    ¡°Saint Ruler?¡±


    The Sword Sect Head had aplicated expression as he looked at the Fenghua Pce below...


    ¡°What a waste...¡±


    Jian Tongmingughed bitterly. However, he knew that what happened wasn¡¯t the Sect Head¡¯s fault.


    Who knew that Zong Shou who had a Broken Soul Body, Dual Meridian Body, and Barriers From Heaven would be able to merge spirit and martial arts during Xiantian Realm? Who knew he would be the Saint Ruler a few yearster? To enter God Realm, causing the destruction of both Wushang Yuan Demon and Cloud Stepping Demon Lord?


    Zong Shou bowed to show thanks. Jian Tongming sighed, ¡°He is polite and his personality isn¡¯t ideal. Unfortunately, he isn¡¯t a Sword Sect disciple.¡±


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t continue the topic as he changed his tone, ¡°With Wushang Yuan Demon dying, the Demon Path sects probably won¡¯t have a good time in the future.¡±


    Sikong Foughed. How would it only be not having a good time? They would be like meat on a chopping board, getting ready to be shed by people.


    After this battle, the Demon Path was like dogs who had lost their homes. Sword Sect and Common People¡¯s Path would split their mind stone veins.


    ¡°The Demon Path issue isn¡¯t of importance.¡±


    Sword Sect Head shook his head, ¡°We can wait till the battle at Tianfang World clears up.¡±


    Sikong Fo¡¯s brow rose up. Was the Sect Head nning to personally appear during the Tianfang World battle?


    It concerned the survival of the Cloud World. Since Sword Sect were the allies of Great Gan, they had to be involved.


    Not only them, but Buddhist Faction would also go all out for this.


    However, Sword Sect wasn¡¯t at the level of Buddhist Faction and Common People¡¯s Path who couldn¡¯t afford to lose. His Senior Brother was also the person in the Sword Sect with the most hope of entering End Realm, so there was no need for him to take such a risk...


    Seeing the few people look over in doubt, trying to persuade him, the Sword Sect Headughed.


    ¡°This battle might have End Realm Saint Venerables participating in it and we can¡¯t miss it. 100 years is too long and Ancestor Cibei said that this battle might be a chance for me to grasp that End Realm Tribtion, so how could I not head over? If it was like he expected, the battle would also decide the Cloud World situation for the next 100 years...¡±


    Their hearts shook and they exchanged nces with one another. Speaking of which, Ancestor Cibei had predicted the battle of the Fenghua Pce long ago?


    What was he nning in the dark?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At the same time, in the wilderness of the Imperial City, roughly 1,600 miles in the air, a man with tanned skin and a pair of wings was coldly judging the pce.


    Night Demon Race members mostly feared the light. However, this kid was perfectly fine even as he stood under the sun.


    He was really calm, bathing in the sunlight like he was enjoying it.


    Beside him was a man in a ck robe. He looked respectful and was following his orders. He was a human from the Cloud World.


    In four directions, there stood four people who grouped up against them, who had solemn expressions on their faces.


    A monk, a Taoist, a Confucian, and the other was a cultivator with a sword.


    A Heaven Path Intent simr to the Common Life Seven Swords buffed this area, such that when the four of them went up against the two people, although they were at a disadvantage, they could still hold on.


    ¡°World Protecting Venerable? How annoying. I came here to look around, so why are you so nervous? My Dark World Demon Court will enter the Cloud World in a few months, so you all can be nervous then.¡±


    The ck man grinned andughed, disregarding the four people around.


    This was because the four World Protecting Venerables weren¡¯t strong enough for him to worry at all.


    ¡°It is best you don¡¯t try anything, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being heartless. Out of you six only five remain, right? I don¡¯t mind taking one of your heads...¡±


    The faces of the four around turned green but none of them spoke.


    Only the Confucianughed coldly, ¡°Shaye! Let¡¯s hope you can say these words when you see our Cloud World Great Gan Ruler.¡±


    Li Biexue and Xingya, who dared to speak like Zong Shou, were already dead.


    As World Protecting Venerables they were able to see every detail in the world. They would only know more than others.


    ¡°Great Gan Ruler? That immature kid in the Imperial City?¡±


    Although his tone was filled with disdain and mocking intent, some seriousness appeared in the eyes of the tan-skinned boy named Shaye.


    ¡°Xizhe, that person in the city. Is he the one who killed my dumb brother and three Saint Realms from the Dark World Demon Court?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Beside Shaye, the tanned skin man said respectfully, ¡°He killed Jiaming Luo! As for how the three Saint Realm Venerables died, it still hasn¡¯t been proven. I only know that it has something to do with Zong Shou. However, the four of them should know.¡±


    The four around didn¡¯t say a word.


    Shaye also didn¡¯t hope that they would. He justughed coldly, ¡°It isn¡¯t proven. However, only a few people were able to get out from the tomb. No matter what, it is this kid¡¯s fault. Although he is only God Realm, normal Saint Realm experts are like ants in front of him. Those three race members really can¡¯t fight him. This is interesting. Saint Ruler, wless Saint, 12 Copper Men, speaking of which, is this person the biggest obstacle to us invading the Cloud World?¡±


    His eyes were filled with worry. The 12 Copper Men could kill End Realms and reduce all cultivators above Xiantian within a certain range.


    With this God Artifact, it would be tough to win the battle at Tianfang World.


    Unfortunately, just now with the Nine Heaven Ten Earth Formation blocking things, the Common Life Seven Swords and Fuling Sword Formation locked down the space.


    At End Realm strength and with just one God Treasure, he couldn¡¯t look in at all.


    He only knew that the 12 Copper Men were controlled by Common People¡¯s Path out of nowhere.


    Wushang Yuan Demon not only lost unknowingly, but he was also sealed forever.


    ¡°Great Gan has Common People¡¯s Path, Sword Sect, and Buddhist Faction as allies. Now that Great Shang is gone, no one is blocking them and they can send all their troops to Tianfang World. He is indeed our greatest enemy!¡±


    Xizhe said, his eyes filled with worry, ¡°Apart from Xiuguan not being here, Common People¡¯s Path has four End Realm experts and one God Venerable. The Sword Sect and Buddhist Faction are really strong too. The former has Cibei who is second to Xiuguan. Buddhist Faction has four End Realm. The battle at Tianfang World doesn¡¯t look really optimistic.¡±


    He already regretted it. If he knew that Great Gan was so strong and that Zong Shou could actually smash Great Shang which was showing signs of rising up, he wouldn¡¯t have changed sides so easily.


    From the hateful and annoyed eyes of the four World Protecting Venerables beside, he knew that once this matter spread out, unless the Dark World Demon Court sessfully invaded the Cloud World, there would be no ce for him in this world. He would be chased and killed by the Cloud World cultivators.


    ¡°Do you regret it? Unfortunately, with things at such a stage you have no choice.¡±


    Pretty much guessing his thoughts, Shayeughed coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if it were just these 12 Copper Men and six to seven End Realms, we still wouldn¡¯t care. The Cloud World has been nurtured for 10,000 years and so have we. Naturally, we have our methods...¡±


    As for what they were, Shaye didn¡¯t mention it.


    Xizhe was pumped up. Seeing that Shaye was confident, he knew that he definitely had something that he relied on.


    If he didn¡¯t have any confidence or if they were unable to cause heavy losses to both sides, they would just choose to retreat and not continue.


    ¡°I joined you by my own choice, so why would I regret it? I just hope that Your Highness won¡¯t go against your words...¡±


    ¡°To extend your lifespan for 1,000 years?¡±


    Shayeughed, ¡°To you, it might be a dream, but to me, it is just a small matter. Actually, if you do the thing that I told you, then I can give you a Night Demon Body for you to be part of us! Anyway, just...¡±


    When he said this, he had stepped into the outer region space.


    Xizhe¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He still bowed respectfully to show his gratitude.


    Only when Shaye¡¯s aura faded into the distance did he stand up and smile at the old Confucian, ¡°Then, I will take my leave. Speaking of which, I am from the Cloud World, so the four of you won¡¯t tell others about my private matters, right?¡±


    The expression of the Confucian was dark as water, ¡°You were once a mighty lord, so why did you join their side?¡±


    ¡°To extend my lifespan. You all were willing to be restricted by Heaven and Earth to get that, so what right do you have to judge me? What is the difference between the resources being taken by aliens or people of this world?¡±


    Xizhe shook his head and scoffed coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t waste any time. Goodbye.¡±


    When that person disappeared, the old Confucian sighed. The Will of Heaven and Earth, the source of the Cloud World, protected itself and not the human race.


    The will of Heaven and Earth didn¡¯t care who controlled the Cloud World, as long as it wasn¡¯t damaged.


    If the Human Race harmed the structure of the Cloud World, the source would even try its best to kill the humans.


    This was why 8,000 years ago, after the End Realm battle caused Heaven and Earth to tear apart, not only did alien races reenter, but the human race was nearly on the brink of extinction. Thatsted till Ranwu King rose up.

 Chapter 1200 - Ziyan Hall Head

    <h4>Chapter 1200: Ziyan Hall Head</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Many years ago, Jiaming Luo tried to invade the Cloud World. At that time, the few of them could act to prevent the Saint Venerables from their side from entering.


    This was because the Cloud World itself had rules that Spirit Realm cultivators couldn¡¯t enter.


    The spiritual energy seal today was totally broken. The agreement between the various sects was removed.


    They weren¡¯t able to use the power of Heaven and Earth to disrupt the Dark World Demon Court people from entering.


    Heaven and Earth saw everyone as dogs. There was no difference between outer region alien race or humans.


    ¡°It truly is a headache...¡±


    The Taoist old man shook his head, ¡°It seems like the Dark World Demon Court is going all out.¡±


    The sword cultivator¡¯s brow rose up, ¡°Actually, the two of us should have acted just now. Although Heaven and Earth didn¡¯t repel Night Demons, when they invade, they would definitely face many battles and it might destroy the Cloud World. This isn¡¯t what the Heavens want.¡±


    The Confucian expert didn¡¯t reply. The words did make sense.


    However, the Heaven Dao itself didn¡¯t have a consciousness so it didn¡¯t have good or bad thoughts which was why it couldn¡¯t deduce or judge. It also wasn¡¯t able to n for anything and could only act based on its instincts.


    Including the six of them, because they were recognized by the Heaven Dao, helping their own bodies, they were able to live long in the Cloud World.


    With the six of them working together, borrowing the Heaven Dao Intent, even if there were two to three End Realm Saint Venerables, they would be able to fight them.


    However, if Heaven and Earth didn¡¯t recognize them, then the six of them were just normal Saint Realm experts...


    They were simr to the Common Life Seven Swords, but the seven swords forcefully absorbed while they could only borrow it passively.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that, the person wouldn¡¯t have been killed so easily by Lin Xuanjing a few years ago.


    The Taoist old manughed, ¡°Then, have a guess, what will the oue of the Tianfang World battle be?¡±


    The moment he said this, the entire space became silent once more.


    A momentter, the young swordsman said decisively, ¡°Why do you doubt it? Of course, Zong Shou.¡±


    Shaye Xi Zhe only knew about the 12 Copper Men. He didn¡¯t know what Zong Shou was really relying on.


    They could also roughly guess the amount of strength the Dark World Demon Court could use.


    ¡°Imperial Destruction True Scripture, I didn¡¯t know that there was actually such a treasure in this world. His Majesty is the Saint Ruler and is protected by Heaven and Earth. He definitely won¡¯t lose!¡±


    The Confucian old manughed, ¡°Beneath End Realm, I don¡¯t know anyone who can escape from his Celestial ying Flying Knife. Including Shaye...¡±


    When Shaye borrowed the God Treasures, he couldpete against End Realm Saint Venerables.


    However, a Supreme ability could neglect End Realms!


    After all, Shaye¡¯s body was only at the Saint Realm.


    As long as he was injured, then apart from dying, there wouldn¡¯t be any other oue.


    That Celestial ying Flying Knife was the top out of Supreme Techniques, the most brutal killing ability.


    It might not have been on the level of the Styx River Death Sword or the Unlimited Beginning and End Ability, but it was better at killing people.


    Just from the battle between Wei Xu, Zong Shou, and Li Biexue, one could see how strong a Supreme Technique was.


    Even with the 12 Copper Men helping, Li Biexue, who was Late End Realm, was still injured.


    ¡°Naturally, it is the Unlimited Beginning and End Buddha!¡±


    The old monk who hadn¡¯t said a word nodded his head and said, ¡°Unlimited Light, so why would he fear the Night Demon¡¯s darkness?¡±


    He was really calm. He didn¡¯t believe that there would be any other oue.


    The Taoist old man had a conflicted expression and sighed, ¡°Do great minds think alike? I think the same way too! With Wei Xu¡¯s Mirror Technique, Zong Shou really couldn¡¯t lose. Shaye really dares to underestimate Great Gan Celestial Dynasty. The 12 Jiedu Ministers of Dark World Demon Court are probably in a bad situation and might even have a full-scale copse...¡±


    Even if the mirror technique could work on a skill three times, however, Wei Xu had nine chances to harm someone half a step True Realm.


    Even if Xi Zi came back alive he would be injured.


    Although the Taoist Faction¡¯s future was worrying, knowing that Zong Shou had a 70% chance of winning was a good thing for him.


    ¡°Mingri Xuan once prophesized that after the overlord appears, the energy within 10,000 miles will be like that of a tiger?¡±


    ¡°That is most probably so! Apart from Cibei and that person, no one is as good at divination...¡±


    ¡°However, till today that person still hasn¡¯t appeared. So weird... He has already returned to the Cloud World.¡±


    When the Taoist old man muttered those words, the expressions of the four people present changed.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Still the Imperial City, on the city wall on the east of the city. A teen wearing a red robe with a purple-red tattoo on his chest, squinted and as he looked in the direction of the Fenghua Pce.


    Beside him, there was one person. He was 20 years old. He looked rough and strong and he was dressed much simpler. There was also a me tattoo on his chest.


    ¡°Since Yinyu and Great Shang are both, Li Biexue and Demon Path will be wiped out.¡±


    He said casually, his face filled with a mocking expression.


    ¡°It seems like it is hopeless to rely on people from the Cloud World.¡±


    ¡°The pureblood child, the only crown prince of our Saint Dynasty is smart and intelligent. He is not something the natives of the Cloud World canpare to. Be it the Taoist Faction or Confucian Faction they fear our Lu Family. If your Highness ces hope on Qingxuan, then you should just give up. To pass the me to others and be unable toe to a decision, failing several times, it really makes one speechless.¡±


    The rough maleughed, ¡°Since the 12 Copper Men have fallen in the hands of Zong Shou, then Sky Burning Saint Emperor Lu Beiwu¡¯s situation will change. Although the Copper Men were created by the natives of this world, they are really strong.¡±


    ¡°I predict that he won¡¯t bring them to the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty!¡±


    The teenughed coldly and said confidently, ¡°During the Dark World Demon Court battle, who knows whether or not this kid can leave safely? If he loses, Great Gan will fall apart. I want to see when he returns whether Lu Jueyan will still be so firm to say that he is the only choice.¡±


    ¡°Even if he is the only pureblood descendant, even I don¡¯t want him to die just like that. If he can improve the power of the bloodline, it will be huge for us.¡±


    The man giggled, ¡°But is that good? With Common People¡¯s Path and Buddhist Faction supporting, I have high hopes for this kid. Lu Beiwu is at his toughest period and if we help him, it will be great for him. The father and daughter will definitely treat us well...¡±


    The teen¡¯s eyes shone brightly, her gaze ice-cold, ¡°Let a Saint enter the mighty Lu Family? One can¡¯t make such a joke.¡±

 Chapter 1201 - Dont Want To Live

    <h4>Chapter 1201: Don¡¯t Want To Live</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Let a Saint enter the might Lu Family? One can¡¯t make such a joke. 40,000 years ago, our Lu Family started from nothing. We built ourselves up step by step. Only after numerous battles were we able to span across 800 worlds and have the Sky Burning Celestial Court. Fighting is in our bones. Are we going to let this Saint Ruler in and be a bunch of grass eating rabbits?¡±


    The teen¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly, filled with mocking intent.


    ¡°You underestimate Xuanhua Country Ruler and Xuanyue Country Ruler. The Lu Family pure blood has appeared. It¡¯s such a bad situation; they were still able to turn things around such that half of the Country Rulers joined their side again. With the two of them working together, there is no chance for them to lose. Even Yanyuan Saint Venerable and Extreme me Saint Venerable couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Lu Beiwu could suppress them in the past but he ignored politics for 20 years and has now been overpowered. This is why if our Ziyan Saint Hall needs to choose a side, we won¡¯t choose Zong Shou...¡±


    The man burst outughing when he heard this. What connection was there between the Saint Ruler and rabbits eating grass?


    Zong Shou was the Saint Ruler and he could also upy 76 worlds in the outer region.


    However, the Lu Family was overbearing when they did things and most of the Lu Family disciples didn¡¯t hold Zong Shou in high regard. Most of them were annoyed by him.


    They felt that the so-called Saint Ruler didn¡¯t like walls. This was because, during their 10,000 years of fighting, the Lu Family had seen many so-called Saint Rulers.


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered arguing, only saying tly, ¡°Do what you want. I am not a Lu Family official and can¡¯tmand you. I will follow whatever you decide. However, if you are not the Hall Venerable anymore, then forgive me for not being able to follow your orders...¡±


    Lu Family five Saint Halls, the other four had subordinates as Hall Heads.


    Only the Ziyan Saint Hall was chosen from the Lu Family¡¯s branch disciples. It was also the strongest out of all five Saint Halls.


    However, this person didn¡¯t fear the power of the Ziyan Hall Head. Thetterughed coldly and he didn¡¯t have any other expression.


    After the rough man finished, he smiled and asked, ¡°Since the Cloud World natives can¡¯t, then are you prepared to hope that the Night Demon Race can seed? I don¡¯t think so. After all, the crown prince has the 12 Copper Men. Along with the three factions of the Cloud World, he has great strength.¡±


    ¡°The Dark World Demon Court is stronger than the Taoist Faction and Confucian Faction of the Cloud World. Even if Zong Shou has the 12 Copper Men, he is still only a bit weaker. Even if they can¡¯t win, they will be able to drag some time.¡±


    The teen squinted and he gave out a knife-like gaze.


    ¡°At this moment, it is better theter he returns to the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty. If the Dark World Demon Court can do that, then I don¡¯t mind helping them a little...¡±


    The Night Demon Race was 27th out of all powers in this region and they were really strong. They were only 16 positions away from the Lu Family.


    They used a fifth of their full strength, sending out nearly all their experts. If they couldn¡¯t take down Tianfang World, they would at least be able to dy him by a few days...


    Tianfang World was easy to defend. Zong Shu¡¯s Great Gan wasn¡¯t weak either. However, the Night Demon Race had dozens of times more troops. It was easy to form a standstill which was what he was happy to see.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s the case!¡±


    The man felt a little dejected, ¡°However, Blood Moon de won¡¯t be able to be reimed. Tianfang World is thest chance. It is so hard to take the food out of the mouths of the Night Demons. How are we going to exin when we go back?¡±


    The teen was instantly speechless. After a while, he scoffed, ¡°Xuanye Country Ruler will exin on your behalf and just say that you lost it while being careless. After you return, the Country Ruler will help you find a suitable God Weapon.¡±


    Five Saint Halls didn¡¯t have just one God Weapon. Normally, they had four to six of them, however, only the Saint Venerables used the strongest one.


    The eight Country Rulers also had many God Treasures, ranging from three to eight.


    The Sky Burning Saint Dynasty had 12, held by the 12 elders.


    It wasn¡¯t as strong as the five Hall Venerables, but was stronger than the other God Treasures.


    Their strength was between End Realm and half a step End Realm.


    Sixty God Treasures, that was the almighty power that the Lu Family gathered after conquering worlds for thousands of years.


    The blood Moon de wasn¡¯t outstanding among weapons. Xuanye Country Ruler was also one of the most powerful ones in the entire Lu Family.


    To find a God Weapon simr to that for his subordinate was an easy matter.


    ¡°Then, I will thank Your Highness. I was also getting sick of that weapon.¡±


    The rough man bowed without any sincerity. In his heart, he was guessing what the oue of the Tianfang World battle would be.


    The Lu Family was hiding in the currents while a storm was brewing. If one got swept in, one¡¯s body would be torn to shreds.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At the same time, in front of Hundred Victory Pass to the southeast of the Central Cloud Continent, Shi Qianli sat in his tent with an ugly expression on his face as he looked at a silver mirror.


    Shiyue grasped the Xuan Peeking God Mirror, and apart from being able to see minute details, the other use was to spread information. Even if it were billions of miles away, it was still possible.


    This was why they could find out whatever happened in the city 10,000 miles away.


    At this moment, seven million troops were squeezing into the city not far away.


    The strong city walls were covered in thousands of holes and marks. On the city walls, there weren¡¯t many usable city defence weapons anymore. Most of the soldiers were injured too.


    No matter how one looked at it, the city was about to fall without a question.


    However, within the tent, all of Shi Qianli¡¯s generals were ashen white and dejected. They didn¡¯t feel happy at all.


    Even Shi Qianli himself had an ugly expression, his face dark and sunken.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, is what you say true? Yinyu died and the 12 Copper Men fell to Zong Shou? Li Biexue was also suppressed by both Sword Sect and Common People¡¯s Path?¡±


    ¡°How would I dare to lie to you!¡±


    Shiyue, who was in the mirror, was slightly calmer. However, the gaze that shed asionally showed that he wasn¡¯t so.


    ¡°Apart from that, Zhu Zi used the Jiuxuan Lightning to strike Zong Shou. In the end, it proved that he was kind. He was a Saint Ruler, so he wasn¡¯t evil. Thus, his Dao foundations were destroyed and his cultivation was nearly wiped out. The 30,000 Confucians are all split. The Confucian Faction is falling and won¡¯t be able to interfere in Cloud World matters for the next few decades. This news will probably be spread all around the Cloud World in just half a day.¡±


    Shi Qianli was speechless. After a long while, he muttered, ¡°How did this happen? How did this happen...¡±


    Before the matter, he guessed that Zong Shou and Common People¡¯s Path might get wiped out in the city. Or maybe they had ways to injure Yinyu...


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Wushang Yuan Demon and Yinyu would lose so badly. Great Shang was wiped out and Li Biexue was suppressed. Even the entire Confucian Faction was weakening.


    Zong Shou pretty much swept all of them!


    In the tent, most of the generals had ashen white faces. They all knew how the situation was going to influence the world.


    ¡°Speaking of which, our Great Shang has already lost and Great Gan is already the overlord of the world?¡±


    Shi Qianli frowned as he looked at the sky outside. Huoya Demon Lord still stood high above. 3,000 Fire Crows circled in the air opposite the broken pass. Time after time there were one or two that dove down, piercing through the city protecting spiritual formation and turning one or two soldiers on the walls to dust.


    The millions of Great Shang soldiers below were all pumped up and prepared to siege once more.


    Yuanchen Emperor promised that the person who captured Kong Yao would be promoted to Marquis. This was why the strong generals were all tempted and pumped up.


    In front of the pass city, there were seven million troops. Only a third of them were from the Shi Family.


    The other four million came from other provinces. The elites of which were recruited from the aristocratic families of the southwest.


    Although Shiyue was themander, because the Shang Emperor purposely restricted him, he was just themander in name.


    In the past, if his army had such morale, Shi Qianli would have been really happy.


    As long as Yinyu didn¡¯t find any problems with him, he didn¡¯t mind giving the credit to someone else.


    However, at this moment, he felt his heart turn cold. He found the entire situation really ironic.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, what do you think our Shi Family should choose?¡±


    ¡°Gan Emperor killed Yinyu and has sent out a decree to kill the emperor race children, killing all of them. Everyone who protected them will be killed too...¡±


    When he said this, Shiyue¡¯s expression became dark.


    Great Shang was finished and there was no chance of iting back. Even Shi Family didn¡¯t have the power to go against Zong Shou, who had 12 Copper Men.


    ¡°Father actually knew what the Shi Family should decide, so why did you ask me?¡±


    Shi Qianli sighed. He suddenly heard the unrestrainedughter from outside of the tent.


    ¡°Concubine Kong, have you thought about it? Do you really n on dying with the city? Unfortunately, your husband was so stupid and actually dared to head to the imperial city. Maybe, he has already been turned to dust in the hands of Saint Venerable. So, what is the point of you defending this ce? Why don¡¯t you surrender? His Majesty will cherish you. In the back pce, you can still be a concubine...¡±


    Usually when this person tried to provoke Kong Yao. At most, people would have felt annoyed but they didn¡¯t really care.


    However, now everyone in the tent was covered in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 1202 - Using Your Head

    <h4>Chapter 1202: Using Your Head</h4>


    Usually, when this person tried to provoke Kong Yao, at most, people would have felt annoyed but they didn¡¯t care much.


    However, now everyone in the tent was covered in a cold sweat.


    Did Huoya Demon Lord still want to live?


    Even if he wanted to die, he shouldn¡¯t have dragged other people down...


    Even if he knew that the Demon Path Saint Venerable was trying to anger Kong Yao and suppress the morale of the defending troops, all the generals here were furious. Their hearts felt cold, deep into their bones.


    When Zong Shou was furious, he single-handedly wiped out 37 Taoist Faction sects.


    Today, just because of a friend¡¯s death, he charged into the Imperial City to take down Yinyu.


    The Blood Sword Monster Lord¡¯s name had been built up after battle after battle, killing after killing. How could it be taken lightly?


    If Zong Shou knew about all this, he knew that Kong Yao was injured by the me crow, who knew what his reaction would be?


    He might kill all seven million troops here out of rage.


    In the past, the six religions could restrict one another, but now, no one could stop Zong Shou...


    ¡°Speaking of which, we can only retreat and observe the changed situation?¡±


    Shi Qianli¡¯s voice energized the generals in the tent.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were afraid to fight, but that the difference in strength was too great. There was no need for such meaningless sacrifices.


    To amass troops here was pointless. So what if they could take down the city?


    Great Shang had already been wiped out and their Shi Family would wee the storm-like counterattacks from Great Gan.


    Instantly retreating could loosen the situation. When Great Gan and Dark World Demon Court fought for the Tianfang World, they could continue to gather strength.


    ¡°However, we can¡¯t retreat just like that. We have to try to save the seven million generals and also Hundred Victory Pass. Also...¡±


    His expression was clod as he looked at the sky. Shi Qianli smiled coldy.


    ¡°We have to exin to that Gan Emperor. Half a year of scolding him... someone has to appease his anger. I actually tried to tell Yin Emperor not to work with the Demon Path. Killing this demon will amass a lot of merit for us!¡±


    The people in the tent were all silent. No one opposed at all. Instead, they were smiling.


    This person was a subordinate of Wushang Yuan Demon and was also one of the chess pieces Yuanchen Emperor used to restrict the Shi Family. No one in the tent cared whether they lived or died.


    At this moment, Huoya felt an ice-cold feeling seep through his body. He had a bad feeling that was rising up in his heart.


    He sensed danger. However, it was really short and made him think that it was an illusion.


    When he looked around carefully, he felt that there was nothing wrong. The troops below were well prepared once more. Numerous siege weapons were all prepared.


    Especially the troops taken from the various provinces, they were all really eager. The generals came from poverty and would be willing to lose their lives for riches and wives.


    The nearby 3,000 miles ofnd were monitored by his fire crows. Even if a Saint Venerablended here, he was confident that he could notice them.


    This was why during the 10,000 years, although hemitted many evils, no one could trace him.


    There was nothing unusual all around, so why did he feel a sense of danger?


    Within the main tent, who knew what Shi Qianli and his generals were discussing?


    However, this person¡¯s power was restrained. Regardless of whether this battle ended in victory or defeat, no matter what merits he received, the Shang Emporer would removed the Shi Family.


    This was why no matter what that person did, he wouldn¡¯t bother.


    He shook his head, his arrogantughter spreading 1,000 miles, ¡°Has Concubine Yao considered? My army is about to destroy the city and everything will be over. If you give it up you can keep the hundreds of thousands of soldiers. Do you really think that your reputation is more important than their lives...¡±


    Suddenly, he stopped as a ck light struck over.


    It was a three-legged crow that was wrapped in ck mes. It was extremely quick and shed over in an instant.


    It fell into his hands and turned into a flower of ck mes.


    He left it near the Imperial City to peak for news there.


    The moment it turned into a me, a load of infomation charged into his brain.


    At that instant, Huoya¡¯s face froze totally, his eyes protruding. He wasn¡¯t able to speak at all.


    Yinyu was already dead, Zong Shou proved that he was Saint Ruler, Zhu Zi was injured, and Wushang Yuan Demon had fallen...


    An indescribable sense of bitterness rose up in his heart. This time Li Biexue really harmed him!


    Thinking about Zong Shou, Huoya was frightened. He didn¡¯t even bother to think as he was prepared to turn into mes and speed out of the world.


    Since Zong Shou won, the Demon Path was going to be wiped out. He also did such a stupid thing in front of Hundred Victory Pass.


    There was no ce for him in the Cloud World!


    However, the moment such a thought rose up, he was shocked. The area around him had been totally sealed for some reason.


    Six to seven streaks of Saint Realm Celestial spread from all directions, trapping him here.


    Half of which came from Shi Qianli¡¯s tent. Close to half of them were the few who were helping at Hundred Victory Pass.


    There were some who were helpers that Great Shang rose while some were Taoist Faction and Confucian Faction Saint Realm Venerables. There was no exception as they turned on him, cutting off all thoughts of him for escaping.


    Huoya felt his heart twitch and stop. So, the reason why he felt threatened was because he was already in despair?


    He totally lost control of his feelings as he hollered angrily, ¡°Shi Qianli, you too work for Great Shang. What is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am stopping you from escaping...¡±


    Shi Qianliughed expressionlessly, ¡°I want to use your head to appease the anger of the Gan Emperor to avoid dragging down other people! It seems like I am not the only one who thinks so.¡±


    He said so and did what he said. A de image surged into the sky, and instantly, 1,000 fire crows were wiped out.


    They then turned into 1,000 streaks and struck towards Huoya Demon Lord.


    At this moment, the millions of Great Shang troops below were at a loss as they looked up stunned, not knowing what had happened...


    Shi Qianli suddenly attacked Huoya. Did the southwest prepare to rebel?


    ¡°The Gan Emperor has killed the Yuanchen Emperor with his sword! The 12 Copper Men have fallen at the hands of Great Gan and Great Shang is dead. Our Shi Family is helpless, and can only protect ourselves, so Demon Lord please forgive us! Please leave your life here to keep the seven million of us alive...¡±


    A cold shout rang out. This wasn¡¯t from Shi Qianli but the aura wasn¡¯t below that of the former.


    When itnded, a huge umbre covered the sky. It cut off all the spiritual energy and light.


    Huoya knew that this person was Shi Qianluo. He was called the Heaven Covering Umbre.


    He was a Shi Family cultivation genius from 2,000 years ago. 1,800 years ago, he left and entered the outer region. He obtained the God Treasure and was half a step to End Realm!


    The umbre opened and Huoya felt seventy percent of his me power disappear. He wasn¡¯t able to maintain the 3,000 fire crows anymore.


    Shi Qianli¡¯s de pushed forwards. He didn¡¯t go all out. Little by little, it forced him into despair.


    There was a jade letter that appeared. It was 10,000 feet long and gave out a 10,000-foot light that smashed the area.


    ¡°Gan Emperor is truly the Saint Ruler! Truth proves that and our Confucian Faction has to follow it. How can the concubine of the Saint Ruler be someone who you can insult?¡±


    An elegant voice caused Huoya¡¯s heart realm to be pushed into an irrecoverable state.


    ¡°Shang Ruler has joined sides with the Demon Path. He is truly immoral and stupid! Great Shang deserves to die! Huoya, you have sinned so much. You can die here and answer those souls.¡±


    There was also a green jade bamboo sword that pierced through the sky like a green-colored lightning which struck down.


    ¡°Although I came from the Taoist Faction and have a blood debt with Great Gan, I will willingly kill the demons!¡±


    Huoya was in despair. The 3,000 fire crows turned into a sea of mes to protect him, barely holding on.


    Although they ganged up on him, luckily they didn¡¯t kill him. They showed mercy, slowly reducing the space he could move it. They also locked the area such that he couldn¡¯t fly away.


    He felt really weird and then he had an idea. He looked below and saw Kong Yao looking at him with a weird and mocking expression as she held her silver spear.


    His expression changed too.


    He finally understood that their goal wasn¡¯t to kill him. They wanted Kong Yao to personally kill Huoya!


    All of a sudden, an emotion hundreds of times darker than despair filled his heart.


    He understood, and knew that the Demon Path was about to be wiped out of the Cloud World...


    ¡°Commander Shi really is kind!¡±


    Hu Zhongyuan, who was beside Kong Yao,ughed freely.


    There was nothing more surprising than learning that Yinyu had died and Great Shang was finished.


    A full month of worry had finally ended.


    The clouds spread out. Hu Zhongyuan wanted to just roar out, venting all the happiness in his chest.


    Although Kong Yao was silent, her gaze was really rxed. She also didn¡¯t think that Zong Shou would give her such a surprise.


    Today, the pass city was in despair. Great Gan was already on the verge of defeat.


    However, Yinyu¡¯s death changed everything, removing all the danger.


    It also allowed her to vent all of her frustration.


    During these seven days, she really hated Huoya to the bone. There were very few people in the world who she hated so much.


    However, she wasn¡¯t in a rush to attack. When a beast was in despair it would be when it would struggle the most crazily.


    She waited for Shi Qianli and the others to use up the final bit of strength that he had.


    In her heart, she was thinking about the battle far away at Tianfang World.


    The Cloud World problems were finally solved. As the Left Army Inspector, she was the only choice for Commander for that battle.

 Chapter 1203 - Rushing To Tianfang World

    <h4>Chapter 1203: Rushing To Tianfang World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Although Yuanjing said that they had to rush to Tianfang World, when the Imperial City battle ended, Zong Shou noticed that there were still numerous things he had to handle.


    He didn¡¯t bother too much about wiping out the Great Shang Yuan Family. He sent a decree to the world and no sect or aristocratic family dared to protect them. Naturally, there were many people who would aid him. Next, he had to n how he was going to deal with the Demon Path.


    If not for the Dark World Demon Court Army forcing down on him, he would have personally led the army to wipe out all the Demon Path Sects!


    Apart from that, he also needed to destroy the Yin Vein Spirit ughtering Formation that had obtained the vital energy of eighteen million Imperial City civilians.


    However, Jin Buhui was still very important.


    The Jiuxuan Back to Hiding God Asking Lightning not only failed, but it also helped to repair Jin Buhui¡¯s soul. But it still wasn¡¯tplete.


    ¡°The good news is that I still have one Life and Death Cereus and I can help recover your physical body. The bad news is that although your soul isplete, it is tough to cultivate and you can only reach God Realm. You have 6,000-7,000 years of lifespan. However, there is still hope to be able to totally recover it...¡±


    Zong Shou retracted the hand that he used to touch Jin Buhui¡¯s soul, his face expressionless.


    ¡°If you were reincarnated, you could use the Heaven and Earth Reincarnation Power to repair your soul injuries. With my strength, I might be able to preserve your memories.¡±


    He too didn¡¯t know which choice would be better for Jin Buhui.


    If he chose to reincarnate, one wouldn¡¯t know where he would appear. It might not have been at Tianfang World and it would have been the same as starting from scratch. It would have been really risky.


    Not having cultivation talent was a better oue. However, what if he was unable to recover his soul injuries and was impacted once more. That was really possible and there was a high chance that it would happen.


    Even if he could keep his memories, it might not have included much of the stuff he remembered today...


    With what he saw, it was best for him to stay. Cultivation would be a little tough but there was still hope.


    After the Jiuxuan Back to Hiding God Asking Lightning, there were indeed very few things that could repair his soul.


    However, they still existed. He didn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t find it as a Country Ruler.


    As for what decision was made, it would depend on Jin Buhui himself.


    When Jin Buhui heard this, he was totally silent. A whileter, he burst outughing.


    ¡°I think it is better to reincarnate!¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou look over in doubt, he exined, ¡°Repairing the soul is too problematic so why not just directly reincarnate. It will just waste a dozen years. I also became a loyal schr so I have to keep to that name. If I rise from the dead how could those Confucian Faction people sing my praises?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel regret?¡±


    ¡°My name is Buhui, so what is there to regret?¡±


    Zong Shou understood but he felt slightly sad.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Leidong isn¡¯t here now...¡±


    If Leidong was here he would have definitely gotten drunk with this good friend to vent the frustration in his heart.


    The reincarnation method wasn¡¯tplicated. There were also three End Realm experts beside him and Mingri Xuan, the divination expert.


    With the four of them, Zong Shou easily sent Jin Buhui¡¯s soul back into the reincarnation death ocean.


    Once they split this time, who knew when they would ever meet again? At that time, would Jin Buhui even be able to recognize them? The sadness Zong Shou felt was hard to exin.


    Luckily, he knew that he didn¡¯t have enough time. He felt sad for just a moment before he retracted his emotions.


    He used the Royal Demon God Shuttle, carrying the 12 Copper Men and heading towards Jinling City.


    Great Shang copsed and was about to be wiped out. If the external powers didn¡¯t unify it, then the aristocratic families would rise up and split it apart.


    The war matters between the two of them totally ended. Those powers in the mid ins wouldn¡¯t be so dumb to try to offend Great Gan now.


    This was why Zong Shou was prepared to send another 300,000 elites from the Central Cloud Continent as well as the 12 Copper Men to Tianfang World.


    After the Royal Demon God Shuttle waspleted, the space inside was huge. Even if he carried the 12 Copper Men, he could still transport 600,000 troops and resources to support them for a year.


    There was also Kong Yao, Zong Yuan, and Ren Tianxing, the three pirs of Great Gan. He also needed their help to deal with Tianfang World war matters.


    Ren Tianxing was really calm and hismanding skills were not like Kong Yao¡¯s. However, it also wasn¡¯t something normal people couldpare to, so he could protect the Cloud World.


    When everything was dealt with, it was a full half day till Zong Shou left the Cloud World.


    With Yuanjing driving the shuttle, they traveled several times faster than when Zong Shou used it.


    Only now did Zong Shou have the time to look at the situation of his body.


    His True Qi and soul power had turned to Celestial Power, flowing about in his body.


    It was like white jade liquid, giving off a seven-colored ss light. His entire body was like jade. In fact, it was even better than that. All his bones looked like they were made out of jade but they also gave off a purple-gold color.


    His skin looked white and tender like one could pinch it. Zong Shou knew that if he reached out, he could smash low-grade Celestial Treasures with just his physical strength.


    His body was incredibly strong when he was in the Qin Emperor Tomb fragment.


    Otherwise, he definitely couldn¡¯t have been perfectly fine even after taking hits from an End Realm expert.


    Zhu Zi¡¯s Jiuxuan Back to Hiding God Asking Lightning caused his body to cross another barrier to reach an extreme.


    At this moment, his body was close to End Realm and was just a line away.


    His Celestial Power amount had also increased, making up for 500-600 years of cultivation.


    The most important thing was the Heaven Path Power which helped increase his Dao Foundations.


    At that moment, heprehended numerous Heaven and Earth theories. No matter whether or not they were physical, they helped toplete his Dao God Technique.


    His cultivation didn¡¯t improve by much, but it helped to stabilize his Dao Foundations that were slightly shaky due to him being forced to enter God Realm.


    This was his biggest gain from the Imperial City.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I can go all out to cultivate. Did I gain benefits from a disaster?¡±


    Zong Shouughed and he felt cold in his heart. There really were endless amounts of strange attacks in this world.


    If not for the ck Qilin which consumed the evil energy around him, he might have had died instantly when the lightning struck him.


    Not only would the Country Protecting Jade Seal have fallen into Yinyu¡¯s hands, but he would have even buried Wei Xu and Yuanjing in the Imperial City.


    Even if he had a well-thought-out n before, Zhu Zi nearly killed him.


    ¡°As expected, there are always stronger people. The heroes of the world can¡¯t be underestimated!¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s strength improved a lot and he also had the wings, but somehow it made him feel even smaller.


    Who knew what other technique or treasure would appear and easily kill him?


    There were many techniques in the world and Zong Shou, who had only cultivated for a few decades, wouldn¡¯t have been able to find out about all of them.


    However, in the books that he had read, the Cloud World had dozens who could threaten him, simr to the lightning that Zhu Zi used.


    Luckily, most of them were lost and the portion that remained had strict cultivation requirements.


    However, this was only in the Cloud World. What about the outer region?


    The dozens of Supreme Techniques in the world were mostly in the outer region!


    They weren¡¯t things like his three who relied on the wings to evolve couldpare to.


    Based on what he knew, the Lu Family¡¯s first crown prince, Lu Huanxiao, was cultivating a Supreme Ability. Who knew whether he would seed? However, even if he didn¡¯tplete it, he would still be really strong.


    Talents like Lu Huanxiao weren¡¯t the only ones in the world.


    Sky Burning Lu Family was the head of the three aristocratic families, but it was only ranked six.


    With one family alone it exceeded numerous races and many Saint Dynasties. However, there were many powers on their level.


    One could also see how many strong people there were in this region...


    Common People¡¯s Path was restricted in the Cloud World. Buddhist Faction, who had four End Realm men, was only rank 14. The Night Demon Race was 24th. Thus, one could see how strong the top 10 were.


    It wasn¡¯t the number of End Realms, otherwise, Common People¡¯s Path and Buddhist Faction could have been top three. Even the Lu Family had only three End Realms.


    Lu Family had tens of thousands of years of umted strength and was simply too strong.


    Eight Celestial Dynasties, Country Protector God Venerables, and those many God Treasures, billions of Dao Soldiers. If they were willing, they only needed half of their strength to kill Xi Zi.


    Extreme me Saint Venerable and Yanyuan Saint Venerable didn¡¯t even need to attack.


    Who knew how much power they had hidden?


    ¡°Evolving to God Realm, having wings and the 12 Copper Men, Imperial Destruction True Scripture. Why do I feel that I am still in such danger?¡±


    Zong Shou shook his head, but he couldn¡¯t get rid of the sense of danger.


    ¡°I can¡¯t increase my cultivation now, so it is best if Iplete the Three Thousand Star Falling and the Extreme Dao Destruction Sword Formation...¡±


    Although his Dao Foundations wereplete, it was tough for him to improve in a short period of time.


    Originally, he could have used his sword technique attainments to charge for Saint Realm.


    However, the requirements of the Dao word were just too great.


    He couldn¡¯t think about cultivation, so he could only try to strengthen his own abilities.


    Styx River Death Sword, Six God Celestial ying Knife, Unlimited Beginning and End, these three abilities were at the extreme and couldn¡¯t be improved.


    However, he could improve his Three Thousand Star Falling and Extreme Dao Destruction Sword Formatio, especially the former. He already had Xingya¡¯s Demon Pellet and Li Biexue¡¯s one.


    He just needed to purify them and he would have two of the three enclosure stars. With an End Realm Saint Venerable Pellet as the main star, once it waspleted, the technique would be something even Zong Shou couldn¡¯t imagine.

 Chapter 1204 - Soul Stabbing Xuan Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Soul Stabbing Xuan Heart</h4>


    The Royal Demon God Shuttle was indeed the top flying treasure during the Cloud Deste Era. With Yuanjing driving it, they arrived in Tianfang World in just six hours.


    When they arrived there, Zong Shou took in a deep cold breath.


    This small world that controlled the chokepoint of dozens of space tunnels was extremely squishy.


    Dozens of three million foot giant logs were spread across the world river.


    The current Zong Shou didn¡¯t know anything about the Night Demon Race like thest time.


    He knew that the log came from the Tongtian World Tongtian Tree. Thisrge world was famous for the giant tree. The entire world was a giant forest.


    Thergest one was this Tongtian Tree...


    There were also numerous different types of trees and was seen by those who cultivated wood element spells as a shrine.


    However, after the Night Demon Race upied it, it became one of their five Country Capitals.


    The Tongtian Trees they cut down became the materials used to make their warships.


    The giant ships reached Earth Grade Warship level even without them spending much effort to craft.


    Each ship could carry millions of troops and tens of millions of servants.


    There were a full 60 giant log ships which pretty much locked down the area outside of Tianfang World.


    Only the 30 odd Earth Grade Warships that Shi Runmanded were travelling outside, remaining at a standstill against the Dark World Demon Court.


    Those giant logs couldn¡¯t spread out too far and they were really close to one another.


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart sank a little. Great Gan¡¯s outer region strength was just too weak. Even if they could send more help from Cloud World and Yuanlian World, it would be tough to transport them over.


    The Royal Demon God Shuttle was extremely quick. It was top of the world, so obviously, it wasn¡¯t included.


    Under Yuanjing¡¯s control, it turned into a streak of light. Before the Night Demon Race Warships even reacted, they had already entered.


    The few Saint Realm experts in the few giant logs attacked and a few strong auras spread through the air to try to stop them.


    However, before they got close, eight streaks of Royal Demon God Light struck them.


    Zong Shou also held a flying knife in his hand. He was waiting to kill one of them.


    However, after the few Night Demon Saint Realms attacked, they didn¡¯t do anything else.


    Wei Xu, Xufu, and Yuanjing seemed to be worrying about something. They had solemn expressions and stopped attacking.


    Zong Shou had a thought. It was definitely because an End Realm from their side attacked.


    Although he couldn¡¯t sense what he did, to make Wei Xu and Yuanjing feel fear, he had to be an End Realm Saint Venerable!


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    A weird look appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes, ¡°With the 12 Copper Men, what is there to fear? Are we weaker...¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The person who spoke wasn¡¯t one of the three End Realm but Mingri Xuan, ¡°It is the Soul Stabbing Xuan Heart Needle, one of the top God Treasures of the Night Demon Race. It can be activated from a billion miles away and said to be a technique that neglects spacetime. Although it can¡¯t harm End Realm experts, it can restrain one or two. It seems like they are nning on using that to counter the Twelve Copper Men...¡±


    The chaos ability of the twelve Copper Men could pretty much suppress all cultivators.


    However, if one wasn¡¯t in that range, then it wouldn¡¯t work.


    Along with that technique that neglected spacetime, in other words, this God Treasure was an instant cast.


    Even the chaos wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress it.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to believe that as he looked towards Xufu and Wei Xu with a questioning gaze. Seeing the two of them nod their heads, Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. He estimated that this God Treasure would be slightly threatening towards End Realm cultivators. Even a Saint Realm would only be slightly injured.


    However, beneath Saint Realm, it was unstoppable.


    He was okay. With the Illusionary Heart Mirror and God Refined Sword, that needle couldn¡¯t deal with him. However, if it was targetting Shi Run, Zong Yuan and the others, they were helpless...


    It was to make him afraid, that even if he had the King Path God Treasure like the 12 Copper Men, that he didn¡¯t dare to use it?


    Since it had the strength of neglecting spacetime, then why not kill his generals one by one?


    ¡°I heard about this item when I was in the outer region!¡±


    Xufuughed bitterly, ¡°It is one of their most frightening weapons. It is the Race Protecting Artifact. I heard that the closer it was, the stronger it was. If it was only 1,000 feet, then even End Realms could be injured. Just now, we were struck. Although our bodies are fine, if we were God Realm, we would have been injured. The needle should be 13 worlds away. It seems like he is afraid of the 12 Copper Men too.¡±


    Wei Xu was deep in thought while Yuanjing justughed coldly. Her eyes were filled with rage.


    Mingri Xuanughed, ¡°Actually, there is no need to think that much about it. The Dark World Demon Court just wants to warn us and make you worried. The needle actually has a weakness; although it is a God Treasure, it takes three days to be used once. Each time it consumes arge amount of energy. Even an End Realm Saint Venerable wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain it which is why the Night Demon Race uses blood sacrifice. Three or more Saint Realm experts used the blood of 100,00 people...¡±


    Zong Shou understood. It neglected spacetime and when it was used it would have already stabbed the soul and in the heart.


    This was much weirder than those evil techniques from the divination experts!


    If one could use it unlimited times, the Demon Race would have swept the world.


    Speaking of which, they were the ones who were more worried.


    If they dared to use it, then with the strength of the 12 Copper Men, it would be enough to sweep all the Night Demon Saint Realm...


    ¡°Actually, there is a way to counter it...¡±


    Mingri Xuan continued, ¡°I have some achievements in the Talisman Dao. If the few End Realms are willing to aid me, I can craft a Seven Life Destroying Life Protecting Talisman which can defend against it. However, it is tough to craft and I can onlyplete one every three days. Then, it will onlyst for a month. Your Majesty has to choose who to wear it.¡±


    Zong Shou instantly understood. Mingri Xuan could only make 10 a month.


    Each could protect a life. He had to let his subjects wear them based on their closeness to him.


    It was really a tough question for him...


    If he really did that and protected the lives of Kong Yao and the others, what would happen if other people found out?


    10 of them was far from enough.


    Just as Zong Shou was about to ask, Mingri Xuan shook his head, ¡°This concerns the Fate Dao and only I can craft it. The materials are expensive and I can only produce for half a year.¡±


    Zong Shou broke into augh. A momentter, he nodded, ¡°I am grateful!¡±


    He was grateful towards Mingri Xuan. Without him, Kong Yao, Zong Yuan and the other people would be threatened right away.


    He knew that this Mingri Xuan definitely wanted to be Great Gan Grand Teacher.


    He had been wary and objected, but now his attitude changed. Having this person who was good at divination and who had grasped numerous techniques, it was really good for him.


    At least they would be able to counter the evil techniques of the enemy country.


    Yuanjing drove the shuttle and elerated once more.


    ¡°If there is anything else, we can talk once we enter the Tianfang World!¡±


    The God Shuttle shed and sped through the worldyer.


    With restriction techniques blocking off, it felt like it was extremely tough. Yuanjing also didn¡¯t dare to use strength to break the world protecting formation.


    Luckily Tianfang World reacted quick enough, releasing the formation to allow the shuttle in.


    The person who came over to receive him was Lieque and Yexuan Li Xin. Thetter two looked good, but Lieque was really solemn and his eyes were bloodstained.


    When he saw Zong Shou fly out, that ashen white face smiled, and he half knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡±


    Heughed bitterly, ¡°I didn¡¯t let you down, to lose this world before you came. However, we have lost much, I am ashamed...¡±


    An expression of rxation appeared in his eyes and his tone was filled with self mocking intent.


    The Dark World Demon Court army truly started to attack since nine days ago.


    To be able to defend to now was already his limit.


    If Qiuwei and Zhuang Yu didn¡¯t send over arge number of troops and if Li Xin didn¡¯t rush over in time to take over the cavalry, they might have already lost.


    Zong Shou had a solemn expression. At the moment, Tianfang World was not as prosperous as it was half a year ago.


    Looking out, half of the buildings were tattered. There were also many corpses all around. The signs of war could be seen all around.


    It was obvious that the Night Demon Army had broken through several times.


    However, thinking about it, there were close to a billion servants and 40 million Night Demon troops, so Zong Shou didn¡¯t find it weird.


    The Night Demon¡¯s 12 Jiedu Ministers were dealt with by Lieque by only two million troops. To defend for nine days, he really was worth his name as Unparalleled Famous General!


    ¡°It is okay. To have you join my dynasty is one of the great fortunes of my life!¡±


    Zong Shouughed and then helped Lieque up. Then, he smiled and nodded to Yexuan and Lixin.


    Yexuan didn¡¯t feel much but Lieque¡¯s body shook. Lixin¡¯s eyes shed. Shortly after, it disappeared.


    After seeing the three of them, Zong Shou¡¯s emotions turned even more ice cold.


    It said that they had three million troops, but from what he saw, 20% had died or were injured.


    Along with the 300,000 he brought, there were just 2,700,000 troops.


    ¡°The situation isn¡¯t good.¡±


    Something gentle touched his arm which calmed him down.


    ¡°Speaking of which, this is the first time you¡¯ve left the Cloud World...¡±

 Chapter 1205 - Kong Yao Setting A Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1205: Kong Yao Setting A n</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Speaking of which, this is the first time you¡¯ve left the Cloud World...¡±


    Kong Yao was excited but she was filled with more nervousness. She looked around curiously at Tianfang World which was totally different from the Cloud World.


    Zong Shou smiled and grabbed Kong Yao¡¯s hand. Kong Yao in thest life struggled solely for Great Shang that was on the brink of destruction. She had so much talent but was just trapped in the mid ins. Her fame was also spread about in the Cloud World.


    However, in this life, she was finally able to change her stage to the outer region worlds that were billions of timesrger than the Cloud World.


    He too wanted to see how well she would perform.


    ¡°This battle is indeed really tough. You can also see the situation here, so are you confident in defending? If not, I can swap to another person.¡±


    He brought Kong Yao over for this huge battle that would decide the fate of the Cloud World. Kong Yao was not only his wife but one of the most he trusted which was why Zong Shou asked directly and didn¡¯t beat around the bush at all.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t lose many troops. General Lieque is truly an outer region famous general. However, the world protecting Formation isrgely destroyed, so it would be tough to defend and the losses will definitely increase.¡±


    She looked around but she didn¡¯t show much worry, asking while she was deep in thought, ¡°What you really worry is actually the Soul Stabbing Xuan Heart Needle, right? Is it really so terrifying that you can¡¯t solve it?¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t the case!¡±


    Zong Shou scoffed coldly but he still felt a headache.


    In terms of disregarding spacetimews, actually his Six God Celestial ying Knives could do that too.


    Even 13 worlds away, if he was first to attack, he would be able to kill that person such that he wouldn¡¯t be able to use the needle.


    However, at this moment, he only had one of them, far from enough to counter the enemy.


    After he merged three pages, the records could nurture five streaks of energy. The Geng Metal Energy was enough. He just needed killing energy to convert. However, that would take at least four days...


    Even so he would only have the strength to go equal with them. Zong Shou had no idea how to counter them and beat them.


    The Art of War mentioned that if one knew about themselves and the enemy, one would win all battles. He only knew their surface level strength was simr to Great Gan. However, he didn¡¯t know what their exact power was.


    To act carelessly would only result in defeat.


    ¡°Although it is terrifying, I do have ways to counter, but I just need four days. However, it is best if you can dy more time for me, a month, three months, even half a year...¡±


    Zong Shou said that but even he found it amusing and preposterous. With the current situation, if the Saint Realm experts didn¡¯t join in, they might not even survive for eight to nine days.


    Zong Shou could onlyugh bitterly, ¡°Anyway, just try your best!¡±


    ¡°Half a year? I understand.¡±


    Kong Yao seemed like she didn¡¯t find it to be too difficult, ¡°I roughly see that the longer the time dyed, the better it is for Great Gan. Are you prepared to wait for them to be in chaos themselves?¡±


    If it was a few days ago, Great Gan could only choose to end things quick.


    However, now that their problems were solved, Great Gan would pretty much get stronger each day.


    The Cloud World had 17 states and along with the 76 worlds outside that were recruiting, they could get seven million troops in just half a year.


    Yuanlian World was already crafting ships on arge scale. Cloud World had huge production, and in half a year, they could at least purchase 30 Taiyi God Lightning Ships.


    On the contrary, the Dark World Demon Court didn¡¯t have much excess strength because they fought wars so often.


    Moreover, they had huge numbers. Even if they tried to reduce their strength, once the battle dragged out, it would definitely be unstable.


    They looked strong but they could at most send 12-16 Jiedu Ministers over which was why the more they dyed the worse it was for the Dark World Demon Court. When they were in chaos would be the time where Great Gan struck for the win!


    To wait from when one had no chance of winning till when one could win.


    ¡°As expected from Xiao Yao...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes shone brightly with joy, ¡°I had exactly the same n. Looking at you, you seem really confident?¡±


    Pique and Li Xin both stood up, looking towards Kong Yao in disbelief.


    Not only them, but even Zong Yuan and the others looked over. They didn¡¯t have weird expressions, but more of anticipation.


    ¡°How is that possible? I just came here, so how can I say that I am confident? As for the specifics, I still have to look around. However...¡±


    Kong Yao¡¯s eyes became cold, ¡°Why don¡¯t we remove all the houses in the world? The spiritual barrier is weak, so we can let them in. It is tough to spread out troops in the world, so we can counter them. Why bother to defend the world barrier?¡±


    Li Xin kept silent while Lieque felt really embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know about what Kong Yao said. The houses did obstruct their arrangements, but after all, they had owners so he couldn¡¯t just demolish them.


    He also knew that it was pointless defending the world barrier. The Gan Army didn¡¯t have many troops and couldn¡¯t sustain such consumption. However, if the Dark World Demon Court army attacked, it would cause heavy losses to the merchants within the world.


    ¡°Great Gan willpensate them for their losses. However, if soldiers die because of that, then we can¡¯t save them. If Tianfang World falls, the people are meat in their mouths. General Lie should understand that...¡±


    Seeing through what Lieque thought, Kong Yao shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    She, Zong Yuan, and Ren Tianxing listened to Zong Shou¡¯s orders. For the rise of Great Gan, they went all out and held nothing back.


    Lieque was unable to do that. He defended this ce for a few months and started to tangle with the powers within.


    However, there was no need to scold him. He was indeed an unparalleled general and his experiences destined that he would be rtively more selfish and couldn¡¯t truly be loyal to Great Gan.


    ¡°Also the 12 Copper Men...¡±


    Kong Yao looked towards Zong Shou and her eyes lit up, ¡°I heard from what Grand Teacher and Your Majesty mentioned that they are really afraid of it? Then, at least from today on, use the Copper Men to suppress the Tianfang World.¡±


    Wei Xu, Yuanjing, and the others were tempted. Zong Shou frowned and a weird expression appeared in his eyes, ¡°Yao¡¯er, do you know the oue of this?¡±


    If he used it now, even if it was restricted to Tianfang World, after they suffer heavy losses they would definitely take revenge.


    The first target of the needle would mostly probably be Kong Yao who was themander.


    His original n was to dy the use of the puppet to a monthter when Mingri Xuan crafted those ten talismans.


    ¡°How would I now know? Since they are afraid of it, then what do I have to fear?¡±


    Kong Yaoughed, ¡°If I die, then you would go all out to take revenge. How would they not know that theory? The more they are afraid, then all the more we shouldn¡¯t back off. No matter what, we have to defend this bottom line. If not, they will only abuse us. You don¡¯t seem like the Saint Ruler that was so decisive in the past...¡±


    Zong Shou held his breath. He cared too much about their safety which was why he misjudged the situation.


    Wei Xu and the others were impressed. Li Xin and Lieque were in deep thought and a look of respect appeared in their eyes.


    Out of the two of them, the former was a famous general from 10,000 years ago with ster war results. Thetter had long been famous in the outer region. They actually didn¡¯t care much regarding Kong Yao.


    However, after the first meeting, she disyed such shocking talents. As expected, from her reputation...


    ¡°Also the Seven Life Destroying Life Protecting Talismans!¡±


    Kong Yao paused and her tone suddenly became stronger, ¡°Since I am themander, then I should give out the talismans! Please allow me to do so...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart shook once more. Kong Yao was asking him for power, solving his tough decision too.


    Lin Xuanjing burst outughing, ¡°I really believe that we will definitely defend Tianfang World. With such a talented general, Zong Shou will definitely win!¡±


    Kong Yao¡¯s face flushed red, but the hand that grabbed Zong Shou held even tighter.


    Zong Shou knew what she meant. She wanted him to rx, that she wouldn¡¯t let him down.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Kong Yao was a decisive person and after impressing Lieque and Li Xin she started to take over the army.


    In just an hour, they started to demolish the Tianfang World buildings. She didn¡¯t care about the objections and pretty much removed all buildings.


    Her actions were not only bold, but they helped to allocate troops and remove problems.


    Great Gan upied Tianfang World for less than a year and it was far from gaining the hearts of the people. The merchants all hadplicated powers behind them and there were many who were interested in the Dark World Demon Court.


    Once the situation was at a dangerous point, they might backstab which could have catastrophic consequences. Those buildings had small sized spiritual formations protecting, like a castle.


    Kong Yao used the 12 Copper Men to threaten them, not only using the chance to wipe out the buildings, but she also helped to contain the entire Tianfang World. She forcefully recruited all the servant cultivators and now there were 6,000 Spirit Realm and Celestial Realm cultivators.


    They couldn¡¯t be used in an upfront war but to maintain the world protecting formation. They just needed to send people over to monitor, such that the Great Gan Army could free up more strength.


    It caused the entire Tianfang World to be solemn and filled with killing intent.


    At this moment, Zong Shou found Lin Xuanshuang. Apart from war matters, what he cared about was the Life and Death of Su Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 1206 - Imperial Six Gods

    <h4>Chapter 1206: Imperial Six Gods</h4>


    Although Lin Xuanshuang was in Tianfang World, they were at an open space that had the Juntian Celestial Manor as its foundation.


    Everything was simr to the old Juntian Celestial Manor, just that it was several timesrger. It provided space for five End Realm Saint Venerables to cultivate here.


    When Zong Shou rushed over, Dragon Shadow was already in secluded meditation. Lin Xuanshuang sat in front of Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s ice coffin and was in deep thought.


    Zong Shou bowed respectfully. Although his Master had a weird temper like that of a Demon, Zong Shou didn¡¯t dare to be rude at all.


    If Lin Xuanshuang got anything on him, in the future she might y him and scold him. Moreover, he now had a request to ask from her.


    After bowing, Zong Shou took a close look at Su Xiaoxiao and heaved a sigh. Her color seemed okay, but all her lifeforce was actually frozen.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in half a year and you¡¯ve mixed with so many more girls? You really are just like your Senior Master!¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang sighed and woke from her deep thought. Then, she looked towards Zong Shou with a weird expression.


    ¡°How old are you and you have five to six girls? In the future when you are immortal who knows how many more you¡¯ll have? I really pity the girl beside you...¡±


    Zong Shou was speechless. He wanted to exin but there was simply no way for him to retort. Did he really have to say that he didn¡¯t mean to and was innocent? Then, he would really be a scumbag!


    However, speaking of which, he was originally a loyal person. It was just that he owed people a lot...


    However, if he said those words he felt like his face would turn red.


    Luckily, Lin Xuanshuang teased him for only a moment before she lost interest, ¡°You helped her rebuild her Dao Foundations?¡±


    Zong Shou nodded his head, ¡°Yes! I had no choice and could only do that to help her reform her foundations. Only your Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique could help her recover her soul...¡±


    Before he finished her face turned cold, ¡°It is my legacy and is one of the Common People¡¯s Path secret techniques. Do you know the consequences of it being leaked?¡±


    ¡°I had no choice. Master, please forgive me!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care and just smiled, ¡°Demon Path has fallen and her technique has been destroyed. Because of Li Biexue, she wasn¡¯t able to return to the Demon Path. She has the Ten Thousand Spirit Body. I have helped her form her foundations and she is not bad too. Although she came from a bad ce, her personality wasn¡¯t affected. She is most suitable to inherit your technique. I am bold and I want her to be your student...¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s eyes rolled and she scoffed. However, a look of satisfaction appeared in her eyes.


    Zong Shou knew that she was tempted. End Realm Saint Venerables could live forever and they didn¡¯t care about their own legacies.


    Even if a person had talents like Shui Lingbo and Shiyue, they wouldn¡¯t be interested, except for Su Xiaoxiao, who had such a top temperament. Her cultivation talents were secondary.


    ¡°I have grasped the Life Dao and rested my soul on it. If she cultivated the technique, her Dao Path will be difficult.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t do the Life Dao but your Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique didn¡¯t just target that one, right?¡±


    Zong Shou had the Spirit Sleep Inducing Technique and obtained the secrets to her technique, so he knew all about it.


    The Life Dao was blocked but there was still no one that upied the Source Dao.


    Moreover, no matter how bad the future was, it wouldn¡¯t be as bad as her Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique.


    Although it was a special technique, it was cut off with the Dao and there was no chance to reach End Realm.


    This was why although she was the Demon Path Saintress, her status wasn¡¯t that high.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted. Since she had ns to have him as her disciple, then Su Xiaoxiao had a chance to be saved.


    ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s hope she is as you said, that she¡¯ll be the pir of our Common People¡¯s Path.¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s lips curled and then she frowned, ¡°Luckily, you maintained the life force of her body, so her soul can rely on something. I can save her but it will take several months. I also don¡¯t have any suitable artifacts to increase the power of the technique.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled up. He told Lin Xuanxuan to send her over, so the dozen revival artifacts were sent over too.


    Zong Shou was worried that there would be losses during the Imperial City battle which was why he only kept the stone with him.


    He knew that Lin Xuanshuang was extorting him but he was helpless and could only take out the life essence stone.


    ¡°This is an End Treasure I found in the Qin Emperor Tomb. Maybe you have a use for it...¡±


    He was prepared to use this item to exchange for something from the Common People¡¯s Path Treasury. Now, it seems like there was no way.


    Why did he have to need help from her?


    Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s eyes lit up and she kept the stone with a wave of her sleeves. She instantly smiled.


    With this stone as a material and with a suitable cksmith, it was highly possible to craft a God Treasure.


    Zong Shou was dejected and his face was dead as ash. She instantly burst outughing and tossed out several scrolls.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you lose out. You can keep these items and take a look. To you, their value is even above that of the stone!¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t believe it and took one out to look.


    In just a moment, his expression became solemn. While he was shocked, he was also filled with joy.


    ¡°I heard Lin Xuanxuan talk about the Imperial Destruction True Scripture and flying knife thing. Your Six God Defensive Knife Technique and that Celestial ying Flying Knife are a perfect fit, right? I also guessed that it came from a page. These records definitely appeared in the Cloud World before.¡±


    She exined, ¡°During these days, I sent people to scout where it was but still couldn¡¯t find anything. However, it was said that it had more than 20 masters. Nine of themprehended techniques which were mostly flying knife ones. However, there were many de ones and even spells. However, they all died due to indiscernible oues. Anyway, people saw it as inauspicious, and in the end, no one knew where theynded. These martial techniques should help you a little, so I tried to collect a portion of them.¡±

 Chapter 1207 - Meeting Yuexuan Again

    <h4>Chapter 1207: Meeting Yuexuan Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Although her tone was very calm, Zong Shou was really surprised and joyous.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t see the true Imperial Six God Records, just the few martial path techniques which came out from them could allow him to peak a few secrets into the true one.


    He would justpare them to deduce the pros and cons of it.


    To him, the value of the scrolls were far more valuable than that essence stone.


    If he could further perfect his Six God Defensive Knife Technique and then used the wings to buff it, when he used the knife it would be strengthened to an unbelievable level.


    For the first time, he felt like the alien races outside of Tianfang World weren¡¯t worth him being afraid about.


    As long as the Dark World Demon Court wasn¡¯t able to use all their strength here and as long as Kong Yao was able to help him block them off for several months. When his Six God Defensive Knife Technique waspleted, he would crush the enemy!


    Thinking about it, Zong Shou burst intoughter. The depressed feeling before was tossed out of his mind. He looked towards Lin Xuanshuang and bowed sincerely, ¡°Then, I thank Master for her huge gift!¡±


    ¡°Huge gift?¡±


    Lin Xuanshuang burst outughing and waved her hand weirdly, ¡°Actually, there is no need for you to thank me. At least 70% came from Common People¡¯s Path. It¡¯s just that you hadn¡¯t found them. The other three, if you paid attention, with the current strength of Great Gan you would be able to get easily. There is no need for you to thank me...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s face instantly froze up. Common People¡¯s Path had those books?


    Although he copied arge portion of the books within the 20 Book Hiding Halls.


    However, how long had he cultivated for? Even if he had the Book of Eon speeding things up, at most he had only read 10-20% of it. Most of them were things he just browsed through. Arge portion of them were just cultivators discussing the truews of Heaven and Earth.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that he hadn¡¯te into contact with the Imperial Six God Diagram rted books.


    He was a second-generation direct disciple of the Common People¡¯s Path and fifth on the Mysterious Golden Life Book. Everything in Common People¡¯s Path would be opened to him including the secret techniques and all scriptures and books.


    In other words, the ones that Lin Xuanshuang gave him were things he would get sooner orter without breaking a sweat.


    Although she allowed him to benefit decades earlier, why did those words sound so annoying?


    His Master really wasn¡¯t a normal kind of annoying...


    However, hearing what she said, his heavy heart and emotions totally disappeared and he didn¡¯t worry anymore.


    Time was on his side and now that the Cloud World spiritual wave exploded out and was at its peak, the more he dragged, the more Cloud World and Great Gan experts there would be.


    The restriction that the Night Demons would face when they invade the Cloud World would only be stronger and stronger. Even with the Shadow Gods powers looking on, their rtionships weren¡¯t so close that they could be allies.


    After using some books that were at most Grade Nine to send Zong Shou away, Lin Xuanshuang started to y around with the stone.


    The more she looked at it, the more she loved it, apart from the patterns that Shen Yuexuan carved which slightly annoyed her.


    ¡°Unnecessary! However, it didn¡¯t hurt it and seemed to have helped replenish some essence energy...¡±


    After scoffing coldly, Lin Xuanshuang took out a green branch like she was prepared to craft something. She muttered, ¡°What a headache, I was prepared to craft a staff to provide some life essence power. However with this stone, if I do what I nned, it¡¯ll be a waste. Maybe I might even get a Middle Grade God Artifact...¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned serious. He didn¡¯t know what that branch was and he had never seen any record of it.


    However, he felt that the branch contained the power of the world!


    Just one branch could bepared to an entire medium world!


    Where did Lin Xuanshuang get it from? Had it been left by Xi Zi?


    After thinking for a long while, Lin Xuanshuangughed at Zong Shou, ¡°I have good news and bad news! The good news is that while I craft the treasure, I can use its power to recover my body and even help heal your little lover.¡±


    Zong Shou was enervated. Recover her body? Which meant a full-powered Lin Xuanshuang?


    Then, this battle with the Dark World Demon Court would be too easy.


    However, he couldn¡¯t be too happy as the bad news wouldn¡¯t be too good either.


    As expected, she smiled, ¡°The bad news is that I need to enter secluded meditation for half a year and can¡¯t be disturbed.¡±


    Zong Shou expected that. He sighed but didn¡¯t feel too disappointed.


    Half a year? He couldst for that long.


    Actually, he also needed the same amount of time to understand and dissect the martial path techniques.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Zong Shou was originally prepared to look at how she crafted the treasure to witness how it was formed. It was such a rare experience. However, after looking for a while, he backed out.


    Right away, she started to strip, so he couldn¡¯t stay in the manor.


    After returning to Tianfang World, the second person he visited was Shen Yuexuan.


    That Wenqi Building wasn¡¯t as cold as before. Dozens of Mohists gathered here.


    When Zong Shou stepped in, they all looked over curiously. Some were respectful but it wasn¡¯t that apparent.


    Mohist Faction focused on love and not attacking. They didn¡¯t care about Rulers and treated them as equals.


    They respected Zong Shou¡¯s power and abilities but he was no different from them.


    So, after guessing his identity, they were more grateful for him.


    Most of them focused on their own matters. Some were crafting weapons while some were repairing those puppets.


    Shen Yuexuan was in one of the crafting rooms and didn¡¯t head out to wee him.


    When Zong Shou went to look for him, he saw that he was in a daze looking at something in the furnace.


    Only when Zong Shou came did hee back to his senses.

 Chapter 1208 - Celestial Slaying Gourd

    <h4>Chapter 1208: Celestial ying Gourd</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°What is the problem?¡±


    Zong Shou was really curious and immediately looked into the furnace.


    Red mes were burning below it. Inside there was a floating purple-gold gourd.


    Just looking at it, Zong Shou understood. The gourd was crafted with his Celestial ying Records as the blueprint.


    He was shocked and envious. Shen Yuexuan was really amazing. He only looked at the Imperial Celestial ying Records for half a day and he had memorized close to half of it.


    Naturally, it was still at the artifact foetus stage and the spiritual formations within was just a rough outline and far frompleting.


    However, looking at the materials used for it, they weren¡¯t ordinary ones. Before it was evenpleted, it already gave off a seven colored light, resonating with Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°Five Element Stone?¡±


    Zong Sho just too a look and he raised his brow in shock. In his memory, this item was a Houtian Item and it was far more valuable than Heaven Grade treasures.


    Metal came from terra. This stone had only one use which was to nurture Xiantian Geng Metal Energy.


    Most sects sent people to collect and store, and after it produced Geng Metal Energy, it was used to craft artifacts.


    Naturally, it couldn¡¯tpare to how sharp the Xiantian Geng Metal Energy was but it wasn¡¯t weak either. The Metal Energy couldpare to Earth Grade Metal Element treasures.


    To craft such a purple gold gourd, it would require at least two huge tray-sized stones.


    Who knew how Shen Yuexuan managed to obtain them?


    Right away, Zong Shou knew that this item had been crafted for him. He was so grateful that he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Such a huge piece, its value exceeded that of the Nine Hole Life Essence Stone.


    Shen Yuexuan turned around and smiled, ¡°This is one of the treasures we kept from 10,000 years ago, Heaven Grade Treasure. I got it from a Mohist Faction Senior. However, this item is still precious, otherwise, for you I wouldn¡¯t have dare to let it appear in the world. Our Mohist Faction are like rats in the Cloud World, afraid to see the light of day. If Your Majesty wants to thank us, please take care of our Mohist Faction...¡±


    Zong Shou thought to himself whether or not this was their investment in him? However, they were really bold.


    Tianfang World was in so much danger before and they actually dared to craft such a God Artifact here.


    However when Shen Yuexuan said that, his previous thoughts about not rewarding people for not doing anything dimmed.


    After he forced away the Dark World Demon Court Army, naturally he would treat the Mohist Faction well.


    He stopped hesitating and he continued to look at the artifact foetus within, ¡°Then, are you stressing about the artifact formation?¡±


    No matter how strong his talents in the Formation Dao were, he couldn¡¯t memorize them all in just half a day.


    There were manws within that even a God Realm expert couldn¡¯t handle!


    However, the solution was really simple. He could just replicate from the original records and just copy them down.


    Actually, if not for the quality being slightly weaker, he could havepletely crafted the entire records into it to be the artifact formation and form the true Imperial Celestial ying Gourd.


    The Celestial ying de Knife Energy it nurtured would be far stronger than just one page.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that simple!¡±


    Shen Yuexuan shook his head. His expression was really solemn, ¡°It is not hard to craft it. I have been thinking about how toplete the formation and nuture true flying knives, to let it truly be a killing treasure. However, no matter what me or crafting technique, I was unable to do so. I need to merge in killing energy and the vital energy of millions.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart shook as he thought about how the Imperial Celestial ying Records in his hands needed to be on the battlefield to speed up the production of the knife energy.


    Then, for the gourd to require a million cultivator¡¯s vital energy wasn¡¯t surprising.


    Celestial ying Flying Knife was a fierce weapo. Along with the Six God Defensive Knife Technique, it was the top attacking treasure in the world.


    Although the gourd couldn¡¯t bepared to the records, looking at its size, it could nurture close to 108 simr to Low Grade Celestial Weapons knife energy.


    If this artifact was formed, in the future, he didn¡¯t need to worry about a source of flying knives.


    He could even use 12 knife energies at the same time to increase the strength. At that time, one knife would be not weaker than the true Celestial ying Records by much.


    Such a top Celestial Treasure would be as useful as a God Treasure to him. The crafting method would definitely not be something normal Celestial Artifacts couldpare to.


    Zong Shou heaved a sigh of relief. If it was some other time, the requirements would be really strict.


    However, within the Tianfang World, to craft this item was easy as he didn¡¯t need to worry about a source of killing energy. During the battle with the Dark World Demon Court, there would definitely be many deaths and losses in these few months.


    Since it was not about the source of vital energy, then what was he worrying about?


    Shen Yuexuan hesitated a little and spoke once more, ¡°A few months ago, when we entered the tomb I sensed something. The time the artifact forms would be when I pass the tribtion...¡±


    ¡°Tribtion?¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned. Shen Yuexuan was going to pass the Saint Realm tribtion? However, with his cultivation it was true that he should have been over the Saint Realm.


    He understood that. Pill refiners used pills to verify the Dao and artifact cksmiths used artifacts.


    Shen Yuexuan felt that the process of crafting the Celestial ying Gourd would allow him to scout the way to form the Dao.


    The price would be that there would be a huge risk when the gourd was formed.


    If he failed, then the gourd would definitely be destroyed.


    Even if he seeded, the tribtion then would be several times stronger than usual. It was originally an evil weapon and hated by Heaven and Earth.


    This was the reason why Shen Yuexuan was hesitating...


    ¡°If the materials were my own, then it would be okay. However, the stones were given by a senior and I really don¡¯t dare to take the risk. Recently I have been thinking of a way...¡±


    Zong Shou burst outughing, ¡°I was wondering what this was? So, it was regarding the stone. The stone isn¡¯t mine and the gourd isn¡¯t something I have to have. If I can use this gourd in exchange for an aid, then it¡¯ll be a huge gain. Even if it is destroyed, can¡¯t you craft one more for me?¡±


    Shen Yuexuan knew Zong Shou would say that, so heughed helplessly and didn¡¯t reply.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care and continued to ask, ¡°How much of the Dragon Formation did you remember?¡±


    In this world, only the Dragon Formation could work together with the 12 Copper Men. However, the Dragon Formation was huge and he couldn¡¯t replicate it by himself. However, along with Xufu and Mingri Xuan, the situation was different.


    The moment he said this, the two of them looked solemnly out of the building.

 Chapter 1209 - First Tianfang Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1209 - First Tianfang Battle</h4>


    At this moment, the entire Tianfang World was shaking. Wave after wave of spiritual energy surged and ravaged all around.


    Even Zong Shou and Shen Yuexuan had to suppress it. Some low-grade cultivators couldn¡¯t dodge and their bodies were directly ripped to shreds.


    Zong Shou¡¯s World Burning Blood Eyes could shine through the space. He saw numerous strong powers who were mercilessly ripping at the world barrier.


    The entire outer surrounding of the world was covered in a ball of ck energy. 60 ancient wooden sh.i.p.s were covered inyers of beautiful patterns. Several branches stuck out which struck at the world protecting spiritual formation, such that the entire Tianfang World was instantly riddled in holes. There were several Night Demons with wings on their backs which struck those space cracks.


    "They have begun again!"


    After sighing, Shen Yuexuan stood up, "I will take my leave. It is time for me to deal with the restriction formation."


    He was the Great Gan Celestial Dynasty¡¯s Grand Craftsman and he was in charge of artifact crafting. However, in Tianfang World, there was no formation master better than him.


    As for the Celestial ying Gourd, as long as the fire was controlled, it was okay even if he left.


    Zong Shou shook his head, "Mingri Xuan is there, so there is no need for you to worry."


    "Mingri Xuan?"


    Shen Yuexuan¡¯s brow rose up and then he smiled, "Is he the Grand Teacher? Congrattions Your Majesty for getting such a good helper!"


    However, he was still a little worried in his heart. After all, the formation hadn¡¯t been maintained for that long. Even Mingri Xuan didn¡¯t have the power to hold up Heaven and Earth...


    In just a moment, a weird expression appeared on his face.


    He noticed that the rotation of the world protecting formation was actually close to double that of before. However, it sacrificed arge amount of the barrier as a result.


    He gave up close to two-fifths of it and only protected some key regions.


    The Night Demons who struck the void cracks also didn¡¯t face any resistance and were let into the world.


    However, just as they charged in, they suffered heavy injuries.


    At this moment, apart from four of the 12 Copper Men being in the center, the rest each took one area.


    They spread out the golden colored glow and connected into one. Under the interference of the chaotic ability, all the Spirit Realm and above Night Demons were suppressed.


    Shen Yuexuan had been focusing on crafting before and didn¡¯t pay attention to the matters of the Cloud World. Only then did he notice that apart from a small number of buildings in the center, pretty much everything else was leveled to tnd.


    The 2,700,000 troops came from all around and looked really rusty cooperating with one another. However, with the main generalmanding, they suppressed and protected the world. They moved about and adjusted, cutting away at the enemy troops.


    Shen Yuexuan with just one look knew that Kong Yao had arrived. If the situation continued, no matter how many troops the Night Demons used to attack, they would be cut down and killed by Great Gan!


    The tactic was totally different from Lieque. It was hard to discern the pros and cons between the two. However, the losses Great Gan¡¯s side had dropped greatly.


    "So, His Majesty has his ns. Concubine Kong is truly amanding talent! Right after she arrived, she managed to turn the situation around."


    Shen Yuexuan sighed and was really impressed, "No wonder you would ask me about the Dragon Formation. If we have it, our Great Gan will definitely win!"


    Zong Shou burst outughing when he heard that. Kong Yao¡¯s tactic was not something that Lieque didn¡¯t think about but that without the 12 Copper Men suppressing, it was too risky. He would also cause losses to the merchants in the world.


    However, Shen Yuexuan probably knew about all of that too.


    "To say we can¡¯t lose is too much. At most, we can only increase our winning chances by 30%. Apart from Mingri Xuan, we also have Xufu who is working for me. With the three of you working together, there is a chance to craft the Dragon Formation. I don¡¯t ask to revive and I don¡¯t need it to be perfect. As long as it is 30-40% of the one in the Qin Emperor Tomb..."


    While he spoke, Zong Shou was shocked by an outer region change once more. He could sense dozens of tough auras getting close.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up and a red flower appeared in his eyes.


    The Saint Realm worked together giving off a vast aura but they didn¡¯t try to enter. They directly used their strength to strike the core of the world, causing the entire space to shake and the region to waver.


    Just as Zong Shou was hesitating as a purple sword light sped out from the world. It was extremely sharp and it thrust itself into the world river.


    The entire outer region space shook relentlessly. In the blink of an eye, it shed out several times and numerous white lights exploded out in space. The shaking feeling became more and more intense.


    Great Domain Shaking Sword Technique!


    Zong Shou calmed down and knew that Yexuan had attacked. Shock appeared in his eyes. In a short year, this Yexuan¡¯s improvement was just shocking.


    The 200 years of torture in the Nine Extreme Death Region wasn¡¯t simple. He .u.mted potential before using that top Celestial Weapon to break his heart barrier and step into Saint Realm.


    Now, he was advancing confidently. His cultivation was just one step away from mid Saint Realm.


    With his Saint Realm strength to activate the sword, this close to Soul Realm peak technique was wless.


    Zong Shou¡¯s God Refined Sword rose into the air and floated there. The Common Life Sword Formation exploded out on its own.


    The dozens of worlds of Heaven Path Intent were grabbed. Thousands of sword lights rotated around Tianfang World like a ribbon.


    Common Life Sword Formation and Sword Sect Heaven Extinction Earth Destroying Sword Formation worked with one another. Dozen Saint Realm experts from the two factions joined hands and instantly the source of the Tianfang World regained stability.


    The Common Life Sword Energy that formed from Heaven Path Will could bepared to End Realm attacks and no one could stop it.


    It forced the Night Demon Saint Realm experts back until a spiritual pattern spread out from the sixty sh.i.p.s and connected with one another. A green lightning light charged out to block the sword light.

 Chapter 1210 - Night Demon expert

    <h4>Chapter 1210 - Night Demon expert</h4>


    "The opponent should have changed! Hehe, what a Great Gan Kong Yao..."


    While Zong Shou and Shen Yuexuan were sitting in the Wenqi Building and looking at the battle, outside the world, within a giant wooden ship there were numerous people who frowned as they looked forwards.


    There was scattered sword energy shing all around. The chaotic spiritual energy was enough to rip apart any living being below Spirit Realm. However, the sword energy wave couldn¡¯t touch any area within 10 Celestial Realm movement speed breaths of them...


    The area around there was being forcefully suppressed and the entire space was locked down.


    At this moment, Shaye was among them, but he wasn¡¯t as arrogant as before in the Cloud World. He was serious and cold.


    The Night Demon Race people had dark skin and as long as one was experienced, one couldn¡¯t see their emotions. However, anyone could sense that this second crown prince of the Dark World Demon Court was terribly depressed.


    Looking out, the Common Life Sword Energy couldn¡¯t sweep the outer region. It was scattered and blocked off by the green lightning that shot out from the sh.i.p.s.


    But the sword energy still managed to destroyrge patches of the Night Demon Army like a farmer waving his scythe to im and collect grain.


    Not only was the outer region World River changing quickly, but so was the Tianfang World situation.


    After the Common Life Sword Formation and Sword Sect Formation cut off space, the elite Night Demon troops that charged into the world weren¡¯t strong enough. Under the attacks of the 30,000 Blood Cloud Cavalry, 50,000 ck Dox Iron Cavalry, and 200,000 Big Dipper Sword Soldiers, they were scattered and crushed. Then, they were all drowned in that huge ocean.


    In just 40 minutes, close to a million Night Demon elites died in this attack.


    Although the Dark World Demon Court sent 12 Jiedu Ministers and 50 million troops, all the people present felt like their hearts were bleeding.


    It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t willing to save them but that they were helpless. In terms of Saint Realm troops, Tianfang World was just slightly weaker than them.


    After they had the 12 Copper Men suppressing, those Great Gan Venerables were at an undefeatable standing.


    Any attacks towards Tianfang World would have their effectiveness lowered.


    "As expected from an expert in the Art of War!"


    Praises spread out from one of the four, "To destroy all the buildings in the Tianfang World, gathering and controlling everyone. The n that Brother Shayeid out won¡¯t work anymore. The key is that Tianfang World can at most allow five million troops to fight. With the World Barrier blocking, we can only fight at a numbers disadvantage. With the 12 Copper Men and such a disadvantage, it¡¯ll be tough. However, I find it a waste that we weren¡¯t able to take it down before Kong Yao and Zong Shou arrived. It really is problematic. We won¡¯t be able to take it down in a short time!"


    After he said that, heughed, "A few days ago, I remember you were still so confident!"


    Shaye didn¡¯t even turn his head and knew that it was one of his brothers, Ranlong.


    The Dark Sun Emperor had 99 kids and Ranlong was his sixteenth. 300 years ago, he backed out of the fight for crown prince. His position increased instead of dropping and he was given the title of Yelun King, in charge of three Jiedu Ministers and 10 million troops.


    He was the deputymander of this fight for the Cloud World and he was one of the right hand men.


    Those words were him ming Shaye for missing the best chance.


    Heughed coldly and didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    A few days ago, the Dark World Demon Court didn¡¯t prepare fully. The army hadn¡¯t arrived and the experts weren¡¯t gathered. Enemy general Lieque wasn¡¯t an easy opponent either.


    He suffered heavy losses but he didn¡¯t give them a chance to exploit during those two weeks. His control of the world was really strict.


    He wasn¡¯t as decisive as Kong Yao but he ensured that the ns he hadid out couldn¡¯t be used.


    Anyway, what Shaye had nned was not wrong which was why even if the emperor asked him about it he could exin himself.


    "I thought this kid would be someone who cared about brotherhood and favors but he is actually a mighty lord..."


    He didn¡¯t bother Ranlong and he said with an ice-cold expression, "It seems like one needle is far from enough!"


    After being warned, Zong Shou still actually dared to use the Copper Men. It was both something he expected and he knew was about to happen.


    If he really was someone who was soft he wouldn¡¯t be able to establish such a huge dynasty in such a short few years.


    However, Zong Shou gave them some space. The 12 Copper Men only suppressed Tianfang World and he didn¡¯t use them to expand to the outer region. It made it tough for them to attack.


    At this moment, their strengths were equal and they could still use the needle to counter-attack.


    However, if they forced Zong Shou to go all out the oue would just be both sides suffering heavy losses.


    If the Dark World Demon Court was the only power in this region then it was still okay. The problem was that there were many people around.


    If they lost too much, other races would target them.


    Ranlong¡¯s lips curled in disdain and just as he was about to speak, someone else interrupted.


    "Although Great Gan had been around for a few decades, it really rose up a few years ago. However, it is like a rising sun! Although they only have a few million troops, they are really strong. Along with the three Cloud World Factions, they have even more End Realm experts than us. I have never seen such a small country have so many unparalleled generals. We have ruled 300 worlds and spread for 73,000 years. However, we only have a few generals on the same level. This battle is tough and we cannot be careless. We also can¡¯t waste resources here. Yelun King, we need to work together to take down the world."


    It was an old voice that was stable and heavy. However, he looked just 20 and wore a purple gold robe. Even his human-like eyes looked really handsome.


    When Ranlong heard that his expression changed, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Although the person wasn¡¯t End Realm, his reputation was no weaker than a Country Ruler.


    He was called Momeng and he was the top priest in the court.


    Even he didn¡¯t dare to offend him.


    Momeng had a worried look in his eyes, "Looking at the situation, they want to defend and wait for us to copse on our own..."

 Chapter 1211 - Dari Personally Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 1211 - Dari Personally Arrives</h4>


    "Wait till we copse ourselves? That might be possible. We have so many enemies over the 70,000 years and this Great Gan has no problems to worry about. If we continue to drag, we will most probably be the one that loses..."


    Ranlongughed coldly and said with a mocking tone, "Since we can¡¯t take it down, then let¡¯s make up our mind to directly destroy the Tianfang World?"


    "It wasn¡¯t like we didn¡¯t try a few days ago. There are End Realm Saint Venerables suppressing it. There are also the 12 Copper Men. All spells and cultivation techniques are lowered several grades in the world. Do you want all our experts to die here?"


    Shaye wasn¡¯t annoyed or angry. He looked forwards without any anxiousness, "The Cloud World has dozen Saint Realm expers. Although they hate one another and fought one another, if we want to interfere, we will be the public enemy. Moreover, we still don¡¯t know what that person will do. I think that although Tianfang World is good, it is not worth it to sacrifice 12 Jiedu Minister armies for it."


    Grand Teacher Momeng¡¯s hands shook when he heard that and he lowered his head. Shaye¡¯s words actually got to the bottom of the situation.


    Even Ranlong didn¡¯t speak coldly once more. Although they hated one another due to the fight to be prince, Shaye¡¯s words were exactly the same as what he thought in his heart.


    However, this concerned the Dark World Demon Court and there were some things he could do but some things that he couldn¡¯t say.


    "So, if we can avoid such attacks we should, to reduce casualties?"


    Ranlong¡¯s tone changed, "Then, why don¡¯t we go around it?"


    The people around were stunned. Shaye was first to frown, "Go around? If we do we would be like rootless nts. Although the Dark World Demon Court is strong, we can¡¯t reach out so far to this area. Once our road back is blocked, our army would be all alone and our race would be in danger."


    With Tianfang World blocking, the army wouldn¡¯t be able to borrow the strength of the Dark World Demon Court. The experts of the 12 Jiedu Ministers would have their strengths dropped by half.


    At that time, even he would just be a normal Saint Realm Venerable and he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to reach End Realm strength.


    "I heard that Zong Shou is recognized by Heaven and Earth as the Saint Ruler?"


    Ranlongughed with deep meaning, "If that is the case, then this might work."


    "You mean you want to surround a ce and then attack the reinforcements?"


    Shaye instantly understood and a bright glow appeared in his eyes.


    The so-called surround a ce and attack the reinforcements was a strategy coined from the Cloud Deste Era. At that time, the Night Demon Race hadn¡¯t fully retreated out. There were still some of them at the north. A Human Race general led his army to attack Wei Country to surround the Wei Capital. It saved Zhao Country who were allies from destruction, they also wiped out millions of Wei troops, causing Great Qi to be the overlord among countries.


    At this moment, they would attack a ce where the enemy had to reinforce. To draw the millions of Great Gan elites out to avoid more losses when attacking Tianfang World.


    Thinking about it, he squinted.


    "This method is a little risky but why not?"


    If it seeded, then everything would work but if it didn¡¯t then it was still okay. They would still be able to retreat and they would at most just spend a little more time.


    At this moment, Shaye looked towards Momeng¡¯s face who was really solemn.


    At the start, he thought that the top priest didn¡¯t agree to him taking the risk.


    But then he noticed that something was wrong. He looked out and saw many streaks of light shine over in the void.


    It should have been from several worlds away, breaking the restrictions of spacetimews to spread about the space cracks.


    With the blistering light shining, many low grade Night Demons cried out, smoke rose up from their skin.


    Shaye¡¯s expression changed. He was familiar with the golden light. A few years ago, he had experienced it several times.


    Zong Shou who was hiding in Tianfang World had a simr ability, its strength was even stronger than this. However, the powers behind this was much more indescribable.


    "Vast Light, that is Dari Ri!"


    A third eye popped out from Momeng¡¯s brow. He used the Night Demon eye to look out at a few worlds.


    Beneath it were countless amounts of Buddhist disciples.


    Momeng¡¯s eyes were showing signs of melting from the light. He scoffed and closed it shut.


    "Ten million disciples, he shifted his Buddhist Country over here!"


    At that moment, be it Shaye or Ranlong, their faces were really ugly.


    One Tianfang World, millions of Great Gant troops were already really problematic for them. With one more Dari Ri, were they destined to have to retreat without gaining anything?


    Shaye was in deep thought, his brow furrowed tightly. Before his n even started he was at a disadvantage. They could still stick with the n but they would definitely have to pay a huge price.


    To win this battle, they had to find another n.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    "He finally came!"


    Actually without a need for this letter, he just needed to look at the vast golden light and he knew that Dari Ri had shifted his Buddhist Country over!


    He formed another barrier outside of the Cloud World.


    Shen Yuexuan was also shocked. He too rxed, "So, Dari Ri personally came. I knew that Your Majesty thought about this. However, Your Majesty owe them another favor this time."


    Great Gan rose up too quickly and they had too little troops which was why he had to make sacrifices. Gathering troops to send over to Tianfang World, Cloud World was definitely empty.


    Anyone in the Night Demon Army with brains would know that. Zong Shou and Kong Yao who were intelligent definitely knew and prepared for that too.


    As expected, with Dari Ri this Quasi End Realm using his Buddhist Country to restrain them, they naturally didn¡¯t need to worry about Cloud World being attacked.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t feel anything andughed, "That is where you are wrong! What owe a favor? Great Gan has dozens of worlds for them to spread their faith. In the Cloud World, 70% is Taoist Faction and 20% is Buddhist Faction. They are facing a life and death cmity in the Cloud World, so shouldn¡¯t they go all out and help me?"

 Chapter 1212 - Six God Truth

    <h4>Chapter 1212 - Six God Truth</h4>


    Zong Shou said that he didn¡¯t owe the Buddhist Faction anything, but in his heart, he knew about the situation that they were facing. They were too in a bad state, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have thought about opening another world.


    At this time, for Dari Ri to personally appear here was them going all out to try to recruit him, this Future Buddha.


    However, Zong Shou didn¡¯t worry about owing too much. He definitely couldn¡¯t be the Unlimited Buddha but he was unable to avoid being connected to the Buddhist Faction.


    Since that was the case, he would borrow their strength. Opening another world region for them was a huge Cause and Effect and he had to get enough in return.


    His World Burning Blood Eyes still shone at the outer region and he could see the light shine down. The tens of millions of Night Demons all retreated into those 60rge wooden sh.i.p.s.


    Zong Shou couldn¡¯t help butugh and knew that this world defending battle had temporarily ended. They had managed to defend Tianfang World and the entire situation against the Night Demon Race had stabilized.


    His reason for finding Shen Yuexuan had been reached and a few months ago him getting thepleted Celestial ying Gourd was an unexpected surprise. Next, he headed into secluded meditation to see whether or not he could raise the level of the Six God Defensive Knife Technique!


    Zong Shou was also looking forwards to Shen Yuexuan using crafting the gourd to step into Saint Realm.


    With Kong Yaomanding and generals Lieque, Li Xin, Zong Yuan, etc., supporting, they killed close to 700,000 Dark World Demon Court elites. Their losses were extremely small, losing just 1,000.


    Zong Shou stepped out to praise the army before entering Juntian Celestial Manor. He chose a secluded room to meditate. The spiritual energy wasn¡¯t really abundant but Zong Shou himself did absorb too much essence energy due to the Qin Emperor Tomb.


    His own essence energy was swelling and he couldn¡¯t even suppress it not to mention absorbing more. The only goal was just toplete the Six God Defensive Knife Technique.


    He first studied the secret techniques that Lin Xuanshuang found for him and grasped them before linking them up with the Imperial Celestial ying Records.


    Zong Shou actually had a shocking n.


    "Imperial Six God, Imperial Celestial ying? This Imperial Destruction True Scripture isn¡¯t eight diagrams but could be merged into one full one?"


    Zong Shou carved many deep marks. His eyes were filled with shock and surprise.


    What he drew was the portion of the Imperial Six God Diagram he pieced together. He guessed that this should be around 30-40% of the actual one.


    However, just that caused the jade stone floor which contained spiritual energy to be unable to take it anymore and it started to crack apart.


    It even affected the entire Juntian Celestial Manor as many deep cracks stretched all about.


    Until Lin Xuanshuang hollered out in rage, "Zong Shou, you idiot. What are you doing? I like this Celestial Manor and you want to destroy it?"


    Zong Shouughed and could only stop. However, the weird look in his eyes remained for a long time.


    The iplete diagram that heprehended was not only connected with the Imperial Celesital ying Records, it could actually connect to the Imperial Cmity Facing Records and Imperial Demon ying Records.


    It seemed to actually be the core of the entire true scripture. Unfortunately, he only had three diagrams and he wasn¡¯t able to prove his conjecture.


    "If I could merge all eight, the Imperial Destruction True Scripture would beplete. What would it look like? Heaven Opening End Treasure? Or is it a cultivation method that could head right to True Realm? No, Imperial Destruction, is it a way to destroy a region?"


    Zong Shou looked towards the missing areas of the Imperial Demon ying Records. With the quality of the materials, he really couldn¡¯t think of anything that could destroy it. Was it the will of the entire region which didn¡¯t allow this true scripture to bepleted?


    These thoughts just shed across before he continued to spend all his effort on the Six God Defensive Knife Technique. The entire process was pretty much shifted to rebuilding.


    "The people who got the records were all wrong, hugely wrong! Six God Defensive Knife Technique isn¡¯t splitting the soul into six and not merging energy in. It is to control six techniques, six Dao methods. The true Six God Diagram is to merge six types of God techniques into one!"


    Although Zong Shou grasped numerous abilities, they were often not smooth when he tried to swap between them. When he used them together they were strong, he was unable to gather all the strength together. The conflicts between them were also tough to smoothen out and he couldn¡¯t use them for a long time. Even his Dao foundations, the Dao word couldn¡¯t do the same.


    Not only him, but all the cultivators in this region were also unable to do so too.


    However, this Imperial Six God Records could do that! This was why this was really terrifying!


    This technique wasn¡¯t some grand Dao and its effects weren¡¯t limited to just flying knife techniques. It could be used on other spells and sword techniques which caused one¡¯s strength to multiply!


    After peeking into the secrets of Imperial Six God Records, Zong Shou¡¯s restructuring of the technique got onto the right path.


    Time elerated by 10 times. Three months here was like three years outside. Zong Shou was pretty much fully focused and he didn¡¯t bother about the battle outside and anything about the Celestial Dynasty.


    At this moment, Tianfang World had many elites, a gathering of generals. Yuanlian World and the Cloud World all had capable people managing and there was no need for him to worry about much.


    Until Zong Shoupleted the structure of the Six God Defensive Knife Technique did he suddenly open his blood eyes and looked several worlds out.


    Although he was in secluded meditation and didn¡¯t care about outside matters didn¡¯t mean that he closed his eyes and ears. He did pay attention to the war outside.


    Three months, he also knew that Great Shang was in total chaos and the north corpse army rose up in the Central Continent, pretty much bing a Death Country.


    Great Gan had to manage the Tianfang World battle and couldn¡¯t bother. It could only take in some of the east provinces of Great Shang into its rule.


    However, the eight million troops that they recruited from Great Gan and Yuanlian World were slowly forming up during the three months.


    Just a small part of half a year and they could be used in battle. Even if they faced the Night Demon Army head on it was still possible to win.


    During the few months, they only tried to probe and attack the world, each time losing several hundred thousand. One couldn¡¯t see what they were nning and it made one really confused.


    However today, they finally had some movement.

 Chapter 1213 - Falling Into A Trap

    <h4>Chapter 1213 - Falling Into A Trap</h4>


    Where Zong Shou used his World Shocking Blood Eyes to look at was where the Night Demon End Treasure Soul Stabbing Xuan Heart Needle was at.


    In the past, there were numerous Saint Realm experts here and one giant wooden ship with several million Night Demon elites guarding this area.


    Since the day he arrived in Tianfang World, the needle hadn¡¯t been used.


    However today, red clouds circled the area around that area, dyeing it blood red. Several worlds away Zong Shou could clearly sense the bloody stench that spread all about.


    Blood sacrifice!


    World Burning Blood Eye ability not only allowed him to look past the world barrier, but it also allowed him to magnify the scenes that he saw!


    Only to see that in the middle was a giant stone tform that hadn¡¯t beenpleted. There were numerous different sized alien races that were dragged to the stone tform to have their heads sliced off.


    All the vital energy that flowed out was absorbed by the stone tform. The corpse bone and flesh and blood were smashed into meat paste. Layer afteryer theyid it out in the cracks at the center to stick those giant stone pieces together.


    Zong Shou was stunned, finding what they were doing weird. He thought that they were prepared to use the blood sacrifice technique to strengthen the needle.


    However looking at it, he noticed that the blood jade stone tform was the main target of the sacrifice. It looked like it was crafting an artifact and also looked like a sacrifice altar...


    Zong Shou searched his memories, but he had no idea at all. However, the people under him were mostly intelligent and experienced.


    He spread out his spiritual sense and swept across Tianfang World. Instantly, several streaks of lightnded in Juntian Celestial Manor.


    Grand Teacher Mingri Xuan, Xufu who had broken free from the shadows of the Qin Emperor, Yexuan who was once the head of Xiaoyao Xuan along with themander of Tianfang Battle Lieque and Kong Yao all rushed over with a solemn expression.


    Apart from that person in the artifact crafting building who was still crafting the Celestial ying Gourd.


    The first to speak was Lieque, "I heard that Dark World Demon Court has a secret attacking technique known as World ying tform! It was said that one has to use 1,000 different types of intelligent spirits as sacrifice. It required a total of 10,000 each. After it seeds it will have the strength to break an entire world. In the past, there was a world that resisted the 30 million strong Night Demon army for 30 years and they were unable to conquer it. In the end, the two emperors of the Dark World Demon Court were furious and used the technique. After 108 days, each day they killed a million people, adding 10,000 stones. After those days, the tform was formed. The nine Saint Realm from the Dark World Demon Court was in charge and wiped out a third of the source of the world. The mountains and rivers within shook and 90% of life there was wiped out. There was even an End Realm Saint Venerable whose body was destroyed and soul was in deep slumber. That world had no more strength to resist. After that battle, this technique spread all around. Within 300 years, as long as the Night Demon army attacked, very few people dared to resist."


    The moment he said that, the room was totally silent. Li Xin came from the Cloud Deste Era and his life was only restricted to the Cloud World. Zong Yuan and Kong Yao were all neers and they knew less about the Night Demon methods. When they heard that, their expressions changed and their eyes were filled with shock.


    "World ying tform?"


    If this technique really had the ability to wipe out the world, then this Tianfang World probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on.


    Mingri Xuan was still really calm and said, "This is true but General Lieque only knows about this part but not about another! That World ying tform has such shocking ability but its consumption isn¡¯t low too. To them, they will lose 10 million troops. Even those nine Saint Realm experts will suffer heavy injuries and won¡¯t be able to fight for 100 years, losing a chance to enter End Realm. Next will be the full 108 days, they have to ensure the tform is not destroyed. This is why they only activated it once."


    Zong Shou looked towards Xufu deep in thought. He was also a Qi Cultivator and spent time at Peni World. He knew all the outer region powers and was also really intelligent. His suggestions were something he anticipated.


    "What I know is simr to General Lieque and Mingri Xuan."


    Xufu smiled, a cold intent appeared in his eyes, "However there might be something the two of you do not know. Three Country Rulers are there and also an End Realm. I don¡¯t know which one of the two emperors it is..."


    Zong Shou was shocked and squinted as he looked towards the stone tform once more. Although his World Burning Blood Eyes could shine any ce within dozens of worlds, he didn¡¯t notice the arrival of the three Country Rulers.


    With Xufu reminding, Zong Sou noticed that there were actually several strong auras hidden within the stone tform.


    They were simr to End Realm Saint Venerables but slightly different. He was also still unable to discern the exact location.


    Not only those three Country Rulers but even Zong Shou guessed that there were at least two more End Realm God Venerables within the blood cloud.


    He thought about it and understood, "Senior wants to say that the Night Demon is not only not trying to hide the World ying tform but is also trying to hype it up. That it is a little weird?"


    "How is it weird? They are doing that as they are afraid we aren¡¯t able to know what they are doing!"


    Yexuan also thought about something andughed, "I don¡¯t know about the art of war but I know that it is impossible for them to take down Tianfang World. Even if they lost billions of troops it is still not possible. I think they have to first kill Dari Ri. However, his Buddhist Country has the strength to fight four Jiedu Ministers alone and 15 million troops for several months and not lose..."


    After saying that, the people all understood. Their expressions were different, some were worried, excited, or emotional.


    "I was finding it weird, with our arrangements, we can¡¯t lose at all. If the Night Demon Commander has some knowledge, he knows he can¡¯t win, so why dy? So, he has this method to use..."


    "This is a trap, to force us such that we have to fight."


    "It seems like they can¡¯t hold on anymore."


    "He, they can¡¯t win by forcefully attacking, so they want to use the World ying tform to force us to battle them?"


    "So, what should we do? They have the geographical advantage, so what are the chances of us winning?"


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rxed. He didn¡¯t expect that the chance to end this battle woulde so quickly.

 Chapter 1214 - Confident

    <h4>Chapter 1214 - Confident</h4>


    "This is their winning hand, to use a World ying tform to force us out to battle..."


    "However, since they are willing to roll the dice like that they have to have some confidence!"


    "They know that we have at least five End Realm and still dare to build this. It is either they have gone mad or that they have seventy to eighty percent confidence!"


    "So Great Gan has a low chance of winning?"


    "That might not be the case, the Dark World Demon Court only know about the twelve Copper Men and the Common Life Sword Formation and the Fuling Sword Formation. They might not know about anything else..."


    Zong Shou listened on quietly and thought to himself that since they were willing to fight, they had to have methods to restrict the twelve Copper Men. It wouldn¡¯t be just the needle which could just restrain it.


    He just didn¡¯t know whether or not the Dark World Demon Court knew about the wings.


    Apart from that, the God Treasure that Lin Xuanshuang crafted for herself using the Nine Hole Life Essence Stone was definitely a trump card that they knew nothing about.


    They were in a tough situation. If they allowed the Night Demon Race to build the formation then they couldn¡¯t fight at all and had to retreat to the Cloud World.


    However, if they wanted to destroy the tower, they had to have a life and death battle against the Dark World Demon Court.


    Even if he was the Great Gan Ruler he couldn¡¯t make such a decision on his own. Whether to fight or retreat, he had to ask the few other End Realm Saint Venerables.


    The moment such a thought rose up, Lin Xuanshuang¡¯sughter spread out from the north of the Juntian Celestial Manor.


    "Why are you hesitating so much? They dare to build the tform because they think the Cloud World is weak? That they could take us down like Daheng World? If they want to fight, then let¡¯s fight! I also want to try how strong they are!"


    Wei Xu¡¯s voice rang out too, it was more solemn, "This concerns the Cloud World and Common People¡¯s Path and we can¡¯t allow other alien races to insult us. If we are really forced, then Common¡¯s People Path will go all out!"


    Dragon Shadow didn¡¯t say a word but a sword charged into the sky. Like a proud giant dragon roaming the skies. It fell in front of the Juntian Celestial Manor door, a sword energy surging all about.


    Just by sensing the sharp sword intent did they know how decisive and firm he was. Everyone rxed. To destroy the tform, the main force would definitely be Common People¡¯s Path and Dragon Shadow. Since the few of them didn¡¯t fear that Great Gan was naturally confident.


    Xufu also nodded his head, "I agree too. If Your Majesty needs me to fight, naturally, I wouldn¡¯t reject."


    Zong Shou noticed that Wei Xu said "If we have no choice", and not that he was unwilling. Naturally, as the head of Common People¡¯s Path, he had to be more careful.


    They might not definitely lose if they gave up Tianfang World. However, attacking the tform would decide the rise and fall of Common People¡¯s Path and Dark World Demon Court, so he had to be really careful about it.


    Zong Shou squinted, looking closely at the blood cloud a few worlds away. After thinking about it for a long while, he still wasn¡¯t able to make a decision.


    This was the first time he was so indecisive. Was there really such a need to toss and gamble with all his power in just one battle?


    This wasn¡¯t like the start. With these few months of time, the 10 million troops from Cloud World and Yuanlian World had already arrived.


    To block them at the Cloud World was more beneficial for them...


    After a long while, Zong Shou made his mind up, "If we know ourselves and the enemy we would win all battles. At most we only know about ourselves and we still know nothing about them. Moreover, the tform had just been built, so we don¡¯t have to make the decision now."


    Everyone smiled at one another, praise appeared in their eyes. With such a Ruler who wasn¡¯t arrogant and reckless, no wonder he was recognized as the Saint Ruler.


    Coincidentally, at that moment, a ck crack appeared in the sky. The few of them frowned and a person stepped out from within.


    Mingri Xuan and Kong Yao were both shocked. To be able to cross dozens of worlds freely, apart from the few End Realm Saint Venerables, there was only one other. Lu Wubing who grasped the Gap God Technique!


    Lu Wubing who stepped out was also slightly surprised. He didn¡¯t understand why there were so many people here. He suppressed his shock and respectfully greeted Zong Shou, "I have discussed with the Shura Race and formed an alliance to attack and defend together. The purchase of sh.i.p.s is done and in just two months the forty Taiyi God Lightning Sh.i.p.s would arrive. Apart from that I also have good news. Yuanlian World would advance in just a year and a half to be arge-sized world, congrattions, Your Majesty!"


    After he said that, he saw that none of the people around were happy. Lu Wubing found it weirder and weirder. Yuanlian World¡¯s source increasing and advancing was such a good matter.


    In this entire region, there weren¡¯t manyrge worlds. The entire Lu Family had only nine. The Dark World Demon Court only had four.


    There were also many Celestial Dynasties who upied hundreds of worlds that didn¡¯t have a single one.


    To have half a Cloud World and a full Yuanlian World, Great Gan was undoubtedly a strong country!


    To form an alliance with the Shura Race was also like a stab to the backs of the Dark World Demon Court!


    This meant that they just needed two to three months and Great Gan could win without a battle.


    However, the situation in front of him totally confused him.


    He looked around, his eyes shining, "Are they prepared to go all out?"


    He stopped and asked in disbelief, "To force us out they definitely used desperate measures. Is it the World ying tform?"


    Zong Shou broke into augh. Lu Wubing was truly his intelligent advisor, just by looking within the lines he found out so much.


    Yuanlian World¡¯s evolution was truly a joy and was something Common People Path, Buddhist Faction, and Sword Sect dreamt about. However, at such a juncture, it was just a distraction.


    Yuanlian World¡¯s advancement was a huge matter and would draw many cultivators over. If they had bad intentions, then it would be a huge cmity.


    Great Gan needed to send arge amount of strength over to protect. However, if they gave up Tianfang World, then the war matter would drag on for very long.


    He shook his head and directly asked, "It is, do you have an opinion?"


    Lu Wubingughed, "Your Majesty is so confident so why ask me? However, I can think of a way to dy thepletion by another 10 days to half a month."


    Zong Shou was speechless. He was indeed confident but only fifty percent. However with the Shura Race and Lu Wubing, now he had eighty percent confidence.

 Chapter 1215 - Spiritual Treasure Abnormality

    <h4>Chapter 1215 - Spiritual Treasure Abnormality</h4>


    After the discussion ended, Zong Shou didn¡¯t bother about the World ying tform and still went into secluded meditation.


    At this moment, apart frompleting the Six God Defensive knife Technique, Zong Shou spent some effort to continue to craft Instant Space Dragon Pellets and Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Swords. He used the Imperial Demon ying Records to design a formation to provide the Saint Fire Silver Ants.


    Speaking of which, this was the third version. During the three years ofprehension in the room, he already had aplete understanding of the Imperial Destruction True Scripture. This third set naturally had loads of other things added in.


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t need to spend much effort to think, he just needed to use the Imperial Demon ying Records to see whether or not his thoughts could work out.


    Tianfang World had been through numerous battles during these four months,rge amounts of spiritual energy and killing energy had gathered within the diagram and was enough for its consumption.


    On the thirty fifth day, another year passed in Juntian Celestial Manor. Zong Shou felt something and looked outside.


    A golden light shot up from the Wenqi Building, energy surged all about and spiritual light shone brightly.


    These were the scenes of spiritual treasures appearing in the world, however, one couldn¡¯t see any clouds around at all. Only a giant white gold energy circled in the sky. The energy pir was also a little red.


    The skies around Tianfang World dimmed down. ck Clouds spread andrge amounts of tribtion power were crazily forming together.


    "This is God Treasure Tribtion?"


    A weird expression appeared in Zong Shou¡¯s eyes. This Celestial ying Gourd should be a top Celestial Treasure but what it drew was a God Treasure Grade Tribtion!


    That tribtion power struck down like a spear that was tossed out. An eye-piercing current shone and jumped all around, giving off a horrifying aura.


    Who knew how long passed? But when the Tianfang World slowly calmed down, another sky covering ck shadow covered this narrow and small space.


    "Two tribtions in one..."


    This was the true reason why Shen Yuexuan hesitated and Zong Shou was also really worried.


    At this moment, Zong Shou could only look on from the outside and he was unable to interfere, his heart was also filled with uneasiness. This Celestial ying Gourd wasn¡¯t the most important thing in his heart, even if it was destroyed it didn¡¯t matter, as long as Shen Yuexuan was okay.


    However, with the tribtion power merging, to split the two apart was definitely really difficult. Even if an End Realm expert came out, Shen Yuexuan would still face a tough time.


    He dissipated the Book of Eon Power and Zong Shou just sat like that quietly from morning til night. Around midnight, a golden light shot up from Wenqi Building and into the Juntian Celestial Manor.


    "Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t let you down!"


    Along with Shen Yuexuan¡¯s clear voice shaking the void, the cloud finally scattered above Tianfang World and clear moonlight shone down.


    A seven-colored glow appeared all around with purple as the main color. The entire world was as bright as day.


    Just one look and Zong Shou knew that Shen Yuexuan had safely passed the tribtion. The moment that the tribtion power scattered he would be a Saint Realm Venerable with 10,000 years lifespan.


    "What thick Dao Foundations! The energy signs are no weaker than before after Yexuan passed the Saint Realm Tribtion. Speaking of which, the three Xuans under you are all amazing. In terms of foundation thickness, they are all above you!"


    At the start, when Zong Shou heard the three Xuans he still didn¡¯t understand what he meant. He was stunned for a moment before heughed awkwardly.


    How could they bepared? The youngest of the three had five thousand years to .u.mte. His cultivation was one which he walked up step by step and slowly.


    How could it bepared to him? The time he took to reach his current cultivation was so quick that even he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Quick growth was good, however, there was nothing beneath the clouds he was stepping on.


    "No matter what the reason is, you better not breakthrough within 20 years! Unless you reallypleted going fromplicated to simple and managed to form the Dao word!"


    Lin Xuanshuang sighed and then looked towards the golden light in his right hand. She praised.


    "It really is a huge abnormality in the world..."


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. When the golden light entered his hand, his first feeling was like it was a really great treasure, different from Lin Xuanshuang.


    Were there other secrets and mysteries that he didn¡¯t know about this Celestial ying Gourd?


    However, when Zong Shou dripped in a few drops of essence blood and started to bind to it. A white light appeared between his fingertips.


    It was thin like the wings of a cicada, showing the shape of a de. The aura was extremely sharp. With Zong Shou¡¯s Unbreakable Body, after holding it for long a blood wound appeared in his hand.


    There was no need to be like the other flying knives which he used in the past, needing it to nurture it. The moment the de energy appeared in his hands, Zong Shou felt connected by blood and spirit to it. He felt a huge connection to it.


    Its strength was roughly thirty percent of the true Imperial Celestial ying Knife, the gourd could store roughly a hundred of them. Naturally, it could be replenished too, f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y absorbing killing energy to nurture flying knives.


    With that, once one was surrounded and attacked by people, or if there were too many opponents, he didn¡¯t need to worry about there not being enough flying knives to use.


    However, he didn¡¯t know whether or not it was an illusion, he felt like the spirit of the item was connected to something hidden in the blood cloud, they attracted one another and resonated with one another.


    "Spiritual Items of Heaven and Earth could all sense one another. These two items are all killing treasures and the crafting methods are simr. The God Treasure Tribtion Lightning came from that, which was why I said that it was an abnormality. Your gourd is actually still iplete, it really makes me feel envious!"


    When she said that, she suddenly eximed, a weird glow appeared in her eyes. At that moment, although Zong Shou¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t enough to make her worried, it gave her a dangerous feeling.


    "It seems like your Six God Defensive Knife Technique has improved a lot. To merge six types of Grand Dao Techniques into one, simr to your previous one but still a little different..."


    Zong Shou smiled, dissipating the flying knife in his hands. Just now he was joyous like how a predator feels when it sees a prey. He tried to use the Six God Defensive Knife on the weakened Celestial ying Knife Energy, the oue was really shocking.


    Along with his eyes looking towards the Imperial Demon ying Diagram, when the Saint Silver Demon ying Formation waspleted, there would be nothing in this world that he feared!


    "Master you are joking, why do you envy me? You still have that God Treasure...Oh?"

 Chapter 1216 - Treated Like A Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 1216 - Treated Like A Stranger</h4>


    "Master is joking. Why do you envy me? Don¡¯t you have your God Treasure...Oh?"


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes squinted in deep thought. No wonder Lin Xuanshuang had time to see him. Was that God Treasure alreadypleted?


    Since the God Treasure was crafted, then why was there no Heaven Tribtion? Also, had Su Xiaoxiao came back to life?


    Zong Shou turned his head in confusion and anticipation. Lin Xuanshuang smiled, not fazed by his words.


    Zong Shou was helpless and could only lower his tone and ask sincerely, "Master, how is Xiaoxiao? Has she woken up?"


    Only then did Lin Xuanshuang smile, "You should call her Junior Sister! To let her wake up, I really spent a lot of effort. Little disciple, how are you going to thank me?"


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t care about Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s words. His eyes were attracted to a petite body who floated over.


    She wore a white dress, her ck hair was like a waterfall, her eyes were like a drawing. She was extremely beautiful. Who else could it be apart from Su Xiaoxiao?


    Zong Shou nearly couldn¡¯t recognize her. The current Su Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t as flirty as before. In fact, she looked ethereal. The clothing that she wore now wasn¡¯t revealing at all. Instead, it covered her snow-white skin.


    After she came, she acted like she didn¡¯t see Zong Shou, just bowing towards Lin Xuanshuang, "Disciple greets Master, why did Master call me just now?"


    Lin Xuanshuang gave out a satisfiedugh, she grinned as she raised her hands, "Go see your Senior Brother. If he doesn¡¯t meet you, he won¡¯t be at ease."


    "Senior Brother?"


    Her brow rose up as she looked coldly at Zong Shou with aplicated expression, "Is this the person who took my chastity when I was unconscious?"


    Zong Shou was stunned and totally speechless. He felt really frustrated but he couldn¡¯t retort her at all. Lin Xuanshuang was also stunned, then she gave out a really joyous and gloatingugh.


    Only when she left with Lin Xuanshuang, Su Xiaoxiao treated Zong Shou extremely coldly. Although she called him Senior Brother, she treated him like a passerby.


    Zong Shou felt sad and mncholic for some reason. For a few days, he felt really uneasy and emotional although he did know that her feelings for him were because of the Yuan Demon Seven Emotion Technique.


    However, the moment her foundations changed, the technique was removed, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s attitude toward him totally changed. She was really cold and rejected him outright. The change was just too huge.


    His face being lost was secondary. What he couldn¡¯t forget was everything that happened in the Qin Emperor Tomb.


    The person who was entangled with him in life and death now treated him like a stranger...


    Chuxue looked on at the side with aplicated expression, her tone also became weird, "No wonder other people say that men are sc.u.m! When Su Xiaoxiao came to find you and loved you so much, you didn¡¯t bother about her at all. Now that she woke up and stopped caring about you do you regret and keep thinking about her..."


    Zong Shou¡¯s lips curled, why did Xue¡¯er¡¯s tone sound like she was dissing him?


    Zong Shou directly asked, "Who taught you to say that? Was it Yanran that demon?"


    With how pure Xue¡¯er was she definitely wouldn¡¯t think to say those things to him.


    Chuxue¡¯s face heated up and she started panting. If not for her body being hugged by Zong Shou, with how soft and numb she felt she would have fallen to the ground.


    A long while passed before she noticed that his hands were on her twin peaks, touching and squeezing before she finally came to her senses.


    She pushed Zong Shou aside and ran out in a fl.u.s.tered manner.


    Zong Shou shook his head. As expected, she still wasn¡¯t ready. Heughed out loud, suppressing the sadness from before.


    He thought to himself that since Su Xiaoxiao was prepared to forget about their rtionship then he should just let her get what she wished for. Everything that happened before was a sad part of her life.


    After going through Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s matter, he pretty much ced everything down. He should have cherished the people around him and not wait till he regretted it.


    Since the Celestial ying Gourd waspleted, Zong Shou had one more job. He would spend some time to nurture the treasure, to be mentally connected to it to allow him to merge it into his Soul Ocean and let it be his Life Artifact. Only then could he fully show off the strength of this Celestial ying Gourd.


    Each day that passed, the blood clouds seven worlds outside would be a little thicker, expanding outwards.


    Zong Shou used his World Burning Blood Eyes to observe and noticed that the surrounding few worlds were affected by the blood clouds. Many new mutated beasts formed from the violent energy. Vengeful Energy gathered beneath the World ying tform, so thick that it could take up a physical form.


    To maintain this World ying tform to not let all their previous hard work go to waste, the Night Demon Race would kill arge number of living beings, using the vengeful powers to nourish the formation. The number of intelligent spirits that died only increased.


    Zong Shou sighed. Although he didn¡¯t bear to, he didn¡¯t n on stopping them at all. His sympathy for them didn¡¯t reach a stage where he could risk lives for these outer region alien races. He also wouldn¡¯t sacrifice the lives of millions of Great Gan elites and the billions of civilians under him.


    He still continued to craft the Dragon Tooth Swords and Dragon Pellets, perfecting the Six God Defensive Knife.


    Two years passed in a blink. Unknowingly, the number of Dragon Tooth Swords beside him increased to 420. There were also 432 Star Dao Seeds, four small cycles of heavens corrting with the four phenomenons. The materials were not only Instant Space Dragon Pellets. Zong Shou added in many beast pellets to increase the variation of the Three Thousand Star Falling.


    The Saint Silver Demon ying Formation also had some sess. With Zong Shou¡¯s previous modifications, it was now at least four times stronger.


    In other words, although he was only God Realm, with this formation buffing him, he was simr to Intermediate God Realm.


    Everything progressed smoothly, only the Celestial ying Gourd¡¯s connection with the World ying tform got stronger day after day.


    On the 94th day, a giant blood-colored de formed on the stone tform.


    Zong Shou came to his senses and sensed something. He knew that the battle to decide victory or defeat couldn¡¯t be dragged on anymore.

 Chapter 1217 - Unexpected Sign Of Danger

    <h4>Chapter 1217 - Unexpected Sign Of Danger</h4>


    Blood mist spread about the world river. A full 12 golden rings spread out. Chaos instantly covered the entire area.


    Zong Shou, who was wearing a red robe followed after, stepping in front of the red mist. From the close distance he was able to sense how majestic the stone tform was.


    The entire stone tform was 82,000 feet high and 99,000 feet long, shaped like a pyramid. It was only two thirdspleted, the top part of which still wasn¡¯t. However, it gave off a solid aura and vengeful energy spread all about.


    Who knew how much jade stone and blood of intelligent beings were used for it?


    Especially the giant de above such that people weren¡¯t able to even breathe.


    "There is no armyying in weight around, this Night Demon Race is indeed quite sincere. They do want us to fight!"


    With a sh of his body he appeared in front of Zong Shou. He carried a fan, he looked old and experienced. It was Mingri Xuan whose expression was cold and his tone was a mocking one.


    He arrived in front of Zong Shou to scout the secrets of his area, to measure thews and investigate Heaven and Earth.


    It was even more reliable than Zong Shou¡¯s World Burning Blood Eyes.


    "One could say that the few Emperors of the Dark World Demon Court isn¡¯t truly heartless and they do love the lives of their people."


    Mingri Xuan tooughed, "Of course, or maybe the few of them are confident and felt like they didn¡¯t need to arrange troops."


    At the start, the World ying tform was still okay but as more and more stone were ced on, the vengeful energy became stronger and stronger. As long as Grade Six cultivators got close, they would lose their minds and be walking zombies.


    Out of the fifty million Night Demon Race troops, there were just a million Grade Six and above troops.


    Unless they formed into formations to resist, but then how would they have excess energy to fight?


    That was the reason why the two of them said what they said. At the start, they already knew that the chance of them setting up a trap here was very small.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as he looked at the area at the top of the blood colored stone tform.


    He came prepared. No matter what he saw, he wouldn¡¯t be shocked. However, not long ago when he just got close, the Imperial Destruction True Scripture finally moved. It was like how it moved in the Qin Emperor Tomb when it found a missing portion.


    It was pretty much in the same style as the three diagrams in his hands. It was really mysterious, like it wanted to merge all Heaven and Earthws into the small scroll.


    It seemed to be the core of the World ying tform. Numerous spiritual patterns were around it but it wasn¡¯t the weakness but the strongest part instead.


    Before this, Zong Shou was unable to sense it even with his World Burning Blood Eyes. Only when the Imperial Destruction True Scripture sense it was he able to see it with his n.a.k.e.d eye.


    So that was the case!


    The true body of the so called World ying tform is one of the missing pages of the true scripture?


    This huge stone tform was just a giant magnification artifact, to strength the ability within the diagram.


    It was also blood sacrifice power. Zong Shou felt more and more that the Imperial Destruction True Scripture in his hands was indeed really weird. However, the details within were of the proper path.


    He too felt a little uneasy. Not because of the hidden Night Demon experts but because after he saw the diagram he felt more confident.


    Since he knew what it was, naturally it would be easier for him to break it.


    The thing that made him uneasy was something else. However, he wasn¡¯t able to think of the specific reason, about what he missed out on. He only knew that he was fearful and blood surged all about.


    The battle today was far more dangerous than he expected.


    Night Demon? No, he didn¡¯t hear of them having any other methods? With Lu Wubing¡¯s ability, he scouted all of the trump cards they could have. Even if there was something unexpected they should be prepared for it...


    Zong Shou¡¯s mind spun quickly, thinking about everything that happened these days, not missing out on any information.


    In the end, his brow furrowed and his eyes became sharper and sharper.


    Is it him?


    The person who should have appeared long ago but till now still hadn¡¯t appeared. There were no signs of him at all, so was he waiting for today?


    "With the promise of the Shura Race, they don¡¯t have much chances of winning. However, for some reason, I really feel uneasy."


    Mingri Xuan also took in a deep breath, "The secrets of the heavens have been blocked by a capable person. Your Majesty please be careful."


    He didn¡¯t persuade him to give up and knew that they were like a pulled arrow that had to be fired.


    Zong Shou nodded his head to express that he understood. Then he said seriously, "Please aid me Grand Teacher!"


    Mingri Xuan didn¡¯t say anything more and cast a spell. Several high grade Celestial Stones flew out and exploded.


    Even when the expensive stones broke, he didn¡¯t find it painful at all. With a flick of his finger several drops of blood was forced out and it mixed with the dust fragments.


    With the spell being cast, a small Fate talisman imprinted on the right hand of Zong Shou.


    It was the Luck Adding Technique. As long as the golden talisman was still there, Zong Shou¡¯s Luck would be at its best state.


    "It canst for 24 hours and after that your luck will decrease dramatically."


    Mingri Xian¡¯s face was ashen white. Using the technique used up two thirds of his Essence blood.


    "I¡¯m useless and can¡¯t help you now. I need at least sixteen more hours to recover."


    Zong Shou expected that. After looking at the talisman behind his hand, he stepped forwards into the blood mist.


    The moment he entered, he stepped into a Restriction Formation. Maybe because they knew that he had the World Burning Blood Eyes and he could see through everything, which was why they didn¡¯ty out any illusions.


    Like they were many threads, he was like the butterfly that flew into a spiderweb.


    Momentster, the space around him shook. Yexuan stepped in behind him and Lu Wubing followed.

 Chapter 1218 - World Slaying Platform

    <h4>Chapter 1218 - World ying tform</h4>


    No one below Saint Realm had the strength to participate in the World ying tform. Even if they came, they would only be a burden. Even if one was Saint Realm, Zong Shou only brought Yexuan and Mingri Xuan, along with Lu Wubing.


    Mingri Xuan could help him add luck and discern between good or bad. Yexuan was skilled in the sword and when he was at God Realm he could handle three Saint Realm experts alone. After stepping into Saint Realm, his sword techniques became even more overbearing.


    Today, the only reason he came was to protect Lu Wubing.


    "What a restriction formation!"


    The moment they entered the blood mist, Yexuan praised, "Even the Dragon Formation in the Qin Tomb is weaker than this."


    Yexuan didn¡¯t enter the Qin Emperor Main Tomb, but not long ago, he, Shen Yuexuan, and Mingri Xuan helped to ce half of it in Tianfang World, such that it became even more stable.


    At his realm, he was able to see all secrets with just a look.


    "It really isn¡¯t weak!"


    Zong Shou nodded his head. Actually, the formation here was a little weaker, but the attacking skills were far stronger.


    Zong Shou knew that Lin Xuanshuang had arrived and her Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique was covering the space around.


    With his Master as his shield, his spells and life essence were endless even in the blood mist and he didn¡¯t need to worry about running out.


    He only had a God Realm body but his inner Heaven and Earth was alreadypleted. They didn¡¯t have much time. Since he had the Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique buffing him, he didn¡¯t bother to think of a way to break the restrictions, just directly attacking it with force.


    His body gave out unlimited light, like a small sun which hung in the air destroying everything, wiping out all the spiritual restrictions around him.


    It was blisteringly hot, twisting the space all around him. Even if the restrictions counter attacked, his ck hole would swallow and convert the powers, turning them to even more powerful heat!


    Unlimited Beginning and End Ability... Sometimes, there was no difference from cheating. What he didn¡¯t fear was such a circ.u.mstance.


    The blood clouds were after the blood mist region. Under the shine of the Unlimited Light, they were forced back. He moved really smoothly but he consumed arge amount of spiritual energy.


    With the suppression of the 12 Copper Men, all spells, all techniques, all God Treasures, and restrictions were lowered by a grade. This was why Zong Shou found it really easy to break the formation with violence.


    Until Zong Shou was beneath the World ying tform did a de formed with purews sh through the barriers around him and sh a wound on his left cheek.


    However, with Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique protecting, the blood mark was instantly recovered.


    Zong Shou¡¯s eyes turned cold and knew that the restrictions at the core weren¡¯t simple. He couldn¡¯t be careless here. He raised his head and looked above the pyramid, his eyes flickered.


    At that moment, dozens of eyes locked towards him. The Demon Race experts finally reacted.


    This also meant that the battle of the World ying tform was finally beginning!


    A golden needle shed and instantly arrived.


    It was the Soul Stabbing Xuan Heart Needle!


    The moment such a thought rose up in his mind the needle was in front of his eyes and pretty much stabbed his brain. It disregarded spacetimews, just like his Six God Defensive Knife Technique, not giving one a chance to react at all.


    Luckily, in the next moment, a talisman in front of his c.h.e.s.t also broke. A power reduced the needle strength by arge proportion.


    The remaining was easily swallowed by the ck Hole which was beside Zong Shou.


    It was the Life Protection Essence Talisman that Mingri Xuan crafted, helping him avoid the strength of the needle at the crucial moment.


    He always returned the gifts!


    The sword formation activated and Heaven Path Will instantly injected in, sweeping aside all the blood clouds and blood mist in the sky. The restrictions outside of the World ying tform was also broken down under the impact of the sword energy!


    Wei Xu¡¯s spiritual sense crossed the air, helping him to take charge of the sword formation. The Heaven Path Sword Intent became sharper and sharper as it surged all about, ripping apart the space around.


    In front of Zong Shou, the restrictions which were totally wless started to show signs of weakness.


    He also stepped forwards without hesitation. He stomped down and arge patch of restrictions were crushed.


    However, right away the giant blood de on the stone tform shed downwards. The tip which gathered the vengeful energy of 10 million people struck towards Zong Shou.


    Although Zong Shou knew that this World ying Sword still wasn¡¯tpleted, he still held his breath. He felt a cold shiver down his spine. He felt a huge pressure gather on his body. The aura of the de nearly crushed his will.


    At this moment, he was finding it really tough to walk. Each step required him to resist the concentrated vengeful energy of 10 million.


    Yexuan frowned and wanted to step forwards to help Zong Shou bear the burden. However, just as he moved, Zong Shou waved his hands to stop him.


    The second One Origin Sword charged out of Zong Shou¡¯s soul. The sword intent was really sharp, not below that of the Common Life Sword.


    Then, 440 Imperial Dao Dragon Tooth Swords surged out. Each sword contained aw, the depths and strength of which were slightly different.


    However, when the sword artifacts were spread out, they formed a small, iplete world!


    It was around 300 feet, but this world changed ording to Zong Shou¡¯s thoughts. It corrted with the suppression that came from the World ying de.


    The One Origin Sword also changed and fluctuated a lot. The sword shed all around, breaking down the vengeful energy that charged over.


    Yexuan smiled and knew that his worry was excessive. Although Zong Shou¡¯s sword skills weren¡¯t at his level, it was more than enough to deal with this and he wouldn¡¯t find the World ying de too hard to handle.


    In the next moment, the ck hole beside Zong Shou expanded, swallowing the World ying de Power all around. Then, the white hole exploded out, spreading 10,000 feet and giving off a shocking aura! When that eye-piercing light disappeared, all the restrictions in the area had disappeared.


    In front of them, there were no other obstacles towards the World ying tform.


    Just at this moment, Yexuan sensed something. The space started to shake, spiritual energy and space powers exploded out and surged in all directions. Its aura even exceeded when the small-sized world of Qin Emperor Tomb copsed!

 Chapter 1219 - Order God Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 1219 - Order God Talisman</h4>


    Shaye was also on the World ying tform, beneath the giant blood de. With a calm expression, he looked towards the exploding spiritual energy storm.


    "The Dragon Shadow must have started. The nine types of True Dragon Sword Intents merging into one, truly amazing! As expected from the guy known as Sword Saint. He was so strong from the very moment he entered End Realm. With just one sword, he managed to destroy a small world!"


    "This person has .u.mted experience for a long time and who knows how many heroes of our race he killed 10,000 years ago?"


    Ranlongughed coldly but he didn¡¯t care much about the situation there. Although Great Gan had five End Realm experts working together and they only had two, they had 10,000 years of .u.mtion. Just one Kongye Saint Venerable could restrain them all.


    Wei Xu had to control the Common Life Sword Formation and suppress the World ying tform restrictions as well as handle the Saint Realm experts from the Night Demon Race, so he didn¡¯t have much excess strength. Dragon Shadow needed at least two people to be able to deal with Kongye Emperor. At most, Great Gan could send one End Realm into the formation which was why the key to the battle was still within the World ying tform.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that the Great Gan Emperor would personallye! For a Country Ruler to personally head over, should I say that he is brave or extremely stupid?"


    Several thousand streaks of sword light sped forth, a majestic aura swept over and rotated outside the blood mist.


    A few shouts suddenly sounded out in the air.


    "Heaven Extinction Earth Destroying, allws are below!"


    "Fuling Sword Formation, Chaos is above!"


    Ranlong¡¯s face instantly turned green. He was originally suppressed by the Chaos God Talisman and suppressed from the Saint Realm.


    Now, the Sword Formation rose up the power of the Chaos God Talisman, making it suppress the foundations of manyws, such that his cultivation fell once more and he was unable to freely control the power of Heaven and Earth. He wasn¡¯t even able to maintain his inner Heaven and Earth.


    "Fuling Sword Formation, Cloud World Sword Sect! 17,000 years ago when our Dark World Demon Court attacked the Cloud World, they only had just one Taoist Faction and one Demon Faction."


    Ranlong was worried and said in disdain, "If the Shura Race weren¡¯t being despicable, these clowns could forget about leaving this ce."


    Although he said this, the entire World ying tform was on the verge of falling. The restrictions around started to change and be chaotic due to the power of the 12 Copper Men.


    The dozen Saint Realm experts nearby also had their cultivations lowered and they were finding it tougher and tougher to maintain.


    However, Ranlong had something to bank on and he wasn¡¯t afraid. Shayeughed, "Shura Race and Night Demon Race have been enemies for 10,000 years. Isn¡¯t it expected that they will interfere and form an alliance with Great Gan? As for Gan Emperor Zong Shou, he is more like a swordsman than an emperor. Since he came out, he has never lost and he is very confident in himself. Naturally, he will personally lead the battle. However, isn¡¯t that good? To deal with this kid today, all our obstacles to the Cloud World will be cleared out. If not, there will still be many problems in the future."


    "I heard that he is the only pure blood of the Lu Family beneath End Realm and that he is the current crown prince?"


    "So what? If we can get that Heaven Opening Treasure, then why do we have to fear the Lu Family? If we can¡¯t, then we will retract our strength and bear with it. That Lu Family can¡¯t do anything. Now that they are in so much internal turmoil, how much extra strength do they have to ask us for revenge?"


    Just as the two were speaking, Zong Shou took the chance to step onto the World ying tform. He looked over calmly and exchanged nces with them.


    A momentter, Shayeughed and nodded, "Dark World Demon Court second prince greets Great Gan Emperor, Sky Burning Crown Prince! This World ying tform has been prepared for you, can we begin?"


    Just as he spoke, a golden talisman charged up.


    It was also a golden eye-piercing light, resonating with the golden color of the 12 Copper Men, the two restricting and fighting against one another.


    Zong Shou sensed that the people who were affected by thews of the Copper Men going back to normal.


    Their aura was swiftly changing. Only due to the Fuling Sword Formation did their cultivation lower by half a realm.


    "Order Law?"


    Yexuan frowned and he muttered to himself.


    Shayeughed out freely, "It is the Order God Talisman! 10,000 years ago, Qin Emperor unified the Cloud World and chased out the Alien Race. Since then, our entire race has been trying to find a way to counter the 12 Copper Men. A few thousand yearster, we asked for three of these from a Saint Venerable. Although it can¡¯t totally solve the problem, we now have the ability to fight back."


    He also said, "Your Majesty has the 12 Copper Men and when fighting with others you will definitely win. To us, it is a bit unfair. Only now can we have a fair fight!"


    Zong Shou squinted. There was nothing unusual about his expression. He pretty much scouted what methods they had these 10 days. Even if Lu Wubing couldn¡¯t do so alone, the Shura Race would also remind him.


    However, the 12 Copper Men didn¡¯t have just the Chaos God Technique; they were just 12 peak Saint Realm experts!


    Half a year ago when he first took control, he wasn¡¯t able to freely control them which was why their movement was c.u.mbersome and he could only use the technique to suppress. However, now was totally different from the time when he killed Yinyu.


    Half a year of time was like six years with the Book of Eon. Even if he spent most of it on the Six God Defensive Knife Technique, he still had enough to understand everything about the Copper Men.


    With a thought, the 12 of them punched at the same time. They all smashed the position he targeted.


    Under the suppression from the inside and the outside, the restriction around the tform copsed!


    The God Refined Sword led the Common Life Sword Intent and it turned into a rainbow without much obstruction at all. It snatched the Heaven and Earth Will to sh towards the giant blood de.


    The World ying tform was something the Heavens hated. It was really violent and formed from the blood of tens of millions of people.


    Although the Heaven and Earth strength was drawn over with the Common People Sword Formation, the Heaven Path Tribtion Power was something out of their control.


    The lightning gathered like many lightning dragons as they charged towards the giant blood de.


    Ranlong was also stunned. But then he heaved a sigh of relief, "Thankfully brother predicted this and never hoped that this tform could bepleted."

 Chapter 1220 - World Slaying Blade

    <h4>Chapter 1220 - World ying de</h4>


    "Thankfully brother predicted this and never hoped that this tform could bepleted."


    When those words were spoken, the entire space exploded out. The giant blood de on the tform started to crack apart, turning into billions of streaks which swept the void.


    The World ying de that took 80 days to gather up scattered just like that. The blood des were like a waterfall which smashed and shed the tribtion power. The aura of it suppressed the Heaven and Earth Tribtion Power.


    Zong Shou was within the World ying tform and was the first to be hit. Luckily, with Wei Xu helping him control the Common Life Sword Formation, he was able to block for him.


    Sword energy and tribtion power mixed, causing half of the blood de that was in front of Zong Shou to scatter.


    The remaining portion smashed into the Extreme Dao Destruction Sword Formation like waves smacking into the shore, breaking apartyer afteryer.


    Yexuan also shed out and sword energy burst forth with a giant whistling sound. Not only did it shake this part of the space, but it also affected several worlds out.


    The World River that was crying out due to the intense End Realm battle started to ring out once more. It started to copse like it couldn¡¯t take the strikes anymore.


    Even then it couldn¡¯t dissolve all the blood de. It seemed endless and unlimited.


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up. This was yet another change that he didn¡¯t expect but it did make sense.


    To scatter a World ying de Technique that was already 80%plete, the Dark World Demon Court was truly determined.


    Not only were Zong Shou and the other two within range, but so were the 12 Copper Men. The space was locked down and the entire area was totally silent. He was in the midst of it, so there was no way he could break free at all.


    Zong Shou and Yexuan used their own cultivation and sword intent to block the blood river power. They maintained the space 1,000 feet around them. However, Lu Wubing, who was weaker, was drenched in sweat.


    Space power was something that Zong Shou was the best at. However, at this moment, the enemy was using it against him.


    He scoffed as he tossed out the Book of Eon and 1,000 low grade Celestial Stones. This was the first time he showed the top book in the Cloud World to others.


    Huge amounts of spiritual energy surged in and caused the time in the blood river to return back to normal.


    Shaye took just one look at the book and he didn¡¯t care. Since three years ago when Zong Shou became the crown prince and Lu Hanyan got back to the Lu Family, many people were guessing that Zong Weiran hadn¡¯t died. This famous book had also fallen to Zong Shou.


    The Book of Eon was a God Treasure and as long as one had enough spiritual energy it could counter any God Treasure, even the World ying tform that was far fromplete.


    However, the situation was different. That giant blood river was like a God Treasure exploding all of its strength at once. The huge power was not something a book could counter?


    Although the time had returned back to normal, it was far from enough to allow the three people and the 12 Copper Men to escape!


    "This technique should have been used when Xuanshuang Saint Venerable or Wei Xu Saint Venerable entered. However, since Zong Shou personally entered, I changed my mind. To make you die here, this World ying tform that has used billions has done its job..."


    Before he finished, a girl who gave off a cold glow appeared in front of the blood river. Her face was sunken as water as she reached towards the world river.


    Huge amounts of vengeful power were ripped out. At the same time, a low and cold voice rang out.


    "Saint Venerable Xuanshuang is so anious? My Dark World Demon Court has some use for the vengeful river power, so we can¡¯t let Saint Venerable spoil it..."


    A blue light charged out from a part of the river. It then exploded like fireworks and gave off a bright light.


    Within the light was a dazzling de light. Thousands of them scattered and then gathered together in one spot.


    Lin Xuanshuang scoffed and shed to the side. Then, one saw the space that the light struck start to shake.


    Going forwards from there, everything within a few God Realm movement speed distance was wiped out and destroyed.


    It wasn¡¯t the void space between the worlds but it had turned toplete nothingness!


    Yexuan saw this and was really shocked. Lu Wubing said with a weird expression, "Destruction Heaven ying Technique, it should be one of their Country Rulers Ye Yuanmie. It was said that before he became a Country Ruler he swept a huge area. He is pretty much invincible among Saint Realm experts. He is only weaker than Anshi Emperor Lord and the two emperors of the Night Demon Race."


    Zong Shou frowned. Just by looking at the situation he knew that Lin Xuanshuang couldn¡¯t handle him. She wasn¡¯t even able to take a strike head-on.


    Even if thetter wasn¡¯t a true End Realm, one would require a lot of time to beat Ye Yuanmie. She was being restrained and had no excess strength to help him.


    Luckily, the life essence power buffing him didn¡¯t fade. This was the benefit of bringing Lu Wubing. Although the World ying de cut off this part of the void, the Book of Eon caused time to turn back to normal. Lu Wubing was then able to maintain their connection with the outer world.


    As long as this world still had Gap Law, such phenomenons would remain.


    Not only could he connect to the area outside of the World ying tform, but he could help them escape.


    "It seems like I have won!"


    Shaye¡¯s expression remained the same and he wasn¡¯t delighted. However, he purposely used such words to provoke. His voice was also filled with illusionary powers.


    It was good if he could shake Zong Shou¡¯s mind. If not, he wouldn¡¯t lose much anyway.


    The second explosion of the Soul Stabbing Xuan Heart Needle ured as it shed and struck towards Zong Shou¡¯s soul.


    Zong Shou was prepared. The second talisman faded. Although he sessfully blocked it, he felt his head go dizzy. He still smiled, "During these 80 days, Great Gan prepared to. As they say, before you think about victory you should think about defeat..."

 Chapter 1221 - Imperial Calamity Facing

    <h4>Chapter 1221 - Imperial Cmity Facing</h4>


    So even in such a situation, the three of them still had the ability to break free?


    Ranlongughed coldly. He wanted to see whether or not the 80 days of preparation that Great Gan had could allow Zong Shou to escape from the World ying tform.


    The World ying de was scattered and used to seal the space which was a bit of an overkill. Even if Zong Shou and others predicted that, there weren¡¯t many methods that they could use.


    Shaye looked on with deep interest. Both sides had prepared for this battle for a long time and it depended on whose foundations were thicker and which side had better nning.


    So, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised no matter what method Zong Shou used today.


    A shocked exmation spread out from behind, "Space Gap Ability? I heard that Great Gan Emperor has one person from the same race known as Lu Wubing who is in charge of Yuanlian World. You are that person, right?"


    Lu Wubing didn¡¯t reply. He threw out a wless golden purple pellet and smashed it before swallowing it. Several dozen streaks of silver light flew out from Zong Shou. The Saint Fire Silver Ants instantly formed up and buffed Lu Wubing.


    RIght in the center of the formation was Little Gold. Hanxi was above,manding the strength of the entire Saint Silver Demon ying Formation.


    Suddenly, a ck dot appeared which swiftly expanded until it was the size of a dragon¡¯s eye. Zong Shou and Yexuan turned into streaks of light and flew towards the ck dot.


    A furious scoff spread out from behind Shaye and a ck scythe ripped apart Heaven and Earth, shing apart the space above the World ying tform.


    However, just as it was about to touch the ck dot, the 12 Copper Men, who followed behind Zong Shou, punched out.


    They came from different locations but punched in the same direction in an orderly manner. When the fists arrived, there weren¡¯t any time differences. Runes appeared on the green fist, forming a shield shaped formation.


    When it smashed into the ck scythe, the six cornered, green copper talisman didn¡¯t move at all until a ck arrow sped through the void and pierced over. Only then did the shield formation break apart and copse. Energy surged all about and the impact that couldpare to End Realm caused the World ying tform which had lost the support of vengeful energy to shatter from the middle.


    At this moment, not only Zong Shou and the other two, but even the 12 Copper Men were just inches away from the World ying tform¡¯s ck space gap.


    Zong Shou picked up the Imperial Destruction True Scripture. It caused the piece that was connected to the tform to rise up and speed towards him.


    Shaye¡¯s eyes were at a loss. He opened them in rage, "World ying Record, you really are bold..."


    Although he didn¡¯t know the background of the records, he knew that they were really strong and recorded a killing technique which was unbelievably strong. The World ying tform consumedrge amounts of resources but it was also one of the few ways the Dark World Demon Court had to threaten the other parties. Its foundations were in this World ying Records!


    Although he couldn¡¯t understand how Zong Shou could grab it such that the World ying Records listened to hismands, Shaye and Ranlong turned into red streaks of light and chased towards Zong Shou.


    They knew that if Zong Shou passed safely through the space gap, then all the resources they threw in would be totally wasted and even the World ying Records would fall into his hands. The ns of the Dark World Demon Court would have totally failed and they would be aughing stock!


    Ranlong was impulsive. He didn¡¯t care about the counter attacks of the 12 Copper Men. A vast fist intent locked onto Lu Wubing¡¯s aura.


    However, there were two people who arrived before the two of them. A coldugh spread out from outside the ck dot.


    "Shattering pellet? Dropping half a cultivation realm, to cause the inner Heaven and Earth to rise to Saint Realm... No wonder the Great Gan Emperor brought you a God Realm cultivator over. Since I already know your space gap ability, how could I allow Your Majesty to escape like that?"


    The space gap was shutting but a strong power was holding it apart until those two streaks of light sped in.


    Two giant spiritual senses spread about the void and covered everything such that the three of them weren¡¯t able to speed around the broken space gap.


    In a short moment, the overbearing spiritual sense locked down on them and chased forth.


    This was the Emperor King Energy that Zong Shou was familiar with. The Emperor gathered the power of a country onto the fists, gathering it in front of the de.


    At this moment, the two Country Rulers worked together. It was the same as two End Realm Saint Venerables working together! Just the spiritual sense caused one to hold their breaths and felt like it couldn¡¯t be blocked.


    Lu Wubing¡¯s hair was in a mess. The blood he spat out dyed the lower half of his mouth red. His body shuddered. Although his hands still formed the seal, it was extremely hard for him to maintain it.


    The inner Heaven and Earth was close to shattering and the medicinal powers of the Shattering Pellet had been mostly used up. He could only rely on Lin Xuanshuang¡¯s Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique to maintain.


    Yexuan¡¯s face was green. Actually, he was the one who took everything head-on.


    He used the sword not only to protect himself but to go against the End Realm strengths of the two chasing such that Lu Wubing didn¡¯t copse.


    Light scattered all around and there was an explosion in front once more. The formation of the 12 Copper Men became messy.


    A huge power spread out in all directions, causing a space storm that was no weaker than the End Realm battle outside the World ying tform. The only difference was that the former was limited to the world river and dozens of worlds. Thetter spread across this space gap to the entire region.


    Zong Shou could see the mocking gaze with viciousness within the two balls of light. Not only did he not panic, but he sighed in disbelief, "Is it the will of the heavens? It¡¯s actually seeded."


    He tossed out and the Imperial Destruction True Scripture which had another page merged into it. A world formed and pulled the five of them out of the world region.


    It was the Imperial Cmity Facing Records!

 Chapter 1222 - This is Supreme?

    <h4>Chapter 1222 - This is Supreme?</h4>


    The Imperial Cmity Facing Record opened, instantly forming an independent region in this space gap.


    However, Zong Shou, Yexuan, Lu Wubing, the two Country Rulers, and even Ranlong were covered in the newly formed world region.


    Shaye saw the Imperial City battle and was wary of Zong Shou, so he breathed slower and didn¡¯t charge into the range.


    He stopped just in time and looked forward with a shocked expression. It was already the space that was blocked off. Not only could he not see anything, but he couldn¡¯t sense anything either. He tried many times but his spiritual sense wasn¡¯t able toe into contact with the space that seemed like it was just inches away. He could only look on and wait from the outside.


    He suddenly thought about something and his expression changed. His face was ashen white and a wary feeling of shock spread throughout his body.


    At this moment, in the world river, the six of them had different expressions. Yexuan heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lu Wubingughed in joy. He managed to draw the two of them here by paying the price of dropping a grade.


    After this battle, Great Gan was slowly strengthening and they could step on the bones of the Dark World Demon Court to rise up and be a huge power in this world region. Why would His Majesty need to bow to the Lu Family? Be it to take revenge on those few people or to smash the entire Sky Burning Lu Family, he had enough ability to do so now.


    If it wasn¡¯t the wrong time, he would¡¯ve startedughing out loud.


    The two Dark World Demon Court Country Rulers showed themselves and frowned. They weren¡¯t shocked, just a little confused and worried.


    Ranlong was stunned. Just one look and he knew what the situation was.


    "Is this an independent region?"


    Although he was standing less than 3,000 feet from Zong Shou, he didn¡¯t attack the three of them. His eyes shone and he looked around with a probing expression.


    "How unbelievable... There actually is such an amazing technique in the world! Your Majesty, how did you do that? Is it that treasure book in your hand? There is always something I don¡¯t understand. Just now, if you used this technique you could have protected the three of you for a few hours. However, why did you pull the three of us in too?"


    Yexuan burst outughing. It seemed like the three of them were smart people too and they knew that the situation wasn¡¯t good.


    The three Country Rulers of the Night Demon Race. Apart from Ye Yuanmie, the other two people Ye Wuji, Ye Lunhui each ruled an area and was a peak Saint Realm expert.


    However, looking out with spiritual sense, that overbearing King Path Energy was gone. The two of them also didn¡¯t have the feeling of being suppressed by the strength of a country and millions of elite troops.


    The space region that the Imperial Cmity Facing Records opened up could cut off the inner and outside world. It seemed like it was not far from the Dark World Demon Court but the true distance was billions of miles away, a distance that couldn¡¯t be crossed!


    Unless the World Barrier was smashed, the two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to gather the strength of the country to help themselves.


    Although he still wasn¡¯t their opponent,pared to before when they were at End Realm strength, it was much easier to handle. At least he had some ability to fight back...


    Moreover, he still had Zong Shou! He had the Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings, Supreme Grade ability!


    "Why is there a need to cut off? There is no need."


    Zong Shou shook his head expressionlessly and causally pointed. The Saint Silver Demon ying Formation scattered and instantly formed up behind him.


    Saint Silver Demon ying!


    "The two of you chasing here was part of my n. As long as you all are unable to use King Path Martial Arts, then why do I need to fear you? You two should be the ones that have to be careful!"


    Ranlong took in a deep cold breath. Zong Shou actually spoke so directly without trying to hide anything at all...


    What he did today was just a ploy to draw them over. Using such methods such that Ye Lunhui and Ye Wuji were unable to borrow the power of King Path Martial Arts and could only use their peak Saint Realm strength to deal with him.


    What other methods would Zong Shou use to kill the two of them?


    He had to be at least 90% confident!


    In his heart, he was really shocked. If Ye Lunhui and Ye Wuji died, Ranlong wouldn¡¯t be able to survive from this World Region space!


    At this moment, the only other thing that could allow him to be at ease was the fact that he scattered those12 Copper Men and they weren¡¯t able to gather in this space.


    If not, there would be no need for this fight. Any Saint Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to survive from thebined attacks of the 12 Copper Men.


    Ye Lunhui¡¯s eyelids jumped. Although he tried to be calm, his eyes were dark and extremely ugly. In the end, he burst outughing, "Since that¡¯s the case, then I await your skills."


    Ye Wuji was calmer, only his gaze was serious and heughed coldly. The person did have methods to kill them, but how would he know whether or not they had ways to keep alive?


    It would be tough to know the oue until the end. This was only the start and they needed to be extremely careful.


    Zong Shou was toozy to say anything. He never liked to talk nonsense. There was also no need to talk to these three dead men as he said tly, "My technique is the Six God Defensive Technique and with a God Treasure buffing it, it is a Supreme technique. Please be careful!"


    A white knife energy appeared in his right hand and wrapped around his fingertips. When a pair of wings appeared at the side of the de energy, it became even sharper such that even Zong Shou himself wasn¡¯t able to control it.


    He followed the Six God Defensive Knife Technique that he modified to buff all sorts of Daos.


    Time, Space, Cause and Effect, Fate, Beginning and End. Apart from that, there was also Dao...


    The de energy slowly turned ck and white. There was also a Yin Yang diagram which rotated along with it.


    This was the first time he had used this in battle, so how powerful was it? Would it be stronger or weaker than he expected?


    At this moment, even Ye Wuji¡¯s face was ashen white. When that knife energy appeared, he felt his heart jump.


    What did Zong Shou say? Six God Defensive Knife Technique, Grade Thirteen Supreme.

 Chapter 1223: Tough Decision

    <h4>Chapter 1223: Tough Decision</h4>


    Outside the destroyed World ying tform, the world river continued to shake. However, at the center, where the source ured, it was slowly calming down.


    Dragon Shadow stood there calmly as a bright sword circled around him and the lightning was like a coiled dragon around him. Each spin would draw an ocean of spiritual energy to him. Not long ago, just the remnant energy from the sword strikes smashed three small worlds around.


    Now, it was more tamed like a dragon hiding in the abyss, not showing its might.


    Dragon Shadow didn¡¯t n to attack anymore. He smiled with deep intent towards that blood river.


    Lin Xuanshuang and Xufu were several worlds away and peeking over. They were calm and rxed and they had no fighting intent at all.


    There were three people opposite. There was a dark-skinned man who was filled with rage and shock. He also didn¡¯t n on fighting anymore, turning his attention to the space gap, to that independent space.


    ¡°Independent World Region? What a good method! Is this your n?¡±


    Even someone like Kongye who had been an End Realm for several years couldn¡¯t reach his spiritual sense in at all. He wasn¡¯t even able to lock onto the true location of the world like his connection with it had been totally cut off.


    He knew that even with the three of them restraining him, he still couldn¡¯t do anything about the independent world region.


    This could be considered the real absolute defense. Even he had no way to deal with it. Naturally, Ye Wuji and Ye Lunhui¡¯s connection with the outside was cut off too.


    His heart was filled with shock. Such a technique meant that one¡¯s grasp of Space Dao was at the extreme.


    Apart from the legendary True Realm, there was no other possibility. However, since this world region waspleted, no True Realm existed before.


    Could it be?


    He frowned and denied that thought. He thought back to the World ying Records and was deep in thought.


    It wasn¡¯t from this world, but was something from another world region¡­


    ¡°My disciple is just lucky! He just has such a treasure. Your two Country Rulers are just too scheming.¡±


    Dragon Shadowughed. His tone sounded humble but his eyes were filled with delight. Seeing Kongye get angrier and angrier, energy around him burst forth causing numerousws to shake. Dragon Shadow shook his head, ¡°Victory has been decided, so what is the point of fighting? You are just wasting energy. If I were you I would think about what to do with the Dark World Demon Court!¡±


    Kongye¡¯s eyes turned dark. He felt pent up frustration like he was about to spit out blood.


    Luck? Was he trying to imply that the Great Gan Emperor Zong Shou was lucky which was why things turned out like that today?


    During the Cloud Deste Era, the Cloud World had a prophecy that in 10,000 years a God Emperor would arrive in the world. He would be invincible in the universe, bing the Ruler of all worlds.


    Was that so-called God Emperor Zong Shou? The God Emperor Battle hade to an end already?


    What was happening to Ye Wuji and Ye Lunhui in that world region?


    However, it was because the two of them didn¡¯t want to miss the chance and they chased too close which was why they fell into the trap.


    Who should the Dark World Demon Court bow to? If Ye Wuji and Ye Lunhui really died, it wouldn¡¯t be as easy as just picking two more Country Rulers.


    However, there weren¡¯t many peak Saint Realms that were strong enough.


    Even if they forced things, taking over the dynasty, consolidating country strength, and grasping armies all required time. In a short period of time, one definitely wouldn¡¯t have had the power to fight End Realm experts.


    Night Demon Race weakening gave other powers a chance.


    Thinking about it, Kongye felt his head hurt. Many thoughts shed across his brain.


    He was feeling more and more afraid but he gritted his teeth andughed coldly, ¡°Victory has been decided? What big talk¡­ Do you think my two juniors will definitely fall? Lunhui and Wuji can¡¯t avoid this? Even if they aren¡¯t country lords, they can¡¯t be dealt with by three to five Saint Realm experts, much less one ex Xiaoyao Xuan Head and one God Realm Saint King¡­¡±


    Dragon Shadow shook his head and interrupted his words, ¡°Normally, it would be impossible but what about with Supreme ability? My disciple¡¯s Six God Defensive Knife Technique is something that you won¡¯t be able to block without injuring yourself!¡±


    Supreme Ability?


    It was like lightning shed across his soul; a thread of fear rose up in his heart. However, most of it was disbelief.


    Supreme? How could it be supreme?


    Since ancient times, how many people had grasped Supreme techniques in this region? The number of people could be counted with just two hands! Most of them had fallen already.


    Six God Defensive Knife Technique¡­ He knew that Zong Shou grasped a really powerful flying knife technique but how could it be Supreme?


    He didn¡¯t believe him but he panicked for some reason. He knew that Dragon Shadow definitely wasn¡¯t lying and that he was really confident.


    In the next moment, Kongye felt a pain in his heart. Dragon Shadow¡¯s brow rose up and he burst outughing, ¡°It seems like victory has been decided, so there is no point in fighting. What does senior think?¡±


    Although they were within the independent world region, the Night Demon Emperor Race Bloodline could sense one another.


    At that moment, outside Tianfang World, close to a third of the 50 million elites all cried out in sadness. They were lost and afraid, mourning the death of their Country Ruler.


    Dragon Shadow didn¡¯t say anything and just waited quietly. Even if Great Gan worked with Sword Sect and Common People¡¯s Path, they still couldn¡¯t totally wipe out Dark World Demon Court.


    They might be able to kill Kongye but it woulde at a high price. Qingxuan, Taihuang could watch as Great Gan fought Dark World Demon Court. However, they wouldn¡¯t allow them to kill the enemy.


    If this Saint Venerable was a little smart, the best thing for him to do would be to just swallow the humiliation and ept the defeat. However, there was a chance that might turn to rage and he would drag the entire Dark World Demon Court into the abyss with him.

 Chapter 1224: Celestial Slaying Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1224: Celestial ying Strength</h4>


    Ye Wuji¡¯s face was ashen white as he looked 3,000 feet out. His heart realm and calmness that he learned from 12,000 years of cultivation was instantly lost.


    In the space, Yelun held his brow and his eyes were filled with disbelief. However, he couldn¡¯t stop the threads of blood from sttering out from his fingertips.


    Such injuries weren¡¯t lethal for people like them with indestructible bodies. However, Ye Wuji knew that the white knife energy had destroyed half of Ye Lunhui¡¯s soul. The remaining portion was on the verge of copse. Just that strike alone had cut off Ye Lunhui¡¯s lifeforce.


    The moment the knife light rose up, it pierced Ye Lunhui¡¯s brow. Ye Lunhui went all out and was unable to block, several times weirder and more mysterious than the needle!


    Ye Wuji could only look on without reacting at all. He could only allow Ye Lunhui to burn out in the wind, struggling as hisst bit of life was taken away from him.


    With Supreme ability, the moment a knife was thrown out, a person would be killed! It was the same even for a Saint Realm peak expert. Was this the so called Supreme Ability?


    A few breathster, Ye Wuyi took in a deep cold breath. As a Country Ruler, he grasped close to 100 worlds and he thought that no one in the world could make him fear anything. At this moment, his legs suddenly felt wobbly and terror rose up in his heart.


    Ranlong¡¯s tan face was bleached white.


    ¡°I have disappointed the two of you; the World ying tform Battle and Tianfang World battle has ended today. It seems like I am lucky to win today.¡±


    Zong Shou was really calm. Another Celestial ying Knife Energy appeared in his hands. Manyws were buffed on it.


    Time, elerate!


    Space, stack!


    Cause and Effect, invert!


    Fate, lock!


    Beginning and End, switch!


    Dao, formless!


    When the finalw and de energy merged, another white light rang out in Zong Shou¡¯s hand. The spirit of the knife energy was pretty much uncontroble. He could only forcefully restrict it to spin around his fingertips.


    Zong Shou had already seen Ye Wuji as a dead person!


    ¡°Lunhui Country Ruler has already died, so does Wuji Country Ruler want to follow him on that journey, or are you willing to join the Buddhist Faction?¡±


    Ye Wuji was stunned at first and then he was filled with rage. Yexuan wasn¡¯t surprised. He knew that the Buddhist Faction and Night Demon Race had been fighting against each other for many years and they had always tried to change and transform the 300 worlds under the Dark World Demon Court.


    If Wuji was willing, with his identity as Country Ruler and Night Demon Emperor Race, it was the same as opening a breach for the Buddhist Faction in the Dark World Demon Court. It was Zong Shou repaying the help of the Buddhist Faction.


    Apart from that, Zong Shou had other ns, conserving some strength in case things changed. Based on what he knew, he just saved up three Celestial ying Knife Energies. Although the two armies were at a standstill for these few months, there were just two ten million men scale battles. The Night Demon Race didn¡¯t force an attack and they suffered very few losses. Shen Yuexuan was also crafting the Celestial ying Gourd which was why the vengeful energy gathered in the diagram wasn¡¯t great enough.


    As for why and what things would ur after this battle, Yexuan wasn¡¯t clear about all of that. However, from what Zong Shou revealed to him, he wanted him to be wary and careful.


    Lu Wubing shook his head at the side. For Ye Wuji to surrender, one had to do what Tianfang Yetan did.


    In the next moment, Ye Wuji swiftly retreated. A majestic knife light smashed into the world barrier behind.


    Potential flew out, close to three times strength exploded out, causing the entire world region to shake.


    Although Zong Shou¡¯s Imperial Cmity Facing Records had the ability to form a world region, there was only 1,000 feet of space when he used it before.


    At this moment, it was 300,000 feet, trapping Ye Wuji who chased over within. However, the time it could be maintained for was too short, at most 30 breaths.


    Ye Wuji¡¯s gaze was stunned. The world around seemed to have gone 100 times slower, trying their best to move. However, he wasn¡¯t even able to react at all before the extremely sharp knife energy pierced right between his brows.


    A thread of blood sshed out and knife energy directly attacked his soul. Even if he used spacews to set up 10,000yers of barriers, he also tried his best to flee. Celestial ying Knife Energy entered and two-thirds of his soul was instantly wiped out!


    The remaining portion wasn¡¯t able to think anymore and he couldn¡¯t maintain it either. Like how Ye Lunhui held the wound at his brow, his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    This was a Supreme ability? Fighting across realms, using God Realm Body to kill a peak Saint Realm expert like killing a dog, easily done!


    The moment the knife shot out, Zong Shou stopped caring about Ye Lunhui. No one was more clear than him about the strength of the Six God Defensive Knife Technique and Celestial ying Knife Energy was after they were being buffed by the wings.


    It was close to two times stronger than his other Supreme Ability, Styx River Death Sword!


    No matter what methods Ye Lunhui had to save his life, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it because the knife attacked the foundations.


    Zong Shou¡¯s gazended on Ranlong, whose face was now even whiter. He frowned slightly.


    This person was more problematic. He had only one more thread of Celestial ying Knife Energy, but no matter what, he wasn¡¯t going to waste it on this person. However, to deal with this person, even if Yexuan and him worked together, it would take some effort.


    If the independent world region was scattered, it would be even more problematic.


    Ranlong held his breath and said, ¡°I heard that Your Majesty is the Buddhist Faction Future Buddha? Today, I have totally lost, so allow me to join the Buddhist Faction!¡±


    Yexuan and Lu Wubing exchanged nces with one another. They were at a loss. Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose up in shock and then heughed coldly. A triagram mark was shot out.


    Regardless of whether this person meant it or if he was dragging time, more importantly, he didn¡¯t have time to waste on him.


    He just needed a moment when this person wouldn¡¯t disturb him.


    Ranlong also didn¡¯t resist, allowing the seal to enter his stomach. Within a month, Ranlong¡¯s Life and Death would be controlled by a single thought from Zong Shou.


    Just 10 breathster, the world region split open like a bubble. Just as Zong Shou appeared in that space gap, he felt a mountain-like majestic power smash from afar.

 Chapter 1225: 10,000-year Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1225: 10,000-year n</h4>


    Zong Shou¡¯s heart jumped furiously as seriousness and fear shed across his eyes. He came in the end! That person who hid in the shadows who killed Xi Zi!


    The battle between Great Gan and Night Demon Race had alreadye to an end. After the two Country Rulers died, the Dark World Demon Court would be on the verge of falling for at least 100 years and they wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to expand anymore.


    The enemy had been forced away and now was the best chance for that person to step in. If he missed this battle, Great Gan and Common People¡¯s Path would have overgrown wings and they would mature slowly. Be it the Taoist Faction or that person, neither had a chance at all.


    With a loud explosion, that power didn¡¯t aim towards Zong Shou but at the 12 Copper Men.


    Although he wasn¡¯t the target, it wiped out Zong Shou¡¯s spiritual sense and no thoughts were able to rise up at all. It was like his thoughts and the surrounding space had frozen up. Despair spread out in his chest like when Ye Wuji faced his flying knife. They could sense it and see it but they couldn¡¯t move at all and had no way to block.


    The jade tray that Xiuguan left for him was spinning quickly in his Soul Ocean, giving out an intense light. This was it rotating on its own after sensing his dangerous situation, calling out to Xiuguan who was several worlds away.


    In that instant, even if it was just for a millionth of a second, Zong Shou felt like he couldn¡¯t hold on for that long.


    In front of this absolute power, he was like a speck of dust, not worth mentioning at all.


    However, in the next moment, an old voice spread forth from afar.


    ¡°You still appeared here today! Xi Zi told me that if you really existed, then the only thing you would fear is the 12 Copper Men! As expected, he was right¡­¡±


    The moment he said this, a Taichi Diagram flew over. This space gap became a golden bridge, suppressing the spiritual energy and essence energy all around.


    Even the giant power that sped through the air was suppressed by the golden bridge by 70%. The 12 Copper Men also gave off a weird glow that broke free of Zong Shou¡¯s control. They all punched out towards an area in the void.


    Zong Shou¡¯s spiritual sense finally broke free, but his mind was totally nk. Before he was able to think, there was an explosion around him. Zong Shou and the other two were forced out of the space gap from the ripple forces.


    Zong Shou looked out and noticed that not far from the World ying tform and Tianfang World, just three worlds away, be it that Kongye Saint Venerable from the Night Demon Race or Dragon Shadow, they were all really serious as they looked out.


    The world river shook once more. It was an intense battle within the space gap that finally affected the outer world. Luckily, the entire world region took the hit, and nothing serious happened.


    Only then was Zong Shou able to think. 1,000 thoughts rose up in his mind.


    Cibei Taoist Lord, the creator of the Taoist Faction, the ancestor of the Sword Sect, as he had expected, had been watching from the side.


    However, the only thing that person feared was the 12 Copper Men? Xi Zi actually predicted it long ago?


    The 12 Copper Men were out of his control like they a mind of their own. Before this, he didn¡¯t sense it and didn¡¯t know where it came from. Did Xi Zi do something on them 10,000 years ago?


    Speaking of which, Xi Zi entered the Qin Emperor Tomb not because he was wary of the Qin Emperor, but because he was leaving this to deal with this person?


    So, Xi Zi had predicted this battle long ago?


    Zong Shou¡¯s expression was weird. A breath after the space gap was broken once more.


    First, an old man holding a purple gold book stepped out from within. Behind him, the 12 Copper Men flew out. The golden body was covered in cracks. Luckily, nothing serious was damaged. With the crafting skills of the Mohist Faction, this bit of damage was something they could recover by themselves.


    Zong Shou was paying attention to the aura that the Copper Men gave off, simr to his God Refined Sword.


    It really was Xi Zi? 10,000 years ago, he did this? The old man was Cibei Taoist Lord. His aura was so strong, far stronger than that of Kongye and Dragon Shadow.


    Was it the Book of Universe, the brother book of the Book of Eon in his hands? So, the one who plotted against Shiyue in the Xiang King¡¯s tomb was Cibei Taoist Lord?


    Instantly, Zong Shou thought about something and his expression became really interesting. Mimicry Illusionary Mirror! He sensed an aura simr to the Mimicry Illusionary Mirror that appeared in the Cloud World 10,000 yearster!


    It wouldn¡¯t be wrong! Speaking of which, the illusionary space 10,000 yearster relied on this Book of Universe as its foundations? So, what role did Cibei Taoist Lord y within?


    However, at this moment, he could only suppress all the thoughts in his mind.


    What he wanted to know was where was this person?


    Zong Shou looked towards Cibei Taoist Lord and then he saw a ck dot appear in the void. It was like it was in this world, but also on the outside, tough to grasp.


    In the next instant, a person walked out from within his Soul Ocean.


    It was Xiuguan holding a golden pagoda. His expression was cold and calm and also filled with a sharp intent that was hard to describe.


    ¡°8,000 years of waiting and finally you have appeared!¡±


    The ck light shook and a soul power fluctuation spread out. Yexuan and Lu Wubing weren¡¯t able to take it and expressions of pain appeared on their faces.


    Xiuguanughed coldly, sensing some information from the spiritual sense, ¡°I left because two years ago Brother Xiuguan told me to bait you out which was why from start to finish I have paid attention to Cloud World matters. Senior Brotherid out this trap. 10,000 years ago, he didn¡¯t totally lose¡­¡±


    Zong Shou instantly understood. Xiuguan left so hurriedly not because he was searching for Xi Zi¡¯s soul fragment, but to lower this person¡¯s guard.


    The 12 Copper Men were silent. However, the Chaotic God Talisman was adjusting. The suppression ofws was much stronger than when Zong Shou controlled them. Even the Order God Talisman in the direction of the World ying tform couldn¡¯t affect it.


    Zong Shou felt shocked and ashamed. Xiuguan said, ¡°Junior Nephew Zong Shou, can you lend me that Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings to use?¡±

 Chapter 1226: Dealing With Outside Worries

    <h4>Chapter 1226: Dealing With Outside Worries</h4>


    ¡°Junior Nephew Zong Shou, can you lend me the Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings to use?¡±


    Zong Shou didn¡¯t hesitate at all when he heard this, using spacetimews to stack the void and pass the wings over.


    This item was hugely important and he didn¡¯t let it leave his hand or be careless about it at all.


    The ck dot in the distance suddenly swelled up and was about to move. Cibei Taoist Lord was prepared in advance, smiling as he waved the Book of Universe to stop the ck dot.


    Xiuguan¡¯s eyes were cold and solemn as he held the wings. A light shed once more and the God Treasure disappeared once more. However, a pair of wings appeared behind his back.


    In just an instant, Zong Shou felt the change in aura of the top person in the Cloud World, that it was slightly different from before. However, he wasn¡¯t able to describe where it was different.


    He felt that the back view of the person was really majestic like he had existed here since ancient times. From today on, he would also exist forever. Even after a billion years, after this region fell apart¡­


    This was half a step True Realm?


    Zong Shou thought to himself, with Xiuguan¡¯s peak End Realm strength, after he used the wings he was really close to True Realm level.


    Xiuguan said tly, ¡°10,000 years of nning, Brother Cibei and I were only prepared to heavily injure you. However, due to luck, we have gotten the Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings. It truly is the Will of the Heavens to let you fall here. Brother Xun Zi didn¡¯t kill himself in vain then.¡±


    Zong Shou¡¯s brow rose. How did the Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings have anything to do with Xun Zi? However, after thinking about it, he understood.


    Wasn¡¯t the time when Xun Zi disappeared not long after Lu Wushuang died?


    How would that person neglect an End Treasure like the Xuan Increasing Law Containing Wings and let it fall into the hands of others?


    Xun Zi definitely interfered which resulted in the treasure flowing outside and not letting this person seed. Xun Zi didn¡¯t die just to find out the truth behind how Xi Zi died, but it was most probably due to the wings.


    ¡°You probably already sensed our arrangement and we thought that you would have acted like you did half a year ago in the imperial city. Who knew that you would be so patient and hold on till now¡­¡±


    Zong Shou was fully focused. However, he felt something in his heart. He turned his head and 100,000 feet away, a person suddenly appeared.


    It was a soul incarnation looking like the Night Demon Race member, his five features were simr to Ye Wuji. He frowned and his face was filled with worry. He stared coldly at Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou thought about something.


    ¡°Is it Xuanye Saint Venerable?¡±


    It was said that Ye Wuji was the grandson of the Night Demon Emperor Race Xuanye Saint Venerable. However, this person should have been 300 worlds away defending against the invasion of the Shura Race.


    The soul incarnation being projected here from hundreds of worlds away wasn¡¯t difficult. However, how would the two Kings of the Shura Race allow him to do so?


    Xuanye grinned and then sighed, ¡°It is me!¡±


    Zong Shou burst outughing when he saw that and guessed the reason behind why he appeared. He acted like he didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Xuanye Saint Venerable has such strong cultivation. You are actually able to split some effort to look over here. However, why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty knows the reason, so why would you ask? I came here to ask for cooperation.¡±


    Xuanye Saint Venerable lowered his head, ¡°Since neither side wants to fight, then why don¡¯t we make peace?¡±


    Great Gan and Common People¡¯s Path still had to face that unknown half a step True Realm. Night Demon Race was also in huge danger and they weren¡¯t willing to be swept up too deeply.


    When Xi Zi died that year, at least six End Realm Saint Venerables died, much less today when there were two half a step True Realm people?


    No matter which side it was, they would have enough strength to cause the Night Demon Race to be heavily damaged before they died.


    ¡°However, what if I¡¯m not willing? What will you do?¡±


    Zong Shouughed coldly. He was not someone who would easily take a step back due to arge battle. The Night Demon Race had 60 million troops, 12 Jiedu Minister Armies. They were all his to take now.


    ¡°Moreover, Great Gan and the Shura Race hase to an agreement. We won¡¯t give up on an ally to seek for peace.¡±


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree so easily. Luckily, our Dark World Demon Court still has two Order God Talismans.¡±


    Seeing Zong Shou¡¯s calm expression still filled with coldness, Xuanye knew that the threat wouldn¡¯t work. Just looking at the 12 Copper Men, he knew that the effect of the God Talisman was really small.


    The most important thing was the one casting the spell. Shaye¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t sufficient. Ye Yuanmie, Kongye, etc., were being restrained and weren¡¯t able to focus on anything else.


    Wei Xu¡¯s Common Life Sword Formation had been released. Along with the Sword Sect¡¯s Fuling Sword Formation, there was a variety of changes.


    Lin Xuanshuang held a God Treasure in her hand and the Source Life Spirit Breathing Technique¡¯s life essence continued. No matter how strong Ye Yuanmie was, he couldn¡¯t hold on for too long.


    Thinking about it, the bitterness in Xuanye¡¯s eyes became thicker, ¡°Without the Order God Talisman, the 12 Copper Men would be several times stronger. If you are willing to end this now, I can hand the two talismans and the Soul Stabbing Xuan Heart Needle over to you. As for the Shura Race, you don¡¯t have to worry. If we didn¡¯te to an agreement there, why would Ie here?¡±


    Zong Shou was tempted¡­ The needle? That God Treasure was a rare God Item simr to a Supreme Ability.


    If Great Gan could acquire it, it would be like having a Country Protecting Treasure. That Order God Talisman was also problematic.


    He didn¡¯t want to continue fighting the Dark World Demon Court. He was just taking control of the situation and acting like he was stronger.


    Thinking about it, he decided to go with the flow, ¡°Forget it, but you have to give me an answer. Give up 30 small worlds and we can have peace. We won¡¯t fight for 100 years.¡±


    ¡°At most 20!¡±


    Xuanye was like a withered old tree, ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy, I think you know that. As for the time limit, either set three or a million years.¡±


    Zong Shouughed and looked at him with a profound expression.


    After today, Cibei and Xiuguan would be injured and could heal up in 100 years. If it was within three years, Great Gan¡¯s strength would be really weak and they would have a chance to attack. As for a million years, who knew if either would exist?


    ¡°100-year limit, 25 small worlds, and I¡¯ll agree.¡±


    Zong Shou was helpless. If he was a little stronger, this would have been a good chance to wipe the Dark World Demon Court out.


    However, most of his attention was in the direction of the Cloud World. Also, Qingxuan and Taihuang finally appeared.

 Chapter 1227: God Emperor Decided

    <h4>Chapter 1227: God Emperor Decided</h4>


    At this moment, Taihuang and Qingxuan had aplicated and solemn expression. After arriving, they took a look at Cibei Taoist Lord and that ck dot, before they stood to the side.


    Momentster, Zhu Zi followed over. He stood alone at the other side.


    Zong Shou found it slightly weird and knew that Zhu Zi definitely used some sort of method to suppress his injuries.


    However, his cultivation had already dropped. In the past, his cultivation was only lower than that of Xiuguan and Cibei. Now, he was at most on Taihuang¡¯s level.


    The Cloud World had many End Realm Saint Venerables, all of whom were all gathered here. Zong Shou was even able to sense the God Power fragments a world away.


    They were at a standstill for a moment and the ck dot finally moved. A person came out from within. One couldn¡¯t say that it was a person, but he still had arms and legs. It was just that the face was really blurry. No, he didn¡¯t have a face. His skin was also ck, not like the ck skin of the Night Demon, but it was like ckish mud.


    It gave off a bad stench and was also mixed in with several different auras.


    Cibei was stunned when he saw this, ¡°So, you aren¡¯t from this region. You¡¯re from another? No wonder Xi Zi said that the only thing you feared was the 12 Copper Men. Did youe from thest destroyed World Region or from other regions?¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked. Be it other region cultivators going across world barriers oring from an already destroyed world region, one had to have cultivation above the True Realm.


    Luckily, this person was not recognized by Heaven and Earth. The Dao didn¡¯t ept him, so no matter how strong he was in the past world region, he was just half a step True Realm now.


    He could sense that the effect of the 12 Copper Men on this person was really great, far more than other people.


    His Dao was one that didn¡¯t exist in this and he could only rely on his vast cultivation to barely maintain. At this moment with the God Talisman messing things up, it was getting worse and worse. He wasn¡¯t even able to gather his own Image Body.


    Even then, this person was able to maintain his realm at half a step True Realm.


    ¡°Your Eternal Technique has been buffed using an external item. Although the wings are strong, they can¡¯t strengthen your foundations. Do you really want to fight with me to the death? Who knows, after this battle, the world might not have a Common People¡¯s Path anymore?¡±


    That person finally spoke up. It was like someone screeching, an extremely tough to take in sound.


    Xiuguan didn¡¯t bother and asked, ¡°Then, what about you? How are you any better? Senior Brother Xi Zi and Xun Zi are dying. Your injuries have gotten worse, so how are you any better? Why didn¡¯t you do anything during these 8,000 years? You allowed my Junior Nephew to rise up and sweep the world?¡±


    He was of course referring to Zong Shou.


    Zong Shou was really shocked. This person was really injured? He actually didn¡¯t heal in 8,000 years.


    Injury after injury? Yes, Xun Zi could only injure this person. However, to do so without any signs and not alert others to make other End Realm Saint Venerables assist, even a half a step True Realm had to pay a price.


    What was important was the Heaven and Earth Will. 8,000 years ago, the Cloud World copsed and many continents broke apart and fell into the Cloud Ocean. It was all because of the Xi Zi battle.


    Although this person hid in shadows and didn¡¯t directly attack, since he got intertwined with the Cause and Effect, naturally, Heaven and Earth hated him.


    The Will of the Cloud World could be seen as a part of the consciousness of the world region and it was the strongest one.


    Zong Shou also suddenly understood why this person had half a step True Realm strength but didn¡¯t dare to appear and fight Xi Zi head-on.


    ¡°For the Heaven Opening God Artifact I waited 370,000 years in the Cloud World. From the birth of the world to the rise of the races. I saw the Dragon and Phoenix Races rule thend and also saw the apes take over in the Cloud World.¡±


    The ck shadow said expressionlessly, ¡°That year I couldn¡¯t take it and helped your human race. Who knew that in the end your race would end up being the one to threaten me?¡±


    Xiuguan shook his head, ¡°You had bad intentions! Did you really want to help us or were you worried about the Dragon Pce and Ten Thousand Tribtion Phoenix Court. Those are two matters.¡±


    The ck shadow didn¡¯t argue and just stared at Taihuang and Zhu Zi, ¡°So, what is up with the three of you? Will you stand aside and watch me die? Or, will you help me to bnce the Cloud World?¡±


    Zhu Ziughed coldly and said, ¡°You killed Xun Ziu and you were the one who plotted the cmity 8,000 years ago. So, you are the enemy of our Confucian Faction! I will settle our problems with Zong Shou in the future. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    Both Xiuguan and Zong Shou weren¡¯t surprised. Zhu Zi¡¯s foundations were built upon his own beliefs.


    During the Imperial City Battle, Zhu Zi was already badly injured. Although his foundations were changed, the core was still the same.


    Zhu Zi had no choice. If not for the Confucian Faction Rational Thinking, they would have lost theirst bit of luck and wouldn¡¯t have been protected by Heaven and Earth anymore.


    Taihuang hesitated slightly while Qingxuanughed bitterly and said to Cibei, ¡°Brother Cibei, the Taoist Faction is made up of the three of us. Taoist Faction disciples still chant your name and there are still many who believe in your line. Please pity us and ensure the future of our disciples do not get cut off!¡±


    ¡°How amusing¡­ how amusing! That year, you were the first to have bad intentions and lose control. If you listened to Xi Zi and waited for a while to not harm the source of the Cloud World, how would Xi Zi have stopped you? 10,000 years ago, I was influenced to believe certain things. 10,000 years ago, I understood that Xi Zi tried to take it to draw you out. With his personality, why would he bother to use outside items to form the Dao? Xiuguan and I swore not to touch that Heaven Opening Treasure at all.¡±


    Cibei gave such a reply to that person before he smiled and looked at Zong Shou with a questioning gaze.


    Zong Shou knew what he meant. Thinking about it a little, he said decisively, ¡°Within 100 years, I will build 101 temples, 101 sword statues, 101 Common People¡¯s Path Dojos, 101 Confucian Faction colleges, and 101 engineering schools to show people of the world how prosperous the Cloud World is! To make people of the 10,000 worlds envy our prosperity and learn our knowledge and martial arts. Only then can Great Gan rulest for long.¡±


    The moment he said this, the dozen End Realm Saint Venerables around had shocked expressions on their faces.


    Cibei was stunned and didn¡¯t expect that Zong Shou would give such a reply.


    In the end, he looked into the sky andughed out loud, ¡°What a person, what words! Such magnanimity! As expected from someone an invincible ruler of many worlds!¡±


    Zhu Zi was shocked. Xufu thought about it for a moment before stepping out, ¡°I am willing to have Your Majesty as my Emperor!¡±


    Zhu Zi didn¡¯t say anything and just bowed to show that although he still had grievances with Zong Shou, the Confucian Faction was willing to have Zong Shou as Emperor.


    Cibei Taoist Lord retracted his smile, ¡°From today on, the Sword Sect will be the sword in your hand and will be willing to help you expand many worlds!¡±


    Zong Shou was stunned and looked at Xiuguan. Thetter bowed with a smile, ¡°The God Emperor has been decided. From now on, the Cloud World will be at peace!¡±


    There was a loud explosion in Zong Shou¡¯s mind. The End Realm experts hadn¡¯t gathered here for the half step True Realm expert?

 Chapter 1228: Book Of Eon And Book Of The Universe

    <h4>Chapter 1228: Book Of Eon And Book Of The Universe</h4>


    Numerous ck dots scattered along the endless and wide world river. They were all things that the world wasn¡¯t willing to ept but were really stubborn. Unlimited Tribtion Power wrapped around it and went against it.


    This was the 10th day after the battle and the void storm which was caused by the dozens of End Realm Saint Venerables ravaged the area.


    That battle destroyed 13 small worlds but most of them didn¡¯t have any life and werecking resources. Even Tianfang Guild in the past didn¡¯t bother about it thus the amount of living beings that were killed weren¡¯t many.


    The only thing one worried about was the corpse of that person that scattered all around which was really dangerous. The ability of a True Realm, even after his body was being scattered, he couldn¡¯t just die like that. Even a part of his body could corrupt the core of a world and take the soul of a Saint Realm.


    This was why even 10 days after, Xiuguan and the others didn¡¯t leave and they continued to suppress the area and seal the space around. They waited for the ck particles to naturally disappear and not give that person a chance at all.


    At this moment, Zong Shou apanied beside Xiuguan and Cibei, he sighed and his eyes were filled with mncholy.


    ¡°This person is called Yuanchu and is one of the True Realm End Venerables of thest world. Unfortunately, he formed his Dao using outer items, and in this world, he suffered a lot of torture¡­¡±


    Before this half a step True Realm expert died, he had the chance to view a portion of his memories.


    He was a person who was respected and worshipped in thest world. However, due to mistakes made in his cultivation, it caused many kinds of sad endings.


    ¡°He chose the wrong path and he can¡¯t me others!¡±


    Xiuguan shook his head, his eyes were filled with emotions. In this life, he had seen many people who fell behind due to not being able to keep up. Many of his friends had died due to age and some were like Yuanchu who took the evil path and arrived in a tragic situation.


    ¡°Senior Brother¡¯s 10,000-year-old wish has been reached. The Cloud World God Treasure battle has been solved. In the next several thousand years, there will be no wars. Your Great Gan would be really stable.¡±


    When Xiuguan said this, he looked towards Zong Shou and smiled, ¡°Zong Shou, where are you prepared to go?¡±


    Zong Shou wanted to say Lu Family instinctively, however, he stopped. At this moment, the Cloud World and the Buddhist Faction¡¯s strength was beingbined. With Great Gan as a pir, merging with the strength of dozens of End Realm. The people on the side of the Lu Family would be slightly smart and stop all disputes.


    If his grandfather and mother took control of the Sky Burning Saint Dynasty, those few Country Rulers would still have a chance to live. However, if they gave him a reason to return and take over, then be it Xuanhua Country Ruler or Xuanye Country Ruler, they would end up badly.


    Lu Family wasn¡¯t a problem, so where should Zong Shou go?


    To start wars and build a legacy? He had no motivation. As for the Taoist and Confucian Faction, they would be really interested and ask for that.


    All of a sudden, Zong Shou lost all interest. He had no pressure and he didn¡¯t feel forced anymore, instead he felt totally lost.


    All of a sudden, his mind firmed up.


    ¡­Chase the extreme of the Sword Path! This was the only goal he had never given up. There was also his wife and kid that needed him to spend time with. He had went all around these four years and owed them so much.


    He smiled and didn¡¯t reply, ¡°Then where will Senior Master go to?¡±


    ¡°The Cloud World matter has ended, so naturally, I will tour the world to search for a chance to fulfil my young wishes.¡±


    Xiuguan smiled, ¡°If I have a chance to enter True Realm, then I will head to other world regions.¡±


    Zong Shou found it weird, ¡°Then, what about Master Xi Zi? We won¡¯t revive him?¡±


    ¡°Xi Zi didn¡¯t really die and fall into a deep sleep!¡±


    The person who spoke was Cibei. Zong Shou eximed and his eyes opened wide. He found it unbelievable and he was really shocked.


    Cibei¡¯s tone was really calm, ¡°That year Xi Zi had a bit of his soul which escaped. He was the person Yuanchu was most afraid of. As for where it is, no one knows. Maybe he gave up everything and reincarnated and perfected the Dao Foundations. Maybe he revived somewhere. Who knows, maybe you are the reincarnation of his soul.¡±


    Zong Shou was shocked. Xi Zi¡¯s soul reincarnation? Impossible!


    He denied that without hesitation. Should he have felt honored? He wasn¡¯t willing to be a part of another person¡¯s soul. His future achievements would be far better than his!


    However, he probably reincarnated and was improving his Dao Foundations. If not, he should have done something when Lin Xuanshuang was trapped for thousands of years.


    ¡°As expected, you are as prideful as Senior Brother!¡±


    Xiuguanughed, ¡°You cultivated for only 20 years but your Dao Foundations can¡¯tpare to normal people. If you are willing to calm down and use 100 years to solidify it, you might reach True Realm faster than Cibei and I. Exceeding Xi Zi might not be a dream.¡±


    Zong Shou burst outughing and felt ashamed. He asked curiously, ¡°Taoist Lord has the Book of Universe. Are you prepared to form a new world?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Cibei¡¯s rose his brow in shock and then was deep in thought, ¡°So that is the case. The Book of Eon was in hiding for 200,000 years and collected huge amounts of energy. I think it could help someone directly enter Saint Realm. Who knew that there was such a situation.¡±


    He flipped the Book of Universe in his hands and smiled, ¡°I have been hiding in the Cloud World and using shadow viewing techniques to record everything. I was prepared to use the book to create an Illusion Realm World. Today, all cultivators could cultivate within. It can strengthen all our Cloud World Cultivators and cause the world to have fewer killings.¡±


    Zong Shou felt a light bulb light up in his head. He felt like all the questions he had since he revived were suddenly answered.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!